《The Three Little Guardian Angels》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Ouch¡­¡± As Maisie gradually regained her consciousness, all she could feel was her splitting headache and the throbbing pain all through her body, as if she had just been hit by a car. She furrowed her brows at the unease, but she could not find the strength to shrug it off. She could barely make out the silhouette of the man in the dark but could smell the unique fragrance of Gi cologne, lightly wafting through the air. The man stayed silent the entire time while he pressed his body against her, kissing and nibbling her slender neck¡­ As dawn crept up, the morning sun shone in. Maisie suddenly opened her eyes. She was astonished to find herself naked in bed with a stranger lying next to her. He had his back turned against her. Maisie¡¯s face turned pale as shbacks of the night before suddenly came back rushing back to her. It was not a dream after all! How had she ended up here? All Maisie could recall fromst night was that she had been celebrating her birthday with Willow. After taking a few sips of the sangria Willow had brought to her, she passed out! Could it be that her drink had been spiked!? Maisie gnashed her teeth and walked out of bed. With every ounce ofposure within her, she tried to remain as calm as she could. She swiftly slipped on her clothes fromst night, tidied herself up, and fled. She needed to get home immediately so that she could talk to Willow and find out what had happened! ***** When Maisie reached home, she saw her father sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Stephen asked with a calm expression, ¡°Where were youst night?¡± Maisie pursed her lips, thinking about the events ofst night before finally replying, ¡°I fell asleep in a friend¡¯s house.¡± ¡®Bam!¡¯ mming a picture on the table, he roared furiously, ¡°I know you spent the night with a man in a hotel room! How dare you lie to me?¡± The sight of the photo made the blood drain from Maisie¡¯s face. It was a picture of a man she did not recognize, helping her into a hotel room. Willow rushed down the stairs in her high heels. ¡°Dad, calm down.¡± As she continued to talk, she walked toward Maisie and pretended to nag at her. ¡°Zee, how could you embarrass the family like this? Even if you are in love with the man, you should know not to cross the line before getting married.¡± Maisie waspletely startled. What did she mean by that? She had clearly been unconscious at the time! Just as she suspected, Willow would never be so kind as to celebrate her birthday for her. It had all been a set-up! Maisie tried to exin herself, ¡°Dad, listen, I was out celebrating my birthday with Willow. There was something in the drink that Willow gave to me¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Stephen stood up, pointed his finger at her, and growled, ¡°Willow is your big sister. Don¡¯t you dare me her for your own actions!¡± ¡®Sister?¡¯ Listening to her father¡¯s usations, Maisie clenched both her fists tightly until they trembled. Her mother should have known that her father was an unfaithful man. He had been keeping a woman on the side from the very start. Who could have guessed that within a year after her mother¡¯s passing, even before her ashes had turned cold, he would remarry so quickly with Le Scott? What hade as a greater surprise to Maisie was finding out that they had long given birth to a daughter of their own! Maisie had always known that Willow was trying to win over their father for years now. She would act a certain way in front of their father and turn into something else behind him. Never did it ever ur to Maisie that Willow would try to sabotage her on her very own birthday! ¡°I was nning to pass on Vaenna Jewelry to you when you finally came of age, but y-you¡­ I can¡¯t believe you pulled such a stunt to tarnish the family name! I never want to see your face again! The Vanderbilt could do better without a shameless wretch like you for a daughter!¡± Maisie stuttered, ¡°Dad, a-are you¡­ kicking me out?¡± Stephen smashed the mug he was holding right at her feet. ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Trembling uncontrobly, Maisie lifted her head only to catch Willow sneering back at her along with her father¡¯s untrusting grimace. She could not help but feel a chill in her heart. As Maisie was dragging her luggage out through the front yard, Willow came up to her. Pretending to be sweet, she reached out an arm and offered to help with the luggage. But instead, her reaching hand was pped away by Maisie. ¡°Get lost.¡± Seeing Maisie¡¯s hostile attitude toward her, Willow finally showed her true colors. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. I did add a little something into that drinkst night. I¡¯m guessing it must feel horrible to be tainted by a man.¡± With much dismay, Maisie chewed on her lips. ¡°You and Le got what you wanted by worming your way into our home. What more do you want?¡± ¡°What I want is your status!¡± Willow walked right up to her and stared fiercely into her eyes. ¡°Why am I the illegitimate child when you get to be the crown jewel of the Vanderbilts? You were born noble and proud, weren¡¯t you? Well, now you¡¯re nothing but a used, torn-up shoe. By now, you should know where you stand. So, why don¡¯t you just move along.¡± Willow waved her phone in front of Maisie¡¯s face with much delight. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this video leaked to the media and risk ruining your life forever, then hit the road. ¡°And don¡¯t evere back!¡± Maisie stared back nkly. She loosened her clenched fists. She hauled her luggage off the ground with a stiff look on her face and headed straight into her car without a second nce. Willow watched as the car drove farther and farther away. A smug smile spread across her face. Not only did the Vaenna Jewelry now belong to her, but everything else under the Vanderbilt was hers for the taking! Just as she was about to turn around, a Rolls-Royce stopped right at their front door. Four bodyguards in ck got out of the car and stood in a line next to it. With a long leg forward, a man stepped out. He was tall and had an athletic build. He wore a ck striped suit, elegant and simple, yet posh at the same time. Willow was frozen in ce, ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ Nn Goldmann, the sessor of the Goldmann family from the royal capital of Bassburgh?¡¯ The CEO of ckgold Group, also known as the youngest king of business andmerce in the patriarch of Zlokova. Nn Goldmann had a worth of hundreds of millions. Not to mention, he was a very powerful man within the royal capital! What was he doing here at the Vanderbilt manor? Nn Goldmann¡¯s unfeeling eyes swept over her. He uttered coldly, ¡°Are you, Willow Vanderbilt?¡± Her heart skipped a beat. He recognized her! She nodded gleefully and chimed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Were you the woman who spent the night with me in the Empyrean Hotel, Room 6228?¡± Willow pressed her lips together. Empyrean Hotel, Room 6228! The room she had purposely reserved for that shameless b*tch? Could it be that the man Maisie had slept withst night was not the old fart she had intended? But rather, it was Nn Goldmann! ¡®That darn b*tch! I can¡¯t believe she lucked out! Maisie could have all the luck in the world, but so what? In the end, she was nothing more than just a stepping stone. Oh, Nn. Who in their right mind would ever pass up on the chance of bing your lover?¡¯ Willow nodded with a grin. ¡°Why, indeed. I¡¯m the woman you were with.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 At the airport of the royal capital of Bassburgh¡­ Among the sea of tourists, a mother and child walked out. At that moment, all eyes were on them. To be precise, it was actually a mother with three exquisitely beautiful children. The woman was morous and poised. What made people stop and stare was the stunningly gorgeous little girl she was carrying in one arm. The girl had thick, curly locks, which made her look just like a doll. The two simr-looking boys following alongside her had excellent features, a pair of sparkling amber eyes, dark brown hair, and milky-white skin. They seemed so surreal! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The woman standing in front of the BMW took off her sunsses. Watching Maisie Vanderbilt carrying a child in her arms and the other two following closely behind, she gasped in shock. ¡°Holy cow, Zee! You had three kids in just one pregnancy?¡± She was rendered speechless by the sight of them! Forget the fact that Maisie had triplets, what was truly unbelievable was how they looked like angels sent from Heaven, and they were still so young! The woman could not help but wonder who was this handsome celestial being that Maisie had slept with! Maisie put down the little girl in her arms. Touching all three of their little heads, she said to them, ¡°Meet your godmother, Ryleigh Hill.¡± Ryleigh was Maisie Vanderbilt¡¯s best friend. After getting kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor, she had gone abroad. Ryleigh had stayed by her side the entire time. Not long after settling down, she had realized she was pregnant. She had considered abortion. It was Ryleigh who had kept trying to persuade her otherwise that she finally decided to keep the babies. In order to allow her best friend afortable life abroad, the headstrong daddy¡¯s princess pawned one of her father¡¯s antiques, which was worth $6,000,000, and gave Maisie the money. Maisie¡¯s bank cards had been frozen when she got kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor. If it weren¡¯t for Ryleigh, Maisie would have been sleeping on the streets. ¡°Nice to meet you, Godmother!¡± The three rugrats bowed down in an unsynchronized manner as they greeted her with their honey-soaked kiddie voices. Overwhelmed by their cuteness, Ryleigh felt the blood rush to her head. She smiled and waved back at them. ¡°Aww, you sweethearts are such angels!¡± The second eldest, Colton Vanderbilt, turned his head to his eldest brother, Waylon Vanderbilt, and garbled, ¡°Our godmother sure looks silly!¡± Maisie ced each of her hands onto the two boys¡¯ heads. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Colton hesitated. The youngest among them, Daisie Vanderbilt, proudly sold them out. ¡°Waylon and Colton were wondering why Godmother looks so silly!¡± The two boys were dumbfounded. She was undoubtedly their sister. As Ryleigh was driving, she nced through the rear-view mirror to see the little rugrats snuggling up to one another, fast asleep. Finally, she asked, ¡°Zee, why did you decide to return to Zlokova now?¡± Maisie, who was leaning against the passenger seat window and curling her hair yfully on her fingertips, gushed with a giggle. ¡°Vaenna Jewelry paid $7,000,000 to poach me so that they could hire me as a designer.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Vaenna Jewelry belong to your family?¡± Ryleigh tutted and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Your cunning b*tch of a sister, Willow, is now the director of Vaenna. You¡¯re saying, she paid $7,000,000 to hire you?¡± She let out a chuckle at the thought of that. ¡°When she finds out that you are the world- renowned designer, Zora, from Stoslo, she¡¯s totally going to flip out!¡± Zora had caused quite the buzz in the international jewelry scene. Her workbined modern jewelry elements with vintage Victorian-style craftsmanship. Every one of her designs was known to people as the work of God. Even the royal crown worn by the queen of Stoslo during her weddingst year had intricately been designed by Zora. Ryleigh thought hard but still could not make sense of it. ¡°You came back for just $7,000,000? You are worth way more than that. Aren¡¯t you giving them too good a deal?¡± When the jewelrypany in Stoslo, Luxe, had wanted to hire her, they had offered a price of $90,000,000! Maisie turned to look at her with a broad grin. ¡°Which is why I declined their offer and made a new one for $150,000,000 instead. If the Vanderbilts wanted to pay me $150,000,000, I couldn¡¯t possibly turn them down, could I?¡± Now that Maisie came back, she was going to do whatever it took to get back her shares in Vaenna! Ryleigh took a deep breath. Family out to get family. Brutal! Boy, was she keen to see the look on Willow¡¯s face when the sh*t hit the fan. As the car pulled up to the entrance of Vaenna Jewelry, Maisie turned around to face her three angels. ¡°Mommy needs to settle some matters. Godmother Ryleigh will take the three of you home first.¡± Her three angels nodded obediently. After Maisie got out of the car, the children nced at each other, then scrambled over to Ryleigh¡¯s side of the car. ¡°Godmother, tell us all you know about the Vanderbilts and Mommy!¡± ¡°Yes! You must tell us in secret. We promise not to let Mommy find out!¡± Taken by surprise, Ryleigh¡¯s gaze darted across their faces. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re Mommy¡¯s sweethearts, and we won¡¯t let anyone bully Mommy!¡± They had followed their mother back to the country because they wanted to get revenge for her. Nobody got away with bullying their mother! Ryleigh felt a trickle of cold sweat down her spine. Were they really just a couple of 5-year-olds!? Maisie stepped into the lobby of Vaenna headquarters. Although Vaenna belonged to the Vanderbilts, it was her mother¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father had actually left Vaenna in the hands of Willow, an outsider! During her years abroad, Maisie had stayed up to date with news rted to Vaenna. Using her new- found status of Miss Vanderbilt, Willow had gotten rid of several high-level executives who Maisie¡¯s mother highly valued. Thus, causing a decline in Vaenna¡¯s reputation in recent years. Vaenna had paid $150,000,000 to hire a designer from another country. Knowing the Vanderbilts, they could not possibly afford such an exorbitant amount. Maisie was curious to know who had helped pay this $150,000,000! She made her way toward the receptionist. ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to meet with Miss Vanderbilt.¡± The woman working the desk asked casually, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Not at the moment, no. But it was Miss Vanderbilt who contacted me.¡± Maisie was annoyed by the treatment given by thisdy. It seemed that the personnel hired by Willow was truly unprofessional after all. The receptionist gave her a passing nce. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an appointment, then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. Our director is a very busy woman.¡± Maisie smiled politely. ¡°Does everyone here at Vaenna have such an awful attitude like you?¡± ¡°Excuse me? What do you mean by that? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m super busy right now? Besides, Miss Vanderbilt isn¡¯t just anybody who you can meet as you please!¡± ¡°Oh, my. I was wondering who was causing a scene. I¡¯m surprised it was you, Maisie. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so bold as to show your face in this country again!¡± The moment Willow walked out of the elevator, she happened to catch a glimpse of a familiar face. To her surprise, it was Maisie! That shameless sl*t had actuallye back! Maisie slowly turned around. As Willow finally took a proper look at Maisie, a sense of gloom washed over her. It had only been six years since theyst met, yet this b*tch haspletely transformed. She looked like a seductive subus! ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who invited me back to Zlokova?¡± Maisie chuckled softly. Willow was taken aback yet seemingly arrogant as ever. ¡°I invited you? It¡¯s only been six years, and you¡¯ve be so brash.¡± She walked toward Maisie with her arms crossed around her chest. ¡°Haven¡¯t these past six years in exile taught you anything?¡± Upon hearing the mention of what had happened six years ago, Maisie¡¯s eyes turned cold while she remained nonchnt on the surface. ¡°Congrattions on bing the director of Vaenna Jewelry. However, thepany seems to be doing worse and worse under your care. Hopefully, the business won¡¯t close down one day.¡± ¡°You!¡± Willow lifted an open palm and pped her in the face. The loud smack left everyone in the hall astounded. ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± A deep, cold voice came toward them. The expression on Willow¡¯s face changed almost instantly. The arrogance and tyranny that was there vanished as she walked over to the man with an aggrieved look. ¡°Nn, it was all her! I would¡¯ve forgiven her for humiliating me, but she went too far when she cursed that mypany would close down.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 As Maisie turned around, she met the man¡¯s sharp gaze. She was dumbfounded by the sight of this man¡¯s face. The man had pale white skin, exquisitely profound facial features, distinct amber eyes that seemed to hide a pool of unfathomable coldness, and tight, thin lips that could cut like a knife. His face was so simr to both Colton and Waylon. Even his eyes were the exact same color! Maisie had only found out she was having triplets when she went intobor in Stoslo. Neither her firstborn nor the second had inherited any of her features. However, her youngest had some resemnce to her, but with ink-ck hair¡ªjust like that of the man standing in front of her now. Maisie¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity as she gazed at the man before her. ¡®Who is this man? What is his rtionship with Willow?¡¯ Nn Goldmann focused his gaze on Maisie¡¯s face. He scrunched up his brows. ¡®This woman¡­¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Catching Nn as he studied Maisie¡¯s face, Willow silently gnashed her teeth. ¡®Sh*t, there¡¯s no way Nn would recognize her, right?¡¯ No way was she going to let that happen! She put her hands around Nn¡¯s arm, and with a pitiful gaze, she said, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have acted so impulsively. But my father poured his heart into Vaenna Jewelry. I only did it because I felt protective of thepany.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold as ice. Ignoring Willow¡¯s exnation, he marched forward. ¡°Vaenna Jewelry will go bankrupt, was it? What gives you the right to say that?¡± Maisie scoffed. Her father had poured his heart into it? Please, all her father had done was bask in the shade of a tree nted by someone else. Willow really knew how to paint her own narrative. Maisie lifted her head and looked right into Nn Goldmann¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what if I said it?¡± Hearing those words, everyone in the room inhaled sharply. How dare this woman talk back to Mr. Goldmann!? Did she have a death wish? Seeing Nn¡¯s face turn gloom, Maisie crossed her arm and smiled. ¡°How does that concern you? Are you sticking up for her just because you¡¯re her man?¡± Pfft. What a perfect douchebag couple! A man who would fall for the likes of Willow could hardly be a decent fellow. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nn imparted coldly. Maisie lifted a brow and retorted sarcastically, ¡°Of course, I do. Thispany had me poached but is now deliberately making things difficult for me. The service of this ce is just fantastic.¡± Willow staggered. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying? When did Vaenna ever approach you?¡± Was this b*tch crazy? ¡°Miss Vanderbilt, I¡¯m afraid your memory seems to be a bit foggy. Didn¡¯t you willingly offer $150,000,000, justst month, to have me poached from Luxe? If Vaenna Jewelry has no intention of respecting me, then we can forget about our coboration.¡± Everyone was stupefied! Maisie turned out to be the internationally-renowned jewelry designer, Zora! Willow looked shell-shocked. ¡°Impossible. How could you be Zora!?¡± Right at that moment, Nn¡¯s cold gaze swept past her. Willow was forced to hold back her words before she could finish speaking. Her face flushed with embarrassment. Maisie directed her gaze toward Nn. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you, sir, are the man who paid the $150,000,000 behind her back?¡± Forking out that kind of money was not something her father, Stephen, could afford, and certainly, neither could Willow, which left this guy. The truth was, Willow had indeed stowed away quite arge sum of money over these past few years. Nn looked at the woman before him. She gave him a strange sense of familiarity, but he just could not quite put his finger on it. It was as if they had met somewhere before¡­ Willow was afraid that Nn woulde to recognize Maisie. Hurriedly, she rushed to his side. ¡°Nn, she must be lying. There¡¯s no way she could be Zora!¡± How was it possible that Maisie and Zora¡ªa world-renowned designer¡ªwere one and the same? She had lived with Maisie for such a long time. How could she not know that her stepsister had a knack for designing jewelry? Even the media of the fashion industry had never seen this mysterious designer in real life. Anyone could easily pretend they were the infamous Zora, right? ¡°You im that you are Zora. Well, then show us the proof. As far as I know, the infamous Miss Zora had received amemorative badge from the royal family of Stoslo. That¡¯s not something any in jane can have!¡± As Willow finished her sentence, smugness shed across her eyes. ¡®That¡¯s right, she can bluff all she wants.¡¯ If Maisie could not take out the badge, then it would prove that she was just an impersonator who, in addition, had offended Nn Goldmann. She may as well forgo the thought of stepping foot in this country again! Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡®Everyone knows that Nn is a VIP who the royal family of Stoslo once received, and he¡¯s also friends with the princess of Stoslo. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s seen thememorative medal of the royal family. He¡¯ll see through her tricks even if she were to be able to show him something!¡¯ Maisie scoffed. ¡°Why would I show you such a precious item?¡± This implied that she was unworthy! Willow was trembling from the wrath, but there was still a smirk on her face. ¡°Does this mean that you don¡¯t have the guts to do so? ¡°Just look at her, Nn. She¡¯s a liar. She clearly knew that you were once received by the royal family and would recognize the medal. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t dare to take it out.¡± Willow¡¯s attitude toward Nn was totally different. Nn¡¯s thin lips were raised coldly. ¡°The payment of $150,000,000 is my idea. Hiring Zora as our designer is also my idea. Hence, I¡¯ll let today¡¯s affair slide if you can prove that you¡¯re indeed Zora. ¡°But if you were to fail to do so¡­¡± Nn approached Maisie and uttered word by word, ¡°You won¡¯t survive another day in Bassburgh.¡± A faint fragranceing from a cologne stunned Maisie when Nn approached. ¡®It¡¯s Gi cologne!¡¯ ¡®Why is he applying the same cologne as the man from that night six years ago?¡¯ Looking at her pale face, Nn straightened his posture and did not provide her with another chance. ¡°Since you can¡¯t prove it, then leave by yourself. Don¡¯t make me ask someone to chase you out.¡± Willow sneered triumphantly. ¡®Maisie, oh, Maisie. It¡¯s been six years, why even bother toe back here just to dig your own grave?¡¯ Maisie lifted her head abruptly and smiled brightly. ¡°Sir, are you sure about that?¡± Nn squinted as he stared at her silently. ¡°Sir, then what would you do about the p that I just took cheek-on from Miss Vanderbilt if I can prove my identity?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed again as she nced at Nn cautiously. Although she was now Nn¡¯s lover, he had not even touched her throughout all these years. If it weren¡¯t for her wless scheme and her choice to reserve the room with her own ID from six years ago, he would have doubted her since long ago. ¡°Nn¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you,¡± Nn replied indifferently. Maisie¡¯s hands, which were searching through her handbag, stopped moving, and she raised her head. ¡°I just got pped, and you¡¯re only going to make her apologize?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Then what do you have in mind?¡± Maisie raised her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re all born and raised in a country of etiquette and courtesy, and we uphold the teaching of returning gifts. So don¡¯t you think that I should p her in return in order for me to feel reconciled?¡± The people around did not dare to speak. They were even a little suspicious. ¡®This woman has the guts to make such a promise to Mr. Goldmann, could she really be¡­¡¯ Seeing Maisie¡¯s arrogant attitude, Nn pressed his thin lips together. ¡®This woman is the first person in Bassburgh who dares to speak to me with this tone.¡¯ After a split second, he opened his lips with slight embarrassment. ¡°You, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°Then, you should find yourself another designer. I¡¯m not someone who lets things slide so easily.¡± Maisie took the medal out and showed it off in front of him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen the royal commemorative medal, take a good look at it.¡± She then ced the medallion back in her bag and walked away unconcernedly. Willow lowered her head and gnashed her teeth hatefully. ¡®How could this be? How could that b*tch be¡­ ¡®Zora is the designer that Nn poached from Luxe through his own name. I wouldn¡¯t be able to offer the price if he hadn¡¯t offered the payment of $150,000,000. ¡®Who would¡¯ve expected that the designer turned out to be Maisie!? ¡®Did I just embarrass Nn while I treated Maisie like that earlier?¡¯ ¡°Nn, I¡­¡± Willow stretched out her hand, hoping to wrap them around his arm. However, he retracted it away from her, turned around, and nced at Willow indifferently. ¡°You¡¯ll solve this by yourself.¡± He then left without looking back after saying so. Nn walked out of the building, and the bodyguard in ck who was waiting for him beside a Rolls- Royce helped him open the car door. He then said to the man sitting in the front passenger seat after getting into the car. ¡°I want all the information you can get on the designer Zora on my desk in two days.¡± At Seaview Vi¡­ ¡°Hmph, Willow Vanderbilt is really detestable!¡± Daisie held her doll in her arms, leaned closer to Colton together with Waylon, and stared at the computer monitor. They looked at the woman being disyed on the monitor with the same expression. ¡°She looks so ugly.¡± Waylon turned his head and nced at his younger brother and sister. ¡°This woman harmed Mommy. We can¡¯t let her go.¡± Daisie supported her chin with her hand. ¡°But what are we going to do with her?¡± ¡°We have to think of a way to hide it from Mommy.¡± Waylon cracked his brain, then snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Godmother tell us that she has a sugar daddy? Let¡¯s start with the bigshot by her side!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the man¡¯s name ording to Godmother?¡± Daisie looked up and thought. ¡°Nn Goldmann!¡± Colton typed the name on the keyboard, and the webpage came out very soon. The three rugrats froze in ce for a long time as soon as they saw Nn¡¯s photo when Colton clicked on Nn¡¯s information. ¡°This man¡­ Why does he look so much like us?¡± Waylon was very surprised as he stared at the photos for quite some time. ¡®Mommy has never told us about Daddy. Could this man¡­ be our daddy?¡¯ Colton hummed, and a hint of slyness shed across the bottom of his eyes. ¡°If he¡¯s indeed our daddy, then this will be a piece of cake.¡± Waylon was puzzled. ¡°But how can we approach this man?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brothers, leave it to me. Isn¡¯t it a children¡¯s clothing brand under the ckgold Group looking for a spokesperson? I¡®ll definitely be able to secure the position!¡± Daisie patted her chest. She had always been the quirkiest among the three rugrats, so the n would surely be fail-safe. ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m back!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The three rugrats close the webpage on the browser immediately upon hearing their mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Mommy! Your Royal Highness!¡± The three rugrats walked out of the room one after another and threw themselves on her. Seeing that they stayed at home obediently to wee her, Maisie squatted down with a smile. ¡°You three didn¡¯t cause your godmother troubles, did you?¡± ¡°Mommy, do you think that we¡¯d bully Godmother?¡± Colton asked while tilting his head. Daisie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, why would we bully our godmother? Godmother will even bring us cakes when she returns!¡± Maisie smiled bitterly. ¡®I¡¯m the one who gave birth to these three rugrats. Can I not know them any better?¡¯ The most mischievous kid among the three children had always been the second child Colton. He definitely had not inherited his cynical and scheming personality from his mother. The eldest had always been more dependable and warm-hearted, but he would still be brave while protecting his younger brother and sister. And Daisie, the youngest, had always been the abnormal and unorthodox one. She was already on the brink of leading her brothers astray with her love for quirky ideas. ¡°Mommy, you look upset. Did someone bully you?¡± Waylon, who was extremely observant, realized that something was wrong with Maisie instantly. Maisie was stunned. She had been wondering why the man that she met earlier today made her feel so familiar, especially his looks and the unique smell of cologne that she got from the man six years ago. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hiding something from us!¡± Maisie forced the corners of her lips upward, smiled, and stood up upon seeing that Waylon was able to see through her once again. ¡°Children should leave such matters to the adults. I¡¯ll go make you some food.¡± She was about to go into the kitchen when her cell phone rang. Looking at the unknown phone number, the corners of her lips twitched. ¡®It¡¯s indeed Willow Vanderbilt.¡¯ Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Maisie took the cell phone to the balcony and answered the call. ¡°What happened, is Director Vanderbilt regretting your action now?¡± Willow gnashed her teeth furiously when she heard this. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t try your luck. It¡¯s your honor that we¡¯re willing to pay $150,000,000 just to hire you!¡± ¡°Oh really? You make it sound like I¡¯m in urgent need of your millions.¡± Maisie leaned against the rail of the balcony with a faint smile on her face. ¡°Since this isn¡¯t a sincere coboration, then don¡¯t call me again.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Willow yelled, sat on her office¡¯s desk, and smirked coldly. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t you forget that I still have that video in my possession.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed gradually ever since the word ¡°video¡± was mentioned. Willow smirked when she did not hear any response over the call. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to expose the matter that took ce six years ago, I advise you toe over and have a discussion with me tomorrow morning.¡± Maisie took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡± She then hung up the call as soon as she said so. Daisie, who was eavesdropping from behind, ran back to the room with her tiny feet and said to her brothers, ¡°That vicious woman called and threatened Mommy!¡± Waylon then suggested immediately, ¡°Then we¡¯ll initiate our n when Mommy goes out to meet her tomorrow.¡± Colton showed an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture and uploaded Daisie and Waylon¡¯s personal information and resume to the official ¡°Young Faces¡± website, a children¡¯s clothing brand under the ckgold Group. ¡®It just so happens that the brand was looking for two young models, and we¡¯ll definitely be selected! ¡®We¡¯ll be able to get close to that man as long as the brand belongs to the ckgold Group. We have to figure out whether Nn is our daddy or not!¡¯ The next day¡­ Maisie reached Vaenna Jewelry, and the secretary led her to Willow¡¯s office. As expected, Willow was waiting for her on the couch. Willow smiled, got up, and walked toward her as soon as the secretary went out. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°The video is still in your possession. Could I note?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m very thankful to you for not leaking the video through all these years.¡± Willow looked slightly embarrassed. ¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to leak the video. I was worried that Nn would discover that the woman from that night isn¡¯t me if I were to do so.¡¯ ¡®However, judging from Maisie¡¯s attitude, she probably doesn¡¯t know that the man from that night is Nn. Thus, I just so happen to still be able to threaten her with this video.¡¯ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I¡¯ve prepared the contract for you, and the $150,000,000 will be yours as long as you sign it.¡± Willow went to her desk, picked up the contract, and handed it over to Maisie. Maisie did not grab it from her. ¡°It seems that you really need me.¡± ¡°Heh, do you really think that I want you to stay in Vaenna?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, the man who wants me to stay in Vaenna is the man who¡¯s going to pay me that $150,000,000 on your behalf. You did find yourself quite a rock during these six years, huh?¡± Maisie mocked her sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you still owe me that p from yesterday. Wouldn¡¯t this be my loss if I were to sign it now?¡± Willow¡¯s face turned sulky as soon as she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t you push your luck.¡± Maisie walked up to her, leaned close to her, raised an eyebrow, and smiled. ¡°I suffered such a loss in your hands six years ago. I won¡¯t allow you to manipte me into doing anything else six yearster. Will you go down on your knees and apologize to me if you want me to sign this?¡± Seeing Willow lifting her arm, Maisie intercepted her action swiftly by grabbing onto her wrist. ¡°Still nning to hit me?¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I would advise you to sign it now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leak the video so that everyone in Bassburgh will know just how slutty the world-renowned Zora is.¡± Maisie backhanded Willow on her cheek. Willow was dumbfounded. She gnashed her teeth after returning to her senses. ¡°You f*cking b*tc¡ª¡± ¡°Does Miss Zora treat others like this in Luxe too?¡± A faint voice sounded from behind. Nn entered the room with his personal assistant and just happened to witness this scene. He had experienced the arrogance of this woman first-hand, but he did not expect her to be so presumptuous. Maisie murmured to herself, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Willow was delighted deep down as Nn hade at the right time and bit her lower lip to act pitiful. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t me Miss Zora. It¡¯s all my fault. Maybe I¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± Nn walked up to Maisie and warned her with an indifferent tone, ¡°I have ways to eradicate all the opportunities that might lead you back to Luxe if you continue to give me this attitude.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Maisie raised her head. She hated being threatened the most in her life! Nn frowned slightly upon seeing the abhorrence in her eyes. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a threat?¡± Maisie burst intoughter. ¡°You guys are the ones who want to hire me. But not only did you neglect me at first, but you also hit me after that. Do I look like easy meat to you?¡± ¡°She should apologize to you for her wrongdoing.¡± Nn approached her. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you apologize for your wrongdoing too?¡± ¡°What have I done wrongly?¡± Maisie spread both her hands out. ¡°I was just returning her the hospitality and courtesy that I got from her yesterday. I¡¯ve only gotten even with her with that p. So why is it my fault? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as you saying that I¡¯m disrespecting the elderly when I want to lodge a police report after being conned by a granny who I helped cross the road?¡± N¡¯s cial eyes looked stern. ¡°Don¡¯t justify your actions with excuses.¡± Maisie snorted, turned around, and waved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stick to what I¡¯ve been saying all this while. There¡¯s nothing worth discussing now.¡± Maisie¡¯s arm was abruptly hauled when she was walking toward the elevator. She was then dragged to the stairway. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maisie struggled to break free. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Nn lowered his gaze and said sombrely, ¡°You¡¯d better go back and apologize.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡®Apologize? He wants me to go back and apologize to Willow?¡¯ Maisie scoffed and red directly at him. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± Out of Nn¡¯s expectation, not only was this woman presumptuous and atrocious, but she was also very stubborn. His facial features stiffened. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, Zora¡¯s name will disappear from the fashion and jewelry field tomorrow.¡± He did not want to make it difficult for her at first, but Willow was considered his life savior. He would have been set up six years ago on that night if it weren¡¯t for her. Although he did not have any feelings for Willow, he had still been keeping her by his side these few years and had been satisfying her materialistic needs unconditionally. Vaenna Jewelry had really been in a downturn these years, and that was why he would pay $150,000,000 to hire Zora on her behalf. He knew that Willow was at fault for pping her at first, so he was going to get Willow to apologize to her. He did not care how they would resolve this issue in private, but he could not allow any other woman to make a move at Willow in front of him. Maisie¡¯s hand, which was being grasped, hurt as if it had been dislocated. Her eyes drooped, however, she would never shed a single drop of tear in front of her enemy despite her grievances! ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t apologize!¡± Seeing that her attitude was still so rigid, Nn snorted. ¡°With the Goldmanns¡¯ influence in the business circles, not only will your reputation go up in me in Zlokova, but the people of Stoslo will also no longer hear of the name of Zora. Are you sure that you still want to do so?¡± ¡®The Goldmanns¡­¡¯ Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡®I¡¯ve been wondering just how this man would have the ability to threaten me. It turns out that he¡¯s from the Goldmanns!¡¯ Maisie was not afraid of being banned or isted in the field, but her children still needed to study in Bassburgh, and she had to regain her mother¡¯s ¡°Vaenna Jewelry¡±. ¡®I should bear with such a petty setback for the sake of the bigger scheme. There¡¯s no need for me to haggle over such a teeny-tiny humiliation with this man.¡¯ ¡°Let me go first.¡± Nn released his grasp and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯d better think this through.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an apology?¡± Maisie raised her brows, turned around, and walked out of the stairway. She approached Willow when she returned to the office, and her bright red lips opened and closed in a split second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Willow did not expect Maisie would apologize, but she knew that Nn must have acted for her. She felt extremelycent deep down but smiled politely on the surface. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as for the contract¡­¡± Maisie took a nce at the man standing outside the door and signed the contract with a pen. However, no one saw the slight curvature on her mouth. ¡®I¡¯ve been forced to return to Vaenna Jewelry ¡°without putting up any fight¡±, even though I¡¯ve insisted that I don¡¯t want to do so. ¡®I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson about what it means by ¡°nurturing a snake in their bosom¡± from now onward.¡¯ She then put down the pen and left immediately without creating any more stir after signing the contract. Nn strode up to the desk, picked up the contract, and took a glimpse at it while Willow walked to his side. ¡°Nn, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te into contact with her alone.¡± Nn¡¯s tone was faint. He then left with his personal assistant after putting down the contract. Willow picked up the contract with a triumphant gaze after Nn had left. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯ll still die by my hands in the end.¡± A Maybach was parked directly in front of the entrance, and Nn¡¯s personal assistant, Quincy Lawson, opened the car door for him. Nn asked immediately after getting into the car. ¡°Did you gather all the information that I asked for?¡± Quincy nodded, turned around, and handed a tablet to him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all saved in here.¡± Nn tapped on the screen to go through the information, but his attention was captured by the ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡± that upied the full name column. And the address found on her ID was exactly the Vanderbilts¡¯ current address. His eyes dimmed slightly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At the ckgold Group¡­ Daisie and Waylon stood outside the entrance and looked up at this iconic building, which looked extremely worthy of being thergestpany in Bassburgh. The two rugrats walked into the lobby while smart-looking men and women in suits hurried by. Some were holding documents while others were receiving foreign clients in differentnguages. The two small figures attracted the attention of many people amidst this hectic scene. Thedy at the front desk noticed the two cute kids, so she stepped forward politely and asked with a gentle attitude, ¡°Hi there, cutie pies. Who are you looking for?¡± Daisie took her personal information out of her little yellow duck backpack and replied with her childish voice, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve been selected as the endorsers of the brand ¡®Young Faces¡¯. The man at the entrance told us toe here for an audition.¡± The receptionist almost fainted when she heard such an adorable voice. ¡°Then didn¡¯t your parents bring you here?¡± Waylon responded immediately. ¡°We don¡¯t want to bother Mommy. We can do it ourselves.¡± ¡°Wow, you two are such sensible kids. Okay then, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Beautipul!¡± The two rugrats bowed and thanked the receptionist. The receptionist held their little hands and walked them toward the studio. ¡®Young Faces¡¯ was a luxurious children¡¯s clothing brand under the ckgold Group. It was indeed nning to recruit two young models, who were very photogenic and not afraid of being in the spotlight, to be their spokespersons. The receptionist brought them outside of the studio. In addition to clothes hangers, there were also several cameras and background boards in the studio. Many children entered and exited the studio for the audition while they were waiting for their turn. A stern-looking middle-aged woman, who was dressed very decently, seemed to be exceptionally dissatisfied with the results of all the photos and was losing her calm for a bit. ¡°How am I going to shoot this? They have to be photogenic, photogenic! Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Sis¡¯ Nova, these two children¡ª¡± ¡°Argh, don¡¯t bother me¡­¡± Nova Daniell was about to say something when she suddenly saw the two children standing next to the receptionist. She was taken aback, her expression one of extreme shock. Her gaze was fixed on both of them. ¡®How can these two kids resemble Mr. Goldmann so much!?¡¯ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°Madam Beautipul, we¡¯re here to audition!¡± Daisie raised her head, her eyes looking crystal clear as if a star was hidden in each of them. Nova took a deep breath and calmed her racing heart. ¡®How could such adorable and lovable children belong to Mr. Goldmann? ording to my acquaintance with Mr. Goldmann, there¡¯s no way that he would¡¯ve been able to give birth to such lovely kids.¡¯ She knelt and rubbed their little heads. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°My name is Daisie.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°My name is Waylon.¡± The two rugrats answered in unison. Nova was fascinated by their cuteness. ¡®Putting their cuteness aside, they also look incredibly gorgeous. If they were to be ced in front of a camera¡­¡¯ Nova recovered from her trance, got up, and shouted to the staff around her, ¡°You guys, hurry up! Bring these two little models in and put some clothes on them!¡± She could not wait to see the results already! The Maybach pulled over at the side of the road in front of the ckgold Tower. The driver asked all the bodyguards waiting at the entrance to shove the surrounding crowd to the side and form two neat rows. Nn got out of the car and strode straight into the lobby with his long legs. On the other side of the headquarters, Nova, who had taken a few sets of photos, sent two of the photos taken to Quincy without giving the photos any touch-ups. Quincy slowed down, took the phone out of his pocket, and took a nce at it. He looked shocked and magnified the photo out of astonishment. Quincy caught up to Nn hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nn walked toward the elevator dedicated to him as the security guard pressed the button to open the elevator. He then entered the elevator while Quincy handed him his phone. ¡°You should take a look at this.¡± Nn took a look at the screen of the phone, and his eyes dimmed. If it weren¡¯t for important matters, he would barely fix his gaze on a screen for longer than a minute. However, he stared at the screen for three whole minutes this time around. ¡°Nova Daniell sent me these photos. The brand endorsement department of ¡®Young Faces¡¯ has found these two little models, and they look rather simr to¡­ you.¡± When taking a closer look, the boy¡¯s eyes looked exactly the same as those of Nn. The facial features of the two children looked almost simr to him, especially the boy. Nn creased his brows and returned the phone to him. ¡°Where are the two kids now?¡± ¡°They should still be in the studio.¡± Nn directly pressed the floor number to get himself to the floor where the shooting was taking ce. For some reason, he wanted to see the two children. Sitting in front of theputer, Colton invaded ckgold¡¯s control center and monitored the surveince of the entire ckgold Tower. He clicked on the screen to zoom in, saw Nn walking toward the photography department, and called Waylon. The smartwatch that Waylon was wearing vibrated, so he walked to the side quietly and answered the call. ¡°Colton, how is it?¡± ¡°Nn hase to look for the two of you now. Go and get Daisie to approach him. Remember to retrieve his hair!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Waylon walked to Daisie and whispered in her ear after ending the call. The whisper then ended with Daisie nodding while saying, ¡°Roger that.¡± Colton sat in front of theputer and chuckled. ¡®One can¡¯t expect to achieve anything if they risk nothing. We¡¯ll get to know whether Nn Goldmann is our daddy or not after we get our hands on his hair for DNA verification. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of everything by then!¡¯ Nn appeared outside the filming department, and Nova greeted him with a wide grin. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why are you here?¡± Quincy interrupted before Nn could open his mouth. ¡°Where are the two little models?¡± ¡°The models? They¡¯re over there.¡± Nova pointed in the direction of the two rugrats. The two little rugrats were stepping on the chair and looking into the lens of the camera as if they were very curious. Nn walked toward the two of them. ¡°Daisie, Waylon,¡± Nova called the two of them, and the two kids looked back only to see Nn standing behind them. Both of them raised their heads and exchanged gazes with Nn. Waylon also stood in front of Daisie subconsciously, protecting her with a vignt expression. His appearance looked exactly the same as Nn¡¯s when he frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Waylon directed a question that he had already known the answer to Nn while staring at him fixedly. Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Then who are you?¡± ¡°Is that even your business?¡± Quincy and Nova were perspiring on their foreheads. ¡®Isn¡¯t this kid a little too bold and rigid?¡¯ Daisie jerked at the hem of the corner of Waylon¡¯s clothes, pretending to be very scared. ¡°Waylon, I want to go home.¡± Waylon rubbed her little head tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± A trace of helplessness shed across the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes. ¡®Do I look too fierce and intimidating? Does this kid think that I¡¯m approaching them with ulterior motives?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m the owner of thispany. Where are your parents?¡± He softened his tone and attitude. Quincy and Nova were shocked when they saw Nn¡¯s soft and gentle voice for the first time. Daisie replied softly, ¡°Our mommy is busy, and we don¡¯t know where our daddy is.¡± Nn was deep in thought while Daisie suddenly walked up to him and stretched out her arms. ¡°Mr. Handsum, I want a hug!¡± Everyone present was shocked. This kid actually had the guts to ask Nn to carry her!? Waylon pulled Daisie deliberately. ¡°Daisie, Mommy said that we shouldn¡¯t let strangers carry us. We¡¯ll be abducted if we do so.¡± ¡°But, he doesn¡¯t look like a bad person, right?¡± Daisie¡¯s tiny and tender body was lifted into the air as soon as she finished saying so. Everyone was dumbfounded once again. Daisie wrapped her arms around Nn¡¯s neck and stared at him with her big cute eyes. ¡°Mr. Handsum, your eyes look as pretty as my brother¡¯s!¡± Nn had never tried to carry a child, so this hug gave him an unprecedented experience. ¡®This little girl¡­ She does resemble someone.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°Mommy told us we can only tell anyone who asks her name that mommy is Her Royal Highness.¡± Daisie giggled. Nova could not help but burst intoughter, but she quickly held it back. ¡®Haha, aren¡¯t these two pumpkins way too adorable? What kind of mother has been teaching them all this while?¡¯ Nn¡¯s gaze moved away, and he nced at Waylon, who looked exactly like him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Willow was the only person who had slept with him in the past, he would have to wonder if he was the father of these two children. Daisie nced at her watch and said, ¡°Mr. Handsum, we have to go home now. Otherwise, Her Royal Highness will start to worry.¡± Nn put her down, turned around, and said to Quincy, ¡°Send these two children back.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Quincy was stunned for a short moment and then nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Handsum!¡± Daisie waved at Nn, held her brother¡¯s hand, and left the studio with Quincy. The moment she went out, she showed Waylon a strand of hair triumphantly. Daisie pulled the hem of Quincy¡¯s clothes as they walked out of the entrance of the building. ¡°Sir, our mommy is sick, and she¡¯s in the hospital. Can you drive us to the hospital?¡± Quincy was stupefied. He eximed inwardly that these two children were really quite thoughtful. ¡°Okay, get in the car.¡± At Seaview Vi¡­ Maisie returned home but only saw Colton practicing the piano alone. She looked around. ¡°Where are Daisie and Waylon?¡± Colton answered, ¡°Waylon and Daisie have gone outside to apply to be child models. Godmother is with them.¡± Maisie ced her bag on the sofa and was stunned as she heard the reply. ¡°Applying to be child models?¡± ¡°Yeah, they imed that you¡¯re working too hard to make money, and they want to share the burden.¡± Maisie walked to his side and rubbed his little head. Colton was extremely disgusted andined, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t mess up my hair.¡± ¡°Oh, is our young musical genius angry about it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Colton puffed up his cheeks. ¡°Colton, you three don¡¯t have to share the burden with me. Mommy can still raise and support all three of you.¡± Seeing that her children were all so sensible, Maisie felt rather guilty. ¡°No, Mommy. You¡¯ve worked hard enough, and we can¡¯t just ignore that. By the way, Mommy, I¡¯ve been enrolled at the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova. You don¡¯t have to worry about the tuition. I have the money. ¡°And wait until I get a schrship. You can then send Waylon and Daisie to international schools to study. Mommy, you should only work on whatever you want to do.¡± Maisie was so moved that she burst into tears. ¡°My little Beethoven is so amazing. He even knows how to earn tuition for his brother and sister now.¡± She had only discovered that Colton had such a talent at theter stage of his toddlerhood. The Nender Music Academy in Stoslo had even made an exception and wanted to recruit him, but she never sent him there because she was worried that he was too young. However, Colton was five years old now. Although she wanted to wait until he was six before sending them to schools, Colton loved music and had good grades. Thus, she could not bring herself to ruin her children¡¯s dreams. ¡°Mommy, Your Royal Highness, we¡¯re back!¡± Daisie returned home with Waylon, and Maisie weed the two running rugrats in her arms. ¡°Colton told me that the two of you went for an audition?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, and we got selected. Aren¡¯t we amazing?¡± Daisie blinked as she eximed. Maisie kissed them on the cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re all great! Now give Mommy some time. Mommy will go and cook for you.¡± No matter how bad her mood was, it would always dissipate when she was facing these three children. The three rugrats got together as soon as Maisie entered the kitchen, and Colton asked in a low voice, ¡°How did it go?¡± Waylon responded immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s been taken to the hospital for an examination. It¡¯ll take two days for the results to be out.¡± Daisie patted her chest again. ¡°It¡¯s always fail-safe when I take action.¡± At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°What did you just say? Designer Zora is that b*tch Maisie?¡± Le could not help but distort when she heard her daughter¡¯sint. ¡®Not only did that b*tche back to her home country, but she¡¯s also the world-renowned designer Zora? And she¡¯s also the person Mr. Goldmann hired from abroad with very high pay to help my daughter save Vaenna Jewelry? ¡®It was my daughter who took that b*tch¡¯s ce as the woman from six years ago. If that b*tch were to learn about the fact that Mr. Goldmann is the man that she slept with six years ago, wouldn¡¯t she be fighting over him with my daughter?¡¯ ¡°Mother, what should I do?¡± Willow was very worried. The corners of Le¡¯s lips were raised coldly. ¡°So what if she¡¯s Zora? Don¡¯t forget that you have Mr. Goldmann as your ultimate cushion. She wouldn¡¯t dare to create any stir when Mr. Goldmann is around. ¡°By the way, since the b*tch has returned to Zlokova, you have to make some progressions with Mr. Goldmann. It¡¯s best to get pregnant or something like that. You¡¯ll be Mrs. Goldmann as long as you get pregnant with his child.¡± When speaking of getting pregnant, Willow¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°But Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t even touched me at all for the past six years.¡± ¡®I want to be touched too, but the thing is that I need him to cooperate with me.¡¯ Looking at her daughter¡¯s innocent thought, Le said anxiously, ¡°Are you dumb? How long do you n to wait if you want to wait for him to take the initiative to get it on with you? You¡¯re the one who should take the initiative. How many men are there in the world who can resist such temptations?¡± Willow was startled for a split second after her mother pointed that out. ¡®I don¡¯t dare to act too presumptuously because Nn hasn¡¯t even touched me throughout the past six years. But Mother is right. I have to be the one who takes the initiative.¡¯ She then smiled bashfully. ¡°Mother, I know now.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The next day, at Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Maisie sat in her own office going through the designs of thepany¡¯s jewelry collections over the years and flung the files on the desk. ¡°Where¡¯s all the creativity? From what I see, they don¡¯t even know the definition of the word ¡®design¡¯. Are all the jewelry that Vaenna Jewelry has spent so much money to manufacture over the years there to only make up the number?¡± The staff standing in the office looked embarrassed. ¡°Miss Zora, Director Vanderbilt said that all new designs should only follow Vaenna¡¯s original design concept.¡± Maisie leaned against the chair with her arms crossed and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the original design concept that you¡¯ve been following?¡± She lifted the pictures and jewelry database. ¡°These arepletely inconspicuous rubbish when you show them to the fashion and jewelry industry. Director Vanderbilt is truly capable, huh? She fired all the elites in the design department right after taking office. And when Vaenna couldn¡¯t even make any of its own products, she could only sell the leftovers from otherpanies. She can¡¯t even lose money like a pro.¡± The clerk stopped speaking. Maisie stood up and said, ¡°Take me to the raw material warehouse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The clerk nodded. Maisie and the clerk walked toward the raw material warehouse and happened to run into a man that she did not want to see at the entrance of the elevators. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly upon seeing that she had straight-up ignored him, and he turned around. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you greet someone when you see them?¡± Maisie stopped and thought that he was a man who could afford $150,000,000, after all. Thus, she gnashed her teeth, turned around, and smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to see you, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°Where are you going, Miss Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡®He actually knows that I¡¯m a Vanderbilt?¡¯ Nn walked up to her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡®This man is indeed very idle.¡¯ Maisie grinned. ¡°Why ask? Should I ask for your permission every time I head over to the raw material warehouse, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡®Willow¡¯s man is quite controlling, huh?¡¯ ¡°Great, I also want to know what you can discover when you get to the raw material warehouse.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The raw material warehouse was a ce where the ores and raw materials used to manufacture jewelry were stored. When the female staff turned on the lights, boxes could be seen stacked in the corners of the huge warehouse, and the rough diamonds that had not been cut were ced on the shelves on the table. There was a cutting machine on the table, and all the materials wereplete. Maisie walked to the shelf, grabbed an ore, and took a good look at it. She then brought the gemstone and moved toward the cutting machine. The female clerk was rmed and asked hurriedly, ¡°Miss Zora, what are you doing?¡± Maisie did not answer. Instead, she used the machine to cut the rough diamond open, and she noticed something as soon as she got into one of the ores. ¡°Wow, Vaenna has even picked up the falsification of gemstones now?¡± Maisie picked up the cut rough diamond and walked to the female clerk. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the raw material warehouse?¡± The clerk replied nervously, ¡°It¡¯s Director Chester.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Ask Director Chester toe to see me immediately.¡± Nn walked up to the cut rough diamond and ran the stone across the ring that he had on his index finger. A shallow yet obvious scratch could be seen on its surface. Maisie approached him with her arms crossed, lifted her eyebrows, and smirked. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is your girlfriend¡¯spany, after all, so aren¡¯t you going to do something about the adulteration of its gemstones?¡± Nn lowered his eyes, turned around, and stared at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this also thepany that your mother founded?¡± As soon as this fact was mentioned, the corners of Maisie¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°Making a huge fuss out of this won¡¯t do you any good too. Just resolve it privately.¡± He continued lightly. ¡®Resolve it privately? ¡®Heh, the acquisition of this batch of rough diamonds must have been approved by Willow. ording to the current market price, the cost of genuine rough diamonds products is extremely high, but the cost of semi-adulterated rough diamonds is very low. ¡®I¡¯ll let it slide if Willow doesn¡¯t know anything about this, but I won¡¯t just sit back and watch if she¡¯s purchased a batch of semi-adulterated rough diamonds just because she can¡¯t afford the high cost.¡¯ ¡°If it really is Willow¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything about jewelry, so it¡¯s excusable for her to be deceived.¡± Nn turned to look at Maisie and said with a nonchnt tone, ¡°Don¡¯te up with a conclusion so casually if you haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of this issue.¡± Maisie chuckled inwardly. ¡®He does sound a bit like Waylon when he¡¯s trying to justify a fault¡­ Wait a minute, what am I thinking?¡¯ ¡°Director Chester is here.¡± The female clerk brought Director Chester into the warehouse. Director Chester was still talking confidently to the clerk originally, but his expression changed instantly when he saw Nn. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Mr. Gold¡­ Mr. Goldmann, why are you here?¡± Director Chester¡¯s face turned pale. Nn walked up to him. ¡°What happened to these adulterated rough diamonds?¡± Director Chester started sweating on his forehead. ¡®Crap, these rough diamonds were all purchased ording to Miss Vanderbilt¡¯s orders. If it were to be found out¡­ ¡®Even if I were to bring up Miss Vanderbilt, she is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover. I¡¯ll be the only one who will go down in mes when it¡¯s revealed!¡¯ ¡°This¡­ I wasn¡¯t the original person responsible for this batch of ores. Director Zaleski, who has resigned, was the person in charge of these ores. I don¡¯t know that these rough stones have been adulterated.¡± ¡®The person has resigned anyway. I can only put him forward as the scapegoat.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Maisie asserted and then questioned sternly, ¡°Vaenna had never seen any adulterated rough stones when Xander Zaleski was in office. He had worked for Vaenna for 15 years, so wouldn¡¯t he have been fired long ago if he had made such a dumb mistake?¡± Director Chester was taken aback for a moment. ¡®How does Miss Zora know that Xander had worked for Vaenna before this!?¡¯ ¡°Err¡­ I really don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°From my point of view, are you trying to stand in as the fall guy for someone else?¡± Maisie stared at him with her cold and solemn eyes. Nn gave her a sideways nce but did not utter a single word. Willow appeared outside the door at that moment. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Willow had heard that Nn and Maisie hade to the raw material warehouse, as well as that Director Chester had gotten summoned. Thus, she had hurried over in fear that something would be unveiled. She suppressed the panic in her heart and asked as if she did not know anything about the matter, ¡°What happened? Nn, why are you here?¡± ¡®D*mn it. This b*tch hase back here just to make my life difficult, huh? She even found her way into the raw material warehouse! ¡®Back then, I did order them to acquire a batch of adulterated rough diamonds in order to save a significant amount of money. But I didn¡¯t expect that this b*tch would deliberately bring up this issue as soon as she¡¯s back!¡¯ Nn looked at her and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these adulterated ores?¡± Willow could not help but clench her fist, but she still acted as if she was innocent. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You should know that I don¡¯t know anything about rough diamonds and gemstones. The acquisition of rough diamonds does go through my approval over the years, but I¡¯ve always thought that they were the same as those that came in before.¡± Her ignorance when it came to rough diamonds turned out to be beneficial to her. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Father is so magnanimous. He actually handed over thepany to someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about jewelry. He is just not afraid that thepany would really go bankrupt, huh?¡± ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know about it.¡± Willow had run out of ideas, so all she could do was stare at Nn. ¡°Nn, you have to believe me.¡± ¡®Maisie, you b*tch, I¡¯ll chase her away sooner orter! It was not that Nn did not believe in Maisie¡¯s suspicion. It was just that Willow had always been by his side these years. Even though she knew nothing about the fashion and jewelry industry, she was asking and learning from him all this while. He knew that Willow did not look like a pretender. He shifted his gaze onto Director Chester. ¡°You¡¯ve been fired.¡± Director Chester was stupefied, but he epted that the other party was someone he could not afford to cross. Willow bit her lip as she witnessed Director Chester being fired. It was fortunate that Nn trusted her. Nn turned his head and said to Maisie, ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the acquisition of rough diamonds and other raw materials from now on.¡± He then left the raw material warehouse after saying so. While Maisie was walking back to her office, Willow caught up to her, stretched out her hand, and grabbed her. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maisie turned around, nced at her, and asked amusedly, ¡°What did I do on purpose?¡± ¡°You¡­ Did you approach Nn on purpose? You even led him to the raw material warehouse, did you? Heh, do you think that Nn would believe you?¡± A hint ofcency shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it yourself. I¡¯m the one that Nn trusts, so don¡¯t even bother to think about plotting against me anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, are you saying that I brought him to the raw material warehouse in order to sow discord between the two of you and told him that the rough diamonds were adulterated to make him suspicious of you?¡± Seeing Willow¡¯s upset expression, Maisie scoffed with her arms crossed in front of her. ¡°What makes you think that I have the time to care about the rtionship between the two of you? He¡¯s the one who wanted to follow me to the raw material warehouse. Does that have something to do with me too?¡± ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll believe anything thates out of you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then just don¡¯t. Why bother to bber all these to me?¡± Maisie was really annoyed and added, ¡°I¡¯m not done with you when ites to the batch of adulterated rough diamonds. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my mother founded Vaenna Jewelry and I could not bear to expose the matter, I couldn¡¯t care less about the number of cushions that you have behind you.¡± Nn could indeed cover the sky, but Maisie was not a pushover that some random person could stop. She was about to leave when Willow grasped her again. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t you forget that your video is¡ª¡± Maisie could not bear it anymore, so she turned around and snatched her mobile phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Willow wanted to grab it back, but Maisie evaded her. Looking at Willow¡¯s fearful expression, Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always loved to threaten me with that video, haven¡¯t you?¡± She walked to one of the windows of the corridor, stretched her hand out of the window, and let go of the cell phone all of a sudden. Willow watched as her cell phone dropped from the 19th floor. It could only end up shattering into millions of pieces. ¡°You!¡± ¡°You do love to threaten me with that video, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to threaten me in the future now that the video is a thing of the past.¡± Maisie went back into her office without looking back. Willow was trembling with rage, but she also felt relieved and favored thinking that the video had been destroyed. ¡®Let it be. Nn will never find out who the woman was from that now. ¡®Nn is probably disappointed in me because of what that b*tch brought up today. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I can only be Nn¡¯s woman after I¡¯ve scored the jackpot with Nn tonight!¡¯ The dusk had arrived. At the study of the Goldmann mansion¡­ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve got it. Maisie Vanderbilt is the daughter that Stephen Vanderbilt had with his ex-wife. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Vanderbilts. Maisie¡¯s mother was a jewelry designer. Her mother and Stephen Vanderbilt founded Vaenna Jewelry. All thepany¡¯s shares had been in Stephen¡¯s possession ever since the death of Maisie¡¯s mother. The reason Maisie went abroad six years ago is still unknown.¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from the cell phone that was ced at the side. Nn had Zora¡¯s information in his hands and was scanning through the documents. His eyes dimmed as soon as he listened to Quincy¡¯s exnation. ¡®Is she targeting Willow because she¡¯s not reconciled with the fact that thepany is now in Willow¡¯s possession? However, if Maisie is a member of the Vanderbilts, why didn¡¯t Willow recognize her from the very beginning?¡¯ It was already gettingte. Nn ced everything behind him, went back to the room, and noticed that someone was on his bed. He then turned on the light and saw Willow sitting up from his bed in thin and revealing sleepwear. His eyes turned cold, and he asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you in my room?¡± He might allow her to stay in the Goldmann mansion, but he did not allow her to sleep in his bedroom. Willow wore this dress deliberately and had hinted at him so tantly, but it seemed to have upset him. She bit her lower lip as she felt a little unwilling. ¡°Nn, I¡¯ve been thinking, you¡¯ve never allowed me to get any closer to you ever since that night from six years ago. Did I do something wrong?¡± Her expression looked very innocent, pitiful, gentle, and helpless. ¡®Nn is an ordinary man. It would surely be fake to say that he doesn¡¯t feel anything.¡¯ Seeing that he did not speak anymore, Willow took the initiative to get off the bed and hugged him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, tiptoed, and tried to kiss him. When Willow¡¯s lips were approaching him, Maisie¡¯s face shed across Nn¡¯s mind, and he pushed Willow away abruptly with a hint of disgust beaming from his eyes. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Willow, who got pushed away, was bewildered. ¡°Nn, I¡­ Am I that abhorrent to you?¡± ¡®Why? Why could he get all over Maisie on that night six years ago, but not when he¡¯s with me?¡¯ ¡°What happened six years ago was an ident. I¡¯m letting you stay by my side, and I canpensate you with whatever you want. What happened tonight is not to be taken as a precedent.¡± Nn thought of something when he turned around and turned back to look at Willow. ¡°Maisie is a family member of the Vanderbilts, am I right?¡± Willow was startled. ¡®Why would he mention Maisie all of a sudden? Did he find out something?¡¯ ¡°She is my younger sister¡­¡± ¡°Then why did you not recognize her when she came to thepany but pped her in the face?¡± Nn initially thought that the woman might have provoked Willow in order for thetter to do so. He had only found out that she was from the Vanderbilts after looking into her background information. He also discovered that Vaenna Jewelry was founded in the name of that woman¡¯s mother, and Stephen was just one of thepany¡¯s shareholders. Willow bit her lip lightly and clenched her hands tightly, but she gave off an innocent look on her face. ¡°Actually, my sister and I bear a grudge from before.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the grudge about?¡± Willow thought of something, and her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°She¡¯s the person who drugged me on that night six years ago. I know that she¡¯s been targeting my mother and me ever since we arrived at the Vanderbilts because I¡¯m the illegitimate daughter. She was the candidate who was about to take over Vaenna Jewelry originally, but my father was very angry and drove her away because of that incident.¡± Nn¡¯s face dimmed slightly. ¡¯She was also drugged six years ago? Did that woman really do such a thing to Willow? However, judging from that woman¡¯s arrogance, it¡¯s not impossible.¡¯ Nn did not know the reason why he would feel irritated because of this. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± Nn left indifferently. Willow¡¯s gaze gradually turned heinous after the door was closed. ¡®Maisie, Maisie, it¡¯s Maisie again! Maisie¡¯s existence is simply a threat to me. I can¡¯t let that b*tch stay in Vaenna, that¡¯s for sure!¡¯ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The next day¡­ Daisie and Waylon¡¯s photos for the ¡®Young Faces¡¯ brand became popr on the Inte and flooded Facebook instantly. The two rugrats were even ranked third in the hot search because of their natural looks. #Endless Happiness#: These photos are truly amazing! #TurkeylessThanksgiving#: OMG, their looks, they must¡¯ve gotten God¡¯s personal blessing. I¡¯m so jealous~ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only #U summer U#: I wanna take a look at what their parents look like. #AngelWithoutWings#: These are obviously children¡¯s clothing, but these two kids have given them an indescribable sense of luxury. Is it because of their looks? Thement section below all the posts was on fire. Almost all of them were talking about the two rugrats¡¯ looks. Nn was sitting in the ckgold administrative office when he happened to run into the trending search result. Not only did the two children in the photos not show any stage fright, but they also coordinated with each other perfectly, as if they were born for the stage. Nn could not understand the reason he could not help but notice them. Quincy knocked on the door and walked into the office at this time. ¡°Sir, the sales of the brand ¡®Young Faces¡¯ have risen rapidly all of a sudden. It seems that choosing these two children as our models was the right thing to do.¡± Nn nodded but did not look away from the screen. Quincy thought of something and then added, ¡°One more thing, Royal Crown Entertainment Co. called today. They seem to n to hire the two kids.¡± Royal Crown Entertainment Co. was thergest entertainment agency in Bassburgh, and it was also the onlypany that ventured into showbiz under the ckgold Group. Many of the big names in the entertainment industry originated from the Royal Crown. All the artists who they could choose had exceptional potential, and their future stardom was boundless. Nn¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°Ask for their parents¡¯ consent first. After all, they¡¯re still too young. We¡¯re not in the position to make the decision for them.¡± Quincy was stunned for a split moment. ¡°But their documentation doesn¡¯t include their parents¡¯ contact information.¡± This was when Nn looked up. ¡°The parents¡¯ contact information wasn¡¯t included?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve filled in a phone number. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the genuine one.¡± Quincy looked through the documents in his hand and quickly found the anonymous number left by the two children. At Seaview Vi¡­ Maisie put on her shoes and reminded the three rugrats before going out, ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy is heading to work now. You guys stay at home obediently and call your Godmother if something pops up.¡± The three rugrats waved their little hands. ¡°Goodbye, Mommy!¡± Maisie smiled and blew them a kiss and then went out. The phone on the side rang as soon as Maisie left the house. The three rugrats walked to the phone and stared at the unknown caller¡¯s identity. Only one possibility came to mind because that was the number that they had written on their documentation for the ckgold Group. Daisie pressed the ept button, tiptoed, and answered with a childish voice, ¡°Hello, this is the house of Her Royal Highness! Who are you?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± Nn paused for a second and softened his tone. ¡°I¡¯m the mister that carried you the other day.¡± ¡°Mr. Handsum, it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Are your parents at home?¡± ¡°Mommy has gone to work. What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Handsum?¡± Daisie asked casually while supporting her head with both her hands. A curve spread across Nn¡¯s lips. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over and pick you up.¡± Quincy could not believe his eyes when he saw Nn smiling, let alone when Nn threw his status and nobility out the window by offering to pick up the kids. Nn ended the call, picked up his car key, and got up after Daisie disclosed her address. ¡°Sir, how about I fetch them on your behalf?¡± ¡®How can I allow Mr. Goldmann to go in person?¡¯ Nn threw the key to him. ¡°You¡¯ll drive.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Quincy drove to Seaview Vi #9, stopped the car outside of the vi, and saw the children walk out happily. Quincy felt a sense of wryness deep down. ¡®From my point of view, doesn¡¯t this look like Mr. Goldmann is about to kidnap someone else¡¯s children at first nce?¡¯ Daisie got into the car with Colton. She then scooched over and sat beside Nn. She had two braided ponytails and wore a sunflower tutu, which made her look very adorable. Colton wore a brother-and-sister outfit that resembled Daisie¡¯s in a lot of ways. He nned to impersonate Waylon and apany his sister out to meet this man. ¡°Mister, where are you taking us?¡± Colton asked curiously. Nn paused for a bit and nced at Colton. He had a slight hunch that the boy felt a little different from yesterday. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t. Do you n to buy us lunch?¡± Colton blinked. Nn saw a mole in the corner of Colton¡¯s eye that he might not have noticed yesterday. He reached out and rubbed Colton¡¯s head. ¡°You were rather hostile towards me the other day.¡± Colton scratched his cheeks, stuck his tongue out, and smiled. ¡°That was because I thought you¡¯re a bad guy.¡± ¡°My brother can be exceptionally fierce when he thinks of you as a bad guy,¡± Daisie exined on Colton¡¯s behalf. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips were slightly raised as he said to Quincy, ¡°Go to the Grand Courtyard Hotel.¡± At the Grand Courtyard Hotel¡¯s executive restaurant¡­ The entire restaurant was only serving them because Nn had reserved the whole restaurant for themselves. Nn looked at the two rugrats and smiled faintly. ¡°Feel free to order whatever you want to eat.¡± The two kids picked up the menu and nced at it. All the dishes in this menu were outrageously expensive, but Daisie pointed to the most expensive one. ¡°Waylon, I want to eat this.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Then we¡¯ll order that.¡± ¡°And this!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take that too.¡± ¡°This, and this!¡± Colton was a little disgusted. ¡°Are you a pig?¡± Daisie turned her head away with a snort. ¡®Waylon would definitely let me do whatever I want.¡¯ Nn took a sip from the water ss. These kids were gradually growing on him for no reason the more he looked at them. The restaurant manager stood next to the children while they were ordering food. He then said embarrassedly when he saw that the children had ordered Australian lobsters, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sweethearts, but we¡¯ve run out of Australian lobsters today. We¡¯re not the only hotel that has run out of stock, so are the other restaurants in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Aww.¡± Daisie looked a little disappointed. She loved to eat lobster the most, just like her mother. Nn looked up. ¡°How long would it take to send a lobster here from a coastal city by air?¡± Quincy was stupefied. ¡®Did I just mishear that? Mr. Goldmann is nning to spend money on airmail just to make it possible for the kids to have a taste of Australian lobster!? ¡®Although the resemnce is truly incredible, is he taking them in as his biological children?¡¯ The restaurant manager smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯ll take two hours to send the lobsters here from a coastal city by air.¡± ¡°Then arrange for it to be sent here by air.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The restaurant manager nodded and left with the menu and order. Daisie and Colton looked at Nn in unison. ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so rich.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious? He¡¯s burning his money like it¡¯s nothing.¡¯ Nn smiled faintly. ¡°Have you ever thought of making a debut in showbiz?¡± ¡°Mister, is there an entertainment agency that wants to take us in?¡± Daisie asked while tilting her head. ¡°Yeah, of course. But I won¡¯t force you to do so if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡®After all, they¡¯re still very young. It¡¯s only natural for us to not force them into it if their parents disagree with the idea.¡¯ He was indeed a little curious when he mentioned their parents. ¡°I¡¯m up for it!¡± Daisie replied. ¡®We¡¯ll be able to make some money for Mommy, so why not?¡¯ Nn was startled but returned to his original expression very soon. ¡°Will your parents be willing to let you do so too?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a father. All we have is Her Royal Highness. It¡¯s really difficult for Her Royal Highness to make money to raise us. So, we¡¯ll make her life easier if we can share her burden by making some money.¡± ¡®They don¡¯t have a father?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s profession?¡± Nn asked again. Colton supported his chin with his hands and smiled. ¡°Our mommy is amazing. She¡¯s a designer!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡®A designer?¡¯ Nn¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn, and he could not help but stare at Colton. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Our mommy isn¡¯t very well-known, so you won¡¯t even know who she is even if we were to disclose her name to you. By the way, mister, do you have a girlfriend?¡± Colton changed the subject swiftly. Nn squinted. ¡®A girlfriend? There¡¯s a woman living with me, but I¡¯ve never admitted that she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡¯ Colton smiled. ¡°How about we introduce our mommy to you? Although our mommy isn¡¯t very well- known, she¡¯s very awesome. Not to mention that our mommy looks gorgeous. Just look at us! You should be able to imagine just how beautiful our mommy is!¡± Nn pressed his lips together tightly and did not utter a single word. ¡®These two children do look exceptionally outstanding, so the woman who gave birth to them should probably not look too bad. ¡®But for some reason, it¡¯s almost impossible for me to believe that they really have nothing to do with me whenever I look at them. But Willow didn¡¯t get pregnant or give birth to any children before this. ¡®Moreover, this little girl¡¯s face seems familiar the more I look at her¡­¡¯ Colton¡¯s smartwatch vibrated, so he lowered his head and took a nce. It was a call from Waylon. He gave an excuse and got up. ¡°Mister, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Colton ran to the bathroom entrance, pressed the answer button, and ced the watch by his ear. ¡°Waylon?¡± Waylon was in the hospital at the moment and had gotten his hands on the DNA results. ¡°Colton, the result is already out.¡± ¡°Is he our daddy?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s our daddy!¡± Colton nodded and frowned after listening to Waylon¡¯s reply. ¡°No wonder he resembles us so much. And since he¡¯s our daddy, why is he with that vicious woman?¡± Waylon walked out of the hospital¡¯s entrance with the DNA results and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Godmother tell us about the origin? Mommy got kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor because of the scheme that the bad womanid down for her six years ago. Daddy doesn¡¯t know about our existence. He doesn¡¯t even know about Mommy. It must be because of that bad woman.¡± Colton¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph, that bad woman wants to keep our daddy to herself? In her wildest dreams!¡± ¡®Just you wait and see how we abduct our daddy!¡¯ Colton was suddenly knocked to the ground when he was about to turn around. A woman¡¯s voice sounded all of a sudden. ¡°Where did this little b*starde from? Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Le patted the clothes on her body. They were all from a designer brand, very expensive, and she was reluctant to wear them at home. She would only wear them when she was out here having meals with friends. How could she feel delighted now that a brat had scrapped them? However, after her gaze fell on the little b*stard¡¯s face, Le¡¯s face distorted due to the shock. ¡®This brat¡­ Why does he look so much like Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ Colton got up from the ground and patted his clothes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have eyes, aunty.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Who¡­ Who¡¯s your mother?¡± Le had an ominous premonition deep down. ¡®A boy who looks like Mr. Goldmann has appeared out of nowhere suddenly¡­ Is it possible that he¡¯s a b*stard that a random woman conceived with Mr. Goldmann? ¡®But that doesn¡¯t sound right. Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t been very fond of women, except that night from six years ago¡­¡¯ Thinking of six years ago, Le could no longer calm herself down anymore. ¡®Hadn¡¯t that b*tch only slept with Mr. Goldmann for that one time? How could it be possible to get pregnant in just one night? ¡®I¡¯ve run into a child who looks so much like Mr. Goldmann here when Maisie has also returned to Zlokova recently.¡¯ ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing who my mother is?¡± Colton ignored her and wanted to leave. Le grabbed his arm abruptly. ¡°You little b*stard, didn¡¯t your mother teach you how to talk to your elders respectfully?¡± Colton turned his head and nced at her with his cold gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to love children?¡± The look in his eyes resembled those of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s when he was ferocious. ¡°Is your mother Maisie Vanderbilt? Is that b*tch your mother!?¡± When Le addressed his mother as a b*tch, Colton bit her hand instantly. ¡°Aah!¡± Le, who got bitten, was so furious that she pushed him away. Colton fell to the ground and burst into tears abruptly. ¡°Boohoohoo! Someone is hitting a child here. Boohoohoo!¡± Colton¡¯s cries caught the attention of several waiters. The waiters saw a child sitting on the ground and crying miserably, then saw the woman¡¯s domineering look. They hurriedly stepped forward to help the child up. ¡°Madam, how could you push a child?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this none of your business? Did you see me push him? The truth is that he fell down by himself!¡± Colton eximed while sobbing, ¡°I¡¯ve only run into you, but you pushed me and called my mommy a b*tch. Boohoohoo!¡± The waiters began to sympathize with the child. The restaurant manager rushed to bring the news to Nn. After all, this kid came here to eat with Mr. Goldmann. After Nn heard the manager¡¯s exnation, he got up and left with the restaurant manager. At the same time, Daisie and Quincy also caught up to them. ¡°Waylon!¡± Daisie saw Colton sitting on the ground, crying. Thus, she hurried over and red at Le. ¡°Why did you push my brother!?¡± ¡°Did you see me push him with your own eyes? You b*stards, you¡¯re trying to put all the me on me today, aren¡¯t you? B*stards, don¡¯t know who I am? I¡¯ll show you how I deal with brats like you two!¡± The rage within Le burned even brighter every time she thought that these kids were most likely Maisie¡¯s children. She raised her arm and was about to swing it at them. Daisie deliberately stepped forward to fend it off. Her small body fell to the ground after taking the p head-on, and the waiters surrounding the scene were infuriated when they saw this. Daisie did not cry, but a reddened mark appeared on her fair and tender cheek. ¡°You¡­ You ran into it yourself.¡± Le was caught off guard as the girl had rushed out before her hand could even reach her. However, the next second, Le¡¯s face paled in an instant when she saw Nn. ¡°Mr. Gold¡­ Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± After seeing the mark on Daisie¡¯s cheek, Nn¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and the temperature of the air surrounding him slid downhill at the exact same moment. ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, why did you make such a harsh move on a child?¡± ¡°I¡­ No, Mr. Goldmann. This kid was the person who ran into me first. Not only did he not apologize after that, but he also talked back to me. He even bit me. You can take a look at this.¡± Le stretched out her hand that had just gotten bitten. The bite mark was still very visible. Colton sobbed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who scolded me first. You even called my mommy a b*tch! That¡¯s why I bit you!¡± Huge tears gushed down from his eyes, and the crying sounded so heartbreaking that the waiters felt extremely distressed. ¡°Even if this child ran into you, it¡¯s mostly by ident. Why would you argue over such a trivial issue with a child?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re also a mother yourself. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for this kid?¡± ¡°After such a huge blow, I¡¯m afraid that this incident might overshadow the kid¡¯s childhood.¡± Nn walked to Daisie and Colton. He first turned to Daisie, who was too stubborn to cry, and rubbed her cheek, which had be red and swollen. He then wiped away Colton¡¯s tears. The emotions of these two children had actually affected his mood. Nn got up and gave Le an irrefutable re. ¡°Apologize to the kids.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, just what¡¯s your rtionship with these two kids?¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were pressed against each other tightly. ¡®The two children have nothing to do with me, but I¡­¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my rtionship with them. You only need to apologize to the child because you¡¯re Willow¡¯s mother, and I promise I won¡¯t make your life difficult because of this matter ever again.¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Seeing that Nn was really annoyed, Le knew that it would not do her anything good if she were to provoke Nn at that moment. She gnashed her teeth and bowed her head to the two children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kids. It¡¯s aunty¡¯s fault, so please forgive me.¡± ¡®D*mn, I can¡¯t take things lightly before I get to the bottom of this matter. They definitely can¡¯t stay here if they¡¯re really that b*tch¡¯s children!¡¯ Nn looked at Daisie after Le left. Daisie suddenly raised her face and grabbed Colton¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry, mister, we don¡¯t want to eat anymore. We want to go home.¡± Nn was flustered, but thinking back to what happened just now, he knew that the children were probably frightened too. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°Never mind, we¡¯ll go back by ourselves.¡± Daisie took Colton¡¯s hand and left quickly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Quincy looked dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, these kids do have quite a temper, huh?¡± Nn did not respond to him but looked at the two small figures from behind. He was not sure what to think about at this moment. Colton¡¯s tears had already dried out when the two came out of the hotel. He even smiled while bragging to Daisie, ¡°How was it? Aren¡¯t my acting skills top-notch?¡± However, Daisie could notugh. Colton looked at the redness and swelling on her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°D*mn it, that old witch actually had the guts to hit you. I¡¯ll never let her go when I meet her again!¡± ¡°Colton, that aunty is Willow¡¯s mother. Is it true that Daddy won¡¯t want to recognize us?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she had not felt any pain when she got beaten. However, she could not get by the fact that her father had only demanded Le to apologize, not pressing the matter further. It was obvious that he did not care because she was that woman¡¯s mother. She felt that their father surely did not want them anymore, and she was a little disappointed with him. Colton rubbed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t be the case. That vicious woman has only blinded Daddy. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We¡¯ll be able to reveal who our daddy is when the time is right.¡± ¡®We can¡¯t acknowledge him so easily now. Daddy will surely fight with Mommy for our custody if the person that he truly loves is Willow. He¡¯s so powerful in Zlokova, and Mommy will definitely lose if he wants to pursue the matter through awsuit. ¡®We have to wait for a while longer. ¡®He¡¯s not the daddy that we want if he keeps on protecting Willow. We can protect Mommy anyway! And we can afford to support Mommy through all this too!¡¯ Daisie nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Le had been oppressed when she met Nn, and the more she thought about it, the more she could not let it slide. Thus, she had rushed to Vaenna Jewelry to look for Maisie. ¡°Maisie, you b*tch,e out here!¡± Maisie could already confirm whose voice it was before Le entered the office. She was sitting at her desk, going through the information on the acquisition of the rough diamonds, and did not even bother to lift her eyelids. ¡°Ms. Scott, can you quit b*tching around with the world ¡®b*tch? This is really not a ttering quality.¡± Le walked up to her and red at her fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re really quite a schemer, huh? You actually returned to Zlokova with two b*stards after six yearster?¡± ¡®B*stards?¡¯ Maisie closed the documents immediately and looked up at Le indifferently. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Le scoffed. ¡°I met two children in a restaurant today. Now give it to me straight. Are the two children yours?¡± ¡°What children? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Maisie ced the folders down. ¡®She saw them in a restaurant? Could it be that Ryleigh brought them to a restaurant for dinner? ¡®No, I don¡¯t n to let the Vanderbilts know that I¡¯ve brought my babies back as I don¡¯t want to be threatened with my babies!¡¯ ¡°Do you really not know about this?¡± Le looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why do you think that they¡¯re my children? I don¡¯t even know them myself, but you¡¯re bbering here as if you¡¯ve seen them in person before this.¡± Le wondered. ¡®Is it true that those two children really don¡¯t belong to this b*tch?¡¯ ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯vee over here and questioned me as if this is an interrogation just because you saw two children. Why are you so worried that the children are mine? However, no matter whether the children are mine, what does it have to do with you?¡± Seeing that Le did not speak for a split second, Maisieughed. ¡°You made it sound like I¡¯ve given birth to your children. Instead of bothering yourself with issues rted to me, I would advise you to care more about your daughter.¡± ¡°You!¡± Le was so angry that she was speechless. ¡°What about me? It¡¯s been years since my father let your daughter take over Vaenna Jewelry, and I¡¯ve found a batch of adulterated rough diamonds now. So do you think my father would still give your daughter the management of thepany if he were to know about this?¡± Le¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What adulterated rough diamonds? Don¡¯t you give me such crap.¡± ¡®F*ck man, six years have passed, and this b*tch still has such a glib tongue?¡¯ ¡°But this is normal. You now live in a wealthy family, and all you care about now are only what to eat, what to drink, and where you can have fun. So why would you care about thepany?¡± Maisie leaned back slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the brain for the game, then learn from your daughter and build up your knowledge base. Don¡¯t just learn how to dress yourself up like a tasteless nouveau riche.¡± Le blushed after being humiliated, but she smiled triumphantly as soon as she thought of something. ¡°You were only born with a silver spoon in the Vanderbilts since you were a kid, but if your father hadn¡¯t married Marina Gonzalez, I would¡¯ve long been the missus of the Vanderbilts.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t my father marry you sooner?¡± Maisie¡¯s chuckle sounded so exasperating. Le clenched her hands, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Because as a man, he¡¯d choose a woman who could assist him in his career first. Frankly speaking, your mother was really a pitiful woman. Even though she was the official wife, didn¡¯t your father cheat on her in the end?¡± Seeing how cold Maisie¡¯s eyes were, Le continued proudly. ¡°Some people are destined to be bestowed with a good life, but it¡¯s a pity that they run out of luck rather quickly too. You and your mother are ssic examples of such people. Would your father marry your mother if she wasn¡¯t a designer at the beginning? And would he cheat on her with me after three years of marriage? ¡°Men don¡¯t like capable women and will choose the weaker side. I know your father¡¯s preferences and know how to please him, while your mother only knew how to remind him to prioritize his career. All men will get tired of such a woman very easily.¡± Listening to Le¡¯s pride andcency in her action and her exnations regarding her observations, Maisie burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. A person will be invincible when they achieve a certain extent of shamelessness. If my mother could be as thick-skinned as you were, how could you have the chance to get yourself involved in her marriage?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Le was so furious that she could not utter a single word. Maisie waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Ms. Scott, if there¡¯s nothing else that you wish to bring to my attention, please forgive me for theck of hospitality. After all, your daughter has messed up the whole Vaenna Jewelry, and I think thepany is truly tenacious enough to still be in business up to now.¡± Le folded her arms with a disdainful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t act so arrogantly just because you¡¯re the world-renowned jewelry designer, Zora. You¡¯re nothing whenpared to Mr. Goldmann. ¡°Let me put it out there first. You¡¯d better not have any thoughts about Mr. Goldmann. Willie is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s true girlfriend, and you¡¯re in no ce topete with her.¡± Le said so, turned around, and walked out of the office. The smile at the corners of Maisie¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. ¡®I¡¯m not interested in Willow¡¯s boyfriend, but when ites to Vaenna Jewelry, it¡¯s something that I won¡¯t let go of no matter what happens.¡¯ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Le may be angry with Maisie, but she had umted all the wrath within her. Thus, she went to Stephen andined about Maisie as soon as she got home. Stephen put down the newspaper, obviously a little surprised. ¡°Zee has returned to Zlokova?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s now Zora, a world-renowned jewelry designer. I heard Willie say that she¡¯s so bold that she doesn¡¯t even care to tter Mr. Goldmann, let alone Willie and I.¡± Since Stephen knew that his daughter Willow was in a rtionship with Mr. Goldmann, he had high hopes for her and valued her a lot. Hence, it was only natural that he could not just sit back and watch from the side when he learned that Maisie was talking back to Mr. Goldmann. After all, not only did Stephen want the reputation and status, but he also did not want to offend the Goldmanns. How could he bear to sit on the bench through this whole incident and witness as his perfect son-inw was being taken away from him? Stephen folded the newspaper and put it down. ¡°This girl, I haven¡¯t seen her in six years, and she¡¯s managed to provoke Mr. Goldmann?¡± Le sat beside him and held his arm, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°Yeah, right? I went to thepany today to remind her about that out of kindness, but she¡­ She scolded me. ¡°Dear, Zee has always listened to your advice the most. We can¡¯t let her keep on acting so foolishly. We won¡¯t know when Willie will be embroiled in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wrath for her. It¡¯d be difficult to handle when that timees.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression dimmed slightly as he suggested solemnly, ¡°I will get that girl toe back home tomorrow.¡± Le wascent deep down when she heard this. ¡®I might not be able to talk back at you b*tch, but I refuse to believe that even your father cannot do anything about that foul mouth of yours.¡¯ ***** When they were eating dinner, Maisie saw that Daisie¡¯s cheek was a little puffy and then creased her brows. ¡°Daisie, what¡¯s wrong with your cheek?¡± ¡°Mummy, we went to lunch with Godmother today, and we ran into Willow¡¯s mother. That bad woman questioned us if we were your kids all of a sudden, and she even hit Daisie.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression turned gloomy instantly, and she almost bent her metal spoon. If it weren¡¯t for fear of scaring her triplets, she would have gone out with a knife now. ¡®D*mn you, Le! That¡¯s why she came to my office to look for me earlier today. ¡®But wait a minute, how would Le know that I have children? And how is she so sure that they are my children? Daisie raised her hand and ced it on the back of her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mommy. It doesn¡¯t hurt much. The reason I¡¯m sad is that the children of other families are protected by their daddy, but I¡®m not.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes dimmed. Although she could give her kids an incredible growth environment, they stillcked a father¡¯s love. She felt very sorry for the kids because she did not know how to tell them about their father. After all, even she herself did not know anything about the man. Waylon raised his head and asked earnestly, ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy abandon us?¡± Colton followed the flow and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, why doesn¡¯t Daddy want us anymore?¡± Maisie was about to say something when Daisie cried out loud next to her. ¡°Boohoohoo, Daddy must¡¯ve found himself another woman. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to be with Mommy and us. Boohoohoo.¡± Colton and Waylon looked at each other. ¡®Daisie¡¯s acting skills are truly impable.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Daisie, there¡¯s no such thing. Your daddy didn¡¯t abandon you.¡± Maisie had run out of ideas. She gently wiped the tears for her as sheforted her. Daisie stopped crying and stared at her mother with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maisie bit the bullet and said with a grin, ¡°Yes, why would your daddy abandon you?¡± ¡°Then why have you never told us anything about Daddy? Why did Daddy abandon us?¡± Daisie was nning to continue her questioning barrage in order to get to the bottom of the matter. Seeing that the three rugrats¡¯ gazes were fixed on her, Maisie covered her mouth and became sad. ¡°Let¡¯s not continue with this topic anymore. I won¡¯t mention your daddy to the three of you because your daddy died very young. I can imagine that weeds have fully covered his grave at this very moment.¡° The three rugrats were rendered speechless. ¡®Mommy, won¡¯t that hurt your conscience!?¡¯ Ryleigh¡¯s call was connected while Maisie was thinking about ways to put off the three little rugrats. But she was safe now thanks to the phone call. She got up and went to the balcony to answer the call. ¡°I¡¯m eating. What¡¯s the matter?¡± However, there was a strange man¡¯s voice on the phone, ¡°Are you a rtive of Ms. Hill? We¡¯re from the traffic police department¡­¡± Maisie rushed to the precinct and saw Ryleigh sitting in a chair pitifully. She took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°Sis, what have you done?¡± ¡°I¡­ I identally ran into someone else¡¯s car, and it¡­ It¡­ It belongs to someone that I can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± She might have provoked a tiger with this ident. She would be skinned when she got back to her house if her father were to know about this incident. Maisie looked at her. ¡°Whose car did you hit?¡± Ryleigh looked inside cautiously while a traffic policeman walked out of the office with two men politely. That man was none other than Nn Goldmann, a man that had been lingering around inexorably. Maisie¡¯s facial expression stiffened all of a sudden. She looked at Ryleigh and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re really good at picking your victim, but why didn¡¯t you kill him in the ident?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyebrows creased, and she imed innocently, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. I was in a hurry, who knows¡­¡± She had been petrified when she ran into the Rolls-Royce, and she felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she saw the people in the car. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly when he saw Maisie. Especially the image that would not stop appearing in his mind when Willow approached himst night. He walked toward them as his faint gaze fell onto her. ¡°The guarantor that she gave us is you?¡± Maisie smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, this is my friend¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s just follow the procedure, Mr. Goldmann, just name the amount ofpensation that you want.¡± Nn¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°Thepensation is unnecessary. After all, the car is going to be written off already.¡± ¡®Written off?¡¯ Maisie looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Ryleigh shook her head, ¡°No, there was a dent.¡± Quincy, who was standing at the side, exined with a smirk, ¡°Miss Vanderbilt, each and every car that Mr. Goldmann owns is always new and is never repaired or refurbished. Mr. Goldmann¡¯s cars will be written off even if it¡¯s only missing a screw.¡± ¡°So are you saying that you want my friend to buy you a brand new car?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant. Quincy sounded as if it was the right and proper thing to ask for. ¡°It depends on the attitude that you emit at this very moment.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie was about to lose it while Ryleigh jerked the hem of her clothes hurriedly. There was no way that she could afford to pay for a new car. Maisie knew that this man was not short of money, so it was only natural that he would not ask Ryleigh topensate him with a brand new car. He was only doing so just to retaliate against herself. ¡°Judging from Miss Vanderbilt¡¯s attitude, are you not satisfied with the offer?¡± Nn stared closely at her. He originally nned to hand this matter over to the traffic police and did not have the intention to make this woman pay for the whole car. It was just that he thought of what Willow had said to himst night and felt a little impetuous when he found out that the guarantor that she had summoned here was actually Maisie. ¡®No one has ever affected my emotions to such an extent, not even a woman. However, I¡¯ve made an exception and lost my cool because of the two kids, and I¡¯m being affected by this woman right now? ¡®Plus, did this woman really do something like that to Willow six years ago? ¡®Then I would like to see what she would do for her so-called friend today.¡¯ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Maisie took a deep breath to calm herself down and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the attitude that Mr. Goldmann wants to see from us. If it¡¯s an apology, then I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf.¡± ¡®All he wants is an apology, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Maisie harnessed all the positive attitude that she had in her and bowed to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Seeing that she had lowered her posture, Nn felt a little ironic. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Vanderbilt to apologize on behalf of her friend. I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re someone who would do something to hurt your sister.¡± Maisie straightened her body suspiciously. ¡°What does Mr. Goldmann mean by that?¡± ¡®I hurt my sister? Is he talking about Willow?¡¯ Nn approached her, leaned closer to her face, and said with an unconcerned tone, ¡°I thought you¡¯re someone who would bear the consequences of all her doings, but now it seems that you¡¯re nothing more than that.¡± He said while turning around indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll let today¡¯s incident slide this once.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s heart, which had been on the brink of beating its way out of her chest through her throat, finally calmed down upon seeing them leave. But as soon as she thought of the words that Nn said to Maisie just now, she asked, ¡°Zee, what does Mr. Goldmann mean by that?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because he thinks that I¡¯m currently targeting Willow deliberately, so he has to speak up for her as her man, am I right?¡± ¡°What? Willow Vanderbilt is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover?¡± Ryleigh was shocked. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann blind? There are so many women in the world, and he took a fancy to a woman like Willow?¡± Maisie turned her head and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about gossip? I would suggest you starting up with an exnation for your father when you get home.¡± She walked away right after she finished speaking. Ryleigh pouted and caught up to her footsteps immediately. The next day¡­ Maisie took out a list of the raw materials that needed to be purchased and handed it to the purchasing department staff. ¡°Just order the rough diamonds ording to my purchasing slip. You¡¯ll be responsible for any mistake that emerges this time around. The clerk in the purchasing department took a look at the list on the slip and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The purchasing department staff was sorting out the list of required acquisitions when Maisie was about to leave, and that was when the office phone rang. She put the list on the table, got up, walked up to the phone, and answered the call. Another female clerk got up, walked to her desk, and took a picture of the original ore manufacturer¡¯s address and contact information, which were stated on the purchasing slip, with her mobile phone. After returning to her seat quickly, she sent the photo to Willow secretly. Willow, who was sitting in her office, could not help but lift the corners of her lips when she saw the photo that the clerk from the purchasing department sent to her. ¡®Since you¡¯re in charge of the purchasing department, then don¡¯t me me for this.¡¯ The office¡¯sndline rang. Willow picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Willie, I called your cell phone several times, but why has it been turned off?¡± Le could not get to her over her cell phone, so she could only call thendline of her office instead. Willow¡®s face turned pale when she heard this. ¡°My phone was smashed into pieces by that b*tch, so it¡¯s nothing unusual if you couldn¡¯t reach me through it. I¡¯ll buy myself a new cell phone tomorrow. Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Your father will call that b*tch toe home tonight. You should also bring Mr. Goldmann back for a meal with you tonight. Your father won¡¯t let that b*tch seed as long as you go official with Mr. Goldmann!¡° Willow could not help but frown. ¡°Mother, since when did you see Nn go back for dinner with me, and what if he doesn¡¯t want to go?¡± In the past six years, Nn had never said that he wanted to go to the Vanderbilts manor for a meal. ¡°All you need to do is to coax him toe over, no matter what you need to do to achieve that. Don¡¯t forget, your father has high hopes for you now. How can your father and I help you if you can¡¯t even do this?¡± She had to hurry up and get her daughter to secure her position as the official Mrs. Goldmann. She had been feeling extremely disturbed ever since she saw the two children at the restaurant the other day. Le¡¯s words made sense. ¡®Father has been taking me more seriously in recent years because of my rtionship with Nn. Now that Maisie hase back, and in addition to her return, she¡¯s still a top-notch international jewelry designer. I would be nothing in front of Maisie without Nn¡¯s support.¡¯ Maisie sat in her office and went through the information of all thepany¡¯s previous staff. Her eyes were fixed on Mr. Kennedy Fannon. She remembered Mr. Fannon as he was originally her mother¡¯s assistant. He had been managing Vaenna Jewelry and had maintained Vaenna¡¯s sales in Bassburgh after her mother¡¯s death. Vaenna¡¯s sales had started declining ever since his resignation. Her phone vibrated all of a sudden. Maisie took a nce at the caller¡¯s identity that appeared on the screen¡ªit was her father that she had not contacted in years. She could not help but hesitate for a moment. ***** Everything felt a little new and strange to her when she came back to the Vanderbilts manor once again. After stepping into the vi, the nanny was the first person to have recognized her. ¡°Mdy?¡± Le was wearing a one-piece evening dress, sitting on the sofa and drinking tea. She put down the teacup and got up as soon as she saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Oh, Zee, you¡¯re finally back?¡± ncing at Le, Maisie could not help but think of the p that Daisie took on her cheek, and her expression dimmed instantly. ¡®You still owe me a p. You¡¯ll have to return it sooner orter.¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Le grinned and walked forward. ¡°Your father knows that you¡¯ve returned to Zlokova. That¡¯s why he called you toe back here for a meal. What¡¯s with the look? It¡¯s not good to let your father see you in this mood.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips raised coldly. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that this meal is going to be myst supper?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never contacted my father ever since I returned to my home country. He must¡¯ve gotten the information from either Willow or Le. ¡®He¡¯s never contacted me throughout the six years too, but he specially asked me toe home for dinner today. The main thing that gave me the chill was that he didn¡¯t even start the invitation with a greeting.¡¯ ¡°How can you call our family dinner yourst supper?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t nauseate me. I¡¯m more used to hearing you yell me a b*tch. That somehow feels a lot kinder.¡± Maisie emphasized the word ¡°kinder¡± as if she was trying to provoke her deliberately. Before Le had the chance to lose her head, a deep voice had alreadye from upstairs. ¡°Zee, it¡¯s been six years, but you¡¯re still so relentless. Is that how you speak to your mother?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°My mother is dead. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were there too when she was cremated.¡± ¡°What have you learned throughout the six years abroad? is this how you talk to your elders now?¡± Stephen almost kicked the bucket from all the umted fury. He originally felt a little guilty about driving her out of the house back then, but he did not expect that she still had not repented. Le walked to Stephen and persuaded him, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry with Zee. I¡¯m just her stepmother, after all. I can understand the reason Zee hasn¡¯t epted me after so many years.¡± ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re worse than a stepmother.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Stephen reprimanded her angrily, ¡°I asked you toe back for dinner instead of a family feud today. If you¡¯re so discontent, then get out!¡± Maisie stared at her ferocious father. ¡®He was as heartless as today when he drove me out of this manor six years ago. He¡¯ll choose to believe in whatever Le and Willow tell him. But on the contrary, I¡¯m just the unreasonable brat who¡¯s constantly creating stirs and disrespecting the elders.¡¯ Maisie scoffed. ¡°I really don¡¯t n to stay for another second longer.¡± She turned around and was about to leave the manor, and that was when Willow walked in the door with her arms wrapping around Nn¡¯s arm. When Le and Stephen saw Nn, they all went up to him to greet him. The fury on Stephen¡¯s face dissipatedpletely as if he was not the same person as seconds ago. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nn only nodded symbolically while his gaze was fixed on Maisie all of a sudden, and his tone sounded rather indifferent. ¡°The Vanderbilts manor is really boisterous today.¡± Stephen took a glimpse at Maisie and introduced her awkwardly, ¡°Uh, this is my younger daughter, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Oh, I just learned that the famous jewelry designer Zora is the daughter of the Vanderbilts.¡± Stephen smiled implicitly. ¡°Yeah, she¡­ She inherited the talent from her mother.¡± Maisie stood with her arms crossed, watching the others like an outsider. She could not help butugh at all the ttery that assaulted Nn. ¡°I shall take my leave now. Please, do enjoy your dinner.¡± Willow stopped her as soon as she was about to leave. ¡°Zee, now that you¡¯ve finallye back let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Le yed along with the script and responded with a motherly appearance. ¡°Yes, Zee, don¡¯t go against your father during such an asion.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Maisie did not say a word. ¡®They poured all their thoughts to get me home for dinner. They even invited Nn here and are now insisting on wanting me to stay for dinner. Then I must stay here to see what this mother-and-daughter pain n to do.¡¯ She then raised her head and chuckled. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay here for dinner.¡± Willow and Le did not expect she would agree, but everything was going ording to their n. Maisie only bowed her head and ate without talking during the entire meal. Stephen and Le were almost silent throughout the dinner, probably because of Nn¡¯s presence. Nn did not eat much. He had wanted to refuse Willow¡¯s invitation when she asked him to apany her back to the Vanderbilt manor, but Maisie was mentioned. Since Willow had said that Maisie was the one who invited him to the Vanderbilt manor, he would have to see what Maisie had up her sleeves. ¡°Zee, how have you been all these years?¡± That was probably the only time when Stephen would think of showing care for this daughter. Maisie did not even raise her eyelids. ¡°I did have a great time, thanks to you.¡± A hint of embarrassment stagnated on Stephen¡¯s face for a moment. Le hinted to Willow with her gaze. Only then did Willow begin to express herself in front of her father. She fetched some food into Nn¡¯s bowl. ¡°Nn, you should have more.¡± Le smiled immediately and added, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, thank you for taking care of Willie throughout all these years. Willie has always been a thoughtful and well-behaved child, but please show her some patience if she were to give off any shorings.¡± Maisie lowered her head and almost burst intoughter. Nn noticed something, raised his eyes, and looked at Maisie. ¡°Miss Vanderbilt seems to have something to say about this?¡± This sentence directed the attention of the other three people on the dining table onto Maisie. Maisie could not help but respond, ¡°What can I say? But I¡¯m only a little curious. Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re in your 30s, and the both of you have been together for six years. It should be about time for you to marry our thoughtful and well-behaved girl.¡± She emphasized the phrases ¡°thoughtful¡± and ¡°well-behaved¡± earnestly as she had seen through the Vanderbilts¡¯ underlying n. With this sentence, let alone Le, even Willow¡¯s expression turned a little rigid. Not to mention Nn, who was ring at Maisie as if he was going to skin her alive. Willow was afraid that Nn would overthink, so she added immediately, ¡°Nn, Zee is just joking around, don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡± However, Maisie did not care about the consequences and continued asking, ¡°Willow, how should I put it into words? Mr. Goldmann is your boyfriend, but why do you sound so polite when you¡¯re talking to your boyfriend?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she red at Maisie furiously. Seeing that Stephen¡¯s expression was not looking too happy, Le smoothed things over immediately. ¡°Zee, look at you. What are you talking about? This isn¡¯t a blind date.¡± ¡®D*mn it, this b*tch could¡¯ve brought up anything, yet she chose to talk about their marriage. Is she doing so deliberately to embarrass us? ¡®Although we¡¯ve asked Willow to bring Nn back so that we could make a match out of them, it¡¯s impossible for us to talk about it so tantly. And there¡¯s no way that we can force the whole marriage matter onto him. ¡®We¡¯re doing so in front of Maisie just to make her know her ce and give up fighting for Nn, so all we need to do is just deliver the message implicitly. But who could have thought that she would eradicate the whole y!?¡¯ Maisie was not a fool. The mother-and-daughter pair had bothe to her and warned her not to have any thoughts about Nn, and they had now invited Nn to the manor and insisted on keeping her here for dinner. Their intention was so obvious to begin with. That being the case, she must match them up even more diligently. Maisie ignored Le and continued to stare at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never nned to do so.¡± Maisie pretended to be surprised upon seeing that his expression turned gloomy. ¡°How is this the right thing to do? A woman¡¯s prime shouldn¡¯t be wasted, not to mention Willow is already 26 years old. She¡¯s no longer young. It¡¯s time for her to get married.¡± Willow¡¯s expression turned more and more embarrassed, but she did not dare to look at Nn. Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Or, Mr. Goldmann, are you ying with my sister¡¯s feelings?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Stephen smacked the table flusteredly and exasperatedly. He could no longer consider Nn¡¯s presence. ¡°Sh*t your trap! How can youment on Mr. Goldmann!?¡± Maisie chuckled yfully. ¡°You¡¯re getting all worked up just because I told the truth? Father, even Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t furious about this, so how can the magnanimity of someone like you be smaller than Mr. Goldmann¡¯s?¡± If Nn wanted to get back at her at this moment, that would only prove that he was an unforgiving man. ¡°You!¡± Stephen was so ferocious that all the veins on his face and neck became extremely visible. ¡®This wicked daughter! I would¡¯ve never let here back if I knew that Nn would be here with Willow today.¡¯ Maisie put down her silverware and got up. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m wee to stay for this meal anymore. I was just helping you guys to tell the truth out of kindness, but you guys just went into reverse all of a sudden. As expected, I¡¯m still an outsider in the Vanderbilt manor. I¡¯m leaving already. Please do enjoy your meal.¡° Stephen was trembling with wrath, while it was only natural that Le and Willow¡¯s expressions did not look much betterpared to Stephen¡¯s. Willow nced at Nn cautiously. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn stood up with a cold face, and Willow, who sensed his anger, did not dare to utter a single word anymore. Seeing Nn leave the dining area without looking back, she sank her teeth into her lip. Stephen had naturally lost his appetite as Nn had left the scene unhappily. He threw his silverware on the table, got up, and went upstairs. Both the mother-and-daughter pair hated Maisie to death! Maisie walked to the side of the road and was about to grab a cab, but a hand pulled her back abruptly. Maisie stumbled for a split second, found her bnce, and red at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what do you mean by this?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why would you think that I did it on purpose? All I did was try to match you up with Willow, didn¡¯t I?¡± she exined while struggling, trying to break her hand free. Nn hauled her forcibly, and Maisie almost fell into his arms. He gave off a cold voice. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked Willow to invite me to the Vanderbilt manor. And that¡¯s your scheme all this while?¡± Maisie was startled and let off a trace of doubt. She then raised her head, met his gaze, and felt a little amused. ¡°So I¡¯m the one who asked Willow to invite you to the Vanderbilt manor? Isn¡¯t my reputation great?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked stern and cold. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re not in the position to stick your hand into the matter between Willow and me. I don¡¯t care what your purpose is, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a wisenheimer.¡± ¡°Nn, I¡¯ll tell you something today. I didn¡¯t ask Willow to invite you over here. Although I don¡¯t know what Willow says to you, these things have nothing to do with me.¡± Maisie shook off his hand and said solemnly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about the matter between the two of you. So go back and tell your girlfriend not to point all her f*cking fingers at me whenever she needs a scapegoat for some random me. I¡¯m not a pushover that she should choose to provoke so easily!¡± Maisie was so angry that she no longer cared about her image and choice of words. She turned around and was about to leave, but Nn suddenly dragged her into his car. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what are you doing? Let me go!¡± Maisie pushed the locked rear door and red at Nn, who was getting into the car. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯d better let me go, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Do as you like.¡± Nn ignored her and drove the car away. Watching the car leave, Willow, who had just walked out of the manor, clenched her fists as her eyes dimmed. Nn drove the car into the wilderness and stopped the car. Maisie red at him vigntly while he did so. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. Are you telling me that you¡¯re nning to kill me here?¡± ¡°Get off,¡± Nn only uttered two words. Maisie took a nce at the pure darkness outside the car and asked, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to get off here?¡± Nn seemed impatient. ¡°Are you telling me that you don¡¯t understand what I just said? Get out of the car!¡± Maisie hesitated, pushed the door, and got out of the car directly. Nn drove away right after she closed the door. Looking at the car lights fading away, Maisie gritted her teeth. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you do have the f*cking balls!¡± It was pitch ck all around, and the end of the endless highway was nowhere to be seen. There was the sound of insects chirpinging from the forest. She illuminated her surroundings with the cell phone¡¯s shlight and walked to the opposite side of the road. There were only rocks and seawater under the slope found on the other side of the curbstone. Maisie wanted to call herself a cab, but there was no cell signal in this ce. ¡®It won¡¯t be so miserable that I¡¯ll have to spend the night here, right?¡¯ Nn drove the car for a long time and then pulled over by the side of the road. He did not know what was wrong with him, but he had truly lost his head and started to argue with her. ¡®This is indeed annoying. I really thought that Maisie had asked Willow to invite me to the Vanderbilt manor just to talk me into the idea of marrying Willow. ¡®I¡¯ve never publicly admitted that Willow is my girlfriend. Even Stephen and Willow¡¯s mother have never had the guts to ask me to marry Willow in front of me. And I indeed don¡¯t have the n of marrying Willow, even though Willow is the woman that slept with me six years ago. ¡®But Maisie said that she didn¡¯t ask Willow to invite me to the Vanderbilt manor. Then why would Willow tell me that it was Maisie? Is Maisie lying, or did Willow lie to me?¡¯ Nn¡¯s brows were creased, and he was agitated deep down again. ¡®That woman has been left in that ce¡­ She should be scared and overwhelmed now, shouldn¡¯t she? He tutted, turned the car around, and drove back. When he got back to the ce where he left her, Nn saw Maisie sitting on the curbstone, facing the beach. Her graceful silhouette was sitting upright, and her long, thick, curly hair spread behind her. She then inserted her fingertips into the hair, bound them with a hairband, and the slender neck exposed under her hair made her look like an elegant swan. The night sky enveloped her body as if it was a mysterious gauze, which gave anybody the urge of wanting to tear the gauze apart. Maisie turned his head and was startled by the man standing behind her. She said with a sneer, ¡°I thought Mr. Goldmann was really nning to leave me here overnight. I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite conscientious, huh?¡± Nn frowned as he watched Maisie get up and pass by his side. He somewhat suspected whether he was being fascinated by a supernatural figure. He was even more reluctant to admit that he could think about something so steamy just by looking at a woman tying her hair. Maisie walked to the car¡¯s rear and was about to open the door when his voice sounded from behind. ¡°Sit in the front.¡± Maisie turned and nced at him. His tone sounded indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not your driver.¡± He got into the car after saying so. Maisie tutted, turned around, walked to the front passenger seat, got into the car, and sat down. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I think you¡¯re quite a baffling man.¡± Nn ignored her and drove away with a gloomy face. Maisie did not bother to speak to him either. She supported her head with one hand and leaned on the window of the car. When the car left the wilderness, Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang. She took a nce at her cell phone¡ªit was Waylon¡¯s call! ¡®Oh my God, it¡¯s 9:30 p.m. already! They must be anxious that I haven¡¯t gone back home at such a time.¡¯ She answered the phone call, and her tone turned gentle immediately. ¡°Hello, sweetheart?¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡®Sweetheart? Does she have a boyfriend?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something came up, and there was a dy. I¡¯m going back now, so wait for me at home. Muack~ See you.¡± Maisie then ended the call. The man beside her scoffed. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Maisie took a glimpse at him with a bright smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my man.¡± ¡®There¡¯s not only one ¡°man¡± waiting for me at home, but two ¡°men¡±!¡¯ Nn did not say anything, but he felt even more irritable deep down. He drove her out of the car directly when they arrived downtown. Thanks to his inexplicable attitude, all Maisie got from the trip was nothing more than a bewildered look on her face. It was already 10:00 p.m. when she got home, Waylon ced her slippers away and frowned. ¡°Mommy, were you with a despicable man just now?¡± Maisie burst intoughter. ¡°How do you know that?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Waylon crossed his tiny arms in front of his chest and exined helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ll call us dears or sweethearts through the phone whenever you have a nasty man by your side.¡± ¡®Mommy is a pro when ites to dealing with such situations. While we were living abroad, she¡¯d send messages to Colton or me and ask us to pretend to be her boyfriend or husband whenever those men that she had no feelings for called her.¡¯ Maisie knelt and rubbed his little cheek. ¡°My smart boy, you always remember all these down to the very details, huh. Where are Colton and Daisie?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve fallen asleep.¡± She patted Waylon¡¯s little head. ¡°Thank you. You always take care of your younger siblings when Mommy isn¡¯t home.¡± Waylon spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest, ain¡¯t I?¡± ****** At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Maisie walked to the elevator and was about to enter, but Willow caught up to her and dragged her aside. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, are you looking for a fight?¡± Maisie retracted her hand and smirked at her. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a scheme up your sleeve, huh?¡± ¡°What do I have up my sleeve?¡± Maisie chuckled. Willow gnashed her teeth and red at her as if she was about to tear her into pieces. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to have any filthy ideas about Nn? What did the both of you do behind my backst night?¡± She had seen Maisie get into Nn¡¯s car with her own eyes, and Nn had note back all night last night. ¡®This b*tch must¡¯ve seduced Nn!¡¯ Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Maisie looked at her with her arms crossed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you direct that question of yours to your boyfriend? Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡®This sounds absolutely absurd. She makes it sound like I¡¯ve snatched her man from her.¡¯ Willow¡¯s face turned pale due to the rage. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you won¡¯t be preening yourself for long, just you wait!¡± She flung her arm and left after leaving such a threat behind. Maisie squinted her eyes as she gazed at Willow leaving the scene. ¡®Who will be the triumphant one in the end? That¡¯s still unknown.¡¯ At Maisie¡¯s office¡­ Maisie was sitting in front of theputer surfing the Inte, and suddenly a staff member walked in in a hurry. ¡°Ms. Zora, something has happened!¡± Maisie raised her head calmly upon seeing that she was so nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A few customers bought our jewelry in the store and found that they were all fakes. They¡¯ve tracked the origin of the jewelry to ourpany and are now in our office building. The employees of the purchasing department said that the raw materials were acquired ording to your order.¡± After she finished exining, Maisie lowered her eyes, turned off herputer, and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± In the lobby, the few guests, who hade to the office angrily due to the fake jewelry, had created a stir. ¡°Vaenna Jewelry has been in the business for decades, and yet you¡¯re manufacturing fakes. Do you still want to be in business?¡± ¡°This pearl bracelet costs a few thousand dors. I went to other stores to inspect them and found out that they¡¯re fake pearls. Are you trying to con your customers just because of your reputation now?¡± A lady threw the bracelet on the table agitatedly. ¡°We¡¯ll see if your jewelry business can survive when I expose this matter to the public!¡± Willow and her secretary walked out of the crowd. She walked up to her andforted her with a smile. ¡°Madam, calm down. We¡¯ve alreadymunicated with our purchasing department. There must be some misunderstanding regarding this matter.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Thedy pointed to the bracelet¡¯s box. ¡°Take a look at that! It¡¯s clearly bought in your store, and I still have the receipt from your store. The evidence is conclusive!¡± Willow was very calm. ¡°Madam, our products have never been found out to be fraudulent. There must be some issues with the supplier¡¯s materials. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask our designer about the source of our materials when she¡¯s here. If it¡¯s found out to be fake¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll double thepensation.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice sounded, and everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her, who arrived at the scene slightlyte. Maisie walked to the counter, picked up the pearl bracelet, and took a nce at it. ¡°These are indeed fake pearls.¡± ¡°See, I told you it¡¯s fake!¡± Thedy became even more confident. Willow looked at her, ¡°Zee, you ordered all these materials, and the purchasing department also purchased the materials ording to the order slip that you ced, but why are there fakes?¡± After Willow finished speaking, the secretary behind her took out the order that she had gotten from the purchasing department and handed it to Maisie. Maisie skimmed through the slip and smiled. ¡°This is indeed the order slip that I handed them.¡± ¡°Zee, did you do this to ruin Vaenna¡¯s reputation? You¡¯re deceiving our customers!¡± Thedy red at Maisie. ¡°You¡¯re the one who purchased these fakes? You¡¯re so wicked. Why open up stores? Pay me back the money that I¡¯ve lost!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, pay her back!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we¡¯ll bring this matter to court, saying that Vaenna Jewelry is selling fake jewelry to deceive customers!¡± Willow was secretly preening herself. ¡®Maisie, we¡¯ll see how you get to stay in Vaenna!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time around?¡± Nn and Quincy appeared in the crowd. Willow walked up to him aggrievedly as soon as she saw Nn. ¡°Nn, we¡¯ve found fakes in Vaenna again, but Zee is responsible for the acquisition of the rough diamonds and raw materials this time.¡± Seeing Nn, thedy stepped forward hurriedly andined, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you might not know this, but I¡¯ve bought fake pearls from Vaenna for thousands of dors. So please reason this out for me. This is a huge jewelrypany, a brand that has existed for decades, so how can it sell fake jewelry to deceive customers?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on Maisie. He walked toward her and said in a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for the purchase of raw materials. Give them an exnation.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Maisie took a nce at Willow, put down the pearl ne in her hand, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t order this batch of mock-ups, so I won¡¯t take this fall.¡± Willow came over and grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°Zee, you should tell the truth. After all, Vaenna is still your father¡¯spany. You mustn¡¯t destroy your father¡¯s efforts, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Maisie kept a straight face while pulling her hand away, took the pearl bracelet, and walked to thedy. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve bought fake jewelry from Vaenna, and I know you¡¯re not in the mood. After all, you¡¯ve paid for it with your money, and that means something. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t allow Vaenna¡¯s reputation to be dragged through the mud because of some fakes. I promise that not only will your money be refunded, but you can also bring a genuine product back after I¡¯ve gotten to the bottom of this incident.¡± Thedy was stunned. It was only natural for her to ept this arrangement willingly as she would be able to get her money and beloved jewelry back. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but tell me now, what¡¯s the matter with this counterfeit? We only want to get a statement from you today.¡± Maisie walked to the staff of the purchasing department. ¡°I did tell you that you¡¯ll be held responsible if something wrong were to happen to this batch of material when I handed over the purchase order to you, right?¡± The clerk of the purchasing department was dumbfounded and lowered her head. ¡°But the materials are indeed ordered ording to your order slip.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Yes, Zee, the purchasing department just ordered ording to the order that you handed to them, so how can you me them for when something has gone wrong?¡± ¡°Otherwise, should I me you?¡± Maisie raised her gaze. Willow choked, and her expression obviously changed. Nn frowned and stared at her with his indifferent gaze. He knew deep down that Vaenna was a company that Maisie¡¯s mother had founded, and it should be impossible for her to fool around with the company¡¯s reputation. Maisie showed the raw material order slip in front of everybody. ¡°Anyone who knows a thing or two about jewelry knows about thepany Jade Mountain Co., the supplier that I wrote on the order slip. All the rough stones of the fine diamonds and jade used by half of Bassburgh¡¯s jewelrypanies come from Jade Mountain Co..¡± Several guests nodded and discussed. ¡°The ores from Jade Mountain Co. are indeed top-notch. The gemstones and diamonds that they produce are worth tens of millions.¡± ¡°Yeah, the raw stones of Jade Mountain Co. can¡¯t be fake.¡± Maisie picked up the pearl bracelet. ¡°The pearls on this bracelet are made of pearl powder and crystal. As we all know, crystal is worth very little in the market. Its price is not as high as gold, silver, and diamond, and its quality can be categorized into high and low. ¡°Premium and natural crystals are only worth approximately $400¨C600 per ounce, while the price of top-quality crystals is approximately a little over $200 per ounce.¡± Thedy did some math with her fingers and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Then is the crystal in my pearl bracelet worth the money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s of course worthless. They¡¯re just ordinary crystals.¡± Maisie smiled and looked back at the employee of the purchasing department. ¡°You¡¯ve been working in a jewelrypany for so many years, and you don¡¯t even know the gemstones of Jade Mountain Co.?¡± The staff from the purchasing department looked down, and her expression became embarrassed. Willow was really scared deep down. She could not let Maisie have any room to get back up. ¡°They did buy it from Jade Mountain Co., but now that counterfeits are found, it only shows that the rough diamonds and raw materials of Jade Mountain Co. might not all be real.¡± Willow was proud of herself deep down upon seeing that everyone was staring at her silently. However, she soon noticed that everyone¡¯s gaze did not look right, and Willow¡¯s face turned slightly pale. ¡®Could I have said something wrong?¡¯ Maisie chuckled. ¡°Director Vanderbilt, you¡¯re working in the jewelry industry. But howe you didn¡¯t inquire about thepany Jade Mountain Co. back when you took over Vaenna Jewelry? Don¡¯t go around telling others that the raw materials of Jade Mountain Co. are fake when you have meager knowledge about them. You¡¯re not only offending the owner of Jade Mountain Co. but also making a joke out of yourself.¡± Willow¡¯s face almost turned crimson. Someone even burst intoughter secretly after Maisie said so. ¡°The cause of this fake pearls incident definitely did not originate from the supplies. If it is, then we should visit Jade Mountain Co. and question them. But if this batch of material did note from Jade Mountain Co., it means that someone is trying to tear thepany apart. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t just stand here and take the fall for them.¡± After saying so, Maisie¡¯s gaze seemed to drop on and off Willow. ¡°I worked in the jewelry design industry while I was in Stoslo. I¡¯ve gotten my hands on gold, silver, diamonds, gems, carnelian, and jade. Do you doubt my ability to distinguish the genuine from the fakes?¡± As she said so, she red at the employees from the purchasing department. ¡°It¡¯s time to rece the whole purchasing department.¡± Although it was a casual statement, it turned the face of every single employee from the purchasing department pale. Willow looked nervous but bit the bullet and said, ¡°Zee, although the people in the purchasing department have caused this issue, you can¡¯t just fire them. After all, all of them acted ording to the instructions¡ª¡± ¡°Then are you saying that there¡¯s a problem with my order?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°The public has just seen it. The order did say Jade Mountain Co., so how did it go wrong when the order arrived at the purchasing department? ¡°I had warned them at the time that the purchasing department would be held responsible for the mistake. However, as thepany director, the employees under your management have made such a big mistake and sold fake products to the customers. If you can be held responsible for the incident, then I won¡¯t care about it.¡± Willow bit her lip at a loss and could only look at Nn. Nn was indeed a little disappointed with how Willow handled the matter today, but he understood that she did not understand. Hence, he did not argue with her. ¡°Then dismiss the person in charge of the purchasing department. After all, it¡¯s an error of the department.¡± Maisie could not help but feel ridiculed when she heard this. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she need to be held responsible as thepany¡¯s director?¡± Willow¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®What does this b*tch mean?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡°Willow¡¯s knowledge in the jewelry industry isn¡¯t as good as yours. She herself probably doesn¡¯t know anything about such mistakes. So how do you want her to be held responsible?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Maisie had nothing else to say after listening to that, so she waved her hand. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re a shareholder, and you have the final say here.¡± She turned around and walked to the customers with a smile. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, pleasee with me to the VIP room and negotiate about the details.¡± The customers nodded and followed Maisie to the VIP room. Willow was delighted deep down when she listened to how Nn protected her. ¡®I knew that I¡¯m still Nn¡¯s bias.¡¯ ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t know that such an incident would happen. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡± Willow gave off a sincere and apologetic attitude while admitting her mistakes. Nn took a glimpse at her and said with a cold tone, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the market, so just don¡¯t walk right into such a situation in the future. Just let Maisie deal with it.¡± Nn walked away with Quincy. Willow lowered her eyes as her nails sank into the palm of her hand. ¡®Maisie, Maisie, Maisie! ¡®Not only have I not chased her away through this incident, but I also have to leave everything to her. I¡¯m the official director of Vaenna!¡¯ In the VIP room, Maisie asked the employees to bring in the authentic versions of the products that the customers had bought and ced them on the table. ¡°As an apology, these will be given to you as gifts. As for the payments, they¡¯ve been refunded through respective tforms and will be credited soon. I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened today.¡± She got up and bowed to apologize to them. Thedy smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve got the general picture of the whole incident now, plus you¡¯ve also given us an exnation. So let¡¯s just wipe this incident off the book.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, madam.¡± Maisie sent the customers to the door personally, and the customers left with great satisfaction. Maisie then walked out of the elevator in a good mood, looked up, and saw Nn standing in front of the French windows in the corridor. Her ecstatic mood dissipated immediately. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you do know you¡¯re on my floor, right?¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t the floor where Willow¡¯s office is located.¡¯ ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Nn slowly turned around, looking at her coldly. Maisie forced a smile off the corners of her lips and stepped forward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Goldmann? Are you here to vent for your little girlfriend again?¡± ¡°Can you stop talking like that all the time?¡± Nn did not like this tone and attitude. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s just who I am.¡± Maisie shrugged. Nn¡¯s thin lips were pressed into an indifferent line. ¡®That¡¯s not the attitude that she gives off when she¡¯s dealing with others. She¡¯s hostile when she¡¯s around me.¡¯ ¡°Heh, are you feeling upset because I helped Willow?¡± Maisie looked nk. ¡®What?¡¯ Nn seemed to have seen through her. ¡°I know that your rtionship with Willow has always been bad. You¡¯re making her your target because she took over your mother¡¯spany.¡± He approached her and took his time to speak. ¡°You have to be forgiving whenever there¡¯s a chance to do so. She hasn¡¯t evenined about what you did to her six years ago.¡± ¡°What did I do to her six years ago?¡± Maisie met his eyes and smirked all of a sudden. ¡°So Willow has be a victim to you?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nn lowered his eyes and brows and said nothing. Maisie suppressed her smile, and her face became indifferent. ¡°Yes, she has always been the pitiful one in front of others. Even my father feels distressed whenever he sees her victimizing herself, let alone you.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderb¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± Maisie interrupted him expressionlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know a thing about what I¡¯ve experienced, so you don¡¯t have the right to judge me. I don¡¯t care what the enchanting Willow has told you, but I¡¯m saying this with a clear conscience. I was the victim of the incident from six years ago.¡± She then returned to her office almost immediately after saying so without waiting for Nn to say anything. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Inside the car¡­ Nn looked out of the car window absently, as if he was still pondering about what Maisie had said. Lost in his train of thoughts, he did not hear Quincy calling out to him repeatedly. ¡°Sir.¡± Quincy raised his voice. Finally, Nn came back to his senses and rubbed his forehead. ¡°What is it?¡± Quincy held up the phone to him. ¡°You have a call from your father, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn took the phone from his hands and answered, ¡°Dad.¡± On the other side of the line, at the Goldmann family estate¡­ ¡°You little rascal, did you go and knock someone¡¯s daughter up?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s father sat in his backyard sipping scotch. The photo disyed on his tablet showed two kids with an uncanny resemnce to his own son. Nn paused and furrowed his brows. ¡°Not that I know of.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Then how do you exin these two kids Royal Crown Entertainment Co. signed? They look just like you.¡± The old man mmed his ss on the table. ¡°I want to see these two children.¡± ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t slept with any women at all. These kids can¡¯t possibly be rted to me.¡± Though he may once, Willow had been by his side for the past six years, and she was never with child. ¡°Rted or not, that shan¡¯t concern you. I¡¯ve already sent someone over to Royal Crown to have them picked up. You can do whatever you want.¡± The old man hung up. Nn looked up with a frown. ¡°Drive us to the Goldmann estate.¡± The car headed toward the countryside. Along the road, the scenery was serene. Daisie leaned against the car window, taking in the scenery of the mountains and forest outside. In complete awe, she eximed, ¡°All those mountains and rivers! It¡¯s simply gorgeous!¡± Waylon nced at the bodyguard dressed in ck sitting beside him and asked, ¡°Who is asking to meet us?¡± The gentle-looking old man in the driver¡¯s seat turned around and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the owner of the manor. You¡¯ll know when you get there. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± ¡°Mister, why do you all live in the mountains?¡± Daisie wondered with blinking eyes. Taken by surprise, the old man hesitated, then answered with a smile, ¡°The ce where we live is actually called a paradise. It¡¯s not exactly in the mountains or woods. The Goldmann family estate was built on richnd surrounded by mountains and rivers. Eventually, the car arrived in a quaint town. Daisie¡¯s tiny mouth hung open, stunned by the sight of the beautiful houses. She had never seen anything quite like that. After another stretch of road, the car finally stopped outside of a majestic mansion. The old man got out of the car and opened the door to the backseat. The two little children stepped out of the car and gazed up at the beautiful mansion, their hearts filled with novel curiosity. There were stone pavings on the ground at the entrance, green ivy climbing the red-brick walls, and a marble fountain sshing water high above the sky. Lush verdant gardensy sprawling on both sides of the stone-paved path. To the left was a perfectly landscaped medley of flowers, and to the right, amidst the greenery, a charming stone bridge hung over a crystal clearke. At the end of the bridge stood a white pavilion. The old man led the two children onto the bridge and made their way to the pavilion. ¡°Sir, I¡®ve brought the two children here to see you.¡± Nn¡¯s father turned to face the children standing in front of the butler. With a flicker of surprise in his eyes, he then smiled and waved at them. ¡°Sweet children,e to Grandpa.¡± Waylon and Daisie exchanged a quick nce and walked toward the old man. Nn¡¯s father studied the two children¡¯s faces. He focused his attention on the boy¡¯s features and asked with a smile, ¡°What is your name, boy?¡± ¡°Waylon Vanderbilt,¡± Waylon answered obediently. Nn¡¯s father nodded in response and looked over at the little girl. ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°Grandpa, my name is Daisie Vanderbilt!¡± Daisie blinked. It was as if there was a brilliant gxy of stars hidden in her eyes. Nn¡¯s father chuckled with joy and ushered the children to sit next to him. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Daisie turned her head to look at him. ¡°We, too, have also seen a man who looks a lot like us.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nn¡¯s father was just about to pose his question when he heard the loud greeting of the bodyguard standing by the garden. ¡°Good day, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn marched right into the pavilion. He nced at the two children sitting next to his old man and finally said, ¡°Dad, how could you bring these children here without asking?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And why can¡®t I? These children look just like you, so I invited them over to be my guests. Is there a problem?¡± Nn¡®s father patted Daisie¡¯s head, then gave each of the children a slice of frosted cake.¡° Here, have a bite. This is the best frosted cake in town.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± The two kids took the cake offered to them. With a loud nom, Daisie held the cake in her palm, unable to wait a moment longer, and took a huge bite. Nn felt helpless. He had not expected his father to bring them all the way here just because of a photo he saw. ¡°Wait here, you two munchkins. Grandpa will be back real soon.¡± As soon as Nn¡¯s father finished speaking, he got up and faced Nn. ¡°Come with me.¡± Watching them walk off, Daisie turned to face Waylon. ¡°Is this man really our grandpa? From the looks of it, he seems to like us very much.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chmm, as long as Grandpa likes us enough, we¡¯ll be able to acknowledge our daddy and kidnap him home with us.¡° Daisie nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, in the study¡­ ¡°Dad, they really are unrted to me. You can¡¯t just bring the kids over just because they resemble me. If their parents start to worry about them,¡± Before Nn could finish speaking, his father interrupted him. ¡°What are you panicking for? I couldn¡®t care less about whether they are yours. What matters is that I like those kids.¡± Sitting behind the desk, he looked at Nn. ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger either. If you had gotten married sooner, your kids would¡¯ve been their age by now.¡± Nn kept quiet. ¡°Son, are you a hundred percent sure that you never had children with other women? Because both Waylon Vanderbilt¡¯s eyes and Daisie Vanderbilt¡¯s features seem to me like they inherited those from you.¡± Nn was startled. ¡°What did you say theirst name was?¡± Was it Van Der Beek or Vanderbilt? ¡°You haven¡¯t read their information when everything was right beneath your eyes?¡± Nn¡¯s father tapped the documents on his desk. He had purposely sent someone to the Royal Crown just to obtain background information on the two kids. Nn held the document in his hand-Name: Waylon Vanderbilt, Daisie Vanderbilt, both five years old! Hugging the chessboard in her arms, Daisie walked toward the study room door. She poked her little head through the opening. ¡°Grandpa, I want to y chess with you!¡± Nn¡¯s father was taken by surprise. He smiled and stood up. ¡°Sure, Grandpa would love to y with you.¡± Neglecting his own son, the old man followed Daisie out the door. Nn turned around to see them walk off. His gaze once again fixed on the papers in his hands. He had not read their information at the time, so he had no idea what their family name was. As it turned out, they were Vanderbilts¡­ and they were both five. Five years old. Had Willow been pregnant six years ago, followed by a ten-month pregnancy, the child would have been born the following summer, meaning the kid would be five years old today! However, Willow was never pregnant. The woman in that room six years ago should be Willow, so what had gone wrong? Nn made his way to the garden. He watched the two kids sitting in the garden, ying chess with his father. Waylon stood beside Daisie. He looked just like a mini bodyguard. ¡°Daisie, who taught you how to y?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie replied proudly. ¡°Not only does she know how to y chess, but she can also y nine men¡¯s morris!¡± ¡°Hahaha! And I thought you youngsters these days wouldn¡¯t know how to enjoy a good game o f chess.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°On the contrary, Mommy said that we should always learn a thing or two about our ancestry. In fact, Mommy is a fan of antiques. Otherwise, Mommy couldn¡¯t havee up with her unique designs of ¡®Victorian-style antique jewelry¡® back in Stoslo.¡± Nn¡¯s father chuckled. ¡°Then, I would really love to meet your mommy one day.¡± Daisie felt triumphant as she had finally gotten her grandpa¡¯s attention on Mommy! Nn nced at Waylon, who was standing beside him. The little boy raised his hand and wiped his cheek, then he turned around and gave Nn a seemingly unfriendly re. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Unexpectedly, the boy¡¯s re reminded Nn of someone else. ¡°Thest time I saw you, you had a mole on the corner of your eye.¡± Waylon rubbed the corner of his eye and said defensively, ¡°I drew that on.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you lost!¡± Daisie giggled happily. Little did she know, the old man had let her win. Seeing the little girlugh so gleefully, he somehow found himselfughing along with her. Perhaps he was getting old and starting to like the idea of spending time with a granddaughter. It was gettingte, so Nn sent Waylon and Daisie back to Seaview Vi. ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, mister. Goodbye!¡± Daisie waved at him. Holding her brother¡¯s hand, the two of them hopped their way into the front porch. Nn did not drive off immediately. Instead, he was lost in his thoughts while he watched their backs as they entered the front door. He had never suspected them of being his own children, but when he found out they were Vanderbilts, he began to wonder¡­ 2 He took out his cellphone and called Willow. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°Nn asked again about what happened six years ago?¡± Le walked toward Willow and sat down beside her with a nervous expression. Willow nodded and bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that Nn is a little suspicious of me. Especially since that b*tch, Maisie, came back, he¡¯s been paying her a lot of attention!¡± That night when Nn had asked about Maisie, she had made up a story, giving Nn the false impression that what had happened back then was all a schemeid out by Maisie. She repulsed him. However, as they had been leaving the Vanderbilt manor, she followed them out. To her surprise, she had seen the two of them getting in the same car before driving off. Nn had note home that night. She had been too afraid to ask Nn, so obviously, she could only question Maisie. Le¡®s face turned gloomy. ¡°Hmph, I knew it! That little b*tch was plotting against us. That day at the dinner, she was clearly trying to sabotage us, giving us a motive so that Nn would suspect us.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let her carry on thinking she can do whatever she wants. With that sl*tty face of hers, how could any man not sumb to her seductions if they spent enough time with her? ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve tried driving that b*tch away, but she¡®s just too capable. I can¡®t beat her at all.¡± Willow¡¯s patience was wearing thin. With Nn calling today and questioning her about the incident six years ago, it was only a matter of time before Nn learned the truth. Le stood up and paced back and forth with a hand on her chin. As if something suddenly clicked in her head, she sneered. ¡°Willie, do you still have the phone number of that old fellow?¡± Willow stuttered, ¡°Mr. Baldwin?¡± ¡°Yes, after all, Mr. Baldwin had been drooling over that little sl*t for such a long time. He must feel unsatisfied that he lost his chance to sleep with her six years ago. How about we set her u p again? This time, it has to be wless. We¡¯ll get her so good, she won¡¯t be able to worm her way out!¡± Maisie sat in her office sketching design ideas. Ever since her mother¡¯s passing, Vaenna Jewelry had been unable to produce jewelry unique enough to form its own signature style. After Luxe had debuted with their Victorian-style jewelry, Maisie had not created other styles of jewelry since. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Maisie chewed her pen and thought for a long time, but she was stuck in an inspiration drought¡­ ¡°Zee.¡± Seeing Willow appear outside her door, Maisie put her pen down. ¡°There¡¯s no one around. You can drop the mushiness. It¡¯s nauseating.¡± If this was any other day, Willow would have retorted with a scathing remark. Today, however, she managed to converse in a calm and collected manner. ¡°I¡¯m not here to start a fight. I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯re far more adept in matters of business.¡± Willow ced the documents she was holding on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the conundrum Vaenna is currently facing. It just so happens that there¡¯s a client who¡¯s willing t o provide us with an advertising tform. Could youe with me and discuss the contract terms tonight? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie picked up the contract folder, skimmed through the pages, then smirked. ¡°Sure, I¡®ll go with you.¡± ¡°I¡®ll see you tonight then.¡± As Willow turned to leave, her eyes flickered with coldness. Maisie picked up the folder to have a closer at the contract. Her brows arched slightly. She wanted to see the type of clientele Willow had picked out. At the headquarters of ckgold Group, Nn stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring out at the downtown view. He turned the ck ring on this index finger. Through the reflection of the windows, he saw Quincy appear. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve had someone in Stoslo run a background check. For some reason, there wasn¡¯t much information we could find about Miss Maisie Vanderbilt. It¡¯s as if someone had deliberately kept it hidden.¡± Nn turned sideways and nced at him. ¡°Are you saying someone put a data lock on her profile?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s precisely so. Almost no one knew the fact that Zora, a renowned jewelry designer in Stoslo, is actually Maisie Vanderbilt. Only a select few who work in Luxe have seen her. After looking at photos of Maisie, they confirmed that she is indeed Zora. ¡°But¡­ you asked me to check if she had given birth in Stoslo. I was unable to confirm that, even after going through all the hospitals in the country.¡± Quincy had gone through hell. A hacker must have had her private data locked away, or he would have been able to dig up more dirt. Nn said nothing more. Not only were they unable to identify the mother of those two kids, but they also hardly found much regarding Maisie Vanderbilt or any details about her life for that matter. Still, those two children carried the Vanderbilt name, and the only Vanderbilt he had slept with was Willow Vanderbilt¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you seem rather concerned about Miss Maisie Vanderbilt¡­¡± Quincy could not help but speak his mind. Nn looked up and nced straight at him. ¡°Are you feeling idle these days?¡± Quincy shook his head with guilty puppy-dog eyes begging for mercy. ¡°N-No, not at all. In fact, I¡¯m really busy. I-I¡¯m still working on my performance, sir. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± He did not want to end up like his brother, Hans Lawson, who had been sent to the North Pole to count stars. Later that night, at a karaoke bar¡­ Maisie followed Willow into a private suite. When Mr. Baldwin saw that Willow had brought a special guest, he stood up. ¡°Look who it is! You¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Mr. Baldwin, I brought my little sister with me to discuss our contract. There was heavy traffic on our way over, hope we didn¡¯t keep you waiting too long.¡± Willow took the initiative and sat next to the man. Mr. Baldwin¡¯s eyes were glued to Maisie¡®s body. It had only been six years, yet Maisie Vanderbilt had be even more stunning than before. That hourss figure, that face, everything about her was absolutely perfect! The insatiable hunger to devour this sultry goddess began to grow in him. 1 Willow could not help but feel irritated when she saw Mr. Baldwin ogle all over Maisie. His eyes were almost bulging out of his head. Maisie was undoubtedly a man-eating subus. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Sergio Baldwin. I know your father. I believe we¡®ve met before.¡± Mr. Baldwin stretched out his hand to greet her. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you too.¡± Maisie¡¯s response was cold but polite. 1 After they shook hands, Sergio was reluctant to let go. Maisie furrowed her brows and pulled her hand out from his grasp. She walked to the side and sat down. ¡°I was told that you¡¯re interested in sponsoring Vaenna Jewelry on an advertising tform?¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Sergio smiled and nodded. ¡°That is correct. Knowing that Miss Vanderbilt had returned to Vaenna Jewelry, I was hoping for a chance to coborate, with you, specifically.¡± Willow sneered mockingly. Sergio Baldwin was 49 years old and turning 50. The son he had with his ex-wife had only just turned 18. Rumour had it that he never learned to keep it in his pants and had one too many women on the side. Eventually, his ex-wife had snapped and asked for a divorce. On Sergio had met Maisie during Stephen¡¯s birthday banquet a few years back, and since then, h e could not get her off of his mind. He would even ask Willow about her every now then. Because of that, Willow had Maisie drugged thest time just to give Mr. Baldwin a chance to bag her. It was a pity he had let that opportunity slide. ¡°Because of me?¡± Maisie chortled. ¡°Mr. Baldwin, hearing you say that tters me.¡± ¡°Zee, Mr. Baldwin admires your talent,¡± exined Willow while she poured Mr. Baldwin a ss of wine and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Baldwin, for your generosity of providing Vaenna an advertising tform and investing in thepany, as the director of Vaenna, I would like to give a toast to you.¡± 1 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, when you put it like that, cheers!¡± Mr. Baldwin was feeling festive. He chugged down the entire ss of wine in one breathe. Willow looked at Maisie. ¡°Zee, I know you don¡¯t drink, so I ordered a juice for you instead.¡± Holding up the two sses of juice, she handed the one on her right to Maisie. Mr. Baldwin had prepared the juice and had specifically told her that the ss on the left was ¡°clean¡±. Maisie took the juice from Willow¡®s hand and lifted the ss against her lips, gently tilting it downward. But before the juice touched her lips, a wave of nausea suddenly hit her, and she gagged. Sergio and Willow were stunned by her sudden reaction. Maisie patted her chest and ced the juice back down, then she smiled and said, ¡°Sorry about that, I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. My tummy is acting up. Do you mind if we have something to nibble on?¡± Sergio was taken aback for a moment, then nodded understandingly. ¡°Yes, of course. Willow, g o get the waiter.¡± Willow felt irritated for being bossed around, but she held it in. Obediently, she went to call the waiter. Maisie turned her gaze to Sergio. ¡°Mr. Baldwin, could you pick a song for me? How about¡¯ Sweet Dreams¡¯.¡± ¡°Sure, as you wish.¡± After all, the littlemb was already in the lion¡¯s den. There was no way she could escape. As Mr. Baldwin got up and walked toward the karaoke machine, Maisie quickly swapped her juice with Willow¡¯s. A second after she swapped drinks, Willow walked in When Willow saw Maisie sipping on the juice, her eyes lit with triumph ¡°Zee, I ordered some food for you. Why don¡¯t you drink the juice after you¡¯ve eaten? After all, a chilled drink on an empty stomach is bad for you.¡± Maisie smiled and put her ss down. ¡°Sure.¡± Half an hourter, their sses were empty, and most of the food had already been eaten Just then, Maisie¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She stood with her phone in her hand ¡®Excuse me, I have to take this outside. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Willow watched Maisie walk off and stood up to follow her. However, Sergio pulled her back down. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let her get away.¡± ¡°She drank the juice. Where could she possibly run off to? Besides, even if she does leave, III still have you, won¡®t I?¡± Sergio Baldwin looked at her and let out a sinister cackle Having finished her own ss of juice, the dumbfounded Willow turned her head around¡± You¡­ What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡®m an idiot? Obviously, I spiked both drinks. Just in case she runs, I¡¯ll have you to make up for it.¡± Sergio pulled her into his arms. Willow struggled with all her might. ¡°Don¡®t you know that I¡¯m with Nn Goldmann!¡± ¡°So what? Nn is never going to marry a b*stard daughter like you. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡®ve never slept together before. When you came to me asking for money back then, didn¡¯t you spend the night with me?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Sergio was never nning to let either one of the Vanderbilt daughters get away tonight. He could just wait until the other one came back, then ravage the both of them! Willow struggled for a little while before the fast-acting drug took effect. Her body went limp. Too weak to move, her still body leaned against him. Sergio pinned her down. ¡°Come to daddy.¡± In thedies¡¯ washroom¡­ Maisie knelt in front of the toilet. Holding her throat, she puked out everyst bit of the juice. She stood up slowly by supporting her hands on the wall. ¡°D*mn it, both of the juices were spiked!¡± Not only was Sergio out to get her, but he was also targeting Willow! Hah! Willow had wanted to set her up. But no way in hell was Maisie going to just sit there and be yed. Willow could have a taste of her own medicine, all by herself! Maisie washed her face. Feeling slightly sober, she got out of that hellhole as fast as she could. Standing by the road, Maisie tried to hail a cab, but all the passing cabs were already upied. Her head was starting to feel dizzy. She gave up and lowered her body to her knees. Quincy drove by and saw the woman crouching by the street with one hand waving. She looked familiar. He took a closer look and was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Maisie Vanderbilt? Nn looked over, his eyes dimmed. ¡°Stop the car.¡± Quincy parked the car by the road. Nn stepped and strode toward Maisie. Did this woman have too much to drink? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hearing someone call out her name, Maisie instantly lifted her head up and stared nkly into his eyes. Perhaps it was because of her flushed cheeks that the state of her drunken stupor somehow seemed incredibly seductive. Nn swallowed a nervous gulp and pulled her up from the ground. ¡°What are you doing on the ground? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is out here?¡± Any man would take advantage of a drunken girl crouching at the side of the road, let alone someone like her. Maisie shook her head with all her might and shrugged off his helping hand. ¡°Get away from me, just leave me alone.¡± She turned to leave, but Nn pulled her back. Maisie lost her bnce and fell into his embrace. Gazing down at the woman in his arms, her skin so soft against his, Nn felt his body stiffening. Even when Willow had hugged him the other night, it was nothing as intense as what he was feeling now. He was about to lose his mind. Nn lifted her back to her feet in one fell swoop, cing both hands on his shoulders. ¡°Miss Vanderbilt, you think that just because you¡ª¡± Upon seeing the blood trickling from Maisie¡¯s chewed-up fingers, Nn¡¯s brows scrunched u p. Holding her hands down, he growled, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°Take me to the hospital, please.¡± Maisie spoke in a gentle and soft voice. Unlike her usual arrogant demeanor, she was sincerely begging for help. It finally dawned on him that something was really wrong with her, so Nn quickly took her to his car. ¡°Hospital, now.¡± Quincy had no idea what was happening, but he quietly obeyed. At the hospital.. Maisie was lying in the bed of a private ward. After the nurse gave her an IV drip, she turned t o look at the two men. Maybe it was because Quincy was standing closer to Maisie that the nurse questioned him, ¡°Are you the boyfriend?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Not knowing what to say, Quincy gaped at Nn. The nurse looked down at the examination report and said, ¡°How could you make your girlfriend take such analeptics? Things like these require mutual consent. I get that you might want to spice up your love life, but these drugs are harmful to the body. My advice, stay away.¡± ¡°No, wait, I¡­¡± Quincy¡®s face blushed red like a tomato. He had never even been defiled! The nurse¡¯s judging tone made him feel impure! The nurse ignored his attempt to rify himself and walked off. Looking humiliated, he turned his head around. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± ¡°Wait outside.¡±Nn sent him away. Quincy kept his mouth shut. ¡®Oh,e on!¡® He left the room immediately. Nn gazed down at the unconscious woman for a long while. He never had the chance to properly look at her face before this. Each time they met, she would always have her teeth bared, ws out, ready to pounce. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Nn never knew this woman could look so serene and gentle asleep. He nced at the bite marks on her fingers. Was it because she was drugged and had to resort to such methods just to keep herself awake? How did someone as sharp-witted as her end up being preyed on? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If he had not run into her tonight, or worse still, if she had not escaped, then she would have¡­ Maisie¡¯s brows suddenly scrunched up, and hershes trembled. It seemed like she was having a nightmare. ¡°No!¡± Hearing her scream, Nn leaned closer to her. ¡°Maisie?¡± In her dream, Maisie yet again saw the man ravaging her that fateful night six years ago, but this time the man was faceless¡­ Maisie opened her eyes. She was frightened by the magnified face before her eyes, so she lifted her hand instinctively. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is everything okay¡­¡± Hearing themotion inside, Quincy barged in through the door. The moment he walked in, he saw a swollen red p mark on Nn¡¯s cheek. He quickly turned to leave, shutting the door tightly behind him. Mr. Goldmann had been pped in the face. No way was Quincy telling anyone that! So, he saw nothing! Maisie finally came back to her senses. Seeing the storm clouds surrounding Nn, she blurted awkwardly, ¡°Haha¡­ Why did you suddenly get so close? For a second there, I thought you were a ghost¡­¡± Nn brushed his fingers against his throbbing cheek and looked up at her. ¡°This is the kindness I get in return for sending you to the hospital?¡± ¡°Well, that waspletely unintentional,¡± Maisie said in her defense. She lifted her face forward. ¡°How about you give me a p, and we call it even?¡± Nn was done talking to her. He preferred her best when she was asleep. ¡°What were you doing at a karaoke bar?¡± Nn asked. Maisie smiled politely. ¡°What¡®s the point in telling you? You wouldn¡¯t be pleased with my answer anyway.¡± She turned away andid back down. She waved him away. ¡°I¡®ll just rest here for a while more. You, kind sir, may leave now.¡± Nn seriously wanted to strangle this ungrateful woman. He had sent her to the hospital, yet now that she was well and about, she immediately pushed him away? Nn walked out of the ward. Quincy, who was patiently waiting outside the door, continued pretending not to see the swollen red mark on his face. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, shall we head back?¡± ¡°You stay back. Send her home once she wakes up.¡± Quincy was too lost for words to utter a response. Clutching her waist, the disheveled Willow stumbled out of the karaoke bar entrance, furiously cursing through gritted teeth, ¡°Maisie, you cursed b*tch. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± If Maisie had not escaped, she would not have fallen into the groping hands of Sergio Baldwin! No way in hell was she going to let Maisie get away with it! When Maisie finally woke up again, it was already ten at night. Carrying her cellphone in one hand, she walked out of the ward. To her surprise, Quincy was sitting upright on the corridor bench. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that Nn¡¯s personal assistant?¡¯ Maisie wondered. Quincy got up slowly and said reluctantly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann wanted me to give you a ride home.¡± ¡®I know! That¡¯s so sweet of him! I¡¯m so touched, I could cry!¡® was what he imagined her response would be. After all, Mr. Goldmann hardly ever cared about the women he met. ¡°Oh, I see. Well, let¡®s go then.¡± Maisie waved her hand, signaling for him toe. No sign of overwhelming gratitude. Instead, she acted as if this was all well-deserved and treated Quincy like he was a free Uber ride. Quincy let out a sigh. Just another ordinary day in his pitiful life. Quincy drove Maisie to the address she had given him. After Maisie got off, she dug through her purse and ced $2 on the passenger seat. ¡°For the ride. Drive safe.¡± Quincy picked up the crumpled dor bills, so deformed there were little tears from the folds. His heart screamed in frustration. is barely enough for gas! ¡®And this is a luxury car! No, wait¡­ What do I care? I¡¯m not an Uber driver! ¡®Hold up, this neighborhood she lives in¡­¡¯ Quincy was confused. ¡®Miss Maisie Vanderbilt is staying in Seaview Vi, too? What are the odds?¡¯ Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The next day-in the conference room of ckgold headquarters. The process of this serious meeting was equivalent to 30 minutes of torture for those in the room, especially since a gloomy aura was permeating from the person sitting in the center seat, which made the executives on both sides quiver. Nn¡¯s head was not in the meeting at all. Instead, it was upied with a certain cursed woman from last night. Just because he had had a lewd dream all night long, as if he were possessed, all he could see was that woman¡¯s face. He must be going insane. When the meeting finally ended, Nn returned to his office with his jaw clenched. Holding a bunch of documents, Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re back from the meeting.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nn sat back in his chair impetuously. ¡°We¡®re going swimming tonight.¡± Quincy paused midway while flipping through the documents in his hands and looked up.¡± What? Why the sudden urge to swim?¡± Nn hesitated before looking up with a straight face and spitting out the words. ¡°To cool off.¡± Quincy muttered, ¡°Oh!¡± As if something came to mind, he eximed, ¡°By the way, sir, when I sent Miss Vanderbilt homest night,¡± ¡°Stop, don¡®t speak of that woman.¡± Nn was in no mood to hear her name. Quincy kept his mouth shut. Alright, maybe he was talking too much. ¡°If you¡®re sure about swimming tonight, then I¡®ll cancel your RSVP for Mr. Boucher¡®s birthday Though, Mr. Goldmann Snr really wanted you to be there.¡± Seeing Nn¡®s irritable expression, Quincy immediately stopped talking. He was only a messenger At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ While Maisie was passing through the corridor, a couple of employees walked past her, and she overheard their chatter. ¡°Have you seen Director Vanderbilt today? She¡¯s a stick of walking dynamite. Nothing ever pleases her. She¡¯s so hot-tempered when she¡¯s hardly capable herself.¡± ¡°Too bad she had to be a Vanderbilt. We¡®ll just have to bear with it.¡± Maisie came to a halt and gave them a nce. As if a thought suddenly came to mind, she marched toward Willow¡¯s office. ¡°I said to leave me alone!¡± Without even looking, Willow threw a folder on her table in the direction of the door. Itnded right by Maisie¡¯s feet. Maisie picked up the folder and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only morning. What got you so riled up?¡± ¡®Ah, Maisie, it¡¯s you.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The events of the night before shed through Willow¡®s head. With a surge of rage, she marched toward Maisie and lifted her hand up, charging for a p. Maisie swiftly stopped the iing p. ¡°Did someone unleash the hounds of hell? Weren¡¯t you the one who tried to set me upst night?¡± She had fallen for it once six years ago. Did Willow think she would fall for the same trick twice? Only an idiot would be that stupid. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Willow felt too drained to argue. ¡°Then what are you mad at me for?¡± Maisie stared right into her eyes. ¡°Unless¡­ I wasn¡¯t the only one drugged?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Willow stammered. She certainly could not let Maisie know what had gone down between her and Mr. Baldwinst night! She pulled her hand back. ¡°Did you think Mr. Baldwin wouldn¡¯te after you again just because you got awayst night? Once heys his eyes on something, he¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get it!¡± The corner of Maisie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Just as well. Those whoy eyes on me tend t o go through hell.¡± The blood drained from Willow¡¯s face. Why was this b*tch so difficult to deal with!? ¡°Ah, right. I¡®m rehiring an old staff member. Could you sign off on this?¡± Maisie held out the papers in front of her face. Without even looking, Willow replied, ¡°Over my dead body.¡± ¡°Oh, never mind then. I guess I¡®ll just ask Nn.¡± As Maisie was about to put the papers away, Willow snatched them from her hand and signed immediately, not even bothering to read the document. Right then, she looked just like Maisie when she had been threatened to sign the other day. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Maisie walked out and shut the door to Willow¡¯s office. Looking at the document Willow had signed, Maisie smirked. Dealing with simpletons was so mundane. Just then, ¨¤ call from Ryleigh came through. Maise walked toward the stairs before she picked up the call. ¡°Zee, could youe with me to my Uncle Boucher¡®s birthday party tonight? I told my dad that I would bring the infamous designer, Zora. He¡®s been wanting to meet you since forever!¡± Hearing how excited Ryleigh was, Maisie answered reluctantly, ¡°But I don¡®t even know the Bouchers¡­¡± ¡°But I do! Since you¡®re back in the country, you should get to know more people. Who knows? You might even meet your soulmate tonight!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mother of three kids. What soulmate?¡± Maisie sighed. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Aww, Zee! Come on! Say you¡®ll go?¡± She could never win against Ryleigh. Thus, Maisie had no choice but to apany her best friend. ***** Mr. Boucher¡¯s birthday banquet was held at the Regal Ballroom. The Bouchers were the real nobility here in the royal capital. The other elite families around paled inparison to them. Even the Goldmanns-who held great authority in Bassburgh and ranked alongside the Bouchers-would not risk offending them. However, the Goldmanns trod in business while the Bouchers were in politics. There was generally no conflict of interest between the two. Everyone in Bassburgh knew the Bouchers had two sons. The eldest, Helios Boucher, was an A-list film star in the entertainment industry of Zlokova who had won awards for two film festivals. He was known as the nation¡¯s hunk with over two hundred million fans. Not to mention, he was also a singer and a shareholder of Royal Crown Entertainment Co. It seemed Mr. Boucher¡¯s birthday was exclusive only to the rich and powerful. Ordinary elite families like the Vanderbilts did not fit the required eligibility. ¡°Zee, hurry up!¡± Ryleigh, who was walking up the stairs, turned to hurry Maisie out of the car. The moment she stepped out, Ryleigh¡®s jaw hung ajar. Maisie wore a graceful ck and gold dress with a deep neckline and a cinched waist, showing off her slender body. The bottom of the skirt bloomed like a trumpet flower, its petal veins lined with ayer of shimmering gold. t was as if she was wearing a gxy of stars. The ck flower diamond earrings swayed with every step she took. Along with the delicate makeup she had on, she was beautiful, like a goddess who had come alive from an ancient Greek sculpture. Seeing Ryleigh gaping back at her, Maisie knocked her head with the clutch in her hand.¡° What are you staring at?¡± Ryleigh pretended to faint and leaned against her shoulder, taking advantage of her. ¡°Why am I not a man? How infuriating! I¡®m so jealous of the lucky b*stard who gets to end up with you.¡± Marrying such a perfect wife was like hitting the jackpot! Maisie put her arms around Ryleigh and said jokingly, ¡°If you really want to be a man, all you have to do is undergo surgery. Your father might even be happy when he realizes he has another son.¡± Ryleigh pursed her lips. Linking her arm through Maisie¡¯s, they entered the venue together. Naturally, Maisie¡¯s appearance attracted the eyes of many men around her, who either looked amazed or were inplete awe. Standing among the crowd, she became a bright iridescent ray of light- impossible to be lost in the shadows. Ryleigh smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll say, bringing you with me really does light up the scene.¡± Maisie¡¯s beauty outshone Willow by a million miles! ¡°Looks to me, these people here are no ordinary joes?¡± Maisie could tell, judging from their gestures and the grandeur of this banquet. ¡°Why, of course! It¡®s Uncle Boucher¡®s birthday. Only high¨Cranking officials and the super-rich and powerful are invited. You certainly won¡¯t find any lightweights swarming the ce. Even the Vanderbilts could never step foot in here.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°You do know I¡¯m a Vanderbilt too, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re different. You¡¯re here as the infamous designer Zora, who was received by the royals o fStoslo. You definitely qualify!¡± Ryleigh assured her. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 At that moment, two men stood above the stairwell. Leaning against one arm and holding a wine ss in the other, the man in the navy blue suit lowered his gaze onto the mesmerizing silhouette amidst the crowd. He turned to look at Nn. Lifting up his wrist, he nced at his watch. Nn had been staring at the woman for over ten minutes. ¡°That woman does look rather beautiful.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Nn answered faintly. He had noticed her as soon as she walked in. Whenever the woman moved in the crowd, the gaze of every man around her followed, eyes burning with lust. Without needing any feigned effort to charm or be flirtatious, her just standing there was enough to keep all eyes on her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Helios Boucher looked at him with a glimpse of surprise. ¡°How rare of you to actually find a woman attractive!¡± For all the years he had known Nn, never had he heard the man agree out loud to a woman being beautiful. Not even Willow, who was always by his side. Nn finally looked away. He finished the ss of wine in his hand and ced it down. Then, he turned around and strode down the stairs. The corner of Helios¡® lips curled into a smirk as he looked at those gorgeous, dewy eyes. Maisie was laughing and chatting merrily away. A woman so perfectly breathtaking with a smile so alluring. No wonder Nn could not stand still. ¡°Dad, this is the infamous Miss Zora, whom I met in Stoslo.¡± After being introduced by his daughter, Russell Hill smiled and raised his ss. ¡°So you¡¯re the jewelry designer, Zora. My daughter¡¯s told me so much about you. Seeing you in person, I have to say, you are indeed astounding.¡± Maisie nodded with a grin. ¡°Mr. Hill, you tter me.¡± Ryleigh was smiling from ear to ear until she saw the man behind Maisie, leaving her feeling completely deted. Russell lifted his ss politely in the man¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Taken by surprise, Maisie stepped aside and turned to look at Nn. ¡®Bloody h*11! This man is like a phantom who just won¡¯t stop haunting me! Nn gave her a passing nce, and then he looked back at Russell before clinking their sses. He held the wine ss against his lips and saw Ryleigh. ¡°This is¡­¡± CAS? Russell introduced them with a smile. ¡°This is my daughter, Ryleigh Hill.¡± A wave of embarrassment washed over Ryleigh¡¯s face. ¡®Oh, crap! ¡°Ah, I see, you¡¯re Miss Hill.¡± Nn took a sip of wine and cracked a smirk. ¡°I bumped into Miss Hill not so long ago at the police station.¡± ¡± Russell red at Ryleigh. ¡°Did you get yourself into trouble again?¡± Ryleigh made a pitiful pouting face and hid behind Maisie. ¡°Dad, I swear I didn¡¯t. It was all a misunderstanding!¡± Maisie nced at Nn, who seemed to be enjoying this. She turned to face Russell and feigned a grin. ¡°Mr. Hill, Ryleigh was at the station because of me. I identally crashed into Mr. Goldmann¡¯s car. She was only there to help me.¡± Looking rather disconcerted, Russell nodded. Nn looked at her. This woman would actually sacrifice herself just to protect a friend.¡¯ ¡°It sure is lively over here.¡± A voice slowly came close. A man wearing a tailored navy blue suit approached them. The man exuded elegance. He had wlessly sculpted features, a face so immactely handsome it was beyond words. With his innate grace and nobility, along with that dreamy face, he seemed heaven-sent. How should one describe him? He was the very definition of a prince charming who had stepped out of a fairytale. He was wless. 1 Helios Boucher-Maisie had been aware of his identity since a long time ago. After all, he was a famous singer and an award-winning actor. He only ever appeared in exceptional films. She had seen him in movies, ying a bunch of different characters, but never in real life. Moreover, his name was befitting of his persona, Helios-the sun god. Like the first rays of the morning sun illuminating the dark. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Helios!¡± Ryleigh waved at him. Maisie wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew that Ryleigh¡¯s aunt was the wife of Mr. Boucher, who was also Helios¡® mother. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ryleigh. Is this your friend?¡± Ryleigh held her arm and said, ¡°My best friend!¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn stared at Helios impatiently. Helios smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet thisdy.¡± He was referring to Maisie. Maisie was surprised. Did the best actor just say that he wanted to meet her? Nn didn¡®t reply, but his eyes turned darker. Next chapter upload .cssreader Helios ignored Nn, walked toward Maisie, and extended an invitation like a gentleman.¡± Would you do me the honor of a dance?¡± Ryleigh¡®s eyes shone with pride. Helios had great taste! Maisie was stunned. She looked toward the killing stares of the other socialites. If she epted this dance, she would probably be ¡°eliminated¡± by the socialites and their fans. Ryleigh gave her a nudge from the back, and Maisie was ¡°mercilessly¡± shoved in front of Helios. Helios caught Ryleigh¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°Good job, girl! Maisie turned her head around and gave her a hard re. This girl was best at selling out her teammates! Next chapter upload .cssreader Helios held Maisie¡¯s hand, and right when he was leading her away, someone tugged on her other hand. She turned around, surprised. It was Nn!? Ryleigh¡¯s expression was absolutely interesting. She almost took out a chair and started having popcorn then and there. The onlookers also started whispering among themselves when they saw this. Maisie, who was nning toy low, immediately became the ¡°show stopper¡± of the party. What was she supposed to do when the two big yers of Bassburgh were holding onto her a t the same time? Helios scoffed and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re not trying to steal her away, are you?¡± Nn kept calm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to dance with her.¡± Helios squinted, lifted the corners of his lips, and said, ¡°I think it¡®s a good idea.¡± ¡°Who do you pick?¡± They spoke at the same time while shooting daggers at each other. The helpless Maisie was stuck between the best actor and a man who had given her $ 150,000,000. She couldn¡®t offend either of them! Next chapter upload .cssreader Upon recalling that something was going on between Nn and Willow, and since the host of the night was Helios¡¯ father, it was their party, she had to show them some respect. Thus, she shook off Nn¡®s hand and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn¡®s gaze turned cold while he watched Maisie walk out with Helios. He¡­ must have lost his mind to hold onto her. The music started ying. Helios and Maisie started waltzing under the lights. A handsome man and a beautiful woman shone brightly among the crowd. Helios looked around. He couldn¡®t help but curl his lips and get close to her. ¡°Do you know Mr. Goldmann?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie said disapprovingly, ¡°I guess so. He offered $150,000,000 to get me to work at Vaenna Jewelry.¡± ¡°But why do I think he looks at you differently?¡± Helios smiled politely. Maisie lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°Your eyes must have yed tricks on you.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°Ms. Zora is so humorous.¡± Maisie just smiled and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes followed them around, watching them enjoying their conversation. His face turned dark, and the atmosphere around him dropped a few degrees. ¡°Did you see that beauty who¡¯s dancing with Mr. Boucher? She has such a great body. I would do anything to spend a night with a woman like her!¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The men in the crowd were staring at Maisie¡¯s curvaceous body. When men looked at women, they would usually start at their bodies and move toward the face. Who wouldn¡¯t like a woman with a great body and a pretty face? However, right after that man said that, he shuddered because he felt a pair of eyes on him. The stare seemed to havee from¡­ where Mr. Goldmann was standing! After the dance ended, a round of apuse erupted. Next chapter upload .cssreader Maisie walked away from the crowd in a hurry while trying to find Ryleigh. Suddenly. someone held onto her. She turned around, and she was standing right in front of Nn ¡°You¡± Before she could finish, ¡°swoosh¡°, a jacket covered her from the top. Maisie took off his jacket and doubtfully asked, ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Put it on.¡± Nn sounded a littlemanding. Maisie smiled. ¡°But this is how this gown looks, why should I ¨C¡± Nn suddenly pushed her behind some curtains, putting one hand on the wall and holding her close with the other. ¡°Who are you trying to seduce, wearing that?¡± ¡®Doesn¡¯t this woman know how many men were staring at her?¡¯ Maisie raised a finger and poked his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, there are plenty of women who are in dresses that show off their figures. Why don¡¯t you go and talk to them instead of just doing this to me?¡± A woman¡®s choice of clothing should be her freedom. Why should men get involved? On topo f that, didn¡¯t all gowns look about the same? Next chapter upload .cssreader ¡°Stop arguing. Just keep that on.¡± Nn gnashed his teeth. ¡°I don¡®t¨C¡± Nn lowered his head and got closer. ¡°I can help you put it on if you don¡®t mind.¡± Maisie shuddered from the sudden proximity, hershes fluttering like butterfly wings. The man¡¯s body was as stable as a volcano. The temperature rose quickly in the small space behind the curtains. Seeing her lightly biting her lips, Nn gulped while his chin tightened. Maisie¡¯s hands started to sweat. This annoying man was standing too close. Was he nning to She suddenly held onto the jacket, wrapped it around herself tightly, and pushed him away.¡± I¡®ll put it on . You don¡®t have to get so close. I don¡®t want people to misunderstand the situation.¡± Then she turned around and walked away. Next chapter upload .cssreader Nn pursed his thin lips, and his eyes darkened. He had been so close to impulsively giving her a passionate kiss. This woman was a dangerous poison! Maisie walked through the crowd angrily, with Nn¡®s jacket wrapped around her. When Ryleigh saw her, she walked toward her. ¡°Hey, isn¡®t this Mr. Goldmann¡®s jacket?¡± ¡®Zee¡®s wearing Mr. Goldmann¡®s jacket? Oh ho, is something going on?¡® Maisie flicked her forehead. ¡°Stop with the naughty thoughts!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Honestly, you¡®re the winner of the night. Mr. Goldmann on one side, my cousin on the other The two biggest yers of Bassburgh were fighting for you. That¡®s a scene straight from a romance flick!¡± Seeing that Ryleigh was getting immersed in her fantasy, Maisie stared at her. ¡°Stop dreaming.¡± ¡°I wonder if my godchildren would¡­¡± Ryleigh suddenly seemed to have remembered something. Her expression froze as she looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Hey, Zee, I suddenly realized that Waylon and Colton look exactly like Mr. Goldmann!¡± She started panicking. ¡°Could the man you spent the night with six years ago be Mr. Goldmann!?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s words made Maisie¡¯s face freeze. She had been shocked when she saw Nn for the first time. He really looked a lot like Waylon and Colton. What was freakier was that his cologne smelled exactly like the one the man from six years ago had had on! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 If he really was the man from six years ago¡­ Maisie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Willow had arranged everything on the night she was tainted. She had even brought in that man But if Nn was the man Willow had gotten to destroy her, he would have known about her. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t believe that Willow would send a man like him to her bed. She probably would have kept him for herself. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t responding, Ryleigh asked, ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Even if it really was him, do you think a man that Willow used would be a man fit to be my children¡®s father?¡± Maisie asked rhetorically, Ryleigh was rendered speechless. That was an awesome statement! ¡®In Zlokova, only Zee would have the guts to think that Mr. Goldmann wasn¡¯t good enough.¡® Maisie¡¯s phone started buzzing. Next chapter upload .cssreader When she saw that it was Colton, she left the hall in a hurry after saying something to Ryleigh She answered the phone in the corridor. ¡°Colton?¡± *Mommy, Waylon asked me to check if we should keep some supper for you, just in case you got hungry after drinking.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming back now. Wait for me.¡± Maisie smiled warmly. She was content with having three angels who were always by her side. She turned around and immediately saw Nn standing behind her. She didn¡®t know how long he had been there. Had he overheard? Next chapter upload .cssreader ¡°Is your boyfriend asking you to go back already?¡± Nn asked coolly. Maisie shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t stop him from worrying.¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered something. She removed his jacket and gave it back to him. ¡°Thanks for the jacket.¡± Nn didn¡¯t take it back. Instead, he looked down and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± He wanted to see what her man looked like. Maisie was stunned, but she kept her astonishment hidden. ¡®I must have misheard. You want to send me home?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, but I wouldn¡®t want to bother you. If the one at home saw it, he would probably be jealous.¡± She pushed the jacket into his arms, turned around, and tried to leave. Nn suddenly walked in front of her. ¡°You don¡®t want to bother me, or do you not want me to send you back?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Maisie smirked. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®m shocked by your sudden concern about me.¡± Concern? Nn¡®s eyes couldn¡®t help but turn cold. ¡°You¡®re thinking too highly of yourself.¡± Why would he be concerned about her? That wasn¡¯t possible! Maisie raised her brows and walked toward him. ¡°No? You have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re trying t o send another woman home. People might think that you have intentions.¡± Nn¡®s thin lips turned into a thin line. He tried to say something, but Helios showed up. He still had a friendly smile on. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Next chapter upload .cssreader Maisie shrugged. ¡°Someone is waiting for me at home. I have to get back.¡± ¡°Do you want me to get my driver to send you home? It¡®s dangerous for a girl to go home alone at night.¡± Helios smiled. Maisie was going to ept the offer, but Nn stopped her. ¡°I¡®ll send her back.¡± He turned around and dragged Maisie along without giving her a chance to say no. Helios¡® lips curled as he watched Nn bring Maisie away. Nn¡¯s attitude toward her was indeed astonishing. When they got to the car, Maisie shook off his hand. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, could you be reasonable? I said I don¡¯t need you to send me.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chatper 34 What was wrong with this man? Nn opened the car door and said in a somewhatmanding voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going to have a discussion Get in.¡± Maisieughed She had seen women who were unreasonable but never men! She got in the car with a stoic expression. When Nn asked for her address, Maisie hesitated and seemed to have thought of something. ¡®Just stop at the crossroads of Oceana Drive.¡± SO She wasn¡¯t going to let him send her all the way to her front door Nn slightly frowned. ¡®Oceana Drive? Isn¡¯t that where the vis by the beach are? Nn stopped at the crossroads of Oceana Drive. After Maisie got off, she said thanks and left Nn didn¡®t leave immediately. He had his eyes on the direction she was headed. That really was the beach vi area! Maisie walked into the beach vi area. She was careful and kept walking when she got to her vi instead of going in. Nn stopped his car just outside the beach vi area while watching the silhouette walk further in. His expression slightly tensed. It seemed like he was overthinking. He didn¡¯t expect that she was living in the same area as the two children. After Nn drove off, Maisie appeared from behind a wall. Did this man really want to see where I live? Maisie walked through her home door. ¡®I¡¯m back.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Colton shushed her and looked toward Daisie, who was sleeping on the couch. ¡®Mommy, Daisie just fell asleep.¡± Maisie walked to the couch and carried Daisie, who was fast asleep inside After tucking her in, she left the room and saw Waylon leave a bowl of hot soup on the table She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Good job, big brother.¡± Colton climbed onto the chair and sat there with his cheeks in his hands. ¡®Mommy, was the party that Godmother invited you to fun?¡± Waylon smacked his lips and said, ¡®What is fun about parties? They¡¯re just full of bootlickers for the upper ss.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°That¡®s how they show it in TV shows.¡± ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be watching too many TV shows.¡± Maisie felt helpless knowing that they were going to be poisoned by the TV shows. Colten said unhappily, ¡°But Paw Patrol and Celon are so childish.¡± What else could she have said? She had to deal with the children she gave birth to. ¡°By the way, Mommy, Waylon, and Daisie are going to debut!¡± After hearing that, Maisie looked at Waylon in shock. ¡°You¡®re going to debut with Daisie?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mommy. We can help you earn some money when we debut. Since we¡®re going t o start school soon, we¡¯ll be able to pay for our own school fees.¡± Maisie put down her spoon and looked at the two attentively. ¡°Do you think that I can¡®t afford t o raise you?¡± The two shook their heads. ¡°Exactly. I don¡®t need that extra money!¡± ¡°Mommy, you do look like you don¡®t need extra money, but you don¡®t have a lot either. The vi alone cost $600,000. Waylon and Daisie are going to a school for elites that costs $150,000 a year. Music school is expensive too. ¡°On top of that, there are our daily expenses, the car, you need to get bags, clothes, makeup. All that is going to cost a few hundred thousand.¡± Colton ran out of fingers for calction. Maisie was rendered speechless. Colton tilted his head and said without holding back, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re poor!¡± Maisie put a hand to her chest. That cut straight to her heart. She slowly forced a smile. ¡°It¡®s alright. I still have $150,000,000 left.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chatper 35 ¡°$150,000,000 isn¡®t enough for you to burn.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Colton hung his little head. ¡°And it¡¯s tough for you to bring in money and take care of us. You don¡®t have a man to take care of you, so we wanted to share your burden.¡± Waylon nodded. Seeing that they were so mature at such a young age, Maisie was torn between being d and sad This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had been trying hard to give them the best life they could get Even though they didn¡®t have a father, she wasn¡¯t going to let people look down on them Maisie knew that her children were mature. She didn¡¯t have to worry much, but she wished that they wouldin to her sometimes. It would make her feel better. She looked down and smiled with a quiet sigh. ¡°Alright, I know you¡®re trying to help, but getting into the entertainment business is too risky. Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡®re older You¡®re still young. That¡®s not a good ce for you to be in.¡± The entertainment business was always a tricky ce, and Waylon and Daisie were so young people might manipte them. ¡°Alright, it¡®s bedtime. Children should sleep early.¡± Maisie got up and patted their heads Colton and Waylon returned to their rooms, closed the door, and climbed into their beds for a secret discussion. ¡°Waylon, Mommy disapproves.¡± Next chapter upload .cssreader Waylon put a hand to his chin, pretending to be in deep thought like a grown¨Cup ¡°Mommy seems to be worried that Daisie and I will be bullied when we get into the entertainment business because no one will have our backs.¡± Colton agreed. He seemed to have thought of an idea and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°What if w e get to know the top yer in the business?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Helios Boucher?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Colton smiled happily. ¡°But we¡®ll need the help of our silly Godmother!¡± Although they still couldn¡¯t say who their father was, they could get a ¡°Godfather¡± who was just as cool as their father. And in Zlokova, Helios would be that person. They say it¡¯s not about what you know but who you know. If you know enough big yers, you¡®ll be able to fly At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ A blond, middle¨Caged man with shades and a grey trenchcoat walked into thepany. Even though the man was in his 40s, he was still fit with a distinguished air that made employees¡¯ heads turn. The floor that he was headed to was where the designer Zora¡¯s office was on. Next chapter upload .cssreader The man entered the office. Maisie turned her chair around and stood up, smiling. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kenndy took off his shades and looked at her with slight surprise. ¡°You¡®re Zee?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Maisie nodded. Kennedy happily walked up to her and took a good look. ¡°I haven¡®t seen you in so many years. You¡®re looking more and more like your mother.¡± After half an hour, the two sat on the couch and drank coffee. Maisie informed him about the situation in Vaenna, and he looked stoic. ¡°Vaenna was the jewelrypany founded by your mother. I had been handling it since her passing. I never thought your father would let someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about jewelry like Willow handle thepany six years ago.¡± Next chapter upload .cssreader He took a sip of his coffee and hummed. ¡°Your father wanted me to guide her, but I refused. How would Vaenna shine under someone like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I invited you back.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Since I¡®m back in Vaenna, I¡®m going to get it back, no matter what I have to do.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Kennedy looked up. ¡°But your father already gave the shares to Willow. It¡¯s going to be hard to get her to give them up, and on top of that, ¡°that person¡± is behind her.¡± ¡°That person¡± was Mr. Goldmann. Maisie¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I¡¯ve been observing their rtionship ever since I returned. Even if Nn is protecting Willow, how long would he be able to do that for?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nn and Willow have been together for six years, but he has no intentions of marrying her. Even though I don¡¯t know the reason, one thing is possible to conclude.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes slightly turn cold. ¡°He¡¯s not keen on the idea of marrying Willow, which means he¡¯s not nning on marrying her. Willow can only stick to him for a short time. It wouldn¡¯t b e hard for Nn to find a woman who¡¯s better than her. It¡¯s just a matter of time for me to take back the shares of Vaenna from Willow.¡± Kennedy knew her words were true, but he was still worried. ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee to this. What if Mr. Goldmann does marry her in the future?¡± If Willow became Mrs. Goldmann, she would be in a different ss. It would be impossible to get the shares back from her then. ¡°The Goldmanns should have a higher standard than that. To be able to be Mrs. Goldmann, the girl probably needs to be a few sses higher than us, Vanderbilts. Probably the heir of a huge corporation or royalty.¡± Kennedy looked confused. Mr. Goldmann had never mentioned those requirements. They weren¡¯t trying to pick a queen. Why did she sound agitated, like she was the one who was picking a wife for Mr. Goldmann? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about this just yet. The issue about time that I mentioned is to build m y own jewelry brand in a short period.¡± Kennedy was shocked. ¡°You could do that in a short time?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She looked up and smiled. ¡°Yes, but what if I could get people in the Board of Directors to think that this title belongs to me?¡± ¨C ¡°The board believes that Mr. Goldmann is behind Willow. In their minds, Willow is the best person for that title.¡± The Board of Directors had let Willow off because Stephen had given all the shares to her and because Mr. Goldmann was backing her up. If it were anotherpany, a senior executive that was as useless as she would have been kicked out of the Board of Directors. ¡°Other than bringing a man in, what other benefits could she bring to the table? Vaenna has been suffering losses. Would Nn be willing to pay to cover the hole and support people who are not under hispany? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to work anymore either. I¡¯ll be happy being paid for nothing.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t wait to just wake up with money in her bank every day. 1 Kennedyughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. But what do you n to do?¡± Maisie pushed a document in front of him. He was shocked after reading it. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get a partnership with Taylor!?¡± Taylor Jewelry was the biggest jewelrypany in Zlokova. It was bigger than Vaenna and any other jewelrypany. Taylor Jewelry had an international market. It stood at the peak of the fashion jewelry industry along with Luxe and Majestic from Stoslo. International models would wear jewelry from these three big brands on the runway. If Taylor partnered up with Vaenna, Vaenna would be able to have a breakthrough in reputation in Zlokova. That would be equal to having Taylor as their ¡°face¡± from then on. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The benefits that could bring to Vaenna were obvious. ¡°Zee, Taylor Jewelry has tough requirements. They wouldn¡¯t be interested in any jewelrypany. Why would they agree to work with Vaenna?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I have a n¡­¡± Le walked into thepany with her branded bag like an upper-ssdy. All the employees knew that she was Willow¡¯s mother, so they called her ¡°Mrs. Chairman¡±. However, just when she was happily going to meet Willow to find out if her n for the other night had worked out, she saw Maisie and a blond man getting off the elevator while enjoying a conversation. Her gaze turned fierce. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bringing men you seduce all the way to the office now?¡± Kennedy¡¯s face dropped. When he tried to say something, Maisie held up a hand to stop him. She smiled at Le and said, ¡°How would I be better than you when ites to seducing men?¡± ¡°How dare you talk back!?¡± Le angrily raised her hand, ¡®p!¡¯ The p rang through the walkway. Maisie¡¯s face was slightly turned, a red mark appearing. Before Kennedy could react, Maisie¡¯s quick handnded on Le¡¯s face. The p made her fall to the floor. Le held her face that was in pain, while looking shocked. The burn on Maisie¡¯s palm could show how much strength she had put into it. Remembering the red print on Daisie¡¯s face and looking at Le¡¯s face at that moment, she believed she had avenged Daisie. ¡°How¡­ how dare you hit me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to be on the losing end. You pped me first. The p was just a return.¡± Maisie¡¯s smile was cold. Just when she was leaving with Kennedy, she saw Nn and Willow walking over. 1 Seeing that her mother was on the floor, Willow worriedly helped her up. ¡°What happened, Mom?¡± Le kept saying how much it hurt. When Willow saw the palm print on her face, she immediately walked to Maisie and questioned her. ¡°Zee, how could you p my mom? Even¡­ even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t just hit people.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you should check the surveince footage before saying that.¡± Maisie pointed at the cameras outside the elevators that were pointed at them. When Le saw the cameras, her face changed. Willow looked at her mother. That wasn¡¯t good. Her mother must have said something which made Maisie p her, and it was right under the cameras. ¡°But¡­ even if my mom said something terrible, you can¡¯t just assault someone.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind that I started it before even checking the footage? Are you blindly helping your mom instead of looking at the evidence?¡± Maisie smiled and looked at Nn, who was expressionless. ¡°Does Mr. Goldmann think we should check the surveince footage?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Willow and Le were in trouble. Nn noticed that there was still a mark on her face. His eyes turned dark, and he said,¡± There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He was able to guess what had happened without having to check. Maisie shrugged and turned to Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t let our clients wait.¡± Kennedy nodded. Willow stopped her. ¡°Zee, which client are you meeting?¡± As if she was trying to put up a good performance in front of Nn, she walked toward Maisie with a smile, ¡°Why not let me talk to the clients? I want to learn from you.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Maisie turned around and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± If she went to meet Taylor Jewelry by herself, there might still be a little hope, but if Willow went, she probably wouldn¡¯t even get to meet them. Willow smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do everything while I do nothing.¡± Maisie sniggered in her heart. Her ¡°hunger for knowledge¡± was so strong just because she wanted to be on Nn¡¯s good side. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± Kennedy wanted to say something, but Maisie had already handed the agreement to her. ¡°That¡¯s the partnership proposal with Taylor Jewelry. Thank you for doing this.¡± Nn frowned, and his lips turned into a thin line. Willow was happy that Maisie was really willing to give her agreement to her. If she could close the deal, Nn would look at her in a different light. If this woman was going to pass on the opportunity, she couldn¡¯t me her. Maisie walked back to her office alone. A deep voice came from behind her. ¡°You knew that she wasn¡¯t going to close the deal with Taylor Jewelry. Why did you agree to let her go?¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned around to look at Nn, smiled, and said, ¡°You were there too. Didn¡¯t you hear that she wanted to go? I didn¡¯t force her.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He went up to her and held her wrist. ¡°You can stop pretending.¡± ¡°You¡¯re feeling bad for her just for a small matter?¡± Maisie struggled a little but didn¡¯t manage to shake him off. She bit her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, since you¡¯re feeling bad and know that she¡¯s walking into a dead-end, why didn¡¯t you stop her just now?¡± Nn didn¡¯t answer. She continued. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t stop her, why are you ming me now?¡± It wasn¡¯t possible for Nn not to know about Taylor. If he knew, he would know that Willow would be stonewalled. Even if Willow said she was Nn¡¯s girlfriend, they might still ignore her. If he didn¡¯t stop her, why was he putting the me on Maisie now? ¡°What do you want?¡± Maisie hesitated and looked at him. ¡°I want Vaenna.¡± ¡°To get the shares from her?¡± Nn said calmly. She didn¡¯t bother to pretend. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn looked at how carefree this woman was. He squinted a little and said, ¡°I can give that to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maisie was startled. She was surprised. Did she imagine that? Nn got closer to her. ¡°I can give you something that¡¯s even more attractive than shares, but you have to give up the shares of Vaenna for it.¡± Maisie¡¯s face froze upon hearing that. She sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything other than shares of Vaenna. Even if it¡¯s $150,000,000.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°Maisie, you need to be smart. You won¡¯t get any of the shares if I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re going to try and stop me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes darkened. He was already protecting her even when they weren¡¯t married yet. If they really did get married, Willow was probably going to do a riverdance on her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to try. Given your status and capability, why would you care about this?¡± He paused, sounding cold. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to give up on the shares of Vaenna, I¡¯ll give you a new jewelry company.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maisie looked at him. ¡°You want me to give my mother¡¯spany to an unrted person. Why?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°Your father has already taken all the shares from thepany that your mother founded. ording to thew, thispany belongs to Stephen. Your mother is no longer in the picture.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Maisie¡¯s eyes darted around, her expression slowly calming down. ¡®Father has taken all of Mother¡¯s shares?¡¯ ¡®WHY? ¡®It was shared equity, and they were Mother¡¯s shares. Why were they taken?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your father?¡± Seeing her eyes losing hope, Nn somehow felt¡­ concerned. He had looked into every detail of the Vanderbilts and was clear about Vaenna¡¯s predicament. He hadn¡¯t known that thete wife of Stephen founded Vaenna. He had started looking into them when Maisie came back. Marina had started Vaenna with Stephen, but since her demise, all the shares had gone to Stephen instead of him helping Maisie keep her mother¡¯s shares. Willow only had thispany because Stephen had given it to her. She was not as capable nor talented as Maisie. Nn was a little selfish when it came to getting Maisie out of Vaenna. Maybe it would be better for him to investigate if he kept her close. Maisie shook off his hand with a serious expression. She rubbed her wrist and turned around. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you may leave if there¡¯s nothing further to talk about.¡± ¡°You¡¯lle to me.¡± Nn left after saying that. Maisie walked to her desk, picked up the phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Mr. Zidane? I¡¯m Maisie. I¡¯d like to know more about my mother¡¯s will.¡± *** Willow happily went to Taylor for their meeting, but she was stonewalled. She didn¡¯t know how important Taylor Jewelry was in Zlokova, so she acted as such. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend. Treating me like this just means that you¡¯re disrespecting Mr. Goldmann.¡± Given the influence the Goldmanns had in Zlokova, she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Mr. Goldmann and his influence. Does that mean anyone can throw a fit in my ce in his name?¡± Among a few bodyguards that were walking toward them, an old woman with grey hair in an elegant emerald dress was pushed out on a wheelchair. She was wearing priceless rosewood rosary beads on her hand. Even though she was old, one could tell that she was a beauty of her time. Even though she was in a wheelchair, one could still feel howmanding she was. ¡°You¡¯re just a little jewelrypany. If I want to work with you, it¡¯s because we can see your potential.¡± Willow held her arrogance. The old womanughed with a fierceness in her eyes. ¡°Whichpany sent this ignorant employee over? Why didn¡¯t you do a bit of research beforeing over and see who we Taylor Jewelry are first?¡± An employee went to the olddy and said something. She waved him off impatiently. ¡°What i s Vaenna? I¡¯ve never heard of them. Get the security to escort her out.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend!¡± The olddy looked fierce. ¡°Get Mr. Goldmann toe then. See if he will give this old woman some respect. Throw her out!¡± A few security guards appeared and forcefully took Willow outside. Willow was fuming after being thrown out of Taylor. She should have let Maisiee over. She must have framed her for this. Maisie had been aware that this was going to fail, so she had let here instead. No way! She was going to repay this humiliation one day! At Vanderbilt Manor¡­ Maisie sped home with the document, ignoring Le, who was in the living room. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Seeing that Maisie ignored her, Le blocked her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Maisie pushed her aside, ignoring the people who were talking behind her, and went straight to the study. She mmed the documents on the desk. Stephen was shocked at her actions, and his face sank. ¡°How dare youe back?¡± ¡°Do you think I want toe back here? I came to ask you something.¡± Maisie held the document. ¡°What happened to my mother¡¯s shares?¡± Stephen was stunned. He.didn¡¯t think she would ask about this. Seeing that Stephen was quiet, Maisie continued. ¡°My mother founded Vaenna, and it¡¯s shared equity with you. Why would her shares be yours when she passed?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Stephen raised his voice. Le, who was eavesdropping outside, was wondering why Maisie came to see Stephen, but when she heard arguments, she was d. That¡¯s right, the worse the argument between the two of you, the better. ¡°Give me a good exnation then.¡± Maisie kept her interrogative tone. Stephen mmed his hands on the table. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you said six years ago.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were cloudy. ¡°When you kicked me out, did you really think I was still your daughter?¡± Stephen clenched his jaw but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I kept thinking, why would you let an outsider run my mother¡¯spany? Turns out you¡¯ve taken over all the shares, even all the property that Vaenna owns. My mother was never mentioned.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were red, but she suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Now that I think of it, if you really did love my mother, you wouldn¡¯t have had a mistress and even made a child out of wedlock.¡± ¡®p! Stephen¡¯s p fell hard on her cheek. Maisie¡¯s face slightly turned, her hair a little messy. The red print on her face was brighter than the one that Le had left. ¡°If you still think of me as your father, stop questioning.¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth. Seeing the coldness on her father¡¯s face, not even showing the guilt he felt about her mother, Maisie was absolutely disappointed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She nodded, not able to stop a tear from rolling down her cheek. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no longer rted to the Vanderbilts. I can¡¯t take out the blood in me, but I¡¯m now an outsider.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie took the document, turned, and left the study. She opened the door and bumped into Le, who was standing outside, and left. Le pretended to worry. ¡°Dear, is Zee alright?¡± ¡°Ignore her.¡± Stephen sat down. The palm that had pped her curled into a fist. 1 Maisie sat in the car. The tears that she had been holding back started rolling down her cheeks. She sucked it up; wiped her tears off, started the engine, and left Vanderbilt Manor. At a cafe¡­ Ryleigh was shocked that Waylon and Colton had invited her for some coffee. However, she felt that these two rascals were ¡°up to no good.¡± ¡°Colton, Waylon, do you need my help with something?¡± she asked, straight to the point, and took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Godmother, my brother and sister are going into showbiz. That¡¯s why we wanted your help!¡± Ryleigh choked on her coffee. After a few coughs, she calmed down, looked at Waylon, and said, ¡°You want to join the entertainment business with Daisie?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Waylon nodded. ¡°Royal Crown has scouted us.¡± Ryleigh was stumped. ¡°You two are so lucky!¡± But honestly, just by their looks alone, she would want them too if she was a scout! Colton happily went and sat next to her. ¡°Godmother, would you help them?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not in the business. How could I help?¡± Ryleigh felt a little awkward. ¡°But your cousin is!¡± IC Ryleigh¡¯s hand that was holding coffee jolted. She smiled. ¡°You know that?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t hard. We definitely looked into our godmother.¡± Colten jiggled his head happily. Ryleighughed drily. ¡°Zee really did make some geniuses! ¡°Godmother, please help us. If someone bullies you in the future, we will help you too.¡± Colton tugged on her sleeve. That cute little face is too much to handle for Ryleigh. ¡°Alright, of course, I¡¯ll help. Hahaha.¡± *** Willow mmed the agreement on Maisie¡¯s desk. She was going to put all the me on the humiliation she got from Taylor on Maisie. ¡°I was wondering why you happily agreed. You were trying to humiliate me, right?¡± ¡°You wanted to go. Weren¡¯t you trying to prove yourself? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take full advantage of it, and you¡¯re ming me?¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t in a good mood after her talk with her father. ¡°You. ¡°Willow was so angry she trembled. ¡°I was wondering which stupidpany you were trying to work with. Taylor Jewelry? You¡¯re just good at picking uselesspanies!¡± Maisie raised her eyes and looked at her. ¡°Stupidpany? Useless?¡±. Sheughed. ¡°Have you not heard about Taylor? Don¡¯t you know how much influence Taylor Jewelry has over the jewelry industry of Zlokova? How could you work here when you don¡¯t even know that?¡± ¡°Maisie, I know you¡¯re jealous that I got Vaenne Jewelry. I can¡¯t help it that father gave it to m e.¡± Willow crossed her arms and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you, but I¡¯m luckier. I have the support of Dad and Nn. What do you have? You¡®re just a slightly famous international jewelry designer. That means nothing to me.¡± Seeing Maisie¡¯s serious expression, Willow continued proudly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of youing back? I¡¯m just going to walk all over you. Take my advice, don¡¯t go against me, or I¡¯m going to make your life in Vaenna a living hell!¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned colder upon hearing her threats. She had been under the impression that Vaenna that her mother had left behind was her only motivation, but the truth was, Vaenna was no longer rted to her. ¡®The coldness Dad showed to Mom was all because of Le and Willow.¡¯ The woman who had ruined her family was threatening her with the love that her father had for her. Willow couldn¡¯t help showing off. Maisie hadn¡¯t learned her lesson before. She hadn¡¯t taken Le and Willow¡¯s existence seriously because she thought that her father would trust her as the firstborn of the Vanderbilts. It was probably her overconfidence that had caused her downfall with the mother and daughter pair. That was too bad. She was utterly disappointed with her family. No one could threaten her other than her three children. Not even Stephen!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 After Maisie stared at Willow for a long time, she calmly said, ¡°Willow, you¡¯re always so arrogant.¡± She slowly got up and said, ¡°If you want Vaenna so much, it¡¯s yours now.¡± Willow was shocked. This woman just said she was giving Vaenna to her? She finally got smart. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t win. You should¡¯ve just given up sooner.¡± Willowughed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up.¡± Maisie walked to her with her arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you have a little fun with Vaenna for now. I will still take it back in the future.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want the shares anymore. She wanted to acquire Vaenne! ¡°You?¡± Willow scoffed. ¡°Yes, me.¡± Maisie threw her resignation letter on her face and chuckled. ¡°Look forward to the day when you hand Vaenna back to me.¡± She picked up her bag and looked at Willow. ¡°Willow, I think it¡¯s time you learn how it feels to be ¡®threatened.¡± Didn¡¯t she love to use Nn to threaten her? Hah, she was going to ept Nn¡¯s proposal! She left thepany without looking back. Willow stared at the letter in her hand. She didn¡¯t take what Maisie said to heart. As long as the woman left Vaenna, she couldn¡¯t care less about threats. Nn would always believe and protect her. Why did this woman think she could win? She couldn¡¯t! At ckgold Group¡­ Maisie sat with her legs crossed in the waiting room of the hall with her shades on. After a short wait, a man walked toward her. That man was Nn¡¯s personal assistant, Quincy Lawson. Quincy looked at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please follow me.¡± Maisie stood up and walked toward the elevator with him. In the CEO¡¯s office¡­ Nn leaned back on his chair while reading some documents. He only raised his eyes when Quincy came in. Quincy left after he brought Maisie in. Nn looked at her. ¡°I knew you woulde back to see me.¡± Maisie took off her shades, walked to the desk, put her hand on it, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks t o you. If you didn¡¯t tell me about the shares, why would I work with you?¡± ¡°Work with me?¡± Nn squinted. Maisie stood up straight and yed with her sunshades. ¡°Yes, work with you. I won¡¯t just take the $150,000,000.¡± Nn leaned back. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I can bring the jewelrypany you give me to the peak of the jewelry world in a year. I¡¯ll only take 25% of the shares, you can take all the profit, but you can not get involved with anything I do.¡± After she said that, she looked up and caught Nn¡¯s eyes. Nn frowned and stared at her for a while. ¡°Agreed.¡± Upon seeing him agree, Maisie¡¯s shocked expression returned to normal in a split second. ¡± Since you¡¯ve agreed, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to stick to your promise.¡± After a year, she would have enough to acquire Vaenna. He would have to live up to his promise. Maisie quickly signed the agreement and handed it to him. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good partnership then.¡± Quincy brought Maisie to the 16th floor. It was an empty floor, and the view was breathtaking. Her private office was spacious, much bigger than the one she had at Vaenna. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Quincy, who was standing behind her, said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll arrange for renovation if you¡¯re happy with this.¡± Maisie turned to look at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡± 1 After ten days¡­ The renovation of the 16th floor was pretty muchplete. The disy lobby was in ck gold, and the lights on the walls were vintage and delicate ss lights. The VIP room had vintage decor, and the walls were covered with golden wall cabs of uneven sizes. The chandelier was old European style, separated with a purplish red curtain. Even the washrooms were decorated with corals. When Quincy and Nn came to the 16th floor, they thought they were on the wrong floor after seeing the mysterious yet morous decor. A few workers walked past them carrying something, looking busy. Quincy looked at the ck and gold-themed interior, a little hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s probably no need to make it look so dark.¡± The light on top of him suddenly turned on, and Quincy was startled. He turned around and saw Maisie walking over. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bright now?¡± Nn turned to look at her. She was wearing a purplish red puffed sleeve maxi dress. It looked like something an aristocrat from the 19th century would wear. She had a silk bow tied around her cor. She wore a golden snake-shaped ring on her forefinger, and even her earrings were golden tassels. She had a ck feathered hat with her beautiful makeup. She looked ssy and cool. ¡°You have a unique taste,¡± Quincy said under his breath. Maisie shrugged. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand art.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Nn walked closer to her. ¡°Are you going with an extravagant style?¡± The extravagant style was vintage. It was an element that she had brought back in trend. The worst thing to happen in the jewelry world was to have the same element. Since Maisie had gotten out of that style, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use that as her ¡°main element¡± anymore Maisie looked at him, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of blended elements?¡± ¡°What are blended elements?¡± Quincy asked. ¡°It¡¯sbining the vintage look with new elements. That¡¯s the style that I¡¯m going to work on. If you add new elements to carvings and tulle, you¡¯ll get some unique items out of them.¡± After saying that, she walked to a pot, took one of the leaves, and brought it to them. ¡°These leaves are palm-shaped with jagged sides. The veins of the stem look clear. If we were to create something like this, to be meticulous, we could use cut-out and tulle to carve an exact replica.¡± She dipped her finger in a cup of water on the table and dripped a droplet on the leaf. The water on the leaf looked like a pearl. ¡°We just need a little embellishment, and the leaves will present a different look. If this leaf is jewelry, the water droplet is the added ornament.¡± Quincy looked like he understood, but maybe not. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie turned and looked at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what do you think?¡± Nn¡¯s lips slightly curled. ¡°I look forward to your results.¡± News about ckgold Group having a new jewelrypany spread like wildfire. ¡°Why do you think Mr. Goldmann would suddenly want to have a jewelrypany?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡°Why would you even ask? Don¡®t you know that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend, Ms. Vanderbilt is the director of Vaenna Jewelry? It¡¯s probably for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± A few employees were having a discussion. They knew about the story of Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Vanderbilt, but they didn¡¯t know that it was true. Why else would ckgold Group establish a new jewelrypany? 1 Willow walked to the front desk with some dessert. The receptionists immediately stopped talking when they saw her, but it was toote. She had heard everything. ¡°Is Nn in?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt. He¡¯s in his office,¡± the receptionist answered with a smile. Willow smiled and said, ¡°You were saying that Nn started a new jewelrypany?¡± Thedy was curious. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, didn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann tell you about it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Her smile was a little stiff. The girl replied, ¡°It could be because he was nning to surprise you.¡± Upon hearing that, her frozen smile faded and turned happy. ¡°Thanks!¡± She proudly walked toward the elevator. Nn had been thinking about her. Willow got to Nn¡¯s office, pushed open the door, and walked in. She saw Quincy speaking t o Nn, so she smiled and walked to them. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re here.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you knock?¡± Willow chuckled in her heart. She had been too happy just now that she had forgotten the rules. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn. I-¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Vaenna. Please get the front desk to inform me when you¡¯reing. That¡¯s the rule,¡± Nn coldly said. He gave some information to Quincy, and thetter left after taking them. Willow bit her lip. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn looked at her with his cold eyes. He was being nice to her. If anyone had entered without his permission, he would have chased them out. Willow held up the cake she was holding. ¡°I¡¯ve made some dessert. I know you¡¯re busy, so I bought some for you.¡± ¡°Leave it on the desk,¡± Nn said with his eyes on the documents. Willow left the box on the table with a smile. She seemed to have remembered something and shyly said, ¡°Thank you, Nn.¡± Nn furrowed his brows, looked up at her, and said, ¡°Thank me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just start a new jewelrypany? I know I don¡¯t know anything about jewelry, but you were still willing to help me. You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Willow was ecstatic. She knew she wasn¡¯t as good as Maisie, but Nn was still willing to help her. That showed how important she was to him. Nn squinted and said coldly, ¡°The new jewelrypany has nothing to do with you. Just focus on Vaenna.¡± Just that one statement and Willow¡¯s face changed. Nothing to do with her? She held tight to the corner of her dress while biting hard on her lips. Nn flipped through the documents and coldly said, ¡°Please leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Willow left the office, looking solemn. The people at the front desk shouldn¡¯t have said that it was for her. Now she had been humiliated for thinking too highly of herself! She walked to the elevator. Two female employees who got off the elevator said excitedly,¡± That designer is so pretty and kind. When I went to help her this morning, she bought me coffee.¡± ¡°Yes, the ring that she designed is so beautiful too. I want it so badly.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 What did Willow hear? She suddenly called out to them. ¡°Hold on.¡± The two employees turned around. ¡°Can we help you?¡± Willow walked up to them with a serious face and asked, ¡°Who is this jewelry designer that you were talking about?¡± She suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the international jewelry designer, Zora.¡± Willow¡¯s face fell. She held her fists. It was that woman! She suddenly remembered what Maisie had said when she left. No! This had been why that woman was willing to leave Vaenna. She hade to cling onto Nn! That rascal! Willow rushed to the 16th floor with full-on rage and saw Quincye out of the office. Quincy was stunned when he saw her and walked to her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why are you,¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Willow pushed him aside and headed straight for Maisie¡¯s office. Quincy panicked. Should he inform Mr. Goldmann? Maisie was at her desk drafting a design, but Willow suddenly rushed in and tore her design into shreds. ¡°You evil woman, didn¡¯t I ask you to stay away from Nn? What is the meaning of this?¡± Willow was hysterical. Maisieughed, crossed her arms, and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann agreed to give me a jewelrypany if I let go of the shares of Vaenna. Why? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that I¡¯m not trying to fight you for the shares?¡± Didn¡¯t she like to use Nn as leverage? She could finally know how it felt to be threatened. Willow taught her this. Willow was stunned. Nn had given her apany just because she was willing to give up on Vaenna¡¯s shares? No way! How could she let a woman like this get close to Nn? ¡°Maisie, I can give the shares of Vaenna to you. Didn¡¯t you want them? You can get out of ckgold immediately!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Haha.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want them now.¡± ¡°You!¡± Willow angrily pushed everything on the desk to the floor and pointed at her. ¡°You better know your ce, Maisie. You know that Nn is mine. How dare you seduce him!? What are your intentions? ¡°I¡¯m warning you. The entire Bassburgh knows that I¡¯m Nn¡¯s girlfriend. Don¡¯t you even dare think of stepping in between us!¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Willow, aren¡¯t you very confident with yourself? If you think that Nn will always protect you, why are you talking to me about this? ¡°Are you worried that there¡¯s no future with Nn, that he won¡¯t want you anymore? That¡¯s true. You always want things that you can¡¯t get. You always show off things that aren¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°Maisie, you evil woman!¡± Willow angrily raised her hand to p her. Maisie saw through her and stopped her hand. She smiled. ¡°Willow, do you think that all women are desperate for men like you? All you know is to rely o n men. You should use the time you use toin like a crazy woman to gain some knowledge. You don¡¯t have a lot of time left at Vaenna.¡± After saying that, Maisie threw her hand to the side. Willow¡¯s face turned pale after being mocked. ¡°You wait!¡± She gnashed her teeth, gave Maisie a hysterical stare, turned, and left. She wasn¡¯t happy that Maisie bullied her, so she went to see Nn. Quincy told Nn about Willow meeting Maisie. Seeing that she was back, Quincy knew that she was here toin without even having to guess. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Quincy couldn¡¯t put a finger on it, but he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Willow. He felt that this weak- looking woman who knew nothing wasn¡¯t good enough for Mr. Goldmann. If the woman from six years ago hadn¡¯t been her, would Nn have let her stay around for so long? ¡°Nn, Zee said that you gave her a new jewelrypany. That¡¯s not true, is it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°She wasn¡¯t happy in Vaenna, so she left and left the shares to you. Why? Are you not happy with that?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Willow broke out in cold sweat. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maisie was telling the truth!? Had Nn really established a new jewelrypany for her in exchange for giving up on the shares? B*llcrap! Willow would rather give up the shares of Vaenna! ¡°Nn, I can give Vaenna¡¯s shares to Zee. Let here back,alright? Vaenna was apany her mother founded. How could she just leave it?¡± Yes, that was right. If she could show that she was willing to give Vaenna¡¯s shares back to Maisie, Nn would feel sorry because she was generous. However, Willow started panicking as she noticed that Nn¡¯s eyes were turning cold. Why was he looking at her like that? ¡°Are you here to question my decision?¡± Nn sounded a little annoyed. It showed that there was a limit to his patience for Willow. Willow¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not, then go back and focus on Vaenna,¡±Nn coldlymanded. Willow bit her lip and turned around to leave. Her eyes were filled with hatred, hatred for Maisie! She hated how Maisie had suddenlye back. If not for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been so cold to her! Nn would give her whatever she asked for, but now, Nn didn¡¯t even agree when she wanted Maisie to leave ckgold! That horrible woman! She would lose everything one day! At Royal Crown¡­ ¡°You two need to rx a bitter, or my efforts might be in vain.¡± Ryleigh carried Daisie in her arms, and Waylon walked next to her. She couldn¡¯t help but give them a reminder when they got to thepany. Daisie¡¯s arms were around Ryleigh¡¯s neck. She answered in her baby voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godmother. We know what to do.¡± When they got to the floor of Helios¡¯ studio, the assistant, Nina, was startled. ¡°Ms. Hills?¡± She was even more surprised to see her with two kids. ¡°Is Helios in?¡± Ryleigh asked. ¡°Helios is in the office. Can I help you?¡± Nina couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more looks at the children. They were so beautiful! ¡°Oh, these two are my niece and nephew, child stars that Royal Crown just signed. I want to let them meet Helios.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re the new child stars that Royal Crown just signed with. ¡± Nina had definitely heard about them. She walked to Waylon, leaned down, and patted his head. ¡°Hello.¡± Waylon was probably shy or something. He kept his head low and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Nina was a sucker for cute kids. ¡°So adorable. I didn¡¯t know that you were rted.¡± ¡°Wow, these two are newly signed child stars? They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± ¡°Yes, they look even better in person.¡± A few female employees came over and started pinching and patting their heads. They couldn¡¯t keep their hands off them. Ryleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zee¡¯s children were just too lovable! Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Helios stepped out of his office. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was surprised when his gaze fell on the children. Ryleigh let Daisie down, got up, and walked toward Helios. ¡°These two are my niece and nephew. Royal Crown just signed them, so I brought them here to see you.¡± Waylon walked forward, holding Daisie¡¯s hand. They bowed and said,¡°Hello, Uncle Helios.¡± ces.. Helios looked at them for a long time, squinting. These children¡¯s faces¡­ He half squatted to be at their eye level and patted Daisie¡¯s head. ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Daisie. This is my brother, Waylon,¡± Daisie answered, beaming. Helios looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Since when did you get a niece and a nephew?¡± Ryleigh smiled while she scratched her face. ¡°They¡¯re my best friend¡¯s kids. They call me¡¯ Godmother¡¯, so they¡¯re pretty much my niece and nephew.¡± Helios stood up straight. ¡°Your best friend¡¯s children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ryleighughed. ¡°Come in.¡± Ryleigh walked to the kids and held their hands to walk into the office. Helios crossed his legs and sat on the couch. He chuckled while looking at the children next t o Ryleigh. ¡°Who¡¯s their father?¡± Waylon looked at him. ¡°We don¡¯t have a Daddy.¡± Helios was stunned, and his beautiful eyes squinted. Ryleigh sighed. ¡°Helios, their mother is a single mom. It was tough for her to bring them up by herself. That¡¯s why they signed with Royal Crown. They wanted to help their mother make some money.¡± Daisie and Waylon looked at Ryleigh at the same time. They didn¡¯t know that their godmother was a drama queen too! Helios picked up the coffee cup and took a sip. His lips curled. ¡°Navigating the entertainment business isn¡¯t easy at all, especially when they¡¯re so young. Did you bring them to see me because you want me to take care of them?¡± Daisie and Waylon looked at each other. The actor was even more clever than Ryleigh! This was going to be fun. wa Ryleighughed dryly, lowered her head, and said, ¡°You knew.¡± Helios put down the cup. ¡°Did the kids put you up to this?¡± Ryleigh was surprised, but Helios calmly continued. ¡°I grew up with you, so I know you too well. You wouldn¡¯t usuallye to me for help unless someone asked you to. Did their mother ask for this?¡± Waylon¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. ¡°It was our idea. Our mom doesn¡¯t know about this. She didn¡¯t want us getting into the industry. We wanted toe.¡± ¡°Godmother, you don¡¯t need to lie for us anymore.¡± Daisie tugged on her arm and pouted. ¡°We just asked you to bring us here because we know you¡¯re Mr. Boucher¡¯s cousin.¡± She stood up after saying that ¡°Uncle Helios, we¡¯re not insisting that you take care of us. If you¡¯re unwilling, we won¡¯t impose. Waylon, let¡¯s go.¡± Waylon looked at Helios and got up, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey, Daisie-¡°Ryleigh got anxious when she saw them leaving. Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°Come back.¡± Ryleigh looked at Helios in disbelief. Did he agree to it? Daisie and Waylon turned around, walked back, and took their seats. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Helios moved his eyes onto Waylon¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You remind me of someone who would suddenly pretend to be strangers.¡± It was exactly how Nn was like. Ryleigh was astonished. ¡°Helios, you don¡¯t me us anymore?¡± ¡°The two children are pretty cute. Since Royal Crown has signed them, and I have a magazine shoot coming up, I¡¯m going to bring them along for that.¡± At the manager¡¯s office¡­ ¡°What? You¡¯re bringing the two kids on the magazine cover?¡± Helios¡¯ manager, Morgan Lynch, stared at the two children who were with Helios, looking bewildered. Helios nodded. ¡°Yes, they seem to be very photogenic. Wouldn¡¯t they make the pictures look even better?¡± ¡°But-¡°Morgan rubbed her temple. ¡°How do we exin this to the publishers?¡± ¡°Let me handle it. I¡¯ll give them a good exnation.¡± Morgan was rendered speechless. Helios was a big star in the industry, even bigger than the A -listers, and Royal Crown had signed these children. As the senior at the top of the food chain, Royal Crown probably wouldn¡¯t oppose it if Helios wanted to take care of the neers. The fans would be the bigger problem. Helios had worked with a newbie before that, but his fans were not happy with that person. Now that he would be working with kids, she was just worried about the negative impact it might bring to them. That being said, when the photos came out and were posted on the magazine¡¯s official Twitter ount, their hit rate increased exponentially and shot to trending in a heartbeat. There were 400,000,000 retweets and 80,000 mentions. @angelsonearth: ¡°I can see how Hels would be if he had kids.¡± @fanseverywhere: ¡°This is the end of me. I dere myself the first fan of this father-children rtionship.¡± @forevermiddleecalss: ¡°Who are these cuties? Wrap them up for takeaway, please.¡± @loveislight-Helios: ¡°Hels, don¡¯t keep the babies to yourself. Share them!¡± @helioshasenoughfans: ¡°Please move aside. I want to be the topment. #sobs¡± Helios¡¯ fans had always been picky and protective. If the people working with him weren¡¯t A listers, they would be jeered for trying to get attention by working with Helios, but these two child stars were epted! At ckgold Group¡­. When Quincy saw what was trending, he eximed, ¡°The children are trending, along with Helios!¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°Let me see.¡± Quincy passed the tablet to him, and he tapped on the trending post, frowning. ¡°What are they doing with Helios?¡± ¡°I heard that it was because Helios agreed to be on the cover shoot with them,¡± Quincy answered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn was silent. Helios rarely worked with neers, so why would he work with these two? He had always been a busy man, so how did the kids get a hold of him? ¡°Call and ask who introduced the children to Helios.¡± Quincy nodded, walked aside, and called Royal Crown. They soon gave him the answer, and h e slowly turned around, ¡°It was Ms. Hills.¡± Nn¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes darkened. ¡®Ms. Hills? The one who was with Maisie? Does she know the children?¡¯ Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Now that I think of it, doesn¡¯t Ms. Hills know Ms. Vanderbilt? When you got me to send Ms. Vanderbilt home, she seemed to be staying at the beach vis. Would she happen to know the children?¡± Quincy was pondering when Nn got up and walked out. Quincy was surprised but followed along quickly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, where are you going? On the 16th floor¡­ ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you can start here tomorrow. I¡¯ve notified all the employees that Vaenna has fired.¡± Maisie was making a call in front of the window and smiled when Kennedy said something i n reply.¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made arrangements.¡± After the call ended, Maisie held the phone in her hand. When they got there tomorrow, it would be the time to starting up with a name for the jewelry brand. She turned around and was startled by Nn, who had suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¨C¡± Nn walked up before Maisie could finish, cornered her against the window, and looked at her face calmly. ¡°Do you have children?¡± 1 Maisie was a little stunned and suspicious. ¡°What does having kids or not have anything to d o with you?¡± She tried to walk away. Nn moved to block her. ¡°So do you?¡± Maisie¡¯s face darkened. Why was Nn suddenly asking her about this? Had he¡­ found something? ¡°I¡¯m not even married, so why would I have kids? Mr. Goldmann, if there¡¯s nothing else, I need to ask you to leave.¡± ¡°Who are Waylon and Daisie Vanderbilt to you?¡± Nn stared straight at her. He was waiting t o catch a hint or something from her expression. Maisie shuddered, eyes looking down. How did he know about Waylon and Daisie? Nn pressed his palm on the window behind her, leaned in, and said, ¡°Answer me.¡± Maisie calmly looked him in the eye but was actually breaking out in a cold sweat.¡° Unrted.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me go ask your friend Ryleigh.¡± ¡°You-¡°Maisie almost burst outughing. She gnashed her teeth and smiled. ¡°Go then. I was curious why you came to me instead. What makes you think I have children?¡± Maisie looked calm. She couldn¡¯t be frazzled or anxious. He must not suspect anything. Nn took a long look at her, still doubtful. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ryleigh knew those two kids, and the kids were both Vanderbilts. The woman who had spent a night with him six years ago was Willow.. If Willow had been pregnant, the children would be their age,but what he was most concerned about was that Maisie had been kicked out of the family back then. He had never suspected Willow until the two children showed up. Now, he had to start questioning the events from six years ago because even his father believed that the children were his. Maybe he should reinvestigate what had happened that night. Maisie raised an eyebrow and scoffed. ¡°You are acting weird. If you want kids, just ask Willow for them.¡± Nn pressed his lips together tightly. ¡°You think they¡¯re rted to me just because they¡¯re also Vanderbilts? Why don¡¯t you suspect that they¡¯re rted to Willow instead?¡± Maisie shed a hollow smile. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t Willow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad then. I don¡¯t have children. Stop testing me.¡± ¡°I hope for your sake that they¡¯re unrted to you and that you aren¡¯t the woman from six years ago, or else¡­¡± Nn lifted her chin, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡± 1 After Nn left, Maisie balled up her fists, her forehead breaking out in a sweat. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Maisie always thought it had just been a coincidence. ¡®So the man from six years ago really was him! Maisie was starting to lose her cool. That was why when Le had seen Colton and Daisie, she had asked if they were hers. That was also why Willow kept her at arm¡¯s length, afraid that she would get close to Nn. Hah, she was not going to let them take her kids! No way! Willow pushed everything on the table to the floor. Le walked in on her throwing a fit, so she asked, ¡°Willie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom, we need to do something before that woman steals Nn away.¡± Le was not going to let that happen. She walked up to her, nervous. ¡°What actually happened?¡± Willow told her mother everything about Nn giving Maisie a jewelrypany. After she heard that, her expression changed. ¡°Maisie, that vile woman! She has so many tricks up her sleeves.¡± Ever since her return, the mother and daughter had never had a day of peace. Now that she had finally left Vaenna, she went to Nn¡¯s jewelrypany instead. Le remembered something and asked, ¡°Was the incident with Mr. Baldwin exposed?¡± Iem ¡°Enough!¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°That woman ran away!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of Sergio if not because that woman had run away. Crap, it was all because of Maisie. She had been supposed to be the one spending the night with Sergio! Le was sweating. ¡°That woman is getting harder and harder to deal with. This isn¡¯t going to work.¡± Willow took her mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. Not only is Nn unhappy with me, but he¡¯s also starting to suspect what actually happened six years ago. I¡¯m afraid that,¡± ¡°That reminds me, why would Nn suspect anything? You covered your tracks pretty well.¡± ¡°Who knows!?¡± Willow snapped her hand away angrily and sat down on the bed irritably. Le remembered something and said, ¡°Willie, I¡¯m concerned about one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When we were at the restaurant, I saw Mr.Goldmann and the children together. They both looked exactly like him. Even I suspected they were his children.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed while she shot up on her feet. ¡°Why are you just telling me this!?¡± ¡°I was just suspecting, and after that, I went to see that woman, but she denied having kids.¡± Le muttered something and put her hand on Willow¡¯s shoulder tofort her. ¡°That woman just spent one night with Nn. It¡¯s not that easy to get children, but we don¡¯t know who the mother of those children are, so you need to be careful.¡± Willow froze. She had spent six years with Nn, but he had never touched her. Why would h e touch some other woman? No way! She would not let anyone stand in her way, not Maisie, not the children, no one! ¡°Oh, Willie, I need to visit the hospital in a few days.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why else? Maisie came back and had a fall out with your father because of Vaenna¡¯s shares.¡± Willow hummed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°Not at all. Your father is trying to make a new will because of that. It¡¯s obvious that she still holds a ce in his heart!¡± Le held onto Willow¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If I could give him a male heir, everything the Vanderbilts have would be ours. When that happens, I¡¯ll have a better ce in the family, and if you get Nn to confirm your rtionship, we¡¯ll be able to take her down easily.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Willow thought her mother was right, but she couldn¡¯t wait for her mother to give birth to a son. The two evil kids were a huge threat to her. She had to find out who they were and get rid of them! At Beach Vi¡­ ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to eat? Why are you just watching?¡± Colton asked while biting down on his spoon after noticing that his mother hadn¡¯t touched her food but instead was just staring at the three of them. Daisie and Waylon thought that their mother was a little off too! Maisie asked Daisie and Waylon, ¡°Were you in contact with some weird man recently?¡± ¡®Which weird man?¡± Maisie looked down, ¡°Nothing. If someone approaches you and asks you anything, ignore them. Good children don¡¯t speak to strangers, alright?¡± Waylon seemed to have understood who this ¡°weird man¡± was. He gave Colton and Daisie a look. Daisie sat next to Maisie. ¡°Mommy, we just met Uncle Boucher, no other men.¡± ¡°Why did you meet him?¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be mad. He doesn¡¯t know who our mommy is, and we didn¡¯t tell him. He¡¯s Godmother¡¯s cousin, so he¡¯s not going to do anything to us!¡± Daisie said in a baby voice.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maisie took a deep breath and patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the entertainment business isn¡¯t good for you? You¡¯re putting yourself out there, what if,¡± What if Le and Willow, or even Nn, did something to them? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Uncle Helios will take care of us, so nothing is going to happen,¡± Waylon said. Maisie was agitated. Helios was friends with Nn. Didn¡¯t the children just put themselves u p for ughter? ¡°No, you¡¯re not getting into showbiz.¡± ¡°But we¡®ve signed the contract. The penalty for a breach of contract is very severe.¡± Daisie pouted. Maisie was rendered speechless. She was going to implode. Colton came to her side and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be angry. Waylon and Daisie just wanted to help you out, and no one will be able to bully them with their wits.¡± ¡°Go on. Wasn¡¯t your sister pped-¡°Maisie stopped upon recalling something while staring a t the three rascals. ¡°That¡¯s odd. How did you meet Willow and Le?¡± She had never thought about it because she was angry that Daisie had been pped. Now that she thought about it, how did the three find out about them? The three looked embarrassed. Daisie smiled and said, ¡°Godmother told us. Willow and that old woman bullied you, so we despise them!¡± Maisie was again rendered speechless. Ryleigh just kept ¡°selling her out¡±! ¡°Mommy, please agree to it.¡± Daisie moved her body from side to side. Maisie was helpless. ¡°You three little rascals, how dare you work together to corner me!?¡± They had learned to shoot first and askter! The three rascals all gave a huge grin. The next day, at Royal Crown¡­ Nn went to thepany, and the higher-ups all came to meet him. Royal Crown was the entertainmentpany under the Goldmann Group. Everyone knew that. Nn¡¯s mother, Natasha Knowles, had been one of the biggest stars of Royal Crown of her time, the fairest of Bassburgh. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Nn¡¯s father, Mr. Goldmann Sr., had started as a fan of Natasha¡¯s, and because of her, he had purchased Royal Crown with a huge sum of money and managed to take her home. It wasn¡¯t just Mr. Goldmann S¡­ Helios¡¯ father had been smitten by her as well, and this was something that everyone talked about for a long time back in the day. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, how nice of you to visit us,¡± Mr. Mayweather, the director of Royal Crown, greeted him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign two children? Where are they?¡±, Mr. Mayweather was stunned but smiled and answered, ¡°The two had been getting endorsement deals ever since they made a name being on the magazine cover with Helios.¡± Nn squinted, ¡°Endorsement deals from whichpany?¡± Mr. Mayweather answered, ¡°An advertiser under Snowke.¡± After finding out where the children were, Nn went to the advertiser. The two children¡¯s manager, Ang, was with them at the location of the shoot. Helios had introduced her to the children, and since they had their breakthrough just by appearing in a shoot with Helios before their official debut, it was evident that they had potential. Waylon and Daisie were in matching outfits and finished shooting an ad with the direction of the crew. They were highly praised. The two not only had a great presence, but they also worked together perfectly, getting the script right in one take. When Nn showed up at the set, the crew was in shock. Daisie turned around to look at him. She hopped over to him and looked up at him. ¡°Mister, what brings you here?¡± Nn patted her head and grinned. ¡°To see you.¡± Ang was stunned. ¡®Mr. Goldmann himself showed up to visit the kids!? Hold on! Why do they look so much like Mr. Goldmann!?¡¯ Waylon walked over to him too. The entire crew was in awe of their strong resemnce. No one would believe it if someone said these two weren¡¯t his children! Nn looked at them. ¡°Do you want to grab a meal with me after the shoot? I think I owe you ¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Yes, please!¡± Waylon shot her a look but agreed after seeing her eagerness. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, but they=¡±Ang felt that something was off. How was she going to exin this? Nn looked at her. ¡°Go back and tell them that I¡¯m taking them out. I¡¯ll send them back after our meal.¡± At a high-end restaurant.. When the server brought out two tters of Australian Lobsters, Daisie happily bobbed her head, waiting to dig in. After Waylon helped her roll up her sleeves, he picked up the cracker to help her remove the shell. Seeing how familiar Waylon was with this, Nn squinted and asked, ¡°Did your mom teach you this?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy loves lobsters, just like Daisie.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Waylon caringly removed the flesh and ced them on Daisie¡¯s te. Daisie was swinging her legs under the table. It was time to dig in. Nn looked at them with his chin on his hand. He was wondering who their mother was and how she had managed to bring them up so polite and mature. ¡°Who is Ryleigh to you?¡± Daisie dug her spoon into the lobster pile, looked up, and said, ¡°Our godmother.¡± Waylon kicked her under the table, and Daisie realized her mistake. She beamed at Nn. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Nn grinned. ¡°No reason, I was just curious.¡± ¡°Are you interested in our godmother?¡± Daisie giggled. Nn¡¯s expression froze. Daisie looked cheeky, her eyes smiling while she tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re interested in our mommy then?¡± Nn paused, looked down, and smiled. ¡°What if I am?¡± Daisie and Waylon were shocked. ¡°But you have a girlfriend.¡± Daisie pretended to be sorry. Nn¡¯s eyes slightly turned dark. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Daisie answered, ¡°A little birdie told us.¡± ¡°She¡­ isn¡¯t my girlfriend.¡± Nn didn¡¯t know why he was exining himself to these two children. Waylon frowned. ¡°Why do you spend time with her if she isn¡¯t your girlfriend? Grown-ups would call you a bad person!¡± Even if he was their father, they wouldn¡¯t just hand their mother over to him. Nn was rendered speechless. Daisie turned her head. ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t say that about him. He¡¯s not a bad person. He bought u s lobsters.¡± Waylon hummed. ¡°You¡¯re being bought over with lobsters?¡± His sister was a traitor! Nn rubbed his hair. ¡°It¡¯s not how you think it is. I¡¯ll exin one day.¡± He had to clear some things up first. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Waylon was surprised, but he didn¡¯t say anything back. After the meal, they were sent back to thepany. Nn opened up his palms after the kids left. He was holding two strands of hair from Nn¡¯s head. 3 ¡°Quincy.¡± Quincy turned around, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn said calmly, ¡°To the Bureau of Justice.¡± He had to run a test. The next day¡­ ¡®#shocked Mr. Goldmann showed up at a restaurant with children, and they¡¯re the two child stars that Royal Crown signed. Are they his children?¡¯ Paparazzi had captured Nn and the kids¡¯ visit to the restaurant, and it was all over the news the next day. 1 When Quincy saw the report, he carefully looked up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the news,¡± Seeing Nn frowning, he changed his narrative. ¡°I¡¯m going to get them to quash the news.¡± How dare these paparazzi follow him around!? Nn didn¡¯t say a thing. He was more interested in Maisie¡¯s reaction than the news itself. Maisie, Kennedy, and Xander were having a meeting in the meeting room. She had recruited the best employees that left Vaenna to her currentpany to build a new jewelry brand. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, have you decided on the name of the brand?¡± Xander asked. Maisie crossed her arms while thinking. Ryleigh called at that moment, so Maisie stood up with her phone in hand. ¡°I need to take this call.¡± She walked to the corridor. ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. Why are you calling me-¡± ¡°End your meeting. Something happened!¡± Upon hearing Ryleigh yelling at the top of her lungs, she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going o n?¡± ¡°Watch the news! Waylon and Daisie were photographed having a meal with Mr. Goldmann. They¡¯re being rumored to be his children!¡± Maisie¡¯s face froze upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± After hanging up, she held onto her phone and bit her lip. She had asked Waylon and Daisie to be careful of ¡°weird¡± people, but now Nn had gotten to them! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Had he discovered something? No, she couldn¡¯t let Le and Willow know about the two kids! ¡°Zee, are you alright?¡± Kennedy was worried, so he came over to check. Maisie turned around and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Give me a few days to decide on the name of the brand. There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Kennedy nodded. Maisie bumped into a man who was getting out of the elevator while she was getting in. She looked up and froze. Nn seemed to be getting in her way on purpose. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of. Are you concerned about this too?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Have you watched the news?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s smile slightly dropped, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to notice. ¡°What news?¡± Nn passed his phone to her. Maisie looked at the photo of him, Waylon, and Daisie andughed. ¡°You meant the two children?¡± Nn looked tense. She was still highly suspicious of him. Maisie handed the phone back to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. I need to get going.¡± Nn grabbed her arm and pushed her against the wall. Maisie struggled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you going out now?¡± Nn kept his eyes on her face, not wanting to miss any of her micro- expressions. Maisie looked down and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we are partners. I¡¯m not your employee, so you have no control over me.¡± Nn grabbed onto her shoulders tightly and moved closer. ¡°What if I want to be in control?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I just asked why you¡¯re going out. Why are you nervous? Is it because¡­¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips parted, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I would learn something from the two children?¡± Maisie held her fist tightly and pressed her lips together. She almost lost her mind and fell into his trap! Her phone started ringing. She rxed a little. When she saw who was calling, her lips curled, ¡°Your girlfriend is calling me. How could I not go?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark. He stared at the caller ID on the phone and took a while before letting her go. After being released, Maisie walked to the elevator and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your girlfriend spending time with me, you¡¯re wee toe along.¡± She stepped into the elevator right after saying that, not giving him time to answer. When the doors closed, the tension she held in her throat was finally released. Willow had called at the perfect moment. A momentter and her secrets might be exposed. When exiting ckgold¡¯s building, Willow called again. Maisie picked up, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maisie, you better answer me. Are those two b*stards yours?¡± ¡®B*stards!?¡¯ Anger shed across Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Willow gnashed her teeth as she looked at the two kids that had been photographed with Nn. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have children?¡± Even though her mother had said that the kids looked exactly like Nn, she had never seen them herself. But that day, that was the day she believed that the two b*stards existed. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, no matter if those children were Maisie¡¯s or not. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°Why are you so sure that I have kids?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Because six years ago, you-¡°Willow stopped there but seemed to have remembered something and started looking guilty. Oh no, if she said that, Maisie would know who the man from six years ago was. ¡°What happened six years ago?¡± Maisie sat in the car, looking eerily calm. ¡°Nothing. Those kids better not be yours!¡± Maisie noticed something from Willow¡¯s tone. Her eyes shone. ¡°What? You saw the news and realized that you¡¯re not as safe as you think you were, so you¡¯re trying to do something to the kids?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re not yours, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Willow hung up, and her eyes were cold. She still did not believe that Maisie didn¡¯t have kids. She was the one who had slept with Nn six years ago! Those two children hadn¡¯t shown up until around the time Maisie returned. That was too much of a coincidence! Since Maisie was concerned about what she was going was going to use those two rascals to spill the secret! She picked up her phone and made another call. ¡°It¡¯s me. Same thing. I¡¯ll give you $80,000, and you help me with something. I¡¯ll give you another $80,000 when it¡¯s done.¡± At the Judicial Appraisal Center¡­ A doctor with a surgical mask walked to the office and went in. The middle-aged man in the office looked up and smiled. ¡°Oh, Dr. Joe, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Definitely here about an investigation. I¡¯ve brought the sample of blood traces left by the killer.¡± Dr. Joe gave the documents and sample disc to the man. The man looked up, stood up, and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get someone to help right away.¡± After the middle-aged man left, he looked at a sealed document on his desk. A DNA report was inside. He immediately took out his phone and took a few pictures, switched it with another stack of information, put the folder back in ce, and left the office as if nothing had happened. When he got to the trash can at the stairs, he tore that stack of information up, rolled the pieces into a ball, and threw it into the can. Ryleigh received a message. She was aghast when she saw the image in the message. Maisie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryleigh gave her her phone. ¡°Joe took pictures. See for yourself.¡± Maisie looked at pictures of the results that Joe had taken. Nn was really their father! The man from six years ago was him. ¡°Zee, how did you know that Mr. Goldmann would run a paternity test?¡± Ryleigh hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. This was big news! Her suspicions during the party had been true. The three rascals were really Nn¡¯s! ¡°Because he tested me.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°So I suspected that he would get close to Waylon and Daisie. If he got close to them, there would be a chance that he would run a DNA test.¡± Thankfully, Joe worked in the Bureau of Justice as a coroner. If not for him, Nn would have found out that the children were his! ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that you¡¯ve found the childrens¡¯ father?¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t understand There was no way to change the fact that they were Nn¡¯s kids. Maisie raised her head calmly. ¡°He might have been working with Willow six years ago. Do you think a man like that could be a good father to my children?¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Maisie couldn¡¯t deny that she lied. Even if she knew that the man from six years ago was indeed Nn, she couldn¡¯t ept it. The kids getting so close to Nn would give Willow a chance to attack them. Waylon turned and looked at her. ¡°Mommy, why are you afraid that we¡¯d get close to that mister?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maisie didn¡¯t answer. Was she afraid that Nn would find out these were his children or was she worried that Le and Willow would do something to them? ¡°Mommy, your brows are pointing upward from the inside. It means you¡¯re worried or afraid, confused. Is that man rted to us?¡± She downright denied it. ¡°You¡¯re not rted!¡± Waylon shrugged. ¡°Mommy, your tone sold you out. You¡¯re feeling guilty!¡± ¡°I¨C¡±She was caught. How could she forget that this boy preferred psychology books over fairy tales even though h e was very young? Even if she could fool Colton and Daisie, she couldn¡¯t fool Waylon. She took a deep breath to calm down. She had to change the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s get some takeout. How about some lobsters?¡± Daisie, who was crying out loud, suddenly sat up and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Waylon and Colton stared at her. She really was easily bought over. The next day, at ckgold Group¡­ Quincy got the report from the Bureau of Justice and gave the information to Nn. When he opened the results, his gaze was dark. 1 Quincy gulped upon seeing his expression and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what¡¯s the oue?¡± Nn put down the results after being silent for a moment. Quincy walked over and picked it up. It showed a negative result, no blood rtions. He sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you definitely over-worried. Those children aren¡¯t yours.¡± They just looked like him. Mr. Goldmann was probably just getting a bad case of baby fever. Nn put down the document and said, ¡°Look at the date.¡± Quincy paused, picked up the document, and looked at the date on the left upper corner. That wasn¡¯t the date that Mr. Goldmann had visited. It was two days earlier! ¡°This report isn¡¯t yours!¡± Quincy was shocked but then said innocently, ¡°How could the Bureau of Justice make such a huge mistake? I¡ª¡± Nn coldly scoffed, ¡°Do you really think that the bureau made a mistake?¡± How could they make a mistake like this? Quincy shook his head. He didn¡¯t believe it. If it wasn¡¯t an error, then someone must have messed it up on purpose and switched the report. Only he and Mr. Goldmann knew about them going to the bureau.. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this report,¡± ¡°Leave it. Get someone to secretly run another test in Coralia.¡± 1 Quincy nodded, turned, and left. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Anything else, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn looked at the report on the desk and calmly said, ¡°Let the information leak and send someone to observe. If someone tried to stop it thest time, then they would do it again.¡± 1 Maisie got to the office and walked past a few employees who were talking about the news from the other day. ¡°Does Mr. Goldmann really have children? The resemnce is mind-blowing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s some other woman aside from Ms. Vanderbilt? Why else would he openly run a paternity test?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Maisie slowed down, and a frown slowly formed on her face. Nn made public the paternity test? She turned and looked toward the staff in front of the elevator. They were too engrossed in the discussion and didn¡¯t notice her. ¡°Is that true? Don¡¯t spread rumors.¡± ¡°Quincy confirmed it. Why would he lie?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it weird for Mr. Goldmann to go all the way to Coralia to run a test? Doesn¡¯t Bassburgh have a Bureau of Justice?¡± Maisie froze in her tracks, and her hands balled up. What was going on? Did he not believe that the report was real? Joe had been very careful. Nn just wanted proof. Anyone who saw the negative results would have just let it go. If he really was going to get a test at Coralia, she had to do something. She took out her phone and hesitated.Was she really going to send someone to intercept it at Coralia? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wait a second! Maisie stopped. It was suspicious for Nn to make the test public. He had already run a test. If he didn¡¯t believe that the results were real, it meant he knew that a switch had happened. Now that he was going to run another test and had made it a public matter, she would walk straight into his trap if she sent someone to stop it. Hah, she was going to y along. She saw a male colleague walking over, so she smiled and walked over. ¡°Hello, my phone is out of battery. Can I borrow yours to send a text?¡± The man stopped. He was willing to help because she was a beauty, so he handed her his phone. 1 ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie went through her contacts, sent a message to Le with his phone, and immediately deleted it. When she returned the phone, she patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It was a message to my ex who cheated on me. You can ignore it if he replies.¡± At Vanderbilt Manor¡­ Le was cooking in the kitchen. She had to start eating healthy in preparation for the pregnancy and seal her ce in the Vanderbilt fortune when she gave birth to a son. Her phone vibrated. Le lowered the fire and walked to the side to read the message sent from an unknown number. She was bbergasted. Mr. Goldmann was going to run a paternity test at Coralia!? Did he think that those b*stards were his? That wasn¡¯t good! No way! She had to inform her daughter! ¡°Willie, you need toe back immediately. There¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡± 1 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the entirepany is talking about the news. I¡¯m guessing everyone knows now.¡± ¡°Did she hear too?¡± Quincy was caught off guard. He looked at Nn, who was going through some documents. Was ¡®she¡¯ referring to Ms. Vanderbilt? ¡°I guess so. Everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡± Quincy¡¯s reply was but a whisper. He couldn¡¯t be sure if she had heard. Nn shuffled the documents into a stack. Maisie must have heard about the news, but what would she do? He wanted to know. On the 16th floor. ¡°Zee, I helped you apply for an official jewelry website. Once the authorization is confirmed, it¡¯ll probably start picking up some traction. Have youe up with a name for the brand?¡± Kennedy asked. Maisie thought about it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Soul?¡± Kennedy was uncertain. ¡°Each design has its own value. Even if it¡¯s an inanimate object, if it doesn¡¯t have soul, then there¡¯s no meaning to the creation.¡± After hearing her interpretation, Kennedy nodded with his hand on his chin. A deep voice came from behind the door just when he was about to say something. Maisie¡¯s smile slightly froze upon seeing Nn walk in. Why was he here? Kennedy nodded to him. Nn looked at him. ¡°This must be Mr. Kennedy Fannon. I¡¯ve heard of you in the jewelry world of Bassburgh.¡± Kennedy grinned. ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you¡¯ve heard of me.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brings you here?¡± Maisie grinned. Knowing that this was the man from six years ago, she was a little devastated. He calmly said, ¡°Since this is a partnership, shouldn¡¯t I know how the preparation for the jewelry brand under ckgold is going?¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t think that he was there to ask about the preparation of the new jewelry brand but to see if she had taken any actions. ¡°Of course you should. You¡¯re the investor. We should serve you. We wouldn¡¯t want people saying that we¡¯re not being polite.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°I don¡¯t have good tea here. There are just some normal tea leaves, but I¡¯m guessing you probably won¡¯t have time for tea?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡±Nn sat down on the couch and looked up. ¡°I have time for tea.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Kennedy looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some tea.¡± After Kennedy walked out, Maisie crossed her arms, leaned on the table, and looked at him.¡± You¡¯re probably not just here for the tea, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nn crossed his legs and leaned back. ¡°I¡¯m running a paternity test on the two children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here for personal matters?¡± He squinted, ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your personal matters. Why would I be surprised?¡± ¡°It would be normal to react when people hear such news. I¡¯m actually surprised at how calm you are.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes stared straight through her. Maisie hugged herself tighter. She thought that she was controlling her emotions very well, but this man¡¯s sharp gaze was enough to make her nervous. She couldn¡¯t be sure if he was just testing her or if he had actually found something. Never mind that. If she didn¡¯t admit to it, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°How shocked should I be? The entirepany is talking about the news of your paternity test. I¡¯ve heard it already. I can¡¯t be surprised the second time I hear it.¡± Seeing that Nn¡¯s face dropped, Maisie continued. ¡°I think the one who should be shocked i s Willow. She has been by your side for six years, but now you¡¯re running a paternity test. How sad will she be when she finds out?¡± Nn¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin, hard line, his eyes cold. The mood only rxed so slightly when Kennedy brought the tea in, but Nn was no longer interested in a drink. He got up and left. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Kennedy was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°No idea. He probably doesn¡¯t feel like having tea anymore.¡± At Vanderbilt Manor¡­ Le paced the living room anxiously. She still didn¡¯t know the results of the test after half a day of waiting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Willow had a mask on while she lounged on the couch. Seeing how worried her mother was, she said, ¡°Mom, pacing around isn¡¯t going to help. The children have to go, no matter what the result of the test comes back as.¡± Le was shocked and turned to look at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If something happens to the b*stards, we will know who the woman hiding behind them is.¡± Willow took off the mask. She had already made arrangements. She had to find out who the woman hiding behind the children was no matter what the results came back as! Le was a little worried. ¡°But what if someone finds out what you did?¡± ¡°Why are you worried? I¡¯m not going to get rid of them. I just want to force the woman out.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t follow instructions, they¡¯re going to experience some difort. It won¡¯t be my fault if anything more happens to them.¡± Willow wouldn¡¯t be worried. They were just two kids. If they yed around and someone broke an arm, it would be the parents¡¯ fault for not keeping an eye on them. Who else could they me? Ang stopped the car in front of a bakery, pulled on the hand-brake, and turned around.¡± Stay in the car. I¡¯m going to get you some cakes.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ang.¡± Daisie smiled and waved. Two men suddenly got into the car not long after Ang entered the bakery. Daisie looked at them and was ready to scream when Waylon put a hand over her mouth. One of the men angrily turned around, holding a knife. ¡°Listen to me. I won¡¯t use this if you behave.¡± The men drove the car away. Ang, who was in the bakery, rushed out and yelled, ¡°Hey! Someone stole my car!¡± No! The children were being kidnapped! She took out her phone and called Helios. She could only ask him for help! The men drove the car out of town. The children were quiet throughout the entire journey. The man in the passenger seat turned around and looked at them, then spoke to the driver.¡° They don¡¯t seem to be afraid of us.¡± ¡°Enough with the b*llcrap. Do you want to attract the attention of the police?¡± The driver was impatient. The car drove into thepound of an abandoned ss factory. The two men got out of the car and grabbed the two children. ¡°You¡¯re pulling on my hair!¡± Daisie looked at him with tears streaming down her face. The man paused but suddenly yelled, ¡°No crying!¡± Daisie sniffled and stopped the tears. The man brought them into the ss factory. Daisie, who was scared by cockroaches, suddenly hugged onto the man¡¯s thigh and screamed, ¡°There are cockroaches!¡± The man stepped on the cockroach. ¡°It¡¯s just a roach. Stop crying.¡± *Don¡¯t argue with a kid. Tie her up.¡± The man with a crew cut rushed him after tying up Waylon. After the man tied Daisie, she lowered her head to look and sadly said, ¡°Mister, I want a bow!¡± The man¡¯s hand trembled. He suddenly looked at her, ¡°Bow!? You stupid girl. Stop being so difficult!¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Mister, can you tie me a bow?¡± Daisie started crying again as teardrops began to roll down her cheeks. ¡°Stop crying!¡± the man roared so loudly that his voice became hoarse. Daisie, who was startled by the man, pursed her lips as she wept silently and stared at him without uttering another word. The man tied her a bow, stood up, and walked behind the man with a brush-cut. ¡°Do you think that Ms. Vanderbilt has lost her mind? She¡¯s actually going to pay the both of us $ 80,000 each just to kidnap these two¡­¡± ¡°Why, is that too much for you?¡± The man with a brush-cut took out a cigarette and lit it while interrupting him, ¡°You can get the f*ck out of here if you don¡¯t want to proceed with this. I can f*cking deal with these two puny b*stards by myself!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m in. How can I say no to this job? I¡¯m just saying that this is way too easy for the money that we¡¯re about to get.¡± The man grinned from ear to ear. ¡®Two children are worth $160,000. Won¡¯t we get paid $320,000 if we were to abduct four of them? Waylon heard what they were discussing and raised his eyelids. ¡°Hey, is the Ms. Vanderbilt that you were talking about Willow Vanderbilt?¡± The two men turned their heads and stared at him. The man with a brush-cut did not say a word, and the man standing behind him swallowed his saliva out of fear. ¡°Bro, what should we do? This kid seems to know¡­¡± The man with a brush-cut red at him, stepped forward fiercely, and red at Waylon condescendingly. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re child celebrities, and we¡¯ve appeared in fashion magazines with an award winning actor, and she¡¯s only paying you $160,000 for the both of us. Isn¡¯t that a huge loss from your perspective?¡± After hearing this, the man stepped forward and said to the man with a brush-cut, ¡°He has a point, bro. It seems that we¡¯ve lost a lot of money this time around!¡± The face muscles on the man with a brush-cut twitched as he smacked the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°F *ck off, you d*ckhead!¡± Waylon raised his head and looked directly at the man with a brush-cut. ¡°$160,000 is definitely a loss for you. We¡¯re at least worth $800,000.¡± The man with a brush-cut looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Rascal, are you trying to fool me?¡± ¡°Each of us is worth $800,000, so kidnapping the both of us should earn you $1,600,000. It¡¯s up t o you to figure it out if we¡¯re worth it.¡± Waylon shrugged. The man who had just gotten pped covered his forehead and walked over with a grin as he said, ¡°Bro, that¡¯s a great deal!¡± The man with a brush-cut leaned over and red at him. ¡°Believe it or not? Another word from you, and I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± ¡°The car you drove has a GPS, and I reckon that someone will be able to locate it soon. Even if you were to kill us, where can you go with only $160,000?¡± The expression of the man with a brush-cut changed slightly. They did not know if there was a GPS on the car, but it was always wise to y it on the safer side. The man panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Bro, if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯re truly at a loss. We have to ask for morepensation!¡± The man with a brush-cut straightened his posture, bit the bullet, and gave the order, ¡°Call her and ask for a raise.¡± The man walked to the side and made a call. He then turned around after a short conversation that no one could hear the content and eximed, ¡°That b*tch is rejecting our demand!¡± was ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend. Asking her to pay us $1,600,000 is a waste of time. It¡¯s better for you to ask Mr. Goldmann for the money directly.¡± The rope that was tying Waylon¡¯s hand was already halfway from being cut. He had grabbed a sharp object from his pocket earlier when they were still in the car and held it in his hand. ULA All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The man with a brush-cut took a nce at the man. The man responded helplessly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s phone number.¡± ¡°I know his number. I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s +1650265..¡± The man pressed the number and dialed out. The call actually went through after a while. Daisie burst into tears all of a sudden. ¡°Boohoohoo, I want to go home, I want Mommy!¡± The man was affected by her crying and yelled at her after forgetting that the call had been connected, ¡°Shut up, you crybaby!¡± Nn¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant when he heard themotion on the phone call, so he got up and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Mr. Nn Goldmann, aren¡¯t you? If¡­ If¡­ If you want to save these kids, pay us $ 1,600,000. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill them!¡± Nn¡¯s cold eyes became extremely sulky and stern as he nced at Quincy, who was standing next to him. 1 Quincy seemed to have understood something, grabbed his coat, and left the office with Nn. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you the ransom that you asked for. However, if the kids were to get even a tiny scratch on them, brace yourself to die in pieces.¡± Nn left a threat behind and then hung up. He handed the phone to Quincy. ¡°Trace the call back to its origin.¡± The man who had gotten hung up walked to the man with a brush-cut. ¡°Bro, Mr. Goldmann is actually going to pay us the money!¡± The man with a brush-cut did not utter a single word, even though the response did catch him off guard. ¡®Mr. Goldmann is willing to pay $1,600,000 in exchange for the children. While the man with a brush-cut was pondering about something, Waylon had already managed to cut the rope. Both of the men did not even notice that Waylon had walked up to their backs because they had their backs to him. He snatched the knife from the man¡¯s hand. And when the man turned around, he was stabbed abruptly in the stomach by the knife. ¡°Scoundrel, how dare you¡­¡± The man with a brush-cut was about to grasp Waylon, but Waylon flexibly grabbed his hand and slit his arm. At a young age, Waylon¡¯s ferocity gave the man with a brush-cut a shock that was enough to send a sheer coldness down his spine. 1 al Perhaps because he had just gotten shed and was feeling the excruciating pain, the man did not dare to move hastily but approached him carefully. ¡°Scoundrel, if you don¡¯t want to die, put the knife down¡­¡± ¡°If you think you¡¯re good enough to one-up me,e at me and get it yourself.¡± Waylon imitated the appearance of the man while he was ying with the knife in the car. Cold sweat started perspiring on the forehead of the man with a brush-cut. ¡®This kid can y with the knife so flexibly, and that loser has been stabbed. This little scoundrel is not someone to be trifled with.¡¯ ¡°If he dies, you¡¯ll have to-¡± ¡°I¡¯m young, the police wouldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯d kill, would they? Even if they were to believe in that theory, you¡¯re the ones who kidnapped us at first. We killed you because we were threatened, that¡¯s categorized as legitimate self-defense.¡± Waylon looked calm. ¡°Bro¡­ I¡¯m bleeding a lot, and I feel like I¡¯m dying¡­¡± The man sat on the ground, clutching his wound. His hands were covered with blood. The man with a brush-cut gulped a mouthful of saliva and could not decide what to do for a moment. ¡®If I were to rush straight up to him, I¡¯d probably have to take another hit.¡¯ Waylon knew that the man would not dare toe over-the knife in his hand was a perfect weapon for self-defense. At that moment, police sirens could be hearding from outside the door. Hence, Waylon quickly shoved the knife into the hands of the man with a brush-cut, ced the edge of the knife on his neck, and acted as if he had been captured. ¡°Police, don¡¯t move!¡± The policemen had already broken in before the man with a brush-cut could respond. ¡°Waylon, Daisie!¡± Ang ran in and hugged the two kids who had just gotten rescued from the criminals by the police. ¡°You guys really scared me to death!¡± ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t stab him. It was the kid¡­¡± The man with a brush-cut, who was being taken away, desperately exined that he had not injured his partner due to an infight or held the child captive, but the police did not believe him. Ang took the two of them out, while a Rolls-Royce pulled over not far away from the scene at that moment. Nn got out of the car, watched as the police threw the two kidnappers into the car, turned his head to nce at the two children, pressed his lips together, and then walked toward them. 1 Daisie rushed toward him when she saw him. ¡°Mister!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Daisie hugged him. Nn was stunned for a split second, squatted down, and picked her up. ¡°Sorry, I waste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we asked them to call you in order to buy time for Mr. Policemen to make it here,¡± Daisie said while wrapping her arms around his neck. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Nn was slightly startled. ¡°These two kids are very smart.¡¯ However, when he looked at Waylon, he realized that Waylon¡¯s eyes looked a little indifferent. Hence, he put Daisie down and walked toward Waylon. 1 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re here too?¡± Ang was taken aback. ¡®Is it because of these two kids too?¡¯ Nn nodded at her, but when he lifted his hand to rub Waylon¡¯s head, Waylon avoided it.¡± Don¡¯t touch me. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡± Nn frowned as he stared at Waylon without saying a word. ¡®They were kidnapped because of me?¡¯ Daisie ran over and grabbed Waylon¡¯s hand. ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t say so.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I say so? I overheard the two kidnappers when they made the call. Everything happened only because of his woman!¡± Looking at the tears that were welling up and the hostility that was shing across Waylon¡¯s eyes, Nn was slightly startled. Quincy¡¯s expression looked a littleplicated. ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman? Is it¡­ Ms. Vanderbilt!?¡¯ Nn squatted down slowly so that his eyes were level with Waylon¡¯s and looked at him. Even though the eyes of the tiny boy in front of him were bloodshot, they were still filled with a tad of stubbornness and ferocity. Those emotions should not appear in the eyes of a child of this age. He caressed Waylon¡¯s cheek and gently wiped the droplets from the corners of his eyes with his fingertips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Quincy and Ang were dumbfounded. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has never apologized to anyone so subserviently.¡¯ Waylon did not utter a thing. Nn hugged him in his arms and stroked the back of his head. ¡°Nothing like this will ever happen again in the future. You have my words.¡± Waylon looked bewildered. The man¡¯s broad shoulders gave him a warm sensation. ¡®So this is what a father¡¯s embrace feels like?¡¯ ¡°Mister, I want a hug too!¡± Daisie also wanted a hug. Nn steadily picked up the two kids with both arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± At ckgold Group¡­ 2 Maisie was still busy with the jewelry studio project, but the cell phone that she ced aside rang abruptly. She put down the file and went to the desk to pick it up. It was Le. Why is Le calling me at this time?¡¯ ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, judging from your tone, nothing seems to have happened.¡± ¡°Pfft, why would you care about me, Mrs. Vanderbilt?¡± Le snorted. ¡°The two children are about to die, and you¡¯re still acting so calmly?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t care whether they¡¯re Maisie¡¯s b*astards, I¡¯m going to sound it out today.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Even though there¡¯s no way to know whether two little b*stards are dead or alive now, they¡¯ve probably suffered a lot too, right?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Le¡¯s words made Maisie¡¯s expression turn gloomy gradually. ¡°Le Scott, I dare you to make a move on them.¡± ¡°Okay, so those two b*stards are indeed yours!¡± Le¡¯s eyes looked ruthless. ¡°You actually lied to us!¡± ¡°So what if they are?¡± Maisie tightened her hand that was holding the phone. ¡°Le, if something were to happen to my son and daughter, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to happen. ¡°Oh, by the way, aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll snatch Nn over from your daughter? You better pray that my children wille out of this incident unscathed. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind following your footsteps and picking up a few leaves out of the book that you used to seduce my father. After all, given my charm and talents, getting myself into Nn¡¯s bed is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Le gritted her teeth. Judging from what Maisie had done so far, she could imagine that Maisie would have the guts to do so. Hence, Le had no choice but to take a step backward andpromise. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let the two children go, but you¡¯d better bring the children out of Bassburgh. Otherwise, things won¡¯t be this simple in the future!¡± After the call, Maisie stood by the desk, supporting herself unsteadily by propping herself up on her arms on the desk. She then clenched her hands. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡®Le Scott, Willow Vanderbilt, you¡¯re the ones who drive me into a corner in the first ce! At the Goldmann mansion¡­ A car drove slowly on the green trail. Both sides of the trail were full of parasol trees, while the sculpture fountain located in the center of the circr square was faintly visible. And behind the sculpture fountain, a European-style mansion that looked like an ancient castle stood in the middle of the courtyard, giving off an outstanding grandeur. ¡°Mister, you live in such a big house by yourself?¡± Daisie looked at the luxurious mansion, which was much bigger than their home! Nn¡¯s eyes moved around. ¡°Well, you can stay here if you want.¡± ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡¯ Waylon turned his head away. ¡°We won¡¯t want to do so.¡±. Nn smiled and said nothing. The car stopped outside the front door, and the butler who was waiting outside the door stepped forward and opened the back seat door. However, he was astounded all of a sudden when he saw the two children in the car The two children got out of the car one after another. The butler stared at them, then took a nce at Nn, who had just gotten out of the car, and then gazed at the two kids again. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they¡­¡± Nn did not answer him but went into the house with the children first. Quincy walked up to the butler. ¡°Mr. Cheshire, you¡¯ll get it sooner orter. There¡¯s no need to ask too much.¡± The butler, Mr. Cheshire, seemed to have only a hazy notion. In the mansion, the huge white lobby adopted a duplexyout. There was also a luxurious and retro crystal chandelier hanging in the center of the hall. The maids standing in a row were shocked when they saw the two children beside Nn. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has children!¡¯ Daisie leaped onto the couch and sat on it with her little feet dangling off the side. Nn turned around and said to Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Get the kitchen crew to make some food.¡± Mr. Cheshire nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Waylon looked around, saw that the cabs and shelves were full of expensive antiques, and gave them the cold shoulder. ¡°The decorations are not as practical and cozy as ours.¡± After hearing this, the maid on the side did not dare to even breathe. Nn chuckled, ¡°Yes, the mansioncks a mistress, so theyout looks a little crude.¡± The maid was stunned. ¡®Is this considered crude?¡¯ Daisie leaped off the sofa and approached Nn with a pair of watery and brilliant eyes.¡° Mister, then you shoulde to our house. Our housecks a master!¡± As soon as Daisie said so, the smartwatch on her wrist flickered. At first nce, it was ¡°Her Royal Highness¡± who called! Nn looked at the caller ID that was shing on the tiny screen of the little smartwatch. His nted eyes narrowed slightly as he grabbed her arm and answered the call. It was toote for Waylon, who wanted to stop Nn, to do so. Fortunately, Daisie, who was stunned for a split second, could still respond. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯s very rude for you to listen t o other people¡¯s calls like this!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Maisie was speaking, Daisie spoke at the same time, so the voices from both sides ovepped each other, and Nn could not hear the woman¡¯s voice clearly. Listening to the sound that wasing from the other end of the call, Maisie was astonished for a few seconds. ¡®What did she just say, Mr. Goldmann? Nn Goldmann!¡¯ ¡°Mommy, we¡®re all right. Mr. Goldmann has rescued us. Hello¡­ Hello, hello¡­ Mommy? Are you there?¡± Daisie raised the watch closer to her ear, listened to it, and then ended the call on purpose. She then said with an innocent expression, ¡°Mister, the ce where Mommy is at doesn¡¯t seem to have a good signal.¡± Waylon breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®That was a close call. Everything almost got revealed.¡¯ Nn pressed his lips tightly and did not say anything. Maisie¡¯s heart, which had been racing all this while, was finally at ease. ¡®At least, it can be confirmed that Waylon and Daisie are now safe. But how did Nn know about them? ¡®In any case, this incident has taken ce once, and there will definitely be another one. I¡¯ll absolutely not provide Le and Willow with another opportunity. At Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t. The call just won¡¯t get through. Willie, you said that they called and asked for a raise. They won¡¯t really kill the kids, will they?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Le started to panic. That b*tch is a woman of her words.¡¯ Willow bit her lip. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. If they¡¯re dead, then just let it,¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it!¡± Le walked up to her. ¡°That b*tch has made it very clear. If the kids die, then she¡¯ll tell Mr. Goldmann about the matter from six years ago and snatch him away from you. Don¡¯t forget, she now knows that Mr. Goldmann is the man from that night.¡± Willow clenched her hands. ¡®D*mn it! I only wanted to threaten Maisie originally, but look at this mess. Things are getting more and moreplicated! ¡°Or, I¡¯ll go to Nn. I only need to tell him about the news and get him to search for the kids. Maybe Nn won¡¯t suspect me that way!¡± Willow thought this was a way to get out of this mess. Le also thought that it was feasible and urged her to go. The two children stared at the exquisite food on the long, white dining table of the Goldmann mansion and realized for the first time what it meant to have everything that they desired. ¡°Mister, do you usually eat so much on such a long table alone?¡± Daisie asked with an exaggerated expression. Nn sat at the table, gracefully slicing a steak with a knife and fork. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re here today.¡± He had never been an extravagant and wasteful person, but he did not want to treat these two children shabbily. Quincy walked up to Nn, leaned over, and said something next to his ear. Nn stopped all his actions. His eyes turned slightly gloomy as he put down the silverware and slowly got up. ¡°Kids, do help yourself first.¡± Waylon and Daisie watched as Nn and Quincy went out. They then exchanged gazes suspiciously. Nn walked to the balcony, took a cell phone from Quincy, and answered the call, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation in Coralia?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we caught a person who was lurking around outside the Bureau of Justice. W e then interrogated him, and he gave up everything. It was Mrs. Vanderbilt who hired him to d o this.¡± Willow¡¯s mother, Le Scott?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes were cold, and he replied faintly, ¡°Keep a close eye on anyone who looks suspicious before the results are out.¡± He returned the phone to Quincy, turned his head, and said, ¡°I suspect that the woman from six years ago wasn¡¯t Willow.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Quincy was startled. ¡°Do you want to investigate that incident again?¡± Nn¡¯s tone sounded indifferent. ¡°Go and get me the manager that worked at the Empyrean Hotel six years ago. I want to re-examine something.¡± After Willow learned that Nn was not in thepany, she found her way to the Goldmann mansion. She had been very piqued and had note back for a while because of the initiative that she took the other night, which made Nn very upset. Not to mention the maids had been mocking her secretly for a few days after they got to know about the incident. ¡®Just you wait until when I be the mistress of the Goldmann mansion. I¡¯ll make sure those lowly maids whough at me suffer big time! However, as soon as she walked to the entrance, she saw Quincy and Mr. Cheshire walking out with the two children. The expression on Willow¡¯s face stiffened a lot when she saw the two kids here. Waylon¡¯s eyes turned gloomy as soon as he saw her, and he red at her, showing obvious disgust and abhorrence. Willow¡¯s fingernails were about to pierce into the palms of her hands, but she still gave off a friendly smile as she walked toward them. ¡°Are you all right? I heard that you were kidnapped. That gave me quite a shock.¡± ¡°Do we know you?¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze looked disgusted. Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡®This b*stard actually has the guts to embarrass me! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nn walked out with a hint of coldness on his face. Willow bit her lip, pretending to be frail and tender. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m here to look for you. I heard that these two kids were kidnapped and couldn¡¯t be found anywhere, so I came to you.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Quincy felt sorry for Willow¡¯s low IQ. She hade over, volunteered her help, and revealed that she knew that the children were kidnapped. Wouldn¡¯t that show that she was admitting that she was linked to this case? Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Who are they to you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know their mother?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed. No, how could she forget that Nn hadn¡¯t found out about this? ¡°Nn, I¡­ I heard people talking about it.¡± ¡°Who was talking about it?¡± Nn didn¡¯t hide his impatience. Willow shivered, her face slowly turned pale. ¡°Nn, do you think I did this? You know me pretty well. I wouldn¡¯t do this!¡± Yes, he used to think that she was demure and soft, that she wouldn¡¯t do anything that was out of line. However, he still didn¡¯t know the true nature this woman hid behind her mask after six years by his side. How cruel did one have to be to hurt children? ¡°You shouldn¡¯te here anymore.¡± Willow froze, unable to believe it. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re throwing me out?¡± ¡°Throwing you out?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked dead. ¡°Do you think that our household is your home? You¡¯re just a guest here.¡± She was just a guest. Willow couldn¡¯t believe that. ¡°Nn, 1¨C¡± ¡°Quincy, escort her out.¡± Quincy nodded, walked to her, and blocked her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I need to ask you to leave. The security wouldn¡¯t be as nice.¡± Willow held her fist tight, straightened her back, and walked out. Her expression turned evil. She had to find a way to get Nn! At Beach Vi¡­ After Daisie got home, she told Colton all about what had happened and happily Colton¡¯s lips twitched. She would always focus on food. Waylon put his hands on his waist. ¡°So what if his home is big? It was cold. There was no warmth, unlike our home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Daisie held her chin and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kidnap Daddy!¡± ¡°Kidnap?¡± Colton looked at her, shocked. ¡°How are we going to do that?¡± ¡°Colton, haven¡¯t you always called yourself the smartest in the universe? Can¡¯t you figure out something as simple as this?¡± Not happy that Daisie was questioning his intelligence, Colton stood on the couch and said,¡± A brilliant brain isn¡¯t used for this. Moreover, what happens to Mommy if we kidnap him home?¡± Their mother still hadn¡¯t epted their father! Daisie had almost forgotten that. The three of them sat quietly for a long while. Waylon spoke. ¡°In TV, when a man and a woman are locked in a room, things happen. We could try that. Lock them up in a room.¡± 1 Colton and Daisie both looked at him. Waylon, who didn¡¯t usually join them in nning, had finally contributed! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± At nighttime¡­ The first floor of a pub that was booked was cleared quickly, and a dozen of bodyguards in ck suits stood along the corridor. No one could get near that ce. A middle-aged man was brought to the room by a bodyguard. When he saw the man sitting inside like a king, his face dropped. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn sat with his legs crossed. He crossed his fingers, ced them on his legs, and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time. Who was the woman from six years ago?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The middle-aged man looked horrified, but he had already received $160,000 from Le. If he snitched on her, he would be¡­ ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°It was¡­ it was Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± The bodyguard pushed him down into a kneeling position, pulled out a weapon, and pointed i tat his head. The middle-aged man was strung up tighter than a bow, his heart pumping hard. If that thing pointed at his head went off, he would be seeing Hades soon. He couldn¡¯t care less about the money anymore. He shuddered, his mouth half opened, and when he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but stutter. ¡°That night¡­ It¡­ It¡­ It was¡ª¡± Hearing a click from the thing pushing against his head, the man almost wet his pants. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt, b¡­ b¡­ but I really don¡¯t know who it was!¡± He was telling the truth. He didn¡¯t know who that woman was. All he knew was that Mr. Goldmann had entered the room soon after the woman. Upon hearing that it wasn¡¯t Willow, Nn didn¡¯t care about the rest of the reply. He had the answer he wanted. He put down his legs and moved closer to him. ¡°You told me it was Willow six years ago.¡± ¡°I lied to you, but I was forced to do it. Mrs. Vanderbilt gave me $160,000 and asked me to say that. I can¡¯t afford to offend you, but I couldn¡¯t do that to Mrs. Vanderbilt either!¡± the man cried. Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°What happened to that woman?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that Ms. Vanderbilt said that the woman had had too much to drink. I took a look at her, and she really was unconscious. A beauty. Ms. Vanderbilt had brought her to rest.¡± He looked like he remembered something and continued. ¡°Oh, when Ms. Vanderbilt came out, she gave the room card to me. I was curious why someone would bring the card out. Iter found out that she wanted me to give it to a real estate mogul named Sergio Baldwin. Then¡­ then¡­ I¡­ I forgot and identally gave the card to your assistant. I realized I gave it to the wrong person the next day when I was going through the records.¡± It hadn¡¯t been anything serious, but Leter gave him money to insist that the woman in the room was her daughter Willow, no matter who asked. Then Nn hade along. Nn slowly got up. ¡°You can go now.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. He stood up with shaking legs. ¡°Ca¡­ Ca¡­ Can I really go?¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°Do you want to stay?¡± The man shook his head hard and left immediately. Quincy walked out of the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you want me to look into Sergio?¡± 1 ¡°No. He¡¯s not important. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± He had finally found out the whole truth about what happened six years ago. Two dayster¡­ Maisie and Kennedy were discussing the announcement of Soul in the office. They picked the 9th of the following month to officially announce theirunch. ¡°Just like you said, Vaenna is just an empty shell. In recent years, they haven¡¯tunched any new jewelry, and their funds have be stagnant. It¡¯s not going tost long, even with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to survive even if we don¡¯t do anything to them,¡± Kenny said while looking at Maisie. Maisie¡¯s eyes darted. ¡°Vaenna isn¡¯t going to go far now, but I want to move my n forward.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°What is happening at Vaenna? I let you take over so that you can learn to manage apany. Where did all the resources I gave you go?¡± Stephen tossed the folder onto the desk. The ount director had given him a call which almost made him implode. They had lost $900,000! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Mr. Goldmann had put in $1,600,000, but they had already lost $900,000 of it!? Le walked to Willow and looked at Stephen. ¡°Dear, how could you me Willie for that? You know that she doesn¡¯t know anything about the jewelry business. She can¡¯t be held ountable if she¡¯s conned.¡± ¡®I wanted her to learn. What have you learned all these years?¡± Stephen yelled. Willow held her fists. She had gone through enough before her father chewed her up and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Seeing how bad her daughter was looking, Le immediately said, ¡°If you think that Willie didn¡¯t do a good job, why not get Zee back to Vaenna? She¡¯s the top jewelry designer. Vaenna would make a fortune with her around!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she in Vaenna?¡± ¡°Dear, Zee left Vaenna the day she argued with you,¡± Le replied. Stephen was surprised, but he could guess why she had left. It was definitely because of the shares. ¡°Zee went to work with Mr. Goldmann, who started a new jewelrypany for her. Even Willie didn¡¯t get treatment like that. Why would the future brother-inw treat his sister-inw so nicely?¡± 2 Le wasn¡¯t going to miss the chance to bring Maisie back to Vaenna. There was no way she was going to let her stay close to Nn! Stephen¡¯s face slightly dropped. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Zee.¡± Le was pleased with the reply. She was going to throw her and her b*stards out when she returned. Kennedy entered after taking a call outside. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten in touch. He¡¯ll help us. Don¡¯t worry, we¡®re all friends. You can trust them.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Please send my drafts to him.¡± Kennedy was surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t these designs made for Soul¡¯s brandunch? Why are you giving them to Vaenna?¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± . Kennedy seemed to have guessed her next move. That was a smart move. She was going to put Vaenna in a giarism issue. When Willow messed up Vaenna¡¯s reputation, Stephen and the rest of the board of directors would show her their fury. After Kennedy left the office, Maisie got some documents ready when she suddenly remembered something. It had been two days, so Nn should probably have gotten back the results for the DNA test! She went to the floor where the Administration Department was located and looked at her watch. She asked about Nn¡¯s schedule for the day. He wasn¡¯t going to be there at that hour She walked toward the office, knocked on the door, and went in when there was no answer He was nowhere to be seen in the huge office. Maisie walked to his desk, flipped over some documents, and looked in the drawers. She found an opened envelope that wasbeled ¡®DNA results¡¯. She pulled out one of the sheets of paper. It was nk except for a line of words in gold:¡¯ There are surveince cameras in the office.¡¯ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Maisie slowly looked up and saw the camera with a red blinking light in the corner. Had she been yed all along, or did she just fall into this trap? ¡°Are you looking for the results?¡± The emergence of a shadow shot chills down Maisie¡¯s spine. She looked at Nn, who was standing outside the door holding a different envelope with horror written all over her face. Nn had received the report from Coralia half an hour ago and had seen the results. The red words spelled out ¡®DNA is a match¡¯. It was confirmed that Waylon and Daisie were his children. It had been six years. Not only did he have two children, but they were also close to him. If he didn¡¯t look into it and found the truth, how could he have found out who the woman actually This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. was? ¡°You¡¯re really clever. You were the one who switched the report, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Maisie was trying very hard to calm down. That wasn¡¯t the time to panic. Nn walked toward her and squinted. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why would I switch out your test results? You don¡¯t have proof that I did that anyway.¡± Maisie dealt with it calmly. She left the documents that she was going to hand to him on top of the files. ¡°I came here to hand in some documents. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± She was going to turn around when Nn suddenly blocked her path. His huge hand grabbed onto her arm and walked forward so that she backed into the desk. Maisie pushed her back backward. ¡°What are you trying to do, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn got even closer to her. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°Have you fallen for me?¡± Maisie looked straight at him, her red lips curling. ¡°Falling for Vanderbilt women twice in a row wouldn¡¯t be fruitful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my fruits. Why would I care?¡± 1 Maisie paused at what he said. She raised her arms to push him away. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I don¡¯t have time for games. If you want fun, you should ask Willow toe over.¡± ¡°You should do it.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. He was always concerned whenever Willow was mentioned, so she found it funny. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call her then.¡± Did he think she wouldn¡¯t? She took out her phone to make a call, but Nn took the phone out of her hands and tossed i tonto the couch. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you,¡± Maisie pulled at his cor angrily, but the man looked down, staring at her lips. His eyes were filled with desire as he put a hand behind her neck and pulled her forward. He did not hesitate in nting his lips on hers. Maisie¡¯s pupils shrank and pushed him away with all her might. ¡°Nn Goldmann, are you crazy? How could you-Mm! Her lips were once again sealed by his before she could finish yelling at him. He took the chance when she was struggling and pushed his cold lips against hers. Maisie tried to avoid it, to break free, but the more she struggled, the harder he kissed her. The woman from that night had tried to struggle and push him away at first, even when she was unconscious. Suddenly, they could smell blood. Nn furrowed his brows due to the pain from his lips, but he didn¡¯t let go. Struggling and resisting was pointless. Maisie gave up. Her eyes fell on the silhouette outside. She put her arms around Nn¡¯s neck and kissed him back while eyeing the woman outside coldly. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Willow was mad with jealousy! ¡°Nn!¡± Nn slowly let go of Maisie, and his expression turned dark. Hah, that was why this woman kissed him back. He turned and looked at Willow. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maisie rubbed her lips, wiping off her lipstick which smudged on her face, making her look provocative, She held onto Nn¡¯s cor, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°You need more practice on kissing.¡± Nn¡¯s face turned dark. Was that aint? Maisie was getting ready to leave but froze when Stephen suddenly showed up behind Willow Stephen¡¯s face went pale upon seeing her looking ¡®messy¡¯ while being in the same room as Nn and his bleeding lip. ¡°Maisie, how¡­ how could you-¡± Stephen¡¯s rage got to his head, and he fainted and copsed o n the floor. ¡°Dad!¡± Upon seeing Willow run to her father¡¯s side, Maisie¡¯s feet felt as though they had been glued t o the spot where she was standing. Maisie leaned against the wall of the hospital corridor, looking lost. She would admit that she lost her mind because of Nn¡¯s actions, and she did want to make Willow angry on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect her father to show up. ¡°Maisie, your dad is asking for you.¡± Le came out to get her. Maisie looked up and walked into the room. Willow was sitting by the bed, pretending to be a good daughter taking care of her father. Stephen¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw her. ¡°You horrible girl, kneel!¡± ¡°Are you sure you want me to kneel?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t move. Stephen picked up the cup on the table and threw it at her, and it hit her square on the forehead. Maisie was stunned for a second but recovered quickly. Stephen turned his head away. ¡°You know what you did. You knew that Willie is with Nn, but you¡­ I¡¯m so disappointed.¡± ¡°When have you not been disappointed in me?¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t feel the pain on her forehead, she was numb. ¡°I¡¯m used to you being disappointed in me. I don¡¯t mind if it happened one more time.¡± ¡°Maisie, could you show a little remorse?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who should actually be remorseful?¡± Her words were aimed at Le. If she was a remorseful person, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with a married man. ¡°At least, I didn¡¯t climb into Nn¡¯s bed.¡± ¡°You¡± ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I don¡¯t know what I did is considered wrong. When someone tries to frame m e for something, I just do what they do and pay it back tenfold. What happened today was nothing.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Willow, her eyes cold. Willow was stunned. She lowered her head and clenched her jaw. No, she wasn¡¯t going to give up. ¡°Zee, Dad just wants you to return to Vaenna.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak.¡± Willow¡¯s face drained of color upon hearing Maisie¡¯s retort. Stephen took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Zee, if you want Vaenna¡¯s shares, I can give them to you. Enough with the games.¡± Maisie burst outughing. ¡°You chose a time when Vaenna is just an empty shell to give it back to me? So that I can clean up after your b*stard daughter?¡± ¡°Maisie, where have your manners gone? Willie is your sister!¡± ¡°My mother only had one daughter,¡± Maisie was leaving, but she paused, turned around, and said, ¡°By the way, I meant what I said. I¡¯m no longer part of the Vanderbilt family. If you like this daughter of yours, you should appreciate her.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Maisie left the ward without looking back after saying so. Willow dashed out of the ward and caught up to her when she arrived at the elevator entrance. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you stop right there!¡± Maisie turned sideways and red at her. ¡°Why should I? Just because you couldn¡¯t talk me down, you deliberately brought our father to ckgold Group to ask me to return to Vaenna?¡± ¡®Speaking of it, Dad was so angry that he fainted. Doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with her?¡¯ Willow gnashed her teeth bitterly. ¡°Dad was the one who suggested that he shoulde along to persuade you, and you¡¯re the one who provoked him until he passed out! ¡°Maisie, in Dad¡¯s eyes, Nn and I are a couple. So you¡¯d better act sensibly and leave ckgold. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that two little b*stards of yours, Ugh!¡± Maisie had grasped Willow¡¯s neck and pushed her against the wall. Her eyes were terribly cold and stern. ¡°I dare you to try!¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have the guts to do so? I double dare you to strangle me to death right here right now!¡± Willow gave off a ruthless smirk. ¡°I won¡¯t strangle you to death because straight-up dying is the easiest way out for you.¡± Maisie leaned close to Willow, and the corners of her lips raised slightly. ¡°I want to watch as you struggle in despair. Whether it¡¯s the incident from six years ago or the things that you¡¯ve done to my children, sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for everything that you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t leave you with much time.¡± She threw Willow on the floor and red at her condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to wait for Vaenna to go bankrupt and be ruined. I would love to see how long our father can defend you, an illegitimate daughter of his who has done and achieved nothing.¡± She then stepped into the elevator after saying so. Willow was trembling with anger. She hated Maisie down to the bone! ¡®Why can she act so audaciously and arrogantly? Isn¡¯t it only because she has two kids? I¡¯ll make her kneel in front of me the moment she loses all this! Maisie exited the hospital, raised her hand, and rubbed her forehead. It was now that she All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. realized that it still hurt. Seeing Nn stepping out of the car, Maisie turned around and left without a split second of hesitation Nn quickly stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°Why avoid me?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, didn¡¯t everything go as you wish today? Now that the part has been yed, shouldn¡¯t it be over already?¡± Maisie was about to pry her arm out of his palm. ¡°Over?¡± Nn hauled her to turn her over and pinched her chin with the tip of his fingers.¡± Didn¡¯t you go to my office because you wanted to take a glimpse at the DNA results? Then I can tell you everything that¡¯s shown on the results.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she felt as calm as still water after a short while.¡° What does that have to do with me? Even if they¡¯re your children, they won¡¯t be-¡± ¡°You were the woman from that night six years ago, weren¡¯t you?¡± Nn bit the bullet and interrupted her, his cold and keen eyes fixed on her. ¡®My children were given thest name Vanderbilt, and the woman from that night wasn¡¯t Willow Vanderbilt. So there¡¯s only one possibility, it was Maisie Vanderbilt! ¡®The sentence that Maisie said back then, in which she referred to herself as the victim of the incident from six years ago. This sentence does tally the most with the facts that I have today from the investigation! Maisie raised her head to meet his scorching gaze, and her lips opened slightly after a long time. ¡°No.¡± His jaw tightened abruptly, and his eyes were filled with gloom. ¡°Do you know the price that one will pay for lying to me? ¡°You may be able to deny it now, but you¡¯ll pay for the lies that you¡¯re telling me today when I get my hands on the evidence. Don¡¯t you forget that those two children are also mine.¡± Maisie¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as her hands, which were resting on both sides of her body,clenched into fists. ¡°Nn, are you trying to threaten me?¡± Nn looked at her, his thin lips pressed tightly. ¡®I¡¯m threatening her? I wouldn¡¯t mind threatening her if it could make her submit, but this woman has never given in to anything. ¡®Those children are her only weakness.¡¯ Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Nn snorted. ¡°You can take that as a threat if you think it can be counted as one. After all, d o you still think you can escape me under my nose?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The next day¡­ Maisie stepped into thepany as punctual as always and suddenly saw Nn and Quincying in her direction from around the corner.. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nn¡¯s lips were still showing symptoms that they had been bitten, and there was a small scab in the wound. It was conceivable that she had reacted mercilessly yesterday. She wanted to avoid seeing them, but it was already toote. Maisie looked away as she did not want to think about what had happened yesterday and smiled in differently. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn stared at her for a moment and opened his thin lips and pearl-white teeth. ¡°I thought you would avoid me.¡± ¡°We work under the same roof, so meeting each other from time to time is inevitable. Plus, I didn¡¯t do anything immoral and shameful, so why should I avoid you?¡± Maisie gave off a smile. Nn frowned slightly. ¡®Even her smile is fake. She has always been disguising herself in front of me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve not seen her smile genuinely before this. It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t directed to me.¡¯ He recalled the ¡°man¡± whom she had talked to in the previous two calls. ¡°I still have tasks to attend to. See you around.¡± Maisie turned around and entered the elevator without giving him a chance to say anything. What she did not expect was that Nn actually followed her into the elevator. Even Quincy was dumbfounded that he did not choose to board his personal elevator and chose to squeeze himself into an elevator that was packed solid with others! Maisie looked at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you don¡¯t seem to use this elevator, do you?¡± ¡°I can choose to experience it asionally, can¡¯t I?¡± Nn replied unconcernedly while closing the elevator door before Quincy could follow. Maisie did not say a word but only moved a little away from him. Nn cast a sidelong nce at her, saw her silently moving away from him, and frowned.¡± You seem to dislike being slightly close to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite a humorous man, Mr. Goldmann. I don¡¯t want to get close to you just because I don¡¯t want other people to bad-mouth me. After all, you¡¯re a man who has a girlfriend, so please do also keep your own nose clean.¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡®Is she mocking my rtionship with Willow?¡® However, he could see that she cared about his rtionship with Willow, so the corners of his lips were slightly lifted. ¡°I¡¯ve never admitted that Willow is my girlfriend. If you take offenset o that, I can announce that you¡ª¡± The elevator¡¯s door suddenly opened, and several employees standing outside the elevator were shocked to see Nn in the elevator. 1 Nn¡¯s face turned sullen after a short moment. ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Those employees stepped into the elevator tremblingly. ¡®My God, why would Mr. Goldmann take the employees¡¯ elevator?!¡¯ The atmosphere in the elevator was very oppressive. was None of the employees dared to speak, and they did not even dare to breathe. Getting into an elevator with anyone else other than their own boss would definitely feel better than this. All they could hope for at this moment was that the elevator could go faster! Maisie was being bulldozed against the wall, and everyone was almost treading upon each other¡¯s heels, but no one dared to take a step nearer to Nn¡¯s side of the elevator. ¡®F*cking hell! Everyone is squeezing toward my side of the elevator!¡¯ Nn stretched out his hand and dragged her to his side. Maisie was about to break free, but he tightened his grip. And because of the fact that Nn was behind them, no one dared to look back, so it was only natural that they did not realize this. Maisie¡¯s arm that he was clutching was a little stiff. She really wanted to p him if the circumstances would allow her to do so. ¡®It was in the office yesterday, but this man is getting more and more tant now! sa Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat all of a sudden. Nn loosened his grasp slightly, slid his hand downward, wrapped his fingers around her palm, and sped it. Maisie turned her head stiffly to look at the man beside her, Nn did not look at her, but she caught a glimpse of the arc hanging on his face. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 After a few minutes of pure suffering, all the staff members finally went out. Maisie raised the hand that Nn was holding indifferently and asked with a somewhat ironic smile on her face, ¡°Mr. Goldmann? Do you have cravings for such exciting agendas?¡± Nn looked at her for a moment, his eyes slightly cold. ¡°Then do you want to experience something more exciting?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly. This man wouldn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Nn turned around abruptly, stretched out his hand, and leaned it on the wall, wrapping her in his arms. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth, raised her legs, bent her knees, and got into an offensive posture, but Nn grabbed her raised leg with his big hand instantly and pressed it against her body. This posture that the two were in was the pinnacle of a shameful stance! ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯d better let me go!¡± There was a hint of resentment in Maisie¡¯s eyes. Nn¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and after the elevator stopped, he suddenly turned around and changed positions with her. The elevator door opened, and the two male staff members who were chatting outside the elevator saw this scene. They were so frightened that the documents in their hands slipped to the floor in an instant. Maisie turned her head in horror and met the stupefied gaze of the two men. They picked up the documents immediately and gave up the idea of boarding the elevator! Maisie was stunned in ce. She then turned her head and red at the man who had already let go of her and was looking as calm as a millpond. Nn responded nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exciting?¡± He tidied his shirt as he said so and then walked out of the elevator calmly. Maisie returned to her office, mmed the bag in her hand onto the couch, and stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Nn Goldmann, are you trying to fool around with me?¡± She kicked the desk when Kennedy was entering the room, and he was taken aback when he saw her acting so ferociously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she had lost her temper just now, Maisie put her hands down and replied with an indifferent expression, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that somebody has just infuriated me.¡± ¡°Is it Willow?¡± Kennedy asked. ¡°Willow doesn¡¯t have the ability to piss me off yet.¡± Maisie walked to her desk and sat down. Kennedy nodded, thought of something, and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve given your sketches to that person. He should go to meet Willow today.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips raised slightly. ¡°I refused to return to Vaenna. My father has now discovered that thepany has so many shorings and deficits to fill. Any assistance is undoubtedly some sort of hope to them at this point in time.¡± ¡®T¡¯ll allow Willow to act all arrogant and proud for a while more.¡¯ At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ *B*tch!¡± Willow swept all the things on her desk to the floor. She had already been in a state of breakdown since she was driven out of the Goldmann mansion. The scene where she had seen Nn kissing Maisie in his office yesterday was especially exasperating. ¡®I¡¯ve been by his side for six years, and he hasn¡¯t even touched me! ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s because of those two b*stards! ¡®Sh*t, if the people on the board of directors learn that Nn won¡¯t help me anymore, won¡¯t it be¡­¡¯ Nn was the reason why she had been able to secure her position in thepany all these years. Now that there was a deficit in Vaenna¡¯s capital, Vaenna would not even belong to her i f she could not fill this shortfall up soon! ¡®I don¡¯t want to be trampled by Maisie!¡¯ ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± A staff member came to the door and said, ¡°A designer from Hailey & Co. Jewelry wants to see you.¡± Willow stopped acting out, turned her head, and said after calming her emotions down, ¡°Let him in.¡± Before long, a floridly dressed man entered the room with his assistant, and he smiled at Willow. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Willow was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You know me?¡± The man handed her his business card. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman. How could I not know you?¡± Willow looked at the business card. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Senior designer of Hailey & Co. Jewelry, Freddy Fuller. He also knew that Willow was Nn¡¯s girlfriend, so this made her very happy deep down. Yes, everyone in Bassburgh knows that Nn has a girlfriend. Hailey & Co. Jewelry is such a huge company, and Dad will definitely once again think highly of me if Vaenna can coborate with them.¡¯ After talking for about ten minutes, Fred handed her several design sketches. ¡°These are the jewelry that I designed, and it¡¯s also the theme of my creation, ¡°The Light of Life¡±. This is my first time trying to design jewelry with a retro Gothic designnguage.¡± Willow looked at the design drawings with a surprised expression. ¡®If Vaenna had had such designs, it wouldn¡¯t have been suffering until now! Heh, does Maisie have this ability? Freddy can still beat her to the ground! Willow went to her father after she signed a contract with Freddy to show him the contract. Stephen looked at Willow with admiration when he knew that she could get the designer of Hailey & Co. Jewelry to coborate with Vaenna Jewelry, ¡°Yes, Willie, you really are my good daughter, I know you¡¯ll not let me down.¡± Willow smiled and wrapped her arms around Stephen¡¯s arm. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say that. Besides, I¡¯m doing this for the Vanderbilts and Vaenna too.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You¡¯re still the most sensible and thoughtful.¡± Stephen was very pleased. He was somewhat disappointed when he thought of his other daughter, Maisie. It was not that he did not love her. It was just that she had disappointed him too much. He had been under the impression that she would learn to be more reserved and repent if he were to chase her away six years ago. However, he had not expected her to not change for the better at all. On the contrary, she was now even more insidious. ¡°By the way, how are things between you and Mr. Goldmann?¡± As soon as this was mentioned, Willow¡¯s expression froze, and the smile on her face turned a little rigid too. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, perhaps I¡¯m not as good as Maisie. Nn¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann really got together with Maisie?¡± Stephen¡¯s expression became gloomy. ¡®Did Maisie really do so?¡¯ Willow pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°In fact, Nn had been together with Zee behind my back since long ago. Zee has threatened me into not telling others about this. She¡­ She already has Nn¡¯s children.¡° ¡°What!?¡± Stephen was shocked. ¡®My daughter is truly shameless and has fallen to this point!¡¯ ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Zee, maybe Zee mes me. After all, I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter.¡± ¡°Willie, don¡¯t say that. There¡¯s no such thing as an illegitimate daughter in our house. You¡¯re now the daughter of the Vanderbilts, and no one will dare to deny it as long as I agree to it!¡± Stephen knew that he had done his daughter wrong, but it was only natural for him not to ignore her since Willow was also his daughter. ¡®If Maisie has really given birth to Mr. Goldmann¡¯s child, it proves that she had done such a disgraceful thing behind Willie¡¯s back! That¡¯s something that I absolutely can¡¯t forgive! 3 At the ckgold Group¡¯s administrative office¡­.. Quincy walked to the desk with some documents. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is security footage that we extracted from the hard disk of the Empyrean Hotel¡¯s surveince room. Take a look.¡± Nn received the documents. The date shown on the footage was the night from six years ago. The woman who was holding on to Willow looked very familiar! Turning to another page, he saw a picture of the woman¡¯s profile. It was Maisie Vanderbilt! And the final picture showed Willow leaving the room. So the person who had stayed in the room that night was Maisie. He finally knew the reason why he had only gotten to see Willow but not Maisie when he went that day. It was because Maisie had already been kicked out of the Vanderbilt manor. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡®So it¡¯s rted to this matter.! Nn¡¯s eyes could not help droop. ¡®Not only does Maisie deny that the woman from six years ago was her, but she also watches out for me and resists me. So all these were because of Willow? ¡®No wonder she despised and abhorred Willow so much at the beginning. She was framed by Willow back then. If the hotel manager didn¡¯t get the wrong room card that night, I¡¯m afraid that the man Maisie slept with that night would be Sergio Baldwin.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes became a little cold upon thinking of this. ¡°By the way, Sir, I¡¯ve also investigated the incident in which Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s drink was spiked at the lounge that night. Ms. Willow was the person who took her there, and the person whom they met there was Sergio Baldwin.¡± Quincy knew that Nn seemed to think that Sergio yed only an insignificant role, but Quincy had investigated Sergio¡¯s affairs out of caution. Everything would have been kept hidden if Quincy did not look into Sergio, but he was shocked when he did so. ¡°Sergio Baldwin and Mr. Vanderbilt had a business rtionship for a period of time. I heard that Sergio is an extremely perverted yboy. His ex-wife divorced him because he was cheating on her by having affairs with many other women, not to mention he only chose young girls as his targets. I guess he already had his eyes on Ms. Vanderbilt back then.¡± Nn put the information down, his eyes looking a little cold. ¡°From today onward, Baldwin¡¯s Imperial Real Estate is redundant in Bassburgh.¡± On the sixteenth floor, at ¡°Soul¡± Jewelry Studio¡­. When Nn came to her office, he saw Maisie standing in front of a mannequin, sorting out its clothes. The design of the clothes on the model was of retro Gothic style, and it looked very simple. He squinted his nted eyes slightly, and his gaze was fixed on Maisie¡¯s back. ¡°This woman looks really eye-catching when she¡¯s in her game face.¡¯ Even though her figure had been covered by the long dress, he could not deny that her figure looked exceptionally sexy and hot while she attended the party that night. Upon thinking that other men had had their eyes on her, Nn¡¯s jaw tightened, and his eyes lit up when he was staring at her. Feeling that someone was behind her, Maisie did not think much. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please get me a measuring tape¡­¡± Maisie looked back, and the first thing that caught her eyes was Nn¡¯s gaze. Her expression froze for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡®Jesus, why is it him again!?¡¯ Maisie looked outside, then stared at him vigntly for a moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is there anything that requires my attention?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn stared at her. Maisie wanted to step back, but she thought that she might provoke this neurotic man if she were to avoid him subconsciously. ¡®I shoulde up with a way to make him deject me.¡¯ Maisie raised her eyebrows, took a step toward him, raised her arm, and lifted his chin. Seeing the man¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, her lips curved upward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have you really gotten attracted to me? Plus, it¡¯s only natural for men to be tempted by a gorgeous and morous woman like me. If you want it so badly, I can always¡­ ¡°What¡¯s more, being able to get into your bed with you also shows that I¡¯m a woman of means and measures.¡± Nn¡¯s expression turned indifferent in an instant. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, does your shamelessness know no limits?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what shame is, or do you care to teach me more about it?¡± While Maisie smiled, her fingertips had alreadynded on one of the buttons of his suit. Maisie wanted to disgust him. ¡®He probably doesn¡¯t like a woman who¡¯s proactive and shameless, does he? Then I shall take the initiative to act all shamelessly.¡¯ Her hand that was unbuttoning his suit was actually trembling. She was not good at these things, but since the y had already started, she had to go through the entire thing and get t o the end of the show! ¡®I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll allow me to continue to do this to him. Nn grabbed her hand abruptly and asked lightly, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Maisie looked up at him, only to see that he suddenly leaned over to get close to her and moved her hand onto his belt buckle. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a faster route?¡± Chapter 75 ¡®So it¡¯s rted to this matter.! Nn¡¯s eyes could not help droop. ¡®Not only does Maisie deny that the woman from six years ago was her, but she also watches out for me and resists me. So all these were because of Willow? ¡®No wonder she despised and abhorred Willow so much at the beginning. She was framed by Willow back then. If the hotel manager didn¡¯t get the wrong room card that night, I¡¯m afraid that the man Maisie slept with that night would be Sergio Baldwin.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes became a little cold upon thinking of this. ¡°By the way, Sir, I¡¯ve also investigated the incident in which Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s drink was spiked at the lounge that night. Ms. Willow was the person who took her there, and the person whom they met there was Sergio Baldwin.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Quincy knew that Nn seemed to think that Sergio yed only an insignificant role, but Quincy had investigated Sergio¡¯s affairs out of caution. Everything would have been kept hidden if Quincy did not look into Sergio, but he was shocked when he did so. ¡°Sergio Baldwin and Mr. Vanderbilt had a business rtionship for a period of time. I heard that Sergio is an extremely perverted yboy. His ex-wife divorced him because he was cheating on her by having affairs with many other women, not to mention he only chose young girls as his targets. I guess he already had his eyes on Ms. Vanderbilt back then.¡± Nn put the information down, his eyes looking a little cold. ¡°From today onward, Baldwin¡¯s Imperial Real Estate is redundant in Bassburgh.¡± On the sixteenth floor, at ¡°Soul¡± Jewelry Studio¡­. When Nn came to her office, he saw Maisie standing in front of a mannequin, sorting out its clothes. The design of the clothes on the model was of retro Gothic style, and it looked very simple. He squinted his nted eyes slightly, and his gaze was fixed on Maisie¡¯s back. ¡°This woman looks really eye-catching when she¡¯s in her game face.¡¯ Even though her figure had been covered by the long dress, he could not deny that her figure looked exceptionally sexy and hot while she attended the party that night. Upon thinking that other men had had their eyes on her, Nn¡¯s jaw tightened, and his eyes lit up when he was staring at her. Feeling that someone was behind her, Maisie did not think much. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please get me a measuring tape¡­¡± Maisie looked back, and the first thing that caught her eyes was Nn¡¯s gaze. Her expression froze for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡®Jesus, why is it him again!?¡¯ Maisie looked outside, then stared at him vigntly for a moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is there anything that requires my attention?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn stared at her. Maisie wanted to step back, but she thought that she might provoke this neurotic man if she were to avoid him subconsciously. ¡®I shoulde up with a way to make him deject me.¡¯ Maisie raised her eyebrows, took a step toward him, raised her arm, and lifted his chin. Seeing the man¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, her lips curved upward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have you really gotten attracted to me? Plus, it¡¯s only natural for men to be tempted by a gorgeous and morous woman like me. If you want it so badly, I can always¡­ ¡°What¡¯s more, being able to get into your bed with you also shows that I¡¯m a woman of means and measures.¡± Nn¡¯s expression turned indifferent in an instant. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, does your shamelessness know no limits?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what shame is, or do you care to teach me more about it?¡± While Maisie smiled, her fingertips had alreadynded on one of the buttons of his suit. Maisie wanted to disgust him. ¡®He probably doesn¡¯t like a woman who¡¯s proactive and shameless, does he? Then I shall take the initiative to act all shamelessly.¡¯ Her hand that was unbuttoning his suit was actually trembling. She was not good at these things, but since the y had already started, she had to go through the entire thing and get t o the end of the show! ¡®I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll allow me to continue to do this to him. Nn grabbed her hand abruptly and asked lightly, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Maisie looked up at him, only to see that he suddenly leaned over to get close to her and moved her hand onto his belt buckle. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a faster route?¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Maisie blushed. She had been tricked! She shook off his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not fun.¡± She turned around to leave, but Nn pulled her back and pinned her to the wall. Her hands that were trying to push him away were constrained. She looked at him, rmed.¡± Nn Goldmann, if you touch me¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking for lessons?¡± Nn got close to her, and the hand that was behind her waist moved to the sp on her back and released it As the cold palm glided over her skin, she shuddered and clenched her jaw. ¡°Nn!¡± Nn lowered his head to kiss her, not giving her a chance to speak. No! Maisie squirmed. Her clothes were no longer in ce, but the worst part was that her body was not rejecting this. Seeming to anticipate Maisie¡¯s bite, he moved his lips away, making her almost bite her own lips. In that short moment of separation, Maisie raised her hand, ready to give him a p. s, he grabbed onto her wrist. He put his hand behind her waist and pulled her against his body, his words seething through his teeth, ¡°Do you still want lessons?¡± Maisie realized something, looked down, and bit her lip. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. Please let go of me.¡± Seeing that she finally gave up, Nn let her go and helped her put her clothes back on.¡± Don¡¯t try talking to a man with that tone ever again. You can¡¯t handle it.¡± When Nn left, Maisie sank to the floor with her back against the wall. She was very afraid. She was afraid that he would get what he wanted. ¡®Does he do this to Willow too?¡¯ She didn¡¯t have a purityplex, but when the thought of Willow being part of this came across her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. In the shower... Nn stood with one hand on the wall under the cold shower, the water streaming down his chiseled face. His lips were pressed together, his eyes dark. He had almost lost control in the office. He had a tough time getting the taste from six years ago off his mind. He couldn¡¯t feel the same way with Willow, only her. Nn walked out of the bathroom with a bathrobe on. His phone vibrated just when he was putting on some clothes. He walked to the table and picked up the phone. His eyes died a little when he saw that it was Willow. At nighttime, in The Grand Imperial¡­ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ryleigh brought the three rugrats for a lobster meal at the restaurant. It was tough for a single woman to bring around three children. ¡°Godmother, we n to kidnap Daddy!¡± Ryleigh almost spat her drink out. She looked at Colton, shocked. ¡°Your¡­ Daddy?¡± I ¡°Godmother, here¡¯s a secret. Uncle Goldmann is actually our Daddy,¡±Daisie said happily. Ryleigh was the person they trusted the most, so they told her. Ryleigh was stunned. No way, would that mean that Zee did all that for nothing? Ryleigh asked, ¡°How did you find out so soon that Mr. Goldmann is your dad?¡± Waylon calmly replied, ¡°We just have to check. We took a DNA test, but you can¡¯t tell Mommy. Mommy probably doesn¡¯t know yet.¡± Even if their mother knew, she wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. Ryleigh awkwardly said, ¡°The truth is,¡± She lowered her head and sighed. ¡°Your Mommy knows.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The three of them stared straight at her. Colton said, ¡°Godmother, why didn¡¯t you tell us!?¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Daisie said, ¡°How could you hide that from us!? Hmph!¡± Waylon was rendered speechless. Ryleigh raised her hand to keep their voices low. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. If I told you, your mom wouldn¡¯t be kind to me!¡± Colton thought that made sense. ¡®Mommy would definitely do something to her.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been nice to us. We won¡¯t let Mommy do anything to you,¡±Daisie chirped. ¡°Did Mommy not want us to know about this?¡± Waylon said calmly. Ryleigh nodded and said, ¡°Your mother had no choice. You know about Mr. Goldmann and Willow. Honestly, your mother is pushing Mr. Goldmann away because of Willow.¡± The three nodded. They thought so too. ¡®Mommy cannot ept Daddy because of that woman.¡¯ That was why they had to kidnap their father home, or their mother would kick him out. 2 Colton¡¯s smartwatch vibrated. He pulled up his sleeve to take a look. The coordinates shown o n his watch indicated that it was very close to them! When they had gotten their father¡¯s phone number, he turned on a tracker with it. This showed that their father was in that restaurant! ¡°Daddy is here. I¡¯m going to take a look,¡± Colton whispered to Waylon and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going t o the bathroom.¡± ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t wander around!¡± He walked out and toward the direction indicated. At a VIP room.. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sorry, but it really wasn¡¯t my idea. You knew that my mom had always wanted me to be with you. She just made a mistake.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You¡¯re still putting the me on others?¡± Nn¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you were lying. I think you¡¯re just very used to it.¡± Willow was aghast, her lips pale. ¡°The woman from six years ago was Maisie and not you, right?¡± Nn¡¯s words made her expression freeze. He knew. That woman must have told him! ¡°Nn, 1¨C¡± Nn got up, unwilling to listen to her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. Willow, I¡¯ve given you a lot in the past six years. You should be thankful. Don¡¯t ever call me again.¡± Willow¡¯s heart sank. She wrapped her hands around the cutleries that she was holding tighter. Just when Nn was getting up, he felt odd and dizzy. He looked at the cup of coffee that was half drunk, remembering that the waiter had brought that in. ¡°Nn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Willow knew that the effects had kicked in, so she got up to help him, but Nn pushed her hand away. ¡°How dare you do this to me!?¡± ¡°Nn, I¡¯m doing this because I love you. I have been by your side for the past six years, but you never touched me!¡± Willow couldn¡¯t hold it in. She had to have Nn. Watching him stumble onto the couch, she couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted. She had added some strong medication to his drink, and it was taking effect. She willingly took off her own clothes and climbed on top of him. ¡°Nn, if you love kids, I can give you some. If I give your children, you will surely marry me!¡± Willow kissed him. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°Click!¡± The sound of camera shuttersing from the other side of the door made Willow panic. She looked up and saw that the door was slightly ajar. No, she had been photographed! Willow clenched her jaw, put on her clothes, and went to look around outside. Who was taking pictures!? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She had finally been able to add something to Nn¡¯s drink, and she was so close to getting him, but someone interrupted them! She heard a noiseing from the stairwell. She got them now. She went through the emergency exit but didn¡¯t see anyone around. Suddenly, something hit her behind her neck, and she copsed on the floor. Colton put down the stick, pped his hands, and said, ¡°This woman isn¡¯t worthy of Daddy.¡± An evil idea shed across his mind when he remembered how this woman had framed his mother. He ran toward a server with a tray and said, ¡°Mister, my aunt fainted because she has low blood sugar. Could you help bring her to a room, please?¡± The server helped Colton bring Willow to a guest room. Colton turned to the server and said,¡± Thank you, Mister.¡± When the server left, Colton searched around and found some tiny cards. He dialed with Willow¡¯s phone, lowered his tone, and said, ¡°Hello, Grand Imperial Room V3033,e quickly.¡± Colten snickered. That was how she had framed their mother six years ago. It was time for him to ¡®take revenge¡¯. He called Waylon to inform him about their father. After Waylon hung up, he suddenly stared at Ryleigh, who was enjoying her food. 2 Seeing the way Waylon was staring at her, she felt suspicious. ¡°Waylon, why are you looking a t me like that?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°We need your help.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless. Waylon smiled, and she had a bad feeling. At Beach Vi¡­ Ryleigh got two of her bodyguards to bring the unconscious Nn to their home. Oh no! Zee was not going to let her get away with this! She had turned into an aplice and helped these three rugrats kidnap their father! Daisie swayed her body from side to side, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wouldn¡¯t betray you!¡± Ryleighughed dryly. ¡°How could I be doing this with you?¡± It was her fault! She shouldn¡¯t have done this to Zee! Ryleigh looked at her watch and said, ¡°Your mother ising home. I need to leave.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± ¡°Do not expose me!¡± Ryleigh yelled while on her way out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Colton gave an OK gesture. Nn was left in the cold bathtub. His temperature was rmingly high, so Waylon added ice to the water he was in. Daisie felt his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s still burning up. What should we do?¡± ¡°That woman did this to him!¡± Colton replied. Waylon stood up and said to Colton, ¡°Bring Daisie out. I¡¯ll help Daddy change.¡± ¡°Hey, why can¡¯t I watch!?¡± Daisie pouted. Colton put his hand to his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯re not supposed to see a man¡¯s body. Go outside!¡± He pushed her out. 1 Colton and Waylon took off their father¡¯s clothes together and left him with only his pants on. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 When they removed thest piece, Waylon and Colton¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°Why are ours so small?¡± 6 ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll grow into it.¡± So much noise. Nn¡¯sshes fluttered. He felt hot and cold. He slowly opened his eyes and realized that he was sitting in a huge bathtub with rubber ducks floating around. He squinted and saw two children talking next to the tub. ¡°Waylon?¡± Nn was surprised. The two children turned to look at him. The moment Nn¡¯s eyes saw them, his expression turned into shock. The two children looked identical, and he couldn¡¯t tell them apart. He had noticed that¡¯ Waylon¡¯ had a change in personality, and he finally knew the reason. ¡°They¡¯re triplets! ¡®Hah, that woman really is good at hiding.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Colton beamed. Daisie, who was outside, opened the door and looked in. ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Waylon pushed her head out. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Nn saw that he was stripped naked by the two children. He put a hand to his forehead, thankful that they were the ones who did it. He had not expected Willow to have done such a thing. He had been too sloppy. ¡°Where is this?¡± Nn asked. ¡°It¡¯s our home.¡± Colton beamed. Nn paused. ¡®Their home? Wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­¡¯ ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve gotten a bathrobe for you!¡± Colton had gotten Ryleigh¡¯s bodyguards to bring a men¡¯s bathrobe over. Since they had brought their father here, they had to be well prepared. Nn squinted at the sight of the bathrobe. ¡°Who does that belong to?¡± Maisie¡¯s man? ¡°We got our Godmother¡¯s bodyguard to buy one! We don¡¯t have men¡¯s clothes here. You wouldn¡¯t fit into ours.¡± ¡®No men¡¯s clothes at home?¡¯. ¡°There are¡­ no men here?¡± Nn looked at them. ¡°There are no men other than the two of us,¡± Colton answered, head tilted. Waylon seemed to have understood his question and said, ¡°Colton and I are Mommy¡¯s only men.¡± Nn pressed his lips together. The one with a mole under his eye was Colton. That meant the night when Maisie had been on a call, she was speaking to the children. Hah! Nn put on the bathrobe and got out of the bathroom. The living room wasn¡¯t big, but it was warmly decorated. There was a ck piano with all kinds of trophies on the racks, which had Colton Vanderbilt¡¯s name on all of them. ¡°Why did you bring me back here?¡± Nn looked at the three rugrats. ¡°Erm-¡± Colton and Daisie looked at each other. Should they tell him now? Waylon looked at him. ¡°To see if you could be our Daddy.¡± Nn was stunned. After a moment, his eyes rxed, and a smile crawled onto his face,¡± What if I am?¡± The three stood there, shocked. ¡°You found out?¡± ¡°You knew too?¡± Nn slightly frowned. When he saw them nodding, he took a sharp breath. So that woman was hiding this from him all along! 1 Daisie tugged at his sleeve and said in a soft voice, ¡°Mist, Daddy, please don¡¯t me Mommy. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you because you were with that horrible woman Willow.¡± Nn had guessed as much, so he bent down and patted her head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t me her.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Nn wasn¡¯t going to me her, but he wasn¡¯t going to let her off either. Maisie left the studio in ckgoldte. When she took out her phone, she saw the message that Daisie had sent to her an hour ago. She was bewildered the moment she opened the text. ¡®Mommy, we¡®ve kidnapped Daddy and brought him home. See you soonw¡¯ Maisie sped home and rushed to the children¡¯s room when she saw that no one was in the living room. The door was locked. ¡°You three, send him out!¡± Maisie knocked. The three were blocking the door, not wanting to open it. Their mother really wasn¡¯t going to ept their father. They were hoping that their father would convince her that day. ¡°You¡¯re noting out, are you? Alright, I¡¯m going to get my spare key.¡± Maisieughed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Alright, these three rugrats had chosen to hide the man inside! She angrily brought the spare key to the room, but she froze when she saw the man sitting on the bed Maisie tried to leave, but a hand pushed her inward and locked the door. Maisie turned the knob, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She mmed the door, ¡°Open the door!¡± The man behind her got closer, put a hand on the door, and whispered to her ear, ¡°Maisie, I told you that lying to mees with consequences.¡± Maisie shuddered and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for trespassing!¡± Nn looked at her, ¡°Your children brought me here, and I¡¯m their father. It¡¯s not trespassing. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the children are on my side? They gave us a room so that we could spend some time together. I think it¡¯s time we clear things up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to clear up between us!¡± Maisie raised a hand and waved it at him, but he held her down. Nn grabbed her by the waist and tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Nn, let me go-Mm!¡± The man leaned down and took all her sweetness for himself. Maisie rejected it, but his burning chest was pushed against hers, burning her. His stable breathing got heavier while his fervent palm was stripping her sanity away. No! This couldn¡¯t go on! Maisie pushed Nn away with all her might. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Nn-¡± 1 Her voice was shaking, and she started sobbing. The tear rolling down her cheek was the best ¡®weapon¡¯ at the moment. It at least made Nn pause when he saw it. Maisie hammered at his chest like a crazy woman. ¡°Nn, you broke me six years ago. Why are you still doing this to me? You¡¯re as disgusting as Willow. You¡¯re aplices. I hate you!¡± Nn¡¯s heart sank. He looked at this woman who was crying and wiped her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m not her aplice.¡± He wasn¡¯t. But how would he exin it to her? Maisie turned her face away, her eyes nk. ¡°Just hurry up. You¡¯ve broken me once. What¡¯s two or three more times?¡± Nn pulled her into his arms. ¡°Sleep.¡± Maisie was stunned. He let her off. She wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much energy if she knew that tears worked. She finally got it. Nn is a man who preferred vulnerability! The next day¡­ The three rugrats quietly pushed their ears against the door to see if their father had done what was needed. The door suddenly opened, and the three of them fell right in front of Maisie¡¯s feet. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Maisie looked at the three rugrats on the ground exhaustedly, chuckled, and said, ¡°You three really do know how to make things difficult for me.¡± Daisie was the first one to respond. ¡°Mommy, we just want you to get along well with Daddy.¡± Colton took over the conversation immediately. ¡°Yes, Mommy, look at us, we don¡¯t have a Daddy, and we¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Waylon did not know what to say, so he just nodded his head anyway. I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± Maisie walked straight to the restroom. Daisie scratched her head ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t seem to have slept well.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°I know, right? Mommy has dark circles under her eyes¡­¡± 1 The three rugrats looked at Nn, who was still sleeping, and crept close to him. Colton could not help but ask, ¡°Why is Daddy still not awake?¡± Daisie and Waylon stared at Nn for a long time. Waylon then noticed something was wrong and stretched out his hand to touch h¨ªs forehead. ¡°Daddy seems to be having a fever!¡± Colton was startled ¡°Could it be because we made Daddy soak himself in ice waterst night¡­¡± The two little boys suddenly felt a little guilty. Sure enough, they were the ones who had made their father sick. Maisie picked up the thermometer and looked at 102 degrees Fahrenheit shown on the reading scale. S This man actually has a high fever! Daisie looked worried. ¡°Mommy, Daddy has a high fever. Will he die of illness?¡± She had heard that people who were sick could die, so she was very scared. Waylonforted her. ¡°No, it¡¯s just like the fever and cold that we usually have. We only need to give Daddy some fever reducers.¡± ¡°Mommy, here¡¯s the medicine!¡± Colton ran in at that moment with some fever-reducing medicine that was avable at home. Maisie grabbed the medicine in his hand, picked up a ss of warm water that Daisie brought in, and hesitated for a split second all of a sudden as she stared at the man who was lying on the bed. ¡®How can I get this into his body?¡¯ Waylon propped his chin. ¡°They usually feed medicine using mouth-to-mouth in dramas.¡± ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re not allowed to watch those misleading dramas in the future!¡± Maisie was about to be stimted to death. ¡®Just what kind of kid did I give birth to?¡¯ 1 Maisie shoved the medicine into Nn¡¯s mouth and chugged it down with water. Nn choked, coughed, and woke up immediately even though he was still soundly asleep a second ago. The three rugrats looked at him with sympathy-that was so miserable. Seeing that he had awakened, Maisie said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you fever-reducing medicine. Now that you¡¯re awake go back home at this instant.¡± Nn took a nce at her but thenid back down. ¡°I¡¯m a patient, and I need a good rest.¡± ¡°You..¡±. Daisie pouted. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is already sick. How can you drive him away?¡± Colton seconded. ¡°Yes, Daddy may be robbed by beggars if he were to pass out on the road.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Although Nn was closing his eyes and resting, he was happy to hear that the children were defending him. At least, he could stay here for now. ¡®My reputation is of my least concern at this moment.¡¯ After Maisie went to work, Nn woke up after another hour of sleep. After taking the fever medicine, his head did not feel as groggy as it was in the morning. He walked to the living room and saw Waylon cooking something in the kitchen. Although the tiny figure was standing on the stool, he did everything very skillfully. ¡°Daddy, has your fever gone down?¡± Daisie toddled up to Nn. Seeing that she was worried about him, Nn rubbed her little head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling better already. Can Waylon cook?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our eldest brother. Although he is very young, he can do everything. He¡¯s the one who takes care of us when Mommy is too busy to take care of us!¡± Daisie could not help but tout her brother proudly. Nn frowned. ¡®She¡¯s too busy to take care of the kids?¡¯ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Mommy needs to raise the three of us alone. Mommy won¡¯t be able to make money to support us if she takes care of us all the time.¡± Waylon walked to the table with breakfast. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Nn¡¯s eyes were drooping. ¡®So this is why these two kids go out there to work with an entertainmentpany?¡¯ Seeing that Waylon was going to make another one, Nn raised his hand and rubbed his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave the rest to Daddy.¡± Waylon looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Daddy, do you know how to cook?¡± The dignified heir of the Goldmanns, the famous Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, there should not be a lot of chance for him to be exposed to such skills. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Nn put on an apron and entered the kitchen. Daisie and Waylon stared at his figure, and both of them were looking forward to the meal as a hint of expectation was shing across their eyes. Colton smelled the fragrance and ran downstairs in his doll slippers. ¡°Waylon, are you making breakfast?¡± Seeing his siblings sitting and waiting at the dining table, he looked toward the kitchen, and his eyes widened. ¡®It turns out Daddy was the one who¡¯s making breakfast today! Nn brought the breakfast to the table, and the three rugrats eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± Colton blinked as he looked at Nn. ¡°Daddy, you can actually cook!¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a simple thing to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Daddy¡¯s cooking is delicious!¡± Daisie could not wait and had already started digging in. She then nodded happily after trying her father¡¯s breakfast. Nn looked at his watch. ¡®Quincy should be here at any minute.¡¯ Sure enough, the doorbell rang, and Nn got up to open the door. Quincy had brought along two bags of clothes and handed them to him. He did not expect Nn to be able to stay herest night. ¡®The progression is fast! After seeing the three rugrats in the house, he was frozen in ce. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡­ Am I seeing things?¡± He rubbed his eyes. ¡°Why am I looking at two Waylons!?¡± ¡°They¡¯re triplets,¡± Nn answered indifferently. Quincy was shocked. ¡®She didn¡¯t just give birth to two in one go, but three!? D*mn, that¡¯s quite an achievement! Thinking of something, Quincy said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann Si. asked you to find a time t o bring these two children back to see him. You should know that Mr. Goldmann Sr. has been thinking about them ever since he saw them. Now that there are three, you should bring all three of them back. Mr. Goldmann Sr. will definitely be delighted.¡± ¡°Are you talking to him again?¡± Nn red at him. Quincy pped his mouth lightly and responded aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. called and asked me about the situation of the two children. I.. I might¡¯ve told him a thing or two.¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s nothing else that requires your attention here,¡± Nn said while shutting the door. Quincy stood on the other side of the door with a perplexed expression. ¡®So, does Mr. Goldmann n to stay at someone else¡¯s house for the rest of his life?¡¯ ¡°Zee, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Looking at the drowsiness that appeared on Maisie¡¯s face from time to time, Kennedy brought her a cup of coffee. ¡°You should treat yourself to a cup of coffee and freshen yourself up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Maisie smiled as she took a sip of hot coffee *D*mn it. If I hadn¡¯t been watching the man all night to prevent him from doing anything to m est night, I would¡¯ve had a good night¡¯s sleep. This is all thanks to the three rascals back home! ¡®I wonder if Nn has left.¡¯ Her brows creased as she thought about that, but while she was thinking so, there were some commotions outside. She raised her head and saw her father charging into the room with a gloomy expression regardless of the staff member¡¯s attempts to stop him. Stephen then said solemnly, ¡°You really are here.¡± After Stephen saw Kennedy, his expression turned even sullener. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, if you¡¯re here to persuade me to return to Vaenna, then my answer is still the same. I won¡¯t go back.¡± Maisie put down the coffee mug in her hand. What other intention could her father have besides this? ¡®It seems that Le¡¯s and her daughter are still unwilling to give up?¡¯ However, Stephen pointed at her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just this once, do you have a child with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Maisie was startled, and her expression turned sulky. Stephen¡¯s words just so happened to surprise Kennedy, who looked at Maisie and also the employee who was still standing outside the door wondering what to do. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve always felt sorry for you because of your mother¡¯s affairs, so I¡¯ve always wanted you t o inherit Vaenna Jewelry. But it seems that what you did six years ago still wasn¡¯t enough, and you¡¯re actually getting involved with Mr. Goldmann now. Do you even know how to spell the word shame? Mr. Goldmann is your elder sister, Willie¡¯s boyfriend!¡± Stephen waspletely disappointed in her. He had even witnessed what the two of them were doing in the office the other day, so how could he believe that his daughter was innocent? Facing her father¡¯s usation, Maisie clenched her hands tightly. ¡°Are you lecturing me about shame? Then why didn¡¯t you tell Le that she¡¯s a shameless wh*re when she climbed onto your bed?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Stephen shouted sharply. ¡°The matter between your mother and me has nothing to do with Le.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The smile on Maisie¡¯s face still looked extremely ironic. ¡°It has nothing to do with that? Dad, you really do know how to defend Le?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what happened between your mother and me!¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth. ¡°Yes, I might not understand that. But have you ever tried to understand me?¡± Maisie stood u p, and her hands that had clenched into fists were trembling vigorously. ¡°Do you think I snatched Willow¡¯s boyfriend? Great! Then I shall disclose it to you today. Those kids are indeed Nn¡¯s children!¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡± ¡°They¡¯re five years old this year, so if you take the one year of pregnancy into ount, it should¡¯ve happened six years ago, right?¡± A look of surprise shed through Stephen¡¯s eyes, and the thing that he wanted to say was stuck in his throat. Maisie sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve always believed what Le and Willow said only. You will believe in anything thates out of their mouth, but you¡¯ve never believed in a word that I said. Sometimes I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m your biological daughter.¡± These words made Stephen¡¯s expression turn sullen. ¡°Bullsh*t! What nonsense are you talking about!?¡± ¡°But am I wrong?¡± Maisie asked in reply. ¡°You¡¯re more partial to Willow than me. It¡¯s just like I¡¯m an outsider in the family, the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts. Oh, no, pardon me, I don¡¯t even think that I live up to the title of an illegitimate daughter!¡± Stephen¡¯s shoulders trembled as his eyes dimmed. ¡°Taking everything into ount, I should ¡®thank¡¯ Willow too. If she hadn¡¯t set me up and caused me to lose my chastity six years ago, I wouldn¡¯t know that I actually slept with the famous and prestigious Mr. Goldmann of Zlokova.¡± Looking at Stephen¡¯s mixed andplicated expressions, Maisie continued. ¡°So if we were to apply your statement to this incident and trace it back to six years ago, am I the person who¡¯s snatched Willow¡¯s man? Or is she the wh*re who stole mine?¡± The staff member who was witnessing all these outside the door felt as if his mind was about to explode from the inside out due to the huge amount of information that he obtained in such a short amount of time. However, sensing that someone was approaching, the staff member was so shocked that his shoulders trembled when he turned his head. ¡°Mr. Goldm¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± It could be said that Nn¡¯s appearance at this moment was very coincidental, and it just so happened that he had heard what Maisie just said. ¡®I¡¯m her man huh.¡¯ When Maisie saw him appear outside the door, the confidence that she was showing through her expression crumbled in an instant. ¡®What the f*ck!?¡¯ Stephen did not expect Nn to appear at this time, and his emotions became even moreplicated. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt, I never seem to have personally admitted that Willow¡¯s my girlfriend, have I?¡± Nn walked by Stephen, stopped right beside him, and rified unconcernedly. ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± Stephen was speechless for a while. Indeed, he had never heard Nn personally admit that Willow was his girlfriend. He had only heard it from Le and Willow. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°Willow has nothing to do with me. She lied to me for six years and even had the guts to drug mest night. Mr. Vanderbilt, how do you n to settle this ount for your daughter?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Did Willow drug himst night? No wonder he was so anxious and violentst night. I almost became the victim of that scheme.¡¯ ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Stephen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How would Willie¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to resolve it yourself, but please be reminded that the oue will be different when I go to her personally.¡± The sentence was an obvious threat. Stephen¡¯s expression became one of embarrassment, but he could not say anything else. ¡°If it truly is Willie¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when I get back home.¡± Nn¡¯s tone sounded indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to the word ¡®if¡¯.¡± Stephen knew that Nn was a man who would do anything. He really would not let Willow g o if he did not provide him with an exnation. He responded and pleaded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an exnation after this, Mr. Goldmann. So please show Willie some mercy and let this slide this time around.¡± Upon hearing that Stephen was still defending Willow at this moment, a touch of self deprecation shed across Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡®If I were to be the one being discussed now, would he beg others to let me go?¡¯ Stephen left the office, and Kennedy and the others also left because Nn was there. After realizing that she and Nn were the only two people left in the office, Maisie¡¯s attitude was still as unconcerned as always. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you didn¡¯t even show your former girlfriend any mercy. I wonder if the people who don¡¯t know the details of this incident will think of you as a man who abandoned his previous lover just because he¡¯s found a new one.¡± As soon as she said that, Nn walked up to her and lifted her chin. ¡°Now that things have turned out like this, don¡¯t you think you have to bear some of the responsibility?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded for a split second. ¡°What responsibility do I have to bear?¡± His tone sounded faint. ¡°Willow wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity to take advantage of the incident if you didn¡¯t run away six years ago. And if all that hadn¡¯t happened, she wouldn¡¯t even be a thing today.¡± If he were to have found out that Maisie was the woman from that night when he went to the Vanderbilt manor six years ago, the woman who had been staying by his side all this while would not be Willow. Maisie pushed his hand away and smirked. ¡°That being said, are you saying that you mem e for providing her with the opportunity? But weren¡¯t you a rather content man when you were defending her?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly while his lips pressed into a cold line. ¡®Does she care about those instances in which I misunderstood her while defending Willow?¡¯ Nn could understand her mindset thinking of this, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised. ¡°I can also defend you.¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need that.¡± Maisie pushed him away and was about to leave. Nn turned around and hugged her from behind. Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly as she tried to pry his hand open. ¡°Nn Goldmann, what are you doing!¡± The arms that were wrapped around her waist were tight, and the man lowered his head and pressed his lips against her auricle. ¡°Bring the children and move in with me.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression was distorted. ¡®He wants me to move in with him? Keep dreaming! ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt,¡± Nn rubbed her lips with his fingers, ¡°If you want me to persuade you, I don¡¯t mind trying another way.¡± He then kissed her neck with his cold lips. Maisie shrugged in fright. ¡°Wait¡­ At least give me a few days to think about it!¡± Nn let her go, squinted his eyes, and gave off a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you three days.¡± After Nn left with satisfaction, Maisie could not help but clench her hands into fists, her eyes cold. Apart from that night from six years ago and that the kids were his, she had no feelings for this man. ¡®I must admit that Nn isn¡¯t only breathtakingly attractive, regal, and elegant-looking, but he¡¯s also a well-known, powerful, and influential aristocrat in Zlokova. The various conditions that he possesses make him the ideal partner in the eyes of many celebrities and socialites. ¡®But Dad¡¯s extramarital affair has created a barrier in my heart ever since I was a kid.¡¯ Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡®Besides, how could a man who owns ample money and power like him be a man who leads a stable life? Plus, even if he thought Willow was the woman from six years ago, something must¡¯ve happened between Willow and him during the time they were together. ¡®I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the man that Willow has touched, absolutely not! At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Stephen¡¯s palmnded on Willow¡¯s cheek. Le was frightened by the p. She stepped forward immediately and pulled Stephen away from Willow. ¡°Dear, why did you p Willie!?¡± ¡°Why did I p her?¡± Stephen pointed at Willow angrily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself? She had the balls to drug Mr. Goldmann. Do you think she can still stand here unscathed if I don¡¯t give Mr. Goldmann an exnation!?¡± Le panicked instantly and looked at Willow. ¡°Willie, you¡­ You¡¯ve drugged Mr. Goldmann!?¡± Willow clutched her cheek, bit her lip firmly, and did not utter a single word. ¡®D*mn it! I was already on the verge of seeding! Who¡¯s the sh*tsack that has ruined my n!? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®F*ck, how could this happen!?¡¯ ¡°Willie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Willow flung her mother¡¯s hand away, her eyes bloodshot, ¡°Everything has gone sour because of that b*tch Maisie! She snatched Nn from me. Nn was obviously mine!¡± Le¡¯s expression turned pale instantly. She wanted to stop Stephen, but it was already toote. Stephen had already pped Willow again. It was so harsh that she copsed on the floor. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Willow had never suffered such grievances in her life, so tears started welling up in her eyes a s she gnashed her teeth bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong! Maisie, that b*tch, she¡¯s the one who snatched Nn from me!¡± Seeing that Stephen had lifted his hand once again, Willow roared, ¡°Come on, you¡¯d better beat me to death right here right now! Anyway, I¡¯m just the illegitimate daughter, and everyone in this world can just tread on me however they want. If all of you know only how to force me at this moment, then I should just die!¡± She got up and ran upstairs. The door of her room was mmed shut. ¡°Willie!¡± Le was worried that Willow would do something stupid, so she dashed to Willow¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Stephen sat down on the couch in a daze. ¡®How could this happen? How could it turn out like this¡­¡¯ ¡°Willie, please open the door, Willie!¡± Le knocked on the door and heard no response, so she rammed the door down. She was not seen in the bedroom, so Le ran to the bathroom and found out that Willow had slit her wrist open. At the administrative office¡­ ¡°You rascal, if it weren¡®t for Quincy, until when would you want to hide the news from me?¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. was so furious in the video call on the screen that he almost took out his crutches from the side. Nn crossed his legs, leaned on the couch, and looked at him, his tone sounding indifferent. ¡°I nned to wait until the time was right to tell you about it.¡± ¡°Wait until the time is right?¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. got even more irked. ¡°I would¡¯ve died by then! ¡°But I don¡¯t have to count on you anymore, as I have a grandson and a granddaughter now. That¡¯s more than enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s two grandsons and a granddaughter.¡± Nn corrected him unconcernedly. Mr. Goldmann Sr. was taken aback. His joy could not be concealed on his face. ¡°Hahaha, kiddo, you¡¯re indeed awesome!¡± Thinking of something, Mr. Goldmann Sr. then looked at him. ¡°Who¡¯s the children¡¯s mother? Bring her here, and let me take a good look at her some other time. I¡¯m not asking for a lot, as long as shees from an honorable family and is well-mannered.¡± After all, he was so ecstatic that she had given birth to two grandsons and one granddaughter for the Goldmanns! Nn¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We¡¯ll find time to pay you a visit.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll have to wait for too long before you can manage to find the time. I¡¯ll return to Bassburgh to check her out by myself sometime soon!¡± Mr. Goldman S1. turned off theputer. Nn closed the lid of theptop when the screen went ck.Quincy smiled at the same time. ¡°I bet Mr. Goldmann Sr. must be delighted.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Nn ignored Quincy, acting as if he had been drugged by that woman and was addicted to her. It had only been half a day, and he already could not wait to see her. ¡®Sure enough, I did give her three days to think about my offer, but it¡¯s still too long.¡¯ At Beach Vi¡­ When eating dinner, Maisie held the spaghetti on the te with her fork but had no appetite a t all. She raised her eyes and looked to the front from time to time and felt like her children had been abducted. ¡°Tsk, Nn is really too shameless for me to handle. He¡¯s the one who said he¡¯ll give me some time to think about it, but he will never miss the chance toe to my ce for dinner.¡¯ Daisie was sitting on her father¡¯sp-the feeling of being fed by her father was really amazing! Of course, he did not only pamper Daisie. He would fetch Waylon and Colton some dishes from time to time. Waylon¡¯s reaction was not as excited as that of Colton¡¯s and Daisie¡¯s, which at least provided Maisie with a little sense offort. ¡°Daddy, you should eat more. Try some of Mommy¡¯s buffalo chicken wings!¡± Daisie ced a piece of chicken wings onto Nn¡¯s te. Maisie¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Daisie, he has arms and hands. He can grab the dishes by himself.¡± sams ¡°Are you jealous, Mommy?¡± Seeing that Daisie looked extremely happy, Maisie almost bent the fork in her hand. Nn raised his eyebrows and rubbed Daisie¡¯s hair. ¡°Well, your mother might really be jealous.¡± Maisie lowered her head to eat, not wanting to say another word. 1 Nn ced one chicken wing onto her te. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pamper you too.¡± ¡®I shouldn¡¯t give my pretty little wife the cold shoulder just because of the kids. By the way, the phrase ¡°pretty little wife¡± is indeed appropriate. 1 ¡®She¡¯s in good shape, young, gorgeous-looking, and talented. She would pass with flying colors if there were to be an audition in search of a woman who could match my status. But this pretty little wife is really a pain in the *ss. She can only be looked at but can¡¯t be touched. What should I do about that?¡¯ 1 If Maisie were to know what Nn was thinking at the moment, the bowl in her hand might most probably end up on his face. She looked at the chicken wing that he had ced on her te, picked it up immediately, and put it on Waylon¡¯s te. ¡°Your father said he would still pamper you, so eat more.¡± Waylon nced at Nn, whose expression turned slightly gloomy, and calmly put the chicken wing into Colton¡¯s bowl. ¡°He¡¯ll pamper you, eat another one.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. When Daisie saw this, she felt that it was not right. She still had to create more opportunities for her father! She turned her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, could you stay here tonight?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Daisie, our house is not big enough to amodate such a bigshot!¡± ¡°He is not a bigshot, he is Daddy.¡± Daisie sounded pitiful. Nn looked down at the girl sitting in his arms who had arranged everything for him, and the corners of his lips were lifted slightly. ¡®She¡¯s definitely my biological daughter.¡¯ Maisie mentioned the obvious, ¡°We don¡¯t have an extra bed at home!¡± Colton looked up at her. ¡°Your bed is so big, you could even sleep with Daddyst night!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Maisie put down her silverware and stood up. The three rugrats shivered out of fear. She went into her room angrily, took a quilt and pillow out, threw them directly on the couch, turned around, and went back to her room without saying a word. ¡°Bam!¡± The door was mmed shut. Daisie raised her head and looked at the person above her head. ¡°Daddy, we can only help you up till this point¡­¡± At this time, Waylon took out a key and handed it to Nn. ¡°I¡¯ve secretly forged a spare key for Mommy¡¯s room.¡± Nn was surprised. ¡°This assist has won my heart.¡¯ 2 The other two rugrats were also amazed. Waylon¡¯s action is definitely making him the MVP! 2 Thinking about the man in the house, Maisie did not even want to take a shower. She locked the door behind her as soon as she returned to the room. She had even brought along the spare keys from the rooms of the three rugrats. She leaned behind the door, rubbing her forehead to soothe her headache. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Ryleigh sent her a text message. It was obvious that the three rugrats had leaked the secret to her-that was how she knew about Nn¡¯s n to stay here for the night! Sensing the expectations that Ryleigh showed through her message, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s on that filthy mind of yours? Dbags can only be allowed to sleep on the couch.¡± She then turned her cell phone off. *All I can do now is to avoid him for as long as possible! A tall figure came to the edge of the bed in the middle of the night. He slowly sat down and looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly on the bed. He propped his hands against the bed, leaned over, and covered her lips with his own lips. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she raised her hand and waved gently. ¡°Ugh, stopi Hernguid and coquettish voice was apanied by a hint of nasal resonance. She also frowned slightly as if he was disturbing her sweet dreams. Nn stared at her unsuspecting appearance, and a touch of tenderness shed across his eyes. He then rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingertips. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ll make you ept me willingly.¡± The next morning.. Maisie opened her eyes and woke up, wondering how she had gotten to sleep so soundly and comfortablyst night. ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s because the dbag wasn¡¯t there.¡¯ caus All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She got up and walked to the door. The door was still locked. ¡®Hmph, it¡¯s fortunate that all the spare keys are with me.¡¯ She walked to the living room in her nightdress, stretchedfortably, and as soon as she turned her head, she saw the three rugrats sitting at the dining table staring at her. Nn walked out of the kitchen with breakfast at that moment and looked at her too.¡± Awakened already?¡± Maisie froze in ce. She almost forgot that this man had stayed herest night! ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re up. Daddy has made breakfast for us!¡± Colton waved his tiny hand at her. Maisie couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡®What¡¯s with the sensation of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that I¡¯m feeling, what¡¯s going on? ¡®No, I must be hallucinating.¡¯ Maisie turned around and walked back to her room. After seeing her mother get into her room, Daisie asked Nn softly, ¡°Daddy, did you secretly sleep in Mommy¡¯s roomst night?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and ced his index finger in front of his lips, giving off a shushing motion. Daisie nodded with brilliant eyes. Nn had not spent much time on the couchst night but slept with his pretty little wife for five hours. He really did sleep very soundly when she was by his side. Fortunately, he had set the vibrating rm on his watch to wake him up, left her room before she woke up, and locked the door with his spare key. After Maisie freshened herself up and changed into her clothes, she walked out of the room again. ¡®Yes! This is truly not an illusion.¡¯ ¡°Daddy and Mommy, Waylon, and I are heading to thepany. Miss Ang is here to pick u s up already. Bye!¡± Daisie took a small backpack with her and went out with Waylon. Colton jumped off the chair and walked to Maisie. ¡°Mommy, I need to go to the music academy today too. Will you and Daddy send me off?¡± ¡°Okay, when Uncle Quincy drives the car here, your mother and I will bring you to the college.¡± Nn did not care whether Maisie agreed to the n or not and promised Colton on her behalf. Colton nodded and ran upstairs to grab his schoolbag. Maisie gradually returned to her senses and bumped into Nn as soon as she turned around. She then raised her head. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Finish your breakfast first. Colton and I will be waiting for you in the car.¡± Nn really took Colton out first when Colton came back downstairs. Maisie turned her head and looked at the breakfast on the table. ¡®He even prepared my share, and¡­ ¡®How could such an egoistic man make such a delicate and loving breakfast? Not to mention, it¡¯s made by the legendary Mr. Goldmann of the Goldmanns!?¡¯ Colton and Nn waited in the car for fifteen minutes, only to see Maisie walking out of the house. Colton slid the window of the front passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Maisie, who originally wanted to get into the front passenger seat, was rendered speechless. As soon as she sat down in the rear passenger seat, Quincy turned to look at her and gave her a wide smile. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann your as- Drive!¡± She would havepleted the impertinent sentence if it weren¡¯t for Colton¡¯s presence. Quincy pouted his lips. ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt is rather hot-tempered. Mr. Goldmann will have a lot to bear in the future.¡¯ Nn turned around and nced at her. Maisie¡¯s fashion sense had always been good. She was wearing a professional suit, but she managed to bring out a unique fashionable style. It seemed monotonous to wear a pure ck basic blouse in a buttonless ck pattern suit, but the blue-ck gradient and the irregrce split skirt contrasted sharply with the burgundy heels. It made the overall look not only less monotonous but also more fashionable. And the earrings that were in the same color as the heels had also be a dazzling embellishment. Maisie saw the man beside her kept staring at her with his scorching eyes and felt a little ufortable sitting down. When the extremely conspicuous Maybach stopped at the main entrance of the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova, it attracted the attention of a lot of people. Some parents who sent their children to the academy recognized the owner of the car¡¯s license te number at a nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s car?¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± The owner of Bassburgh¡¯s stratospherically-priced 9999 te number could only be Mr. Goldmann. Not only that, but they also knew that the number tes of the silver Rolls-Royce and the limited-edition Pagani sportscar that Mr. Goldmann owned also cost a fortune. ¡®It¡¯s our luck to be able to witness it in person today!¡¯ Looking at the gazes that came from outside the car window, Maisie rubbed her forehead. ¡°Being with this man is a shy thing to do.¡± Colton got out of the car, turned around, and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I¡¯m going in already!¡± Maisie forced a smile. At this time, she received a text message on her cell phone, Before she had the time to take a glimpse at it, Nn snatched the phone. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± She leaned over, wanting to grab the phone, but Quincy suddenly braked the car at that moment, which caused her leaning body to lose bnce and fall into Nn¡¯s arms, Maisie got away from his body and then red at Quincy, ¡°Do you know how to drive a car?!¡± ¡°We should always wait for the red light, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Quincy exined softly, Are you asking me to step on the throttle and run the red light without braking? Nn looked down at her and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± ¡°Hehe, I wonder who¡¯s the person who¡¯s taking advantage¡­¡± Maisie lowered her head before she could finish speaking, Her hand had ended up on a very inappropriate body part, which was extremely embarrassing, Nn came nearer to her, his eyes full of mockery, ¡°How does it feel?¡± Maisie retracted her hand, turned around, and sat back down. She did not want to be taken over, so she responded indifferently, ¡°Not very good.¡± Nn did not say anything but smiled when he saw her flushed ears, He then nced at the screen of Maisie¡¯s phone, saw the message, and his eyes turned slightly cold, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can you give my phone back to me already?¡± Maisie stretched out her hand without looking at him, ¡°Who¡¯s the dbag that you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nn nced at her gloomily, Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, She snatched the cell phone from his hand and nced at the message, Crap, I replied to Ryleigh¡¯s text message before going to bedst night, and this woman actually replies to me at the worst time imaginable! Looking at Nn¡¯s murderous eyes that were about to swallow her whole, Maisie thought of something, She raised her hand, grabbed Nn¡¯s cor, approached him, and let off a faint smile. ¡°Dbag is an Inte term and has another meaning when used in such a context. Women would address someone as a dbag when they have a good impression of that someone. It expresses closeness.¡± 1 Quincy was holding back his smile, and his shoulders began to tremble. Nn turned his head and gave him a cold re. But he heard somemotioning from behind while doing so. He then turned around and saw that Maisie had already opened the door of the car, had gotten out of the car, and had run away without looking back. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn loosened his tie irritably. ¡®It expresses closeness? She clearly didn¡¯t want to get close to me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll let her adapt to the concept of being ¡°close¡± to me slowly when she and the kids move to the Goldmann mansion tomorrow! Stephen had not embarrassed Willow anymore ever since she entered the hospital due to the cut. Nheless, thinking of the two ps that she had gotten from her father, Willow still put the me on Maisie. ¡°Willie, Willie!¡± Le entered the ward hurriedly and smiled excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s trending, it¡¯s trending now!¡± ¡°What is trending now?¡± Willow bit the nail of her thumb, feeling very upset. ¡°Oh, those jewels that designer Freddy designed for Vaenna have gone viral on the Inte!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Willow was stunned. ¡°They¡¯ve gone viral?¡¯ ¡°Yes, your father has answered several calls asking for coboration!¡± After Le finished speaking, she said triumphantly, ¡°Maisie is not the only jewelry designer i n this world. Now that Freddy¡¯s design is popr, what should we still worry about? By the way, your father had told the old woman of the Vanderbilts about this. That old woman had always looked down upon us mother-and-daughter before this, but she¡¯s saying that she wants toe and pay you a visit now!¡± ¡°She wants to see me?¡± ¡°Yes, Willie, the status of the both of us in the Vanderbilts was not as prestigious as that sl*t¡¯s before this, but if you can seed with Freddy¡¯s design, you might be able to bring your position in the Vanderbilts a step further in the future.¡± Le hadid out the n for her Still, Willow was not satisfied. She wanted something more than what the Vanderbilts could offer-she wanted to be Mrs. Goldmann! ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ An idea shed through her mind. ¡®If I can surprise the jewelry field with Freddy¡¯s designs, and if Freddy is willing to be my ghost designer, won¡¯t I still have the opportunity to one-up on that b*tch as long as the designs be popr? ¡°That will definitely encourage Nn¡¯s attention! Vaenna Jewelry had justunched a new design, and it had be popr all over the Inte. It was all due to the elegance of the Victorian era that the Gothic dark vintage snake shaped diamond ne and earrings exuded and the cold and enigmatic beauty that its dark temperament gave off. The creation of a ring the size of a dove egg was even more novel. The ring looked like two hands that were wrapped around the diamond as if they were holding it like a heart. Its design was unforgettable. #MenInLove#: I¡¯ve always thought that the gothic style is weird, and I couldn¡¯t appreciate it. But I think I love it after seeing these masterpieces #LadyWithin#: The gothic style design is really great. I hope Vaenna canunch more great designs just like these! Maisie nced at the tablet, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised. Kennedy walked in from outside the office and smiled. ¡°Zee, the designs you gave Vaenna are on fire now. Vaenna Jewelry, who has been silent for years, can now be regarded as revitalized already.¡± Kennedy¡¯s phone started vibrating as soon as he finished saying so. He looked down at the message and gave off a surprised expression. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Willow wants to pay Freddy $1,500,000 to get him to be her ghost designer. She actually wants to use this method to gather fame.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Then let her take the bait.¡± ¡®Since she¡¯s always wanted to get into the jewelry field so much, I should lend her a ¡°helping¡± hand.¡¯ At this time, in the Vanderbilt manor¡­ After Le brought Willow home, Stephen was sitting on the couch, chatting with Madam Vanderbilt. Stephen hurriedly got up and beckoned Willow to go over. ¡°Your grandmother hase to see you. Why are you still standing over there?¡± Willow smiled and walked up to her. ¡°Grandma.¡± * Madam Vanderbilt took a nce at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, and you¡¯ve grown a little more attractive. I heard your father say that Vaenna¡¯s newlyunched jewelry is popr right now, and you¡¯re the brain behind it. It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Mother, Willie is doing so for the Vanderbilts.¡± Le smiled, trying to make Madam Vanderbilt feel satisfied with herself and her daughter. Everyone knew that Madam Vanderbilt had always valued a grandson more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Stephen did not have any son, Madam Vanderbilt would not even bother to care about the mother- and-daughter pair. Madam Vanderbilt had two sons, one was Stephen, and the other was Yorick. Yorick was Stephen¡¯s elder brother who lived in the ancestral mansion of the Vanderbilts because he had given birth to a grandson for Mr. Vanderbilt Sr. Madam Vanderbilt had always attached great importance to this eldest son. If it weren¡¯t for the improvement that Vaenna was showing right now, Madam Vanderbilt would neveret o the Bassburgh in person. ¡°Hmph, this might be good for the Vanderbilts, but after all, she¡¯s not a man. Son, in any case, the family business has to be inherited by a man. This daughter will eventually be the daughter of another family once she gets married to a man.¡± Stephen and Le¡¯s expressions looked extremely awkward after listening to Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s better to hand Vaenna to your nephew, Hector. Hector is now 23 years old and is the only heir of the Vanderbilts.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Le heard that Madam Vanderbilt was going to hand Vaenna to that son of a b*tch, how could she be reconciled with that idea? ¡°Mother, you might not know this, but Willie is the one who convinced this designer Freddy t o coborate with Vaenna. In other words, Freddy is willing to coborate with us only because he knows about the rtionship between Willie and Mr. Goldmann.¡± Stephen frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Le exined with a smile, ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you know? The other day when Freddy went to Vaenna to talk to Willie about the coboration, he told Willie that he knew about her only because of Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°The person that you¡¯re talking about¡­ Which Mr. Goldmann are you referring to?¡± The name seemed familiar to Madam Vanderbilt. Le looked at her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Mr. Goldmann of the ckgold Group.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was astounded. She then gazed at Willow with a straight eye. ¡°Wow, youngdy, you¡¯re quite capable. You actually managed to win the heart of the young Goldmann. Now tell me more about this Mr. Goldmann. I heard that he¡¯s extremely prestigious and influential. It would be an honor to the Vanderbilts if we could get into wedlock with the Goldmanns!¡± Le knew that mentioning Mr. Goldmann would definitely be useful. The originally tense rtionship between her and her mother-inw had finally eased up, and they could even discuss Mr. Goldmann now. Stephen, who was sitting at the side, got up and left with a gloomy expression. Madam Vanderbilt could not care less about him. She thought of something and then looked a t Willow. ¡°Willie, since you have such a good rtionship with Mr. Goldmann, you should know all the rich and influential entrepreneurs who surround Mr. Goldmann. If you do, do introduce one of them to your cousin Linda.¡± Seeing that the old woman had even changed the way she addressed her, Willow was somewhat satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Grandma.¡± ¡®Hmph,pared to Maisie, Linda is just a foolish and unruly girl. ¡®But it¡¯s great that she¡¯s the dumb one. She is now the person that I need the most. It would be great if I can use Linda and deal with that b*tch with her.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear. You¡¯re definitely worthy of being one of the Vanderbilts. Then I¡¯ll ask your cousin to come over tomorrow.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was certainly happy to see that Willow was willing to help her cousin out. At noon¡­ Maisie flipped through the list of ingredients. Xander sighed helplessly. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Jade Mountain Co. is facing a shortage of rare rough stones. We can¡¯t purchase rough stones like aquamarine, tanzanite, golden emerald, ck opal, and topaz from them.¡± Maisie closed the list and looked up. ¡°Aquamarine and golden emerald, we can order those from Millennial Gemstone Inc., the price that they can offer is more or less simr to Jade Mountain Co. As for the ck opal and tanzanite, only Taylor Jewelry has them.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Taylor Jewelry monopolizes the supply chain of ck opal and tanzanite, so we can only go to Taylor Jewelry for supply. But I heard that Taylor¡¯s offer has always been very high.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Money isn¡¯t a big issue to the boss of thispany,¡± Maisie said as she handed Xander the list. Xander was startled ¡°Are you going to make Mr. Goldmann pay?¡± Although they were working in ckgold Group, they were only considered to be an independent studio affiliated to thepany. Maisie looked at him. ¡°I have no money.¡± Xander forwarded the list to Quincy, and thetter took a nce at it. ¡°For the two raw stone materials, we¡¯ll need Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, his eyes were fixed on Taylor Jewelry¡¯s rough gemstones supplier, and he was dumbfounded. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°The price offered by Taylor Jewelry¡¯s supplier is twice as expensive as what otherpanies would offer, but they¡¯re not bluffing about the high price. ¡®ck opal is a type of opal stone, but ck opal is the best among all opals! The price of ck opals in the market is more expensive than white opals and fire opals. Not to mention tanzanite, tanzanite is different from sapphire, and tanzanite is more valuable than sapphire.¡¯ 1 Beaumont was thergest supplier for tanzanite, and eighty percent of the tanzanite produced every year was sold to Ampleforth, costing as high as $300,000,000. It was the only supplier that sold tanzanite to Zlokova, and Taylor Jewelry was the only party that could purchase the rough stones from them. The price of these two types of rough stones alone was not an amount that was affordable by any ordinarypany. He chuckled, looked up, and put the list away. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt does try her best to look out for Mr. Goldmann. She¡¯s rather good at spending money, huh!¡± Xander smiled. ¡°Our boss has no money.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Quincy took the list and walked to the swimming pool located on the outdoor balcony next to the administrative office. Nn emerged from the pool all of a sudden, he then reached out at will to fiddle with his hair, and water droplets sshed all over the ce in an instant. Quincy walked to the side of the pool. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, your wife, Ms. Vanderbilt, is going to make you lose a fortune.¡± ¡®And it¡¯s going to be quite a fortune! Nn came ashore. His long eyshes were now wet, which made them appear to be darker and thicker, and the coldness of his expression seemed to have been softened because of the reflection of the water. He put on the bathrobe as a smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°How much does she want?¡± Quincy curled his lips. ¡°She wants to purchase only two kinds of rough gemstones from Taylor Jewelry¡¯s supplier. It¡¯s going to cost $12,000,000 in total.¡± Nn took the list in Quincy¡¯s hand and took a glimpse at it. ¡°What else did she say?¡± Quincy smiled slightly. ¡°Your young wife said she has no money.¡± Maisie was immersed in the drawing of her artworks but suddenly felt that her sight dimmed. A heavy sense of oppression made her stop what she was doing and raise her head. Nn sat on the edge of the desk and ced the list that he had signed on the desk. ¡°If you¡¯re short of money in the future, you can juste and tell me directly.¡± His voice sounded deep and melodious. for nothing. I¡¯ll definitely earn it back in the future.¡± 1 ¡°Move in tonight,¡± Nn said nonchntly and got up. ¡°Tonight?¡± Maisie was flustered. Nn turned around to look at her and squinted his eyes. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Maisie paused and remembered something abruptly. ¡°Today is already the third day!?¡¯ Nn stared at her for a moment, retracted his gaze, and said indifferently, ¡°Move in. I¡¯ll give you some time to adapt and won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± He then left the office. Maisie frowned and was thinking about something while Le called her. She lowered her eyes and pressed the ¡°ept¡± button. Unexpectedly, the voice that came from the other end of the call did not belong to Le. It belonged to Madam Vanderbilt, Heidi Heath. It was already in thete afternoon when Maisie arrived at the Vanderbilt manor. She originally poured scorn on the idea ofing back for a meal, but she still chose to do so because of Madam Vanderbilt. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Maisie entered the manor and heard a joyous ambient noiseing from the living room. Willow, who was sitting next to Madam Vanderbilt, looked a little startled when she saw Maisie. She smiled and stood up. ¡°Zee hase back?¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked at Maisie and scrutinized her from head to toe. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You do resemble your mother Marina a little now.¡± Le and several servants brought food to the dining table and shouted, ¡°Mother, dinner is ready¡± Madam Vanderbilt got up slowly with Willow¡¯s support and then said to Maisie when she walked by her, ¡°Stay, let¡¯s have a meal as a family.¡± ¡®A family?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and the corners of her lips were raised coldly. Apart from the mother-and-daughter pair, she did not see her father at the dinner table. Maisie looked at the empty chair after she sat down. ¡°Why is Dad not here?¡± ¡®He¡¯s not hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Madam Vanderbilt took the initiative to fetch Willow some side dishes. ¡°Willie, you¡¯re too skinny. Women have to be somewhat plump in order to stay healthy.¡± Willow looked down and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie squinted. ¡°Grandma has never taken me so seriously ever before, let alone Willow.¡¯ Seeing that Maisie did not even pick up her silverware, Madam Vanderbilt casually started the conversation, ¡°Maisie, I heard that you fell out with your family because of the shares of Vaenna Jewelry?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows slightly and took a nce at Le. Le lowered her head, pretending to know nothing. caus She then smiled. ¡°Grandma, why would I fall out with my family just because of Vaenna Jewelry? Did you get it wrongly?¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Madam Vanderbilt nced at Le but could not bother to show that she cared.¡± How nice to hear that from you. Vaenna Jewelry belongs to the Vanderbilts. Women in the family shouldn¡¯t intervene with the shares, and they should leave the family business to the men.¡± 1 Maisie smiled and said nothing. Everybody knew that Madam Vanderbilt was patriarchal. Maisie knew that Madam Vanderbilt had not paid much attention to her father because he had no son. However, Madam Vanderbilt had pampered her only grandson so much that she had spoiled and raised a useless brat out of him. ¡®I bet the Vanderbilts¡¯ hot spring resort isn¡¯t doing very well, so Grandma has finally remembered that she has another son living in Bassburgh and has her eyes fixed on Vaenna Jewelry ¡®It seems that it¡¯s because Vaenna Jewelry is gaining momentum recently.¡¯ Maisie smiled and raised her gaze. ¡°Grandma, Vaenna is Dad¡¯s property. Shouldn¡¯t Dad be the one who decides the heir of thepany?¡± Although Le did not like Maisie, what she just said hit her in the feels. It was just that she did not have the guts to say it out loud. Madam Vanderbilt snorted. ¡°Your father is one of the Vanderbilts, so that makes thepany the Vanderbilts¡¯ too. But Willie is the person in charge of Vaenna while thepany is prospering, so Willie¡¯s effort mustn¡¯t be overlooked.¡± Madam Vanderbilt praised Willow, so the way she looked at Maisie became slightly triumphant. ¡°Yes, I heard that the jewelry designed by Vaenna¡¯s new jewelry designer is very popr right now. Sigh, it seems that the chances of me scoring aeback are pretty slim now.¡± Maisie pretended to sigh. ¡°You should learn more from your elder sister, Willie. By the way, Willie¡­¡± Madam Vanderbilt turned to look at Willow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a good rtionship with Mr. Goldmann? Then tell Mr. Goldmann toe over here for a meal and introduce us to each other. Is that okay?¡± These words changed Willow¡¯s expression immediately. Even Le¡¯s expression looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Grandma, Nn¡­ He¡¯s very busy.¡± Willow bit her lip. *D*mn, wouldn¡¯t I be handing this b*tch an opportunity of a lifetime if I were to really ask Nn toe over?¡¯ Looking at her expression, Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re in such a close rtionship with Mr. Goldmann. Why don¡¯t you ask him over for a meal? Didn¡¯t hee when you asked him to do so before this?¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°Oh? Mr. Goldmann hase over here for dinner before this?¡± Madam Vanderbilt could not conceal her joy. Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, everybody in Coralia knew about him. It had always been said that one would have all the prosperity and wealth that they could ever wish for in this life as long as one could get acquainted with the Goldmanns. Le forced a smile and exined, ¡°Mother, that took ce quite a long time ago. Mr. Goldmann has been too busy with work recently, so there¡¯s no way that he¡¯ll be able toe.¡± ¡°How would you know if he coulde or not if you don¡¯t even give him a call?¡± Maisie sneered. Le looked at her with resentment in her eyes. ¡°Zee, stop making trouble.¡± ¡®I mustn¡¯t let this b*tch rock the boat!¡¯ Seeing that Le and Willow were so nervous, Maisie was almost sure that they were afraid she would really call Nn over and ruin their front and that they would not be able to hold their heads up in front of Madam Vanderbilt. Maisie received a text message on her cell phone as soon as she was about to say something. The tone and content of the text message showed that it was really from Nn. ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I have to go back first.¡± Maisie stood up slowly. Madam Vanderbilt saw that she was leaving the dining table amidst the dinner and was not very pleased about the oue. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you¡¯ve arrived. You haven¡¯t even eaten, and you¡¯re leaving already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. After all, someone is waiting for me outside, and things would go really sour if I were to let him in.¡± She gazed at Le and Willow intently. When Le and Willow heard the word ¡°him¡± that came out of her mouth, their expression became extremely anxious. ¡®Who else can it be besides that man?¡¯ After Maisie went out, Willow also got up and walked out to the courtyard. Standing outside the door, she saw that the car that came to pick her up was the McLaren with which she was very familiar. She gnashed her teeth bitterly. ¡°This treatment belonged to me originally! That b*tch is to me for my current situation! Inside the car¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike the Vanderbilts? Why did youe back again?¡± Nn looked at her. Maisie crossed her arms and said nonchntly, ¡°Madam Vanderbilt hase back, I should at least show her some respect.¡± Nn ced his hands on hisp and gave off a faint smile through the corners of his lips. ¡°I t seems that your family is also eyeing Vaenna Jewelry.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie nced at him in surprise. ¡°You do know the Vanderbilts quite well, huh?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t understand the Vanderbilts¡­¡± Nn put his hand behind her and leaned closer to her, ¡°Then how would I know you better?¡± Maisie looked away indifferently, and the corners of his lips were coldly curled.¡± Understanding the Vanderbilts has nothing to do with understanding me.¡± Nn¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s Vaenna Jewelry.¡± She pressed her lips tightly. He lifted his fingertips with his scorching eyes, separated some hair from the side of her face, and fondled it. ¡°The new jewelry that Vaenna Jewelry has justunched, are those your designs?¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and then turned her head to look at him. ¡°So what if they are?¡± Nn tucked her dangling hair to the back of her ears and gave off a faint smirk. ¡°As I thought, you¡¯ve never thought about giving up on Vaenna.¡± ¡°So, do you still n to stop me?¡± Maisie stared at him indifferently. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s guessed my intention. And he was the one who made me give up Vaenna¡¯s shares.¡¯ Nn stared attentively at her for a long time, and his tightly pressed lips opened. ¡°If I didn¡¯t get you to give up Vaenna Jewelry, how would youe to me willingly?¡± ¡®And if she didn¡¯te to me back then, how would I know that the woman from six years ago was actually her?¡¯ Maisie gasped. ¡°This turned out to be his goal from the beginning. What a cunning dbag! Looking at her angry and twitching eyebrows, Nn chuckled. ¡°Did you just curse me deep down?¡± Maisie did not respond. The car drove slowly toward the Goldmann mansion. When they arrived at the Goldmann mansion, Maisie followed Nn into the European building that looked like a castle and saw the butler walking toward them with the three rugrats. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie pounced in front of her and raised her head, her eyes curled due to the smile. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, we¡¯ll stay with Daddy in the future, right?¡± Maisie nced at the man beside her and did not say anything. ¡®I¡¯m not doing so voluntarily! Nn leaned over and picked up Daisie. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be living together with Daddy in the future.¡± Seeing the three rugrats cheering, Maisie, who was standing at the side, frowned, crossed her arms, and turned her face away. 1 Still, she had never seen her three children being so delighted before this. Mr. Cheshire, who was standing next to Quincy, did not expect such an oue. ¡®The young master not only had three children but also brought the children¡¯s mother back here. I always thought that Ms. Vanderbilt would be the future mistress of the Goldmanns. ¡®This is astonishing!¡¯ He turned his head to Quincy and said, ¡°Is thisdy really our future youngdy?¡± Quincy looked at him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt even conceived kids for the family, so she must be the one.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Mr. Cheshire was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Willow Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°Yes, but Willow is the illegitimate daughter. Maisie is the proper and legitimatedy of the Vanderbilts.¡± Mr. Cheshire arrived at a lightbulb moment. ¡®So this is the case! The maid brought Maisie to her room. She walked in, looked around, and felt that something was wrong with the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± The maids nodded when they saw the man who walked in and exited the room. Maisie turned around and wanted to get them toe back, ¡°Hey, wait-¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to wait for?¡± Nn stood in front of her and looked down at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t my room yours too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you.¡± Maisie was about to push him away. However, Nn stretched out his arms, wrapped them around her waist, turned her around to face him, and pushed her against the wall in a few steps. His eyes looked indifferent. ¡°I said I won¡¯t force you, but I didn¡¯t say we won¡¯t be sharing the same bed.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°How is this different from coercion!?¡± ¡°It is different.¡± Nn lowered his head and leaned closer to her, the corners of his lips curving upward slightly. ¡°Sleeping together is just a way to cultivate your feelings for me. I won¡¯t touch you before getting your consent. But I can always sacrifice myself for you if you can¡¯t help it someday.¡± Maisieughed aloud due to the wrath boiling within her and raised her hands to push him away. ¡°Then don¡¯t stay so close to me!¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t touch you, but I didn¡¯t say that there¡¯d be no interest.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, you!¡± He leaned in swiftly, held the back of her head with his palm, and kissed her lips. The space between the two was so narrow that even their breath blended. Maisie scratched his arm, stomped on his feet desperately, but she could not move her body due to his tight grasp. Everything was a mess and in a rush that she soon got out of breath. The heads of the three rugrats¡¯ were sticking out through the door, and Waylon even stretched out his hand to blindfold Daisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, Waylon, what are you doing?¡± Daisieined as she was unable to see anything all o fa sudden. Maisie mmed her elbow against Nn¡¯s chest and turned to look at the three small heads sticking out of the door. Colton giggled. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you going to have another baby?¡± Daisie flung Waylon¡¯s hand away. ¡°Really? Is that true?¡± Waylon interrupted, ¡°One won¡¯t get pregnant through kissing.¡± Maisie pushed Nn away, wiped her lips, turned around, and ran out of the room. 1 Nn brushed the corners of his lips with his fingertips as they could not help but rise. ¡®She tastes better than I imagined.¡¯ That night¡­ For the sake of her own safety, Maisie wore twoyers of clothes just to wrap herself up while sleeping. She even slept at the edge of the bed. Nn walked into the room and looked helplessly at the woman who had wrapped herself tightly and curled up in the corner of the bed, soundly asleep. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Sensing the mattress behind her sinking, Maisie opened her eyes vigntly. But there was no other movement after the man behind herid down, so she turned her head around after a while. The man had fallen asleep with his back facing her. There was enough space for another person to lie down in the middle of the king-sized bed. Maisie only loosened her vignce a little, but she still did not dare to ck off. No one knew how long the stalemate went on, but she was really too sleepy and dozed off without knowing it in the middle of the night. Nn was awakened by a p. He frowned slightly, turned around, and looked at the woman who was sleeping in a starfish position beside him. She had even pushed the quilt away from herself and was only half-covered. He rubbed his forehead. This woman actually has such a wild sleeping position?¡¯ Nn suddenly thought of something when he was moving her hand away and then stared a ther quietly¡­ As soon as the first ray of the sun shone into the room, the timed curtains slowly opened automatically, and the room became bright instantly. The eyshes of Maisie¡¯s closed eyes trembled, and shenguidly stretched out her arms to hug the quilt beside her. She then rubbed her head in it. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t it feel right?¡¯ Maisie opened her eyes immediately, and her limbs stiffened the moment she got a clear look at the man who was lying beside her. Nn was quietly asleep in a stargazer position, lying on his back like a log with his fingers intertwined and ced tly on his stomach. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. On the other hand, she was clinging onto him like an octopus. Maisie took a deep breath, carefully moved her arms and legs away from him, quickly pulled the quilt off her body, and escaped. Nn slowly opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the woman who was rushing out of the room, and a curve appeared at the corners of his lips. At ckgold Group Maisie and Kennedy were walking out of the elevator, and it was apparent from her gaze that she was obviously trying to avoid having eye contact with Nn the moment they ran into him. She only calmed down a little after thinking that he probably did not know about what had happened in the morning. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Nn looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly. Maisie smiled. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re heading to Taylor Jewelry. After all, we can¡¯t make you spend so much money in vain.¡± When Maisie passed by Nn, the corners of his lips slightly twitched as he said faintly, ¡°You didn¡¯t take advantage of me for nothing.¡± Maisie trembled from head to toe, turned to look at the man who was entering the elevator, and bit her lip. ¡°Zee?¡± Kennedy was staring at her at the moment. Maisie returned to her senses, bowed her head, and left quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Maisie leaned against the car window, supporting her head with one hand. It could be seen o n her face that she was currently irritated. ¡°That dbag actually knows! I really want to chop off my arms and legs! How did I cling myself t o him?¡¯ Kennedy nced at her and smiled. ¡°Have you gotten together with Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°The children do have a rtionship with him, but I have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡®Even if I¡¯m staying in the Goldmann mansion, I don¡¯t n to get involved with him at all.¡¯ ¡°Zee, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Mr. Goldmann, your kids do need a complete family.¡± Maisie looked out the window. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t guarantee¡­¡± ¡®I can¡¯t guarantee that Nn can really give the kids a sense of security. ¡®I can understand that the children need a father now that they¡¯re still young. But what if Nn were to bring one or two illegitimate children home just like my father did? I don¡¯t want my children to live through the same childhood that I had.¡¯ Kennedy knew what she was worried about and said with a smile,¡±Zee, I understand the way you look at this. You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll share the same fate as your mother.¡± Maisie did not utter a single word. Kennedy¡®s eyes drooped. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to think that all men in the world are scumbags just because of your father. What¡¯s more, time will reveal everything. Since you¡¯ll b e giving yourself an opportunity too, so why not give him a chance?¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The car stopped in front of Taylor Jewelry. Kennedy and Maisie got out together and walked toward the main entrance. Taylor Jewelry was the biggest jewelrypany in Zlokova, with its subsidiaries being in the top 10 in the country. Anyone who would want to be at the top of the industry would have to b e in a partnership with them. A lot of the materials used by Taylor were monopolized. The rough diamonds and opals used could not be found anywhere else, but not everyone could be the best supplier for rough stones because of the requirements on price and quality. Kennedy went to the front desk to inform the staff of their arrival. When their identity was confirmed, they were brought into the VIP lounge. There were two people in the VIP lounge who seemed to be from otherpanies. ¡°Please take a seat. We¡¯ll get to you shortly.¡± Kennedy and Maisie walked to the couch on the other side and took their seats when the staff left. The woman sitting across the room was applying lipstick while looking at a mirror. She stared at Kennedy and Maisie for a split second, put her lipstick away while smiling, and said, ¡°You¡¯re here to work with Taylor too. Where are you from?¡± Kennedy politely nodded and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re from Soul Jewelry Studio.¡± ¡°Soul Jewelry Studio?¡± The woman looked at the man next to her, rolled her eyes, andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a company.¡± Maisie picked up the cup to drink some water, hershes fluttering. The woman got up and walked toward them, ¡°Taylor is the biggest jewelrypany in Zlokova. How would you even dream of working with them when no one knows about you?¡± ¡°La Pe Group has never heard of this Soul Jewelry Studio that you mentioned. Did you lie your way into this?¡± La Pe? Maisie frowned. La Pe meant pearl, a jewelrypany that was as famous as Hailey & Co., but she didn¡¯t expect them to be interested in partnering with Taylor. ¡°Just because you¡®ve never heard of us doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t exist.¡± Maisie put down her cup and askedzily, ¡°But are you from La Pe?¡± The woman crossed her arms. ¡°Have you not heard of me before? My name is Pearl Santiago La Pe belongs to my family.¡± Kennedy frowned. ¡°You are Antonio Santiago¡¯s daughter?¡± Pearl looked toward him. ¡°You know my father?¡± ¡°No.¡± Even if he did know him, he wouldn¡¯t want to admit to it anymore. Pearl stared at them. ¡°I guessed as much. My father is a famous man in the industry. How would someone like you know him?¡± After a while, a neatly dressed woman came in and checked the documents in her hands, ¡°M s. Santiago, pleasee with me.¡±. Seeing that she had been given a slot, Pearl smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, La Pe definitely has a bigger chance of working with Taylor.¡± Pearl arrogantly left the VIP room. Maisie turned to look at Kennedy and said, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, why do I have a feeling that thisdy isn¡¯t her father¡¯s favorite?¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t part of the jewelry business in Zlokova, but she knew a thing or two. The chairman of La Pe, Antonio Santiago, was indeed famous in the business, but he was famous for being humble, charming, and being able to have a great rtionship with pretty much everyone in the circle.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Inparison, Mr. Santiago was a lot friendlier than his daughter, Kennedy smiled helplessly. ¡°I guess La Pe had the same intentions as us when they sent M s. Santiago over to negotiate for a partnership.¡± ¡°They¡¯re trying to get Taylor¡¯s source?¡± Maisie raised her brows. Kennedy sounded worried. ¡°I wonder what condition La Pe will bring to the table. I¡¯m afraid that $12,000,000 won¡¯t be enough.¡± Just ess to the source of tanzanite would already cost around $12,000,000. Since Taylor was the onlypany that had the right to work with Beaumont, monopolizing the import channels alone would have cost Taylor an obscene amount of money. They waited there for almost an hour before the staff appeared again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Nera said that since your studio is newly established and not listed yet, she doesn¡¯t know how good you are. Thus, she wishes that you wille back when you¡¯ve be more established.¡± Kennedy got up. ¡°Did Madam Nera really say that?¡± The staff looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Fannon, that was what she said. I¡¯m just the messenger.¡± ( Maisie calmly sat in her spot, not turning around. ¡°What conditions did Madam Nera give?¡± The staff paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the conditions. Your studio isn¡¯t stable yet. Our chairman was just thinking about the possibility of a long-term partnership.¡± Maisie looked down, slowly got up, and walked toward the staff. ¡°Alright then. I hope that Madam Nera will keep her word and won¡¯t let us wait for too long.¡± She smiled and left the VIP lounge with Kennedy but bumped into Pearl. Sheughed upon seeing them getting rejected and said, ¡°I told you. You¡¯re lucky that Taylor even let a small, unknownpany like yours get an appointment, let alone get a partnership.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Which channel did La Pe get?¡± ¡°Hah, we of course got the channel for ck Opal. You probably don¡¯t know what that is.¡± Pearl arrogantly walked past her. Kennedy looked like he was going tosh out. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I thought they¡¯ve gotten the source for tanzanite,¡± Maisie said after they left. Kennedy stared at his feet, seemingly ming himself. ¡°It was probably because ourpany is new. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Madam Nera would take future profits into consideration.¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy, could you have a little more pride?¡± Maisie looked at him and smiled. Kennedy was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Sheughed. ¡°We can¡¯t leave if Madam Nera won¡¯t see us.¡± Madam Nera picked up the coffee and took a sip. When the staff came back to report, she looked up with fierce eyes. ¡°You said they haven¡¯t left?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still downstairs.¡± Madam Nera looked down. ¡°They¡¯re not even a listedpany yet, but they are already brave enough to discuss a partnership for the source of tanzanite with me? I¡¯ve seen confident ones, but not someone that cocky.¡± The staff said, ¡°Do you want me to escort them out?¡± She put down her cup. ¡°If we escort them away, it will look like we mistreat our guests.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 They didn¡¯t cause a scene nor do anything. If they threw them out just because they were newly established, people would say that Taylor looked down on newpanies. ¡°Let them wait if that¡¯s what they want.¡± After another hour, the staff came back to report, but Madam Nera ignored it. When afternoon came, the staff came back again to report, looking defeated. ¡°They haven¡¯t left. They¡¯ve ordered some food delivery. I guess they n to stay here all night.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Madam Nera could not sit around like they nned to do. She turned her wheelchair around. ¡°Bring me to them.¡± She had underestimated the perseverance of the smallpany¡¯s employees. That was perhaps the reason she was curious. She wanted to see how much confidence this small jewelpany had. ¡°They¡¯re so shameless. They refused to leave because Madam Nera didn¡¯t want to see them.¡± ¡°I would probably be too ashamed to stay.¡± ¡°They even ordered food delivery. Do they think that this is their home?¡± A few employees were gossiping andughing at them when they walked past the VIP room. Maisie didn¡¯t mind. She put on some gloves and started enjoying her lobster. The entire room was filled with the delicious smell of it. She picked up a can of Coke. Lobster and Coke, perfect! When the staff pushed Madam Nera over on her wheelchair, they could smell the lobster at the door. They peered inside. A young woman was enjoying her food. When Kennedy looked up, he paused while slowly standing up before he even took off his gloves. Maisie turned her head and calmly removed her gloves. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± Madam Nera opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Kennedy. ¡°Soul is your new jewelrypany?¡± Kennedy smiled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± Maisie replied. Madam Nera looked at her, a little surprised. ¡°Yours?¡± Maisie nodded. Madam Nera looked at Kennedy with suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re working for a young girl in a jewelrypany?¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been in the business for so many years, but I almost never met someone so talented. I¡¯m doing this willingly,¡± Kennedy replied generously. Madam Nera looked at the food on the table and back at them. ¡°You¡¯re having fun dining at m y office. Did you n to sleep here if I never came over?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°We nned to leave after we finished eating, but you came over.¡± It was alright to have a little pride. ¡°I¡¯ve made my message clear. What are you trying to do?¡± Madam Nera looked troubled. ¡°To be honest, we are desperate for this opportunity. I know you¡¯re concerned because we¡®re a new company and aren¡¯t listed yet, and might not be able to survive in the future, but we really need the source partnership for tanzanite. That¡¯s the missing piece to a lot of our designs.¡± Madam Nera was doubtful. ¡°A sapphire would work just fine. Why do you need tanzanites?¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°If we¡¯re looking at the international market, sapphires do have a high value, but the color of a tanzanite is unique while the saturation and shine surpass those of sapphires.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 After saying that, she walked to Madam Nera, smiled, and looked at her. ¡°Taylor uses tanzanite as an exquisite gem. That shows that you and I both think that tanzanites have a lot of potential. ¡°There are too few designs that use tanzanite in Zlokova. A lot of the younger crowd never witnessed the charm of tanzanites. If it¡¯s hidden, there¡¯s no longer a reason for it to exist in the market.¡± Madam Nera stared at the sincere young woman before her, thinking about the other people who had talked to her about partnering for channels to get tanzanite. They didn¡¯t choose it because they saw the charm but instead favored it because of its rarity. There was a limited amount of tanzanites to be mined. There wouldn¡¯t be any more left in a few decades, and when that happened, their value would surpass the sapphires. Since rare items were more valuable, she didn¡¯t want to waste such a precious stone on something that was meaningless. Therefore, she always gave conditions that were hard to be met. However, this girl seemed to be determined about tanzanite and knew the charm it possessed. Just as she had said, a lot of the younger generation never saw the beauty of tanzanites and thought that they were just like sapphires. If the gem was concealed, it would be worthless. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely convincing, but there¡¯s still one thing that you haven¡¯t convinced me about.¡± Maisie was curious. Madam Nera said in a serious tone. ¡°Even if I could give you the tanzanites, what can you do t o make its existence meaningful?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t making tanzanite the top jewel in the industry within a year give it enough meaning?¡¯ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You sure are cocky. Even I don¡¯t have the confidence to say that I can do that,¡± Madam Nera looked at her questionably. The youngdy was confident enough. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a month¡¯s time? If my design is sold at the highest price at Summerton Jewelry¡¯s auction a monthter, will you consider extending the contract?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl with no reputation. Why would Summerton auction your design?¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Maisie was ying coy. Madam Nera looked at her. This cheeky girl looked cunning, but she wasn¡¯t annoying. When they left Taylor, Kennedy looked at how ecstatic the one-month contract made Maisie and was d However, something came to his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you¡¯re Zora?¡± Her fame and name as an international jewelry designer would make her one of the top designers in the fashion business. Maisie put the agreement away carefully, looked up, and said, ¡°Madam Nera might think that I¡¯m a fraud if I told her that.¡± The world-renowned jewelry designer was indeed famous, but had anyone seen her before? When they got back to ckgold, Maisie happily walked into her office, but when she saw the man waiting in there, she was hesitant. ? Nn sat crossed-legged while wearing a high-end ck suit with a peacock blue tie at his cor. The contour of his face looked deep and clear, even with just a little light shining through the curtains. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 That face was so beautiful it must have been an illusion! Nn looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± She looked away and walked in with the agreement in her hand. ¡°You have a lot of time on your hands, Mr. Goldmann.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that you wasted half a day at Taylor Jewelry before you met Madam Nera?¡± ¡°Do you have a camera on me or something?¡± Maisie checked her clothes. He definitely did! Nn pursed his thin lips. He slowly stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you¡¯re part of the ckgold Group?¡± A newpany trying to discuss a partnership with Taylor might be looked down on simply because Taylor wouldn¡¯t know how good they were, so they wouldn¡¯t just agree to it. However, if it was a company under the ckgold Group,Taylor would at least consider them because there would be financial backing. Nn might not even bat an eye at the harsh conditions that Taylor gave. Maisie set the agreement on the desk and leaned on the desk. ¡°Why should I say that I¡¯m part of ckgold?¡± Nn pressed one palm on the desk and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just show me off?¡± Was she ashamed to show him, Nn Goldmann, off? Maisie pushed his shoulder back with a finger. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to show you off, but you¡¯re too much of a distraction.¡± Nn held her hand. Maisie shuddered and tried to pull it away, but he held onto it tightly. Seeing that Nn¡¯s eyes brushed past her lips, Maisie noticed something and managed to put a hand over his lips when he leaned in. ¡°We¡¯re in the office!¡± Nn squinted, but darkness shed across his eyes. The sudden heating from her hand made her shudder. She pulled her hand back and looked at him in shock. ¡°Pervert!¡± This horrible man! He¡­ ¡°Say that again?¡± Nn had fun watching her face turn red. Maisie suddenly picked up the documents on the desk and pped him with them.¡° Hooligan, pervert, prick!¡± 1 Seeing her pping him with the documents but him not feeling anything, heughed. All he could see was an angry little cat. ¡°Mr. Goldman,¡± Quincy came in through the door but was almost hit by the document that Maisie threw. He managed to grab it with his quick hands. ¡°Did I do anything?¡± Quincy looked stunned. Why was he getting attacked?¡± Nn turned to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. has returned from Bassburgh. He wants you to get ready.¡±. Mr. Goldmann Sr.? Maisie picked up the document and paused. Was he the head of the Goldmann household? ¡°Alright,¡± Nn answered. After Quincy left, he turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Have dinner with my father tonight.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going.¡± Maisie was stunned. If she went to meet his father, it would mean that she was confirming their rtionship. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± He squinted. ¡°No!¡± She was adamant. Nn picked up the hand that was pressed on the table, grabbed onto her waist, and gave her a kiss. ¡°Mm- You!¡± Maisie wanted to push his body away, but he pushed it onto hers and stole kisses. ¡°Answer me again?¡± He bit her lip, ¡®threatening¡¯ her. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. That night, at the Grand Imperial¡¯s executive restaurant. The extravagant and ssy decor was the best in Bassburgh. The entire nightline of Bassburgh was visible from 650 feet above sea level, a huge reason the elites chose to dine there. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Maisie changed into a set of in and neat office attire. She chose to wear a pure white Y-neck,ntern sleeve top, and a pair of beige high-waisted, wide-leg trousers. A ribbon was tied to the left side at the waist, which made her look graceful and sharp It looked simple but did notck fashion sense. The waiter led them to the private room while the two bodyguards in ck waited outside the door. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± The bodyguards in ck nodded at Nn and pushed the door open. In the elegantly decorated private room, a prestigious middle-aged man who was in his 50s was sitting at the table. The sense of oppression that originated from the man was so intense that it was worthy of someone as regal as Nn¡¯s father. However, the Goldmanns had always been a wealthy and distinguished family, so they should have high standards for their daughter-inw. They should expect their daughter-inw to at least be the daughter of a royal family or the heiress of a consortium. 1 Nn wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s waist and led her forward. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve brought your daughter- inw here.¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡®What?! Mr. Goldmann Si. scrutinized Maisie¡¯s appearance, making Maisie tighten her hand that was holding her handbag, but she still behaved very calmly on the surface. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, M 1. Goldmann.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s satisfied with me or not. Anyway, I¡¯ve never thought about marrying myself into the Goldmanns and bing Mrs. Goldmann. ¡®I¡¯d rather that he¡¯s not satisfied with me. If he were to promise to pay me $15,000,000 to get m e to leave his son, I would agree very readily! 1 Mr. Goldmann Sr. waved his hand. ¡°Take a seat, there¡¯s no need to be so reserved.¡± Maisie walked to the side and sat down. Mr. Goldmann Sr. nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a youngdy would¡¯ve given birth t o three children for Nn.¡± Maisie¡¯s lips were tightly pressed while her brows could not help but crease. Are the children the only thing that Mr. Goldmann Sr. cares about? Could it be that he¡¯s nning to fight for their custody?¡® ¡°Hmph, you must¡¯ve suffered a lot of wrongs in order to give birth to those children for this kiddo. It¡¯s my son¡¯s blessing to have such a decentdy take a fancy to him.¡± Maisie was once again astounded. ¡®What!?¡¯ She looked at Mr. Goldmann Sr. in a daze. ¡®Where¡¯s the cheesy clich¨¦ that I anticipated? Shouldn¡¯t the conversation start with: ¡°I¡¯ll pay you $15,000,000 to leave my son alone.¡±?¡¯ 2 Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°No matter how bad I am, you¡¯re still the one who gave birth to me.¡± ¡°If I were to know that I¡¯ve given birth to such a prodigal and useless son, who¡¯s only willing t o start a family in his 30s, I would¡¯ve strangled you to death back then!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. was exasperated. Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted slowly, and itnded on Mr. Goldmann Sr. in the end. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, 1-¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. raised his hand, interrupted Maisie, and responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll definitely stand by your side if this kid treats you badly in the future. You¡¯ve left our family with three heirs, which makes you the Goldmanns¡¯ savior. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family¡¯s legacy would¡¯ve ended in the hands of this rascal.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not say another word. ¡®Mr. Goldmann Sr. indeed looks as distinguished as I imagined, but I¡¯ve never expected that all the majesty was a mere facade. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m also a little surprised by how satisfied Mr. Goldmann Sr. is with me.¡¯ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Nn¡¯s mother kicked the bucket at a very young age. He had always been very rebellious before this and had never listened to anything that I said. I¡¯m relieved now that someone is able to exert some control over him.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. sighed, thought of something, and chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯ve met Waylon and Daisie. I assumed that they must be Nn¡¯s kids when I first saw them, but I didn¡¯t expect itt : o be true. They¡¯ve been growing on me the more I see them.¡± Maisie stared at the man. ¡®The love that he has for Waylon and Daisie, which was revealed through his expression, is genuine.¡¯ This made Maisie feel a little bewildered for an instant. ¡°Your name is Maisie Vanderbilt, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded nkly. Mr. Goldmann smiled kindly. ¡°Then I shall call you Zee from now on. By the way, I brought you a gift before I came here.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, there¡¯s no need for that. You really shouldn¡¯t have spent the money,¡± Maisie was in a flurry. ¡®How can I ept gifts from an elder?¡¯ Mr. Goldmann Sr. had already taken out a brocade box and opened it slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this fits your liking.¡± There was an exorbitant jade bracelet lying in the box. Maisie took a closer look and was stunned. ¡°Is this¡­ an imperial jade?¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? Do you know this type of jade?¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips twitched and were raised slightly. ¡°Father, Zee is a jewelry designer, so she knows a thing or two about jewelry.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s so incredibly insightful. This imperial jade is so rare that it¡¯s one of its kind. It¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom and the dowry left behind by Nn¡¯s mother. She told me to hand this imperial jade to Nn¡¯s wife as soon as he found one in the future.¡± Maisie felt that she could not ept the gift so casually after listening to Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s exnation. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this imperial jade is too precious. I really can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°How can you return a gift that has been given to you to the giver? I¡¯ll keep it for you for now.¡± Nn epted the gift on her behalf. ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie turned her head and red at him. Mr. Goldmann Sr. nced at them and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s still time for you guys to get along and work things out. ¡°After all, I know my son well enough to know that not all women can control him.¡± Maisie was on the verge of crumbling deep down. ¡®Nobody wants to control him! No, I don¡¯t want to do so! It was already veryte when they arrived at the Goldmann mansion together after having dinner with Mr. Goldmann Sr.. Mr. Cheshire stepped forward with a wide grin when he saw Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have youe back?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee back to see my grandchildren.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Daisie came downstairs with Waylon and then dashed toward Mr. Goldmann Sr. happily when she saw him. Mr. Goldmann Sr. knelt to wee her into his arms. ¡°Oh, this little girl has gained some weight, huh?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Daisie snorted. When Mr. Goldmann Sr. saw Colton, who looked very simr to Waylon again, he waved at him with a smile. ¡°Come,e here.¡± Colton walked up to Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°Oh, you resemble Waylon so much. It¡¯s no wonder your father didn¡¯t realize it when you impersonated your brother.¡± Colton hesitated before greeting him, ¡°Hi, Grandpa!¡± The three rugrats surrounded Mr. Goldmann Sr. while he looked at them with joy. As for Maisie, her eyes could not help but droop when witnessing the happy scene from the side. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡®I actually get to feel the warmth that I¡¯ve never felt in the Vanderbilt manor in the Goldmann mansion. Is this how family members get along?¡¯ Nn turned his head to look at her, and his eyes dimmed as soon as he did so¡­ Maisie came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Just as she was about to turn on the light in the bedroom, Nn wrapped his hands around her, turned her around, and put her on the bed. ¡°Aah, Nn Goldmann, what are you doing!?¡± Maisie resisted his body that was pressing against her. Nn squinted his eyes, grabbed her hand, and kissed the back of her hand softly. ¡°My father is very satisfied with you.¡± Maisie looked away. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You should be able to see that not only is my father satisfied with you, but he¡¯s also very fond of the kids.¡± Nn rubbed her cheek with his fingertips. ¡°Zee, the Goldmanns will never wrong you, nor will I.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. To be honest, that was very touching, but she still could not open her heart to anyone. ¡°Nn, maybe you wouldn¡¯t think so if it weren¡¯t for those three children?¡± Maisie asked softly. Nn stared at her as his eyes dimmed. Maisie exchanged gaze with his gloomy pupils. ¡°What happened six years ago was just an ident¡­¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°Indeed, what happened six years ago might just be an ident to you,¡± Nn stared at her eyes and said with a mild tone, ¡°But it isn¡¯t to me.¡± ¡®I wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort to locate her if I only treated that incident as an ident. ¡®Perhaps it can be said that the person who drugged me back then led me to a woman who gave me one hell of a night six years ago. ¡®Her beauty, her fragrance, I can never forget each of the details. ¡®I¡¯ve been in the business circle for so many years and have seen countless gorgeous women, but I¡¯ve never met a woman who can make me feel such a strong sensation. That¡¯s something that even Willow can¡¯t achieve.¡® 2 Nn pinched her chin lightly and brushed her red lips with his fingertips. ¡°Even though I had kept Willow by my side for six years, I never touched her. Because the woman that I got it on with that night was someone that had the ability to make me lose control, but she isn¡¯t.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Maisie was petrified. ¡®Is he seducing me? He¡¯s obviously a flirtatious man!¡¯ ¡°Nn, you- Um!¡± The kiss that he cast on her lips felt exactly the same as he was at the moment, wild and violent, and it was difficult to resist once set aze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it?¡± Nn loosened his grasp and muttered softly as his warm breaths brushed across her cheeks. ¡°Nn, you let me go first.¡± Maisie pushed him away anxiously, but his chest that pressed against her once again immobilized her. Maisie was at sixes and sevens due to the kiss. She gripped his cor tightly with her slender hands. ¡®His body feels very warm.¡® This feeling of losing control made her panic, so she began to object and said ambiguously,¡° Nn Goldmann¡­ You said you won¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He lowered his voice, and it sounded a little hoarse. His eyes that were fixed on her lit up as if they were torches. ¡°I won¡¯t touch you, but you should at least give me a piece of the action.¡± He then kissed her again after saying so. Everything that happened in the quiet room was rather bashful. Maisie started the whole process by struggling and resisting, but she gave up gradually, There was even a moment where she was on the brink of submitting. ¡°The bracelet that father gave you, keep it somewhere safe.¡± His voice was low, and his tone sounded quite forceful. He then got up, let her go, sorted out his clothes, and left the room. Maisie was left lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze and thinking about what just happened¡­ ¡®I almost gave in just now! Mr. Goldmann Sr. had been keeping the three rugratspany during the days when he was staying in the Goldmann mansion-the children also loved to be around him. As for Maisie, she had been designing and manufacturing jewelry ever since she got her hands on Taylor Jewelry¡¯s supply chain. Of course, she did not stop paying attention to anything rted to Vaenna Jewelry. Vaenna had been popr for some time because of the gothic design collection, but because the production of each item was very limited, many customers who pre-orderedunched a series of comints. This incident made Willow very irritable as she constantly urged Freddy toe up with new designs. Freddy got in touch with Kennedy, and Kennedy walked into the office after picking up the call. ¡°Zee, the number of customers that have pre-ordered from Vaenna Jewelry has exceeded hundreds of people. At this rate, we won¡¯t be able to evenplete our own work.¡± Maisie was wearing a cylindrical magnifying ss on her right eye, and she was carving a flower meticulously After listening to Kennedy¡¯s words, she raised her head and took a nce at him. ¡°How much profit has Vaenna made?¡± ¡°Including the orders that have been made, they¡¯ve made at least $900,000.¡± Vaenna Jewelry had auctioned the jewelry that Maisie designed at exorbitant prices and had earned $6,000,000. The customers who had paid a deposit to pre-order the products had also contributed at least $450,000. Vaenna had lost $9,500,000 in total, so they were more or less $3,000,000 away from a full recovery. Maisie smiled. ¡°It seems that she has gotten a taste of hope.¡± ¡°Willow is now urging Freddy to produce more designs in a short period of time.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Hand him all the drawings on the desk.¡± ¡°Do you n to give her more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie raised her eyes. ¡°She¡¯ll start to be ambitious once she gets a taste of hope. So in order to make her more ambitious, we¡¯ll have to satisfy her appetite.¡± Kennedy delivered all the designs to Freddy in secret following Maisie¡¯s intentions. After Freddy got the designs, he went over to Vaenna Jewelry and handed them to Willow. Willow was overjoyed when she got her hands on the sketches.After all, Vaenna was going to rely on the designs on these sketches to maintain its profit and reputation. ¡®And if I were to be known as the creator of all these designs. Willow was exceptionally excited when she thought of Freddy¡¯s willingness to be her ghost designer. She even posted all these designs onto her personal Facebook and Instagram ounts. Sure enough, the click-through rate of all the posts had hit tens of thousands When Maisie saw that Willow had posted all the designs onto Facebook and Instagram, she handed her cell phone to Kennedy. ¡°Let¡¯s help her secure a spot on Google Trends and create a hype out of these posts.¡± #Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s Designer# #Willow Vanderbilt, Jewelry# Willow rose to fame overnight. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thement area was full ofpliments and praises for her, and every single aspect of this situation seemed like a dream to Willow. Madam Vanderbilt was delighted that the Vanderbilts had raised a celebrity, and she had brought such great benefits to Vaenna through her fame. Unexpectedly, Stephen failed to feel joyous about this incident because he knew that those jewelry designs did not originate from Willow. ¡°Willow, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Linda ran up to Willow, her eyes full of envy. Madam Vanderbilt then said to her, ¡°Lynn, follow your cousin around more often in the future and let her bring you around Bassburgh so that you¡¯ll get to know more people.¡± Linda smiled shyly. ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± ¡®Grandma is right. There are so many entrepreneurs, dignitaries, and socialites in a prosperous city such as Bassburgh. ¡®I¡¯ve never been inferior to otherdies, and Hector wouldn¡¯t bully me if one of those influential and prestigious men could take a fancy to me. Even Grandma will value me more i f that¡¯s the case! That was what she thought. However, Willow did not think so. She thought that Linda was just an unsophisticated and brainless girl that came from the rural regions. ¡®She actually wants to gain power and wealth using that appearance of hers?¡¯ Why would I bring her around town if I didn¡¯t need her to help me deal with that b*tch?¡¯ Willow received an email on her cell phone at that moment. She looked extremely excited right after she clicked on the email. ¡°Willie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Le asked nervously. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been invited to a socialite party that¡¯s taking ce in Bassburgh tomorrow night!¡± The socialite party was a party that took ce in Bassburgh, and all the guests that were invited to the party were the daughters of all the reputable families from the entire Bassburgh. All celebrities from all walks of life would gather at the banquet when the time came. Of course, not only youngdies would attend the socialite party, but there were also many wealthy men. Madam Vanderbilt was dumbfounded when she heard that, so she stood up and said, )¡°Willie, you¡¯ll take Lynn tomorrow night, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡®If both of my two granddaughters can make someone take a fancy to them, then the Vanderbilts will definitely have a bright future! Willow was slightly upset when she heard that, but she only exined implicitly, ¡°Grandma, attendees of the banquet will have to possess an invitation letter, and I only have one.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was unhappy when she heard the response. Le also tried to persuade her. ¡°Yeah, Mother, one can¡¯t go in if they have no invitation letter for this socialite party. Even Zee won¡¯t be able to get herself into the banquet.¡± ¡®Willow has always been known as the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts. That¡¯s why she¡¯s never participated in any grand banquet. The Vanderbilts can only be considered a rich family, but not an esteemed family in Bassburgh. Hence, its family members can¡¯t be invited t o the city¡¯s feast for celebrities.¡¯ Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because Willow has be popr now and has been invited by exception! In short, Willow¡¯s ability to get invited to such an event has salvaged my status in the family! Stephen stood up and went upstairs in silence-that was when the atmosphere of the room brightened slightly. Le smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see your father.¡± Le followed him to the room. Seeing that Stephen¡¯s expression looked distressed, she stepped forward and grabbed his arm. ¡°Dear, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Stephen flung her hand away. ¡°As a mother, how can you allow your daughter to act like this?¡± Le, who got scolded out of the blue, felt baffled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Willie?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the designer of all those jewelry. You can fool anyone else and Mother, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Stephen knew too much about his daughter. He would be convinced if the series of jewelry were said to be designed by Maisie because her ability and strength were obviously up there. However, if they were said to be designed by Willow, he could not convince himself to believe in the statement at all. Le stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve misunderstood Willie. Willie¡¯s been learning jewelry design, it¡¯s just she didn¡¯t tell you about that.¡± Stephen remained silent. Le then added aggrievedly. ¡°Willie is doing so for Vaenna too. Yes, she¡¯s not aspetenta s Zee, but she¡¯s been working hard. If you don¡¯t believe her, just let it be. But can¡¯t you recognize her hard work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t recognize it, but how can shee up with such perfect designs in such a short period of time?¡± Stephen did not know why, but he had always had an ominous premonition deep down. ¡®Those designs look very familiar, especially their design concept.¡¯ Le coaxed him and caressed his chest with her fingertips. ¡°Dear, let¡¯s not worry about Willie¡¯s affair. It¡¯s time to talk about us. ¡°You know, your mother has her eyes fixed on Vaenna now. If we can still bear a son, she¡¯ll definitely value us more.¡± Le took the initiative to kiss Stephen. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Although Le was already in her 40s, she had maintained herself well. She also knew men very well, especially when it came to such matters. She had always been very open-minded and extremely sexy. She was so seductive that no man would be able to withstand her, and after two to three minutes, Stephen could no longer hold himself back anymore. The next day, in the evening¡­ The socialite party took ce at the popr VIP Hall of the Regal Ballroom. A red carpet had beenid outside the entrance, and dozens of security guards were there keeping order. The cars entering and leaving were all luxurious ones that cost hundreds of thousands of dors or even millions, and thedies who got out of all the cars were gorgeously dressed and had an elegant demeanor. In the center of the magnificent banquet hall were a huge variety of snack and cakeyered trays, fruit tters, and various fine wines. Familiar celebrities and socialites would gather around to drink and chat, discussing the influential and wealthy representatives of the city. Of course, the top attendees would enter the venue through private passages. Their invitation cards were ck in color-ck represented the filthy rich and the powerful, while white representeddies from ordinary wealthy families. Maisie walked slowly among the crowd holding a wine ss. The beautifully curved tube top evening dress made her waist look exceptionally slender, and the ck hair bun brought out the best of the snow-white dress. The irregrly long and short crystal tassel earrings hanging on both of her ears became the ultimate finishing touch. The delicate folds at the hem of the long dress waved gently as she ambled down the aisle, and she looked like a blooming lily. ¡°Zee¡­¡± Kennedy walked toward her. ¡°There¡¯s a mix of people from all walks of life here, so don¡¯t run around.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡®Although attending such parties has never piqued my interest, Willow¡¯s here, so why shouldn¡¯t Ie and join in the fun? Sure enough, Willow appeared at the asion. She wore a strapless ck evening dress with high forks and had curled her hair, her makeup looking particrly heavy and morous. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Maisie burst outughing. ¡°Has Willow stopped pretending to be innocent?¡± Did she change to a sultrier style? When Willow saw Maisie, her expression changed. Why was this woman here too? Hmm, it was great that she was there too, though. ¡°Haha, even you got an invite?¡± Willow. walked toward her. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m surprised that even you were invited.¡± Maisie pretended to be surprised. Willow probably didn¡¯t know how she had gotten her invitation. Willow smiled arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m trending. Maisie, I¡¯m going to be part of the fashion jewelry business soon.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Maisie looked calm. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to survive in the industry. If you don¡¯t do well, your reputation will be tarnished.¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°Hah, I think you¡¯re just afraid. I would be too. You haven¡¯t even made a ssh after leaving Vaenna for so long. Vaenna, on the other hand, is doing very well now. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be too happy that Nn is supporting you now. When I be a bigger designer than you are, I¡¯m going to take Nn back.¡± 2 ¡°Alright, work hard then.¡± Maisie smiled. She wasn¡¯t concerned with her threats. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Willow¡¯s temper rose, seeing Maisie not reacting. She was only arrogant because of Nn! When she turned her life around, she would step on her and make sure she wouldn¡¯t survive i n the business! ¡°Are you the new jewelry designer?¡± ¡°Your designs are really creative. Can you tell us more about them?¡± Two socialites walked toward Willow, who had be famous for her jewelry designs. Even though she wasn¡¯t at the top yet, she was known. Willow¡¯s expression froze, but to get on their good side, she tried really hard to put forth her best smile. ¡°Those were my initial designs. They¡¯re just alright.¡± Modest and humble. The two socialites liked her. ¡°No way. I think those designs are great. The style is perfect!¡± ¡°Yes, I only loved D¡¯s design when ites to the gothic style, but when I saw your work, I realized that dark-themed jewelry has a charm of its own.¡± The two socialites were happily discussing. All the socialites there knew something about jewelry ¡°Who¡¯s D?¡± Willow, who was trying to join the conversation, asked. The two socialites looked shocked. ¡°Haha,¡± Maisieughed, lightly swaying the wine ss in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you really came up with those designs if you don¡¯t even know who D is.¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed, and she stared at her fiercely. ¡°Zee, that¡¯s not what I meant. Of course I knew. It just slipped my mind.¡± She started pretending to be innocent again. The two socialites thought that it was understandable since one couldn¡¯t pay attention to every designer. Maisie looked down and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. D is the father of gothic-style jewelry. His works are as rebellious as he was. They always had a cold, wildness. ¡°D was the ssic rebel in real life. His work had always been debated before he became famous. It¡¯s too bad that a genius like that was only 16 when he passed, and the dark style only became iconic decades after his passing.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡°Not a lot of people from the younger generation know his name. It¡¯s nothing weird.¡± It was something her mother had told her when she was a child. Her mother had started bing a designer because she loved D¡¯s work. She had wanted to use the gothic style to prove that dark jewelry, just like vintage jewelry, had its unique charm. Willow bit her lip ¡®Annoying Maisie, why would she talk about a dead man? She¡¯s just jealous that my designs are trending.¡¯ ¡°Yes, old Mr. D passed away when he was young. I just got into this business not long ago, s o I just never made the connection.¡± Willow pretended to look sorry. Maisie raised her brow. ¡°That¡¯s weird then. If you don¡¯t even know about old Mr. D, where did you get your gothic inspiration from?¡± Willow¡¯s face slowly became stiff. The people around them seemed to be interested in Willow¡¯s answer. The two socialites looked at Willow. Willow¡¯s hands curled into fists, and she couldn¡¯t wait to tear up Maisie¡¯s mouth. It was a burden to bear. Maisie wanted Willow to know the price of taking someone else¡¯s credit. Since she had chosen this, she was going to take her time annoying her. This was what she had arranged for her. ¡°What are you talking about here?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded, and everyone moved aside to make a path. Pearl strutted over on her heels, looked at them, and said, ¡°This is a party for socialites, not a jewelry fair. She¡¯s just a new designer. There¡¯s nothing interesting about that.¡± Pearl sized up Willow with disdain in her eyes. That was her confidence. Pearl was part of the jewelry business, and her father, Antonio, was well known. Since she was from the La Pe Group, she had a great status and social standing. La Pe was only second to Taylor Jewelry and on par with Hailey & Co., but in reality, it was better than them. Vaenna of the Vanderbilts was nowhere near them. Furthermore, she was just a new designer who was just starting to be reputable. Pearl was not concerned about her. ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here.¡± The two socialites walked next to her. They were no longer interested in Willow. Even if Willow had ¡®talent¡¯, she was nothingpared to the heiress of the La Pe Group. Willow, who was ¡®abandoned¡¯, held her fist tighter. Pearl was just the daughter of an elite family. There was nothing to be proud about. She would one day know how it felt to be walked over by someone she couldn¡¯t care less about Pearl suddenly looked at Maisie and Kennedy, and something came to her mind. She arrogantly walked toward Maisie, ¡°It¡¯s you. The socialite parties have lost their ss. Anyone could get in now?¡± Maisie was just there for the drama and did not expect the attention to shift to her when Pearl showed up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She was a little annoyed. Mr. Santiago¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t seem to have much in the brains department. Maisie raised her brow and smiled. ¡°Ms. Santiago, what you said probably offended everyone here. Everyone here was invited, and this isn¡¯t a party organized by your family either.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 What Maisie meant was Pearl had no power as a guest here. Pearl looked around at the people whispering to each other and realized something. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She crossed her arms. ¡°Which family do you belong to?¡± Maisie shrugged and didn¡¯t answer. Willow walked next to her and said, ¡°We¡®re the Vanderbilts. She¡¯s my sister.¡± The Vanderbilts were famous too. Maisie touched her forehead. The Vanderbilts had money, but they were not considered elites. Why would she say that out loud? ¡°Vanderbilts?¡± Pearl asked, ¡°What Vanderbilt? I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± Great, Willow was caught in a tough spot. Everyone there seemed to know and started whispering. ¡°Vanderbilts? Vanderbilts of Vaenna?¡± After Pearl heard them, she covered her mouth butughed. ¡°Vaenna Jewellery? That small jewelry company? You¡¯re nothingpared to La Pe.¡± Willow lowered her head, biting hard on her lip. But something came to her mind. She looked kind and generous, ¡°Ms. Santiago, Vaenna was founded by my sister¡¯s mother. By saying that, you¡¯re insulting herte mother.¡± Maisie squinted. Was Willow trying to get out of the spotlight by moving the attention onto her? No way! Maisie pretended to be shocked. ¡°That was a long time ago. Vaenna fully belongs to you now. I f Vaenna is being trashed, how could you, as the owner, push the responsibility aside? 3 ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re famous now, the genius designer. You were able to create such great designs not long after you started learning. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Kennedy almostughed upon hearing what Maisie said. She walked to Pearl. ¡°Ms. Santiago, I¡¯m sure none of the designers at La Pe are as talented t o be able to create work like this not long after they begin, right?¡± Pearl gave Willow a sidelong nce. Willow was imploding with anger. How dare this woman mock her!? ¡°I- I didn¡¯t-¡± she almost cried, as if Pearl was bullying her. Pearl looked even worse when she saw that. She stared at Maisie. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me? ¡°Hah, I couldn¡¯t care less about Vaenna or your new jewelrypany. You didn¡¯t even get a chance to coborate with Taylor. Why would you even stay in this business? ¡°The socialite party has lowered their ss by inviting you over. Did you sneak into this ce?¡± Kennedy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Ms. Santiago, please be more careful with your words. We walked in through the front door.¡± ¡°Show me your invitations,¡± Pearl crossed her arms. ¡°I want to see why they invited you.¡± Kennedy wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°You¡¯re being so pushy. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father would b e ashamed of you?¡± Maisieughed drily. ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of anything. Her father is always there to clean up after her.¡± Pearl lost her cool when they mocked her. She walked to Maisie and shoved her. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t ready for her sudden attack. Everyone there was stunned beyond words, Willow was secretly celebrating. Maisie, who was pushed, suddenly looked cold. She fell backward toward the wine bottles and sses behind her. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Crash! The ce went into chaos. ¡°Zee! Kennedy immediately rushed over to help her up, but she knocked over the wine bottles and sses on the table when she fell. Her white gown was dyed red, and shattered ss cut her arm. All the discussion was on Pearl. Pearl stood there, rooted, looking pale. ¡°No, no, I, I didn¡¯t mean to push her.¡± She hadn¡¯t used any force! *Zee, you¡¯re hurt!¡± Kennedy looked at her arm and started to panic. Willow looked happy Even though she wasn¡¯t too badly hurt from the fall, she would probably be thrown out for causing such amotion. ¡®I¡¯m alright, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Maisie slowly stood up, ignoring how messy she looked. She calmly looked at Pearl, who was pale. ¡°Ms. Santiago, I was just giving you a reminder. I didn¡¯t expect you to do this. I have a terrible impression of La Pe now.¡± ¡®I-You did this deliberately!¡± Pearl snapped back into reality and pointed at her. ¡°I just lightly pushed you, and you fell. You¡¯re trying to frame me!¡± Frame? Maisie couldn¡¯t deny that she had indeed fallen back on purpose. How would she be able to teach Pearl a lesson if she didn¡¯t do that? The security guards came over. When Pearl saw them, she yelled, ¡°She¡¯s trying to make a scene and broke those bottles. Kick her out now!¡± The security guards didn¡¯t know what went out, but they knew that Pearl was a Santiago, so they mustn¡¯t offend her. They could only listen to her and decided that Maisie was causing a scene. Willow was very excited. Yes, that was the right thing to do. If Maisie was kicked out, she would never be able to recover from this! ¡°You have no right to send me away.¡± Maisie took out a ck invitation when she saw that the guards walked closer to her. The security guards immediately stopped when they saw the invitation. Pearl¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No way, how could you-How could you get a ck invitation?¡± She wasn¡¯t able to get that even as the eldest Santiago. Who was this woman?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Did I steal it? Do you want to confirm my identity?¡± Maisie said coolly. The PR manager that rushed over immediately walked up to them and said, ¡°What happened?¡± Pearl pointed at Maisie and said, ¡°She stole that ck invitation. Throw her out!¡± The PR manager wasn¡¯t someone in charge of guests with ck invitations, so he didn¡¯t know if that was authentic. He walked up to Maisie and requested to show her invitation and her ID to confirm her identity. Seeing that Maisie didn¡¯t react, Pearl cackled. ¡°I knew that ck invitation was stolen. She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam, if you don¡¯tply, we would need to ask you to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who would dare do that.¡± Nn appeared among the crowd and walked over under the lights in his elegant suit. His amber eyes had a mysterious coldness to them while his thin lips were pressed into a thin line. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡± ¡°Why would Mr. Goldmann be here?¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Willow got excited when she saw Nn walking over. ¡°Nol-¡°But when she started to speak, Nn walked past her as if she didn¡¯t exist. He walked to Maisie under watchful eyes. Pearl was stunned. Why was Mr. Goldmann there? How was that possible? ¡°Mr-Mr. Goldmann, who is this woman? Why are you¡ª¡± Nn looked at her through the corner of his eyes. ¡°Since you touched my woman, I don¡¯t think you wish to continue surviving in this business.¡± ¡°Mr.Goldmann¡¯s woman!¡± the crowd murmured. Mr. Goldmann had never announced his love interests, but today, he did so! Many socialites¡¯ hearts shattered on the spot. Willow¡¯s face slowly started to turn pale. Her nails dug into her palm while she shot daggers a t Maisie. Why? Why was Maisie so charming that she could make Nn admit to their rtionship? She had been by his side for six years, but he never openly admitted to their rtionship. She couldn¡¯t ept that! The PR manager carefully exined, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t know-¡± Nn carried Maisie in his arms and stared at them. ¡°Get your organizers toe to see me.¡± He then left. Pearl¡¯s legs gave out. She would have copsed on the floor if others didn¡¯t hold onto her. When the crowd dispersed, the discussions continued. ¡°Ms. Santiago has gotten into big trouble.¡± ¡°Exactly. That was Mr. Goldmann¡¯s partner. La Pe definitely offended Mr. Goldmann this time.¡± ¡°I guess Ms. Santiago will not be on the invitation list for the next socialite party.¡± Nn carried Maisie into the VIP lounge. Maisie¡¯s eyes were looking downward. She lightly pushed him. ¡°Put me down, please.¡± Nn walked to the couch and let her down. When he saw the cut on her arm, his eyes grew dark. ¡°Wait here,¡± hemanded. Seeing Nn walk to the crew and ask for a medical kit, she quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Shut it.¡± Nn sat down in front of her. ¡°Hold your arm out.¡± Maisie held out her arm.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He probably pulled on her wound when he tugged at it, and she let out a low groan in pain. Nn looked up at her. ¡°Do you feel pain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a machine. Of course I feel pain.¡± After saying that, she looked at him suspiciously.¡± Why are you here?¡± Nn applied some ointment and looked up. ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up, you¡¯d probably be thrown out already?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°You never let yourself get bullied. Why were you bowing down to these people?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t bowing down.¡± Seeing that he was done bandaging, she pulled her arm back. ¡°If I was bowing down, I wouldn¡¯t have caused a scene.¡± She had only wanted to pick on Willow initially, but Pearl wanted to join in. Since she was wandering around without her brain, Maisie just yed along. Nn squinted. ¡°So you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°Pearl is the favorite daughter of La Pe. Mr. Santiago has coddled her too much. What¡¯s wrong with giving her a lesson and scaring her a little?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold upon seeing that Maisie said all that so calmly. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Nn stretched out his palms to the back of her neck, jerked her forward, and kissed her lips harshly in a punitive manner. ¡°Um¡­ Nn Goldmann, let me go¡­¡± Maisie, who had just gotten the chance to catch her breath, was kissed by him again. 2 He directly pressed his body against hers this time around while she was assaulted with kisses, and her mind went nk. The man¡¯s aura surrounded her, and the hands that were resisting and pushing against his chest could only grasp the hem of his cor at that moment. ¡°It hurts. You¡¯re pressing against me¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s arms were being crushed, and she screamed vaguely in pain. Nn supported his body and tried not to put all his weight onto her. He then bit her lip lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you dare to hurt yourself again in the future?¡± Maisie did not answer. Nn¡¯s palm, which was supporting her waist, started moving around. She shuddered all of a sudden and immediately applied pressure onto his restless and warm hand. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I know it¡¯s my fault!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was admitting her mistake willingly, Nn sat up slowly while giving off a faint gaze. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go again if you repeat yourself in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll never let myself get hurt anymore.¡± Maisie nodded obediently with an earnest expression. Nn was rendered speechless. At that moment, someone knocked on the door, and Nn turned his head, ¡°Come in.¡± Two staff members walked in, carrying two boxes that contained an evening gown and a pair of heels in their hands. They stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°We¡¯re really sorry, Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Zora, this has happened because of our negligence. Our boss has asked us to bring this new high end gown to Ms. Zora in order to apologize to her. We sincerely hope that Ms. Zora will like them.¡± The staff members opened the box, and a one-piece evening gown that had extremely exquisite craftsmanship appeared. The cutting of the gown and the golden embroidery on the upper body were all handmade, making it look exceptionallypact and fine. It was made from silk brocade, which was a high-quality fabric. Maisie smiled. ¡°Please thank your boss for me.¡± Nn frowned slightly. His gaze was fixed on Maisie¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°You know Erwin Lincoln?¡± ¡®Erwin is the person who gave her the ck invitation card, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie did not deny it. Apart from the fashion industry, Erwin actually had a lot of ties with all business circles, not t o mention that he had always upied a prominent position in all the circles. He was the person who had organized the socialite party. Not only did he hold such celebrity events, but he also had his hand in many charity evenings and masquerades. ¡°How did you meet?¡± Nn stared at her. Maisie was puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± Nn approached her. ¡°I want to know.¡± He had always felt that this woman was hiding other secrets from him. ¡°I¡¯m Zora, the well-renowned jewelry designer. Is it strange for me to know Mr. Lincoln?¡± She shrugged, feeling that her answer was indeed wless. Nn looked at her and did not utter another word. Maisie grabbed the evening gown and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to change into this dress.¡± Nn turned his head and watched as she walked toward the other room, lowering his gaze a t the same time. Erwin was a native of Morwich. This man had always been very proficient when it came to forming interpersonal circles and jumping from one circle to another. That was how he seemed to have connections with half of the business circles around the world. In fact, he had always maintained a good rtionship with the localw enforcers and mafias in Morwich. He was not someone that anybody could trifle with. Only the metropolitans of Morwich, who had such public rtions, could make use of the vast interpersonal circle that they possessed to go from one circle to another and expand their social circle even further. ¡®If Maisie were to have met Erwin only because of her identity as the designer Zora, provided that she only left Zlokova six years ago and had only be Zora after that, while Erwin has been in Zlokova for the past six years¡­¡¯ Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Therefore, Maisie must have met and known Erwin earlier than six years ago.¡¯ Nn was thinking about something when he saw a graceful silhouette appearing in his sight The crane embroidery on the evening gown looked well-proportioned, dazzlingly morous. The vest underneath the dress entuated its wearer¡¯s slender waist, and the smooth curves that it emphasized were extremely eye-catching. When the evening dress was worn on Maisie¡¯s body, it made her look like a beauty that came out of a stunning painting.She looked so phenomenal that no one could afford to blink or take their eyes off her. Nn stared at her closely, and his eyes lit up. This seductive fairy! I really want to rip off the beauty and elegance that she¡¯s wearing on the surface and feast on her vigorously.¡¯ Maisie seemed to have picked up the menacing intent in the eyes of the man, so she turned around and wanted to escape. Just as she was stretching her hand out to open the door, an arm passed by her waist and blocked the door. The man embraced her slim waist with his palm, leaned over, and approached her. ¡°Zee, you look so gorgeous¡­¡± He bowed his head and kissed her slender neck. ¡°Nn Goldmann, stop it¡­ Maisie could feel the wild auraing from behind her scorching her body, and she had not done anything yet! ¡®Why is this dbag so horny!?¡¯ Nn lifted his fingertips, turned her face, and kissed her lips. Maisie could not resist Nn¡¯s strength. His body would turn into a brick wall whenever he hugged her, making it very difficult for her to fight back. Nn caressed her greedily. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My hand, it hurts¡­¡± Hearing her euphemisticint, Nn returned to his senses all of a sudden. *D*mn it, what the hell am I doing!? I know very clearly that her arm has been injured¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nn apologized to her subserviently and humbly. It was the first time that he had admitted his mistakes in front of a woman. Maisie scoffed inwardly. ¡®Did he really n to gobble me up if it weren¡¯t for my deliberate scream? He even said that I wouldn¡¯t be forced. Dbag!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll truly be pissed if you do this again.¡± Maisie turned her face away. She was not very familiar with Nn¡¯s temperament. She could only confirm that he was a man that reasons could persuade but could not be cowed by force. She clearly knew that he would get all over her forcibly if she were to put on a rough attitude.She had finally gotten a hang of the fact that submission was really effective to this man after submitting to him a few times. Nn turned her around. Looking at her expression when she was reprimanding him, Nn was extremely d deep down. ¡®At least she didn¡¯t give me the cold shoulder, and her attitude isn¡¯t as rough as before.¡® ¡°Then when will you be willing to do so?¡± he asked her anxiously as if he was a boy who wanted candy from his mother because he did not know whether he would fail to hold himself back someday. Maisie looked at him fixedly. ¡°Do all men think with your balls instead of your brain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if all men would do so.¡± Nn lifted her chin. ¡°But I only have this idea when I¡¯m around you.¡± In other words, he would react like that only when he was with her. Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingers and lowered his voice. ¡°You should know that¡­ I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve been holding it back over the past six years.¡± It was inevitable that he would lose it someday. Maisie cast a sideways nce at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t Willow deliver herself to your doorstep?¡± ¡®I¡¯d bet my life that Willow must¡¯ve tried to tuck herself into his bed several times over the years. I¡¯m not very convinced that he hadn¡¯t touched the woman who had been with him for six years.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°I have no feelings for her.¡± ¡°Oh, is that it?¡± Maisie gently pushed his body away and suggested,"Then you can stay here and do it yourself. I¡¯m heading out already.¡± ¡°Can you bear to do so?¡± Nn walked up to her. The leader of the wolf pack had turned into a poor pet? ¡°Zee¡­¡± ¡®He¡¯s so pitiful, he¡¯s pleading for love! Maisie did not have a word for that. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Maisie changed into the evening gown and walked out of the restroom to the banquet with Nn. The two of them were dazzlingly captivating when they appeared at the banquet. Nn was still as indifferent and expressionless as usual, and Maisie did not dare to look at him anymore after witnessing the ¡°spectacr¡± scene. I¡¯ve done nothing. Aaah, can I suffer from amnesia starting from what happened just now!?¡¯ ¡°Zee.¡± Kennedy walked toward her, looking all worried. ¡°Is your injury okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a puny injury, and it¡¯s been dealt with.¡± Maisie smiled. Nn wrapped his arms around Maisie¡¯s waist and smiled faintly at Kennedy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M I. Fannon, I¡¯ll take care of her now that I¡¯m here.¡± Standing i he crowd, Willow tightened the grip of her hand that was holding a wine ss. ¡®Everyone¡¯s attention is on Maisie and Nn.¡¯ She gnashed her teeth bitterly while listening to the enviable remarks of those around her. ¡®I should be the one who¡¯s standing next to him. Maisie shouldn¡¯t havee back. Or perhaps, she shouldn¡¯t have existed.¡¯ A hint of murderous coldness shed across her eyes as she thought of something. She then turned around and disappeared into the crowd. Maisie noticed Willow¡¯s departure and thought of something, so she pushed Nn¡¯s hand away. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± Nn squinted. Maisie turned her head and red at him-the word ¡°pervert¡± could clearly be sensed from her expression. Nn could only respond with a smile. Willow came to the corridor and saw Pearl on the phone. She smiled and walked up to her. ¡°M 1. Santiago.¡± Pearl was still exasperated about being driven out of the party, so her facial expression turned even more enraged instantly when she saw Willow. She hung up the call and asked with a sharp tone, ¡°What do you want? Are you here to make fun of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Ms. Santiago. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to help me?¡± Pearl looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you her elder sister? Why would you be so kind?¡± Willow bit her lip and exined, ¡°My rtionship with her isn¡¯t as good as you think it is. We¡¯re just half- sisters. To be honest, I hate her as much as you do.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Pearl whispered, ¡°You said you could help me. What can you do then?¡± ¡®Would I be chased out of the banquet if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Goldmann? D*mn it, I didn¡¯t expect that woman to be Mr. Goldman¡¯s girlfriend! ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann the only person that she can rely on? Would Mr. Goldmann still want to b e with her if she were to lose all her standing and reputation?¡± Willow raised her eyes, and a trace of comcency could be seen beaming from the bottom of her eyes. Pearl paused and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the n that you have in mind?¡± Willow curled her lips. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to escape her fate tonight as long as we work together. It¡¯d be very exciting if she could make it onto tomorrow¡¯s headlines.¡± Standing behind the wall, Maisie heard the scheme of the two in the corridor. Her eyes turned cold and gloomy as soon as she heard what they were discussing. ¡®I knew that Willow wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. It turns out that she¡¯se to Pearl for help.¡¯ Maisie took out her cell phone and sent a message to someone. ¡®It seems that there will be a great show tonight.¡¯ Willow returned to the banquet hall again and saw that Maisie was not with Nn. ¡®It¡¯ll be a piece of cake if Nn isn¡¯t by her side. ¡®But I know that Maisie won¡¯t believe in me, so I can only wait for Pearl to take action. She should be making the arrangements now.¡¯ She received a text message from Pearl on her cell phone while she saw a bartender walking toward Maisie with a wine tray. The bartender came to Maisie and whispered something to her. After listening to what the bartender had to offer, Maisie put down the wine ss in her hand without any doubt and left the hall with the bartender. Willow felt smug deep down when she saw the oue. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 After making the arrangements, Pearl deliberately went to tell Nn about the incident. She then took a group of people out in search of Maisie. ¡®I bet Maisie should¡¯ve be the ything of those people when we manage to locate her.¡¯ Willow really could not wait to witness that scene now. ¡®Maisie Vanderbilt will definitely be ruined tonight! So what if her kids are Nn¡¯s? The Goldmanns will never take in such a filthy woman! Maisie followed the bartender to the lounge, and Pearl was there in the lounge, waiting for her. After the bartender left, Pearl got up and walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯m sorry, the incident from before is all my fault. I wanted to meet you alone just to apologize to you. Can you forgive me?¡± Pearl grabbed her hand with a solemn expression, seeking her forgiveness. ¡®Her acting skills are so believable that I might really think she¡¯s learned her lesson if I didn¡¯t already know about their n.¡¯ She pulled her hand out slowly and smiled. ¡°Ms. Santiago, do you really want to apologize to me?¡± ¡°Of¡­ Of course, I do!¡± Pearl asserted with a little guilty conscience, but she must not let the other party notice anything wrong. ¡°I admit that I was too impulsive and have hurt you. I¡¯m really sorry, can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Ms. Santiago, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you the opportunity to do so.¡± Maisie slowly turned the snake ring on her finger, and her tone sounded unconcerned. ¡°But, you¡¯ve never thought about apologizing to me from the very beginning, am I right?¡± Pearl¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about? I¡¯m definitely heret o apologize!¡± ¡°Ms. Santiago, I¡¯ll give you another chance. What do you want from me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold. Pearl was a little panicked. No, this b*tch shouldn¡¯t know about anything, right? ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t let her know our n. I won¡¯t be able to continue to stay in the upper-ss circle in the future if this scheme goes south!¡¯ ¡°If you have nothing else to say, then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Do you think you can leave now?¡± Pearl grabbed her and shouted abruptly, ¡°Come out.¡± Several brawny men who were hiding in a room in the lounge walked out of the room. Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Ms. Santiago, are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°So what, anyway, no one wille to rescue you even if you were to scream your throat out today. Aren¡¯t you an arrogant b*tch who thinks you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend? Let me tell you now, I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with either!¡± Pearl pushed Maisie into the midst of those men. The strong men grabbed Maisie, and one of the men covered her mouth and nose with a cloth. She tried to struggle for a while but gradually lost consciousness. Seeing that Maisie had passed out, Pearl walked up to her. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯ll b e just another nobody after tonight.¡± After saying so, she said to the men. ¡°Guys, enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, youngdy!¡± Those brawny men were currently very excited and restless. ¡®This woman looks really gorgeous. It¡¯s totally worth it to get paid $80,000 just to rape such an attractive woman! As soon as Pearl walked out of the private lounge, she was unsuspectingly knocked out by a man in ck who was standing outside the door. The brawny men turned around upon hearing themotion that came from outside the door and saw a man in ck with tattoos on his neck dragging Pearl, who had fainted, back into the lounge. The man in ck then slowly pulled a pistol out of his suit. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie, who had already been stunned, pointed the sharp end of the snake ring on her finger against the neck of the man in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just cooperate obediently.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whether it was the gun or the threat from the woman behind them, the brawny men raised their hands in fright. ¡°We¡­ We were hired to do so. We don¡¯t know anything.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Maisie walked to the man in ck, grabbed a cell phone out of the unconscious woman¡¯s body, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and sent a message to Willow. ¡®Let¡¯s get her toe here in another 20 minutes.¡¯ After sending the message, she put the phone back into her pocket and stood up. ¡°Mr. Khan, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± The man in ck nodded. Maisie left the lounge and walked toward the balcony. The middle-aged man standing on the balcony had his long blonde hair tied behind him. He turned around slowly, revealing the retro silver-rimmed thin-frame sses that had a chain embellishment and a dark ck suit, which made him look extremely exquisite. ¡°Uncle Erwin, what a coincidence.¡± Maisie leaned forward with a yful expression. The gentle middle-aged man in front of her was Erwin. From the outside, it was hard to believe that the owner of this astoundingly attractive half-blood appearance was actually 45 years old. If it weren¡¯t because Maisie had known him since long ago, she would not have believed it herself. Erwin lifted his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°How would you have the guts to take such a risk? Weren¡¯t you afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get Khan over in time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have faith in you,¡±Maisie replied. ¡®Even if the whole world betrays me, I will still believe in Uncle Erwin.¡® Ryleigh was the one who had helped her go abroad six years ago. During all those years in Stoslo, she had actually also received assistance from Uncle Erwin in addition to Ryleigh¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have been bullied a long time ago in that unfriendly and helpless country of Stoslo. She had known Uncle Erwin since she was still very young because of her mother. Although she still did not know much about her mother¡¯s rtionship with Uncle Erwin, the only thing that she could tell was that Uncle Erwin was the only person who knew the identity of her mother. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Youngdy, that¡¯s really worrying.¡± Erwin¡¯s tone sounded as if he was reproaching Maisie, but his warm eyes showed otherwise, as he had regarded Maisie as his biological niece after all these years. He already knew that Maisie had returned to Zlokova long ago. He had not contacted her all this while because she did not intend to use her rtionship with him to get the revenge that she wanted. ¡°This girl only wants to rely on herself.¡¯ Erwin ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Well, you should go back to the banquet now. Don¡¯t make Kennedy worry about you.¡± ¡°I should go back now? Wouldn¡¯t I miss the climax if I were to do so?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. Erwin noticed the horrible idea that she was actualizing and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything a s long as you¡¯re happy. As for the Santiagos, just leave them to me. You can just enjoy your night as much as you like.¡± The person in charge of the socialite party was on the sidelines, dealing with the ident that had urred earlier today. They must provide Mr. Goldmann with an exnation no matter what After all, the person in charge of the banquet party could not afford to offend Mr. Goldmann either. Nn nced at the crowd from time to time as if he was looking for someone else, but he had not seen Maisie after a long time of scanning, so his eyes dimmed slightly. He put down his wine ss. ¡°You guys can just deal with it as you see fit. I have something else to attend to.¡± Nn was about to start looking for Maisie when Willow rushed toward him in a hurry.¡± Nn, this is bad.¡± Willow came up to him with a distressed look. ¡°Zee¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve been looking for her, but I haven¡¯t seen her at all after a long time.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and stern. ¡°Are you sure that she¡¯s missing?¡± Willow bit her lip as she was on the verge of weeping. ¡°Nn, I know¡­ I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯m not lying to you. The most urgent task now is to locate Zee as soon as possible.¡± She scoffed inwardly. ¡®I want to find Maisie more than anyone now as even I don¡¯t know which man she¡¯s sleeping with now.¡¯ Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± Kennedy came over all of a sudden, ¡°Have you seen Zee? I couldn¡¯t get through when I called her.¡± Willow pretended to be surprised as soon as Kennedy said so. ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t get through? Could something have happened to Zee?¡± Kennedy stared at Willow suspiciously. ¡°Why would she care about Zee?¡¯ ¡°No way, is someone really doing such things in the lounge?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? We wanted to go to the lounge just now, but we heard voicesing from inside. Those people aren¡¯t even afraid of being discovered.¡± The conversation between a few women who walked by caught Nn¡¯s attention. Willow was secretlycent when she saw Nn¡¯s gloomy expression. She then said deliberately, ¡°The lounge..? No way, when I asked the waiter about Zee¡¯s whereabouts just now, the waiter told me that Zee seemed to have gone to the lounge¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and dim as he walked toward the lounge. Willow looked at Nn¡¯s back while he departed and sneered inwardly. ¡®Maisie, oh, Maisie, you¡¯ll no longer be qualified to fight with me after tonight! When Nn arrived at the lounge, several waiters were standing outside the room, knocking on the door and shouting. While all those were going on, indescribable voices could be faintly hearding from the interior of the room, and everyone knew what was going on in the lounge. Willow even attracted more people to the scene deliberately. She then pretended to be worried when she arrived outside the door and heard the voice inside. ¡°Oh my, the person inside the lounge is Zee, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn gave her a cold re. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯s inside?¡± Willow was startled and bit her lip. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t confirm it either. I only listened to what the waiter told me.¡± At this time, the waiter who had brought Maisie to the lounge came out of the crowd. ¡°I did see Ms. Vanderbilt enter the lounge, and she hasn¡¯te out ever since. And¡­ And I also saw a few men entering the room after her.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°Oh my God, are they talking about Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°This is quite the news, isn¡¯t it?¡± The crowd started murmuring. ¡°This is simply too huge of a headline! Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend is in the room with other men.. And there are a few of them! ¡®Isn¡¯t she cuckolding Mr. Goldmann!?¡¯ Kennedy gnashed his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Zee is not such a woman. The person inside is definitely not her!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nn snorted without saying a word. The manager brought the key to the lounge. Willow was undoubtedly excited while she was watching the manager open the door of the lounge. ¡®Everyone will get to see the filthy side of that b*tch real soon! After the door was pushed open, everyone behind them took out their cell phones to take pictures. After all, this was a rare and fiery scene! The first scene that caught everyone¡¯s eyes was a few disheveled men leaning next to a woman, and the woman¡¯s dress was all torn and messy, and her cheeks were flushed. Even though everyone had broken into the lounge, she still could not separate herself from them a sif she had lost her mind. Willow¡¯s expression changed in an instant when she saw that woman¡¯s face. ¡®How could it be her!?¡¯ ¡°Oh my God, it turns out to be Ms. Santiago!¡± ¡°Photos! Don¡¯t forget to snap some photos!¡± ¡°Wow! This is quite an exciting scene!¡± The staff members of the ballroom could not stand it anymore, so they quickly got more employees to go into the crowd and haul all the people away from the room. This was when those men gradually regained consciousness, including Pearl. One of the staff members wrapped her coat around Pearl as Pearl came back to her senses in a trance and found that everyone was taking pictures of her with their cell phones¡­ When she saw the bruises and fluid on her body and the men lying around her, Pearl¡¯s cheeks gradually turned pallid.¡°No¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be!¡± 1 She crumbled and yelled frantically, ¡°Aah!¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¡®How so! Why is it her!?¡¯ ¡°What happened?¡± Maisie slowly appeared behind the crowd as if nothing had happened before, pretending that she did not know anything. Kennedy stepped forward hurriedly. ¡°Zee, where have you been? Why would they say that you¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°I answered a call and went out. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie pretended to be puzzled. Nn stared at her. In fact, he already knew that it was not her when he heard the woman¡¯s voice from outside the room just now. As for Willow, her hands that were resting on both sides clenched tightly into fists and trembled slightly when she saw Maisie appear from behind the crowd. ¡®F*ck! It should¡¯ve been this b*tch! How did it be Ms. Santiago? This is bad!¡¯ After Pearl saw Maisie, her expression became distorted instantly. ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who did this to me!¡± She got up to pounce at Maisie immediately but was stopped by the security guard who had just gotten summoned to the scene by the staff members. ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re the one who set me up! I won¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Pearl screamed and cried. Maisie tilted her head and gave off an innocent expression. ¡°I¡¯m the one who set you up? Ms. Santiago, what do you mean by that?¡± This is you reaping the fruits of your own actions, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve already given you a chance to repent and give up on the idea.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you! You should¡¯ve been the one who suffers from all this, but you¡¯ve set me up. You¡®ve ruined me!¡± Pearl had long lost her cool. She had been ruined,pletely ruined! ¡°Ms. Santiago, I¡¯m curious now that you say so. What do you mean by ¡®I should be the one who suffers from all this¡¯?¡± Maisie asked and then pretended to have arrived at a lightbulb moment. ¡°So are you saying that you were nning to cause me harm? No wonder there was a waiter who told me that you were waiting for me in the lounge and asked me toe over.¡± She took a nce at the crowd and saw the waiter who had lowered his head due to a guilty conscience. She then walked up to the waiter and pulled him out of the crowd. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re the one who asked me toe to the lounge, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The waiter did not even know what was going on. He had just brought her to the lounge ording to Ms. Santiago¡¯s instruction-all there was left was to confirm that she had entered the lounge, but who knew that she was not there! ¡°I originally wanted toe over, but I picked up a call on my way here and left. I nned toe back to meet Ms. Santiago after I answered the call. Who knew¡­¡± Maisie looked at Pearl. ¡°Ms. Santiago, I don¡¯t remember being on bad terms, so why would you want to do this to me?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Pearl¡¯s face was pale, and her body trembled as she heard the mockery, finger-pointing, and discussions of the people around her. ¡®Who would pity me at this moment?¡¯ 1 Pearl had always been an arrogant and presumptuous woman in the upper-ss circle of Bassburgh and had offended many people. Now that she had fallen to this point in life, it was very lucky of her that no one was adding insult to her injuries. Willow wanted to take the opportunity to escape from the scene, but Pearl saw her keenly. ¡®That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all because of her horrible idea!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s you! Don¡¯t you dare leave now! This is all because of your idea. B*tch, you lied to me!¡± Pearl rushed toward Willow abruptly. Everything happened so suddenly that the security guard did not ¡°Aah, it¡¯s not me! This has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Pearl was hauling Willow¡¯s hair, and she almost lost her evening gown to Pearl¡¯s hands. The security guards finally suppressed Pearl. Willow was in a mess at the moment. Facing everyone¡¯s suspicion, she shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me, I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Nn, you have to believe me¡­¡± Her heart skipped a beat as she gazed at Nn¡¯s indifferent expression. She was like a joker throughout the whole process. Facing the public opinion that was shing against her, she gave up on the idea of exining or fighting back and straight-up passed out on the floor. Seeing that Willow had fainted, Maisie could not help but mock her deep down, ¡®Her acting skills are getting better and better by the day. She¡¯s actually trying to escape everything by pretending to have cked out.¡¯ Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ¡®It¡¯s a pity that she cannot escape the discord that she has sewed with Pearl.¡¯ Inside the car¡­ Nn drove the car back to the Goldmann mansion. Maisie, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, kept looking out the window of the car. ¡®This man hasn¡¯t spoken a word. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?¡¯ When he stopped the car at the red light intersection, Nn turned to look at her, his eyes scorching. Maisie felt it all. She turned her head and met his gaze. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, may I know why you are looking at me like that?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do I need a reason to look at my woman?¡± Maisie gave off a smirk. ¡°Being your woman is quite a risky job. I don¡¯t think you would say so if I were to be the woman in the lounge tonight.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned indifferent and gloomy. ¡®What would I do if the woman in the lounge was really her? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯d kill the men who touched her.¡¯ He looked away and smiled faintly. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± ¡®In order to escape from those people, she either has the abilities to do so, or someone was helping her. I have to look into it carefully.¡¯ #Pearl Santiago¡¯s Affairs at the Party# #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s First Girlfriend to Go Public# The next day, Pearl had managed to secure a spot on Google Trends, which had surpassed Nn¡¯s public announcement about Maisie by a long shot, and it became the most explosive piece of news of the year. Subsequently, the host of the socialite party issued a notice announcing that Pearl would be permanently banned from attending any future socialite party. It was equivalent to removing Pearl from the list of socialites in Bassburgh. Pearl could now be regarded as utterly discredited in Bassburgh. Although her father, Antonio, wanted to defend his daughter¡¯s reputation, he still chose to apologize on behalf of his daughter due to public opinion and pressure. Maisie sat in the office, reading the news expressionlessly. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t prepared myself in advancest night, then the person who would win the top spot on Google Trends and would be ridiculed by the public at this very moment would be me. ¡®Heh, since Willow wants to set me up, then how can I let her go and not drag her into the turmoil and let her get a taste of her own medicine? ¡®Pearl has now been ruined, and the person who she hates the most is probably Willow, the mastermind who came up with the bad idea.¡¯ Kennedy came in from outside the office with a grin. ¡°Zee, there¡¯s huge news.¡± Maisie looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the news about?¡± ¡°Antonio seems to know that his daughter¡¯s downfall is rted to Willow. Now, it seems that he¡¯s deliberately suppressing Vaenna Jewelry. Vaenna¡¯s stock market has dropped by 15% today.¡± ¡®Vaenna has suffered at least $3,000,000 of loss overnight.¡¯ Maisie supported her chin with only one hand. ¡®Pearl wasn¡¯t part of my n originally. It was Willow who dragged her into the mud. Now, it seems that they¡¯ve saved me the trouble to even act.¡¯ Kennedy looked at her. ¡°Zee, since Mr. Goldmann announced his rtionship with you this time around, I think the Santiagos won¡¯t have the guts to make a move on you. I only worry that Willow will put all the me onto you.¡± He had managed to guess that what had happenedst night was somewhat rted to Willow, and Pearl was just the unlucky pawn. Otherwise, all of this would have happened to Zee today As for Willow, she probably would not admit that that was all her scheme. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maisie slowly raised her head. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please help me make an appointment with Mrs. Santiago.¡± At the Santiago manor¡­ ¡°Get out of here!¡± Pearl smashed everything in the room and prevented the servants from getting near her. Mrs. Santiago walked into the room and saw her daughter¡¯s defeated look. How could she not feel sorry for her? She stepped forward and suggested, ¡°Pearl, why are you doing this to yourself? Listen to me and eat something first¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Pearl roared with bloodshot eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve be Bassburgh¡¯s biggest joke. How could I live on to meet any other people!?¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Looking at Pearl crying so heartbreakingly, Mrs. Santiago hugged her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Vanderbilts? Don¡¯t worry, your father won¡¯t let the Vanderbilts go now. So listen to me and eat something first.¡± After finally calming Pearl¡¯s emotions, the butler appeared outside the door of the room. ¡°Madam, Pearl wanted to tear her apart badly upon hearing the name ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that b*tch, I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s because of her, it¡¯s all because of her!¡± Mrs. Santiago calmed her emotions and asked with a stern expression, ¡°She¡¯s ruined my daughter¡¯s future and is shameless enough to pay her a visit?¡± The butler lowered his head. ¡°This Ms. Vanderbilt is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend. She said that she wants to talk to the youngdy.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend? Could it be the one that Mr. Goldmann announcedst night?¡¯ Mrs. Santiago¡¯s brows creased. ¡®The Santiagos can¡¯t afford to offend any of the Goldmanns, but Pearl has be like this. Her life has beenpletely ruined. Is this Ms. Vanderbilt here to mock Pearl and rub more salt on her wound? ¡®She¡¯s here to talk? What else can she talk about?¡¯ She took a glimpse at her emotionally unstable daughter, got up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± The butler brought Maisie into the manor. The person who wanted to see her was not Pearl but Mrs. Santiago. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mrs. Santiago sat on the couch with a solemn expression. ¡°My daughter has be like this thanks to you, Vanderbilts. And yet, you still have the guts toe to the Santiagos looking for my daughter. Do you n to further embarrass us Santiagos?¡± Maisie walked up to Mrs. Santiago and exined with a calm tone, ¡°Mrs. Santiago, I¡¯m not here to embarrass the Santiagos today. Even if the incident that took cest night is rted to the Vanderbilts, it has nothing to do with me. To be honest, I was actually the intended victim.¡± ¡°The intended victim?¡± Mrs. Santiago snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t my daughter the current victim while you¡¯re standing here totally unscathed? Don¡¯t mention anything rted to that incident if you¡¯re not standing in my daughter¡¯s shoes.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows slightly, and her tone became a little cold. ¡°I understand that you feel bad for your daughter, but if I were to be the victim ofst night¡¯s incident, wouldn¡¯t my mother feel bad for me too? Although my mother has passed away.¡± Mrs. Santiago was stunned for a split second and did not speak another word. ¡°Mrs. Santiago, you should listen to this recording first.¡± Maisie took out her cell phone and yed an audio clip that she had recordedst night. Mrs. Santiago could hear her daughter¡¯s voice clearly in the recording, and this had caused Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression to change slightly Maisie had not kept herself idle and turned herself into a sitting duckst night. ¡®Since Willow asked Pearl to join forces with her to set me up, how could I not collect a piece of evidence?¡¯ ¡°Mrs. Santiago, you should¡¯ve heard it. Your daughter was instigated into trying to set me up first. I knew about their conspiracy before it even began, but I still went to see your daughter. ¡°I gave your daughter a chance to repent, but she still insisted on proceeding with the scheme and even hired goons in advance. I would¡¯ve be the person on the news today if it weren¡®t for my narrow escape. Now tell me, is your daughter as innocent as you think she is?¡± Mrs. Santiago had a lump in her throat and was left speechless. But that was her biological daughter. Her daughter¡¯s life had been ruined now, so how could anyone expect her not to be heartbroken as a mother? ¡°The Santiagos are people who uphold righteousness, and I believe that you share the same belief with your family. Your daughter wouldn¡¯t have been confused to this extent if it weren¡¯t for the instigations.¡± Maisie started her counteroffer by praising the Santiagos. ¡®If Mrs. Santiago still insists on settling this ount with me, it¡¯ll only show that she¡¯s a petty woman that can¡¯t tell the right from the wrong. ¡®Judging from how much she loves her daughter, what would she do after knowing that her daughter has been exploited and used by others?¡¯ Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression could not help but dim. ¡°Who¡¯s the person who instigated my daughter?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¡°She¡¯s one of the Vanderbilts too. She¡¯s my half-sister, and she¡¯s my stepmother¡¯s daughter.¡± Mrs. Santiago looked up at her. ¡°What do you n to achieve bying here to see my daughter?¡± ¡°I can provide your daughter with a chance for redemption, provided that your daughter is willing t o repent. Judging from the poprity of this news, it is estimated that it¡¯ll continue to trend for quite a while. Everyone thinks that your daughter has fallen out of her own will, but I believe that you want everyone to think that your daughter was wronged, am I right?¡± The idea obviously moved Mrs. Santiago. ¡®Yes, Pearl is in the limelight now. How can she meet anyone in the future if she can¡¯t get past any of these limelights? ¡®Instead of allowing the public to think that Pearl is a problematicdy, it¡¯s better to make everyone believe that Pearl had been framed. The sympathy that originates from the public¡¯s empathy could at least save Pearl¡¯s innocence and chastity. ¡®Being framed is a totally different story from degenerating willingly. Although this incident has already happened and it¡¯s impossible topletely erase it, as long as Pearl can keep her reputation, it¡¯s definitely better than being pointed out for the rest of her life.¡¯ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At this time, Maisie received a notification from Facebook and Twitter on her cell phone. She tapped on the notification and saw the updates. As expected, Willow had pushed all the me onto Pearl Although the turmoil had not affected Willow, thetter¡¯s quick reaction was an obvious effect of the Santiagos¡¯ suppression that the Vanderbilts were facing at the moment. ¡°Mrs. Santiago, you should take a look at this.¡± Maisie handed her phone to Mrs. Santiago. Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression changed when she saw Willow¡¯s post. ¡°This woman is actually shameless enough to frame my daughter again!?¡± Willow had won many fans because of the poprity that she gained through her recent designs, s o thement section was filled withments from fans who supported her. ¡°Mrs. Santiago, don¡¯t get too agitated. Just wait till the moment she ps herself in the face.¡± Maisie smirked. Mrs. Santiago looked at her: ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll thank you no matter what if you truly are able to help Pearl. Pearl is in a very bad condition, so please help her.¡± Mrs. Santiago had no choice but to believe her. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a woman of my words. But I hope that your daughter will genuinely repent for what she¡¯s done. Otherwise, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give her any chance if anything were to happen in the future.¡± Mrs. Santiago paused. ¡®How can I not get the meaning behind these words? She is making it clear that she might be willing to help Pearl today. But she won¡¯t show Pearl any mercy if Pearl were to do something to harm her again in the future.¡® Her daughter was involved in the scheme in the first ce and was caught red-handed by others, which was very embarrassing to her. Hence, there was nothing else that she could say apart from making a promise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely educate my daughter after this.¡± Ever since Willow had posted the posts, there were thousands of views, hundreds of shares, hundreds ofments underneath the posts, and the numbers were still on the rise. However, when all the public opinion was targeting Pearl, the rifications of the several parties that were detained in the detention center attracted a lot of attention on the Inte. In just a few hours, the title #Pearl Santiago Being Framed# had risen to be one of the top searches on Google, gaining more than tens of millions of hits. The several suspects that appeared in the #rification Video# all confessed that it was Ms. Willow who had hired them to frame Ms. Santiago. They also mentioned that Ms. Santiago had been drugged at the moment, just like all of them, and they had no idea what they were doing. #It¡¯s a MBLON#: ¡°What a vicious woman!¡± #Haier¡¯s Brother#: ¡°Framing others with drugs, what a disgusting act! She¡¯s ruined another person¡¯s reputation for a lifetime.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 #GrasssyGreeen#: She¡¯s that new designer, right? I didn¡¯t expect that she would do such a thing. It turns out that masterpieces don¡¯t really reflect the real personality of the designer. I¡¯m never ? buying Vaenna¡¯s jewelry anymore. A huge group ofizens started tagging Willow¡¯s Twitter and Facebook ounts in theirments and even started a hashtag to condemn her. #zed Onion#: There¡¯s no need to exin anymore. There¡¯s so much concrete evidence, just deactivate your Facebook and Twitter ount. #SpicyFood4Life#: You actually call yourself a jewelry designer? You¡¯re an insult to those jewelry designs! #SexyV#: Isn¡¯t it funny? A designer who came up with a collection of jewelry that pays tribute to the Gothic design concept didn¡¯t even know designer D. I heard that she was able toe up with such perfect masterpieces after only a month of learning jewelry design. It¡¯s a bit outrageous, don¡¯t you think? I doubt those works have anything to do with her. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Willow was attacked by theizens so much that she dared not look at her phone, and her mind was about to break down again. Le walked up to her worriedly, picked up Willow¡¯s cell phone, went through the viciousments, and asked anxiously, ¡°How did this happen? Haven¡¯t you rified it?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Pearl would have the ability to let those goons push all the me back t o me. D*mn it, Maisie Vanderbilt! That bitch is the person to be med! She should¡¯ve been the one who got all the spotlightst night!¡± Willow bit the nail of her thumb so hard that her nail was about to crack This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡®The Santiagos have now begun to suppress the Vanderbilts, and I was afraid that Dad would suspect me. That¡¯s why I chose to go public and rify the matter. Now great, Pearl has actually turned the table and checkmated me! ¡®D*mn, Maisie is the one to me for all this. Had it not been because Maisie had Nn covering her *ss, would Pearl change her target and start to deal with me now?¡¯ ¡°Since that b*tch wants to rain fire and brimstone onto us, mother-and-daughter, it seems that we¡¯ll have to reveal our trump card now.¡± Willow stared at her mother. ¡°What trump card do we have now?¡± Le exined smugly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to push all the me to Maisie. Since she wants you to take the fall for the incident, then how can we not put up a fight and make her life a living hell too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, how did the person in the lounge turn into Ms. Santiagost night? Maisie must be the b*tch who set up the whole thing. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t Ms. Santiago hate her too? So as long as we can push all the me to Maisie, there¡¯s no way she can escape this!¡± ¡®That b*tch wants to witness from afar when my daughter and Ms. Santiago fight each other to the death while she withdraws from this incident unscathed? Keep dreaming! In the evening¡­ Nn came to the 16th floor. Almost all the staff members on the 16th floor had gone off work, and only the office¡¯s lights were still on. He arrived outside Maisie¡¯s office, only to see Maisie lying on the desk asleep with a pen in her hand, and there were also a few unfinished drawings on the desk. Nn walked up to her side, took the pen in her hand, put it away, and nced down at the unsuspecting woman. ¡®She looks adorable only when she¡¯s asleep.¡¯ He picked up Maisie horizontally while Maisie only turned her head and leaned in afortable position without showing any tendency of waking up. ¡°You do know how to sleep soundly in peace.¡± A hint of helplessness shed across the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes as he looked at the woman in his arms. Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn was still carrying Maisie while he entered the door. The three rugrats were sitting beside Mr. Goldmann Sr. eating dinner, and they were all dumbfounded when they saw their mothering in with their mother in his arms. 1 Nn carried her upstairs, Colton wanted to catch up to them and have a look, but he was dragged back by Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°You little rascal, why are you following them?¡± Colton responded immediately, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Daddy and Mommy!¡± ¡°You¡¯d be like the cat among the two pigeons if you were to join them now,¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. said helplessly. ¡°Your father and mother need to spend some time alone. Otherwise, how can your dad chase your mom?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mommy still can¡¯t ept Daddy.¡± Daisie nodded her head slightly. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Mr. Goldmann Sr. looked at the three rascals. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t your mother ept your father?¡± The three rugrats stared at each other and then recounted to Mr. Goldmann Si. about their mother¡¯s experience. After listening to their exnation, Mr. Goldmann Si.¡¯s expression tumed a little gloomy. ¡®I didn¡¯t care about Maisie¡¯s background, but I only got to know that Maisie is one of the daughters of the Vanderbilts. Although the Vanderbilts are only a small family in Bassburgh, the Goldmanns can still ept her as our daughter-inw. ¡®What I didn¡¯t expect is that my idiot son had actually been blinded and deceived by the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts for six years. No wonder Zee is unwilling to ept my son. ¡®This kid deserves it!¡¯ ¡°Grandpa, you do want Mommy to be with Daddy, right?¡± Colton asked. Mr. Goldmann Sr. snorted. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®My son has finally met a woman that he likes. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m breaking them up. In other words, the youngdy is the only reason how my dumb son can find his true love!¡¯ In the room, Nn put Maisie on the bed. Maisie moaned a little when she got in contact with the soft bed, rolled over, and slept on his arm. Nn frowned slightly. The soft sensation on the back of his hand made him feel tense, and a dim me was faintly lit at the bottom of his eyes. ¡®This woman really cannot sleep soundly!¡¯ Nn leaned over and wanted to kiss her, but his phone rang abruptly. He nced at Maisie, got up, and took out his cell phone to answer the call. A voice then sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve found some information about the matter that you asked me to investigate.¡± Nn looked back at Maisie, who had not woken up again, answered the phone, and left the room. He then entered the study. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find out the rtionship between Ms. Vanderbilt and the Metropolis of Morwich, but the only clue that I discovered is that Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother seemed to have quite a background.¡± Sitting behind the desk, Nn frowned. ¡°Her mother?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, I checked the information andpared it, only to find that Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother might b e from the de Armas.¡± The other party quickly sent a piece of information to Nn¡¯sputer, and Nn received the file immediately. After opening the file, there were twoparative documents. The fingerprints of Stephen¡¯s original wife, Marina Gonzales, were exactly the same as those of the daughter of the de Armas who had left home. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡®The de Armas¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know them.¡¯ The de Arma was a noble family of Stoslo. Their ancestors had served for the royal family and had been granted grandees and dukedom. However, after the incident with the eldest princess, the de Armas had withdrawn themselves from the royal politics in order to protect themselves, but the honor remained. 1 Mr. Hernandez de Arma was the family¡¯s current patriarch, and Hemandez¡¯s eldest daughter, Larissa de Arma, was the mistress of the Lucas family, but his youngest daughter, Marina de Ama, had been missing since she left home more than 20 years ago. Nn did not expect that Maisie¡¯s mother would turn out to be from the de Armas. At this time, Nn received another email. He opened the email, and it contained a photo from more than 20 years ago. ¡®The woman in a ck trench coat who was getting off a cruise ship is Marina de Arma and the blonde man behind her¡­ It¡¯s Erwin Lincoln!¡¯ Later that night¡­ Maisie gasped when she woke up. ¡®What the f*ck is this?¡¯ The man beside her was actually sleeping while bear-hugging her, and she was so crushed that she could not move at all. Maisie moved his body and arms cautiously and waited until she felt a little more relieved to sit u p slowly. The man behind her turned over and overturned her, staring fixedly at her with his gloomy eyes.¡± You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Can you get up first?¡± Maisie¡¯s body stiffened for fear of what else he might do. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Maisie¡¯s hungry stomach sounded somewhat loud in the dead silent ambiance. The man who was above her suddenly smirked. ¡°You finally feel hungry. I thought you could sleep till dawn.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you know that, so get up now.¡± Nn got up from her body and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll cook you some supper.¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡®What?¡¯ Maisie went downstairs. She originally thought that she could sleep till the next morning too, but i t was only two o¡¯clock in the morning. This afternoon, she had been so tired that she did not even know how she came back home. Nn served her supper in the kitchen, and Maisie nced at the kitchen with a slightly startled expression. The tall man was standing in the kitchen in his home pajamas that looked loose and cozy, which made him look a little less sharp than when he was in his usual suit and leather shoes. But who would believe that the man in pajamas who was making her supper in the kitchen was actually Mr. Goldmann!? He then brought a bowl of ramen noodles to the table and specially prepared a mug of warm milk for her. Maisie walked to the dining table, sat down, and looked at the ramen in the bowl. ¡®The broth and noodles made by someone who¡¯s cooking ramen noodles for the first time will usually be sticky, but this is obviously not his first time.¡¯ The soup was rich in color, while there were some diced tomatoes and ham, two fried eggs were ced on top to cover the noodles, and chopped green onions were sprinkled on top of everything t o add more color to the dish. The presentation was really good. She grabbed the fork and picked up the ramen. There was no breakage or stickiness-the noodles were all still al dente. She raised her eyes to look at the man who was staring at her while resting his chin on his intertwined fingers. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s cooking skills are quite top-notch, huh.¡± ¡®To be honest, if I was the one who cooked this, I may not even be able to make it look so exquisite.¡¯ The corners of Nn¡¯s lips were raised slightly. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it.¡± Seeing that Maisie had eaten a mouthful, he squinted. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡± She took a few mouthfuls and mocked, ¡°I originally thought that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s hands were only there to hold pens and sign contracts, but it seems that they¡¯ve concealed their skills well.¡± ¡°Speaking of concealment, shouldn¡¯t you be the pro here?¡± Maisie¡¯s action stopped for a split second before she raised her head and exchanged nces with Nn. ¡°Me?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn propped up his chin, nced at her, and nodded. Maisie lowered her head and continued to eat the noodles. ¡°You¡¯re quite a humorous man. There¡¯s nothing that I need to hide.¡± He opened his lips indifferently. ¡°For example, your rtionship with Erwin.¡± Seeing that Nn was asking about Uncle Erwin again, Maisie frowned. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s weird for me to know Erwin?¡± ¡®Is he nning to get to the bottom of this matter?¡¯ Nn leaned back slightly, squinting. ¡°Your mother and Erwin have known each other since a long time ago, haven¡¯t they?¡± Maisie was astonished, and then her eyes turned sullen. ¡°Are you investigating me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who refused to tell me more, so I could only investigate it by myself.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, you despicable skunk!¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡®This dbag has been investigating my affairs without my consent! Nn chuckled helplessly. ¡°How am I despicable? I only want to get to know my woman, the biological mother of my children, better.¡± Maisie was so angry that she wanted to fling the bowl at him. ¡®The word brazen was totally created for someone like him!¡¯ ¡°In exchange, you tell me what I want to know, and I¡¯ll also tell you what you want to know about m ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about you!¡± Maisie¡¯s words came out of her mouth faster than they could be processed within her, which probably made the man upset. The man¡¯s eyes dimmed as he abruptly got up and walked toward her. ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t- Ahhahahahaha!¡± The man tickled her on her waist with both hands. Maisie tried to evade by moving all around the ce and wanted to escape his grasp, but she was being held in his arms. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Nn held her in his arms and sat down on the chair. ¡°Now tell me.¡± Maisie no longer had the strength to struggle and could not resist this man¡¯s various tricks. ¡®He actually did something so childish to force me to talk! She took a break to catch her breath and grabbed his hand for fear that he would tickle her again all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ve known him since a long time ago, but I don¡¯t know the rtionship between m y mother and him.¡± ¡®After all, how would I already know the one thing that I want to find out too?¡¯ Nn saw that she did not seem to be lying anymore, so his tightly pressed lips were slowly opened as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know his identity?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what Uncle Erwin¡¯s identity is. Anyway, he¡¯s the best rtive that I could ask for besides my mother.¡± Although they were not rted by blood, she had already regarded Uncle Erwin as her rtive, perhaps because he was the only person who could remember that her mother existed. Nn¡¯s eyes drooped. Maisie did not seem to know about the Metropolis, so she probably did not know that her mother was from the de Armas. ¡°I¡¯ve told you all that I know. Can I continue to eat my ramen?¡± Nn only smiled and let her go. Maisie waited for Nn to get up before sitting back down and continuing to eat her ramen. Nn looked at her. ¡°Grab some rest after finishing the noodles.¡± He then went upstairs. Maisie turned her head, gazed at his back, and could not help but think for a moment, ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s found something?¡¯ The next day¡­ When Maisie arrived at thepany, she saw several employees gathered together, discussing something. After seeing her, one of the female employees then subconsciously put away her cell phone. ¡°Ms. Zora¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She smiled. ¡°Ms. Zora, it¡¯s the matter with Ms. Santiago. ording to some posts on Facebook and Twitter, it has be rted to you,¡± the female clerk replied embarrassingly. Maisie took out her cell phone and took a look, only to realize that Willow had pushed all the me onto her. ¡°Zee.¡± Kennedy came over, so the staff members dismissed their short gossip session and went back to their respective workstations to work. Maisie then turned around and smiled. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± ¡°Have you scrolled through your Facebook or Twitter?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just went through them. Willow has pushed all the me on me.¡± Maisie was still calm. Kennedy¡¯s eyebrows were creased. ¡°I think Willow has been driven into a corner and desperately wants to make things worse. You¡¯ve promised Mrs. Santiago to help Ms. Santiago, but we¡¯ll put Ms. Santiago in a very vulnerable position if we release that recording now. ¡°If we choose not to help the Santiagos and release the recording now, everything will end right here and right now.¡± He sighed as he did not understand why Maisie had to help the Santiagos. Maisie smiled. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, helping the Santiagos is just a way to curry favor with them. After all, the Santiagos are also in the jewelry industry. I don¡¯t want to offend them and make another enemy. ¡°What¡¯s more, if Le were to ask the Santiagos to join forces with them again, it¡¯d be very detrimental to us.¡± 1 Kennedy paused for a bit and suddenly smiled in embarrassment. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m too narrow minded. I didn¡¯t even think of this.¡± ¡®Currying favor with the Santiagos will make it easier for us when we run into them again in the future. If we were to drive the Santiagos into a corner too, it would truly not be beneficial for Soul Jewelry¡¯s future development.¡¯ ¡°How are you narrow-minded? You¡¯re just anxious. Don¡¯t worry, Willow should¡¯ve asked for my permission first before she decided to point fingers at me.¡± Maisie returned to her office, turned herptop, and logged in to her Facebook and Twitter ounts. Willow knew how to evade the usations while she was cruising around the posts andment sessions. She then managed to talk a huge group ofizens into believing her words in just a few sentences. All these had to be credited to the photo that showed Pearl pushing Maisie and causing her to fall i n public the other day.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Everyone believed that Pearl¡¯s offense was the beginning of Maisie¡¯s public revenge. The corners of Maisie¡¯s mouth twitched as she picked up the phone to call Mrs. Santiago. At about 10:00 a.m., Mrs. Santiago posted a video using Pearl¡¯s social media ounts. Pearl¡¯s condition looked very poor in the video, and her gaze was stupefied. She looked as if she had lost a lot of weight overnight, and there seemed to be a huge difference between her current self and the gorgeous selfies and photos that she usually uploaded onto her Instagram, Facebook, and Twitter ounts. The video was obviously her first online appearance after the incident. ¡°T was in a conflict with Ms. Vanderbilt, but it was not Ms. Vanderbilt who put me in harm¡¯s way. I was taken advantage of that night, which had caused me to believe in others¡¯ words too easily. I don¡¯t want to cover anything anymore, so I¡¯m posting this video to apologize to everyone.¡± #Bruised Cheeks#: The actual victim has posted a video to rify the whole incident. Wake up, you haters. Stop being brainwashed by the designer. #Studied4Nothin¡¯#: She looks really haggard. To be honest, a young girl got ruined just like this, yet she has to be ridiculed by the public. I would surely kill the culprit behind the whole incident if she was my daughter. #SexyV#: All of you are just a bunch of f*cking haters! You guys are still trying to defend that woman, too bad the evidence is too evident this time around. At the Vanderbilt manor... Stephen mmed the tablet on the table and pointed at Willow exasperatedly. ¡°Look at the things that you¡¯ve done!¡± Le, who was standing on the side, was frightened. She then walked up to Stephen. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be angry _?¡± ¡°You, you get out of here.¡± Stephen flung her hand away. ¡°Look at the daughter that you¡¯ve brought up. The Santiagos... Are the Santiagos some random family that she can trifle with?¡± Stephen shouted at Le. Le bit her lip. It was obvious that she felt extremely aggrieved. ¡®Isn''t it all because of that b*tch, Maisie?¡¯ + Willow never thought that Pearl would change her mind and side with Maisie. + ¡®This must be that b*tch¡¯s idea. It must be her!¡¯ ¡°What does this have to do with Willie? Ms. Santiago was the one who chose to believe in Willie when all Willie did was disclose some information to her very casually. Besides, Ms. Santiago was originally going to harm Maisie. She was the one who¡¯s so ipetent that she got one-up by Maisie¡ª¡± Le subconsciously let the scheme slip her tongue. Seeing Stephen''s gradually gloomy expression, Le wanted to exin more, but that was when a backhand pnded on her cheek. That p almost sent Le into the air, and shended on the sofa. ¡°So Zee was your original target?¡± Stephen could not believe it. Le would always put on a kind stepmother front when he was around, and even Willow would have the appearance of an obedient daughter, but he did not expect that his current wife could say such a thing. ¡°Dear, I didn¡¯t mean that...¡± Stephen ignored her but red at Willow, whose face was slightly pale. ¡°So is it true that you were the one who set Zee up six years ago! ?¡± ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t! You have to believe me!¡± Willow truly panicked. ¡®T mustn¡¯t be driven out of Vanderbilts because of this. Otherwise, I will have nothing left!¡¯ ¡°Stephen!¡± A stern and low voice came from upstairs as Madam Vanderbilt slowly walked downstairs with Linda. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so furious?¡± ¡°Mother, this is none of your concern.¡± ¡°How can I not be concerned about this?¡± Madam Vanderbilt took a nce at Le, who had been pped, and then looked at Willow. ¡°She¡¯s the woman that you insisted on marrying, and she¡¯s the daughter that you brought back to the Vanderbilts. And you¡¯re starting to feel upset about them now?¡± she asked. Willow ran to Madam Vanderbilt and gave off an aggrieved look. ¡°Grandma...¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked at Stephen with a troubled expression. ¡°Stephen, no matter what, Willie is still the daughter of the Vanderbilts and my granddaughter. The Vanderbilts still need to rely on her to climb up the socialdder. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You''ve already driven one of your daughters out of the house. Do you n to chase this daughter away too?¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 To Madam Vanderbilt, benefits always came first. The men would inherit the family business, and the women would marry someone with power and status to help the family. That was why she would protect Willow¡ª because she had ¡®usage¡¯. Stephen held his fist. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Maisie your granddaughter too?¡± ¡°Maisie?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s temper rose. ¡°She¡¯s exactly like her mother, always the outsider of the family. Why should I rely on her? ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry Marina because of how capable she was? Your ce in Bassburgh was sealed because of her, but did she respect me? She was immoral for thinking about another man when she was already married to you. The apple definitely doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Stephen¡¯s sudden outburst stunned everyone. Even Madam Vanderbilt looked at him like he was out of his mind. Her son had never yelled at her. ¡°You have no right to talk about Marina like that.¡± Stephen stomped upstairs right after he said that. Le, who still had her hand to her face, turned pale when she saw Stephen yell at his mother because of Marina. Stephen had not let go of Marina even years after her passing. That was why he wanted to revise his will. He was obviously trying to let Maisie inherit Vaenna! No, she wouldn''t let that horrible woman take anything from her! ¡°Mom, we need to talk...¡± Le could only talk to Madam Vanderbilt since she would definitely not agree to leave Vaenna to Maisie! When Pearl¡¯s exnation video was posted, a lot of netizens sympathized with her. From her rude actions to being tricked, and with the statements by the few people involved, all the mistakes pointed toward the culprit ¡ª Willow. Even People¡¯s Daily of Bassburgh made a statement supporting Pearl, indirectly criticizing Willow¡¯s actions and saying that she should lose her status as a renowned jewel designer. After the news came out, the loss that Vaenna suffered was devastating. Even clients who had pre- ordered jewelry from them requested refunds to avoid getting involved. Willow¡¯s fame had just started, but she became the most hated person in town before she could enjoy it. That was going to anger the Vanderbilts. ¡°] didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Santiago to be able to convince Ms. Santiago toe out. This seems to be the nail on Willow¡¯s coffin.¡± Unless Willow could show some proof. Maisie leaned back on her chair. ¡°Mrs. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Santiago wants to clear her daughter¡¯s name, and I have evidence of her colluding with Willow. She would of course choose to help me.¡± As for Willow... She probably never expected to be framed. If Willow was smart, she would ept it and be good until all this blew over. Of course, if she chose to go against Pearl and expose her n with her, she would get into the bad books of the Santiagos. She had no proof. Theizens would just be annoyed by her attempt to exin. However, Maisie didn¡¯t anticipate Willow¡¯s Twitter being suspended. It was obvious that Mrs. Santiago was behind it. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Le. | Was this about Willow? Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Maisieid the phone down on the desk and turned on the speaker. Le¡¯s voice floated out. ¡°Maisie, your grandma wants to see you...¡± When the call ended, Kennedy was worried. ¡°Do you think Madam Vanderbilt wants to see you because they have some n? Do you want me to go with you?¡± 3 Maisie smiled. ¡°No, Uncle Kennedy. There¡¯s a lot to be done at the studio. Madam Vanderbilt and Le wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡± Maisie arrived at Sunrise Restaurant. It was odd that Madam Vanderbilt and Le hadn¡¯t asked her to return to the Vanderbilt manor but wanted to meet her here instead. What could be the reason? 1 She saw Madam Vanderbilt and Le sitting behind the table when she got into the room. ¡°Grandma, you asked to see me?¡± Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t happy at all, seeing that Maisie wasn¡¯t showing her respect and had a cold attitude. ¡°I heard that your father has transferred the ownership of Vaenna to you?¡± Maisie paused, curious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about that? Doesn''t Vaenna belong to Willow now?¡± She looked toward Le while answering. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Le was quiet and looked at her with aplicated look. Was there a hint of... resentment? Madam Vanderbilt scoffed and said, ¡°Even though Vaenna is apany founded by your mother, it¡¯s under us Vanderbilts now. It belongs to us. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. You''ll marry one day, and Vaenna will be none of your business then. I won¡¯t agree if your father changed his will so that you inherit it.¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s speech surprised Maisie. What did she mean? Had her father changed his will so that Vaenna would go to her? How would that work? ¡°Maisie, I want you to give up on Vaenna.¡± Madam Vanderbilt sounded like she was commanding Maisie to let go of Vaenna. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡°Grandma, I respect you but don¡¯t forget that since Vaenna belongs to the Vanderbilts, it will have nothing to do with you as well.¡± Vaenna now belonged to her father. It would be reasonable for him to decide who it went to. Her grandma, Madam Vanderbilt, would have no power in this. She had no right to ask her to give up on Vaenna. ¡°Tm the Vanderbilts¡¯ elder!¡± Madam Vanderbilt raised her voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You still have no right.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t show any mercy, and her attitude was clear that she would not give up. Madam Vanderbilt mmed the table. ¡°You can have Vaenna over my dead body!¡± Le wasn¡¯t expecting Madam Vanderbilt to be so worked up, but what she said reminded her of something. Madam Vanderbilt just wanted Vaenna. She wouldn¡¯t give it up to either Maisie or Willow. Le was just using her to push Maisie back. When Maisie gave up, and when the old woman passed on, Vaenna would belong to her daughter. Maisie and Madam Vanderbilt stared at each other, their lips pressed tight. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me with your death? But why do you think I would be affected by your passing?¡± ¡°You really are exactly like your mother!¡± Madam Vanderbilt sounded sarcastic, obviously unhappy with this attitude she shared with her mother. Maisie¡¯s face was sunken. ¡°Too bad my mother passed too soon, or else she might just have made you implode.¡± ¡°Maisie! Is that how you speak to your elders?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s anger was at its peak. She almost threw a bowl on the table, but she held back when she remembered that she wasn¡¯t at home. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°T¡¯ll treat my elders how they treat me. You¡¯ve never treated me as your granddaughter since I was a child anyway. Why do you think I should be nice?¡± Madam Vanderbilt had never seen nor carried her since her birth just because she was a girl. She had still been young and didn¡¯t understand much then. She would still return home for Thanksgiving with her parents. However, she had seen and remembered how Madam Vanderbilt treated her mother. Marina would be calm and not care much about Madam Vanderbilt. Maybe that was the reason Madam Vanderbilt thought that she was a lot like her mother. Maisie had been under the impression that her mother¡¯s coldness to the Vanderbilts was mainly due to her father¡¯s infidelity with Le. ¡°Zee, how could you argue with your grandmother?¡± Le was still trying to stay in Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s good books and acted as the good daughter-inw. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to give Vaenna away. Even if Dad didn¡¯t leave it to me, I¡¯d still find a way to take it back.¡± No one could stop her. ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Vanderbilt sneered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Maisie said that in a resolute tone, turned around, and left. Right after she left, Madam Vanderbilt lost it and started shattering all the dishes on the table. Le was startled but tried to console her. ¡°Mother, don''t be angry. We''ll find a way to take care of her.¡± Madam Vanderbilt calmed down after hearing what she said. ¡°This girl really has Marina¡¯s blood. You''re right. We''ll find a way to take care of her.¡± Maisie walked out of the restaurant, but she suddenly stopped at the car park, turned around, and looked at a Porsche in a flirty color. She looked at the license te. Wasn''t that Ryleigh¡¯s car? Ryleigh loved bright-colored cars¡ªred, purple, and sometimes she would change them to green too. Maisie picked up her phone and called Ryleigh, and it was picked up very quickly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you at Sunrise?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She lowered her voice. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°T saw your car. Why are you whispering? Are you meeting aman?¡± 1 ¡°No, I¡ª ¡± ¡°Ms. Hill, we can talk another day if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. There¡¯s no need to postpone it.¡± Ryleighughed dryly at the man sitting across from her and mumbled into the phone, ¡°I''ll exinter.¡± She hung up. Maisie stood there. A man¡¯s voice? This girl. Was she forced to go on a blind date by her father again? At the ckgold Group... Nn walked out of the elevator. Before Quincy could react, Nn bumped into a woman, but when he looked closely, it was his woman. Maisie hadn¡¯t been paying attention. She had been walking too quickly and hadn¡¯t seen him, so she walked into him. She was going to apologize, but when she saw that it was Nn, she didn¡¯t feel like it anymore. Seeing her walking away when she saw that it was him, Nn furrowed his brows, put out his arm, and blocked her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Are we pretending to be strangers?¡± Maisie looked around and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is the main hall. There are a lot of people around.¡± The peopleing and going were very busy, and the two of them were blocking the entrance to the elevator. Nn¡¯s identity pretty much meant they were under the spotlight. People were looking over every now and then. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you afraid of? Everyone knows that you belong to me.¡± He had made it public, so it wasn¡¯t possible they didn¡¯t know. Maisie pushed his hand away and said proudly, ¡°Can you show me alittle respect, please?¡± She didn¡¯t want to walk around as ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman¡¯. Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark. She didn¡¯t really mind how people thought. It was more like she didn¡¯t want to show affection in front of everyone. Why was she ashamed of him? Maisie noticed the weight of the arm and the possessivenessing from his eyes, so her heart started pounding. Who knew if this man would kiss her in front of the crowd just to show them that she was his? That wouldn¡¯t be ideal. | She changed her attitude from being proud to being shy, even a little demure, and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re in public. Could you at least let me look respectable?¡± Nn paused. He thought she didn¡¯t want to get close to him in public, but it turned out that she just wanted to look respectable. He scoffed. ¡°Alright, I''ll buy that.¡± He let go. Quincy was stunned. Was it that easy to convince Mr. Goldmann? Maisie rxed. As she was about to leave, she remembered something. Thus, she turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you investigate if my mother was linked to Erwin? Did you find anything?¡± She had been thinking about that since the night before. Erwin wouldn¡¯t tell her, saying that it wasn¡¯t the right time, but she still wanted to learn more about her mother. Since Nn had started looking into it, he might have learned something. Nn¡¯s tight lips slowly opened upon seeing how much she wanted to know. ¡°Come see me at my office in the afternoon.¡± 1 When afternoon came, Maisie went to his office. After knocking and getting permission to enter, she opened the door and saw Nn sitting cross- legged on the couch, closing the document he was holding. He looked up at her. That handsome face¡ªhis thin lips were pressed together into a beautiful straight line. Maisie looked away. This man was too good-looking. Not only was he good-looking, but he was also a gangster in a suit. Upon recalling what she had seen that day, she started blushing. When her eyes met Nn¡¯s, Maisie faked a cough and pretended to calmly walk to him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Nn passed the document he was holding to her. Maisie took the document and sat down to read it. Marina de Arma. Her mother was from the de Armas? Why had she changed it? Nn kept his eyes on her. Her expression showed that she didn¡¯t know anything about her mother¡¯s past. ¡°That means that no one in the Vanderbilt family, including you, knew.¡± Had the Vanderbilts known that Stephen¡¯s wife was Marina de Arma, they would have spread the news far and wide. They were rted to nobles, after all. Maisie slowly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know. But what does this have to do with her family name?¡± Nn switched on hisptop and showed her a page. Maisie saw the picture in the file. It was her younger mother getting off a yacht with Erwin, surrounded by bodyguards in ck. ¡°Uncle Erwin and my mother¡ª¡± ¡®No way! Were Mom and Uncle Erwin ina rtionship!?¡¯ Nn suddenly appeared to be sitting next to her and said quietly, ¡°Look closer.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Maisie took a good look at the picture and realized that Erwin and her mother were walking in a row, or rather, he was standing at the side behind her. However, it looked as though they were standing in a row because of the angle. If they were lovers, they would be more intimate, but Erwin and her mother didn¡¯t show any signs o fintimacy. It even looked as though Erwin was respectful toward her. Who was her mother to Erwin? Theptop was suddenly pushed shut. Maisie turned to look at the man beside her, a little surprised. ¡°That was all you found?¡± That was it? Nn¡¯s long arm was resting on the back of the couch, behind where she sat. He leaned in. ¡°Kiss m e, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll find out myself.¡± Maisie was getting up to leave when Nn pulled her into his arms. She sat down on hisp. That wasn¡¯t a good position to be in. ¡°Nn, just because this is your office doesn¡¯t mean you can-¡°Maisie pushed him lightly, but he was holding her tight against his chest with no signs of letting go. Seeing her turn red from anger, he slightly raised his brows. ¡°Hmm? What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Nn was pretty much a prick trying to take advantage of her. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you then.¡± The man didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. His cold lips covered hers, and his hand was behind her head as though he was trying to eat her up. The fire in his eyes started burning. Maisie was concerned, but his kiss was too good. She was already out of breath, but she had finally lost her grip. She didn¡¯t even know how to struggle, so she just let him take over. His kisssted very long before he finally reluctantly released her. Maisie could finally breathe, but in her heart, her rms were going off. She knew that if this went on, she would be devoured whole! ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± She changed the subject. Nn ran his finger across the corner of her lips, and then his eyes shifted. ¡°Your mother was from a noble family in Stoslo.¡± Maisie was still in a trance when she got back to her office. A noble of Stoslo. Her mother had status. If her mother had been a noble, then she had changed her name to Gonzalez to cover up so that the Vanderbilts didn¡¯t know who she was.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That made sense. Had Madam Vanderbilt known that her mother was from a noble family, she wouldn¡¯t have treated her that horribly. ¡®But why did Mome to Zlokova from Stoslo? Does Uncle Erwin know something?¡¯ Maisie arrived at Erwin¡¯s enormous private vi with an outdoor pool that night. They were ying chess in the living room while the bodyguards were watching from the side. ¡°Uncle Erwin, when will you tell me about my mother?¡± Maisie looked up to see his expression. Erwin paused with a smile. ¡°Do you really want to know about your mother that badly?¡± Maisie pursed her lips and made a move on the board. ¡°Is there anything that I can¡¯t know? Is it because of her status?¡± Erwin slowly raised his head. ¡°Your mother had always wished that you could grow up happy and have a normal life. She always wanted to be a civilian.¡± Maisie was stunned as she looked down. ¡°Your mother was born in a big family that had a high social standing in Stoslo. They worked for the royals and were pretty much the inner circle, but when the royal family had an internal conflict, your mother¡¯s family left politics in order to keep the entire family safe.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°You¡¯re talking about the de Armas, right?¡± Seeing that Maisie already knew about it, Erwin nodded and continued without hesitation. ¡°I want to wait until you¡¯ve attained certain achievements in life before I tell you more about her. ¡°Zee, even if you were to know something about her in the future, don¡¯t me your mother. In fact, your mother loved you very much. She knew that the Vanderbilts would mistreat you after her death, so that¡¯s why I showed up.¡± Erwin sent Maisie to the door. Maisie got in the car and left after bidding goodbye. Not far away, Willow, who had been following Maisie around the city, was sitting in the car at the moment. She was grasping the steering wheel tightly with both hands and took out her cell phone as soon as she saw Maisieing out of the strange man¡¯s house. 3 Looking at the photos on her phone, she gave off a wicked expression and smirked. ¡®B*tch, I finally have something on you!¡¯ At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Le walked out of the bathroom wearing a sexy nightdress, but she was extremely aggrieved to see Stephen falling asleep so early. ¡®He hasn¡¯t touched me sincest night just because Mother mentioned that b*tch, Marina Gonzales. ¡°But I can¡¯t give up. She crawled to Stephen¡¯s side, hugged him, and kissed him. ¡°Dear¡­¡± Stephen sat up abruptly and pushed her away. ¡°How can you still be so shameless at such an age? I¡¯ll sleep in the study.¡± Le watched as Stephen left her behind so mercilessly. She was so ferocious that her cheeks were flushed. ¡®How am I, a living woman, notparable to that dead b*tch!? ¡®But if Stephen really loved Marina, why would he give me a chance back then? Or, are men all unfaithful beasts? Is he starting to think about his ex-wife now that he¡¯s grown tired of me?¡¯ Seeing that nothing had really happened these days, she could not stand not doing anything and waiting for her demise. She then thought of something, and a glimmer of viciousness shed across her eyes. Stephen Vanderbilt, since you don¡¯t want to touch me, then don¡¯t me me for this.¡¯ Willow came to the ckgold Group to find Maisie. She hade to the 16th floor, and Kennedy¡¯s expression dimmed slightly when he saw her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why are you here?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed toe to visit my sister?¡± Willow crossed her arms and gave off an arrogant attitude. Kennedy chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. You should go back.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you just Maisie¡¯sckey? What rights do you have to drive me away? Get Maisie toe out here to see me!¡± Willow¡¯s attitude worsened. 1 Maisie walked out of the elevator and happened to hear what Willow said. Her eyes turned gloomy instantly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying at home to avoid the limelight? You actually have the guts toe here and create a stir?¡± After seeing her, Willow gave off a cold smirk and was about to say something, but she then saw Nn coming out of the elevator. She was delighted. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked nonchnt. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing Nn¡¯s indifferent attitude toward her, Willow bit her lip and exined, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m here to give you the truth. Don¡¯t be deceived anymore. You don¡¯t know what Maisie has done behind your back!¡± Nn took a nce at Maisie and squinted. ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what did she do?¡± Willow red at Maisie furiously. ¡°Nn, you might not know about this, but Maisie came out of another man¡¯s housest night. She actually stayed at that man¡¯s house for more or less an hour!¡± Maisie frowned slightly. ¡®I came out of another man¡¯s housest night? Isn¡¯t that Uncle Erwin¡¯s house? Is she stalking me? ¡®And this is the reason she hase all the way here with such an aggressive attitude?¡¯ Seeing Nn¡¯s eyes were fixed on Maisie, Willow felt that he should have taken her words to heart. Thus, she gave off an innocent look. ¡°Nn, ¡­ I just can¡¯t bear to see her deceiving you and toying with your feelings, so I¡¯vee to tell you this.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Willow did not forget to add a sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t be captivated by her lies anymore!¡± Captivated? Indeed, in her opinion, Nn had been captivated by Maisie. And Maisie was the seductive vixen who had hooked up with her man and stolen his heart. Maisie crossed her arms, her expression looking indifferent as if the person Willow was talking about was not her. Nn raised his hand and lifted Maisie¡¯s chin as the corners of his lips twitched slightly. ¡°Is that real?¡± Maisie did not respond. But in the eyes of all the bystanders, Mr. Goldmann was nowhere near being angry! Maisie sighed. ¡°Yes, I stayed at that man¡¯s ce for an hourst night.¡± Willow did not expect that she would admit it, so she tried to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Nn, did you hear that? I didn¡¯t lie to you. She¡¯s-¡± ¡°What did you do in that hour?¡± ¡°I did everything that was supposed to be done.¡± Maisie smiled. Everyone present gasped. ¡®Is she asking for an ugly death!?¡¯ Nn pressed his thin lips together tightly and lifted her all of a sudden. ¡°Aah! What are you doing? Nn Goldmann, let me down, you dbag!¡± Maisie was exasperated. ¡®He actually carried me in front of other people.¡¯ Nn carried her to her office. Willow, who was left in ce, was stunned as her expression gradually became embarrassed. ¡®Why did it turn out so? Nn doesn¡¯t believe in me?¡¯ ¡°It really doesn¡¯t look like Mr. Goldmann is angry at Ms. Zora. for more visit :- .noveljar¡± ¡°He looks jealous at first nce instead of angry. It seems that somebody has failed to sow discord.¡± ¡°Shut up! What do you know!?¡± Willow yelled at those people. The staff members ignored her and departed one after another, leaving Willow alone at the scene. She was trembling due to pure wrath. ¡®D*mn it! I don¡¯t believe that the Goldmanns would still ept such a misbehaving and shameless woman after the photo has been exposed!¡¯ This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the office¡­ Nn put Maisie on the desk, and Maisie was so angry that she punched him. ¡°Nn, have you lost your mind? You know very clearly where I wentst night. If you believe in what she said, then you should just-Umm!¡± Nn sealed her chattering mouth and bit her lips. ¡°Then why did you answer my questions with such ambiguous answers on purpose?¡± He obviously knew that she had been to Erwin¡¯s housest night, so he would definitely not believe in Willow¡¯s words. ¡®It¡¯s just that this woman wants to piss me off.¡¯ ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie lifted her leg in an attempt to kick him, but he grabbed her calf, causing her to not be able t o sit still and fall backward, bringing him along as she fell. Maisie was dumbfounded. Seeing her messy hair scattered on the table, she looked very lovely. Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and a me was ignited within him. ¡°Do you know what I want to do now?¡± He lowered his hoarse voice. Maisie trembled from head to toe as she noticed something and tried to push his body away from her. ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t force me!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve regretted saying so.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was getting fierier the more he looked at her. He stared at her as if he was an apex predator and she was his prey. Maisie knew that this man had already lost all his rationality, for more visit :- .noveljar and she was the one to me. She should not have said such things! 1 ¡°Zee¡­¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. Maisie trembled slightly. ¡®I¡¯m done if this continues!¡¯ ¡°Nol¡­ Nn, wait a second, I can help you¡­¡± It took Maisie a lot of courage to utter those words, and her cheeks blushed as she said so. She was afraid and still could not imagine the both of them hitting the home run, so she could only escape such situations whenever a chance was presented to her. Nn smiled softly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Maisie did not look at him and only nodded. Maybe the people outside of the room could not think of what was happening inside, Maisie felt that it was a torment, and it was a very shameful one. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 ¡®I¡¯ve actually fallen to this point!¡¯ Maisie returned to her office calmly. ¡°Thank God, the dbag has left.¡¯ ¡°Zee!¡± As soon as Maisie turned around, she was sturdily bear-hugged by Ryleigh. ¡°Hey, how can you not tell me that you¡¯re no longer working in Vaenna?!¡± Ryleigh was dumbfounded for a split second, let go of Maisie abruptly, and sniffed her body. ¡°Why d o you smell of men¡¯s perfume?¡± Maisie¡¯s heart trembled, and she looked away calmly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ryleigh sniffed again and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s one of the Gi colognes, and this fragrance is rather familiar. Ah, isn¡¯t it from Mr. Goldmann-¡± Maisie pushed her head away. ¡°Are you a dog? Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in quite a while, and you don¡¯t even miss me? Hmph, you really are the type of woman who ces her boyfriend before her best friend.¡± Ryleigh snorted with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Maisie walked to her desk and sat down. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you dating a man too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a date. My dad insisted on dragging me out to eat with that man. You should know that my dad nags about my marriage all day long. He can¡¯t wait to marry me off at this instant!¡± Ryleigh walked to the desk and said coquettishly, ¡°Zee, you have to help me.¡± ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home nowadays. By the way, have you sold the beachfront vi that you stayed i n before this? If you haven¡¯t sold it, can I go there to hide from my dad for a while?¡± Ryleigh grabbed her hand with a pitiful expression. ¡°You can live there. I haven¡¯t sold that vi yet.¡± Ryleigh was so touched that she teared up. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re really my saving grace!¡± ass This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She even kissed her hand excitedly after saying so. 1 Maisie felt helpless. Within a few days, a photo that appeared on the Inte aroused plenty of heated discussions. The rumors of #Erwin Lincoln Seeing A Mysterious Woman# had created huge waves on the Inte. Someizens even tagged #Erwin Lincoln# in all the posts. Just when theizens were all engaged in the discussions, #Erwin Lincoln# posted a post through his Twitter ount. #Erwin Lincoln#: What¡¯s wrong with me ying a game of chess with my niece for an hour? Maisieughed when she saw thisment, and she even retweeted andmented on the post. #Maisie Vanderbilt#: Uncle @Erwin Lincoln, should we extend it to a two-hour game in the future?¡± #Nn Goldmann#: ??? #MelonLover# @Nn Goldmann, Sir, do you have a lot of questions? #Under The Lemon Tree#: I smell jealousy. #LilFish xoxo BigFish#: Mr. Goldmann is getting anxious. He¡¯s anxious, and he¡¯se with a lot o f questions in mind! #Helios Boucher#: @Nn Goldmann, even an old man like you is on Twitter now? The Inte exploded as soon as Helios appeared on Twitter. One of them was a bigshot in the entertainment industry, while the other was a big deal in the business circle. The first interaction between the two big guns almost paralyzed Twitter¡¯s server. At this time, they even made it up to the No. 1 spot in the Google Trends abruptly, winning one billion clicks in less than an hour. This piece of news was so popr that it kicked Erwin and Maisie off the top spot and even buried the rumor six feet under almost instantly. Willow had originally wanted to see Maisie being assaulted by theizens, but she almost cried when she realized that most of thements were causing havoc but creating a harmonious atmosphere. Seeing that her daughter was feeling more and more aggrieved, Le felt downcast. ¡°Willie, don¡¯t b e angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°Mom, why can that b*tch escape every time? No matter what I do to deal with her, it¡¯s always useless!¡± 1 Willow was not reconciled with her defeat. Le also pondered. ¡°I¡¯m surprised too. That b*tch has been doing so well ever since returning to Zlokova. I wonder if someone is helping her from behind the curtains!¡± Le really could not understand how that wh*re not only had be a world-renowned jewelry designer after leaving the country but also had been doing so well after returning to her homnd with those three b*stards. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡®Even Mr. Goldmann was enchanted by her, while Willie has suffered a lot after trying to deal with that b*tch several times!¡¯ She thought about it carefully and had the hunch that someone was helping Maisie behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could she be so confident!? ¡®Even Mr. Goldmann has been deceived.¡¯ What surprised her even more was that Erwin, who was quite powerful in the upper-ss circle, actually addressed Maisie as his niece! ¡®Could it be that Erwin is the one who has been helping her from behind the curtains? But Erwin is also in his 40s. He¡¯s about the same age as me. If he¡¯s saying that Maisie is his niece, could it be¡­ That woman, Marina Gonzales!¡¯ Le could not help but fall into deep thought. Having said that, although she had never seen Marina, she had heard about her. ¡®Marina helped Stephen to establish a foothold in Bassburgh by starting Vaenna Jewelry. It¡¯s conceivable that she was a capable woman.¡¯ Unfortunately, Le really did not know much about her identity. ¡®Marina didn¡¯t live long and died of illness right after Maisie celebrated her seventh birthday. If she hadn¡¯t died at such a young age, how could Willie and I be brought back to the Vanderbilts? ¡®It seems that I¡¯ll have to investigate Marina¡¯s identity. It¡¯ll be even more difficult for us to deal with Maisie in the future if she¡¯s really rted to Erwin.¡¯ At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Colton performed a piano duet with another ssmate of his in an academy ranking selection in the golden hall and yed the song ¡°Bohemian Rhapsody¡±. The lecturers in the audience were all surprised by Colton, who was very young but performed extraordinarily. His performance was even more brilliant and smooth than the ssmate who was ying beside him. Sure enough, Colton was given an S-grade and entered the finale of the ranking selection. When Colton went backstage, he was stopped by a few older ssmates. ¡°Hey, I heard that you¡¯re a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father. Were you cheating?¡± Colton¡¯s expression turned sulky when he heard the words ¡°a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father¡±. ¡°Since when did you assume that I don¡¯t have a father?¡± The boy who led the group of bullies said while pushing Colton repetitively, ¡°We heard people talking. You¡¯re just a kid who doesn¡¯t have a father!¡± Colton¡¯s small hands were clenched. He then saw someone all of a sudden and fell to the floor abruptly. It just so happened that the boy¡¯s hand had been stretched out, and Colton was sitting on the floor as if he had just been pushed. ¡°Hey, you little b*stard, am I so scary that you¡¯ve peed in your pants?¡± The boy started showing off when he saw him fall like this. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± The little boys trembled when they heard the voice. They slowly turned their heads, and their little faces changed in an instant. They might have been able to get by this incident unnoticed if it were to be anyone from the academy, but the person that they ran into was Professor Lucas, who had the most vicious mouth and the worst temper! ¡°We...¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Louis took a nce at Colton, who was sitting on the floor, and then nced at the boys with his arms crossed in front of him. ¡°Have you be addicted to bullying your ssmates?¡± The boys lowered their heads one after another. ¡°Professor Lucas, we¡¯re sorry.¡± After saying so, Louis helped Colton up. Louis was worthy of being the walking signboard of the Royal Academy of Music. Colton had looked into him beforehand-he was a violin major, and his father was a famous violinist in Zlokova. Although he was from a family full of musicians, his background was not to be trifled with. He may not be very old, but the students in the academy were very afraid of him because he was notoriously bad-tempered. ¡°Go back to what you were doing!¡± The little rascals disappeared in an instant as soon as Louis said so. Only Colton stayed on the spot and patted his pants calmly. Louis looked at him a few times, ¡°You actually know how to put up a show under my nose. That¡¯s rather smart.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Colton raised his head, looked at him, and said with his childish voice, ¡°Then why did you still choose to help me?¡± ¡°Did someone help you?¡± Louis frowned. ¡°You¡¯re just a little kid, and you dare to talk to a professor like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just a little kid.¡± Colton was enraged. Louis moved his hand and gestured to Colton¡¯s height. ¡°You¡¯re only this tall, aren¡¯t you a little kid?¡± Colton refuted confidently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t grow up anymore!¡± ¡°Pfft, but you¡¯re just a little kid now.¡± Louis looked at this kid. ¡®He¡¯s not only a little smart but also not afraid of me. Not to mention the good results that he obtained in the academy¡¯s rating selection just now. He¡¯s one of a kind. ¡®But why does his face look so familiar?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to practice the piano already. See you around, Professor Lucas.¡± Colton propped his little arms on his waist and left the scene in tiny steps. Louis watched as the little rugrat walked away. ¡®I wonder which family this brat is from. He actually piqued my interest.¡¯ After school, Waylon and Daisie were sitting in a minivan and came to pick Colton up from home. ¡°Is the boss of the Royal Academy of Music terrible? I heard that he has a bad temper and loves to scold others. Uncle Helios has a much better temper than him.¡± Daisie¡¯s face was full of curiosity. Colton opened up his arms. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that terrible. He¡¯s at most a sharp and vicious speaker.¡± Waylon added, ¡°I heard that the Lucases aren¡¯t a family that ordinary people should trifle with. The man¡¯s mother is a noblewoman from Stoslo.¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Noblewoman? Does she look like one of those women who appear on television in beautiful gowns and sit in a gorgeous carriage!?¡± Waylon saw the two siblings looking at him with their sparkly eyes and answered in embarrassment, ¡°Uh, she should be.¡± Ang, who was driving, looked helpless. Whenever the three rugrats gathered together, it always felt like they were premeditating something malicious. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ The three rugrats looked at their parents from time to time when they were eating as they felt the atmosphere between the two adults was a bit strange. Due to some temporary businesses, Mr. Goldmann Sr. had to retum to the Goldmann family estate, so they were the only ones left in the mansion apart from the servants and butlers. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Maisie raised her head and nced at Colton. Colton tilted his head. ¡°Have you quarreled with Daddy?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand trembled, and she took a nce at Nn. Nn was picking fishbones for Daisie carefully and earnestly. He did not even lift his eyelids when he heard Colton¡¯s question. ¡°Why would I argue with your mommy? I can¡¯t even love her enough.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Daisie looked at him with her big and moist eyes. ¡°Daddy, then are we about to have younger brothers and sisters?¡± Nn stopped what he was doing and looked sideways at the precious little doll who was sitting next to him. ¡°Do you want younger brothers and sisters?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes your bottom! No way!¡± Maisie picked up her silverware and red at the three of them disgustingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t the three of you a big enough pain in my backside?¡± ¡°Then Mommy, just give birth to another baby sister. Waylon is always taking care of Daisie, so I want a sister too.¡± Colton felt that he was always going against the world alone, and it had always been very lonely. Maisie scoffed out of wrath and was about to say something when she exchanged nces with Nn again. Nn raised his eyebrows in differently and gave off a faint smirk. ¡°You can give birth to as many as you want. Our family has the budget to afford as many as you want.¡± Maisie smiled and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll say yes to this n if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to give birth to the babies.¡± With that being said, Maisie put down her silverware and went upstairs. Colton whispered, ¡°Is Mommy angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, eat your dinner.¡± Nn fed Daisie, and the corners of his lips were raised slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll coax her later.¡± Maisie had just witnessed how the three tiny rascals that she had given birth to betrayed her, thinking that she would have crumbled if there were a few more.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Why would she want to have more children with a horrible man like this? No way! 1 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Shameless man who could only think about sleeping with me. Dream on!¡± she mumbled while she was folding up some clothes, nning to go sleep with Daisie instead. Maisie didn¡¯t notice that the man who was leaning against the door with his hands crossed was squinting at her. Nn wasn¡¯t angry hearing her mumble insults about him because it was true that he did want to sleep with her. When Maisie turned around with the clothes in her arms, her body jolted, and her expression froze. No, she had been too careless! ¡°Done with the scolding?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes stared straight at her. She was pretty energetic when she was angry at him. That was quite adorable. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. She carried the clothes out calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with Daisie tonight.¡± Nn didn¡¯t stop her but smiled helplessly when he watched her walk away. Maisie was worried that the man was going to stick to her like glue, but it turned out that she was wrong. She had been under the impression she was going to have a good night¡¯s sleep in Daisie¡¯s room, but she was awoken in the middle of the night because Daisie was sleeping in all sorts of weird positions. Maisie sat up with messy hair and looked at Daisie¡¯s legs on her torso. ne 30. ¡®Such a small frame, but it takes up half the bed. Who did she inherit this from?¡¯ 1 After moving Daisie back to a normal sleeping position, Maisieid back down and closed her eyes, but the little girl¡¯s leg very quickly kicked over. Maisie was rendered speechless. She rubbed her slightly bruised forehead while she walked back to Nn¡¯s room. Sheid down on a small part of the bed and slept, d that the man was still asleep. 1 The next morning¡­ Maisie went downstairs after changing. Nn and the three children were already having breakfast. She averted her eyes. She had gone back because of Daisie¡¯s sleeping positions and didn¡¯t expect this man to get up so early. ¡°Mommy, did you sneak back to sleep with Daddyst night? I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up!¡± Daisieined. Her mother had said she was going to sleep with her, but she left in the middle of the night. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. After seeing her sit down, Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Your mommy probably needs to sleep in a familiar bed.¡± Colton said, ¡°Oh, Mommy is only familiar with Daddy¡¯s bed. I get it now.¡± Maisie wished that the floor would open up and swallow her whole. Le had someone quietly look into Marina¡¯s background but unfortunately did not find anything. Stephen had been sleeping in the study for three nights already, and Le didn¡¯t care. She just prayed that she could get pregnant before Stephen changed his mind. After making breakfast and seeing Stephen nning to leave, Le asked where he was going but didn¡¯t get a reply, so Le gave up. Willow got downstairs, not looking too happy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dad? Why is he ignoring us?¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Le was even more concerned. Even since Marina had been mentioned, Stephen¡¯s attitude changed. He never seemed to have such a huge reaction when she mentioned her previously ¡°Mom, I saw Dad tidying up the study this morning. I don¡¯t know what he was clearing, but it took him half a day.¡± ¡°Tidying?¡± Le¡¯s rms went off. Was Stephen that old fool hiding something from her? ¡°Yes. The things looked quite old. I don¡¯t know what they are.¡± Willow wouldn¡¯t dare ask. They had not spoken ever since he hit her mother and questioned Maisie. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Her father would do anything if she threw a tantrum in the past, but now he was ignoring her. It was all because of Maisie! La didn¡¯t say anything, but she was thinking. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Willow finished breakfast, Le went to Stephen¡¯s study. She wanted to find out what that old man was doing. She didn¡¯t know what to expect before she started prying, but when she found out, she was shocked. It was all things that Marina had left behind! Le¡¯s eyes turned red. He had been hiding in the study all these days to tidy up the items Marina had left behind! That old man really still missed that dead woman! Le looked at those items. What surprised her was that there was not a single picture of Marina. They were all random, worthless objects. She had no idea why he wanted to keep them. Suddenly, she found a red wooden box at the bottom of the box. Le held the box and opened it. There was a very delicate vintage bracelet made with blue agate with a gold rim. The bracelet didn¡¯t look very valuable. It was just a worthless bracelet. ¡°Mom, what are you looking at?¡± Willow¡¯s sudden presence made Le jump. She put the bracelet aside and said, ¡°What else? Your dad was keeping Marina¡¯s items.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes went straight to the bracelet. ¡°That¡¯s such a beautiful bracelet.¡± She wanted to put it on. Le stopped her. ¡°You dare put on something that screams bad luck?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a bracelet. There¡¯s nothing scary about it. I just think that it¡¯s pretty.¡± Willow put it o Le didn¡¯t do anything since Willow liked it. She could just take it since it belonged to that wretched woman. 2 At the ckgold Group, on the 16th floor¡­. ¡°Vaenna has started selling their jewelry at a low price. It seems to be a decision after being cornered by the Santiagos.¡± After hearing what Kennedy said, Maisie frowned. Vaenna had indeed been forced into desperation. She knew that the Vanderbilts would not have that much money to fill up the hole. Soul Studio was going to be listed in a week. She wanted to let Willow¡¯s designs pave the way andter on give her a terrible lesson, but Willow was destroyed before that time even came. That was all because of the incident with Pearl. However, she would still attend the auction hosted by Summerton Jewelry. She had promised Madam Nera and couldn¡¯t just turn away. Someone suddenly appeared at the door. When Maisie saw that it was her father, her eyes turned dark. She hadn¡¯t seen him since he came to question her. ¡°Why are you here, Father?¡± It was no longer ¡®Dad¡¯, but ¡®Father¡¯. It sounded a little distant. Stephen remembered what Le had said and realized that he had wrongfully used her. After a few days of reflecting, he had decided toe and see her. ¡°Talk to me.¡± Maisie was stunned. He came, not to question her, but just to talk? Kennedy looked at Maisie and naturally left to give them some space. Seeing her keeping quiet, Stephen gave out a deep sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know about your mother¡¯s past?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Maisie paused, her eyes looking down. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to tell me now?¡± Stephen never wanted to talk about her mother, and Maisie always thought that he had forgotten about her. She would feel sad whenever she saw Willow and Le. Stephen saw the dismay in her eyes, and his heart was heavy. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about it because I didn¡¯t want to get into it.¡± ¡°I always wanted to know, did you really hate my mother that much?¡± She had given him a daughter but wasn¡¯t better than Le? Stephen gnashed his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened between your mother and me, and you think that I hate her?¡± Maisie looked away without saying a word. ¡°Zee, you probably didn¡¯t know that when your mother married me, she came to me. We didn¡¯t get married for love at first.¡± Not for love? Maisie was stumped with surprise. Stephen looked sad. ¡°I was young and ambitious, wanting to build a career in Bassburgh after leaving Coralia. But I kept getting stonewalled until I met your mother. ¡°Your mother suddenly said something that shocked me. She said we should get married, and she would help me build my empire in Bassburgh. All I needed to do was give her a ce to settle down.¡± Stephen had been under the impression that Marina was joking at that time since they had just met for a few days. He could tell that the girl sitting in front of him was an elegant and bright woman-any man would be tempted. He did need to settle down and build a name for himself in Bassburgh, so he agreed, but under the condition that they would not interfere with each others¡¯ life after the wedding, just like a contract. She had said that if he found a woman that he fell in love with, he would be able to ask for a divorce at any time. 1 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They then registered for marriage and didn¡¯t even have a wedding ceremony. It was a simple process that made them husband and wife only at face value. Marina was indeed impressive and capable. She built Vaenna Jewelry up within two years, with every single item designed by her. And just like that, they spent two years together, day and night. Marina¡¯s outstanding capability matched her charm. He couldn¡¯t deny that he had developed feelings for her and even wished that they would be more than just a face-value couple. Stephen took a deep breath, his heart a little bitter. ¡°Your mother might have never fallen for me. I never knew why she picked me, and I knew that there was someone else in her heart.¡± Maisie¡¯s face gradually turned pale. It seemed to be the truth, and that was hard for her to swallow. ¡°She was always cold to me. Even when I tried to cross that line, she wouldn¡¯t agree. I really did think of being with her. I would do anything just as long as she would ept my love. ¡°But she kept rejecting me, and I ran out of ideas. I got together with Le just to make her jealous. I told your mother, and I hoped that she would give me a firm answer. ¡°She still stood her ground.¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes were empty. ¡°Later on, I cut ties with Le and stayed with your mother until two years after that when she agreed to have you. It was the happiest time of my life.¡± He had been happy because Marina had finally epted him and would spend her life with him, even giving him Zee. She had been less frigid, but he knew that he hadn¡¯t fully captured her heart. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Stephen had spent two years in hopes that he would move her one day, but other than giving him a child, she never showed any love for him. When Maisie had started growing up, and Marina¡¯s health started deteriorating, he realized that she had chosen to have a child because she knew that she wasn¡¯t going to live for much longer. This was her way of making up to him-such an absurd way. She had tricked him and made him fall head over heels. He resented her even after her death! She never said anything until her death. All these years, his pain would worsen as Maisie grew up, resembling Marina more and more. Although Stephen had brought Le and Willow back and started focusing on Willow, he still cared about Maisie. He just didn¡¯t want to be reminded of Marina. Maisie buried her face in her hands while seated on the couch. Her face was pale as paper. All these years, she had been under the impression that her father cheated on their marriage. Since her mother had been treating her so nicely, she couldn¡¯t tell why her mother wasn¡¯t happy. She always thought that her mother fell sick because of her father¡¯s infidelity andter on passed away because of that. But why¡­ Why were they together when there wasn¡¯t love? She wasn¡¯t supposed to be in a happy family. If Le and Willow didn¡¯t exist, if Marina hadn¡¯t passed away from her sickness, she would be able to live happily with the protection of both parents. Why was the family broken? ¡°Zee, even if one day you learn about the past, you shouldn¡¯t resent your mother. She loved you dearly.¡± Erwin¡¯s words lingered in her mind, but she was spiraling down into a ck hole. What she thought was a happy family that was broken up was just an illusion. Ryleigh brought Daisie and Waylon, who were nicely wrapped up, to a Michelin restaurant. She wanted to treat them to a great meal before their schedule started filling up. ¡°Make sure you keep a low profile. You¡¯re celebrities now.¡± Ryleigh was very nervous the entire time, worrying that someone would recognize them. The two kiddos wore cool sunsses that covered almost half their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just dine quietly.¡± Daisie was happily chowing down on what she wanted to have. Waylon drank juice through a straw, but his eyes were suddenly fixed on a woman walking toward them from the side. Waylon¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom when he recognized the woman. Willow hadn¡¯t been feeling great when she got to the Michelin restaurant, but it took a turn for the worse when she saw the two rascals. She could recognize them even if they were wearing those sunsses. The two rascals were the reason Nn had kicked her out of the Goldmann mansion. She was going to get her chance for revenge. ¡°These rascals. You¡¯re going to cheapen this ce bying here.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh snapped her head around when she heard that voice. Seeing Willow walk over, she stood up and said with a big smile, ¡°Oh, the less-impressive child of the Vanderbilts.¡± That statement made Willow snap. ¡°Who did you just call a less-impressive?¡± ¡°Whoever replied would be that person.¡± Ryleigh shrugged. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Daisieughed. ¡°You little rascal! What are youughing about!?¡± Willow¡¯s face turned green after hearing herughter. She hadn¡¯t even started with them yet. Ryleigh stood in front of Willow. ¡°What are you trying to do, Willow? This is a restaurant. If you want to go crazy, please do that in the streets, don¡¯t disturb the patrons here.¡± A man with headphones sitting at the front just wanted to have some lunch but frowned when he heard themotion. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This had nothing to do with him, so he wasn¡¯t going to step in. The other patrons looked toward them, seemingly unhappy. The server went up to try and stop them but was chewed up by Willow. No one could have predicted that Willow was going to throw a cup of coffee at Ryleigh. Everyone around them stood up, startled. ¡°Godmother!¡± Waylon stood up, took off his sunsses, and threw a ss of water at Willow. Willow¡¯s makeup started melting because of the water. ¡°You horrible rascals, how dare you¡± Willow angrily raised her hand to give Waylon a p, but right when Ryleigh was going to stop her, another person stepped in and grabbed her wrist. The man removed his headphones, his cool face looking annoyed. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you, an adult, arguing with a child?¡± Willow was stunned. Seeing that everyone around was talking about her, she bit her lip hard. She was too impulsive and forgot that they were in public. Waylon looked at the man, who looked back at him. The man suddenly turned to Ryleigh, who was drying herself with tissues. ¡°Why would a mother let her child skip school?¡± Waylon paused, frowning. Skip school? Was he talking about Colton? Did this man think he was Colton? Ryleigh stopped what she was doing and looked up at Louis Lucas. The man with dreamy eyes was breathtakingly good-looking. He had pale skin, and his elongated, dreamy eyes went well with his high nose bridge and full lips. He looked as though he had walked out of a romance novel! ¡°You, Were you talking to me?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself. Louis looked at her. ¡°Are your ears not working? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s hand jolted. She had just been sshed with coffee, and now she was being called deaf? ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick.¡± Daisie tugged on her shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We don¡¯t feel like eating here anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Waylon held Daisie¡¯s hand, giving Willow a sharp stare while on the way out. ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Willow felt chills down her spine. No way. That look the rascal gave her looked exactly like Nn when he was angry. It scared her. Louis was rooted to the spot while looking at Waylon walk away. What was wrong with this child? Didn¡¯t he recognize him? No, not only did the child not recognize him, but he also looked like a different person from the kid in school. ¡°Mr. Lucas, sorry for the wait.¡± The waiter had the food packed and brought to him. Louis picked it up and was going to leave when Willow spoke to him. ¡°Are you Mr. Lucas?¡± Was it really Mr. Lucas? Everyone in Bassburgh knew about Mr. Lucas, the musical genius. The Lucas family was one of the richest families in Bassburgh! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡®What¡¯s more, who in Zlokova doesn¡¯t know that my mother is the distinguished daughter of the nobility of Stoslo?¡¯ Louis had no feelings for this woman and did not want to pay any attention to her. Willow stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive just now. I still have to thank you. You¡¯re the one who caught me in time¡­¡± ¡°You let go of-¡± Louis¡¯s gazended on the bracelet on Willow¡¯s right hand, and his expression changed to one of shock. He grabbed her hand abruptly and asked, ¡°Where did this bracelete from?¡± Willow was flustered. ¡®Why would he ask me about this bracelet?¡¯ ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Willow felt that he cared a lot about this bracelet. ¡®Could it be that the bracelet left by that wh*re¡¯s mother has any connection with him? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡­ She bit her lip and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my mother.¡± Louis stared at her closely and asked word by word, ¡°Is your mother Marina?¡± Willow felt a little guilty. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®How could Marina be my mother? But what¡¯s the rtionship between Marina and the Lucas family? She asked cautiously, ¡°Do¡­ Do you have anything to say about that?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Louis smiled mockingly. ¡°The daughter of my aunt is actually someone like you?¡± ¡®Aunt? Marina is Louis¡¯ aunt?! In other words, that b*tch is his cousin! ¡®Marina is his aunt, so Marina is his mother¡¯s sister ording to seniority. ¡®His mother is Larissa de Arma, the eldest daughter of the de Armas, so¡­ that means Maisie¡¯s mother was also one of the members of the de Armas! Her face turned pallid instantly. ¡®How so? That b*tch¡¯s mother turns out to be a noblewoman!?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Willow¡­¡± ¡°Give me your number, and I¡¯ll contact you in the future.¡± Louis saved her cell phone number and left without looking back. If he had not seen the bracelet that looked exactly like the one that his mother wore on her wrist, he would never have believed that this woman would turn out to be his aunt¡¯s daughter, the one his mother had been looking for all this while. 2 ¡®This annoying woman turns out to be my cousin. Willow returned to the Vanderbilt manor in a petrified and bewildered mental state. Le suddenly became worried when she saw her daughter¡¯s expression. ¡°Willie, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you look so distressed?¡± ¡°Mom¡­ That b*tch¡¯s mother is a member of a noble family known as the de Armas.¡± ¨C Le looked shocked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Willow grabbed her mother¡¯s hand agitatedly and recounted what happened earlier today. Le was even more shocked than her. She even picked up the bracelet that Willow was wearing and took a nce at it. ¡®Mr. Lucas actually thought Willow was Marina¡¯s daughter just because of Marina¡¯s bracelet! ¡®D*mn! That b*tch turns out to be a noblewoman! She¡¯s a member of the nobility of Stoslo, which is also rted to the royal family. That¡¯s something that the Vanderbilts can neverpete with in this lifetime! The Lucas family was originally only a famous family of violinists. It was the marriage between the son of the Lucas family and the daughter of the de Armas that catapulted them into the upper ss circle of Zlokova and gave them the extraordinary status that they had today. ¡®Marina turns out to be the descendant of the de Armas, which means that that b*tch is also a noblewoman! ¡°Mom, what should we do now?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t let your Dad know about this, and neither can Grandma know about it.¡± Le grabbed Willow by the shoulder. ¡°Nor should you let that b*tch know.¡± 1 ¡°Mom, could it be¡­¡± Willow stared at her mother with a hint of astonishment. A ruthless beam was shing from the bottom of Le¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since Mr. Lucas thought that you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, we should just y along with the flow and snatch Maisie¡¯s identity from her!¡± ¡®Snatch Maisie¡¯s identity from her!?¡¯ Willow could not help but feel nervous. She did not expect her mother¡¯s thoughts to be the same as the idea that had shed across her mind for a split second. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°This bracelet belongs to Maisie¡¯s mother, but how could I know that Maisie¡¯s mother was a noblewoman? If I were to return the bracelet to Maisie, wouldn¡¯t I be creating an opportunity for them to recognize her? ¡®How could I allow Maisie to regain this identity of hers so that she could step on us for the rest of our lives?¡¯ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°But, as for Dad¡¯s¡­¡± Willow still had concerns. Le thought about it calmly for a moment. ¡°Your dad probably doesn¡¯t know about this, so don¡¯t let him or your grandma know about it. 1 ¡°Willie, take the bracelet and go to meet Madam Lucas, then find a way to hide your past until you get the chance to approach the de Armas. You¡¯ll definitely get everything that you desire when you take that b*tch¡¯s ce in the family!¡± Le had gotten used to difficult times since she was a child. If she had not met Stephen, she would still be living frugally in a small hut somewhere around the city. She naturally did not want Willow to be like her. Although she knew that the Vanderbilts¡¯ wealth would not make Willow and her filthy rich, they were at least living a safe and stable life. If Willow were to climb up the socialdder sessfully in the future, it was only natural that she would be able to enjoy the benefits that came with it as her mother. ¡®As for Stephen and Mother, there¡¯s no way that I can¡¯t fool them. ¡®And how many more years can Mother live? When she kicks the bucket, wouldn¡¯t all of Stephen¡¯s properties go to my son if I were to give birth to a son? ¡®When Willow bes the daughter of nobility, she¡¯ll then assist her younger brother. That¡¯s when my life will be considered truly fulfilled.¡¯ 3 Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡®Indeed, I¡¯m inferior to Maisie. I¡¯ve always been shunned because of my identity as an illegitimate daughter. If it weren¡¯t for that b*tch¡¯s return to Zlokova with her three b*stard kids, I¡¯d definitely be Mrs. Goldmann within a few years! ¡®Since Maisie has snatched my man away from me, then don¡¯t me me for snatching her identity! At the same time, Louis went back to the academy and went to see the boy, and as expected, he saw the boy through the door of the ssroom. He was sitting in front of the piano and was ying music for the music students in his ss. Louis leaned against the door and witnessed the whole process. The kid he had seen in the Michelin restaurant looked almost the same as the boy in front of him. But after taking a closer look, they indeed did not look simr. ¡®It¡¯s their temperament. The rascal that I met at the restaurant had very indifferent eyes. He also looked ruthless and extremely hostile. ¡®As for the boy sitting in front of the piano, this rascal looks very smart and shrewd.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Lucas, why are you here?¡± The music teacher walked toward him. When the students, who were singing very seriously, saw him, they somehow went off pitch, causing Colton to stop his performance. Louis took a nce at the little boy and exined to the music teacher, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came over to take a look. You may continue.¡± Colton was summoned to Louis¡¯ office after ss. Colton extended his little head into Louis¡¯ office, and when he saw that he was drinking water, he asked with a chuckle, ¡°Mr. Lucas, are you looking for me?¡± Louis put down his thermos. ¡°Why are you hiding outside? Come in.¡± Colton walked up to him. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Louis pulled a chair out, sat down in front of him, and scrutinized him for a moment. ¡°Do you have any twin brothers?¡± Colton blinked. ¡°I have an elder brother and younger sister.¡± Louis understood a thing or two upon hearing his answer. Seeing that he did not continue to speak, Colton asked curiously, ¡°Professor Lucas, why are you asking me this?¡± ¡®Why am I asking this?¡¯ Louis did not know. It was probably because he thought it was strange-the two kids looked indeed too simr to have such distinctive personalities. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Colton responded, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He then scampered out of the room again. Louis picked up the information on his desk and took a nce at it. ¡®Colton¡­ This boy¡¯sst name is Vanderbilt too?¡¯ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Nn had heard that Stephen hade to see Maisie. Nobody knew what he had told her, but it was obvious that Maisie had been a little depressed and had been staying in her office since then. ¡®Did Stephene to make things difficult for her again?¡¯ He went directly to the 16th floor upon thinking of this. Nn walked up to her office door and opened it, only to see her curled up on the couch. Her expression looked a little depressed. She did not even give off her usual reaction when she saw Nn. The woman who would swing her ws like a tiny wild cat whenever she met him was sitting quietly as if she was a poor cat that had been abandoned, making Nn feel a little at a loss. He walked up to her, looked down at her, and stretched out his hand to rub the top of her head after a long time. Her eyes moved, and after raising her eyes to look at Nn, she turned her face slightly away and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look¡­ I don¡¯t need yourfort.¡± His gaze felt like he was looking at a pitiful person. Nn turned around and sat down beside her. ¡°Did you get scolded again?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then why did hee looking for you?¡± Maisie did not answer his question. Seeing that Maisie did not answer, Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders and let her lie o n his thighs. Maisie was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sleep. Everything will be fine after a nap.¡± His voice was low and melodious, as if it contained magical effects. He ced his hand on her shoulder and made no other movements. He was simply lending his thighs to her as a pillow for her to sleep on. Maisie¡¯s stiff body gradually rxed, and her eyelids drooped slightly. After a moment of silence, Maisie opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Nn, did you choose to be with me because of the kids?¡± Nn looked down at her. ¡°Why would you ask so?¡± Maisie responded, ¡°If we¡¯re staying together only because of the kids, won¡¯t it be particrly unfair to them? A marriage that¡¯s built solely on top of the kids and without any feelings for each other¡­ They¡¯ll think the same, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I did so notpletely because of that reason,¡± Nn answered lightly. Nn was staring at Maisie when she turned her head to look at him. ¡°Do you only have so little confidence in yourself?¡± She was stupefied for a split second. ¡®Do I not have confidence in myself? Or do I not have confidence in marriage?¡¯ ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t trust me?¡± he asked in reply indifferently, and she was stunned for an instant. Probably because of the bewilderment left behind by what her father had said to her earlier today, Maisie did not know what she should believe at this moment. Nn looked at the woman who was lying on his thighs and smiled disappointedly. ¡°It seems that it¡¯ll still take some time before I get myself an official wife.¡± Maisie quickly sat up and asked, ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± He smiled and took her into his arms. ¡°Because I want you more than prestige.¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks blushed, and she pushed him away furiously. ¡°Go f*ck yourself! Don¡¯t you dare have any perverted thoughts. And let me go¡­¡± Seeing that she had recovered and returned to being her usual self, Nn only smiled and said nothing. ¡®What perverted thoughts can I have? All I want is to marry her legally. Isn¡¯t that a beautiful n? Maisie would have pped him with her shoes if she were to know what he was thinking. But fortunately, there was a knock on the door. Maisie escaped from his arms, red at him, and went to open the door. Quincy stood outside the door and was looking around the office. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann here?¡± Nn got up, walked up to her back, and red coldly at the person at the door. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¡®This b*stard only knows how to ruin the atmosphere!¡¯ Quincy did not care if Nn was about to kill him and reported, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Goldmann Sr. has called you via a video call, saying there¡¯s something important!¡± Nn returned to his office. Mr. Goldmann Sr., who was on the screen, seemed to have been waiting for him since long ago. Seeing that Nn had sat down at his desk, Mr. Goldmann Sr. asked, ¡°Zee¡¯s mother is from the de Armas?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze looked indifferent. ¡°Did Hans tell you that?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve only asked Hans to investigate this matter and didn¡¯t even tell Quincy about it.¡¯ Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Your grandfather will return to Zlokova in mid-June.¡± ¡°Grandfather ising back?¡± ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯sing back because he learned that you have kids now? What makes you think he can resist the urge toe back to take a look at those kids? Above all, what makes you think you can hide the news from him?¡± Nn did not say anything. He only knew that because his great-grandfather had some history with the royal family of Stoslo, he had been in some disputes with the de Armas. Nn¡¯s father was rather okay with it, but his grandfather was greatly influenced by his great grandfather and did not have a positive impression of the de Armas. That was why Nn did not n to tell his father about it after investigating the identity and background of Maisie¡¯s mother. Mr. Goldmann Sr. seemed to know what he was thinking and said, ¡°About her rtionship with the de Armas, I¡¯ll keep it from your grandfather for you for now. We¡¯ll only talk about it when he returns to Zlokova next month.¡± ¡®Although this son of mine is quite a jerk, he¡¯s still my only son. ¡®He¡¯s in his 30s, and he finally got himself kids and a wife. Wouldn¡¯t he be a bachelor for the rest of his life if his wife were to run away from this rtionship?¡¯ Nn lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°Understood.¡± Quincy, who was standing by the side, asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is the elder master really going to return to Zlokova in June?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± He rubbed his forehead. Compared to his father, his grandfather, Titus Goldmann, was the most difficult person to please i n the entire family. Because of the influence of Nn¡¯s great-grandfather, Titus did not have a good impression of the royal family and nobility of Stoslo, not to mention that his temper was even more outrageous than his father¡¯s ¡®I can only leave it up to the three rugrats living back in the mansion to tune the old, rough, and bad- tempered man when the timees.¡± That night¡­ Willow dressed up to meet with Louis in one of the private rooms of the Tipsy-Turvy Bistro in the Siberian Pce Hotel. As soon as she walked into the private room, she saw a few bodyguards standing beside Louis in the private room. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sitting on the main seat was a dignified and graceful middle-aged woman sipping a cup of coffee i na one-piece evening dress. Her long curly hair was resting on her shoulders, and her extremely well- maintained and picturesque face made her look like she was in her 20s. Willow was surprised deep down. ¡®She¡¯s definitely worthy of being called a noblewoman. Her demeanor and grace are truly unmatched! Larissa took a sip of the coffee, wiped her lipstick off the edge of the mug, and raised her beautiful eyes slightly. ¡°Let me take a look at your bracelet.¡± Willow returned to her senses, stepped forward, removed the bracelet, and handed it to her. Larissa took the bracelet from her hand. The golden pattern on it was indeed a match with the bracelet on her hand, These bracelets had originally been given to the sisters-one was in Larissa¡¯s possession, while the other was with her sister. ¡°Where has your mother been all these years?¡± Larissa looked up at her directly. Willow bit her lip. ¡°She¡­ She has passed away.¡± She quickly added upon thinking of something, ¡°In addition to this, she also left a jewelrypany behind.¡± 1 ¡°A jewelrypany?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s named Vaenna Jewelry.¡± Willow pretended to be sad. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡­ I¡¯m notpetent enough to¡­ lead thepany toward a brighter future.¡± Larissa frowned slightly. Although she did not leave her house much, she still paid attention to the news from the outside world. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡®Vaenna Jewelry was frequently in the limelight some time ago, not to mention that this youngdy named Willow Vanderbilt was deeply involved in the scandal that framed Ms. Santiago. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because she had Marina¡¯s bracelet¡­¡¯ ¡°The incident with Ms. Santiago, is it really your doing?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t my doing.¡± Willow pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°I got framed. I don¡¯t even know Ms.. Santiago, and I don¡¯t know why she would frame me.¡± Larissa put the coffee cup down. ¡°Howe you and your mother Marina are so different in character?¡± The sentence almost choked Willow as her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Is she suspecting something?¡¯ Willow¡¯s forehead was perspiring imperceptibly, and her expression looked embarrassed. for more visit :- .noveljar¡°My¡­ M y mother passed away when I was very young. A nanny brought me up.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Larissa scrutinized the youngdy in front of her ¡®She¡¯s very obsequious and extra careful. She¡¯s indeed very different from Marina. ¡®Marina ran away from home decades ago, and there was not even a word about her. If it weren¡¯t for this bracelet. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to conclude that¡­? ¡°Since you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, you should call me aunt from now on. Louis is your cousin. Just call him whenever you need help.¡± Willow tried her best to conceal the pride at the bottom of her eyes and behaved very implicitly.¡± Understood, aunt.¡± 1 All she could think about before she came here was her mother¡¯s advice, saying that Maisie must not obtain Vaenna Jewelry. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®But judging from Vaenna¡¯s current situation, it will really not belong to the Vanderbilts anymore i f the b*tch asks Nn to purchase thepany as a whole. ¡®Although I¡¯m not interested in owning Vaenna Jewelry, as long as it¡¯s something that the b*tch wants to get her hands on, I¡¯ll definitely put up a fight and make her life a living hell!¡¯ The next day¡­ Kennedy had a distressed expression as he sat in the department¡¯s conference room with Maisie. On the screen was Vaenna Jewelry, which the Santiagos had been suppressing the past few days. Its stock value had actually risen by 60% overnight. ¡°Where did Vaenna get so much capital to cover the loss?¡± Maisie looked at Kennedy. Kennedy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. This not only covered the losses that Vaenna was facing but also provided them with so much circting capital. Can Stephene up with so much money in such a short time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie propped her chin and was deep in thought. ¡°There¡¯s no way that my father can raise o I come up with $15,000,000.¡± ¡®I know best whether the Vanderbilts have the capital to do so. Not only does Stephen not have the ability toe up with $15,000,000, but the whole Vanderbilts family doesn¡¯t even have that much property Could it be Willow or Le? But where did they get so much money?¡¯ Kennedy arrived at a lightbulb moment and asked, ¡°Could it be that someone is helping them from behind the curtains?¡± Maisie could not exin all the details clearly. ¡®That¡¯s the only reasonable exnation, but¡­¡¯ She stood up slowly, propping her upper body on the table, and her red lips slightly rose. ¡°Things are getting more and more interesting.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± Seeing that she actuallyughed, Kennedy could not help but be a little worried. She turned her head and said to Kennedy, ¡°It¡¯s time to contact Freddy again.¡± ¡®I want to see who¡¯s helping the mother-and-daughter pair from the shadows.¡¯ At present, Madam Vanderbilt and Le were the happiest and proudest family members amongst all the Vanderbilts who had learned about the news.for more visit :- .noveljar Especially Madam Vanderbilt, who looked at Willow with admiration. ¡°Willie, it turns out that you still know such a wealthy friend. $15,000,000, oh, was it Mr. Goldmann who gave it to you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s attitude toward Willow hadpletely changed after learning that Willow was close to Mr. Goldmann. Now that Willow coulde up with $15,000,000 to clean up the mess that Vaenna was in, it was only natural that Madam Vanderbilt was getting more and more satisfied with her. 1 Willow did not answer the question clearly. ¡®After all, I can¡¯t say that the money actually came from the Lucas family. Wouldn¡¯t I be exposed if this old lady were to pay the Lucas family a visit someday in the future?¡¯ Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma, you can rx now that Vaenna is getting back on track.¡± ¡°How could I not rx? Vaenna is in your hands now.¡± Madam Vanderbilt happily smiled while holding her hand. Le took the chance to say something. ¡°Of course. Willie is the lucky star of our family. When she bes well known, you will be able to enjoy the rest of your life peacefully.¡± 3 Madam Vanderbilt was enjoying it all. Who wouldn¡¯t wish that their family would one day be sessful so that they could enjoy life?¡± The business wasn¡¯t doing well, so she had to rely on her grandson, but thetter was a disappointment. Hadn¡¯t shee to Bassburgh because of Vaenna? 1 She wasn¡¯t disappointed aftering to Bassburgh. Even if it was because of her granddaughter instead of her grandson, it was worth it. ¡°It would be great if Lynn was half as capable as Willie.¡± Madam Vanderbilt moved the topic to Linda, who was sitting on the couch. Linda had been staying in the city for a while now, but Willow never brought her out to socialize. with the affluent families. She wasn¡¯t happy about it, but now that her grandmother wasparing her to Willow, she was even more upset. But no matter how bad she was, she couldn¡¯t do worse than her cousin, Maisie, right? That cousin of hers never showed up after the first time they met because she had been kicked out of the family. Linda wasn¡¯t as great as Willow, but she would be better than Maisie. ¡°Grandma, I knew you would bring me into this. I¡¯m not as good as Willow, but I¡¯m a lot better than Maisie, right?¡± Linda¡¯s statement put Le and Willow to shame. She didn¡¯t mean to insult them, but they felt it anyway. It would have been alright if she had just insulted Maisie, but it turned bad when she used her as a comparison. Only Le and Willow knew that they had only gotten the money by pretending to be Maisie, but she just had to mention that Maisie wasn¡¯t as good as Linda. Didn¡¯t that hint that Willow was nothingpared to Linda without the bracelet and status? Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t say anything. She would rather have Linda, the useless granddaughter, over Maisie. At least, she was obedient. At that moment, Freddy called, and Willow went to the balcony to answer. Something that Freddy said made Willow happy. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Maisie had said that she was going to auction off her designs at the Summerton auction three dayster and even said that she would make the highest bid? Willow¡¯s eyes shone when Freedy confirmed the news. She gave Freddy $1,600,000 to design for her. If it wasn¡¯t because of Pearl and Maisie¡¯s¡¯ coboration¡¯ to bring her down, she would have made it in the business already. But she was lucky. Even when she couldn¡¯t get into the jewelry business, she had the chance to be a noble! Maisie was going to be the highest-paid during the auction? Haha, why would Willow let this opportunity slip away? It was time for her to fight back! She thought of something and said, ¡°Freddy, go find out what she¡¯s auctioning and find a way to get something that looks exactly the same!¡± She was going to put an exact replica before Maisie¡¯s item went up for auction and call her out for giarism when she presented hers. Willow was excited to see how the international jewelry designer would survive in this business after that! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Three dayster¡­ The Summerton Auction started at 7:00 p.m. The buyers entered the auction hall with masquerade masks given out by the ushers. On top of high-valued jewelry, the Summerton Auction also auctioned antiques, and all the transactions were legal. The auction hall was shaped like a circle with traditional wooden structures. It was vintage and ssy and made up of the grand hall and the VIP rooms on the first floor. There were eight VIP rooms on the first floor with ceiling-high windows. The people and auction stage in the grand hall were fully visible from the rooms. To get into the VIP rooms, one had to have outstanding social status and a worth of at least $ 150,000,000. Anyone who would be a patron of Summerton Auction would need to have deep pockets. Maisie and Kennedy put on the masquerade masks and entered the hall. She was wearing a high cored white dress with her hair up in a bun for a sleek look. Tassel earrings made of sequins went well with her cor, and the fitted waistline showed off her slender waist. She walked with Kennedy to their designated seats in the grand hall. Kennedy looked around at the people in the masks and asked, ¡°Are you sure that Willow is going to show up tonight?¡± ¡°She will.¡± Freddy had leaked the news to Willow, and Maisie had even given Freddy the design for the item she was going to auction so that she could take Willow down, once and for all. If Willow wanted someone to be a giarizer, it was going to be her. Unsurprisingly, Willow showed up. Even with a masquerade mask, they both instantly knew who each other was. Willow happily walked toward her. ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± Freddy hadn¡¯t lied to her. ¡°You¡¯re here for the fun?¡± Seeing that Maisie was still smiling, Willow crossed her arms and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m here for the auction, but I¡¯d also like to remind you that you still have time to withdraw from the auction if you don¡¯t want this to end too badly.¡± Maisie scoffed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯ll end up badly yet.¡± She let her speak, but it was time that ended. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be too proud just yet.¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡®Why would this woman still look so arrogant? Wait and see!¡¯ Maisie was going to end up crying! A bodyguard in ck walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Willow, Mr. and Madam Lucas are waiting for you in the VIP room upstairs.¡± Willow confidently tossed her hair when she heard that and smiled at Maisie. ¡°I need to excuse myself. I¡¯m going to the VIP room upstairs. Enjoy your seats here.¡± She hummed while she strutted away in her high heels after the bodyguard. Maisie frowned. Kennedy snapped around. ¡°Mr. and Madam Lucas? How is that possible? The Lucas family is the one helping them?¡± Why would the Lucas family know them? Maisie was curious too, but she would take everything back from Willow tonight, no matter who was supporting them. A hostess in a long gown walked over. ¡°Dear guests, someone from the VIP room has invited you to join them.¡± Maisie and Kennedy looked at each other. She asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The hostess gave a professional smile and patiently answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the VIP told us not to disclose that information. You will find out if youe with me.¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Maisie and Kennedy stood up and left with the hostess. Willow¡¯s face dropped when she saw them going to the first floor. She heard that the first floor of the auction hall was only for people with a great social standing. Was it¡­ Nn? Willow bit her lip when she came to that realization. She was going to tear Maisie into shreds in front of Nn that night! The hostess brought them to the Stork Room and saw four bodyguards standing behind the door. Maisie was thinking if it was Nn who was there, but the silhouette didn¡¯t match. Maisie was surprised when the man slowly turned around The man wasn¡¯t wearing a mask. His warm smile narrowed his pretty eyes. ¡°Looks like I have a good enough eyesight to recognize you.¡± Maisie smiled. It was Helios Boucher! Maisie walked to the window and looked at the crowd below, curious. ¡°Why are you here? Are you interested in jewelry auctions too?¡± This bigshot rarely appeared in public except for that one time at the party. He wouldn¡¯t even be seen by people in the industry, let alone attend events like these.! His sudden appearance at the Summerton Auction was indeed a surprise! Helios smiled. ¡°I just received a script about jewelrypanies, and I wanted to learn a thing or two. I heard that you¡¯re a jewelry designer too, so I came to see if I could meet you and if I could take something back.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, Mr. Boucher.¡± Heliosid his arms on the railings in front of the window and looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Just call me by my name.¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t reply. Her eyes were on him. He was indeed the idol of the nation. He had a charm that was better appreciated from afar. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Only he could rival Nn Goldmann when it came to looks or background in Bassburgh. She had watched some of his movies. He was a natural actor with impable skills and could carry any character, be it the protagonist or the antagonist. He had had zero bad publicity after years of being in the industry, and the only pieces of news about him were all about the characters he portrayed. ¡°Are you here to get some jewelry?¡± Helios looked toward her. Maisie shook her head. ¡°The opposite. I¡¯m here to auction off my designs.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a seller.¡± Helios was interested. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your designs.¡± . Maisie was stunned, She wouldn¡¯t call herself his friend. They had just shared a dance during the party. If his ¡®fans¡¯ found out they would probably skin her alive. The auction began. The auctioneer on the stage rang the bell. The first item to be auctioned off was a pair of fan-shaped earrings made from pigeon blood rubies. The seller was Taylor Jewelry. The guests only needed to bid through their devices, and the prices would reflect the bids on the giant screen of the auction hall. Pigeon blood rubies were the prettiest of rubies. There weren¡¯t many that could be ssified as pigeon blood rubies, and they were extremely expensive. The price on the screen rose quickly to $70,000,000 and was still rising. It finally stopped at $ 97,000,000. The auctioneer rang the bell. ¡°Congrattions to the guest in the Marble Room for cing the winning bid.¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Apuse erupted. The next item to go on auction was still from Taylor Jewelry. After a few items, the highest price for jewelry from Taylor was $263,000,000, far more than any other item. The screen showed a peacock blue ne next. When Kennedy saw it, he nervously looked toward Maisie. Helios, who seemed to have noticed his Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. gaze, looked toward Maisie through the corner of his eyes too. Seller: Willow Vanderbilt The crowd booed and whispered among themselves. The sellers here were either well-known companies or famous jewelry designers. Willow was a name that many did not recognize. to Only a few people had followed the ¡®drama¡¯ on Twitter and learned about her fiasco with Ms. Santiago. However, the item on the screen was pretty unique. The peacock blue ne had a brilliant teardrop-shaped sapphire. The melee blue diamonds on the tail of the peacock were a beautiful addition. This item was ¡®Peacock¡¯s Pride¡¯ that Maisie had designed. Too bad Willow just copied the design from Maisie¡¯s sketch but didn¡¯t know that the main stone should be tanzanite, which would bring it to a new level. Willow was secretly delighted in the Blossom Room. Her heart was filled with excitement as she saw the price on the screen increase. Larissa turned and looked at her. ¡°This is your design?¡± Willow smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was lucky to have been able to put her design out before Maisie¡¯s. So what if Maisie designed i t? It was hers anyway. Larissa didn¡¯t say a word but frowned while looking at the design on the screen. It was beautiful, but something was missing. The price finally stopped at $42,000,000, almost $50,000,000 less than the pigeon blood rubies by Taylor. Willow was happy nheless. She didn¡¯t expect that item to fetch $42,000,000, but she thought t o herself that Maisie¡¯s design was not that great after all. Maisie crossed her arms while her red lips curled. ¡°$42,000,000 was too much.¡± Helios smiled, ¡°You seem to know this item?¡± She looked at Helios and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my design.¡± Helios was stunned, and suspicion showed through his eyes. ¡°Why is your design owned by someone else?¡± Her own design was auctioned by someone else before her actual item, but she was still calm. She was indeed an impressive woman. But wait, after the next item was shown on the screen, there was confusion in the crowd, and the discussion was even louder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same item?¡± ¡°What is happening? Are they auctioning two of the same item? That¡¯s just robbery.¡± Larissa looked at Willow, reserved. ¡°What is this?¡± Willow feigned ignorance. ¡°I have no idea. I think my design has been giarized.¡± She thought that this would be the end of Maisie! However, when it was shown that the seller for this ¡®Peacock¡¯s Pride¡¯ was Zora, everyone was astonished. The international jewelry designer Zora¡¯s design was the same as the new designer Willow Vanderbilt!? The crew scurried to check if something had gone wrong with theputer, but the diagnostics showed that it wasn¡¯t an error. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 That meant that there were two ¡®Peacock¡¯s Pride¡¯. That was the first time a situation like this had urred at Summerton. ¡°Would the international designer copy someone¡¯s work?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a world-renowned designer. Why would they giarize? It was probably the new designer Willow who giarized.¡± The discussion grew louder and louder. Larissa waved for one of the bodyguards to approach, whispered something to him, and he left. The bodyguard said something to the crew, and the crew made an announcement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are facing some technical issues. I¡¯m afraid we need to put the auction on hold. We suspect that one of the items has been giarized, so we¡¯llunch an investigation immediately.¡± ¡°So it really was giarism?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare for giarized items to show up at an auction,¡± someone said out loud. The two items were ced on stage, and an appraiser was asked to do an appraisal. If there really was giarizing, it would be a huge problem. Helios looked at Maisie, who was still smiling. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in the right.¡± The appraiser said something to the crew, and the crew confirmed, ¡°They¡¯re all real jewels?¡± The appraiser nodded. As to why this happened, it was most likely due to giarism. ¡°Sir.¡± A clear voice came from the first floor. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everyone looked up at the woman in a white dress with a masquerade mask on speaking calmly,¡± You probably would be able to tell the difference between the two jewels used, right?¡± Willow looked at Maisie, who was across her, gnashing her teeth. What game was this woman ying? The appraiser took a few good looks and suddenly found the difference. ¡°They¡¯re using different stones. The first one is just using a normal sapphire, but this one-¡± The appraiser eximed, ¡°This¡­ This is tanzanite!¡± When Madam Nera, who was in the Peach Room, heard the word tanzanite, the hand that was holding a teacup froze. She remembered something and turned to the female bodyguard next to her. The bodyguard nodded and walked toward the window. ¡°Our madam would like to see both items o n the large screen.¡± The crew knew who was in the Peach Room, so they didn¡¯t dare to object. The two identical peacock blue items were projected on the giant screen. Everyone was in awe. The items looked exactly alike, but they could see that the second Peacock¡¯s Pride had a hint of purple in the blue gem when they looked closely. It was a rich and elegant color. The melee diamonds on the tail feathers were aquamarine gems that came in gradient shades of blue. The open tail didn¡¯t sh with the brilliance of the main stone but instead perfectly brought out the soul of the item-tanzanite blue. When the crowd learned that it was tanzanite, the price on the screen zoomed upward. Willow was flustered. ¡®What, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t sapphire work just as well?¡¯ She chewed on her nail. ¡®No, did Maisie frame me?¡¯ She turned around, but Louis was staring straight at her, his eyes filled with confusion. She shuddered and tried to speak. ¡°I¡ª¡±. ¡°To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if you said that Zora copied your design.¡± He had no idea why, but he really couldn¡¯t feel any love for this cousin of his. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of the incident at the Michelin restaurant?¡¯ Louis¡¯ words changed Willow¡¯s expression. Fortunately, Larissa did not say anything, which made her calm down a little. The price on the screen stopped at $266,000,000! And thest person to tender a bid was Madam Nera from the Peach Room. Maisie was surprised and curiously looked at the distinguished guest of the Peach Room. The person who was sitting at the window turned out to be Madam Nera! The price that had stopped rose again to $282,000,000 abruptly! The audience was astounded. The auctioneer was stunned for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished guests from the Stork Room located on the second floor¡­¡± Maisie turned her head and looked at Helios. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡­¡± Helios gave off a faint smile. ¡°A brilliant masterpiece is worth the price.¡± Madam Nera frowned when she looked at the person who was sitting in the Stork Room. ¡®It turns out to be that kiddo from the Bouchers?¡¯ ¡°The value has gone up again!¡± When Maisie heard the voiceing from downstairs, she turned her head and looked at the screen. The $ 282,000,000 had suddenly be $313,000,000. ¡®Who in the world is so freaking rich!?¡¯ ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished guests from the Peach¡­.¡± ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished guests from the Stork¡­¡± ¡°Congrattions to the distinguished¡­¡± The auctioneer was stunned by the ever-increasing prices on the screen. She stopped announcing it in the end and just stood there, watching as the number kept growing. The price on the screen had be $470,000,000 in such a short period of time. The buyers in the audience did not even bother to look at it anymore. There was no way that they could beat the capitalists on the second floor when it came to spending money. Maisie grabbed Helios as cold sweat beads were starting to form on her forehead. ¡°Forget it, Mr. Boucher. You don¡¯t have to bid anymore.¡± She had a faint idea of who was the guest in the Bamboo Room. ¡®Who else could it be apart from him!?¡¯ Helios already knew who was the guest in the Bamboo Room and sneered when he saw Maisie¡¯s nervous look. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only bidding for fun. He doesn¡¯t need the money anyway.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®A best friend who would set up his friend¡­ This fe really knows how to be Nn¡¯s best friend.¡¯ This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The thin lips of the man sitting in the Bamboo Room were tightly pressed until the person under the stage rang the bell and announced, ¡°Congrattions to the VIP from the Bamboo Room for sessfully bidding the second Peacock¡¯s Pride!¡± Another round of apuse came from the audience. The highest price-$470,000,000-struck for the night. Maisie had done it, but she could not feel happy! There was a knock on the door of the Stork Room. The bodyguard opened the door. As expected, it was Quincy who was standing outside the door. Quincy took a nce at Helios and smiled slightly at Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldmann is waiting for you.¡± Maisie followed Quincy to the Bamboo Room and really saw Nn sitting on a soft cushion with his legs crossed, looking at her. His brows were slightly creased while his thin lips were slightly opened. ¡°Have you gotten together with Helios?¡± ¡®Not only did this woman not tell me anything abouting to an auction house, but she also went into Helios¡¯ private room. They¡¯ve only met each other for that one time, and that b*stard already can¡¯t get his filthy mind off her!¡¯ 3 ¡®Gotten together with him? Why does this sound a little strange?¡¯ Maisie scoffed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you really worry too much. I don¡¯t n to be torn apart by the fans of the best actor.¡± Nn stretched out his hand, pulled her into his arms, sat her down, ced his palm on her waist, and pinched her chin gently with the other hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for his fans to tear you apart. I¡¯ll tear you apart first.¡± 2 Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn looked at her. ¡°Your objective for tonight has been achieved.¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you, Mr. Goldmann, who spent $470,000,000 to bid for my jewelry.¡± Maisie pushed him away lightly Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he held her back and pulled her waist closer to him. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± §ä§Ñ§ä: His breath lingered at the tip of her nose, and she felt that the hand on her waist was getting warmer and warmer. Thus, she subconsciously jumped away from him as far as possible. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who begged you to bid, so why should I thank you?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¡°Sometimes, I really dislike the things thate out of your mouth.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t kiss me.¡± Nn did not expect that she would say so. He frowned and pinched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking for it.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He sealed her lips with his immediately. Maisie resisted a little in his arms, but she was suddenly crushed tightly by him. He then lowered his voice and stared at her passionately and greedily. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Do you want this to turn into something even deeper?¡± Maisie did not say a single word. ¡°Mr. Goldman.¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Maisie quickly got up and away from him. This man is really too contemptible! Quincy pushed the door, came in, and said, ¡°Mr. Goldman, Madam Nera from the Peach Room invites you and Ms. Vanderbilt¡­ to go over to her room.¡± Maisie and Nn walked out of the Bamboo Room and ran into the Lucas family and Willow in the corridor. When Willow saw that Nn was still holding Maisie¡¯s hand, her eyes could not help but tum gloomy. ¡®D*mn it! I originally wanted to ruin this b*tch¡¯s reputation, but who would have thought that she would be able to dodge such a huge bullet again!?¡¯ Maisie was also wearing a masquerade mask. She did not wear any high heels tonight. She was five foot four in height and looked like a tiny kitten while she was standing beside Nn, who was six foot one in height. ¡°Madam Lucas and Mr. Lucas are here too.¡± Nn spoke indifferently. Larissa took a nce at the youngdy beside him and smiled gracefully. ¡°This must be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Nn looked at Maisie and answered, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Maisie was startled. She wanted to shake his hand away, but Nn tightened his grasp. Va ¡°My fianc¨¦e and I have something to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Nn gave off a faint smile and took Maisie away. Louis¡¯ hands were clenched in his pockets, and his eyes were dimmed as he turned his head to take another look at Nn. He suddenly recalled the appearances of the kids. ¡°They resemble Mr. Goldmann so much.¡¯ Quincy took a peek at them and wondered deep down as he saw Willow tagging along with them. ¡®This woman actually became so close with Mr. Lucas as soon as she ascertained that she couldn¡¯t be together with Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ In addition to Madam Nera, Kennedy was also in the Peach Room. When Madam Nera saw the two walking in, she put down the teacup in her hand, looked at Maisie, and snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about what you said the other day, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the genius jewelry designer, Zora. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me directly that you¡¯re Zora?¡± ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have realized her identity if it hadn¡¯t been for Kennedy¡¯ Maisie removed the mask that she had prepared for the masquerade and walked toward Madam Nera with a smile. ¡°Madam Nera, you wouldn¡¯t believe me either, even if I were to exin it the other day.¡± Madam Nera paused and curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you couldn¡¯t show me some real tricks, I really wouldn¡¯t believe that you¡¯re Zora.¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips were raised slightly. ¡°It seems that Madam Nera likes the Peacock¡¯s Pride designed by my fianc¨¦e.¡± Maisie red at him. ¡®Fianc¨¦e!? Nothing has been confirmed apart from the kids! ¡°You¡¯re quite good at concealing yourself, huh?¡± Madam Neraughed admiringly. ¡®Not only did she not mention her identity as the world-renowned designer Zora that day, but she also did not talk about her rtionship with Nn. Since she¡¯s able to convince me with her sincere attitude, this youngdy isn¡¯t any ordinary woman. No wonder Kennedy is willing to assist her.¡¯ ¡°However, you won,¡± Madam Nera said while looking at her. Maisie was helpless and said in aining tone, ¡°My people bid for the item, so how can that be considered a sess?¡± ¡®Her people?¡¯ Nn squinted. ¡®Did she just acknowledge me?¡¯ Madam Nera shook her head with a serious expression. ¡°Even if Mr. Goldmann didn¡¯t bid it, I¡¯d bid it myself. It¡¯s not the price but your sincerity that has moved me. At least, you¡¯ve made everyone witness the charm of tanzanite.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Probably because Madam Nera had underestimated Maisie before this, the former felt rather embarrassed because she had almost made a bad judgment. However, she still had to maintain her reputation, so she said proudly, ¡°So, get Kennedy toe over tomorrow to renew the contract. I¡¯ll share my tanzanite supply chain with you, but in return, don¡¯t let me down.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Yes, Madam Nera.¡± Nn stared at Maisie, who Madam Nera deeply appreciated. ¡®Although this woman likes to y tricks, she was able to obtain Madam Nera¡¯s recognition without any assistance from anyone. It¡¯s difficult to dislike her independent and tough temperament.¡¯ However, Nn also felt very defeated and frustrated deep down because his woman did not want to rely o n him! #Zora Outssed New Designer Willow Vanderbilt# After the two identical auction items had been announced at the Summerton Auction Hallst night, Zora and Willow had sessfully secured themselves a spot on Google Trends. It was apparent to the eyes as soon as theizens looked at theparison between the two pieces of jewelry. Thus, everyone online started questioning and mocking Willow¡¯s act of giarizing Zora¡¯s design, which did not turn out too well. Someizens even uploaded pictures of gothic-style masterpieces that Willow had put forward before this. The details of all the designs looked very simr to those vintage jewelry designs that Zora had 2 were #SoutherWood#: Willow really did giarize in order to get famous, didn¡¯t she? #Peppa¡¯s Hammer#: Zora¡¯s design doesn¡¯t have a dominant designnguage. Through her design language, embellishments have always been finishing touches that would shock the public visually all the time. Her designs have always looked veryfortable, non-conflicting, and simple. #Sh*tsackNetizen#: I believe that all designers have their own style. It¡¯s just that Zora is more famous. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that Willow has giarized her designs. Many reporters gathered at the entrance of Vaenna Jewelry, and Willow had been hiding in her office and did not dare to go out. She trembled out of wrath upon seeing that most of the online posts andments questioned her giarism act. Le looked out of the window, saw that the reporters had refused to leave, and walked to Willow hurriedly. ¡°Willie, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. No matter what, the designs¡¯ sketches are in our possession. We can post a rification on Twitter and Facebook now.¡± ¡®All of Freddy¡¯s design sketches are in my possession. As long as I publish all of them and then pay Freddy more money to speak up on Willie¡¯s behalf, why should we be afraid of the public¡¯s opinion?¡¯ Willow felt that this was indeed a way. However, her social media ounts had been blocked, so she could only use Vaenna¡¯s official ounts to release a statement. Willow uploaded the sketches to prove that she was not involved in any giarism. She also denied everything that had something to do with the incident fromst night¡¯s auction and imed that she was the first designer to release the design, denying that she had copied Zora¡¯s work. The statement implied that thetter was the one that should be suspected of giarism. At the ckgold Group, on the 16th floor¡­ When Maisie saw the statement that was posted through Vaenna¡¯s official Twitter and Facebook ount, she knew that it was Willow¡¯s doing. It just so happened that her Soul Studio would be officially listed today, so she released all the products that were designed using retro, gothic designs concept on Soul Studio¡¯s webpage. On Twitter¡­. #Soul Jewelry Studio Official#: @Vaenna Jewelry Official, During the period in which my jewelry studio got listed, I discovered that yourpany has been using my studio¡¯s original manuscripts to create new design sketches. I didn¡¯t want to escte the matter, but I realized that I still couldn¡¯t tolerate giarism a t the end of the day. Please check the photos for my studio¡¯s registration date and the date when all the manuscripts were created. As soon as this Twitter post was published, allizens were in an uproar. Some questioned that Soul Jewelry Studio was trying to use this incident as a stepping stone to catapult themselves into fame, some questioned Willow¡¯s giarism, while some others questioned that this was a PR trick that both companies were using to create hype online. All sorts ofments could be seen on all social media tforms. And Willow, who was sitting in front of theputer, was astonished.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Soul Jewelry Studio? What kind of studio is that!?¡¯ Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 ¡®How could they have manuscripts that look exactly like Freddy¡¯s!? And the date when the manuscripts were created is earlier than those Freddy gave me! ¡°Willie, what the hell is going on?¡± Le started acting fidgety. Willow quickly took out her cell phone to call Freddy but could not reach him because his cell phone had been turned off. She was stupefied at that moment. ¡®It must be Freddy¡¯s doing!¡¯ She immediately issued a rification, pushed all the me on Freddy, and imed that Freddy Fuller was one of Hailey & Co. Jewelry¡¯s designers. yulers. However, Hailey & Co. Jewelry posted a statement on Twitter within a few hours. #Hailey & Co. Jewelry Official#: Hailey & Co. Jewelry doesn¡¯t have a designer whose name is Freddy Fuller, and we¡¯ve never cooperated with @Vaenna Jewelry. A gentle reminder, allpanies should remember t o keep their eyes wide open and get to the bottom of all coboration details before they enter a coboration with otherpanies. Hailey & Co. Jewelry¡¯s official post turned Willow and Vaenna Jewelry into aughingstock in an instant. Theizens ridiculed that Vaenna had been deceived and evenughed at Willow¡¯s decision to manufacture jewelry based on stolen designs from anotherpany. Some even made Willow¡¯s selfie into emojis and memes, For one whole morning, Willow had been ridiculed by groups and groups ofizens and got squeezed into Google Trends¡¯ top search results. #Willow¡¯s Talents are Stolen# Just when Willow was sweeping all the documents and decorations off her desk exasperatedly after reading all those posts andments, Stephen appeared outside the office with a sulky expression. Le trembled and then quickly walked up to Stephen. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t trust thosements on the Inte,¡± Stephen pped Le, and she staggered to the side. She then covered her cheek and looked at him in a daze. ¡°Take a look at the daughter that you¡¯ve brought up. I¡¯m extremely disappointed with the both of you.¡± 1 Seeing that her mother was pped, Willow immediately looked at her father¡¯s expression, and it was only natural that she was very scared. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Willow ran up to Stephen, knelt to the floor, and cried. ¡°You can hit me! I¡¯m the one who cannot withdraw myself from the obsession. That¡¯s the reason I was conned by that person and did such things. So please don¡¯t hit Mom.¡± Willow was good at putting her tears into good use and also putting herself in a vulnerable position. Seeing that Willow was kneeling on the floor, crying her eyes out, and begging himself, he wavered. Even though Stephen was truly enraged by Willow¡¯s actions, he was still a soft-hearted man. ¡®I was the one who pampered and spoiled her so much back then that I¡¯ve turned her into someone like this.¡¯ He took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to thepany anymore in the future. I realize that I can¡¯t trust you to manage thepany.¡± Willow was stunned. She then lowered her head while biting her lips bitterly. ¡®So what if I don¡¯t have Vaenna? I still hold the identity of the daughter of the de Armas!¡¯ In the end, Stephen came forward to apologize and assume all ountability. Maisie¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed when she saw the video of her fathering out to apologize to the public on Willow¡¯s behalf. Although she now knew more about the past between her mother and father, she would still feel sad when she thought about the fact that she had be an irrelevant existence to the Vanderbilts. ¡®However, thinking of today¡¯s incident, Father would most probably not allow Willow to manage Vaenna ever again. ¡®Although Father might not consider handing Vaenna to Willow in the future, it¡¯s obvious that Le and Grandma still have their eyes on Vaenna.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A voice came from behind her. Maisie was so frightened that she trembled, turned her head, and rubbed her lips against his cold lips while doing so. Nn was standing behind her, leaning over, and propping his upper body against the desk, so the distance between the both of them was very close. It seemed that this was the scene that he had been waiting for, and he was very satisfied with the oue. Nasver Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Are you taking advantage of me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she moved away from him subconsciously to create distance. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re taking less advantage of me?¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Nn¡¯s gazended on herputer¡¯s monitor, which happened to be showing the video of Stephen¡¯s apology. He frowned and ced his hands on her shoulders. But when his fingertips touched her skin, she trembled from head to toe as if an electric current traveled through her body. The man stood behind her and kneaded her shoulders gently for her. Anyone would definitely suffer from a jaw-drop if they were to witness this scene. The exceptionally regal Mr. Goldmann would actually give someone else a massage? Nn suddenly suggested indifferently, ¡®Do you want me to apany you back to the Vanderbilt manor for a meal?¡¯ I¡¯m sorry, but the Vanderbilts don¡¯t wee me. You should go to Willow if you¡¯re looking for a free meal ¨C Ugh!¡± ¡®It hurts! This dbag is actually giving it all he has! Nn leaned over and approached her ear. ¡®I know that you¡¯re jealous of Willow, but I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to go back to the Vanderbilt manor with Willow before this. Judging solely on this, you¡¯ve already won.¡± ¡°Hehe, then who was the person who left me on the road the other night?¡± Maisie chuckled. Nn pressed his lips together tightly, turned her chair abruptly, propped his arms on the armrests of the chair, and circled her in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you leave me on the road for a while so that you¡¯ll be able to vent your spleen. What do you think? Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡®Am I seeing this right? Why would Nn¡­ Why would he change his attitude just to please me, and he¡¯s even begging for forgiveness?¡¯ This domineering and unreasonable man seemed to have gotten closer to her. Just when she was staring at him in a daze, the man¡¯s soft lips approached her face in an instant and they were already covering her own lips in a matter of a split second. Maisie was taken aback. She lifted her hand to block him but could not push him away. His breath surrounded her, but she seemed to have gotten used to this and started to respond to his kiss Nn retracted his gaze and supported the back of her head as the kiss intensified. He wanted more¡­ ¡°Zee¡­¡± Kennedy suddenly opened the door and rushed in. Maisie returned to her senses instantly, pushed away Nn, and turned her chair around immediately. ns arou Kennedy realized that he had entered at a bad time and said, ¡°I¡¯lle againter.¡± He went out again and closed the door. Nn was not afraid of what would happen if Kennedy discovered them. He nced at the woman¡¯s flushed ear and brushed his lips with his fingertips as a hint of triumph gradually surfaced in his eyes. ¡°If you want to go back to the Vanderbilt manor to see your father at any time, call me.¡± Seeing Nn¡¯s departing figure, Maisie became more and more apprehensive. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®Did I get possessed by some spirits just now? Not only did I not resist him, but I was also very involved¡­¡¯ Her eyes dimmed gradually. ¡®Habit is a terrible thing. I can¡¯t get used to that¡­¡¯ At the Lucas family¡¯s mansion¡­ Larissa held a blue-eyed Persian cat, sat on the couch, and started grooming it. She watched as the housekeeper brought Willow in while Willow was carrying a gift box in her hand. She only raised her eyelids. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring any gifts in the future.¡± Willow bit her lips lightly and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel too good abouting here to visit you empty handedly.¡± Larissa lifted her head and nced at Willow with a nonchnt expression. ¡°There are quite a lot of rumors about you on the Inte recently.¡± ¡°Aunty, the rumors aren¡¯t real, I¡­ I was deceived by someone else.¡± Today, Willow hade to the Lucas family¡¯s mansion to exin and rify herself. ¡®Father hates mepletely now. He even took Vaenna¡¯s management rights away from me. I can only try my best to please Madam Lucas to find myself more opportunities! Larissa carried the cat in her arms and handed it to the housekeeper. She then squatted down to feed the cat as soon as the housekeeper took the cat from her. After that, she picked up a cup of coffee on the table. ¡°You look and feel so different from your mother that I sometimes wonder if you¡¯re her daughter at all.¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 A glimmer of sulkiness shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. Willow¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Aunty, I know I¡¯m inferior to my mother. You should also know that my mother died when I was very young. I¡ª¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There was a hint of impatience in Larissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just behave yourself and keep your nose clean in the future, don¡¯t embarrass your mother. Your grandfather will definitely not like your over- compliant personality. The women of the de Arma family always have to be tough. But judging from how you¡¯re carrying yourself, you¡¯ll never amount to anything.¡±.. . ¡°Understood,¡± Willow responded while clenching her fist. would I stay here and take all this nonsense from her?¡¯ ¡°You can go back now if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m tired and need to get some rest already.¡± Larissa got up from the couch and went upstairs. Willow came out of the Lucas family¡¯s mansion with a solemn face. Madam Lucas¡¯ attitude toward her had made her feel extremely disturbed. identities don¡¯te by so easily. I have to get rid of Madam Lucas¡¯ suspicion. ¡®If only¡­¡¯ Theers of Willow¡¯s lips were coldly curled. ¡®As long as I can get that b*tch¡¯s hair and take the initiative to ask Madam Lucas to run a DNA test. As long as I can be verified as a coteral blood rtive, my position in the family will be secured! In the evening¡­ Nn parked his car outside the gate of the Vanderbilt manor and turned to look at Maisie, who looked extremely hesitant. ¡°You really don¡¯t n to go in?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to go in.¡± He had actually brought her to the Vanderbilt manor without asking her right after they got off work. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips twitched and were slightly raised. ¡°You might say that you don¡¯t care, but you still watched Stephen¡¯s apology video earlier today. In fact, you still care about your father deep down.¡± Maisie did not say anything. She had been indeed disappointed by her father¡¯s distrust and even med him for his infidelity to his marriage. But her father¡¯s words from the other day were still lingering in her heart. ¡®Do I hate him? It doesn¡¯t seem to be.¡¯ Perhaps it was because he was the only person who was rted to her apart from the three children. ¡°Get out of the car. No matter what, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Vanderbilts. With me here, no one will make your life difficult.¡± Maisie took a nce at him and said, ¡°Even if you were not here, I wouldn¡¯t let myself suffer in there.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. Nn was a little distressed. ¡®Can this woman soften her attitude just once? At least, give me a chance to protect my wife! ¡®Forget it. Nobody forced me to be such an *ss. I actually misunderstood and threatened her back then.¡¯ When Maisie returned to Vanderbilt manor and stepped into the lobby through the door, everyone in the living room was astonished. Le¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®Why would this b*tche back all of a sudden?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt and Linda stared at Maisie, the former¡¯s expression looking unpleasant. ¡°Pfft, you still know how to get back to your own home?¡± Linda was surprised. ¡®Is she Maisie? It¡¯s only been a short while since west met, and she¡¯s be so good-looking!?¡¯ Maisie crossed her arms and asked with a calm tone, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie back?¡± At that moment, the man who entered through the door caused Le¡¯s expression to change once again. ¡®Mr. Goldmann!?¡¯ This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Madam Vanderbilt was even more dissatisfied when she saw that Maisie had brought a man back to the manor. ¡°You even dare to bring a random man back home now?¡± ¡°Mother¡­ He¡¯s Mr. Goldmann.¡± Le cowardly reminded Madam Vanderbilt in an extremely soft voice. When Madam Vanderbilt heard the word ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡±, the disdain on her face was reced by surprise in an instant, and she slowly stood up. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s personality did a one-eighty in an instant. ¡°Oh, Zee, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance that you were bringing Mr. Goldmann back home for a visit.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you just refer to him as a random man?¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Madam Vanderbilt was a little embarrassed, so she could only say, ¡°Aren¡¯t I a little too old toe to such a conclusion at one nce?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was puzzled too. *This cheap girl is able to invite Mr. Goldmann home? Didn¡¯t they say that Willie is the one who has a better rtionship with Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ Linda¡¯s nervousness was different from what Madam Vanderbilt and Le felt. She had been unable to take her eyes off Nn ever since the moment she first saw him. ¡°This man is so handsome! He¡¯s several times more good-looking than all the men that I¡¯ve met before this. ¡°Zee.¡± Stephen, who was walking downstairs, was slightly startled when he saw her. He thought she would never want toe back again. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Mr. Goldmann over for dinner. Is that okay?¡± Maisie looked at her father and was surprised to find that he seemed to look a lot more haggard than before. She could even see his gray hair, which was not so discernible before. Madam Vanderbilt hurriedly stepped forward before Stephen could respond to Maisie¡¯s question. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s the Vanderbilts¡¯ honor that Mr. Goldmann is able toe to our ce for dinner.¡± She then got Le to go to the back and ask the servants to prepare a few more dishes. ¡°Maisie.¡± A pure-lookingdy approached bashfully, stretched out her hand, held Maisie¡¯s hand, and secretly nced at Nn, who was standing next to her. ¡°Maisie, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, do you still remember me?¡±. Maisie did not respond because she did not recognize her. Madam Vanderbilt quickly exined, ¡°Lynn, your cousin hasn¡¯t returned to her hometown for so many years, so how could she still remember you? ¡°Zee, she¡¯s your cousin, Linda. You met each other when you were young.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®Linda?¡¯ Maisie recalled a thing or two, but that was when she was a few years old. Linda should have just been born. ¡®She¡¯s grown this big now.¡¯ ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Linda.¡± Maisie¡¯s attitude was still rather indifferent. She had seen all the people¡¯s attitudes from the extended Vanderbilt family before this, so she did not feel close to them at all. Madam Vanderbilt continued to tter Nn at the dining table, while Linda kept on peeking at him from time to time as if she had found her Prince Charming. Le could no longer sit still. Madam Vanderbilt had been under the impression that Willow was the person who was the closest to Mr. Goldmann. ¡°Zee, I¡­ I¡¯m d that you¡¯re still willing toe home for dinner,¡± Stephen said slowly and softly as if he was afraid of frightening her. Maisie stopped her actions for a split second, lowered her head, and continued to eat. ¡°Since the Vanderbilts don¡¯t wee me, I can¡¯t alwayse over shamelessly.¡± ¡°Oh, Zee, what are you saying? You¡¯re the granddaughter of the Vanderbilts, why would we not wee you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s sudden enthusiasm caught Maisie off guard, and she could not get used to it for a while. ¡®Hypocrite! This is too hypocritical! Maisie lifted her gaze. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you chase me out of this house if Mr. Goldmann wasn¡¯t here with us?¡± Madam Vanderbilt choked because of that statement. Although she was being embarrassed publicly, she could not throw a tantrum as Mi. Goldmann was here. In the past, if Maisie was disrespectful to her elders, Stephen would be the first to m the table and reprimand her, but he did not do so today. Nn fetched Maisie a piece of meat, his gaze filled with affection. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat your pasta. Eat some meat too.¡± Seeing that Nn was fetching side dishes for Maisie and ncing at her so lovingly, Linda could not help but bite her lower lip. While she was envious of Maisie, she also felt jealous. ¡®Why can I find such a handsome and rich man!?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt did not expect that Maisie would be so intimate with Mr. Goldmann. She red at Le all of a sudden. Her eyes looked as if they were ming Le for everything. Le was furious deep down, but how would she dare to vent her spleen at this moment!? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Madam Vanderbilt asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what is your rtionship with Zee?¡± Nn replied nonchntly, ¡°Zee is my fianc¨¦e. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡®Fianc¨¦e!?¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt was astounded. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this cheap sl*t to be the person who really has her head in the game! She¡¯s actually managed to be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman!¡¯ ¡°Zee, why didn¡¯t you tell your family that you¡¯re engaged to Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie scoffed inwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bothered.¡± ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Nn¡¯s identity, why would she act like this? To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t the only thing that she has her eyes on Nn¡¯s identity and status?¡¯ ¡°Then when will you marry me?¡± Maisie almost choked due to Nn¡¯s sudden proposal. She then turned her head to look at him. ¡®Do you have a death wish? I¡¯m just ying along.¡¯ ¡°Zee, indeed, you¡¯re no longer young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get married too. Since Mr. Goldmann loves you so much, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡®Judging solely from Mr. Goldmann¡¯s family background, as Maisie¡¯s grandmother, I¡¯ll definitely benefit from the news if this cheap sl*t were to get married to Mr. Goldmann. My status in the upper-ss circle will also rise by folds if I be inws with the Goldmanns.¡¯ ¡°Even if I were to get married, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Maisie gave off a polite smile, pping Madam Vanderbilt in the face metaphorically. Madam Vanderbilt was incensed deep down, but she still reacted very kindly on the surface. ¡°Zee, no matter what, I¡¯m still your grandmother. So how could you say that?¡± ¡°Mother, Zee is old enough to make her own decisions already, so let¡¯s not get too involved,¡± Stephen said slowly. That implied that he respected Maisie¡¯s choice. ¡°What are you talking about? Zee is your daughter! How can you not care about your daughter¡¯s major life event?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face betrayed her displeasure upon seeing that her son did not even speak up for her. ¡°I¡¯m not in the position to say anything about it, and neither are you.¡± Stephen sounded very determined, Seeing that Stephen was dead-set on supporting Maisie, the hatred in Le¡¯s heart increased. ¡®Ever since he learned what Willow has done and about the incident rted to that wh*re, Marina de Arma, Stephen really has turned toward this b*tch. ¡®If I still can¡¯t give birth to a son, then how can I secure my status in the Vanderbilts in the future?¡¯ Maisie did not expect her father to make such an exception to speak up for her. After all, he had never taken her side in the past ten years. Nn held her restless, clenched fist that was resting on her thigh. Maisie was taken aback and took a nce at Nn. ¡°Indeed, this is zee¡¯s decision. You cannot call the shots on a matter like this. After all, I can still remember the grievances that she had to suffer here in the Vanderbilts manor.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s cold response made both Madam Vanderbilt and Le look extremely distressed, while it made Stephen feel ashamed. The meal was finished under a very depressing atmosphere. Nn turned a blind eye to everyone else and only fetched Maisie some side dishes from time to time. His attitude toward Maisie was totally different from how he treated them. Stephen did not say anything, but he was very relieved deep down. He had had the wrong impression of Maisie for so many years because of Le and Willow, so he was more or less relieved now that he saw Nn taking such good care of her. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I see Willow here?¡± Hearing Maisie calling himself ¡°Dad¡±, Stephen was astonished. He was also somewhat delighted deep down. Still, his expression did not look too good when he mentioned Willow. ¡°She¡¯s been going out very early in the morning and returning homete at night recently. I¡¯m not very sure where she goes. But don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Le bit her lip. Don¡¯t worry about her? Heh, sure enough, he¡¯s no longer treating Willow as his daughter anymore. Had she not been able to talk about the Lucas family, she would have told everyone about it a long time ago. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 After dinner, Madam Vanderbilt suggested that Nn and Maisie should stay in the Vanderbilt manor for one night Maisie wanted to refuse, but Nn agreed to do so. Madam Vanderbilt was very pleased to see that Nn was willing to stay. ¡°Mr. Goldman, please let me know at any time if you have any needs. Treat this as your own home.¡± 1 Seeing that Nn was ignoring her, the olddy smiled awkwardly. Maisie wanted to say something, but Nn looked at her and said, ¡°I want to take a look at your former room.¡± ¡®My former room? Maisie was flustered. She had left Vanderbilt manor for six years and had indeed nevere back to stay here since then. Stephen opened his lips and said slowly, ¡°Zee¡¯s room has not been touched, so I¡¯ll arrange for someone to clean it up now.¡± Later on, Maisie arrived at the room she had been living in in the past. The roomyout was still the same as before, and many items and furniture had not been moved. It was just that the bed in the room looked a little smaller whenpared to the bed in Nn¡¯s room. Nn scrutinized Maisie¡¯s former room, and his gaze stopped on the photos ced on the cab. They were all photos taken when Maisie had still been a kid. The woman looked very adorable when she was a young girl, and she looked just like Daisie. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Maisie grabbed the photo frame in his hand and hid it in her arms. She even hid those photos behind her. Nn¡¯s eyebrows were raised slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me going through the photos of my woman when she was a child?¡± ¡°I told you not to look, so just don¡¯t look.¡± ¡°Are you shy?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. She just thought those photos looked very ugly, and she was too embarrassed to show them to others. Nn did not force her further. He only took a look around her room, then walked to the bed and sat down. ¡°Your room is well furnished.¡± Maisie shoved all the photos into the cab, turned around, and looked at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, my bed is quite small. You should just-¡± The man did not listen to her at all andid down directly. Maisie was lost for words. ¡°This dbag is really shameless!¡¯ That night¡­ Maisie turned her closet upside in search of something to wear. The clothes that were left were clothes that she owned back when she was attending high school, and she had not wom them for a long time. Fortunately, her pajamas from that period could still be worn. 1 . ¡®But what about that dbag?¡¯ Nn took off his jacket, and he was only left with a shirt. It seemed that he was nning to take a bath. Maisie suddenly remembered something and stood up to stop him. Nn was caught off guard and had no idea what she was doing. Maisie grabbed his arms, pushed him back to the bed, sat him down, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask my dad to see if he has a pair of pajamas that fit you. Give me a minute.¡± She had almost forgotten there was no pair of pajamas that he could change into here, and she did not want to see him sleep naked! Theers of Nn¡¯s lips could not help but rise upon seeing Maisie rush out of the room. Maisie reached her father¡¯s room and heard Le¡¯s voiceing from the inside when she was about to knock on the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to give birth to a son for you? The Vanderbilts will need a boy to pass down their legacy. Dear, do you dislike me now?¡± ¡°Give birth to a son? Maisie frowned. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®Le is over 40 years old already, and she still wants to have a son with Dad at this age!?¡¯ ¡°Is that something that we can control? Zee and the others are here now. Are you crazy?¡± Stephen¡¯s reprimanding voice came from the other side of the door. Le sobbed softly. ¡°I think you¡¯ve started to dislike me.¡± Stephen was annoyed. ¡°Rather than thinking about other things, I would appreciate it if you could spend more time disciplining that daughter of yours.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep in Willie¡¯s room tonight.¡± Le opened the door furiously only to run into Maisie standing at the door. She gave her a vicious re. Maisie raised an eyebrow while looking at her. Stephen ignored Le, but he was stunned for a split second when he saw Maisie standing at the door.¡± Zee, why are you¡­¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ¡°Nn doesn¡¯t have pajamas, so I¡¯m here to ask if you have any that fit him.¡± Stephen smiled. ¡°I just bought one pair some time ago, and I haven¡¯t wom it. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Stephen brought Maisie the new pair of pajamas. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Maisie turned around and was about to leave, Stephen walked out of the room. ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie tumed her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It is I who mistreated you.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, Dad.¡± Maisie looked down, turned around, and walked toward the room without looking at Stephen¡¯s pale expression. Stephen felt extremely heavy-hearted. Even though he knew that his daughter had yet to forgive him, he was content that she still called him ¡°Dad¡±. Maisie, who was walking back to the room, saw a woman standing outside the door of her room all of a sudden. It was Linda. She did not know what Linda was saying to Nn, but it could be seen that she was giving off a bashful and happy expression. She acted extremely cautiously in front of him, but the tiny hint of joy on her face made Maisie quickly realize that Linda had a thing for Nn. Nn turned his head and noticed Maisie¡¯s retum, so his eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°You¡¯vee back?¡± Maisie scoffed inwardly. ¡®If I were not toe back, how would I get to witness you chatting with Linda s o joyfully?¡¯ ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie shoved the pajamas into his hands. ¡°These are new. Nobody has wom them before.¡± Seeing Maisie¡¯s disturbed expression, Linda exined carefully, ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t misunderstand. I was talking about you with Mr. Goldmann just now.¡± Maisie looked at her and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± After speaking, she deliberately knocked Nn away from the doorway and walked into the room. Nn noted how the petite woman reacted just now. ¡°That¡¯s how she reacts when she says she didn¡¯t misunderstand us? She¡¯s jealous for sure!¡¯ ¡°That, Mr. Goldmann, 1¡ª¡± ¡°Your cousin and I are going to rest already.¡± Nn¡¯s attitude turned indifferent immediately, and he closed the door before Linda could speak. Linda froze in ce, clenching her hands subconsciously. ¡®What¡¯s the matter? His attitude was evidently different earlier. Why would he be so indifferent as soon as Maisie returned!?¡¯. She bit her lip and was secretly pleased with the thought of something. ¡®I deliberately talked about Maisie in order to approach him, and his attitude toward me wasn¡¯t very indifferent when Maisie was absent. Does this mean that I have a chance too!?¡¯ 3 In the room¡­ Nn changed into the pajamas and walked out of the bathroom. The corners of his lips could not help but twitch upon seeing that Maisie was lying on the bed with her back facing him. He leaned beside her,id on his side with his hand propped against his head, and looked at her. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Maisie turned her head around and looked back at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡®Since when am I jealous? He can talk to whoever he wants to.¡¯ Heughed. ¡°If you¡¯re not jealous, then you¡¯re definitely angry.¡± Maisie sat up and said seriously, ¡°Nn, please don¡¯t be so narcissistic. I¡¯m just irritated because I can¡¯t figure something out. It has nothing to do with you.¡± She thenid back after saying her piece. She could not understand why she would feel a little thom was pricking her heart after saying that. Maisie noticed that Nn had not moved for a long time, so she turned her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s because of m y father¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes lit up as she was trying to exin herself. He then picked up a strand of hair with his fingertips and wrapped it around his finger. ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t take a fancy to any other woman except you.¡± He had just wanted to check Maisie¡¯s reaction. Otherwise, he would not have chatted with that woman deliberately and waited for her toe back. Although Maisie acted and responded very stubbomly, Nn could tell that she cared about him a little bit. Maisie did not utter another word and slept with her back facing him. Nn hugged her in his arms from behind, with his body pressing against her back, Maisie frowned slightly, froze in his arms, and did not dare move a muscle. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Nn was not nning on making the next move, but he only wanted to go to sleep with her in his arms.¡± Sleep.¡± Sensing the man¡¯s even breathing behind her, Maisie rxed gradually and felt drowsiness taking over her soon. Maisie and Nn went downstairs together. Stephen had already prepared breakfast personally. He smiled at the sight of Maisie and Nn¡¯s arrival.¡° You¡¯re up. Have some breakfast before you head back.¡± Maisie made her way to a seat and sat down in front of the table just in time to see the all dressed-up Lindaing downstairs with Madam Vanderbilt. ¡°Zee, did both of you sleep wellst night?¡± Maisie humored Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s enthusiastic inquiry by saying, ¡°Hmm, we slept well.¡± Madam Vanderbilt cast a look at Linda, who then made her way to Maisie smilingly. ¡°Maisie, may I sit here?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maisie said, ¡°As you wish.¡± She pulled out the chair and sat right next to Maisie. Linda said in a friendly yet reserved tone, ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ve onlye to the royal capital of Bassburgh recently, and there are many areas that I¡¯m not familiar with. Grandma told me that you¡¯re going to take me to tour around the city and familiarize myself with it. You won¡¯t mind doing that, right?¡± Linda had been counting on Willow before this, but she did not n to count on her anymore. It was because she knew that she would stand a chance to get close to Nn as long as she hung around Maisie. A man as elegant and outstanding as Nn, who was also handsome, was a rare find that even her grandmother approved. As long as she could draw Nn¡¯s attention, she believed that she could seduce Nn from Maisie with her beauty for sure. 2 Her grandmother had told her that men did not like powerful women, but they preferred women who were gentle, caring, and loving even more. After all, her uncle was such an example. Had he not gotten himself a mistress in the end after abandoning his powerful, capable wife? Hence, she believed that she would be able to serve Nn properly in view of her personality! Noticing that Maisie was not speaking, Stephen said with a solemn expression, ¡°Your cousin and her fiance still have matters to attend to. They don¡¯t have the time to show you around.¡± Madam Vanderbilt put in a good word for Linda, ¡°How can you not have the time? It¡¯s fine to show her around thepany too. Linda is Maisie¡¯s cousin after all, so what¡¯s wrong with her taking her cousin along when she runs errands?¡± Madam Vanderbilt knew that her granddaughter had feelings for Nn. She was nning on living off Maisie, but it was very hard for her to exercise control over the idiotic girl Maisie. Only Linda would obey her. She would be very proud if she could turn the rtionship between Linda and Nn into an intimate one o I have Linda dating Nnpletely. 03 Maisie sneered but made no attempt to reply as she had seen through Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s scheme. ¡®Heh, no wonder she¡¯s so close with her daughter-inw Le. Birds of a feather flock together.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Maisie smirked and said, ¡°It¡¯s only that not everyone is permitted to enter Nn¡¯spany. If you really want to go so badly, I have an opening for a helper in my office. You maye and work as an intern.¡± E LO 11 Nn¡¯s gaze grew colder. What is this woman doing? ¡°What are you saying, Zee? How could you make your cousin an intem-¡± Maisie took her sweet time to interrupt Madam Vanderbilt by saying, ¡°She¡¯s not young anymore, so it¡¯s about time for her to get a job, right? If there¡¯s something that one can do to support themselves, why should oneze around and do nothing? After all, you have to gather an adequately good capital before you marry a rich man too, right?¡± Maisie mocked Madam Vanderbit¡¯s teachings in just a few brief remarks. TIL Madam Vanderbilt had the thinking of a feudalist that valued only the male heir. Apart from the poor upbringing of her grandson, she had taught her granddaughter to marry rich. Moreover, was Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s act of taking Linda to the royal capital of Bassburgh not because she wanted to marry Linda to a rich man and secure her finances? Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Madam Vanderbilt blushed in embarrassment and almost turned against Maisie right there and then. On the other hand, Linda felt very uneasy in her heart after hearing that. However, she forced herself to agree with Maisie so she could get closer to N. ¡°Maisie, ¡­ I¡¯m really bad at work. I hope that you and your fiance won¡¯t reject me by then.¡± If one were to describe Willow as a hypocrite, Linda was the real temptress. Maisie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be stern.¡± Linda was rendered speechless. Nn could not help smirking at the sight of Maisie and Linda at loggerheads. It was truly adorable to see his sweet wife determined to scheme against someone. Linda arrived at the ckgold Group as she wished. She could not help feeling excited in her heart upon seeing the bustlingpany. She did not expect Nn¡¯spany to be so huge. Nn had truly lived up to his reputation of being an influential for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar , powerful person in the royal capital of Bassburgh. ¡®Hmph! As long as I¡¯m willing to work here, I will certainly make Mr. Goldmann notice my presence sooner orter! Linda followed Maisie to the 16th floor. She looked around the ce and could not help asking, ¡°Maisie, is your fiance here?¡± Maisie said, ¡°He¡¯s not here, of course. Why? Would you like to meet him?¡± Linda assumed a piteous expression. ¡°No, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I was only asking¡­¡± Maisie smiled but made no reply. Kennedy walked out of the office and noticed the girl following behind Maisie. ¡°Maisie, this is¡­¡± ¡°My cousin. She¡¯s the new intern.¡± Upon saying that, Maisie waved her hand and summoned a female staff member. ¡°Take her to see Director Zaleski so he can make work arrangements for her.¡± The female staff member nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± She turned around and said to Linda, ¡°Pleasee with me, miss.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After Linda left with the female staff member, Kennedy was stunned for a moment before he asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Did you assign her to the warehouse?¡± 1 ¡°Or else? I didn¡¯t hire her to do nothing here. If she¡¯s going to intern here, she¡¯s going to have to buck up, work hard, and train on her patience.¡± Maisie smiled before turning around and stepping into her office. Kennedy was still pondering. Why did it feel like Maisie was doing it on purpose? 1 In the administrative office¡­ Quincy reported the situation on the 16th floor to Nn and found him sniggering. He had no idea what caused Nn¡¯s peal ofughter. Quincy was startled and assumed a confused expression. ¡°Are you alright, for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡®Why does it feel like Mr. Goldmann is in a great mood now that he came to work? Could it be that Mr. Goldman¡¯s rtionship with Ms. Vanderbilt has already reached a home run?¡¯ ¡°Why should I not be alright?¡± Nn took a nce at him., ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡± Good mood? Nn did not deny that. He had not expected that the woman would actually assign her cousin to do manualbor. It seemed that the wild kitten was displeased after overhearing his conversation with Lindast night. His phone that was ced on the table rang. Nn took a nce at the phone screen and found that it was his father calling. In the 16th floor office¡­ More and more customers were making appointments to purchase customized jewelry after the Soul Jewelry Studio was operating officially. Her jewelry was only customized to order, and her business was new to the market. There was a promotional discount for advanced booking while the jewelry designer was Zora. Maisie had already received more than 20 customers in session. Maisie walked out of the conference room while chatting joyously with her customer before personally sending the customer to the elevator. She returned to her office to find Nn leaning against her office chair as soon as she opened the door and looked up. She paused for a moment before she lowered her gaze. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is really hard at work bying to my office.¡± for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar ¡°I heard that you assigned your cousin to the warehouse?¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Maisie smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re taking pity on her, I may assign her to you.¡± Nn lowered his gaze and smiled. He got up, walked toward her, and wrapped an arm around her waist rapidly before taking a few steps forward and pinning her against the door. ¡°What happened to you iming that you¡¯re not jealous?¡± Maisie looked at him coldly. She could not stand the sight of Linda¡¯s feigned act of being weaker than Willow. In addition, was it wrong for her to build up Linda¡¯s endurance of hardships? She shoved away his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be holding and hugging me out of nowhere. It¡¯s inappropriate if seen by others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for them to see too.¡± As he was speaking, he went for her lips. Maisie was so furious that she bit him. ¡°Will you please behave yourself, Nn!?¡± Nn raised his hand and cupped the back of her head. He pressed his lips against her and pushed his tongue to taste her sweetness. He could obviously feel that she was getting used to his kiss¡­. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maisie reached for his arms while he wrapped his arms around her body. There was no telling if it was a trained move. His kissing skill was bing more proficient than before. Maisie felt as if her entire body was within his control. His lips moved away from hers and traveled south. She felt a gush of fiery heat that was about to engulf her. After feeling the momentary chill, Maisie recovered from her surprise and stopped his restless hand. ¡°You b*st*rd, Nn!¡± She bent her knee and delivered an attack while he was kneed after being caught off guard. The man let out a deep hiss and gnashed his teeth tightly. He felt weak from the intense pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was only trying to calm you down.¡± Maisie panicked at the sight of him turning pale ever so slightly. She stepped forward to help him up. ¡°Are¡­ Are you alright?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth andughed due to extreme anger. ¡°Are you really trying to make me impotent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for suddenly¡­ doing that.¡± ¡°If I had the intention to force myself on you, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at resisting.¡± He inhaled a deep breath. All he wanted to do was to have some fun. However, he did go a little too far earlier, and he did not expect that the woman would have such a huge reaction. Did she really dislike being touched by him so badly? Maisie looked down. She knew that she would not be able to avoid it sooner orter no matter how much she tried to resist and hide regardless. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I need some time, at the very least.¡± Nn said nonchntly, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t force it on you if you don¡¯t consent to it either. Daisie and the others will be joining me to head home tomorrow because my father wants to see them.¡± He left the office upon saying that. Maisie made her way to her office desk and slumped down weakly. She was clueless about Nn¡¯s feelings for her and had no idea what her apprehension was either. Her mind was a chaotic mess. Could it be that she was bing indecisive after her prolonged stay in thefort zone in exchange for dragging Nn on? She figured that he should be angry at her for her treatment earlier. That would be good for her too. Maisie could not help clenching her fists.¡± Before the Vanderbilts¡¯ affair could be resolved and before she could take back her mother¡¯spany, she could not allow herself to be immersed in his affection. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Willow had spent the night out yesterday and found out from her mother¡¯sint upon her return that the b*tch Maisie had been home with Nn and had spent the night there. She bit her nails in anger, yet she counted herself lucky that she had not been homest night. She feared that the b*tch Maisie would bring up her mother¡¯s issue now. Willow could not allow the Vanderbilts to know about the issue. ¡°Willie, Linda seems to have a crush on N.¡± Le could see the way Linda had been looking at Nn last night. Linda had been behaving like a maiden who fell in love for the first time. Willow¡¯s expression turned displeased upon hearing that. ¡°Linda? Does she think that she¡¯s qualified for him?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Naturally, Le knew that her daughter was still hung up on Nn, so she hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind Nn for now. Do you think you still need to concern yourself with Nn not being attracted to you when you¡¯re the heiress of the de Amas?¡± At the mention of this, Willow held her mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom. We must make the Lucas family fully believe that I¡¯m Marina¡¯s daughter. However, I¡¯ll still need to get my hands on the b* tch¡¯s hair so I can use it for the DNA test.¡±. Le sneered. ¡°That¡¯s easy. The silly girl Linda is working in ckgold now. We shall send her to handle this task so the little b*tch Maisie won¡¯t suspect us.¡± Linda, who had never engaged in manualbor work, was angry and aggrieved after being assigned as an inter in the warehouse. ¡®Damn it! Maisie must have done this on purpose! On the other hand, it was at this time when she received her aunt Le¡¯s call, so she beganining to Le without the slightest hesitation. Leforted her insincerely and said, ¡°Alright. Calm down, Linda. There¡¯s nothing wrong with enduring some hardships for the opportunity to work there. ¡°In addition, you¡¯ll be able to meet N frequently if you choose to continue working there.¡± Le mentioned that on purpose. Linda actually chose to endure it for Nn. ¡°You¡¯re right, Aunty Le. I will certainly perform well at work then!¡± She thought about how she would certainly tell Nn about how Maisie bullied her the next time she met Nn. Nn would surely take pity on her. Linda, however, had no idea that Le was mocking her in secret. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®The silly girl is truly delusional. Why would Nn fall for a clueless, idiotic wild brat like her?¡¯ Still, it was a good thing too. Linda¡¯s foolishness was the way to deal with Maisie on behalf of Le and her daughter. Linda actually epted the request to help willingly after being cajoled by Le because of her foolishness. It was as easy as breathing for her to get her hands on one strand of Maisie¡¯s hair. Kennedy passed the document in his hand to Maisie. ¡°The bookings ced this week have surpassed our initial nning. If things progress at this speed, it is estimated that Soul will be growing immensely in less than a year.¡± ¡°Thus, we should take back Vaenna Jewelry in less than a year.¡± Maisie shut the file, raised her head, and smiled. This area was suited to be used as a studio. However, she would need to expand the scale of her studio if her jewelry could make it to the top of the jewelry profession. Rather than spending arge sum of money to purchase other workspaces, she would merge Vaenna with Soul instead. Vaenna Jewelry was not only thepany founded by her mother-its location was set in an area known as themercial golden triangle with a steady stream of people. Moreover, Vaenna had its own storefront, so she would be able to save on quite a lot of cost indeed. Kennedy could not help chuckling at how Maisie was so calctive in the finances. ¡°The money we made from auctioning the Peacock¡¯s Pride is enough for you to buy a few stories of workspace in a commercial golden triangle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how we¡¯re supposed to spend money.¡± She could not bear to do that. Moreover, there were three more mouths for her to feed at home! Kennedy said, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m afraid that the other members of the Vanderbilts may notpromise even if your father is willing to hand over Vaenna to you.¡± ¡°I know. Madam Vanderbilt is here in the city to get her hands on Vaenna, and there¡¯s Le too¡­ ¡°Speaking of which, Le is still looking into bearing a male heir for my father. I bet she¡¯s doing it to ensure her status in the Vanderbilts.¡± Linda arrived at the door and was about to knock when she heard the conversation coincidentally. She pressed her ear against the door. A man¡¯s voice was heard saying, ¡°Le is trying to bear a male heir?¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Maisie said, ¡°If she bears another male heir for real, perhaps her status in the Vanderbilts will be different i n the case of Madam Vanderbilt being pleased and loving the grandson.¡± ¡®Aunt Le is trying to bear a male heit?¡¯ Linda expressed her astonishment. She was aware of her grandmother valuing grandsons more than granddaughters all the while. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her deadbeat younger brother had always been highly regarded more than her in Coralia. She was compelled to take on the chores at home despite her young age, while her brother needed not to do anything. Her grandmother had only treated her a little better only when she was about the age to wed. Her grandmother was counting on her to marry into a rich family so she could support her younger brother financially. However, Madam Vanderbilt had no idea that she wanted to marry the rich not because she wanted to support her brother financially but because she wanted to cut loose from being ordered around by her brother. If her aunt were to bear a male heir, perhaps her grandmother¡¯s focus would not be ced on her brother solely anymore. At the thought of this, Linda yearned for that in her heart to a certain extent. The office door opened all of a sudden while Linda fell to the floor next to Kennedy¡¯s feet because she was eavesdropping through the door. Kennedy furrowed his brows as he looked at her. Maisie naturally noticed Linda and looked up. ¡°Why are you standing outside the door?¡± Linda got up with an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Maisie, I¡­ I¡¯m here to see you. I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop on purpose.¡± Linda was about to burst into tears. Kennedy looked at Maisie. Maisie nodded, permitting him to leave. Maisie ced down the document. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I would like to inquire from you because there are many things that I¡¯m not well aware of on my first day of internship. Maisie, you won¡¯t think I¡¯m troubling you, right?¡± asked Linda cautiously. Even though Maisie was not a fan of the Vanderbilts, she knew that Linda was only behaving in this manner because of Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s brainwashing. Compared to Willow, Linda did not disgust her other than just being a little pretentious. Most importantly, Linda had yet to do anything to hurt her. Maisie stood up and walked to Linda slowly. ¡°Why would I think that? You may seek my guidance if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, of course. You may also seek guidance from Director Zaleski or the other staff members.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maisie. I have one more question to ask you, Maisie.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you hate me very much?¡± asked Linda weakly. Maisie humored her by saying, ¡°No.¡± Linda looked up to see her, smiling sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±. Before Maisie could understand her intention, Linda suddenly hugged Maisie. ¡°Maisie, I really do want to leam from you. I know that I¡¯m a fool, but I hope that you won¡¯t mind me. The family members in my hometown disliked me because I¡¯m a girl, and I¡¯m very scared of being hated.¡± While Linda was speaking, she conveniently pulled a hair from Maisie and held it in her hand. Maisie did not speak. Linda let go of her and took a step back with her head lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I have no choice but to obey my grandmother because I want her to take me seriously. However, I¡¯m d to know that you don¡¯t hate me.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°I shall head back to work now.¡± Maisie felt rather puzzled as she gazed after Linda¡¯s departing silhouette. Could it be that she regarded all the Vanderbilt family members as the same and did not favor them because of her dislike for the Vanderbilts? Could it be that Linda was different from the rest of them? Was it her fault for being narrow-minded? At the Lucas family¡­ Louis arrived at the study room. He was aware of his mother, Larissa, meeting him for Willow¡¯s matter. He had his hands in his pockets as he leaned against the wall, expressionless. ¡°Do you really think that Willow is a cousin of mine?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 ¡°She¡¯s willing to get a DNA test.¡± Larissa turned to look at him. ¡°When the resultse out, you¡¯ll have to ept it no matter what.¡± Louis shrugged. Ever since Willow had yelled at the two children in the Michelin restaurant and had thrown coffee at someone, he never had a good feeling about her. He had heard his mother talk about his aunt Marina. Given Marina¡¯s upbringing, her child wouldn¡¯t be so uncivilized. But if it was, as his mother said, when the DNA results came out, and they confirmed it, she would be his cousin, even though he still wouldn¡¯t like her. ¡°What did you find out about the designer Zora?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes darted. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a luxury jewelry designer named Maisie Vanderbilt. She has something going on with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Willow had told her that she had a stepsister called Maisie, who had worked with Ms. Santiago to frame her. So she was the one behind all the drama online, and she was Nn Goldmann¡¯s woman? Larissa was deep in thought, and her expression changed. Even the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be able to bully the de Armas. The children got up early to get ready because they were visiting their grandfather at the Goldmann family estate. They were ted. Colton even contacted the school for two days of absence. Nn carried Daisie to the car while Waylon walked behind Quincy, carrying Daisie¡¯s and his bags. Nn left Daisie in the back seat and turned to see Maisie and Colton walking over. Colton was doing a little jog. He had never visited the family estate before. Only Daisie and Waylon had been there the previous time. Seeing her walking slowly, Colton rushed her. ¡°Mommy, hurry!¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to go, but she couldn¡¯t just leave them since the children wanted to! Colton climbed into the first car to sit with Waylon and Daisie. The three stuck their heads out and giggled. ¡°Mommy, go sit in the other one with Daddy!¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. She got in the car, put on her sunsses, and stuck both her hands into her coat pockets. Nn, who was sitting next to her, didn¡¯t say a word. He hadn¡¯t been speaking a lot since the night before, reverting to his solemn self. Maisie looked out the window. She was suddenly not used to this and felt uneasy. But wasn¡¯t a rtionship like that quite nice? They were just there for the children and would not interfere with each other¡¯s lives. After a year, she would be able to.. Upon recalling howfortable the children were with Nn now, she was hesitant. When they got to the estate, the car parked outside the doors, and the butler came to wee them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Cheshire,¡± Daisie and Waylon said politely.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The old butlerughed and was going to say something when he saw Nn walk over with a woman and another child. He paused, took another look at Waylon and Daisie, and realized that they were triplets. ¡°Young Master Goldmann.¡± Mr. Cheshire nodded at Nn. Nn nodded back and brought the children in. Maisie walked into the mansion with hands still in her pockets, surprised because she thought she had just walked into a different world. The scale of this mansion, the antique architecture-this was how the rich of Bassburgh lived. Mr. Goldmann Sr. stood at the grand hall, waiting for his three grandchildren. Seeing them happily running toward him, he bent down with arms wide open to wee them. ¡°Oh there, look at my grandchildren!¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 ¡°Grandpa, did you miss us?¡± Daisie beamed. ¡°Of course, I missed you to bits!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. tapped the tip of her nose, his eyes overflowing with love. It was the first time Colton was there, so everything was new to him. ¡°Grandpa, this ce is so beautiful!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr.ughed heartily. ¡°Haha, this is your home too.¡± The maid guided Maisie to her room. The room had modern decor, but the view there was mesmerizing, and it was quiet. They could see a manmade pond and the woods. Her phone rang. It was Stephen. She walked to the window, hesitantly putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Maisie, I was going through the items left by your mom recently. I¡¯ll pass them to you when you have time toe over.¡± ¡®Mom¡¯s items? She had always been under the impression that her father had not kept anything she left. Maisie pressed her lips together, and her voice was a little coarse. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment the call cut off, Maisie held her phone to her chest and turned around to leave, but she saw Nn standing downstairs. A woman was standing in front of him. Who was that? The short-haired woman standing with Nn wasughing, but unlike the day when he had been speaking to Linda, Nn smiled at her! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Upon seeing them enjoying their time together, Maisie¡¯s heart was¡­ ufortable. She really shouldn¡¯t have believed him. The woman noticed her and waved at her when Maisie¡¯s mind started to wander, smiling. When Nn looked up, Maisie panicked, tumed around, and left. Nn caught a glimpse and pressed his lips together. ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. said you brought your lover back, so it¡¯s true!¡± The short-haired woman excitedly pped Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°Cherie Lawson!¡± Quincy rushed over and pulled her aside. ¡°Don¡¯t get physical. I¡¯m not going to save you if you make Maisie angry.¡± Cherie scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m not getting physical. Everyone in the troops does that.¡± Quincy rolled his eyes. It was true, his sister, who was in the troops, didn¡¯t care. She was used to being around men so much, this was the norm. If she were to marry one day, she wouldn¡¯t get a husband but a new buddy instead. Maisie was different, though. They turned around but realized that Nn was gone. Maisie went downstairs and walked past the study, where she heard the three rugratsughing with their grandfather. Mr. Goldmann Sr. seemed to be telling them a story. She realized that the children loved the Goldmanns, and Mr. Goldmann Sr. loved them so much. If she insisted on leaving a yearter, it would be too cruel for them. But if she had to ept Nn¡­. Maisie turned and bumped into someone. It was Nn! He was wearing a thin knitted sweater, lookingfortable at home, but he was still able to look great even just wearing that. That was why he had luck with women no matter where he went! ¡°You saw?¡± ¡°Saw what?¡± Maisie realized what he meant halfway through her answer. Did he mean seeing him speaking to the woman? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¡°Even if I did see, is that something I should be surprised about?¡± Maisie shrugged and smiled. Nn squinted and walked past her, ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± So there was no point exining. Maisie was rooted on the spot. After Nn said that, she felt a prick in her heart. It was very ufortable. She held her first. Yes, she didn¡¯t mind. There shouldn¡¯t be anything going on between them. She didn¡¯t know that the three kids had seen everything. Their parents¡¯ rtionship was on ¡®red alert! Mr. Goldmann Sr. stood behind the three of them, lightly patting their heads. After Maisie walked away, the three said, ¡°Grandpa, what should we do if Mommy won¡¯t ept Daddy?¡± Mr. Goldmann St. understood what was happening. ¡°Then the problem would be your mother. Why wouldn¡¯t she ept him? It¡¯s probably because she is uncertain.¡± She was still uncertain whether Nn was the person she could rely on, so she was feeling really insecure about love, marriage, and building a family. He didn¡¯t know what the girl had gone through. ¡°I saw Daddy speaking to a woman today. Do you think Mommy saw it and thought that Daddy was fooling around?¡± Waylon¡¯s words stunned Mr. Goldmann Sr., but he suddenly smiled. ¡°Probably, but don¡¯t worry, Aunt Cherie wouldn¡¯t be interested in a man like your daddy.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. probably knew her very well to say that. He had been running a business for so many years, so he had had enough experience to know. The three Lawsons had grown up among the troops and known Nn since they were children. They were all good at different things. Hans was impulsive but was brave and loyal. Elder Master Goldmann trusted him dearly. Quincy was detail-oriented and could get anything done well. That was why Nn had chosen him to work in ckgold. Cherie, the youngest, was brave, straightforward, and carefree. Even Elder Master Goldmann couldn¡¯t hold her back, let alone Nn, so she stayed in the troops. The three rugrats were surprised. There were women who were not interested in their father! ¡°I have an idea.¡± The two others and Mr. Goldmann Si. looked at Waylon after he said that. He put one hand below his chin and continued. ¡°If this works, Mommy will believe that Daddy is serious about her.¡± Seeing him acting like an adult, Mr. Goldmann Sr. narrowed his eyes. ¡°What idea would a little kid have?¡± Wayson said, ¡°But the n might hurt Daddy.¡± The next day¡­ Maisie hadn¡¯t slept well. She walked downstairs tired and saw the maid serving breakfast to Mr. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Goldmann Sr., Daisie, and Colton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I slept in.¡± Sleeping in at someone else¡¯s home and only getting up during mealtime was rude, and Maisie knew it. Mr. Goldmann St. was an understanding man. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re just not used to being here. It¡¯s normal not to sleep well. Sit down and have breakfast with us.¡± Maisie pulled out the chair and sat down, but Nn and Waylon weren¡¯t there. ¡°Where¡¯s Waylon?¡± ¡°Mommy, he went out with Daddy and Aunt Cherie early this morning.¡± When Colton mentioned Cherie, Maisie¡¯s expression slightly changed. Daisie looked at Mr. Goldmann Sr. Mr. Goldmann Sr. smiled and said, ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t worry about Nn. Cherie is Quincy¡¯s sister, and they have an older brother, Hans. The three of them have been with Nn since they were children and were part of the troops.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Maisie paused but smiled awkwardly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried.¡± ¡°I was just telling you. Cherie isn¡¯t interested in Nn. You¡¯ll like her once you get to know her.¡± Colton said, ¡°Yes, Mommy, Aunt Cherie is very nice. She¡¯s just a little loud and a little rough around the edges Maisie just smiled. If she said anything more, it would show that she was jealous. She wasn¡¯t going to be jealous because of Nn! She would only be jealous because another woman had already bought over the three rugrats! Daisie went close to Colton and whispered. ¡°Do you think Mommy looks angry?¡± Colton nodded in agreement. Cherie came staggering in and yelled loudly, ¡°Oh no, no!¡± She walked in huffing, resting on the door. Mr. Goldmann SI stood up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you out with Nn and Waylon?¡± Cherie waved her hand and said, ¡°Waylon said that he wanted to buy some toys for his siblings, so we went to the market, but Waylon went missing. I split up with Nn to search, but now I can¡¯t find either of them!¡± Maisie shot up and looked at her in shock. ¡°Waylon is missing?¡± Cherie stumbled toward her and almost kneeled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. coughed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Alright, send someone out to search for them. The town isn¡¯t big, but the area isn¡¯t extensively monitored, so it would be tougher to search than if it was in the city.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go immediately. If I can¡¯t find them, you can take my legs away!¡± Cherie honestly felt that she was i n trouble, so she ran out immediately. Maisie held her fists. ¡®Waylon! She left without much thought and without having her breakfast. Colton and Daisie knew their brother¡¯s n, but their father and Aunt Cherie didn¡¯t, neither did their mother. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. If Waylon came up with that n, coupled with Grandpa¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t actually go missing.¡± After saying that, Mr. Goldmann Sr¡¯s face sank. He didn¡¯t expect the 5-year-old Waylon toe up with such a ¡®dangerous¡¯ n. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although it was a risky n, the way this kid worked was exactly like Nn¡¯s grandfather. He was a lot more like Titus Goldmann than Nn when it came to ferocity. He really was a Goldmann. Maisie and Cherie searched the marketce. She followed Cherie¡¯s instructions and split up. She asked a store owner who remembered Cherie, and based on her description, he had seen Nn and Waylon too, but he hadn¡¯t noticed where they went. Maisie lost her cool. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if a little boy like Waylon went missing. It was her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have overslept. What would she do if Waylon disappeared? He was a huge part of her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious for now. I¡¯ve asked my brother toe over. We¡¯ll find them.¡± Cherie was busy making phone calls while consoling her. Maisie knew she couldn¡¯t me anyone but herself. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Nn¡¯s phone! Maisie almost forgot about that. She picked up her phone and called him, but it didn¡¯t go through. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Waylon was probably wearing his phone watch. She dialed his number, but it didn¡¯t go through either. She was losing it. Had something happened to them? ¡°My brother is here!¡± Right after Cherie said that, Quincy and some bodyguards appeared. ¡°What happened to Mr. Goldmann and Waylon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault for not keeping an eye on them. Waylon suddenly disappeared, and I split up with Mr. Goldmann to search, but I ended up losing them both!¡± That was the first time Cherie had met a setback like that. She was very familiar with everyer of the town, but she had lost a child who was under her nose. That was a huge disgrace. ¡°Mr. Goldmann probably went to find Waylon. Could they be in the wild?¡± If Waylon was kidnapped, those people wouldn¡¯t hang around a crowd. They would surely go somewhere remote. ¡°What are we waiting for then? Go now!¡± Cherie didn¡¯t wait for Quincy¡¯smand and started running. If she couldn¡¯t find them, she was going to lose her legs! At the outskirts¡­ Waylon ran into the woods and peeked from behind a tree. He knew that the people his grandfather had sent out were following him, so he wasn¡¯t worried about his own safety. Even though he felt bad for making his father sad, that was the only way to know if his mother cared about his father! ¡°Waylon!¡± Waylon went back behind the tree and kept quiet when he heard Nn¡¯s voice. Nn was there because he had seen a few suspicious-looking people going toward there, so he had to check. Who were they? If something really happened to Waylon, he was going to end them! When Waylon was going to let them ambush him, he heard a sound that made him freeze. He slowly turned around. A snake suddenly popped up among the grass, a few feet away. He slowly backed up, but the snake straightened its neck, ready to attack. ¡°Ouch!¡± Waylon squared his jaw. He tripped on a vine while trying to run. He turned his head and saw the snake lunge at him. When he grabbed a branch on the ground, a body shed in front of him, and the snake bit his arm. Nn held the snake and threw it into the trees. He pulled out a knife and stabbed the snake, which stopped moving after a few jolts. ¡°Daddy,¡± Waylon looked at him in shock while still sitting on the ground. When he got up, his legs were weak because he was too afraid. He lost his bnce and started rolling down the hill, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He realized that his father was hugging him when he opened his eyes. Nn had Waylon in his arms. His head had hit a tree, and the snake bite on his arm started bleeding. He was cut by the vines all over, and his white shirt was torn. He tried to stay awake and looked at Waylon who was safe and managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good ¡­ that you¡¯re alright¡­¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann! Waylon!¡± At the hospital in the town¡­ When Maisie got the call from Quincy, she hurriedly went to see Waylon, who was sitting on a bench. He sat there looking disheveled, with dirty clothes and dirt on his face. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Maisie made her way to him and got down on her knees in front of him weakly. There was no telling if she was scared or something else, ¡°Where did you go, Waylon? How did this happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. It was my fault that Daddy was hurt.¡± Waylon¡¯s tone was so calm that it was terrifying. It stunned Maisie for a moment, ¡°What¡­ What happened t o him?¡± Meanwhile, the doctor walked out of the ward, ¡°Who is the family of Nn Goldmann?¡± Maisie stood up fearfully. On the other hand, Quincy walked over in the meantime. ¡°We¡¯re all his family, May we inquire what happened to him?¡± The doctor had a stern expression. ¡°We¡¯ve already dressed up his wounds and given him a blood serum injection. It¡¯s fortunate that the snake that bit him isn¡¯t very venomous, or else not even doctors could save him. We will still need to keep him for observation for two more days to monitor his condition.¡± ¡®Nn was bitten by a venomous snake!?¡¯ Maisie pursed her lips tightly while her face appeared to be rather pale. ¡°The venomous snake bit Daddy because he was trying to protect me. I would be bitten by the snake if not for Daddy.¡± Waylon lowered his head. Even though he had plotted on his father getting injured, he did not expect that his father would throw himself on him to shield him from the venomous snake and roll down the hill with him in order not to let him get hurt. Waylon raised his head to look at Maisie as if he remembered something. The unyieldingness in his gaze vanished while he choked on his words. ¡°Mommy, even though I didn¡¯t like Daddy before this, he saved m e. Is he going to die because of me?¡± Waylon had wanted to take a risk, but what should he do if his father were to die because of him? Maisie wrapped her arms around him. Waylon was sobbing soundlessly in her arms despite barely shedding a tear in her presence. Mr. Goldmann Sr. arrived at the hospital in a rush with Colton and Daisie. The old man inhaled sharply after learning about the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa¡­¡± Waylon apologized. Mr. Goldmann Si. made his way to the front of Waylon, raised his hand, and rubbed Waylon¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s an ident. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nn didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious, and it was already dark outside when he woke up again. He turned around to find Maisie sleeping propped to the bedside and could not help being stunned for a moment. He pushed himself to sit upright slowly, and themotion woke Maisie instantly. She looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s Waylon?¡± The first words from Nn were about Waylon. Maisie looked down. ¡°Waylon is fine. Thank you for saving him.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me, huh? Am Ian outsider or the father of the child to you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t be hearing anything good from you anyhow, so it¡¯s better for you not to speak.¡± Nn did not want to be infuriated by her. It was better off for him to remain calm and recuperate from his injuries. Maisie bit her lower lip and remained silent for a short while before she answered, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the father of the child, and I can see that¡­ you¡¯re good to him.¡± ¡°So, haven¡¯t you realized how I¡¯m treating you then?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth upon noticing Nn¡¯s fussy expression ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters. Don¡¯t divert the topic of conversation again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you talking about something else then.¡± Nn turned to his side andid down with his back facing her. Maisie was astounded. ¡®Since when did Nn be so arrogant?¡¯ She stood up. ¡°Nn, you,¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Maisie was stunned before she remembered that he had not eaten. Thus, she walked over to the bedside table where the food tray was. She picked up the tray and made her way to the man with his back facing her. ¡°You¡¯re starving, right? Eat.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Nn sat upright slowly, looked at her, and enunciated word by word, ¡°Feed me.¡± If this was the past, Maisie would have ced down the food tray and said to him, ¡°Suit yourself!¡± However, she did not say anything this time. Instead, she sat next to the bed and personally spooned the food to him. She felt rather shy as he stared at her from such a close distance, so she exined, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this reluctantly for Waylon.¡± Nn gulped down the food she fed and stared at her without looking away while cracking a smile. He suddenly realized that it was rather nice for him to be injured. When he was done with the meal, Maisie put the food tray away. Nn gazed at her as he leaned on the pillow and rested. After noticing that she stayed, he said, ¡°Are you staying to keep mepany?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this willingly?¡± She would never stay had he not gotten hurt trying to save Waylon. Nn narrowed his eyes and suddenly tugged away the nket, revealing the empty space next to him. H e patted on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m lending the half side of my bed reluctantly for you to sleep tonight.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn continued in all apparent seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m an injured patient. There¡¯s nothing I can do to resist if you were to do something to me.¡± Maisie was lost for words. ¡®Screw you! Why didn¡¯t you just die from the venomous snake¡¯s bite, huh!?¡± Maisie refused to get into the bed with him regardless, so Nn did not force it on her either. He then turned to his side and slept. Maisie leaned against the wall and looked out the window. It seemed that she would really have to spend the rest of the night sitting here. Perhaps it was the cold, and she shuddered and curled up to sleep on the sofa by the side. She had not slept well the previous night and was fatigued, so she fell asleep soon. Nn opened his eyes slowly and turned over to look at the woman curled up on the sofa. He could not help thinking to himself about his way of captivating her heart. He wondered whether he was doing a bad job or she was ignorant. Perhaps, he should spend some time getting to know her. Noticing that she was shivering in the cold, Nn got up from the bed and walked over to pick her up back to the bed. Heid down next to her, tucked her in the nket, turned over, and curled up next to her. Nn furrowed his brows tightly at the sight of her curling up in his arms and rubbed herself against his chin. ¡®This woman was born to torment me!¡¯ It was a calm and peaceful night. When Maisie woke up the next day, she opened her eyes only to find Mr. Goldmann Sr., Quincy, and the three little kids looking at her curiously in the room. Maisie suddenly sat upright only to discover that Nn had one arm around her-she was sleeping on his bed! Mr. Goldmann Sr. chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, sleep in. I¡¯ll take the kids to stroll around.¡± ¡°Cheers, Mommy!¡± The three kids left with Mr. Goldmann Sr. Quincy followed from behind in haste. Maisie was rendered speechless. Soon afterward, her hysterical voice was hearding from the room. ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag, Nn Goldmann!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. ordered the servants to prepare a spread of scrumptious lunch on the day Nn was discharged from the hospital. Quincy and his younger sister, Cherie, joined them at the table to celebrate Nn¡¯s return. Mr. Goldmann Sr. turned around and said to Maisie, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Nn for the past two days, Zee.¡± Maisie stopped for a moment before she said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, sir.¡± Cherie, who was wolfing down food, looked up and said, ¡°Maisie, shouldn¡¯t you be addressing him as ¡®Dad Quincy gave her a yful pinch. ¡°Not even the food can stop you from speaking.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maisie felt rather embarrassed. Mr. Goldmann Sr. chuckled and said, ¡°That will happen sooner orter. We¡¯re not in a rush.¡± ¡°Whoa! So it turns out that Mr. Goldmann has yet to captivate his wife, huh? That¡¯s really funny.¡± Cherie could not refrain from mocking Nn at the dining table. She almost burst into loudughter right there and then Mr. Goldmann Sr, would have kicked her out of the house had he not treated her like family, right? Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Nn¡¯s expression was solemn. Quincy gave her another pinch and said through his tightly-gnashed teeth, ¡°Eat.¡± Cherie remembered something else, so she said to Maisie with excitement. ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself, madam. My name is Cherie Lawson, and I¡¯m the younger sister of this idiot. Mr. Goldmann is like a big brother to us, and we have a strong friendship, so please don¡¯t misunderstand us!¡± Maisie cracked a smile. Whoa! Cherie¡¯s personality is rather feisty indeed, and she is quite loquacious. She looked toward Quincy. ¡°So you have a younger sister too, huh?¡± Quincy was frustrated. ¡°My sister has always been with the troops all this time, so she snuck out of theret o check you out when she found out that Nn wasing home with you.¡± ¡°Will you please speak properly? I came after seeking permission from mymanding officer!¡± Cherie was displeased. Quincy cast her a look. ¡°Themanding officer would have penalized you if not for his friendship with our elder brother.¡± Daisie chuckled and said, ¡°Aunt Cherie, why are Uncle Quincy¡¯s name and yours so strange?¡± Cherie wrapped an arm around Quincy¡¯s shoulder and said to her smilingly, ¡°I have no idea either because our parents named us. My eldest brother is named Hans, which is a biblical name. I¡¯m lucky that they named me Cherie instead of Honey, for being so sweet.¡± Colton and Daisie held back theirughter. Maisie looked toward Quincy and said, ¡°So, could it be that Quincy is¡­¡± Nn said nonchntly, ¡°He¡¯s named that for being quirky¡­¡± ¡°Hah!¡± The people seated around the dining table could not refrain fromughing. Quincy shoved away Cherie¡¯s hand and said with an embarrassed look on his face, ¡°Fine then. You¡¯re better at making conversations than I am. Show some respect to Mr. Goldmann Sr. here, will you?¡± ¡®Can¡¯t you spare me some reputation? Why do you always have to expose my inside story anyway!?¡¯ Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Goldmann Sr. was not offended either by the young people joking around. After all, theughter made the ce feel more lively. They returned to the royal capital of Bassburgh after the meal. Maisie looked out the window in the car. The initial n had been to stay for two days, but they had stayed for an additional day because of Nn¡¯s injury. However, after spending three days with them, she discovered that she could interact with them in harmony and joy despite not being a real family. On the other hand, her real family members were conspiring against each other. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± N raised his hand and ran his fingers through her hair. Her soft, silky hair glided through his palm and felt ticklish. Maisie turned around to look at him but looked away rapidly after meeting his gaze. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that ¡­ your family seems to have a close rtionship with Quincy and his sister.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes, chuckled softly, and said, ¡°Their parents used to work for my grandfather, but they were unfortunately killed in an ident. My grandfather adopted and raised them.¡± Maisie was stunned. She looked at him in astonishment because she had no idea that Quincy and his siblings had a past like this. Nn pulled back his arm and sat up straight. ¡°Hans is the eldest brother of Quincy and Cherie, and he¡¯s now working as my grandfather¡¯s bodyguard. Quincy is a meticulous person and is able to handle tasks in good order other than being slightly talkative. Hence, I have him work for me. ¡°As for Cherie, the silly girl doesn¡¯t like to be tied down with work, and that is why she has been hanging around doing nothing with the troops all this time.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Nn, I¡¯ve always been very curious. What sort of family are the Goldmanns?¡± The others imed that the Goldmann family was on par with the Boucher family, whether it was their status or power. However, the Goldmanns were different from the Bouchers in the sense that the Goldmanns were not a noble family. They had risen to fameter on. How had the Goldmanns attained their current status by engaging in normal business? 1 Nn took a side nce at her and parted his tightly pursed lips to speak. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future. I¡¯ll ensure the safety of you and the children regardless.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment. She pondered but did notment further. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Maisie¡¯s ringing phone interrupted the ambiance in the car at this very moment. The caller ID showed that it was Kennedy. Maisie could not help looking solemn when she picked up the call and heard Kennedy¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle Kennedy¡­¡± Maisie arrived on the 16th floor and saw that Kennedy was discussing something with the other staff members. Kennedy halted his discussion upon hearing her voice and stopped working on the task on hand to walk toward her. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maisie assumed a stemn expression. How had something like that happened when she was only away for three days? Kennedy said with a stem expression, ¡°I have no idea what happened either. It¡¯s the Lucas family. Other than Taylor Jewelry, they stopped all our suppliers from supplying mineral raw materials to us.¡± ¡°The Lucas family?¡± Maisie assumed a solemn expression. Could it be rted to Willow? She was under the assumption that Willow would behave herself after experiencing those incidents initially. Yet, Willow had actually begun to make trouble again by relying on the Lucas family? ¡°Zee, the supply of mineral raw materials in our storage won¡¯tst for a week, and we won¡¯t be receiving those mineral raw materials one weekter. It¡¯s estimated that the customized jewelry our customers ordered will be dyed.¡± Kennedy did not expect that the Lucas family would brutally suppress them just because of Willow. The only reason the Lucas family had no respect for Nn was because of Madam Lucas, Larissa. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dy our customers.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and said, ¡°We still have a week¡¯s time, right? Since our suppliers are breaching our contract due to the Lucas family¡¯s oppression, we shall seekpensation from them for breaching the contract then.¡± The Soul Jewelry Studio may be a newly-operating jewelry business, but it did not signify that they would just submit themselves to the mercy of others! Meanwhile, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold upon hearing Quincy¡¯s remark. ¡°The Lucas family is brutally suppressing Soul Jewelry Studio?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I figured that it was due to Willow. Willow is dating Louis Lucas now, right?¡± Nn¡¯s expression tumed somber at the mention of Willow. At the thought of how the woman had deceived him and taken Maisie¡¯s ce six years ago, he wished that he could choke the woman to death. He inteced his well-defined fingers and squeezed so hard that his joints were popping loudly. He gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°Since the Lucas family is going against Zee in this manner, I¡¯d like to see how Larissa¡¯s going to react when she finds out that Zee is her niece.¡± It would be fine even if the de Armas did not value Maisie. It would be enough that the Goldmanns valued her His woman needed not to be affiliated to the de Armas at all! Since Larissa had the audacity to bully his woman, he would not be bothered to show respect to her either! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At Millennial Gemstone Inc¡­.. ¡°You must be joking to ask for double thepensation for breaching the contract!¡± A raging, highly-agitated voice resounded from the chairman¡¯s office. The middle-aged man tossed the breached contract document on the table and stood up. ¡°I can see that you have a rather huge appetite for such a smallpany. It was you who reached out to us to coborate in the past. We agreed to supply yourpany out of respect, yet now you have the audacity toe asking forpensation?¡± There was a hint of anger in Kennedy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Parker? There¡¯s an official contract that clearly states that if there is a breach of contract on either party, thepensation will be doubled ordingly. Moreover, it was you who breached the contract first!¡± Mr. Parker chuckled and said, ¡°How is that rted to us, huh? It was you who offended the Lucas family. You may take from them if you have the balls.¡± ¡°You¡­ Kennedy was exasperated and about to say something when Maisie, seated on the sofa with her legs crossed, removed her sunsses and cracked a menacing smile. ¡°It seems that I have overestimated Millennial Gemstone since Mr. Parker won¡¯t even take contracts seriously.¡± She stood up slowly with her arms crossed. ¡°Since Mr. Parker isn¡¯t willing to terminate the contract ording to the terms stated, we shall follow the legal procedures then, shall we?¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 ¡°While we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll show everyone what sort of crook Millennial Gemstone is that thepany refuses to givepensation after breaching a contract.¡± Noticing that she was nning on making a big deal out of this, Mr. Parker was shocked. He had no choice but to calm her down. ¡°Hehehe. Hey girl, we¡¯re all businessmen here, so why do you have to go as far as that? I can givepensation but doubling the amount is,¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking doublepensation, and I won¡¯t leave even if there¡¯s a penny less,¡± said Maisie coldly. Millennial Gemstone Inc was nning to renege on the deal because the Lucas family was their backer, Moreover, Mr. Parker did not fear Soul Jewelry because it was an unknown, smallpany new to the market. Yet, he did not expect that he would encounter a woman that would pester him incessantly. He figured that he should not be med for her gullibility. Mr. Parker grunted. ¡°If you wish to go to court, you¡¯re going to have to win the case too. Let me tell you this, you¡¯re not going to do better than you are now after offending ourpany.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Maisie fiddled with the sunsses in her hands and smiled. ¡°Very well then. I hope that you won¡¯t regret this, Mr. Parker.¡± Upon saying that, she left with Kennedy. Mr. Parker let out a grunt in contempt. He refused to believe that a small, newpany was capable of anything! Yet, his secretary came to report to him in a rush not long after Maisie¡¯s departure, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Parker-¡± Before his secretary could finish her sentence, she was shoved away by a few bodyguards dressed in ck. Khan then entered Mr. Parker¡¯s office with hiswyer. Mr. Parker was stunned. He stood up slowly. Thewyer adjusted his sses and made his way to Mr. Parker¡¯s table before passing his card. Mr. Parker epted the card in a daze. ¡®Derrien Golding Esq. from the Royal Legal Fir? Is that not thewyer who works for Erwin!? Derriend ced a writ of summons on the table. ¡°Mr. Parker, the Soul Jewelry Studio has entrusted me to negotiate the breach of contract with you. I hope that you will engage in discussion with a clear mind this time, Mr. Parker.¡± The meaning of his statement was that if Millennial Gemstone Inc. still insisted on not abiding by the compensatory damages listed in the contract, thepany would absolutely lose the court case. It was because not anyone could afford to hire awyer from the Royal Legal Firm! Mr. Parker leaned against his seat in a daze with sweat trickling down his temples. ¡®How is that possible¡­¡¯ A small jewelrypany was actually affiliated with Erwin. He realized that he was in trouble. In the car¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Millennial Gemstone Inc. could be so shameless. Had it not been Erwin Lincoln, they would have regarded us as pushovers.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Kennedy was still aggrieved while he drove. Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°Millennial Gemstone has the audacity to deny thepensatory damages because they have the Lucas family as their backer. I figured that the Lucas family convinced Millennial Gemstone by promising to pay thepensatory damages, right?¡± How could Millennial Gemstone have the courage to breach the contract and disregard the contract if the Lucas family did not back them? Perhaps they had convinced them to breach the contract by agreeing to pay thepensatory damages for them. On the other hand, Maisie¡¯s studio was newly established, and they had not advertised that they were a jewelry studio under the umbre of the ckgold Group. In the past, Millennial Gemstone had agreed to coborate with them by supplying raw materials to them for the sake of money. Other than betting on them being neers who could be easily bullied, Millennial Gemstone was also betting on them not having the courage to go against the Lucas family when Millennial Gemstone refused to pay thepensatory damages. A call was received in the meantime. Maisie smiled at the sight of the caller ID and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Uh, Ms. Vanderbilt. We can discusspensatory damages again properly. Don¡¯t let this trifling matter affect our rtionship by taking it to court.¡± The person calling was precisely Mr. Parker. Maisie smirked after noticing how courteous Mr. Parker sounded when he spoke. ¡°Mr. Parker, we¡¯re going t o proceed with the court case since we¡¯ve agreed to take it to court. You¡¯ve seen how our Soul Jewelry Studio is not easily bullied. You chose to breach the contract and refused to pay thepensatory damages, so it¡¯s not our fault for doing this.¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms.¡± Maisie hung up without hesitation. Kennedyughed and said, ¡°You really are turning into your mother.¡± She was not going to let herself be taken advantage of. At the Lucas family¡¯s mansion¡­ ¡°Goldmann, have you gone mad!?¡± Larissa stared straight at Nn. He just used Maisie to threaten her. Was he trying to openly challenge the Lucas family and even the de Armas? Nn crossed his legs and leaned backward. ¡°If you insist on going against my fianc¨¦e, the Goldmanns will happily y along.¡± Larissa¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°For a woman? Have the Goldmanns lost your senses?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my woman, which means she¡¯s a Goldmann. What do you think?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nn slowly picked up his teacup and took a sip before saying, ¡°The de Armas should know how reasonable us Goldmanns are, especially your father, right?¡± Larissa¡¯s expression darkened even further. It was true, the Goldmanns were not reasonable people. That was especially the case of his grandfather, Titus, the man who had rough and cruel hands covered in the blood of countless nobles. In the eyes of the nobles, the Goldmanns were definitely unreasonable! Nn put down his teacup, fixed his sleeves, and stood up, ¡°Mrs. Lucas, if you insist on targeting Maisie, I hope you won¡¯t regret it when you discover new information in the future.¡± He left after saying that. Larissa frowned, ¡®What did he mean?¡¯ Mr. Parker suddenly called her and broke her train of thought. After she picked up, something Mr. Parker told her shocked her. ¡°What did you say? Erwin has been helping her?¡± ¡°Mrs. Lucas, please save me. I¡¯ve breached my contract under your instructions, but now Ms. Vanderbilt won¡¯t let me off! There¡¯s also Mr. Lincoln, I really,¡± Mr. Parker was devastated. He had been under the impression that she was just a newbie, but Ms. Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t someone to be bullied. He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce now. Since Mrs. Lucas was the one who had requested him to do this, he had to talk to her. Larissa was in deep thought. ¡®Erwin.. Erwin from Morwich, but why would he be helping that woman?¡¯ Nn left the Lucas mansion with his bodyguards when Willow wasing back. When she saw Nn, her heart skipped a beat. She smiled and said, ¡°Nn, are you here to see me?¡± Quincy, who was standing beside them, couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Who gave Willow the courage to be narcissistic? Seeing that Nn was looking at her without saying a word, her heart beat faster. Nn still cared about her. 6 However, when she recalled what had happened at the auction hall-that Nn had seen her walking with Louis-she exined. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just rted to the Lucas family. Louis is just my cousin.¡± She looked up and smiled, ¡°Nn, I know that I¡¯m not good enough for you as a child out of wedlock, but don¡¯t worry, one day I¡¯ll get there,¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re part of the de Ama family?¡± Nn coldly cut her off. Willow was stunned. Her smile faded and was reced by paleness. ¡°Nn,¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled as he mockingly said, ¡°Louis¡¯ cousin is just a niece to Larissa. Do you really think you¡¯re part of the de Armas?¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Quincy gasped. ¡®Willow is a de Arma? Shouldn¡¯t that be Maisie? ¡°That¡¯s why the Lucas family is helping Willow. She pretended to be Maisie and went to them. That woman really doesn¡¯t understand the concept of humility.¡¯ ¡°Nn, I¡ª¡± ¡°Your mother was Marina de Armas?¡± Nn stared at her coldly. It was as if he was seeing through her, giving her chills down her spine. Willow¡¯s legs almost gave way. Nn squinted and said, ¡°I seem to remember that Maisie¡¯s mother was Marina. Isn¡¯t your mother Le? Hah, you¡¯re really trying hard to get what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Hadn¡¯t she pretended to be Maisie six years ago? Now she was reusing the same trick and stole Maisie¡¯s identity again. Nn was d that he had dodged a bullet, looking at her disgusting face. He would have hated himself otherwise. Willow held out a hand to hold him. ¡°Nn, no, I was just-¡± Nn took a step back to avoid her like she was the gue. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands. You¡¯re nothingpared to Maisie. You will never be good enough.¡± The humiliated Willow shuddered from head to toe and bit hard on her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t take what doesn¡¯t belong to you. Even if you do get it, you¡¯ll have to return it one day.¡± Nn left without looking back. Willow lost all energy in her legs and copsed on the floor, her hands sped tightly in fists. -1 Her eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯ll make you disappear!¡± 1 In the afternoon¡­ Soul Studio was in a legal battle with Millennial Gemstone. Millennial Gemstone was trending on Twitter because they wouldn¡¯t pay the penalty fees for breaching the contract. Theizens were angry, mocking Millennial Gemstone for getting into this court case because they looked down on a newpany. They received awyer¡¯s letter very soon after that. They were requested to pay thepensatory damages as stated in the contract within three days, and the amount was double the amount due to their breach of contract. The contract was posted in ck and white online, along with the breached terms. Even the signature and the stamp were authentic. That showed that Millennial Gemstone had agreed to the terms of the contract, but since they breached it and refused to pay the penalty, the owner was crowned ¡®Debtor Parker¡¯. Millennial Gemstone was being so badly mocked they had toe out with an official apology. Although the Lucas family had requested the other suppliers to stop supplying to Soul Studio, they were not aspliant as Millennial Gemstone since thetter-the biggest supplier to boot-had been set as anAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. example. Since Soul Studio was able to hire thewyers from the Royal Legal Firm, it showed that this new company had some backing. After Kennedy hung up, he entered the office smiling. ¡°Zee, the other suppliers will continue supplying us. It looks like using Millennial Gemstone as an experiment really did work.¡± They didn¡¯t need to hunt them down one by one. All they had to do was to set an example, and the rest wouldn¡¯t dare breach their contracts anymore. Maisie smiled but was curious. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, who do you think Uncle Erwin really is?¡± She had visited Erwin to help find her some legal counsel, but the ones that he knew were the heavyweights. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Maisie wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the Lucas family. Someone had to be responsible, but she didn¡¯t expect that Erwin would get the royalwyer involved. Still, Mr. Parker would probably inform the Lucas family, so would Erwin be the Lucas family¡¯s next target? Kenny paused and slowly replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I just know that he has aplicated background.¡± Maisie suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know my mother¡¯s identity then?¡± Kennedy and Erwin knew her mother. Erwin knew that her mother was a de Arma, but what about Kennedy? Kennedy looked down and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know your mother¡¯s past. She never mentioned her family.¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but she received a text. It was from Nn! Maisie walked to his office. Just when she was going to push the door open, she heard a woman¡¯s voice. 2 She paused. Wasn¡¯t that Linda¡¯s voice? ¡°Nn, Maisie doesn¡¯t like me. She asked me to do the heavy lifting. Can Ie here¡± Maisie, who was standing outside, pressed her lips together, hearing everything clearly. She had really overestimated Linda. She was just like the others. Nn¡¯s voice said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Maisie like you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Grandma says that she doesn¡¯t have a good temper and isn¡¯t good at ttery. Grandma was afraid that she¡¯d make you angry too. She probably doesn¡¯t listen to everything you say, right? But I would The office door opened. When Linda turned around and saw who walked in, her expression changed. She felt so guilty she couldn¡¯t look Maisie in the eyes. Maisie walked to the desk, put her hands on them, and said, ¡°You asked me toe over to show me this?¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Linda nervously exined, ¡°Maisie, that wasn¡¯t what I meant. Help me, Nn. I¡ª¡± ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Nn looked cold. ¡°Who do you think you are to me?¡± Linda shuddered but still tried to look innocent. ¡°Furthermore, Maisie and I are very much in love.¡± Nn pulled Maisie into his arms. Maisie was stunned, but he pushed her head down on his shoulder before she could react. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, they really did look very much in love! Linda bit her lip, on the verge of crying. ¡°I love this temper of hers. It¡¯s adorable.¡± Nn hugged her tightly. Maisie didn¡¯t know what to say. Linda looked like a clown, so she turned around and left crying. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can you let go now?¡± Maisie said, clenching her jaw. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. That man didn¡¯t seem to hear, moving his fingers to her chin, ¡°You heard. Your cousin was being dodgy¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes fluttered. She lightly pushed him away and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t men love women who are demure?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and hugged her tight. ¡°I like women like you.¡± ¡°Nn, let go of me!¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Maisie pushed his face that wasing closer to her away. Nn was stuck to her like glue. Quincy walked right into a sappy scene when he opened the door. Maisie and Nn both looked toward Quincy. The air froze. Quincy backed up and closed the door. 1 Maisie pushed Nn away and calmly said, ¡°Show¡¯s over. I¡¯m leaving.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Wait¡± Nn pulled her hand, Maisie turned around curiously but saw him smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the Lucas family?¡± ¡°The Lucas family?¡¯ Maisie paused. ¡®Did he ask to see me because of them?¡¯ *You found out?¡± Maisie looked down. She could keep nothing from him. ¡°Mrs. Lucas is your mother¡¯s sister, Larissa, one of the de Armas,¡± Nn said. Maisie froze on the spot upon hearing that. Larissa de Arma. Her mother¡¯s sister. Maisie had only found out that her mother was a de Arma before this but didn¡¯t know about her sister. She finally learned that Mrs. Lucas was her mother¡¯s sister! But she was the one helping Willow. Nn stood up and walked toward her, pressing his hand on the desk around her. ¡°Willow stole your identity. She lied and said that she was the daughter of Marina de Arma.¡± Maisie looked up at Nn in surprise but was curious how the Lucas family hadn¡¯t suspected Willow until now She was filled withplicated emotions. Nn ran his finger over her lips, caressing them. ¡°Zee, if you mind, I can help you take back your identity.¡± Maisie paused, but seeing that Nn was serious, she looked down and smiled. ¡°Nn, thanks for telling me, but I¡¯ll take care of Willow.¡± Nn squinted. ¡°You think I¡¯m useless?¡± ¡°I never said that.¡± Nn looked hurt. ¡°Then why can¡¯t you rely on me, just this once¡­¡± He put his head on her shoulder. Maisie was stunned. This man was showing his soft side! No one could handle that! She cleared her throat and looked away. ¡°If you want to help, then go ahead.¡± The next day, at the Siberian Pce Hotel¡¯s restaurant.,, Madam Nera and Maisie were enjoying high tea in a private room. ¡°I heard that the Lucas family wanted to give trouble to your jewelry studio. Did you offend them?¡± Madam Nera asked Maisie put down her teacup and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say offend. It was just that my design was the same as Willow¡¯s during the auction. The Lucas family is backing her, so they were trying to snuff me out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious now.¡± Madam Nera looked at her. ¡°What happened between your designs?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to hide anything, so she admitted everything to Madam Nera. After listening to her exnation, Madam Nera was surprised. ¡°Her design was yours too?¡± ¡°Yes, I gave it to her.¡± Madam Nera seemed to understand but couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Is there a grudge between you and Willow?¡± Maisie looked down and calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s my stepsister. She and her mother tried to frame me. I was just returning the favor. ¡°I was supposed to be the victim, not Pearl Santiago. Hadn¡¯t I been cautious, my reputation would have been ruined instead.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Madam Nera nodded. She heard about Pearl¡¯s scandal, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was rted. Madam Nera hummed, ¡°The Lucases have lost their minds for helping a thief bully you. Larissa is moving farther backward the older she gets!¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. The Lucas family was helping Willow because she pretended to be someone she wasn¡¯t. Maisie never thought that Willow would lie that she was Marina¡¯s daughter. It seemed like she thought Stephen didn¡¯t know about her mother¡¯s identity. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Taylor Jewelry always appreciates talent. Even if the Lucas family asked, I wouldn¡¯t comply.¡± Maisie felt relief. The other jewelrypanies might be afraid of the Lucas family, but Taylor wouldn¡¯t. Maisie smiled. ¡°Madam, you wouldn¡¯t renege like the rest of them.¡± After the high tea session, they left the private room together. Maisie pushed Madam Nera¡¯s wheelchair and enjoyed a chat with her, with a few maids and bodyguards behind them. However, Maisie frowned when they saw Willowing toward them. Willow didn¡¯t expect to see her here, so her expression changed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She looked at the old woman in the wheelchair. Wasn¡¯t she the owner of Taylor Jewelry? She had thrown her out of Taylors the previous time. Maisie scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t own this ce. Why do you care what I¡¯m doing here?¡± Willow shook with anger, but she remembered something. She crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just clinging on to Taylor now that yourpany is beingered. ¡°Old woman, aren¡¯t you afraid of what the Lucas family will do if you help her?¡± Willow sniggered. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the day when everyone would leave Maisie in fear of the Lucas family, giving her no chance to get back on her feet. The female bodyguard standing behind Madam Nera walked to the front and said, ¡°You watch your mouth.¡± Madam Nera held up a hand to stop her and smiled. ¡°You look familiar. Aren¡¯t you the wild woman who caused a scene at Taylor?¡± ¡°Who are you calling wild?¡± Willow was burning with anger. How dare this woman look down on her!? ¡°The Lucas family is blind to be helping a rude woman like you.¡± Madam Nera wasn¡¯t cutting her any ck. Maisie couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Her mother didn¡¯t teach her well, so she¡¯s here showing her ugly side to you.¡± ¡°How dare you mock me!¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you just because you have Nn and Madam Nera. You¡¯re going to feel pain if you offend me!¡± Madam Nera spoke before Maisie could. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t blink even if you sent ten Lucases. Go, get Larissa to meet me and see what she¡¯ll do to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Willow was stunned. What was wrong with this old woman? ¡°Madam is right.¡± Maisie¡¯s red lips curled. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what ns the Lucas family has for me. Why don¡¯t you bring me to see them?¡± Willow tumed pale, clenching her fists tightly. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 ¡®D*mn it! Who¡¯s this old woman?¡¯ At that moment, a man walked over slowly. ¡°What happened?¡± Willow turned around and saw Louis appearing. She then hurriedly walked up to him and said aggrievedly, ¡°Louis, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! They¡¯re targeting me deliberately¡­¡± Madam Nera chuckled. ¡°Oh? Mr. Lucas, is she rted to you? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Willow bit her lip, not daring to look at Maisie¡¯s eyes at this time. She was only betting that Maisie did not know about the de Armas. Louis approached Madam Nera slowly. ¡°Madam Nera, I¡¯m sorry. I hope you can forgive my cousin if she has offended you.¡± ¡°Heh, but she just vowed that the Lucas family won¡¯t show me mercy and let me go unscathed.¡± Louis frowned and red at Willow coldly. Willow lowered her head and bit her lip harshly. ¡®How is this happening? Looking at Louis¡¯ attitude toward this old hag, won¡¯t the things that I just said p me in the face? Louis did not want to care about this matter originally, let alone lend Willow a helping hand. But this was rted to the reputation of the Lucas family, and it wouldn¡¯t do the family any good if Madam Nera were t o be offended by Willow. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that everything will be answered for.¡± Louis turned his head and red at Willow without his emotionless eyes. ¡°You, apologize to thedy.¡± ¡°Louis, I¨C¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m too old to receive an apology from her. Just ask your mother Larissa toe to me someday.¡± Madam Nera snorted, then turned to Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie smiled and then pushed the wheelchair away. Louis turned his head and watched as they left. Soon, his expression dimmed. He knew that Madam Nera was not deliberately making things difficult for them, unless¡­ ¡°Louis, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡ª¡± ¡°You actually know that you¡¯re at fault?¡± Louis red at her, inserted his hands into the pockets of his trousers, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll help you just because you¡¯re my cousin. If the Lucas family suffers any consequences just because of you, I won¡¯t let it slide, even if you¡¯re my cousin.¡° Before turning around to leave, he then stopped and said, ¡°You bettere up with something to exint o my mother.¡± ¡°You offended Madam Nera?¡± Larissa stared at Willow coldly with her sharp re as if there was a bullseye on her face. Willow trembled and bit her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to offend Madam Nera. I was only talking to Maisie. It¡¯s just that Maisie hates me, so she started speaking rudely to me first while Madam Nera supported her.¡± Louis stood on the side with his hands kept in his pockets and his lips pressed together tightly, ncing a t her without making a sound. . Larissa frowned. ¡®Forget about Erwin and Nn. Maisie even has Madam Nera supporting now. Isn¡¯t she a little too popr? Apart from that, what was Nn trying to tell me when he was leaving the other day? ¡®If I were to know something¡­¡¯ ¡°Aunty Larissa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and apologize.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you apologizing to her?¡± Larissa said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again. Is what you told me before this all true?¡± ¡®If Maisie has always been targeting her and making her life difficult all this while, then why would she be so popr? ¡°Let¡¯s put Nn and Erwin aside. Madam Nera is different-the type of person that Madam Nera looks down on most is a scheming woman. Thus, since she dared to speak up for that Maisie, it only shows that Maisie must have earned her trust and admiration through some extraordinary traits or her personality¡¯ Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡®If it¡¯s as she described, and she was only talking to Maisie but got targeted by thetter, there¡¯s no reason why Madam Nera, only a bystander at that time, would voice out for such an unreasonable woman. So if I were to look at it from this perspective, it¡¯s very likely that Willow was the one who disrespected them first.¡¯ ¡°Aunty, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll find out whether you¡¯re lying to me, Willow. If you dare to hide something from me or even lie to me, I¡¯ll never spare you that easily, even if you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡®If my sister has truly given birth to such a scheming daughter, I¡¯d rather not take her in!¡¯ Willow really panicked and felt extremely unreconciled deep down. ¡®How did things tum out to be like this!?¡¯ Maisie sent Madam Nera to the ground floor of the Nera Tower. Madam Nera grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you apanied an olddy like me to an aftemoon tea today.¡± Because Madam Nera had no children, Maisie was starting to grow on her as the days went by as she was someone who loved jewelry just like herself. Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll brew some tea for you personally if you want to drink tea in the future. There¡¯s no need for you to spend money to go to the hotel for the high tea session.¡± ¡°Youngdy, if you didn¡¯t n to start a newpany, I would¡¯ve asked you toe over to Taylor Jewelry.¡± ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any challenge if I were toe over to you.¡± ¡®If I wished to make my design the top-notch jewelry in the world, joining Taylor Jewelry would be the fastest way to achieve that. It would definitely be a breeze to allow my jewelry to rise to fame on an international level if I were tounch them under the name of Taylor Jewelry.¡¯ Madam Nera could see clearly that this youngdy¡¯s behavior was indeed very low-key. ¡®She didn¡¯t tell me that she was Zora, nor did she rely on her rtionship with Mr. Goldmann to ask for coboration with me. This shows that she really doesn¡¯t want to rely on anyone. This is her best trait that¡¯s worth my admiration.¡¯ Madam Nera¡¯s female assistant hurried over and whispered something in her ear. Madam Nera then nodded after listening to what she had to say, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Madam Nera, it seems that you¡¯re rather upied. I¡¯ll take my leave first then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Nera nodded with a smile. As soon as Maisie entered her office, she saw Nn sitting on the couch with his legs crossed and reading a jewelry magazine. It seemed that he had been waiting for her for a long time. Without lifting his eyelids, he knew that it was her who hade back. ¡°Madam Nera seems to really like you.¡± She had invited his young wife out for tea for such a long time, making him wait for so long. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡®What can I do about my wife¡¯s poprity?¡¯ Maisie looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to maintain a good rtionship with Madam Nera. By the way, have you been waiting for me here all this while?¡± 1 Nn closed the magazine and raised his head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this while. I¡¯ve met your father.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second. ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve told my dad about that?¡± ¡°Except for the de Armas, I¡¯ve told him everything that should be told,¡± he responded nonchntly. That meant, apart from Marina¡¯s identity, Nn had told Stephen about what Willow had done. Nn put the magazine down, slowly got up, and walked toward her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why Willow dared to approach Madam Lucas with your identity?¡± Maisie frowned. ¡®Indeed, what has Willow done to convince the Lucas family that she¡¯s Marina¡¯s daughter? And the main thing is that she has not been exposed yet. ¡®Willow was already traveling with the Lucas family¡¯s members on the day of the auction, which means she¡¯s taken my identity and used it to approach the Lucases since a long time ago. ¡°Did your mother leave any item behind after her passing?¡± Nn asked all of a sudden. Maisie was taken aback and instantly remembered that her father had called her the other day and told her that he was organizing her mother¡¯s belongings. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Could it be something that Mom has left behind?¡¯ Willow returned to the Vanderbilt manor and wanted to talk to her mother ande up with a solution with her mother. Unexpectedly, she saw Stephen sitting on the couch with an obscure expression as soon as she walked in. And for some reason, her mother was kneeling on the side. ¡°Dad¡­ What happened to Mom¡­¡± ¡°You still have the face to ask me that!?¡± Stephen was so angry that he mmed the table and stood up.¡° You mother-and-daughter are really shameless. You actually have the guts to steal the bracelet that belongs to Zee¡¯s mother!?¡± If Nn had not called him and told him that Willow was pretending to be Marina¡¯s daughter out there in public, leading him to find out that the bracelet in the box had been missing, he might not have known that his daughter would dare to go to this extent. This was the first time that Madam Vanderbilt saw her son acting this ferociously, so she only sat there and did not dare to say a thing. Willow¡¯s expression changed, and she held onto the opening of her sleeve subconsciously. ¡°Dad¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°How dare you deny it?¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth. ¡°I dare you to tell me now, who¡¯s your mother? Is it Marina de Arma or Le Scott!?¡± Le, who was kneeling on the floor, hugged Stephen¡¯s thigh while crying her eyes out. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s my fault, this is all my fault! Please forgive Willie for my sake!¡± ¡°You, get away from me!¡± Stephen kicked her away and pointed at her. ¡°Your daughter doesn¡¯t even want t o recognize you as her biological mother, and she even has the balls to say such rebellious things. Do you dare to tell me that this has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Le did not expect Stephen to find out about it so quickly. ¡°This is all over.¡¯ Stephen scolded Willow furiously. ¡°Give the bracelet back! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cold blooded to you!¡± ¡°Dad, why must you treat me like this?¡± Willow roared hysterically. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. I¡¯ve only taken her bracelet, why should I return it? Maisie has already snatched Nn from me, so what¡¯s wrong with me taking her identity away!?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Stephen grabbed the mug on the table and flung it at her. The mug hit her cheek, and it reddened immediately. Willow clutched her cheek while staring at him nkly. ¡°You just hit me¡­¡± ¨C ¡°Give the bracelet back!¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes were filled with pure wrath. Willow took off the bracelet and threw it to the floor angrily. The bracelet was smashed into pieces in an instant. ¡°I hate you!¡± Willow ran out of the Vanderbilt manor without looking back. Le chased out hurriedly. ¡°Willie!¡± Stephen stepped forward heavily and picked up the shattered bracelet. It was something that he had originally wanted to give to Maisie, but he did not expect¡­ I can¡¯t even protect this bracelet.¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bracelet? Look at you, why must you create a scene out of this?¡± ¡°Mother, if you try to be nosy ever again, you should go back to our ancestral mansion.¡± ¡°You!¡± Madam Vanderbilt was stupefied. Stephen¡¯s eyes looked cold as he picked up the broken bracelet and went upstairs without uttering another word to his mother. Madam Vanderbilt was enraged, but she did not dare to vent her spleen. ¡®My son, he¡¯s rebelling! The night sky was dim¡­ The windows of the car that was parked near the park were fogged, and Le was lying in the arms of a man with flushed cheeks. Le stopped the man as he approached her and wanted to leave a hickey on her. ¡°You pervert! I¡¯d kill you if I were to be discovered by that old thing when I go home!¡± After saying so, Le picked up her clothes and put them on slowly. The man lit a cigarette, opened the car¡¯s window, started smoking, and snorted. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been leading quite a life throughout all these years, especially after marrying Stephen Vanderbilt. I thought you had forgotten all your old customers, including me.¡± Le¡¯s expression instantly dimmed at the mention of the phrase ¡°old customers¡±, but she did not reveal a nannoyed expression. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°What are you talking about? How could I forget about you, Nels?¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you onlye to me when you¡¯re lonely?¡± Nelson ced his rough fingers on her waist. Leined, ¡°He has no interest in me, what can I do?¡± ¡®D*mn it! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of conceiving a son, and Stephen has been refusing to touch me during this period, why would Ie up with such an idea? ¡®Stephen is the one who¡¯s treating me like sh*t, so he can¡¯t me me for cuckolding him! ¡®Anyway, since I was able to bring Willow back to the Vanderbilts and talk him into recognizing her as his daughter, I can definitely give birth to someone else¡¯s son and do the same again this time around! 3 Nelsonughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re surely here because of something else, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You do know me well, Nels.¡± A hint of viciousness shed across Le¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m here because of only one thing. I know what those people who serve you do, so if you¡¯re willing to do this one thing for me, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a considerable amount of money.¡± ¡°Oh? It sounds like a pain in the tss, huh?¡± Nelson said while breathing out smoke. Le smiled coldly. ¡°I have to remove someone from existence for my daughter.¡± The next day¡­ Stephen brought a brocade box to the ckgold Group and handed it to Maisie. ¡°Zee, I didn¡¯t expect that Willie would get her hands on your mother¡¯s bracelet. Unfortunately, she broke it. I know that you¡¯ll have a way to restore it, but it¡¯s being returned to its owner now.¡± A bracelet was in the brocade box. However, apart from the parts that were rimmed with gold, the whole bracelet had been shattered into pieces. Stephen med himself. He had reorganized all these items because he nned to give them all to Maisie. But he did not expect the mother-and-daughter duo to go into his study and find something that they shouldn¡¯t be touching. Thinking of this, Stephen could not help but feel regret. Maisie closed the brocade box. ¡°I¡¯ll restore it.¡± ¡°Zee, I won¡¯t say anything else. As for this matter, I¡¯ll surely teach Willie a lesson I¡¯ve owed you too much over all these years.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and lowered her eyes after listening to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not qualified to say anything about you either.¡± ¡®He¡¯s my only rtive now, so what can I do?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll divorce Le after this.¡± ¡°You¡­ You want a divorce!?¡± Maisie looked at her father in shock, perhaps because she never imagined that her father would even divorce Le Stephen had been thinking about it for a long time. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought them back to the Vanderbilts for Willie¡¯s sake, you wouldn¡¯t have been wronged back then. I know that you¡¯ve beenining and despising me throughout all these years. ¡°However, both of them have crossed my bottom line bymitting such a misdeed. I was the one who brought harm to you back then.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression looked calm. Nn had actually asked about Maisie when he called him yesterday. He did not expect that his decision to marry Le back then would overshadow Maisie¡¯s childhood so seriously that she still did not believe in marriage at such an age. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As a father, he never thought that he would blight his daughter¡¯s childhood and affect her whole life. ¡°Zee, Mr. Goldmann is a good man. In my opinion, he treats you very well. In fact, the most important thing in marriage is the rtionship between the two people. I sincerely don¡¯t wish that you and Mr. Goldmann will face the same situation that your mother and I did in the past.¡± Stephen left after saying that Maisie sat in her seat nkly. Her gaze was then fixed on the broken bracelet lying in the brocade box. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 A text message suddenly appeared on the screen of Maisie¡¯s cell phone, Maisie retracted her gaze, picked up the phone, and read the content of the text message. Her gaze then changed instantly as she stood up. She ran out of her room in a hurry and ran into Kennedy. Kennedy asked her immediately, ¡°Zee, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My dad is involved in an ident.¡± Maisie did not have the time to exin too much and ran out of the office Kennedy saw her look flustered, and his expression changed instantly when he heard Maisie say that Stephen was involved in an ident. I should go and tell Mr. Goldmann about this.¡¯ Maisie came to the underground parking lot and saw that her father¡¯s car door was open. Her father was lying on the steering wheel motionless. ¡°Dad!¡± She was about to walk over to check him out when she was stunned with a taser. She then saw the face of the man who stunned her before shepletely lost consciousness, ¡®This man¡­ She eventually dropped slowly to the ground. The other two masked men shoved her into a van while the man with the taser pulled his cap down, dashed to the front passenger seat, and got into the van. The van¡¯s door was closed, and the van drove away at high speed. In the Underground Freeway¡¯s ck market¡­ Maisie woke up gradually in numbness, only to find that she was lying on a cold iron-frame bed with her hands and feet locked in chains. ¡®What happened!?¡¯ She recalled going to the parking lot to find her father, and then¡­ ¡°That man! She looked around the dimly lit room. The mottled and yellow walls were covered with newspapers. There was only a table and an iron bed in the room and no other furniture. She sat up sideways, pulled the chain, and realized it was locked. The door opened all of a sudden, and a few masked men walked inside. Maisie became vignt subconsciously. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are. We¡¯re just people who get paid by aplishing tasks for others.¡± The man in colorful clothes, who was leading the team, motioned to the men beside him, and two men walked toward her and pressed her against the bed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°What are you going to do? If what you want is money, I can give it to you!¡± Maisie struggled as fear spread like wildfire within her. She realized that she might have been set up. ¡®Who the hell is it!?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± The man walked over to the bed, stretched out his hand, and caressed across her fair cheek. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a beauty.¡± Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She kept calming herself down inwardly and said, ¡°No matter how much the other party is paying you, I can double the amount.¡± ¡°Hehe, we don¡¯t need the money.¡± The man retracted his hand, put his hand into his pocket, and took out a syringe. Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What are you going to do to me!?¡± ¡°Hold her down.¡± The man ignored her question, and the men beside her pressed her against the bed tightly. The person holding the syringe then pulled her hand out. ¡°Stop, stop-Ah!¡± The needle pierced into her arm, and her muscles did not rx under such a tense condition. When the man injected the cold liquid into her, the pain caused the whole arm to be numb. ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Maisie could only feel that the blood all over her body began to heat up, while all her senses and perception became abnormal due to the drug that was flowing in her body. The man chuckled. ¡°Good girl, this thing won¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little addictive.¡± Maisie could not stay calm when she heard the word ¡®addictive¡¯. ¡°You d*ckhead, let me go!¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth, but not only was she unable to exert any strength, but she even started to sweat in her palms. She felt very light, and under the ecstasy¡¯s effects, she felt that the scenes around her had begun to change. She could not hear what they were saying and felt that the whole ceiling was swirling. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 ¡°Nol- Nn?¡± Maisie thought the man next to her looked like Nn, but he slowly sat up and moved toward her, ¡°What did you call me?¡± Maisie raised her hand meekly to hold the man¡¯s cor but realized the man wasn¡¯t Nn, so she immediately pushed him away All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She turned around, and there were a few men that looked identical. They put out their hands toward her with evil smiles ¡°Ah!¡± Maisie hugged her head, screaming her head off because she could no longer control her emotions. The terror on her face reced her beauty, ¡°This drug is really strong.¡± Seeing she had almost lost her mind, the men knew that the drug had taken effect. ¡°I¡¯ll give the rest to her tomorrow.¡± The men turned to leave, but the door was opened. Someone had budged in. The people inside looked pale. They saw ame man with a cane walk in with a few burly-looking men. H e removed his hat. ¡°Give that woman to me.¡± ¡°Gerald, what are you-¡± ¡°You kidnapped Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover and brought her to my ce. Are you trying to get me in trouble?¡± Theme man looked pale. He hit the man with his cane. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s lover? She¨C¡± ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡± ¡°Nelson asked me to kidnap the daughter of Stephen Vanderbilt. We didn¡¯t know-¡± Gerald pointed his cane at him. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to save Nelson Baker. Get him to run as far as he can. Send this woman to the hospital immediately. Mr. Goldmann is searching for her now. If my ce is trashed, I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡± ¡°There¡¯s trouble!¡± A boy ran in. ¡°Gerald, Mr. Goldmann¡¯s men are here!¡± Gerald was stunned, gave them a hard stare, and walked out with his cane. The casino was in chaos. One of the gamblers was hugging his head in a corner, while the fighters that had been beaten badlyid on the floor, unable to get up ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m so sorry. My men have been blinded and kidnapped your woman. I¡¯ve tried to stop them. Please forgive us.¡± This chaos had caused him a huge loss, but offending the Goldmanns would be a different type of nightmare. Even though they were all desperados running illegal businesses, they knew who not to anger. If they offended the Bouchers, the worst-case scenario was that they would be put in jail with a record. However, they might lose a lot more than their freedom if they angered the Goldmanns. Goldmann stretched. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It was Nelson. He was instructed to kidnap your woman, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll report to you when I get my hands on him.¡± Gerald was the leader of the gangsters, but he was nothingpared to the Goldmanns. To protect his ce, he had to hand Nelson over since this all had happened because of him. Nn walked to him and looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to hand him over. If not, you can say goodbye to your entire underground business.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Gerald replied with beads of sweat on his brows. Maisie was brought out, but she looked as though she was in a trance since her mind wasn¡¯t clear. Nn went over to get her. Her body was cold, and her eyes were empty. The few men noticed the cold atmosphere and shuddered. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t do anything to her. We just gave her a shot-¡° Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Nn¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What was in it?¡± ¡°Ecsta-¡°Nn kicked the man before he could finish and copsed on the ground. Nn¡¯s eyes were red with fury. ¡°How could you give that to her!?¡± The man didn¡¯t care about the pain caused by the fracture and frantically tried to exin, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big dose!¡± They needed to give her shots for three consecutive days to get her hooked. She would just feel terrible for a few days if it was one shot, but they never expected Nn to find them. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nn carried Maisie with both arms and turned to stare at them. ¡°If anything happens to her, it¡¯ll be the end of you.¡± In the car¡­ Nn held Maisie in his arms. Her hands were cold, no matter for how long he rubbed them. ¡°Zee?¡± Nn spoke to her, but Maisie just looked up at him, a little slow. Nn hugged her tight, his eyes dark and jaw clenched. ¡°Quincy, drive faster!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Quincy stepped on the elerator, and the car sped up. The drug¡¯s effects came and went as Maisie was rushed to the hospital. She almost lost her mind because of the unusual emotional swings, causing her to hurt the doctor attending to her. ¡°Get away from me, go, leave!¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Nn grabbed her hand and hugged her. ¡°Zee, it¡¯s me, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re at the hospital, and no one will hurt you here.¡± Maisie suddenly bit his shoulder. Nn winced but didn¡¯t push her away, still holding her tight. ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± The doctor closest to him and Quincy walked close to help make Maisie let go, but Maisie was filled with hatred, her eyes feral. The doctor immediately administered a sedative, and Maisie soon let go. A very deep bite mark could be seen through Nn¡¯s shirt. Maisie slowlyid down, her breathing stabilized. The doctor wiped off his sweat and said, ¡°The drug causes hallucinations, but she didn¡¯t have a lot in her system. She will suffer for a few days while we treat her.¡± Nn was quiet. The pain in his heart was far greater than the pain in his shoulder. Quincy frowned. Some people took the drug she was given just to feel a little more excited, and it was sold He had seen people who used it lose control over their emotions because they couldn¡¯t cope in the beginning. It made them unstable. But if they continuously took it, they would start getting addicted, just like Dupin. People who took it frequently would be able to function normally and could even control their hallucinations, but the more they were hooked, the bigger the dose they needed. It wouldn¡¯t cause death, but if taken over a long period, it would cause schizophrenia, self-harm, and in the worst case, they would lose their sanity. This hallucinogen had broken up many families and lives. Who would be cruel enough to give this to Maisie? He could be sure that no matter who did it, they were going to be in grave danger. Three dayster¡­ Nelson had gotten his money and was getting ready to flee, but Gerald caught him and brought him to Nn. He was half-gone from being beaten to a pulp and sustaining fractures all over his body. He was dragged to Nn¡¯s feet by two men in ck, covered in blood. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, he said that it was Le who asked him to do this. Le wanted Ms. Vanderbilt to get addicted.¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Quincy walked over and slowly opened his mouth. This stepmother was too cruel. She would ruin Maisie to secure her daughter¡¯s future. With hisst breath, Nelson looked up at Nn, sitting cross-legged on the chair. He looked like the devil straight out from the depths of hell. He had no expression on his face, while his amber eyes were cold and sharp, making him look devilish. Nn uncrossed his legs into a new sitting position. He leaned forward and looked down at him. ¡°If you admit it, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Nelson¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he saw hope. But what Nn said next took out all the shine in his eyes and only left them with fear. ¡°Break his hands and legs. Spread the word that whoever tries to save him will suffer the same consequences.¡± Nn got up and left without looking back. Quincy signaled the men with his eyes and followed Nn out. Gerald brought his men in to check long after they left. Seeing how terrible Nelson looked, Gerald shuddered. ¡°See what happened to Nelson. Learn who not to anger, or you¡¯ll end up like him.¡± Nelson lectured his men. 1 ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The men obeyed, not wanting to suffer the same fate. If their limbs were broken and they could not get treatment, they would just end up being disabled for life. If they had a choice, they would rather go to jail with their limbs intact. Maisie¡¯s health improved after a few days of treatment. She couldn¡¯t remember much of what had happened that day except the vague memory of hurting someone. When the doctor came in to check on her, he asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, how are you feeling today?¡± ¡°Thank you. I feel much better now.¡± Seeing hermunicating clearly, the doctor was relieved. ¡°You should be d you didn¡¯t get a big dose, o rit wouldn¡¯t be as simple asing to the hospital.¡± She would have to be sent to rehab. That would be even worse than what she had suffered for the past few days. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie looked up, ¡°Doctor, can I know what was injected?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hallucinogen called Dupin. It¡¯s for medical research, a medication that causes hallucinations. ¡°Our bodies will reject it at first. Those that have mild rejections won¡¯t have bad hallucinations. However, those who have serious rejections like you lose consciousness. ¡°It¡¯s very addictive and hard to recover from it,¡± the doctor exined. Maisie pressed her lips together. She had guessed as much when the man said something about addiction. The doctor checked the results of her blood test and asked, ¡°By the way, your blood is really unique. Have you had some medication before this?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s more than the hallucinogen?¡± The doctor was troubled. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re recovering quickly. Under normal circumstances, it would take about a week to get it out of your system, but this hallucinogen seems to have almostpletely disappeared,¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mis. Vanderbilt?¡± 1 Quincy walked in, cutting off the doctor. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Maisie suddenly remembered something when she saw Quincy and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± ¡°He went back for a change of clothes. He sent me over.¡± Quincy smiled. eo He probably didn¡¯t want to stain his shirt with blood. ¡°Quincy, did I¡­ bite Nn?¡± Maisie asked. She remembered that she had bitten someone, and she thought she had heard Nn¡¯s voice. Quincy smiled. ¡°You remembered,¡± Maisie looked down. It was true. She continued asking, ¡°Do the children know that I¡¯m in the hospital?¡± She hadn¡¯t been home for a few days. What would the children think? Quincy answered, ¡°You weren¡¯t stable for the past few days. Nn covered it up because he didn¡¯t want them to worry.¡± Maisie nodded. It was true. If Waylon and the others came to see her here and she wounded them, Maisie would feel horrible. ¡°And my father,¡± ¡°Your father is fine.¡± Nn walked in. The doctor and Quincy left, giving them time to be alone. He sat down next to the bed. His handsome face looked tired, but he wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°He was just stunned.¡± When Maisie drifted off, Nn pulled her into his arms. The sudden warmth surprised her. ¡°Zee, you really got me worried. Please don¡¯t do anything alone if anything happens in the future, promise me.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Nn admitted that he had lost his cool when he saw her losing her mind. That was something he had never felt before. It had felt like if he just loosened his grip, the woman would disappear forever. What should he do with her? ¡°Nn.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Maisie looked straight at him. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Nn paused, his deep-set eyes filled with curiosity, but he smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bully a patient,¡± Maisie ignored him and started taking off his custom-made suit. Nn was wondering if this woman of his was starting to make a move, but should he y along? Maisie wasn¡¯t thinking. She unbuttoned his shirt and pushed the right shoulder of the shirt off. The bite mark was purplish red, a big patch of it. Nn suddenly pushed her onto the bed. Maisie was stunned. This half-undressed man with the most beautiful face was getting closer, but this seduction had made her mind go nk. Nn¡¯s lips slowly touched hers, more gentle than usual. He started with pecks before going all in. Maisie didn¡¯t push him away as her hands were held down. ¡°Zee-¡± The door was opened. Maisie snapped back into reality and pushed away Nn, who was on top of her. Mr. Goldmann SI. was standing at the door, looking shocked. ¡°You rascal! Zee isn¡¯t out of the hospital yet, and you can¡¯t even control yourself already!¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie sat up and awkwardly exined. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Zee, you¡¯re still recovering, Don¡¯t give in to this man. Take care of yourself.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. cut her off with kind advice. ¡°Dad, you think that I would,¡± ¡°Put your clothes back on before you speak.¡± Nn was again rendered speechless. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 At the Vanderbilt mansion¡­ A clear, loud p fell on Le¡¯s face, putting her in a state of shock. When Stephen found out that Le was behind Maisie¡¯s abduction, he shook in anger while he barked,¡± You horrible woman! I¡¯ve never treated either of you badly all these years, but you! How could you do this t o Maisie while I¡¯m still breathing!?¡± Le trembled with her hand on her cheek. She never expected the n with Nelson to fail. It was all because of Nn! There was no point for Le to exin herself, but she realized that Stephen was furious. ¡°Listen to me, dear,¡± ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Stephen was utterly disappointed in her. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you were sincerely nice to Maisie, that you¡¯re a good stepmother, but now I know that I had been too naive.¡± He finally understood why Maisie wouldn¡¯t ept this mother-and-daughter duo. They were such cruel women, but he¡­ He had sent Maisie away because of them! He had almost caused the end of his daughter! Stephen mmed the divorce papers on the desk. ¡°I wanted to give you another chance, but there¡¯s no need for that now.¡± ¡°You, You want a divorce?¡± Looking at the divorce papers, she lost her cool. ¡°Yes, I want a divorce,¡± Stephen said with full sincerity. He couldn¡¯t care about the years they had spent together anymore. He had made up his mind. Le crawled to his feet and held on. ¡°Stephen, please don¡¯t do this to me, ¡­ I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years and gave you a daughter. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Stephen paused. Le had called him ¡®Stephen¡¯, bringing him back to the time when they had first met. Le had been a pure and gentle woman at that time, but now it seemed that everything was a facade. Seeing that he was responding, she continued. ¡°Steph, I know what I¡¯ve done. I only did it because I¡¯ve lost my mind, but I¡­ I never thought of putting Maisie in danger. I just wanted to threaten her. It was all for Willow! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I only have Willow, and all these years, she wasbeled a child out of wedlock. Do you think I feel good about that? She loved Mr. Goldmann so much and stayed with him for six years, but she was pushed aside because of Maisie. Yes, Maisie had a better namesake, and she¡¯s capable and smart. Sometimes I wished m y daughter was like her. ¡°But had Maisie not done anything to hurt my daughter? How do you think Willie got those designs? It was all because Zee worked with Freddy to frame her. What did Willie do wrong?¡± Leined on behalf of her daughter. Stephen took a deep breath and looked at her. ¡°When you and Willie framed her six years ago, did you imagine it woulde back to haunt you now ¡°I¡¯ve done my daughter wrong all these years because I¡¯ve loved Willie too much. But Zee, she never got the love she deserved from me. While she med me, did she do anything to the both of you?¡± 2 Stephen stared at her, squaring his jaw. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done you wrong, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you back home. I never wanted Willie to be the child out of wedlock. But were my actions fair to Maisie? It wasn¡¯t fair, but in the end, you still chose to hurt her.¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°What are you dissatisfied with?¡± Stephen never thought about things from Maisie¡¯s point of view because he did not dare to do so before. He felt guilty for Willow and her mother, but he was also ashamed whenever he thought of Maisie. She resembled her mother too much, and he had been transferring his resentment toward her mother onto her. He was afraid that he would not be able to control his feelings for Marina de Arma whenever he saw Maisie in person. He had indeed spoiled Willow a little bit too much, but that was because others would always insult Willow due to her identity as an illegitimate daughter, and he did not feel good about that deep down. It was difficult to bnce his love for his daughters and be unbiased. It was not Willow and her mother that he, as a father, owed the most, but Maisie! Seeing that Stephen was determined to divorce her, Le slumped on the floor. ¡®But I will have nothing once I leave the Vanderbilts! I don¡¯t want to go back to the time when life was sordid and poor. I don¡¯t want to worry about acquiring a livelihood anymore! ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t let it go! Why should I let go of everything that I¡¯ve obtained through painstaking efforts? Even if it weren¡¯t for Willie, I must also do it for myself now! ¡°Steph, you can¡¯t divorce me,¡± Stephen did not want to listen to any more of her exnation. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything anymore. Sign it, and I¡¯ll give you a sum of money for the sake of the love that we had had before this. I won¡¯t ask you to leave empty-handed.¡± Le cried out loud, ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Stephen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Le ced her hand on her abdomen and said while tears gushed down her cheeks, ¡°I got pregnant from thest night that we shared. This child belongs to you. Do you want to watch your son be born without a father? And do you want him to suffer from other people¡¯s supercilious attitude as soon as he¡¯s bom just like Willow!?¡± Stephen¡¯s body swayed. ¡®Le is pregnant!?¡¯ ¡°Stephen!¡± After hearing that, Madam Vanderbilt hurried into the study. She was afraid that she would lose a grandson if she did note in to stop him at that moment! She helped Le to get up from the floor. ¡°Le, are you really pregnant? Is it¡­ a son?¡± A glimmer of pride shed across Le¡¯s eyes upon seeing that Madam Vanderbilt truly cared about her, but her expression still looked pitiful. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I was only informed that I¡¯m pregnant after I went to the hospital for a checkup a few days ago.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± Madam Vanderbilt was incredibly delighted. She turned her head and said to Stephen i n dissatisfaction, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too old to be asking for a divorce already? Le is going to give birth t oa son for you, yet you¡¯re asking for a divorce? Have you lost your mind?¡± Stephen gnashed his teeth, clenched his fists, and left the study without looking back. Madam Vanderbilt ignored him and became more cordial toward Le. She caressed her belly and asserted, ¡°I didn¡¯t have high hopes in you before this, but I didn¡¯t expect your belly to make a good show at this age. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you can give birth to a son for the Vanderbilts, I¡¯ll definitely not allow Stephen to divorce you.¡± Le wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± She then sneered inwardly. She was not actually pregnant, but she had to tum to this method to secure her family position. At most, she woulde up with something to resolve this issue in the future. ¡®He wants to divorce me so that he can give everything to that b*tch? Keep dreaming!¡¯ 2 From N?velDrama.Org. At the hospital¡­ ¡°Nn, get out of here. I want to get changed!¡± Maisie kept pushing Nn out of the room while Nn turned around and embraced her in his arms with a smile. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked unruly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can even change your clothes for you.¡± ¡°F*ck off!¡± Maisie lifted her foot and kicked him out. Standing outside the door, Quincy saw Nn get kicked out of the ward, and theers of his lips were twitched stiffly. He had to harness all the energy from every single fiber of his being to suppress his urge tough. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Nn was very distressed as his young wife had kicked him out. ¡®I just wanted to help her get changed. It¡¯s not like I was going to do anything to her. Was that necessary? ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Stephen came over slowly. Nn adjusted the hem of his jacket, and his expression returned to being indifferent and cool. ¡°Mr. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°Is Zee all right now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine, alive and well,¡± Nn answered indifferently. He then thought of something and added, ¡°You can go inter.¡± After Maisie changed into her clothes, Stephen opened the door, entered the ward, and ced the thermos in his hand on the table. ¡°This is the broth that I asked the housekeeper to cook for you. This will help replenish your body.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Maisie epted it. Stephen walked up to the chair next to the bed, sat down, and slowly exined, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who harmed you. I didn¡¯t expect that Le would do such a thing to you.¡± Maisie could not help but be startled. ¡®Le? Me being taken away and being injected with ecstasy, all those were parts of Le¡¯s scheme!?¡¯ Her eyes gradually turned gloomy. ¡®Le almost tumed me into a drug addict. I¡¯ll definitely get back at her for this!¡¯ ¡°I asked her for divorce earlier today, but I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s actually¡­ She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Stephen¡¯s words stunned Maisie once again, and she was also a little surprised. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± ¡®She¡¯s that fast? ¡°Yes, Zee, I¡¯m really useless. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just letting her stay in Vanderbilt manor for the sake of the child. I n to divorce her after the child is bom.¡± Stephen did not want to wrong the child. He would still allow Le to give birth to the child even if he really wanted to divorce her. The child could only stay in the Vanderbilt manor after that. After the divorce, where Le would head would have nothing to do with him. Maisie did not say a thing. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Whether Dad will split up with Le or not won¡¯t affect me at all. As for Le, she wants to conceive a son just to secure her status in the Vanderbilts. But she got pregnant just when Dad raised the divorce? ¡®What a coincidence. It¡¯s so coincidental that it¡¯s almost premeditated. ¡®And the man who stunned me¡­ I seem to have seen that face somewhere before. It was particrly familiar. Louis was sitting in a cafe waiting for someone. He then saw Willow appearing from the crowd a few minutester. Willow did not expect that Louis would take the initiative to ask her out, so she smiled, walked to the seat, and sat down. ¡°Louis, were you looking for me?¡± ¡°My mother ns to announce your identity at the Lucases banquet the day after tomorrow.¡± Louis¡¯ nonchnt statement changed Willow¡¯s expression slightly. ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°Why? Since you¡¯re the daughter of the de Armas, is there any problem with us announcing your identity?¡± Louis intertwined his fingers, propped them against his chin, and looked at her. Willow did not dare look him in the eyes, and her hands ced under the table were trembling a bit. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fast? In fact, it doesn¡¯t really bug me even if you don¡¯t disclose my identity to the public.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Louis crossed his arms, leaned back, and looked out of the window. ¡°My grandfather is very happy to be reunited with my aunt¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re the main reason the banquet on the day after tomorrow is being held.¡± Panic shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Lucases to announce my identity to the public. If that¡¯s so, won¡¯t it be¡­¡¯ ¡°What are you afraid of? Is the identity of the daughter of the de Armas so shameful?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes looked sharp. ¡°Of course not¡­ Must you make it public? Can¡¯t you let me prepare myself for that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re only going to disclose your identity. What else do you need to prepare?¡± A trace of impatience beamed through Louis¡¯ eyes. He finished drinking the coffee on the table, slowly got up, and left. Cold sweat had drenched Willow¡¯s back while her hands were trembling in fear Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 At that moment, Willow received a call from her mother Le said something to Willow, and thetter¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She could no longer sit calmly.¡± What? Dad wants to divorce you!?¡± Not only had her mother¡¯s n to set up Maisie fail, but her father was also nning to divorce her mother now! ¡®D*mn it! Why is that b*tch¡¯s life so smooth! ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t give up. I must secure my identity as the daughter of the de Armas. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s no bracelet, anyway. I have the DNA test result. I won¡¯t be exposed as long as Dad and Grandma aren¡¯t there. So what if Nn knows about my n? Didn¡¯t he choose not to expose me? ¡®If he had told Maisie about my n, Maisie would¡¯vee to the Lucas family to expose me. It seems that Nn still has a soft spot for me because of the six years that we spent together.¡± Nn picked up Maisie and left the hospital. While they were on their way back to the Goldmann mansion, Maisie heard Nn say that she should attend the Lucas family¡¯s banquet on the day after tomorrow, and she looked doubtful. ¡°Why should I go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to join in for the fun?¡± 1 Maisie was startled as she could not help but look at Nn. When looking from the side, Nn¡¯s features looked well-defined, and the corners of his lips were slightly lifted, giving off a smirk. She then asked, ¡°Is this what you meant by helping me? You want me to attend this banquet?¡± Nn exchanged gazes with her, and his eyes looked extremely amused. ¡°The de Armas want to announce a fake daughter to the entire world. So wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if I were to bring along the genuine daughter?¡± Maisie was caught off guard. ¡®What!? Why didn¡¯t I know that Nn is a person who loves to create a stir out of an issue?¡¯ Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ The three rugrats had not seen their mother for about three days, so they immediately glued themselves onto her. Daisie asked, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Grandpa said you were hospitalized. Are you sick?¡± Colton answered her question, ¡°Mommy is definitely not sick Mommy should¡¯ve given birth in the hospital secretly.¡± Waylon corrected his theory immediately. ¡°It takes ten months to conceive a baby, and Mommy was only there for three days¡­¡± Maisie raised her knuckle and knocked on the three tiny heads as if they were hamsters. ¡°What are the three of you thinking!?¡± Nn squinted and came up with a certain idea while looking at the three tiny copies of himself. Maisie returned to the room and ced her luggage down, but Nn reached out abruptly and forced her into aer of the room. He then raised his eyebrows and gave off a smirk. ¡°I think the children are right. There are only three of them, so should we work hard for another one?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Maisie pushed him away furiously. ¡®All he can think of are such perverted things! Nn noticed the scorching gazes that came through the ajar door. He saw three small heads poking in from the opening of the door as soon as he turned around, all staring at him contemptuously. Daisie could not help butin, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s been such a long time, and you haven¡¯t even convinced Mommy.¡± Colton seconded her. ¡°Yeah, Daddy is quite a failure!¡± Waylon did not know what to say, so he only nodded. Nn was rendered speechless. The next night, many well-dressed celebrities and socialites were gathered in the banquet held at the Lucas family¡¯s mansion. Willow followed Larissa around the courtyard in a pink nted-shoulder long dress with a well-behaved and bashful appearance, enjoying the sight of everyone present. Quite a few enthusiastic socialites approached and greeted her. This gave Willow an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. After all, she would have never gotten to know these people in her life. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t be Mrs. Goldmann, my status as the daughter of the de Armas will at least be enough for me to gain a foothold in this upper-ss circle in the future! Larissa held a wine ss and looked at the crowd. Her regal and morous appearance was mixed with a little indifference.From N?velDrama.Org. The idea of organizing a banquet tonight hade from her father, Hernandez, who was currently living i n Stoslo. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¡®I didn¡¯t tell Father that I sessfully located Marina¡¯s daughter. Yet, Father actually got to know about it out of the blue and even wants to make it public¡­¡¯ Larissa turned her head to look at Willow, who was being surrounded by others, and her brows could not help but crease. ¡®Although the DNA results did prove that she and Louis are rted by blood, and she has the bracelet too, I¡¯ve always felt that something is not right.¡¯ As Louis slowly walked downstairs, the gazes of manydies were fixed on him. The hearts of a lot of Bassburgh socialites had been shattered back then when Mr. Goldmann announced publicly that he was no longer avable at the banquet for celebrities. Thus, apart from Helios, the bigwigo f the entertainment industry, who no one dared to even think about approaching due to the pressure that originated from the hundreds of millions of fans, they could only aim at Louis, who was still single and avable in the circle. Louis was known as Bassburgh¡¯s Prince of Violin, perhaps because he had inherited his father¡¯s excellent musical talent. He had been able to perform on stage at the age of five, had been abroad to perform, had won the gold medal at the age of ten, and hadpleted a world tour concert at the age of fifteen. Not only was he talented, but he also had excellent grades. He also could stay at the Royal Academy of Music as a music instructor at such a young age and had always been the academy¡¯s spokesperson. However, Mrs. Lucas had publicly stated that the most important trait the Lucas family looked for in their daughter-inw was that she must at leaste from a schrly family. ¡°Larissa.¡± A graceful woman in a white fur coat and wearing elegant makeup walked up to Larissa with her arms wrapped around that of Yael Boucher¡¯s. The people around were amazed. ¡°That¡¯s that patriarch of the Bouchers and his missus.¡± ¡°Everyone in the circle knows that Mrs. Lucas and Mrs. Boucher are best friends. It is not surprising that they are here.¡± Willow turned her head, looked over, and saw Louis and Larissa chit-chatting with the Bouchers. ¡®The Bouchers, one of the aristocratic families of Bassburgh. It¡¯s also the only family that can match the Goldmanns. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Willow thought about something, bit her lip, and walked over with a smile. ¡°Aunty, Louis¡­¡± Both Mrs. Boucher and Yael¡¯s gazes were fixed on Willow. Meanwhile, a hint of annoyance shed across Larissa¡¯s eyes when she saw Willow approaching them without any proper introduction and interrupted the conversation between her and Mrs. Boucher. Mrs. Boucher looked at Willow and asked, ¡°Larissa, is she your sister¡¯s daughter?¡± Larissa just smiled and did not say a word. ¡°The elders were talking, and she just interrupted the conversation out of nowhere. She doesn¡¯t even know such basic etiquette.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mrs. Boucher.¡± Willow gave off a well-behaved and obedient attitude, so Larissa could not find a reason to reprimand her. Mrs. Boucher smiled and nodded before taking another good look at Willow. ¡®She seems well-behaved and looks pretty gorgeous, but it just feels like something is missing.¡¯ Larissa and Marina were both noblewomen, so their temperament was naturally on another level compared to ordinary socialites. Even Larissa¡¯s son was so mboyantly extraordinary, let alone Marina¡¯s daughter. Thus, Mrs. Boucher was a little disappointed when she met Willow in person. Willow noticed the changes in Mrs. Boucher¡¯s gaze, so she lowered her head and bit her lips secretly. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with this old hag? Judging from how she looks at me, is she dissatisfied with me?¡¯ ¡°Dad, I said I can walk by myself. Don¡¯t pull me¡­¡± Russell had found Ryleigh and hauled her to the Lucas family¡¯s banquet. He had told her that Larissa Lucas had nned to announce the identity of the daughter of the de Armas. But it had nothing to do with her, so she knew that her father had dragged her here to take a look at the men at the banquet! ¡®Is he that afraid that I can¡¯t get married!?¡¯ However, when Ryleigh and Willow saw each other, Ryleigh flung her father¡¯s hand away and red at her with a disturbed expression. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Willow did not expect this woman to show up here. ¡®D*mn it! Is she here with Maisie?¡¯ A faint hint of viciousness shed across her eyes. Louis subconsciously felt that Ryleigh looked rather familiar. Upon closer inspection, was she not the woman who had brought the two kids to the Michelin restaurant that day? ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Mrs. Boucher was afraid that she would do something foolish and reminded her, ¡°She¡¯s Aunty Lucas¡¯ niece.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh was flustered. ¡®How is Willow Aunty Larissa¡¯s niece? Could she be the daughter of the de Armas that the Lucases n to announce tonight? ¡°Aunty, Aunty Larissa, are you mistaken? How could she be-¡°Russell pulled Ryleigh aside and interrupted her, ¡°Keep quiet, don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself!¡± Ryleigh flung his hand away. ¡°Dad, why would you think that I¡¯m fooling around? That woman is the illegitimate daughter of the Vanderbilts, and her mother is Zee¡¯s stepmother, Le Scott.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone who was on the side could hear it clearly. Willow¡¯s face instantly turned pale due to the raging wrath within her. Still, Willow was determined not to reveal her true identity. ¡°No, I¡­ Le Scott is my foster mother¡­¡± ¡°Foster mother? Are you kidding me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will strangle you to death for saying that?¡± Mrs. Boucher reprimanded Ryleigh as soon as she said that. ¡°Ryleigh, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Seeing that Mrs. Boucher was rebuking her while helping Willow, Ryleigh red at Willow aggrievedly. She also felt extremely suspicious deep down. ¡®Willow is the daughter of the de Armas? That¡¯s some serious bullsh*t. No, I have to call Zee and ask her about this! Although the whole conversation did not end in embarrassment and awkwardness, Larissa had already taken Ryleigh¡¯s words to heart. She turned her head and nced at Willow. Seeing that Larissa was staring at her, Willow quickly stepped forward and exined, ¡°Aunty, I didn¡¯t lie t o you. You have to believe me. I¡­ I ran into a conflict with thisdy in the restaurantst time. So she¡¯s saying that because she doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, you really do know how to lie. It was you who started it first, and you even sshed m e with coffee!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Willow bit her lip and gave off a pitiful and weak attitude. When the people around them saw that Willow was forced into such a corner, they naturally felt that the daughter of the Hills was a bit too much. Russell saw that his daughter was so aggressive and did not show Madam Lucas any courtesy. He was so piqued that he was about to teach her a lesson, but Louis stepped up. ¡°I was at the restaurant, and it was indeed as Ms. Hill mentioned.¡± Louis¡¯ words extinguished Russell¡¯s anger just when it started to build up. Willow¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®What does Louis mean? Is he trying to help this b*tch!?¡¯ ¡°Both sides were at fault at that time. We can just deal with it after this, so there¡¯s no need to put it out now and create a stir here.¡± Ryleigh originally thought that he was speaking up for her, but she was really upset when she heard the following sentence. ¡°Are your eyes functioning properly? Why are you,¡± ¡°Ryleigh, if you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll skin you alive when we go back!¡± Russell regretted bringing her here. ¡®When can this daughter do the family some good? I brought her here to allow her to leam more about social etiquette. And here she is, causing more and more trouble for me.¡¯ Willow gave off a cold smirk inwardly. ¡®All the people present are giving face to the Lucas family, so what does this sl*t have toe at me at my banquet?¡¯ Willow walked up to Louis¡¯ side and apologized cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louis. I¡¯ve caused you and Aunt Larissa trouble again.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Louis did not even look at Willow. His gaze thennded on the two figures that slowly appeared from the crowd. Not only his but Larissa and Mrs. Boucher¡¯s gazes were also attracted by them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann? Why is he here?¡± ¡°Is the rtionship between the Goldmanns and the Lucases so close that Mr. Goldmann would attend the Lucases¡¯ banquet?¡± ¡°Could the person standing next to Mr. Goldmann be his woman?¡± Maisie wrapped Nn¡¯s arm and walked in beside him. She was wearing a dark green evening gown with naked shoulders-the waistline and split dress design made the whole dress look vivid. She had tied the long hair behind her into a fishtail braid, and the cold and indifferent yet unparalleled appearance made her look unforgettable for anyone who had seen her in person. And while she was walking beside Nn, who looked exceptionally regal, charming, and attractive, it made them look like a match made in heaven. *Zee!¡± Ryleigh felt ecstatic after seeing Maisie appear from the crowd. She ran forward, grabbed her arm by the elbow, and clung onto her. ¡°Zee, you¡¯vee!¡± Seeing that Willow was staring at them and trembling from head to toe out of fear, Ryleigh rubbed her nose in disdain. The people around them were at a loss. However, the only person who was shocked was Larissa. Her gaze was fixed on Maisie, and the surprise and astonishment beaming in her eyes were obvious. Louis also noticed the change in her expression and frowned slightly. Nn brought over Maisie and smiled faintly at Larissa. ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± Larissa returned to her senses for a bit, and her hand that was holding the wine ss tightened. Mrs. Boucher seemed to have noticed Larissa¡¯s peculiarities. It did not seem to be caused by Nn but by the woman standing next to him. Maisie kept staring at Larissa again as she was probably curious. ¡®This woman is my mother¡¯s sister.¡¯ Mrs. Boucher was the first to speak up, giving an end to the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Howe you are you here, Mr. Goldmann?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. From her tone, she did not seem to like Nn. Nn did not answer her directly but replied indifferently instead, ¡°I thought this banquet aims to announce the existence of the daughter of the de Armas. So who in fact is the real daughter of the de Armas? I think Mrs. Lucas should have some leads about that?¡± Nn¡¯s calm words caused a sensation among the people present. ¡°What does Mr. Goldmann mean? Is it true that there¡¯s a genuine and a fake daughter of the de Armas?¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t thisdy that we¡¯re looking at be a fake?¡± ¡°Can things get even more exciting than this?¡± Everyone whispered. Seeing that Nn was so sure, Ryleigh became firmer and more confident in an instant. She finally felt the pleasure of owning the moral high ground. ¡°I told you so! How could Willow be the daughter of the de Ammas?¡± At that moment, Willow was so furious that the apple of her cheeks had turned as pale as ashes. Her hands resting on the side of her body were tightly clenched, and her nails were sinking into her hands, about to scrape the flesh out of her palms. She bit her lip and said tremblingly, ¡°Nn, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I was by your side for six years. How can you treat me like this¡­¡± Willow deliberately raised this misunderstanding topic so that everyone would think that Maisie had done something to win over Nn. They did not dare to talk about Mr. Goldmann, but whether the woman beside Mr. Goldmann had snatched him from Willow back then was still a topic up for discussion. Nn creased his eyebrows, and his tone became colder. ¡°What did you do to approach me six years ago? Isn¡¯t that how you made yourself into the daughter of the de Armas today?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Willow saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, so she turned around and grasped Larissa¡¯s hand all of a sudden. ¡°Aunty, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯ve seen the DNA results with your own eyes¡­¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 From N?velDrama.Org. Larissa took a deep breath and calmed herself down. After all, it would be too awkward and embarrassing for things to go sour when there were so many people. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if there¡¯s anything that bothers you, we can solve itter,¡± Nn interrupted her, ¡°Mrs. Lucas, are you telling me that you don¡¯t dare to recognize the mistake that you¡¯ve made?¡± Larissa¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss tightened once again. ¡®What am I hesitating about? It¡¯s obvious that this woman looks a lot like Marina at first nce¡­ The resemnce is uncanny. ¡®I should¡¯ve known a long time ago. How could I not be suspicious? ¡®I still can¡¯t find anything on Willow that resembles Marina after all this while, but I could only bite the bullet and take her in when the DNA test that Willow showed me extinguished my suspicions.¡¯ Willowpletely panicked. Seeing that Larissa was still hesitating, she thought of something, dashed u p to Maisie abruptly, and grabbed her hand while tears rolled down her pallid cheeks. ¡°Zee, I give up! I¡¯ll stop impeding your rtionship with Nn. So please help me to persuade Nn and stop him from creating a stir¡­¡± She tried to mislead the crowd and sell her image as a weaker party to gain an advantage over the other party, making everyone think that Maisie had really snatched Nn from her in order to direct all the limelight onto Maisie. This caused Maisie¡¯s brilliant eyes to dim. Although she had only nned to attend this banquet and witness the show as the n panned out and did not intend to intervene, she had been dragged into this mess now. ¡°There¡¯s so much exciting news tonight.¡± ¡°She could be anything, but she chose to be a homewrecker. That¡¯s really disgusting!¡± ¡°To be honest, I think the woman who¡¯s next to Mr. Goldmann looks like a vixen. Maybe she really did snatch other men from their wives or girlfriends.¡± Ryleigh flung Willow¡¯s hand away ferociously upon hearing that the discussions taking ce in the surroundings were turning against Maisie. ¡°You really do know how to bullsh*t!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Willow staggered backward and fell to the floor deliberately. Willow, who was sitting on the floor, looked so weak and helpless at the moment that it was easy for hert o inspire pity andpassion. ¡°Willow, don¡¯t you pretend to lose bnce in order to arouse sympathy-¡°Ryleigh was about to go forward t o jerk her, but Louis blocked her. ¡°You,¡±Ryleigh wanted to say something, but Maisie dragged her back. Maisie¡¯s gaze then stopped on Willow¡¯s face. She looked neither furious nor joyous. ¡°It¡¯s the Lucas family¡¯s banquet today, so I originally nned to give the Lucases some face. But since you want to make a fuss over my appearance at this event, then I shall y along with you.¡± She slowly took out the bracelet that she had restored after Willow had brokenst time. ¡°Since you value the status possessed by the daughter of the de Armas so much, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t hand it to you.¡± ¡°Zee, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve always been the, H-How did you get your hands on my bracelet!?¡± When Willow saw the bracelet in Maisie¡¯s hand, a trace of slyness shed across her eyes. She was even certain that the people from the Lucases would stand by her side tonight as she thought Maisie could never present any evidence that could overthrow her! ¡®That¡¯s right, Maisie probably never thought that I would¡¯ve taken a DNA test with Louis long ago. So what she¡¯s saying here are just groundless jibes! ¡®I want everyone present to know that not only did Maisie Vanderbilt snatch my man from me, but she also ns to steal my identity from me!¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and keen, but he still believed that Maisie could handle it. Even if she were to st the whole banquet into smithereens with all this drama, who would dare to disrespect his woman when h e was around? ¡°Heh!¡± Maisie looked at the bracelet in her hand and raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, a gift from Dad, o I should I call him here so that we can both confront him?¡± Willow¡¯s expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Zee, stop making things more and moreplicated¡­ Even if you call Dad over, he¡¯ll definitely be on your side. I know Dad doesn¡¯t like me because I¡¯m just an illegitimate daughter¡­¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°Oh, did you just admit that you¡¯re Dad¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Willow was startled and looked around nervously. Sure enough, the crowd started gossiping again. ¡°Is she really an illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°Then does that mean what Ms. Hill said earlier is true!?¡± Theers of Maisie¡¯s red lips twitched and were slightly lifted. ¡°Marina de Arma is Stephen Vanderbilt¡¯s original partner and also his legal wife. How could a legal wife give birth to you, an illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Marina, the second daughter of the de Armas. If she had chosen to marry someone, she must¡¯ve confirmed that she would be the legal wife. Someone like her wouldn¡¯tmit adultery and make herself into a homewrecker.¡± ¡°The identity of an illegitimate daughter is rather shameful, so she shouldn¡¯t be the daughter of the original and legal wife.¡± Willow heard the noisy discussions that were taking ce around her, so she bit her lip harshly. *D*mn it! This b*tch actually managed to fish information out of me!¡¯ Seeing that Larissa¡¯s expression dimmed, Willow quickly exined, ¡°No, aunty, you have to believe me. She¡¯s talking nonsense! I¡ª¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I talking nonsense? We¡¯ll see if we were topare your blood type right away. As far as I know, Dad¡¯s blood type is B, while Marina de Arma¡¯s blood type is 0. Yours is AB, so how can parents with blood types B and Ogive birth to a daughter whose blood type is AB?¡± 1 Maisie took a nce at the pale-looking Willow. Willow shook her head, gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°Bullsh*t, I¡¯m not¡­ My¡­ My¡­ My blood type is B!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, we¡¯ll only need to get a doctor to run a blood test.¡± Maisie chuckled with her arms crossed in front of her chest. ¡°It¡¯s the same as running a DNA test, or should we run another test on the spot with your hair?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for another test.¡± Nn took a sheet of information from the bodyguard behind him. ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± Willow saw Nn hand the document to Larissa and was about to get up and dash toward them to grab the document, but Louis held her down. Larissa skimmed through the information on the document, and her expression gradually dimmed. She suddenly thought of what Nn had said to her the other day. She crushed a corner of the paper. ¡°Aunty, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t lie to you¡­ Maisie¡­ Maisie is framing me!¡± ¡°Zee is framing you? Why don¡¯t you tell everyone present how you framed Zee back then?¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes. ` ¡®Even at this moment, this woman wants to put Zee in harm¡¯s way.¡¯ ¡°What did I do to frame her? It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who stole Nn from me when I was the person who had been with Nn for six years!¡± Willow always pretended to be a victim, which had inspired the sympathy of everyone present. ¡°They had been together for six years. It¡¯s not an easy thing to do.¡± ¡°I told you so. The enchanting and seductive woman must be the one who snatched her man.¡± Maisie disapproved. ¡°You might have been with Noles for six years, but the children that I have with Noles are 5,5 years old now. So, are you admitting that you¡¯re the homewrecker who got in between my rtionship with Nn?¡± ¡®Making up stories to frame others, everybody knows how to do so!¡¯ Maisie¡¯s words caused another round ofmotion in the crowd again. ¡°Mr. Goldmann had already had children with this woman six years ago!¡± ¡°It seems that the rumors of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s hidden marriage and kids are true!¡± ¡°This is quite aeback!¡± A hint of surprise shed across the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes while he stared at Maisie, who leaned toward his arm out of the blue. He did not hate the nickname ¡°Noles¡± that she had just used to address but liked it very much. At least, it was a unique name reserved only for her. Nobody could call him by this name apart from her from now on. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant from that incident, Nn would have been mine!¡± Willow yelled at her frantically ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t spiked my drink with drugs and caused me to be driven out of the Vanderbilts, Noles and I wouldn¡¯t have had children together. So, to put it bluntly, do I have to thank you for introducing Noles into my life?¡± Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 ¡°Shut up!¡± Willow screamed while her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°B*tch, if you weren¡¯t that lucky, you should¡¯ve been wasted by Sergio Baldwin long-¡± Willow was halfway through the sentence when she subconsciously realized that she had lost her cool and said something devastating. She then trembled from head to toe. Everyone around gasped. Maisie picked the red wine ss on the table up and swirled it lightly while walking up to Willow. ¡°Yes, if I weren¡¯t that lucky six years ago, I would indeed have been ruined by you. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t you want to keep the status of the daughter of the de Armas? ¡°I don¡¯t want the identity that even my mother didn¡¯t want. Thus, allow me to honor you on behalf of my dead mother with this ss of wine.¡± Maisie chuckled, raised the wine ss, and poured it over Willow¡¯s head. The red wine streamed down from her hair onto her face and clothes. 1 Willow froze in ce. One could imagine how embarrassed she was in the eyes of all the guests present. Ryleigh ridiculed Willow after she realized something. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, are you so shameless that you¡¯re pretending to be Zee¡¯s mother¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not-¡± Willow wanted to escape. ¡°No, don¡¯t you know how your mother secured her status in the Vanderbilts? Do you know that Zee¡¯s father didn¡¯t get a divorce from Zee¡¯s mother when your mother was pregnant with you? So, not only are you an illegitimate daughter that just won¡¯t stay quiet and is also trying to harm Zee in any way possible, but you¡¯re now shameless enough to steal Zee¡¯s identity!?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Ryleigh finished speaking, more and more voices started echoing around the scene. ¡°Gosh! She¡¯s such a terrible woman!?¡± ¡°It turns out her mother¡¯s the homewrecker, and she despises her so much for being the person who ruined somebody else¡¯s family that she¡¯s not recognizing her as her mother?¡± ¡°After all that drama, it turns out that this woman is impersonating the daughter of the de Armas. She¡¯s really shameless and brazen.¡± ¡°I was so friendly to her just now. What a waste of my time and effort.¡± The unbearablements that came from all over the ce made Willow¡¯s whole body sway in a daze all her fantasies had been shattered! Maisie put down the wine ss. ¡°Willow, do remember, even though it¡¯s an identity that I don¡¯t want, you¡¯re still not worthy of it.¡± ¡®She should enjoy her destiny that follows after this incident¡¯ Ignoring everyone¡¯s stunned expression and the frozen scene, Maisie casually left the banquet. Willow saw Larissa¡¯s gloomy face and was about to step forward to exin herself when a p unexpectedlynded on her cheek. Even Louis was taken aback. His mother, who would always pay a lot of attention to her manners, had never lost her cool in front of a crowd. Larissa had never been fooled around by someone. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°How dare you make a fool out of me!?¡± ¡°No! Aunty, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense! I-¡± ¡°Take these papers and get out of our mansion now!¡± Larissa threw the documents on Willow¡¯s face and left without looking back. The attendees of the banquet gradually realized that the event¡¯s atmosphere had gone sour. If it weren¡¯t for the Bouchers, who took over and regained control over the flow of the banquet, the whole event would have been devastated. Several security guards came over and forced Willow to leave immediately. The celebrities and socialites who stood by and witnessed the whole process ridiculed her. 1 ¡°This woman actually impersonated the daughter of the de Armas. Now great, she has offended the Lucases for good and forever.¡± ¡°I really admire her courage. She even has the guts to fake her identity.¡± Willow had never been so embarrassed before, and she was trembling with rage at this moment. ¡®I must, must get even with her for the humiliation that she brought upon me today! Maisie Vanderbilt, she must die!¡¯ Maisie left so quickly that it seemed that she did not want to stay for a moment longer. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 ¡®I¡¯ve never thought about getting back my identity as the daughter of the de Armas. It¡¯s just that anyone could take this identity away from me, except Willow, as it would be an insult to Mom.¡¯ An arm wrapped around her waist from behind and brought her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re wearing high heels, so how are you walking faster than me?¡± This woman is just not afraid of falling.¡¯ Seeing that Maisie was not responding, Nn abruptly picked her up in a bridal carry. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Maisie was stunned and then struggled in his arms for a short while. ¡°What are you doing? Let me down!¡± Nn carried her into the car but still did not let go of her. He pinched her chin with his fingers and made her look straight at him. ¡°What did you just call me while we were at the banquet? Can you repeat it once again?¡± ¡°What did I just call you?¡± Seeing that his eyes dimmed and narrowed, Maisie recalled something and then pushed his hands away.¡± I just came up with a nickname casually.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°How is that making fun of you? Nn Goldmann, you let go of me-Ummm!¡± Nn palmed the back of her head and sealed her lips vigorously. Maisie stopped breathing while her thick eyshes trembled quickly, and her body stiffened immediately. Meanwhile. Nn was breathing heavily, and his eyes were on fire. The sparks in his eyes seemed to be able to light the two of them on fire at any time. After returning to the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn overwhelmed Maisie on the bed and kissed her lips vigorously. The well-built manpletely upied the space above her, while Maisie, who was caged by his limbs, ran out of breath after being aggressively kissed. Her watery and lovely-looking eyes seemed to have been fogged. ¡°Ummm¡­ Wait¡­¡± Maisie returned to her senses for a split second, only to see that Nn had already removed his shirt. His muscr body was near perfection, his muscles were all well-proportioned, and his sturdy six-packs were obvious. If it weren¡¯t for his usual choice of clothes, she would not be able to tell that he was this well-built. Maisie¡¯s cheeks blushed instantly. ¡°Zee, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore¡­¡± His low-pitched voice lingered in her ears, captivating her. Just when Maisie was about to lose her rationality, she suddenly stopped all actions as she felt something was wrong and pushed his body away. ¡°No, Nn¡­ I really can¡¯t do it today¡­¡± Nn lowered his voice. ¡°Zee, if you¡¯re torturing me again,¡± ¡°No, my¡­ My aunt is here.¡± ¡°Which aunt are you talking about? Just ignore her.¡± Maisie pushed his cheek that was closing in and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You pervert, I¡¯m referring to my Aunt Flow, my menstrual period!¡± 7. Her reply was like a pail of cold water that was poured onto Nn¡¯s me of lust, extinguishing it. ¡®So that¡¯s what she meant by her ¡°aunt¡±?¡¯ Maisie turned her head away in embarrassment as it was weird to tell a man that. Nn raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll make you some chamomile tea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie was startled and even a little stupefied when she saw the worried look on his face. Nn cleared his throat and looked away, a little embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t they say that women will feel pain when they¡¯re on their period, and chamomile tea will relieve the pain?¡± Maisie could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°This depends. I¡¯m one of those women that don¡¯t feel any pain. But if the legendary Mr. Goldmann wants to make me some chamomile tea, then I¡¯ll ept it wholeheartedly.¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were pressed tightly together upon seeing her smile. It was a more rxed and sincere smile whenpared to those that she gave off before this. It did not seem pretentious. ¡®This dazzling smile finally belongs to me at this moment.¡¯ He lowered his gaze, gave off a smile, and got up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and make you some now.¡± Nn was boiling chamomile tea in the kitchen when Maisie shouted from upstairs. He thought something had gone wrong, so he quickly put down the spoon and ran back to the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie poked half of her head out of the bathroom door and said embarrassingly, ¡°Um, I¡­ I¡¯ve run out of sanitary napkins. Can you trouble Quincy to buy some for me at the 24-hour convenience store?¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Nn took a deep breath, his face looking tense. ¡°111 go.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How can I let other men buy this kind of thing for her? Nn picked up the car key and rushed out, leaving the surprised woman behind. He then drove to the nearest convenience store. This was his first time buying such an item for a woman, plus he did not know the brand that she had been using all this time, so he bought one packet each. When he came to the cashier for checkout, the middle-aged woman who was dozing off at the cashier was awakened by the pile of sanitary napkins on the conveyor belt. She stared at Nn with an awkward gaze. ¡®What kind of obsession does this handsome young man have?¡¯ Nn¡¯s expression tumed gloomy while he was being stared at, so he clenched his hand into a fist, ced it next to his mouth, and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m buying these for my wife.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married? Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± Only then did the middle-aged woman snap out of the suspicion that she had deep down and packed all the sanitary pads for him. Fortunately, there were no customers in the store at such an hour. Nn left in a hurry after paying the bill. When he returned with a huge bag full of sanitary napkins, Maisie¡¯s chin was about to drop to the ground. Nn turned his head away and handed the huge bag to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know which brand you use, so I bought each of every brand.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched as she grabbed a bag from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± She then closed the bathroom door immediately and leaned behind the door, dying of embarrassment. Maisie went downstairs, and Nn brought the chamomile tea to the dining table. Maisie felt a little bad about troubling Nn to go out sote in order to buy her sanitary pads and make her chamomile tea. Never had this idea crossed her mind that this prestigious and distinguished man would disregard his social status to buy her feminine products. She sat at the front of the table, picked up the mug, and drank the chamomile tea. She then raised her head to look at him. ¡°Nn, I realize that you¡¯re quite a kind man sometimes.¡± Nn was stunned for a split second, then curled his lips and gave off a smirk. ¡°You only realize it now?¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and tugged at the corners of her lips to the sides. ¡°You¡¯re quite a man whenever you¡¯re serious.¡± Nn smiled as he slowly got up. ¡°If you¡¯ve finished the tea, thene to the study to meet me. I¡¯ll show you something that I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be interested in.¡± Maisie was also curious about what Nn wanted to show her. ¡®He¡¯s even confident that it¡¯ll definitely pique my interest¡­ Maybe it¡¯s something really incredible?¡¯ When she entered Nn¡¯s study, she saw Nn sitting on the soft couch with his legs crossed. His sleeves had been rolled up to his elbows, and he wasnguidly looking at theputer monitor with his hand propping against his chin. ¡°What in the world do you n to show me?¡± Maisie walked to the other side of the couch and sat down while Nn turned the monitor toward her. Unexpectedly, when her gazended on a video that had been paused on the screen, she was so furious that her cheeks flushed in an instant. She then turned her face away and rebuked, ¡°Nn, you pervert! Don¡¯t drag me along when you want to watch porn!¡± 2 ¡°Take a closer look at the woman in the video.¡± Nn¡¯s expression did not change at all as he did not care about the picture. His gaze was fixed on the woman¡¯s face. Maisie squinted her eyes and slowly looked back at the screen again. ¡®The appearance of the young woman shown on the screen looks somewhat simr to that of Willow¡¯s. Is this¡­ Le Scott!?¡¯ Maisie looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Why would you have this?¡± ¡°I captured the people who kidnapped you, and they confessed something to me.¡± Nn looked at her and lifted his eyebrow cockily. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how Le gave birth to Willow and secured her position in the Vanderbilts?¡± Maisie¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together while her brows were creased. She only knew that her father had met Le and had an affair with her after spending a lot of nights on the tiles. Le had given birth to her father¡¯s child secretly two yearster. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Nn took an envelope out of a folder and handed it to her. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± The envelope was full of photos. Maisie went through them one by one, and her expression gradually dimmed. Although the photos had been taken more than 20 years ago, they looked extremely clear. The woman who was pleasing a group of men in heavy makeup and a gorgeous dress was indeed Le. In some of the photos, she could be seen French kissing a few men and performing stripteases while standing on tables. There were even photos of her acting extremely intimately with different men. Such a wild and seductive side of Le was something that Maisie had never seen before. After all, although Le had always been a scheming b*tch in Maisie¡¯s impression, she was apletely different woman from what she looked like in the photos. ¡°Wait a minute! If Le¡¯s private life from back then was so chaotic, is it possible that¡­! Looking at Maisie¡¯s expression, Nn knew what she had thought of and squinted. ¡°The people in the Underground Freeway are very familiar with Le. After all, nine out of ten of them were her customers.¡± The word ¡°customers¡± gave Maisie a general idea. ¡®Le worked as a prostitute before this.¡¯ ¡°Is she familiar with the people of the Underground Freeway?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to think so. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hire that group of goons to kidnap you.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. ¡°So, Le didn¡¯t necessarily get pregnant with Dad¡¯s child back then.¡± Theers of Nn¡¯s lips raised faintly. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart yourself. Willow is indeed not Stephen¡¯s daughter.¡± Maisie gasped. ¡®Le has actually managed to conceal this fact up till today!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Speaking of it, Le might not even know who Willow¡¯s biological father is, and your father just happened to be taken advantage of all this while. ¡°Not only back then. Le is now nning to conceive a baby through other men, then bring the child back to the Vanderbilts as your father¡¯s.¡± Maisie froze in ce, thinking about something deep down. ¡®Indeed, Le¡¯s pregnancy is too coincidental. So she actually isn¡¯t pregnant yet. She¡¯s just using the pregnancy to dy the divorce. She¡¯ll then bring the baby back to the Vanderbilts when she bes pregnant through some other men? ¨C ¡®Hehe, I won¡¯t let that happen this time around.¡¯ Maisie looked at the photos in her hands, thought of something all of a sudden, and smirked. ¡°Can you give these photos to me?¡± ¡°Just take them with you.¡± There was a hint of amusement in Nn¡¯s eyes. He would not stop her from doing what she wanted to do. Ever since Le had disclosed that she had gotten pregnant, Madam Vanderbilt had hardly asked her to d o anything but told her to rest and nurture the fetus in peace. Le felt that better times were ahead upon thinking of Willow, who had been able to ascend the social ladder and had be the daughter of the de Armas with peace of mind now, and Madam Vanderbilt, who had changed her attitude toward her and had been treating her very well. However, when will I get pregnant with the child? She was faintly disturbed now. ¡®Ding dong.¡± Someone rang the doorbell. Le got up and went to open the door. It was a courier. The courier took a nce at the information and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Le Scott?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Le was a little confused. The courier handed a parcel to her. ¡°I have a package for you. Please sign for it.¡± Le signed for the courier, but she really could not remember what she had bought online. After checking the address, she realized the sender was anonymous. Although the address was not written, the recipient was indeed her. Le opened the parcel while sitting on the couch, but her face turned pale in an instant when she saw something in the box. She then wrapped the package in her hand tremblingly. At that moment, her cell phone rang and frightened her. Seeing that Willow was calling, she quickly picked up the package, took her cell phone upstairs, and returned to her room. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 ¡°Willie, why are you- What!?¡± ¡®Willow¡¯s n to fake her identity had been debunked!? Le could not stay calm anymore. ¡°How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t everything going well before this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Maisie¡¯s fault! That b*tch was the one who exposed me. Mom, I hate her, I want her to die!¡± Upon noticing that her daughter was emotionally unstable, Le gnashed her teeth and calmed her down. ¡°Willie, don¡¯t lose your cool first. I¡¯lle to you after I¡¯ve managed to handle the affair on my end.¡± After the call, Le stared at the package in her hand with resentment. Damn it! Who sent these photos!? These photos are all my past shame! ¡®And the only people who know about my past are those working for the Underground Freeway. Could it be that Nelson has failed, and he¡¯s using these photos to threaten me? ¡®No, I¡¯ll never let him get what he wants. I mustn¡¯t let Stephen know about this!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ Maisie received a text message from someone, and the content of the message happened to inform her that Le had gone to the Underground Freeway after receiving the photos. The corners of Maisie¡¯s red lips were lifted slightly. ¡°She¡¯ll get to experience everything that I suffered in the Underground Freeway in no time.¡± ¡®I have to give Le a taste of her own medicine! Kennedy walked in from outside the office. ¡°Zee, Madam Lucas wants to see you.¡± Maisie froze for a split second, and her eyebrows creased. ¡°Go and tell her that I¡¯m not in.¡± She did not know how to face this extra aunt of hers. Even after learning that her mother was from the de Armas, Maisie never wanted to pick up her new identity. No matter what her mother¡¯s identity was, that was all in the past. Kennedy turned around and conveyed her message to Larissa. Larissa knew that Maisie did not want to see her, so she did not say anything and got up slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come on another day.¡± Kennedy nodded and watched as she left. At Vaenna Jewelry¡­ Stephen received a call from the hospital. The doctor told him something, and he asked anxiously, ¡°What about the baby?¡± The doctor answered in a few words, and Stephen¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant. He then responded coldly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯lle over now.¡± When Le woke up, she realized that she had been sent to the hospital, and she was covered with bruises that one would get after a very specific and intimate incident. She suddenly recalled that when she visited the Underground Freeway looking for Nelson, a group of people injected her with ecstasy. ¡®After that.. Those fragmented memories began toe together in her mind. She covered her forehead. *D*mn it! How did it be like this!?¡¯ Le had experienced those drugs once when she was young and had not gotten into contact with them ever again since that, so she adapted rather quickly to this second dose. ¡®But ¡­ Those men actually.. The door was mmed open The moment Le saw Stephen appear outside the door, her expression changed. Stephen walked toward her with a sulky expression. ¡°Dear, please let me exin, I¡ª¡± A pnded on her cheek. The doctor stepped forward hurriedly and stopped him. ¡°Sir, calm down!¡± Stephen did not calm down. How could he calm down at this moment? He pointed at Le exasperatedly. ¡°How dare you lie to me that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Le disregarded the pain on her cheek and exined anxiously, ¡°Dear, L¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I love you! I don¡¯t want to divorce you!¡± ¡°You love me?¡± Stephen saw the array of bruises on her body, and his expression dimmed due to the wrath. ¡°You sl*t, wh*re, and you actually have the face to say that you love me?¡± ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not what you think it is, they¡­ They raped me, I¡¯m the victim!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 ¡°I want a divorce.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Le was taken aback, looking at him in disbelief. Stephen shook the doctor¡¯s hand off his arm and red at her. ¡°A woman who¡¯s full of lies isn¡¯t worthy of being my wife, let alone stepping into the Vanderbilt manor.¡± Stephen left the ward without looking back. ¡°Dear, dear!¡± Le got off the bed but quickly copsed on the floor because her legs were still weak. No matter how she cried, she could not make Stephen turn around ande back. She could only sit on the floor and weep bitterly. Upon seeing this, the doctor felt somewhat sympathetic to her experience. ¡°Please get up first, madam.¡± The doctor helped her onto the bed, and Le suddenly grabbed his arm, ¡°Doctor, how did I get sent to the hospital?¡± ¡°Someone said that you were assaulted and unconscious, so you were sent here to the hospital. However, that person left very soon and only asked us to notify your husband.¡± Le trembled as she was vaguely aware of something. ¡®Someone has framed me!¡¯ When the doctor left, Le was so furious that she swept all the things on the table onto the floor. There seemed to be an invisible cobweb covering her, causing her to fall into a trap without her noticing. This realization of hers made her feel extremely breathless. The door of the ward was pushed open again. It was Maisie and Quincy who entered the ward this time around. ¡°Le, how does it feel to get a taste of your own medicine?¡± Le¡¯s gloomy expression gradually turned vicious. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± ¡®It really is this batch! From N?velDrama.Org. The smile hanging on Maisie¡¯s face looked calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t karma a b*tch? So why can¡¯t I do something that you had the guts to do to m e to you so that we cane full circle?¡± Le got up angrily and dashed toward her. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Quincy made a move and brought her under control by pressing her against the floor. After all, he had promised Nn that he would never let his young wife get hurt. Le was forced to kneel on the floor, feeling extremely reluctant to submit to the overwhelming viciousness. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you dare to do this to me. Are you not afraid of me telling your father about this?¡± Maisie slowly leaned over to nce at her. ¡°Do you think my dad will believe you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re nowhere near a good egg yourself, and it seems that your father doesn¡¯t know your true colors. I¡¯ll definitely expose you!¡± Le gnashed her teeth vigorously. I¡¯ve been careless and have fallen into the trap that this b*tch set up, but I will make sure that I get back at her and give her hell! ¡°Haven¡¯t you received those photos?¡± Le¡¯s ferocious expression gradually turned fearful upon hearing that. Maisie then asked unhurriedly, ¡°If those photos were to get into my dad¡¯s hands, do you think he will still believe in you?¡± Le trembled. She stared at Maisie¡¯s eyes as if she was looking at a gorgeous and venomous viper in its eyes, which made her extremely panicked, ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Le was really scared. The stern momentum had subsided by a huge margin, and she even begged her. ¡°Zee, I know I¡¯m at fault Can you forgive me? Please don¡¯t hand those photos to your father. All¡­ All I have left is your father. I can¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Le apologized and begged Maisie sincerely while tears were gushing down her cheeks. She would definitely soften anyone who witnessed this scene. Unfortunately, Maisie had long seen through the mother-and-daughter duo. Even if she let her go this time around, she would never do the same to her in the future. Maisie had a heart of benevolence, but it depended on whom she was dealing with as well. She would rather show her overflowing kindness to the tramps on the streets than to Willow and Le. ¡°You only realize that you should beg me at this moment. But what did you try to do to me before this? Weren¡¯t you very happy when you managed to set me up?¡± ¡°Zee, I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me. I promise that this won¡¯t happen again! I¡¯ll do anything that you want me to do! I just can¡¯t divorce your father¡­¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Le did not want to go back to her previous life. She would have nothing left if she were to leave the Vanderbilts. ¡®I just need to keep this b*tch under control for now. As long as she¡¯s willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll surely wipe her off the grid in the future.¡¯ ¡°Heh, begging me would do you no good. You should do whatever you need to do as soon as possible.¡± Maisie straightened her posture. ¡°Back then, you were responsible for driving me out of the Vanderbilt manor. It¡¯s now your time to leave the house.¡± She did not even want to look at Le again, so she left the ward while Quincy let Le go and caught up to her. Le sat stiffly on the spot, her expression gradually turning gloomy. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quincy returned to the ckgold administrative office and honestly reported everything that had taken ce at the hospital. Mr. Goldmann asked me to act as Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯sckey for half a day. What else can I do apart from this? Nn propped his hand against his chin and put down the file in his hand. There was a slight arc in the corners of his lips. ¡°It seems that she¡¯s done a good job and deserves a reward.¡± Quincy pouted his lips. ¡®T¡¯ve done well too, so why don¡¯t I get a reward? 1 When Nn came to Soul Jewelry Studio, all the staff knew who he was looking for whenever they saw him here, so they did not seem to be surprised. Linda was rubbing her wrist while she walked out of the warehouse. But she could not help but dash toward Nn as soon as she saw him. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn frowned, and his eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this voice. ¡°Nn, I was the one to mest time. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about Maisie. I really didn¡¯t n to fight with Maisie over anything. Are you angry with me?¡± Nn felt that she was a little too talkative. ¡®Apart from Zee, is none of the Vanderbilts normal?¡¯ He did not want to care about it and was about to leave the scene. However, Linda bit her lip, stepped forward, and wanted to fall into his arms. Nn grabbed her by the shoulders nimbly, and his eyes turned even colder after that. Although she did not fall in his arms, Linda was more than satisfied when she saw him supporting her. However, Nn flung his hand and pushed her away the second Maisie walked out of the office with the documents, so she was caught off guard and fell to the floor. The scene attracted the attention of other people. Linda did not expect that he would push her away. Nn walked up to Maisie¡¯s side and exined aggrievedly, ¡°She¡¯s the one who fell onto me.¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡®What!? ¡®My God, what am I looking at? Mr. Goldmann is exining to Ms. Zora with an aggrieved expression?¡¯ Linda looked shocked and exined in a panic, ¡°Maisie¡­ It¡¯s not me, I¡­ It¡¯s just an ident.¡± Maisie knew clearly the reason Linda wanted toe to work at ckgold. Nheless, she had actually managed to bite the bullet and push through all the inhumane tasks that were being assigned to her. As such, Maisie really admired her perseverance. However, seeing that Linda was trying to seduce Nn in broad daylight still made Maisie feel a little ufortable. ¡°You identally fell? Just how old should one be to be able to fall to the floor face first?¡± ¡°Puff!¡± The staff around the office almost burst intoughter. Linda looked a little embarrassed and stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long. I¡¯ve already kept quiet about all the troubles that you¡¯ve created instead of resolving all this while. All you¡¯ve done so far is embarrass your grandma. You should just go back if you really don¡¯t want to work here anymore.¡± ¡°Sister Maisie, are¡­ Are you nning to drive me back?¡± Linda pinched the hem of her clothes with both hands. ¡°You can¡¯t even stay in your workstation during working hours. Why should I keep you here?¡± It was not that Maisie did not know about what Linda had been doing in the warehouse. After all, Xander had been reporting Linda¡¯s two- or three-hour absence from the warehouse and her reluctance to do anything to Maisie. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 . It seemed like Linda was being forced to do everything while she was working here. Maisie did not want to bring it up before this as she thought Linda could not work here for long. However, Linda had actually been able to stubbornly stay here for so long, so it was a coincidence that she had run into an excuse to ask her to leave today. Seeing that Maisie was very determined to fire her, Linda looked at Nn ¡°Nn, Maisie-¡± ¡°This is not something that¡¯s under his control. It¡¯s useless for you to call anyone now.¡± Maisie¡¯s face dimmed. She was the only person in this world who had the guts to be upright and not care about Mr. Goldmann¡¯s reputation and status. Nn smiled ¡°Yes, this department isn¡¯t under my authority. Zee has the final say here.¡± Everyone finally realized what it meant to be a man that stayed behind his wife. Linda bit her lip, turned around, and left aggrievedly. Maisie turned around, handed the information to the staff at the reception counter, and went back into her office. Nn followed her, but the woman in front of him turned around abruptly, raised her hand, propped it against the door, and wrapped the muscr man in her arm. Maisie looked up at his breath-taking face and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Nn Goldmann, don¡¯t always bring all your unwanted romantic encounters to me to ask me to drive them away!¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were pursed slightly, and a hint of suspicion could be sensed on the corners of his lips. He stretched out his arm t o embrace her waist and brought her into his arms. ¡°Have you started to feel anxious?¡± Maisie scoffed and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nine out of ten women would have feelings for you, Mr. Goldmann, so why put your poprity among women to waste for just one woman?¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t even need to look at all. There are plenty of women who can¡¯t wait to get nearer to him, but why won¡¯t he just let me go?¡¯ Nn squinted his eyes and stared at her for quite a long time. ¡°But out of those ten women, I only want you.¡± Maisie wanted to get herself out of his arms, but the embrace was too tight for her to work around. He chuckled inwardly. ¡°I won¡¯t let other women approach me in the future if you don¡¯t want to see them around me.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to see them around you? I¡¯m not-Nn caressed the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips with his slightly calloused fingers and gently lifted her chin to cover her mouth before she could finish speaking. ¡®I don¡¯t want to listen to her so-called exnations. This dishonest mouth deserves a kiss! Maisie lost her mind to his kiss. She could not understand the reason she would have no resistance to his kiss. Nn quickly returned to his senses. He could not control himself as soon as he got into contact with this woman. If it weren¡¯t for her menstrual period, he would really want to get it on with her ruthlessly. 1 ¡°We¡¯ll pick up Colton from the academy in the evening together.¡± Maisie broke away from his arms and looked away. ¡°I know.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She did so to avoid letting him see the redness on her cheeks, but it was too bad that her flushed ears had already sold her out. Nn suppressed his urge tough out loud. ¡®My young wife¡¯s bashful appearance looks so adorable.¡¯ At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Ryleigh rushed to the office of the academy¡¯s disciplinary department and shouted as soon as she entered the room, ¡°Colton!¡± Colton was standing in front of the teacher with an elder male student. The boy had bruises on the corner of his lips, and his clothes were dirty. However, the expression of the woman behind the boy became extremely upset when she saw Ryleigh. ¡°Are you Colton Vanderbilt¡¯s parent?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ryleigh came to Colton¡¯s side and nced at the boy. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that? Your son hurt my son!¡± The woman felt agitated for the fact that her son had been beaten, so it was only natural for her attitude toward Ryleigh to be off the charts. Ryleigh took a nce at Colton. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s no wonder this kid has called me here. It turns out that he¡¯s actually gotten involved in a fight! Colton blinked and exined pitifully, ¡°Godmother, I didn¡¯t mean it. He¡¯s the one who scolded me first.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 ¡°Nonsense! How would my son scold someone? And are you telling me that it¡¯s reasonable to beat my son now?¡± the woman said so while looking at the teacher. ¡°Where¡¯s the principal? Get the principal here and give us an exnation about this incident. Do the Linwoods look like some random pushover to you?¡± 1 The teacher felt very helpless while she was overlooking the situation. She then nced at Colton ¡°Colton, no matter what, you¡¯ve hit your ssmate, and that¡¯s not the right thing to do. You have to apologize to him.¡± ¡°Why should I apologize first? He called me a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father. Shouldn¡¯t he apologize to me too?¡± Colton asked while tilting his head Ryleigh took a deep breath after listening to this. ¡°Isn¡¯t your son a rude little boy? Who is he calling a b*stard who doesn¡¯t have a father?¡± ¡®Holy sh*t, thank God I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been summoned here. ¡®If Zee were to be the one who¡¯s standing here, wouldn¡¯t she have pped the kid? And if she were to come here with Mr. ¡°You¡­ Nonsense, since when did my son say something like that? You can ask my son if you don¡¯t believe in me!¡± The boy did not dare to look straight at Ryleigh. He just gnashed his teeth and denied it. ¡°¡­. I didn¡¯t call him that.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Look, my son imed that he didn¡¯t call the boy names. But your son has beaten my son, and that¡¯s a fact. I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t let this matter slip just like this if you don¡¯t get your son to apologize to my son today!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ryleigh stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Bring it on then¡± ¡°You!¡± The woman was so exasperated that sheined to the teacher, ¡°You take a look at her, just what kind of parent is she? Like mother like son. It should be apparent now. He has beaten my son but still won¡¯t apologize to him as if it¡¯s right to do so. A student who misbehaves like this should be dropped out of the academy!¡± Ryleigh knew that Colton would definitely not beat someone for no reason. Although she was not his biological mother, she was his godmother, so how could she let this matter go unpunished after seeing that her godson had been bullied? ¡°You¡¯ve chosen to believe in your son when he said that he didn¡¯t call this boy names, so what¡¯s wrong with me believing in my godson when he said that he didn¡¯t beat him?¡± ¡°Godson?¡± The woman trembled with anger. ¡°This rascal doesn¡¯t even dare to call his biological mother here and has chosen to summon an arrogant woman like you instead?¡± Ryleigh looked up at her with her chin held up. ¡°Haha, I see. I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t even have a biological mother. No wonder he¡¯s so uneducated. It turns out that he¡¯s an orphan that doesn¡¯t have a mother to educate him.¡± The woman¡¯s mocking statement made Colton¡¯s face dim in an instant. Colton¡¯s tiny fists were tightly clenched. In the next second, Ryleigh¡¯s palm had alreadynded on the woman¡¯s cheek. Even Colton was stunned by her. After all, he had always felt that his godmother was a daffy and straightforward woman. He had never seen her act so boldly before this! The teacher stood up. ¡°Hey, Miss, how can you beat someone like that?¡± ¡°She humiliated my godson, judging from that upbringing of hers, one p is considered nothing to me!¡± Ryleigh rolled up her sleeves. The woman who got pped felt that she could not get beaten for nothing. She was so angry that she started to get into a scrimmage with Ryleigh. ¡°How dare you p me? Let me tell you, you and your son will no longer be able to stay in Bassburgh now that you¡¯ve provoked the Linwoods!¡± into smithereens!¡± The young woman started fighting with the middle-aged woman in the office, while the teacher was genuinely frightened and was about to call for security. However, a tall man entered the room through the door at that moment. The teacher thought that she had seen her savior when she saw the man approaching them. Louis watched as the two women wrestled each other regardless of their images. He then stepped forward, pulled the back of Ryleigh¡¯s cor, and hauled her away from the center of the brawl. ¡°What are you doing, who-¡°Ryleigh turned her head backward, and she was taken aback when she saw the familiar and indifferent face. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Louis dragged her aside. ¡°Is this still not embarrassing enough for you?¡± .. When the woman saw his appearance, her arrogance was instantly halved. ¡°Mr. Lucas, you¡¯re finally here! You have to be the judge of this matter for me. We¡¯ll put the fact that this boy has beaten my son aside first. This woman just pped me a few minutes ago!¡± ¡°Mrs. Linwood, your son should apologize first for his impertinent remark.¡± Mrs. Linwood was dumbfounded. ¡°My son¡­ Since when did my son speak rudely? It was my son who got beaten. Besides, it was this woman who made a move on me first.¡± ¡°If you want to get to the bottom of the matter between these children, you can pay the surveince room a visit and check the footage out. As for the matter between you and thisdy¡­¡± Louis gave Ryleigh, who was tidying her clothes at the moment, a sideways nce. Ryleigh met his gaze and instantly burst into wrathfulughter. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re going to tell me that I¡¯m at fault, aren¡¯t you? Mrs. Linwood just imed that my godson is an uneducated orphan who doesn¡¯t have a mother to educate him. She even imed that she¡¯s going to force my godson out of Bassburgh, so what if I¡¯ve hit her?¡± She red at Mrs. Linwood with her arms akimbo as she was saying so. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯d better take the initiative to apologize for your behavior first because this kid¡¯s parents are someone that you Linwoods cannot afford to trifle with!¡± Mrs. Linwood paused ¡®She dares to say something like this when Mr. Lucas is around? Let¡¯s see how capable you are.¡¯ ¡°You actually have the balls to say this, you,¡± ¡°Mrs. Linwood.¡± Louis¡¯s voice sounded calm. ¡°If you prefer to judge people from their background, you can¡¯t even go against her because of the support of the Hills.¡± Mrs. Linwood¡¯s expression stiffened gradually. The¡­ The Hills? Ryleigh smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Even the Hills are nothing whenpared to Colton¡¯s family background. Mrs. Linwood, if you want him to quit school, it¡¯s just like hitting a rock with an egg.¡± What could Mrs. Linwood say after listening to Ryleigh¡¯s family background? After all, she was a member of the Hills. ¡®Although the Hills aren¡¯t engaged in business, and they¡¯re indeed inferior to the Goldmanns, the Bouchers, and the Lucases in Bassburgh, they¡¯re still a schrly family. Not to mention that the eldest daughter of the Hills is the current missus of the Bouchers. ¡®I would only bring contempt upon myself if I were to insist on getting to the bottom of this issue.¡¯ Thus, she could only smile and say, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s apologize to each other and bury the hatchet.¡± Ryleigh walked up to her, leaned in front of her, creased her eyebrows, gave off a few winks, and said, ¡°You should be the one to apologize first if you want to resolve this matter through apologies, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Mrs. Linwood¡¯s expression gradually became embarrassed. She took a look at Louis, who was silent and could only bring her son along to apologize to Colton Ryleigh. Colton scratched his cheeks and said absent-mindedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your apology.¡± Mrs. Linwood could only swallow the grievances that she had back down and leave hastily with her son. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton ran up to Louis and said with a grin, ¡°Professor Lucas, why are you here?¡± Ryleigh crossed his arms and did not utter another word. ¡®Although this man is Aunty Lucas¡¯ son, he still chose to help a woman like Willow at the banquet. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him very much.¡¯ Louis nced at Ryleigh before his gaze fell on Colton. ¡°I originally thought that you had found a minor to impersonate your parents.¡± ¡®A minor? These two words hit Ryleigh hard. ¡°I¡¯m a minor? Are you blind?¡± Ryleigh gnashed her teeth. ¡°You look just like a juvenile from head to toe.¡± Louis nced at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re t-chested and short at the same time.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Ryleigh was 5 foot 3 in height, and she was also dressed in a rather girlish style. Thus, she indeed looked a little short when she was standing in front of Louis, who was 6 foot 2 in height. But saying that she was t-chested!? That might not be very aggressive, but it was extremely insulting! Coltonughed out loud. ¡°Colton, you¡¯re too much! You actually partnered up with such a person to bully your godmother. Do you believe that I won¡¯t inform Colton dashed to her immediately and hugged her coquettishly. ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s my fault, so don¡¯t tell Mommy about this!¡± Seeing Colton acting all adorable and coquettish in front of her, Ryleigh became very gentle and cute again. When Colton saw the caller ID disyed on the smartwatch, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Oops, Mommy is here to pick me u p already!¡± Ryleigh took Colton out of the campus and saw a dazzling Rolls-Royce parked at the gate. ¡°Mommy!¡± Colton rushed to hug Maisie as soon as he saw her stepping out of the car. Maisie rubbed his head. ¡°Why did youe out sote?¡± Just as she was saying so, she looked up and saw Ryleigh approaching them. She then stared at Colton. ¡°Did you cause any trouble?¡± ¡°No, no, since when did I cause any trouble? I wanted to eat fried chicken wings, so Godmother sent me some just now!¡± ¡°Yes, Colton has been very well-behaved, so I brought him some fried chicken wings.¡± Ryleigh forced out a ttering smile. Maisie looked at the two of them, wondering why she found it hard to believe them. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you¡¯re here too!¡± Colton quickly changed the subject and climbed directly into the car. Maisie turned to look at Ryleigh. ¡°Would you like us to drop you on the way back?¡± ¡°Nah, I drove here. Besides, I feel ashamed to be disturbing you three.¡± She did not want to be the fourth wheel. Maisie waved her hand. ¡°Okay then, we¡¯ll go back home first.¡± Ryleigh blinked, raised her hand, and waved back at her. ¡°Bye!¡± After the car left, Ryleigh patted her chest. ¡®The three rugrats are all the same. They only think of me whenever they¡¯re up to something bad. If Zee were to find out about what I¡¯ve done with them, would I be unfriended?¡¯ ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldmann turns out to be the kid¡¯s father.¡± A voice that sounded abruptly from behind Ryleigh petrified her. She slowly turned her head backward to look at the man that was standing behind her, and she then raised her head to look at his face. ¡®He¡¯s quite tall.¡¯ ¡°What are you looking at, shorty?¡± Louis took a nce at her and left. Ryleigh yelled at his back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of to be born tall? The air above is usually very dusty. Speaking of that, I should be thanking you for purifying the air!¡± ¡®Just what kind of person is he? He¡¯s so rude and wicked!¡¯ At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ ¡°Look at what your daughter did to Lynn. She actually fired Lynn and drove her back.¡± Linda had been comining to Madam Vanderbilt ever since she got back from the ckgold Group, so Madam Vanderbilt reprimanded Stephen directly at the dining table. After all, she was looking forward to Linda being able to get along with Nn. Unexpectedly, Maisie actually drove her out of thepany without any legitimate reason. Linda bit her lip aggrievedly. ¡°Grandma, I only said a few words to Nn, and she had fired me due to that.¡± ¡°Maisie is really a pain in my backside. She¡¯s the one who promised that she¡¯d provide you with a part- time job back then. I let the fact that she was using you as a coolie slide all this while, and she¡¯s now firing you without providing a legit reason? She¡¯s really pushing her luck this time!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The more Madam Vanderbilt thought about it, the angrier she became, and her impression of Maisie worsened. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go and talk t o her about this issue on behalf of Lynn tomorrow.¡± 1 As soon as she finished speaking, Stephen put down his silverware all of a sudden. The dining table was dead silent for a moment. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Madam Vanderbilt felt ufortable deep down upon seeing him put his silverware down and throw a silent tantrum for no obvious reason. ¡°You should know the rtionship between Mi. Goldmann and Zee. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind. If you dare tog o and argue with Zee, then you can go back to the ancestral mansion already.¡± Stephen had endured it for too long. He has endured a lot more than usual just because she was his biological mother. ¡°What? How dare you threaten your own mother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you still know that I¡¯m your son.¡± Stephen calmed down. ¡°Zee is your granddaughter, but you¡¯ve never cared about her. Do you value your grandson so much? If you didn¡¯t value a grandson as much as you do, I would have divorced Le a long time ago. I wouldn¡¯t have to be made a fool by her fake pregnancy scheme.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°A¡­ A fake pregnancy?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was bewildered. She was still wondering why she had not seen Le at home all day, thinking that she might be at the hospital for some regr checkups, but she did not expect that she was faking her pregnancy. ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s no such thing as a grandson for you. Are you satisfied now?¡± Stephen removed hisp napkin because he did not even want to eat dinner anymore. He then got up, went upstairs, and returned to his room. Madam Vanderbilt finally recovered from the trance and then said furiously, ¡°Le Scott, how dare she fake a pregnancy to fool m e!?¡± ¡°Grandma, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Okay, Maisie is quite an observant girl. Do you think she doesn¡¯t know what you think of Mr. Goldmann?¡± Madam Vanderbilt knew that Maisie would definitely not let go of Nn, so it seemed that they had to find another way. 1 She thought of something all of a sudden, quickly took out her cell phone and called her other daughter- inw, ¡®Le, this unworthy woman, how dare she lie to me. I can¡¯t count on her anymore, so I can only count on my eldest daughter-inw!¡¯ The next day, in the afternoon¡­ Maisie put on her customized jewelry for a customer, a tassel pendant made out of emeralds. ¡°What do you think, Mrs. Heinzinz? Are you satisfied with it?¡± ¡°Oh, this is perfect. I haven¡¯t seen anyone in the circle wear such a tassel pendant. It looks so special and beautiful.¡± Mrs. Heinz stood in front of the full-length mirror and turned from one side to the other, appreciating the pendant. ¡®Manufacturing a tassel pendant out of emeralds, she¡¯s the only designer in this field who cane up with this idea. ¡®It looks fashionable and youthful, and it¡¯ll definitely be able to attract quite a lot of attention whenever I pair it with any evening gown and wear them to all sorts of banquets in the future. And the main reason is that no other missuses in the circle have worn a ne that looks simr to this one. That¡¯s how I¡¯ll be able to show it off when I wear it out?¡¯ ¡°Mrs. Heinz, to hear that you¡¯re satisfied with the product is a relief.¡± Maisie smiled, took the ne off for her, and asked the staff on the side to fetch the gilt gift box. She then ced the ne in the gift box, put it into the gift bag, and handed it to Mrs. Heinz. Mrs. Heinz took the gift bag, chit-chatted with Maisie for a short while, and left with her assistant. Maisie was packing up the jewelry box and some odds and ends on the table when she received a text message from Madam Vanderbilt. The tone of the message looked rather enthusiastic as Madam Vanderbilt invited her to have a meal with her aunt. ¡®Things will never be that simple.¡¯ Maisie temporarily put aside her work in the studio and handed everything to Kennedy, asking him to take care of things on her behalf. Seeing that she was going out again, Kennedy asked, ¡°Zee, are you going to go out?¡± ¡°Yeah, my aunt hase to Bassburgh. I wonder what Madam Vanderbilt has on her mind this time around,¡± Maisie responded The people living in the ancestral mansion of the Vanderbilts had never thought of her before this, but all of them would visit her a s soon as they had arrived in Bassburgh in recent days. ¡°They must be up to something, so of course, I must go and have a look myself.¡¯ Kennedy knew about the rtionship between Maisie and the Vanderbilts. ¡®If the people from the ancestral mansion of the Vanderbilts were looking for her¡­ It should be about Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s inheritance, right?¡¯ Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 ¡®Madam Vanderbilt had always been keeping a close eye on it.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I must attend this meal if those people from the Vanderbilts are really nning toy their hands on Vaenna.¡± ¡°Zee, do you want me to apany you there? After all, who knows what they¡¯ll do.¡± Kennedy was worried about her attending this meal alone. Maisie was caught up in her thoughts for a split second ¡®Kennedy is right. They must have a purpose since they asked to meet me. I don¡¯t know what they might do. In any case, I must go prepared¡¯ 1 Maisie stepped into a high-end restaurant. She had tied her long hair into a neat high ponytail, was dressed in a ck and white color-blocked dress with split ends, and had a pair of golden sequin earrings. She attracted a lot of attention from the guests around the area when she walked into the hotel. Seeing her extraordinary temperament, the waitress standing at the reception stepped forward and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, d, o you have a reservation for a private room or a carrel?¡± ¡°Private Room 203.¡± ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± The waitress gave off a smile and brought her upstairs to the second floor. Arriving at the door of Private Room 203, the waitress knocked on the door and opened the door for her. In the room, apart from Madam Vanderbilt and Linda, there were two middle-aged women and a man Maisie had never seen before. Madam Vanderbilt smiled immediately when she saw Maisie entering the room. ¡°You¡¯re here, Zee. This is your aunt. You should not have seen her in many years.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She introduced the middle-aged woman in a gorgeous dress sitting next to her. Yanis Warren was Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s eldest daughter-inw and Linda¡¯s biological mother. She had married Yorick Vanderbilt, the eldest son of the Vanderbilts, and had given birth to a son and a daughter for the Vanderbilts. Madam Vanderbilt valued her highly because of the grandson that she had given birth to. ¡°Oh, so this is Zee. She¡¯s grown into such a beautiful woman, and she really resembles her mother.¡± Yanis¡¯ voice sounded very high pitched, and it was difficult to tell whether she wasplimenting or slighting Maisie. Everything just sounded awkward Maisie walked to the table, sat down, and her red lips curled slightly. ¡°Aunt Yanis, you actually thought about asking me out for a meal as soon as you arrived at Bassburgh?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? No matter what, you¡¯re my niece. We¡¯re all from the Vanderbilts. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, so it¡¯s only natural for your aunt to miss you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s really nice of you.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows lightly. I¡¯ve never been in contact with any of Vanderbilts. Who would believe in her saying that she misses me? Maisie then raised her head, exchanged a nce with the man sitting opposite her, and frowned. ¡°And this is?¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be that so-called cousin of mine, right? Yanis smiled and introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Zimmerman Sr.¡¯s grandson who¡¯se from Coralia. You should know his grandfather. Grandpa Zimmerman used to be very close with us Vanderbilts. And this is Aunt Zimmerman.¡± Mrs. Zimmerman took a nce at Maisie. Nobody could tell whether she was satisfied or dissatisfied by her look. She then curled her lips and said, ¡°Is she the daughter Stephen gave birth to with Marina? She does look rather pretty, but I wonder whether she¡¯s a hardworking woman or not.¡± ¡°Hah, don¡¯t all women be hardworking after they get married? Zee is also a highly-educated person. So how would the Zimmermans find such a beautiful and intelligent daughter-inw back in Coralia?¡± Yanis exined. Mrs. Zimmerman felt somewhat convinced after hearing this. Seeing that her son was staring fixedly at Maisie, she also guessed what was on her son¡¯s mind at that moment. Maisie finally understood what was going on after listening to their nonsensical conversation. ¡®Heh, this turns out to be a blind date for me?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed a little indifferent. ¡°I think Aunt Yanis must have misunderstood something. Isn¡¯t this a family dinner? Why has it be a blind date?¡± Madam Vanderbilt spoke up on behalf of Yanis. ¡°Zee, your aunt knows that you have reached the appropriate age and haven¡¯t gotten married yet. You should feel happy that she¡¯s found you such a prestigious family from Coralia.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ¡°Yeah, Zee, anyhow, the Zimmermans are quite reputable in Coralia. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything if you were to get married to this family.¡± Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt chimed in with each other perfectly as if they could not wait to marry Maisiet o the Zimmermans at this very moment. Maisie chuckled. ¡°I even have kids. Are the Zimmermans so desperate that you wee the kids that come in a package with the daughter-inw of your choice?¡± Yanis and Mrs. Zimmerman¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing this. While Madam Vanderbilt responded immediately, ¡°Zee, what are you talking about? Since when did you have children?¡± ¡°Whether I have kids, you¡¯ll know more about that after you¡¯ve confirmed the details with Father.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and leaned back slightly. ¡°The children¡¯s father is actually Mr. Goldmann. So no matter how prestigious the Zimmermans are in Coralia, how can they beparable to Mr. Goldmann?¡± Mrs. Zimmerman looked embarrassed in an instant. She red at Yanis and the others. ¡°Are you lying to my son and me?¡± ¡°Mrs. Zimmerman, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yanis calmed her down and looked at Maisie. ¡°Zee, stop messing around. How would the Vanderbilts not know anything about the kids if you really have given birth to them? Don¡¯te up with excuses already.¡± ¡®Mother did tell me that Maisie has indeed gotten together with the legendary Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, but Linda has also taken a fancy to Mr. Goldmann. Thus, if I don¡¯t help her make this happen, how could I help Linda secure Mr. Goldmann? ¡®Hence, no matter if the stoty about those kids is true or not, I¡¯ll make it happen anyway. ¡®Moreover¡­¡¯ Yanis¡¯s gazended on Mrs. Zimmerman¡¯s son, Jimmy Zimmerman ¡®He hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off Maisie ever since she came in through the door. Hmph, he¡¯s definitely a lewd one.¡¯ ¡°Since this is a blind date, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to waste time here. Besides, none of you are worthy of calling the shots when ites to my marriage.¡± Maisie got up and was about to leave. Linda stopped her hurriedly upon seeing this. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t be furious about this. At least, join us for dinner first before you leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Zee, we¡¯ll talkter. Let¡¯s finish the meal first. The appetizers are about to be served. You¡¯ll embarrass us elders big time if you choose to leave at this time.¡± Yanis could not afford to let this golden opportunity slip away from her grip. She must make Maisie marry Jimmy today! They all wanted to keep her here so badly that their purpose was as clear as day. ¡®All they want is to tie me together with this strange man. Heh, how nice of them. Is this what they refer to as one¡¯s flesh and blood? ¡®But to me, kinship is only a rtionship that can be used and bent for one¡¯s own benefit! Maisie sat back in her seat and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s indeed true. I¡¯d embarrass the elders if I were to leave just like this.¡± ¡°d to hear that, Zee. You¡¯re still the most sensible one in the Vanderbilts.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was delighted deep down. ¡®Anyway, she won¡¯t be able to escape her fate today.¡¯ After all the food was served, Yanis looked at Jimmy. ¡°Jimmy, what do you think of Zee?¡± ¡°Great¡­ She¡¯s certainly great.¡± Jimmy stared at Maisie and could not bear to take his eyes off her. ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll get to run into such a superb quality woman back in Coralia. Besides, which of those women around me isparable to her?¡¯ Maisie chuckled, raised her eyes, and looked at Jimmy. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman does have quite a good taste when ites to women. Do you have a thing for women who have given birth?¡± How could Mrs. Zimmerman be gleeful when all Maisie talked about was her children? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But of all the people present, her son did not seem to care about it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re living in an open society now, where even divorced women can find themselves stepping into another marriage nowadays. So why should I care whether you have kids? I promise that I¡¯ll treat you like a queen as long as you¡¯re willing to be with me.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. Jimmy was so enchanted by her that he was totally carried away. All he could do was smile at this moment. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± 1 Seeing that her son had been intoxicated and was no longer in his right mind, Mrs. Zimmerman responded immediately. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring your children along if you want to marry the Zimmermans. What would the public think of my son if they were to find out that he¡¯s raising those kids on behalf of another man?¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡®She¡¯s a woman that has slept with other men, and she¡¯s still nning to bring her kids along when she moves into the Zimmermans? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ But seeing how her son was reacting, Mrs. Zimmerman could only ept the fact that Maisie was a woman who had had children. ¡®She still has toe over and serve me after moving into the Zimmermans.¡¯ ¡°Oh, do you want me to abandon my children?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Zee, the Zimmermans don¡¯t even care about the children, yet you still want to bring your children along when you marry Jimmy? Are you out of your mind?¡± Madam Vanderbilt sounded anxious. ¡®Is this b*tch nning to ruin the marriage arrangement? Keep dreaming!¡± 1 Madam Vanderbilt quickly nced at Yanis. Yanis naturally understood what she meant. ¡®Anyway, what¡¯s been done can never be undone. We¡¯ll make it happen today even if we have to achieve our goal through force.¡¯ How the Vanderbilts supported each other¡¯s y halfway through the meal could almost form a theatrical act. Jimmy took a nce at Maisie from time to time. The woman looked more attractive the more he stared at her, so attractive that he could feel the fire buming more and more frantically within him. Maisie ignored the zing gaze and continued eating the food on her te gracefully. She was very cautious and had not touched any of the drinks that others poured her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Madam Vanderbilt was extremely anxious. ¡®How can we spike this slut¡¯s drink if she¡¯s so vignt?¡¯ Fortunately, Yanis had already prepared for this situation. After all, it was just in case this was how things turned out. All the perfectly sealed drinks ced in front of Maisie actually had invisible pinholes all over them. And because of this, those drinks were only ced in front of Maisie. She had expected that this little vixen would definitely not drink the drinks that others poured her. Maisie drank half of the drink in the bottle and noticed the sly and meaningful gaze that came from Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt from time to time. She curled her lips coldly, put the bottle down, and added some food onto her te. Madam Vanderbilt also fetched some dishes for Maisie. ¡°Zee, look at how little you¡¯re eating. You should eat more.¡± Seeing that Maisie started supporting her forehead as if she was drunk and thenid down on the dining table all of a sudden, Madam Vanderbilt pushed her. ¡°Zee, Zee?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Zimmerman naturally did not know the intention that the Vanderbilts had. Yanis quickly exined, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s feeling a little ufortable. Lynn, help your cousin to get some rest in the other room.¡± Linda smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She then stood up and helped up Maisie. She was secretly smug when she saw Maisie left with her without putting up any fight. ¡°Why would she fall ill suddenly for no reason?¡± Feeling Mrs. Zimmerman¡¯s dissatisfaction, Jimmyforted her immediately. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. Anyway, she¡¯ll be my wife in the future. Do you want me to get married or not?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s your call to make. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After all, her son¡¯s life event was the important thing here. How could she not respect his choice? Yanis looked at Jimmy. ¡°Jimmy, you should go and take a look at Lynn. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s too careless and can¡¯t take good care of Maisie.¡± Jimmy knew that Aunt Vanderbilt was helping him and could not keep his restless emotions calm anymore. He did not even want t o eat his food. Thus, he hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Linda helped Maisie to get into another room, which was reserved in advance by her mother, and she was waiting to hand this opportunity to Jimmy. Although Jimmy was the grandson of the renowned Mr. Zimmerman Sr. of Coralia, his reputation in Coralia was not good. He was a local bully. Not only did he like gambling, but he was also a lecherous man. Just because all the women in Coralia knew who he was, they refused to marry him no matter what. After cing Maisie on the couch, Linda snorted. ¡°When you give yourself to Jimmy, you¡¯ll be known as a slutty wh*re. We¡¯ll see whether Mr. Goldmann would want a woman like you at that time.¡± ¡®A woman that has been defiled by another man will never be as pure as me!¡¯ Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 When Linda tumed around and was about to leave, Maisie suddenly opened her eyes, got up, walked forward, and stunned her. Seeing that Linda had dropped to the floor and lost consciousness, Maisie dragged her onto the couch in the small private room.¡± Heh, since you¡¯ve nned to set me up, then don¡¯t me me for giving you a dose of your own medicine.¡± It was fortunate that she hade prepared. She had stopped at a pharmacy and bought some special antidote that could nullify rape-date drugs while she was on her way here. She had also taken it while traveling here, and its effect wouldst for four hours. The drinks ced in front of her had indeed been fully sealed, but it was a pity that she had noticed the tiny pinholes that were so subtly poked next to the opening of the bottles that they were difficult to detect. She drew the curtains, and the interior of the private room instantly dimmed. She then noticed the sound of someone opening the dooring from the outside, so she quickly hid behind the couch and moaned softly. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on the lights.¡± When he heard her voice, Jimmy immediately retracted the arm that he lifted originally to turn on the light and smiled. ¡°I know, I know. You prefer it this way, huh?¡± Maisie was extremely disgusted, but she suppressed her emotions and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, I¡¯m waiting for you on the couch. Come, I¡­ I¡¯m going to faint already.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, don¡¯t worry, my precious little girl. I¡¯lle over and pamper you immediately.¡± Hearing this seductive voice, Jimmy could no longer hold it in. He groped his way to the couch and touched someone as expected. ¡°Hey, it seems that you¡¯re also ascivious one, huh? Come here, let me take good care of you.¡± Then the sound of clothes being taken off and dropped on the floor echoed. Some unbearable voices then followed those sounds. Maisie groped and crawled her way out of the private room cautiously. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The man was busy enjoying himself, so how would he notice that someone had already snuck out? Maisie walked out of the private room, closed the door gently, and turned the sign on the doorknob to ¡°Do Not Disturb¡±. After doing so, the corners of her lips curled upward coldly. ¡®I wonder what expression Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis would give off if they were to run into this scene.¡¯ After more than 20 minutes, Maisie calmly returned to the private room that they ate in. Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt were instantly taken aback when they saw her, ¡°Zee, why are you¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I was just feeling a little ufortable. Didn¡¯t Linda send me away to rest already? Where is she?¡± Maisie asked in a pretending manner. Seeing that her daughter and Jimmy had not returned, Yanis could no longer sit still. She stood up abruptly and ran out of the private room. Madam Vanderbilt and Mrs. Zimmerman seemed to have realized something, so they quickly got up and went out too. Maisie¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised. It was only natural for her to want to catch up to them for the drama. Yanis broke into that private room, turned on the light, and heard the sound that came from the inside of the room. How could she not know what that sound was? Her face turned pale as soon as she entered the room. Jimmy had defiled her daughter! As the light was turned on abruptly, it took Jimmy a while to get a good look at the woman that was with him. He was so frightened that he pulled away from the woman and wrapped his clothes around his body. ¡°It¡¯s you? Why is it you!?¡± ¡°You¡­ You actually¡­¡± Yanis stepped forward and pped Jimmy. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my daughter!¡± Mrs. Zimmerman rushed in and saw the scene where her son got beaten. She dashed toward Yanis and pushed her away. ¡°What do you mean, huh? What do you mean by my son ruined your daughter? This is clearly your daughter¡¯s act! She¡¯s the one who seduced my son!¡± ¡°Mom, this b*tch entrapped me!¡± Jimmy could not ept the fact that he had been served a chicken¡¯s liver when he had ordered foie gras Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 ¡°This¡­ This should have been Maisie. How did it be¡­¡± Madam Vanderbilt staggered. ¡®Didn¡¯t we drug that sl*t?¡¯ Maisie walked in and covered her mouth slowly. ¡°Ah! What is this?¡± ¡°Maisie, you b*tch! It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve ruined my daughter!¡± Yanis stepped forward, wanting to p Maisie, but Maisie managed to evade. Maisie hid beside Mrs. Zimmerman nimbly. ¡°How can you me me for this? Linda was the one who told me that she¡¯s been admiring Mr. Zimmerman for a long time while sending me over. She even knocked me out. I was already in another private room when I woke up.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯re clearly,¡± The unconscious woman who was lying on the couch gradually opened her eyes and woke up. She then saw so many people standing in the room and felt a torrent of pain throughout her whole body. She immediately lowered her head, only to find herself naked Her expression changed in an instant as she grabbed her clothes to cover her body. ¡°Why¡­ Why am I here¡­¡±* She then saw Maisie and the man who was sitting next to her, butt naked. Linda remembered something and shrieked hysterically, ¡°Maisie, you b*tch! You¡¯re the one who set me up!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie gave off an innocent look. ¡°Since when did I set you up? If you want to talk about setting up others, weren¡¯t you guys the ones who wanted to set me up in the first ce? I have not been feeling well ever since I drank those drinks that you guys served o, n the table. You¡¯re the one who helped me over here and told me that you fancy Mr. Zimmerman¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s obviously you¡ª¡± ¡°Then tell me, why are you here with Mr. Zimmerman?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and said solemnly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that you like Mr. Zimmerman, I would have been the one being intimate with Mr. Zimmerman right now. But since you told me that you like Mi. Zimmerman, it¡¯s wrong for me to insist on fighting for Mr. Zimmerman¡¯s love. Besides, I was still unconscious at that time.¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Linda could not even tell how she had be the woman who shared an intimate moment with Jimmy. ¡®After I sent Maisie to the room, I suddenly felt a sting at the back of my neck and lost consciousness.¡¯ Thinking of that, she shouted in a panic, ¡°It was you! You¡¯re the one who knocked me out!¡± ¡°I was out cold too, so how could I knock you out?¡± Maisie bit her lip, pretending to be wronged as tears were welling in her eyes.¡± Grandma and Aunt Yanis should know about my condition too, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked extremely embarrassed at this moment. They, of course, knew what Maisie would go through after drinking the spiked drink. After all, they were the ones who had spiked the drinks! Looking at how they were at a loss of words and their flushed cheeks, Maisie was delighted and hoped that this scene could be yed in a loop. ¡°Mrs. Zimmerman, it seems that I can no longer be your daughter-inw. I know you¡¯re not satisfied with me either. After all, I¡¯ve given birth. The Zimmermans are still considered a reputable family in Coralia. I¡¯m not worthy of your family,¡± Maisie said to Mrs. Zimmerman. ¡°But take a look at my cousin Lynn. She¡¯s still an innocent youngdy, at least a lot purer whenpared to me. Not to mention that she¡¯s hardworking, sensible, and well-behaved. It¡¯d be Lynn¡¯s blessing if she could be your daughter-inw.¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis almost died of anger. What they wanted was to bring Maisie and Jimmy together, but their scheme had ended up making a match out of Linda and Jimmy instead. Jimmy could not reconcile with how things turned out when he heard this. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t marry this woman. I don¡¯t give a f*ck on how long she¡¯s admired me for. She¡¯s nowhere near worthy. Just look at her. How can I marry her?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mrs. Zimmerman rebuked him sternly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ruined Linda¡¯s innocence. And sure enough, we Zimmermans should only ept such an innocent girl. Since you¡¯ve deprived her of her virginity, she should be allowed to be married into the Zimmermans.¡± Maisie¡¯s gamble had paid off. ¡®Since the Zimmermans are an esteemed family in Coralia, it¡¯s only natural for them to be overly demanding. Thus, instead of choosing a daughter-inw who¡¯s given birth to children, why not choose the innocent one?¡¯ Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 ¡°No, Mrs. Zimmerman ¡°You don¡¯t think my son is good enough for you?¡± Mrs. Zimmerman stared at Yanis, who was looking utterly disappointed ¡°Yes, Lynn is lucky to be marrying a Zimmerman. Too bad I didn¡¯t have such luck.¡± Maisie tried to stifle a laugh, but her eyes betrayed her. Madam Vanderbilt almost fell to the floor because all her ns had been ruined, and Linda had even lost her innocence. Yanis felt the same. She wanted Linda to marry someone with status and power in Bassburgh, but now she had been taken by Jimmy Zimmerman. It was all because of Maisie. Yanis stared at Maisie with hatred in her eyes. Maisie noticed that, but Yanis wasn¡¯t the only one hating her, so she couldn¡¯t care less. She was just giving them a taste of their own medicine! The high-ranking executives looked up when Quincy opened the door to the solemn meeting room. Nn, who was sitting in the main seat, looked cautious. Quincy nodded at the executives and walked quickly to Nn to pass on a message. Nn¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Why did you wait to inform me about this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know your meeting would take so long-¡± Quincy was helpless. Kennedy was rushing him, and Ms. Vanderbilt hadn¡¯t been back for a while already. Quincy knew how important she was to him and how he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover if anything happened to her. Nn put down the folder and got up. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± He loosened his tie and left in strides with Quincy while looking solemn. The executives exchanged looks after being left without a n exnation Nn got Quincy to find out where Maisie was and went over immediately, but when he got to the hotel, he saw Maisie walking out calmly. Quincy was surprised. It didn¡¯t look like anything had happened. From N?velDrama.Org. Was Kennedy overreacting? Nn was sitting in the back seat, and when he saw that Maisie was fine, he calmed down. He had been over-anxious. This woman was never going to let anyone bully her. Just when he was going to get out of the car, a man suddenly walked toward her and said something to her. Seeing that the man was trying to hold Maisie, the air around Nn dropped a few degrees. Maisie never expected Jimmy to be so clingy. She smiled, removed his hand, and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman, please be respectful. There¡¯s no need for an exnation since Linda would be a better fit as the daughter-inw of the Zimmermans.¡± ¡°That woman wouldn¡¯t be a fit. She was the one who kept messing up. Zee, it was love at first sight with you, I truly love you.¡± Jimmy wasn¡¯t going to let this beauty walk away from him. If it weren¡¯t for Linda, he would have had her already. Love at first sight? Love? Maisie¡¯s eyes were smiling. Jimmy was only interested in her beauty. ¡°Why would you cling on to a woman who already has children?¡± Maisie said that with herst bit of patience and left. Jimmy tried to stop her again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you have had children. Zee, I¡¯m truly,¡± An arm suddenly grabbed Maisie and pulled her into his arms. She bumped into the man¡¯s chest, surrounded by the light smell of cologne. She was stunned. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Why was Nn there? Jimmy was stunned. He questioned unhappily, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ¡°The father of her children.¡± Nn stared coldly at him. This useless man wasn¡¯t going to steal his woman. Jimmy opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He was probably frozen by the coldness the man exuded. Maisieid in the man¡¯s arms and put her arms around his neck. ¡°Honey, what took you so long?¡± The anger that consumed Nn when he saw her with this man disappeared when she hugged him and called him ¡®honey¡¯. He didn¡¯t even want to question her about what was going on anymore. Nn put one arm around her waist and held her chin up with the other, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know that someone was trying to steal my woman if I didn¡¯t show up.¡± Maisie raised her brows and yed along. ¡°Bring me home then.¡± ¡®Home¡­¡¯ Nn smiled. It was nice to hear this woman say those few words. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Zee Jimmy wasn¡¯t done yet, but he retreated when Nn stared at him. That man was overwhelming. Who was he!? In the car¡­ Seeing that Nn wasn¡¯t going to let go, Maisie frowned. ¡°Are you not going to let go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to push me aside after using me?¡± Nn raised his brows. Was he going to be used just like that? It would be dumb not to take advantage of the situation. Maisie bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to look at Quincy, who was driving because she was sitting on Nn¡¯s lap. That was a prettypromising position. ¡°Who was that man?¡± Seeing that Nn was reserved and sounded like he was questioning her, Maisie didn¡¯t answer politely. ¡°Someone the Vanderbilts wanted to matchmake me with.¡± The hand around her waist suddenly tightened. Maisie felt as if her energy was sucked out of her. She slumped on his body, stared at him angrily, and said in a low voice. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Do you think I agreed to that?¡± Maisie looked down, looking cold. ¡°Madam Vanderbilt wanted to let Linda win you over and wanted t o marry me off as soon as possible. It¡¯s your fault.¡± She wasn¡¯t happy that she was put on the spot. Madam Vanderbilt, Yanis, and Linda treated her that way all because of him. If she hadn¡¯t been careful, she would have fallen into their trap. Nn looked down at the angry face of the woman in his arms, thinking about her family trying to set her up. His face dropped¡­! His lover was treated terribly. It was time for the Vanderbilts of Coralia to face a little ¡®setback¡¯. ¡°Maisie, no one is going to be Mrs. Goldmann other than you.¡± Maisie paused and turned her face away. ¡°I never said I was interested.¡± Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Am I supposed to find a stepmother for our children then?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t reply. No way! She would rather find a stepfather for them! Linda was escorted back to Coralia by her mother. Even if Linda wouldn¡¯t marry, losing her innocence to Jimmy was reality. ¨C Madam Vanderbilt wanted Linda to marry into money, but seeing that it didn¡¯t go the way she intended, she ignored Linda, who was crying and throwing a fit.HR After a few days, the hot spring travel agency owned by the Vanderbilts in Coralia was suddenly seized. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s eldest son, Yorick, was apprehended by the police for questioning rted to corruption and moneyundering. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 The incident got into the news. Madam Vanderbilt watched her son¡¯s arrest. Their properties in Coralia were involved, and their business almost copsed. She had to ask her other son, Stephen, for help. ¡°Stephen, he¡¯s your brother. You have to help him!¡± Stephen was anxious upon seeing his mother crying and begging. ¡°He was caught moneyundering. How am I supposed to help him? From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I told him not to get involved in this, but did he listen? Now he¡¯s caught. How am I supposed to help him?¡± Stephen was helpless. He had started his business in Bassburgh because he wanted to leave the family and build something of his own. His mother had always paid more attention to his brother, but he knew what his brother was doing in Coralia. Madam Vanderbilt lost her focus but seemed to remember something. ¡°Isn¡¯t Zee in a rtionship with Mr. Goldmann? Can you ask Zee to speak to Mr. Goldmann and get him to speak up for her? This whole thing will be settled!¡± 1 Stephenughed ¡°This is the only time you would remember this granddaughter of yours?¡± Madam Vanderbilt said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Do you want to push me over the edge?¡± Stephen¡¯s expression tumed numb. Yes, she was his mother. What choice did he have? ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Zee.¡± When Maisie saw the news about the Vanderbilts, she knew it was Nn who was behind it. Nn was efficient enough. How would he possibly find out about her uncle¡¯s moneyundering? However, the Vanderbilts were probably running around like headless chickens because of this. She knew her grandmother would seek her father¡¯s help. Maisie got a call from her father soon after. She seemed to have guessed when she picked up the call. ¡°Zee, I need to talk to you about your uncle.¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°You want me to help him?¡± Her grandmother really asked him to speak to her, and that was why he called. Stephen paused and spoke slowly. ¡°Zee, I know you don¡¯t like your grandmother and the others, but they¡¯re your father¡¯s family. Can you help me just this once? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send your grandmother home after that so that she won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t want to get his daughter involved, but since it involved his mother, he hoped that his mother would remember what Zee had done after that day. Maisie was quiet. She never saw the Vanderbilts as family. What happened the other day didn¡¯t show her the warmth of a family but the coldness instead. However, something came to her mind. She pressed her lips together, gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°Alright, just this once.¡± Maisie got to the office, knocked on the door, and entered when she got permission. Nn was writing, but he looked up at Maisie, who came to see him willingly. He raised his brows and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I need your help.¡± Maisie walked to the desk and quietly said, ¡°I need your help¡­ in getting Yorick out of prison.¡± Nn raised his brows again and stared at her for a long time. ¡°You came to ask for help on their behalf?¡± Was she feeling sorry for them despite how they treated her? ¡°No,¡± Maisie looked straight at him, ¡°It¡¯s for my father.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Maisie pressed her lips together and added, ¡°We just need to get Yorick released. The travel agency and everything else isn¡¯t my concern.¡± She could help get her uncle out, but she would never forget what Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt had done to her. She was only helping for her father¡¯s sake, and she would stay out of the rest. Of course, if they never change their attitude, it would be a different case. Nn got up, walked to her, leaned forward to match her height, and looked at her. ¡°I can get him out, but¡­¡± He pulled her into his arms. ¡°What do I get in retur?¡± Maisie took a deep breath. She knew this man would take advantage of the situation. She blinked. A kiss was a kiss, and a few more kisses wouldn¡¯t make a difference. She took the initiative, which was rare, but he put his finger to her lips, his eyes burning. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get rid of me so easily.¡± Maisie pped his hand away. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You,¡± he answered with the same expression 1 Maisie¡¯s face red, noticing his slight change in emotion. When she wanted to say something, he pressed his lips onto hers. The next day¡­ Madam Vanderbilt received a call from Yanis and was delighted when she found out that Yorick had been released. However, Yanis said something, and Madam Vanderbilt sat down on the couch hard and said, ¡°What? We¡¯re not allowed to operate anymore?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered to stop. We can¡¯t do anything about it. Mom, we can¡¯t carry on with the business. The Zimmermans seem to be backing out of the marriage with Linda because of this.¡± Even though Yanis loved her daughter, she felt annoyed whenever she remembered that Jimmy had ruined her daughter. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t change the past. They could marry off the daughter, but after the situation in the family, the Zimmermans wouldn¡¯t want to be involved anymore. ¡°Mom, why not let Hector take over Stephen¡¯s jewelry business since he doesn¡¯t have a son?¡± 2 Yanis continued. ¡°We¡¯re a family. Thepany shouldn¡¯t be passed on to girls who will one day marry, or it will then belong to outsiders.¡± Madam Vanderbilt had always nned to do that. Now that their businesses in Coralia were in trouble, only Stephen¡¯s jewelry business could be considered. From N?velDrama.Org. Madam Vanderbilt went to the study to speak to Stephen about this. After Stephen listened to what she had to say, he immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Mom, have you gone mad!? You want me to give thepany shares to my nephew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad. Vaenna is a Vanderbilt family business. You¡¯re not going to pass thepany to Maisie, are you?¡± 1 Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. ¡°Maisie will marry one day. She can¡¯t be a Vanderbilt forever. You should give thepany to Hector instead of her. He¡¯s your nephew!¡± Stephen held his fist and squared his jaw. Madam Vanderbilt tried to persuade him. ¡°Stephen, are you going to disobey me now? I know you love your daughter, but she has M 1. Goldmann now. She won¡¯t lose anything. ¡°She won¡¯t run out of money and luxury when she¡¯s with Mr. Goldmann. Vaenna Jewelry is all the Vanderbilts have now.¡± Seeing Stephen staying quiet, Madam Vanderbilt continued. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Listen to me. Maisie won¡¯t miss this onepany.¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 ¡°Mom, Vaenna Jewelry was founded by Zee¡¯s mom. I can¡¯t give it to my nephew.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt shook with anger. ¡°Marina hasn¡¯t been around for so many years. Thepany is yours now. There¡¯s no need to care how a dead person feels about how you manage it. ¡°Furthermore, Marina wasn¡¯t a good person when she was alive. Look how she treated you. What¡¯s holding you back?¡± Maisie stopped outside the study and heard Madam Vanderbilt insult her mother. She walked into the study with a heavy expression. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Stephen was stunned. Had she heard everything? Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t expect Maisie to be back. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten Uncle Yorick released and wanted to congratte you, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear you insult my mother.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and raised her brows. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have helped.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s your uncle.¡± ¡°I get that, but other than that, I don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, Vanderbilts.¡± Maisie walked toward Madam Vanderbilt and said calmly, ¡°I helped Uncle Yorick for the sake of my dad, not because of anyone from Coralia.¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked terrible. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m your grandma, your elder. Being disrespectful toward an elder is rude.¡± Guilt-tripping wouldn¡¯t work. Maisie smiled. ¡°After what you did to me with Aunt Yanis, trying to force me to marry Jimmy, why would I respect you?¡± Stephen¡¯s face changed. ¡°What!?¡± He knew how bad Jimmy¡¯s reputation was, but he would never have expected his sister-inw and mother to try and force Maisie t o marry a man like that. Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t expecting Maisie to mention what happened the other day, so she looked horrified. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re not the one marrying Mr. Zimmerman. Linda is. Are you not satisfied yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Stephen was out of patience. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. I respect you, but if you really did that to Maisie, you¡¯ve broken m y heart. Whatever happens to the Vanderbilts is your business, but I¡¯ll never give Vaenna Jewelry to Hector.¡± Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t expect the son of his to defy her for his daughter, so she said furiously, ¡°Alright! If you really want to go against my words, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes turned dark after she left. Maisie¡¯s eyes shifted upon seeing that her father was sad. ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t agree to you giving Vaenna to Hector.¡± Maisie knew that Madam Vanderbilt would try to get Vaenna. Since they were in a crisis, Vaenna would look like a piece of juicy meat. Her father would know what Madam Vanderbilt was thinking. Stephen paused and slowly spoke. ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t give it to your cousin either. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie nodded at her father¡¯s answer. ¡°I believe you.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t expect his daughter to believe him. He had to cherish this. 1 He was going to take good care of Vaenna until Zee was ready to take over. At Soul Jewelry Studio.. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¡°Since Madam Vanderbilt has already expressed her opinion, why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to get back Vaenna¡¯s shares?¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie iprehensibly. After all, Stephen would definitely hand the shares to her if she were to mention them to him at this time. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Soul isn¡¯t very stable yet. I¡¯d have to spend more time and energy if I were to get my hands on Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s shares now. It won¡¯t pay off. ¡°But since my father has promised me not to hand Vaenna¡¯s shares over to Hector, I can naturally rest assured.¡± Since a while back, her rtionship with her father had no longer been as rigid as it was before. Although she had once med her father for a lot of things, he was still her biological father. Quincy appeared outside the office with a gift box. He knocked on the door first, smiled, and entered the room. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie was startled. Her gazended on the blue gift box in his hands. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a custom-made dress that Mr. Goldmann wanted you to have. Mr. Goldmann said you should wear it while you meet him tonight¡­¡± Maisie choked on her saliva and coughed abruptly as her expression tumed more and more embarrassed. She remembered that she seemed to have given her word to that insatiable dbag in the office yesterday. It seemed that tonight¡¯s date was inevitable. At the Grand Courtyard Hotel¡¯s steak house¡­ This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie entered the restaurant in a royal blue off-shoulder dress. The ankle-length skirt was draped with a layer of gauze, and the silver tassel earrings swayed from side to side as she stepped forward. ! She sashayed into Nn¡¯s gaze like an elf who was lost in the woods, and her beauty was breath-taking. Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he pressed his thin lips tightly and then opened them slightly. ¡°This dress suits you a lot.¡± It exuded a unique temperament when she was wearing it. Nn was actually a little upset about his decision to get her to wear such a morous dress. He really did not want to share her beauty with other men. Fortunately, he had reserved the entire steak house. This was Maisie¡¯s first time eating out with Nn, not to mention that it was in the form of a formal date. Nn¡¯s indifferent and stern features were abated under the dimmed lighting, and his handsome face looked rather charming at this moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is quite generous when ites to spending money, huh?¡± Nn smiled as he cut the steak on his te gracefully. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for you to be frugal for me, isn¡¯t all my money yours i n the future?¡± After all, she belonged exclusively to him now. Maisie nced away, grabbed the wine ss on the table, and was about to take a sip. But the man frowned slightly and chuckled.¡° Don¡¯t get drunk so as not to dy serious business.¡± 1 Maisie¡¯s hand trembled, and she put down the wine ss. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, actually I¡ª¡± ¡°You made a promise yesterday. I won¡¯t give you a chance to go back on your words.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn then continued. ¡°Also, judging from the rtionship that we both share now, shouldn¡¯t you change the appetion you use t o address me?¡± ¡®This woman keeps on addressing me as ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡± while she actually addressed me as ¡°Noles¡± at the Lucas family¡¯s mansion the other night. Not to mention the ¡°Honey¡± that she used at the hotel¡¯s entrance. That sounded quite smooth too.¡¯ The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. Maisie could only hope that the time could go slower and slower throughout the entire meal. But when it got past midnight, she was fascinated by the splendid fireworks outside the window. Nn got up, walked to her side, and leaned forward with his hands propped on the table. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Maisie recovered from the trance. However, maybe it was because of a small amount of wine that she had just drunk. Her heart skipped a beat when she turned her head and rubbed her cheek against his cold lips. Nn¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly-that impulse that had been buried at the bottom of his heart surged abruptly, and a beam of fire was ignited in his heart! Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Nn then whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her. In the panoramic suite¡­ Nn ced Maisie on the big round bed covered in rose petals, pressed her down, and kissed her lips passionately and vigorously. The hair scattered on the sides of her neck was fiddling with his heart. ¡°You, how should I punish you?¡± His deep and bold voice intoxicated her heart. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°May I?¡± he whispered in her ear. Maisie was slightly startled as her feelings seemed to have been taken into consideration. Her cheeks blushed in an instant. ¡°* sshole, you¡­ You¡¯re actually shameless enough to ask, Umm!¡± Nn held her waist and could not wait to get all over her, but the cell phone in her purse rang all of a sudden. Maisie¡¯s reasoning that had left her long ago was forcibly summoned back into her head by the ringtone. She then pushed his shoulder away. ¡°Nn, my phone¡­¡± ¡°Just let it be.¡± He gnashed his teeth furiously. ¡®Who would call at this time to interrupt such an important moment? Are they even human?¡¯ The phone kept ringing, and Maisie could not help it anymore. She turned over and changed positions with Nn. Looking at Maisie from this angle, she was extremely enchanting at this moment. Thus, Nn raised his eyebrows in anticipation.¡± Do you want to take the lead on this?¡±. Maisie smiled faintly, tied his hand with his tie, and¡­ got up to grab the phone. Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie did not expect her father to call her at this time of the day. ¡®Is it something urgent?¡¯ She answered the call, and her father said something to her. Maisie was flustered, and her eyes dimmed. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡± She put the phone down, turned her head, and looked at Nn, who had already freed himself from his restraints. At that moment, his expression looked extremely rigid and annoyed, while his calm emotions were on the brink of a full-on explosion. Maisie took a deep breath and walked to the bedside. ¡°I need to head to the hospital now. As for tonight, well¡­¡± She saw Nn¡¯s agitated expression and wanted to coax him for some reason, so she leaned over and gave him a peck on the lips. The warmth on the lips made Nn, who was about to lose his cool, grab the back of her head with his big hands, escte the kiss, and lower his voice reluctantly. ¡°You owe me one!¡± Nn sent Maisie to the hospital. Maisie got out of the car and was about to walk into the hospital, but Nn pulled her back. Just when she was still caught in doubts and suspicions, a custom-made suit jacket was draped over her shoulders, and she was being wrapped in it. ¡°Put it on.¡± ¡®This man¡­¡± Maisie reached the inpatient ward with Nn¡¯s suit jacket. Madam Vanderbilt had been hit by a car and was hospitalized. Although it had nothing to do with her, Madam Vanderbilt was still her ¡°grandmother¡±. Besides, her father had called and summoned her personally. She had to show her face even if she did not want toe to visit. Maisie walked into the ward and frowned instantly when she saw the woman sitting next to the bed. ¡®It¡¯s Le? Madam Vanderbilt was immediately piqued when she saw Maisie, especially when she realized that she was wearing a man¡¯s suit. ¡°You actually came here dressed like this? Just how shameless can you be?¡± Maisie smiled indifferently. ¡°Mr. Goldmann kindly put it on me for fear that I would catch a cold. How is this a shameless thing?¡± Madam Vanderbilt did not say anything when she heard the words ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯. She only said to Stephen, ¡°Stephen, if it weren¡¯t for Le, I would¡¯ve died this time around. In spite of what she¡¯s done, Le is still my lifesaver. She even injured herself doing so. You have to take your wife at least back no matter what.¡± 2 Stephen did not say anything. Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed cold. *Le saved Madam Vanderbilt?¡¯ Bandages could be seen wrapped around her hand. Le gave off a smile. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to speak for me. I don¡¯t deserve to be your daughter-in- law anymore. Just take this as an opportunity for me to pay back the kindness that you and Steph have shown me over the years.¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 ¡°Who told you that you don¡¯t deserve it? You¡¯ve saved my life. That makes you the great benefactor of the Vanderbilts.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was still a little scared at the moment. After all, if Le had not appeared and pushed her away, she would have probably died underneath the wheels. ¡°Stephen, you¡¯re no longer a youngd, so stop thinking about the divorce all day long. Le has been married to you for so many years. Isn¡¯t it just a fake pregnancy? She only wanted to give you a son. Is that wrong?¡± Madam Vanderbilt red at Maisie as she was speaking. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so why make it difficult for a member of your family?¡± The sentence was directed at Maisie. Maisie raised her eyes lightly and smirked. ¡°Wow, Grandma, did you get rescued by Ms. Scott just when you were about to run into a car ident? What a coincidence, huh?¡±. Le bit her lip. Dimn you, Maisie Vanderbilt! So you¡¯re really here to make things hard, huh!?¡¯ *Zee, I know that you don¡¯t like me, but I didn¡¯t save your grandmother with any ulterior motive in mind. Anyway, I don¡¯t n to return to the Vanderbilts, nor do I n to ask for your father¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Le stood up slowly as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯d better go back already.¡± ! ¡°What do you mean by going back? Sit back down,¡± Madam Vanderbilt said boldly, ¡°The divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, has it? You¡¯ve made such a big fuss out of it. I¡¯ll let it slide since Zee is the ignorant one, but why are you so ignorant too?¡± Stephen, who had remained silent for a long time, looked at Le and said slowly, ¡°You stay with Mother.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Le nodded and sat back down. Seeing that Stephen had left the ward, Maisie left with him. Madam Vanderbilt snorted and grabbed Le¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get to return to the Vanderbilt manor as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Le looked virtuous and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±.. Stephen looked at Maisie with aplex expression outside the ward. ¡°Zee, about Le, she saved your grandmother, and she now knows that she was wrong. So I n to give her another chance and let her return to the Vanderbilt manor. Will you me me for that?¡± Since her father was going to give Le a second chance, Maisie¡¯s face dimmed, ¡°Are you sure about trusting her again?¡± ¡°Zee, I know you don¡¯t like her,¡± Maisie interrupted him lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that matter of whether I like her or not. Since this is your decision, then you should just let her return to the manor. As long as you don¡¯t trust her blindly once again.¡± It was obvious that her words carried other meanings. Stephen seemed to have gotten the underlying meaning of Maisie¡¯s words, but he still chose to believe in Le again. 1 Maisie did not try to stop him. What Le had done to win Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s heart back in order to return to the manor only showed that her purpose was definitely not as simple as it seemed. She wanted to see what Le had in mind this time around. Maisie walked out of the hospital. When she saw that Nn was leaning against the front of his car and was being approached by two women, she raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. ¡®Having an eye-catching car isn¡¯t a big deal here, but it will be an issue if the man is also extremely eye- catching..¡¯ Maisie stepped forward, and the two women looked back and saw her walking toward them in a man¡¯s coat. They immediately understood something and left hesitantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It turns out that he¡¯s no longer avable. That¡¯s a pity¡­¡± Maisie took off Nn¡¯s coat and returned it to him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait in the car?¡± Nn crossed his arms, and a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s hot in the car, so I¡¯vee out to escape from the heat.¡± Maisie pretended that she had not said what she had just said. She had actually felt a little guilty when she saw him standing outside in such a thin shirt. Nn turned around, pressed her against the car door, and looked at her. ¡°No one will bother you again tonight, am I right?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked iffy. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, so I think¡­¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Nobody knew how Nn could manage to exin it to her in a serious manner, ¡°Zee, if I were to suffer from any side effects because of holding back all these urges, it would be bad for you¡­¡± Back at the Goldmann mansion, Nn directly carried Maisie upstairs and threw her onto the bed. 1 Maisie pushed his body that was pressing against hers away in a flurry. ¡°This¡­ The kids are home, and this is not optimal¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re all asleep.¡± Nn peeled her clothes off as if she was a cocoon. ¡°Then¡­ The hotel room would be wasted!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind that tiny amount of money.¡± ¡°Nn-Umm!¡± Maisie¡¯s words were shoved back down her throat as he bowed down and sealed her lips. Before Maisie could catch a breather, Nn suddenly stopped, and the stagnant air in the room felt a little awkward. Nn stood up and turned his back to her, his handsome face looking a little stiff. Maisie was befuddled for a split second. ¡°That¡¯s it? She took a sideways nce at Nn. ¡°This breath-taking man that possesses such a superb figure actually has such hidden illnesses? So he really had not touched Willow in the past six years. So, what happened between us six years ago was really an ident? ¡®If this is the case, it is truly unfortunate. However, this is closely rted to his dignity as a man. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll feel even worse if I don¡¯t say anything now. That being the case, since he treats the kids so well, I¡¯ll have to treat him better in the future! ¡°Nn, you¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if you have hidden illnesses, I won¡¯t despise you for that.¡± ¡®I should say something tofort him at this time, shouldn¡¯t I? Everything was fine when she did not say anything. But unfortunately, she did. Nn¡¯s eyes, which were staring at her, turned cold and stem all of a sudden ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Maisie smiled, but before she had the time to say anything, Nn¡¯s body was already crushing down against hers once again. ¡°I think I need to be serious now!¡± In the next second, Maisie realized that she was really wrong. This night went on for almost an eternity. The next morning¡­ Maisie opened her eyes faintly, only to find out that her body was sore while her throat felt dry and ached. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said thatst night! An arm suddenly hugged her from behind while she was still contemting her life choices. And as if the man realized that she had woken up, a deep and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened?¡± Maisie trembled from head to toe. ¡°This man is getting greedier as time goes by, and he just won¡¯t get tired of it¡­¡¯ It was already in the early evening when Maisie went back to thepany again. She wore a ck turtleneck to cover the hickeys on her neck. And when she arrived at the studio, she saw a tall man standing in front of the jewelry disy window as if he was waiting for someone. Maisie was then flustered when the man tumed around. ¡®Isn¡¯t this, Mr. Lucas?¡¯ Maisie sat on the sofa and nced at him with her arms crossed. ¡°So, did Mrs. Lucas ask you toe to me?¡± Louis took his teacup and took a sip from it. He then replied with a calm expression, ¡°Consider it as a yes. My mother wants to see you. I know you¡¯ve been reluctant to meet her because of that affair rted to Willow Vanderbilt, so I¡¯ve chosen toe to you.¡± ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t want my de Amma identity. Myst name is Vanderbilt¡­¡± ¡°But I heard that you don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re one of the Vanderbilts either. Your rtionship with the Vanderbilts isn¡¯t as close as you make it seem, am I right?¡± Louis asked nonchntly. Maisie paused and raised her gaze. ¡°Even if my rtionship with the Vanderbilts is bad, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m a Vanderbilt.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to ept your identity as one of the de Armas or not.¡± Louis put down the teacup and continued slowly. ¡°Grandfather just wants to reunite with his granddaughter. ¡°When you want to know more about your mother, please do contact me. You can think about it.¡± Louis said so while putting his business card on the desk. ¨C Maisie took a nce at the logo on the business card. ¡®He¡¯s actually a professor at the Royal Academy of Music?¡¯ Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 224 Nobody knew how Nn could manage to exin it to her in a serious manner, ¡°Zee, if I were to suffer from any side effects because of holding back all these urges, it would be bad for you¡­¡± Back at the Goldmann mansion, Nn directly carried Maisie upstairs and threw her onto the bed. 1 Maisie pushed his body that was pressing against hers away in a flurry. ¡°This¡­ The kids are home, and this is not optimal¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re all asleep.¡± Nn peeled her clothes off as if she was a cocoon. ¡°Then¡­ The hotel room would be wasted!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind that tiny amount of money.¡± ¡°Nn-Umm!¡± Maisie¡¯s words were shoved back down her throat as he bowed down and sealed her lips. Before Maisie could catch a breather, Nn suddenly stopped, and the stagnant air in the room felt a little awkward. Nn stood up and turned his back to her, his handsome face looking a little stiff. Maisie was befuddled for a split second. ¡°That¡¯s it? She took a sideways nce at Nn. ¡°This breath-taking man that possesses such a superb figure actually has such hidden illnesses? So he really had not touched Willow in the past six years. So, what happened between us six years ago was really an ident? ¡®If this is the case, it is truly unfortunate. However, this is closely rted to his dignity as a man. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll feel even worse if I don¡¯t say anything now. That being the case, since he treats the kids so well, I¡¯ll have to treat him better in the future! ¡°Nn, you¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if you have hidden illnesses, I won¡¯t despise you for that.¡± ¡®I should say something tofort him at this time, shouldn¡¯t I? Everything was fine when she did not say anything. But unfortunately, she did. Nn¡¯s eyes, which were staring at her, turned cold and stem all of a sudden ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Maisie smiled, but before she had the time to say anything, Nn¡¯s body was already crushing down against hers once again. ¡°I think I need to be serious now!¡± In the next second, Maisie realized that she was really wrong. This night went on for almost an eternity. The next morning¡­ Maisie opened her eyes faintly, only to find out that her body was sore while her throat felt dry and ached. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said thatst night! An arm suddenly hugged her from behind while she was still contemting her life choices. And as if the man realized that she had woken up, a deep and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve awakened?¡± Maisie trembled from head to toe. ¡°This man is getting greedier as time goes by, and he just won¡¯t get tired of it¡­¡¯ It was already in the early evening when Maisie went back to thepany again. She wore a ck turtleneck to cover the hickeys on her neck. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. And when she arrived at the studio, she saw a tall man standing in front of the jewelry disy window as if he was waiting for someone. Maisie was then flustered when the man tumed around. ¡®Isn¡¯t this, Mr. Lucas?¡¯ Maisie sat on the sofa and nced at him with her arms crossed. ¡°So, did Mrs. Lucas ask you toe to me?¡± Louis took his teacup and took a sip from it. He then replied with a calm expression, ¡°Consider it as a yes. My mother wants to see you. I know you¡¯ve been reluctant to meet her because of that affair rted to Willow Vanderbilt, so I¡¯ve chosen toe to you.¡± ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t want my de Amma identity. Myst name is Vanderbilt¡­¡± ¡°But I heard that you don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re one of the Vanderbilts either. Your rtionship with the Vanderbilts isn¡¯t as close as you make it seem, am I right?¡± Louis asked nonchntly. Maisie paused and raised her gaze. ¡°Even if my rtionship with the Vanderbilts is bad, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m a Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to ept your identity as one of the de Armas or not.¡± Louis put down the teacup and continued slowly. ¡°Grandfather just wants to reunite with his granddaughter. ¡°When you want to know more about your mother, please do contact me. You can think about it.¡± Louis said so while putting his business card on the desk. ¨C Maisie took a nce at the logo on the business card. ¡®He¡¯s actually a professor at the Royal Academy of Music?¡¯ Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Maisie had to find a way to stop it soon. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ The other people in the department gradually left for the day. Nn got to Maisie¡¯s office and leaned on the door with his arms crossed while watching Maisie look for some documents in front o f the book rack. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from this beauty before him. Maisie didn¡¯t notice someone approaching her. She was searching with her head down but felt something move closer behind her. The man hugged her from behind and made Maisie jump. She didn¡¯t turn around to see who it was. ¡°Nn, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°What? I just want to give you a hug.¡± The man¡¯s voice sniggered from the top of her head. Why couldn¡¯t he let go of this woman? Maisie took a deep breath and remembered what had happened the night before. Her cheeks burned up. Maisie felt a little ashamed, but she wasn¡¯t going to admit that she couldn¡¯t resist his ¡®charm¡¯st night. ¡°It¡¯s time to fetch Colton from school.¡± Nn lowered his head and put his chin on her shoulder. The warmth of his breath made her ears tum red. Maisie pushed him away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so close.¡± Nn looked down and smiled, holding her waist closer with his palm. Maisieughed. Nn was probably the most shameless person she had ever met. Even if Nn was feeling ¡®gracious¡¯ after letting her off in the office, when they were picking Colton up from the Royal Academy of Music, Colton stared at his neck for the longest time. ¡°Daddy, did something bite your neck?¡± Maisie looked over in shock. The hickey on his neck was still there! Nn looked at Maisie through the corner of his eyes. When Maisie tried to avoid his gaze, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not for kids t o know.¡± ¡°Uncle Quincy, what happened to Daddy¡¯s neck?¡± Since he didn¡¯t get an answer from his father, he switched to asking Quincy instead. Quincy wouldn¡¯t ever dare to tell him the truth. He shuddered andughed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Ang sent Waylon and Daisie back to the Goldmann mansion. They were in a drama series alongside Helios. Daisie yed his daughter while Waylon was cast as the younger version of him. 1 Maisie didn¡¯t agree with them getting into the industry at first, but she was moreid-back since they didn¡¯t give her any trouble. Nn wasn¡¯t happy when he heard that his daughter was acting as Helios¡¯ daughter. It felt like his favorite nket had been taken by someone else. Colton was still wondering what had happened to his father¡¯s neck. Nn never missed a chance to attack Maisie over the past few days. When Maisie got to Soul Studio, she went to the washroom to cover up the mark on her neck. That man had too much energy. She couldn¡¯t face her kids like that! The phone on the desk rang. Maisie put the concealer into her bag and answered when she saw that Stephen was calling. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Zee, your grandma has been discharged from the hospital. Your uncle ising over. Come back and have dinner with us today.¡± 1 At the Vanderbilt manor¡­Le made tea for Yanis because she was the younger sister-inw. Yanis looked down on Le, who had started as a mistress. However, when she heard from Madam Vanderbilt that Le was on their side, she didn¡¯t treat her too badly. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°Le, I heard that you¡¯ve been taking care of Mom for the past few days at the hospital.¡± Le smiled. ¡°It¡¯s what a daughter-inw is supposed to do.¡± Yorick looked at Le and couldn¡¯t deny that his brother had great taste. Hepared her to his own wife, who was rough around the edges. She had let herself go after childbirth and looked like a tired wife. 1 Even though Le was no longer young, she still looked young and beautiful. Yanis¡¯ face changed upon noticing the way her husband was looking at Le. She cleared her throat, which got Yorick¡¯s notice and made him smile awkwardly. He changed the topic. ¡°By the way, where are Willie and Zee?¡± Madam Vanderbilt said to Stephen, ¡°Yes, Willie is your daughter. We should ask her to join us for dinner.¡± Le was d about what Madam Vanderbilt said, but she didn¡¯t show it. When Stephen thought about Willow, it really had been a while since he had seen her. No matter what she had done, she was still his daughter. ¡°Get Le to ask her over.¡± After Stephen agreed, Le smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Willie then¡± Maisie was thest to show up when the Vanderbilts were having a great time at the dinner table. After Willow saw Maisie looking even more radiant than before and remembered how tough her life had been, she resented her even more. Stephen smiled and said, seeing the empty seat next to him, ¡°Zee,e sit next to me.¡± Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t too happy about that. ¡°That¡¯s the seat of your wife, Le. You¡¯re letting your daughter sit there instead of her? Le, who was seated elsewhere, said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mother. Let Zee take it.¡± Maisie sat down next to her father. Yorick smiled and said, ¡°You turned out beautiful.¡± Yanis mocked. ¡°Sure, praise your sister-inw¡¯s daughter.¡± He had praised Willow before that and now Maisie. However, he never said anything good about his daughter. Maisie¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Thanks for yourpliment. I remember that Lynn is getting prettier too. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Maisie¡¯s words made Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expressions change. How dare she ask! Yorick felt a little awkward too. He had sent his daughter to the Zimmerman kid and was waiting to see if she was able to marry into the family His daughter was nothingpared to the two nieces from the city. ¡°Yorick, you¡¯re out all thanks to Zee.¡± Stephen spoke to break the awkward silence while reminding his brother to remember what Zee did. Before Yorick could speak, Madam Vanderbilt intervened. ¡°What do you mean all thanks to her? It was all Mr. Goldmann¡¯s doing.¡± Stephen frowned. ¡°Mom, why would Mr. Goldmann help if it weren¡¯t for Zee? Have you forgotten your granddaughter¡¯s help? ¡°Furthermore, I was the one who asked Zee to help.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was put in a tough spot after being humiliated by her son. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This son of hers really had lost her respect! No, perhaps they were never close, to begin with! Maisie curiously looked at her father, who spoke up for her. Had he not seen past Le and Willow¡¯s facades, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken up for her. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Maisie scanned the table discreetly, thinking, ¡®Madam Vanderbilt was discharged, Yorick and Yanis came over to Bassburgh, and even Le and Willow are back at the Vanderbilt mansion. It doesn¡¯t seem like a simple dinner.¡¯ The air was tense because everyone had their own motives in mind. Yanis looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°Zee, I heard you¡¯ve started your own jewelry studio. How¡¯s it doing?¡± It sounded like she asked for a reason and not because she cared. Madam Vanderbilt chimed in, ¡°Of course she¡¯s doing well. Mr. Goldmann is helping her. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad. She can live a good life even if she does nothing.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Yorick was surprised that his niece had caught a big one. ¡°Yes, Zee brought honor to the family, all thanks to that pretty face of hers,¡± Madam Vanderbilt said sarcastically. All Maisie knew was how to be flirty. Sensing the sarcasm, Maisie beamed and curled her lips. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to the face that my mother gave me. ¡°Neither Willow nor Linda were able to get his attention. It seems like you¡¯re disappointed because they weren¡¯t able to help with their faces?¡± 2 Willow wanted tosh out, but Le held her back, hinting that she shouldn¡¯t be impulsive. Stephen was slowly starting to open up to them again. If he got angry, they would never get to return to the manor. 1 Madam Vanderbilt scoffed and dropped all pretense. ¡°You have your own studio and Mr. Goldmann¡¯s help. Why not give Vaenna to your cousin?¡± Yanis agreed with her. The girl was the reason they were in their current state. What would be wrong if their son inherited their uncle¡¯spany? ¡°Yes, Stephen. You don¡¯t have a son. Vaenna should be passed down to a Vanderbilt. Why don¡¯t you give it to Hector? He¡¯s family, after all.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Before Stephen could say anything, Maisieughed out loud. ¡°When my mom and dad founded Vaenna, no one from the Vanderbilts chipped in. Now that your businesses are closed down, you¡¯re trying to take away Vaenna shamelessly?¡± 1 ¡°Zee, how could you say that?¡± ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Maisie looked at Yanis sternly. ¡°The so-called family never helped when we needed it but instead tried to guilt-trip my father to share what he has. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°Zee, how could you speak before your father even said something?¡± ¡°My dad was quiet because he respects his mother, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want.¡± Maisie cut off Madam Vanderbilt without skipping a beat. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say for today. I¡¯m not giving Vaenna to anyone. Come and take it if you can, but you will need to be capable enough to do that.¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked worse by the minute. They weren¡¯t afraid of Maisie. They were afraid of the man behind her. If they were to take it by force, it wouldn¡¯t end well for them. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Le remained on the fence. She neither joined in nor spoke, but what Stephen said next changed the expression of everyone present. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¡°That¡¯s right. I will only give Vaenna to Zee. Only my daughter is worthy.¡± Stephen seemed to have understood that they were trying to force him to hand over the shares of Vaenna Jewelry. If that were the case, there would be no need to wait. ¡°I¡¯ve gottenwyers to put Zee¡¯s name as the beneficiary of Vaenna.¡± .. ¡°Have you gone mad? Why would you give it to her!?¡± ¡°What did you contribute when Marina and I started Vaenna?¡± Stephen looked at Madam Vanderbilt and scoffed. ¡°Mom, I respect you, but since you¡¯ve never treated me like your son or saw Zee a s your granddaughter, there¡¯s no reason to be courteous anymore.¡± ¡°How-¡°Madam Vanderbilt shook with rage, but the words were stuck in her throat. The dinner ended coldly. When Yanis and Yorick left, almost no one noticed the signals Yorick sent to Le. Unfortunately, Maisie was walking at the back and did notice them. When she walked past Le, she smiled and said, ¡°Be careful not to get bumed if you y with fire.¡± The words made Le¡¯s heart tum cold. She squared her jaw and thought that she would never feel better if she didn¡¯t get rid of this woman! Nn was reading some documents in the study until Quincy sent him a message. The Vanderbilts from Coralia are trying to steal the rights of Vaenna from Maisie? Who gave them the guts to do that?¡¯ He had looked into them long ago. Other than Stephen, who was considered normal, the rest of Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s children were n o good Madam Vanderbilt had a very traditional and patriarchal way of thinking. It was obvious how she treated her two sons. Yorick had a son whom Madam Vanderbilt had spoiled since he was a kid. Now he was just a useless man who sat around and waited to be fed. They really were dreaming to even think of handing Vaenna to a useless man. ¡°Daddy!¡± The three musketeers popped their heads in. Nn put down the documents and squinted at them while they jumped on him. He held Daisie in his arms and patted Waylon and Colton¡¯s heads. ¡°What¡¯s up, you three?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy just got back from the Vanderbilt manor and is not happy.¡± Waylon said, ¡°Did the Vanderbilts bully her?¡± Daisie said, ¡°They¡¯re such horrible people!¡± Nn looked at the three upset rugrats. They were so young, yet they were worrying for the adults already. He smiled. ¡°Do you think anyone can get to bully your mother?¡± The three nodded hesitantly. Their mother wasn¡¯t easy to bully, but she still was. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not going to do anything? Your wife is getting bullied!¡± Colton squinted. Nn paused andughed. ¡°Do you think your mommy is going to let me intervene? Your daddy is the man behind your mommy. I¡¯m not going to let people take advantage of her.¡± The three nodded hesitantly again. That seemed to make sense. Daisie yed with Nn¡¯s tie.¡¯All she heard was ¡®the man behind her. Something popped up in her mind, and she tilted her head and asked. ¡°The man behind her? Daddy, does that mean you¡¯re living off of her?¡± Colton asked curiously, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Waylon and Daisie said in unison, ¡°It means he¡¯s a deadbeat who relies on his wife to feed him.¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Nn was rendered speechless. What would the man who killed it in the business world be afraid of? The answer was his wife getting angry. Now his biggest fear was that his children would have unique ideas about him. He was going to get a heart attack. Maisie spoke to someone on the phone on the balcony. The other party said something, and Maisie looked down ¡°Thanks, Mr. Zidane. Please don¡¯t tell my father about this.¡± The person on the other end said something back, and Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll speak tomorrow then.¡± Maisie put down her phone and looked coldly into the night view. She had seen what was the agenda behind dinner that night. Even if her dad insisted on being on her side, it was weakpared to how hungry Madam Vanderbilt and Yorick¡¯s family were. If they could not make Stephen hand over Vaenna¡¯s ownership, they would be thinking about taking it by force soon. And then there was Le and Willow. Le was clever enough not to be on the wrong side this time around because she had something of theirs. Even though she couldn¡¯t be sure if Le was working with them, Maisie seemed to have caught something interesting. A pair of arms suddenly grabbed her waist. She was wearing thin clothing. Her cool body was suddenly warmed by the body that was hugging her from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of facing the entire family by yourself? Why didn¡¯t you just bring me along?¡± Nn sounded a little hurt. If his face didn¡¯t remain the same, and his identity was never changed, she would suspect whether he was an impostor. ¡°There¡¯s no need for your help yet.¡± Maisie tumed to look at him. That beautiful face of his looked even better without his usual. stemness and coldness. No, why did she think that he looked even better? Nn ran his finger over her lips narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Just do what you have to. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Maisie paused and avoided his gaze. ¡°I know, but can you-Mm!¡± Her lips were sealed. He seemed to have guessed what she was going to say. He didn¡¯t want to be serious. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep,¡± the man whispered and carried her toward the bed. Seeing how his hands were wandering, Maisie blushed. ¡°Nn, you said to sleep-¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was always the one in control. The night was just as crazy as any other night. The next day¡­ Maisie met with Mr. Zidane at a cafe. Thewyer had prepared an equity transfer agreement for her. When she saw that it matched the agreement her father had made, she was content. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why would you need this agreement?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Maisie would want to make a fake agreement. Maisie looked at him. ¡°I have my use for it. I might be able to help my father see through a few people.¡± No matter what methods they used, she would be more rxed knowing there was a copy of the agreement. She remembered something and smiled. ¡°Mr. Zidane, there¡¯s something else I need your help with.¡± Mr. Zidan paused and nodded. ¡°Alright, tell me.¡± Le hadn¡¯t returned home the previous night. When she got home and saw Stephen, she avoided his gaze. 1 ¡°Le, where were youst night? Stephen finally agreed for you and Willow to return, but you didn¡¯t stay over.¡± Madam Vanderbilt wasn¡¯t happy that Le had been qut. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Le could only show her white feathers and respond weakly, ¡°Mother, I¡­ I¡¯ll go back tonight.¡± ¡°Go back tonight? Is this a joke?¡± Madam Vanderbilt saw that Le was afraid of being rejected by Stephen and red at Stephen, who had remained silent all this while. ¡°Since you¡¯ve called your wife back, then live your best life with her. What will the public say if they get to know that your wifees here during the day and then goes back to her own house at night daily?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t me Steph. It¡¯s my problem.¡± Le took all the me onto herself-the image of a virtuous and sensible wife overflowed. Stephen put down the teacup. Although he had asked Le and her daughter toe back to the Vanderbilt manor, Le¡¯s fake pregnancy was quite a nightmare to him. However, seeing that Le¡¯s attitude had indeed done a one-eighty recently, Stephen said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye back, you can stay here from now on.¡± After all, the divorce had not been finalized yet, and it would inevitably invite others to gossip if this was the case. Le gave off a gentle smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay here from now onward.¡± Stephen suddenly received a call. ¡°Mr. Zidane?¡± Madam Vanderbilt remembered that her son was determined to transfer his shares in Vaenna over to Maisiest night as soon as she heard the appetion, so her expression dimmed in an instant. Stephen said something to Mr. Zidane, got up, and went upstairs. Madam Vanderbilt gnashed her teeth upon seeing this and said bitterly, ¡°Stephen, this b*stard, he really ns to give up his equity of Vaenna to Maisie?¡± Le thought of something. ¡®My only purpose in returning to the Vanderbilt manor this time around is to regain everything for Willow. As for Stephen, he didn¡¯t even hesitate before turning his back on me despite the decades¡¯ worth of companionship. Thus, he¡¯s not in the position to me m e for being merciless. 1 ¡®I deliberately mentioned Vaenna in the hospital so that I could instigate Mother into causing Maisie some troubles. As long as Maisie can¡¯t stay idle, she naturally can¡¯t deal with my affairs in the Vanderbilts. ¡®Andst night, Mother colluded with Yanis to talk Stephen into transferring his equity to that useless brat Hector. That has already backed Stephen into a corner. ¡®However, I did also realize that Yorick had a thing for me when I was pouring him tea yesterday. And he really took the bait when I gave him a few signs on the dining table. ¡®Since Mother and Yanis both want to fight for Vaenna¡¯s shares with Maisie, they can have the arena. I¡¯ll use Yorick to overtake all o f them from the shadows while they¡¯repeting with each other in a death match! Anyway, my daughter and I could be the only ones left in the Vanderbilts at the end of time.¡¯ Maisie, who was sitting in her office, saw the text message Mr. Zidane had sent and realized that her father had just handed the contract to him for safekeeping. He had also chosen to convene a meeting among the Board of Directors to announce the heir to his equity the day after tomorrow. And if her father could do so, it was obvious that he had the same suspicion just like her. Maybe he was trying to use the Board of Directors to shut up Madam Vanderbilt and the others. If that were the case, she should lend her father another helping hand as a daughter. Yanis received a photo. The person in the photo was Stephen, and he was entering aw firm when the photo was captured. Yanis looked at it and called Madam Vanderbilt immediately. Madam Vanderbilt knew that Stephen had gone out since long ago. It seemed that he had gone to see thewyer in order to get the equity transfer contract drafted. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Mother, if Stephen really gives Vaenna to that sl*t, then what else can the Vanderbilts rely on in the future?¡± She then added,¡± Mother, you have to think about Hector. The Vanderbilts¡¯ business in Coralia is already a gone case. Hector is now old enough. He can only rely on his uncle¡¯spany this time around. The Vanderbilts will be left with a greater capital only if Hector takes over Vaenna.¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Madam Vanderbilt listened to Yanis¡¯ words. She had always loved her only grandson the most, but her son would only hand Vaenna to Maisie now, so how could she not be anxious? She snorted. ¡°Since we can¡¯t change his mind, we¡¯ll snatch it from under the table!¡± Madam Vanderbilt went to thew firm and requested the transfer contract as Stephen¡¯s mother the next day. Mr. Zidane gave her the contract draft without any hesitation. 1 Mr. Zidane then called Maisie after Madam Vanderbilt left. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, a woman who imed that she¡¯s Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother came over and asked for the contract. I¡¯ve given it to her,¡± Mr. Zidane reported. Maisie had already told him the other day that he should just hand over the final draft of the contract if someone were to ask him for the contract After all, any ineffective contract would only tum out to be a stack of trash even if it were to fall into the wrong hands. The real contract could only be retrieved by authorized personnel. Maisie smirked and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Do bring your best acting skills along on the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m relying on you to give everyone the best live show of their lives.¡± After ending the call, Maisie¡¯s eyes could not help but tum gloomy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I¡¯ll make sure that Dad sees all the true colors of his so-called family thoroughly this time around¡¯ Two dayster, at Vaenna Jewelry¡­ The Vanderbilts also summoned Yanis¡¯ family to the meeting room. Some of the top management were present in the meeting room as Stephen nned to announce the heir to his shares of Vaenna Jewelry. No objection came from the top management when Stephen announced that his equity in Vaenna Jewelry would be inherited by his daughter, Maisie Vanderbilt. Madam Vanderbilt, who was sitting in as one of the guests of honor, snorted and objected, ¡°I beg to differ.¡± ¡°Mother, you should have witnessed it for yourself. Everyone on the board has epted Zee because she¡¯s able to convince everybody with her capability. What else do you have toin about?¡± Stephen had chosen to hold this meeting because he hoped that his mother, elder brother, and sister-in- law would give up from now on Madam Vanderbilt mmed the table, stood up, and eximed, ¡°Vaenna belongs to the Vanderbilts. And here you are, allowing a woman who will get married to another family and turn her back on the Vanderbilts at any time to inherit thepany. Are you nning to hand thepany to some random family other than the Vanderbilts?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words made all the top management sitting on the side look at each other. Some of the managers and directors who had daughters were severely offended by her statement. ¡®A woman who would get married to another family and turn her back on her own family? That¡¯s rather controversial, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Stephen gnashed his mrs. He could not be more disappointed with his mother¡¯s stubborn prejudice. Yanis smiled and tried to persuade him, ¡°Yes, Stephen, it would be a shame if we were to give out such a hugepany. Zee is going to get married to someone else in the future, anyway. Plus, she doesn¡¯t need thepany at all. I think you should-¡± ¡°Even if my daughter doesn¡¯t need it, I won¡¯t hand it to you for free,¡± Stephen interrupted Yanis sternly, which made Yanis a little embarrassed for a moment. She could only look at her husband, Yorick. Yorick smiled. ¡°Steph, Yane isn¡¯t always the most sensible person in the room, so don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± When Yanis saw that her husband was not partial to herself and said that she was not a sensible person, her expression turned gloomy out of wrath. Compared to Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis¡¯ anxiousness, Yorick looked very calm. ¡®It¡¯s not their fault that they only look this far into the future. It¡¯s just that I can look beyond that. ¡®Zee has gotten together with Mr. Goldmann, so it won¡¯t do me any good if I offend my brother now. ¡®Mother and Yanis¡¯ stubborness is nothing more than a great example of women¡¯s shortsightedness and narrow-mindedness.¡± All Madam Vanderbilt wanted was to get the equity for her grandson, and she could not care less about the means that she had to use in order to achieve that. At this time, a person who imed to be awyer walked into the room. After seeing thewyer, Madam Vanderbilt said proudly to Stephen, ¡°Stephen, don¡¯t me me. Everything I do, I do it for the Vanderbilts.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 ¡°What. What is this?¡± Stephen did not expect his mother had hired awyer as well. ¡°Hi there, Mr. Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Madam Vanderbilt¡¯swyer, Mr. Headler. Madam Vanderbilt had entrusted me toe over with Vaenna¡¯s equity transfer contract. Please do take a look at this.¡± Stephen was stunned And his expression could not help but dim when he saw that the official heir mentioned in the share transfer contract changed. It was Hector now. Anyone who knew a thing or two about any share transfer contract would have recognized that the contract was a fake at first nce, so how could Stephen not be able to do so? ¡°Son, you should have seen it. Hector¡¯s name is clearly mentioned on this equity transfer contract. So, why would Vaenna have anything to do with Maisie?¡± Madam Vanderbilt snorted disdainfully. Had it not been for her eldest daughter-inw, Yanis, who had reminded her about such a method, Maisie would have taken advantage of this loophole to obtain Vaenna¡¯s shares. Anyway, this contract was given out by her son, and she had only hired someone else to make some minor tweaks to its content. Stephen burst intoughter due to the umted wrath. He was furious that his mother had turned to such a method in order to stop him. What he found funny was that she had used such cheap, unjustifiable, and extremely naive means. The door to the meeting room was pushed open again Apanied by Mr. Zidane, Maisie walked into the room in a ck dress. She wore a Gothic snake ring bracelet that was designed by herself. Her earrings were also snake- shaped in order to match the bracelet, while the retro scarlet lipstick made her delicate facial features look more well-defined. In short, she looked stunningly gorgeous Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked down on Maisie, who was dressed like this. She looked exactly like a malicious vixen at first nce! Madam Vanderbilt looked a little guilty when she saw Mr. Zidane, but she should not be afraid of anything when she thought that Stephen would still be her son no matter what happened. ¡°Sorry, Dad, I¡¯m a littlete.¡± Maisie walked up to Stephen¡¯s side, and her gazended on the equity transfer contract that was lying on the table at the moment. She then smiled and asked, ¡°Am I seeing things? Why is there an extra contract?¡± Maisie did not look surprised at all but smiled while asking about the extra contract. This caused Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression t o dim, and she answered somberly, ¡°What do you mean by an extra one? Isn¡¯t everything written in ck and white?¡± ¡°Really? Maisie raised her gaze and stared at Madam Vanderbilt. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know that my father has transferred his portion of Vaenna¡¯s equity to my cousin?¡± ¡°You not knowing about this is none of our business!¡± Madam Vanderbilt only wanted to announce the heir as soon as possible and did not want to talk about anything else. Stephen threw the contract on the table. ¡°Mother, do you n to fool me with this fake contract? Do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to tell the difference?¡± ¡°What fake contract? This is clearly yours!¡° Madam Vanderbilt became anxious. Yanis had also received a photo yesterday. Although she didn¡¯t know who the sender was, it had definitely been sent to inform them ¡°Yeah, Stephen, doesn¡¯t this contract belong to you? Look at this ¡ª ¡°Why are you so convinced that this contract is Dad¡¯s contract?¡± Maisie¡¯s gazended on the two women. Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis looked at each other, and the scene became even tenser for a moment. ¡°This is the contract that Mr. Headler gave me. Would awyer lie to me?¡± Madam Vanderbilt regained some confidence again. But who could have foreseen this? Mr. Headler had disappeared from the crowd! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie sneered, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Headler? Grandma, you didn¡¯t get deceived, right?¡± The people that I hired haven¡¯t let me down.¡¯ Madam Vanderbilt waspletely taken aback at this time. Mr. Zidane took a contract out of his briefcase and handed it to Stephen. Stephen took the contract from and skimmed through its content before cing it in front of everyone. ¡°This is the one that I¡¯ve drafted.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 *How¡­ How is this possible? I clearly saw you yesterday¡ª¡± Yanis stood up and choked on her own words when she was about to disclose something Madam Vanderbilt pointed at Mr. Zidane. ¡°You¡¯re the one who handed me the contract the other day!¡± Mr. Zidane smiled. ¡°Madam Vanderbilt, I haven¡¯t met you before this.¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you im that you haven¡¯t met me before!? You¡¯re the one who gave me the contract when I went to your office the other day. I can totally remember your face!¡± Madam Vanderbilt panicked and revealed the matter by herself. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Stephen reprimanded her angrily, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m disappointed with you. Since you don¡¯t treat me like a son, there¡¯s n o need to treat you as my mother anymore. You should just go back to your home in Coralia!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face looked as pale as death, and her hand was trembling when she pointed at Stephen ¡°I get it now, all¡­ All of you are in collusion. I¡¯ll leave!¡± Yanis naturally could not stay here any longer after Madam Vanderbilt had left. On the contrary, Yorick got up without a hassle and slowly caught up to the both of them as if he had nothing to do with this mess. The farce ended hastily as all the people involved had left at this moment. Maisie sent Mi. Zidane to the front door of the office building, and Mr. Zidane sighed. ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t expect Madam Vanderbilt t o turn to this method.¡± He had been under the impression he would just give out a fake contract. However, he did not expect she would use the fake contract to falsify another contract to seize the shares. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°After seeing all the faces of that family, we¡¯ll have to take some precautions.¡± ¡°Grandma has nevere into contact with any form of contract, so it¡¯s only natural that she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between a genuine and a fake one. Presumably, Dad should look rather helpless when she showed him the contract, shouldn¡¯t he?¡¯ After Mr. Zidane left the building, the legendary ¡°MI. Headler¡± appeared. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, did I do a good job?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie nodded and transferred a certain amount of money to his ount. ¡°Thank you for the hard work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wee. It¡¯s my honor to be able to provide you with my service.¡± The man smiled, nodded, and bowed. He was happy t o be able to earn some quick and easy money. After the man left, Maisie walked to the car and left. And Willow, who was hiding in the shadows, filmed this scene. She initially had wanted toe and watch the others put on a show. But she did not expect that she would run into such a scene after missing the climax of the day. ¡®With this video on hand, we¡¯ll see how this b*tch can recover from the uing chaos!¡¯ Bassburgh Airport¡­ Two luxury cars were parked at the exit of the airport. Nn and his father got out of the car, and Quincy walked toward the exit alongside the father-and-son. A white-haired old man who was standing just outside the airport exit was wearing a pink vest and looked very fashionable. Because of his long-term fitness training, even though he was already more than 70 years old, he still looked healthy and was not exuding any sign of old age. The old man took off his sunsses, revealing a pair of keen amber eyes. His somewhat mixed-race appearance made the old man look younger than other elderly people of the same age group. ¡°Father, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. stepped forward and hugged him. Titus was also very happy. His gaze thennded on Nn and stared at him. ¡°You rascal, I heard that you have a son now?¡± ¡°You now have two great-grandsons and one great-granddaughter,¡± replied Mr. Goldmann Sr. Titus lived abroad all year round and spoke in an unusually casual manner. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Look at this son that you¡¯ve given birth to. He excels in hitting the jackpot even whenpared to you when you were in your prime!¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. just smiled. ¡°Uncle Goldmann, Nn.¡± A young woman wasing toward them with her luggage while a strong man followed her around. Quincy smiled and walked forward when he saw that man. ¡°Hans, you really dide back?¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Hans replied, ¡°Yeah, Rowena and I came back with the Elder Master this time around.¡± While the two brothers were catching up with each other, the woman had alreadye up to Nn with a smile. ¡°Nn, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit after so many years, huh?¡± Nn only responded indifferently. Seeing that his attitude toward her was still as cold as it was from years ago, Rowena did not feel a thing. After all, Nn had not changed in her opinion. 1 ¡®He still treats everyone so coldly. The detachment, the rationale, the coldness, and the decisiveness, are exactly why he¡¯s so charming.¡¯ ¡°Indeed, he hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s the father of three little babies now.¡± Titus sighed. ¡®This kid was only 15 or 16 years old when I left home to go abroad.¡¯ A hint of gloom shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. ¡®It¡¯s only been a few years, and Nn already has kids?¡¯ 2 ¡°Hmph, it really was Maisie! That sl*t!¡± Madam Vanderbilt saw the picture Willow had sent, and her expression dimmed as expected ¡®I knew it! Why would anyone send photos to Yanis all of a sudden? It was obviously a trap that the sl*t had set up for us. She was only waiting for us to take the bait!¡¯ This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yanis, who was sitting on the couch, was furious about multiple matters. In addition to her daughter¡¯s incident, she had been yed twice in a row. So how could she let this slide? ¡°Mother, that wh*re is simply a scourge. Not only have we not obtained any benefit out of this, but we also watched as Vaenna got handed to her without any hindrance. So why not-¡°. ¡°Why not what?¡± Madam Vanderbilt interrupted and asked hurriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we expose the matter so that everyone in Bassburgh knows that Maisie is a woman who¡¯s not filial and doesn¡¯t respect the elders in her family? This should stigmatize and cripple her reputation!¡± ¡®I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t get back at that b*tch!¡¯ In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie put on a custom-made one-piece evening dress and walked out of the dressing room. The graceful and luxurious dress made her look extremely elegant and intellectual as she exuded the demeanor of a sophisticated and educated youngdy. ¡°Do I really need to dress like this just for a meal?¡± Maisie nced at Nn suspiciously. She had realized that Nn seemed to like to see her dress up very much. Nn¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°We¡¯re going to have dinner with my grandfather this time around.¡± ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Maisie was startled. Nn walked up to her, lifted his arm to embrace her, and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a family banquet, anyway.¡± ¡°Can I not go?¡± Maisie looked away, wondering why she had always been a little resistant whenever there was a family banquet. As if he was aware of her concerns, Nn picked her up abruptly. Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously, but he then put her down on the bed. Nn kissed her slender neck and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although my grandfather has a bad temper, he¡¯s just an all-talk kind man.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Nn, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to eat¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°Be nice.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Maisie wrapped her arm around Nn¡¯s and appeared outside VIP Room 01 in the Grand Courtyard Hotel¡¯s restaurant. She fiddled with her hair and had no idea whether her makeup was a mess. Nn caught a glimpse of her worried look, leaned into her ear, andforted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you look gorgeous.¡± ¡®My wife is already a breathtakingly prepossessing woman. She doesn¡¯t have to dress up deliberately to achieve that. Of course, I¡¯m making her look even more out of this world in order to make other men shy away from her out of theck of confidence. ¡®If a man wants his woman to be inseparable from himself, he should always give her all the love that she deserves. He should always do his best to spoil her and develop her temper so that other men will stay away from her out of fear. 1 ¡®In that way, said man will eventually be the only man that will marry her, won¡¯t he?¡¯ Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Maisie gave him a sideways nce. She had always felt that he was very gentle. The waiter opened the door, and a few people were sitting on a round table that could fit 15 people in the large and luxurious golden private room. The three rugrats were sitting next to Mr. Goldmann Sr., and the gray-haired man who was sitting on the main seat surprised Maisie. ¡®Is he Nn¡¯s grandfather? But why does he have a slight mixed-race appearance? While Mr. Goldmann Sr. and Nn don¡¯t share. the same features? At that moment, she also noticed that a pretty woman was also sitting at the table. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, sit here!¡± Daisie waved her small hand at them. Nn wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s waist, walked her to the two empty seats, and sat down. Mr. Goldmann Sr. said to Titus with a grin, ¡°Father, this is the kids¡¯ biological mother, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie turned to the old man and nodded politely. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Mr. Goldmann.¡± The old man waved his hand and responded with an indifferent attitude, ¡°This is just a family dinner. There¡¯s no need for all those formalities.¡± After Maisie sat down, she lifted her head and coincidentally exchanged gaze with the woman sitting opposite of her. The coldness glimmering at the bottom of the woman¡¯s eyes formed a sharp contrast when ced right above the bright smile that she was giving off. She then saw the woman shift her gaze onto Nn ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t expect you to have gotten married.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not married yet,¡± Mr. Goldmann SI. replied after being reminded by Rowena. He then turned and asked Nn and Maisie, ¡°B y the way, Zee, when are you two nning to get married?¡± ¡°Yeah, Daddy, when will you marry Mommy?¡± Colton looked at Nn with his round and moist eyes. Nn took a nce at Maisie and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll marry your mommy as soon as she wants to marry me.¡± Maisie pinched Nn intensely with her hand that was ced under the table. Nn frowned and grasped her restless hand in an instant. ¡°This woman actually bes so hostile as soon as the word ¡°marriage¡± is being mentioned? ¡®She has slept with me and has even given birth to three children for me. How can there be any reason for her not to marry me? Rowena looked a little surprised when she noticed Nn¡¯s ever-changing expression as he stared at Maisie. 1 ¡®Nn has never done so for any woman¡­¡¯ Titus interrupted the atmosphere at that moment. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m so hungry that I could eat a horse now. Get the waiters to serve us food already.¡± The three rugrats were not very familiar with their great-grandfather, so they preferred to stay closer to their grandfather, probably because Titus looked a little stern too. During the meal, Rowena¡¯s gaze kept on going back to the woman sitting opposite her from time to time. ¡°What do you do, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie met her gaze and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a jewelry designer.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Our mommy is the world-renowned jewelry designer, Zora!¡± Daisie, who Mr. Goldmann Sr. was feeding, grinned from ear to ear. She also stared at Rowena for a longer period as if she was showing off as she spoke. ¡®This woman keeps on peeking at Mommy¡¯s man, which means that she¡¯s a very dangerous woman.¡¯ Rowena was stunned, and she seemed to be aware of the cautiousness that was shing on the little girl¡¯s face.¡± ¡®Did this girl just swear sovereignty on behalf of her mother?¡¯ ¡°Zee, this is Rowena Summers. She¡¯s known Nn and the three Lawson siblings ever since they were little kids, but she then went abroad to experience life with Nn¡¯s grandfather. These juniors often yed together when they were young.¡± Probably because he was afraid that Maisie would overthink, Mr. Goldmann Sr. gave her a very appropriate introduction. He was very satisfied with Rowena too. If Maisie had not given birth to three kids with his son, he would probably have considered Rowena first if he were to have a say when it came to selecting his daughter- inw. However, after getting to know Maisie a little better, he realized that Maisie was a more suitable daughter-inw candidate whenpared to Rowena. After all, Maisie was the only person who could keep his son under control. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Maisie smiled but did not utter a single word. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Titus put down the wine ss, and the expression on his face became a little sterner as he started questioning. ¡°Can this youngdy who looks so timid and bashful be able to assume the position as the future mistress of the Goldmanns?¡± The old man¡¯s remarks made the atmosphere a little tense and nervous. In his eyes, the future mistress of the Goldmanns must not be such a delicate young woman. She must be able to aplish huge achievements and also be able to awe others. But when he noticed the tenderness and weakness of thedy sitting in front of him, it was in his nature to question her. Rowena retracted her gaze as a faint trace of amusement shed across her expression. She knew the old man¡¯s standards for his granddaughter-inw. She had to be at least able to help out the Goldmanns, and she had to be familiar with everything that was rted to the Goldmanns. ¡®After all, the Goldmanns run more than just an ordinary business empire. When an incapable woman is hosting the Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet and can¡¯t call the shots or arrange the deployments, how can she be the matriarch of the Goldmanns?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched as if she wanted to say something, but Nn tightened his grip that was over her hand and gave her aforting gaze. ¡°Grandfather, unfortunately, the standards that you stand by when ites to choosing your granddaughter-inw don¡¯t suit me too well. I never cared about all those criteria when I was eyeing for my woman.¡± Nn looked solemn. Rowena stared fixedly at Nn. ¡®Is he serious about that? Mr. Goldmann Sr. chuckled. ¡°Father, Nn has his own thoughts and vision, not to mention Zee isn¡¯t as bad as you think she is, in m y opinion¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s what you father-and-son think. I only want to know just how much she knows about the Goldmanns. After all, you should know what it means and takes to be the future mistress of the Goldmanns.¡± ¡®The hostess of the Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet isn¡¯t a title that any average Jane can assume! If she doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself when problems and issues emerge in the future, she might even be a burden to my grandson!¡¯ Mr. Goldmann S1. opened his mouth but did not say a thing. He indeed had not told Maisie about the other side of the Goldmanns, but he also did not know whether Nn had told her anything about that. Maisie could understand what the old man seemed to be suggesting. Thinking of what Nn had told her before this, she more or less realized that the Goldmanns seemed to be more than just a business empire. ¡°In my opinion, she¡¯s not as suitable as Rowena. Rowena has been by my side all this while, so I know exactly how good she is. Everyone in the family would surely be convinced if she were to be the mistress of the family.¡± Rowena gave off a gentle smile when Titus mentioned her and said modestly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The old man did not care much about what the others were thinking. He thought about long-term matters, which was not something that just a great rtionship could solve. Nn¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. He pressed his lips against each other tightly to form an indifferent line and then opened them slowly. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to deal with those things, and I don¡¯t intend to take over the mess that you leave behind.¡± ¡°Brat, is this how you talk to your grandfather?¡± ¡®He actually imed that he doesn¡¯t n to take over the Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet? Nn¡¯s expression looked cold. ¡°I don¡¯t n to follow great-grandfather¡¯s footsteps, let alone learn from his lessons. After all, he even failed to protect his own woman even when he was able to take care of all those messes, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You b*stard! How dare you¡ª¡± ¡°Father, calm down, the kids are here,¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. interrupted his father¡¯s tantrum and then tried to persuade Nn. ¡°Don¡¯t b e so aggressive when you¡¯re talking to your grandfather. This is a family dinner, so why bother making such a fuss and making everyone upset?¡± The old man red at Mr. Goldmann Sr. ¡°I haven¡¯t admitted that we¡¯re a family yet!¡± it was obvious that he had not recognized Maisie as his granddaughter-inw. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 *If you don¡¯t recognize Zee, then I can only leave this ce with her.¡± Nn met the sullen gaze of the old man. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Titus was furious. *This brat has only given birth to three little humans, and he¡¯s already so full of himself! Rowena nced at Nn nervously. ¡°Nn, stop provoking your grandfather.¡± Nn ignored her and responded, ¡°Yes, I just threatened you.¡± ¡°Okay, get out of my sight. Why should I care about how you feel when I¡¯m eating dinner?¡± Titus mmed his cutlery on the dining table heavily, and his domineering aura surged abruptly. The atmosphere became a little rigid all of a sudden Nn was holding Maisie¡¯s hand and was about to stand up, but Maisie pulled him back onto his seat and looked directly at Titus.¡± Sir, you shouldn¡¯t just judge the book from its cover. You don¡¯t even know me, so isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to be making conclusions about me?¡± 1 The old man who thought he would scare the young woman into taking a few steps backward was a little surprised by what came out of her mouth out of the blue. However¡­ ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re quite a confident woman, aren¡¯t you? But all talk won¡¯t get you anywhere when I¡¯m around.¡± Then what do you have in mind?¡± Maisie asked calmly. Titus chuckled. ¡°After a week, I¡¯ll believe that you¡¯re capable enough if you¡¯re able to obtain great results in the military in half a month. Nn will definitely not be able to help you while you¡¯re at it. Otherwise, it won¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean by that?¡± Allowing Maisie, who had never taken part in any training, to join the army for half a month was a torment in itself, let alone requesting her to achieve good results within the time period? Mr. Goldmann SI felt that it was rather unjust too. ¡°Father, you¡¯re¡ª¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are the both of you thinking that I¡¯m making things difficult for her?¡± Titus asked while looking at Maisie, ¡°So will you ept the challenge?¡± He was indeed nning to make her shrink back from the difficult tasks that he had brought up. ¡®She¡¯s just a woman who hasn¡¯t received any form of rigorous training. It¡¯d be impossible to achieve good results within half a month even if she were to join the military.¡¯ The gazes of the three rugrats did not look friendly anymore. ¡°This old geezer is embarrassing Mommy deliberately!¡¯ 1 Seeing that Maisie had not said anything since the condition was named, Rowena thought she had flinched. ¡®How could an ordinary woman who has not received any training manage that?¡¯ Thus, she spoke on behalf of Maisie, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for Ms. Vanderbilt. After all, Ms. Vanderbilt i s different from us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Weren¡¯t you just a youngster who hadn¡¯t received any training when you first joined the military? There¡¯s never any exception whenever I¡¯m in charge.¡± The old man¡¯s attitude was clear-he would never budge once he had made a decision, Nn¡¯s expression looked sulky, and just when he was about to say something, Maisie agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept the condition.¡± Rowena was bewildered for a split second, but the surprise in her eyes soon disappeared. ¡°This is the decision that you¡¯ve made. I didn¡¯t force it upon you.¡± Seeing that she actually had the guts to pick up the challenge, Titus felt that he had underestimated this youngdy. But just when he was satisfied with how things had turned out, he suddenly noticed a razor-sharp re. At first nce, it turned out to be a re that originated from a little boy. Waylon looked away indifferently as soon as he exchanged gaze with Titus. He did not like Titus. This geezer had embarrassed his mother, and he would remember this incident After dinner, Maisie and Nn exited the hotel with their children. Daisie and Colton were very upset. ¡°We don¡¯t like Great-grandpa. He¡¯s nowhere near as good as Grandpa!¡± Maisie rubbed their little heads. ¡°What nonsense are you two talking about? He¡¯s your great- grandpa.¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After all, as long as they were Nn¡¯s children, the kinship would not change. Colton turned his face away. ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t like him.¡± Waylon did not speak. He only knew that he would never treat anyone who had mistreated his mother well. ¡°Nn.¡± Rowena caught up to them, 1 Nn turned his head indifferently and held Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie also looked back at her. ¡®Isn¡¯t it obvious that this woman has feelings for Nn?¡¯ ¡°Nn, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you persuade Grandpa. After all¡­¡± She said so and took a nce at Maisie, ¡°After all, it¡¯d be unfair to make Ms. Vanderbilt join the military.¡± 1 Maisie squinted. ¡®Will she help me without asking for anything in return?¡¯ The three rugrats stared at Rowena. ¡®How would this woman exude the aura that resembles that of Willow¡¯s? Not to mention that she¡¯s another woman who wants to pester Daddy, just like Willow does.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but he did not utter a word. Maisie smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Summers. But I¡¯m a woman of my words.¡± The smile on Rowena¡¯s face turned a little stiff. ¡°Really? I¡¯m just worried about you, Ms. Vanderbilt. You¡¯ll have to endure a lot of hardship when you¡¯re in the military.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve endured everything one can possibly imagine. Why would I still care about military life?¡± After Maisie smiled, she withdrew her hand away from Nn¡¯s and walked toward the car with the kids first. Rowena was about to say something, but Nn went after Maisie after seeing her leave. Looking at the figures of the few people leaving, Rowena could not help but tighten the fists that were resting at the sides of her body. 1 While they were on the way back¡­ Nn tumed and stared at the youngdy who was sitting next to him with her arms crossed. He then leaned over with a smile.¡± Zee, did you agree to ept Grandpa¡¯s challenge because you don¡¯t want to get separated from me?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why would she agree to the difficult request from the old man? She really doesn¡¯t want to leave my side.¡¯ Maisie took a nce at him and responded, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I just don¡¯t like the feeling of being looked down upon.¡± No matter what her answer was, Nn was delighted. But then¡­ ¡°Actually, I¡¯m starting to regret it already.¡± Maisie sighed and looked him in the eyes. ¡°I acted too impulsively. If I didn¡¯t agree with the old man, maybe I could¡ª¡± The man¡¯s eyes dimmed before she could finish speaking, while his expression turned gloomy as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Do you wish to piss me off?¡± Maisie smiled lightly. ¡°Your grandfather has already chosen a wife for you. I think Ms. Summers does look very pretty. She should live up to your standards.¡± Vivid expressions started appearing on Nn¡¯s sullen face when he heard those words. He then raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you acting out just because of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you another chance, ain¡¯t 1?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡®If the incident from six years ago hadn¡¯t taken ce and I hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant from that event, everything might go back to how it was originally.¡¯ 1 Nn leaned forward, pressed her against the seat, and pinched her chin. ¡°I don¡¯t need this opportunity. I¡¯ll punish you severely if you dare push me to another woman once again, so remember that.¡± = Maisie¡¯s cheeks lit up on fire as she looked away. ¡°Your punishment has always been that, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡®It¡¯s always been the same old trick! ¡°I¡¯m d that you remember.¡± Nn sat back into his seat and loosened the cor of his shirt, but the comers of his lips were lifted proudly. UE ¡°Zee, look at this.¡± Kennedy brought a daily newspaper to Maisie¡¯s desk and handed it to her. It was written in capital letters on the front of the newspaper that Maisie was not a filial granddaughter and had framed her rtives in order to gain equity in her family¡¯s business. At first nce, this was clearly Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis¡¯s retaliation. It seemed that they were still very persistent, and they were deliberately dragging her through the mud just to discredit her. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 It seemed that there was no need for Maisie to be merciful anymore. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ Stephen saw the headlines on the newspaper and smashed the newspaper on the table out of pure wrath. Le, who was bringing him fruits, took a nce at the contents of the newspaper and pretended to be shocked. ¡°Steph, why is this news talking about Zee? Is there any misunderstanding?¡± 1 Stephen knew that this news article must have something to do with his mother and sister-inw. His expression turned sulky in a n instant, and he did not answer the questions. Willow came downstairs and eximed deliberately, ¡°Dad, Maisie deliberately hired awyer to deceive Grandma and Aunt Yanis. I just saw it on the papers.¡± ¡°Willie, don¡¯t make such bold ims.¡± Le pretended to support Maisie. ¡°How are they bold ims? I¡¯ve read it with my own eyes. If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Maisie deceiving Dad too? Dad had already agreed t o transfer his shares to her, but she still colluded with awyer to deceive Grandma and Aunt Yanis.¡± Willow did not pay attention to Stephen¡¯s expression while she was bbering along. She desperately wished that her father would really listen to her and that he would misunderstand Maisie. However, just when Le was about to remind her anxiously, Stephen mmed the table, and the atmosphere in the manor froze i n an instant. ¡°You¡¯re in no position toment on what your sister has done!¡± ¡°Dad, but I¡¯m your daughter too,¡± ¡°Do you still know about the fact that you¡¯re my daughter?¡± Stephen¡¯s face was sullen as he snorted ¡°I had been fooled by you once, and you want to make a fool out of me for a second time?¡± Willow bit her lip as she felt aggrieved. When Le saw Stephen yelling at her daughter for Maisie, it was conceivable that Le and Willow¡¯s status in his heart was already inferior to that of Maisie. Seeing that Stephen went upstairs with a gloomy expression, Le could not help but clench her hands. ¡®He¡¯s the one who treated us mother-and-daughter like crap first! 1 In the evening¡­ Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt were waiting for the emergence of any tiny movement on the Inte in the hotel. ¡®The news has been exposed for one whole day, so why aren¡¯t theizens attacking Maisie on her social media ounts? N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that moment, Yanis received a call from Linda. Linda told Yanis something over the phone call. Yanis stood up in fright, and her face paled in an instant. ¡°What? Something happened to Hector?¡± Madam Vanderbilt almost lost it when she heard that. Hector was her only grandchild that could ensure the continuity of the Vanderbilts¡¯ family tree. Both Madam Vanderbilt and Yanis would copse if something catastrophic were to happen to him. They were no longer in the mood to wait for the results of their actions, so they hurried back to Coralia immediately. On the other side, Le, who was rolling around on the bed with Yorick, did not forget to tter him while badmouthing Stephen.¡° Yorick, how I wish Stephen could be half as good as you are when ites to knowing how to appreciate a woman¡± 1 Yorick cheated on his wife with Le, and thetter had started to grow on him. Yorick could not help but feel bored upon thinking of Yanis, who had the mindset of a peasant woman from the rural area and was a s conservative as someone from his mother¡¯s era. ¡®How could she be as enchanting and sexy as Le? Not to mention her moves¡­ ¡®Stephen is really a lucky b*stard.¡¯ He lifted Le¡¯s chin. ¡°It¡¯s Stephen¡¯s loss if he doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you better than he does.¡± ¡°You perv, aren¡¯t you afraid that Stephen will find out about us?¡± Le asked while lying in his arms. Judging from their physique, Yorick, who worked out often, was indeed a lot stronger than Stephen. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of being found out, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± Yorick¡¯s mood surged once again. He turned over and pressed her against the mattress. Le rejected and tantalized him, and Yorick¡¯s cell phone rang at this moment. Yorick felt exceptionally upset as he was interrupted. He did not even take a look at the caller ID and ignored the call. The actions continued until the two exited Le¡¯s residence. They were still acting extremely intimately when they parted with each other. However, they did not know that someone was squatting in the shadows and taking photos of them with a cell phone. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 At Coralia¡¯s police station¡­ ¡°Officer, have you gotten the wrong person? How could my son possibly be selling drugs?¡± ¡°Yeah, officer, you must¡¯ve made a mistake. My grandson is still so young. There¡¯s no way that he would do such things.¡± Both Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt panicked. If Hector was caught distributing drugs, the consequence that he had to face would be a lot more serious than when Yorick was caught for moneyundering! Hector was the only heir of the Vanderbilts. He was the only one who would inherit and continue the family lineage in the future. His criminal record would stay in the system if he were to face a jail sentence. Whichdy would dare to marry him if that was the case? The policeman who was writing the testimony raised his head and red at them with a solemn expression. ¡°He¡¯s already in his 20s, and you still consider him young? Our colleague found drugs in his bag, and we¡¯ve been notified by our superior. He¡¯ll face at least five years or more in prison.¡± Madam Vanderbilt would have fainted if it were not for Yanis¡¯s support. Her face was pale. ¡°Officer, could this be a misunderstanding? My grandson has always been very well-behaved,¡± ¡°Well-behaved? Hector is often caught gambling illegally. He¡¯s been arrested no less than three times before this, hasn¡¯t he? Had w e not given him chances? He¡¯s escaped real punishments and has only been asked to sign a guarantee several times!¡± The policeman knocked on the table and spoke sternly. ¡°The kid is only getting worse only because of his parents and guardians¡¯ connivance. However, you¡¯re here finding excuses to exculpate the kid instead of reflecting on the education means that you¡¯ve implemented over the years. No matter what, since he has vited thew, he has to be punished byw.¡± Madam Vanderbilt broke down while blood was drained from Yanis¡¯ face. Yanis was furious and used Linda of not taking good care of her brother. ¡°How are you the elder sister? You can¡¯t even take good care of your younger brother!¡± Linda, who was scolded for no reason, felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°What have I done wrong? Isn¡¯t it Hector¡¯s hobby to go around creating troubles? Why am I the one being med when something goes wrong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother!¡± Yanis put all the me on Linda: ¡°Yes, all you think about is Hector. It serves you right that he¡¯s been spoiled by you now!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes tumed bloodshot instantly. She then turned around and ran out after the hysterical roar. Yanis and Madam Vanderbilt were devastated because of Hector¡¯s arrest and the fact that he was very likely to face more than five years in prison. However, Yanis received a photo on her cell phone. After looking at the photo, the content of the photo and her son¡¯s affairs made her tremble. She was utterly exasperated. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Maisie had someone take photos of Le and her uncle from the shadows, and sure enough, the two really got together. ¡®Uncle Yorick and his sister-inw. Haha, what a messy rtionship.¡¯ Her cell phone rang at that moment, and the number disyed on the screen happened to belong to Madam Vanderbilt. Knowing the reason behind the call, she picked up the phone, ced it next to her ear, and answered the call. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Zee, Hector has run into some trouble. Go and ask Mr. Goldmann toe over here to save him. He¡¯ll definitely be released as long as Mr. Goldmannes forward!¡± Ever since the call got through, Madam Vanderbilt had been asking her in a demanding tone rather than sincerely begging her for help. Maisie got up and walked to the French window, her gaze looking indifferent. ¡°Grandma, is this the tone that you should use when you¡¯re asking someone for help?¡± ¡°Zee, Hecky is your cousin. How can you be so cold blooded?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not very familiar with you, the Vanderbilts who live in Coralia. Besides, all you think about when everything¡¯s fine is how to make my life a living hell, and here you are, asking for my help when you¡¯re deep crap. So tell me, why should I help you?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression was indifferent. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 I¡¯ve already given them a chance, but it was the Vanderbilts who insisted on pushing their luck and forcing me to make a move. They tumed to drugs just to make me marry Jimmy, they tantly wanted to snatch Vaenna without even the slightest bit of shame, and they even spread rumors on the Inte to tarnish my reputation. ¡®I was willing to help bail Uncle Yorick out of the precinct for father¡¯s sake, but they didn¡¯t even say a word of thanks as if that was my share to carry. Did she just say that I¡¯m cold blooded? Then I should live up to her expectations till the end of time! ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re also one of the Vanderbilts. Are you just going to leave Hector to sink or swim?¡± Madam Vanderbilt had been forced into aer by Maisie and started to feel anxious. She could no longer speak in a calm tone. ¡°Yes, not only will I leave him to sink or swim, but I¡¯ll also teach him a lesson. Besides, now that Hector has be this piece of crap, should you guys be held responsible? You guys have always doted on him and spoiled him blindly. He¡¯s been asking for it ever since he chose to follow the wrong path. I just couldn¡¯t bear to see him continue to develop in that direction and decided to give him a chance to reform.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was bewildered for a moment. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched. ¡°I was the person who reported Hector. And since a case has been established, then I suggest that you stop thinking that he can get away from prison. Let him undergo reformation in prison so that he can differentiate the wrong from the right.¡± Madam Vanderbilt was trembling and yelled, ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt! You actually sent your cousin to prison. You b*tch! You really are up to something ominous. I warn you, if you don¡¯t get Hector out, I¡¯ll *If you threaten me again, I have ways to keep him in there for the rest of his life. So whether you choose to behave yourselves or continue to cause me troubles, that¡¯s up to you. Anyway, Hector¡¯s fate is in¡¯my hands.¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°I can make him suffer years less if I¡¯m happy, but if you dare provoke me, I¡¯ll make sure that he won¡¯t get out ever again.¡± ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know how to threaten others? I should really thank those people who once threatened me. They¡¯ve taught me well.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s words made Madam Vanderbilt realize something. ¡®Not only does she have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s power to rely on, but she¡¯ll never be soft-hearted whenever she puts on her game face. From the time we decided to challenge her limits repeatedly, we¡¯ve fallen into her grasp. ¡®Maisie is really terrifying when she¡¯s set on being ruthless. As for Hector, he¡¯s ruined even after being released from prison.¡¯ Maisie ended the call. She did not go soft, not budging from the beginning to the end. That was what they had forced her to do, after all. 1 Knowing the ways of that family, knowing that they would never let her go, the best way to keep them at bay was to force them into submission ¡°This family has spoiled Hector since he was a child. He¡¯s been brought to the precinct several times because of gambling and brawling with others before this, but he never repented. Since the people I hired found out about his drug trafficking behavior, it¡¯d only be my responsibility to send him into prison to reform. So as not to allow him to grow out of control and even have the guts to murder someone in the future.¡¯ Kennedy knocked on the door, walked in, and smiled. ¡°Zee, someone wants to see you.¡± Immediately afterward, a figure appeared behind him. Nn walked out of the office of the administrative department. Quincy knew without asking that he must be heading downstairst o look for Ms. Vanderbilt. He sometimes wondered whether Mr. Goldmann would feel unreconciled to be left out by his sweet wife while Ms. Vanderbilt was busy whipping her rtives who did not know their ce into shape. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The elevator door opened, and Rowena happened to run into them. Rowena walked toward Nn and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Nn, where are you going?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. asked me to bring you lunch, saying that you sometimes skip meals when you¡¯re busy,¡± Rowena replied. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Has Dad lost his mind?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Hand it to Quincy.¡± Nn signaled Quincy to grab it. Quincy took the lunchbox. ¡°Rowena, just leave it with me.¡± Rowena did not say anything but looked at Nn with a smile. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± ¡°Rowena, Mr. Goldmann is going to visit his wife,¡± Quincy answered the question instantly, and Nn gave him a cold re. ¡®Wife?¡¯ A hint of coldness shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes. ¡®Is he talking about Ms. Vanderbilt? Nn really values her a lot.¡¯ ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Nn took a nce at his watch as if he was in a hurry. Rowena smiled and shook her head. Nn did not utter another word and walked away. Quincy smiled when he passed by Rowena. ¡°Rowena, don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s acting so because he misses his wife and can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡± After exining it to her, Quincy caught up to Nn. However, he did not realize that Rowena¡¯s eyes dimmed gradually. Nn came to Soul Jewelry Studio but saw several female staff members chattering outside the reception room. They seemed to b e looking at something until Nn appeared behind them. ¡°What are all of you doing around here?¡± They all trembled involuntarily upon hearing the voice and made way for him. Nn, who was standing outside the door, looked inside and saw that Maisie was designing jewelry for a man. He did not seem to notice the few more people in the room and only stared at the man standing very near Maisie. His figure looked extremely familiar. Maisie was talking when she saw Nn standing outside the door. Helios, standing beside her, also turned around slowly and exchanged gazes with Nn. Helios just smiled and did not react much, while his assistant, Nina, and everyone else in his team all stepped aside. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maisie looked at Nn doubtfully. ¡®Is this man so idle?¡¯ This sentence sounded just like how he reacted when Rowena came looking for him-the way she uttered it made it sound like he should not havee. Nn¡¯s expression tumed sulky. ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡®Is she afraid that me being here will disturb her time with Helios?¡± Maisie was at a loss for a split second. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with this man? Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?¡¯ Helios put down the jewelry sample in his hand, turned his head to look at Nn, and chuckled. ¡°Can¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt receive a distinguished guest such as me?¡± The existence of these two men, who possessed divine looks and ethereal temperament, instantly filled the tiny reception room with sparks and brilliance. Nn stared directly at Helios. This b*stard, he thinks he can act all presumptuously in front of me just because he¡¯s my childhood ymate? ¡°What happened to Taylor Jewelry?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Taylor Jewelry started a coboration with Soul Jewelry Studio? Madam Nera was the person who introduced this ce to me.¡± Helios shrugged. Maisie looked at Nn with her arms crossed. ¡°Do you think my jewelry is not worthy of the best actor?¡± ¡°Since when¡­ When did I say that?¡± Nn looked away with a guilty conscience, cleared his throat awkwardly, stepped forward, created some distance between the two of them, andmented with a cold tone, ¡°Ordering jewelry from us is fine, but there¡¯s no need for you to stand so close to each other.¡± No one expected that from Mr. Goldmann ¡®All this just because Mr. Goldmann is jealous? ¡°Childish,¡± Maisie muttered, then turned around and continued to talk business with Helios. Nn suddenly felt like he was redundant. He felt dejected deep down. ¡®When will my wife give me all her attention? The design was determined after a long chat. Helios then looked at her and said, ¡°They¡¯re needed for my y, so I may need to borrow one whole batch to wear while in the crew. But don¡¯t worry, these jewels will be returned unscathed. I¡¯ll also pay you the advertising fee.¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Helios had mentioned before that he had a y about jewelry pieces, and he also exined that the crew originally wanted to use fake props when he came over. However, he thought that he would not be able to give his audience a genuine visual sensation if he had to work with fake props, so he needed real jewelry. The crew currently did not have so much money to invest into the usage of real jewelry as props, so Helios intended to pay for it himself. This was also quite free publicity for Maisie, and he was going to pay for the jewelry, so why shouldn¡¯t she be happy about it? Maisie smiled. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get the person in charge to deliver them to your crew when the timees.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Helios nodded and left with his team after making the preorder. Maisie took the order receipt and tumed around to see Nn sitting on the sofa at the side of the room with his arms crossed in front of him. Maisie paused, looked at the staff who had already dispersed outside, walked in front of him, leaned over, lifted her hand, and waved it in front of him. ¡°Nn, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Nn leaned against the sofa. ¡®Can¡¯t she see that I¡¯m waiting for her to coax me?¡¯ 1 Maisie realized that Nn was bing more and more like Colton and Daisie, who wanted to act coquettishly in front of her, and he would only resemble Waylon when he was serious. ¡®Sure enough, the kids inherited his genes particrly ¡°evenly¡±.¡¯ ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Maisie asked. Nn pursed his thin lips tightly and stared at her without uttering a single word. Maisie straightened up. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take it as if you haven¡¯t eaten. Let¡¯s go out to eat together.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡®Coaxing me with just a meal?¡¯ ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it.¡± She defeated Nn, so he got up and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯m surely going.¡± However, Quincy appeared outside the door with a lunchbox. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re here. Do you want the meal that Ms. Summers brought,¡± Quincy felt that Nn¡¯s aura was bing more oppressive and suffocating before he could finish speaking. Maisie nced at the lunchbox Quincy was holding, turned to look at Nn, and the corners of her lips were raised. ¡°Oh, It turns out that your little childhood girlfriend has brought you food. I¡¯ll go eat by myself then.¡± After saying so, Maisie left the reception room without looking back. Nn quickly caught up to her, red at Quincy standing beside him, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Your tongue is really superfluous.¡± Quincy trembled. ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything wrong, have I?¡¯ When Le heard someone knocking on the door, she thought it was Yorick. She opened the door but received a p before taking a good look at the person standing outside the door. ¡°Le Scott, you wh*te! How dare you seduce Yorick!? Although this is expected of a homewrecker, it¡¯s still so cheap!¡± Yanis pushed Le to the ground, sat on her, hit her, pped her, and jerked her hair. Le cried out in pain, ¡°Yanis Warren, are you crazy!? Who told you that I seduced Yorick, Aaah!¡± Yanis pulled at her hair and forced her to look at the photos on her phone. ¡°B*tch, you dare lie to me!? I was still wondering why Yorick has been so distant yet rapttely. His son faces prison time, and he¡¯s not even answering his phone. So, it turns out it¡¯s because of you, you shameless piece of sh*t!¡± ¡°Yanis, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I¡¯m not-¡± Yanis pped her twice. She hadpletely lost her cool because of her son¡¯s predicament and her husband¡¯s extramarital affair with her sister-inw. ¡°You¡¯re a bitch! I want everyone to see just how outrageously shameless you are!¡± Le was nowhere near as strong as Yanis. Her clothes were torn to pieces, her face was swollen, the comers of her eyes were bruised, her hair was messy, and her clothes could not even cover her full body anymore Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Yanis got up and took a picture of Le¡¯s embarrassing appearance with her cell phone. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll send your cheap look to Stephen!¡± Le heard this and thought of the consequences that awaited her, so she quickly got up and hugged Yanis¡¯s thigh. ¡°Yanis, I know I¡¯m at fault! Please don¡¯t tell Steph! Please, you don¡¯t want to cause the two brothers to turn against each other because of the things between us, do you?¡± ¡°You asked for it yourself. When Stephen finds out how a shameless woman like you seduced his elder brother, let¡¯s see how you maintain your status and position in the family!¡± Yanis did not listen at all and was about to send the photos. Le pounced on her and tried to grab her phone from her as soon as she stood up. Yanis¡¯ phone dropped to the floor near the door, and she fell with Le in her arms. Yanis¡¯ head hit aer of the table. ¡°Yanis, I beg you, I¡¯m begging you. This is really not my fault. It¡¯s-¡°Le discovered that Yanis¡¯ eyes seemed to be staring nkly into the nothingness halfway through her pleading. Le¡¯s face paled gradually, and she stretched out her finger and ced it under Yanis¡¯ nostrils in search of a single puff. She then copsed on the floor in a panic, covering her mouth in fright. ¡®She¡­ She¡¯s not breathing!¡¯ 1 Maisie was fetching her meal in thepany¡¯s staff canteen. Not long after she sat down, she saw a figure appear in the canteen. At that moment, the staff members in the canteen were all agitated. This is a miracle that only takes ce once in a century! Mr. Goldmann actually came to the staff canteen for lunch!?¡¯ After Nn grabbed his meal, he walked to the seat opposite Maisie and sat down Maisie looked up at him and then at the food on his te. ¡®The cafeteria staff has definitely done so out of pure reverence. She¡¯s given him so much meat for just one serving.¡¯ However, seeing how he did not move his silverware much, she smiled. ¡°Nn, you don¡¯t have to force yourself if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± ¡°Given his identity, he¡¯s used to reveling in dainties. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s not used to such a simple meal.¡¯ The food in ckgold¡¯s staff canteen was not bad, and the prices were rtively simr to that of a fast- food diner or restaurant. But seeing Nn, who was wearing a custom-made suit and a luxury watch, eating fast food here, his temperament did not quite fit in with the surroundings. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m just changing things up a little.¡± Nn picked up the spaghetti on the te with his fork. Perhaps because he felt that they were too greasy, he put them down again. Maisie sneered and moved the fish broth that she had ordered but had yet to take a sip from before this to him. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯s lighter and delicious.¡± Nn took her soup, tasted it, and gave off the highest praise that he had ever given to this canteen. ¡°This broth is not bad.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Summers bring you lunch? I think the food she cooks must taste better than those this canteen has to offer, right?¡± Maisie took a sip of the coke on the table and raised her eyebrows. Nn put the soup bowl down and lifted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Quincy to bring it to you if you want to try it.¡± ¡°Hehe, she cooked it just for you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Then when will you make some for me?¡± Nn stared at her. He preferred her homemade lunch over Rowena¡¯s. Maisie was startled for a split second. She met his gaze and then looked away in an instant. ¡°My cooking is not that good.¡± Nn crossed his ten fingers loosely, propped them against his chin, squinted, and smirked like a cunning fox. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like everything that you do.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The people around seemed to have been caught off guard by the abrupt public confession, and the food in their tes or bowls tasted extremely nd all of a sudden. Maisie suddenly received a call from her father. Her expression dimmed after picking up the call and listening to what her father had to say ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn asked. Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed overcast as her brows frowned slightly. ¡°Yanis jumped off a building¡­¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Yanis was found dead on the scene after she jumped off her apartment. Madam Vanderbilt and Stephen went to the police station t o help with the investigation. Madam Vanderbilt had been grief-stricken when her grandson was sent to prison, and now Yanis passed. She didn¡¯t get to take a break. As a result, she passed out Nn took Maisie to the hospital, where Yorick and Linda were. When Linda saw Maisie, she angrily held her by her cor and cried, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My mom passed away because of you. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Nn¡¯s eyes tumed cold, and he put his arm in front of Maisie after pushing Linda away. ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on Maisie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the reason Hector is in prison. What happened to my mother was her doing too. She¡¯s a bad omen!¡± ¡°Lynn, stop that!¡± Yorick pulled Linda behind him, tumed around, and smiled at Nn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Goldmann. My daughter has gone through a lot, that¡¯s why she¡¯s just spouting nonsense.¡± Nn maintained his poker face. Maisie was quiet, but she held her fist tight. She never liked Yanis, but she never wanted her to lose her life. ¡°Look, she¡¯s not saying anything. She really did cause my mom¡¯s death. She¡¯s a murderer!¡± Linda yelled at Maisie. Only Maisie would take revenge against her mom and brother. She was a cruel woman! Maisie pressed her lips together and suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Le?¡± When Le was mentioned, Yorick¡¯s expression changed for a split second. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Stephen seemed to be used to not having Le around and probably didn¡¯t care much. ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Maisie looked down and suddenly asked, ¡°Where did Yanis jump from?¡± Stephen paused but didn¡¯t reply. Linda yelled at her. ¡°Why do you care? Do you think you haven¡¯t done enough? What more do you want?¡± ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t think that Yanis was that emotional and would choose to end her life by jumping off a building,¡± Maisie said while walking toward Linda. ¡°Instead of wasting time here, why don¡¯t I go and find out how she died?¡± Maisie tumed around and left. Nn followed along. Maisie walked across the ground floor of the hospital quickly, but Nn held her arm and said, ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie stopped but didn¡¯t tum around. He noticed that she was shaking. Nn walked in front of her and looked down. ¡°Zee, I believe it wasn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, but¡­ it¡¯s rted to me.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were dark. She didn¡¯t believe that Yanis would end her life because of a picture. Still, that had led to her death. Nn held her face with both his hands and sincerely said, ¡°Maisie, I know you didn¡¯t intend to harm anyone nor take her life. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to investigate? ¡°There¡¯s more reason to investigate if you feel guilty. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± Maisie was stunned. Nn¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ll be here for you¡¯ was the tranquilizer she needed to calm her down and clear her mind. Yes, she needed to look into Yanis¡¯ death because she was sure that Yanis would not have done that. The biggest suspicion was-since Yanis had received that picture in Coralia, why would she choose to come to Bassburge to end her life? Who would she reach out to if she were Yanis and received that picture? Le.. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The next day, at the Bureau of Justice¡­ Joe Watson gave the autopsy report to Maisie and said, ¡°This is the autopsy report. It didn¡¯t seem like she passed because of the jump. Instead, she seemed to be pushed off the building post-mortem. Based on livor mortis on the back and front, and the abrasions on her clothing, it shows that the deceased was dragged after she was post-mortem.¡± Being pushed off a building post-mortem clearly indicated homicide. Maisie looked down at the report. The cause of death was mostly due to trauma to the head. ¡°Were any traces of the killer found on her body?¡± Maisie asked. Joe nodded. ¡°Skin was found below her fingernails. They¡¯re running it for DNA now.¡± Joe looked at Maisie as she stood quiet after reading the report. ¡°Are you done? I need to give the report to the police. This is a case.¡± Maisie gave the coroner¡¯s report back to Joe and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner with Ryleigh when you¡¯re avable.¡± Joe paused and broke into a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll probably be tied up in the near future.¡± ¡°Aright,¡± Maisie nodded. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At the hospital¡­ ¡°Your brilliant daughter got my grandson into prison and caused my daughter-inw¡¯s death. She¡¯s bad luck!¡± Madam Vanderbilt, who had just woken up, still couldn¡¯t ept the truth and kept yelling at Stephen. She wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter what Stephen said. She cursed, ¡°That rascal, she¡¯s a troublemaker, a bad omen. Karma is going to get t o her one day!¡± Seeing her mother hate his daughter with all her heart, Stephen was disheartened but was helpless about it. At the same time, two police officers walked in. Stephen got up. ¡°Officers, you¡¯re here because¡± . ¡°Are you family of Yanis Warren? Her coroner¡¯s report is out. The case has officially been ssified as a homicide.¡± Madam Vanderbilt lost her mind when the officers said that. ¡°It¡¯s that wench! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the wench, Maisie!¡± ¡°Mom, shut up. Stop saying nonsense.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression changed. Madam Vanderbilt didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Who else would have done it? You would cover her even when she did this just because she¡¯s your daughter? She hates us so much. What wouldn¡¯t she do in the name of revenge?¡± The police officers looked at each other, and one of them walked forward. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please calm down. We¡¯re here to learn about the deceased.¡± ¡°Officers, you have to get to the bottom of this. My daughter-inw has done nothing wrong, but¡­ But she left us. It must have been my granddaughter, Maisie!¡± The police officer was curious. ¡°What makes you think so?¡± The other police officer took notes. ¡°She put my grandson in prison and threatened us because she wants to take revenge. She¡¯s the devil. She killed her!¡± Madam Vanderbilt lost control of her emotions, so the two officers couldn¡¯t tell whether what she said was true. Stephen walked to them and said, ¡°Officers, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have done that. I hope you¡¯ll run a thorough investigation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will. This ma¡¯am doesn¡¯t seem to be emotionally stable. Could youe outside and speak with us, please?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Stephen walked out with the police officers and spoke to them for about 20 minutes. Right when the police left, Le and Willow appeared in the corridor. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 When Le saw the police officers, her face turned pale, and she avoided their eyes when they walked past her. It was fortunate that they didn¡¯t notice anything. ¡°Dad, is Grandma alright?¡± Willow asked without noticing her mother¡¯s unusual behavior. Stephen said impatiently, ¡°Go in and stay by her side.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Willow walked into the ward. Stephen looked at Le. ¡°You didn¡¯te back even after this. What have you been up totely?¡± Le suppressed her panic and calmly said, ¡°I just found a job¡­ And, no one called me.¡± No one had informed herst night, and her face had still been swollenst night. She wasn¡¯t going to show up. ¡® Stephen didn¡¯t suspect a thing. ¡°Go in and see Mom.¡± Le squeezed out a smile and walked into the ward. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± ¡°Hmmph, why are you here now?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was already agitated, especially about her grandson and daughter-inw, so she diverted her hatred for Maisie to Le and Willow. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry about Yanis. I just found out. She was so young, but-¡°Le pretended to be sad. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that wench, Maisie. I¡¯m sure Maisie did it. I¡¯m going to reveal the ugly truth!¡± Le was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Madam Vanderbilt to suspect Maisie. That would work for her. ¡°Mom, Yanis went to see Maisie behind our backs. They might have gotten into a scuffle and¡± ¡°How do you know that she went to see Maisie behind our backs?¡± Madam Vanderbilt red at her. Le bit her lip and slowly said, ¡°Because Yanis was with me that day. She said Maisie was threatening her, so she went to talk to her. I would have stopped her if I knew this was going to happen.¡± Two dayster, word got out, and people were talking about this all over the Inte. Maisie had suddenly turned into the ¡®murderer ¡®who had killed her own aunt. Titus Goldmann sat on the couch in the Goldmann mansion, put down the newspaper, and questioned Maisie, ¡°How are you alreadybeled a killer before you marry into our family?¡± Maisie looked down and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± She didn¡¯t want to bring problems to the Goldmanns and nned to settle the issue by herself. ¡°You didn¡¯t really do it, did you?¡± Titus¡¯ expression changed. His eyes were sharp, seeming to be testing her. Maisie held her fists while hershes fluttered. Nn came downstairs right when she was going to say something and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t do it.¡± Titus hummed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. Ever since your father married your mother, I knew you two would have the same problem.¡± He had let it go when his son insisted on marrying an actress who was gued by rumors, but now even his grandson was going to marry a woman who ¡®had issues¡¯. They were both blinded by beauty. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear about what you meant by the problem. The bottom line is that Maisie didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Nn pulled Maisie and left. When Titus saw Nn protecting Maisie, he sighed. She had to go through a test to decide if she could be thedy of the house! Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Reporters swarmed ckgold Tower. Nn got out of the car with Maisie, escorted by bodyguards. Even though they couldn¡¯t get close, the cameras were all pointing to Maisie and asking, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are the discussions online true? Did you really kill someone?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I heard that you¡¯re cruel toward your family and tried to take revenge on your family members for money, is that true?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please give us a statement.¡± Nn held onto her shoulder and was going to say something to the bodyguard next to him when someone in the crowd suddenly yelled, ¡°To hell with murderers!¡± A man in a cap and mask pushed through the crowd with a knife in his hand pointed at Maisie. Nn blocked it with his arm, which was stabbed. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie grabbed onto the wound on his arm. Even the reporters were stunned. The bodyguard held the man down and removed his cap and mask. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret hurting Mr. Goldmann!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a flesh wound.¡± Nn touched Maisie¡¯s head and turned to face the reporters fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to disappear.¡± The reporters left in no time. Seeing Nn bleeding uncontrobly, Maisie took out the bandage she carried around in her bag and wrapped it to stop the bleeding. Nn smiled upon seeing that she was worried for him, his eyes scanning her face. After that, he stared at the perpetrator¡¯ that the bodyguards held. ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± The man avoided his eyes. ¡°No, no one¡ª¡± Nn looked toward the two bodyguards next to him. ¡°Bring him to the office. I want to interrogate him.¡± The bodyguards nodded and brought him into the building. Maisie looked somber. ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± The ¡®perpetrator¡¯ was badly beaten and knelt on the office floor, both his shoulders held down by the bodyguards. Maisie walked toward him and said, ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The man was forced to answer. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know them. I just did it for the money.¡± Maisie said, ¡°How much did they give you, and to do what?¡± He replied, ¡°$4,700 to stab you and trigger the reporters.¡± The man added, ¡°She gave me your picture and asked me to find the best time to do it. Based on the way she dressed, she¡¯s probably not young.¡± Maisie knew who it was, so she turned and looked at Nn. ¡°Hand him over to the police. I have a clue.¡± Nn nodded. The two bodyguards brought him away. Quincy walked in with the first aid kit, and Maisie said to him, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy handed the kit to her and left the office. Nn obediently removed his clothes. Maisie walked next to him, sat down, disinfected the wound, and applied medication. Nn¡¯s eyes scanned her face as he asked in a low voice, ¡°You know who did it?¡± ¡°Yes. A woman who¡¯s not young would be none other than her,¡± Maisie said, carefully putting on a new bandage on his wound She thought of something, frowned, and raised her head. ¡°Nn, if you keep getting hurt or admitted to the hospital, people are going to think that you¡¯re weak!¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Nn raised his brows and smiled. ¡°Only you need to know if I¡¯m weak or not.¡± Maisie¡¯sshes fluttered. If he said all that before this, she would have said that he¡¯s shameless, but now¡­ ¡°I¡¯¡­ try to be nicer to you, seeing that you¡¯re trying so hard.¡± Maisie felt bashful while she said that. ¡°Nicer how?¡± Nn got close to her and lowered his voice, looking at her gorgeous and lively face. His Adam¡¯s apple moved. Maisie voluntarily kissed his lips. Nn was stunned. His heart seemed to have melted, and he savored it. He loved the way she kissed him. ¡°Reward.¡± After Maisie left his lips, she turned around to tidy up the first aid kit on the table. Her ears were red Nn wanted to let her get away, but he couldn¡¯t stand seeing her being so bashful. Thus, he hugged her from behind, guided hert o the couch, and held her down. Maisie pushed him away. ¡°Nn, stop it. We¡¯re in¡­ the office.¡± It would be awkward if someone walked in. ¡°No one ising in.¡± *Mm-But, your arm,¡± ¡°Focus¡± Maisie held a press conference in the afternoon. The huge meeting room was filled with joumalists from all major media outlets. Some lesser-known media outlets seemed to have been invited by Nn Nn stood behind the scene. Quincy stood next to him and carefully said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, these reporters are infamous for being difficult. Are you sure Ms. Vanderbilt will be alright?¡± ¡°I trust her.¡± Nn looked at Maisie. If she chose to trust him, he would retum it. Le and Willow walked with Madam Vanderbilt and showed up together with Yorick and Linda. Stephen walked in slowly behind them. When Le saw that Maisie was standing on stage and didn¡¯t look injured, her expression changed. How did this woman avoid it? It didn¡¯t matter. Now that she wasbeled a ¡®murderer¡¯, her reputation would be tarnished for the rest of her life! Even if she held a press conference to clear things up, what was the point? Madam Vanderbilt wouldn¡¯t have believed her. ¡°Dear reporters and friends of the media, good afternoon. I¡¯m Maisie, the woman who has beenbeled a ¡®murderer¡¯ and has been making rounds in the news.¡± Maisie looked at the crowd and the shes. Not only did she not waiver, but she confidently looked into the cameras as well. ¡°My family is seated among you. Please ask any questions in their presence.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the rumor is that you had a falling-out with your family for the shares of Vaenna Jewelry, is that true?¡± Maisie looked at the female reporter that had stood up and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I did have an argument with my family because of Vaenna Jewellery.¡± The reporter continued. ¡°Did you kill for the shares?¡± The room erupted in discussions. Maisie looked down and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you a story?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°A man left his hometown to work in the city. He met a woman there who promised to help him build a name in the city, so she started a mid-sizedpany and worked together with the man. ¡°But the man¡¯s family didn¡¯t approve of the woman because she gave birth to a daughter. Every time the woman went to visit them during the festive season, the man¡¯s mother and rtives would insult her and put her in a tough spot. Even the woman¡¯s daughter was despised.¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 . ¡°Many years went by, and the woman died of illness, leaving only such apany behind. The man took care of the daughter and worked hard to manage thepany while his rtives never lent him a helping hand or even shared his hardships.¡± Maisie lowered his eyes and scoffed. ¡°After many years, after the girl grew up, the man wanted to hand thepany to the girl, but the man¡¯s mother brought her rtive to their house and demanded the man to hand thepany that the girl¡¯s mother worked so hard to establish to her rtive¡¯s son. All that just because the mother and the rtive think that a daughter of the family doesn¡¯t have the right to inherit the family¡¯spany.¡± Of course, Madam Vanderbilt knew that the story Maisie was talking about was clearly an evasive reprimand, and her expression turned gloomy at that moment. The reporters in the audience obviously understood the underlying meaning of the story and felt that the rtives were indeed too mean. ¡®All children should have the right to inherit a family¡¯s property, and one shouldn¡¯t be deprived of the right to get what she deserves just because she¡¯s born a girl. What era are we living in now? This family actually still upholds such a conservative ideology that favors boys over girls? ¡®Not to mention, they still n to hand thepany to a coteral rtive.¡¯ Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt! Don¡¯t make up stories to fool the media. You¡¯d better exin clearly how you murdered your aunt!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s voice was not loud, but all the reporters present heard it. A reporter then asked, ¡°Can I ask you about the murder of your aunt, Yanis Warren? ¡°ording to the information we got, you had a conflict with your rtives because of Vaenna Jewelry¡¯s inheritance and that you¡¯ve thought about retaliation. Could it be that you¡¯ve identally killed your aunt because of an act of vengeance?¡± Nn was standing behind the curtains, and his eyes turned cold. If it weren¡¯t for Maisie¡¯s insistence on not allowing him to appear before the crowd, he would have rushed onto the stage and showed those b*stards a living hell on Earth. Maisie looked at the reporter. ¡°Is there any evidence that points toward the fact that I¡¯ve killed her?¡± As soon as Maisie said that, the reporters in the audience nodded and whispered something among themselves. However, Madam Vanderbilt, who was sitting in the front row, snorted. ¡°You had something o n Yanis and used it to lure her out to harm her!¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I was in ckgold all the time on the day my aunt was killed. So, how did I aplish what you said when I was physically in the ckgold?¡± ¡°You¡­ Then you must¡¯ve hired assassins to kill her!¡± Madam Vanderbilt insisted that Maisie was the one who did it, especially after hearing Le¡¯s words. ¡°You could bribe awyer into helping you to get your hands on Vaenna Jewelry, so why couldn¡¯t you hire someone to kill your aunt?¡± There was an uproar at the scene. Le¡¯s eyes looked cold and merciless. ¡®Just you wait, Maisie! You¡¯ll definitely be forced onto a path of no return today!¡¯ Nn took a deep breath as he looked at Maisie, who remained silent for a moment on the stage. He could not help but frown. ¡®She must be at a loss, right?¡¯ He could no longer sit back and watch. Quincy held him back just as he was about to go out, and he saw the door being pushed open slowly. Two police officers then walked in from the outside with the forensic expert, Dr. Watson. The reporters were all flustered. ¡®Even the police have arrived at the scene. Could it be that they¡¯ve established the fact that Ms. Vanderbilt is the murderer?¡¯ When Madam Vanderbilt saw the police entering the hall, she stood up and eximed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, officers. The murderer is on the stage, hurry up and arrest her!¡± Stephen got up from his seat. ¡°Mother, stop¡ª¡± The police walked past them, approached Le, and took out a warrant. ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯re suspected ofmitting a murder. Pleasee with us.¡± The pride on Le¡¯s face gradually turned into consternation, and a deathlike pallor covered the change in expression. ¡°Office¡­ Officer, you¡¯re joking, right? How¡­ How could I have murdered someone? The killer is on the stage¡­¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¡°Yeah, officer, how would my mother kill someone? Have you made a mistake?!¡± Willow had n o idea what was going on. ¡°The police didn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Maisie¡¯s gazended on the Vanderbilts, and she exined slowly, ¡°Dr. Watson has tested the DNA of the epithelial cells left in Aunt Yanis¡¯ fingernails, which belong to the murderer. The DNA is the same as that of Le Scott¡¯s.¡± Le¡¯s face paled instantly. ¡®Fingernails¡­ Could it be that Yanis scratched my scalp when she was grabbing me by my hair!?¡¯ Joe nodded with a smile, took the DNA verification results out of a folder, and handed it to the Vanderbilts. Stephen took the report, skimmed through its content, turned around, and red at Le. ¡°SO it was you!?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t kill anyone, it wasn¡¯t me. Besides, why would I kill Yanis? I have no reason to kill her!¡± Le exined nervously. ¡°You certainly don¡¯t have a reason to kill her.¡± Maisie slowly walked off the stage. ¡°But if Aunt Yanis found out that you and Uncle Yorick were cheating on her behind her back and she confronted you, you may have a reason to do so already.¡± Le staggered backward. Even Yorick was caught off guard. Le suddenly burst outughing as if she had lost her mind and red at Maisie viciously. ¡°It really is you, you b*tch!¡± Le rushed forward and was about to assault Maisie, but the two police officers and the security guard at the scene rushed over and subdued her. Maisie stood in front of Le and stared at her condescendingly. ¡°You should just have behaved yourself if you didn¡¯t want people to discover anything. Aside from that, why would I want to harm you? It¡¯s you, Le Scott¡­ You did those things to my father behind his back, and you even tried to kill me over and over again. You¡¯ve always pretended to be the innocent one, but in fact, you¡¯re the most malicious person in this room.¡± Madam Vanderbilt slumped on the chair.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡®Le turns out to be¡­ Le killed Yanis? How could this be!?¡¯ After Linda learned of this fact, she stepped forward and pped Willow. ¡°It turns out that the homewrecker mother of yours was the person who did it!¡± Stephen stopped her. ¡°Lynn, stop it!¡± He then turned his head and stared at Maisie. ¡°Zee, what do you mean by what you said just now, Le and her brother-inw?¡± Cold sweat rolled down from Yorick¡¯s forehead, and he did not dare to look directly at Stephen for a moment. Everything immediately made sense to Stephen when he saw Yorick¡¯s reaction. ¡°Nice, nice one, Le Scott! One is my elder brother, and the other one is my cheating wife?¡± Stephenughed out of wrath. Although he no longer had any feelings for Le because of what Le had done before, she still got together with his elder brother before they were officially divorced? Le giggled in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s you who treated us mother-and daughter like sh*t first, so what if I made you a cuckold!¡±. Stephen¡¯s body was trembling vigorously. He was that close to hitting her. Le no longer cared about anything. ¡°You¡¯re the dumb one here. You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t resist my temptation and gave up on your marriage with Marina back then. You¡¯re the one who cheated in the first ce. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Yes, my father is dumb and blind, or else he wouldn¡¯t have treated both of you mother-and daughter so well over the years. He also wouldn¡¯t have raised a kid for another man for more than 20 years.¡± Le¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as she stared at Maisie nkly. This time around, everyone in the audience was shocked. Even Stephen¡¯s expression turned stiff and cold. Maisie took out an envelope and threw it in front of Le. There was also a paternity test between Willow and Stephen. ¡°You take a good look at these. They¡¯ll show you how you got pregnant in the first ce and how you brought the child to the Vanderbilt manor to deceive m y father.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Stephen picked up the envelope on the floor, which contained dozens of extremely filthy photos, each of which had a familiar face. The paternity test confirmed that Stephen and Willow were not rted by blood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Willow sat slumped on the floor. I¡¯m not Stephen¡¯s daughter¡­¡¯ Maisie said expressionlessly, ¡°Ms. Scott used to live in the Underground Freeway. She worked i na very specialized field and went through many guests every day. As for how she got pregnant and who¡¯s the biological father of the child, I would bet that she doesn¡¯t have a clue.¡± ¡°No, no, the child belongs to Steph! Steph, you have to believe me¡ª¡±. ¡°You b*tch.¡± Stephen threw the photos on her face and rebuked furiously, ¡°How dare you lie t o me for so many years!¡± Le was in despair. She thought of something all of a sudden and looked at Willow.¡±Willie, listen to me, I can exin ¡ª¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t say my name, you disgusting woman. Why did you give birth to me? Why!? I hate you! ¡°And Maisie Vanderbilt, I hate you too!¡± Willow shrieked hysterically, turned around, and ran out. Le¡¯s pupils constricted as she could see Willow¡¯s disgust and hatred for herself in her eyes. The police no longer gave Le any chance to exin and brought her away The truth behind the matter had be clear to everyone, and all the media outlets left after witnessing the ¡°ridiculous farce¡±. Madam Vanderbilt smacked and scolded Yorick at the scene. Linda was still startled by the fact that her father had cheated on her mother with Le. Maisie¡¯s eyelids drooped when she saw her father¡¯s depressed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad¡­¡± Stephen swallowed all the grief and forced out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. At least, I get to see her true colors now.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot while looking at the lonely figure of her father as he left the scene, and all theints that she had against him in the past disappeared. 1 Maisie turned around and saw Nn walking toward her. She was about to say something when Nn stretched out his arm and took her into his arms. Maisie, who was in Nn¡¯s arms, was stunned. The man¡¯s broad shoulders were strong and warm. ¡°I was backstage worrying about you all this while.¡± Nn ced his palm on the back of her head and shoved her head against his arms. He almost rushed out to the front several times for fear that all the questions and suspicions would swamp this woman. Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped. She once thought that no one would worry about her like that except for her children. However, it seemed that she was no longer alone now. The corners of her lips were raised as she gave off a smile. She then looked at him. ¡°Nn, I realized that you¡¯re quite adorable sometimes.¡± ¡®Especially when he¡¯s not being the dbag that he usually is.¡¯ Nn frowned. ¡°This woman actually describes me using the word ¡°adorable¡±? Does she think that I¡¯m not macho enough? Nn tilted his head, loosened his tie, and suddenly picked her up. Maisie subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for me to prove to you again whether I¡¯m macho enough.¡± Nn picked her up and left the scene in huge strides. The man tossed the woman around in the bedroom all night just because he misunderstood the meaning of a word that she used during the day. Nn looked at the woman who was soundly asleep due to the lethargy, smiled helplessly, leaned over, and kissed her on the forehead. He then got up, put on his clothes, picked up the phone, and left the room. In the study, Nn was on the phone with someone. ¡°Sir, the prison guard said that Le won¡¯t plead guilty and insists on pushing the me on M s. Vanderbilt. She¡¯s also very unstable emotionally and refuses to cooperate.¡± Nn¡¯s expression was cold after he heard this. ¡°Then arrange for someone to take good care of her inside the prison.¡± ¡°Then what about the other Ms. Vanderbilt?¡±. ¡°As for Willow, just send her to where she should head to.¡± Nn showed no mercy. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 ¡®I¡¯ll never show the people who have hurt my woman any mercy.¡¯ At the ck market. ¡°I beg you! Please let me go! You can make me do whatever you want. Just let me go!¡± Willow cried and knelt at Gerald¡¯s feet and begged. Gerald was smoking a pipe, and he tutted when he looked at the poor woman kneeling in front of him. ¡°If you want to me it on someone or something, me it on the fact that you¡¯re the daughter of that sl*t. Le still owes us a debt. Since you¡¯re her daughter, it¡¯s obligatory for you to repay your mother¡¯s debts.¡± Blood was drained from Willow¡¯s face gradually. She hated her mother ever since she learned that her father was not Stephen and that she was a product of her mother¡¯s choice to screw around with various men. And now that her mother had been caught, she was the one to have to suffer because she was her mother¡¯s daughter. ¡®Why, why can¡¯t I have Maisie¡¯s identity!? No, I can¡¯t stay in the ck market. I can¡¯t be like mother¡­¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°How much does my mother owe you? I¡­ I can pay it back. Find Nn Goldmann. Yes, you should know him, he¡¯ll definitely help me!¡± ¡®I stayed by Nn¡¯s side for six years. Nn will definitely sympathize with what I¡¯ve experienced and will definitely help me.¡¯ Gerald scoffed when he heard her mentioning Mr. Goldmann¡¯s name. ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Goldmann will help you?¡± Willow nodded vigorously. Gerald raised his foot and kicked her to the ground. ¡°Have you woken up from your dream? M r. Goldmann will help you?¡± Heughed and added, ¡°Mr. Goldmann has indeed helped you. He¡¯s helped you by sending you here to make money for us.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Willow refused to believe it. ¡®Nn wouldn¡¯t treat me like that. It must be Maisie. She must have asked Nn to do this!¡¯ ¡°Believe it or not, you¡¯ll stay here and pick up guests from today onward. If you dare to resist o r run away, I¡¯ll break your limb and make you wish that you were dead.¡± Willow slumped on the ground, feeling that she had fallen into darkness. ¡®My life has been ruined, and it¡¯s all Maisie¡¯s fault. I hate her, I hate her!¡¯ The next day, after the media outlets reported about the plot twist in Maisie¡¯s murder usation, everyone sympathized with Maisie¡¯s experience and condemned the ambition that Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s family possessed and the cruelty of Maisie¡¯s stepmother. Of course, the media outlets did not mention a word about Le¡¯s scandal over Stephen. Maisie put down the newspaper and looked at Nn sitting opposite her. ¡°Thank you for not allowing the media to expose the affair between my father and Le.¡± ¡®Who else would have the power to do so apart from Nn?¡¯ She had been forced by Le to expose everything about Le. She also knew that it would definitely hurt her father¡¯s reputation to a certain extent once she exposed everything about her. That was why she had not told her father about what she had on Le. She would not even have done this if Le had not killed Yanis and pushed the me onto herself. Nn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t we get married?¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡®Get married?¡¯ ¡°Will¡­ Will this be too soon?¡± Maisie was a little overwhelmed. Although she did not hate Nn so much now, she had not thought about marrying him. Seeing that she was still hesitating, Nn frowned slightly. ¡°Zee, our children are already so big, can¡¯t I give you an official title?¡± Maisie wanted to say something while a deep voice sounded. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to that!¡± Rowena and Titus had juste back from outside, and they probably heard what Nn said t o Maisie. Thus, Titus snorted and said, ¡°Your woman has yet to pass my test, and you¡¯ve already made up your mind to marry her. I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Rowena had also heard just now that Nn actually wanted to marry that woman. She bit her lip lightly and hid the gloom and coldness in her eyes away. Nn¡¯s expression looked extremely displeased as he was interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t need your consent for who I¡¯m going to marry.¡± ¡°Brat, are you going against me deliberately?¡± Titus reprimanded angrily, ¡°Since she has agreed to my conditions, I¡¯ll never agree to your marriage before she gets my approval.¡± Nn got up and smiled at the old man. ¡°Then do you mean that you¡¯ll agree to it as long as Zeepletes the tasks in the army and achieves some results?¡± Titus was stunned for a split second. He felt that his grandson had found a loophole in their conversation and had set him up. However, he could not go back on his own word. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see if she can pass all the tests and achieve good results within half a month. Do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡± ¡®People who haven¡¯t received any professional training would be considered neers who have just received training after surviving for half a month in the army. So what achievements can she obtain?¡¯ Nn¡¯s face dimmed slightly. Rowena walked to the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, this is really too difficult for Ms. Vanderbilt. Let¡¯s just forget about the bet.¡± Seeing that she was speaking for Maisie, who knew that Rowena was just giving Maisie a chance to step down. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed if she were to give up voluntarily. As a delicate woman, it¡¯s estimated that she would undergo a mental breakdown and want to return home in less than a week if she were to join the army for half a month. ¡®Grandpa is clearly giving her the task just to force her to back off, so why would she bring the troubles upon herself?¡¯ Nn turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, the bet won¡¯t count. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t want to g 0.¡± ¡®So what if she were to break her promise? There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m letting my woman suffer i n the army. Even if she breaks her promise or Grandfather disapproves of our marriage, I¡¯ll still marry her. No one can stop me.¡¯ Maisie originally thought Nn would have some faith in herself, but his words clearly meant that he did not believe she could do it. ¡°No, I¡¯m going. The more you think I can¡¯t do it, then the more I want to prove to you that I can do it.¡± Maisie finished drinking the soy milk in the ss and got up. ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany already.¡± She picked up her bag and left. Nn looked at Maisie¡¯s silhouette as she left the house, his thin lips tightly pursed. Titus was a little satisfied with Maisie¡¯s reaction. ¡®It seems that she is quite a tough youngdy, not bad. Rowena saw the old man¡¯s expression. It was obvious that he had be more satisfied with her, and a hint of coldness shed across her eyes. At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ ¡°You want to leave for half a month?¡± Kennedy was a little surprised when he saw Maisie handing over all the work to him for the next two weeks. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to join the army for some training for half a month, so I can only leave everything to you for the next two weeks,¡± Maisie replied. Thinking of something, she asked, ¡°Is the batch of jewelry that Mr. Boucher ordered ready?¡± Kennedy paused and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all ready and can be delivered to the crew today.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll rely on you to follow up on the post-sales service.¡± Maisie smiled. After Kennedy went out, Maisie sat at her desk and looked at theputer¡¯s monitor. She was a little irritable when she thought about how Nn did not believe in her ability earlier this morning. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She suddenly thought of something, opened the drawer, and checked a business card that belonged to someone she had never contacted. She frowned. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Lucas when Ie back in half a month. Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Uncle Erwin. Administrative Office¡­ ¡°Nn, you know that Grandpa is trying to make things hard for Ms. Vanderbilt, but are you really going to leave it alone?¡± Rowena raised her gaze carefully and looked at the man who was reading documents. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 That seemed to be a test. Nn¡¯s eyes twitched, but he calmly said, ¡°She would have her reasons to go. Maybe¡­ ¡°I should have trusted her.¡± Nn reflected. He shouldn¡¯t have thought of Maisie as a weak person. He knew that she wasn¡¯t someone who would surrender. She would do whatever she wanted to. Nn didn¡¯t know if she was angry and wasn¡¯t sure how to change that. Something came to his mind, so he looked up at Rowena. ¡°All you women have the same taste, right?¡± Rowena paused with a smile on her face. ¡°That depends. Why?¡± ¡°Zee has probably been angry at me for a while already. I was thinking of getting her a present.¡± Nn was fully focused on getting back into Maisie¡¯s good books and didn¡¯t notice the change in Rowena¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip, and a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. She dug her nails into her palms but smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt a jewelry designer? She would probably be interested in jewelry.¡± Nn remembered something, got up, and said, ¡°You reminded me that there¡¯s an auction at The Jade Store. There¡¯s probably something there that she would like.¡± He took his coat and left, but Rowena immediately said, ¡°Nn, do you¡­ want me to go with you? I can help you pick Us women have pretty much the same taste.¡± Nn slightly raised his brows but didn¡¯t have any reason to reject her, so he agreed. ¡° Alright.¡± Rowena looked down and smiled. Anything was nice as long as she could be by his side. 1This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie and Erwin sat at the cafe on top of Antique Street. ¡®Antique Street¡¯ was aptly named because all the shops were old buildings, and antiques made out of jade were sold there. That was the biggest antiquity trade area in Bassburgh. They were strict, and no exchanges were allowed after the deal. Even if tourists were conned, they had to bear the shame. ¡°What brings you here, Uncle Erwin?¡± Maisie put her head on her hand, smiling. ¡°I saw the news about you, Vanderbilts, a few days ago. I just wanted to see how you¡¯ve been.¡± ¡°Would I be able to have tea with you if something happened to me?¡± Maisie picked up the teacup and smiled. Erwin adjusted his sses with vintage gold frames. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve rejected Larissa?¡± Maisie paused and sighed, looking down. ¡°I can keep nothing from you.¡± ¡°Haha, I thought you would want to go back to the de Armas after finding out about your mother¡¯s identity.¡± He smiled. Maisie looked out of the window and calmly said, ¡°Uncle Erwin, why¡­ did my mom leave the d e Armas?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why her mother would discard her identity as a de Arma and hade all the way to Zlokova from Stoslso, even changing her name. When someone changed their name, it was because they didn¡¯t want people to find out about their identity. Erwin¡¯s eyes darkened, but he said after a short while, ¡°Because she was sick ¡± ¡°Sick?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°You mean that my mom really had cancer?¡± She had gotten the news of her mother¡¯s passing through her father, and it was due to cancer. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ll talk to you about thister.¡± ¡°You keep sayingter. You¡¯ve said that too many times, and I just feel that you¡¯re hiding something.¡± Maisie looked Erwin in the eyes. She didn¡¯t think that the reason her mother had left her family was simple. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Erwin smiled helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would tell you when you have enough power? There would be no benefit of me telling you this now, especially because of ¡ª¡± Her rtionship with the Goldmanns. ¡°Especially because of what?¡± Maisie asked. Erwin put down his teacup. ¡°There¡¯s a jade auction at The Jade Store. Do you want to go take a look?¡± Knowing that Erwin was trying to change the topic, Maisie pursed her lips but stopped asking. In The Jade Store¡¯s immactely designed hall, items made of jade were disyed on shelves, but the ones that were seen were mostlymon jades like green jades and jasper. The top-quality white jades and jadeites were in cupboards that the public could not get to. The Jade Store was filled with people who were there for the jade trade. The difference between auctions of The Jade Store and other jewelry stores was that The Jade Store only auctioned jades. Erwin brought Maisie to a seat, but she saw a familiar silhouette sitting in another seat when she turned around. Nn? What was he¡­ Maisie then saw the woman sitting next to him. It was Rowena! Rowena leaned into Nn to say something, but Nn kept his eyes on the stage and nodded every once in a while. When her eyes caught Rowena¡¯s that were smiling, Maisie turned around, sat at her seat, and hugged herself tighter with her crossed arms. Maisie¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on the stage until the auction began. Why was Nn at The Jade Store with Rowena? Were they¡­ She knew that Rowena was Titus¡¯ top choice. If it weren¡¯t for her and the kids, Nn would probably be with Rowena. Why was she feeling ufortable? The item being auctioned off on stage was a delicate white jade ring for women. The transparency of the ring was amplified on the screen. Maisie pursed her lips while listening to the bidsing off stage until Nn¡¯s voice appeared. She was stunned. He had the highest offer to get the ring for women. Was it for Rowena? Erwin turned to take a look, saw something, and raised his eyebrows. He turned around and looked at Maisie, who sat quietly next to him. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Erwin¡¯s words brought her back. She bit her lip. ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± He smiled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t be upset.¡± Maisie frowned. Why would she care about Nn? Nn didn¡¯t notice, but Rowena noticed Maisie¡¯s presence. She didn¡¯t inform Nn. She didn¡¯t want Nn to know that Maisie was there, but seeing how she looked, Maisie had probably misread the situation. ¡®Haha, great.¡¯ ¡°Zee, are you leaving already?¡± Erwin left The Jade Store with her. He knew why she left. She never noticed that Nn had a hold on her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something to be done at the office.¡± Maisie smiled. The truth was, she didn¡¯t want to stay Erwin didn¡¯t call her out. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t reject it. Maisie didn¡¯t return to the Goldmann mansion that night but went to Vanderbilt manor instead. When Stephen found out that Maisie was going to spend the night at home, he was really d, but something came to his mind. ¡°Does Mr. Goldmann know that you¡¯re staying here?¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Maisie¡¯s expression changed when Nn was mentioned, but she smiled to avoid making Stephen worry and said, ¡°I told the kids.¡± Stephen nodded. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you hire a housekeeper? If we had a housekeeper, you could have more rest.¡± Maisie changed the subject. Stephen waved his hand around, ¡°I¡¯m getting used to having a lot of time on my hands. It¡¯s nice to do something since I have the time.¡± Maisie looked down, but something came to her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let the childrene and spend time with you? You¡¯ve never seen them.¡± Stephen paused but smiled. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t met them. Would the children¡­ hate me?¡± ¡°No. Even though they¡¯re young, they¡¯re smart.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have thought of letting the kids visit the Vanderbilt manor in the past, but things were different now. The doorbell rang. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Stephen got up to get the door but was stunned when he saw who was at the door. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie¡¯s face dropped when she saw Nn. ¡®He got here quickly. Wasn¡¯t he happily at The Jade Store with Rowena just now?¡¯ Stephen brought him in and was going to say something to Maisie when he saw her put down her spoon and fork and go upstairs. Nn frowned. Was this woman really angry? ¡°Did something happen between you and Zee?¡± Stephen asked. Was there a conflict? Nn smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go and see her.¡± Stephen nodded, not getting in his way. He would let them settle if it was just a minor disagreement. When Nn got to Maisie¡¯s room, he saw her folding her nket. His lips curled, and he walked to her and hugged her from behind. ¡°Are you really angry?¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t unless you tell me why you¡¯re angry. Did I do something, or was it about the agreement this morning?¡± Nn, who never questioned much, asked all kinds of questions to avoid being wrongly used. Maisie took a deep breath, pulled his hand away, turned around, and said, ¡°Ask yourself. Why ask me?¡± Nn looked at her, not interested in an argument. He didn¡¯t even care about who was right.¡° I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you. I just didn¡¯t want you to suffer in a ce like that.¡± Maisie wanted to say something but swallowed it. She was angry, but was that considered an apology? And he thought it was about that morning? ¡°Zee, please forgive me. Alright?¡± Nn coaxed. The innocent look on his absolutely handsome face matched with his sincerity shot right into her heart. Maisie didn¡¯t have the heart to scold him no matter how angry she was. If his attitude were hard like it was before, she probably wouldn¡¯t have felt that she was wrong. However, she now felt as though she would be wrong to be angry about something that didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and looked away. She couldn¡¯t understand why she would cave for this cheater. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to join the troops? I want to spend the night with you¡ª¡± Maisie put her finger to his lips before he could finish and looked at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let m e rest well knowing that I¡¯m going to join the troops¡¯ training tomorrow?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go for the training while feeling sore all over. Nn held onto her delicate hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Alright, I promise that you¡¯ll rest well tonight.¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should go back tonight.¡± Maisie pulled her hand away with an insincere smile and pushed him out the door. The door closed and locked. Maisie stood behind the door. The scene of him and Rowena at The Jade Store kept popping up in her mind, but he wasn¡¯t sorry about it. How could he pretend to be innocent!? Why did this bother her so much? She shouldn¡¯t care. There was no movement on the other side of the door. She turned around and wondered if he had left. She had pushed him out. He would have left if he was smart. But what if he wouldn¡¯t leave? Maisie bit her lip and opened the door against her mind¡¯s will. Nn was still standing outside the door, looking at her as though he was hurt. No! Maisie pulled at his cor, dragged him into the room, closed the door, pushed him against the wall, and started kissing him. If men did this to assert dominance, why did women do it? Nn lowered his eyes and looked at that angry yet beautiful face. His eyes shone, and he raised his hand to hold her head, taking charge. He hugged her while taking a few steps to the bed. They both fell onto the bed, their clothes disheveled. Nn bit her lip and said in a low voice, ¡°Zee, you started this ¡ª¡± Her rare initiative was a catalyst to him, making him lose control. She belonged to him. She could only belong to him in her lifetime. He seemed to have said something into her ear, but she was fast asleep. Nn hugged her and fell asleep with her in his arms. The next day¡­ Maisie packed her backpack and was ready to go. The bag contained daily essentials, clothes, and nothing else. Nn went downstairs and saw that she had her hair up in a high ponytail with no makeup and in hiking gear. She didn¡¯t have her usual mor, but it was a new look-pretty and cool. Quincy parked the car in the driveway while Nn walked Maisie out. She walked toward the car, and Nn put out his arm to hug her waist, got close to her ear, and said, ¡°Look for Cherie if you get into trouble in there.¡± Maisie paused, turned to look at him, but got into the car without saying a word. Right after the car drove away, Nn remembered something and picked up his phone to call Rowena. ¡°Has the ring we got from The Jade Store been delivered to ckgold?¡± After winning the auction the other day, he had gotten Rowena to take over the arrangement and set the address to ckgold Group. He intended to give the present to Zee when she returned, but he couldn¡¯t wait. He had to find time to visit the troops in a few days to surprise Zee. Rowena said, ¡°The ring hasn¡¯t been delivered yet, but don¡¯t worry. The people from The Jade Store said that they¡¯ll arrange for the delivery in two days.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Get them to do it sooner.¡± After their conversation, Rowena looked at the custom-made gift box from The Jade Store in her hand, her eyes cold. An intimidating ck Patton slowly drove toward the Swallow District. The huge Swallow County Training Camp was hidden deep in the woods. Since it was closed to outsiders, friends and family didn¡¯t usually get to go in. Maisie looked out of the window, seeming to be thinking about something. Titus had told her something about the Goldmanns, and she knew that they weren¡¯t a simple family. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 How was this huge closed training camp in Swallow County rted to the Goldmanns? The camp gates slowly opened, and the Patton drove through. Quincy and Maisie got out of the car. The troops could be seen in the field. A well-built man walked over with Cherie, who was in a cool uniform, with her short hair in a beret. She looked like a pretty boy. ¡°Maisie!¡± Cherie was excited to see Maisie and ran toward her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Quincy cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is here to train.¡± Cherie was stunned and said in a curious tone, ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann lost his marbles? Letting here to a ce like this¡± ¡°It¡¯s Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s idea.¡± Quincy helplessly cut her off. Cherie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®It was Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s idea¡­ He¡¯s too tough on her. She¡¯s so delicate. Can she get through with this?¡¯ ¡°By the way, Maisie,¡± She pulled the man next to her over and introduced, ¡°This is Quincy¡¯s and my brother, Hans.¡± That was the first time Hans met Maisie. He had heard a lot about Nn having a wife from Cherie, so he immediately knew who she was. He scratched his head and smiled. ¡°Hello, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to call me that. I¡¯m just a newbie here, and I¡¯ll be training with you for half a month.¡± Cherie couldn¡¯t guarantee if she couldst half a month. After all, a few girls who joined couldn¡¯t handle it and wanted to go home. ¡°But our training is really tough.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll pull through.¡± Cherie started admiring her. She was indeed Nn¡¯s bride! ¡°Ms, Zee, let me show you around this ce.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie smiled. After they were some distance away, Hans asked Quincy, ¡°Quince, what¡¯s wrong with Elder Master Goldmann? Sending her here? She looks like a delicate woman. Is this going to be alright?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it since Elder Master Goldmann said that no one can help her, not even you. He will only ept her if she performs well during this half a month.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hans nodded. It was a test. On the other side, Cherie brought Maisie to the women¡¯s quarters. Since Cherie¡¯s rank was higher than most, the female cadets would salute her. Cherie brought her to a shared room. Each room was for two people, and the rooms were equipped with air-conditioning and necessary appliances. The nkets were folded into squares, and there were two sets of training uniforms on the other bed. ¡°Cherie, what brings you here?¡± A girl in pigtails who came back with water almost spilled it when she saw Cherie. Cherie asked her to come forward. ¡°Come here. She¡¯s your bunkmate from now on.¡± She then introduced Maisie. ¡°This is Raven Dixon. She¡¯s a newbie who joined three months ago. The youngest here.¡± Raven put out her hand. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Raven. They call me Rye. You can call me that as well.¡± Maisie shook her hand. ¡°Just call me Maisie.¡± ¡°You two get to know each other. If you need any help, just ask Raven ore to me,¡± Cherie patted her chest enthusiastically, happy to be of service. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 260 How was this huge closed training camp in Swallow County rted to the Goldmanns? The camp gates slowly opened, and the Patton drove through. Quincy and Maisie got out of the car. The troops could be seen in the field. A well-built man walked over with Cherie, who was in a cool uniform, with her short hair in a beret. She looked like a pretty boy. ¡°Maisie!¡± Cherie was excited to see Maisie and ran toward her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Quincy cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is here to train.¡± Cherie was stunned and said in a curious tone, ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann lost his marbles? Letting here to a ce like this¡± ¡°It¡¯s Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s idea.¡± Quincy helplessly cut her off. Cherie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®It was Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s idea¡­ He¡¯s too tough on her. She¡¯s so delicate. Can she get through with this?¡¯ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, Maisie,¡± She pulled the man next to her over and introduced, ¡°This is Quincy¡¯s and my brother, Hans.¡± That was the first time Hans met Maisie. He had heard a lot about Nn having a wife from Cherie, so he immediately knew who she was. He scratched his head and smiled. ¡°Hello, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to call me that. I¡¯m just a newbie here, and I¡¯ll be training with you for half a month.¡± Cherie couldn¡¯t guarantee if she couldst half a month. After all, a few girls who joined couldn¡¯t handle it and wanted to go home. ¡°But our training is really tough.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll pull through.¡± Cherie started admiring her. She was indeed Nn¡¯s bride! ¡°Ms, Zee, let me show you around this ce.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie smiled. After they were some distance away, Hans asked Quincy, ¡°Quince, what¡¯s wrong with Elder Master Goldmann? Sending her here? She looks like a delicate woman. Is this going to be alright?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it since Elder Master Goldmann said that no one can help her, not even you. He will only ept her if she performs well during this half a month.¡± Hans nodded. It was a test. On the other side, Cherie brought Maisie to the women¡¯s quarters. Since Cherie¡¯s rank was higher than most, the female cadets would salute her. Cherie brought her to a shared room. Each room was for two people, and the rooms were equipped with air-conditioning and necessary appliances. The nkets were folded into squares, and there were two sets of training uniforms on the other bed. ¡°Cherie, what brings you here?¡± A girl in pigtails who came back with water almost spilled it when she saw Cherie. Cherie asked her to come forward. ¡°Come here. She¡¯s your bunkmate from now on.¡± She then introduced Maisie. ¡°This is Raven Dixon. She¡¯s a newbie who joined three months ago. The youngest here.¡± Raven put out her hand. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Raven. They call me Rye. You can call me that as well.¡± Maisie shook her hand. ¡°Just call me Maisie.¡± ¡°You two get to know each other. If you need any help, just ask Raven ore to me,¡± Cherie patted her chest enthusiastically, happy to be of service. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡®It turns out that there were three assessments, and I only have half a month, which means that I have to apply to be assessed within a week. ¡®I have to achieve good results within half a month. The highest score for an assessment is 60 points, and I only need to obtain the standard score of 120 points to pass.¡¯ In the evening, Raven took Maisie to the dining hall for dinner. The dining hall was a public area, and it was a duplex. There were basically more men than women at first nce. ¡°There¡¯s always time to start eating. If you were toete, then there would be nothing left to eat.¡± ¡°It seems that you have a memorable experience when ites to this rule.¡± Maisie teased her. Raven smiled in embarrassment. Maisie and Raven walked up to the line to queue for dinner, but Maisie bumped into someone¡¯s foot while walking by a table. If Raven had not supported her, she would have fallen. The man who was lying on the chair resting on his back with his beret covering his face almost fell over because of the collision. He took off his beret and sat up in a fit of anger. ¡°Who¡¯s this? How dare you run into my legs! Are you blind¡± When the man saw a delicate and beautiful face, he held back his swear words and changed his tone in a daze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Maisie did not want to cause trouble either, so she nodded slightly and left with Raven to grab dinner. Another man reached out and waved right in front of his eyes. ¡°Mr. Boucher, she¡¯s gone away. Come back to your senses!¡± ¡°F*ck you.¡± Francisco pushed his hand away, stared at the crowd that was queueing again, grinned, and said to himself, ¡°Since when did such a goddess arrive at the training camp? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± He was already getting extremely impatient in Swallow County as he could not see anyone who looked good enough to satiate his appetite, but her appearance¡­ He realized that he could still find happiness while staying in Swallow County, and his happiness was back! Raven and Maisie fetched their dinner and walked to a table at the side. Raven then whisperedt o her, ¡°Hey, you should stay away from the person who you bumped into just now in the future. He¡¯s the bully of the training camp. All ordinary people would stay as far away from him as possible.¡± ¡°Is he so scary?¡± Maisie was helpless. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend him because of his family¡¯s background. We¡¯re here for training, but this b*stard is here for vacation as he can hardly be seen in any training.¡± Maisie just smiled and did not say a word when she saw Ravenining in a low voice. The reason she hade here was just to get the assessment results, and she did not care about other things that had nothing to do with her at all. But not long after Raven finished speaking, a dashing figure leaned over, sat down, flung his fringe to the side, and propped his elbows against the table to look at Maisie. ¡°Our new goddess, are you interested in getting to know more about each other?¡± Maisie turned to look at him, raised the corners of his lips, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°No.¡± Francisco got rejected. The men behind Francisco kicked up a fuss, their voices attracting many people¡¯s gazes. Francisco red at them. ¡®What do these douchebags think they¡¯re doing?¡¯ Although he had lost some prestige when he got rejected, he did not care about her reaction because she looked good. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Little goddess, I¡¯m not a bad person. So let me introduce myself first. My name is Francisco. Just say my name whenever you run into any trouble in the future. No one will dare to bully you.¡± Maisie was a little helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, thank you.¡± Raven looked at Maisie nervously and was perspiring at the side. This sounds too disrespectful to the b*stard. If he were to lose his cool¡­¡¯ Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 .¡±Huh? No matter how I look at him, there¡¯s no trace of anger on that b*stard¡¯s face. Instead, he¡¯s propping his hand against his head and staring at Maisie with a smile.¡¯ Francisco squinted his fox-like eyes. ¡°Are you trying to draw my attention?¡± ¡®Generally, if an ordinary woman wants to attract my attention, I¡¯ll only think that she¡¯s a pretentious one. But everything¡¯s fine if she were to apply this method when she¡¯s trying to capture my attention!¡¯ Maisie almost spat out the broth that she had in her mouth. She chuckled out of rage and turned to look at him. ¡°Lil¡¯ brother, you¡¯re quite a narcissistic one.¡± He nodded. ¡°I know that.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Francisco thought of something all of a sudden and took a bar of chocte out of his pocket.¡° It¡¯s a brand from Ampleforth. Would you like to try it?¡± Probably because he was afraid Maisie would reject his offer, he added, ¡°There are so many people watching. It¡¯ll be extremely embarrassing if you reject me again. Take it.¡± Francisco took Maisie¡¯s hand, ced the bar of chocte in her hand, got up, and returned to his table with his hand buried in the pockets of his trousers. Maisie had no idea what had just happened. A woman sitting at a table not far away looked over at Maisie¡¯s table. The woman with long ck hair and a pearl hairpin shoved her spoon into the food on the te ruthlessly, and the twodies sitting beside her noticed the obvious change in her expression. The short-haired girl muttered, ¡°How could Mr. Boucher do that? Sis Wynona gave him that bar of chocte¡­¡± 1 ¡®Mr. Boucher has actually given the bar of chocte that Wynona gave him to another woman.¡¯ Maisie and Raven returned to their room. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Boucher to give you chocte. The chocte from this brand is very expensive,¡± Raven said and suddenly looked at Maisie with a gossipy face. ¡°Sis Maisie, does he like you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m only here to train for half a month. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just here to train for half a month?¡± Raven was curious. ¡®Didn¡¯t she want to be an agent?¡¯ Maisie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just two weeks of training for me.¡± The next day¡­ Like the other trainees, Maisie woke up at five o¡¯clock. Probably because of the weather, the sky was still dark, and it was still drizzling outside. Training would not be postponed even if it was raining. Everyone ranps around the field in the rain. The male instructor was staring at them from the side. The whistle would sound at any minute if anyone were found cking off. Raven ran behind Maisie. Because the rain was hitting her on the face, she could not even breathe smoothly and could only inhale and exhale through her widely open mouth. ¡°What the hell is wrong with this weather? It hasn¡¯t rained in months.¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe today is an unlucky day.¡± A few girls who were running alongside herined while panting. Maisie¡¯s face was also covered with icy cold rain. She did not utter a single word in order to maintain her physical strength. She even had to adjust the frequency of her breathing. A figure quickly caught up to her. ¡°How was the chocte fromst night? Was it delicious?¡± Maisie took a nce at Francisco, who was all smiles, and almost rolled her eyes. ¡®This useless piece of trash is so difficult to deal with.¡¯ She elerated and ran forward while Francisco, who was left behind, continued to follow her. ¡°Hey, little goddess, run slowly, don¡¯t slip and fall.¡± At ckgold Group¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt is doing very well in the army. You can rest assured.¡± Nn closed the documents and looked up at Quincy. ¡°I can¡¯t even see her, so how can I believe that she¡¯s doing fine?¡± ¡®It¡¯s raining today, and I don¡¯t know whether that woman has to get up in the morning to train in the rain. What if she catches a cold? Can she sleep without me by her side? Will her roommate bully her and plot against her?¡¯Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 ¡®I really want to see my wife. I miss her a lot on the first day she is away.¡¯ Quincy rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt will only stay there for half a month, not for a few years¡­¡± ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann lose his mind if she were to have to stay there for a few years?¡± There was a knock on the door of the office, and Rowena walked in. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She then walked forward with a smile. ¡°Nn, Grandpa is going to take a trip back to the Goldmann family estate, and Ms. Vanderbilt isn¡¯t here either. He specially entrusted me to go fetch the three children at night.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡®The three kids don¡¯t like Rowena. They¡¯ll definitely make a fuss if she goes to pick them up.¡¯ He responded lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do so. I¡¯ll pick them up tonight and go to the Vanderbilt manor.¡±. He had promised Maisie that he would bring the child to visit Stephen whenever he had time. Rowena¡¯s expression did not change when he rejected her offer. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The moment she turned around, the smile on the corners of her lips faded away, and her face turned gloomy. When she walked to the elevator, she took out her cell phone and made a call expressionlessly. ¡°Wynnie, are you still in the training camp? Yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll go to the training camp to visit you tomorrow¡­¡± The next day¡­ Raven and Maisie were walking on the field. ¡°We¡¯re going to start field training tomorrow. Sis Maisie, have you thought about who you want to team up with?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯ll see what the instructor¡¯s arrangement will look like.¡± During field training, trainees would be sent to a concentration camp deep in the mountains, and they needed to form a team of two. It did not matter to Maisie how she would be assigned. After all, she only needed toplete the task. Maisie and Raven were walking toward the ground floor of their room when they suddenly saw a familiar figure approaching. It was none other than Rowena. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what a coincidence. Is everything going well in the training camp these two days?¡± Rowena put on a faint smile on her face. Raven did not know Rowena, but she thought she was good-looking, so she took a few more nces. ¡®The beauty of this woman feels rather aggressive. Of course, Sis Maisie doesn¡¯t look too bad herself. It¡¯s just that her looks seem more elegant and intellectual.¡¯ Maisie did not have a good impression of Rowena, but she did not have any bad mentality about her either as she was not familiar with her. ¡°Yes, everything has been going quite well. What brings you here to the training camp, Ms. Summers?¡± ¡°I came to visit a friend of mine. After all, I was trained in this camp before. Speaking of the training camp, Nn was there before.¡± Rowena stroked her long hair and moved them behind her. When Maisie saw the white jade ring on her thumb, her eyes turned slightly cold. ¡°That white jade ring¡­ It was the one that Nn bought at The Jade Store.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s expression looked gloomy. ¡®So she deliberately brought her ring along to show it off to me?¡¯ Rowena noticed her gaze, raised her hand that was wearing the white jade ring, and touched the cold white jade ring. ¡°Are you staring at this ring? I¡¯m sorry, I thought this white jade ring looked good while we were at The Jade Store the other day, but I didn¡¯t expect Nn to buy it.¡± ¡°Really? It does somewhat suit you,¡± Maisie turned around and was about to leave, but Rowena stopped her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please don¡¯t misunderstand. After all, Nn and I have known each other since we were kids.¡± Maisie stopped for a split second. ¡®This woman keeps on reminding me that she and Nn are childhood friends. Is she implying the ¡°first come, first serve¡± system?¡¯ Maisie turned around, looked at her, and gave off an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be misunderstood. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention the friendship that you have with him to m e this deliberately. No matter how close the both of you are, you¡¯re still just his childhood friend.¡± 2 Maisie walked into the building after saying that, while Raven caught up to her immediately. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Rowena stood downstairs with her arms crossed in front of her and watched as the silhouette entered the building, her eyes looking gloomy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those three children, how would she be worthy enough of standing beside Nn?¡¯ ¡°Sis Rowena, have you waited for a long time?¡± Only then did Wynona hurried over, interrupted Rowena¡¯s thoughts, and eximed with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye back.¡± ¡°Yeah, how are things in the training camp recently?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed as if nothing had happened. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just¡­ A neer arrived two days ago, and I don¡¯t really like her.¡± Wynona¡¯s expression looked really upset when she mentioned the neer. Rowena raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Which neer are you referring to?¡± ¡°Herst name is Vanderbilt or something like that.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes. She did not expect that Wynona would know about Maisie since thetter had just arrived here for a day. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. I don¡¯t like her very much. She just arrived here, and she has already managed to make Mr. Boucher take a fancy to her and pester her all the time. She¡¯s definitely a vixen. She really pisses me off!¡± Wynona¡¯s words made the smile hanging on Rowena¡¯s lips look a little more ominous. ¡®Wynona doesn¡¯t like Maisie. Things have just be a lot easier. It seems that I don¡¯t even need to do anything against Maisie.¡¯ It was already veryte when Nn brought the three children back to the Goldmann mansion from the Vanderbilt manor. It seemed that the children had gotten along with Stephen and had obviously epted Stephen as their maternal grandfather ever since yesterday. When Rowena saw himing back, she stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten dinner? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll get the servant¡ª¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy!¡± Daisie asked for a hug, deliberately interrupting Rowena¡¯s sentence. Nn crouched down and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten sleepy so soon?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Mommy said that children have to go to bed and wake up early so that they can grow u p.¡± Daisie said while rubbing her sleepy eyes. In fact, she was not sleepy at all. She just wanted to stick with her father. Daisie wrapped her arms around his neck and asked coquettishly, ¡°Daddy, can you read us a bedtime story then?¡± Nn smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, Daddy will read you a story.¡± Waylon and Colton looked at each other and rushed upstairs. ¡°Time for a bedtime story!¡± Rowena, who was left on the spot, clenched the hands beside her tightly when she saw Nn ignore herpletely. ¡®It¡¯s just three tiny ¡°obstacles¡±. I still have a chance of winning as long as Grandpa is satisfied with me. As for Maisie, I¡¯ve never taken her seriously.¡¯ After Nn tucked the three rugrats into bed, he walked out of the children¡¯s room and saw Rowena walking toward him with the brocade box of The Jade Store. ¡°Nn, the ring that you bought from The Jade Store has arrived. I was afraid that it would go missing if left in your office, so I brought it back directly to you.¡± Nn took the brocade box and said lightly, ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the brocade box and went back to the room. Rowena lowered her eyes and smirked. No one noticed the cold and dimmed light that beamed out of her eyes. Early in the morning, the fog in the mountains had yet to dissipate, and it was not until about ten o¡¯clock that the cadets began to enter into the mountains under the assignment of the instructors. Everyone carried luggage that weighed a few pounds on their backs, and they went into the mountains one after another in mountaineering suits under themand. Maisie was squatting on the ground packing her bags when a girl with a ponytail approached her. ¡°Excuse me, my teammates have temporarily formed a team with someone else today. If you haven¡¯tMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. found yourself a partner yet, can we form a team together?¡± Maisie looked up at her, thinking that she had not gotten herself a teammate just yet, and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Wynona smiled and said to the instructor, ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t been assigned to anyone. Can we form a team?¡± Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The training instructor nodded. Wynona walked into the mountains with Maisie and cordially looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re Maisie, right? I¡¯m Wynona. I¡¯ve been in the camp for a year. Nice to meet you.¡± Maisie smiled back politely. Wynona asked, ¡°Did you volunteer toe to the training camp?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t deny it but instead smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a test.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Wynona nodded, looked at her, and didn¡¯t say anything more. They were surrounded by trees deep in the woods, and it was difficult to see the path. Newbies were usually arranged to go with a veteran from the camp, which was why Wynona was in a team with her. She didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°How far is the camp?¡± Maisie looked around. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that they¡¯re getting deeper into the woods. Wynona walked behind her and averted her eyes when she asked. She said, ¡°Not far, soon, about 10 minutes.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t think anything of it. But after ten minutes, they were still circling in the forest and hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of the campgrounds. Maisie started suspecting. ¡°Are we going in the right direction?¡± When Maisie turned around, Wynona was nowhere to b e seen. Maisie paused and looked around. ¡°Wynona?¡± Other than the sound of birds and bugs, there was no reply. Maisie looked at her surroundings and frowned. If Wynona had been in the camp for a year, she would have known the way to the camp, unless¡­ she did this intentionally. However, Maisie hadn¡¯t offended Wynona. It didn¡¯t matter if Wynona did it intentionally or was just lost. What Maisie had to do then was to find Wynona. At the campgrounds¡­ When the training instructor did a roll call, he realized two people were missing. He frowned and looked at those that were there. ¡°There are two missing.¡± ¡°Sir, the newbie and Wynona are not here,¡± someone replied. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Raven scanned the crowd and didn¡¯t see Maisie. Francisco seemed to have realized something, and his eyes turned dark. Wynona suddenly appeared alone. The training instructor walked toward her when he saw her huffing and puffing. ¡°Where¡¯s the newbie?¡± Wynona looked sorry. ¡°I wanted toe with her, but she ignored my orders and insisted on going toward the north. I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± The north! Everyone¡¯s expression changed! That was the restricted area of Swallow County! The camp was on the southern side of Swallow County, and the north was restricted because the forests there were undiscovered and unprotected. That was where wild beasts would appear. Only those who had a death wish would go in there. Francisco walked toward Wynona. ¡°Stop joking. Why would a newbie like her ignore yourmand? You probably left her there.¡± Wynona was taken aback by how Francisco suspected her because of a newbie. ¡°Francisco, I didn¡¯t, 12¡å Francisco ignored Wynona¡¯s answer and said to the instructor, ¡°Sir, I think we should send someone to look while we still have daylight. It¡¯s going to be tough when night falls.¡± Even though the training instructor looked unhappy about it, he knew he wouldn¡¯t want to be held responsible if a newbie entered the restricted zone. He picked up the walkie-talkie and spoke to the people in the main camp. ¡°Send a search party. Yes, someone entered the restricted zone and needs to be rescued.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Meanwhile, Maisie searched around the forest for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know the exact location of the camp, so she was getting annoyed. Was she really stuck in the forest? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If she continued moving around, it would be hard for the rescuers to find her. She should stay i n her spot Maisie removed her backpack and sat down, but she suddenly heard rustlinging from behind her She got up slowly, turned toward the movement, and yelled, ¡°Wynona?¡± She received no reply, and the movement stopped. She gradually saw a shadow, but it was definitely not human. Maisie carefully picked up her bag and took a step backward. The rustling immediately started, and a wild boar with ck skin and sharp tusks appeared. Maisie started sweating and was frozen on the spot. The first thing that came to her mind wasn¡¯t to run because she knew she couldn¡¯t outrun it. She realized that the wild board didn¡¯t seem to want to attack yet, so she shouldn¡¯t make sudden movements. She stepped on a branch, and a loud crack echoed. Before she could take a breath, the wild boar rushed toward her to attack. Maisie discarded her bag and ran as fast as she could to hide behind a tree. She turned and saw the boar ramming into the tree. While it was recollecting itself, she climbed up another tree. The boar rammed into the tree that she climbed onto, and she almost fell off because of the impact. She was lucky to have climbed onto a thick branch to keep her bnce. After a few more rams, the boar circled the tree twice and left. Maisie caught her breath while leaning on the trunk. She stayed on the tree while waiting for the rescuers because she didn¡¯t know where the boar was. The dark consumed the forest. Bugs could be heard in the grass. A few rays of light shone through the trees. Cherie led a team of searchers to search around the restricted zone for a few hours. The searchers held tranquilizer guns to avoid being ambushed by wild animals. One of them said, ¡°Cherie, it¡¯s gettingte. We can¡¯t just keep searching.¡± Cherie was struggling. If she couldn¡¯t find Maisie, Nn was going to lose his temper. Another searcher looked around and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s getting too dark. Even if there was someone in the restricted area, they¡¯re probably¡ª¡±. ¡°Shut your dirty mouth!¡± Cherie red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be positive?¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet. I think there¡¯s something up front.¡± A man raised his hand to stop them from talking. A few of them raised their guns and looked a t the area where the movement was detected. It was pitch ck around. No one could be sure if a bear or a hyena would rush out of the woods. A few of them walked forward toward the direction, shining their light. Their guns were all pointed toward the trees. They saw a source of light not far from where they were. The party immediately walked toward the light and saw Maisie picking up some wood to feed the fire under the tree. When Maisie saw Cherie and the others, she stood up and smiled weakly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Are you alright, Zee?¡± Cherie went forward to hold her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 ¡°I ran into a wild boar and sprained my ankle while I was climbing a tree.¡± Maisie had been so focused on climbing up, the pain of the sprain was overshadowed by the panic in her heart. She realized that much later. ¡°Why are you in the restricted area? It¡¯s a very dangerous ce.¡± ¡°This is a restricted zone?¡± Maisie asked. Cherie nodded, and the person next to her said, ¡°This is an ancient forest that hasn¡¯t been explored. There are a lot of wild beasts here. You were lucky to have just met a wild boar.¡± Even they didn¡¯t dare to just wander in. Seeing a wild boar was nothing. If someone with no experience ran into a wolf pack, nothing would save them. Maisie was quiet. She seemed to remember something, and her face dropped. When they got to the camp, it was reallyte. When the training instructor saw that everyone was back, his tense face rxed. But since Maisie had entered a restricted zone, he was still upset. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what restricted means? Are you trying to get into trouble, going in there alone?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing Maisie apologize politely, he didn¡¯t go on. ¡°Don¡¯t take risks like that anymore. I¡¯ll mark you as absent for the training today. You¡¯ll clean the field tomorrow morning as a warning.¡± Maisie got back to her room. When Raven saw her, she rushed toward her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Are you alright? Why would you go to the restricted zone?¡± Maisieid down her backpack and said, ¡°Wynona brought me there.¡± ¡°Wynona?¡± Raven looked surprised. ¡°Is it possible that¡­ But why did she do that to you?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Maisie was sure she hadn¡¯t offended anyone. Why would Wynona bring her into the restricted area and leave her there alone? If she were unlucky, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go home. She was going to put this aside for now until she talked to her. ¡°Rye, do you have some food?¡± She hadn¡¯t eaten since the afternoon. ¡°Yes,¡± Raven passed a bucket full of food to her and got another one out. ¡°I have more if you want more!¡± The next day at dawn¡­ Maisie had to rake the leaves off the field alone because of the ¡®punishment¡¯ while everyone had their breakfast. Francisco went over to her with the food box behind his back. He leaned under the tree and smiled. ¡°Are you tired, little goddess? Do you need help?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie continued raking without looking up. Francisco pouted and walked next to her, showing her the box of food. Maisie paused and looked at him helplessly. ¡°I need to clean up, don¡¯t bother me.¡± He said, ¡°By the time you¡¯re done, the canteen will have been closed. I brought food for you ¨C out of the kindness of my heart. Don¡¯t be touched.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to take it, but her stomach protested. Francisco sneered. ¡°Eat. I¡¯ll help you. Just eat quickly. The instructor is still in the canteen anyway.¡± He grabbed the rake. The man who never did chores in his life started raking with enthusiasm. Maisie looked at the box. She didn¡¯t know why he wanted to help, but she was thankful.¡± Thanks.¡± She walked to a bench and filled up her stomach. She didn¡¯t know Francisco that well, but he wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Francisco turned to look at her while raking. Maisie was eating with her head low, her red lips lightly moving when she chewed. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 A few strands of hair that were behind Maisie¡¯s ear fell to her face. She kept putting them back behind her ear. It was a verymon action, but it looked so nice to Francisco. A leaf fell onto her head, and Francisco froze, walked over but was tripped by the rake, and fell onto Maisie. He saved himself by holding onto the bench, but his sudden movement made Maisie jump. She turned around and suddenly saw Francisco¡¯s face right in front of hers. They didn¡¯t say anything Wynona, who was standing in the shadows, saw that and punched the wall. She took out her phone, snapped a picture, searched for Rowena¡¯s chat, and sent it to her. At ckgold Group¡­ Rowena got to the office and knocked. Nn closed the file he was reading and looked up. ¡°What is it?¡± Rowena walked to his desk. ¡°I heard the news that Ms. Vanderbilt went into the restricted area yesterday and had to rake the leaves as punishment.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Why would she go into a restricted zone? Was she hurt? What are the people in the camp doing? Why didn¡¯t Cherie tell me?¡¯ Seeing his darkened expression, Rowena thought that he was angry at Maisie for going into the restricted zone, so she slowly said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, but¡ª¡± ¡°But what?¡± Nn squinted. ¡°But someone sent a picture to me. I was in a dilemma before I chose to tell you. I¡¯m worried that this might cause a dispute between you and Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Rowena put the picture in front of him. The picture showed Maisie and Francisco being ¡®intimate¡¯, but it looked like they were kissing from that angle. ¡°I think this picture was to instigate something between the two of you¡ª¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°If it was to instigate something, why was this picture sent to you?¡± Nn coldly looked up at her, his eyes filled with suspicion. Rowena turned pale. She lost her cool, and now Nn was suspecting her. She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn, I didn¡¯t mean anything. I know that you¡¯re worried about M s. Vanderbilt, so I had someone secretly check on her. I just wanted to give you some updates, but I didn¡¯t expect ¨C I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nn took a long look at her and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything pointless anymore. You can leave now.¡± Rowena left the office. Nn¡¯s cool was slowly being stripped away. How long could he stay calm? They hadn¡¯t seen each other for just a few days, but the woman was already intimate with another man. If it went on for half a month, was she going to elope with him? He really had to take a trip to the camp and remind her that she had a lover and children! When Maisie was checking out some books from the library in the afternoon, the two girls with Wynona looked at each other and started speaking. ¡°It¡¯s fine if the newbie steals other people¡¯s men on the outside, but now she¡¯s doing it in camp too.¡± ¡°Exactly. She has just been here for a short time. If she were here for a longer time, all the men in the camp would have been seduced.¡± Maisie knew what they meant but ignored them. When she walked past them, Wynona grabbed onto her and said, ¡°Hey, I know what you did!¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Maisie frowned and turned to look at her. ¡°What did I do?¡± Wynona smiled dly, thinking she had caught her secret. ¡°About you stealing men.¡± This woman kept pretending to be innocent but had actually been sent to the camp because she was seducing someone¡¯s man. Wynona had to expose the ugly side of her so that Francisco could see her for what she was! Maisie pulled her hand away and squinted. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you in any way?¡± Not only had she brought her to the restricted area and abandoned her, but Wynona was also trying to chastise her based on a rumor? Wynona wasn¡¯t going to back down. ¡°You offended me by seducing Francisco!¡± Francisco? All for that man? Maisieughed, raised her brows at her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you have a crush on Francisco. Why are you ming me for your inability to attract him?¡± ¡°I knew that you¡¯re a vixen¡ª¡± Maisie held Wynona¡¯s chin, which scared her. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± That cold face got closer. ¡°Did no one teach you about not judging a book by its cover?¡± The people around them were confused. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you have low self-esteem. But not only do you have low self-esteem, but you¡¯re also a horrible person. That would be your fault.¡± Maisie let her go, crossed her arms, and stared at her. ¡°What do you think the training instructor would say if I told him that you were the one who brought me, a newbie, into the restricted area and left me there?¡¯ ¡°You! He wouldn¡¯t believe you!¡± Wynona was losing her cool. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been here for a year, but I¡¯ve just gotten here. How would I know where the restricted zone was? You were the one guiding me. Do you think that the instructor is dumb?¡± Maisie shrugged. Wynona turned pale and left stomping her feet. Seeing her walk away, Maisie shook her head. That was such a childish move. Wynona angrily went to the basketball court to see Francisco and yelled at him. Francisco ignored her. The few men with him shoved him, which made him snap his head around impatiently.¡° What?? He was annoyed because he had a misunderstanding with his little goddess. Wynona walked up to him. ¡°Francisco, did you know that Maisie loves to seduce men? I know about her past. She was sent to the camp because she was seducing the wrong man. Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing her talking about Maisie, Francisco held the ball between his arm and body and cleared his ears. ¡°Are you sick, Wynona? Why would you trash-talk about someone?¡± ¡°Francisco, I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± He passed the ball to someone and put his arms on his waist.¡° Wynona, I know you have a crush on me, but you¡¯re not my type, and¡­¡± He pointed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you bother Maisie, or I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± After that, he got the ball from his friend and continued ying. Wynona yelled at him, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Francisco!¡± Wynona sat down and started crying because she was wrongly used. 1 The two other girls came to console her and gave her some ideas. Wynona dried her eyes, got u p, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? He won¡¯t let me off if I bother her!¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°Who said we must deal with her directly? Isn¡¯t Raven living in the same room with her? Since Raven is so close with her, let¡¯s deal with Raven.¡± There was no training all afternoon, so Maisie stayed in her room to read books and n for the assessments. I¡¯ll be able to apply to sit for the assessment in another two days. Half a month will go by in the blink of an eye.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maisie did not seem to have seen Raven for quite some time, so she put down her book when the sound of the door being pushed open came from the direction of the door. ¡°Raven, you¡¯vee back-¡± Maisie turned around only to see Nn closing the door, so she stood up immediately.¡° Nn, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Nn locked the door from the inside. Maisie was afraid that Raven woulde back to see the scer, but when she was about t o go and open the door, Nn stretched out his arm, wrapped it around her waist, and carried her onto the bed. Maisie resisted. ¡°Nn, have you lost your mind? This is adies¡¯ dormitory, you¡­¡± ¡®What does this dbag want? Is this all he can think of as soon as he arrives here?¡¯ Nn pinned her hands on top of her head, and his other hand caressed her from head to toe a s if he was checking her body. He then said in a light tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you break into a restricted area? You¡¯re quite tough, huh? it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± Maisie was startled for a split second. ¡®Could it be that Cherie keeps him updated about my life here?¡¯ ¡°Nn, let go first.¡± Maisie did not want to be seen, especially since she did not know when Raven would come back Nn pinched her chin and asked her while staring into her soul, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she suddenly thought of the ring that Nn had given to Rowena, which she was wearing the other day. She bit her lip and turned her face away forcibly. ¡°No.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and his lips were tightly pursed. ¡°Is it because of the second young master of the Bouchers? Did you take a fancy to that piece of sh*t?¡± ¡®What? The second young master of the Bouchers? That piece of crap?¡¯ Maisie was stunned for a short while. The surprise on her face was caused by nothing more than the person¡¯s identity. ¡®Francisco, Raven said that he has a very strong family background, and everyone calls him M r. Boucher in here, so Boucher is hisst name. The second young master of the Bouchers, is it Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Maisie did not speak. Nn thought of something, took the white jade ring out of his pocket, took her hand, and slowly put it on for her. ¡°I just want to give you a present today, take a look at this. Do you like Maisie¡¯s expression changed instantly when she saw the white jade ring on her thumb. ¡®Do I like it? Hehe!¡¯ Maisie sat up, removed the ring, and smashed it on the floor. Nn¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy when the white jade ring shattered. He grasped her wrist, and the burning wrath at the bottom of his eyes was terrifying. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t take my indulgence for you for granted!¡± ¡°What do you take me for?¡± Maisie stared straight at his murderous re with her bloodshot eyes and said with a hint of mockery. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t take me for a fool! Didn¡¯t you and Rowena go to The Jade Store just to buy this ring for her? ¡°Not only was it a present for her, but you also gave something she wore before this to me? Do you take me for a beggar and just give anything that others don¡¯t want to me?¡± Nn was taken aback for a while. ¡®What does she mean? Since when did this white jade ring turn into a gift from me to Rowena? And Rowena had worn this white jade ring?¡¯ Nn¡¯s dry lips slowly opened upon thinking of something. ¡°Zee, I¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you now. Pick up the trash that she had worn and get out!¡± Maisie was lying on the bed with her back facing him, but she did not know why she was feeling so upset deep down. It was as if something had umted at the bottom of her heart over a long time. There would have been no issue if it was not touched, but once it was stroked, it broke, and the emotions wrapped up in it gushed out all at once. ¡®I could pretend that the white jade ring did not exist, but giving me the thing that she had worn before this? Who does he take me for? An ignorant and innocent little girl?¡¯ Nn¡¯s stretched hand stopped mid-air. He slowly retracted it after a short pause and stood u p stiffly. ¡°You can throw it away if you want to do so. I¡¯ve never wanted to give this jade ringt o Rowena. It¡¯s always been for you.¡± Seeing that Maisie did not move at all, he stared at her. ¡°Have a good rest.¡± Maisie bit her lip upon hearing the sound of someone walking away and the door closing behind her. At that moment, she clearly knew that her sentiments and even her heart had been affected by Nn¡­ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nn returned to the car, and he became gradually agitated emotionally. He knew that Maisie was by no means an unreasonable woman. Since she had said something like that, it meant that something that he did not know about must have happened. He thought of something, picked up his cell phone, and made a call. ¡°Quincy, help me visit The Jade Store and find out exactly when the white jade ring I bought was delivered. You¡¯re not allowed to disclose the investigation of this matter to anyone else.¡± Rowena was included in the word ¡°anyone¡±. After ending the call, Nn¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. *D*mn, I was really careless.¡¯ It was not until ten o¡¯clock at night that Maisie calmed down a little bit. She put the broken jade ring on the table and recalled what Nn had said. ¡®He didn¡¯t give the jade ring to Rowena, but I clearly saw¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t think about it.¡¯ She put the broken jade ring in a bag. ¡®I¡¯ll get Cherie to bring it back to Nn some other day.¡¯ Maisie looked out the window. It was already so dark, and Raven still had not returned. ¡®Did something happen to her? Although she and Raven had just been greatpanions for the past few days, she thought she should go and look for her as her roommate. Maisie went out to find Raven. She then saw twodies talking to each other whileing upstairs at the stairwell entrance. As soon as she heard them mentioning Raven, Maisie stood i n the stairwell and blocked their way. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The twodies froze on the spot. ¡°Where¡¯s Raven?¡± Maisie stared at them with a cold gaze. One of the girls answered cautiously, ¡°Earlier today¡­ We saw that Wynona and her mates took Raven away, but we don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve taken her.¡± ¡®It¡¯s Wynona again!¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes became even colder. Wynona was in the dormitory with two of her friends. They treated the bullying of Raven as a joke and talked about it with gusto. The dormitory door was kicked open abruptly, and the people inside were terrified. Wynona saw Maisie walking in and stood up. ¡°Hey, where are your basic courtes¡ª¡± The three girls sitting on the bed were astonished. Wynona, who was pped, covered her cheeks and nced at Maisie in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me!?¡± Maisie pped her to the floor. ¡°Where is Raven?¡± Seeing that she hade for Raven, Wynona, who just got pped twice, stood up from the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve just beaten me, and you still want to ask for her whereabouts. I warn you, I¡¯m not someone that you should trifle with!¡± Wynona stepped forward, wanting to fight back Maisie cut off her p without even blinking and backhanded her to the floor. Wynona¡¯s cheeks were swollen, and tears were welling in her eyes as she pointed at Maisie.¡° How dare you¡­¡± Maisie walked to the table and picked up the steel fork The threedies who were sitting on the bed got up and stepped aside one after another, but Maisie only gave them a re, walked up to Wynona, pulled her up by the hem of her cor, pressed her against the bed frame, and held the fork against her neck, almost stabbing it into the area where her carotid artery was. Maisie looked indifferent but red at her with a hint of coldness and ruthlessness. ¡°It¡¯s funt o prank on other people, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Maisie¡­ Maisie Vanderbilt, if you dare to¡ª¡± Maisie turned her head to look at the person who just spoke and scoffed coldly. ¡°Whether I have the guts or not depends on whether you¡¯re willing to give it a try. Anyway, I, Maisie Vanderbilt, have never been afraid of anything. It just so happens that I¡¯m in a bad mood today, and you¡¯ve managed to provoke me. So it¡¯s only natural for me to turn you into punching bags. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re the ones who forced me into doing so. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle at all of you one by one, and I¡¯ll start with you.¡± She clutched Wynona¡¯s hand and pressed it firmly on the bed, spun the steel fork in her hand, and stabbed it down with extreme precision and speed. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Wynona cried out hoarsely. The three girls on the side closed their eyes in fright for fear of witnessing the bloody scene. Unexpectedly, Wynona did not feel any pain. She then saw that the steel fork was stabbed into the mattress that was between her ring finger and middle finger. Her finger would have been a s good as gone if there was a slight deviation. Wynona¡¯s body trembled, and blood was gradually drained from her cheeks. ¡°Oh, so you finally understand the feeling of fear. Now, this is just a lesson. I won¡¯t give you another chance if there is another offense.¡± The moment Maisie let go of her hand and stood up straight, Wynona slumped on the floor as i f every single ounce of energy had been depleted. Maisie came to the public women¡¯s restroom, and sure enough, she heard Raven mming on one of the doors feebly. Maisie walked up to the door and removed the broom from the door. Raven fell out from the inside of the toiletpartment. Maisie supported her. ¡°Raven, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± After seeing Maisie, Raven cried out in grievance. Maisie saw that her clothes were still wet, so she quickly brought her out of the restroom. Back in their room, Raven changed into a set of clean clothes and sat on the bed, wrapping herself in a nket. She had been sshed with water and had been locked in the toilet in her wet clothes for several hours, so she suffered from starvation and the chill. She was still shivering.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Maisie handed a mug of warm water to Raven to warm her hands. ¡°You should be hungry. I still have instant cup noodles in my bag. You gave it to me the day before yesterday, I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Raven nodded, lowered her head, and took a sip of warm water. Maisie turned her head and looked at Raven. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who got you involved.¡± She did not expect Wynona and the others would make a move on Raven. ¡®If I didn¡¯t care so much about this matter, wouldn¡¯t Raven be locked there for one whole night?¡¯ Raven lifted the corners of her lips and forced out a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. In fact, I¡¯m pretty lousy myself. I¡¯ve been here for three months, and I haven¡¯t learned anything well. How can someone like me be a secret agent?¡± Raven could not beat thosedies due to her poor physique, and she had been locked in the toilet and sshed with water. It was embarrassing to think about what she had gone through. Maisie soaked the instant noodles with boiling water, ced them aside, walked over to Raven, and sat down. ¡°You¡¯ve just joined the program. If you really want to be a secret agent, this training won¡¯t end in just a year or two. You¡¯re still young, and practice makes perfect. You¡¯ll definitely seed someday in the future.¡± Raven looked at her and asked, ¡°Sis Maisie, are you really only staying here for half a month?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped as she nodded. Raven sighed. ¡°I finally got to know you, but you¡¯ll be leaving in half a month.¡± Maisie was taken aback and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can always contact me through Cherie whenever you miss me. Maybe I¡¯ll Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve taught them a lesson about today¡¯s events.¡± ¡°You taught them a lesson? Then aren¡¯t you afraid of that¡ª¡±. ¡°Will you be able to hide from a matter if you¡¯re afraid of it?¡± Maisie looked straight at Raven and said solemnly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to cause trouble, enduring an issue will only make i t worse, especially when it¡¯s something that¡¯s being forced onto you. Don¡¯t they love to bully those who are kind?¡± Raven felt that what she said made some sense. ¡°Your noodles are ready. Hurry up and go to bed after eating. You have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Maisie finished, got up, and walked to her bed. The next day¡­ Maisie was called to the office by the instructor, and Wynona and the others were in the office too. When Wynona saw Maisie, she looked away and did not dare to look directly into her eyes. She was still a little scared about what had happenedst night. Maisie walked to the desk ¡°Sir, are you looking for me?¡± The instructor picked up the steel fork with a questioning tone. ¡°Did you threaten them with this thingst night?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched. ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re the ones who challenged my limits first.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± The instructor mmed the steel fork on the desk. ¡°This is a training camp, not a ce for you to resolve your personal grievances. You¡¯ve only been here for a few days, and you dare to threaten your fellow members?¡±. Wynona watched as Maisie got reprimanded and felt much more at ease. ¡®Plotting and scheming between members are forbidden in the training camp. Even a mere threat or a brawl is not allowed. Since she dared to threaten me, she¡¯ll be kicked out of the training camp, won¡¯t she?¡¯ Maisie turned and red at Wynona and the others. ¡®Hehe, nice try, the wicked are pretending to be the victims and are trying to bring suit to the real victims?¡¯ Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Sir, I have no personal grudge with them. I was just demanding justice on behalf of my roommate. After all, they did not only bully my roommate but also locked her in the toilet. Sir, why don¡¯t you ask them about this?¡± One of thedies refused to admit it. ¡°Since when did we do so? You¡¯re clearly making things u p!¡± ¡®Maisie has no evidence to prove that we¡¯re the ones who did it anyway!¡¯ Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 ¡°Yes, sir, she came to us and threatened us for no reason. She even hit Wynona. We obviously haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± They had the number advantage and could testify for each other, so they were not afraid of Maisie¡¯s exnation. Maisie was about to say something when the instructor struck the table. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need for further exnation. The training camp isn¡¯t the ce for you. You can pack up and leave now.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wynona and the others were smug deep down. ¡®No matter how powerful she is, isn¡¯t she still the one facing expulsion in the end?¡¯ Maisie stood there and did not even budge. The instructor looked at her and was bewildered for a split second. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to go?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡± Maisie¡¯s tone sounded calm. ¡°Besides, they¡¯re the ones who broke the rules first. Why am I the one who¡¯s being asked to leave?¡± The instructor had never met someone as stubborn and disobedient as Maisie was, so he stood up in anger. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t push your luck! This is a training camp, and I have the right to ask you to leave when you¡¯ve broken the rules!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I won¡¯t leave.¡± Maisie stared into his gaze coldly. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Leach, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so furious?¡± Cherie appeared outside of the office with a smile. The instructor frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cherie walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I heard that some of our cadets broke the rules of the training camp. I have to at least listen to their exnations.¡± The instructor did not say anything. In the training camp, Cherie was not only Chief Lawson¡¯s younger sister but also one of the top management of the ¡°Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet¡±. In other words, apart from Chief Hans and Chief Fun, who could tell her what to do, no one else could Thus, Mr. Leach could not say anything when Cherie wanted to meddle in his affairs. ¡°Sis Cherie, Maisie used a fork as a weapon to threaten usst night, and she almost hurt Wynona.¡± ¡°Yes, Sis Cherie, we can all testify that it was Maisie who made the first move!¡± No matter whether it was the truth or not, they would first turn all the facts upside-down and inside-out as long as they could get Maisie to leave the camp. Cherie pretended to be surprised and nced at Maisie. ¡°Are they hurt?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all fine. They can always go to the infirmary to have a full body checkup if they¡¯ve suffered from any injuries,¡± Maisie replied without a change in her expression. Cherie then looked at thedies again. ¡°If you¡¯re not injured, why are you saying that she has hurt you?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± The situation became a little embarrassing. After all, it was true that they had not gotten hurt at all. Wynona bit her lip andined, ¡°But she indeed pped mest night. My cheek still hurts at this very moment, and she threatened us with a fork too.¡± ¡®Maisie was the one who started pping people and threatening us. That is the truth already, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Cherie asked Maisie. Maisie nced at them. ¡®Twisting the facts isn¡¯t a difficult skill to pick up.¡¯ ¡°You can consider it as a yes. They bullied my roommate, so I went to ask them for an exnation. However, they had the number advantage, so I had to grab a fork for self defense. I¡¯m a fragile woman who can¡¯t take a beating. I can only protect myself.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a fragile woman who can¡¯t take a beating!?¡¯ The otherdies were on the verge of vomiting. ¡®She was the most vicious and ruthless person in the roomst night. Does she have any misunderstanding about the word ¡°fragile¡±?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Leach, self-defense isn¡¯t considered a fight, right?¡± Cherie¡¯s words shocked the other girls. ¡®Did she just believe in her nonsense?¡¯ The instructor was flustered. ¡°Justifiable self-defense doesn¡¯t count¡ª¡± ¡°Mr. Leach, she¡¯s lying! She clearly is the one who made a move on us first!¡± Wynona was not reconciled. Cherie red at her. ¡°Then, can you show me any of your injuries?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± How could Wynona show the injuries that she had suffered? Even if she got pped on the face, the swelling had already subsided overnight, so what could she do? Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 ¡°Have you not picked up anything good from the training camp? Have you only learned howt o nder and bully your teammates here? Mr. Leach, you can punish them ordingly. Otherwise, this will happen again in the future.¡± When the instructor saw that Cherie had intervened with the matter, it was hard for him to say anything, so he said to them, ¡°You girls will go to the field and give me tenps!¡± No matter how unwilling Wynona and the others were, they could only ept their fate and leave the office furiously. Maisie followed Cherie out of the office. ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡± She could see that Cherie was defending her, so she was grateful to Cherie. ¡°Maisie, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. By the way, Mr. Goldmann came over yesterday afternoon. Did you tell him that you trespassed the restricted area by mistake?¡± Cherie had wanted to report it originally, but Nn already knew about it before she could report it. Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who told him about that?¡± Cherie was startled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t do so, or at least I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to do so. You¡¯re not the one who told him either?¡± Maisie shook her head. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®If Cherie didn¡¯t tell him about it, then who else would give Nn the tip? Even my supposed affair with Francisco reached Nn¡¯s ears. Is anyone monitoring me from the shadows?¡¯ At ckgold Group¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the employee of The Jade Store said that the jade ring that you bought was delivered to the reception on the 12th in the afternoon. Ms. Summers was the one who went to the reception to retrieve the product for you the next morning¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold before Quincy could finish speaking, and his lips were pressed into a stiff line. ¡®This means that the jade ring was already in Rowena¡¯s possession when I called her on the day Maisie went to the training camp. She actually had the guts to visit Zee with that ring without my permission.¡¯ Nn¡¯s face gradually turned gloomy. Even if he and Rowena had known each other since they were kids, and even if she were someone his grandfather valued, he would never tolerate her. ¡°Tell Hans not to let Rowena go to the training camp again.¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°But¡­ Your grandfather has given the order, asking Sis Rowena to go to the training camp to oversee Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s assessment in two days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and dimmed while a hint of coldness appeared at the corners of his lips. Maisie, who had been at the training camp for a week, came to the office to apply for the assessment in advance. The instructor looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a week, and you already want to apply for the assessment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie did not hesitate. Looking at her firm attitude, she did not seem to be joking about that. Thus, the instructor handed her the assessment registration form. ¡°Since you want to apply for assessment in advance, then read through all the rules listed above before signing this form.¡± Maisie skimmed through the rules and the content of the assessment, then picked up the pen and signed her name decisively before leaving. Maisie, who had juste out of the building, was frightened by Francisco¡¯s sudden appearance. She thought of something and asked sternly, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Francisco thought she was still angry about what had happened the other day and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Little goddess, I already apologized to you that day. I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°You better note too close to me,¡± ¡°Did Wynona cause you any trouble?¡± Francisco interrupted her and then asserted solemnly,¡° I don¡¯t like Wynona at all. She¡¯s the one who insists on pestering me. Is she causing you any trouble? I¡¯ll go find her and talk to her.¡° He rolled up his sleeves after saying so and was about to leave. Maisie stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re a fully grown man, why would you want to get even with a woman? I¡¯m not asking you to do so because of her. ¡°I came to this training camp just for the assessment, and I have a week left before I leave this ce. So there¡¯s no need for us to interact this much with each other.¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 ¡®Leave? A week left?¡¯ Francisco was astonished. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m only here for half a month, and I¡¯ll leave when I get the results of the assessment in a week,¡± Maisie replied calmly. She had never nned to interact with too many people in the training camp. She could go back home as long as shepleted the task given. Francisco was a little disappointed as his little goddess was about to leave. But what to do? All he could do was to watch reluctantly as she left. ¡°Mr. Boucher, there¡¯s no need to waste your thoughts on me.¡± Francisco, whose mind had been seen through, was a little embarrassed, but he then said seriously, ¡°How can you consider it as a waste? I¡¯m doing so willingly.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just give it to you straight, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m married with three children, so you really don¡¯t have to waste any more time and energy on me.¡± Francisco was stunned, and it took him a moment to return to his senses and react. ¡°Y-You¡¯re kidding, right? Even if you don¡¯t want to ept me, there¡¯s no need for you to make up such a story.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, and I don¡¯t need to lie to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and check it out for yourself. Given the Bouchers¡¯ power and status, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to look into someone else¡¯s life, right?¡± Maisie said indifferently. Francisco pursed his lips tightly. He still could not believe that his little goddess was already married and had children¡­ His heart was on the verge of shattering into millions of pieces. Maisie raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Kiddo, thank you for sending me breakfast. This favor will be repaid in time.¡± Maisie turned around and left after saying that. Francisco stayed frozen on the spot and did not react to anything around him. ¡®How could this happen? How¡¯s my little goddess married already? And who¡¯s the f*cker who managed to ask for her hand? That sh*tsack has actually always been one step ahead of me!¡¯ ¡°Francisco.¡± Wynona, who had been hiding in the shadows and heard what Maisie said to Francisco, walked up to him triumphantly and said, ¡°You heard that yourself. That woman is already married and has children, and yet she still tried to seduce you. You should be able to see the true colors of this indiscreet and promiscuous woman now, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡°Francisco, talk to me!¡± Wynona shook his arm, but Francisco flung her hands and left without even looking at her. Wynona was so enraged that she trembled from head to toe. ¡°Just what kind of hallucinogen did Maisie give him? D*mn it! I swear on my name that I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson. ¡®Isn¡¯t she going to be assessed in a week? Then I¡¯ll make sure that she f*cks up in the assessment! Two dayster¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t Maisie the neer? She actually has the guts to sign up for the assessment after only joining us for one week? Isn¡¯t she a little too overly courageous?¡± ¡°What do you mean by courageous? She¡¯s clearly going beyond her depth. One usually registers for the freshmen¡¯s assessment three months into joining us, and she¡¯s taking part in the assessment after only one week of training. If that¡¯s not someone taking the path to her own demise, then what is? The training camp¡¯s program wouldst for three months. Neers could apply for the assessment after three months of entering the training camp. They could then be official members after passing the assessment. The top management would then select a few candidates from the top-notch neers and arrange for them to head to Stoslo¡¯s headquarters¡¯ training camp, where the candidates would undergo hell-like training programs. The candidates would either be someone prestigious and of prominent statuses like Chief Lawson or some ordinary bodyguards and be unknown for the rest of their lives. Raven apanied Maisie to the assessment site. Most of the members at the site were members who hade to participate in the assessment, and some hade to witness the assessment. Today¡¯s assessment was a physical test, and it was also a trial in the arena. Those participating in the assessment were basically members who had trained for more than a year and had mastered the most basic fighting skills. Maisie had only been here for a week, and she was going to go against a veteran member who had more than one year of experience. ¡®Isn¡¯t she out of her own league?¡¯ Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 ¡°Sis Maisie, do you really want to be assessed?¡± Raven asked her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident.¡± Maisie patted her shoulder. At that moment, the instructor and the Lawson siblings walked into the assessment hall. And, of course, Rowena was with them. Maisie looked at Rowena, and her eyes narrowed. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ Rowena sat in the seat of the deputy examiner, raised her eyebrows slightly, and gave off a faint smile when she exchanged gazes with Maisie. ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Summers. She¡¯s today¡¯s deputy examiner.¡± ¡°Ms. Summers is so pretty.¡± Most of the people in the audience were praising Rowena. She had joined the training camp very early in her life and was in the same batch as Hans and Cherie, so it was not wrong for her to be addressed as the senior of the neers. However, the appearance of Nn sent a boisterous discussion around the hall at that moment. ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t that Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann actually came to the training camp in person and will even witness the assessment. Just how lucky are we!?¡± ¡°Wow, is he Mr. Nn of the Goldmanns?¡± Raven never dreamed that she would see the legendary Mr. Goldmann at the scene. Maisie was taken aback ¡®Why is he here? Wynona saw that all thedies around her were staring at Nn, and her brows could not help but crease. She then said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you girls to think about him. Mr. Goldmann won¡¯t take a fancy to you, girls. Only Sis Rowena is worthy of Mr. Goldmann.¡° Deep down, Wynona truly believed that Rowena was the most perfect human being, and she and Mr. Goldmann were a match made in heaven. Rowena stood up in surprise when she saw Nn. ¡°Nn, why are you here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡± A cold tone came out of Nn¡¯s mouth, and it was meant to be heard by Rowena only. Hans, who was originally the examiner of the day, gave his seat to Nn. His action shocked everyone. Mr. Goldmann turns out to be the examiner?¡¯ Rowena¡¯s expression changed a little because of what Nn said just now. *D*mn it! Did Nn realize something?¡¯ A hint of coldness was beaming from the bottom of her eyes. Soon, the worry surging within her disappearedpletely as she did not interfere in anything that had something to do with Maisie. ¡®I would never be stupid enough to do those things myself.¡¯ Now she only hoped that the people arranged by Wynona would not let her down! Maisie never took a nce at the stage. She really did not expect Nn to be the examiner. Seeing the harmony that was shared between him and Rowena on stage, she pursed her scarlet lips tightly. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s chosen to trust Rowena when ites to the affair with the ring.¡¯ ¡°Participants of the assessment, I¡¯ll reiterate the rules of the assessment now. The total time for each assessment will be limited by the hourss. If one of the parties is pushed out of the arena or is suppressed to an extent in which they are unable to move within the limited time, they will be eliminated.¡± The instructor picked up the list. ¡°The two participants who will step up to the stage first are The instructor paused for a short while when he saw the names on the list, and in the tense atmosphere, he read the names out loud, ¡°Logan Heinrich, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± He was actually a little shocked that Maisie, a neer, was arranged to go against Logan. Not to mention that she was the first to go on stage. Everyone in the hall was shocked. Logan had been in the training camp for two years. In thest assessment, her performance had been the best among all the neers. She had topete with a neer? Was someone underestimating her or overestimating Maisie too much? Nn looked at the information on the table, and his eyebrows creased. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®Whose arrangement is this?¡¯ Tides of cold waves could be seen surging in Rowena¡¯s eyes. ¡®Wynona didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ Wynona turned her head, looked at Maisie triumphantly, and smiled as if she had known the result long ago. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too unlucky to have to go against Sis Low. Be careful, Sis Low won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Maisie ignored her, took a ck ring out of her pocket, put it on her index finger, turned around, and walked into the ring. Logan followed her into the ring. She was a woman that had short hair and was lean and fit. She was also ncing at Maisie disdainfully. ¡®They¡¯re asking me to go against such a delicate woman. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to withstand a blow from me. ¡®However, she¡¯ll definitely lose.¡¯ As the sand began to flow through the hourss, Logan only wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible and did not seem to bother wasting time on a neer. She dashed toward Maisie, thinking that she could subdue her with only one move. Surprisingly, Maisie turned sideways immediately to dodge her attack, grabbed her wrist swiftly, and pulled her forward. Logan, who had underestimated her opponent, lost her bnce for a split second, while Maisie took the opportunity to knock her to the ground. Everyone in the audience was stunned. ¡®This neer can actually fight!¡¯ Logan gnashed her teeth, inserted her legs in between Maisies, and brought her down together with herself. But when she quickly turned over and tried to suppress her, Maisie instantly broke free from her restraint. The people in the audience were filled with apprehension and were all jumpy. While on the stage, Nn¡¯s gaze could not help but turn cold. ¡®She¡¯ll get hurt if this goes on.¡¯ However, he soon discovered something, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°This cunning little fox is trying to buy time for herself. Knowing that she will be no match for the opponent if she charges at her head-on, she¡¯s trying to dy the match to deplete her opponent¡¯s stamina. She¡¯s rather smart.¡¯ Of course, she had also surprised him for good. Rowena bit her lip harshly. She did not expect this feeble-looking youngdy to be able to put up a fight. ¡®No wonder she dared to ept Grandpa¡¯s challenge to join the training camp and undergo an assessment. Heh, I underestimated her. However, she¡¯s still a lost cause!¡¯ The hourss flowed smoothly and quickly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At present, Logan waspletely worked up by Maisie. She rushed forward, picked Maisie up into the air by her crotch, and then threw her to the ground. When Maisie fell onto the arena, she was only an inch away from disqualification. No one noticed that a corner of the paper in Nn¡¯s hand had long been kneaded out of shape. ¡°Sis Maisie, be careful!¡± Raven shouted abruptly. This helped Maisie regain her senses. When she saw Logan rushing forward, she turned overt o dodge. But when she was trying to get up, she was grabbed by her arm. Logan quickly clutched her shoulder with a backhand and dislocated her shoulder with every fiber of her being. The sudden, excruciating pain in the shoulder joint gave Maisie a deathlike pallor. Logan sneered as if she was about to amputate her arm. But at that exact moment, Maisie¡¯s ring-wearing hand assaulted her. And the moment Logan avoided her attack, the sharp ring scratched her chin. In just a fraction of a second, Maisie adjusted her posture, rammed Logan with a sideways tackle to bring her to the ground together, and the two of them fell onto the line at the same time. 1 The instructor stood up and whistled. The people under the stage could not believe the scene that just took ce on the stage. Logan actually had fallen out of line with the neer! Wynona did not expect Maisie to make Logan suffer that much. However, if both of them fell out of the ring at the same time, they should have both lost. Rowena looked at the instructor. ¡°Both of them went out of the line, so this match shouldn¡¯t b e counted, right?¡± The instructor was about to say something, but Nn¡¯s indifferent tone sounded. ¡°Why not?¡± He stood up slowly and said, ¡°The rule of the assessment states that elimination will take ce when only one party falls out of the ring, but there¡¯s no rule that states that the result of a match will not be counted when both parties fall out of the ring at the same time.¡± Hans nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is right. Generally speaking, in this case, the person who touched the line first will be eliminated.¡± And the person who had touched the line first¡­ Everyone had seen just now that when Maisie knocked down Logan, thetter was crushed under her. Thus, Logan was the one who had physically touched the line first. At that moment, Logan entered the ring and stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t ept this result! She brought a sharp weapon into the fight with her and hurt me! You can¡¯t deem me as a loser!¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Logan¡¯s protest shocked everyone in the audience. ¡°She actually brought along a sharp weapon. That¡¯s considered cheating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was just wondering how is it possible for her to win against Sis Low.¡± Wynona shouted at the instructor, ¡°Maisie hurt people and cheated. This shouldn¡¯t be Sis Low¡¯s loss to bear. This is obviously unfair!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Wynona managed to instigate the people around her. Even though some of them did not know what had happened, they still thought that Maisie was cheating. Nn¡¯s face was so terrifyingly gloomy that even the instructor who was standing beside him noticed it. When he was about to announce the result of the match, Maisie bore all the pain, gnashed her teeth, and asked, ¡°Does any of the rules of the assessment clearly say that one can¡¯t hurt their opponent?¡± The instructor was dumbfounded and replied, ¡°The rules of the assessment didn¡¯t say¡ª¡± ¡°If none of the rules says so, then why should it be my fault when I¡¯ve hurt her, and it¡¯s not her fault when she hurt me?¡± Maisie¡¯s face looked pallid. Her entire arm was still feeling extremely numb up until this moment, and she could not move it at all. ¡°But you scratched me with the ring on your hand!¡± Logan still sounded unconvinced. Maisie scoffed and looked at her. ¡°So am I not allowed to fight back when you¡¯ve dislocated m y whole arm? Since it¡¯s an assessment, there are always times when someone would get hurt. S o if I can endure this agonizing pain, what are you doing over there,ining about a tiny flesh injury?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked like they were covered in a thinyer of ice. Rowena sensed the murderous aura that he was exuding and naturally did not dare to say anything else. ¡®I mustn¡¯t let Nn realize that I have anything to do with this.¡¯ ¡°But sir, she is clearly ¡ª¡± Wynona wanted to say something, but Cherie interrupted her loudly, ¡°If you lose, you lose. Both parties are hurt and are now even. Isn¡¯t it just a tiny scratch caused by a ring? A ring has never been considered a weapon. What makes you think you can one day be one of the top management with that physique and mentality of yours?¡± Cherie¡¯s response choked Wynona, and she could not say another word. She could only re into nothingness furiously. Logan did not have anything else to say. After all, she was indeed the one who had hurt her opponent first. It was just that she did not expect to lose in such a way, so she could only me herself for underestimating the enemy. She red at Wynona when she stepped down from the arena. ¡®If Wynona hadn¡¯t told me that the neer was a piece of cake to deal with, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such an embarrassing defeat.¡¯ Wynona dragged her back, wanting to exin something to her, but was flung away by Logan. Maisie saw this scene between Wynona and Logan, and she knew why she had been arrangedt o go against Logan. ¡°Sis Maisie, is your arm alright?¡± Raven supported her as she slowly stepped off the stage. Maisie frowned, and her pale face gave off a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Although she had noticed a scorching gazeing from above the stage, Maisie never looked i n that direction. She only asked Raven to bring her to the infirmary. The doctor relocated Maisie¡¯s shoulder for her as she gnashed her teeth and endured the pain throughout the whole process. Raven, who was watching from the side, could almost feel the pain on her shoulder. ¡®Logan was really merciless.¡¯ After the dislocated joint was relocated, the doctor left the infirmary after a few words of advice. Only then did Ravene up to her. ¡°Sis Maisie, this assessment match was too unfair for you. They actually matched you up with Logan.¡± ¡®Even members who have stayed and practiced here for half a year dare not go up against Logan in the ring.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, it¡¯s over now.¡± ¡®No matter who I¡¯m matched with, I mustn¡¯t lose by any means.¡¯ At this time, Cherie appeared outside the infirmary with a smile. ¡°Zee, about that¡­ Mr. Goldmann wants to see you.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Raven became nervous after hearing this. She looked at her and said, ¡°Cherie, why did Mr. Goldmann want to see Maisie? Does he think that Maisie is cheating too?¡± Cherie smiled with a little embarrassment. ¡°Of course not, don¡¯t worry.¡± Cherie brought Maisie to the office, opened the door, and saw Nn sitting on the couch with his legs crossed while Hans and Rowena were also there. After Maisie appeared, Nn ordered the two of them indifferently, ¡°You two, go out first.¡± Rowena took a nce at Maisie before leaving with a sulky face when she turned around. Cherie, who was thest to leave, closed the door of the office. There were only the two of them left in the office now. ¡°Why are you standing so far away from me?¡± Nn squinted and patted the space next to him. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± ¡°No, this is a training camp, and there are so many people here. It¡¯s not good to be seen by others.¡± Maisie refused. Nn¡¯s thin lips were pursed tightly, and his gaze was fixed on her for a while. ¡°Do you want t oe over by yourself, or do you want me to carry you over?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Just as she walked up to the sofa, Nn reached out and hauled her into his arms. Maisie was taken aback for a split second and struggled. ¡°Let me go¡ª¡± ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist, held her tightly, and buried his head beside her neck and on her vicle. His breath sounded when he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out the matter of the jade ring. ¡°Zee, that jade ring was my apology gift to you. But I didn¡¯t know what you would like at that time, so I asked Rowena.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped, and her tightly pursed lips opened slowly, seemingly a little dissatisfied. ¡°Why would you ask her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I thought you women would have quite simr tastes.¡± Nn started acting a little awkwardly. He had never given any woman gifts, and he did not know what women liked. Thus, he wanted to give her jewelry, but his young wife was a designer and knew more about jewelry than he did. That was why it was extremely difficult for him. Maisie had nothing to say No matter how angry Maisie was deep down, Nn¡¯s sincere expression while he was admitting his mistake, coupled with his exnation, her anger was already half dissipated. ¡®He¡¯s definitely an idiot, right?¡¯ Nn seemed to have realized something, and a hint of glee beamed from his half-closed eyes. ¡°Are you jealous because you thought I gave Rowena that jade ring?¡± ¡°The best exnation for her furious reaction is that she¡¯s jealous.¡¯ Maisie snorted and turned her face away. ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? The person who can¡¯t get what she wants is her and not me. She was still showing it off to me a few days ago As soon as the words got out of her mouth, Maisie subconsciously felt that those words sounded a little inappropriate. ¡®Why did that sound like I¡¯m showing off?¡¯ Nn raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s you who got me, and not her. There¡¯s really n o need for you to be jealous.¡± Maisie pushed him gently. ¡°Can you let me go first? This is still an office. If someone were to see us¡­¡± ¡°This is Hans¡¯s office. No one wille here.¡± Nn gave her slender neck a light peck and lowered his voice. ¡°Zee, I miss you very much.¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks felt hot, as if a warm current was surging back and forth in her body. ¡°I¡¯ve only not seen you for a while. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Nn slipped his hand into her coat. Maisie was so piqued that her cheeks flushed, and she lifted her hand. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Just as she was about to hit him, he grabbed her arm. Her arm felt as soft as fur. He smirked nkly while he was caressing her. ¡°Be good.¡± When looking at Nn, who was teasing herself with a solemn appearance, the phrase¡° barbarian in a suit¡± suited him a lot.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Nn swiftly undid her tights. However, his eyes dimmed all of a sudden. The tip of his tongue was resting on his back mrs, and he seemed to be thinking about something. Maisie, who noticed that the situation was dreadful, wanted to escape his grasp. Unfortunately, he turned over and pressed her against the couch. Maisie dashed back to the dormitory wrapped in her coat but ran into Rowena and Wynona on her way back Rowena noticed that Maisie¡¯s cheeks looked rosy while her hair was a little messy, not to mention that she was wrapping herself in a coat. She could imagine what had happened after Maisie went to see Nn. The hatred that shed across her eyes disappeared in an instant. ¡°The time is still not right. I can¡¯t make any move just yet.¡¯ Wynona did not like Maisie initially, and her resentment for Maisie was even more pronounced, especially after Maisie won the assessment. Thus, when she saw her sneaking back, she could not help but mock her. ¡°Hmph, judging from that look, somebody must have gotten it on with some filthy man, right?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned gloomy slightly. She only gave Rowena a sideways re but ignored Wynona and left the scene. Wynona, who was ignored, took advantage of Rowena¡¯s presence to jerk her coat. When the coat was ripped off, there were quite a few hickeys on her neck. Rowena¡¯s hands, which were resting on the sides of her body, clenched tightly. She never knew that the cold and indifferent Nn had such a wild and lustful side. Wynona¡¯s expression gradually became contemptuous upon seeing that. ¡°Oh, I knew it. You b* tch, you actually got it on with some random man. How dare you do so in the training camp? Just how promiscuous can you be?¡± ¡°Wynona, you¡¯re always calling others b*tch. Is that all the vocabry that you have mastered? And who are you referring to as a b*tch?¡± Maisie smirked at her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the b*tch that I¡¯m talking about? Why would you pretend that you don¡¯t know that?¡± Wynona red at her exasperatedly. Maisie smiled again. ¡°Okay, I know now. The b*tch was talking about me.¡± Wynona found out that Maisie had yed her subconsciously, and her expression turned gloomy and sullen immediately. ¡°How dare you nder me!¡± There had always been someone that would forget how much it hurt as soon as their scars had healed, and Wynona has long forgotten how she was threatened by Maisie back then as she stepped forward in an attempt to p Maisie. The p was intercepted. Maisie grabbed her wrist and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Do you think my arm has been crippled, and I can¡¯t hit you with only one hand?¡± ¡°You¡± Maisie raised her left hand and pped Wynona¡¯s cheek urately and rapidly. Wynona¡¯s head turned vigorously to the left, and she was stunned. Rowena only thought that Wynona deserved to be beaten because she could not even stop herself from babbling nonsense. However, Maisie was arrogant enough to do so under her nose? She walked up to Wynona and said to Maisie, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what Wynnie just said is indeed a little harsh. You can just teach her a lesson verbally. Is there a need to p her?¡± ¡®Wynnie?¡¯ Maisie narrowed her eyes, and the corners of her lips twitched coldly. ¡°It turns out that Ms. Summers knows Wynona?¡± ¡®So does how Nn got to know about the incidents where I identally trespassed into the restricted area, and even the matter between Francisco and me have something to do with the two of them?¡¯ Rowena was stunned, but a smile appeared on her face very soon. ¡°I know most of the people i n this training camp. Is this very strange?¡± ¡°Who do you know has nothing to do with me, Ms. Summers, but I hope that you won¡¯t intervene in too many things. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m teaching Wynona a lesson. A person who has a filthy mouth deserves an *ss-whooping.¡± Maisie twisted her wrists while she red at Wynona coldly. 1 Seeing that Rowena did not dare to talk back to Maisie, Wynona pulled her aside and said, ¡° Rowena, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of this woman. Isn¡¯t this woman just a little stronger than an ordinary woman? But she¡¯s nowhere near as prestigious as you! You have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s support!¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Rowena¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®This woman¡¯s mouth is really filthy. I would naturally feel very proud when she said so in front of others, but saying this in front of Maisie will only humiliate me further.¡¯ Wynona did not notice the change in Rowena¡¯s expression and continued to re at Maisie fiercely. ¡°Let me warn you, Mr. Goldmann is currently in the training camp, so no matter how bad*ss you are, if you dare to make a move on me now, 1¡ª¡± Another p stunned Wynonapletely. ¡®How dare she!¡¯ A smile appeared on Maisie¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you threatening me? Do you want Ms. Summers to get Mr. Goldmann here to back you up? But let me make it clear to you now, once and for all. I¡¯d still p you even if Mr. Goldmann were standing here now. Do you want to try it out?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Wynona wanted to say something, but it felt like someone was shoving the words back down her throat. ¡®Why does Maisie have the guts to act so presumptuously? Whose support does she have?¡¯ ¡°You won¡¯t get beaten at all if you actually know when to not speak like what you¡¯re doing now.¡± Maisie chuckled. She then turned to Rowena. ¡°Ms. Summers, do you think so too?¡± The murderous coldness was suppressed at the bottom of Rowena¡¯s eyes and did not overflow. She only gave off a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re a smart woman, but we¡¯re currently in a training camp, so you should obey the rules too.¡± Maisie also understood what she meant by that. She was asking her to behave herself in the training camp and not bring up Nn. Maisie snorted. ¡°Abiding by the rules is always the right thing to do, but it depends on who¡¯s gone too far and pushed her luck too. I would never offend anyone if they didn¡¯te at me first. However, I¡¯ll never stay down and do nothing if someone has chosen to offend me in the first ce.¡± Maisie took a nce at both of them, turned around, and left the scene. Rowena stared at Maisie¡¯s back, her gaze looking cold and terrifying. As soon as Maisie arrived at her room, she found arge blue enchantress bouquet and some valuable supplements lying on her bed. Raven appeared out of nowhere and came to Maisie¡¯s side with a smile when she was still in a trance. ¡°How is this? Are you shocked?¡± Maisie frowned slightly. ¡®It¡¯s not Nn¡¯s style to send me flowers and healthcare products.¡¯ As such, she asked, ¡°Who sent me these?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s, of course, Mr. Boucher.¡± Raven smiled and added, ¡°Mr. Boucher heard that you¡¯ve injured your arm in the ring and was worried about you, so he asked me to bring you these gifts.¡± Maisie took a deep breath as she felt a little helpless. ¡°Return these, I can¡¯t ept any of them. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯re all too valuable.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve all these gifts, and I don¡¯t n to have anything to do with Francisco in the future.¡¯ Seeing that Maisie did not want these, Raven looked puzzled. ¡°But Maisie, these are all chosen and prepared meticulously by Mr. Boucher, don¡¯t you like them?¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but she thought of shattering Francisco¡¯s determination and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like them. So please return them.¡± ¡°Ah, alright then.¡± Raven felt that it was a pity, but she could only bring the gifts back to Francisco. In the afternoon, in the Goldmann family estate¡­ Titus was ying chess with his son in the pavilion located in the courtyard. Rowena and Hans walked in from the outside. Hans was here to report Maisie¡¯s assessment results to Titus. The old man was a little surprised after hearing this. ¡°This woman seems to be quite skillful, huh?¡± Sitting across from him, Mr. Goldmann Sr. said with confidence, ¡°My son and I both share the same vision. There¡¯s no way that it¡¯d be bad.¡± He was extremely satisfied that Maisie was his daughter-inw as she suited the title more than anyone else. Apart from the fact that she had given birth and raised three children for the Goldmanns, her talents and abilities also made her the mostpetent candidate. Hence, even if his father was not satisfied with Maisie, neither he nor his son would change their opinion about her. Rowena pursed her lips tightly as her eyes dimmed. ¡°Grandpa, I think that even if Ms. Vanderbilt has won this match, she used a ring as a weapon in a bare-handed fight. This alone i s very unfair to the opponent.¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Hans was a little surprised and turned to look at her. ¡®Why would she mention this incident all of a sudden?¡¯ Rowena exchanged gaze with Hans in order to not let him notice anything odd. ¡°I know that M s. Vanderbilt might lose to her opponent in a bare-handed fight, but isn¡¯t the match a test of strength?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hans felt that it made some sense when she said that. Titus stroked his beard and nodded. Mr. Goldmann Sr. frowned. ¡°How can a ring be considered a weapon?¡± Rowena exined cautiously, ¡°The ring that Ms. Vanderbilt wore on her finger isn¡¯t an ordinary ring. It resembles something that¡¯s used for self-defense. It seems to have something sharp hidden in it, and it cuts.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s brows creased as if he was thinking about something. Hans was slightly surprised. ¡°So that ring can not only be used for self-defense but also can be used to hurt others?¡± ¡®No wonder Logan said that Maisie hurt her with a ring. Does that mean that Maisie really cheated?¡± Rowena smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, but Nn was there the other day, so it was not very appropriate for me to expose her when he was around.¡± ¡°What? The brat went there too?¡± Titus was not gleeful anymore. ¡®That brat actually went to training camp. Is he taking my words seriously?¡¯ Rowena tried to calm him down immediately. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Nn is only worried about her. Besides, Ms. Vanderbilt really has the ability. She¡¯s able to protect herself when she¡¯s out there. Nn won¡¯t have to worry too much about her in the future.¡± She smiled again after saying that. ¡°Although Ms. Vanderbilt might have gone against the rules by winning the match through disagreeable means, it¡¯s understandable. However, in order to quell everyone¡¯sints about this extremely unequal match, I think Ms. Vanderbilt would ept a deduction of 10 points from the 30 points that she attained, right?¡± It might seem that she was speaking for Maisie on the surface, but in fact, she only wanted to make Titus feel even more disappointed in Maisie. ¡®She passed the assessment by disgraceful means. Others might not be able to see how filthy it is, but I can! Titus picked up the teacup and took a sip from it. But just as he was about to say something, a tall and well-built figure walked into the pavilion. It seemed that the man had heard what Rowena said just now, and his expression turned gloomy. ¡°Winning the match through less righteous means can be considered as outsmarting the opponent. Why should we deduct points for that?¡± Rowena¡¯s heart trembled. She faintly realized that Nn seemed to have seen through all her movements these days. ¡®Not only did he personally go to the training camp to witness the assessment, but he also knew that I would report the result to Grandpa at the family estate with Hans?¡¯ She bit her lip lightly and slowed down her speech. ¡°Nn, the neers in the training camp are all comining about Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s way of winning. All of them think that it¡¯s unfair to the opponent¡ª¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Nn nced at her and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Are the fists the only thing that one can rely on to win a fight?¡± Rowena pursed her lips and said nothing. Titus put down the teacup and raised his eyes. ¡°Rowena is doing so only to uphold the rules of the training camp. What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t we deduct points if someone has broken the rules?¡± ¡°Grandfather, have you gone into your dotage? Is there any rule in the training camp that says that members that are fighting in the ring mustn¡¯t wear any jewelry? ¡°Even though the ring Zee wore is a weapon used for self-defense, she only used it when her opponent dislocated her hand. So this shouldn¡¯t be considered a vition, am I right?¡± Titus was taken aback for a split second and became silent. Nn then continued indifferently. ¡°A fight doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be won by fists. Sometimes, it can be done through less decent means. Doing anything in our capability in order to secure a victory, isn¡¯t that what my great-grandfather did back then?¡± ¡®Does everyone think that my great-grandfather was able to establish such a terrifying reputation in Stoslo back then just because he was all mighty and powerful?¡¯ Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 ¡°He became the legend that he is just because of the means he was willing to use. ¡®Anyone must know how to act flexibly ording to the different environments that they¡¯re facing. How can they deal with their opponent if they don¡¯t have the means to win?¡¯ Titus did not want to deal with this anymore and waved his hand. ¡°You guys can do whatever you please. Anyway, I only want the grades.¡± Nn left the family estate and walked to the front of the car when Rowena called him out to stop him. She came behind him. ¡°Nn, what I said back there isn¡¯t against anyone. I¡¯m only considering other people¡¯s thoughts¡ª¡±. ¡°Rowena, behave yourself. Don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯re plotting things behind my back.¡± Nn got into the car without turning his head. Watching the car drive away, Rowena was stunned in ce. She thought about what Nn had just said, and her heart shuddered. ¡®I haven¡¯t done anything against Maisie tantly, except for the jade ring. So does he know?¡¯ The next day¡­ The physical assessment results were announced on the notice board, and a group of trainees was gathered around the notice board, checking the results. While on their way back from the dining hall, Maisie and Raven went to take a look at the results at the notice board. Raven quickly found her name, and the result was¡­ ¡°29 points? How could it be 29 points?¡± Raven was puzzled. ¡®Zee had won, obviously!¡¯ Seeing this score, Maisie did not experience any emotional ups and downs. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®This was within my expectations. They deducted 1 point from the 30 points that I scored because of the ring that I wore. ¡®However, there are still other assessments. It¡¯ll still be enough as long as I strive to score 120 points in total.¡¯ Maisie saw Logan when she turned around while Logan met her gaze simultaneously. However, the expression on her face did not look very friendly. Logan turned around to leave. Maisie withdrew herself from the crowd, went after her, and stopped her. ¡°Logan, can we talk?¡± Logan turned to look at her with her arms crossed in the corridor. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°I know that the assessment wasn¡¯t fair to you, and I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you with the ring, but I just had to win.¡± Maisie continued tomunicate with her calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t hinder your future even if I¡¯ve won in this assessment because I¡¯ll only be here for four more days. I¡¯ll leave this training camp after I get the results of my assessments. I¡¯m not aiming to be one of the top management as I have my own career out there. I hope you can understand.¡± Logan stared at her for quite a while. ¡°Didn¡¯t you participate in the assessment to secure a spot in the top management?¡± Maisie shook her head and responded while scrutinizing Logan. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional fighter like you. I¡¯m just here to fulfill an agreement, and I¡¯ll leave this ce as soon as I obtain good grades within half a month. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get eliminated in our assessment no matter what.¡± Seeing that Maisie was exining to her so sincerely, Logan felt less unreconciled deep down now, even though her expression did not change. She only wanted to get herself into the top management through the assessments. She would naturally not think about anything else. Maisie heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not fair to me to be arranged to go against you as I¡¯m not as good as you. Not to mention that yourpetitor has never been me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rather skillful enough to break yourself free from me.¡± Logan had to admit that she had lost in certain areas during the match. Maisie smiled. ¡°It was just a fluke.¡± Logan added, ¡°Wynona is the one who arranged for me to go against you in the assessment. It seems that you¡¯ve left quite a bad impression on Wynona. You might want to always sleep with your eyes open while you¡¯re still here.¡± Maisie looked at Logan¡¯s back as she walked away. ¡®If I were to be one of the cadets in this training camp, I might still be able to make friends with Logan.¡¯ Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 As for Wynona¡­ It was time to deal with her after she had tried to scheme against her two times. Wynona walked out of her room and suddenly saw Maisie waiting for her at the stairs with her arms crossed She stood there with her body tense. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± It was probably because she was alone this time. She usually acted differently when there were others around Maisie¡¯s lips curled as she walked toward her. Wynona¡¯s back tensed and kept retreating until Maisie pulled her into the woods behind the dormitory. ¡°Maisie, if you dare even to touch me, I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Maisie blocked her path. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just have a few questions for you.¡± Wynona shuddered. She was actually afraid. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Maisie said, ¡°Did you bring me to the restricted area because of Francisco?¡± Wynona¡¯s eyes darted around because she was afraid that Maisie would attack her at any moment, but she still stood straight and replied, ¡°S-So what if I did? Francisco just couldn¡¯t stay away from you since you got here and even gave you the chocte that I gave to him!¡± ¡®Chocte?¡¯ Maisie remembered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch the chocte. I can give it back if you want it.¡± ¡°No, thank you. He already gave it to you!¡± Wynona looked wronged and unhappy. Maisieughed. ¡°Did you arrange for the assessment to be between Logan and me?¡± Wynona didn¡¯t dare look her in the eye and stopped talking. ¡°She told me it was you. You can¡¯t deny it.¡± Maisie smiled a pretty smile, but to Wynona, it looked sinister. ¡°1-I just wanted you to lose.¡± ¡°Do you know how bad the consequences would have been if these two incidents happened to someone else?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Wynona, no one is trying to steal Francisco away from you. You don¡¯t need to get innocent bystanders involved. Do you think Francisco will pay more attention to you after what you¡¯ve done?¡± Wynona bit hard on her lip. Maisie took her phone out of her pocket. ¡°I have four days left for the training. If you don¡¯t y nice in these four days, I¡¯m going to release this recording.¡± ¡°You¡­ recorded!?¡± Wynona put out her hand to try and grab it, but Maisie put the phone back into her pocket and raised her brows. ¡°I¡¯ve got the information I needed, and you admitted to it. Just enjoy your time here and don¡¯t y any more games with me, or I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Maisie was leaving when she saw Francisco standing not far behind them. When Wynona saw Francisco, she felt like she saw her savior, ran toward him, and hid behind him. ¡°Francisco, she threatened me. You saw it. These are the woman¡¯s true colors. She¡¯s not who you think she is!¡± Francisco wasn¡¯t ready for that, so he didn¡¯t push away this woman he usually hated. He just stood there staring at Maisie, stunned. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had seen Maisie and Wynona going over there and followed along because he was afraid Wynona would harm her, but he overheard their conversation. The little goddess he thought he knew was the opposite of what she used to be. She looked frail before. Even though she was cool, she looked like she needed to be protected. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Maisie wasn¡¯t worried about Francisco seeing her like that. She smiled and walked toward him, nced at Wynona, who was hiding behind him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. This is the actual me. I wouldn¡¯t let off someone who tried to scheme against me easily.¡± ¡°Francisco, listen ¨C ¡°Wynona tugged his arm and looked hurt. When Francisco snapped back into reality, he pulled his arm away from Wynona, looked at Maisie, and said, ¡°Little goddess, you¡­ did that because you were threatened by Wynona¡ª¡± Right? ¡°Do I look like I was threatened?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes were cold, and she was expressionless.¡° Wynona targeted me because of you. I¡¯ve taken what I needed from her. If she doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯m going to release the recording.¡± Francisco looked at Maisie and felt like he didn¡¯t know her. It was probably because he never knew her well enough, to begin with. It seemed that from that day onward, Francisco never talked to her even when they met in the canteen. Raven wanted to bump into Francisco, but he never came up to them anymore. She was curious. ¡°Maisie, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Boucher? Doesn¡¯t he usually stick to you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better like this? There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± Maisie got some food next to the window. Raven stood there, pondering. Hans appeared in the canteen, scanned the crowd, and stopped on Maisie. He walked toward her under the eyes of everyone. ¡°Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie just got her food and paused when she realized that he was looking for her. ¡°Yes?¡± Hans cleared his throat and lowered his voice. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is waiting for you in the private room upstairs.¡± When Maisie was leaving with Hans, Raven held her arm. ¡°Maisie, where¡­ are you going?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maisie tapped her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. Go ahead without me.¡± Seeing her leave with Hans, Raven looked down. She had heard rumors about Mr. Goldmanning to see Maisie. She remembered when Cherie had been looking for Maisie, it was because of Mr. Goldmann too. How were they rted? ¡°Hah, Maisie didn¡¯t bring you along when she¡¯s going to the private room. You see her as a bunkmate, but we don¡¯t know what she sees you as.¡± Raven bit her lip. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not going to believe you.¡± When she was walking away, Wynona¡¯s voice floated to her from behind. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know who she really is, do you?¡± Raven paused. Wynona walked to her and put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rye, we put you in a tough spot because you got too close to Maisie. We have no intention of bing enemies with you.¡± ¡°You see Maisie as your friend, but you probably don¡¯t know who she really is, do you? By the way¡­¡± Wynona said into her ear, ¡°Do you know why Francisco is ignoring her?¡± ¡°Why¡ª¡±Raven blurted. ¡°Because he knows who she really is. She has kids, but she probably never told you that? ¡°Why would a woman with children join the training camp? It¡¯s to get to the men. Why do you think she¡¯s going to the private room upstairs?¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Wynona presented all the ¡®evidence¡¯ she had on Maisje because that was exactly how she was, Francisco saw through it too. Wynona¡¯s words swayed Raven. Even though she couldn¡¯t really believe Wynona, she really didn¡¯t know Maisie that well, not even the part about her having children. And Mr. Goldmann¡­ Was Maisie really who Wynona said she was? Did Francisco ignore her because he knew about Maisie? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Think about it, Rye. She obviously doesn¡¯t see you as a friend since she hid that from you. Why are you still kissing her feet?¡± What Wynona said made the already wavering Raven make up her mind. She really did see Maisie as her friend, but Maisie never told her anything about herself. Why would she hide things from her if she treated her as a friend? In the private room. Maisie stared at the healthy meal fully covering the table and the chef standing behind Nn. I f these weren¡¯t the campgrounds, she would have thought that she was at a high-end restaurant! Inparison, the meal in her hands was just depressing. Nn had a hand under his chin as he smiled. ¡°I ordered these for you. You¡¯ve lost weight, so it¡¯s time to get some nutrients back in.¡± The meal box in Maisie¡¯s hand was taken away while the bodyguard pulled out a chair for her. After Maisie sat down, she looked at Nn. ¡°Nn, how could I possibly eat all this food?¡± Nn paused and looked hurt. ¡°I feel sad that you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± It was all because the food at the camp wasn¡¯t great. There was not much of his pretty little wife left. What if she was bullied because she became too weak? Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn was really good at looking innocent! The bodyguard and chef left. Nn crossed his fingers and put his chin on them while happily looking at Maisie eat. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± Maisie felt awkward under his gaze. She wiped the corner of her lips, just in case there was something there. Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°It¡¯s the shooting assessment tomorrow. Are you anxious?¡± The shooting assessment was split into slow fire and rapid fire. Slow fires were usually 60 shots at a 50- yard distance. The diameter of the 10-ringed bullseye was smaller. After the 60 shots were fired, the results would be based on the total points. This was the farthest distance in shooting events with the highest need for precision and also the most important assessment. Passing these two assessments for someone who had never used a gun was extremely challenging, and then there was the rapid-fire event too. Maisie pursed her lips and averted her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I might just get lucky and win.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Zee, you wouldn¡¯t havee if you weren¡¯t confident, would you?¡± Maisie felt a little guilty. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°Who gave you that ring for self-defense, the one who taught you self- defense?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were piercing through her. Her mother was a de Arma, and Marina had dealings with the people from the Metropolis in Morwich, so she definitely had aplicated link with them. On top of that, Erwin thought very highly of Maisie. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Erwin was the one who had taught her the self-defense techniques. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Since Erwin had taught her self-defense, he probably taught her something else too? Maisie¡¯s heart was thumping even though she looked calm upon seeing him staring at her. She still smiled and answered. ¡°Uncle Erwin saw how tough it was for me to take care of the kids b y myself, so he taught me how to defend myself. That¡¯s not too much, is it?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Even if his pretty little wife wouldn¡¯t tell him, he would still find out one day. After Maisie finished her meal and left the private room, Wynona, who was hiding nearby, was waiting to see which officer she was spending time with. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her expression changed when she saw Hans escorting Nn out. The man in the room was Mr. Goldmann? Hah! That was why she had rejected Francisco. She had her eyes on a more outstanding man! She couldn¡¯t me her for that! Raven was scrolling on her phone in her bed. She quickly hid her phone when she heard someone entering and saw Maisie who was at the door. When their eyes met, she looked away and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for leaving you.¡± Maisie wanted to eat with Raven but had to leave her downstairs. She didn¡¯t really have a choice since no one at the camp knew about her rtionship with Nn. Raven shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She paused, then asked, ¡°Maisie, do you know Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie stopped taking off her jacket and looked at her. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Raven smiled and waved her hand, ¡°I heard Chief Lawson asking to see you, and that day, Cherie_¡± ¡°Rye, there are certain things that I cannot tell you, and I have my reasons for that. I hope you won¡¯t dive too much into it.¡± Maisie looked helpless. She had noticed Raven¡¯s change. She wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything from her, but it just wasn¡¯t the best time yet. She had to get the best results on her own in the camp instead of being someone to Nn. Raven left it there and smiled. ¡°Alright, rest early today. You have an assessment tomorrow.¡± Seeing her lie down, Maisie looked at her for a while before climbing into her own bed. The next day¡­ Raven wasn¡¯t around when Maisie woke up. After cleaning herself, she had to get bread from the shop because she was toote for breakfast. However, when she was leaving, she noticed that the passersby were looking at her weirdly and seemed to be gossiping. She walked to the training field, and a group of girls who were in a discussion suddenly looked oddly at her. ¡°She only had 1 point deducted even when she cheated because she has a thing with Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing here. Wasn¡¯t she unwillingly sent in here by the wife of a married man she was caught with?¡± ¡°Really? Tsk, tsk, Francisco must have been blind to be interested in a woman like that.¡± Some words just had a different ¡®taste¡¯ when theye from different people. Maisie found it funny. She knew that once she was ¡®caught¡¯ knowing Nn, there would be all kinds of rumors about her, but who had let this slip? Maisie paused. She remembered what Raven had asked her the previous night, and her eyes darkened. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Maisie saw Raven, who was with Wynona, among the crowd. Wynona saw Maisie, who was standing alone among the people and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I thought you had some tricks up your sleeve. Looks like it was just Mr. Goldmann¡¯s help all along.¡± Raven didn¡¯t dare look at Maisie. Although she hadn¡¯t spread the rumor, Maisie still chose to hide things from her even when she asked her about it. Maisie didn¡¯t see her as a friend, so why should she still care? When Wynona noticed that Maisie was looking at Raven, she put her arm around her shoulder and smiled. ¡°How do you feel when even Rye doesn¡¯t believe in you? A woman who goes around seducing men when she already has kids has no ce here!¡± Everyone was shocked when Wynona said that. ¡°What? She has kids?¡± ¡°She looks young. Do you think it was before she was married?¡± ¡°I guess she might not even know who the father is!¡± The gossipping surrounded her. Maisie didn¡¯t show any emotions because she was so used to being the center of gossip. This was nothing to her. Wynona started panicking because Maisie didn¡¯t cause a scene. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Everyone is talking about you. How could you still stand around here?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Maisie while she nonchntly crossed her arms and said, ¡°You were the one who spread the rumors?¡± ¡°So what if I was? Would you dare say nothing is going on between you and Mr. Goldmann?¡± Wynona was extremely confident, as if she had managed to trap Maisie. ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Mr. Goldmann when you went to the private room upstairs the other day? Rye told me that Mr. Goldmann told you to see Cherie on the day of your assessment. That exins the marks on your neck that I saw!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Everyone¡¯s impression of Maisie turned bad, especially when Wynona sounded believable. They all started suspecting whether Maisie was actually involved in some unspeakable acts. Wynona wasn¡¯t afraid to blow things up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann belongs to Rowena. Who are you to try and take him away from her? That¡¯s why Rowena said you were sent here because you were seducing other people¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Haha, so Rowena was the one who told you?¡± Wynona looked a little guilty, probably because of how cool Maisie was, but she stood firm. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of rtionship Mr. Goldmann has with Rowena? ¡°That makes sense. A woman with children like you who would still get involved with people wouldn¡¯t possibly care if Mr. Goldmann was with someone else.¡± Wynona firmly believed that Nn and Rowena were the perfect match. Maisie was just a nobody. Maisie suddenly burst outughing. Wynona¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, Wynona.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and raised her chin a little, ¡°If you can get Rowena to admit to me that she is in a rtionship with Mr. Goldman, I will kneel in front of you. But if she doesn¡¯t, Wynona, you should know the price you¡¯re going to pay.¡± ¡°W-Why should I take your bet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have the guts?¡± Maisie slowly walked toward her. ¡°Wynona, someone has to be responsible. I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Great. There¡¯s still an hour until my assessment. Let¡¯s have some fun betting. Everyone is here. Aren¡¯t you people curious?¡±. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The onlookers were intrigued, and some started to instigate Wynona to ept the bet. Wynona¡¯s face turned a little pale. She wondered why the sl*t in front of her wasn¡¯t scared at all. What if she lost the bet? ¡°Wynona, didn¡¯t you say you believe in Rowena? Then, why aren¡¯t you epting the bet? Are you scared?¡± Maisie asked, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m scared?¡± Wynona replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Just you wait, Maisie. You¡¯re going to kneel down and apologize to me!¡± She chose to believe in Rowena in the end, for she was confident that she wouldn¡¯t lie to her. She pulled her phone out and made a call to Rowena. She also had switched on the loudspeaker. When Rowena answered the call, Wynona hastily asked, ¡°Rowena, you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman, right? Hurry up and tell me!¡± Rowena seemed to have noticed something. Her eyebrows crumpled down as she asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Wynona?¡± ¡°Rowena, 1¡ª¡± Maisie grabbed her phone away before Wynona could finish her sentence. Chuckling lightly, she said, ¡°Rowena, please answer the question. Are you Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman?¡± Rowena¡¯s heart dropped, and her face turned grim when she heard Maisie¡¯s voice. ¡®Is Wynona an idiot? How could she bring me into this when she¡¯s provoking Maisie?¡¯ ¡°Hurry up and say something, Rowena!¡± Wynona pressed on, her voice thick with anxiety.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rowena gripped her phone tightly and replied tly, ¡°Wynona, I never told you before that I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman. You should stop saying something like that in the future.¡± She hung up the call afterward and mmed her fist on the table in a fury. ¡®Wynona, you idiot!¡¯ Rowena cursed inwardly. Now that things had developed to this point, she had no other choice but to give up on Wynona. Wynona stood frozen stiff as the people around looked at each other incredulously. After all, she was the one who had said that Rowena was Mr. Goldmann¡¯s woman, but Rowena said otherwise. Could it be that Wynona had made it all up? Had she really made it up, did that not mean that she had made up the rumors about this newbie as well? Maisie grabbed Wynona¡¯s chin. As she watched the color recede from Wynona¡¯s face bit by bit, her lips curled up coldly. ¡°This is all thanks to you for being such an idiot, Wynona. You have changed my opinion on Rowena again, and I have to congratte you on your sess in losing your teammate,¡± she said. Maisie was certain that Rowena was probably very upset right now after being exposed by Wynona. Not only that, but Maisie also found out that she was the person who had been watching her from the back and that Wynona was her aplice. ¡°Do you still remember what I said earlier? Since she said she isn¡¯t, does that mean I¡¯ve won?¡± When Wynona sensed the glint of dark light that crossed Maisie¡¯s eyes, her face turned ugly. She did not know what she should do now since she couldn¡¯t rely on Rowena anymore. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors about you like that. Can you please forgive me?¡± Wynona knew that Maisie still had the recording in her hands, so she had no other choice but t o yield to her. Maisie snorted and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I given you enough chances?¡± (Maisie: Did you bring me to the restricted area because of Francisco?] (Wynona: S-So what if I did? Francisco just couldn¡¯t stay away from you since you got here and even gave you the chocte that I gave to him!) (Maisie: Did you arrange for the assessment to be between Logan and me?) (Wynona: I-I just wanted you to lose.) They knew that a neer had entered the restricted area two days after she came, but they did not expect that Wynona was the one who had pulled the strings behind. It was only now they saw the light as to why a neer would be paired up with Logan in the assessment. It was Wynona¡¯s n all along! Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 What a massive turn of events! They had initially been under the impression Wynona was the victim, but it now appeared to them that it was not the case. A few girls felt pity for Wynona when she had told them that she was bullied and beaten by a neer the other day, but now they felt she had brought it on herself after learning the truth. Since she had the nerves to do something like that, it went without saying that she could make up the whole thing about this neer. All colors were washed from Wynona¡¯s face, and she stumbled a few steps back. The people around her were no longer looking at her sympathetically. Instead, they were pointing fingers at her, showering her with all sorts of criticisms. ¡°Maisie, how¡­ How could you!?¡± she shouted hysterically, her voiceced thick with sobs.¡° How could you do this to me!?¡± ¡°How about you?¡± Maisie asked in return, her face stern, ¡°How could you do this to me? I¡¯ve forgiven you again and again, but look at yourself. You¡¯re the one who brought this upon yourself. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? One must face the consequences for their own deeds. Since you have the guts to do it, then you need to have the guts to admit it. Besides, who gave you the right to defame me in front of so many people?¡± If she let her go again this time, how was she going to shake off that baseless ¡°infamy¡± of hers? This was something Wynona did not expect. She did not think that Maisie would expose her in front of everyone. None of the onlookers came forward to speak for her, and no one even showed sympathy for her. Unable to ept it, she squatted down and cried. Maisie did not look at her anymore and walkedMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. past her. When she went near Raven, she stopped and said with a smile, ¡°I thought we could be friends. I also told you I couldn¡¯t tell because I had my own reasons, yet you still chose to believe them.¡± After Maisie finished speaking, she left without turning her head. Raven¡¯s shoulders quivered, and her eyes turned red around the rims. Fransisco was standing not far away, so he had seen everything that had transpired just now. H e had not even stepped forward when Maisie was under attack, so he did not have the guts to face her right now. He loosened his knuckles slowly, turned around, and disappeared into the crowd. At ckgold Group¡­ Nn finished his meeting and came out of the conference room. While he was putting his zer on, he turned around and talked to Quincy, ¡°Go get the car. We¡¯re going to the training camp.¡± Pouting his mouth, Quincy asked, ¡°You still want to go there?¡± N squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Nope, nope. I¡¯ll go get the car right now.¡± It went without saying that Quincy did not have a problem with that. Nn had been itching t o go to the training camp these few days whenever he had nothing to do. It was as if he was worried that his wife would run away from him. Just when Quincy came in front of the elevator, Titus emerged from the elevator. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. Quincy looked at Nn, unsure of what he should say. Nn walked toward them in slow strides and asked apathetically, ¡°What brought you here today?¡± ¡°Hmph! I heard that you¡¯ve been going to the training camp these few days whenever you¡¯re free. So I came here today to keep an eye on you. You¡¯re not allowed to go to the training camp.¡± After that, Titus walked toward the administrative office with his hands on his back. When he realized that Nn was noting, he turned around to look at him and said, ¡°Brat, it¡¯s just an assessment. You should stay out of it, and you shouldn¡¯t go to the training camp so much. Do you want everyone in the camp to think that Maisie gets her grades because of you?¡± N gnashed his teeth tightly. Titus was right. If he kept going to the training camp, it would make Maisie look bad. With that thought in mind, he turned around and went back to the office with a grim face. In the meantime, a shooting test was being conducted in the training camp. All of them were split into a group of five, with one group of men and one group of women for the 100-yard shooting test. 1 All candidates on the field put on earplugs and waited for instructions. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Maisie checked through her rifle and magazine before going on the field. After she ascertained that there was nothing wrong with them, she stepped into the field. ¡°It seems like the world is really small. We¡¯re back in the same group again.¡± The person standing next to her was none other than Logan. The instructor decided the grouping. He just randomly assorted them into groups regardless o f their seniority, so it was totally fate that brought them together. Maisieughed bitterly and said, ¡°It seems like heaven is really not going to let me get this done in an easy way.¡± Logan harrumphed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose this time.¡± The sharp crack of gunfire tore through the air. The bullets flew across the air andnded on their target like raindrops. The instructor recorded each group member¡¯s performance, in which Logan had the best performance. She reloaded the bullets with smooth movements, practiced and calm. Logan had been in the training camp for two years, and she was well acquainted with firearms. Her outstanding performance was expected, but there was someone out of his expectations. For an inexperienced neer who had never had any training before, he thought she would have a hard time dealing with the rest of the assessments after winning the ring fight by luck However, little did he expect that both her posture and the way she held the gun were on point. She was focused throughout the entire process and did not panic at all. At the end of the assessment, the instructor ordered someone to check and record the results. After that, the instructor announced the results. Out of the five people, two were eliminated for failing to reach 30 rounds, leaving Logan, Maisie, and another girl in the group. ¡°Rosalie Axelson, 35 rounds, pass.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Logan Heinrich, 46 rounds, excellent.¡± A round of apuse erupted from the members at the back. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡­¡± The instructor paused and looked at Maise while the rest of the people waited with bated breaths for him to release her result. ¡°46 rounds, excellent.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an exmation rang out from his back. ¡°She scored the same result as Logan!¡± ¡°How is that possible? How did she do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that she didn¡¯t cheat. Everyone was watching her. She¡¯s really awesome!¡± Sitting at the side, Cherie smacked Hans¡¯s back excitedly and said, ¡°Hans, you didn¡¯t even pass when you first entered the training camp. Maisie is so much better than you!¡± 1 Hans opened his mouth but did not say anything. ¡®How can youpare me to her?¡¯ He had only been 10 years old when he entered the training camp, and he took the assessment when he was 15. It was normal that he had not passed it¡­ The next assessment was 100 yards of 10 rounds of continuous shooting. It was much harder a s they were required to hit a target three times with three or more bullets per shot in less than two minutes. Maisieid in a prone position behind a rifle. After hitting six targets, she felt something crawling over her leg. She turned her head around to check it, and then her face turned pale. A pit viper was slithering over her leg, slowly approaching Logan. ¡°Logan, stay still!¡± Maisie hissed as she grabbed Logan¡¯s shoulder. When Logan turned her head around to look at Maisie, she sensed something and made eye contact with the pit viper. Even though Logan was tough, she couldn¡¯t resist her natural instinct and tried to run away. The pit viper was frightened and lunged itself toward Logan. ¡°Ah!¡± Just when the pit viper pounced at Logan, Maisie drew her knife and stabbed it into the snake¡¯s body. After that, she pushed Logan away, and the snake, which had broken free from its constraint, leaped and bit on the back of her hand. The instructor and Hans dashed forward and kicked the snake away. When the girls that were closer saw the dead snake, they all backed up and screamed in fear. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 ¡°Snake! There¡¯s a snake!¡± Francisco rushed out of the crowd and ran toward Maisie. However, the instructor stopped him and barked out his order, ¡°Everyone, clear the site. The assessment is suspended!¡± ¡°Sir, how is she?¡± Francisco asked anxiously. ¡°A snake bit her, and she needs medical attention now.¡± ¡®Bit by a snake? Why is there a snake in the training camp?¡¯ ¡°Maisie!¡± Cherie ran up to Maisie while Hans tended to her wound. ¡°The wound on the back of her hand is starting to swell up. We¡¯ve got to remove the venom from her first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderblit. Please bear with me,¡± Hans cut open the wound bigger with Maisie¡¯s knife. Then, he squeezed the snake venom out o f the wound slowly and repeated the same process. Maisie put up with the intense pain throughout the entire process. Her face was ashen pale, and beads of sweat were running down her cheek ¡°Quickly! Go get a stretcher!¡± Hans shouted at Cherie. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Cherie replied as she ran toward the infirmary with the instructor. Sitting on the ground, Logan couldn¡¯t utter a single word. She couldn¡¯t believe what had transpired, and she couldn¡¯t believe that the one who had saved her from the pit viper was none other than Maisie. Maisie was carried to the infirmary on the stretcher. Although Hans had removed most of the snake venom, it would be toote to send her to the hospital, so they brought her to the infirmary instead. No one was allowed to enter the infirmary. Although this was not the first time the doctor treated a patient bitten by a snake, he was kind of bewildered as well as he did not know howt o deal with a pit viper bite. ¡°Pit viper¡­ How is there a pit viper in the training camp? We need to rush her to the hospital right away!¡± They did not have the antivenom for pit vipers in the training camp. Hans grabbed him by his cor and snarled, ¡°But it will be toote if we send her to the hospital now.¡± ¡°She needs to be treated by a specialized doctor. I¡¯m not familiar with this kind of snake venom!¡± Cherie and Francisco were frozen on the spot as if a bolt of lightning struck them. Seeing that Maisie had begun to fall unconscious, Francisco tightened his fists and said, ¡°My brother knows a professional doctor who is well acquainted with snake venom. I will contact him right now!¡± Nn was ying chess with Titus for the whole afternoon, but Nn was obviously distraught. He did not know why, but he couldn¡¯t shake off the trepidation in his heart. It was as if he had a feeling that something big was going to happen. Titus noticed his anxiety and harrumphed, ¡°Stop thinking about it, brat. It¡¯s afternoon, and I assume that the assessment is over. We just need to wait for the results to¡ª¡±. Suddenly, Nn¡¯s phone rang and cut Titus short. He frowned slightly when he saw Nn drop the chess piece to answer the call. ¡°This brat¡­ How could he treat a woman better than his own grandfather?¡¯ Nn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he set his jaw tightly when he heard the news. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll go there right now!¡± ¡°What happened? Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t let meText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. go to the training camp, and now something has happened to Zee. Are you satisfied now?¡± Nn hissed, anger thick in his voice. He then turned around and left the office without turning his head back Titus was stunned. ¡®What has happened to her?¡¯ Nn stormed toward Swallow County at the top of his speed, and he nearly rammed into other cars along the way. He put on his Bluetooth earpiece and said with gnashed teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is. Find out who the hell is the one that put a pit viper in the training camp.¡± He gripped the steering wheel even tighter and stamped the elerator to the end. Normally, i t took 45 minutes to reach Swallow County, but he arrived in 25 minutes. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 By the time Nn got to the infirmary, he saw Helios and an older man in there. Nn knew who the older man was and was well aware of why Helios was there. After all, only the Bouchers could make Professor Leonhardte out of his seclusion. Professor Leonhardt was a serum specialist in the medical world. He had an aloof and entric temperament. Money and fame meant nothing to him, and the reason he was here was because of the Bouchers. Helios turned his head slowly to look at the iing man and smiled. ¡°You owe me one.¡± Nn replied sternly, ¡°I know. I will return the favor one day.¡± The doctor in the training camp felt honored since he could be Professor Leonhardt¡¯s helper. He assisted him while Professor Leonhardt was examining and treating Maisie. Professor Leonhardt drew some blood from Maisie and gave it to the doctor beside him. ¡°Go get it tested right away.¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment. However, he did not dare to ask anything and took the vial of blood into theboratory for testing. It was only then Helios noticed that Professor Leonhardt was exceptionally excited right now. His curiosity was piqued, so he asked, ¡°Professor Leonhardt, why do you want to test her blood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her blood,¡± Professor Leonhardt said as he stroked his chin. H e seemed to havee across something interesting as he said, ¡°Throughout my entire life, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered something like this after someone got bitten by a pit viper. Not only did the venom not spread to her organs, but the effect of the venom is also being weakened effectively.¡± Getting bitten by a pit viper could be life-threatening. The symptoms wereplicated, and they changed rapidly as the pit viper venom contained aplex mixture of toxins. However, in Maisie¡¯s case, not only did she not show a lot of signs of poisoning, but the snake venom couldn¡¯t spread in her bloodstream at all. Both Nn and Helios were surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t even used the serum that I brought here. Since her blood is so special, I figured that I¡¯d run some tests on her blood first.¡± ¡®Her blood is special?¡¯ Nn pressed his lips thin. ¡®Could it be that she still has some secret on her?¡¯ Soon, the doctor returned with the blood test results. ¡°Professor Leonhardt. Here are the blood test results.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Professor Leonhardt took the blood test results from the doctor. He put on his spectacles and seemed rather surprised after reading through the document. Nn frowned and asked, ¡°Did you find out anything, Professor Leonhardt?¡± ¡°This is strange¡­ Her blood is better than ordinary people in all aspects of the index, but it doesn¡¯t affect her in any way.¡± Professor Leonhardt took a seat at the chair on the side and stared at the blood test results for a long time. Nn walked up to Maisie and asked, ¡°If she¡¯s fine, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a superwoman? You should be grateful that she¡¯s still alive. She will need some time before she can regain consciousness,¡± Professor Leonhardt said as he stared intently at the blood test results. Nn ced his hand on Maisie¡¯s forehead. He heaved a sigh of relief inwardly when he noticed that her body temperature was normal and she didn¡¯t have a fever. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Hans¡¯s voice erupted from the outside of the infirmary. Nn straightened his body and walked to the entrance. It was only then Hans said,¡± ording to our investigation, someone put the viper into the training camp. We¡¯ve caught that person as well, and he told us that it¡¯s Wynona who instructed him to do that.¡± Nn¡¯s face turned grim, and Hans continued. ¡°ording to other people, Wynona has been a todds with Ms. Vanderbilt. She was the one who lured Ms. Vanderbilt to the restricted area and arranged the match between Ms. Vanderbilt and Logan.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t put the viper into the training camp!¡± Wynona exined while the instructor brought her to the detention room. She stretched her arm forward and prevented the instructor from leaving. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Cherie walked outside the iron door and looked at Wynona, who was sitting behind the door in a panic. ¡°The culprit has been apprehended, and he¡¯s confessed that you¡¯re the person who instigated him. Are you telling me that you¡¯re still not going to admit it?¡± Wynona was flustered and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, I really don¡¯t know himn!¡± ¡°How did it turn out like this? I didn¡¯t do such a thing at all! Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me!¡¯ Cherie thought about something and felt sorry for Wynona. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Maisie is fine because you¡¯ve really messed with someone that¡¯s totally out of your league this time around. After all, Maisie is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife!?¡¯ Wynona froze in ce. ¡®Maisie turns out to be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife? How is this even possible!? ¡®And the things that I did before this, did I just bring ruin upon myself without even knowing i t? But I¡¯m really not the person who released the venomous snake!¡¯ Cherie sighed. ¡°Alright, you should just stay here and wait for Mr. Goldmann¡¯s decision on the punishments.¡± ¡°No, Cherie, it¡¯s really not me. Please, believe me¡­¡± Unfortunately, no matter how desperately she begged, no one would stop for her. Two silhouettes sat facing each other in a dimly lit room. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any trace throughout this incident, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gotten my subordinates to take care of the trails, and no one will ever suspect you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The masked woman ced a small silver suitcase on the table. ¡°There is $500,000 in this suitcase. Don¡¯t appear in Bassburgh for some time after finishing yourst task, understand?¡± The man grabbed the small silver suitcase, moistened his lips with his tongue, and grinned.¡± Understood.¡± When the man got up with the small suitcase and left, the woman slowly took off the mask, and a hint of coldness appeared on her pretty face. ¡®Even God can¡¯t save her this time around, right?¡¯. Nn stayed by the bedside for the past two full days when Maisie was in aa. Mr. Goldmann Sr. had learned that Maisie wasatose after being bitten by a venomous snake in the training camp, so he hurried over to visit her. ¡°Zee hasn¡¯t regained consciousness?¡± Nn shook his head. In fact, he was a little anxious too. Although Professor Leonhardt had said that she was going to be fine, Nn was still curious about why she had not woken up. He thought of something all of a sudden and turned his head. ¡°Father, are the kids all doing okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alfred hase back, and he¡¯s taking care of them.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. said,¡± You can stay here and take care of your wife. Just leave your grandfather to me.¡± Nn lowered his eyes and did not say a word. Cherie appeared outside the door, scratched her head, and smiled when she saw Nn¡¯s father. ¡°Mr. Goldman Sr., you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to take a look at my daughter-inw. But since she¡¯s all right, I¡¯m heading back now.¡± Mr. Goldmann Sr. put on his hat and walked out the door with a golden cane. Cherie sent Mr. Goldmann Sr. to the door with a grin. After seeing Mr. Goldmann Sr. off, Cherie returned to the ward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Wynona has been locked up for two days. However, no matter what we¡¯ve done to her, she still refuses to admit it.¡± They had locked Wynona away and had not given her anything to eat or drink for two days. No matter how they coerced and enticed her, she would not admit that she was the one who did it. The corners of Nn¡¯s mouth tightened, but just as he was about to say something, he noticed some movementsing from the bed and leaned forward slightly. ¡°Zee?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled before she opened her eyes slowly. Cherie chuckled. ¡°Maisie, are you awake?¡± All Maisie felt was dizziness as she moved her dry lips. ¡°How¡­ How long have I been asleep?¡± Cherie replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for two days.¡± Maisie was astonished. She recalled that a pit viper had bitten her on the day of the assessment. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Maisie wanted to sit up, but Nn hurriedly supported her with a worried expression. ¡°Zee, how are you feeling now.¡± Maisie looked at Nn. The man had not slept for two nights, so his face looked a little exhausted while stubble was already starting to appear on his face. Although he looked a little disordered, it did not affect his appearance. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. I don¡¯t feel any difort.¡± Maisie retracted her gaze. She sounded as if she had only fallen asleep. She then remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, my assessment results¡­.¡±. ¡°You still care about your results?¡± Nn frowned slightly and lowered his tone as if he was reprimanding a child. ¡°Do your grades matter more than your life? ¡°It seems that I have to punish those who organized the assessment. They¡¯ve failed to implement good enough protective measures.¡± Seeing Nn get up from his seat, Maisie stretched out her hand and grabbed the hem of his sleeve. ¡°Sit down. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Nn¡¯s gazended on her slightly awkward face. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that she wants to act coquettishly, but how can the whole thing feel so arrogant?¡¯ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a magic word?¡± For some reason, Nn wanted to tease her. ¡°Please.¡± Maisie yed along with him. Nn was caught off guard and was rendered speechless. Cherie cleared her throat. Although she really did not want to be the third wheel in the room and spoil the atmosphere, she still had to get down to business with the couple. ¡°Well, Maisie, since you¡¯ve awakened, it just so happens we have yet to resolve the matter rted to Wynona.¡± ¡°What happened to Wynona?¡± Maisie stared at Cherie. Cherie scratched her cheeks and exined, ¡°We¡¯ve apprehended the person who released the venomous snake. He imed that Wynona was the person who instigated him to do so. Hence, we¡¯ve locked Wynona away for two days and interrogated her, but she hasn¡¯t admitted to anything.¡± ¡®Wynona is the person who instigated the culprit into releasing the venomous snake?¡¯ Maisie lowered her eyes and pursed her lips while she was thinking about something. Nn¡¯s eyes were clear and cold. ¡°Just turn to other methods if she doesn¡¯t want to concede. D o so until she spills everything.¡± ¡®Other methods¡­¡¯ Cherie was well aware of the methods that Nn was referring to, but using those methods against such a youngdy was indeed a little inappropriate. After all, they were quite inhumane. Maisie opened her mouth suddenly and requested, ¡°I want to meet Wynona.¡± Cherie brought Maisie to the interrogation room to see Wynona, and Nn followed along because he was worried about her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Light shone into the interrogation room the moment they opened the door to the room, and the group of people saw Wynona lying in a pool of blood with a bloody knife in her hand. Maisie was stupefied, and Nn immediately lifted his hand to cover her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± With that being said, he turned his head and said to Cherie, ¡°Call the police and summon those who were interrogated this morning toe and see me.¡± Several police cars drove into the training camp, and Wynona¡¯s corpse was put into a body bag and brought out. The onlookers¡¯ expressions turned solemn when they heard that Wynona had Standing in the crowd, Francisco did not expect that Wynona wouldmit suicide. Although he did not like Wynona, it was a pity that she had ended her life just like this. Maisie sat on the hospital bed, her eyes looking gloomy and indifferent. She may have had a personal grudge with Wynona, but she had already used the recording of Wynona the day she exposed it to the public. She did not expect that Wynona would slit her neck tomit suicide. ¡®Cherie mentioned that she had locked Wynona away for two days without giving her any food or drinks, but she still couldn¡¯t make her admit that she was the one who had asked for the viper to be released. ¡®Even though I don¡¯t know Wynona very well, judging from her demeanor of a cowardly bully, she would have given up and confessed in the face of such a situation if she were truly the person who¡¯s plotted the whole scheme.¡¯ Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Maisie could note up with a reason that made sense, but she had a hunch that Wynona might have been framed. The person who had framed Wynona knew about her personal grievance with Wynona¡­ When she was entranced by her own thoughts, she did not notice the person who appeared outside the door. ¡°Maisie.¡± Maisie returned to her senses gradually and found out that it was Raven. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Raven walked into the room uneasily, sping the back of her right hand with her left palm.¡° Maisie, I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯ve woken up. And I¡¯m so sorry for what happened before this. I know that there¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll forgive me, and I don¡¯t expect you to do so either. But I only want to apologize to you¡­ ¡°I know, I chose to believe in Wynona¡¯s words instead of yours. That¡¯s how I misunderstood you. I actually thought that you truly had never regarded me as a friend. But it was all my fault, I¡¯m sorry. You must¡¯ve been extremely disappointed that day, right?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t stand by Maisie¡¯s side, nor did I choose to believe her. I just stood by and watched her being ridiculed without saying a single word to support her. While on the other hand, Maisie actually beat and threatened Wynona and the others for my sake.¡¯ Raven¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot upon thinking of this. ¡®Everything started with my inner conflict. I¡¯m the one to me.¡¯ Maisie lowered her gaze and said with a soft and gentle tone, ¡°Rye, I can¡¯t me everything o n you. After all, I didn¡¯t look at things from your point of view either. I came to the training camp with only one objective, and that¡¯s to obtain the assessment results, not to mention that I only have half a month to do so.¡± Seeing that Raven was still pursing her lips, Maisie smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s actually very difficult for me to open myself up and allow others to understand me better.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t even make others know myself better, let alone understand me well. So what right do I have to me Raven for this incident?¡¯ Raven wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a relief to hear that you don¡¯t me me. I can finally rest assured now. I shouldn¡¯t be disturbing you now. You should get some rest.¡± Staring at Raven¡¯s back as she was leaving mncholically, Maisiey on the bed and started t o feel extremely upset. Although the recent two weeks she had spent in this training camp were nowhere near peaceful to her, she was now deeply confused apart from being shocked by Wynona¡¯s sudden suicide. When Nn, who had just returned to the ward, saw Maisie lying motionless on the bed, his eyes narrowed, and he panicked deep down. He rushed to the bed and leaned over, wanting to wake her up, but Maisie sat up abruptly and rammed her head against the bridge of his nose. ¡°Nn, are you alright?¡± Maisie, who was rubbing her forehead with a surprised expression, looked at Nn, who was covering the bridge of his nose. ¡®Who would know that he¡¯de so close to me all of a sudden!?¡¯ Nn pinched the bridge of his nose and gasped, thanking God that his nose was not a fake one. He then removed his hand, and a stream of warm and sticky fluid gushed out of his nostril. He swiped his philtrum with his fingertip and found out that he was suffering from a nosebleed. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Maisie hurriedly took out some tissue, dragged him to the side of the bed, sat him down, and wiped it for him. It was probably her first time seeing Nn in such an embarrassment and loss, so she could not help but laugh out loud. Nn frowned. ¡°How can you manage tough at such a moment?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s shoulder trembled as she was trying t o hold back herughter. Seeing that the woman in front of him had finally removed all pretense and showed him her most genuine side while he was around, Nn held her wrist, wrapped his arm around her waist, and pulled her into his arms. Maisie was stunned for a split second, only to see him lower his head and ask softly, ¡°Zee, do you know what I was thinking about throughout the past two days when you were in aa?¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. The affection on Nn¡¯s face condensed at the bottom of his eyes, and the corners of his lips were lifted slightly. ¡°I was thinking that when you¡¯ve regained consciousness, I¡¯ll chain you u p to drag you to the town hall to marry you immediately, no matter whether your grades meet grandfather¡¯s requirements or not.¡± He did not want to wait any longer. He wanted her to be his rightful wife, and he wanted to be able to write her name down in any column that asked him for the name of his spouse from now onward. Maisie did not expect that he would say this to her suddenly, but she knew that he was the person who had been taking care of her worrying about her for the past two days. ¡®If I were to really marry him¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not that it¡¯s uneptable.¡¯ However, something came to Maisie¡¯s mind, and she pushed him away gently. Seeing that she lowered her gaze and remained quiet, Nn asked in a muffled voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Then are you saying that you¡¯re willing to do so?¡± Nn hugged her again with a wide grin o n his face. Maisie grumbled and replied, ¡°Nn, no matter what, I¡¯ve made your grandfather a promise. S o if I marry you without passing the assessment beforehand, won¡¯t I be crowned as a dishonest woman by your grandfather for the rest of my life? ¡°Besides, your family background is soplicated. If I marry you without knowing anything about it, it can be foreseen that I won¡¯t be able to stabilize my position as Mrs. Goldmann in the future, right?¡± Nn was taken aback. He did not seem to have thought that she would think about this. However, he then lowered his gaze and smiled after a short couple of seconds. ¡°Zee, I can tell you everything now if you want to know about them. ¡°I¡¯ll start by telling you about the sacrifice that Quincy, Cherie, and Hans¡¯ parents made back then. Their parents were selected to join the top management from the training camp years ago, and they were my grandfather¡¯s most faithful subordinates. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°My great-grandfather founded a group of elite forces with the eldest princess of the royal family back in Stoslo in the past. This organization is called the ¡®Night Banquet¡¯, also known a s the ¡®Goldmanns¡¯ Banquet¡¯ to the public.¡± Maisie looked at Nn in surprise. As someone who had lived in Stoslo for a few years, it was impossible for her not to have heard of the organization ¡®Night Banquet¡¯. It was said that this organization had a very close connection with the royal family of Stoslo. It was also equivalent to the military force that the princess of Stoslo owned. ¡®In addition to the eldest daughter of the royal family, Nn¡¯s great-grandfather was also one of the founders of the ¡°Night Banquet¡±!?¡¯ ¡°Did your great-grandfather have something to do with the royal family of Stoslo?¡± Maisie asked. Nn could not help butugh. ¡°Do you know why my grandfather has a face that resembles that of a mixed-race man?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. Indeed, she was actually quite curious about the reason Nn¡¯s grandfather looked like a mixed-race man. ¡°Because my grandfather is the child of my great-grandfather and the eldest princess of Stoslo. However, the royals wouldn¡¯t recognize this bloodline. My grandfather¡¯s existence and the Goldmanns as a whole have always been regarded as a disgrace to them.¡± Nn¡¯s great-grandfather was a man of no background. It could even be said that he was a lowly thug who originated from the ghetto. However, because of his ruthlessness and ambitions, he had be the bodyguard of the princess of Stoslo due to a strangebination of circumstances and coincidences. He served only the princess back then. Nn¡¯s great-grandfather had ughtered a lot of leftists and nobles in the royal family for the princess, so his name was greatly feared by others. To put it bluntly, his great-grandfather had been the hyena that served the eldest princess back then. The intimate rtionship between the princess and Nn¡¯s great-grandfather was only known to the outside world after the eldest daughter gave birth to Titus. However, because the ordinance of Stoslo¡¯s royalty would not allow the princess to marry amoner, even though Titus was considered royal blood, he was never epted by the royal family. In order to avoid implicating Titus in the royal family¡¯s agendas, the princess had asked Nn¡¯s great- grandfather to bring Titus to Zlokova and settle down in this country. While he had been doing so, he established the Goldmanns, and entrusted the young Titus to Rowena¡¯s grandfather and grandmother. 1 However, Nn¡¯s great-grandfather, who then returned to Stoslo after that, died in Stoslo with the princess in that exact year. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 After listening to what Nn said about the Goldmanns¡¯ history, Maisie was undoubtedly shocked and stupefied as if she had been told something extremely incredible. Nn picked her up by her waist and ced her on hisp. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve confessed everything to you now, so you should also know why my grandfather always brings Rowena along by his side and values her so much. This is all because Rowena¡¯s grandparents were the ones who raised my grandfather.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not utter a single word. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nn held her hand and ced it on his beating chest. ¡°You have my word, as long as I¡¯m still alive and well, I won¡¯t let you suffer from any grievances, regardless if ites from my grandfather, Rowena, or anyone else. Those people who make things difficult for you in the future can treat them as people who have offended me. ¡°Even if it kills me. ¡°I¡¯m better off dead if I can¡¯t keep my words to you or lose you.¡± Maisie stared in awe at Nn, who was swearing to her with a solemn and firm expression and blurted, ¡°Even Hades wouldn¡¯t want to keep you in hell.¡± Nn brushed the corner of her lips with his finger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my life is yours to keep from now on, and no one can take it except you.¡± Two dayster¡­ Maisie got her report card for the assessments, but what she did not expect was that she had scored a total of 130 points. ¡°Sir, is there a mistake in this assessment result? Didn¡¯t I fail toplete one of the assessments? So how did I score 130 points?¡± The instructor exined to her, ¡°The extra 10 points have been given to you because you came forward courageously and rescued yourpanion at the assessment site. Although what you did is very risky and isn¡¯t worthy ofmendation, your courage should be recognized.¡± He then added, ¡°Moreover, this is also Logan¡¯s recognition of you. She admitted that she was flustered at that time, and her actions startled the pit viper. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s saved her.¡± Maisie held the document in her hand and asked, ¡°What about Logan? How are her grades?¡± ¡°Only one person with the best grades will be selected in the annual assessment. And because you¡¯ve saved Logan, she¡¯s withdrawn herself from this assessment voluntarily.¡± The instructor¡¯s exnation kept echoing in Maisie¡¯s ears. To her, Logan¡¯s decision was still somewhat unexpected. As soon as she walked to the field, she saw Rowena and Hans standing together and did not know what to say to them. Rowena was astonished when she saw Maisie, but her expression did not change much. She then walked toward Maisie with a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I heard the incident that you ran into. I didn¡¯t expect Wynona to do such a thing, but I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re doing fine.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ms. Summers, are you saying that you¡¯re worried about me?¡± Rowena lowered her gaze. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the person that Nn cares about the most. I¡¯m sorry about the jade ring. I deliberately made you misunderstand Nn¡¯s intention in order to see if you really cared about Nn.¡± Rowena¡¯s confession surprised Maisie. ¡®This action doesn¡¯t seem to suit her personality well. However, should I say something in return since she¡¯s said so? She smiled. ¡°Noles has exined everything to me, and thank you, Ms. Summers, for making me see what I want deep down clearly.¡± The smile hanging on the corners of Rowena¡¯s lips looked stiff. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie twirled a strand of her hair as the corners of her scarlet lips twitched and lifted. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ve never dared to face Nn¡¯s feelings for me before this, but after experiencing all the incidents that have happened recently, I seem to have realized that I might have fallen n love with him.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The wind blew lightly while Maisie¡¯s words lingered in the air. Rowena¡¯s expression froze. Women had a great sixth sense. She understood what Maisie meant-she was definitely not going to let go of Nn The woman had climbed all the way to her head and announced her authority there. ¡°Ms. Summers, you don¡¯t look well. Are you alright?¡± Maisie pretended to be oblivious. Rowena smiled like it was nothing. ¡°If you appreciate your rtionship with Nn so much, I hope you cherish it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Summers. I¡¯m not going to let any other woman get a chance.¡± Any other woman included Rowena. Maisie walked past her. She felt satisfied when she saw her expression. Rowena¡¯s face turned colder and went from bad to worse. This woman had been so lucky that even a snake couldn¡¯t kill her. That was why Wynona, that useless woman, had lost to her but did she really think she could stop her from loving Nn? Rowena took out her phone and sent a message: [Go look into the Vanderbilts, ASAP!) Maisie brought her results downstairs but bumped into Nn and Hans at the stairs. When Hans saw Maisie, he looked guilty and made up some reason to leave. Nn seemed to have heard something interesting and looked ted. He strode over with his straight, long legs, one step, two steps. Maisie, who was backing up, bumped against the wall behind her. The man put his arms around her andughed aloud. ¡°Showed Rowena who¡¯s boss, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Said that you fell in love with me?¡± Maisie was still quiet. ¡°And you¡¯re not giving any other woman any chances?¡± His low voice sounded so good while his male hormones surrounded her. Maisie took a breath and blurted. ¡°I was just joking. I couldn¡¯t stand her being arrogant, so¡­¡± That was why Hans had disappeared. He had been reporting¡¯. Nn raised his brows. ¡°Did you mean what you said?¡± He wasn¡¯t listening to her exnation. Maisie calmed her tone. ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± Just when she was trying to escape, an arm scooped her back into his arms. ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Nn, we¡¯re at the ground floor, don¡¯t¡­¡± Maisie hoped no one would show up at that moment. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re shy. I¡¯ll stop asking.¡± Nn tossed her hair and sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m going to take what you said seriously.¡± He was overjoyed that she would admit that she was in love and wouldn¡¯t give another woman a chance. ¡°How do the results look?¡± Nn changed the subject and looked at her results. He smiled and said, ¡°Not bad at all. I¡¯ll give you a big reward for working so hard for me.¡± Maisie took the document back and said in a low voice, ¡°No one wants your reward.¡± He helplessly smiled. ¡°Zee, you need to learn to ept what I give to you. Other than our children, I¡¯m going to be your family one day as yourwful wedded husband.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®Family¡­¡¯ Maisie almost forgot that getting married to Nn meant that she was building a family, and the three children would have aplete family. She wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore. Francisco, who was unintentionally eavesdropping, hid behind the wall, looking somewhat shocked. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The reason that his little goddess kept pushing him away was that she was already with Mr. Goldmann and already had children. He had lost because he met her toote. 2 At the ck market¡¯s Underground Freeway¡­ A woman with red hair in fis stockings walked in the arms of a man out of the massage parlor. She didn¡¯t forget to kiss him when she sent him away. ¡°Lenny,e back soon. I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± The red-haired woman was going back in when she saw a masked woman in unusual clothing walking over with two men, She looked at the woman¡¯s mask and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t take female customers. The two hunks behind you are fine, though.¡± The woman in the mask looked at the two men, and one of them pushed a thick stack of money into the red-haired woman¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is there a woman named Willow here?¡± The red-haired woman excitedly counted the money. It was $15,000. That was what she would make in half a year! Seeing that they were there to see Willow, the red-haired woman smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, we do! Willow has just been here for a month. I¡¯ll bring you over right away!¡± She didn¡¯t know why they wanted to see her, but since she had taken their money, she was going to do what they asked. Money would get things done in the underground scene. Willow stood smoking at the door in revealing clothes. The thick makeup she had put on in the morning covered what she actually looked like. She had left her honor behind since she started doing this for a living. She had to live on. The only way she could escape was to survive. ¡°Willow, you have guests!¡± The red-haired man brought the three people over. Willow went up to greet them even though she didn¡¯t want to. When she saw the woman in the mask standing between the two men, she was surprised. The massage parlor never took female clients. Although she had met all kinds of entric characters there, she had never seen a woman there. The woman in the mask coolly asked, ¡°You¡¯re Willow?¡± Willow put out the cigarette on the ashtray on the trashcan next to her when she heard that the woman knew her. ¡°I am,¡± Willow answered. The masked woman said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Willow brought the three of them into her room. The masked woman sat on the couch, and the two men stood next to her, not showing any signs of hostility toward her. ¡°I heard that Maisie is your sister?¡± When Maisie was mentioned, hatred shed across Willow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why? Do you know her? Did she send you?¡± The masked woman raised her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Vanderbilt. I hate that woman as much as you do.¡± Willow paused, not sure if she should trust her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The masked womanughed. ¡°Do you want to leave this filthy ce?¡± Leaving this ce was the only thing on Willow¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t do it. This woman, on the other hand¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you really help me get out of here?¡± The woman slowly said, ¡°If you tell me everything about Maisie, I¡¯ll help you get out.¡± Half an hourter¡­ The masked woman left. She removed the mask when she got in the car and coldly smiled. Hah, she didn¡¯t expect Maisie¡¯s mom to be a de Arma. She didn¡¯t have to take matters into her own hands then. She picked up the phone. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me. There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Maisie packed her bags and left the training camp. Nn was already waiting downstairs in his car. Cherie came to send her off. She said while tugging her hand, ¡°Maisie, can I go see you when I¡¯m off for my break?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re wee anytime.¡± When she left the camp, she looked around the huge training field and turned to get into the car. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her keeping her eyes on the view outside, Nn yed with her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave yet?¡± Maisie slowly turned to look at him. ¡°Nn, could you help me with something?¡± Nn paused That was the first time she asked him for help. ¡°Sure. Tell me.¡± ¡°Logan is an all-rounded talent, and she gave up on her assessment because of me. Could you see if you can¡ª¡± ¡°Do you want me to promote her?¡± Nn squinted. Maisie always thought of others. Had she forgotten about the wound on her arm? Maisie crossed her arms and looked away. ¡°How could I believe that you¡¯re sincere if you can¡¯t even do this?¡± Logan had experience and was outstanding. If Nn could promote her, it would give her a good chance. It wasn¡¯t too difficult to put her name in with Nn¡¯s influence. Nn pulled her into his arms, a smile lingering. ¡°That depends on how you bribe me.¡± Theer of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. She smiled after thinking about something while lying in his arms while drawing circles on his chest with her finger. ¡°That depends on how well you get it done.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He held onto her finger and lowered his voice. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t y with fire, or I¡¯m going to have to ask Quincy to stop the car.¡± Nn nibbled her ear. Zee had learned to y dirty. He couldn¡¯t be sure if he could control himself even if he became a priest for a week. Maisie struggled to get out of his hug and hummed. ¡°That¡¯s double standards.¡± Why was he allowed to take advantage of her, but she couldn¡¯t do it back? Hold on, why would she have thought that way? Nn crossed his legs with a poker face and helplessly smiled. ¡°You can do whatever you want when we get home.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. He was probably wishing that she would continue seducing him. Nn took out his phone and called Hans. ¡°Put a cadet named Logan Heinrich into the name list of those to be sent to headquarters as a priority. Arrange for it to be done by this week.¡± After he ended the call, he turned to look at Maisie, looking like he was looking for apliment. ¡°How did I do?¡± Maisie excitedly stuck up her thumb. Nn was rendered speechless. At the Goldman mansion¡­ ¡°Mommy!¡± The three kiddos who had not seen their mother for half a month waited at the door with the butler. They rushed toward her when they saw her get out of the car. Maisie squatted down to hug all of them and looked at them. ¡°Babies, did you miss me?¡± Colton said, ¡°Of course!¡± Waylon chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mommy, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Did you not eat there?¡± Maisie smirked while patting their heads. She wanted to say something but noticed that Daisie¡¯s face had be rounder. She pinched her cheek. ¡°You gained weight while I wasn¡¯t around.¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t gain weight!¡± Waylon crossed his arms and protested, ¡°How could we not gain weight with Godfather Helios feeding us lobsters for every meal?¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Their Godfather Helios?¡¯ These two rascals were really good at ttery. Nn walked to Mr. Cheshire, who nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Elder Master Goldmann has been waiting for you for a few hours in the study.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nn nodded and said to him, ¡°Bring the kids downstairs.¡± Maisie slowly stood up and let the three go and y. Nn held her hand and walked into the vi. When the two walked into the study, Rowena was there along with Titus. Titus sat behind the desk. Maisie¡¯s eyes tumed cold without knowing why. ¡°Grandpa, Maisie haspleted the assessment and passed. So about our wedding,¡± ¡°I stand firm on my rejection of your marriage!¡± Nn¡¯s face was ice cold. ¡°You¡¯re back-paddling?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back-paddling. You cannot be with this woman!¡± Titus¡¯ attitude toward Maisie changed drastically. He was even firmer than he was before she went to the camp. Maisie didn¡¯t know why he would reject her so strongly. She hadpleted her mission. Even if she didn¡¯t get the extra ten points, she still passed! Maisie pressed her lips together and slowly said, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re taking it back.¡± She didn¡¯t have to marry Nn immediately, but since this was an agreement, it should have been honored. She had done her part, spent half a month in the training camp, and put herself in danger to get the results for her assessment, but the old man was back paddling? Titus mmed the table. ¡°Because your mother is a de Arma, the daughter of Hernandez!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The de Armas¡­. Nn¡¯s expression got even colder. How had his grandfather suddenly found out about that? Maisie was troubled. What did this have to do with her mother and the de Armas? Nn stood in front of Maisie to protect her. ¡°Maisie¡¯s mother was a de Arma, but she¡¯s a Vanderbilt. Dad and I knew about this.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes changed. Nn and his father knew? So they had been helping her hide this the entire time! Titus stood up, pointed at him, and yelled, ¡°Great, you both knew all along and tried to hide it from me!¡± ¡°Grandpa, if you have a prejudice against the de Armas because of my great-grandfather, you should talk to Hernandez about it. Maisie has nothing to do with the de Armas.¡± ¡°You useless boy, how dare you defy me! You knew that the de Armas and us Goldmanns are enemies. Have you forgotten how your great-grandfather was almost killed because of the de Armas?¡± Titus was stubbom. Maisie was surprised. ¡°The de Armas did that?¡¯ Nn squared his jaw and looked grave. ¡°All of that was in the past, from your generation, and has nothing to do with me.¡± Seeing how stubborn Nn was, Titus suddenly picked up an ashtray and threw it in his direction. Rowena covered her mouth. ¡°Nol¡ª¡± The ashtray hit Nn¡¯s face and broke into pieces when it hit the floor. His face turned red, and it started bruising. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat while her eyes darkened upon seeing Titus hurt Nn. She held her fist tight. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Noles is right. Even if there was something between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it was from a different generation and has nothing to do with us!¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Rowena was shocked. How dare she go against Titus! Hah, she had fully angered him. That would be the end of her! ¡°You!¡± Titus¡¯ face looked dim. He was furious. ¡°Get out now!¡± Nn held Maisie¡¯s wrist, tumed around, and coldly said, ¡°The only woman that I will ever want to marry is Maisie.¡± Seeing him leave without even looking back, Titus was reminded of how his son Nichs was as stubbom when he wanted to marry Natasha. His eyes darkened. Although his son had married Natasha, he had agreed to it even though he wasn¡¯t happy about this daughter-inw. ; This was different. Even if Maisie was a Vanderbilt, she had de Amma blood flowing in her veins! That woman would be the death of him! Rowena¡¯s heart was frozen. She had been under the impression that by informing Titus about this, he would stop Nn from being with Maisie, but¡­ Nn was willing to disobey his grandfather instead of giving up on that woman! ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s children just tie Nn down. He doesn¡¯t want the kids to lose their mother.¡± Yes, if that woman didn¡¯t have his kids, she wouldn¡¯t even be in the picture. Titus looked grave. ¡°Hmmph, we¡¯re Goldmanns. We would never need to worry about not finding a good nanny. As for Maisie, I will never let someone with de Arma blood marry into the family!¡± 1 After Nn got in the car, Maisie raised her hands and cupped his face. ¡°Nn, let me see your face.¡± Nn turned around and hugged her tight in his arms. That made Maisie freeze. ¡°Nn?¡± ¡°Zee, let me hug you for a bit.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He hugged her soft body and put his face on her neck. The man who was so strong in front of Titus was showing this vulnerability t o her? Thinking back on what Titus had said, she frowned. ¡°Nn, are the de Armas really like what your grandpa pictured them?¡± ¡°That was from my great-grandfather¡¯s generation.¡± Nn looked up at her, gently touching her face. ¡°My great-grandfather had been sworn enemies with the left-wing royals, and the de Armas at that time were one of the families supporting the left. 1 ¡°My father never wanted me to be involved in what my great-grandfather was in, but since my great- grandfather influenced Grandpa, he has a prejudice against the royals, especially the de Armas.¡± Nn held her hand and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I hid this from you because I didn¡¯t want you to be stressed out about this.¡± To him, what had happened to their ancestors had nothing to do with them, so no matter who Maisie was, he was sure that he wanted her. Maisie looked at him for a while, raised her hand, and lightly touched the wound on his face. ¡°Ouch.¡± He sucked in air and frowned. ¡°It hurts, Zee.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. Women really were helpless when men started acting soft. She pressed her lips together. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll put some medication on that.¡± Nn held her hand tight and smiled. ¡°Where can we go back to? The old man is furious. Where can we go?¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Then¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a reward for me? Bring me to it.¡± Nn drove away from the Goldmann mansion. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Blue Bay, a vi in a silk stocking district¡­ Maisie looked at the row of red maples at the side of the road through the window. The red-colored leaves of the maple trees had added a touch of life to the buildings on the street. Mountains and water surrounded the wealthy district in Bassburgh. It was situated near the shore and had afortable environment. Not only that, but it had a good public transportwork, so many wealthy businessmen or celebrities chose to stay there. She asked incredulously, ¡°Nn, what did you bring me here for?¡± However, Nn did not reply. He continued to drive the car until they arrived at a 3,700-square-feet detached vi. The courtyard was filled with flowery nts and greenery. There was a clear pond with a soft stone path and a sheltered wooden pavilion on the bank. The two-story vi was painted in a warm yellow color. It had a simplistic design which gave off a ssy and majestic vibe. Maisie came out of the car with Nn, and she stared at him in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡± 1 There was a smile tugging at theer of Nn¡¯s lips as he replied, ¡°This is our newlywed house. This ce has a nice environment, and it¡¯s the perfect ce for us to spend our time together. Just the two of us.¡± Theer of Maisie¡¯s lips quivered, and she asked, ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her from the back, lowered his head, and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Zee, we¡¯ll get married, s o we should work on our rtionship first. My dad will take care of the three kids. He likes kids very much, so he won¡¯t do anything to them. We should focus on ourselves first.¡± ¡®Focus on ourselves first?¡¯ Maisie had no idea why, but she did not have a good feeling about this. Suddenly, Nn scooped her up from the ground and entered the vi. The vi was equipped with a floor-to-ceiling window, offering them a panoramic view of the deep blue sea.¡± There was a full set of furniture in the vi as well. Before Maisie coulde around to her senses, Nn put her on the couch. Just when he was about to lean toward her, Maisie pushed him away and said, ¡°You¡­ You should tend to the wound on your face first.¡± Squinting his eyes, Nn chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± Maisie did not expect that Nn had prepared a medical kit in the vi as well. Judging from the interior of the vi, she was certain that Nn must have bought this vi a long time ago. Maisie used a cotton swab to dab at the bruise on his cheek. The bruise was dark and purple, and she could tell how heavy Titus had hit him just now. Nn looked down at the woman who was treating his wound right now. The sea breeze blew through the opened floor-to-ceiling window, and the white curtain danced along with the eddies of wind. The nice smell of her hair seeped into his nostril, and from his angle of sight, he could clearly see her cherry red lips that were slightly opened. He swallowed hard twice as a hint of desire crossed his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He caressed her cheek with his finger and lowered his head to nt his lips on hers before pushing her down on the couch. ¡°Mmm¡­ Nn, your wound¡± ¡°I missed you so much, Zee,¡± Nn said as he grabbed her hand. Maisie was so exasperated that her face turned red. ¡®God d*mn it! Why must he take advantage of me whenever he has the chance?¡¯ ¡°No¡­ Nn, I need to go to workter.¡± Maisie tried to get up, but Nn secured her tightly in his embrace. He bit off her button, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a wicked way. ¡°You have to stay with me while I¡¯m recovering from my injury.¡± By the time Maisie woke up, the sky had gotten dark. If she had learned something this afternoon, that would be she should never mess with a man who had been abstaining from sex for a long time. Otherwise, she would be the one who would get the short endo f the stick. Draping in the sheet, she walked up to the closet. However, when she opened the closet, it was full of men¡¯s shirts and custom made suits. There was nothing she could wear! When the things Nn had said in the afternoon surfaced in her mind, she gnashed her teeth and chided inwardly, ¡°That demn son of a b*tch did it on purpose!¡¯ Nn was preparing dinner in the kitchen. When Maisie came downstairs in the bathroom slippers, her stomach gave in and growled when she smelled the aroma wafting out of the kitchen. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Nn turned his head to look at her, and then he was dumbfounded. Maisie was wearing his white shirt that could barely cover her thighs. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and the loose sleevespletely covered her hands. She left her cor marginally opened, giving Nn a chance to take a glimpse at the view within. He knew she was a mischievous little darling, but he did not expect the sight of her wearing his shirt would be such an intense torment to him. ¡°Is the dinner ready, Nn? I¡¯m hungry,¡± Maisie said. She flung the sleeves weakly as she walked up to the table to get some water. Nn clicked his tongue and tumed the heat lower. He approached Maisie and secured her in his embrace. Lifting his brows, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re hungry again?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the ss trembled. It was only when her stomach growled that Nn chuckled and tousled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. The dinner is ready.¡± Nn brought their dinner to the table. He had prepared a soup and a te of spaghetti for both of them. Maisie lifted her head to look at the man who sat in front of her. Even though there was a wound on his face, he still looked as handsome and regal as always. Even though he was cooking just now, the oil and the dirt seemed not to have the slightest effect on his handsomeness. Maisie was confident that he must be God¡¯s darling. That¡¯s why He made him into such a perfect being. ¡°Nn, you purposely didn¡¯t prepare any clothes for me, right?¡± she asked with a pout as she picked up the fork. Theer of Nn¡¯s lips.curled upward, and he replied, ¡°I already told you that you¡¯re here to keep me, the patient,pany.¡± ¡°It has been half a month since Ist went to the studio. I wonder how everything is going in the studio now,¡± Maisie said. She was worried that Uncle Kennedy couldn¡¯t cope with the work. Nn took a bite of the spaghetti and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always had someone take care of Soul Jewelry Studio.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes quivered. ¡°So you¡­ You¡¯re not going back to the Goldmann mansion anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to move out for a long time,¡± Nn replied, a smile ying around his lips. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not convenient for us to do something that only a couple could do when there are outsiders around.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®Something that only a couple could do¡­¡¯ Maisie had no idea why, but she did not have a good feeling about it. Maisie did not know how she made it through the three days and three nights after she was forced to stay with Nn in the vi. She did not even have the energy to get off the bed, so Nn brought her into the bathroom in his arms to get her washed. Maisie did not care about anything anymore after both of them had seen each other¡¯s naked bodies for the past three days. He brought her into the bathroom naked and took her out, wrapped in a bath towel. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Nn let hery on hisp and used the hairdryer to dry her hair. He ran his fingers over her hair. Her hair was smooth and soft, with the fragrance of shampoo. It was obvious that she had put a lot of effort into maintaining her hair, as there were barely any split ends. Nn lowered his head to look at Maisie, whose eyes were fighting to stay open and slowed down his movements. She hadpletely let go of her past preconceptions about him and dropped her guard against him. Not only that, but she was also ustomed to being close to him, and she even had started to show her feminine side in front of him. If he were given the ability to stop the time, he would stop it at that moment. Suddenly, his phone rang, and Maisie jerked up. When Nn saw that it was his father calling, he answered the call, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you run away from the house with your wife?¡± Nn lifted his hand to rub the center of his eyebrows and replied, ¡°We just moved out of the mansion.¡± Nichs harrumphed and said, ¡°Give the phone to Zee.¡± Nn handed the phone to Maisie, and Maisie was stunned. However, she soon came around and took over the phone. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve already learned about the whole story. I hope you can forgive Nn¡¯s grandfather. I know he¡¯s very stubborn, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have such deep-rooted prejudice toward the royals, especially the de Arma family.¡± Nichs lowered his voice and continued. ¡°Although your mother is one of the de Armas, you can¡¯t represent the de Armas. The thing that happened between the de Armas and the Goldmanns is a thing of the past. Don¡¯t worry, I will always support you guys. Even if his grandfather is against you, you¡¯re the one and only daughter-inw I approve of.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 ¡°Since Nn wants no one but you, I hope that no matter what happens, you will stay by his side forever.¡± Maisie was stunned. She did not know why but she had a feeling that Mr. Goldmann St. was entrusting his son¡¯s future to her. She forced herself to smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann, 1¡­¡± She took a look at Nn, who sat ¡°quietly and obediently¡± beside her before continuing, ¡°I won¡¯t leave him alone.¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows slightly. Considering the fact that his father was so worried about the things between him and Maisie, he figured that he should treat him better next time. Nichs nodded in satisfaction and replied, ¡°Good, good, good. I¡¯ll take care of his grandfather. As for you guys, just take your time and enjoy your life. I¡¯m sure that his grandfather will ept you as well one day.¡± After they had finished speaking, Maisie gave the phone back to Nn. Grinning like a Chesire cat, Nn pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Did you hear that? My dad asks you to stay by my side forever.¡± Maisie frowned and pounded his shoulder weakly with her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve promised Mr. Goldmann, but if you dare to do anything to hurt me, I¡¯ll take the kids and marry another guy!¡± Marry another guy?¡¯ Nn was dumbfounded. When he came around to his senses, his heart was filled with emotion and delight. Although they hadn¡¯t engaged to each other yet, she had already epted that she was his wife. Nn grabbed her hand and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. Pitching his voice low, he announced, ¡°I won¡¯t give you the chance.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After Nn had ¡°recuperated¡± for a few days, the bruise on his cheek had receded. He carried his zer on his arm and walked down the stairs toward the kitchen. He leaned against the wall and looked at the slender figure in the kitchen. Theer of his mouth lifted up slightly. Maisie did not notice that someone was standing behind her. After she had turned the heat lower, she bumped into a solid embrace. Before she could say anything, that person had lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­ Nn, stop it¡­¡± Maisie tried to struggle for her freedom as Nn pressed her against the wall. Slowly, ever slowly, she was gradually losing herself in the kiss. Initially, Nn just wanted to kiss her, but as he deepened the kiss, his desire got the best of him. The doorbell rang and brought Maisie back to reality. Her face flushed, and she pushed him away. ¡°It must be the delivery guy who came to deliver the clothes.¡± Just when she was about to answer the door, Nn pulled her back and draped the zer around her. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to answer the door dressed like this.¡± It would be fine if it was a woman, but what if it was a man? He was going to gouge their eyes out! It was only then Maisie realized she was wearing Nn¡¯s shirt but wasn¡¯t he the ¡°main culprit¡± who caused her to have no clothes t o wear? ring at him, she put on his jacket and walked to the door. There was a woman dressed in a uniform outside of the door. shing Maisie a smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Goldmann, right? Mr. Goldmann has ordered all the limited pieces from our store for you, and we brought them over to you today.¡± Before Maisie could reply, Nn walked up to her, wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and said to them tly, ¡°Bring them in.¡±. The female salesperson had her people bringrge and small hardcover gift bags into the living room. They were ced all over the table, and there were at least a dozen sets. Looking at the logo, all of them were international luxury brands such as T&M, Armani, Tia, Estee, and so on. o Maisie was stunned. She knew that Nn was rich since he could buy a vi without batting an eye, but she didn¡¯t expect him to buy a new batch of clothes for her instead of bringing them over from the Goldmann mansion. Even if she liked to spend money, she did not dare to spend it this way. Looking at her expression, Nn walked up to her and brought her into his arms. He kissed her cheek and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. All of my money is yours. You can spend it however you want.¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Maisie finally saw the light right now. It was no wonder that no matter how much she earned, her three kids still said it wasn¡¯t enough. She was truly poor inparison to a capitalist! Suddenly, Nn¡¯s phone rang. He pulled his phone out, and the person who called him was none other than his grandfather. He did not walk away to answer the phone. Instead, he picked up the phone in front of Maisie and said, ¡°Yes?¡± Titus seemed to have said something, and his face tumed grim. Nn snorted coldly and replied, ¡°Hah, so you¡¯re even meddling with people around me now? Where¡¯s Quincy?¡± Titus replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sent Quincy on a field trip. What¡¯s the matter? Is Rowena not capable enough to fill in his ce?¡± Nn frowned slightly after he heard what Titus said. Titus had transferred Quincy away from him and arranged for Rowena to be his assistant. It seemed that Titus wanted to give Rowena a chance, and he did not like it at all. ¡°ckgold Group isn¡¯t the Night Banquet. You don¡¯t have the right to make such an arrangement.¡± Titus was not happy that Nn refused toply with his arrangement. He said, ¡°Let me make myself clear, you brat. If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to the Vanderbilts, you¡¯d better let Rowena stay by your side and learn from you.¡± After that, he hung up the call.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nn¡¯s face was turning darker and colder with each passing second. Sensing the change in his expression, Maisie walked up to him and grabbed his hand that had turned slightly cold. ¡°Since your grandfather insists on letting Rowena be your assistant, you should just ept it.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± He pitched his voice low and smiled helplessly. ¡°Are you not worried at all?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrows and replied, ¡°If you can¡¯t resist the temptation, that means I should marry another man.¡± ¡°You want to marry another man?¡± Nn asked through gritted teeth. She pulled his tie, and a smile appeared on her cherry lips, making her look even more alluring. ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Nnughed. It seemed to him that she had him wrapped around her finger. What a mischievous little darling! At a coffee shop¡­ Resting her chin on her palm, Ryleigh bit the straw and looked at Maisie. ¡°I thought you had gone missing, so it turns out that you had entered the training camp.¡± Maisie chuckled, but she did not say anything. She figured that she shouldn¡¯t tell everything that had happened in the training camp to Ryleigh. After all, Ryleigh wasn¡¯t a good secret keeper, and there was a good chance she might tell it to her three kids. ¡°Oh yeah, Zee, Mrs. Locas has been asking me about youtely. In any case, she¡¯s your aunt. Are you really not going to give her a chance?¡± she asked. Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s time for me to meet this Mrs. Lucas.¡± In the Lucas family¡¯s mansion¡­ Larissa was flipping through an old photo album in the living room. She was so absorbed in it that she didn¡¯t react even though the doorbell rang. A servant went to answer the door, but she only knew Ryleigh from the two girls standing in front of the door, so she asked, ¡°Ms. Hill? What brought you here today?¡±¡­ ¡°Is Mrs. Lucas home?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lucas is at home.¡± The servant turned sideways and made way for them. Ryleigh walked into the living room and greeted with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± Larissa closed the photo album when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s voice. Just when she was about to say something, she was stumped when she saw Maisie beside Ryleigh. ¡°Umm, Mrs. Lucas, Zee said she wanted to see you, so I brought her here,¡± Ryleigh said as she tugged at Maisie¡¯s sleeve. Maisie nced at the photo album in Larissa¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Mrs. Lucas, I¡¯m here to ask you about something.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study,¡± Larissa said as she rose to her feet. She turned to Ryleigh and added, ¡°You stay in the living room. Just let the maid know if you need anything.¡± Ryleigh nodded. Maisie followed Larissa to the study. She did not know why Larissa did not allow Ryleigh toe with them. Could it be that outsiders couldn¡¯t hear the things she wanted to ask? Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Larissa sat on the couch. She looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Have a seat. You want to ask about your mother, right?¡± Maisie took the seat in front of Larissa after she got her permission. She indeed wanted to know more about her mother, so she nodded. ¡°Marina is my biological sister, and I have to say, you look a lot like her,¡± Larissa said as sheughed at herself. If she had met Maisie earlier, perhaps she would not have believed Willow and even really thought Maisie was that kind of person. As if she thought of something, she asked again, ¡°Did your mother tell you why she came to Zlokova?¡± Maisie shook her head. Larissa was confused when she saw Maisie shake her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me either. Honestly, had it not been for Willow¡¯s bracelet, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she hade to Zlokova.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know either?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Even Larissa doesn¡¯t know why my mother came all the way to Zlokova to escape from the de Amma family?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. When your mother left home that year, I always thought she was going to Morwich.¡± ¡°Morwich? Maisie was stunned again. ¡°My mom went to Morwich before?¡± Talking about Morwich, doesn¡¯t Mr. Lincolnes from Morwich? Lowering her head, Larissa continued. ¡°Before I tell you about your mother, can you answer one question of mine first?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Goldmann from the Goldmanns?¡± Larissa pressed on. Maisie met her eyes, and she could vaguely guess why Larissa was asking this question. She parted her lips and answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the answer, right?¡± After all, she already had kids with Nn, and the only thing missing right now was a marriage ceremony. Marriage ceremony¡­ Honestly, she didn¡¯t think she would have the idea of marrying him. Larissa¡¯s face became stern upon noticing the blush on Maisie¡¯s cheek. It seemed to her that Maisie had obviously fallen for Nn. After Maisie snapped herself back to reality, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already answered your question, Mrs. Lucas. Can you tell me about my mother now? Why would she leave the de Arma family?¡± Not only that, but she had even gone as far as discarding her identity as a royal in Stoslo, changing her name, and living in seclusion in Zlokova. Larissa lowered her head. There was a sad expression on her face, and it took her quite a while before she started speaking again. ¡°She was sick,¡± she said slowly. ¡°Was it cancer?¡± Maisie asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Larissa was stunned, and then she shook her head. ¡°Your mother¡¯s illness was strange. She was perfectly fine before leaving the de Arma family.¡± She told her that her mother had been as fit as a fiddle before leaving the de Arma family. Then, one day, she noticed that her sister was coughing blood. She had wanted to tell their father about it, but her sister asked her not to. Marina had told her that she did not want to get their father worried. Larissa smiled bitterly and continued. ¡°She never told me what was wrong with her until she left a letter and chose to go to Morwich with Strix.¡± ¡°Strix?¡± Maisie asked, dumbfounded, ¡°Who is Strix?¡± Larissa smiled slightly and replied, ¡°He was your mother¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Her father had said that her mother always had someone in her heart, and that person was not him, but this ¡°Strix¡± that Larissa mentioned? However, her father had told her that her mother had died from cancer. Could it be that her father didn¡¯t know what her mother was really suffering from? ¡°By the way, Mrs. Lucas, do you know about the feud between the Goldmanns and the de Arma family? Why would Nn¡¯s grandfather say that someone from the de Arma family nearly killed Nn¡¯s great- grandfather? Did the de Amma family really do such a thing before?¡± Larissa¡¯s face sank. She paused for a moment before answering, ¡°You should ask your grandfather about this. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t allow me to meddle with the affairs of the de Arma family. So if you want to know more about the feud between the Goldmanns and the de Armas, you should go to him.¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 ¡°But Maisie, I can only remind you that your life will be in danger at any time if you continue to stay with Nn. Not because of anything, but because of the Goldmanns¡¯ special bloodline.¡± Ryleigh sat in the living room drinking fresh milk and waited for about 20 minutes, not knowing what her Aunt Larissa would say t o Zee. Just as she took a sip of milk, she noticed a dark silhouette approaching. When she looked up, the corners of her curved lips sank instantly All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The tall man looked at her condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The man gave off a hint of disgust through his nted eyes when he saw that there were still white milk stains on her lips. He thought that his mother was about to introduce some random woman to him back at home again, and that idea really scared him for good. ¡°What makes you think that I want toe to your house? If it weren¡¯t for Zee, 1¨C¡±Ryleigh was about to say something when she heard footstepsing downstairs. Soon, she saw Maisie¡¯s figure, so she put down her mug and stood up. ¡°Zee, have you done talking to Aunt Larissa?¡± Maisie saw that Louis was also in the living room and only nodded at him. Ryleigh pushed away Louis, who was standing in her way, and approached Maisie. She was worried when she saw that Maisie¡¯s expression looked a little off. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Maisie forced a smile. Louis walked toward them, and his gazended on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°I thought you would nevere to see my mother.¡± ¡°I only want to know more about my mother. And now that I know everything that I want and should know, I should take my leave already.¡± Maisie¡¯s tone sounded polite from start to finish as she walked away. Ryleigh followed her. ¡°Zee, wait for me!¡± Louis stood there and watched as the two women walked out of the door, frowning slightly. Inside the car, Maisie stared absentmindedly at the scenery along the street outside the window. ¡®Apart from knowing the reason why Mom left the de Armas back then, even Aunt Larissa doesn¡¯t know much about the affairs between the Goldmanns and the de Armas. ¡®But what Aunt Larissa said was undoubtedly a genuine piece of advice. Nn did also mention that the Goldmanns are rted to the royal family as Titus is the child of the princess of Stoslo and his great- grandfather. This bloodline will always be regarded as a disgrace to the royal family. ¡®And will it really be dangerous if I were to choose to be with Nn?¡¯ ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice pulled Maisie out of her trance. Maisie was taken aback. Ryleigh had already pulled the car over on the side of the road to take a look at her. ¡°Zee, I just asked you something!¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°What in the world did Aunt Larissa tell you just now to make you feel so restless? And I also asked you where you want to go now!¡± Ryleigh paused for a split second and then continued. ¡°Do you want me to bring you back to the studio?¡± ¡®Bring me back to the studio? ¡®But I¡¯m feeling extremely agitated now. I might not even be able toe up with any ideas even if I were to go back to the studio now. Everything that¡¯s happened ever since I came back from the training camp has really made me feel very stressed and ufortable.¡¯ She leaned her elbow against the car window and stared at the colorful and noisy streets. ¡°Let¡¯s go and grab a drink.¡± At Dusk Lounge¡­ Under the dazzling lights,pared to the rtively deserted bar counter, the center of the dance floor was filled with young men and women from all walks of life, dancing and twisting their problems away. ¡°Zee, why would you think ofing out for a drink? Did Aunt Larissa say something that upset you?¡± Ryleigh knew that Maisie had never been to a lounge since she got pregnant. It seemed that she was in a really bad mood. Maisie supported her head with one hand and shook the wine ss in between her two fingers. ¡°My mother did not die of cancer, but even Mrs. Lucas doesn¡¯t know the cause of her death. As for the matter between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it¡¯s way tooplicated. She doesn¡¯t even know anything about it.¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Ryleigh was stunned for a split second. It was obvious that Maisie¡¯s issuepletely overwhelmed her. ¡°Okay, I really can¡¯t understand it.¡± Maisie ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder and said with an intoxicating smile, ¡°Ryleigh, I realize that you¡¯re my only best friend. You didn¡¯t give up on me, no matter how pretentious I was or how others framed me. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if you hadn¡¯t helped me back then.¡± Ryleigh looked bewildered. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°Just how annoying can you be? Do I look like I¡¯m drunk? I¡¯m just feeling a little emotional.¡± Maisie ced her arms on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I sometimes envy you. You have a father who¡¯s always been protecting you so well since you were a little girl that he has raised you into such an innocent woman. Not to mention that no one would cause you any trouble for no reason. It¡¯s actually quite nice to be able to be a carefree youngdy.¡± ¡®At least, she won¡¯te across the problems that I face.¡¯ ¡°Since when did you see my carefree side? It just happens that you haven¡¯t seen the time when my father causes me troubles!¡± Ryleigh then whispered, ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s envious of you. You got to sleep with the man that every woman in Bassburgh wants to sleep with, and you even have three lovely kids.¡±. *Then why don¡¯t you find one and get it on with him too?¡± Sheughed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Nah, what makes you think that every woman would share the same luck with you when ites to sleeping with a man who¡¯s not only breathtakingly handsome but also impossibly loyal?¡± The phone on the table started vibrating all of a sudden. Ryleigh took a nce at Maisie¡¯s phone, saw the caller ID ¡°Nn¡± shing on its screen, and gasped. Maisie picked up the phone and answered the call, ¡°Nn?¡± Nn heard the deafening music from the other end of the call, and his expression tumed slightly gloomy. ¡°Where are you?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m at a bar. Do you want toe?¡± The person on the other end of the call remained silent for a short second and then said coldly, ¡°Address.¡± Maisie told Nn the address, and Nn really appeared in the bar within ten minutes. The speed was otherworldly! Nn¡¯s expression looked sullen as his eyes dimmed. ¡°Are you asking to be taught a lesson? How dare youe to a-¡± The figure that he was talking to suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him before he could finish speaking. Not to mention Ryleigh, even Nn was taken aback by her action. Maisie then wrapped her arms around his neck and let off a faint smile, ¡°Handsome fe, I¡¯m done drinking. You can take me home now!¡± ¡®Handsome fe? The rage in Nn¡¯s heart surged as he heard her calling him names. He pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her head.¡° Who am I?¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°Nn Goldmann.¡± ¡°Ahem, about that, Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ll leave Zee to you and take my leave first.¡± Ryleigh picked up her bag and escaped as fast as a hare in order not to be reprimanded. Nn looked at the woman in his arms, who seemed to be drunk and sober simultaneously, and slowly opened his lips. ¡°What are you doing at a bar?¡± Maisie was ying around with his tie. ¡°I was in a bad mood, so I came here for some drink to dpress.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in need of some dpression, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze looked slightly cold. He picked her up horizontally and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll help you dpress as much as you want when we get home.¡± 1 Back at the private vi located in Blue Bay, Nn carried her to the room and quickly put her down. He quickly grabbed her waist, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her. Maisie hugged him in bewilderment while the strong arms wrapped around her waist. ¡°Zee, you can only be mine.¡± At ckgold Group¡­ Maisie wore a ckntern-sleeved turtleneck dress, with ace neckline iid with pearl essories and royal blue silver ornaments, making her look extremely delicate and elegant, She was walking up to the elevator with her head bowed while a voice came from behind. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie turned her eyes and saw Rowena walking toward her. She then greeted her with a slightly restrained expression. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Summers.¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Rowena¡¯s makeup looked very light and elegant today, and her dress looked grand. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nn tell you anything?¡± Maisie paused for a split second. ¡°What should he tell me about?¡± Rowena looked at her and exined, ¡°I¡¯m now Nn¡¯s assistant. Eh? Didn¡¯t Nn tell you about this?¡± Maisie chuckled and crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, it tums out to be about this. I thought you were about to bring up a big deal.¡± ¡®She¡¯s here to show off the second she bes Nn¡¯s assistant?¡¯ ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. After all, this is Grandpa¡¯s arrangement. Grandpa wants me to learn more from Nn, so I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind this, right?¡± She mentioned the old man only to make it clear to Maisie that she was the person that Titus valued the most. ¡®As long as Grandpa still stands by my side, there¡¯s no way that you¡¯re taking a step into the Goldmanns!¡¯. Not knowing what Rowena was expecting from her, Maisie gave off a brilliant smile. ¡°Why would I misunderstand the both of you? Aren¡¯t you just his assistant? This is just a superior-subordinate rtionship, so there¡¯s no need for you to report it to me, right?¡± The phrase ¡®superior-subordinate¡¯ changed Rowena¡¯s expression as her smile gradually stiffened. She then nced at Maisie with a rather superficial grin. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious actually, Ms. Vanderbilt. Since you¡¯re rted to the de Armas, you should be able to establish your ownpany with a little help from the de Armas. Why would you bring down your dignity by starting a jewelry studio at ckgold Group?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Ms. Summers, are you saying that ckgold isn¡¯t good enough for me?¡± ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that you obviously have the ability to not rely on Nn, so why bother?¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes turned a little cold, and she seemed to have lost her patience to put up a show in front of Maisie. Maisie looked at those gorgeous yet threatening eyes and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think my answer is going to disappoint you, Ms. Summers. I have never wanted to rely on Nn. He is the person who insisted that I should rely on him. ¡°The person who asked me to start a jewelry studio in ckgold is your direct superior, Nn.¡± Maisie emphasized the phrase¡¯ direct superior and entered the elevator with a smile on her face. As soon as the elevator¡¯s doors were closed, Rowena clenched her hands tightly. ¡®Sure enough, she¡¯s a sl*tty b*tch!¡¯ At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ During the half a month Maisie had not been around, the studio was still moving like a well-oiled machine under Kennedy¡¯s management All the employees nodded and greeted Maisie when they saw that she had returned, and Maisie responded to each one of them with a smile. The moment she saw Kennedy, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy stood up and nced at her. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re finally back.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Well, it must¡¯ve been quite a long two weeks for you.¡± Kennedy waved his hand. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Goldmann had arranged quite a few extra hands for the studio when I was busy. By the way, you¡¯vee back just in time. The jewelry that Mr. Boucher ordered from us to be used as props in the crew appeared in the promotional teaser of his new drama. And our studio¡¯s phones have been bombarded by loads of calls since then.¡± ¡°Is the response from the public exceeding expectations?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s not just exceeding expectations. The orders that came in in the past two weeks have to be scheduled up until next year. I would start to run out of ideas if you were to dy your return again.¡± Kennedy handed her several stacks of order contracts as she was walking up to her desk to sit down, all of which were customization appointments for the studio. ¡°The influence of Mr. Boucher¡¯s promotional campaign is really phenomenal. I think most of these customers are Mr. Boucher¡¯s fans.¡± Kennedy asked abruptly while he was halfway through his praise. ¡°By the way, Mr. Boucher really publicized our products for us without charging us any fees for that. Zee, do you have a close rtionship with him?¡± Maisie was startled for a split second and then smiled. ¡°It should be because of his coboration with Waylon and Daisie. The two kids are filming with him, and he seems to like them very much.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 The two rugrats have mastered the skills of buttering someone up.¡¯ Kennedy nodded all of a sudden. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Boucher is really doing his best in helping us to promote our products. Although we¡¯re profiting from this association with him without any condition being named beforehand, we can¡¯t just take advantage of him without expressing any appreciation.¡± ¡°Yeah, I understand that.¡± Maisie smiled with her arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can treat Mr. Boucher to a meal or something when I¡¯m free someday in the future.¡± Ordinary people would not even dare to think about buying Mr. Boucher a meal, but she could not take advantage of Mr. Boucher without doing anything in retum Thus, she could only repay his favor with a meal after giving it a good thought. When speaking of returning favors, Francisco from the training camp came to her mind too. It¡¯s depressing to admit this, but how did I end up owing favors to both the Boucher heirs?¡¯** At noon, everyone had gone out for lunch, and Maisie was the only one who was still designing some jewelry artwork in her office. asional distractions made her lose all her ideas and inspiration in an instant. She crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash bin. There were already several paper balls piling up in the bin. She rubbed her temples. I¡¯ve only gone to the training camp for half a month, and I haven¡¯t been able to get a grasp on any one of the fractions of myself before I left ever since I got back here.¡± Maisie was trapped in a trance until a Facebook notification popped up on the screen of her cell phone. [J has sent you a friend request.) Maisie tapped on the notification and skimmed through the request. This person¡¯s profile exudes the aura of a strange old man who¡¯s just started to get into Facebook and Messenger. Is this a spammer¡¯s ount? Maisie rejected the request immediately. Not long after that, a text message that came from Nn appeared on the screen of her phone. ¡°You rejected me?¡± Theers of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. That Facebook ount from just now belongs to him? Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Nn a strange old man? However, someone had already called her before she could find the time to reply to his message. She was caught off guard, almost dropped her cell phone, then calmed herself down and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± A man¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Why did you reject my friend request?¡± She gnashed her teeth. ¡°I misclicked.¡± ¡°Send one back.¡± The tone made it sound like an obligation. Maisie added Nn on Facebook ¡®It can be seen that he¡¯s a busy man who doesn¡¯t log in to his Facebook very often, no wonder he would screw up just now.¡¯ Nn added, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in my office.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. She came to the administrative office, knocked on the door first, opened the door, and then entered the office after getting Nn¡¯s permission She was astounded when she saw the exquisite food and delicacies on the table. Nn put down the documents, uncrossed his long legs, slowly got up from his office chair, and walked toward her. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Care to apany me for lunch?¡± Nn grabbed Maisie by her hand without waiting for her to respond and brought her to the couch. Maisie sat up straight beside him and recalled the steamy scene that had taken cest night. Her head was pounding, and she was on the verge of letting off steam from all orifices. Nn caught a glimpse of her awkward appearance and could not help but tease her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has the affection that you have for me faded after only one night?¡± . ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡®It¡¯s alwaysscivious whenever he starts speaking, and he definitely looks better when he¡¯s dumb.¡¯ ¨C Nn squinted his eyes as the corners of his lips twitched ¡°Then why don¡¯t we relive the memory and enthusiasm fromst night?¡± Seeing that he was leaning closer Maisie panicked and pushed him away. Don ¡°Really?¡± Nn realized that he seemed to have gotten addicted to ¡°bullying¡± her. He could not help it whenever he was with her. He nibbled her slender neck abruptly, making her feel numb from head to toe and lose the strength to push him away Nn¡¯s gaze looked attractive, and his words sounded extremely flirtatious. ¡°You were very enthusiastic last night. Have you forgotten about that?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn pinched her chin with his fingertips and stared at her moist eyes. Her cheeks looked flushed, and he could not help but feel the extreme urge to ¡°bully¡± her right now. Maisie shuddered from head to toe as she pushed his body away from her. ¡°Nn, be serious!¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Nn stared at her with his tender gaze, feeling a sense of satisfaction deep down. T¡¯ve ¡°trained¡± my little wild cat well.¡¯ He pulled her fingers nearer to him and kissed them. His eyes were filled with hints of dangerous lust. ¡°Would you still go to a bar i n the future? Huh?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t go to one again.¡± ¡°Really? Maisie hauled his hand away from her and gave off a wrathfulugh. ¡°Yes, can we eat now?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was a knock on the door. Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice sounded cold and indifferent. ¡°Come in.¡± Rowena walked in with some documents and was about to say something, but a trace of abhorrence shed across her eyes when she saw Maisie sitting beside Nn with a table full of delicious lunch. ¡°Is there something that demands my attention?¡± Nn¡¯s attitude toward her was still very cold. Rowena suppressed the resentment in her heart and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that the project meeting with Gleaming Mountain Inc. is about to start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nn tumed to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, do you want to apany me to the meeting?¡± Maisie was shocked. What? mes were about to burst out of the bottom of Rowena¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Nn, although Ms. Vanderbilt works under ckgold, she isn¡¯t a ckgold employee. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for her to apany you to the meeting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inappropriate.¡± Nn raised his hand and rubbed Maisie¡¯s head as if he was grooming a cat. ¡°Zee has been loving the idea o f staying close to metely and can¡¯t be separated from me, so I¡¯ll let her attend meetings with me to train her nerves. This would also tell everybody in thepany about her identity so that they won¡¯t bully her in the future.¡±. Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡°You¡¯re the clingy one among the two of us!¡¯ Seeing Maisie¡¯s exasperated look, Nn teased her with his affectionate gaze, ignoring the ¡°outsider¡± who was standing in the office. This flirty and amorous scene almost shattered theyer of ice that had formed in Rowena¡¯s cold eyes. ¡®All this should¡¯ve been mine! The news that Nn brought Maisie along to the meeting spread throughout the wholepany in an instant. After all, all thepany executives had seen it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears when Mr. Goldmann announced to everyone present in the entire conference room that Maisie, the owner of Soul Jewelry Studio, was a member of his family and his fianc¨¦e. Although they had heard of it before this, it had never caused such a hugemotion. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because of the female secretary who reced Mr. Goldmann¡¯s previous secretary. That¡¯s why Ms. Vanderbilt is worried and is following Mr. Goldmann around, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard. I heard that Mr. Goldmann is the person who asked Ms. Vanderbilt to apany him to the meeting!¡± ¡°I also think that it¡¯s Nn who took the initiative. Ms. Zora looks like a rather indifferent person. She doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who would take the initiative.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Ms. Zora. She¡¯s now Mr. Goldmann¡¯s favorite. Who else do you think can receive the same treatment as Ms. Zora does from Mr. Goldmann?¡± The discussion stopped instantly after Rowena appeared. Everyone knew that Rowena was recing Quincy as Nn¡¯s personal assistant temporarily. They thought she was not someone t o be trifled with, so the discussion ended, and everyone disbanded. Rowena¡¯s eyes tumed cold gradually. ¡®I won¡¯t allow Maisie to act socently for long!¡¯ ¡°That b*stard!¡± Titus mmed the newspaper on the table. Rowena saw that the old man was extremely piqued after reading the news. Although there was a hint of pride beaming from the bottom of her eyes, she showed the willingness to respect Nn¡¯s choice. ¡°Grandpa, Nn really pampers Ms. Vanderbilt like no one else. He must really care about Ms. Vanderbilt, right? ¡°Even if the person that you¡¯re satisfied with is me, it¡¯s still not appropriate for me to break them up forcibly.¡± ¡°He cares?¡± Titus was exasperated. ¡°He could care about anyone in the world, but he¡¯s chosen to care about the woman who is rted to that son of a b*tch Hernandez de Armas? That woman is destined to bring the Goldmanns catastrophes!¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 If this was the past, Nn would probably be a useless king! And that useless son of his, the father-and- son duo were the same. They even worked together to rebel! Rowena advised in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa. I think the problem is Ms. Vanderbilt instead of Nn.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Titus asked. Rowena pouted. ¡°Grandpa, if I told you, Nn would say that I wasining to you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side. Just say it as it is.¡± Titus showed that he would support her. That made Rowena slowly say, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt kept bothering Nn and wanted him to bring her to the meeting. And her attitude toward me was horrendous. She probably thinks that I¡¯m a threat to her. ¡°She targeted me at the camp for no reason. On the day of her assessment, Nn suddenly went to the camp with me. I think she probably told him something, and that was why he didn¡¯t trust me.¡± She was trying to paint Maisie as the troublemaker, and if it weren¡¯t for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t be so reckless as to go against him. Titus¡¯ expression darkened upon hearing that. He knew that his grandson wasn¡¯t that bad. It seemed like that woman should not be allowed to stay any longer. Waylon, who was standing outside the study, heard the conversation. His little fist tightened, and he walked away. #Mr. Goldmann pampers his wife# Maisie took some time to scroll through Twitter and saw that that was ¡®trending¡¯. She was stunned When she clicked in, it was all about them ¡®showing off their love at the office the other day. #Woody: The wife of the hunky CEO is making me jealous.# #OrangeFTW: Whenever Mr. Goldmann, who only shows up in financial news, shows up on Twitter, it¡¯s always new to make the single people jealous.# #DayDreamer: The rich just have a different way of pampering their wives.# Maisie put her phone down on the desk. The entire Zlokova would have known that she was Nn¡¯s fiancee. Would they let her continue working there? There was a knock on the door. She looked up. ¡°Come in.¡± Kennedy came in, followed closely by Cherie. ¡°Maisie!¡± 1 Maisie slowly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Cherie walked in proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking a break, and Raven had something for me to bring to you. She said you probably left i t.¡± Maisie¡¯s smile froze upon seeing Cherie give her a bag. When she opened the bag, there was a jade ring inside that she had left at the camp. She looked up. ¡°How is Rye?¡± Cherie scratched her head and smiled. ¡°Not bad. I don¡¯t know why, but she is a lot more hardworking now.¡± Maisie looked down and smiled, but she remembered something, and her face dropped, ¡°By the way, was Wynona¡¯s death really a suicide?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Maisie¡¯sshes fluttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think she would end her own life.¡± Cherie looked down and pondered. ¡°When Mr. Goldmann got us to investigate it, I thought that something was wrong. When Wynona was locked up, we got everything she had on her, and there was no knife in the interrogation room.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Did you find anything from the investigation?¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Cherie shook her head. ¡°No. The people who saw Wynona all said that she was fine. No one knew how she got hold of the knife.¡± ¡°Was no one guarding?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie had her answer, so she fell deep in thought. Someone could have entered the interrogation room to see her without a guard. Seeing that she was still concerned about Wynona, Cherie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Maisie, no need to be concerned about that. We¡¯ll look into it.¡± After Cherie left, Maisie leaned back on her seat and picked up the crushed jade ring. Even though she thought that it had been¡¯ vited¡¯ by Rowena, it was a present that Nn had gotten for her, so she decided to restore it. In the evening, Maisie went to the underground garage. When she got in front of the car, a person suddenly walked close to her. She raised her hand but was immediately held down by her waist on top of the car. The man smiled. ¡°Trying to ambush me?¡± Maisie rxed when she saw that it was Nn. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to ambush.¡± Nn lowered his head to kiss her on the lips, his eyes smiling. ¡°What spell have you cast on me? It¡¯s just been a day since thest time I saw you, and I already miss you so much.¡± He had seen that he and Maisie were trending, and he had been excited for the entire day. He had finally ¡®appeared¡¯ with Zee on the trending list proudly as fianc¨¦es. Maisie lightly pushed him away. ¡°Stop ying around. Someone might see us.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡± Nn held her hand. His eyes fell on the jade ring on her finger, and he was a little surprised. *Zee, didn¡¯t you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to restore the broken ring. Even though it looked different from how it was when he first bought it, it was so nicely restored that there were no signs that work had been done. He was proud of her. Maisie turned her face away and pretended to be annoyed. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t like that someone wore it before, you got it from the auction for me, so I had to wear it.¡± 1 Nn¡¯s eyes softened, and he held her chin up with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a better one next time, one that only you will wear.¡± Maisie smiled and pushed his hand away when she remembered something. She raised her brows and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandpa will be unhappy seeing us blow up like that?¡± Titus wouldn¡¯t ept her because she was rted to the de Armas, and he had even arranged for Rowena to be by his side. Maisie wasn¡¯t a ckgold employee, but Nn had brought her along to the meeting. If she knew Titus well enough, he would probably b e fuming. Nnughed. ¡°You¡¯re worried about this?¡± Maisie turned her face away. ¡°I have enough problems, and I don¡¯t need one more.¡± They had angered Titus the other day when they argued with him. Nn scoffed, running his hand over the corner of her eyes. ¡°The Zee that I know never lets problems get to her.¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­. At the dining table, Titus huffed because he saw that the three children were not eating. ¡°You forgot how to eat when your grandpa and dad aren¡¯t around?¡± Rowena volunteered to get some soup for them. ¡°What do you feel like having? Tell me, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± However, when Rowena brought the bowl to Daisie, thetter spilled it, and the hot soup burned Rowena¡¯s hand. Mr. Cheshire was shocked. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Titus¡¯ face dropped. These three children had been pampered for too long! He angrily said to Daisy, ¡°Apologize to Aunt Rowena!¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Daisy¡¯s eyes reddened, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Colton hugged her to console her and stared at Titus. ¡°We don¡¯t want food from this woman.¡± To them, anyone who wanted to take their father away from their mother would be a bad woman. Even though Rowena was disappointed, she still looked gracious. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandpa, don¡¯t me the children.¡± This little girl would get what she deserved one day. Titus angrily mmed the table, his anger scaring everyone. ¡°I¡¯m not your grandpa nor your father. If they pampered you in the past, I¡¯m going to change your bad attitude. Apologize to ¡®Aunt Rowena!¡± Colton and Daisy were obviously startled by his anger, but they were still stubbom and refused to apologize. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Waylon angrily looked toward Titus. ¡°We don¡¯t need to apologize to her.¡± 1. Cheshire almost had a heart attack when he heard that. How could this little child talk back to Titus? Titus was shocked. This child was extremely hostile, but he had to subdue these children. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, there¡¯ll be no food for you.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t eat then¡± Waylon left the dining table, and Daisy and Colton followed their brother. Seeing how upset Titus was, Mr. Cheshire carefully said, ¡°The three children,¡± Their bad temper is the result of their parents¡¯ pampering. They¡¯llpromise when they¡¯re hungry.¡± Anger filled Rowena¡¯s eyes. When she became Mrs. Goldmann, she would take good care of these three rascals. Late at night¡­ Titus had trouble falling asleep. The three little great-grandchildren had angered him. They all had bad tempers, exactly like that brat Nn Even though he didn¡¯t want to pamper them, given the ¡®bad temper¡¯ of the three, they would probably not eat for the entire night. He got out of bed to check on them. Just when he got into the living room, he saw that the lights in the kitchen were on. He was angry and wondered if Mr. Cheshire was making supper for the three of them. Unexpectedly, he saw something different when he went over. Daisie and Colton were ying at the dining table while Waylon stood on a stool to make supper for them. Titus was stunned when he saw that. They could cook at such a young age! When they saw Titus, Colton and Daisy stopped ying. Titus raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Colton tumed his head and happily said, ¡°Making supper, of course.¡± Titus said in a serious tone, ¡°Making supper? How could you cook at such a young age? Who taught you that?¡± That was too dangerous. How could that brat Nn let the children cook? ¡°Cooking is no big deal. Our brother learned that when we were four and a half.¡± Daisie was proud as only Waylon had managed to learn how to cook. The other two just couldn¡¯t get it. Even their mother said that h e was a genius cook! Waylon turned off the fire. He was familiar with all the equipment in the kitchen. He brought the spaghetti out, and when Colton and Daisie smelled it, their stomachs started rumbling. They had wanted to eat sneakily but were ¡®caught by their great-grandfather. Titus looked at the spaghetti that was cooked pretty well, and surprise shed across his face. He took a good look at Waylon. This child was different from Colton and Daisie. He had a calmer mind than those who were of his age, and that fierceness in his eyes when he was angry was more like his great-grandfather¡¯s than Nn. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Waylon was going to grow up into someone extraordinary. The smell of the spaghetti floated into his nostrils and made that old man hungry. Daisie noticed that and brought her te over. With watery and innocent eyes, she said, ¡°Great-grandpa, do you want some?¡± Titus paused. He had yelled at this child in the evening, but now she was willing to share her food? Titus still had to keep his pride, so he cleared his throat, turned his face away, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because you did this.¡± Daisie lowered her head and took her te back, disappointed. ¡°We know that you don¡¯t love us.¡± The old man widened his eyes. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t love you¡± ¡°There¡¯s some left in the pot if you want some. If not, it¡¯s fine.¡± Waylon cut him off. Titus was rendered speechless. Had he grown too old? How could these three children walk over his ¡®fierceness¡¯? Forget it. There was no point arguing with children. Titus took a te for himself. He wanted to try out Waylon¡¯s cooking. It was rare to see him have a meal amicably with the children. After he took a bite, he stopped speaking. Daisie smiled, her eyes shining. ¡°Isn¡¯t the spaghetti that my brother made yummy?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Hmm, who taught you how to cook? It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Waylon¡¯s reply made Titus¡¯ hand shake. All of a sudden, the spaghetti didn¡¯t smell as good. ¡°That woman taught him? He put down his fork and said in an upset tone, ¡°How could she let you do this at your age? As if her being bad at taking care of her children isn¡¯t bad enough, she even let you y around like this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how tough it was for her to take care of the three of us. You don¡¯t get to say whatever you want!¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°Mommy gave birth to us alone in a foreign country and had to make money to take care of us. How can we treat her well if we don¡¯t do anything in return?¡± ¡°She gave birth to you alone abroad?¡± Titus was surprised. He didn¡¯t know about Maisie and the three children¡¯s past. Colton nodded. ¡°Yes, no one took care of her when she was pregnant with us. She went through a lot by herself.¡± Daisie added, ¡°No one can take over Mommy¡¯s ce in our hearts. Mommyes first, then Daddy.¡± Titus was silent. He put down the cutleries and went back to his room. The three children had a strong bond with their mother, and since they had been by her side since they were babies, they had a deep impression of their birth mother, Maisie. Too bad this woman was rted to the de Armas. He wasn¡¯t going to let his grandson be a pawn of the de Armas. The three seated rugrats looked at each other. Their great-grandfather had obviously lost interest in listening. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t waver even if they told him about her past. The next day¡­ Mr. Cheshire walked Waylon and Daisie to the main door. The two waved to Waylon when they got to the car, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Waylon.¡± Waylon waved back. He had finished filming his parts in the production, so he could stay home during this time. When Waylon turned around to go into the house, he bumped into Rowena, who was walking out. Even though Rowena had no love for the three, she didn¡¯t dare start anything with them since Titus was around. They were just children, so she could handle them. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 She smiled and tried to get closer to him. ¡°Waylon, didn¡¯t you go out with your sister today?¡± Waylon coldly looked at her, and when he walked past her, he said in a disgusted tone, ¡°Stop trying. Even if you try to put ideas in Great-grandpa¡¯s head, you will never rece Mommy.¡± Rowena froze on the spot. She watched the little boy walk upstairs and was a little shocked. Putting aside the fierceness this little five-year-old had in his eyes, how would he know that she was putting ideas in Titus¡¯ head? Her hands that were at her sides curled into fists. They were indeed from that woman¡¯s womb-difficult, just like her! At that moment, she received a text from an unknown number. [Didn¡¯t you say you were going to get me out of the Underground Freeway? I told you everything. When are you going to do what you promised?] Rowena knew immediately that the text was from Willow. Yes, she had forgotten that Willow was a knife¡¯ that she could use! After Willow escaped with the help of a few ¡®clients¡¯, she walked with them toward a car parked on south street. The window rolled down. Rowena, who was in the car, still had her mask on. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you out. Now it¡¯s time to repay me.¡± Willow saw that this woman had some tricks up her sleeves, so she smiled and said, ¡°How do I address you?¡± Rowena calmly said, ¡°Lady Wolfsbane.¡± ¡°Alright, if you need me, Lady Wolfsbane, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Rowenaughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. All you need to do is get rid of Maisie.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say that, the only thing that Willow wanted to do was to get even with Maisie. Nheless, she was suspicious.¡± What do you have against her?¡± She was happy that someone else hated Maisie. It was always good to have help, but she couldn¡¯t just trust this woman. Rowena stared at her. ¡°She took something from me that didn¡¯t belong to her. She¡­ must disappear.¡± Hearing that this woman¡¯s hatred for Maisie was real, Willow was ted. ¡°My enemy¡¯s enemy is my friend. Don¡¯t worry, that woman will see her downfall soon.¡± Maisie and Kennedy sat in the private room in the restaurant they had booked. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Kennedy looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s already 9:30. Would something havee up with Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Maisie understood. She was d that he had agreed to meet in the first ce. He was a big name in the entertainment world with lots of movies and sponsorships to get to. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She wouldn¡¯t want to take any of his previous time if it weren¡¯t to thank¡¯ him. ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± The baby voiceing from outside the door startled her. Daisie ran to Maisie on her short little legs and hugged her. ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Maisieughed, bent down, rubbed her head, and kissed her forehead. Her face was filled with fondness. ¡°Mommy missed you too.¡± Ever since they had retumed, she had spent less time with her children and felt guilty about it. Daisie pouted and looked sad. ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t want to stay with Great-grandpa anymore. He wants to make Daddy marry that woman and yelled at us. Waylon even said that she was putting ideas in Great- grandpa¡¯s head to rece you!¡± Maisie paused, and her expression darkened. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Maisie knew that the three rugrats had no reason to lie, and she was fully aware that Rowena was a hypocrite. Since Titus trusted Rowena so much, it would be a piece of cake for her to sow discord between them. Before she could ask anything, Helios and his two assistants appeared outside of the door. Daisie rushed up to Helios and tugged at his hand. ¡°Uncle Helios. Come and meet my mommy!¡± However, Helios had known about it a long time ago. He offered Daisie a smile and patted her head. He then looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting, haven¡¯t I?¡± Maisie responded with a smile and said, ¡°We just arrived not long ago as well.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After they took their seat, Daisie climbed into the seat beside Maisie. Her mother was all hers today, and she would help her brothers to eat their share. ¡°I heard from Waylon that you¡¯ve been taking care of both of them on the set, Mr. Boucher. I hope they didn¡¯t give you too much trouble.¡± Daisie puffed her cheek out and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give Uncle Helios any trouble.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Are you sure about that?¡¯ she asked inwardly. Helios smiled and replied, ¡°They are cute and smart, and I like them very much.¡± . Maisie lowered her head. ¡°In fact, I want to take this opportunity to thank you for your help in promoting the products from our Soul Jewelry Studio. After all, without your help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it. So to express our gratitude, I will buy you a meal today.¡± Helios sat upright, crossed his fingers against his chin, and stared at her. ¡°Just one meal?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®If not, then two meals? Helios snorted when he saw the confused expression on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to return this ¡®favor¡¯, you don¡¯t have to pay for it yourself. Speaking of which, Nn also owes me a favor, so let¡¯s put this on him instead.¡± Maisie smiled awkwardly. ¡°So it¡¯s true that one¡¯s worst enemy is your friend?¡¯ Soon, the dishes were served. Maisie felt rxed throughout the entire process. Although Helios came from an elite family and was a top-ss celebrity in the entertainment industry, he was down to earth and had a nice personality. When they talked about Francisco, Maisie asked curiously, ¡°By the way, why is Francisco in the training camp?¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve met my cousin in the camp, Ms. Vanderbilt. He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s son. My uncle isn¡¯t satisfied with his yful attitude toward life, so he sent him into the training camp to get him trained and hoping that he could change his attitude,¡± Helios replied in a steady voice. Maisie nodded understandingly. After all, Francisco did give people a vibe that he was not very serious with the things going around him. ¡°He was the one who called me when you got bitten by the pit viper. That was why I brought Professor Leonhardt to the training camp to make sure that you were alright.¡± Maisie was stumped. ¡®So they were the ones who saved me? ¡°Mommy, you were bitten by a snake?¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about it, Mommy?¡± Maisie hastily stuffed a few french fries into her hand to avert her attention. Kennedy did not know that Maisie had been injured in the training camp either. What¡¯s more, she had been bitten by a pit viper. That was just too dangerous. After they had finished their meal, they left the private room and came to the basement parking lot. Maisie squatted in front of Daisie and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Honey, be a good girl on the set, got it?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Okay. I will.¡± She rose to her feet and handed Daisie to her assistant, Ang. Ang then brought Daisie into Helios¡¯ car. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Helios was standing beside Maisie and talking to her. He suddenly noticed something and chuckled. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t look back and get into your car immediately.¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Maisie was stunned for a moment upon hearing what Helios had said. However, the scale soon dropped before her eyes, and she realized what he was talking about. Someone was hiding in the dark to take pictures of them. Therefore, she did not tum her head around. She walked to her car with Kennedy, and just as they expected, the scene of them parting ways was captured by the paparazzo in the dark. He looked at the few photos in his camera, licked his lips, and a triumphant smile crawled upon his lips. He was confident that these photos would cause a sensation across the town, and the editor-in-chief would praise him. When Maisie and Kennedy returned to Soul, she suddenly thought of something and said to Kennedy, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, please keep an eye on the news for me these days.¡± ¡°News? What for?¡± ¡°Yes. When we parted ways with Helios, he warned me that there were paparazzi around. We were probably caught on camera.¡± Honestly, Maisie was not worried about what they would write about her and Helios. She just did not want to expose her daughter i n front of the Inte, and she did not want her to suffer from Inte violence at a young age. Kennedy nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡± Just as she walked into her office, someone pounced on her and secured her tightly in his embrace. The man closed the door, leaned against it, and lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. ¡°Where have you been again? Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Maisie knew who he was without even turning her head. The tips of her lips curled up helplessly as she said, ¡°I just went to have lunch with Helios?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and turned her around to face him. ¡°Have lunch with Helios?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to thank him for helping me,¡± Maisie replied as she raised her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the CEO of ckgold. Are you not worried about setting tongues wagging foring to my studio every day?¡± Nn leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Do you think other people would have the guts to talk about me behind my back? Besides, I own ckgold. I can go wherever I want to, and even if Ie to find my rich girl every day, nobody is going to say anything.¡± Maisie did not know what to say. ¡®If I¡¯m a rich girl, then what are you? A kept man? With your face?¡¯ Maisie stared intently at his face, and she had to say-he indeed had a handsome face. If she really was a rich girl looking for a kept man, she would definitely pick him. She lifted his chin with her finger and smiled alluringly. ¡°Then I suppose it would cost a mint to spend a night with you, right, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows, went closer to her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pay for the rest of the bill.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± He coiled his arms around her waist and lowered his head, pressing his lips against hers. The desire in his eyes was burning high, and Maisie was certain that she must get carried away with the frenzy of the moment. She should have stopped him now, but she didn¡¯t do it. Whenever she heard footsteps outside of the door, Maisie¡¯s heart would skip a beat, for she was worried that someone mighte t o knock at her door. Rowena walked to the administrative office and knocked on the door, but no one responded to her. She pushed the door open and went inside, but Nn was nowhere to be seen. She stopped one of the staff members and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± The staff member replied with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t in his office, maybe you should try your luck on the 16th floor.¡± Everyone in the administrative office knew where Nn would go whenever he was not in his office, and they were ustomed to i ¡®The 16th floor? Isn¡¯t that where Maisie¡¯s studio is?¡¯ Rowena¡¯s face sank when that thought came into her mind. She turned around and went to the elevator. When she stepped out of the elevator on the 16th floor, she asked the female staff member at the counter, ¡°Is Nn here?¡± 1) The staff member was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes. Mr. Goldmann has been staying in Ms. Zora¡¯s office.¡± Rowena headed straight to Maisie¡¯s office after she heard what the staff member said. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of them staying together. After all, the reason Titus had put her beside Nn was to split them apart. Just when Rowena wanted to knock on the door when she reached Maisie¡¯s office, she suddenly heard the from inside. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re hurting me, Nn. Can¡¯t you be more gentle!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± Rowena¡¯s face tumed dark. ¡®How¡­ How shameless of them to do that kind of thing in the office? Maisie, you truly are one seductive evil woman! Driven by her rage, she pushed the door open, and then she was stunned. Maisie was sitting on the couch while Nn was squatting in front of her, massaging her foot. Nn turned his head to look at Rowena sternly and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed, and she replied stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought¡­ I thought something happened here.¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. Thank goodness he didn¡¯t do it for too long today. Or else, I might have to find a hole and bury myself in it.¡¯ ¡°Even if something happened here, what has it got to do with you?¡± Nn asked, his voice cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, then get the hell out of here.¡± Rowena did not expect that Nn would chase her away again. She bit her lower lip and looked at Maisie intently before turning around and heading out of the office. Maisie lowered her head to look at Nn and said, ¡°How can you be so mean to her? She¡¯s probably going to be sad again¡± Nn lifted his head to meet her gaze, and then he suddenly applied a stronger force on his hand. TIL I ! ¡°Ouch!¡± Maisie yelped out in pain She withdrew her sprained ankle from Nn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°How could you do that to me, Nn? I¡¯m not letting you touch me anymore!¡± AL Propping himself up on the couch behind her, he looked at her intently and said, ¡°What does it matter to me if she¡¯s sad or not? She¡¯s not my woman, after all.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes quivered, but she did not say anything. I. Judging from Nn¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t take care of those who were not important to him. This was something she had experienced in the past, but she wondered if she should be d that she hadn¡¯t been as ¡°miserable¡± as Rowena. ¡°You¡¯re right, but wasn¡¯t Willow technically your woman as well? Why didn¡¯t you-¡± ¡°Maisie.¡± Nn¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. ¡°If you mention Willow again. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.¡± #Helios secretly meeting a mysterious woman# As expected, the title appeared on Google trends, and since it was news about Helios, the best actor, it became the top search in Google. Maisie scrolled across her tablet. Perhaps due to the angle problem, both Helios and she looked very ¡°intimate¡± in the photo. However, the silver lining was she had been kissing Daisie in that photo. She had blocked Daisie¡¯s face, so she did not appear in the photo. Sensing her anxiety, Kennedyughed and tried tofort her. ¡°Theizens haven¡¯t made any comments on you and that kid yet. Besides, most of thements aren¡¯t malicious.¡± Manyizens and Helios¡¯ fansmented on Helios¡¯ Facebook page. #Doggy Helios¡¯ No.1 fan: Dude, please stop hiding in the dark. Just make it public. I beg you.#. #Love is a light @Helios CG: (Cry] Helios, Is she your girlfriend? I¡¯m really worried that you won¡¯t be able to get yourself a wife.# #Rowlo: Hahahaha *Burp* This is so hrious. I thought there would be a war, but it turns out that all of you are just encouraging him to get married soon.# #Invincible Helios @Rowlo: [Helpless] Considering his age, we no longer have any demands. We¡¯re satisfied as long as she¡¯s a living person.# Maisie was rendered speechless. If she had to use something to describe Helios¡¯ fans, it would be the phrase ¡°out of the ordinary.¡± Inside the administrative office, Nn frowned when he saw the news on Facebook.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It seemed to him that those paparazzi must have a death wish to spread scandalous news about his woman and the Bouchers? In the meantime, he heard Titus¡¯ voice ring outside of his office. ¡°Is that brat not going to see me anymore?¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Nn frowned. He knew that Elder Master Goldmann would show up today. That was the reason he had informed the receptionist t o tell Titus that he was not in the office. He did not expect him toe straight up to his office. Titus pushed the door to the office open. When he saw Nn, he harrumphed. ¡°Hmph! What now? Are you going to cut ties with your grandfather?¡± Nn put his legs down, ced his phone on the table, and leaned back slightly. There was no expression on his face as he said,¡± You know I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that?¡± Titus¡¯ face was dark, ¡°You refuse toe home because of that woman, and now you¡¯re telling me that you wouldn¡¯t dare to do that?¡± Nn harrumphed coldly. ¡°If my memories serve me right, you¡¯re the one who chased me out of the house. Since you want me to stay out of your face, what¡¯s the point for me to go back?¡± ¡°Nn, you must have been bewitched by that woman. Did you see what that woman did? She took Daisie to meet up with the eldest son of the Bouchers in secret. Do you think I couldn¡¯t recognize her just because her face isn¡¯t shown in the photo?¡± Titus snarled exasperatedly. His impression of Maisie had be worse again. Even if there was nothing happening between them, how could she bring her daughter to meet with another man? What¡¯s more, she was captured by the paparazzi, and now everyone on the Inte was talking about her. Was she not afraid of bringing bad publicity to the Goldmanns once they found out that she was Nn¡¯s wife? A cold smile appeared on theer of Nn¡¯s lips. ¡°I know she went to see Helios. Besides, she didn¡¯t meet him alone. Can¡¯t you see there are so many people on the side?¡± 1 ¡°Nn¡¯ Titus took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked anything from you since you¡¯re a kid. I just want you to give up o n Maisie, why can¡¯t you just listen to me once? There are so many women out there, why must it have to be her? I¡¯m sure you know what the de Arma family did to us in the past. I just don¡¯t want you to end up like your mother and be the weapon for the de Arma family to use against us.¡± Nn jerked up from his chair. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention my mother in front of me!¡±. Titus was dumbstruck. He could clearly see the anger in Nn¡¯s eyes. . ..75 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. 1 The light in his eyes dimmed as he continued. ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t save her back then. It¡¯s just that it was toote when we received the information¡± Nn snorted. ¡°I know you had always been dissatisfied with my mother because she was an actor. You have your men in everyer of Stoslo, so there¡¯s no way that you wouldn¡¯t know that my mother was missing for 24 hours! You said it was already toote by the time you received the information or did you simply not take my mother¡¯s life seriously?¡± Titus¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that this matter had been a chip in Nn¡¯s shoulder. Nn had been 17 years old that year. His mother, Natasha, had traveled to Stoslo to attend a fashion week event, but that also turned out to be herst event before she died. Titus took a deep breath and said, ¡°But the people who abducted your mother were the people from the de Arma family!¡± ¡°But I hate you guys even more.¡± That was the reason he refused to take over the Night Banquet. After all, he couldn¡¯t forget about the things that had happened to his mother. They had turned a blind eye when his mother was in danger! How were they any different from the ones who had killed her? 1 Titus was stumped when he heard what Nn said. It took him quite a long while before he said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry about your mother, but believe it or not, it¡¯s true that we didn¡¯t receive any news because it all happened too quickly at that time. We had done everything we could to look for her, but we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± He did not want to say anything or exin anything anymore. In the meantime, Rowena was standing outside of the door. When she heard the things that had happened to Nn¡¯s mother 15 years ago, all colors drained from her face as a bad premonition rose from her stomach pit. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The atmosphere in the office was tense even after Elder Master Goldmann had left. Nn pulled a packet of cigarettes out of his drawer. It had been a long time since hest smoked, but he did not know why he had an urge to smoke right now. He sped the cigarette between his lips and lit it up with a lighter. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He rose to his feet and walked up to the floor-to-ceiling window. He took a long drag and held the cigarette between his fingers. It went without saying that he hated those people who had killed his mother to the core. However, had it not been for his great grandfather, his mother wouldn¡¯t have gotten caught up in it Even if the de Arma family was the main culprit, he knew that Maisie had nothing to do with them. He allowed himself to get drowned in his own memories while the cigarette continued to bum in between his fingers. He tapped ash into the ashtray, and he figured that he should keep this matter a secret from Maisie. Rowena was sshing herself with cold water to calm herself down inside the restroom. No one would know about the thing that had happened that year: As long as she kept quiet, nobody would know about it. It had nothing to do with her¡­ ¡°Help me!¡± However, the scene was so vividly clear it was as if it had only happened yesterday. The scene when Natasha had asked her to save her, the two men who had taken her away, and the tattoos on the back of their hands. She still remembered it clearly. It was ¡®his¡¯ people back then who.. Rowena had been there at that time. She could have saved Natasha from those two men, but she had flinched and backed away because she wanted nothing to do with it¡­. She had been afraid of being expelled from the Night Banquet because of this matter. She had not wanted Titus or Nn to be disappointed in her, so she had chosen to tell lies and hide the truth. As a result, they had missed the best timing to save Nn¡¯s mother. 1 That man had alsoe to her because of this. That evil, vicious, scary man. He hade up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything that happened that year, right, Rowena? But i t doesn¡¯t matter. Had it not been for you, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten the opportunity as well.¡± Rowena¡¯s face was ashen pale in the mirror. Suddenly, a staff member patted her shoulder, causing her to jump up in shock and her face to be even paler. The female staff member was startled by her reaction as well. Looking at herplexion, she asked, ¡°Ms. Summers, are you not feeling well?¡± Rowena took a deep breath and offered her a stiff smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a little bit under the weather, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± There was a surge ofplicated emotions in Rowena¡¯s eyes when she got out of the restroom. Nn hated what happened to his mother back then, so she could never let anyone know that it had anything to do with her. ¡®That¡¯s right. Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. Since they all thought it was the doing of the de Arma family, then so be it. It has nothing to do with me at all!¡¯ #Breaking news: The identity of the mystery woman who met with Helios has been revealed to be Maisie Vanderbilt, the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Goldmann.# #E-news headlines: ording to an insider, Maisie Vanderbilt is Zora, the top jewelry designer. She is suspected of having a child out of wedlock, and the father of the child is unknown.# Another breaking piece of news went viral again on the Inte in the afternoon. Some of the sharp-eyed netizens noticed that the kid in the photo was the little girl who yed Helios¡¯ daughter in the show. Someizens revealed that the two children in the show were twins, and they suspected that they were rted to Maisie. As for the father of the two children, a lot of theizens suspected that it was rted to the previous rumor that stated Mr. Goldmann had already gotten married in secret and had two children. Besides that, they were pretty certain that the two children who appeared with Mr. Goldmann were the two rising child stars. However, arge number ofizens did not buy it. All of them swarmed into Waylon and Daisie¡¯s Facebook page and showered them with all sorts of nasty remarks. #You don¡¯t have a father, right? Gee, that¡¯s sad# #They aren¡¯t Mr. Goldmann¡¯s kids. Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t announced that he has children, right? I¡¯m sure she had the kids with a stranger, and now she¡¯s trying to make Helios their father.# Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 #I heard that the mother of the two kids is a wh*re, a wh*re who gave birth to the kids out of wedlock, and Mr. Goldmann wants to b e with such a woman?# #She actually used her kids to approach the best actor in order to surround them with the hype created. argh, get out of Zlokova! You¡¯re not worthy of both Mr. Boucher and Mr. Goldmann!# Maisie¡¯s face tumed cold instantly upon reading through thements that were abusing her children with malicious words in thement section. Kennedy noticed that something was wrong and said, ¡°Zee, these spitefulments probablye from some random keyboard warriors that are open for hire online. Take a look at these. They¡¯re all left by anonymous ounts.¡± ¡°Can you track the IP addresses that these people used?¡± Maisie¡¯s tone turned low in an instant. Kennedy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± After Kennedy went out, Maisie could not help but clench her hands resting on the desk into fists. T¡¯ll definitely find out who¡¯s behind this! Meanwhile, in an Intemet cafe¡­ Willow had made a couple of dozens of online transactions to all the anonymous keyboard warriors that had been creating a stir through a few haters¡¯ groups on the Intemet. Including all the cash payments that she had made before this, she had spent a total of $50,000 from beginning to end. Seeing how the haters that she had hired abused the two little b*stards online, she felt exceptionally triumphant. It¡¯ll be best if thesements hound those two kids to death. I¡¯ll finally get to relieve my resentment as long as I get to witness Maisie suffer! Waylon and Daisie became the most popr search result on Google Trends over the night. Many rationalizens could not stand it anymore, thinking that the haters were overly strict when it came tomenting on the two children Soon, the two opposite factions almost started a war of words. Some of the haters were Helios¡¯ fans, so even Helios¡¯ fan base was divided into two opposite forces this time around. Both parties werepletely piqued when discussing this issue online, and this debate quickly tumed the Inte into a battlefield. Nn threw the tablet on the table, picked up his cell phone, and made a call. ¡°Get someone to remove those popr searches and topics immediately. Summon all the media outlets here tomorrow. I have something to announce.¡± In the evening, as soon as Waylon and Daisie left thepany, they were immediately surrounded by a crowd. As Ang and the bodyguards both were protecting the children behind them, a group of people who pretended to be Helios¡¯ fans yelled, ¡°You b*stards! You should go to hell!¡± ¡°That wh*re actually dreams of approaching Helios with your help? You two should just quit showbiz!¡± Ang was so exasperated that she cursed at those people. ¡°Are you f*ckers even humans? How can you use those words in front o f these kids? Just how sickening can you people be!?¡± Waylon clenched his fists tightly while he protected his sister. He also red at those people with his gloomy and stem gaze. At that moment, someone flung a water bottle in the direction of the two children. Just as Waylon was about to block the bottle with his body, a swift silhouette dashed toward the two kids, grabbed them into her arms, and the water bottle hit her on the back. ¨C ¡°Mommy!?¡± Waylon was stunned. He then red fiercely at the people who had thrown the water bottle, wanting to shred them into pieces. Maisie rubbed their heads. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± She turned around walked toward the woman who threw the water bottle, and pped her to the ground. Everyone was shocked, and the scene turned silent for a moment. Maisie red at the crowd coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. You either go to the hospital or the police station with me!¡± The bodyguards rolled up their sleeves, ready to take action. Those people took a few steps back, pointed at her, and shouted, ¡°Just you wait!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The crowd evacuated almost immediately. Daisie and Waylon came to Maisie. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maisie crouched down and hugged them uneasily. ¡°Waylon, Daisie, are you all right?¡± Maisie was worried that the children would be affected by the rumors, so she hade to pick them up in person Her heart ached when she saw Waylon and Daisie being stopped at the entrance and even being yelled at. She even regretted allowing them to develop their career in the entertainment industry Waylon shook his head and caressed her head as if he wasforting her. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± She had been hit by the water bottle just now. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 ¡®It must¡¯ve been painful, right?¡¯ Maisie was stunned and could not help but feel a sense of irritation in her nasal cavity. She then stood up to hold back her grievances. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. I only want you to be alright.¡± ¡± *These people are mad. They actually pretended to be Mr. Helios¡¯ fans and did such a thing to children.¡± Ang knew that those people were not Helios¡¯ fans at all. Although Helios¡¯ fans were notorious for their foul mouths, they had never caused chaos to their idol ¡®Where did those people find the courage to pose as someone else and make a fuss here!?¡¯ Maisie smiled at her. ¡°Thank you for taking care of them. I¡¯ll take over here.¡± Ang nodded. Back at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Probably because of the new environment. Waylon and Daisie were delighted, as if the incident that they had just gone through did not leave much impact on them. ¡°Wow, we can see the sea from here!¡± The beach vi that they had been staying in before this was not located anywhere close to the ocean at all. So seeing that Daisie liked it, Maisie put down her handbag, walked toward the two of them, crouched down, and hugged them. ¡°You can stay here with Mommy for a few more days if you really like it here.¡± (1 She was relieved to see that her children were happy. Waylon turned his head to look at her. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves.¡± Maisie froze in ce. The more she saw Waylon behave so sensibly, the more distressed she felt. ¡®Mommy, why hasn¡¯t Daddye back?¡± Daisie asked. Maisie was flustered for a split second IP 14! ¡®Given Nn¡¯s temperament, hees to me whenever he¡¯s free, but he hasn¡¯t shown up all day today¡¯ ¡°Maybe your dad is busy. Be good, I¡¯ll go cook for you.¡± Maisie rubbed their little heads, got up, rolled her sleeves, and entered the kitchen TUT ¨C It was already veryte in the night when Nn returned to the Blue Bay vi. He originally thought that Maisie should have gone to bed, but she was changing out of her clothes when he pushed the door open. However, the obvious bruise on the fair skin on her back hurt his eyes. Maisie was shocked, took a nce at him, and put on her nightgown calmly. ¡°You¡¯vee back?¡± Nn walked up to her and hugged her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your back?¡± Maisie touched the bruised spot on her back. Although it hurt a little, she did not care about it at all. ¡°I hit something identally.¡± She thought of something, turned around to look at him, and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve fetched Waylon and Daisie back today, don¡¯t mess around.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nn leaned over and buried his face in the back of her neck. ¡°We have good sound instion.¡± Maisie shuddered and hurriedly held him down. ¡°Nn, you b*stard!¡± The next day¡­ Maisie and Nn appeared at ckgold Group with a high-profile grandeur, and a younger male employee walked up to them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the reporters are all waiting for you in the conference room.¡± ¡°Reporters?¡± Maisie looked at Nn suspiciously. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nn held her hand. ¡°Given the situation that we¡¯re in, we should announce to the public that we have kids.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡®Is he doing so because Waylon and Daisie are being bullied on the Inte?¡¯ When they arrived at the conference room, several reporters were indeed waiting in the room. The conference was organized in the form of a live interview, so everyone was already there waiting for them to arrive in order to start filming. The female reporter who was in charge of the interview stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, may I start now?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn and Maisie sat down. The cameraman set up the camera, and the female reporter asked when the recording started, ¡°Regarding the recent remarks on the Inte which im that Ms. Vanderbilt got pregnant out of wedlock, are they true?¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Nn took a nce at Maisie and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s true, but this my me to bear. If I had known about the fact that she had gotten pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have let her leave.¡± Maisie was startled. ¡®Is Nn nning to take full responsibility for the incident from six years ago? He didn¡¯t even know who I was six years ago¡­¡¯ The female reporter moved on with the next question. ¡°Then have you dated?¡± Nn held Maisie¡¯s hand and gave off a smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t had the time to date each other, but I fell in love with Zee at first sight. She¡¯s my one and only.¡± ¡®Ba-dump, ba-dump! Maisie¡¯s heart was racing. The female reporter then asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are you saying that the two children are the products of your love?¡± Nn responded, ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve gotten it wrongly. There are not only two, Zee has given birth to three children for me.¡± The female reporter smiled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you make it known before this?¡± Nn replied calmly, ¡°Because we don¡¯t want our children to be involved in all the potential public opinion. We love them very much, so I absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to smear my wife and my children online maliciously.¡± The female reporter continued asking, ¡°As far as everyone knows, the both of you haven¡¯t gotten married just yet, have you?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it and havee up with a time to tie the knot. We just don¡¯t want the outside world to disturb us, so I hope the media will stop deciding and suspecting things between us husband-and-wife arbitrarily.¡± The spection on the Inte stopped after the announcement was broadcast live, and most of the netizens felt sorry for the two children who were violently abused by the public. Even the video that recorded how Maisie had pped the fan, which was uploaded yesterday, attracted a lot of heat. Maisie retumed to Soul Jewelry Studio, and Kennedy walked over with the tablet. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve already found out the identity of all those haters. They¡¯ve set up a hater group that has more than 1,000 people in it.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy handed the tablet to Maisie. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kennedy. I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. After Kennedy went out, Maisie skimmed through the identity of all the haters that he had found. She then sent the name of the hater group that Kennedy found to Erwin, asking for Erwin¡¯s help to track the IP address that the ounts used, In just over ten minutes, Erwin had managed to locate all the IP addresses used by all the ounts for her. He even attached the owners¡¯ personal information. Maisie drove to the Inte cafe near Nancy Street, walked up to the reception of the cafe, and asked the manager at the reception, ¡°Is there a young man that goes by the name Tyler Leonardsson who oftenes here?¡± ¡°Tyler Leonardsson? Are you referring to that little good-for-nothing? He doese here often. Who are you?¡± The manager had a very deep impression of Tyler. After all, he was the leader of the mob that had always created troubles at the cafe. Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m his eldest cousin.¡± The manager¡¯s expression changed as his impression of Tyler changed. ¡®That brat actually has such a beautiful cousin?¡¯ ¡°Tyler hasn¡¯te here today. I guess he¡¯s at the arcade at the moment. The arcade is located just opposite the street, another 50 meters down the street.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie exited the inte cafe and crossed the road to the sidewalk on the opposite side of the street. Sure enough, the manager had not lied to her. There was indeed an arcade located 50 meters down the street at the corner of the street. Maisie walked toward the arcade while the two teenagers with dyed hair exited the arcade shoulder-to- shoulder. Maisie stopped them. The two teenagers looked back and took a good look at Maisie. ¡°Did you call us?¡± ¡®Did we actually just get approached by a beauty? by a beauty Maisie smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Tyler Leonardsson?¡±. The blond teenager froze. ¡°I¡¯m Tyler. Are you looking for me?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of her red lips were raised. ¡°So, you¡¯re the admin of the hater group?¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Tyler¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the mother of the two children who the members of your hater group abused. I finally found you.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. Tyler tumed around and wanted to run, but Maisie reached out and grabbed his arm. She exerted only a tiny fraction of her full force, yet Tyler already cried out in pain. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡±. The other boy was stunned in ce. He did not dare to make any move when he saw Tyler being subdued in an instant. ¡°I¡­, I was wrong, Miss. I¡¯m just the group owner. They¡¯re the ones who were hired. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Tyler felt numb and pain in his arm. Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold and stem. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the group, and you should bear the greatest responsibility. Does that make sense?¡± Tyler could not utter anything due to the pain. ¡°Now tell me, who hired you to do so? I¡¯ll let you go as long as you say it.¡± 1. I really don¡¯t know, but I can help you ask around as I know the administrators of the group, and they can help!¡± Maisie let go of her grasp upon hearing his answer. Tyler clutched his aching arm, took out his cell phone with one hand, went online, and asked his friends hurriedly. His cell phone then beeped, and there were several replies. He handed it over to Maisie after a while. Maisie nced at the chat log and saw someone reply at the exact moment. ¡°It¡¯s a woman, but her name is a little blurry to me now. Herst name is Vanderbilt or something like that. Did she just betray us?¡± Maisie did not even have to read through the whole message, and she had already recognized it. It¡¯s Willow! She handed the phone to Tyler, looked upward, and stared into his soul. ¡°Get your friend to lure that woman out.¡± Tyler grabbed the phone and gulped down a mouthful of saliva. ¡°W-What do you n to do?¡± Maisie raised her hand and patted his shoulder with a smiik. ¡°Send me all the chat history that you had with her in the group chatbox, and then ask that woman out. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate for all your losses.¡±. Maisie waited at the agreed location for 20 minutes before seeing a woman who arrivedte. Although she did not know how those people had lured Willow out, she really wanted to meet her at this moment. Willow realized that something seemed wrong as she approached the location because the woman standing in front of her looked a little familiar. When Maisie turned around, Willow stopped abruptly, and her expression instantly changed out of shock. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt? Why i sit you? You b*tch!¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m the person who asked them to ask you out,¡± Maisie replied indifferently. Willow trembled.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®D*mn it! Those b*stards actually acted together to deceive me! How dare they! ¡®No, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? I was feeling very depressed about the fact that I couldn¡¯t find someone to vent my spleen, and this b*tch just found her way to me on her own initiative.¡¯ Willow chuckled. ¡°Did you miss me so much that you couldn¡¯t wait to see me? Or is it because that two little b*stards of yours got scolded by others, and you¡¯re feeling distressed?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it all day long! Those two little b*stards-¡± The sound of a p echoed throughout the alley. Willow was nearly mmed against the wall because of the heavy impact. She covered her flushed, warm cheek and red at Maisie. ¡°How dare you p me!?¡± She rushed forward and swung her arm backward. However, she was pped to the ground before her palm evennded on anything. Maisie stepped forward without giving her the time to respond and pulled Willow up by the hair. Her eyes looked murderous. ¡°Your mother, Le Scott, has been imprisoned for murder, not to mention that it¡¯s only been a little more than half a month since Ist taught you a lesson. Yet, you¡¯ve still not learned how to behave?¡± Willow¡¯s scalp hurt from all the tugging. She gnashed her teeth and then roared, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you! I wouldn¡¯t have been sold to the Underground Freeway and be a prostitute if it weren¡¯t for you! You¡¯re the sole reason that I end up there, you!¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 ¡®Everything has gone wrong because of Maisie. I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so many sh*tty situations if she had not returned to Zlokova back then! Maisie¡¯s expression looked gloomy, as if ayer of fog was suffusing right in front of her face. ¡°Don¡¯t put all the me on me. How would you end up in that sh*t hole if you hadn¡¯t done anything? If you have the guts to bring harm to others, at least have the guts t o take full responsibility for what you¡¯ve done. ¡°Willow, let me wam you. If you don¡¯t cherish the things that still make you human, I can make your life even worse than how it is now.¡± Maisie flung her to the ground. Willow¡¯s hair was messy at the moment, and her appearance could not look any more embarrassing. She clenched her hands tightly and red at Maisie hatefully. ¡°Do you think you can live in peace as soon as I learn to behave myself? I¡¯m not the only one who wants to make things difficult for you!¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and pursed her lips, not uttering a single word. Willowughed. ¡°There¡¯s still someone out there who hates you, and that person will never let you go this easily.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, are you saying that there¡¯s someone behind the curtains supporting your actions?¡± . , Willow¡¯s gaze looked dodgy. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way that I¡¯m telling her anything! Seeing that she did not n to say anything, Maisie did not continue to question her. Instead, she leaned down to look at her condescendingly and raised her phone. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, I won¡¯t give you another chance this time.¡± ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡± Willow¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Dimn it! Is this bitch nning to expose me?¡¯. Maisie gave off a faint smirk. ¡°The hater group must be very lively, but how can you be the only one that gets to enjoy the view? Let¡¯s bring more people into this loop.¡± She grabbed her phone and made a call next to her ear. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you may release the content now.¡± 1. ¡°Maisie, you b*tch, you-¡°Willow was about to pounce at Maisie to snatch her phone, but Maisie took a step backward immediately and dodged her assault. Maisie said with a hint of amusement in her eyes while watching Willow.trembling in anger and lying on the ground in embarrassment, ¡°Good luck.¡± She then turned away and left. Willow red at Maisie¡¯s back and gnashed her teeth I¡¯ll definitely repay today¡¯s humiliation in double in the future!¡¯ Allizens were piqued when the content of the hater group was exposed on Twitter and Facebook. #GrassyGreeen: Those keyboard warriors should just die!# #AdorableBTBrainless: They turned out to be keyboard mercenaries who were hired by someone else. They¡¯re actually abominable enough to abuse two children.# #Shift: It turns out that the hater group really does exist.# #Forest InDa South: Cull the bullsh*t, just report them.# Willow¡¯s phone almost blew up due to all the calls that came in at the same time. She got scolded as soon as she answered one of the phone calls. ¡°Are you the person who posted the screenshots of our group chat box online? Are you an idiot? Have you lost your mind!?¡± Willow roared exasperatedly, ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m the person who posted the screenshots on the Inte!? You¡¯re the useless one here! You actually allowed others to track you!¡± ¡°F*ck, picking up your task is just pure bad luck!¡± The man hung up the phone angrily. And when Willow saw the article ¡°the hater group¡± that was posted on both Twitter and Facebook, she smashed her phone on the ground and gnashed her teeth in rage. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt! This is all on you, you b*tch!¡± ¡°That b*tch actually found out so quickly¡­ Did Nn help her from behind the scene? ¡®Sh*t, if Nn were to find out that I¡¯ve managed to escape¡­¡¯ She did not dare to think-all she knew was that she did not want to go back to that filthy ce anymore. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thinking of this, Willow became anxious as she had no money on her. Fortunately, she thought of ¡°Lady Wolfsbane¡± all of a sudden. Yes, she¡¯s the only person who can help me.¡¯ She sent a message to Lady Wolfsbane, asking for her help.. It did not take long for Lady Wolfsbane to reply, and she transferred $100,000 to her generously Just when she wanted to thank her, Lady Wolfsbane had already replied to her text message. 1 . [I¡¯m not paying you for nothing. I need you to do one thing for me.] At Soul Jewelry Studio.. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Willow to be the culprit behind this.¡± Kennedy knew that someone had hired the keyboard warriors, but he did not expect it to be Willow Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Maisie had been under the impression that the things that happened to Le would tone Willow down, but it seemed to Maisie that it was not the case. It had only been half a month, and Willow had started again. Maisie frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Willow wouldn¡¯t stop so soon. Uncle Kennedy, can you tell Ang to keep an eye on those two kids?¡± The only thing she was worried about right now was the two kids. Kennedy nodded Maisie sat in her office and thought for a moment. Willow had said Nn had sold her to the Underground Freeway. If that were the case, then how did she escape from a ce like the Underground Freeway? Maisie figured that if she wanted to know the answer, she needed to look for Nn. Maisie came to the administrative office. She rapped on the door a few times, but nobody responded. It was only when she decided to go in that Rowena¡¯s voice rang out behind her. ¡°Nn is talking to his client about a project downstairs. Why are you looking for him?¡± Maisie tumed her head around and offered her a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to invite my fiance for lunch, of course. Well, since he¡¯s busy, I¡¯ll g. o back to my office and wait for him.¡± Just when she was about to leave, Rowena grabbed her am. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can I have a second with you?¡± Maisie looked at the hand that was grabbing her arm and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Rowena released her hand and met her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened between the Goldmanns and the de Armas?¡± 1 Both of them then headed to the stairwell through the emergency exit. Standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest, Maisie asked, ¡°What is the thing that you want to tell me?¡± There was no expression on Rowena¡¯s face. She said, ¡°The reason Grandpa loathes the de Ama family is that the de Arma family has allied with those hypocritical people from the royal left-wing party. Rather than saying that the Goldmanns hate the people from the de Ama family, it would be better to say that the Goldmanns have never had any good feelings toward the de Arma family either. These two families are destined to be enemies.¡± Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°So what has it got to do with me?¡± Rowena went closer to her and continued with a faint smile. ¡°Stop staying that this has nothing to do with you, Maisie. Hernandez d e Arma is your grandfather, and your grandfather is the main culprit who killed Nn¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about that? It seems like Nn really didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Maisie continued to stay in the stairwell even after Rowena had left, and her heart was sinking with each passing second. She knew Nn¡¯s mother had been kidnapped and murdered, but she never expected that the culprit would be her grandfather. However, why didn¡¯t Nn and Uncle Kennedy ever tell her about it even after finding out about her identity? Considering Rowena¡¯s personality, Maisie reckoned that she must be up to something no good for telling her everything. In any case, she had to at least listen to Nn¡¯s exnation. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, her phone rang. She answered the call, and her expression changed. She didn¡¯t even return to her office and rushed out. In the hospital.. The doctor wasing out of the ward when Maisie arrived. She walked up to him and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my father doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Stephen Vanderbilt¡¯s family member?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Maisie replied. The doctor took a look at the medical report and replied, ¡°The patient is doing fine right now, but since he received a heavy blow to the cervical spine in his back, he needs to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation.¡± After the doctor left, Maisie pushed the door open and entered the ward. Stephen was lying on the bed, and he looked haggard. She approached him and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Dad?¡± Stephen looked at her and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± ! After all, he had received a heavy blow to the cervical spine of the back, and it was clear that someone had attacked him. i Stephen was stunned. The light in his eyes dimmed, and it seemed like he did not want to talk about this. Maisie grew a little impatient and said, ¡°Dad, how long are you going to keep this from me?¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 ¡°Zee, Nn¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t approve of you being together, did he?¡± Maisie was stunned and lowered her head. Stephen understood everything when he saw her reaction ¡°It¡¯s because your mother is from the de Arma family, and the Goldmanns hate the people from the de Arma family, right?¡± ¡°Dad, who told you that?¡± Stephen paused for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°It¡¯s Nn¡¯s grandfather. He asked me to tell you to stay away from Nn. He told me that bad things will happen to Nn if you remain by his side. After that, when I sent them away, I was beaten by a masked man in front of the door. That guy threatened me that if you don¡¯t leave Mr. Goldmanns, he would¡­¡±. Stephen stopped as he did not want to continue anymore. Honestly, he did not want to force his daughter to leave Nn because of this matter. Maisie set her jaw tightly. She fell silent for a short moment and then rose to her feet. ¡°Dad, get some rest. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± After that, she left the ward with a stern face. When she was back to Soul, she summoned Kennedy to her office. She turned around to look at him and said calmly, ¡°I n to merge Vaenna in the near future and relocate our studio there.¡± Kennedy was dumbfounded. ¡°In the near future? What do you mean by in the near future? And why do you want to relocate our studio there?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes quivered, but she continued sternly. ¡°Nothing. My dad left Vaenna in my hands, so I can¡¯t let him down.¡± She subconsciously clenched her fist tightly. Her kids had been attacked on the Inte, while an unknown person had ambushed her father. This series of events proved to be too much for her to handle and weighed her down a bit, especially what had happened to her father. She had been there that day when Titus had called Nn. It was just that she did not expect him to do such a thing in order to force her to leave Nn. In the administrative office¡­ ¡°She wants to relocate Soul to Vaenna?¡± Nn was a little bit stunned when he received the news from Kennedy. Kennedy was just there to tell Nn about Maisie¡¯s decision. He nodded and added, ¡°Exactly. I think Zee probably wants to expand the studio. Besides, Vaenna is basically half-closed¡± Nn pressed his lips into a fine line. If Maisie wanted to move Soul to Vaenna, then why didn¡¯t she tell him personally? After Kennedy left his office, Rowena came in. ¡°Nn.¡± She had heard the conversation between Kennedy and Nn. It seemed to her that Willow had done her job well after receiving money from her. At present, she was confident that that b*tch Maisie would think that Titus had threatened her father. ¡®Hmph! Once she moves her studio out of here, without Nn watching over her, I¡¯ll have more than one way to get rid of her!¡¯ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nn, Eastem Inc. has invited us to a banquet this evening. Grandpa wants me to attend with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Nn replied without any hesitation. Rowena smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa said that the current CEO of Eastern Inc. was Madam Goldmann¡¯s manager.¡± Nn fell silent. In the evening, Maisie brought the three kids to the hospital. Since they were here to visit their grandfather, all of them brought a lot of fruits and snacks with them. When Stephen saw how caring they were, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you three havee to visit me. You can keep the snacks for yourself.¡± Daisie walked up to Stephen and asked, ¡°Grandpa, since you¡¯re in the hospital now, what about Reddy? Is there anyone to feed it? Will it get hungry?¡± After all, hunger was unbearable. Stephen patted her head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s an automatic feeding machine, so it won¡¯t get hungry for two days.¡± ¡°Reddy?¡± Maisie asked, confusion thick in her voice. Daisie replied with a smile, her eyes bright like stars in the sky, ¡°It¡¯s a dog that Grandpa keeps. Its name is Reddy, and it¡¯s cute!¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Maisie broke into a smile. When she had been in the training camp, Nn would bring the three rugrats to visit Stephen from time to time. To her surprise, they got along well with their grandfather, and they even had pets. The three of them were ying at the side. Stephen looked at Maisie, who was sitting silently at the side of the bed, and said, ¡°Zee, don¡¯t think too much about me. If you and Mr. Goldmann really love each other, I won¡¯t break you up.¡± 1 Maisie licked her lips, lowered her head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Dad. Oh yeah, I n to merge my Soul Jewelry Studio and Vaenna Jewelry into Soul Jewelry. What do you think?¡± Stephen was dumbstruck for a moment when he realized that Maisie was asking for his opinion. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave it for you to decide. Vaenna is a legacy from your mother. I gave it to you, so you can do whatever you want with it.¡± After spending some time with her father, Maisie brought her kids back to the vi at Blue Bay. Colton went closer to Maisie when they were having dinner and asked, ¡°Momy, is Daddy noting back for dinner today?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Daisie chimed in, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯te back for dinner yesterday either.¡± Maisie just lifted her eyelids and replied, ¡°Your daddy is busy with his work. You¡¯ve got to understand him.¡± The three rugrats did not say anything anymore. At night, Maisie sat at the side of the bed and read them bedtime stories. After the three of them had fallen asleep, Maisie closed the book and put it back on the table. She tucked in the corner of the cover for them and turned off the light when she went out. She did not go to bed after taking her bath. Instead, she stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. She stared into the distance and sank into her thoughts. A pair of arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer to a warm object. The familiar deep voice rang out above her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Maisie was stunned, but she did not say anything in retum. ¡°Zee?¡± When Nn did not receive any response from her, he lowered his head and buried it into her fair-skinned neck. Maisie shrunk her neck as if she was trying to avoid him, and then she caught a faint whiff of alcohol from his body, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah. The CEO from Eastem Inc. invited me to dinner today. I met an acquaintance, and we had a few more drinks. ¡°Zee, Why do you suddenly want to move your studio?¡± Nn asked. He put his hands on her waist. Her waist was so small that he could hold it with one hand. Maisie kept her head low. She opened her mouth but did not answer the question. Instead, she pushed him away and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°Zee¡­¡± Nn grabbed her tiny waist and coiled his arms around her waist, ¡°What happened?¡± He could see that something was wrong with Maisie today. Maisie replied tly, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Nn said, frowning. He was not blind, nor was he stupid. He could tell from her expression and reaction that she was obviously distraught. It was only then Maisie slowly raised her head and looked into his deep eyes. ¡°Nn, if I told you that the reason my father was hospitalized is that your grandfather wanted to break us up, and he got beaten up because of that, would you believe me?¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. After a short while, he said softly, ¡°Zee, I know my grandfather has a bad temper, but he would nevery his hands on innocent people.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to believe it either. If I¡¯m Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s target, he cane at me, so why must he drag the innocent into this?¡± Maisie shrugged his hand off and said indifferently, ¡°I know your grandfather refuses to ept me, but I don¡¯t want my father to get injured because of me again. Therefore, let¡¯s separate for a while.¡± After saying everything in her mind, she did not look at Nn anymore andy down on the bed Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Nn was frozen on the spot, and his face was tuming grimmer and grimmer with each passing second. The next day, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn stepped into the living room. When he saw Titus was reading a newspaper on the couch, he walked up to him and asked,¡± Did you go to see Zee¡¯s father?¡± Titus harrumphed coldly when he realized that Nn came back because of this. ¡°I just went to talk to him. Why? Did shein to you?¡± ¡°So you sent someone after her father?¡± ¡°Sent someone after her father?¡± Titus put the newspaper down and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He had just informed Stephen of the consequences if his daughter refused to leave his grandson. After all, he needed to rule out any possible danger. He had not sent anyone after him! ¡°After you went to look for Stephen yesterday, he was beaten by someone, and he has been hospitalized since then. Was that not you?¡± Nn asked, his face grim. Titus was stunned. ¡®Someone beat Stephen, and he has been hospitalized? How dare they set me up!?¡¯ Titus thought angrily. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. Do you honestly think it¡¯s me? If I really wanted to beat him up, I would do it openly and squarely. I would never resort to such a despicable tactic.¡± It urred to him that the Vanderbilts were no good. They had deliberately set him up so that his grandson would suspect him. ¡°This is so frustrating!¡± Nn chose to believe his grandfather in the end. After all, he wouldn¡¯t do something like that. However, if it weren¡¯t his grandfather, then who could it be? At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ By the time Maisie stepped into her office, Nn had been waiting for her on the couch. She was dumbfounded for a while, but she soon came around to her senses and peeled her gaze away from him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Slowly, ever slowly, Nn rose to his feet and approached her. ¡°Zee, I¡¯ve asked my grandfather. It isn¡¯t him.¡± Maisie did not reply. Nn grabbed her arms with both hands and pressed on, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Maisie replied, but she did not look him in the eyes. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± She animatronically lifted her head and looked at him like a marite attached to strings. However, there was no emotion in the depth of her eyes. ¡°Maybe you should listen to your grandfather.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt!¡± Nn snarled, his voice thick with anger. He would call her by her full name only when he was angry. He couldn¡¯t stand her indifferent attitude anymore and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before. Even if my grandfather doesn¡¯t agree with us being together, I¡¯ll not give up on you. I¡¯ll look into this matter.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the de Arma family the ones responsible for your mother¡¯s death?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nn was stunned when he heard what Maisie said. .. . The expression on his face right now proved that everything Rowena had told her was the truth. ¡°Nn, maybe your grandfather is right. We shouldn¡¯t ¡°Shut up!¡± Nn growled as he grabbed her into his embrace. ¡°Without my permission, I won¡¯t allow you to leave my side.¡± When the person in his arms did not give him any response, it was only then he realized he might have allowed his anger to get the best of him and startled her. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Believe me, Zee.¡± He cupped her cheeks with his hands and lifted her head. He looked at her intently with his deep amber eyes and continued. ¡°The de Arma family is different from you. The reason I didn¡¯t tell you is that I was worried about the impact it would have on you.¡± Maisie looked into his eyes. She set her jaw tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. Nn lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. With their warm breath intertwined together in the tiny space between them, he pitched his voice low and said gently, ¡°Believe me for once, Zee.¡± Maisie had to admit that she began to waver. Perhaps just like Uncle Kennedy had once told her, she needed to follow her heart. Her eyshes quivered, and she answered, ¡°Okay. I believe in you.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The smile in Nn¡¯s eyes deepened when he heard that she was willing to believe in him. He leaned forward in an attempt to nt his lips on hers Suddenly, something popped into Maisie¡¯s head, and she raised her hand to stop him. Nn narrowed his eyes when his wife did not allow him to kiss her. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Willow in the Underground Freeway?¡± Frowning, Nn grabbed her hand and replied, ¡°She asked for it. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown her to the Underground Freeway. Why do you ask?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Do you still remember that Waylon and Daisie were attacked on the Inte? She¡¯s the main culprit.¡± ¡°Did you go to the Underground Freeway?¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. .. How dare she go to a dangerous ce like that alone? What if something happened to her?¡¯ Maisie lifted her brows and replied, ¡°She isn¡¯t in the Underground Freeway anymore.¡± Nn was slightly stunned. He parted his thin lips and asked, ¡°Did she escape?¡± ¡°Exactly. I asked Uncle Kennedy to help me look up the IP addresses of those Inte trolls. I approached them one by one, and that¡¯s how I found out that Willow was the mastermind. When I was talking to her, I suspected that someone was helping her from the back again¡± Nn secured her in his arms, lowered his head to look at her, and said, ¡°So you¡¯d rather get help from another man than me?¡± Honestly, she did not know why either. Whenever she came across a problem, she would never seek help from Nn. . *Zee, I¡¯m your husband, and I¡¯ll support you no matter what happens,¡± he said as he kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I just wish that you could rely on me a little more too.¡± Maisie stretched her arms and coiled around his neck. Seizing the opportunity while he was stunned, she stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him Her face flushed slightly after what she did: ¡°I will. I promise you.¡± The gentleness on Nn¡¯s face froze at the bottom of his eyes. He grabbed the back of her head and nted a deep kiss on her lips. ¡®I just can¡¯t get enough of her!¡¯s. Rowena was standing outside of the door with her back against the wall. She hade to look for Nn, but she did not expect to run into something like this. She bit her lips and thought, ¡®Willow was exposed so soon? Hmph! What a useless woman!¡± Since Maisie had not taken those words seriously, Rowena only needed to give her a little push. Even though cyberbullying was not a good thing, both Waylon and Daisie had benefited from it. Not only could they star in the same show with Helios, the best actor, but it was also revealed they were Mr. Goldmann¡¯s kids. Therefore, after the cyberbullying incident, both of them became extremely popr. A lot of movie directors and kidmercials approached them, offering them plenty of opportunities. If the assistant hadn¡¯t. rejected some of them on the grounds that they were too young to take on so much, they would have had a lot of work to do. Daisie and Waylon were sitting inside the dressing room to get their makeup done. They were going to shoot amercial about¡± Gemini Reading Machine,¡± and they were reading the scripts that were prepared for them. After their makeup was done, both of them walked into the photo studio under the escort of Ang and two bodyguards to start shooting When Daisie passed through a collection of equipment, a very heavy piece of lighting equipment suddenly fell on her. ¡°Daisie!¡± Ang hastily pulled Daisie away, and the lightning equipmentnded on the ground with a loud bang and crushed her foot. Daisie was startled. She tried to help Ang, but the bodyguards pulled her to their back. ¡°Hurry up and save her!¡± All the avable crew members on the scene rushed forward and lifted the lightning equipment. Ang¡¯s foot was fractured, and her face tumed pale in pain. When she saw Daisie was fine, she forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about,¡± However, she passed out before she could finish her sentence. Waylon took advantage of the chaos and went behind the equipment by himself. Soon, he found something fishy on the ground where the lighting equipment had been set up. Emperor Entertainment Inc. . ¡°You guys are there to shoot amercial. How could something like that happen? Who is going to be responsible if something happens to those two kids?¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Morgan picked up the call from Gemini Advertising Inc. and said with an exasperated tone, ¡°You better find out who¡¯s in charge of the equipment, or else, don¡¯t me us.¡± He then hung up the phone. He had already understood the situation. Ang had been injured and was admitted to the hospital. It was fortunate that the two children were fine. Helios appeared outside the office and seemed to have heard the conversation from just now. His brows were furrowed as he opened his lips. ¡°What about the two kids?¡± ¡°They¡¯re by Ang¡¯s side in the hospital.¡± Helios tumed around and left as soon as Morgan said that. At the hospital¡­ The two rugrats stayed by Ang¡¯s side, apanying her. Daisie still had lingering fears and tumed to look at Waylon. ¡°Waylon, will Ang be okay?¡± Waylonforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ang will be fine.¡± His tiny brows creased after saying that. ¡®ording to the traces found at the scene, it¡¯s obvious that someone was targeting us. Helios appeared outside the ward with a bodyguard. Daisie came to him after seeing him. The girl who would usuallyugh when she saw him seemed distressed. ¡°Uncle Helios, are w e in any trouble?¡± Daisie had been under the impression that she was in trouble because she had caused Ang to get hurt. Helios rubbed her head andforted her, ¡°No, it was just an ident.¡± *It was not an ident,¡± Waylon retorted. He then exined in his slightly childlike and calm tone right in front of Helios¡¯s surprised gaze. ¡°Someone created this ident deliberately. It¡¯s Daisie who would have gotten hurt if Ang didn¡¯t push her away. ¡°O1, it might be the both of us.¡± Waylon¡¯s words astounded Helios : The way Helios nced at the little boy became a little more solemn and critical. ¡®How can a 5-year-old child be so mature?¡¯ Helios squinted. ¡°How would you know that it¡¯s not an ident?¡± ¡°I went to investigate the site and found out that aer of the tripod used to hold the device has been sawed by someone. The incision looks t, and it was sawed diagonally.¡± Waylon propped his small hand against his chin and added, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, if that thing couldst until the time we got on stage, it would mean that someone was in the equipment backstage at that time.¡± Helios walked up to him, raised his hand, and rubbed his tiny head. ¡°You¡¯re very good at analyzing at such a young age.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Waylon thought he did not believe in him, so he stopped talking. Helios received a call at this exact time, and it was about Gemini Advertising Inc.¡¯s investigation result. ording to thepany, Waylon¡¯s analysis of the cut found on the device was exactly correct. At ckgold Group¡­ ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s the person behind the scheme?¡± Nn stood in front of the French window while answering the phone. The person on the other end of the phone call said something to him, and his facial expression turned gloomy gradually. He then said coldly, ¡°Tell the people at Gemini Advertising Inc. that I¡¯ll only give them three days. Their only way out of this incident is bankruptcy if I don¡¯t get any update from them three dayster.¡± He put the cell phone down. ¡®How dare you make a move on my son and daughter!¡¯ Something shed across Nn¡¯s mind, and his gaze intensified a little. He had already noticed that the things that had been happening in the past few days were a bit strange, including the training camp incident. ¡± ¡®Maisie was bitten by a venomous snake in the training camp, Wynona died all of a sudden in the interrogation room, and Grandpa knows that Maisie is rted to the de Armas too. Everything happened altogether so coincidentally, as if someone is cooking up a scheme behind the scenes, ¡®What¡¯s more, my two kids were first abused on the Inte, then Stephen was threatened and got hospitalized because of that, and the children were almost involved in this ident¡­¡¯ 1 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ¡®All these hidden dangers seem to revolve around one person+Maisie. It¡¯s as if these incidents were all directed at her.¡¯ Nn called Quincy again on his cell phone. ¡°Get your *ss back here.¡± Quincy froze. ¡°But Elder Master Goldmann said,¡± Nn¡¯s gaze tumed gloomy. ¡°He won¡¯t know a thing. I need you toe back and investigate something.¡± It was only after reading the news update that Maisie learned that Waylon and Daisie had run into an ident when they were filming amercial. She had been supervising the renovation at Vaenna, so she rushed to the hospital from thepany Seeing that the two children were staying in the ward with Helios, she was slightly relieved. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie dashed and hugged her. ¨C Maisie saw that her eyes were bloodshot as if she had cried and felt tormented. ¡°Daisie, did you and Waylon get frightened?¡± ¡°It was Ang who saved me.¡± Daisie pouted after she finished speaking. ¡°Did I hurt Ang?¡± Maisie stopped talking for a split second as her gazended on the unconscious person lying on the hospital bed. Ang had saved her kids, and Maisie was very grateful. Imust thank her in person when she regains consciousness. ¡°Silly girl, if Ang is willing to save you, all you need to do is to remember the kindness that she¡¯s shown you and repay it when you¡¯re all grown up.¡± Maisie then held Daisie¡¯s hand walked to Waylon¡¯s side, and said to Helios, ¡°Mr. Boucher, thank you for taking care of these two kids for me.¡± Helios chuckled ¡°It¡¯s okay. These two children have been targeted, and I couldn¡¯t be at ease to leave them to themselves in this ward¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been targeted?¡± . Could it be that the ident that happened during themercial shooting wasn¡¯t an ident? Helios took a nce at Waylon. ¡°This boy has quite a keen mind and noticed that the equipment on the set had been tampered with. Gemini Advertising Inc. has also provided me with the investigation results.¡± Maisie¡¯s face tumed sullen. ¡®So it¡¯s really not an ident. Someone did it on purpose. It seems that they¡¯re targeting my children, but I¡¯m their actual target. This incident resembles Dad¡¯s assault incident. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®However, even if Elder Master Goldmann wants to force me to break up with Nn, there¡¯s no reason for him to do such a thing to the kids. ¡°Could it be Willow again?¡¯ Maisie and Helios came out of the ward with the children and happened to run into Titus and Rowena, who hade to the hospital. She guessed that Titus should have seen the news too. Titus¡¯ face looked a little upset when he saw that she had brought her kids along with the child of the Bouchers. He even reprimanded Maisie as soon as he opened his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you, as a mother, think when ites to this matter. You actually let your children get into an industry like showbiz and almost caused them to be exposed to such an ident.¡± Maisie did not speak. ¡®I actually reflected on myself about the fact that I agreed to let them enter the entertainment industry.¡¯ Rowena gave off a gentle smile. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. I can see that Ms. Vanderbilt is very distressed and cares for the children.¡± ¡°If she really cared, she wouldn¡¯t have let her children enter the entertainment industry.¡± As soon as Titus finished speaking, Waylon stood up with his small, sulky face. ¡°We entered the entertainment industry voluntarily! You have no right to rebuke our mommy!¡± Titus was stunned for a moment. Seeing how Waylon protected his mother, the more the little boy resembled that brat, Nn, who went against him in order to protect her. Maisie felt helpless and patted Waylon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Waylon, you can¡¯t talk back to your great-grandfather like this.¡± ¡°Hmph, I can live without my great-grandfather, but I can¡¯t live without Mommy.¡± Waylon sounded resolute and even red at Rowena when he said that. Although he was young, he could tell deep down what was more important in life. No one could rece his mother¡¯s ce in his heart. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Seeing that the kid had the guts to re at her, Rowena tightened the fist that was ced behind her back. She looked in the direction of the old man as if she was hoping that he could show his support toward her. Although Titus¡¯ expression did not look too gleeful, he did not lose his head because the boy talked back to him after all. Helios could already see Titus¡¯ dissatisfaction with Maisie in just a few minutes. There was a faint smile hanging on his lips. ¡°I can understand why Elder Master Goldmann doesn¡¯t like the entertainment industry, but since these two children have made this decision, you can¡¯t just deem that the choice they made was based on the instigation o f others. The children have their own thoughts too, don¡¯t they?¡± A gleam of slyness shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes upon seeing that Helios was speaking up for Maisie. ¡®Heh, this woman is really capable. Not only has she hooked up with Nn, but she also has quite a good rtionship with Helios! WE I ¡® She smirked and asked, ¡°Mr. Boucher, since when did you be so close with Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¨C Titus was already dissatisfied with the gossip about Maisie and Helios that had appeared before this. 1. 99 ¡®She¡¯s given birth to multiple children with Nn but still doesn¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion.¡¯ Thus, his expression became even worse now that Rowena had asked the question. Helios answered before Maisie could even speak, ¡°What does it matter whether we¡¯re familiar with each other or not?¡± He exined slowly, ¡°I grew up with Nn, and I like these two kids very much. As for Ms. Vanderbilt, she¡¯s very talented and a woman worthy of admiration. However, I¡¯still have a great sense of propriety when I¡¯m around my friend¡¯s wife.¡± The smile on Rowena¡¯s lips narrowed slightly, but she did not speak. It felt like Helios¡¯ words were implying something else. Is he reminding me that I have no sense of propriety?¡¯ Seeing that the two children were safe and sound, Titus felt relieved and did not want to say anything more so that a certain woman would not go to her grandson to badmouth him ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Titus tumed his head and said to Rowena. They then left together. Rowena took a nce at them before catching up to Titus. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched as the old man¡¯s misunderstanding of her was growing deeper and deeper. She turned to look at Helios. ¡°Mr. Boucher, thank you.¡± Helios smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just said what I should say. Daisie tugged at Helios¡¯ sleeve. ¡°Uncle Helios, does our great-grandfather dislike the entertainment industry?¡± Waylon wrapped his arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he likes it or not.¡± Helios¡¯ eyes turned a little gloomy as he looked at the little boy standing beside him. ¡°Yes, because your grandma was from the entertainment industry too.¡± Maisie was astounded. It was said that Helios and Nn had grown up together, but they did not seem to interact with each other too much. ¡°Mr. Boucher, do you know Nn¡¯s mother?¡± Helios was startled for a moment before he said, ¡°She was a very good artist and a great actress by nature.¡± Maisie stared at him. When Helios mentioned Nn¡¯s mother, a hint of genuine admiration and respect was beaming in his eyes. Could it be¡­ Is Nn¡¯s mother Helios¡¯ idol?¡¯ She seemed to have discovered the eighth wonder of the world. ¡®It turns out that the big gun in the entertainment industry has an idol of his own too!¡¯ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In the night, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ The three rugrats, who had been brought over to the vi, were so delighted they could be with their parents again that they were enjoying their meal.: ¡°Meals cooked by Mommy are still the best!¡± Colton and Daisie, who were still chewing the food in their mouths, let out a satisfied voice. Nn stared at the three rascals sitting next to Maisie with his arms crossed. These three rugrats always upied his wife as soon as they came over. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Maisie nced at Nn, who had been left out on the opposite side of the dining table and looked all sullen and jealous. She kindly fetched a piece of meat and ced it on his te. ¡°Good boy, we still love you.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. This sounds inexplicably familiar.¡¯ Daisie scooped arge spoonful of mashed potatoes and looked at Nn with her glowing eyes. ¡°Daddy, Uncle Helios said today that Grandma is also from the entertainment industry. Why haven¡¯t we met Grandma?¡± Daisie had just finished asking, and the atmosphere at the dinner table became a little strange all of a sudden. Maisie lowered her eyelids. He probably doesn¡¯t want to talk about his mother.¡¯ But what she did not expect was that Nn still answered Daisie¡¯s question, ¡°Yes, but your grandma is no longer here.¡± The three rugrats were dumbfounded. That could mean two things-one was that she was not staying here with them, and the other was that she was no longer with them in this world. Maisie was doing the dishes in the kitchen after dinner. She was in a trance, thinking about something, so a te slid off her hand and fell to the floor as she was putting it away, When she squatted down to pick up the pieces, her finger was cut by one of the sharp fragments and soon started bleeding. Nn, who heard themotion in the kitchen, quickly put Daisie onto the couch, got up, and dashed into the kitchen. Seeing that Maisie was squatting on the floor and seemed to have been cut, he frowned, stepped forward immediately, and helped her up. ¡°Are you an idiot? Let me take a look at the wound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound¡± Maisie wanted to withdraw her hand, but Nn clenched it tightly. He then said with a domineering tone, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie was at a loss for words. ¡°Daddy, here¡¯s the first-aid kit.¡± Waylon took the initiative to bring the first- aid kit Nn raised his eyebrows, grabbed the first-aid kit, and took out a bandage to wrap her small cut. The other two rascals stuck their heads out into the kitchen to peep. ¡®Daddy and Mommy¡¯s rtionship looks really good! Maisie raised her eyes and looked at Nn-she was peeking to be precise. This man looks really attractive when he¡¯s all serious.¡¯ Her feet left the ground all of a sudden. When she returned to her senses, she had already been picked up horizontally. ¡°Waylon, clear the scene.¡± Nn left the kitchen with Maisie in his arms. Maisie was caught off guard as Waylon sighed, did not talk much, and silently picked up the broom to clean up the chaos. The other two rugrats were rendered speechless. ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡¯ Back in the room, Maisie, who had just been put on the bed, thumped his shoulder. ¡°How can you let Waylon tidy up the mess?¡± ¡®Okay, this fe is starting to use my son for such petty chores?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re worried that the kid can¡¯t figure it out by himself?¡± Nn raised his brows as theers of his lips curved. ¡°He¡¯s smarter than you.¡± ¡°Nn, you-¡± ¡°Why are you so unsettled tonight? Is it because Daisie mentioned your mother-inw just now?¡± Maisie was flustered. ¡®Has Nn really stopped treating me as a All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is what I said wrong?¡± She murmured, ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet.¡± ¨C Nn approached her, squinted, and smilked: ¡°Are you saying that you want to marry me now?¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed as she ducked back for a while ¡®You can just talk from right there, there¡¯s no need to get so close up Wait a minute, why am I feeling so happy? ¡°Zee.¡± Nn¡¯s knees were alieady on the bed as he leaned over and trapped her in between his arms. ¡°Tomorrow is said to be an auspicious day. We should just get married tomorrow¡±==** Maisie responded instantly, ¡°Do you actually believe in the superstition of getting married on an auspicious day?¡± Nn said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s February 14 tombirow Valentine¡¯s Day Maisie¡¯s heart was on fire, and it was racing. It was an indeseribable feeling. ¡®I, someone who¡¯s never looked forward to marriage, actually look forward to it all of a sudden now. Maybe it¡¯s because of him.¡¯ Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 ¡°But if we were to get married out of the blue, would your grandfather¡­¡± ¡®Be pissed to death?¡¯ Before Maisie could finish speaking, Nn pushed her down and wrapped his big arm on her slender waist. His lips were concave upward and gave off a smile. ¡°So, we have to give him a fourth great-grandchild as soon as possible, preferably three more, so that the old man will be upied with all the children and can¡¯t find fault with you.¡± 1 ¡°Umm-¡°When the conversation was about to get a little more sentimental, she suddenly embraced him tightly, and this hug became the catalyst that crushed his rationality. The next moming¡­ When Nn woke up, he looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms and could not help raise his hand and pinch her tiny nose. ¡°Baby, get up.¡± His voice sounded melodious, and with the usage of ¡°baby¡±, Maisie, who had awakened, could not even lose her head over his choice of words. ¡°No, I want to sleep for a little longer¡­¡± she murmured The gloom in Nn¡¯s eyes vanished upon seeing her acting coquett¨©shly in his arms, and the corners of his thin lips were lifted maliciously. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Nn pulled up the nket¡­ Maisie opened her eyes all of a sudden! Nn gazed at her with his head resting on his palm, * Maisie was flushed with anger. ¨C This dbag is just trying to stall on purpose!¡¯ ¡°Beg me.¡± His smirk turned mischievous. Maisie bit her lip, tumed over abruptly, and pressed him down against the bed When they went downstairs, the three rugrats were already sitting at the dining table for breakfast. Colton and Daisie were gobbling their respective sandwiches and sighed. Thank God that Waylon knows how to make breakfast, Otherwise, we would have starved to death by the time Mommy and Daddy got up.¡¯ Maisie red at Nn, who was walking beside her as if she was reprimanding him. This is all on you. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips twitched as they were lifted, but he looked like he was enjoying the re affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, we overslept and made you take charge again.¡± Maisie rubbed Waylon¡¯s head. She had made the child bear a burden that should not be ced on his shoulders at this age. Waylon took a nce at the two idiots who were gobbling up the food next to him helplessly. ¡°Who made me the eldest among us?¡± Nn rubbed his head. ¡°Okay, Daddy is going to pick up our certificate with Mommy today.¡± Colton tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s the certificate for?¡± Maisie pinched Nn¡¯s arm. Nn held her hand and chuckled. ¡°Your mommy is going to marry me, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°Good, great!¡± Daisie was exhrated. Colton pped his hands. ¡°That wicked woman has no chance now!¡± Daisie stood up, stepped on the table with arms akimbo, and acted. ¡°If that ugly and wicked woman dares to snatch Mommy¡¯s man, we¡¯ll see how I teach her a lesson!¡± Waylon hit the bowls and tes on the table with his silverware to apany the mood of the ambiance. Maisie was at a loss for words, while Nn-was rendered speechless. . ¡®I really want to throw these rascals out 21 An extremely conspicuous Maybach stopped at the entrance of the city hall. Nn and Maisie stepped out of the car and attracted everyone¡¯s attention instantly *Is that Mr. Goldmann?¡± ** ¡°My God, Mr. Goldmann and his fianc¨¦e havee to obtain their marriage certificate!¡±, SIECI ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to get married on the same day with them!¡± ** Maisie was a little overwhelmed when she noticed the attention they had gathered on themselves increase. ¡®Isn¡¯t the grandeur of this entrance a little too eye-catching? Can¡¯t we juste here in secret? ¡°But why am I using the phrase ¡°in secret¡±?! Nn stretched out his long arms and embraced the person who was a few steps behind him, and the people around them were envious. Maisie looked around awkwardly and whispered, ¡°Many people are watching.¡± ¡°Let them be. We¡¯re about to be husband-and-wife. It¡¯s not against the rules for us to show off how in love we are.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and led her into the hall. 1 After the registration, Maisie stood stiffly and nervously with Nn in front of the camera to take pictures. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Nn turned his head to look at Maisie and saw her stiff and upright posture as if she was in military training. He could not help but burst intoughter. But this scene was photographed, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that the smile was overflowing with affection. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After taking a few photos, Nn still picked the first picture when he was choosing which one to keep. After leaving the city hall, Maisieughed out of anger when she saw the photo that he had chosen. ¡°You actually chose this one!? I look so ugly in this one!¡± Nn rubbed her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look ugly but very cute instead.¡± Maisie indeed did not look unsightly. Otherwise, she would not have surprised him with her appearance when they first met. However, after getting along with her for a longer time, he realized that even the most breathtaking woman could have such a sweet side. ¡®She can sometimes be so silly that she looks adorable.¡¯ Maisie pouted. This man¡¯s appearance is really divine! He looks so good when he smiles. On the other hand, I look like an extremely cautious and nervous fool. The more I look at it, the funnier it looks. 10 ¡ª #Mr. Goldmann and Maisie Vanderbilt Have Tied the knot# Their marriage registration had found itself a spot on Google Trends. Apart from the celebrities in the entertainment industry, Nn was the only person in Bassburgh who had such a level of influence Someizens, who had also been at the city hall to obtain their marriage certificate and met the couple there, even posted the photos that they had taken : Thement section was filled with both blessings and enviousments. After Willow saw the news that Maisie and Nn had gotten married, she abruptly stood up from the sofa. They¡¯ve gotten married!? ¡®F*ck! Why!? Why did everything that I fought so hard to acquire in life end up in the hands of that sl*t!? ¡®Why can¡¯t I defeat that b*tch in anything!7 1 That was when her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Lady Wolfsbane, she picked up the call and answered it calmly next to her ear, ¡°Hello?¡± The other party asked nonchntly, ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± Willow gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, that b*tch actually got married to Nn.¡± Thinking of something, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Nn¡¯s grandfather wouldn¡¯t allow them to be together? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Willow had originally been delighted deep down. ¡°They can¡¯t be together as long as Elder Master Goldmann doesn¡¯t agree with their marriage. If I can¡¯t be with him, why should I just sit here and watch as Maisie gets to be with him? ¡°Hmph! Since when did I say that it¡¯s your turn to question me?¡± Willow subconsciously realized that she had been too impulsive. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for this woman¡¯s money and the fact that she could get me out of the Underground Freeway, I would never obey any of her arrangements! The other party then said slowly, ¡°If you want to be with Nn, your best bet is to get rid of Maisie for good as it¡¯s meaningless to harm the people around her now. Think about it carefully.¡± Rowena hung up the call in the restroom as her hand that was holding the phone tightened. *They actually got married! How could the man that I love be the husband of another woman!? But even if they¡¯ve gotten married, it¡¯s not that I no longer have any chance. As long as I make something happen and change Nn¡¯s marital status from married to widowed¡­¡¯ Rowena heard somemotioning from outside the toilet cubicle all of a sudden, and her expression changed slightly as she came out of the cubicle hurriedly. Nobody could confirm that she had heard something, but the female employee who was so frightened that she knocked over the trash can said nervously after running into Rowena ¡°I.. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to..¡± Rowena squinted her eyes and walked toward her with a kind smile. ¡°What did you hear?¡± 1 I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± The female staff member did not dare to look her in the eyes. What she had heard was something extremely awful. Rowena gave off a tender smile raised her hand ced it on her shoulder gently, and took a nce at her employee tag. [Strategic Department Meryl Yonker] ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just asking, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± After that, she leaned into her ear and added, ¡°I can even give you a promotion and a faise, as long as you can keep it a secret for me.¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Meryl gulped her saliva when she heard the phrases ¡°promotion¡± and ¡°raise¡±. She became rather excited. ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. You¡¯ll get it as long as you want it.¡± Rowena¡¯s morous eyes looked sincere, and there was still a smile on her face. Meryl nodded nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Being able to work in a bigpany like the ckgold Group, the benefits and sry that she got were already very good. A promotion and an increment were something that Meryl could only think of in her dreams! When Meryl left, the smile on Rowena¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced by a hint of ruthlessness. She picked up her cell phone expressionlessly and sent a message. (Stone, help me to get rid of someone. I¡¯ll send you the detailster. The sooner, the better.) At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ ¡°Zee, Vaenna¡¯s renovation might have to be dyed for another week,¡± Kennedy reported the renovation¡¯s progress to Maisie. . Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie did not feel very anxious and only gave off a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s talk about it when it¡¯s finished¡± Kennedy felt helpless. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me out of the blue back then that you want to move there, but you don¡¯t seem to be i n a hurry and want to stay longer now?¡± Maisie, who got read through like a book pouted. ¡°What¡­ I¡¯m just not in a hurry. Vaenna is so big, after all. It¡¯ll take time to renovate it.¡± ¡®We have to understand the hardship that those workers face and not rush them. Kennedy smiled without saying anything. He had seen through her but chose not to talk about it. 2 . Maisie¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. She picked it up and took a nce at it. ¡®An unfamiliar number?¡¯ She answered the call hesitantly before she realized that it was from Titus. Maisie drove back to the Goldmann mansion. She had already had a vague idea about why the old man was looking for her. . ¡®It¡¯s probably because of the marriage between Nn and me.¡¯ Titus sat on the couch while Mr. Cheshire poured him tea Maisie walked up to the table. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Titus put the teacup down heavily, red at Maisie, and reprimanded in a bad tone, ¡°You still got married to Nn, after all.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyelids drooped, and her tone sounded calm. ¡°Sir, I know that you have concerns about my rtionship with the de Armas, but I still want to tell you today that the matter between the de Armas and the Goldmanns has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve never participated in it in the past, even my mother was never involved, and I won¡¯t be involved in it in the future too.¡± ¡®Regardless of the personal grievances between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it has nothing to do with me.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say.¡± Titus¡¯ gaze looked sharp and stern. ¡°Do you know why Nn¡¯s mother was kidnapped by the de Armas back then? They did so to force the Goldmanns back into aer. ¡°I¡¯m against your rtionship with Nn because I don¡¯t want to see the incident that took ce 15 years ago repeat itself. I bet Hemandez must know that you and Nn are now married.¡± Titus¡¯ exnation made Maisie pause and frown in doubt.¡±So what if he knows?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Titus ridiculed her naivety. ¡°If Hernandez were to use you to threaten Nn someday in the future, what do you think Nn will do, and to what extent will he go for you?¡± Maisie did not say anything. The de Armas.. ¡®Would that grandfather of mine really use me to threaten Nn?¡¯ 1 Maisie pursed her lips and clenched the hands that were resting next to her body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be used as a toolt o threaten Nn ¡°My only rtive is my father, Stephen Vanderbilt. Even if I¡¯m rted to the de Armas, they¡¯re not my rtives.¡± Maisie made everything clear. ¡®I grew up in the Vanderbilts, and I¡¯ve only had my father after my mother died. So regardless of whether I have a grandfather or not, in the end, I don¡¯t even know him and have never met him face to face.¡¯ Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Coupled with the grudges between the de Armas and the Goldmanns, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to acknowledge the de Armas so casually.¡¯ Titus¡¯ expression looked a little surprised upon seeing that Maisie had taken a firm stand. However, it soon disappeared. He then said solemnly after a long time, ¡°You better remember what you¡¯ve said today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go even if it means that my grandson will hate me for the rest of my life.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie was startled. ¡®Is he saying that he¡¯s changed his mind?¡¯ She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Mr. Cheshire sent Maisie to the door. He was happy for Maisie and Nn when he heard that Titus had acquiesced in their marriage. ¡°How are the kids doing recently?¡± Mr. Cheshire asked. Maisie gave off a smile. ¡°They¡¯re doing very well.¡± Mr. Cheshire then exined earnestly, ¡°Actually, Elder Master Goldmann likes the three kids very much. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to get along with them. ¡°After all, Elder Master Goldmann was too busy when he was young. Not only did he have no time to take care of Mr. Goldmann Sr., but he also didn¡¯t give the young Mr. Goldmann much chance to meet his grandfather in person.¡± Titus had had no time to take care of his son, so he rarely met his grandson too. Even if he loved children, he did not know how to express it. Thus, he did not know how to maintain a good rtionship with them. Maisie could understand the underlying meaning of his words. When she recalled that Titus had visited the kids at the hospital to see if something had happened to them, it proved that the old man really cared about the children. Maisie left the Goldmann mansion in her car, but a car abruptly dashed out of the side at an intersection She turned the steering wheel and mmed on the brakes. A harsh screech sounded, but she collided with it after all. Fortunately, the speed of both cars was not fast, but a collision of this level would still damage the car. Maisie sat in the car as she had yet recovered from the fright. She then pulled the handbrake, opened the door, got out of the car, and walked toward the other car. The man sitting in that car had not gotten out of his car, after all. She knocked on the window, and the young man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat lowered the window slowly. Just as Maisie was about to speak, someone grabbed her throat from behind all of a sudden and then covered her mouth and nose with a cloth. ¡°Mmmmm¡± Maisie grasped the man¡¯s arm with her hand, smelled a pungent smell of a processed solution on the cloth, and gradually lost her strength. The two men who then got out of the backseat moved her into the car together. The door closed, and the car fled the scene in a hurry. Nn came to Soul Jewelry Studio, and his brows were slightly creased when he realized that there was no one in the office. ¡°Where did that woman go again?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± When Kennedy, who was walking toward the office, saw the figure standing outside the door, he knew that he was there looking for Maisie. Nn turned around to look at him. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Zee answered a phone call and went out. She said she was going back to the Goldmann mansion. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± ¡®She went back to the mansion?¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Could this be grandfather¡¯s doing? Thinking of something, he left hurriedly without replying to Kennedy. Rowena met Nn, who was in a hurry, and smiled. ¡°Nn, are you going,¡± Nn bumped her away as if he did not see her and resolutely walked out of the entrance. Rowena, who was ignored and left behind on the spot, bit her lip. Just as she was doing so, she received a text message on her cell phone. When she read through the content of the message, the corners of her lips twitched coldly. Nn drove back to the Goldmann mansion. Mr. Cheshire was stunned when he saw that Nn had hurried back with a gloomy expression. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you,¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± *Elder Master Goldmann just went to bed for a nap,¡± Mr. Cheshire replied. ¡°What about Maisie? Didn¡¯t my grandfather summon her over?¡± Seeing that Nn was anxious about this matter, Mr. Cheshire grinned. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann did summon Ms. Vanderbilt back here, but don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Instead, he took a step backward and agreed to your marriage.¡± A hint of surprise shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. He then thought of something and asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Did he name any condition? ¡®Judging from Grandpa¡¯s temperament, he must have agreed with our marriage only after some compromises were made.¡¯ Mr. Cheshire nodded. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann agreed only after seeing Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s fimm stand in the Goldmanns position. He was afraid that the de Armas would use Ms. Vanderbilt to deal with you. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt promised that she wouldn¡¯t let the de Armas seed in doing so, and Elder Master Goldmann asked her to promise him that before he nodded.¡± Mr. Cheshire thought of something and added, ¡°By the way, is Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s father all right? In fact, Elder Master Goldmann went to talk to Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s father the other day because Ms. Summers said something to him before that. Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t know about Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s father¡¯s injury up until now. Come to think of it, it was such a coincidence.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, but he did not have the time to think anymore. ¡°Where¡¯s Zee?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt left a while back.¡± Nn quickly walked out of the courtyard and received a call from Quincy as soon as he exited the mansion. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy said something to Nn, and thetter¡¯s expression tumed cold as if it had been covered in snow. At the same time, the air pressure surrounding him dropped abruptly. When Maisie opened her eyes and regained consciousness, she found herself in a vacant and unrenovated building. Her hands were bound, and she could barely break free. Someone appeared outside all of a sudden. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯ve finally fallen into my hands, haven¡¯t you?¡± Willow¡¯s voice sounded sharp and loud. One of the two men following Willow was the man who was in the driver¡¯s seat. Only then did Maisie realize something. ¡®It seemed that the ident that I ran into was part of a scheme.¡¯ Maisie took a deep breath, looked at Willow, and asked calmly, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who nned it?¡± Willow walked in front of her with her arms crossed. There was a hint of ruthlessness in her smirk. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± She stepped forward, raised her arm to p Maisie, and asked viciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very imposing all the time? How does it feel to be pped now?¡± She then pped her again after saying so. A flushed mark appeared on both Maisie¡¯s cheeks, one on each side. She licked the inner wall of her cheeks with the tip of her tongue and then clicked her tongue. She looked up at Willow andughed out loud. ¡°You tied me up just to get your revenge with these two ps?¡± This peal ofughter infuriated Willow, so she raised her hand and pped her again. Her sharp fingernails scraped Maisie¡¯s cheek, and a shallow wound appeared. Willow grabbed Maisie¡¯s hair and said fiercely, ¡°You never thought you would end up in this situation today, right? Bitch, I might¡¯ve failed to kill that three bastards of yours, but I won¡¯t miss my shot this time around.¡± Even though Maisie seemed to be in a difiture at the moment, she was still exuding a cold, arrogant aura as if she had no nt o yield Maisie¡¯s expression tumed sulky and frigid, especially after Willow admitted her previous scheme. ¡°So you¡¯re the person who plotted that ident?¡±. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, but what can you do about it?¡± Willow jerked her hair. ¡°Are you feeling bad for them? It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t hurt those two little b?stards. Maisie¡¯s eyes looked gloomy and cold. ¡®It¡¯s really her.¡¯ ¡°Oh, by the way, about Dad.. Oh no, he¡¯s no longer my father. The ident that caused Stephen to be hospitalized was also my doing.¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Willow admitted all the things that she had done bluntly, and there was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. ¡°Anyway, what can you do even if you get to know it now? Maisie, since I¡¯m not living a good life, how can you live a better life than me?¡± ¡®I hate this! Why am I not Stephen Vanderbilt¡¯s biological daughter, and why don¡¯t I share the same luck and background as Maisie!? ¡°So, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from this world forever. No one will snatch anything from me or go against me ever again as soon a s you disappear for good!¡± ¡®Anyway, my mother is already in jail, and I¡¯ve lost everything. I don¡¯t even have a home now, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡¯ Looking at that insane and morbid state that Willow was in, Maisie did not feel pity for her at all. Instead, she felt Willow was utterly pathetic. ¡°Willow Vanderbilt, you really never reflect on yourself from your own perspective, huh? ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who chose to tread down this path yourself?¡± Maisie asked her again. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What right do you think you have to tell me this? This is all your fault!¡± Willow gnashed her teeth and increased the intensity of her grip Maisie frowned slightly, but she did not cry out in pain, let alone beg Willow for mercy. ¡°Since when did I hurt you? Have you forgotten what you did to me six years ago? *Aren¡¯t you the person who plotted against me first and have been trying to make a move on me over and over again? Willow, how did you manage to muster the courage to stand in front of me and disguise yourself as a victim? ¡°You totally deserve this!¡± Maisie was on the verge of screaming at her. Willow was so agitated that her face turned pallid, and she raised her hand, ¡°You b*tch!¡± The arm that was in mid-air was subdued by Maisie, who had broken free of the rope. Maisie turned Willow around, strangled her neck with her elbow, and pressed the sharp edge of the ring on her finger against Willow¡¯s neck. Maisie then warned the two men who wanted to rush up to her fiercely, ¡°Stay right where you are if you don¡¯t want her to die. Unless you don¡¯t want to get paid by her, you can bothe at me together. I¡¯ll definitely drag you to hell together with me if I can¡¯t escape death today.¡± The words she had just uttered were nothing more than a diversion to buy her more time to snap the rope with her ring. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so if I hadn¡¯t been wearing the ring all this while.¡¯ The two men froze in ce. They did not want to die, and they had not even gotten paid yet! Willow shouted at them abruptly, ¡°Don¡¯t believe in what she said! She won¡¯t have the guts to do anything to me- Aah!¡± Something sharp stabbed her in the neck. Although the stab was not deep, it hurt a lot. So ab was no The two men really did not dare to take another step forward when they saw the blood on Willow¡¯s neck. ¡°M-Maisie Vanderbilt, what are you trying to do?¡± Willow was genuinely scared for her life now. The pain coming from her neck made her face pale gradually. She did not expect that Maisie would actually dare to hurt her. . Maisie scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? Willow Vanderbilt, do you really think I don¡¯t have the guts to make a move on you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce if you dare to kill me. I still have a few men outside. You won¡¯t get to live much longer if I die here-Uh!¡± Willow could only feel the thing that was stabbed into her neck go deeper again, and she did not even dare to breathe anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t just care about how things will turn out for me. You should care about yourself instead. After all, they¡¯re helping youmit crimes just for your money. I can still pay them even if you die.¡± Maisie¡¯s casual statement made Willow¡¯s lips pale and dry. Maisie looked at the two men. ¡°No matter how much she¡¯s promised to pay you, I¡¯ll double that amount. After all, Mr. Goldmann is m y husband, and I have plenty of money to spare Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Maisie nced at Willow and smiled. ¡°Rather than ask her for money, why not ask me? It¡¯s just money.¡± The men hesitated. Willow¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t trust her!¡± ¡°Willow, why are you putting up a fight when you¡¯re already in trouble?¡± Maisie got close to her ear and scoffed. ¡°When I¡¯m done with you, there¡¯s no way they will be able to get the money from you anymore.¡± At that moment, the two guards were tossed in. A few bodyguards in ck came in with weapons, and when the two men tried to run, they were tackled onto the floor and held down. Nn slowly walked through the door like an angel descending from the heavens. The aura he emitted froze the entire area. His coldness subsided a little when he realized that Maisie was the one holding hostages. ¡°Nn, save me! Maisie has gone mad, she wants to kill me!¡± Willow started yelling the moment she saw Nn. Nn didn¡¯t look at her, nor did he acknowledge her. He instead looked at the bodyguards. The men walked to Maisie and pulled Willow away from her. Maisie walked to Nn, and he noticed a light scratch on her face the moment she approached. His eyes grew cold. He raised his hand to the scratch. ¡°Who did this?¡± Maisie raised her brows. ¡°Who else?¡± Nn¡¯s sharp gaze turned toward Willow and walked over to her. He raised his hand at the bodyguards, and they passed a weapont o him. Maisie paused. Was Nn going to¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Willow¡¯s screams followed the shot. A hole immediately appeared on her left arm, blood dripping onto her clothes. Nn¡¯s eyes were unwavering. He was pretty much cold-blooded as he took another shot at her right amm. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Willow screamed her lungs out, the chilling voice echoing throughout the building. The pain of a bullet tearing through one¡¯s arm was extremely excruciating. Nn changed the clip-with one hand, added two more bullets, and shot two more shots, one to each leg. Willow fell to the floor with a thump. She bit her tongue because of the pain, and blood came out of her mouth. Even her limbs were covered in blood. Tears fell from theer of her eyes. Her face was full of fear. ¨C Nn gave the gun to the bodyguard, took out a handkerchief to wipe his blood-spattered hand, and threw that to the floor. ¡°That¡¯s the price you pay for touching Maisie.¡± There were no emotions in his words. The cruel act even scared the two men hugging their heads on the floor. Nn turned around and tapped the shoulder of the bodyguard. ¡°Find a ¡®good family¡¯ in the countryside and send her over. Now that her limbs are useless, she can still be useful to make babies. I¡¯m sure the hillbillies wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± 1 ¡°As for these two¡­¡± 1 Nn¡¯s cold gaze tumed toward the two men still holding their heads and begging on their knees. ¡°She made us do this. We haven¡¯t done anything!¡± Nn ignored their pleas and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Do as you please, just leave them alive.¡± He left with Maisie after that. The painful cries of the two men echoed throughout the building. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 In the car¡­ Nn brought out the medical kit and tended to the scratch on Maisie¡¯s face. Even though it was a light scratch, it might leave a scar if they weren¡¯t careful. Maisie didn¡¯t say a word nor look at Nn. ¡°Did you think that I was cruel? Were you afraid?¡± Nn frowned. He knew he might have scared her, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. He had been furious and wanted to kill Willow. Maisie looked at him and moved her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± His eyes were cold as his lips opened, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine?¡± Maisie put out her arms to hug him, putting her face on his burning chest. Her actions stunned Nn. ¡°Zee, you-¡± Maisie lowered her eyes, hid in his warm embrace, and smiled. ¡°Nn, I know you wouldn¡¯t hurt me, so I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you. Thanks foring to save me.¡± The coldness in Nn¡¯s eyes slowly melted away. He raised his hand, touched her head, and kissed her with a smile. ¡°Zee, I won¡¯t let anyone who tries to hurt you off easily.¡± That evening, at Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn carried Maisie back to the room. His words moved Maisie. Even though it was the first time she had seen such cruelty, it was done for her. Maisie remembered something and raised her head. ¡°How did you know that I was there?¡± ¡®Do you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you if I wanted to?¡± Nn kissed the back of her hand, but something came to his mind. He frowned and calmly said, ¡°I was worried that I waste. If I really waste and something happened to you, I would hate myself.¡± ¨C He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be like if something happened to Maisie. Maisieughed and raised her hand to touch his head to console him. She was surprised by her own actions. Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his hand to hold the back of her head and kissed her. When Maisie had a chance to catch a breath, she took in a deep breath, her cheeks red ¡°Nn, we need to pick the kids up from schoo, Mm!¡± Nn brought her to the bed, and in the scuffle that ensued, he lowered his voice. ¡°Tonight, there¡¯ll only be the two of us.¡± ¡°Nn, you scoundrel!¡± He had been all serious a few hours ago, and now he had totally changed! Nn smiled and took off all her clothes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a scoundrel!¡± The two of them spent the whole night together since the children weren¡¯t around. After that, Maisiey in bed, unable to muster even a bit of energy. She had to let her man carry her downstairs ¡®out of kindness¡¯. An exquisite candlelit dinner wasid out on the dining table, and a bouquet of ck roses half her height wasid on the chair. Maisie, who was let down, was stunned. ¡°Such a romantic move?¡± ck roses cost a lot, not to mention such a big bouquet. She couldn¡¯t even carry it. ¡°Of course, our first night should be romantic.¡± Heughed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She would have forgotten if he didn¡¯t mention it. Nn hugged her from behind,ying his chin on her shoulder, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Zee, I heard that the old man has agreedt o our marriage. From today, you¡¯ll be the wife of Nn Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a date and have our official wedding. It can¡¯t be a small one. It should be grand so that you be the envy of all of Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Maisie inadvertently smiled upon hearing the promise from the man behind her. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± The next day¡­ Rowena got to the office and walked past a few employees gossiping at the front desk. ¡°Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Vanderbilt have been acting too sweet ever since they registered. They were being secretive before this, but now they don¡¯t even try to hide it anymore.¡± . ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide since they¡¯re married now.¡± *Mr. Goldmann really pampers her. I¡¯m d I shipped them!¡± Rowena stopped in her tracks with a dark cloud over her head. Rowena had lost contact with Willow the day before, so she could guess that she had failed. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t used her own phone to contact Willow. Even if Nn investigated, it wouldn¡¯t link back to her. The elevator door opened, and she saw Maisie walking out, holding onto Nn¡¯s arm. They were really not hiding anymore, just like what those women had been discussing. When Maisie saw Rowena, she tumed her eyes and hugged Nn¡¯s arm lightly, smiling. ¡°Honey, I want to go on a date today.¡± Nn¡¯s amber eyes squinted when he heard her calling him ¡®honey¡¯ out of the blue, then he realized that her ¡®change¡¯ was because of Rowena Hah, his pretty little wife was ¡®possessive¡¯. He looked at the woman next to him. ¡°Hmm? Where do you want to go?¡± Maisie raised her brows. ¡°Somewhere exciting.¡± The coldness in Rowena¡¯s eyes could not be hidden when she saw them being close without caring about the people around them. She walked toward them with a stoic face and looked straight at Maisie. ¡°Nn has a meeting in the afternoon. You should care more about his work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have nothing on and can spend time with me?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°I did¡± Rowena pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nn, but the meeting this afternoon,¡± ¡°Ms. Summers, you¡¯re Noles¡¯ special assistant, and Nol¨¦s is the owner of ckgold. Can¡¯t you carry on with the meeting as his special assistant?¡± Maisie smiled at her. Rowena held her fists. ¡°When it was Quincy, he did a lot of things for Noles. I understand how tough it has been for Noles. After so much time, can¡¯t he even have a day off? ¡°Furthermore, you shouldn¡¯t call him by his name. People might think that you have something going on with my husband.¡± Maisie did that intentionally because hearing Rowena call him ¡®Nn¡¯ annoyed her. Rowena looked troubled but replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this since we were kids. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Change it. Noles is no longer single, and I¡¯m his wife. I don¡¯t like hearing you call him that.¡± Maisie raised her brows. Even though she knew that she was getting on Rowena¡¯s nerves, she really didn¡¯t care that much before this, but it was different now! ¡°Nn,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my wife said? Don¡¯t call me that any longer.¡± Nn interrupted Rowena without caring about her feelings and left with Maisie with his arm around her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rowena froze on the spot and bit her lip hard. She would make Maisie regret one day! 1 At the underground parking lot¡­ When Maisie was getting into the car, Nn pulled her over, held her against the car, and ran his finger over her chin. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Maisie batted hershes and said, ¡°What are you doing, Nn?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you happily calling me honey just now? Why the change now, hmm?¡± He wasn¡¯t happy. Maisie stuttered, ¡°I was just annoying her because she¡¯s coveting my man.¡± Coveting, her man? Nn was extremely happy with her reply. He put his hand on her waist, got closer, and smiled. ¡°What kind of excitement were you referring to?¡± Maisie shuddered and held down his hand. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t do anything here. I didn¡¯t mean this kind of excitement.¡± This terrible man, wasn¡¯t he afraid his health would be affected if he kept thinking about that? Nn smiled but didn¡¯t say a word ¡°You said that you were going to spend the entire day with me, so you¡¯re going to agree to whatever I want to do, right?¡± Maisie beamed. Nn raised his brows. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind then.¡± He seemed to be enjoying how she wanted to spend time with him. Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Everything, go watch a movie and shop around like a normal couple.¡± Seeing Nn¡¯s face drop a little, Maisie shook his arm and said yfully, ¡°I want to experience the romantic feeling of shopping with my boyfriend.¡± Nn paused. He had never experienced watching a movie or shopping before either because he never needed to. However, because of a certain coquettish woman, he just couldn¡¯t say no. Maisie and Nn appeared at the cinema. When a beautiful couple showed up, they would immediately be the main focus. Maisie tumed to Nn and said, ¡°T¡¯ll get the tickets. Wait here.¡± She then walked toward the machines. A lot of girls who walked past couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off Nn ¡°Did you see that man? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one with him, do you want to go talk to him and get his number?¡± A few girls pushed each other and walked toward Nn happily. ¡°Hello, can we have your number, please?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Nn stared at the few girls. He remembered something, smiled, then pressed his lips together. He said in a dead tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m married.¡± The girls swooned at his dazzling smile. Too bad he was married. Who was that lucky woman!? ¡°Honey!¡± The beautiful and ssy woman walked over and held his am. Maisie looked at the few girls, smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my husband can¡¯t give you his number.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The girls smiled awkwardly. Maisie pulled Nn away, feeling a little annoyed. Was it a mistake to bring him out? He would attract women too easily! Nn¡¯s lips curled upon seeing the woman feeling jealous. At the Goldmann mansion¡­. ¡°What? Nn went out instead of work?¡± Titus sat on the couch, carefully polishing his collection of china. He frowned when he heard Rowena¡¯s report. Rowena lowered her head, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good assistant.¡± ¡°Did Nn put you in a tough spot?¡± Titus knew that Nn hadn¡¯t been happy when he arranged for Rowena to take Quincy¡¯s ce. It would be surprising if he treated her well. Rowena shook her head. ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t convince him to focus on his work.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Rowena raised her eyes and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt knew that there was an afternoon meeting but insisted that Nn spend time with her. He wouldn¡¯t listen no matter how I tried. ¡°Nn thinks that I do wrong no matter what I do. If this goes on, Nn will probably leave the company.¡± A hint of coldness shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes when Titus stopped polishing. Titus wasn¡¯t happy with Maisie, to begin with, and what she said definitely pointed to Maisie being the reason Nn was neglecting the business. How could a cunning woman like that be part of the Goldmanns? Unexpectedly, Titus didn¡¯t show any signs of anger. He handed the china to Mr. Cheshire and said, ¡°Rowena, you need to understand that Nn is the CEO of ckgold. Why would he need Quincy as his assistant if he had to do everything by himself?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression was a little stiff. ¡°Furthermore, Nn just wanted to rx. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if he wanted a day off since he already married that woman.¡± What Titus said shook Rowena ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you unhappy about Ms. Vanderbilt, why,¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Titus pressed his lips together. There was no point for him to press on since he had already done so much, yet they still did not give up. ¡°But Ms. Vanderbilt is rted to the de Armas. Have you forgotten ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Titus cut her off. ¡°Maisie confirmed her ce with me. Since I¡¯ve chosen to trust her, I can¡¯t take it back.¡± He had already gone back on his word once when he agreed for them to get married after she passed her assessment with the troops but denied them because she was rted to the de Armas. He would lose all credibility if he did that again. Rowena bit her l¨ªp and didn¡¯t say a word. Why was this happening? If Titus epted their marriage, wouldn¡¯t that also mean that he had epted Maisie as his granddaughter-inw? No! She wasn¡¯t going to let that happen! Maisie walked on the streets with Nn holding an ice-cream cone. She tumed to look at the man who had spent two hours shopping with her and smiled. ¡°Nn, how does it feel to shop around with a woman for the first time?¡± Nn smiled, a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Maisie stopped, turned to look at him, and raised her brows. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Should I bring you for a good massage?¡± Maisie pointed toward a massage parlor after saying that. Nn¡¯s face turned dark. The womanughed He put out his arm and carried her sideways. Maisie was surprised. ¡°N-Nn, what-What are you doing? Let me down.¡± Maisie saw all the eyes on them and felt embarrassed and angry. Nn smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a good massage? If you give bad service, you¡¯re not getting any sleep tonight.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. The next day¡­ Maisie¡¯s back hurt. She had just been joking, but she almost lost her life in bed. ¡°Is that true? That¡¯s too much. Mr. Goldmann and Ms. Vanderbilt are a married couple.¡± ¡°But I heard that Mr. Goldmann skipped his afternoon meeting for Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 The female staff member shuddered in fear when she saw Maisie after she had finished speaking. ¡°MS¡­ Ms. Vanderbilt¡­¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Maisie asked, grinning widely. The two women swallowed back the words on the tip of their tongues as embarrassed expressions appeared on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t get mad at you two. I just want to know who told you about these,¡± Maisie said slowly. After realizing that Maisie was not mad with them, one of the female staff members opened her mouth and stammered, ¡°We¡­ We heard it from the administrative office above. They¡­ They said that you refused to let Mr. Goldmann attend the meeting yesterday.¡± Squinting her eyes, Maisie repeated, ¡°The people from the administrative office?¡± The female staff member nodded. She suddenly thought of something and continued fretfully. ¡°It seems like Ms. Summers said something to them, and then¡­¡± Understanding instantly dawned upon Maisie. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± she said, nodding while beaming at the female staff member. In the administrative office¡­ ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think there are any men who can say no to Ms. Vanderbilt. If I were a guy, I wouldn¡¯t want to attend the meeting either.¡± ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re so shallow. Beauty is only skin deep. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she¡¯s bound to get old. Besides, even if you love each other very much right now, how can you keep the spark alive when you get old?¡± That¡¯s right. Have you not heard enough about all those shenanigans in those elite families?¡± The staff gathered in the office, enthusiastically discussing yesterday¡¯s event. They kept talking about anything, including Maisie. They were so absorbed in their conversation that none of them noticed Maisie was there. It was only when a male staff member noticed Maisie that he winked at the group of female staff members. When they turned their heads around, their faces tumed pale i o fright. Maisie smiled at them, looked around the office, and asked, ¡°I assume you guys know where Ms. Summers is, right?¡± ¡°Ms. Summers is¡± ¡°Are you looking for me, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Rowena came out of the office. Her face sank when she saw Maisie. Smiling, Maisie said, ¡°I heard some rumors in my office today. A little bird told me that you¡¯re the one who spread them, so what do you think I should do?¡± The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly as they found that Maisie had heard about the rumors. Rowena tightened her arms that were crossed around her chest. That said, she looked at Maisie defiantly and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you didn¡¯t do it, then you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything, don¡¯t you think so, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± In Rowena¡¯s perspective, Maisie wasn¡¯t worth Nn¡¯s time at all. She had nothing but a pretty face, so she couldn¡¯t understand why Nn had to waste his precious time doing those meaningless things with her. Slowly, Maisie paced up to her. Then, before Rowena could do anything, she lifted her hand and pped her on the cheek. The people in the office were stunned, including Rowena. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She couldn¡¯te around to her senses for a long while until a prickling sense of pain spread from her cheek. She red at her viciously and gnashed her teeth. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± A grin blossomed across Maisie¡¯s face as she said, ¡°I remember I¡¯ve said something like this to Wynona before. Those who can¡¯t watch their mouths deserve to be punished.¡± Maisie detected the slight changes in Rowena¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Wynona. However, Rowena forced herself to stay calm because she didn¡¯t want others to notice anything. ¡°Maisie, we¡¯re in ckgold. If something happens to me here, are you not worried about that.¡± ¡°What should I be worried about?¡± Maisie interrupted, cutting her short. She nced at the dumbfounded crowd around her and continued ¡°All of them have seen what I have done so do you think I would still be afraid of the rumors? ¡°The reason I pped you is to give you a reminder. You¡¯re just a secretary, while Nn is the CEO. Don¡¯t keep asking him to help you to solve every problem or let him do everything himself. If he has to do everything himself, what is the point of hiring you to b e his secretary? Do you expect him to take care of you after he pays you to do your job? After Maisie said her piece, she chuckled and added, ¡°Now I can see why Nn trusts Quincy so much.¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°You¡­¡± Rowena clenched her fists tightly as she stared at Maisie. Her eyes tumed scarlet with hatred. The rest of the people in the office fell silent. Truth be told, Quincy was the one who settled most of the matters in thepany, and Nn indeed had entrusted many jobs to him. However, after Quincy had been transferred to another position and Rowena had reced him as Nn¡¯s secretary, they did not know why but Nn had be busier. Nn was their employer, meaning he had hired them as his workers. When he couldn¡¯t attend a certain meeting, Rowena needed t o host the meeting as his secretary. Hi! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was only now they realized that Rowena had misled them. They also had realized that Maisie was not a pushover. They all heaved out a sigh of relief, for they weren¡¯t the ones who had gotten beaten by Maisie. WE Keeping the smile on her face, Maisie said, ¡°Ms. Summers, if you think you can¡¯t handle your job effectively, maybe we can have Quincy swap with you. After all, Quincy is much more useful than you, and he doesn¡¯t need Nn, his boss, to do everything for him.¡± ¡®She¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡¯ That was the thought that appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, Nn appeared in the administrative office. He frowned slightly at the sight of the group of people in the office, and then he saw Maisie standing in front of Rowena. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The staff dispersed when Nn showed up. Rowena¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Nn. She bit her lip and said pitifully, ¡°Nn, 1¨C¡± ¡°I pped her,¡± Maisie turned around and said, adopting a sweet look of suffering martyrdom. The crowd was stunned at how fast Maisie changed her attitude. Maisie obediently stretched her soft palm toward Nn. Nn held it and began massaging it as he asked softly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrow mischievously and said, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t hurt anymore if you help me to blow the pain away.¡± Nn raised his eyes to look at her as a grin tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do it once we get home.¡± Once again, the crowd was stunned Just when Nn was about to leave with Maisie, Rowena said frustratingly, ¡°Nn, I was the one who got pped by her without any reason!¡± Nn stopped in his tracks. Tuming around, he looked at her coldly and harrumphed. ¡°Serves you right. I also want to p you on the cheek.¡± 1 Rowena was dumbfounded. The crowd¡¯s eyes lit up as understanding dawned upon them. It seemed to them that Rowena had a crush on Nn, but he despised her to the core. Rowena was filled with anger and hatred as she watched Nn leave with Maisie. She had never been humiliated like this in front of people before In the past, the people in the Night Banquet would respect her since she worked directly under Titus. She had never expected that Nn would humiliate her in front of everyone for Maisie. Had they not been best friends since they were kids? Her eyes were tuming colder and colder. In Nn¡¯s office¡­.. Nn put Maisie on his desk and secured her in his arms. ¡°Are you not afraid that she will tell my grandfather that you pped her?¡± Maisie snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s done cannot be undone. If she wants toin to your grandfather, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Nn shook his head helplessly and smiled sweetly as he watched the bold woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about one thing, Nn. Rowena seems to be on good terms with Wynona, but she doesn¡¯t seem to have mentioned her anymore after her death.¡± As she was talking, she looked into his beautiful amber eyes and added, ¡°When I mentioned Wynona just now, her reaction was strange.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°So?¡± Touching her hand, Maisie said inadvertently, ¡°If Francisco was the reason Wynona targeted me in the camp, then how did you learn about the matter between Francisco and me since you weren¡¯t there?¡± Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Nn¡¯s lips were tightly pressed. It was indeed Rowena who had brought him the photo that time. So that photo was taken by Wynona?¡¯ he asked himself. ¡°Nn,¡± Maisie called, pulling him out of his thoughts. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, staring at him straight with her clear eyes as she was surprised that he would get distracted. She then thought of something and said with a frown, ¡°You didn¡¯t have someone keeping an eye on me secretly, did you?¡± Nn stroked her cheek with his hand and replied, ¡°Cherie and Hans would inform me of anything that happened to you at the training camp. However, Rowena was the one who told me about that thing about you and Francisco.¡± ¡®Rowena? Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡®So Wynona was Rowena¡¯s ¡°spy¡± in the training camp?¡¯ Maisie realized why Rowena had wom the ring and hade to find her. It turned out that Rowena had wanted to cause a misunderstanding between Maisie and Nn because of the things that happened between her and Francisco. ¡°Wynona¡¯s death wouldn¡¯t be rted to her, would it?¡± . Although Maisie did not have the evidence, considering how close Rowena was to Wynona, it was truly strange that she had not once mentioned Wynona after her death, treating her as if she had never existed before. Moreover, she had suspected that if Wynona was not the one who had released the pit viper into the training camp, then it must be someone who intentionally framed Wynona. However, the only person who knew that Wynona had had a bad rtionship with her and also wanted most to get herself killed by Wynona¡¯s hand was¡­ Those friends of Wynona did not have a deep hatred for her, so they had no reason to put her to death. If Maisie died, not only could the person sessfully shift the me to someone who had a bad rtionship with her, but they could also gain something from her death. Who would benefit the most from her death, then? Other than the woman who always bent over backward to break up her and Nn, Ma?sie could not think of other people. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nn looked at Maisie for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t suspect Rowenia, do you?¡± ¨C ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t, and it¡¯s wrong for me to suspect her without any evidence,¡± Maisie said before coming to a pause. ¡°But I just can¡¯t help it. There are too many mysteries about Wynona¡¯s death, and after putting together a few things, it¡¯s hard not to suspect her.¡± Indeed, Wynona¡¯s death was suspicious, not to mention that she had died in an off-limits training camp. If the ¡°murderer¡± was inside the training camp, then the ¡°murderer¡± must be very familiar with the training camp to the point that they could freely enter and exit the training camp. Wasn¡¯t Rowena one of the members in the training camp? Nn lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s rted to her, since she hasn¡¯t exposed herself, there¡¯s nothing we can do about her. Besides, my grandfather trusts her a lot. Not to mention that she¡¯s a member of the Summers, and the Summers have been kind to the Goldmanns.¡± Maisie lowered her head and covered her surges of emotions under her long eyshes. Nn was right Even if Rowena were the culprit, Titus would not do anything to her due to the rtionship between the Goldmanns and the Summers. ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing that may have something to do with her.¡± Maisie was stumped. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It was Rowena who instigated my grandfather to see your father that day. I¡¯m afraid she must have said a lot of bad things about you in front of him,¡± Nn said inly as he lowered his head. ¡°Coincidentally, your father was attacked just after my grandfather left, and Willow has confessed that it was a woman who told her to do that.¡± After Nn had shot Willow in her arms and legs, she had confessed everything to prevent herself from being sent to the countryside. Maisie¡¯s face turned cold That day, Willow had told her that she was the one who did everything, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was really someone behind ¡°So that woman is Zee, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything at all. I have a n.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Nn stroked her face. The things that Willow had confessed proved that his previous spection was correct. His grandfather had learned of the rtionship between Maisie and the de Arma family as soon as Maisie returned from the training camp. Both his father and he had done a lot to keep this secret hidden. Even Stephen and the others didn¡¯t know a single thing about it, other than Willow, who had tried to rece Maisie as the descendant of the de Arma family.. With that thought in mind, Nn looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Cherie to you starting from tomorrow, just in case. You can ask her to help you with anything. As for the kids, they should be fine with my father and grandfather looking over them. The only person I¡¯m worried about is you.¡± A surge of warmth spread through Maisie¡¯s heart. She could see that Nn was truly worried about her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She grabbed his hand and put it near her face. While Nn was slightly taken aback, she giggled and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t feel in danger.¡± In the evening, at the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Carrying his small backpack, Colton came out of the academy¡¯s main entrance. Two bodyguards who seemed to be foreigners got out of a luxury car and stood in front of him, blocking his way.. *Are you Colton Vanderbilt?¡± one of them asked in fluent English. Colton nodded in retum The bodyguard then bowed his head and made a gesture. ¡°Our master wishes to see you.¡± When Louis came out of the academy in his car, he saw Colton being taken to a ck car by two foreigners, and he was stunned. That ck car¡­ It isn¡¯t the usual car from the Goldmanns thates to pick him up every day, is it? Could it be..! Something popped up in Louis¡¯ mind. He jerked the steering wheel and followed after the car. Maisie and Nn came to the underground parking lot. When they arrived in front of their car, she received a message from an unknown number. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn asked as Maisie¡¯s face had suddenly turned pale. ¡°Colton was taken away.¡± Nn asked Hans to track down Colton through the tracking device inside the car. Soon, they found out that he was in the Siberian Pce Hotel. He then stormed toward the Siberian Pce Hotel After they stopped their car outside of the entrance, Maisie tugged at Nn and said, ¡°You wait in the car. They only want me there. I will be fine, trust me, okay?¡± Nn looked at her for a moment before parting his tightly pressed lips. ¡°Just give me a call if something happens. I¡¯ll be down here.¡± Maisie nted a kiss on his cheek. She then turned around and got out of the car, leaving Nn stunned. He touched his face, feeling the warmth that she left on him, and shook his head helplessly. However, looking from her reaction, h e could more or less guess who was the one that had brought Colton away. At the Siberian Pce Hotel¡¯s restaurant¡­ Colton was sitting together with Louis, looking at him curiously. He knew Louis to be a fearless person in the academy, but it seemed to him that he was rather intimidated by the old man in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the food not good?¡± Hernandez asked as he looked at the two people in front of him who refused to eat anything. He picked up a fork and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys like, so I took the liberty to order the food myself.¡± Colton pouted his lips and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here? Do I know you?¡± He did not know the old man in front of him, and his mother had told him that he shouldn¡¯t take food from a stranger. Hernandez nced at Colton sharply and snorted, but he did not answer his question. Instead, he looked at Louis and said, ¡°Do you not need to greet me? Where are your manners?¡± Louis¡¯s eyes swiveled inside of the sockets, and he greeted, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Colton was stunned. ¡®He¡¯s Mr. Lucas¡¯ grandfather?¡¯ ¡°So this kid is your cousin¡¯s son?¡± Hernandez asked coldly. Louis took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what exactly do you want with this boy?¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Hernandez snorted and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I look for him? I¡¯m his great-grandfather.¡± Louis set his jaw tight and did not say anything. Although his mother had told his grandfather that she had found his aunt¡¯s daughter, all of them had been under the impression it was Willow. However, theyter found out that his aunt¡¯s daughter was Maisie, but she had married Nn at that time. Also, he did not know how his grandfather had realized that Colton was Maisie¡¯s son. Blinking his eyes, Colton asked, ¡°You¡¯re my great-grandfather?¡± Hernandez looked at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s grandfather, so of course, I¡¯m your great- grandfather.¡± Colton frowned and said, ¡°But my mom has never told us about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. This restaurant has been booked, you can¡¯t go in-¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Maisie pushed the waiter away. She was worried about Colton, so she had decided to throw caution to the wind . Just when Hemandez¡¯s bodyguards were about to approach her, Colton saw her and rose to his feet. ¡°Mommy!¡± . When Maisie saw that Colton was sitting together with Louis and nothing had happened to Colton, she heaved out a sigh of relief. Then, she tumed her head toward the man sitting in front of them with her jaw tightly set. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please leave.¡± A waiter came forward and tried to chase her away. Hemandez opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s an acquaintance of mine. Let her in The two waiters looked at each other in astonishment before walking away. Maisie already knew who he was from the moment she received the text message. She walked up to him slowly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Sir Hernandez?¡± Hemandez looked at Maisie and offered her a grin. ¡°You share some resemnce with my daughter, Marina. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you join us for a meal?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just came to pick up my son.¡± Louis looked at Hernandez nervously. There was no expression on Hernandez¡¯s face. He just picked up the ss of wine in front of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I might do something to this kid, aren¡¯t you? ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m your grandfather. This is a fact that can¡¯t be changed. I have no intention of criticizing you for picking the Goldmanns. After all, the grudges and feud between the Goldmanns and the de Amas can¡¯t be resolved that easily. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect Marina¡¯s daughter would marry Titus grandson. Is this considered retribution for the Goldmanns?¡± The atmosphere changed after what Hernandez had said. ¡®Retribution? In his opinion, this is retribution? ¡°The past is in the past. What happened between the Goldmanns and the de Armas has nothing to do with the younger generation,¡± Maisie replied calmly. Hernandez harrumphed and said, ¡°The Goldmanns are nothing more than a vermin that crawled up from the fetid waters and unabashedly polluted the royal family. Even if we¡¯re in the wrong, does that mean that the Goldmanns are in the right? How about those people that lost their lives at the hands of Patrick Goldmann? Are you saying that they deserve it?¡± Maisie did not say anything in return. Hernandez loathed the Goldmanns to the core, and she was well aware of it. What she couldn¡¯t understand was why he couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred after so many years. She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t understand your feelings. I just know that the Goldmanns have been good t ome, and Nn takes great care of me. ¡°Sir Hernandez, my mother may be one of the de Armas, but I was born in the Vanderbilts. I don¡¯t know anything about the past, not even about my mother. When the Goldmanns learned that my mother was your daughter, they epted me without any hesitation, so I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Goldmanns.¡± Hernandezughed and said, ¡°You took your stand so quickly. How can you be so sure that the Goldmanns aren¡¯t just exploiting Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Maisie did not even jitter for a split second. ¡°I believe in Nn.¡± When Maisie was bringing Colton away, she thought of something, turned around, and said, ¡°I know about Nn¡¯s mother. I won¡¯t b e able to forgive the de Armas if you really did such a thing.¡± Maisie left with Colton after saying that. Sitting in his seat, Louis looked expressionless. He said while ncing at Hernandez¡¯s face that looked a little embarrassed,¡± Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else that needs my attention, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Did you text her to inform her?¡± Hernandez asked coldly. Louis nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know your intentions when you were searching for that child. Not to mention that Mother has said that we should keep the past in the past. Why are you still so obsessed with it?¡± Hernandez mmed the table and reprimanded angrily, ¡°The Goldmanns should never be kept in the past. All of them deserve to die!¡± Louis could see that Hemandez could not let go of his prejudice against the Goldmanns. ¡®No matter how much I try to persuade him, it¡¯ll be to no avail.¡¯ Downstairs, Colton tumed to look at Maisie. ¡°Mommy, is that person really your grandpa?¡± Maisie paused for a bit and forced a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does Great-grandpa hate the Goldmanns? But why?¡± Colton did not know what had happened between the Goldmanns and the de Armas, but he could sense Hernandez¡¯s hatred toward the Goldmanns at such a young age. Maisie did not know how to exin to the child, so she turned her head and saw Nn standing in front of the car talking on the *Daddy!¡± Colton ran toward him. III Nn hung up the phone, turned around, and picked up the kid that was dashing toward him. Colton was taken into his arms. ¡°Daddy, did you and Mommye to pick me up?¡± ¡°Yeah, your mommy was worried about you.¡± Nn nodded as his gaze shifted onto Maisie, who was approaching them. ¡°The butler went to pick up Colton and found that Colton wasn¡¯t there. I¡¯ve already informed the butler so that the old man won¡¯t overthink.¡± Maisie was stunned and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Nn carried Colton into the car. Colton whispered into Nn¡¯s ear while he was doing so and before Maisie got into the car,¡° Daddy, Mommy spoke up for you in front of her grandfather just now!¡± Nn was startled for a bit, patted the little boy¡¯s head softly, and lowered his voice. ¡°Really?¡± Colton nodded as his amber eyes shone brightly. Maisie got into the car and frowned when she saw that the father-and-son duo was whispering. ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡± Colton said smartly, ¡°This is my secret with Daddy!¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡°The father-and-son duo is already keeping secrets behind my back?¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After sending Colton back to the Goldmann mansion, the butler smiled when he saw Coltoning back. ¡°Little Colton, you¡¯vee home?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Colton nodded. Waylon and Daisie walked downstairs, and Daisie ran toward him. ¡°Colton, why did youe back so late?¡± i ¡°Uh, about that, I went out to dinner with Professor Lucas.¡± Colton was still very smart and did not say anything about the fact that he had been brought away. He was worried that his great grandfather would find out about that and put the me on his mother. Just as he was about to leave, an old man¡¯s voice came from upstairs. What are you thinking? Is the home- cooked food we offer here not as good as those meals you get out there? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Titus and Rowena came downstairs. Rowena¡¯s eyes tuired gloomy as soon as she saw Maisie, but she did not say anything. Nn wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s waist and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stay for dinner then. What do you think?¡± He asked Maisie as if he wanted to hear her thoughts. Nn took Maisie¡¯s hand ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Maisie met his smiling eyes and yed along. ¡°Since my husband wants to stay for dinner, then we¡¯ll just stay back for a meal.¡± The three rugrats could not help but feel bothered. ¡®Eww, that¡¯s disgusting!¡¯ During dinner, the maid stood by them and served the dishes. Nn had nevere back for dinner ever since he moved out, so tonight was the first time he came back for a meal. The three rascals sat beside their parents and gobbled up their food as if a three Michelin-starred restaurant chef had prepared the dinner. Titus could see that the kids had not been so diligent while eating their food during normal days. ¡®Sure enough, they¡¯re very happy when their parents are around.¡¯ ¡°Ahem, since you¡¯vee back, you should just move back in,¡± Titus suggested Nn raised his eyes and then said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient, as we¡¯re nning to conceive another child.¡± Maisie¡¯s hands trembled, and she stared at him in surprise. Not to mention her, even Titus was surprised ¡°You¡­ You want another child?¡± ¡°Daddy, is Mommy going to have a baby?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Then I¡¯m about to be an elder sister. I¡¯m no longer the youngest!¡± Daisie did not want to be the third and youngest child anymore-she wanted to be an elder sister! Maisie was rendered speechless. Thaven¡¯t agreed to it at all! Titus looked at the three exhrated rugrats and thought that it was not bad that the Goldmanns could have more children. *111 leave it to you, young ones. I¡¯m toozy to say anything else.¡± That being said, Titus was obviously letting them decide it themselves. Rowena, sitting at the side eating her food, remained silent throughout the whole meal while a hint of ruthlessness was beaming from the bottom of her eyes. ¡®It was difficult to make Grandpa feel dissatisfied with Maisie, but the situation is getting out of my control as time goes by. This woman will be epted by Grandpa sooner orter if this continues! This will even affect my status in Grandpa¡¯s mind. *D*mn it! I¡¯ve underestimated her. I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for my demise now. A few dayster¡­ The renovation of Vaenna Jewelry was almostpleted, so Maisie and Kennedy came to the site to take a look at the progress. The interior design¡¯s style was not much different from Soul Jewelry Studio¡¯s, but the space was muchrger than the studio They would be able to move over in another three days. It would be apletepany when Soul and Vaenna werebined into one. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, our staff in the studio understand the market quite well already, so they¡¯ll lead the neers when the time,es. ¡°Director Zaleski will be promoted to general manager, and he¡¯ll be in charge of the purchasing department. As for you, you¡¯ll be in charge of the administration department. What do you think?¡±¡­ Kennedy smiled. ¡°Xander and I have been working together in Vaenna for so long that we¡¯ve be great friends. Thus, being able toe back here is likeing home, no matter whether it¡¯s called Vaenna or Soul. We¡¯ll support any decision as long as it¡¯s from you.¡± What Kennedy said made Maisie feel very grateful. After all, it was rare to get to know someone who could face hardships with her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy and Director Zaleski had still chosen toe back when Vaenna was in a bad shape back then, and she was very grateful for that. Maisie returned to Vanderbilt manor after assigning the task of supervising the renovation to Kennedy. A tiny skan Mmute with Teddish brown fur was acting very daringly as it ran up to Maisie¡¯s feet, bit her trousers to y with the hem, and turned over, showing its belly to Maisie. ¡°Reddy, you¡¯re being naughty again.¡± Stephen was helpless. This dog was indeed quite bold, but it was also very simple- minded and ¡°honest. It mingled especially well with strangers. Maisie smiled, squatted down picked up the little puppy, and sniffed the scent on its body. ¡°Dad, have you bathed him?¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 ¡°Yeah, this little fe digs holes in the dirt of the flowerbed outside every day, making himself dirty. Hence, I can only give him a bath every three or five times.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± Reddy stuck out its tongue and wagged its tail, staring at Maisie with its brown eyes as if it liked her very much. Stephen put down his teacup and said, ¡°This fe was abandoned by its original owner. I saw it wandering on the road pitifully and brought it back. ¡°I brought it to the veterinary hospital for a checkup, and this little fe is in good health apart from some gastrointestinal difort, not any skin diseases. The original owner probably abandoned it because they couldn¡¯t keep it.¡± Maisie rubbed the fur on its head. No wonder kids like it. This furry little cutie is really addicting. ¡°Zee, what brought you here all of a sudden?¡± Maisie put the dog down, walked up to the couch, and sat down. ¡°The renovation of Vaenna is almost done, so I¡¯m here to ask you. If you¡¯re still willing to take over thepany, the position of the chairman is still yours to hold.¡± Stephen was stunned, and his eyes dimmed. ¡°Since I¡¯ve handed Vaenna to you, I¡¯ve never thought of intervening¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Maisie said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to intervene, but the board still needs you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She then added, ¡°I still want you back at thepany before you retire, not to mention that thepany needs you too.¡± Stephen thought for a while and looked at the little fe that was lying at his feet, yawning. ¡°But there won¡¯t be anyone home to take care of him.¡± ¡°Hire a housekeeper, just like back then, so you won¡¯t have to be too tired. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money needed to hire the housekeeper. Besides, I¡¯ll be more relieved if there¡¯s someone here to take care of you.¡± Seeing that Maisie was worried about him, Stephen gave off a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± He then thought of something and said with a solemn expression, ¡°The day after tomorrow is your mother¡¯s death anniversary. You should go visit her.¡± Maisie could not help but be startled Mother¡¯s death anniversary¡­ She would have almost forgotten about it if her father had not mentioned it to her. She nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± At ckgold Group.. Cherie exited the administrative office when Rowena, who was walking up to her, saw her¡­ She smiled. ¡°Did Nn look for you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Goldmann asked me to follow Maisie around in the future,¡± Cherie responded without any hesitation. Rowena frowned. ¡®Nn actually asked Cherie to follow Maisie around. Could it be that Cherie is being tasked to protect Maisie? He really values that b*tch greatly!¡¯ Cherie noticed that Rowena¡¯s face did not look too gleeful. ¡°Rowena, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± . Rowena restrained herself from showing too much of how she felt on her face, shook her head with a smile, and asked in a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But aren¡¯t you someone that¡¯s always loved your freedom? Why did you agree to do so?¡± Cherie scratched her cheeks and answered, ¡°Hah, I¡¯m poor, and Mr. Goldmann will pay me money to do this. Plus, I like Maisie a lot, and he¡¯s just asking me to stay by Maisie¡¯s side.¡± Rowena did not speak anymore as she watched Cherie leave. Her expression gradually turned gloomy. ¡°That old couple better not let me down.¡¯ Maisie saw Cherie waiting for her in boredom in the office when she returned to Soul Jewelry Studio. Cherie got up with a smile when she saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re back!¡± Maisie chuckled ¡°Nn really asked you toe here?¡± ¡®Yeah, Ill be following you around from today onward. So, what do I need to do?¡± Cherie scratched her head. If Maisie were to need her help, Cherie might not be of any help due to her clumsiness. Maisie got to her seat and sat down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Your time is yours to arrange.¡± Cherie looked at her gratefully upon hearing this. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re so kind! I suddenly feel like I¡¯m a free rider. I¡¯m getting paid to do nothing at all, this is the dream of someone like me!¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Maisie smiled awkwardly. ¡®This girl is so simple-minded that she¡¯s adorable.¡¯ At this time, a female staff member knocked on the door in a panic, came in, and reported, ¡°Ms. Zora, a menacing couple is creating a st¨¬r outside, looking for you!¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Maisie was flustered, then got up and followed her out to take a look, while Cherie followed behind them. ¡°Get the one who¡¯s in charge of this ce out here, did you hear me!?¡± The woman and man moring outside were both in their 40s and 50s, respectively. Although they did not look filthy rich, they seemed well-off. Maisie stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are the two of you looking for me?¡± The woman took a nce at her and responded, ¡°We¡¯re Wynona¡¯s parents.¡± As soon as she said that Maisie and Cherie¡¯s expressions looked obviously surprised. Maisie smiled. ¡°So it tums out to be Mr. and Mrs. Winters. Why don¡¯t we go into a room for a chat?¡± ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no need to go into a room to chat. We¡¯ll talk about it here today so that we can learn about our daughter in front of everyone else.¡± Mrs. Winters behaved indifferently. ¡°We went to the training camp to ask for some details. They said that our daughter tried to hurt someone andmitted suicide in fear of the crime that she hadmitted. But we don¡¯t believe it. ¡°We had to go through several people in order to find out that our daughter had gotten into a conflict with you in the training camp.¡± Cherie stepped forward to calm her down. ¡°Mrs. Winters, you can¡¯t really me Ms. Vanderbilt for your daughter¡¯s ¡°She was forced into killing herself, so why can¡¯t I me her? My daughter had never done anything to harm anyone, but she was suddenly imprisoned on the usation of harming others in the training camp, forcing her tomit suicide in the end! ¡°We¡¯ve visited so many police stations over all these days only to demand justice for our daughter.¡± Mrs. Winters pointed at Maisie, her eyes bloodshot due to the rage: ¡°But the police don¡¯t have the balls to pick the case up, and I bet that it¡¯s just because she¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife. However, can she act so lawlessly just because of her status!?¡± Everyone present was stunned. Although they knew that Maisie had been absent from the studio for a while, they did not know where she went. But after listening to the woman¡¯sint, it seemed that something had happened to Ms. Vanderbilt and her daughter? Cherie stood in front of Maisie and said loudly, ¡°I know how you feel as parents, but Wynona¡¯s death is still under investigation. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to see such an incident happen in the training camp either, but Wynona is the person who provoked the hostility between Ms. Vanderbilt and herself first. Your daughter had repeatedly framed Ms. Vanderbilt in the first ce, and yet, Ms. Vanderbilt still wants to locate your daughter¡¯s murderer, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Mrs. Winters did not buy it. ¡°How could our daughter frame someone? She was wronged by you guys!¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You!¡± Cherie wanted to say something, but Maisie raised her hand to stop her. Maisie walked up to Mrs. Winters and said earnestly, ¡°Mrs. Winters, I can totally understand how you feel, but something doesn¡¯t make sense here. Who told you two that Wynona was forced to death?¡±. Mrs. Winters was astounded. Her eyes flickered, but she still sounded very assertive. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Anyway, someone did tell us that you guys had forced my daughter to death, and I¡¯ll never let this slide!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression turned sulky as she responded in a calm and bold tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if you can just talk about the matter calmly, we might be able toe up with a better solution for it. .. ¡°But I can give it to you straight at this moment if you choose to continue toe at me with such an aggressive attitude. 1 ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t owe Wynona anything, and I haven¡¯t done anything bad to her.¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ¡°Secondly, Wynona had used multiple means to persecute me in the training camp and even tried to frame me. I had already let these things slide. ¡°And thirdly, the cause of Wynona¡¯s death is very strange. The police are still investigating whether it was a suicide or a homicide case. ¡°But if you want to push all the me onto me, I can only ask you to hire awyer before you talk to me again. Of course, you may not get the result that you want if you bring the matter to court. And because this has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m a victim just like the deceased. Thus, if this matter is being forced onto me, then I¡¯ll definitely not take the me without defending myself.¡± Maisie spoke loudly, and everyone heard her clearly. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t be so confident if she was really involved in this matter.¡¯ Mrs. Winters was obviously astonished and did not know what to say for a while. Mr. Wintersforted his wife in embarrassment, ¡°Oh my, we still have to discuss the matter with them politely. There¡¯s no need t o be in such a hurry.¡± ¡°You might be afraid of getting into trouble, but I¡¯m not. My daughter is now dead What else should I care about?¡± Mrs. Winters snorted. ¡°All you rely on is the status that Mr. Goldmann gave you. You¡¯re confident that we won¡¯t be able to sue you even if we want to because you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mi. Goldmann¡¯s identity is obviously up there in the social sses. Even if we want to sue her, can we even manage to file a suit. against Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife? However, we¡¯ll give this up. This is just to make Maisie look like a bully by ying as people who don¡¯t have the background and power to resist her. Even if Maisie were to defend herself, it¡¯d only look like nothing more than sophistry. She will be med no matter what she does. She¡¯s just a woman who uses her status to force ordinary people like us intopromising.¡¯ Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to hire awyer, then tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Mr. Winters bowed and smiled ¡°Mis Goldmann, we don¡¯t mean to force you. It¡¯s just that our daughter can¡¯t die in vain. She died in your training camp, and her death actually has something to do with you, so ¡ª¡± Mrs. Winters interrupted him and said bluntly, ¡°You should at leastpensate us for our loss, shouldn¡¯t you? No matter what, she¡¯s the daughter that we had done so much to bring up, and she died on your territory.¡±. Cherieughed angrily after listening to the Winters¡¯ piece: ¡°The training camp has alreadypensated you, hasn¡¯t it? But you still came here to ask for Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± .. ¡°This is rather crude, isn¡¯t it? They came all the way, came up with loads of bullcrap, and even suspected others, and now they¡¯re asking for money? ¡°How can thepensation from the training camp be enough? We spent so much money on raising our daughter. Now that my daughter is dead and it has something to do with Ms. Vanderbilt, why can¡¯t we ask her topensate us?¡± Mrs. Winters rebuked her in reply. Cherie rolled her eyes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°This is obviously a scandal!¡¯ Maisie chuckled and crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯vee to me topensate you?¡± 1 ¡°So what? My daughter¡¯s death has something to do with you. What¡¯s wrong with using here to ask you for somepensation?¡± Mrs. Winters asserted, ¡°Let me tell you, you will be ruined if we make a fuss out of this matter and let everyone know about it, won¡¯t you?¡± Cherie scoffed. ¡®I¡¯ve never met any parents that could render me speechless. I actually believed that they were trying to get their daughter justice, but it turns out to be for the money?¡¯ Maisie raised her gaze and said coldly, ¡°But beforepensating you, shouldn¡¯t you pay me for the psychological trauma that I suffered? ¡°While I was in the training camp, your daughter had tricked me into a restricted area, and I almost died because of that. She even ndered my rtionship with Nn, causing me to be criticized.¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 ¡°Why don¡¯t youpensate me for emotional damage, then I¡¯llpensate for your loss?¡± ¡°You Mrs. Winters chocked. Why was it so hard to deal with this person? ¡°Nobody¡¯s money fell from the sky. Everyone earned it. Do you think you could get money out of me from your daughter¡¯s passing?¡± Maisie¡¯s face darkened, and she didn¡¯t sound courteous. ¡°If you want trouble, go ahead, I¡¯m not afraid, but I won¡¯t be responsible for the consequences. Now that I¡¯m being extorted, if I still keep quiet, people are going to think that they can walk over me. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± She tumed to Cherie and said, ¡°Send them out.¡± Cherie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Cherie walked to the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please leave if you¡¯re done making a scene so that you don¡¯t feel humiliated.¡± She was worried about the two people and their dignity if they were shamed in public. The Winters couple wasn¡¯t happy, but there was nothing they could say, so they left. Cherie walked them to the door and went back to the office. Nn heard that Wynona¡¯s parents had visited Maisie to ask her to ¡®pay her debt, and his face dropped. ¡°How did they know that Zee was here?¡± Cherie shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. They just showed up.¡± Nn frowned Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They wouldn¡¯t have known that Maisie was in ckgold if not because someone had told them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what if they make this into a big issue? Even though Maisie doesn¡¯t care, it will affect her reputation¡± Seeing that Cherie was concerned about Maisie, Nn realized that it would be best to arrange for someone to be around Maisie. He smiled ¡°You just need to focus on her safety. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°You are so nice to her, Mr. Goldmann. She probably epted you by now, right?¡± Cherie suddenly looked like a busy body. Nn¡¯s smile faded. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this job, I can always give it to Quincy.¡± *Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll stop asking. I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± Cherie went out and closed the door right after that. Mr. and Mrs. Winters walked to a car and said to the person inside, ¡°We went to see Ms. Vanderbilt, but there was no point. She didn¡¯t care.¡± The car window rolled down a little. The woman inside looked at them through the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Make it a big issue then. Someone will tell you how to do that.¡± Mrs. Winters smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, will do.¡± 1 The man in the car handed them a stack of money. The car drove off once they took it, Mr. Winters was a little concerned. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯re using our daughter¡¯s death to put someone in trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not putting someone in trouble. Is our daughter¡¯s death not rted to that Vanderbilt woman? Everyone from the camp said that our daughter angered the Vanderbilt woman. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because she angered her, our daughter would still be alive. I¡¯m just avenging her.¡± Even though what she said calmed Mr. Winters down, he still felt that the woman helping them wasn¡¯t that simple. He had to be careful The next day¡­ Wynona¡¯s death was featured in the news as expected. When the couple in the news was interviewed, Mrs. Winters cried her heart out and was sure that Maisie was the reason her daughter had died in the camp, all because she had offended Maisie. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 A lot ofizens went to Maisie¡¯s Twitter to question her about his, but some of them thought that the couple was just trying to ride her fame. The hype of Maisie and Nn getting registered was still recent, so the couple must havee out and used Maisie of being behind their daughter¡¯s death. ¡°Do you think Ms. Vanderbilt really caused someone¡¯s death?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯te to conclusions so quickly. Didn¡¯t you notice that any news about Ms. Vanderbilt would be proven false after a few days?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s true this time?¡± A few employees were having a discussion when Maisie showed up. They had heard that Ms. Vanderbilt had pped Ms. Summers because she ¡®spread rumors¡¯, and Mr. Goldmann had just let her do it. With that as a precedent, no one would dare say anything out o f line anymore. Cherie followed Maisie and heard the discussion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisie. Mr. Goldmann said that he will take care of this.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and said in a whisper. ¡°Cherie, I need your help with something. W ! Cherie was curious. ¡°What is it?¡± When they got to the elevator, Maisie tapped Cherie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Go talk to the couple and tell them that I will pay them. Let them decide the price.¡± Cherie was surprised ¡°Did you bump your head? Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. Cherie immediately said, ¡®They¡¯re obviously trying to scam you. Why would you pay them?¡± ! ! Maisie was quiet because she realized why Nn had chosen Quincy to be his assistant instead of Cherie. Her straightforwardness would send Nn to his early grave, Maisie tapped her head ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m stupid?I want you to tell them that. I can only find a solution when I meet them.¡± Cherie touched her forehead and suddenly understood. ¡°I get it now.¡± 1. Maisie returned to Soul and saw Nn¡¯s back toward her. He slowly turned around when he heard footsteps. IND Maisie rushed into his arms before he could say anything to take a whiff of his cologne. ¡°Sending love-so early in the day?¡± She raised her head and smiled sweetly. Nn raised his brows, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to deliver hugs so that you¡¯re not affected by the bad news, so¡­¡± He got closer and smiled sheepishly. ¡°I came to cheer you up Maisie¡¯s ears turned red, and she awkwardly retreated. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to cheer me up. I wasn¡¯t affected.¡± His warm hand patted her head. ¡°What are you thinking about? Aren¡¯t I trying to cheer you up now? Or are you trying to say that you want some other type of cheering, hmm?¡± Maisie¡¯s face tumed red too. She couldn¡¯t handle his teasing. If she didn¡¯t push back, he would bully her. She raised her hand to hold him against the window, her finger touching his chest, and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing things to me every night. Aren¡¯t you tired? Isn¡¯t your back¡­ going to hurt?¡± Nn frowned, and the shine in his eyes was piercing. Nn raised his hand, pulled her into his arms, and raised her chin because he was amused. ¡°I think I need to work harder.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. His lips bumped into hers, and Maisie was startled. She pushed him away red-faced. ¡°Stop horsing around!¡± Nn pulled her back into his arms and lowered his voice. ¡°You need to put out the fire you started.¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 ¡°Someone ising, let me go this one time-¡± Maisie ¡®begged¡¯ him gently, her beautiful face and pretty eyes mesmerizing. Nn¡¯s heart melted. How dare this woman start a fire and beg him to stop? No one could handle that. He took a deep breath and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t dare to move because she knew that Nn was holding himself back. If she moved, he might lose it. ¡°Are you done?¡± There was only silence. ¡°Nn, can I tell you a joke? I promise that you¡¯ll calm down.¡± She heard ¡®OK¡¯ from behind her, with a hint of curiosity in his voice. ¡°A cube of sugar was walking toward the North Pole, and when it got there, it felt really cold and was frozen solid, so it became rock sugar.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. The woman excitedly continued ¡°I have another one. A cabbage started to strip while it walked, and after a few steps, it disappeared!¡± Nn immediately lowered his head and kissed her lips to stop her from talking ¡°Maisie, I have Cherie opened the door, and the three of them stared at each other, Cherie frozen on the spot. Oh no, that would be the end of her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve suddenly gone blind I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Cherie cleverly closed her eyes and tried to feel for the door, walked out, and closed the door. Nn¡¯s expression was scarily dark, and the weather immediately tumed cloudy. Maisie stood on her toes to kiss him and said when she saw his anger subside, ¡°Alright, Cherie came to see me because I have something to get to. Mr. and Mrs. Winters are waiting for me.¡± ¡°Why are you meeting them?¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped in a second. Maisie tidied up his cor. ¡°To solve problems, of course.¡± Nn hugged her waist. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°No, I can manage.¡± . She was leaving when Nn pressed his body against her. ¡°There¡¯s no rush then Let them wait-Mm.¡± Maisie stood on her toes and stopped short of his lips. ¡°Can we finish this tonight?¡± Nn turned into a wolf who had just gotten his way. ¡°You promised.¡± At the restaurant, in a private room¡­ Maisie and Cherie opened the door and saw Mr. and Mrs. Winters waiting for them in the private room.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mr. Winters stood up to greet them, but Mrs. Winters pulled him down and said impatiently, ¡°She¡¯s just trying to solve the issue now that it¡¯s been blown up. What¡¯s the point? People like you with a reputation only care when it¡¯s at stake. You¡¯re just hiding skeletons in your closet.¡± Maisie walked to the table and sat down with no expression. She said in a ssy manner, ¡°Mrs. Winters, that¡¯s not true. I just came here to have a chat with you. How would this be hiding skeletons? I was just thinking for you.¡± ¡°Thinking for us?¡± Mrs. Wintersughed. ¡°You want my daughter to sacrifice herself, yet we as parents have no ce to say our piece? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much to ask forpensation from you since you caused our daughter¡¯s death.¡± Mrs. Winters said that without batting an eysh because she had heard how some people had bullied her daughter in the camp. In case their daughter was still alive and offended ¡®Mrs. Goldmann¡¯, all they would have to do was to get her to apologize. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Now, their daughter was no longer around. She had wanted her to work with powerful people for a chance to get a high-paying job. Now all they had left of her were empty dreams. Maisie smiled. ¡°How much do you want aspensation?¡± ¡°At least $800,000.¡± Cherie almost lost her cool when she saw Mrs. Winters trying to take advantage of the situation $800,000? She thought that $800 was too much! Maisie smiled. ¡°Do you n toe back and ask for more when you¡¯re done spending that?¡± Mrs. Winters was stunned, as though Maisie had seen through her n, and angrily said, ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you going to give it or not?¡± ¡°Cherie, what is the legal term for this?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer her but instead asked the person beside her. Cherie picked it up right away. ¡°Extortion. The minimum sentence is three years, but if it¡¯s for an amount as much as $800,000, I¡¯m guessing maybe 15 years.¡± The two old people looked terrified ¡°How is this extortion? You¡¯re just ndering us!¡± Mrs. Winters was anxious. . Maisie took an agreement out of her bag the file showed that it was from aw firm YA ¡°Mrs. Winters, if you would likepensation, let¡¯s do it thewful way. Based on thew, if Wynona¡¯s death is my fault, and the court decides that I shouldpensate you $800,000, I¡¯ll do it without hesitation. But if the court decides that I¡¯m not rted to her death, won¡¯t I have the right to reject your ims?¡± Mrs. Winters was rendered speechless and looked horrified Maisie calmly continued. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m hiding behind the Goldmanns and bullying you thanks to Nn, I¡¯m afraid that Nn would be the one who would be speaking to you. I¡¯m quite reasonable, so it¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t be showing you any empathy because you are Wynona¡¯s parents when I do be unreasonable. I respect the dead, but you¡¯re the parents and you¡¯re using her death as a reason to extort me. Do you think I¡¯m easily fooled?¡± Mi. Winters was quiet because he didn¡¯t know what to say.. Mrs. Winters stood up angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t even think that you can just brush me off. I¡¯ve had a lot more experience in life than you do, I¡¯m not going to buy this!¡± Maisie stood up and sternly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to buy this either. It¡¯s been such a long time since Wynona¡¯s incident, yet you two just came to see me now? If it wasn¡¯t because someone was persuading you or told you something, why would you urgentlye to see me? ¡°Go tell whoever is behind you not to think of me as dumb as you are. I know very well whether Wynona took her own life.¡± . Maisie turned to leave, remembered something, and tumed to look at the two old people who were too stunned to move. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded our entire conversation. I advise you to keep things to yourself if you don¡¯t want any more trouble.¡± Maisie left with Cherie walking close behind. ¡°Did you really record them?¡± Maisie¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I was just bluffing. I didn¡¯t put in that much effort, but they will probably tell the person about our recording.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The person instigating them, of cource. Cherie suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, I guess you can scare them a little?¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Maisie looked at Cherie. ¡°If they were really instigated, they wouldn¡¯t dare step out of line.¡± If no one were instigating them, they wouldn¡¯t know about Wynona and Maisie¡¯s rivalry at the camp, nor would they dare think that she had caused Wynona¡¯s death. Thus, the person behind them must be closely rted to Wynona. At ckgold¡­ Nn was on a call at his office desk. He looked at the file in his hand, and his eyes tumed dark. ¡°Keep your eyes on them. Also, look into Wynona¡¯s parents. See who they have been in contact with recently.¡± ? The person said something, and Nn ended the call. At the same moment, he received a text on his phone. [Mr. Goldmann, Maisie has settled it!) His eyes were a little less cold after reading Cherie¡¯s text. His pretty little wife had settled the issue with the two old people, and it was time he helped her settle something else. The news about the usation from the Winters was gone quickly. Even when people clicked on the links, it would show that the content was no longer avable. Soon after that, a new topic was trending on Twitter. #Maisie is innocent# It was the fifth on the trending list, nothing too deliberate. Some insiders from the camp spoke about the rtionship between Wynona and Maisie and how Maisie was the victim while Wynona was the aggressor. Maisie had never hurt Wynona, but thetter always started something with her, causing Maisie to be bullied and ostracized in the camp. Wynona had even asked her friends to boycott Maisie but waster shamed by Maisie in retum. Some people even posted Maisie¡¯s results from the camp online. It proved that the training she had gone through was the same as everyone else¡¯s and hadn¡¯t gotten special treatment because of her rtionship with Mr. Goldmann. Once the post came out, it garnered a lot of attention online. #I finally know why Mr. Goldmann married her. She¡¯s pretty and cool!# #Why was Wynona cocky enough to ostracize her? Maisie was just the boss¡¯ wife pretending to be weak¡¯# #When the haters were being keyboard warriors, Zora was being an internationally known jewelry designer.# At Blue Bay vi¡­ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie was sitting on the couch scrolling through Twitter on her tablet when she saw the ¡®good husband cooking in the kitchen. Sheughed. ¡°Nn, did you cover the news about the Winters?¡± Nn was wearing a blueish-gray knitted cardigan with a white cored shirt. It wasfortable and casual. When Nn heard Maisie¡¯s voice, he took out the freshly cooked fish, put it on the te, and answered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want my wife¡¯s reputation ruined.¡± Maisie put down the tablet and walked to the dining table. Nn ced the food on the table. Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°I realized that it¡¯s not bad at all to have a man who can cook.¡± Nn walked behind her and hugged her. ¡°How will you reward me then?¡± The air he breathed out swept past her ear, and it tickled. She lightly shrugged andughed drily. ¡°We should eat first,¡± Nn cleanly gave her a kiss on her fair neck. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some good news after dinner.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Maisie turned to look at him, her curiosity piqued. Nn tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, or¡­ I could eat you too.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Nn let out an evil smile, rendering Maisie speechless. After they had finished the meal, Maisie returned to the room to find that Nn was sitting on a chair with his legs crossed next to the window, running his fingers over the document in his hand. ¡°What is the thing that you want me to see?¡± Maisie approached him and sat beside him. Nn handed the document to her and replied, ¡°The thing that you want to know.¡± Maisie was stumped. She took over the document and nced through it. The images on the document were photocopied. Although it was ck in color, it could be seen clearly. Then, a photo from the security footage of a reflexology center caught her attention. The woman with heavy makeup was none other than Willow, and she was talking to three people in the picture. ¡°This is¡­ Willow?¡± ¡°Yes. I had someone go to the Underground Freeway to retrieve the security footage. They were the ones who took Willow away,¡± Nn replied tly. Maisie looked at the three people in the photo. Two of them were men, while the third one was a woman. The woman was wearing a mask, and she exuded a mysterious vibe. Another picture showed a location near the Vanderbilt manor. However, this time, there was only one man and Willow. The man was wearing a hat and a mask. Perhaps he had covered his face because he knew there were surveince cameras at the intersection ¡°So, this man is one of the two guys who took Willow away?¡± The light in Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed. Even though Willow had confessed that she was the one responsible for what had happened to Stephen, the objective of the one who made her do these things was to force her to leave Nn. That person had even gone as far as framing Titus by taking advantage of the fact that he had just gone to meet her father. This gave Maisie the false impression that Titus had harmed her father. ¨C Willow did not know about Maisie¡¯s rocky rtionship with Titus, so there was only one person who had the nerve to take advantage of Titus. Maisie wondered whether that woman was behind the incident of the Winters as well. Looking at the expression on her face, Nn pressed her head against him and ced his lips on her forehead. ¡°Zee, I think you know who this woman is, right?¡± Maisie turned her head to look at him and said with her mouth pouted, ¡°She has helped you and your family a lot, not to mention that she¡¯s your childhood friend. Are you not worried that I¡¯ll go to her after telling me these things?¡± Nn giggled and replied, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Maisie snorted. Nn wrapped his strong arms around her and held her tight on hisp. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re being jealous. After all, she met me earlier than you and has a good rtionship with my family members.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck and replied defiantly, ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then I should be the one who slept with you first, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. It seemed to him that the woman in front of him was getting bolder and bolder. He cupped her chin and said, ¡°Hah, how can you be so sure that it was you who slept with me first?¡± Maisie fell silent, and Nn regretted it as soon as the words left his mouth. What if she really believed him? Would she kick him out of the room? However, Maisie said in embarrassment, ¡°If you had slept with other women before, you would have performed better that night.¡± 1 Nn¡¯s face was getting darker and darker with every passing second. Just as a bad feeling rose in Maisie¡¯s heart and she was about to say something, he jerked up, grabbed her forcefully, and threw her on the bed. *Are you implying that I performed awfully that night?¡± Nn said with a low voice, a devilish smile spreading over his face. It seems to me that I have to show you again tonight.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let her go even if she begged him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. They spent their time on the bed untilte at night. Maisie had shouted herself hoarse, and she felt so weak as if her bones had fallen apart. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Maisie was so exhausted that she did not know when or how Nn had brought her to the washroom to take a shower. When Nn put her back on the bed and was about to tuck her in the nket, his phone on the desk vibrated. Nn picked his phone up, and his gaze turned sharp. [Hans: The Winters have run into an ident. Mrs. Winters died on the spot from serious injuries while Mr. Winters was admitted to the ICU. The doctors are working hard to keep him from dying.) [Nn: Send someone to man the perimeter of the hospital in case some people want to get rid of him. Also, don¡¯t tell Cherie about this matter first.] Nn put his phone down and turned around to look at Maisie, who was fast asleep. He did not want her to get the wrong impression that she was the one who had brought this disaster to the Winters. After putting on his clothes, he left the room quietly. In the hospital¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re here.¡± Hans hastily approached Nn when he saw him. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to stand outside of the ICU. I wonder how Mr. Winters is doing.¡± ¡°What do the police say?¡± Nn asked. Hans replied, ¡°ording to the cops, the ident happened on the highway. Their car suddenly lost control and crashed into the divider, killing the driver and Mrs. Winters on the spot.¡± Nn¡¯s face tumed grim as he asked, ¡°Where were they going in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°The highway where they met the ident is the outbound direction. I think they were going home.¡± They had run into an ident on their way back after receiving the hush money. No matter how Hans thought about it, he felt something was fishy about this ident. In the meantime, the doctor came out and asked, ¡°Which one is the family member who sent Mr. Winters here?¡± Hans walked up to the doctor. ¡°I am. How is he doing now?¡± The doctor took off the mask and said, ¡°His ribs punctured his lungs, and he suffered a massive hemorrhage. Although he made it through the surgery, things are bound to change. Also, we can¡¯t tell when he will wake up.¡± Mr. Winters had gotten lucky, but his wife died in the car ident. They all were certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the truth when he woke upter. Nn patted Hans¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him in your hands.¡± Hans nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The next day¡­ Just when Maisie cracked her eyes open and was about to get out of bed, an arm pulled her back into an embrace. Nn secured her tightly in his arms and rubbed his cheek against the nape of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s sleep for a while longer.¡± ¡°Nn, did you go be a thiefst night?¡± Maisie teased, surprised at the fact that there were times when he refused to wake up from the bed. Opening his eyes slightly, Nn chuckled and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I with youst night?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. He was right, and she did not know how to respond. Maisie picked up her phone. She suddenly remembered something when she saw the date and jerked up from the bed. ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Nn got up from the bed as well and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Today is the anniversary of my mother¡¯s death. I need to go back.¡± After that, she went into the washroom to get herself cleaned. When she came out of the washroom, Nn had already finished dressing, and she was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to sleep a little more?¡± for me to visit my future As Nn buttoned his sleeve, he lifted his head and said, mother-inw as your husband.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. The de Arma family was involved in his mother¡¯s death in a foreign country. Besides, H¨¦mandez was her grandfather and her mother¡¯s father, so she did not understand why Nn wanted to apany her. Nn cupped Maisie¡¯s face as if he could read her mind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you before? I know you have nothing to do with the de Arma family, so stop thinking too much. I¡¯m not going to me you and your mother for what happened between my mother and the de Arma family.¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 That being said, Maisie still felt sorry for Nn. She stroked the back of his hand, lowered her eyes, and said, ¡°Nn, no matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll not leave your side. Unless¡­¡± ¡®Unless what? Well, she hadn¡¯t thought of that yet. She did not know why she would say something like this all of a sudden. Perhaps, it was because Nn had tolerated everything of hers? She couldn¡¯t tell. In the past, she had been under the impression that Nn was only a passerby in her life, and perhaps he was only doing it for the sake of the three kids. However, after spending so much time with him, she realized that Nn was the one who had contributed the most to their rtionship A smile appeared on the tip of Nn¡¯s lips as a surge of gentleness rose from the depth of his eyes. ¡°It took so much effort and time to get you to my side, so how is there any possibility I will push you away? There¡¯s really no way you can leave me either. Unless, of course, I die.¡± There was no way he would let her get away from him. Maisie snorted, shattering the heartfelt moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will live to a ripe old age.¡± After that, she walked into the dressing room to get herself changed. A hint of contentment filled Nn whole as the corners of his mouth lifted while he looked at her figure rummaging for clothes in the dressing room. After all, regardless of her body or heart, she now belongedpletely to him. She wouldn¡¯t be able to live without him, and he would not let her leave his side as long as he was alive. Maisie and Nn went back to the Vanderbilt manor together. When Stephen saw Nn, he was stunned as well. ¡°Dad, can I take Noles to see Mom?¡± Maisie asked, offering her father an awkward smile. After all, she had not told her father in advance that Nn wasing with her. Nodding, Stephen replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, you can. After all, you two are married, and it¡¯s only right to take him to see your mother.¡± Her mother¡¯s grave was located in a cemetery near the mountain. Although it was in a remote area, it was quiet and had a beautiful view. Stephen remembered that Marina loved Iris Flowers very much. They carried the meaning of light and freedom. Carrying a bouquet, Maisie walked up to her mother¡¯s grave. She had forgotten how long it had been since thest time she visited her mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here with Dad and my husband to see you.¡± Nn looked at her when she mentioned the word ¡°husband.¡± Maisie squatted down and put the flowers in front of the tomb. She then lifted her head to look at her mother¡¯s name and the engraved words on the tombstone. While she was talking to the tombstone, Stephen and Nn walked away. Stephen lifted his head and looked into the distance. There was a forlorn expression on his face as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zee¡¯s mother to be from the de Arma family.¡± His words sessfully made Nn retract his gaze from Maisie. He tumed and looked at Stephen. He knew that his grandfather had met with Stephen before, so he figured that he must have told him everything. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to take the things my grandfather said to your heart,¡± he said inly. Stephen nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Even though your grandfather wanted me to break you two apart, there¡¯s no way I can do that to you two. I know how much you love Zee.¡± Stephen turned his head to look at Nn and continued. ¡°When her mother was still alive until the day she passed away, there wasn¡¯t a single day that Maisie stopped worrying about her. I¡¯ve neglected her too much because of her mother, and I owe her a lot. Therefore, I¡¯m relieved since I know you¡¯ll take great care of her.¡± Nn smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her, I promise you. However, can I ask you a question?¡± Stephen was stumped. ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Nn looked at Stephen and asked, ¡°Do you know why Zee¡¯s blood is so special?¡± This was the only thing Nn was worried about for he did not know if it would affect her or not. ads we Stephen was confused. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s wrong with Zee¡¯s blood?¡± It appeared to Nn that Stephen did not know anything about it. He shrugged it off with another matter, and he hoped that Professor Leonhardt had discovered something about Maisie¡¯s blood.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Nn walked up to Maisie and saw that she was sitting on her knees in front of her mother¡¯s tombstone with a gloomy look on her face. He ced his hands on her shoulders and looked at the tombstone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. From now onward, I¡¯ll take care of Zee for the rest of her life until death do us part.¡± Maisie lifted her head and looked at him in surprise, but Nn just raised his eyebrows as a response. Nn helped Maisie to her feet, and Maisie spun around to face Stephen. ¡°Dad, do you have anything to say to Mom?¡± Stephen was stumped for a moment. His lowered face was filled with the scars of the vicissitudes of life. He looked at the tombstone for a while before smiling bitterly. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve already told her everything I want to say in my heart.¡± By the time Maisie returned to her studio, she saw that Cherie was pacing nervously in the corridor. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Cherie saw her, she became even more flustered and said, ¡°The cops have found something about Wynona¡¯s death, and¡­ it seems like she really didn¡¯tmit suicide.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. So Wynona was framed and became someone else¡¯s scapegoat!¡¯ Maisie was not surprised with the oue. ¡°I¡¯ve more or less guessed it.¡± ¡°The person who framed Wynona is dead as well. He killed himself.¡± Maisie fell into a long silence after hearing what Cherie said. Cherie then continued. ¡°Fortunately, we can confirm that person¡¯s identity. He was one of the training camp members, but he left some years ago. Therefore, he was very familiar with the camp. It¡¯s just that we still haven¡¯t figured out how he got into the training camp. However, other than a few of us with high- level authority, who else can bring an outsider into the training camp?¡± Cherie couldn¡¯t imagine there was a ¡°mole¡± amongst the high-level supervisors. At the administrative office. Rowena walked up to Nn¡¯s office desk holding a document and gave a summary of the contents of the project at the meeting with Nn. Nn closed the document and asked with a cold face, ¡°Is Wynona your friend?¡± Rowena was stunned and seemed a bit surprised that he would suddenly ask about Wynona. That said, she did not allow her true emotions to escape to her face. She just gave out a faint smile and replied, ¡°You can say we¡¯re acquaintances. Why are you asking me this, Nn?¡± Nn put the document on the desk, his eyes deep like two ck holes. Then, he asked apathetically, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knew that Wynona was not on good terms with Maisie, right?¡± Rowena tightened her grip on the document. She bit her lips and answered, ¡°Of course not. Everyone in the training camp knows about the rtionship between Wynona and Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Wynona is dead, and her parents are dead too. Since you¡¯re an acquaintance of hers, why don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Nn had never once raised his head to look at her. His voice was cold, as if he was just asking a very simple question. Lowering her head, Rowena said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m sad, there¡¯s nothing I can change¡­¡± Nn¡¯s hand that was gripping the pen froze. He lifted his eyes and nced at her coldly before opening the document and signing it. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then get out of my office. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Rowena turned around and left the office. When she closed the door, her face turned grim. As Rowena walked back to her office, she passed by the strategic department and heard a staff member ask, ¡°It has been almost a week since Meryl came to work, right?¡± Another staff member took a sip of water from her cup and replied, ¡°I think so. I heard she has resigned?¡± ¡°Resigned? That¡¯s impossible. If she has already resigned, then she should¡¯ve taken all her belongings with her.¡± Both of them then tumed to look at the desk that still had many personal items on it. Rowena hastily returned to her office and ced the document on the desk. As if something popped up in her head, she pulled her phone out and sent a text message. [Nn has started to get suspicious. You guys have to find a way and leave Bassburgh as soon as possible.) Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Golden Lounge¡­ There were hardly any people in the lounge during the day, and only a few tables of customers were dining. Maisie followed the waiter and came to the table where Erwin was waiting for her. ¡°Uncle Erwin.¡± Erwin was holding a bottle of limited edition Conti in his hand while checking the production dare. When he saw Maisie, he put the wine back into the gift box. ¡°Maisie, you¡¯vee.¡± After Maisie took her seat, she nced at the wine beside him and asked, ¡°Is it a gift from someone else?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Erwin chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a gift from an old friend of mine who just came back from overseas. He just left not long ago.¡± After that, he lifted his head and looked at Maisie. ¡°So, what brings you here today?¡± Resting her head on her hands, Maisie replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you for your help.¡± Erwin smirked. He ordered a cup of coffee from the waiter and pushed the wine aside. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t beat around the bush. Tell me what you want.¡± Maisie put her hands down and sat upright. ¡°Today is my mother¡¯s death anniversary.¡± Erwin was stunned for a moment after hearing that. He let out a sigh softly. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about it. It has been so many years since your mother died.¡±. ¡°Uncle Erwin, Mrs. Lucas told me that my mother died from a strange illness. Can you tell me what kind of strange illness she had?¡± A dark glint crossed Erwin¡¯s eyes. After the waiter served the coffee, he pushed the cup to Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, I can¡¯t tell you about this for the time being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you always say each time.¡± : ¡°This is for your own good.¡± Erwin looked at her, his face stern. ¡°Your mother asked me to take care and protect you before she died, so I have to keep my promise.¡± Maisie pressed her lips tightly. She picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip. Erwin looked outside the window, his eyes zed over with forlom. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding about what I said before. There are some things that are not good for you to know now.¡± After all, she was in a rtionship with Nn. Confused, Maisie asked, ¡°Why?¡±.. Erwin sighed softly. ¡°There are too many things involved that are not good for you, especially since we can¡¯t let anybody know about your special blood.¡±. ¡°My blood?¡± Maisie was stunned. She suddenly remembered the things that the doctor had said to her in the hospital after Le¡¯s attack. ¡°Uncle Erwin, is my blood really that special?¡± If not, why would the doctor ask whether she had received any kind of injection before in her life? However, she had no memory of i t at all. Erwin nodded. ¡°Let me ask you a question. You¡¯ve never had any serious illness when you were a child, right?¡± Maisie was stunned. Maisie realized that she indeed had never had any serious illness since she was a kid. When I was a kid, the people around me would fall sick or catch a cold from time to time, but I had never had a cold or fever.¡¯ When she was in college, there had been a disease outbreak that year. Most of her roommates had fallen sick and had been absent from sses save for her. ¡°Uncle Erwin, do you know why my blood has be like this?¡± In the past, she did not feel strange at all. This was because she thought she had a healthier body than other people, and it was just luck that she hadn¡¯t been infected. However, after listening to what Erwin said, she became even more curious about her blood. Erwin lowered his eyes and said, ¡°All I can tell you is that it has something to do with the illness that your mother had. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re luckier than your mother. This is because once you get infected, even with the medication, the chances of gic infection are greater than 50%.92 ¡°Gic infection?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s fingertips trembled as she held the cup. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 In the night, at Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie made dinner, and for a moment, she was lost in the conversation that she had had with Erwin in the afternoon. Soon, she recovered from the trance and realized that she did not see Nne downstairs. Thus, Maisie went to the study and heard Nn¡¯s voice when she was about to knock on the door. ¡°An engine failure caused it? Are you sure?¡± Maisie¡¯s raised hand was retracted slowly. ¡®What engine failure is he talking about?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Winters hasn¡¯t woken up yet? ¡°Okay, I got it. ¡°You should cooperate with the police¡¯s investigation first to see if the couple had contacted anyone before the ident or if there, was any trace of money transfer in their bank ount.¡± Nn ended the call, tumed his head, and saw Maisie pushing the door toe in Seeing Maisie¡¯s expression, he slowly opened his tightly pursed lips. ¡°Zee, you-¡± I heard it all,¡± Maisie interrupted him calmly ¡°Has that couple run into an ident?¡± Nn walked up to her, grabbed her shoulders lightly, and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Yeah, the police are now investigating the cause of the ident, and I¡¯ve asked Quincy to look into it.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze as her eyes tumed gloomy. She seemed a little powerless. ¡®Did they die just like that?¡¯ ¡°Zee, Mr. Winters is still alive. It¡¯s just that we still don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. He¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll give him that. He deliberately leaked his location when he left. That¡¯s how our men arrived in time to save his life.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched ¡°Is she the one who did it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes tumed slightly cold. ¡°Rowena has an alibi. Two people managed to flee the scene, so it¡¯s obvious that they were fully prepared But they can¡¯t run very far. I¡¯ve already asked Hans to seal the city secretly.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She then asked, ¡°Do they know that Mr. Winters is still alive?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Nn tucked the hair that was dangling on her cheek behind her ear. ¡°I tested Rowena earlier today, and she thinks that the Winters are both dead. I didn¡¯t let anyone disclose the fact that Mr. Winters is still alive, so no one knows.¡± Maisie raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Did you already learn about it some time ago and were not nning to tell me?¡± Nn was stunned for a split second and then exined with a hint of helplessness in his eyes, ¡°They ran into an ident not long after you went to see them. I was worried that you¡¯d be affected.¡± The smile on Maisie¡¯s face looked a little pale. ¡°I scared them just because I wanted to force the person behind them toe out from behind the scene. But I didn¡¯t expect.¡± ¡­. Nn took her into his arms and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The party who hired them had never thought of letting them walk away in one piece. Maybe it¡¯s because Mt. Winters started to regret it. That¡¯s why they tried to kill them.¡± She raised her head. ¡°He regretted it?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Mr. Winters didn¡¯t fully trust them. He must¡¯ve found something, or else, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately leaked their location when they were being taken away.¡± Maisie immediately fell into contemtion. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Mr. Winters noticed that the other party wouldn¡¯t be so kind that they would help them sincerely, so he was careful. But he didn¡¯t expect it to turn out to be a disaster to them. ¡®Mrs. Winters died on the spot, and Mr. Winters is still in aa. No matter what, a life has been lost!¡¯ Maisie supported her chin. ¡°Mr. Winters must¡¯ve known something before he regretted this. If they leam that Mr. Winters is still alive, they¡¯ll definitely make another move, won¡¯t they?¡± Nn hugged her all of a sudden. ¡°So, as our only lead, he has to be protected.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled as she thought of something. She stood on tiptoe and wrapped her arms around his neck while her eyes lit up ¡°If Mr Winters is a very important lead, then what will the people behind the curtain do when the fact that Mr. Winters i s still alive is spread? Won¡¯t they get anxious?¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372, ¡°They won¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Do you want to lure the culprit out from behind the curtain?¡± Maisie smiled slowly. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Maisie felt the warmth of his palm on her waist and watched as he lowered his gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡± At the administration department¡­ Several employees who ordered takeout gathered around to gossip in the break room. ¡°Have you heard that the couple who caused Mrs. Goldmann trouble a few days ago has died in a car ident?¡± ¡°Of course. I heard the employees on the 16th floor say that the couple was shameless enough to me Mrs. Goldmann for their daughter¡¯s death and asked Mrs. Goldmann forpensation.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was rified a few days ago. I feel that Mrs. Goldmann had been inexplicably wronged What is that woman¡¯s name, Wynona, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Rowena happened to hear the conversation inside when she passed by the break room, and her footsteps froze in ce when she heard the name ¡°Wynona¡±. She peeped inside through the creak of the ajar door and discovered it was a conversation that was happening between several female staff members who were eating their lunches. ¡°Who do you think Mrs. Goldmann provoked? She¡¯s been running into quite a lot of turmoil recently. And that couple, they really deserve it. It¡¯s their retribution if they¡¯ve run into an ident.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this topic already. Anyway, hasn¡¯t that man been rescued? I heard that his wife died on the spot, but he survived that. Just how lucky can he be?¡± Rowena¡¯s hand that was holding documents could not help but tighten while her expression turned cold and stern all of a sudden. ¡®D*mn it! Those ipetent b*stards actually let that old geezer live! ¡®The old geezer has already seen my face. He mustn¡¯t live! At Soul Jewelry Studio¡­ Cherie dashed toward Maisie¡¯s office and opened the door. ¡°Maisie, this is bad, the Winters¡­¡± But the first thing that caught her eyes before she could finish speaking was the sight of Nn feeding Maisie food in the office. Cherie was immediately petrified in ce. 2 ¡®I seem to alwayse at the wrong time, right?¡¯ Maisie withdrew the fork that he used to feed her from his hand with extreme embarrassment. Thank God we were only eating and not doing anything else!¡¯ Nn red at Cherie. The dissatisfaction of being interrupted was clearly disyed on his face, causing Cherie to sweat immediately and give off an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡± ¡°Get your *ss in here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cherie entered the office, sat on the couch, and started bbering, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Maisie, how can you still eat so carefreely here? The Winters have run into an ident, and the news is now spreading in thepany like a wildfire.¡± ¡°We already know that.¡± Maisie took a sip of the soup from the bowl, then smiled. ¡°So just let the rumors do their job. All we need to do is to wait for the results.¡± Cherie could not help but wonder. ¡°What results are we waiting for?¡± Maisie was about to say something when Nn rubbed his brows casually. ¡°Go to Quincy, and you¡¯ll know what to do.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cherie responded, got up, and exited the room. : Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me tell her?¡± Nn grabbed a pinch of her hair with his fingertips and fondled it: ¡°Cherie isn¡¯t very well-prepared for the people who are close to her. Thus, she might tell others if we were to tell her now.¡± ¡°That implies that Cherie has no guard against Rowena, so if she happens to know about the n and Rowena happens to ask her about something, she might tell her everything. ¡®Hence, he sent her to Quincy. He may teach her a thing or two.¡¯ Maisie sneered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a disadvantage to Cherie if she was allowed to leave for society?¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Certain sufferings are inevitable, and she¡¯ll learn that people¡¯s hearts are sinister when she has suffered enough. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. She still has Quincy and Hans. She¡¯s not in the position to suffer too much.¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Maisie ced her hand on Nn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is Quincy ready now?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡± That night¡­ No one was guarding outside the ICU ward of the hospital When the nurse on duty was doing her rounds, she saw a doctor walking by and greeted him. The doctor nodded at her and walked toward the ICU ward. When he arrived at the door of the ward and saw the nurse walking away, he pushed the door open and entered. He then saw the person lying on the bed through the faint light from outside the ward, walked up to the bed, and took a bottle and syringe out of his pocket He pricked the needle into the infusion bag, and just as he was about to squeeze the syringe and let the liquid inside seep into the bag, the light of the ward was turned on abruptly. He turned his head instantly, and Cherie had already punched him to the ground. Quincy asked the bodyguards behind her to subdue him on the ground and tore off his face mask. The man looked sulky as he red fiercely at them. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Quincy took a nce at his watch, and the corners of her lips were raised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you really wouldn¡¯t give up when we deliberately leaked the news.¡± The man understood something and was astonished. This is a trap! Quincy said to the others, ¡°Take him away.¡± At Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn received a message from Quincy. [Sit, the man is being held at Summer Pavilion) Maisie had just finished taking a shower, and her hair was still wet when she came out of the bathroom. She wrapped herself up in a towel and saw him looking at his phone. ¡°Have they done it?¡± Nn curled his lips. ¡°Yes, the fish really took the bait.¡± ¡°They want to take Mr. Winters¡¯ life in such a hurry. It seems that Mr. Winters really knows a secret?¡± She walked toward the dresser and picked up the hair dryer to blow her hair. ¡®If Mr. Winters didn¡¯t know anything, the other party wouldn¡¯t have to get rid of him no matter what.¡¯ Nn did not answer as his gloomy eyesnded on her body. She was wearing a ckce nightdress, and her action of brushing her hair when blowing her hair was extremely attractive and seductive. The graceful figure was enough to make his lust boil. 1 Her hair was only half-dried when Nn appeared behind her, hugged her, and grabbed her hair dryer from her. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m drying my hair, you¡ª¡± Nn tugged her long hair with his fingertips, and his voice sounded bewitchingly low. ¡°Using a hair dryer harms the quality of your hair.¡± Maisie was astounded. She stared suspiciously at the man standing behind her in the mirror and questioned, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, am I right?¡± .. A chuckle came from above her head, and his hand.. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re starting to know me better.¡± Nn leaned over and kissed her shoulder and back. After a while, Maisie was turned to face him, standing wobbly on one foot. She would have fallen if it was not for the dressing table behind her. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we going,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s time.¡± Nn upied her willfully and recklessly. His gloomy eyes did not want to miss any of her intoxicating expressions. She frowned slightly. It was a rather bloody scene, but she did not show her disgust. A coat was then ced on her shoulders. . The man in ck punched the man¡¯s stomach so hard that the man yomited there were even traces of blood in his vomit. Perhaps Nn did not want her to see such a cruel scene, so he reached out and rubbed the top of her head ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you wait for me outside?¡± II Maisie followed Nn into the private room and happened to witness the scene in which the man was being beaten up. At the private club, Summer Pavilion. ¡°F*ck, do you still want to act so stubbornly? Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Maisie took a glimpse at him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not that weak that I can¡¯t bear this.¡± Some people could not stand the blood and cruelty, and those who were weaker psychologically would find such scenes too gruesome. She might not be able to adjust to it, but she could still take it Nn only smiled. Quincy cleared his throat, and then the men in ck stopped. The man, whose nose was bruised and face was swollen from all the beating, gave off a bloody smile. ¡°No matter how you torture m e¡­ That¡¯s my doing. I dare you to beat me to death.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. 1 The man in ck walked up to Nn and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this fe is as stubbom as a mule. No matter how hard we beat him, he won¡¯t give anyone else up.¡±. Nn¡¯s cold gaze shifted onto the man as he said indifferently, ¡°Since you like to suffer that much, let¡¯s move on with it.¡± Nn led Maisie to the couch, sat down, and grabbed the wine from the servants slowly and calmly The man in ck took a nce at Maisie hesitantly. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Goldmann is here. If we act too mercilessly. There was a woman here, so they were afraid that they would scare her if they were to be too ruthless with their actions. Maisie smiled calmly before Nn could speak up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should do as you please, just don¡¯t kill him.¡± He¡¯s taken a life. Ending him would be an easy way out for him.¡¯ Nn looked at Maisie and raised his eyebrows lightly. Those men in ck were all surprised ¡®Mrs. Goldmann seems to be a ruthless woman! One of the men in ck nodded ¡°Since Mrs. Goldmann has said so, then it¡¯s time to put on our game face.¡± The man gnashed his teeth and roared, ¡°F*ckers, I dare you to kill me!¡± Quincy, who was standing on the side, raised his foot and kicked his head. He was kicked to theer of the wall, lost consciousness for a split second, and could not get up. It was the first time that Maisie saw Quincy, who had always been gentle, being so fierce and unforgiving. Quincy took off his coat, put on his brass knuckles, and looked at the man condescendingly. ¡°Killing you now is equal to showing you mercy indirectly.¡± The man was almost beaten to death, but he did not beg for mercy in the end as if he was asking to die. He did not give his aplices up from beginning to end Seeing that the man was no longer moving, Quincy walked up to Nn. ¡°He passed out.¡± Nn sipped the fine wine in the ss, his cold eyes looking gloomy, ¡°Wake him up.¡± Someone brought a pail of cold water and poured it on him. The man opened his eyes feebly again. The repeated torture had obliterated his desire to survive. His voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Just kill me¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she suddenly said when they were about to make a move on him, ¡°Wait.¡± ; Those men stopped and looked back at her, and even Quincy looked doubtful. Nn looked calmly at Maisie, who got up and walked toward the man However, Quincy hurriedly stopped her before she could approach him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, it¡¯s better not to get too close to him, he might¡± ¡°He can¡¯t hurt me as long as you¡¯re here.¡± Maisie patted his shoulder. Quincy withdrew his hand and watched as Maisie half-squatted in front of the man, ¡°Do you have a family?¡± The man¡¯s pupils dted slightly when he heard this sentence, but he soon became silent. The unwillingness to answer was sometimes equivalent to avoiding the question ¡°It looks like you do have a family.¡± Maisie nodded and looked at him with a little sympathy. ¡°You have a family, and yet you¡¯re still willing to sacrifice yourself for some random employer. There may be two reasons. It¡¯s either your family¡¯s life is in the hands of that employer of yours, and you¡¯re forced to do so, or you¡¯re trying to protect your family from being vited.¡± ¡°. Nol¡± The man wheezed. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Maisie chuckled. ¡°Your pupils obviously dted when I asked you the question just now. That proves you¡¯re very nervous about this question. Not to mention the hesitation that you showed when you answered ¡®No¡¯.¡± ¡°I told you, no!¡± The man was agitated all of a sudden and seemed to want to pounce at her with all his strength. Unfortunately, he was subdued on the ground by two men in ck. Maisie was taken aback, but she quickly regained herposure, stood up slowly, and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know which one of the two reasons fits your situation the best, you¡¯d better think about whether you have the bargaining chip to keep them safe or not. You should¡¯ve seen the fate of the Winters, after all: You¡¯re the person who¡¯s caused that incident, so you should know best.¡± The many on the ground, did not move, and looked at the distance with his nk eyes. Nobody knew whether he had run out of energy to put up a fight or had given up hope. Nn walked to Maisie¡¯s side, wrapped his am around her shoulders, tumed to Quincy, and said, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on him and ask him again after he¡¯s got the time to think it through.¡± Quincy nodded. After Nn led Maisie out of the private room, he picked her up abruptly and carried her to the car. After carrying her into the car, Nn propped his arm against the seat, lifted her chin with his fingertips, pulled her closer, and raised the corners of his lips. ¡°Zee, you actually know how to read psychological hints?¡± Maisie¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Why can¡¯t I know how to do so?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Seeing that Nn was staring at herself with his scorching gaze, she looked away slightly and replied, ¡°Waylon loves to read books rted to psychology, so I sometimes skim through them when I¡¯m bored. So-Umm!¡± A trace of warmth caressed her lips. It took quite some time before she could get a gap to catch a breath. Nn rubbed her delicate lips with his fingertip and chuckled softly. ¡°My wife is so smart. I¡¯ve really found myself a treasure.¡± ¡®My young wife is truly a little treasure.¡¯ Maisie pushed him away lightly and fastened her seat belt. ¡°All I did was bluff. He¡¯s the one who gave off the clues.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°That old man actually imed that you don¡¯t have what it takes to be the mistress of the Goldmanns. It seems that he¡¯s made the biggest mistake of his life.¡± Maisie¡¯s tone changed. ¡°In his opinion, the mistress of the Goldmanns should be Rowena.¡± ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Nn was rendered speechless and amused at the same time. Maisie changed the subject. ¡°What if that man doesn¡¯t confess?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already guessed the mastermind behind this whole incident, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether he confesses or not.¡± Nn leaned over and kissed her forehead, his warm breath ruffling the hair that was dangling on her forehead. ¡°She¡¯ll naturally panic when someone else panics.¡± The next day, at ckgold Group¡­ Rowena walked to the administrative office and suddenly heard Maisie¡¯s voice when she was about to knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Summers.¡± Rowena¡¯s eyes turned slightly gloomy upon seeing that Maisie was walking in her direction, but she still let off a monotonous grin o n her face. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why are you here?¡± ¡®Why is this b*tch always here?¡¯ Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the rumors aboutst night, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rowen¡¯s tone tumed sullen. Maisie gave off a faint smile and said casually, ¡°Mr. Winters was assaulted in the hospitalst night.¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed abruptly, but she managed to suppress it soon. ¡®D*mn it! Has this b*tch found out about something?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She quickly calmed herself down, let off an innocent expression, and diverted the topic. ¡°M s. Vanderbilt, I still don¡¯t know why you must paint a target on me. If it¡¯s because of Nn, you¡¯re already married to him, so why do you still need to be wary of me?¡± Maisie tucked her hair behind her ears. ¡°But the man who got caught in the hospitalst night said that he knew you.¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rowena realized something, and there was a subtle change in her expression: ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t try to frame me without evidence!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not framing you.¡± Maisie beamed her face in a bright smile. ¡°How did youe to the conclusion that I¡¯m framing you? Even if that man did it, he said he knew you, so I just asked.¡± Maisie wanted to go in but pretended to think of something, then said, ¡°By the way, do you remember that the man had bumpy skin with e scars?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡± Rowena suddenly gulped while her shoulder shuddered and her face tumed a little paler. Maisie walked into the office, and Rowena rushed to hold her. ¡°You best be clear=¡± When Rowena saw Nn sitting in the office, the uneasy feeling in her gut suddenly became clearer. ¡°Nn 1¨C ¡°It seems like he really was working for you.¡± His casual words turned Rowena¡¯s face as white as a sheet. She realized that all that had been a trap waiting for her to fall into. She knew that she had fallen into their trap when that old thing didn¡¯t die. How could she let them get her! Her hand that was holding her mobile phone had dialed a number. -¡°Nn, I¡¯m really not involved.¡± Rowena anxiously walked up to him to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I offended Ms. Vanderbilt and why she¡¯s treating me this way, Nn, I swear, I really didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do this?¡± Nn cut her off while coldly looking at her. Rowena stopped speaking. The office tumed gloomy, and she started to panic. Rowena held her fists, and her eyes filled with tears. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Nn, why are you treating me this way?¡± Nnzily sat on the chair, his amber eyes dark. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, you should know what you¡¯ve done.¡± Rowena was stunned, and a crystal clear tear rolled down the corner of her eye. Nn calmly said, ¡°Willow had admitted to it was ¡®Lady Wolfsbane¡¯ that she mentioned not Rowena Summers?¡± He never believed her. Rowena shuddered, and her nails dug into her palm. ¡°Yes, I helped Willow. I let her out, but what does that prove? ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°I let Willow out, but she was the one who sought revenge against Maisie. How was that my fault? I admit that I learned that Maisie was rted to the de Armas from Willow, and I told Grandpa, but it was for Grandpa¡¯s good!¡±. Nn¡¯s eyes were still cold and dark. ¡°So you manipted Grandpa¡¯s trust and used him to see Stephen and help Willow attack her so that you can pin this on him?¡± ¡°Nn, I, no, I wasn¡¯t using him. Willow did it. Willow hated Maisie. How could you pin what she did on me? You can¡¯t trust her!¡± Nnughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted all four of Willow¡¯s limbs, and she will just be a handicapped person now. She admitted to everything to stay alive. Do you think that I¡¯d let her off if she lied?¡± Rowena shuddered. Nn¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to use me from the day of The Jade Store¡¯s auction, and I¡¯ve never trusted you since the time you came to me with a picture of Zee and Francisco.¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Chapter 377 ¡°Rowena, you know my bottom line, yet you¡¯ve crossed it. You still want my trust?¡± These words rendered Rowena speechless. Nn didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin herself. ¡°I could let you off for instigating something between Zee and me, but when you did that to Grandpa and told him something behind our backs, I think there¡¯s no longer the need for rification¡± . Rowena¡¯s face was white as a sheet, and she felt absurd. She held her fists and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me out in front of Grandpa then?¡± Nn sniggered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Grandpa trust you? I wanted to know your motive.¡± Rowena lost her strength. Maisie tumed to look at her. ¡°Were you involved in Wynona¡¯s case too?¡± Rowena fiercely stared at Maisie, ¡°How was Wynona¡¯s case rted to me?¡± Maisie calmly said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you well aware of my rivalry with Wynona in the camp? If I died, Wynona would be the biggest suspect. Since we have a tumultuous rtionship, Wynona would be the biggest suspect. ¡°However, it was easy for me to make Wynona confess what she did. Yet, after interrogating her for a few days for the incidents about the snake, she never admitted to it and suddenly took her own life.¡± Rowena clenched her jaw. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°People who are familiar with the camp aren¡¯t just the instructors. It could be someone who spent time there too, right?¡± Maisie looked at her through the corner of her eyes. ¡°How would someone who wasn¡¯t familiar with the campgrounds be able to sneak in easily without being detected and escape?¡±. Anger shed across Rowena¡¯s eyes. 1 Maisie was still observing her expressions. ¡°Think about it. The person who wants me dead the most must be the person who sees. me as an obstacle. ¡°Wynona was afraid of being punished. Iwamed her once, and she should have gotten her act straight. Her friends were even more cowardly than she was. ¡°So who would dare release the snake and make Wynona take the me? It must have been someone who knew our rtionship well and had some history with me.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Rowena wouldn¡¯t speak. Beads of sweat were hidden in her hairline, hard to be seen, but the corner of her shirt had been wrinkled from being held on too tightly. At that moment, the office door opened, and Titus appeared. Seeing Rowena standing there with her eyes red, he frowned and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± Maisie was surprised by Titus¡¯ sudden appearance. Nn seemed to have figured something out, his eyes tuming even darker. When Rowena saw Titus, she saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°Grandpa, it was all my fault. I made a mistake. ¡­ don¡¯t deserve to be Nn¡¯s special assistant.¡± Titus¡¯ face dropped a little. He looked toward Maisie and Nn and said, ¡°What did Rowena do for you to treat her this way?¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t me them. It was because I-I treated Ms. Vanderbilt badly because she was rted to the de Amas.¡± Rowena had to take the initiative because the situation wasn¡¯t on her side. If she lost Titus¡¯ protection, it would end horribly for her. Rowena knew Titus well. She had to admit to her mistakes and change her attitude for him to be on her side. She had to do it for the Summers! Maisie wanted to say something when Nn calmly said, ¡°Was it as simple as treating her badly?¡± ¡°Nn, I know that you hate me, but I was thinking of the Goldmanns,¡± Rowena said with reddened eyes, as though she was the one being wrongly used. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t believe what I said. I admit that I was trying to get Ms. Vanderbilt to leave you, but I never hurt her!¡± Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Maisie pressed her lips together. Ever since Nn had leaked information to Rowena, they had determined that she was rted to those issues. When Maisie had tried to fool her with the picture of the man, Rowena panicked and admitted that the person she had sent over wasn¡¯t the one they were talking about and couldn¡¯t be sure if he was caught. It was obvious that she was the reason Titus had shown up. Titus frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a small issue. There¡¯s no need to turn it into this.¡± He still trusted Rowena. Nn¡¯s eyes were stern. Heughed. ¡°Is murder a small issue?¡± It was thetorical Titus¡¯ expression changed as he looked at Rowena. Rowena tried really hard to deny it and exined, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve always been by your side. You know who I am!¡± What she meant was she would never do something to hurt someone. Titus hesitated, but he remembered that Rowena had been by his side for the past few years and had never done anything out of line or anything too suspicious. Thus, he felt that it was just his grandson¡¯s bias toward her, and he took a step back topromise. ¡°If you don¡¯t like Rowena being by your side, just bring Quincy back.¡± Rowena looked down, and hatred shed across her eyes. She no longer cared if she could stay by Nn¡¯s side. They had set a trap for her and had been suspecting her all this time. She was lucky that Titus still believed in her, but she couldn¡¯t just sit around. Now that the truth had been revealed, she couldn¡¯t stay around any longer Nn was expressionless, seeming to have guessed the oue. His expression was dark, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Titus asked Rowena to go outside before him and sternly said to Nn, ¡°Rowena grew up with us, so no matter the reason for your disdain for her, you have to treat her nicely for the sake of Uncle Summers.¡± Nn¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Yes, the Summers were nice to have brought you up, but I don¡¯t owe anything to them. I . don¡¯t have to treat them nicely.¡± He didn¡¯t care about respecting them. ¡°You-¡°Titus choked, thinking that Maisie had instigated this. He stared at her and left the office. Maisie was helpless. Had she been turned into the instigator now? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn walked toward her and took her into his arms. ¡°Feeling sad?¡± He was referring to the oue of the situation, Maisie knew Titus would speak up for Rowena, but she didn¡¯t expect him to trust her fully. ¡°A little.¡± He held her chin up with his finger and caressed her lips. ¡°We¡¯re not totally at a loss.¡± Maisie paused. They hadn¡¯t suffered a total loss because they had at least found out that Rowena was behind all that and the clue that Mr. Winters and the other man had. Nn looked at her. ¡°Do you want to go visit Mr. Winters at the hospital with me?¡± Mr. Winters had been transferred to a private hospital in secret. Maisie, who was there with Nn, looked toward the ward, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Winters woken up yet?¡± ¡­.. Quincy shook his head, ¡°Not yet. The doctor said it¡¯s all up to him whether he wakes up or not.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t say anything, but she heard Nn ask, ¡°Have you found anything about that man¡¯s family?¡± Quincy paused, then answered, ¡°Yes, but the odd thing is, both his parents are no longer around. He went through a divorce and has no close friends. He wasn¡¯t trying to protect anyone as Ms. Vanderbilt suspected.¡± Maisie lowered her head to think. ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Chapter 379 ¡°You were right.¡± Nn calmly said, ¡°Our investigation wasn¡¯t thorough enough. I think the person he was protecting was also involved in this.¡± When he said that, Quincy seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Yes, I noticed that money was deposited into his ount every few months.¡± Nn raised his brows, ¡°Look into it.¡± When they left the hospital, Maisie got Nn to send her to Vaenna The car parked at the main doors, and when she was about to get off, Nn tugged at her wrist and stared straight at her. ¡°Are you really going to move here?¡± They looked at each other for a couple of seconds, and she blinked. ¡°I can¡¯t be running around.¡± She scoffed. ¡°I can¡¯t work as two people. It¡¯s very tiring.¡± Upon making sure that her move was because of work, Nn let her go. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at night.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie got out of the car. When she walked into the office, she saw Ryleigh waiting for her while having a snack. Her office was filled with the smell of the food, and she was enjoying it. When she saw Maisie, Ryleigh pretended to be angry. ¡°Maisie, how could you move without telling me? I spent so much money for a cab to see you at ckgold.¡± Maisie saw that she had a few bags by her side and smiled, ¡°What is this?¡± Ryleigh helplessly hummed. ¡°I went home and was kicked out because I had a fight with my dad. He even took my cards. I only have a few dors left. It¡¯s hot outside, and I have nowhere to go, so I came here for the air conditioning,¡± ¡°Ms. Hill, didn¡¯t I let you live at my old ce?¡± Maisie cut her off with her arms crossed. Ryleigh awkwardly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have money to pay the bills, and the water has been cut off for a while already.¡± 1 Maisie walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°Tell me why your dad kicked you out this time.¡± Ryleigh finished all her food and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Madam Lucas and my dad are on. They asked me to marry into the Lucas family, and even my aunt has agreed to it. I was thest to know. ¡°If I didn¡¯t fight back and wasn¡¯t kicked out, we¡¯d be rted in the future. I¡¯m not taking advantage of you.¡± Ryleighy on the couch and seemed to have had a glimpse into the meaning of life. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve done to deserve this? I f I were to marry Louis, I¡¯d probably die a lot earlier.¡± Maisie just smiled upon hearing herint. ¡°Louis is actually quite good-looking.¡± Louis was her cousin and Colton¡¯s teacher in school. Many women would want to marry him because he was the grandson of Hernandez de Armas and for his looks and talent. Building a connection through marriage was a verymon thing among the affluent, and the Hills, Lucases, and Boucher had always been connected, so it was just a matter of time for Mrs. Lucas to think about Ryleigh. There would be fewer concerns if they knew who they were getting married with.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ryleigh sat up and asked helplessly, ¡°What is good about him? Do you know how he teases me? My life would be joyless if I married a man like that. If there¡¯s no joy, I will just die of anger.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°There¡¯s always the enemies to lovers trope.¡± Ryleigh took out her phone. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to put our friendship on the cklist.¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Maisie waved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve paid your bills for the entire year. You should find a job. Even if you refuse to be a rich girl, you can¡¯t be a ¡®tramp¡¯.¡± Even though what Maisie said hurt a little, Ryleigh still smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m ashamed that you have to pay for my bills all the time, I know that you still love me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get a job in the next few days!¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°Grandpa, believe me, I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Rowena stood behind Titus and had been keeping her head low, positioning herself as a ¡®victim¡¯. Titus looked at her. ¡°I would believe you if you said you really weren¡¯t rted to all that, Rowena, but I need to ask you something, and you have to answer me truthfully.¡± Rowena pressed her lips together and nodded. He asked, ¡°Were you behind the two children¡¯s near-ident?¡± Titus could ignore everything, but his great-grandchildren¡¯s lives were important, so he had to know. Rowena shook her head, holding her fist tight. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Maisie¡¯s sister Willow who did it. They never had a good rtionship. If I knew that Willow was behind that, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her out of the streets.¡± 1 Rowena looked pitiful and was sincerely reflecting on her mistakes, but the absolute trust Titus had for her started to waver, and h e said, ¡°Remember that I can protect you, but if I find out that you were rted to the children getting hurt, I will never forgive you.¡± Rowena left the study, and her tense body rxed, but her eyes were still cold. It looked like she had to divert Titus¡¯ suspicions! ¡°Sorry, Nn¡¯ At midnight¡­ The rain poured. A ck car slowly drove through the rain. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark as the night while he sat in the back seat. Quincy looked at him through the rear-view mirror, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve looked into the ount holder. It was that man¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± he calmly answered ¡°In the camp.¡± Quincy was a little hesitant. ¡°He¡¯s someone we know well.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned colder, and he didn¡¯t say a word. He looked out the window and saw lights approaching from the side mirrors outside. ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Quincy saw it too. ¡°Alright.¡± He elerated. At Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie dried her hair with a towel as she walked out of the shower. She frowned when she noticed the rain getting heavier. Nn had said he was going out for some urgent business but wasn¡¯t back yet. Had something happened? She took out her phone and dialed, but no one picked up, and it made her anxious. Maisie called Quincy, and when the call went through, she immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Quincy said something to her, and she hung up immediately. She then changed and went out with an umbre. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She rushed straight to the surgery department when she reached the hospital. Maisie saw Quincy in the corridor and sped up to grab Quincy¡¯s arm. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Nn? Is he alright?¡± 1 Quincy opened his mouth to say something upon seeing how anxious she was, but a deep voice came from behind them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Maisie was surprised to see Nn walking out unscathed. The man with broad shoulders rushed toward her and took her into his arms. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chapter 381 The smell of rain on Nn¡¯s body, coupled with the faint Gi cologne and the minty smell of tobo on his cloth, rushed to Maisie¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡± Maisie pushed him away softly. ¡°What are you guys doing here? Did someone get hurt?¡± Quincy scratched the tip of his nose and replied, ¡°Well, someone did get hurt, but it¡¯s not us.¡± Maisie was stumped. She lifted her head and looked at Nn. Nn lifted his brow. ¡°Nn!¡± When she heard the voice, Maisie turned her head and saw Titus and Rowena were rushing into the hospital. ¨C A hint of surprise crossed Rowena¡¯s eyes when she saw that Nn and the others were fine. However, it soon disappeared, and she¡± asked softly, ¡°Are you alright, Nn? Elder Master Goldmann heard that you guys nearly got into an ident, so he rushed here to check on you all.¡± Nn did not look at her. He tumed to Titus and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Titus heaved out a long sigh of relief inwardly when he saw that Nn was fine. Harrumphing coldly, he asked, ¡°Can you tell us what happened now?¡± ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, when Mr. Goldmann and I were on our way back, we were trailed by two cars. Those two cars surrounded u s, and we nearly crashed our car when I tried to outnk them. We didn¡¯t expect they would crush their car first, so we rushed them to the hospital,¡± Quincy replied. Rowena trembled, and her fingertips turned pale. Titus was stunned. ¡°Why would someone suddenly follow you guys? Have you found out who did it?¡± Quincy sighed. ¡°They¡¯re still unconscious. Mr. Goldmann and I are thinking of staying back and asking them about it when they wake upter.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C Who the hell would have the guts to ambush Nn?¡¯ When Maisie felt a surge of warmth on her hand, she jerked her head around. It was Nn. He grabbed her hand and started writing something on her palm with his finger. She then calmed down. Meanwhile, the doctor approached them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the patients are awake now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nn replied as he nodded. He turned around and walked toward the ward. Maisie, Titus, and Quincy followed suit. After they got into the ward, Quincy tumed his head around to look at Rowena and asked, ¡°Rowena, are you noting in?¡± Rowena¡¯s shoulders were shaking as she bit her lips tightly. She smiled weakly, and her footsteps felt heavy. She did not understand why things would tum out this way and why her men had gotten into an ident instead. Just what kind of useless pieces of shit has Stone sent to do the job? They can¡¯t even do one thing right. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let Stone do it. Otherwise, I¡¯d be done for! The person lying in the ward was covered in bandages, leaving only his eyes, mouth, and nostrils exposed to the air. He was confined by a cast and unable to move. Quincy approached him and asked, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The person swiveled his eyes and looked at Rowena. Rowena¡¯s pale face tumed even paler. Titus looked at her, and she hurried to speak. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would harm Nn! It wasn¡¯t m e!¡± After that, she red at the man and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, so why are you doing this to me?¡± *D*mn it! What the hell is going on with Stone?¡¯ This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had told Stone to instruct them to say the de Arma family had sent them. If everything had gone well and Nn was hospitalized tonight, they could shift all the me to the de Arma family. As such, Titus would definitely suspect the de Arma family along with what had happened to those two b*stards. 1 Besides, she had mentally prepared herself. If they sold Stone out, she had a way to prove that she had nothing to do with Stone. It was just that she did not expect something like this to happen, and she even started to suspect whether Stone had betrayed her! Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Chapter 382 He replied weakly, ¡°It¡¯s you. It was you who sent us after him!¡± ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do it! You¡¯re lying!¡± Rowena¡¯s exaggerated reaction made Titus frown. He became suspicious of Rowena as his face tumed slightly darker. Seeing his reaction, Rowena grabbed his arm and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Grandpa! He¡¯s lying! Nn is the man I love the most, so how are there any chances I would harm him?¡± Nn chimed in coldly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who is it?¡± Rowena clutched at her chest while her eyes turned red around the rims as she exined hysterically, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m sure you know how much I love you. Even if I were going to hurt someone, it would never be you! I knew it! It must be the people from the de Arma family!¡± After that, she pounced at the bed and shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why are you telling lies, and why are you framing me?¡± Quincy hurriedly pulled her away. Rowena was both upset and anxious right now, but she acted as if she was falsely used of wrongdoing. Maisie¡¯s gaze turned cold. If Nn hadn¡¯t told her that this was part of his n by writing on her palm, she would have believed that this incident might have something to do with the de Arma family. Retaining the smile on his face, Nn said, ¡°Really? Are you sure it is the people from the de Arma family?¡± You have to believe me, Nn. This must be the de Arma family¡¯s n-¡± If the people from the de Amma family are behind this, then why would he point you out?¡± Nn asked, his gaze cold. ¡°Do you know anyone from the de Arma family?¡± Rowena was stumped. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them.¡± Rowena shook her head as she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re framing me-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Titus growled, his face stern and dark. ¡°If it were really the people from the de Arma family, it would be Nn on the bed right now. I may be old, but I¡¯m not senile yet. Rowena, you better tell me the truth. Are you the one who sent them?¡± Rowena pounced in front of Titus and cried, ¡°Grandpa, it really isn¡¯t me!¡± Titus closed his eyes. He had watched Rowena grow up, so he couldn¡¯t ept it if it was really her. Titus opened his eyes and looked at Rowena, who was bawling her eyes out in front of him. His face softened, and he said, ¡°Alright. Get up.¡± After that, he looked toward Quincy and ordered, ¡°Make sure you find out who is the one behind this incident.¡± Quincy smiled at him and said, ¡°Roger, Elder Master Goldmann.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nn then chimed in and asked imploringly, ¡°If we find out who is behind this incident, will you handle it?¡± Titus was stunned. After all, Nn had never asked for his opinion when he was doing something, so he did not understand why he would ask for his advice right now. It was raining outside, and it was veryte at night. Titus was having a headache from all the troubles, so he just waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡± Rowena wiped the tear off her face and went up to Titus. Her voice was filled with sobs as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you, Grandpa.¡± T¨ªtus nodded. After they left, Quincy patted the man on the bed. As Maisie watched in shock, he got up and undid all the gauze that wrapped around his body Maisie was dumbfounded. The man was Nn¡¯s bodyguard! ¡°Quincy, Mr. Goldmann, I nearly died from suffocation. Anyway, what do you think about my performance just now? Pretty awesome, right?¡± he asked and took off the cast. Then, he got out of the bed and stretched his body. Quincy patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve done a great job. Mr. Goldmann will certainly reward you handsomelyter.¡± Grinning from ear to ear, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s awesome! I¡¯ll be leaving first, then!¡± Maisie still couldn¡¯te around to her senses. She asked nkly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you guys orchestrate the whole incident yourselves?¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Chapter 383 When Nn had told her that there was a n, she thought he was going to expose Rowena in front of Titus. It turned out that he had found one of his men and performed a show? Quincy grinned and replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, we didn¡¯t stage this ourselves. Someone indeed ambushed Mr. Goldmann and me while we were on our way back. It¡¯s raining out there, and the road is slippery. Had it not been for my superb driving skills, we would be the ones in the hospital right now. Those thugs weren¡¯t seriously injured, so we sent them to the police station. After that, Mr. Goldmann and I decided to go with the flow and find someone to put up a show.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Maisie looked at Nn. ¡°But are they really Rowena¡¯s men?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t Rowena in love with Nn? Why would she do that? Looking at her, Nn smiled and replied, ¡°Those people in the police station have confessed everything. Someone wanted them to put the me on the de Arma family.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie recalled how Rowena had been so certain that the people from the de Amma family were behind the incident. It only now urred to her that Rowena wanted to transfer the me to the de Arma family so that Titus would not suspect her. Quincy continued. ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the reasons Mr. Goldmann and I are doing this is that we want to remove those people behind Ms. Summers. After tonight¡¯s incident, Elder Master Goldmann will not trust her as much as he did in the past, while Ms. Summers will suspect that her people have sold her out.¡± Titus had a lot of trust in Rowena, and that was why she could act so tantly. Besides, she had attended the training camp before, so she always had a backup n to keep herself out of sight. Unfortunately, her anxiety had gotten the best of her. She had been too anxious to prove to Titus that everything had nothing to do with her. If something had really happened to Nn tonight, Titus would certainly have thought it was the de Arma family¡¯s doing. The thing that happened tonight would give Rowena the wrong impression that her men had betrayed her. They were certain that she would not give up just like that. Therefore, they only needed to wait for her to make a move and take the bait. After Nn finished giving his orders to Quincy, he brought Maisie back to Blue Bay vi. It was veryte by the time they got home. Realizing that Nn¡¯s clothes were thoroughly wet, Maisie said with a pout, ¡°Your clothes are wet. You should go to take a bath first so that you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Just when she was about to leave with his zer, Nn pulled her back into his arm. He coiled his arm from the back and rested his chin on her head. His voice was soft as he spoke. ¡°Were you worried when you wereing to the hospital?¡± ¡°Hah, yeah. You didn¡¯t pick up my call, and when I called Quincy, they said you were in the hospital.¡± Maisie turned around in his embrace and added expressionlessly, ¡°It turns out that my worries were totally uncalled for.¡± When Nn realized that she was angry, he smiled and replied, ¡°I left my phone in the car. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I promise you that there will be no next time.¡± However, Maisie did not reply. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Nn carried her to the bed, supporting himself on the edge of the bed to encircle her in his arms. Heforted her, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t make you worry again next time, okay?¡± Maisie just looked at him, but she did not say anything. ¡°You can hit me all you want if you¡¯re angry.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and pped himself in the face, the power it carried so strong that even her palm trembled. She pulled her hand back and asked, ¡°Are you a glutton for punishment?¡± Nn continued tofort her, ¡°So can you forgive me?¡± Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry if you still don¡¯t want to go take your shower.¡± Nn then got up and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go take my shower now.¡± A few momentster, Nn came out with a towel wrapped around him. He just casually ruffled his wet and disheveled hair, and Maisie was mesmerized by the scene. When he noticed that Maisie was looking at him admiringly, the corner of his lips curled up a little. He grabbed her wrist, pulled her close to him, and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Chapter 383 When Nn had told her that there was a n, she thought he was going to expose Rowena in front of Titus. It turned out that he had found one of his men and performed a show? Quincy grinned and replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, we didn¡¯t stage this ourselves. Someone indeed ambushed Mr. Goldmann and me while we were on our way back. It¡¯s raining out there, and the road is slippery. Had it not been for my superb driving skills, we would be the ones in the hospital right now. Those thugs weren¡¯t seriously injured, so we sent them to the police station. After that, Mr. Goldmann and I decided to go with the flow and find someone to put up a show.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Maisie looked at Nn. ¡°But are they really Rowena¡¯s men?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t Rowena in love with Nn? Why would she do that? Looking at her, Nn smiled and replied, ¡°Those people in the police station have confessed everything. Someone wanted them to put the me on the de Arma family.¡± Maisie recalled how Rowena had been so certain that the people from the de Amma family were behind the incident. It only now urred to her that Rowena wanted to transfer the me to the de Arma family so that Titus would not suspect her. Quincy continued. ¡°That¡¯s right. One of the reasons Mr. Goldmann and I are doing this is that we want to remove those people behind Ms. Summers. After tonight¡¯s incident, Elder Master Goldmann will not trust her as much as he did in the past, while Ms. Summers will suspect that her people have sold her out.¡± Titus had a lot of trust in Rowena, and that was why she could act so tantly. Besides, she had attended the training camp before, so she always had a backup n to keep herself out of sight. Unfortunately, her anxiety had gotten the best of her. She had been too anxious to prove to Titus that everything had nothing to do with her. If something had really happened to Nn tonight, Titus would certainly have thought it was the de Arma family¡¯s doing. The thing that happened tonight would give Rowena the wrong impression that her men had betrayed her. They were certain that she would not give up just like that. Therefore, they only needed to wait for her to make a move and take the bait. After Nn finished giving his orders to Quincy, he brought Maisie back to Blue Bay vi. It was veryte by the time they got home. Realizing that Nn¡¯s clothes were thoroughly wet, Maisie said with a pout, ¡°Your clothes are wet. You should go to take a bath first so that you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Just when she was about to leave with his zer, Nn pulled her back into his arm. He coiled his arm from the back and rested his chin on her head. His voice was soft as he spoke. ¡°Were you worried when you wereing to the hospital?¡± ¡°Hah, yeah. You didn¡¯t pick up my call, and when I called Quincy, they said you were in the hospital.¡± Maisie turned around in his embrace and added expressionlessly, ¡°It turns out that my worries were totally uncalled for.¡± When Nn realized that she was angry, he smiled and replied, ¡°I left my phone in the car. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I promise you that there will be no next time.¡± However, Maisie did not reply. ¡°Are you mad?¡± Nn carried her to the bed, supporting himself on the edge of the bed to encircle her in his arms. Heforted her, ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t make you worry again next time, okay?¡± Maisie just looked at him, but she did not say anything. ¡°You can hit me all you want if you¡¯re angry.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and pped himself in the face, the power it carried so strong that even her palm trembled. She pulled her hand back and asked, ¡°Are you a glutton for punishment?¡± Nn continued tofort her, ¡°So can you forgive me?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry if you still don¡¯t want to go take your shower.¡± Nn then got up and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go take my shower now.¡± A few momentster, Nn came out with a towel wrapped around him. He just casually ruffled his wet and disheveled hair, and Maisie was mesmerized by the scene. When he noticed that Maisie was looking at him admiringly, the corner of his lips curled up a little. He grabbed her wrist, pulled her close to him, and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Maisie lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Even if Nn¡¯s great-grandfather nearly died in your father¡¯s hands, you got revenge on his mother already, right? They don¡¯t owe you anything anymore, so why can you let bygones be bygones?¡± Two wrongs didn¡¯t make it right. Why must they pass on their hate to the younger generation? Hernandez¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°They don¡¯t owe me anything anymore?¡± His countenance was stem as he said calmly, ¡°I would never forgive them. Besides, you don¡¯t even know what they did to us that year.¡± Maisie did not say anything. She clutched her hands on herps tightly. At that moment, Hemandez suddenly turned around and pulled his pants up. What appeared in front of Maisie was not a healthy human leg. Instead, it was a prosthetic leg. Maisie was stunned. ¡°See? Patrick cut off my leg in an attempt to force my father to quit the government,¡± Hernandez said, his voice filled with rage. ¡°I was only eight, just a kid. The pain of having my leg chopped off is a nightmare that I can¡¯t get out of my life, and the person who gave me this nightmare was Nn¡¯s great- grandfather!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie¡¯s face tumed slightly pale. His leg was cut off when he was eight!?¡¯ Hernandez took a few breaths to calm himself down. After regaining hisposure, he harrumphed. ¡°Patrick promised my father that he would keep me safe and sound as long as he quit politics, but he still reneged on his promise. Well, it was wrong of us to trust a mutt who grew up in a slum. He was a rogue, a scoundrel, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t keep his promise. ¡°My father went to look for Patrick to avenge me. He should count his blessing that he didn¡¯t die in my father¡¯s hands in the end. However, after I tumed 16 and took over the de Arma family, my father suddenly passed away.¡± Maisie could see the hatred in his eyes. It was so deeply rooted that it seemed impossible to be resolved. ¡°When I went to look for the cause of my father¡¯s death, it was only then I learned of the rtionship between Patrick and the b* stard he had with the eldest princess,¡± Hernandez said, derision thick in his voice. As for the ¡°b*stard¡± he mentioned, Maisie had heard about him from Nn when she was in the training camp. That child was Nn¡¯s grandfather. The royal blood of Stoslo flowed in him, but he was not legally part of the royal family. To the royal family of Stoslo, Nn¡¯s grandfather, his great-grandfather, and the whole Goldmann family were ¡°disgrace.¡± Nn¡¯s great-grandfather had merely been a servant of the eldest princess, but they fell in love with each other and had an illegitimate child, which the royal family would never recognize. Nn¡¯s grandfather used to lead a turbulent life and even be hunted at all times because of his heritage. If everything Hemandez said was true-if it was the Goldmanns who had behaved badly, gone back their promise, and murdered Hemandez¡¯s father-they should have known that it was them who did the wrong thing first and that the de Arma family was just taking their ¡°revenge¡± by killing Nn¡¯s mother. Why would the Goldmanns hate the de Amma family so much? 1 Was it really because of the incident involving Nn¡¯s mother? Maisie felt something was amiss, so she asked, ¡°Are you really sure that Nn¡¯s great-grandfather murdered your father?¡± Hernandez snorted. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to make a joke about this? No one in this world knows the Goldmanns better than I do.¡± Maisie frowned deeply. Looking at the serious expression on her face, Hemandez continued. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this again. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to you or your children, stay away from the Goldmanns. The de Arma family is not the only enemy the Goldmanns have. A lot of people died at Patrick¡¯s hands, and those aristocrats aren¡¯t happy with them. You¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, so I won¡¯ty a hand on you even if I¡¯m going to get revenge on the Goldmanns. However, I¡¯m not sure about the others.¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Whether Hernandez¡¯s words were a threat or a warning, they were not threatening enough to instill fear in Maisie. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Hernandez. Even if the whole world bes Nn¡¯s enemy, at least I won¡¯t do so.¡± Maisie did not want to stay back for the meal, so she bid farewell to the two of them and walked out of the restaurant, where he met Rowena and Titus. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rowena did not seem to care about what had happenedst night and nced at Maisie with a cold smirk on her face. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Vanderbilt. Did you meet someone here for a meal?¡± Maisie pursed her lips and gave off a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finished the meal, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± *Titus is here, so I won¡¯t be able to defend myself alone when Louis and Hernandez appear and with Rowena fanning the mes.¡¯. She nodded at Titus politely and was about to leave, but Rowena grabbed her arm. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I¡¯m here with Grandpa for brunch. As Grandpa¡¯s granddaughter-inw, it¡¯s not too over to have you stay back and apany Grandpa for a meal, right? ¡°Moreover, I sincerely wish to apologize for the things that I¡¯ve done to you before this, so please do me a favor and stay back for a meal with us?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression lookedplicated. It¡¯s obvious that Rowena deliberately doesn¡¯t want to let me go. Could it be that she knows who I came to see? I¡¯d be putting Titus to shame if I were to reject her here.¡¯ Titus did not want to wait anymore and said to Rowena before Maisie could say anything, ¡°Since she¡¯s eaten, there¡¯s no need to force her to stay back. It¡¯s just a meal. There¡¯s no need for so many people.¡± It seemed that Titus was still regarding her as an outsider. Maisie was about to speak when Louis and Hernandez walked out of the private room. Rowena gave off a vague hint of smugness through her triumphant gaze. Titus¡¯ expression changed drastically when he saw Hernandez, and his eyes tumed stem and gloomy. Hernandez walked boldly forward with his cane. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would get to see your hypocritical face as soon as I arrived in Zlokova, Titus Goldmann¡± Titus¡¯ aura did not lose to that of Hernandez. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m showing an insignificant man like you a lot of respect just by showing up here.¡± There seemed to be an invisible and powerful pressure exuding from the two of them as if a fight would break out at any time. Any form of incitement at the moment would cause earth-shaking and mountain- shattering oues. Maisie pursed her lips as she caught the meaning behind Rowena¡¯s treacherous expression and realized that she had indeed been waiting for this moment. ¡®She knows about the grudge between Titus and the de Armas, so she single-handedly created this encounter deliberately? But how did she know that I would meet Hernandez here?¡¯ Fortunately, Louis discovered the changes in Maisie¡¯s expression and walked up to Hernandez¡¯s side. ¡°Grandfather, we should go back already.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He snorted coldly, ignored Titus¡¯s existence, and left with Louis. After seeing them walking away, Rowena¡¯s gaze shifted onto Maisie, who had a sulky face, and the corners of her lips curved upward coldly. ¡°So you¡¯re here to meet Mr. de Ama?¡± Maisie knew that Rowena was doing it on purpose, suppressed the coldness in her eyes slightly, and grinned. ¡°Sir Hernandez did ask me out to talk about something, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything, does it?¡± Rowena replied casually, ¡°You were here to talk about things? Should I hope that you weren¡¯t talking to him about how you can make a move on Nn?¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze turned even colder. Titus was already very upset about running into Hernandez, and when it was coupled with the fact that Maisie had met Hernandez before this, he was even more piqued at Maisie. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t listen to what I said back then.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I won¡¯t forget the promise that I made you. Just because I met Sir Hernandez doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m standing with the de Armas Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chapter 387 ¡°Okay.¡± Titus raised his hand to interrupt Maisie¡¯s exnation impatiently as his eyes looked sullen. ¡°Just remember what you said.¡± Titus then turned and stepped into the restaurant When Rowena saw the dejection and unwillingness in Maisie¡¯s eyes, she approached her triumphantly. ¡°Maisie, Grandpa is still partial to me, so stop wasting your time and efforts.¡± Maisie looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, Ms. Summers. You try to sow discord everywhere you go to make Grandfather love you more. Since you want to stay in the Goldmanns so much, why don¡¯t you change your name to Rowena Goldmann so that you and Nn can be siblings officially?¡± 1 Rowena¡¯s expression changed, and she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯d better watch your comcency.¡± She then rammed into Maisie¡¯s shoulder and quickly caught up to Titus. Maisie walked out of SS Tower and saw Cherie was already sitting in the car, waiting for her. She got into the car and closed the door roughly, giving off a loud sound. Cherie saw her gloomy face and asked, ¡°Maisie, are you alright?¡± Maisie chuckled and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I ate a fly during the meal, and I¡¯m feeling a little disgusted now.¡± The food at SS Tower is so unhygienic, there are flies!?¡± Cherie thought it was true and believed fully in it. ¡°We have to lodge aint about it!¡± Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to thepany already.¡±. Cherie sent Maisie to Vaenna. The lobby was dead silent because it had yet to open officially for business. Maisie got a call from Nn as soon as she walked into the elevator. ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± Listening to his deep and gentle voice, Maisie was relieved and gave off a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat. We only talked about some matters.¡± Nn stopped talking for a split second before his teasing voice came through. ¡°You didn¡¯t have an appetite because I was not by your side?¡± Maisie entered her office and sat on the couch. ¡°I ran into Rowena and Grandpa at SS Restaurant. Grandpa leamed that I met Hernandez, and his misunderstanding about me has probably deepened.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, I¡¯ll exin it to him.¡± Nn¡¯s tone wasforting, although it came across through the call. There seemed to be a kind of reassurance. ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± he asked softly. Maisie was startled ¡°What?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I¡¯ll appear in front of you immediately if you say you want to see me.¡± He smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Maisie got up and walked to the window. ¡°Are you kidding me? It takes time toe here all the way from ckgold. Are you telling me that you n toe here through the air if I say that I want to see you?¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± It was very quiet on the other end of the phone call, but she could faintly hear his footsteps. She had a hunch deep down and was flustered ¡°You¡­¡± Nn¡¯s figure was reflected on the windowpane, and Maisie turned her head in surprise. Nn was still talking through the phone while standing at the door, looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Nn walked up to her. Maisie seemed to be in a good mood as she wrapped her hands around his waist and blinked. ¡°You really came here?¡± He raised his hands, picked her up at her waist, carried her to the desk, and gave off a silent scoff. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be pissed, so I came over to coax you.¡± ¡°Coax me, you clearly only want to do¡­¡± ¡®Indecent things.¡¯ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Nn dropped a series of kisses on her lips with his warm lips, and a sense of numbness and a slight itch swayed back and forth in her heart ¡°Are you saying that this doesn¡¯t make you happy?¡± BIBILITAIFALIFIER Maisie¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Seeing that Nn was about to do something bad at any moment, she grabbed his hand. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight! I don¡¯t want any funny business with you!¡± Nn put his hand on her lower back, pressed her against his chest, and asked her in a low voice and a very intimate posture,¡± Then with whom would you prefer to have funny business?¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Maisie knew that if this were to continue, the lustful spark crackling in him would turn into a forest fire. Although there was no one in thepany at this time, she could not be sure about whether Kennedy would suddenly appear, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Speaking of which, have you found out who that man is trying to protect?¡± Nn raised his head, and his watery eyes turned gloomy as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the training camp.¡± ¡°Someone from the training camp, could it be¡­¡± ¡°You know the person.¡± Nn lowered his head and gave her fair neck a peck. Maisie ced her arms on his shoulders and could not help but tighten her fingers. ¡°Does the person have the same rank as Cherie and the others, Mmmh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nn stopped what he was doing as if he was doing so deliberately and stared at her flushed cheeks that resembled a sunset. Maisie bit her lip, looked away awkwardly, and said, ¡°Can you answer me properly!?¡± He smirked. ¡°Then don¡¯t make any noise. It¡¯s very risky to do so.¡± Maisie was about to die of wrath. Nn did not tease her anymore and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Instructor Leach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually him?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed ¡°Could it be that Instructor Leach is the person who had a hand in Wynona¡¯s matter?¡± ¡®I do know Instructor Leach, but I can¡¯t believe that it has something to do with him. He was there to supervise the shooting assessment the whole time that day. ¡°And when I saved Logan from the pit viper, Instructor Leach and Hans were the first ones to rush up to me. If he knew in advance that someone would release a snake to hurt me.. ¡®But if Logan hadn¡¯t startled the snake back then, the others at the assessment would have also startled it by ident and got bitten. Wouldn¡¯t he be worried about this problem? ¡®But Instructor Leach seemed to be unaware of the pit viper¡¯s existence back then.¡¯ ¡°Why did Instructor Leach do that?¡± Maisie was obviously puzzled. ¡°If that man were willing to protect Instructor Leach to that extent, he¡¯d definitely not let him take all those risks.¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°You should know that some people were being forced into doing so. There are reasons why he had to do that.¡± Maisie remained silent as everything hade to light. ¡®Just like what I guessed the other night. The mastermind behind the scheme has something on the man in his hand, and that something is the person who he values. His brother is Instructor Leach, so the same applies to Instructor Leach too. ¡®It¡¯s very likely that Rowena is taking advantage of Instructor Leach¡¯s rtionship with that man. I didn¡¯t expect that she was plotting such a huge scheme. ¡®She had nned everything and even had everything under her control ever since I got into the training camp, ¡®As for why she killed Wynona, it¡¯s just that she needs someone to take the me for the pit viper incident. Wynona¡¯s bad rtionship with me made her the most suitable candidate. Regardless of whether I was bitten and killed by the pit viper, Wynona had to atone for the incident. ¡®Willow, Dad, the kids, and even Wynona¡¯s parents, every move that she¡¯s made seems smooth. All those evil thoughts and such a vicious mind are hidden under the pretty body, yet Titus has never discovered it.¡¯ She then asked softly, ¡°Did Instructor Leach kill Wynona?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nn answered quietly. ¡°He saw her that day, but he lied because he¡¯s the one who brought her there.¡± Maisie now realized that Instructor Leach was not the murderer but an aplice. She suddenly asked, ¡°Can you expose her with just this piece of evidence?¡± Nn let off a grin as he pinched her lower jaw with his fingertips and kissed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything with Quincy.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At the Summer Pavilion.. The man who was locked in the room had been left starving for a few days, and he was already on the verge of dying. He licked his dry lips, and the famine had caused him to be disorientated. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chapter 389 The lights in the room were turned on. The man narrowed his eyes and stared fixedly at Quincy, who came in with aptop. ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t give you sh*t.¡± Even though he was starving and could no longer bear the hunger, he still held on to his promise. Quincy replied, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to get any information out of you.¡± The man was stunned, but he was so exhausted that he did not want to talk more. Quincy pulled a chair over, sat down, and ced a bottle of mineral water that he brought along by his feet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to disclose the information. After all, someone will speak up even if you don¡¯t give us anything.¡± The man stared at the bottle of water, and his already pallid face tumedpletely bloodless. He felt like a fish that was about to die from thirst in a desert. His desire to get his hand on the water bottle was so intense that his throat hurt when he swallowed his saliva Quincy tumed on theptop and tumed the screen to him. ¡°I wonder if this person shares the same backbone as you.¡± The man¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as hepletely froze in ce. He¡¯s your younger brother.¡± Quincy smiled and moved the bottle of mineral water to a position where the man could reach. ¡°Mr. Goldmann has found out about him and intends to interrogate him.¡± The man was feeble and spoke with difficulty all of a sudden. ¡°Consider me unlucky that I got caught by you. But please let him go, he¡¯s being forced into doing this too. I can¡¯t give the person up, he¡¯ll die.¡± Quincy smiled ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann won¡¯t do anything to him, but I can¡¯t say the same for that person already.¡± Quincy already knew very clearly deep down who that person was. The man fell into a trance, looking depressed. It was clear that he was in a panic. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy closed theptop lid and stood up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann admires your character, but it¡¯s unfortunate you¡¯re working for the wrong person You have a partner named Stone, am I right?¡± A hint of surprise shed across his eyes. He had been under the impression that everything would be over as long as he kept his mouth shut ever since he got captured. Unexpectedly, they still found out about it. He could not hide anything anymore, so his dry lips moved. ¡°Yes, Stone and I are both Ms. Summers¡¯ subordinates. He¡¯s always been working for Ms. Summers and is very loyal to her. He brought me along and introduced me to Ms. Summers to work under her.¡± ¡°You guys bought the woman from the Underground Freeway. Which of you has been contacting her all this while?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Stone and Ms. Summers.¡± Quincy continued to ask, ¡°So, why did you have to kill the Winters?¡± He swallowed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Winters had seen Ms. Summers¡¯ appearance the other day, and Ms. Summers was worried that Mr. Winters would reveal her identity. Ms. Summers wanted to keep their mouths shut, so she got us to lie to them, saying that we would send them back to their hometown. We would then create an ident on the way.¡± After asking all those questions that needed to be asked, the video recording that was disyed on the laptop¡¯s screen was saved with the press of a key. Quincy then closed theptop lid and got up. The man stood up and pleaded with his dry voice, ¡°Can you¡­ let my brother go.¡± Quincy stopped moving forward and turned around to look at him. ¡°It depends on what the police say. If you want to save his life, it¡¯s best to advise him to get off the grid for a few years.¡± The man had noints. As a hired gun, he understood that he would lose his life at any time-going to jail could be considered an easier way out. Quincy exited the Summer Pavilion, got into the car, took out his cell phone, and called Nn. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s confessed. Everything¡¯s ready.¡± Nn sat on the couch, buttoning his shirt. He then put his phone on the desk and turned on the loudspeaker, ¡°Well, send someone to secretly keep an eye on the training camp and set in motion our trap as soon as the prey appears.¡± He looked back at Maisie, who was so tired and asleep, and stretched out his hand to brush away the messy strands of hair that were scattered on her face. The residual warmth on her cheeks had yet to subside, and she looked flushed and enchanting. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 At the training camp¡­ ¡°Mr. Boucher, your little goddess left so long ago. Are you still thinking about her?¡± Francisco had just finished ying basketball with a few of his friends, and his body was still drenched in sweat. He was sitting on the bench drinking water while taking the ridicule of his friends head-on. He then waved at them. ¡°Go away, stop making fun of m e.¡± Someone stepped over the bench, sat beside him, picked up the water bottle at his feet, and unscrewed it. ¡°You¡¯ve been rather absent-minded ever since your little goddess left the training camp. You haven¡¯t been ying with us very diligently either.¡± He took a sip and then asked faintly, ¡°Have your soul left the training camp together with her?¡± Francisco let out a sigh. ¡°My soul has left the camp your *ss! I¡¯m trying to be serious now so that I can go home earlier.¡± The man did not believe it. ¡°How can you still be a bully when you go home? Your parents will still keep an eye on you, won¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t life in the training camp rather happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed happy.¡± Francisco looked at him. ¡°But how much longer can this continue? I don¡¯t want to get into top management, so I¡¯ll be able to go home in a few more years. Thus, instead of waiting for my time here to end, I might as well go home now and lead a happy life.¡± ¡®In the training camp, I could either fight my way into the top management or wait for the end of my term to return home. I¡¯ve stayed here for a few years already. Although it¡¯s considered to have helped me escape the strict control of my family, I¡¯ll still have to go home sooner orter.¡¯ Seeing that Francisco was getting up, the man asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He replied, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dorm to take a shower. I stink like a pig now.¡± Francisco walked to the ground floor of the dormitory and saw two people there. Instructor Leach¡¯s back was facing him, while the man in front of him was standing very close to him and had his hand ced on Instructor Leach¡¯s shoulder as if he was whispering something to him. The man saw Francisco from the corner of his gaze, and his eyes tumed slightly cold. He pulled down the brim of his cap to cover his face, tumed around with his hands inserted into his pocket, and left quickly. Instructor Leach took two steps backward stiffly, his posture seeming a little unstable. Francisco noticed something was wrong, trotted toward Instructor Leach, and saw that he had lost his bnce. Instructor Leach fell all of a sudden, so Francisco dashed forward to support him. ¡°Instructor Leach!¡± Francisco¡¯s gaze shifted onto the dagger that was stabbed into Instructor Leach¡¯s abdomen, and his hands were covered in blood. The man drove away from the training camp. When he saw Rowena¡¯s call, he put on a Bluetooth headset and answered the call, ¡°M S. Summers?¡± ¡°Are you on your way back now? And are you driving at 100 miles per hour?¡± she asked calmly. The man was startled. ¡°Yes¡­ How do you know that, Ms. Summers?¡± His car¡¯s current speed was indeed at 100 miles per hour. Immediately after that, he heard Rowena say with murderous intent, ¡°Stone, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re very loyal, but I can¡¯t ce my bet on the fact that you¡¯ve never betrayed me, so don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Ms. Summers, what¡­ What do you mean?¡± Sweat perspired on Stone¡¯s forehead, and he noticed something subconsciously as he heard the sound of a clock ticking away. He finally understood why Rowena had asked him about his current speed. This timed explosive had a speed timer, and the countdown of the explosive would be activated as soon as he exceeded the speed limit. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Several jeeps blocked the intersection of the rocky road. It was obvious to him that he had fallen into someone else¡¯s trap this time around Stone burst intoughter like a madman. ¡°Ms. Summers, you¡¯re really a cruel b*tch!¡± He stepped on the elerator abruptly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we go to hell together!¡± The people in the jeeps picked up the walkie-talkies and yelled at each other, ¡°Everyone! Stay away from the car! He ns to drag us down together! Move!¡± Everyone jumped out of the jeeps and into the woods. On approach, the car exploded. The me was everywhere as the ground quaked. Those who were lying on the ground were astonished. Nn was standing in front of the window smoking a cigarette when his cell phone rang. Hans was calling him. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Nn answered the phone. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Stone attacked Instructor Leach in the training camp, but thanks to Mr. Boucher, Instructor Leach is alright, but¡­¡± Nn dropped the ashes of his cigarette into a can of Coke. A dark light crossed his eyes as he asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°When we were trying to intercept Stone at the junction, his car exploded. Stone is dead.¡± Nn was stunned after he heard what Hans had said. He threw the butt of the cigarette into the can, releasing a slight hissing sound into the air. Then, he asked sterly, ¡°Exploded? Did someone nt a bomb in his car?¡± Hans replied, ¡°Yes. It seems like someone is trying to get rid of him.¡± Nn gave a chortle and didn¡¯t say anything. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Judging from the fact that Rowena would go to the extent of getting rid of her own man, she must have believed that Stone had betrayed her. Besides, he was certain that Rowena was going to kill Stone either way, even if he managed to get rid of Instructor Leach. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Maisie¡¯s voice pulled him back from his thoughts. Nn hung up the call and tumed his head around to look at her, who had just woken up. He offered her a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah, a long time ago.¡± She had heard everything, so she asked, ¡°Did the n fail again?¡± Instructor Leach is injured.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°It seems like Rowena is more cold-hearted than we thought.¡± ¡± Not only was she willing to take other people¡¯s lives, but she was not going to let her men live as well when she suspected them of betraying her. Wrapping his arm around her waist, Nn carried her on hisp. ¡°Stone is dead, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s safe. After all, the evidence we have right now is more than sufficient.¡± Maisie nodded. The man at the Summer Pavilion, Instructor Leach, and Mr. Winters were their trump cards to take down Rowena. Now that Rowena had killed one of her own men, would they still help her to keep the secret? Maisie doubted so. Nn brought Maisie to Summer Pavilion once again in the evening. The wound on the man¡¯s face had formed into a scab. Although he still looked like a mess, he had been living in peace in the past few days. Sitting on a couch, he asked, ¡°How is my brother?¡± Nn replied, ¡°Your brother is injured. Stone tried to kill him.¡± The man was stunned for a moment, and then his face tumed grim. After that, Nn walked to one side and sat with his leg crossed. ¡°Stone is dead too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man was surprised. He looked as if he did not believe that Stone was dead. Nn pulled out a packet of cigarettes and handed one to him. ¡°Rowena killed him.¡± The man¡¯s hands trembled when he took over the cigarette. Then, the light in his eyes dimmed as he said, ¡°You¡­ Have you all found out everything?¡± It urred to the man that they already knew the mastermind was Rowena. Maisie then chimed in and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to find out, honestly. Now you know that Stone nearly killed your brother, Instructor Leach, and Rowena didn¡¯t let Stone go away.¡± As she was talking, she looked at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t fallen into our hands, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± The man did not say anything. Maisie was right. If they hadn¡¯t caught him, he would¡¯ve been dead meat right now. After a long while, he finally made up his mind and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± The man lit up the cigarette with a lighter and took a long drag. He said, ¡°Other than the Winters and Wynona, she also instructed Stone to kill another person. I just know that she was a staff member from the ckgold Group.¡± Nn frowned deeply but did not say anything. Maisie was stunned. ¡°She was a ckgold staff member? Who is she?¡± The man lifted his head to look at Maisie. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Stone didn¡¯t tell me her name. He never did anything but obey instructions given by Ms. Summers. No matter who Ms. Summers asked him to take out, he would go, and that day it was me who went with him.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Nn sent a text message to Quincy. After a while, Quincy found something and replied to him. Nn threw his phone on the table and asked, ¡°Is it this woman?¡± The man took a look at the phone and nodded. Maisie took the phone and looked at the female staff member. ¡®Isn¡¯t she Meryl from the administrative department? What has she done to make Rowena send someone to kill her?¡¯ Maisie looked at Nn and asked, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s her?¡± Nn then replied tly, ¡°She has been absent from work for a few days, so it isn¡¯t hard to get her information.¡± Meryl had not beening to work and without giving any reason on top of that. None of her colleagues knew where she had been, and neither could they get through to her. Her stuff was still on her desk, and the administrative department manager had told Quincy about it. Therefore, Nn knew she must be the one the man was talking about The man added, ¡°Stone killed her, and I was the one who got rid of her corpse. I brought her dead body to the suburbs and buried it i na forest Maisie pressed her lips tightly. After a long while of silence, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you guys not worried about getting retribution for your actions? The man scoffed. ¡°She gives us money, we work for her. That¡¯s how our world works. We can barely keep ourselves alive, so why should we be worried about the so-called retribution?¡± . He took another drag from the cigarette and continued. ¡°I admit that I have killed people and that I¡¯m definitely not a good soul. I might end up dying beside the street one day, but as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my brother, I wouldn¡¯t mind if I were imprisoned or got the death penalty.¡± Maisie clenched her fist tightly. The man in front of her was not entirely cold blooded Had the world been nicer to him, he wouldn¡¯t have to go down such a path. She could see that he cared about his brother a lot. After all, blood was thicker than water. Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°Stone was one a member of the training camp. If my memory serves me right, he was from the batch that attended the assessment to join the headquarters.¡± The man was stumped for a while before nodding. ¡°Yes. Stone is strong. All of the people who have been under him before admire him a lot. He¡¯s very loyal to Ms. Summers, and he would introduce people he trusts to Ms. Summers, and I¡¯m one of them. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know Stone¡¯s identity in the beginning. I just knew that he came from a powerful organization, and it was only untilter that I learned that he worked for the Goldmanns. As for why he would follow Ms. Summers, I guess he loved her?¡± Half of the cigarette in the man¡¯s hand had turned cold ¡°All of us could see it. Stone was fiercely loyal to Ms. Summers, and the way he looked at her was different from how he looked at other people.¡± Unfortunately, Rowena just treated him as one of her pawns. Otherwise, she would not have killed him, the man who had been by her side for the longest time. In Rowena¡¯s perspective, these people were her pawns that could be disposed of at any time. The street was slowly filled with themps¡¯ neon lights that lit up one after another. The car was running at a steady pace on the road. Maisie looked at the street through the window, sinking into deep thought. It was only when a warm hand clutched at her cold hand that she snapped back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nn slowed the car down. He held her with one hand, his eyes still looking ahead. Maisieughed. ¡°Nothing. I just find it funny that Rowena has been staying by your grandfather¡¯s side for so long, yet he has never suspected her.¡± Nn frowned slightly and said, ¡°This is because she¡¯s Mr. Summers¡¯ only granddaughter. Even if she did something wrong, Grandpa would forgive her because of the Summers.¡± Suddenly, Maisie thought of something and turned her head around. She looked at him and chuckled. ¡°By the way, you guys have known each other since you¡¯re kids, right? I always heard that childhood friends get along very well with each other, so why don¡¯t you like her?¡± After all, people in a favorable position would get what they wanted first. If Rowena had put more effort and Nn liked her, Maisie was certain that she wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Nn grabbed her hand tightly, causing her to wince in pain. ¡°Hey, it hurts. What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t I even ask?¡± He chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just don¡¯t like her.¡± 1 Maisie retracted her hand and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°How about other girls? Have you never fallen in love with any woman before?¡± Nn turned his eyes around and said, ¡°Nope.¡± After that, he asked, ¡°How about you? Have you ever fallen in love with any man before me?¡± Maisie thought for a while and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, there is one. I had a crush on my senior when I was in college.¡± When she saw that Nn¡¯s face had turned dark, she chuckled and added, ¡°There were a lot of girls who had a crush on him. He was handsome and had good grades. I wasn¡¯t the only one. Besides, he didn¡¯t even know me.¡± ¡°So, you wish that he knew you?¡± Nn said, his voice filled with jealousy. Maisie let out augh and replied, ¡°Nope, nope. I already have you, the most handsome and sessful man by my side, so how is there any possibility I would think about other men?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nn seized the chance while the car stopped at the intersection to wait for the red light. He grabbed the back of her head with his big hand and nted a kiss on her lips. Maisie was stunned for a moment, and her face flushed. She pushed him away softly and mumbled, ¡°Stop it, Nn!¡± Nn lifted his brows as exhration filled him whole. When they retumed to Blue Bay vi, Nn pressed her against the wall and began kissing her as soon as they stepped into the house. He traced his finger over her skin, kissing on her lips while Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck. He yanked off the hairband that she used to tie her hair letting her long hair flow down her back in a cascade. Her clothes were on the verge of falling, and it made her look very charming Before they could move on to the next step, his phone rang. Maisie then urged him intermittently, ¡°Nn, you should answer it first¡­¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold. He was obviously displeased by the sudden interruption. However, he did not covet this moment of pleasure either. After releasing her, he pulled his phone out and answered the call. ¡°What is it?¡± Quincy¡¯s voice then rang out from the phone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, that man is dead.¡± When Maisie and Nn got to the police station, Quincy was talking to the cops outside of the mortuary. When Quincy saw Nn, h e said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, he was shot outside of the Summer Pavilion. There were a lot of people at that time, and the frightened crowd called the police.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Then Instructor Leach¡­¡± It urred to them that Rowena was going to kill all the ¡°proof!¡± Nn looked at Quincy, and thetter understood what he wanted him to do. He hurriedly pulled his phone out, made a call to Hans, and told him to stay by Instructor Leach¡¯s side at all times. Nn went to speak with the cop at the side. As for Maisie, she took a seat at the bench and fell into thoughts. Soon, the cops left. Nn walked up to her, bent forward, and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nn. I think we¡¯re being followed.¡± She couldn¡¯t think of any reason how Rowena knew that man was in the Summer Pavilion. Not only that, but she had only made her move after all of them had left. After all, there was no way she could do it inside of the Summer Pavilion since Nn¡¯s men were guarding there, Nn pressed his lips tightly but did not say anything. Maisie thought of something else and turned to look at him. ¡°Did she send someone to keep a tab on me? If not, why would she appear at SS Restaurant with your grandfather that day? Besides, she even knew I was meeting with Hernandez.¡± If Rowena did not know she was meeting with Hemandez, then why would she prevent Maisie from leaving SS Restaurant? Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Hadn¡¯t she deliberately been stalling so that Titus would run into her and Hernandez? Nn seemed to be mulling over what she had just said. Resting her chin on her hand, Maisie continued. ¡°If it really is her man, then she could¡¯ve asked them to get rid of me. Could it be that she¡¯s just keeping an eye on me?¡± Nn stood up and turned his eyes around. ¡°It seems like she has taken advantage of the people around her.¡± *People around her? But nobody else knows that I went to SS Restaurant other than you and¡­¡± Someone popped in her head, and she gasped. Nn sneered, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to teach her that not everyone in this world is good.¡± The next day.. Nn summoned Cherie to the administrative office. Scratching her head, she walked into Nn¡¯s office. After taking a look at Quincy, she asked, ¡°Are you looking for me, Mr. Goldmann?¡± 1 The day I asked you to go to pick Zee up at SS Restaurant, did you tell anyone else about it?¡± Nn asked without raising his head a she flipped through the documents in his hand. ¡®I told Rowena about it,¡± Cherie answered without any hesitation. ¡°She was with me that moming when you called me, so I told her about it.¡± Quincy rubbed his forehead and hissed through gnitted teeth. ¡°Are you an idjot, Cherie? Did you tell Rowena everything? You wouldn¡¯t have told her the whereabouts of the man we caught too, would you?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that his sister would be so naive. She had been taken advantage of by other people, and she had yet to realize it! Cherie was confused ¡°What happened? Why couldn¡¯t I tell Rowena about it? She seemed rather concerned about the matter to me.¡± Quincy shook his head helplessly after he heard what Cherie had said. It seemed that she was the one who had told Rowena about i Nn threw the documents on the table. His eyes were cold as he growled, ¡°You really are the most idiotic person I¡¯ve ever seen! Don¡¯t you know that Rowena is the mastermind behind all this?¡± After that, she said incredulously, ¡°Are you sure about it, Mr. Goldmann? Rowena is so kind and gentle. How could she be the mastermind? Quincy sighed. He walked to her side and said, ¡°Cherie, all the evidence we collected is pointing toward Rowena. Do you know that the man we captured was killedst night after you told¡¯Rowena?¡± Cherie¡¯s expression changed. So was it her mistake? She was the one who had told Rowena everything! ¡°Mr. Goldmann, brother, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t simply tell other people anything anymore. I¡­¡± Cherie was so guilt-ridden that she was on the verge of crying. After all, she had made a big mistake. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cherie trusted Rowena a lot, so she had told Rowena about the man. She did not expect that she would be the main culprit at all! Nn looked at her and asked, ¡°What have you told her?¡± ¡°I told her that we caught that person in the hospital. Rowena asked me where he was taken to. I thought she had nothing to do with it, so I told her that he¡¯s at the Summer Pavilion,¡± Cherie replied honestly. She really wanted to p herself in the face. Quincy heaved out a sigh of relief inwardly. He felt relieved that he had not told his sister everything. If not, Rowena would have learned of Mr. Winters¡¯s location and the ¡°show¡± he and Nn had put up that night! After getting rid of Stone, Quincy was certain that Rowena would go toin to Titus. Just when Quincy was about to say something, Nn said, ¡°Now you know the gravity of the situation?¡± Cherie nodded. The corner of Nn¡¯s lips turned up a little as he said coldly, ¡°Now that you know, I have a task for you. Take it as an opportunity to make up for your mistakes.¡± Cherie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she replied excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Rowena walked toward the table with a cup of coffee in her hand and ced it on the table. Seeing that Titus had been cold to her recently, she knew that he was holding a grudge against her after that night Nn had nearly gotten into an ¡°ident.¡± She bit her lips and said in a pitiful manner, ¡°Grandpa, I already found out who wanted to harm Nn. It¡¯s Stone.¡± Titus was stunned. He put the newspaper down and raised his head to look at her, his face gloomy. ¡°Stone? The guy I sent you?¡± Titus was familiar with Stone. Stone was responsible for giving assessments to those who wanted to join the Night Banquet. He had been working together with Hans in the Night Banquet. It was just that Titus had asked him to assist Rowena afterward. Rowena took a seat next to him and exined, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Grandpa, I really had no idea that Stone would do something like that.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Titus put the newspaper on the table. ¡°He takes orders from you. If you hadn¡¯t abetted him, how would he have the nerves to do such a thing?¡± Rowena knew that Titus was still suspicious of her. She squeezed a few drops of tears from theer of her eyes and said,¡± Grandpa, you know how much I love Nn. Even if I¡¯ve admitted that I tried to hurt Maisie, I would never have hurt Nn.¡± Titus did not say anything. He seemed like he was mulling over the things she said. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Grandpa, Stone has never wanted to work for me at all. He has never asked for my permission to do anything. Besides, he harbored such feelings for me and¡­¡± Titus looked at her and asked, ¡°And what? ** Rowena bit her lips and said, ¡°He tried to force me to be with him, but I refused. I told him that I love Nn and Nn only. I guess that was the reason he tried to harm Nn. I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. This is all my fault.¡± Titus took a deep breath. If this was really the case, then Stone should have indeed tried to harm Nn out of ¡°jealousy.¡± Suddenly, Rowena pulled her sleeve up and showed Tit¨¹s the scar on her arm. ¡°When I went to confront Stone, he tried to take me with him. I used a knife to defend myself, but he eventually snatched the knife away and cut me before I fled.¡± Titus¡¯ face was filled with rage. ¡°How dare he! He¡¯s such a j*ck*ss!¡± A hint of triumph crossed Rowena¡¯s eyes when she saw that Titus had taken pity on herself and believed what she said. Stone was dead, and nobody could prove her wrong. Even if they tried to look into it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. She just needed to push all the me to Stone now, and Titus would not suspect her anymore! you lie to me!?¡± Rowena was stunned as a flicker of bad hunch rose from her stomach pit. ¡®D*mn it! Why would she suddenlye here?¡¯ When Titus saw Cherie was shouting at Rowena rudely, he frowned and barked, ¡°Have you forgotten all the manners you learned in the training camp?¡± Cherie was fearful of Titus, but she couldn¡¯t back away now. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, Elder Master Goldmann. Rowena lied to m e!¡± Rowena jerked up from the chair and walked up to her with a smile on her face. She grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Cherie, let¡¯s go out and talk. Grandpa needs to rest.¡± Cherie flung her hand away. ¡°Stop touching me, you pretentious b*tch. Let me ask you a question. Did you take advantage of me? ¡°You asked me the other day where the man Mr. Goldmann and the others had arrested was. I told you where he was, and then he was killedst night. You did it, didn¡¯t you!?¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Cherie no longer cared about how she felt. Rowena¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she quickly said, ¡°Cherie, what are you talking about? Did someone tell you something? I really don¡¯t know¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to pretend? That person confessed that you¡¯re the one who did it before he died. Wynona and her parents were all murdered by you!¡± Cherie¡¯s words made Titus¡¯ expression tum gloomy as he red at Rowena. Rowena¡¯s face was cold and stem. ¡°Cherie, do you know that you¡¯re ndering me by saying this? Wynona and the Winters¡¯ matter has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Well, if this matter is a nder to you, then the fact that Mr. Goldmann almost got into a car ident that night isn¡¯t a nder now, am I right?¡± Cherie nced at her and asked, ¡°You asked Stone to do that didn¡¯t you? Stone is one of your men!¡± Rowena clenched her hands tightly, ¡°Yes, it was Stone¡¯s doing. I just told Grandpa that Stone did that secretly behind my back and against my will! I don¡¯t even know anything about that!¡± Seeing that Cherie did not trust her, Rowena grabbed her by her shoulders. ¡°Cherie, we used to be in the training camp together, don¡¯t you know how I treated you back then? All of you should know how I feel about Nn, so why would I harm Nn?¡± Cherie was caught off guard by the fact that Rowena would admit that Stone was the one who did it, but she did not expect that she would push all the me onto Stone. Cherie pushed her hand away and said with a grim face, ¡°Stone is now dead, so you¡¯re putting all the me onto him now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Titus was astounded. ¡°Stone is dead?¡± Rowena turned to look at Titus. ¡°Grandpa, I really don¡¯t know about this! How did Stone die? He was still alive the day before yesterday!¡± Cherie scoffed. ¡°Stop pretending already, Stone went to the training camp to assassinate Instructor Leach, but his car exploded all o f a sudden when he was escaping. So please enlighten me, why would the car explode so coincidentally? Is it because of a time bomb?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me either!¡± Rowena iretorted vigorously. ¡°Cherie, how can you nder me like that without any evidence? You should at least show us some evidence or bring up a witness o r two. Besides that, who asked you toe out here to say these?¡± Rowena behaved innocently as if she had been extremely wronged and kept on refusing to admit that she had something to do with all these incidents. Before Cherie could speak, a voice came in from outside the door. ¡°The evidence and witness that you¡¯re looking for is with me.¡± It was Nichs who walked in from the outside with a golden cane, and Hans was following him. Titus stood up from his seat as he was obviously surprised. Rowena¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡®How could it be Uncle Goldmann?¡¯ Nichs looked at Titus with a calm expression. ¡°Father, if you¡¯re too old to look at this matter objectively and can¡¯t see that you¡¯re being deceived, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch as your son.¡± Nichs walked up to the couch, sat down, and red coldly at Rowena. ¡°You grew up under the care of the Goldmanns, and we Goldmanns have never maltreated you all this while. But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be merciless enough to make a move on my son and grandchildren.¡± Rowena stepped forward and exined anxiously, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin anything to me.¡± Nichs raised his hand to interrupt her and asked Hans to turn on theptop, ¡°Let¡¯s watch this first.¡± Hans turned on theptop, and the video recording shown on the screen was the confession of the man from the other day. Who else could the ¡°Ms. Summers¡± that the man spoke of be? Other than Rowena Summers. Titus¡¯ expression became slightly gloomy when he saw the video, and surges of wrath could be seen looming in his eyes. Rowena shook her head as a hint of panic could be seen shing across her eyes. ¡°No! Stone did all this! He wanted to pull me down and put all the me on me! I really don¡¯t know anything about it!¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Nichs picked up the teacup, took a sip out of it, and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± He then put down the teacup and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s because both Stone and this man are dead, and they can¡¯t be here to prove that this matter is rted to you already, right?¡± Rowena trembled. Nichs then said to Hans, ¡°Go and bring that man in¡± ¡°That man? Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Rowena stopped breathing for a split second, and her cheeks gradually tumed bloodless. After a while, Hans brought in Instructor Leach, who was still weak from the injury. Seeing Instructor Leach, Rowenapletely panicked. ¡®He¡¯s still alive! Stone actually didn¡¯t manage to kill him!¡¯ Nichs looked at Instructor Leach. ¡°Tell us everything.¡± Instructor Leach did not want to betray Rowena at first, but he no longer cared when he learned that his brother had died, ¡°Mr. Goldmann Si., Elder Master Goldmann, Ms. Summers is indeed the mastermind. When Wynona died, Ms. Summers used my brother¡¯s life to force me into helping her out That¡¯s when I found out that Ms. Summers was the one who asked Stone to release the pit viper to harm Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re full of bullsh*t!¡± Rowena still wanted to argue. Instructor Leach ignored her. ¡°You know best whether I¡¯m bullsh*ting or not. Are you telling me that my brother died not because o f your n to shut him up? You sent Stone to assassinate me, and he told me everything that day. Everyone that knows what you¡¯ve done must die!¡± He scoffed coldly after saying so. ¡°I might have died long ago if Mr. Boucher hadn¡¯t bumped into me that day.¡± Titus¡¯ expression turned extremely indifferent and disappointed as he stared at Rowena. Rowena shook her head ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! Stone did it himself! I have nothing to do with it!¡± Instructor Leach said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯still have no idea about this. My brother actually sent me a recording before Mr. Goldmann captured him. He specifically told me that I should hand this recording to Mr. Goldmann if you were to go back on your word and want to kill me in the future.¡± He then took out the recorder and handed it to Titus. Titus took the recorder from Instructor Leach and yed the content in it-it was a conversation between his brother and Rowena. [Stone: Ms. Summers, please don¡¯t implicate my brother, I don¡¯t want my brother to be involved in this matter.) 1 [Rowena: If you really want to save your brother¡¯s life, you¡¯d better get him to cooperate with me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing him.] (Rowena: You¡¯ve been working by Stone¡¯s side for so long, and you still don¡¯t know my ways of doing things? I don¡¯t raise pieces of trash, so don¡¯t give me any more horsesh*t, or I¡¯ll get to your brother now.) [Stone: I understand¡­ Ms. Summers. What do you want me to do?] [Rowena: Since that b*tch is so lucky that even a pit viper can¡¯t kill her, it seems that we can only end Wynona instead and then put the me on that b*tch.) The atmosphere in the room was dead silent when the recording ended. Rowena¡¯s face was bloodless, and her whole body was shivering. ¡°That f*cker actually recorded our conversation!¡¯ Seeing Titus¡¯ gloomy face, Rowena walked over, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that, 1-¡± A p resounded throughout the whole room. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rowena froze in ce, and when she saw Titus¡¯ furious face, the excruciating pain on her cheek dragged her back from the trance. Titus was almost in disbelief and annoyed at the fact that she had deceived him. ¡°Rowena, you¡¯ve disappointed me!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She knelt down in front of Titus, jerked the hem of his trousers, and wept bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve made such a mistake because I was dazzled by hatred. L. I love Nn so much that I hate and envy Maisie! I only wanted to punish her so that she would leave Nn!¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¡°Grandpa, you must know that I love Nn. Everything that I do, I do for Nn!¡± Titus flung her hands off his trousers. ¡°You did everything for Nn? You actually ignored Nn¡¯s wellbeing and life, and you still have the guts to say that you¡¯re doing all these for him?¡± Rowena¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t do that! I admit, and I¡¯m behind Wynona¡¯s death, but what happened to Nn was all on Stone. I really don¡¯t know anything about that!¡± Titus did not even look at her crying face. ¡°I wanted to believe in you originally, and I did tell you that I can protect you, but what you¡¯ve done has exceeded my bottom line. Not to mention that Nn is still my grandson.¡± Titus looked coldly at her as she said so and knelt on the floor. ¡°You can even do something like committing murder, so what else can¡¯t you do? And how can you make me believe that you¡¯re innocent?¡± ¡®Even though what happened that night had nothing to do with her, what she did this time around is not just a tiny mistake. It has already vited the bottom line of being a human. ¡®So how can I feel at ease with the fact that I¡¯m leaving someone who can disregard a man¡¯s life by Nn¡¯s side?¡¯ Titus turned his back on Rowena. ¡°Go and turn yourself in.¡± Tum myself in? Rowena slumped on the floor. ¡®How can I tum myself in? My life will be ruined if I go to prison!¡¯N?velDrama.Org ? content. Rowena grabbed the scissors on the table abruptly and was about to stab herself. Hans quickly subdued her on the ground before Titus could even respond He then kicked the scissors that were dropped on the floor ¡°Calm yourself down, Ms. Summers.¡± Although Hans was disappointed with her behavior, he did not want her to do something stupid Rowena sobbed and then cried out loud, ¡°Let me die, please! I can¡¯t go to prison. I don¡¯t want to ruin the Summers¡¯ reputation because I¡¯ve done something wrong. I don¡¯t want my deceased parents to be disappointed in me! ¡°Grandpa! You promised my parents to take good care of me, so please don¡¯t send me to prison. I can go anywhere except prison!¡± Seeing that Titus did not respond to her, she cried and crawled to his feet. (¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve always been by your side, and you¡¯ve always treated me like your granddaughter. So please let me go this time, I really don¡¯t want to go to prison. I know what I¡¯ve done i s wrong, I won¡¯t do it anymore. ¡°I can die now if you want me to pay with my life. I¡¯d rather die than go to prison. I beg you, Grandpa! I promise that I¡¯ll never appear before Nn again, I promise!¡± Titus closed his eyes tightly. Rowena had been following him around all the time since she was a child. She was a child that he had brought up by himself, so how could he ept the fact that she had done such a thing? However, he also knew that Rowena¡¯s life would really be ruined if she were to be sent to prison. After all, the Goldmanns still owed the Summers a favor and a life. He did not look back at all. ¡°Go, don¡¯t let me see you again. The kindness that the Summers showed me in the past is considered clear from today onward.¡± Cherie was stunned. ¡®Is Elder Master Goldmann really letting Rowena go? Seeing that Titus finally let her go for the sake of the Summers, Rowena bit her lip and stood up slowly. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. You take care.¡± She turned around and walked away. The moment she walked out of the mansion, the sadness and agony on her face disappeared in an instant, and glomness reced them. At the private hospital¡­ Mr. Winters sat on the bed and stared nkly out the window while Maisie sat on the chair beside him. She did not say anything until Nn went out to answer a call, ¡°Mr. Winters.¡± He did not look away from the window. ¡°This is our retribution, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Chapter 399 It seemed that Mr. Winters was talking to himself. Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as she pursed her lips. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of recovering?¡± Mr. Winters scoffed at himself. ¡°Both my wife and daughter are now gone, so why am I still alive?¡± Mr. Winters could not ept the reality. In fact, no one should be able to ept this. Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped once again. ¡°You should understand deep down why and how these things happened.¡± Mr. Winters was startled. He then lowered his head bleakly, feeling a little ashamed. ¡°Yes, I admit, we shouldn¡¯t have been greedy.¡± He thought of something and continued. ¡°Actually, my wife and I were devastated when we received the news of our daughter¡¯s death. When we went to the training camp to inquire and found out that our daughter hadmitted suicide, it was really hard for us to keep ourselves calm. The training camp did compensate us, saying that we should stay in the Grand Hotel of Bassburgh and wait for Wynnie¡¯s autopsy results. ¡°However, a woman came to us one day.¡± Mr. Winters folded his fingers as if there was a heavy stone in his chest cavity, weighing him down. ¡°She told us that you¡¯re responsible for our daughter¡¯s death, that you¡¯re the one who forced her to death. ¡°She then provided us with your work address, and that¡¯s how my wife and I went to find you. We were also overwhelmed by the huge amount of money, so we nned to take it for ourselves. Anyway, our daughter has died. But we didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± He covered his face and cried, ¡°That woman really wanted to kill us. I had been on guard from the beginning, but we didn¡¯t escape death after all.¡± He regretted it and med himself for everything that had taken ce. But what good would it do? Maisie did not continue to disturb him and left the ward quietly. Nn had also ended the phone call at that moment. She walked up to his back. ¡°How are things going at Mr. Goldma- Father¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Grandfather still let that woman go for the sake of the kindness that the Summers had shown him in the past,¡± Nn replied in a deep voice as his expression dimmed slightly. Maisie pursed her lips and held his cold hand. ¡°Since your grandfather already knows about her true colors, she probably won¡¯t be able to escape again if she makes another move.¡± Nn turned around, took her into his arms, and kissed her forehead. ¡°Zee, there¡¯s no need tofort me.¡± Maisie looked away. ¡°I¡¯m notforting you.¡± Thinking of something, she asked, ¡°By the way, why did you let Father do this?¡± ¡®Was he worried that his grandfather wouldn¡¯t believe in what we say?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nn wrapped one arm around her waist and smiled, ¡°That stupid girl, Cherie, had told Rowena all the details of our ns. So Rowena might be able toe up with an excuse to escape this matter if we were the one to confront her this time around.¡± Maisie grabbed his tie with an inattentive expression. ¡°But still, she¡¯s escaped it unscathed, hasn¡¯t she? Tsk, it¡¯s a pity that we couldn¡¯t send her to prison.¡± He smirked. ¡°She won¡¯t get to live a better life even if she isn¡¯t sent to prison. Grandfather might let this slide for the sake of the Summers, but Dad won¡¯t.¡± The next day¡­ Vaenna Jewelry was officially established as Soul Jewelry, and there were a lot of customers when it first opened. The lobby was divided into two areas, A and B. Area A was designated for custom-made jewelry that could be collected. The price of all the jewelry exhibited here was exorbitant, but their designs were unique. An appointment was required to be able to take a step into this area. Area B was an area delegated to ordinary sales, just like a jewelry boutique. It sold existing ready-made jewelry, which was also in short supply. Soul Jewelry was the only jewelry brand in Bassburgh that focused on its Gothic collection, and since everyone knew that the designer of the brand was Zora, it was almost packed that day. Maisie was too busy even to leave her seat even though she was only there to take custom orders. Maisie, who had just sent a guest away, turned around only to see Madam Nera slowly approaching in a wheelchair with the help o fa female subordinate. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Chapter 400 ¡°Madam Nera, you¡¯re here.¡± Maisie smiled and stepped forward to wee her! Madam Nera gave off a kind smile. ¡°I heard that yourpany is officially open now, so I definitely had toe over to support you.¡± Maisie approached her and half-squatted so the olddy did not have to look up to talk to her out of courtesy and respect. ¡°Then my business will definitely skyrocket with your support. I¡¯m afraid that all my fellow jewelrypany owners in the entire Bassburgh would be jealous of me, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Madam Nera smiled brightly. ¡°You, you do know how to praise an old woman.¡± Maisie pushed her to the VIP room in her wheelchair and poured a cup of tea for her. ¡°Madam, how¡¯s your health recently?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s more than just fine.¡± Madam Nera picked up the teacup and blew at the vapor on the surface of the tea. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since west met, I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± Maisie grinned. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ll forget about everyone else first before I forget about you.¡± Madam Nera took a sip of tea and said, ¡°You promised me that you would use a year to make your jewelry known internationally. I think it¡¯ll take less than a year now.¡± Maisie paused for a split second and then said with a chuckle, ¡°We¡¯re just having a good start now.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Madam Nera waved her hand. ¡°A good start is a good start. You have to give credit where it¡¯s due. Or else why would Ie to meet you today? I have an opportunity to offer you right now.¡± ¡®An opportunity? Madam Nera continued before Maisie could react: ¡°The Stoslo¡¯s Sheena Jewelry Show will be held at the beginning of next month, and this is your opportunity. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been to the Sheena Jewelry Show before this, but you were representing a luxury brand back then. You¡¯ll be representing your own brand this time around.¡± Maisie had indeed been invited to the Sheena Jewelry Show in the past that was when the Oriental style jewelry that she had designed while she was working for Luxe Inc, started to attract attention.¡± When Zora¡¯s name was mentioned in Stoslo, everyone only knew that she was a jewelry designer who worked under Luxe Inc., and all her creations only belonged to Luxe. It was just like any creation. No matter how well one¡¯s creations were, the creator would only be a world- renowned name as long as the copyright did not belong to him or her. However, Soul Jewelry was Maisie¡¯s own brand. ¡°So, what do you think? Would you consider attending the jewelry show?¡± Madam Nera asked with a smile. Maisie nodded and put down the teacup. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± After Madam Nera left, Cherie came to her and apologized for what had happened the other day. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m sorry. I trusted Rowena too much before this, so I told her about your meeting with Mr. Lucas.¡± Maisie did not care too much either but teased her instead, ¡°Nn said that you trust others too easily. But it¡¯s alright, you¡¯ll start to remember this after being deceived a few more times.¡± Cherie chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good thing to do.¡± I¡¯ve gotten myself into such huge trouble this time. Wouldn¡¯t Nn skin me alive if anything were to happen to Maisie again? She then thought of something and added, ¡°By the way, Maisie, Rowena is a wanted woman now.¡± ¡°Wanted?¡± Maisie was stunned for a short second and looked up at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Elder Master Goldmann let her off?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, Elder Master Goldmann did let her go, but Mr. Goldmann Sr. didn¡¯t. Mr. Goldmann St. offered a one-million-dor reward for Rowena. Unless Rowena ispetent enough to be able to escape this or undergo stic surgery, it will be almost impossible for her to escape again if she gets caught this time around.¡± She chuckled after saying so. ¡°Rowena must be hiding somewhere, living a happy life, thinking that Elder Master Goldmann had let her go this time. But Mr. Goldmann Sr. imed arrogantly that letting her go is Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s decision, and it¡¯s his decision to arrest Rowena. The two agendas don¡¯t conflict at all.¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Maisie was amused. ¡®It seems that Nn is right. Grandfather spared Rowena for the sake of the Summers, but Father wouldn¡¯t ept it at all. This action will force Rowena into a corner and remove all possibleebacks that she could¡¯ve had. It¡¯s either she lives off the grid for the rest of her life, or she¡¯ll have to go to prison obediently In an alley, in an inconspicuous hotel¡­ Rowena, who was hiding in the room, saw the news that the whole city was targeting her as a wanted person, and her face turned terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°The Goldmanns! Is it necessary to force me back to this point!? F*ck, I was set up by that b*tch and Nn from the very beginning! ¡®Heh, since the Goldmanns are treating me so ruthlessly and not showing me any mercy, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to go their way!¡± Rowena picked up her cell phone and dialed a foreign number that she had not taken the initiative to call before this. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the man¡¯s scoff came from the other end of the phone call. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you miss me all of a sudden?¡± Rowena bit her lip. ¡®If I weren¡¯t cornered to this extent, I wouldn¡¯t have called you looking for help! ¡°Mr. Kent, I need you to save me.¡± ¡°Save you?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded frosty. ¡°Why should I save you?¡± The mocking voice of the other party made Rowena look a little embarrassed, but he was the only person that had the ability to help her out. She could not find someone else apart from him. She took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mr. Kent, you said before this that you¡¯d help me as long as I promise to help you go against the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man said with a hint of mockery. ¡°It seems that Nn can¡¯t satisfy you with the position of Mrs. Goldmann, so you turned salty and began to think of me.¡± ¡°Mr. Kent, you can ask me to do anything as long as you¡¯re willing to help me out.¡± ¡°Rowena, I don¡¯t like presumptuous women,¡± the man interrupted her andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have to help you unconditionally just because you¡¯ve chosen to sleep with me, do you get me?¡± Rowena¡¯s face gradually turned bloodless after being humiliated, and her shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, then help me deceive Nn intoing to Stoslo. You can do whatever you need to achieve that, I leave that to you.¡± The man seemed to be smoking and was puffing smoke. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking me for a favor this time around. I¡¯ll trust you as long as Nn promises you to travel to Stoslo.¡± Rowena gnashed her teeth. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Nn to goto Stoslo.¡± After the other party hung up the call, Rowena slumped on the bed. Her eyes then gradually turned gloomy when she calmed down, ¡®Nn, don¡¯t me me for this. You should me yourself for not loving me! That evening¡­ Nn went to Soul Jewelry to pick Maisie up and fetch her home. While he was on his way. Nn leanednguidly and gracefully against the car window and raised his arm to support his chin. His amber irises glimmered like the reflection of the sun of the dusk on the surface of a bottomlesske. Maisie was about to say something to break the silence in the car, but those captivating irises caught her eyes as soon as she turned her head, which caused her to be fascinated, ¡®Nn¡¯s appearance is indeed excellent and unparalleled. Regardless of his ability or family background, it¡¯s no wonder that Willow, Linda, and Rowena are all enchanted by him.¡¯ Being aware of an obsessed gaze, Nn retracted his gaze, shifted it onto Maisie¡¯s face, and gave off an ear-to-ear grin. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyebrows were raised. ¡°You do look good. I can totally feel why those women who are crazy for you would want to pounce on you.¡± Quincy, who was driving, trembled. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve heard something that I shouldn¡¯t have. Ms. Vanderbilt is getting more and more daring. She¡¯s actually teasing Mr Goldmann!¡¯ Nn lifted a tiny handful of her hair hanging down on her chest with his fingertip and twirled it. ¡°Dear, we¡¯re now in the car. If you want to, I¡¯ll let you pounce when we reach home.¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Maisie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m talking about those women!¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Then are you saying that you don¡¯t feel like that?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless and extremely annoyed. She pulled back the tuft of hair in his hand.¡± I¡¯m starting to get tired of pouncing on you and would like to change to another man.¡± Nn¡¯s face became cold in an instant. ¡°Who do you wish to pounce on then?¡± Maisie looked at Quincy deliberately. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Quincy noticed something in the rearview mirror and was stunned. ¡°Ms-Ms. Vanderbilt, I, I, I¡¯m gay!¡± Quincy almost wanted to bite off his tongue after saying that. ¨C Maisie could not help but burst intoughter. ¡ª Nn raised his eyebrows while ncing ather helplessly. ¡°Naughty.¡± Maisie was tossed around in bed again that night. Seeing that she was so tired that she had fallen asleep, Nn felt a little angry and helpless. He leaned over and kissed her lips, nose, and forehead. ¡®She¡¯s my precious wife, and I¡¯ll never let her get hurt anymore. Nn got up and went into the bathroom to take a cold shower. He then walked out of the bathroom in a silk nightgown, only to see his phone screen light up all of a sudden. He walked to the bedside table and picked up his cell phone. His eyes could not help but turn stern when he saw the text message. Nn walked to the study, turned on the hidden light, and the warm yellow light beamed at the front of his desk. He walked to the soft chair, sat down, picked up his cell phone, and called Rowena. He then said in a clear voice when the call was connected, ¡°You still have the guts to contact me?¡± ¡°Nn, you¡¯re so heartless.¡± Rowena smiled wryly. But Nn did not want to say anything to her: ¡°What do you mean by that text message?¡± She sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who killed Aunt Goldmann?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, and he did not utter a word. .. Rowena then said calmly, ¡°Nn, this is thest time that I¡¯ll contact you. I can only tell you that Aunt Goldmann was not kidnapped by the de Armas back then. The de Armas only took the me for the real culprit behind the curtain.¡± Seeing that Nn did not say anything, she knew he was listening. ¡°You should go to Stoslo if you want to know what happened to Aunt Goldmann back then. That person is in Stoslo.¡± The next morning¡­ Maisie woke up and went downstairs, and Nn was no longer there. There was breakfast on the table, as well as a note that he had left behind. It was still the usual neat and beautiful handwriting: ¡°I¡¯ll head to thepany first, remember to have breakfast.¡± Maisie sat at the dining table, picked up the egg, and was about to peel it, but suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡®Who woulde here so early in the morning?¡¯ Maisie got up to open the door, but she was taken.aback when she saw that the person standing outside was Titus. ¡°Grandfather, you¡­¡± Titus asked his bodyguard to wait for him outside the door and walked in with an indifferent expression.¡± I¡¯vee here to talk to you.¡± Titus walked to the couch and sat down while Maisie walked up to him, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± After Titus replied, he did not try to hide his intentions foring here. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you for what Rowena did to you formally. I had too much trust in her back then.¡° Maisie pursed her lips. ¡®Grandfather actually came all the way here to apologize. Wouldn¡¯t it be extremely rude of me if I were to not say anything to him? ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all over now. And I don¡¯t n to me you.¡± Titus looked at her and said audaciously, ¡°Although Rowena is no longer here now, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll ept you.¡± Maisie smiled without saying anything. ¡®I knew it But thinking of something, she rubbed her palms and asked, ¡°Grandfather, can I ask you about one thing?¡± Titus looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Chapter 403 ¡°I had dinner with Sir Hernandez that day, and he told me that it was your father who cut his leg and killed his father. I wish to know whether this is true. ¡®If Grandfather¡¯s answer supports that fact, then who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong when ites to the grievances between the de Armas and the Goldmanns? However, to her surprise, Titus seemed exasperated when he heard what she said. ¡°Did that geezer tell you that Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie did not deny it. Titus snorted, and his face became sullen abruptly.¡± Hernandez is quite capable when ites to ndering others, huh? My father did use Hernandezt o threaten the de Armas back then, but he never touched Hernandez, let alone hurt him. As for how he lost his leg, the Goldmanns have nothing to do with that matter.¡± Maisie was a little surprised. ¡°So it¡¯s a no?¡± Titus would not allow others to defame his father. ¡°Nonsense, my father indeed hated the hypocrisy of the royals a lot, but how could it be possible for him to do something to a kid? Hernandez¡¯s way of ndering others is really on another level.¡± Maisie was lost in thought. My maternal grandfather said that it was Patrick Goldmann¡¯s doing, but Grandfather said it was not. Sure enough, the grievance between the Goldmanns and the de Armas indeed still has plenty of suspicious details that require more digging, ¡°Now what, what more did that sh*tsack sayst time? Titus asked solemnly, ¡°Did he ask you to harm Nn? Maisie smiled and shook her head ¡°No.¡± She then exined, ¡°He won¡¯t use me against N Titus was startled for a while. After listening to her exnation, he thought of his attitude toward Maisie when he had been incited by Rowena back then because of what she said, and now he felt embarrassed as if he had been pped in the face. At ckgold¡­ Quincy was a little surprised when Nn asked him to book a flight to Stoslo. ¡°Sir, are you going to Stoslo?¡± Nn closed the document in his hand. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Quincy curled his lips and was a little puzzled. ¡°What do you n to do in Stoslo? You should know that Mr. Goldmann St. has always been against the idea of you traveling to Stoslo.¡± ¡°I have to look into something.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s the cause of my mother¡¯s death. I need to know whether it¡¯s rted to those people.¡± s flustered ¡°This is ause. Quincy was flustered. ¡°This is a bygone, not to mention that it¡¯s been 15 years. How did it get brought up all of a sudden? Is it because¡­¡± Nn¡¯s gloomy eyes narrowed, and he gave off a faint smirk ¡°Rowena may have something to do with those people. Whether it¡¯s a trap or not, we¡¯ll know when I get there.¡± ¡ª ¨C Late that night, at Blue Bay vi¡­ In the vapor-filled bathroom, the intimate scene that was reflected in the misty mirror looked extremely steamy. Nn carried Maisie back to the bed. Maisie, who got into contact with the bed, quickly pulled the nket to cover her naked body and rolled over to turn herself into a burrito. ¡®What¡¯s with this man today? Did something happen to him? Is he nning to tear me into pieces? Ai that moment, she, who had rolled into a roll, was still embraced by him. ¡± A low and pleasant voice came from above her head.¡± Zee, I¡¯m going abroad for a few days.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re going abroad?¡± Nn sat up and turned on the small tablemp on the bed cab ¡®Are you saying that you can¡¯t bear to see me leave for a short period?¡± A part of the dimly lit room turned bright, and Nn¡¯s face was lit up from behind, turning all his well- defined facial features into a silhouette that was lost in the re of themp. On the other hand, Maisie, who was facing the light, had rosy cheeks, her soft hair was scattered on the pillow, and her clear and moist eyes were staring fixedly at him. There seemed to be a hint of affection that was surging in her eyes and was about to overflow He lowered his voice. ¡°If you continue to stare at me like this, I won¡¯t mind¡± A shadow rose abruptly and pressed him against the bed before he could finish his sentence. ¡°How long will you be away?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Just a few days.¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Maisie asked softly, ¡°When are you departing?¡± Nn stared at her lovingly and whispered,¡± Tomorrow.¡± He then lifted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you still n to cling to me?¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not utter a single word, but this reaction looked very enchanting to Nn, and he gazed at her with an obsessed expression Holding her waist, he turned over and changed positions with her. ¡°Nn, you haven¡¯t even told me where you¡¯re going.¡± Maisie struggled by hitting and kicking him, but her arms were sped by one of his. The next day.. A ray of sunlight seeped into the room through the gap in between the curtains. ¨C Maisie was awakened by the beam, turned over, and habitually stretched out her arm to hug the person beside him, but the person was not beside her. She sat up only to find that the space next to her had cooled down long ago. Maisie walked downstairs, and there was breakfast on the table as usual. No one was there, only a note that ¡± ¨C was pressed under the ss of milk, and as always, it was the neat and pretty handwriting: ¡°Just stay here and wait for me toe back.¡± Maisie crumpled the note into a ball: ¡°D*mn it! He deliberately dragged things outst night just so that he would escape me early in the morning when I was still asleep?¡± ¡°Heh, I can never trust that man¡­ But she thought of something, and the corners of her mouth curled upward. Just because I didn¡¯t ask doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t look into your trip.¡¯ At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Nn was sitting in the business lounge, going through a magazine He was wearing a ck turtleneck thin shirt, the neckline just tall enough to cover his Adam¡¯s apple. There was a charming sexiness that could not even be concealed. The hem of the dark gray suit jacket was hanging on both sides of the chair, and under the well-ironed and stiff trousers, his strong and long legs were stretched out straight and crossed, one on top of the other, exposing his fair ankles. His regal and captivating aura excited the flight attendants who passed by the business lounge. Quincy came in from outside. ¡°Sir, the flight to Zena may be dyed for 20 minutes.¡± Nn¡¯s hands, which were flipping through the pages, stopped for a split second, but he did not show any hint of impatience, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Quincy then reported, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported your absence to Mr. Goldmann Sr., and he¡¯ll take over the company¡¯s affairs on your behalf in the next few days.¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t ask anything else, did he?¡± Quincy shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡®Even if he asked me about your trip. I wouldn¡¯t have the balls to give it to him straight, would I?¡¯ But he then thought of something. ¡°Did you tell Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Nn paused for a short second amidst flipping a page, and his eyshes twitched. ¡°No, I might get into danger during this trip. I can¡¯t involve her Especially in a ce like Stoslo, I surely can¡¯t let Maisie take risks with me.¡¯ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At Soul Jewelry ¡°Why would you want to go to Stoslo before the original schedule?¡± Kennedy was astounded. Although the Sheena Jewelry Show was just around the corner, it was still too early for Maisie to travel to Stoslo Maisie tidied all the documents on the desk, raised her head, and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back in quite a long time, so I n to go there a few days earlier¡± She had found out about Nn¡¯s international flight. The flight that he had reserved wouldnd in Zena in Stoslo. Coincidentally, Zena was the city where the Sheena Jewelry Show would be held. Thus, she would be heading to Zena anyway-it was just a matter of time Kennedy stared at her for a while. ¡°Are you that excited about the event?¡± Maisie stopped what she was doing for a split second and gave off a faint grin. ¡°I¡¯m indeed looking forward to it¡± T¡¯ve already bought a ticket for today¡¯stest flight, and I¡¯ve also bought one for Cherie. Not to mention that Madam Nera will also attend the Sheena Jewelry Show when the timees. ¡®TH just travel there first, then meet up with Madam Nera over there.¡¯ = At 9:00p.m., Cherie hurried to the Blue Bay vi with her luggage and panted. ¡°Maisie, are you really going to Stoslo now? Why the sudden change in n?¡± After sending a text message to her father and the children, Maisie put the phone back in her pocket.¡± Because I have to attend the Sheena Jewelry Show in a few days. I¡¯m just traveling over a few days earlier.¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Chere was astonished. ¡°Oh, but does Mr. Goldmann know about this?¡± Maisie dragged the suitcase to the front of the car. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I n to give him a surprise.¡± At 11:50p.m., the flight to Zena took off on time. The flight would take about ten hours, and it was expected to arrive at 10:00 am the next day When Maisie woke up during the long flight, the sky outside the window was already fully lit, and a thickyer of white cumulus clouds could be seen below the flight. At 10:00 am sharp, the ne had already lowered its altitude and flew over the cities of Stoslo. Looking down, the high-rise buildings that could be seen everywhere looked like Lego models. Those urban streets that were intertwined looked like the veins of the cities. The nended on the runway of Zena Airport 30 minutester. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a ne all night, and my back and legs hurt.¡± Cherie dragged her luggage and followed Maisie around. It was the first time she had been on a ne for such a long time. Maisie ced her hand on Cherie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll b e fine. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Maisie then stopped a taxi when the two of them exited the airport. The driver slid the window down, and Maisie said fluently, ¡°Please get us to the Rosette Hotel, thank you.¡± Maisie could be considered to be quite familiar with Zena. She had reserved a room at the Rosette Hotel online, and the two of them only needed to show the front desk their IDs in order to check themselves into the hotel. Cherie threw her luggage aside, dashed straight to her big bed, sprung herself onto the bed, and her body bounced on the bed for a bit. ¡°This is sofy. I can finally sleep in a bed!¡± She looked up and found that the wordings on the bed cab had an English trantion. ¡°Eh? Foreign hotels actually have their own trantors? Maisie put their luggage in ce and changed into a pair of slippers. ¡°The Rosette Hotel¡¯s owner is a foreigner, and most of the guests that this hotel attracts are international guests.¡± Rosette was a 6-star high-end hotel in Zena, and its price was also quite different from that of the other local hotels. Wealthy businessmen from all over the world would reserve rooms at this hotel when they were here on business trips. Cherie understood and did not ask anymore. The two rested until thete afternoon before they reserved a ce to eat in a Japanese restaurant. Maisie was wearing a beige casual business suit and a white blouse inside, and her long hair was tied into two ponytails, hanging loosely by her side. A pair of ck mid-tube t-toe boots were under her slender and straight long legs. Her pure and morous look, coupled with her stunning and Cherie followed her closely and cleared her throat softly, ¡°Maisie, Mr. Goldmann is not here. So please don¡¯t do anything wild, or my sry will be deducted big time.¡± ¡®Mr Goldmann would definitely break my neck if Maisie were to get it on some random man abroad and turn Mr. Goldmann into a cuckold. Maisie chuckled ¡°How do you know that Nn isn¡¯t here?¡± Cherie was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie walked to their dining table, sat down, and lifted her gaze. The smile on her face looked like a cold crescent moon that appeared in December. ¡°What makes you think that he¡¯s not enjoying his time with another woman at this moment?¡± A chill traveled down Chere¡¯s spine Did Maisiee all the way here to catch Mr. Goldmann in the act!?¡¯ ¡°Zora?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Heaning someone calling her, Maisie turned around and saw a middle-aged man who looked surprised and excited, ¡°Oh my God, is it really you? Maisie stood up with a smile on her face and hugged the man ¡°Mr. Knowles, what a coincidence I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Where are your wife and your daughter, Ophelia?¡± Harry responded with a grin. ¡°My wife and Ophelia went to an art exhibition. I¡¯m here to meet Mr. Jones today and ran into you here too. How are you doing? I heard that you left Luxe.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Chapter 406 ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve created my own jewelry brand. By the way,¡± Maise said and continued with an introduction, ¡°This is my friend, Cherie.¡± Harry nodded at her with a smile. Cherie immediately returned a smile. Maisie continued her introduction. ¡°Mr. Knowles is a shareholder of Luxe. He helped me when I was there.¡± She turned to Harry. ¡°Mr. Knowles, have you eaten?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°I just did. I was entertaining a VIP with Mr. Jones. By the way, that VIP is an entrepreneur from Zlokova who¡¯s young and handsome Maisie could guess who he was referring to. Her eyes darted to a few people who were walking toward them from behind him. They were talking while walking, and the man leading the pack was wearing a meticulous suit, looking handsome and ssy. When he looked up and saw someone familiar, surprise shed across his calm eyes, which was then reced by darkness. Quincy, who was behind him, saw Maisie too. He didn¡¯t expect to see his sister there as well. What was happening? *Jones.¡± Harry raised his arm to greet, and the blond man next to Nn responded. When he saw Maisie, he was surprised too. ¡°Mr. Knowles, who is thisdy?¡± Harry introduced, ¡°She¡¯s Zora, a designer who used to work at Luxe.¡± Maisie¡¯s red lips curled while she walked to Jones to shake his hand. Pleasure to meet you.¡± Jones was naturally friendly when a beautiful woman was greeting him. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zora, the pleasure is mine.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped. Maisie ignored Nn for a while before turning to look at him, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is in town too? What a coincidence. We¡¯vee so far just to meet here.¡± Nn stared at her but didn¡¯t answer. Jones looked at them and seemed surprised, ¡°You know each other?¡± Maisie raised her brows but didn¡¯t answer while happily looking at Nn. Surprised, jerk?¡¯ Quincy and Cherie stood together when the former lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you and Ms. Vanderbilt in Stoslo?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cherie stared at him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is here for the Sheena Jewelry Show. Why are you and Mr. Goldmann here?¡± Quincy stuttered. Mr. Vanderbilt was going to attend the Sheena Jewelry Show? Why was Mr. Goldmann worrying then!¡¯ Cherie put her arm on her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Quince, don¡¯t you think that this meeting between Maisie and Mr. Goldmann feels hostile?¡± Quincy looked at her. ¡°Be confident, remove think.¡± It was hostile. Nn hadn¡¯t told Maisie the purpose of his trip to Stoslo, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be there as well. They even bumped into each other. Their eyes connected for a moment, then Nn lowered his gaze, looking helpless but not showing any other expression on his face. ¡°We¡¯re close¡± Close?¡¯ Marsie¡¯s smile dropped Jones touched his chin, but everyone around could sense that they were more than just ¡®close Maisie politely nodded 10 the person next to her, her smile a little cold. ¡°Oh, is Mr. Goldmann here for business?¡± Nn nodded, and a hint of cheekiness shed across his eyes. ¡°What about Ms Vanderbilt? Maisie shrugged Tm here to see my husband¡± Nn squinted. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Harry looked at her with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re married, Zora?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie¡¯s smile became broader. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, is your husband in Zena? Let¡¯s have some tea with him.¡± Harry wanted to know who was the man who was lucky enough to marry this beautiful and talented woman. Maisie pretended to sigh: ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t know which woman my husband is meeting. I can¡¯t get a hold of him.¡± Nn, Cherie, and Quincy were rendered speechless. Everyone else, including Harry, felt sorry for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but a beautiful woman like you would be able to find someone better.¡± Maisie smiled sweetly. ¡°I hope so. Do you know anyone?¡± Harry smiled, ¡°I might.¡± A dark cloud appeared over Nn¡¯s head. He smiled at the people next to him, gnashed his teeth, and said,¡± There¡¯s something that I need to discuss with Ms. Vanderbilt. I have to skip dinner.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, he grabbed Maisie by the wrist after he said that and walked away. The door opened with a beep. Nn entered with the key card and kidnapped Maisie into the room. Maisie shook off his hand. ¡°Nn, what are you-Mm!¡± Nn held her against the wall and kissed her. His eyes were fiery with seduction that she couldn¡¯t resist, but she didn¡¯t want to let him have his way, so she bit his lips. Nn hissed, his eyes filled with mystery. ¡°Biting?¡± Maisie tilted her head. ¡°Mr Goldmann, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to bring a woman to your room.¡± Noticing that she was trying to annoy him, Nn calmly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bringing my wife into my room?¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Maisie pushed him away with a finger to his chest andughed drily, ¡°Aren¡¯t we just close?¡± Nn lowered his gaze and looked at her. How was this woman still mesmerizing when she was angry? He raised her chin with his fingers. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t want to entertain him. He lowered his head to kiss her, but she pushed him away with her forefinger. ¡°Nn Goldmann, I don¡¯t feel like entertaining you.¡± After she pushed him away, she tidied her clothes and walked to the door. Right when she was turning the knob, the man walked over and pushed his body against her. His voice sounded sensual. ¡°What if I entertain you?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Do you really want me to?¡± He put his hand on her snowy neck, and his cold fingers caressed the corner of her lips Maisie didn¡¯t want to speak. She could feel the changes in him. When his lips tried to kiss her, her body lightly shuddered, and all the energy to push him away seemed to have been sucked away Nn took his time with her, slowly seducing her like a hunter and his prey-setting a trap, waiting for her to fall into it, and slowly wrapping her up in his silk to slowly consume. Maisie put her arms around his neck, and when she was almost falling over after standing on her toes, he scooped her up. ¡°Lying little thing,¡± Nn smiled and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you still want me to go away?¡± Maisie bit her lip and surrendered. He turned her around and put a hand on the wall and another behind her waist. He got closer to her, asking in a yful tone, ¡°Why are you at Stoslo, Zee?¡± Maisie ground her teeth ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Seeing that she was still pretending to be angry at him, he nibbled at her skin as punishment. ¡°Tell me, hmm?¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Chapter 408 ¡°You tell me first.¡± Sweat started forming along the man¡¯s hairline. His eyes were locked on the woman for a while. This woman was asking for After a long while, Nn carried her into the bathroom to take care of her. Even when she was angry, Nn helped her with her strap, seeing how delicate Maisie looked. His long fingers caressed her skin, making her make a funny face He sniggered. ¡°Are you really angry at me?¡± Maisie ignored him. Nn looked at her, chuckled warmly, and said, ¡°Do you n to speak to me like this from now on?¡± He was helpless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Maisie snatched the bathrobe back from him and stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to your thick skin.¡± Nn got up, put his hands on the dresser with her between his arms, and smiled drily. ¡°Alright, Zee, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower, get out.¡± Nn nodded and stood up straight. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± After Maisie was done with her shower, she changed back into her clothes and left the bathroom. Nn was dressed in a ck shirt and vest in the living room while using hisputer at his study with his gold-framed sses on, his fingers rapidly tapping away on the keyboard. The way the man looked when he was focused on work was exceptionally dashing, especially when he had his sses on. He exuded a cool sexiness. Maisie didn¡¯t bother him when she saw that he was busy. Right when she was walking away, a voice came from behind. ¡°Sleep here tonight¡± Maisie had already put a shoe on and smiled when she heard him say that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Nn pushed his chair back, took off his sses, walked to her, and picked her up. ¡°Let me go, Nn!¡± Maisie hammered his shoulder. Couldn¡¯t he see that she was still angry? Was she not angry enough? Nn let her down on the bed and tucked her in Maice looked at him, shocked, ¡°Nn.¡± Nn coaxed her ¡°Be good and stay with me tonight¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He brought theptop over and ced it on the desk next to the window. He was trying to work while being by her side Maisieid down on the bed and tugged on the nket Nn seemed to have slowed down on his typing because it wasn¡¯t as noisy as before Maisie gave up She didn¡¯t want to bother him when he was focused on his work It was weird that she felt calmer when Nn was by her side She couldn¡¯t stay up and fell asleep in no time After Nn finished working, he took off his sses and looked toward the bed next to him. The woman was fast asleep, i He got up and walked toward the bed. The light snoring of his lover sounded melodious under the dim lighting. He couldn¡¯t resist giving her a kiss, very lightly The next day, at the restaurant Maisie took some food and sat down next to the window Cherie saw her and walked to her with a bright smile ¡°Maisie, did you spend the night at Mi Goldmanns? Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding a cup of milk paused She looked up to see that cheeky smile and said, where else could i have slept?¡± Cherie looked around ¡°Why isn¡¯t Me Goldmann having breakfast with you? Maisie looked down and tore up a slice of toast. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went She tore up another piece of toast, soaked it in milk, and asked, ¡°Did your brother tell you what they¡¯re doing in Stoslo?¡± Chene chewed on her food, swallowed, and casually replied, ¡°Quincy said they were here for business. He didnt borate¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Maisie stopped asking. She could guess the reason Quincy didn¡¯t tell Cherie was probably that he didn¡¯t want her to find out Seeing that she wasn¡¯t talking, Cherie thought Maisie was worried about something else and became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maisie, Mr. Goldmann wouldn¡¯t be fooling around.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie smiled. ¡°How would you know?¡± She patted her chest. ¡°I swear on my reputation.¡± Maisie squinted, ¡°What reputation?¡± Cherie pouted and changed her narrative. ¡°I¡¯ll swear on my tiny sry.¡± Maisieughed. Cherie said in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann knows his boundaries. You¡¯re the first woman he¡¯s ever openly dated. I used to think that a man like Mr Goldmann would never be able to find a wife.¡± ¡°What was he like in the past?¡± Maisie got curious, probably because she was bored. She had never tried to find out what Nn was like in the past. Chene covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Here¡¯s a secret, Nn wasn¡¯t as serious when he was a kid. He used to cry a lot when Mr. Boucher bullied hum Maisie was obviously stunned. He used to be bullied by Helios and cried? That would be an interesting scene. Ma sie was amused because she had been under the impression that Nn had been cold since he was a child. Something came to her mind, and she asked, ¡°If Helios and Nn used to y together as kids, why aren¡¯t the Bouchers and Goldmanns friends? Even though the Bouchers were in politics and the Goldmanns in business, and there weren¡¯t conflicts of interest, the two families should have been close since they had been friends from a young age. Based on the rumors in the past few years, there never seemed to be news about the two families being friends. Chene looked around and moved closer ¡°The head of the Boucher family used to be love rivals with Mr. Goldmann Sr over Nn¡¯s mother. They weren¡¯t in touch a lot after that.¡± Maisie paused ¡°Love rivals? Chene smiled awkwardly ¡°Nn¡¯s mother¡¯s ex-lover was Yael Boucher. Everyone in Bassburgh from our parents generation knew that. It was quite the scandal¡± Nn¡¯s mother, Natasha Knowles had been a star under Royal Crown, the fairest of Bassburgh, and had been very famous at one point Her resources and social standing could rival the current socialites. Royal Crown didn¡¯t always belong to the Goldmanns Other than Yael Boucher, Nichs was another man who had tried to woo Natasha Rumor was that Natasha had almost be the eldest daughter-inw of the Bouchers because they had been dating for three years, but they hidit But since the Bouchers were an affluent family, they couldn¡¯t ept Natasha because she was an actress. Thus, the rtionship between Yael and Natasha had ended After being dumped by Yael, the news about her losing her chance to marry into money had started to spread, and her reputation had been affected Having the experience with Yael, Natasha had her guards up when Nichs pursued her, but that didn¡¯t stop him He had bought Royal Crown as a gift for her to make her happy Titus had been against it at first, just like the Bouchers, but what was different between Nichs and Yael was that Yael had given up on love for his family, but Nichs would give up his identity for his true love Natasha had probably married Nichs because she saw his unwavering love for her Nichs hadn¡¯t asked Natasha to leave the entertainment world and be a stay-at-home mom after they were married He respected her career and would even support her movies, Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Whenever the media was focused on whether she would be dumped again, Nichs would give them a p in the face with his actions-ten years of marriage without any rumors of a breakup. After that, everyone in Bassburgh would talk about how there would never be women involved when Nichs had business dinners, or he would turn around and leave. Natasha, who used to have a lot of dating rumors, would rather take roles in boring soap operas than anything romantic-not because they didn¡¯t trust each other, but because they trusted each other a lot and cared for and respected each other. 1 Maisie blinked and sighed. ¡°Father must have loved Nn¡¯s mother a lot, right?¡± But if it weren¡¯t because of the de Armas¡­ Nichs might not have lost the love of his life. Cherie nodded and sighed. ¡°After Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s incident 15 years ago, Mr. Goldmann became quiet, and the reason he stayed in their mansion all that time was that Mrs Goldmann loved that ce.¡± Maisie paused. That was why Nichs would rather stay in an old mansion far from town instead of in the city. That was also the reason he never remarried, even though it had been so many since Nn¡¯s mother had passed. Maisie was touched. People loved happy endings, so no one would want to see love stories cut short due to death. ¡®But, do happy endings really exist? We just have to appreciate people while they are still around. After breakfast, Maisie and Cherie bumped into Mr. Jones on the way back to the suite. Jones looked a little over 30, with thick brows, a high nose bridge, and deep-set eyes, the epitome of a beautiful man. He was dressed casually, with his gloves on, and seemed to be going out ¡°Ms. Zora.¡± Jones walked toward them, smiling. ¡°What a coincidence. Were you just done with breakfast?¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, my friends asked me out for a game of golf. Would you be interested?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t turn him down. ¡°Yes.¡± Cherie noticed that he was making a move on Maisie. Maisie turned to ask Cherie, ¡°I¡¯m going golfing with Mo Jones. Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cherie was surprised. She pulled Maisie aside and said, ¡°Maisie, you¡¯re going with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯d-¡± Maisie noticed that she was worried, so she smiled.¡± You¡¯reing along, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gandhi ¡°That¡¯s true. I can protect you.¡± She wasn¡¯t good at a lot of things, but fighting was one thing she could do well. Jones brought them to an outdoor field. It was wide like a private garden. ¡°Hey, Jones!¡± A few men walked toward them and greeted each other. A man with blue hair hugged his shoulder while looking at the two women. ¡°Jones, where did you find these two beauties?¡± Jones pped his hand away and introduced, ¡°This is Ms. Zora. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of her.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, Zora, the jewelry designer from Luxe?¡± The blue-haired man shed a wide grin and held out his hand. ¡°Ms. Zora, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I didn¡¯t know that you were so beautiful.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Maisie gracefully shook his hand. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Chapter 411 answered each of their questions patiently and fluently. Jones was watching from the sidelines. The man with curly hair beside him put his arm on his shoulder and asked with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Jones, do you like her?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jones nced at him and grinned. ¡°Yeah, but unfortunately, she¡¯s married.¡± ¡°She¡¯s married? Well that means no more chances.¡± The man with curly hair shrugged. Jones took the golf club and hit the ball off thewn, but it seemed to miss the mark. The blue-haired fellow at the side chuckled. ¡°Ms. Zora seems to be pretty good at this.¡± He was looking at Maisie, and Jones followed his line of sight. Not far away, Maisie put both hands on the club and hit the ball into the hole with great precision. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Jonesmended as a hint of appreciation crossed his eyes. There were very few women around him who could y golf, as most of the socialites were not into an outdoor sport like this one. Maisie was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice when Jones was standing beside her. When he saw the drops of sweat on Maisie¡¯s forehead, he took his handkerchief and tried to help her wipe the sweat off her forehead. Cherie suddenly came up to him and grabbed his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maisie was stunned. She turned around and looked at him incredulously. Jones was dumbfounded by his sudden action as well. Embarrassed, he withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making your friend misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean anything. If it were other female friends of mine, I would probably do the same.¡± Cherie fixed a sharp gaze on him. She knew that this fellow was up to no good! Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Mr. Jones.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So he will do this to all his female friends? Well, that¡¯s good, but isn¡¯t that a little bit inappropriate?¡¯ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be kind to our female friends?¡± Jones replied with a smile. Suddenly, Maisie felt an intense gaze on her. She turned her head around and realized that Nn and his gang were walking toward her. Quincy had already noticed Nn¡¯s displeasure. He looked toward Maisie, who was standing very close to Jones, and felt that Maisie was really bold. Maisie ced the club on the ground and met Nn¡¯s gaze straight. After all, only those who had done something wrong wouldn¡¯t dare to look others in the face. However, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡°What brings you here today, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie asked. Quincy was stunned, and he turned around to look at the man beside him. As he expected, Nn¡¯s face was dark. Even Quincy could sense it, so how could the rest of them not? Jones looked in the direction of Nn¡¯s gaze, and he knew that he was looking at Ms. Zora. Besides, judging from the displeasure and possessiveness in his eyes, he knew that they were more than acquainted with each other. Nn did not answer her question. In the next second, he took a step forward, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her into his embrace. Without waiting for Maisie to make any response, he nted a kiss on her lips. Maisie was stunned, and her clear eyes constricted a little. She did not expect him to do this at all. The people around were equally surprised as well. He reluctantly left her lips only when Maisie tried to push him away. Her face was flushed, and she looked charming. It took Nn a great amount of effort to suppress the desire that surged in the depth of his eyes. He secured her tightly in his arms, pped his hand on the back of her waist, and asked, ¡°Did you have a good time, sweetheart?¡± Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Chapter 412 The people in the surrounding area gasped in surprise. Wasn¡¯t Ms. Zora married? Then why was Mr. Goldmann calling her sweetheart? Could it be that Ms. Zora and Mr. Goldmann¡­ Maisie gnashed her teeth in his embrace. ¡®Sweetheart? Hah!¡¯ She then said in a voice that only Nn could hear, ¡°Do you think this is fun, Nn?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn greedily took a sniff of her hair and reveled in the fragrance, his eyes deep and dark with desire. He wouldn¡¯t allow any man to peek at his woman. However, he couldn¡¯t make her identity public yet since there were too many people in Stoslo watching him. Maisie harrumphed. ¡°My husband hugged other women, so why can¡¯t I hug other women¡¯s husbands?¡± Quincy and Cherie were rendered speechless. ¡®What are these two people on?¡¯ Nn pitched his voice low and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be bold. It seems like you still have a lot of energy left to flirt with other men. Is it because your husband didn¡¯t give you enoughst night?¡± Maisie drew a circle on his chest with her fingertip and said with amusement, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give me some of yours, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn grabbed her wrist and hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Just you wait!¡± He then turned around and talked to the people around him, his voice t, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sweetheart and I have something to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± He dragged her away without giving other people to say anything. The rest of the people looked at each other in shock. Ms. Zora was flirting with another man in front of the public while she was married!? How daring! As soon as they got into the car, Nn pressed her under him and nted a kiss on her lips. His deep, dark eyes were hot, heavy, and filled with desire when he was through kissing her. Maisie couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment while being kissed by him. Her beautiful face was flushed with embarrassment while her eyes were misted over with tears. ¡°Nn, you j*rk!¡± Nn mped tightly on her hands and lifted them over her head. He chortled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who teased me. Zee?¡± It urred to him that the woman in front of him was getting bolder and bolder. Blinking her eyes, Maisie replied, ¡°Did I?¡± Nn lifted her chin andnded one kiss after another on her. His palm was scorching hot, and it was only then Maisie realized she had gone too far. She grabbed his hand and pleaded, ¡°Can we go back to the hotel first, Nn?¡± Nn regained hisposure and stroked the corner of her eyes with his fingertip. ¡°As you wish.¡± By the time they got back to their hotel room, Nn pressed and nted a deep kiss on her. Half of their clothes were gone. He was madly aggressive as he trapped her in a small space. It was only then Maisie realized that she shouldn¡¯t simply mess with a jealous man. Just like a ticking bomb, he would explode at the slightest touch. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you ever see Jones again,¡± Nn said as he nibbled on her, leaving his marks on her body to prove she belonged to him. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Are you mad?¡± There was a mixture of fervent zeal and deep anger in his eyes. ¡°Do you really wish that I¡¯m mad?¡± Wrapping her arms around his neck. Maisie pressed o n. ¡°Then tell me. Why have youe to Stoslo?¡± Nn refused to answer the question. He pitched his voice low and said, ¡°Zee, stay focused.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t ask any questions anymore. She was exhausted and passed out again. Nn stood in front of the ceiling-to-floor window. He picked a cigarette from the packet of cigarettes on the table. He lit it up and took a long drag on it. As he looked ahead, the light in his eyes dimmed. He would tell her anything, but not this. Quincy called him, and he picked it up. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Quincy said something, and he frowned. ¡°Let Cherie stay by Zee¡¯s side these few days. Be sure to follow her closely. No mistake is allowed. I need you to do something for me.¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Maisie, who was sleeping with her back facing Nn, opened her eyes slowly. She had been pretending to be asleep even after Nn had put on his clothes and gone out. She got up from the bed slowly and wondered what in the world Nn was so nervous about. He even went out of his way to keep it a secret from her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was confident that it must be a very important matter, so important that he had rushed all the way to Stoslo without telling her the reason why. Suddenly, Maisie thought of something, and a chill rushed down her spine. ¡°Is it because of his mother?¡¯ After all, Nn¡¯s mother had been abducted and murdered in Stoslo. Was that the reason he hade here? In the meantime, in the room of another hotel¡­ A man was standing at the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the city. He was holding a ss of wine in his hand as he swirled it slowly. He was wearing a slightly opened bathrobe, revealing his firm abs, and further down was a forbidden area that must not be glimpsed. Rowena, who came out of the bathroom after taking her shower, tightened the bathrobe around her body. She gnashed her teeth before asking, ¡°Mr. Kent, can you fulfill your promise to me now?¡± She had made Nne to Stoslo, so she had to cherish this opportunity. Slowly. Daniel turned around. He nced at her with a cold smirk dancing around the corner of his lips. ¡°Of course.¡± He put the ss of wine on the table and tapped the side of the ss with his finger. ¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing you haven¡¯t told me.¡± Rowena trembled at the oppressing aura the man exuded, and her face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡­ I already told you everything I know!¡± Daniel flung a photo on the table and asked, ¡°Who is this woman?¡± When Rowena saw the woman in the photo, she eximed, ¡°Maisie? Why is she doing¡­¡± ¡®She¡¯s in Stoslo as well?¡¯ ¡°So you know her,¡± Daniel said, squinting his eyes. Rowena gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Of course, I know her. She¡¯s the person I want to kill the most!¡± Daniel approached her and cupped his hand on her chin. He looked just like a pit viper, sinister, vicious, and frightening. ¡°Is she your enemy?¡± Rowena gasped and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of her that I was kicked out of the Goldmanns. She¡¯s Nn¡¯s wife and Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter!¡± this might get a bit tricky.¡± The de Arma family was a force to be reckoned with. Sensing Daniel¡¯s hesitation, Rowena said, ¡°Mr. Kent, leave that woman to me. Hernandez is in Zlokova now, so even if anything happens to Maisie, we can shift the me to the Goldmanns. Killing two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it great?¡± Daniel looked at the woman in front of him, whose face was distorted with rage and resentment. He mped his hand on her tiny neck. He looked as if he was able to snap her neck easily. He pulled her closer to him and grinned devilishly. ¡°I like the expression on your face. People always say that one should never mess with a vicious woman. I guess they¡¯re right.¡± Rowena was trembling, and her blood turned cold. She had no other choice but to go along with him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Kent, it¡¯s my pleasure that I can be of use to you.¡± She had gone too far down the road to go back. Only Daniel could help her right now. If she could use him to kill that b*tch Maisie, she could make Nn regret and suffer! Daniel tightened his grip as if he had seen through her mind. ¡°You¡¯re an evil woman with an evil heart. Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do? You want me to be your scapegoat, don¡¯t you?¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t catch her breath for a moment. Her heart skipped a beat while her lips and teeth were trembling. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Daniel pushed Rowena on the bed and relentlessly tore her bathrobe apart. However, he did not have any desire to look at her body. ¡°Back then, when Nn¡¯s mother was kidnapped, you were able to push all the me away from you. You fooled even Titus, so you think your trick would work on me?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Compared to humiliation, Rowena had nothing but fear at the moment. She did not even have the nerves to look him in the eye. The most terrifying fact about Daniel was that he was heartless. He did not have a heart forpassion, and he was even more ruthless than the Goldmanns. He would not trust anyone easily, and he could see through one¡¯s mind through the eyes. He was the most terrifying existence she had evere across, and that was exactly the reason she had been avoiding him in the past at all cost. Once he got his eyes on someone, he would coil around that person like a snake until one was suffocated. Rowena¡¯s blood turned cold, and she stammered, ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡­ I¡¯m not trying to use you as my scapegoat¡­¡± Daniel picked up the red wine on the table and poured it on her body. The red wine was like a blooming red flower on her fair skin, and it was dazzlingly beautiful. ¡°Ain¡¯t that your specialty? Making someone your scapegoat. Otherwise, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t think that the people from the Arma family were the ones who killed Nn¡¯s mother. That being said, It¡¯s also because of your hypocrisy that I find you somewhat useful, though.¡± Rowena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Daniel cupped her chin with his hand and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°As long as you can get Nn into my trap that I specifically set up for him, I don¡¯t care what you want to do with that woman, you hear me?¡± Rowena nodded tremblingly. ¡°Okay. I get it.¡± Daniel let go of her, and Rowena hurriedly covered her body with her bathrobe after getting up. Facing her with his back, he said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Two dayster¡­ Maisie met up with Madan Nera in the Rosette Hotel¡¯s restaurant. Madam Nera was sitting by the window, and a finely-dressed middle-aged man was sitting next to her. Maisie, who camete, smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, madam.¡± Madam Nera waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± She then introduced the man next to her to Maisie. ¡°Mr. Luis, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met with Ms. Zora before, right?¡± Luis nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes. At the Sheena Jewelry Show three years ago. An impressive young girl.¡± Maisie took the seat in front of them. She also seemed to remember Luis and said, ¡°So you were the judge at that time.¡± Luis was a fashion designer and owned a famous luxury brand in Stoslo. He sponsored almost all the luxury brands in the Sheena Jewelry Show. He had been one of the judges in the Sheena Jewelry Show three years ago, so Maisie remembered him. Luis nodded with satisfaction and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that you still remember me, Ms. Zora.¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Luis. I¡¯m more than honored that you remember me.¡± The three of them chatted happily while enjoying their meals. Luis seemed to have invited someone, and a man showed up. He chimed in and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at the iing man. She found that the man was rather good-looking. Although he was not as handsome as Nn, he was a dashing man in his own right. He was not the kind of man who would impress someone at first sight. Rather, the more one looked at him, the more one felt he was handsome. He did not have the indifferent and refined aura Helios had. Instead, he exuded a suppressing aura, and there was a hint of darkness in his eyes, making him look like an ambitious man who had a lot of material desire and yearned for power. In short, he did not seem like someone who was easy to get along with. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Madam Nera was stunned. ¡°Who is this?¡± Smiling. Luis replied, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Kent.¡± Understanding soon dawned upon Madam Nera. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Kent. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡± Daniel walked up to Madam Nera, took her hand, and nted a kiss on the back of her hand, just like a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, Madam Nera.¡± Madam Nera smiled and nodded. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Daniel shared a handshake with Luis, he looked at Maisie. He lifted his eyebrows in a teasing manner and asked with a smile. ¡°May I know who thisdy is over here?¡± Madam Nera then chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s Ms. Zora. Her name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie just bobbed her head politely as a reply. ¡°Really?¡± Daniel looked at her, his pair of ck pupils sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°So you are Maisie Vanderbilt, Ms. Zora. What a surprise.¡± ¡°What a surprise? Why would he be so surprised?¡¯ Maisie thought. Daniel took a seat next to Luis, which was also diagonally opposite Maisie. He chatted with Luis happily, and then Luis said to them with a smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Kent has joined the Sheena Jewelry Show, and he¡¯s the shareholder for this year¡¯s organizer.¡± Madam Nera then replied, her voice thick with surprise, ¡°Is Mr. Kent interested in jewelry too?¡± Daniel grinned and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m interested in everything that is pretty.¡± After he had finished speaking, Maisie identally rammed into his gaze. She was stunned for a moment before averting her gaze. ¡®Who is this man? Does he know me?¡¯ At a distance not far away, sweat began to form on Quincy¡¯s forehead when he saw Daniel, and he hurriedly sent a text message to inform Nn. The Kents were a force to be reckoned with, especially Daniel. It seemed to him that those people had their eyes set on Maisie. After roughly an hour, they finished their meal. Just when Madam Nera was about to go back, Maisie also rose to her feet. ¡°Let me send you back, madam.¡± Madam Nera was dumbfounded. Before she could say anything. Luis said. ¡°I¡¯ll send Madam Nera back. After all, it¡¯s just on my way home.¡± Madam Nera nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you stay in this hotel, I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Maisie smiled and did not say anything. After Madam Nera left, Maisie turned around to look at Daniel. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡± Daniel stood up slowly and said, ¡°Let me walk you back, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie was stunned. She looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯ve been wondering this for a long time, but¡­ do you know me?¡± Daniel approached her and leaned toward her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Maisie did not know if he was doing it on purpose or unintentionally, but she did not like it at all. She froze and chided him inwardly. ¡®What a pervert! Daniel then looked toward a spot and grinned slightly. ¡°Did you wear perfume, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie took a step back to keep her distance away from him. Her expression remained the same as she said. ¡°I don¡¯t wear perfume, Mr. Kent. I just stay upstairs, so you don¡¯t need to walk me back.¡± After that, she turned around and left. Daniel looked at her figure, which was slowly disappearing into the distance, and clicked his tongue. He stroked the corner of his lips with his fingertip as a dark glint crossed his eyes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be even more interesting to take Nn¡¯s woman away from him?¡¯ At night, Maisie sat in the bathtub. She looked at the night sky through the window and allowed her thoughts to drift away. She did not have a good feeling toward Daniel. No matter if he was a pervert or not, she did not like him a tall. The light in the living room was switched off. Just when she was about to switch the light on, a hand came from the darkness, dragging her into an embrace and covering her mouth. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Seeing that Maisie was struggling, a voice echoed. ¡°It¡¯s ¨C H me. Maisie was taken aback, and when the light in the living room was turned on, she turned around and saw that it was Nn. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Maisie felt inexplicably relieved when she saw that it was him. Nn followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡± He stretched out his arms and hugged her, his chin resting on her shoulder. The faint fragrance from the shampoo that she used in the shower not long ago chased all the irritability within him away. ¡°Did you meet Daniel Kent today?¡± After hearing the question, Maisie did not push him away but paused for a split second. ¡°Daniel Kent?¡± Nn did not respond. Maisie turned around and looked into his deep and gloomy eyes. ¡°Nn, do you know Mr. Kent?¡± A wave of warmth sealed her lips. Nn then pushed her onto the couch and kissed her for a while-that was when he felt a surge of sudden pain on the corner of his lips. Maisie had bitten him. Nn, whose lip was bitten, squinted his eyes, letting off a murderous re. ¡°Did you just bite me again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, and all you can think of is to-¡°Before she could finish speaking, Nn had pressed her body against the couch and kissed her again. A metallic taste gushed into her mouth as her hands that were pushing against his chest were getting weaker and weaker. Her cheeks were flushed due to hypoxia, and she could only let out a few low groans. ¡°Huh¡­. Maisie opened her mouth and panted after getting a chance to breathe, her eyes looking as clear a s ake. She was ring at him, but she still looked adorable to him. Nn could not help but chuckle, but he still sounded serious. ¡°Stay away from Daniel.¡± Maisieughed out of slight irritation. ¡°You told me to stay away from Jones a few days ago, and now you¡¯re telling me to stay away from Mr. Kent?¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nn, you particrly dislike the presence of other men around me, don¡¯t you?¡± Nn continued talking solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s different from Jones. Daniel is a very dangerous man.¡± Maisie paused for a bit and asked again, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say that I know him. He¡¯s one of the members of the Kents, a noble family, and a leftist.¡± Nn ced his hand on the back of her head and took her into his arms. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, there are some things that I can¡¯t tell you, and I¡¯m doing so just because I want to protect you. In short, the farther you stay away from Daniel, the better.¡± Nn looked out of the window with his cold eyes. ¡®Daniel has clearly set his sights on Zee. The others are probably near already.¡¯ Maisie pushed him away gently. ¡°So that¡¯s why you can¡¯t disclose my identity in front of everyone else?¡± Nn was startled for a moment. He then lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°My wife is still so smart.¡± Maisie snorted softly and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Do you want me to forgive you?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows. Maisie got up and pressed him down and against the couch. The perfectly-ironed suit that did not have any wrinkle on it gave her the urge to want to mess it up. Thus, thinking of something, a trace of slyness shed across her eyes. ¡°I can do that.¡± She then unbuttoned his buttons with her fingertips.¡± I¡¯ll forgive you as long as you let me do whatever I want without putting up a fight.¡± The shirt was widely opened with a click, and the body hidden underneath the shirt was exposed in front of her eyes immediately. His muscles were well-defined and firm, and his prominent six-pack trembled slightly. Nn frowned. His eyes turned gloomy in an instant. ¡°Zee-¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie raised her eyebrows and approached him. ¡°If you want me to forgive you, at least show me some sincerity.¡± The gloom at the bottom of his eyes vanished as she became more and more presumptuous, and the emotion in her eyes changed. ¡®Since when did the little cat that I trained singlehandedly has learned to y tricks on me?¡¯ Nn¡¯s jaw stiffened, and he grabbed her arms all of a sudden. ¡°Zee, are you sure that you want to do this your way?¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldmann, are you saying that you can¡¯t take it when you¡¯re not the one in control?¡± Maisie looked at him with her innocent eyes, but her smirk looked exceptionally despicable. ¡°Have you ever thought that you¡¯d be controlled by a woman one day?¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Chapter 417 ¡°Zee, stop¡­¡± Nn was like a lion that was about to wake up from a hundred years¡¯ worth of hibernation, and his aura became terrifying Nheless, Maisie still acted recklessly. Although the blood in his body was already boiling, he tried his best to suppress himself and keep everything under control. ¡°You¡¯ve picked up quite a few bad habits.¡± ¡°All humans change.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck, and her scarlet lips hooked upward slightly. ¡°How about begging me?¡± Nn was helpless. He kissed her in a daze and let off a hoarse voice. ¡°Okay, please.¡± The next day¡­ Maisie had just finished putting on her makeup when someone knocked on the door all of a sudden. Cherie went to open the door for her and saw a waitress standing outside with a purple gift box in her hands. ¡°This is what Mr. Goldmann asked me to deliver to this room.¡± Cherie epted the gift box and thanked the waitress before she left. Maisie walked out of the room and saw the gift box in Cherie¡¯s hands, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Cherie walked toward her with a smile. ¡°She said it was from Mr. Goldmann. Do you want to open it and take a look?¡± Maisie suddenly remembered that Nn had told her before leaving in the morning that he had a gift for her. ¡®Could this be it?¡¯ Maisie opened the gift box and saw that it was a very beautiful dress, and there was a golden card on it. [You will be the most dazzling woman today.) At the Sheena Jewelry Show¡­ More than a hundred people were gathered at the entrance of the red carpet. Security men were there maintaining the order, and half of the media outlets were scrambled all around the ce to get themselves the best position, just to capture the celebrities who would attend the jewelry catwalk. Luis also attended the jewelry show as a special guest, and when he walked in with a foreign actress, all the cameras were focused on them. Many celebrities and famous designers who entered the venue were also dressed in grand clothes, which made the whole event a feast to the eye. At this time, Maisie¡¯s appearance surprised the media even more. ¡°Is that an artist?¡± ¡°She looks so gorgeous.¡± ¡°My God, her dress is so morous!¡± In addition to paying attention to her identity, the people outside the venue also paid attention to her dress. The woman entering the venue was wearing a tube top ck and gold long gown with a gorgeous gold phoenix embroidered on the dress, a series of knots were inteced on her waist, and a golden bell with a hollow carved design was hanging on the knots. The earrings hanging directly above her corbone had phoenix tassels that came in irregr length. The extremely exquisite oriental fashion style attracted the attention of the media instantly. The shlights surrounding the runway were shing as she walked into the venue, and almost all the guests who had entered the venue were seated. The assistant pushed Madam Nera into the venue on her wheelchair, and they came in with Luis. Luis saw the dress Maisie was wearing, and he was bedazzled in an instant. ¡°Ms. Zora, your gown looks gorgeous.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded at him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Madam Nera smiled at Luis. ¡°Are you looking forward to Ms. Zora¡¯s masterpiece too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed really looking forward to it. I wonder what kind of surprise will be presented to me this year.¡± Luis nodded and grinned. ¡°Mr. Abascal.¡± A man in a Prussian blue suit approached with two men. Maisie already knew that it was Daniel as soon as she heard his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a beauty when you¡¯re all dressed up, Ms. Zora. It¡¯s no wonder¡­¡± Daniel was halfway through finishing the sentence, but he did not do so, keeping the whole atmosphere extremely mysterious. Maisie smiled slightly. ¡®Thank you, Mr. Kent. You tter me.¡± Everyone was seated, and when Maisie walked toward her seat, a man behind her closed in on her abruptly. He ced one hand on her waist and whispered to her very close to her ear, seemingly very intimate. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I wish you good luck.¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Maisie could not help but tightly clench her hands hanging on her sides. When she turned back again, the Prussian blue figure had already walked away. Wish me good luck? What does he mean by that?¡¯ Maisie sat in the row behind Madam Nera. She turned her head subconsciously out of the blue and saw an extremely familiar woman. However, the woman hurriedly turned around and disappeared into the crowd after they managed to exchange gazes. Maisie was shocked. ¡®I caught a good glimpse of her. Is that woman Rowena? ¡°But how is this possible? Rowena is in Stoslo?¡¯ Thinking of something, Maisie got up and walked backstage. When Daniel saw Maisie entering backstage, the corners of his lips twitched coldly. Maisie lifted her dress slightly and exited the empty and spacious corridor, and in the blink of an eye, no one was there. ¡®Why is Rowena here?¡¯ Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She wanted to know as she had an ill omen. ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone?¡± A man in ck suddenly appeared behind her. Maisie turned to look at him, saw the ck suit that he was in, thought he was one of the venue¡¯s staff members, and smiled. ¡°No, I thought I just saw an acquaintance. Maybe I was mistaken.¡± The man in ck then said when she was about to leave, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie stopped and turned around in surprise. ¡°What?¡± The man in ck said respectfully to her, ¡°Actually, Mr. Goldmann is here, but because it¡¯s inconvenient for him to appear in front of the public, he¡¯s asked me toe to you and ask you to meet him at the lounge.¡± Maisie¡¯s gazended on the backs of the man¡¯s crossed hands inadvertently while he was talking. There was a tattoo on the back of his hand. ¡®None of the bodyguards around Nn seem to have tattoos on the back of their hand, right?¡¯ Maisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you someone that works for Nn?¡± The man in ck was visibly flustered. Maisie quickly distanced herself from him, turned around, and ran toward the venue. The man in ck grabbed her abruptly. Maisie attacked him with her ring, and its sharp edge cut the man¡¯s cheek. However, someone grasped her neck from behind and stabbed a syringe into her neck with speed and uracy. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ sedative. When Maisie lost consciousness and copsed on the floor, she vaguely saw Rowena appearing from the dark. The hallway was dimly lit, the painted parts of the walls were mottled and peeling off, and the newspapers stacked on top of each other had turned yellow with age. The strong smell of disinfectant in the hospital made Maisie frown ufortably as she slowly opened her eyes. The white ceiling light was so bright and dazzling that she had to turn her head away and wait until her vision was clear before she could get a better look at the surroundings. The medical equipment and the blue partition screen set up around the bed looked very simr to that of a hospital, but it did not look like a hospital, but more like aboratory. She subconsciously saw the poster of a virus infection that had broken out in Stoslo more than 30 years ago on the wall, and her pupils constricted slightly. She realized that her hands and feet were tied to the bed when she wanted to get up. ¡°Heh, have you finally woken up?¡± Rowena walked in from outside the partition screen with two other people in protective suits. She then added with a cold expression, ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect this, huh? I really can¡¯t make a move on you back in Zlokova, but things are different here in Stoslo.¡± ¡°Rowena Summers, what are you talking about, and what do you n to do here?¡± Maisie struggled a few times, but her hands and feet were tightly fastened. There was no chance that she would be able to break free. ¡°What do I n to do?¡± Rowena walked to the bedside, stretched out her hand to strangle her, leaned over, and red at her fiercely. ¨C ¡°You tell me, what would happen if I were to dissect you alive, then soak you in formalin to make you into a human specimen?¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Maisie took a deep breath. At that moment, her face could not help but turn pale.¡± Rowena, are you not afraid that Grandfather and Nn will know what you did here?¡± Rowena let go of her, walked aside, and sneered. ¡®Does it matter whether they¡¯ll know about this?¡± She stood up and turned her head to look at her again. ¡°Anyway, he won¡¯t know that I did it, and you have no chance to tell him.¡¯ Two people in protective suits stepped forward as if they were preparing for something. Maisie resisted, and the fear gradually spread at the bottom of her heart. ¡°Am I really going to die this time? ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to leave the children behind. I don¡¯t want to leave Nn behind either! She was so terrified that even her pores trembled, and her blood seemed to be stagnant. Unexpectedly, when the people in protective clothing were about to take off her clothes, a gunshot came from outside and made them panic instantly. Just as Rowena reacted to the gunshot, the door was already kicked open. And when Rowena saw the man ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . outside the door, she opened her mouth slightly as if she wanted to exin something. Unfortunately, Nn shot her with a nk expression before she could get a word out of her mouth. The shot pierced her shoulder. Rowena dropped to the floor, clutching her wound in horror, while Quincy came in with a few men in ck and subdued the other two people. Nn walked to the bed, loosened the straps that bound Maisie¡¯s hands and feet to the bed, and then picked her up. Seeing her stiff and pale face, he kissed the top of her head and lowered his voice. ¡°Zee. I¡¯m sorry for this. The moment Maisie saw Nn, tears could not stop gushing down her cheeks, and she reached out and hugged him. Nn picked her up and was about to leave with her. Rowena still refused to give up, crawled over to grab his leg, and exined. ¡°Nn , this is not what I want to do. I was forced into doing so. Please believe me Nn kicked her away, and Rowena fell back down. The clothes on her left shoulder were already stained with blood. *Take them away.¡± He gave his order, carried Maisie, and left in a hurry. without even looking at the woman on the ground. When their men walked out of the gate of the abandoned hospital, more than a dozen smoke bombs came out of nowhere, and the surrounding area was covered in white smog in an instant. Nn subconsciously held Maisie tightly in his arms.¡± There¡¯s an ambush!¡± Quincy shouted hurriedly. ¡°Everyone, be careful of your surroundings.¡¯ They did not know what would happen in the invisible smoke. It was until the smoke gradually dissipated that they vaguely saw more than a dozen men in ck walking toward them with guns and were about to pull the triggers. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Nn shouted, hugging Maisie and retreating behind the wall. Quincy and the others hid behind some obstacles that could be used as covers. ¡°Nn, there¡¯s no need for any form of resistance. Come out now if you don¡¯t want to implicate your wife. A man that was vaping out of an electronic vape stick got out of a car, while Nn stuck his head out a little to take a look at the situation. He seemed to get an idea of who the other party was. ¡°You Kents want my life this much, huh?¡± Daniel scoffed and responded, ¡°The Kents aren¡¯t the only ones who want to kill you. By the way, all the Goldmann men are really great lovers. You take surprisingly bold risks for your women, whether it¡¯s your great-grandfather, Patrick Goldmann, or you. You can¡¯t escape the fate of being killed by your woman.¡± Maisie, who was in his arms, was astonished. ¡®So this is actually Daniel¡¯s doing? So they kidnapped me just to lure out Nn?¡± Aware of Maisie¡¯s emotional instability. Nn supported the back of her head and allowed her to lean on him. ¡°Zee, trust me.¡± Maisie hugged him tightly and whispered resolutely.¡± No matter what happens, I¡¯ll face it with you.¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Maisie frowned, wondering how Daniel knew she was rted to Nn as thetter had never disclosed her identity in Stoslo! ¡®Could it be Rowena!? ¡®No wonder, no wonder Rowena would capture me.¡¯ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s chin was propped against the top of her head. His heart ached due to the fact that he did not even have the guts to tell her that He had clearly been aware that someone would make a move on Maisie, so the beading on the dress that he gave her had a micro-tracker embedded in it to prevent her from running into a trap. He did not expect that those people would seed so quickly and that Rowena was working with them. ¡°Daniel Kent.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly as he asked the people out there. ¡°Do you really think I woulde out here without any backup n?¡± Daniel was slightly flustered, and a hint of ruthlessness shed across his dark pupils. Nn nced up at the abandoned buildings around them and snorted. ¡°Why not take a look at the buildings around you?¡± Daniel raised his head-it was actually their snipers. He cursed deep down. The men in ck behind him were still holding guns, but they did not dare to act rashly. After a while, several jeeps rushed to the scene. And the man who got out of the car in a windbreaker adjusted the steel sses with his fingertips. ¡°Mr. Kent, it seems that you¡¯ve miscalcted this time around.¡± ¡°Erwin Lincoln?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression looked obviously surprised. ¡°Why are you people from the Metropolis here?¡± Erwin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about why we¡¯re here. In short, if you don¡¯t want to lose anything, you kents had better stop.¡± Daniel groaned and got his men to put away their guns. Rowena, who was covering her wound, was also astonished to see that Daniel would actually show the people of the Metropolis respect. She had no idea that the Goldmanns would have connections with the mysterious organization from Morwich. The Metropolis of Morwich was very different from the Night Banquet. They had the royal family¡¯s support, had an extraordinary position in the Morwich¡¯s government, and even had royal rights. Nn and Maisie walked out slowly. Maisie was quite surprised when she saw Erwin. ¡°Uncle Erwin?¡± Erwin nodded. Rowena was stunned. ¡®It turns out that Maisie is the one who¡¯s rted to them! D*mn it, how is this possible!?¡¯ She did not even dare to look into Daniel¡¯s eyes at the moment because she already felt that he was ring at her with murderous intent. But she really did not know that Maisie had something to do with the people of the Metropolis. She had only told Daniel that Maisie had something to do with the de Armas. ¡®The de Armas and the Kents are both nobles, but the d e Armas are obviously not as valued by the current royal family whenpared to the Kents. ¡®So even if Maisie was harmed, we could tell Hernandez that it was the Goldmanns who hurt Maisie. All the leftists want to see the feud between the de Armas and the Goldmanns deepen with this drive. But who would¡¯ve known that she has something to do with the Metropolis! ¡®This isn¡¯t how things should turn out!¡¯ Maisie walked up to Erwin, took a nce at them, and finally understood why Daniel had wished her good luck. ¡®It turns out that he¡¯s the mastermind behind all this! Daniel nced at Maisie, snorted coldly, led his men into the car, and left. Rowena knew that she would suffer from something worse than death if she were to go back with Daniel, so she looked at Nn eagerly, hoping that Nn could take her back. However, Nn did not even look at her. At the hospital¡­ After Maisie underwent the examination, she sat on the bed in Nn¡¯s coat and heard the doctor talking to the people outside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this youngdy has no other injuries other than the sedative injection that she got and experiencing something rather traumatic. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Nn walked in, pulled out a chair, and sat down, ¡°Are you still not feeling well?¡± Maisie shook her head and asked, ¡°Why did youe with Uncle Erwin?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°I asked him toe over. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I told Erwin. I had to be ready.¡± ¡°Nn, be honest, were you in Stoslo because of your mother¡¯s incident?¡± Maisie asked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nn paused and didn¡¯t answer, but she guessed as much. She looked down, pressed her lips together, and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you into this.¡± Nn held her slightly cold hand. ¡°I knew that it was a trap. They deliberately used my mother¡¯s incident to lure me over because they wanted to eliminate the Goldmanns. I asked Erwin here because if anything happened to me, no one would dare touch you with him around.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart hurt a little. He had known that it was a trap but still took the risk? Her eyes twitched. ¡°Why do you want to look into your mother¡¯s incident? Is it because¡­¡± Nn looked at her for a long while, then parted his lips. ¡°Because my mother¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t rted to the de Armas.¡± Maisie paused, looking surprised. ¡°How did you find out that it wasn¡¯t rted to the de Armas?¡± Even Titus had been under the impression that the de Armas had done it, and when she had mentioned this to Hernandez, he didn¡¯t exin. He loathed the Goldmanns. Nn looked calm. ¡°Rowena said that she worked with them. The de Armas took the fall for what happened all those years ago.¡± It was obvious that Daniel Kent was the one who had lured him. The Kents were from the left-wing party. The de Armas had left the royals for many years, so if the de Armas really were responsible for what happened those years before, they would have said something about it. Furthermore, Maisie was Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter and Nn¡¯s wife. Hernadez was in Zlokova at that time, and they chose a time when Hernandez wasn¡¯t in Stoslo to do it. This proved that the de Armas were definitely framed all those years ago. Maisie suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something that I find odd.¡± Nn squinted, interested in what she was about to say. Maisie pondered over it. ¡°When Sir Hernandez asked Louis to see me, he told me that your greatgrandfather was the one who turned his back against them first by cutting one of his legs and killing his father. ¡°Later on, when your grandfather came to see me, I asked him about it. He said that your greatgrandfather really did hold Hernandez hostage, but he let him go. When he let him walk, his legs were still fine.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. At that moment, Erwin appeared outside the room. ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± Nn slowly got up, tidied up his suit, and turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Erwin, please help me take care of Zee.¡± He turned around and patted Maisie¡¯s head before he walked out. Was this man treating her like a child? Erwin walked in when he saw Nn had left. ¡°Zee, are you alright?¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°I was lucky that Nn got there quickly.¡± She remembered something and asked, ¡°Uncle Erwin, do you know those people?¡± Erwin walked to the window. ¡°Yes, they work for the Kents. They¡¯re the most powerful allies to the Stoslo royals. They¡¯re nobles, just like the de Armas.¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Maisie got up and slowly walked to him. ¡°Can you tell me about them?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rowena copsed on the floor covered in blood after being whipped. Her skin split open, each wound deep and shaking. She raised her head with dried lips to stare at the man vaping on the chair. ¡°Mr. Kent-1-1 really didn¡¯t lie to you, I didn¡¯t know how Maisie was rted to the Metropolis.¡± Daniel let out a puff of smoke, his eyes piercing. ¡°I tried so hard to get Nn into my trap. I was so close to catching him.¡± Rowena¡¯s lips and teeth were trembling. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Daniel put down his leg, got up, and walked toward her with his long legs. He looked down at the woman who was lying on the floor in bad shape. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You messed up my n because you didn¡¯t check on that woman?¡± Rowena raised her hand to tug at his pants. ¡°Mr. Kent, I¡¯m sorry, give me another chance! 1-1 can fix this. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Daniel squatted down and grabbed her hair, tugging at her scalp. It hurt, but she didn¡¯t dare make a sound. He forced her to look at him. ¡°Anything?¡± Daniel said to the man with the whip, ¡°Bring that thing out.¡± The man nodded, turned, and left the room. That thing? Rowena had a bad feeling. Daniel was happy when he saw her eyes filled with terror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for you. You don¡¯t deserve anything so valuable.¡± The man walked in with a silver box with a fingerprint lock. Daniel unlocked it with his finger. The box slowly opened, and something slowly rose from inside. It was a tube with something blue in it. It looked clear and delicate. Daniel held the blue tube in his hands and looked at her. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Rowena shook her head. ¡°This is a beautiful yet deadly item. Once it¡¯s broken and the thing insidees in contact with skin, the infection will begin.¡± Rowena¡¯s pale face looked even paler. After years of living in Stoslo, she had heard about that, but that was from over 30 years ago. She didn¡¯t expect that the epidemic in Stoslo those years ago hadn¡¯t been an ident but caused by people! Seeing how scared she was, Daniel smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is thest of this deadly item, and there are no long antidotes for it. Once infected, the only thing to do is to wait for death toe. It won¡¯t even be detected at the hospital.¡± ¡°Mr. Kent, what do you want me to do with that?¡± Rowena¡¯s lips trembled. Daniel took out a normal syringe, put on gloves, extracted some blue liquid from the tube¡¯s opening, and later sealed it. He squatted in front of her again and showed the syringe to her while smiling sinisterly. ¡°You better make sure that Nn is infected. If you fail, I¡¯ll cut off your head and throw it into River Zena.¡± At the hospital¡­ After Erwin recounted about the past, Maisie was stunned. Even the epidemic that had broken out after the incident with the princess of Stoslo was to make the people hate her and force her to renounce her right to the throne! Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Chapter 423 The princess of Stoslo was respected by the people in Stoslo and was once known as the princess who was the most down-to-earth. She had a lot of influence and was great with business. King Miller had said that her ability to rule would not be lesser than his sons¡¯. Unfortunately, this princess who loved her country and people had fallen from grace¡¯ because she fell in love with Patrick Goldmann, who didn¡¯t have the same social standing. This ¡®fall from grace¡¯ had been the start of the internal conflict among the royals. The royal family was split into two groups. One group of nobles, including the current Kents, supported Prince Roger, the younger half-brother of the princess. They were known as the left-wing. The other group supported the princess. ¡®The princess incident¡¯ had been an internal conflict, and the rtionship between Patrick and the princess had given the lefties a reason to oppose her ruling. After that, an epidemic had broken out, and the people¡¯s love for the princess started to waver. But without Patrick, the princess would have been controlled and killed by the lefties. Patrick was not the ruthless killer that the lefties portrayed him as-the blood on his hands was not from the innocent. Erwin slowly turned around, his eyes stopping on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°The lefties want to attack the Goldmanns because half of the royal bloodline courses in them. They want to eliminate the Goldmanns to be safe.¡± Maisie¡¯s lips moved. ¡°What about the de Armas?¡± Erwin walked to her. ¡°The de Armas used to be part of the left-wing, but when Patrick used Hernadez as a hostage to force the Count to back out from the conflict, the de Armas didn¡¯t pick a side. After the Count¡¯s idental death, Hernandez no longer took part in anything between them.¡± Maisie thought about it and coldly said, ¡°Would the lefties cause the thorn in the rtionship between the de Armas and the Goldmanns? What Hernandez had said hadn¡¯t been caused by Patrick¡¯s side. If Hernandez and Titus hadn¡¯t lied, then there could be three oues from that incident. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If someone was aware that Patrick had kidnapped the young Hernandez, someone might have taken advantage of the chance when Patrick let Hernandez go and pinned it on the Goldmanns. If the de Armas really were not involved, then it would be as Nn suspected the de Armas had been framed for his mother¡¯s ident 1 5 years ago, just like how Daniel Kent had used Rowena as bait to lure Nn. Even if she died, it would have been pinned on the Goldmanns. Using the ¡®hatred¡¯ between the two families and adding fuel to the fire, the de Armas had be a pawn in the elimination of the Goldmanns. Erwin smiled. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Uncle Erwin, there¡¯s something that you haven¡¯t told me. You kept sayingter, or when I¡¯m stronger. Was it rted to this too?¡± Maisie asked calmly. Maisie had never thought much about it before learning of her mother¡¯s background. However, she slowly realized that things weren¡¯t as simple, be it the rtionship between Goldmanns and the royals or even Erwin¡¯s background. He had never told her about himself because he was worried that she couldn¡¯t help and be another ¡®pawn? Erwin didn¡¯t admit nor deny that. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have anything to do with Nn, I might have told you earlier.¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Erwin looked at Maisie. ¡°Hernandez probably thought the same. If he knew that Ms. Marina had a daughter, he would have taken you back. Hernandez isn¡¯t dumb. He knows that the lefties may use you because of this rtionship.¡± Maisie looked surprised, but she remembered what Hernandez had told her. ¡°You¡¯re Marina¡¯s daughter, so I won¡¯ty a hand on you even if I¡¯m going to get revenge on the Goldmanns. However, I¡¯m not sure about the others.¡± The others that he meant were the lefties. Something shed across her mind after she was quiet for a while, and she looked straight at Erwin.¡± There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Erwin looked curious, but he saw her calmly ask, ¡°Was my mother¡¯s infection rted to the virus?¡± The air in the room froze. After a long time, Erwin lowered his face and quietly said, ¡°Yes.¡± He looked out the window. ¡°Her infection was due to a rare sleeper virus that was rted to the epidemic from 30 years ago. Your mother was one of the infected.¡± ¡°The epidemic 30 years ago?¡± Maisie mumbled because she had seen the report on the posters and started suspecting. Erwin knew there was no way for him to hide this from her any longer since she was now a target. As long as she was still in Stoslo, those people would have a chance to attack. ¡°Your mother was a volunteer. There were hundreds of infected in Zena at that time, and that wasn¡¯t the first outbreak. Other than the outbreak from the princess Incident, the outbreak from 30 years ago was the second one. She was shocked. ¡°The princess was-¡± Erwin nodded. ¡°Do you think the royals would tell the world that the princess passed because of a virus?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Obviously not. The princess had been infected, so the royals imed that she died due to sickness. Maisie was quiet. Even though she hadn¡¯t been born yet at that time, they learned about these historical events in school. The epidemic that had broken out when the princess was around was worse than the one from 30 years ago. Almost half the poption of Stoslo had been wiped out. More than 390,000 people had died! There would have been a riot if the royals had announced the real cause of the princess¡¯ death. Theter epidemic had infected more than 1,000 people. Some people had received really good treatments, and only a dozen died. Based on what the people were saying, the epidemic 3 years ago had been controlled because a vine was found. During the princess¡¯ time, the outbreak had been due to theck of a vine. ¡°If there was a vine, then why would my mother-¡± ¡°The vine could only control but not cure,¡± Erwin cut her off. ¡°The sleeper virus wouldn¡¯t show symptoms at the early stages of the infection, just like rabies. They both have an incubation period of up to a year. If the infected were able to get a vine in the first few months, it could be under control, and they would possibly recover.¡± ¡°So my mother¡­¡± Maisie paused. Erwin answered calmly, ¡°Your mother realized that she was infected a year after the epidemic. She went to Morwich because Strix was the only one who had a solution. If she hadn¡¯t headed to Morwich, she wouldn¡¯t have survived long enough to give birth to you. Strix had always been keeping the virus under control and even developed an antibody serum.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°Unfortunately, it was toote. Your mother was in the final stages and didn¡¯t have much longer to live, so she chose to leave. ¡°However, when she left, Strix gave her the antibody. There were only two in the world, and he gave one to your mother and kept the other. I think your mother injected the serum before she decided to get pregnant. Otherwise, your father would have been infected too, and you¡­¡± Erwin looked at her but didn¡¯t continue. Maisie¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡°So that¡¯s why my blood is special?¡± Marina had decided to inject herself with the serum when she was pregnant, even though the serum wouldn¡¯t have worked for her. Thus, Marina had done it because she didn¡¯t want to infect Stephen and wanted to ensure that Maisie wouldn¡¯t inherit the virus. Had she made her decision long ago to try and leave without regrets? But why hadn¡¯t she chosen her first love, Strix, and instead married Stephen, who she had just met? ¡°Maisie, remember I told you not to let anyone know about your unique blood condition?¡± Erwin reminded her. Maisie nodded and was curious. Erwin told her, ¡°The virus would not infect you, and the sleeper virus outbreak wasn¡¯t a natural urrence. People caused it.¡± Maisie returned to the hotel and was still confused. Cherie saw that she didn¡¯t look well when she picked her up. so she worriedly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Maisie squeezed out a smile. The Sheena Jewelry Show had ended. Maisie had missed the verdict because she left halfway through, but she was no longer concerned about how it turned out. When they got back to the hotel, she took a shower, with Erwin¡¯s words still lingering in her mind. The outbreak of the sleeper virus was man-made. Who would have developed such a crazy, scary thing while ignoring the lives of many? She left the shower room in a robe and heard someone knocking. She went to open the door while drying her hair with a towel. When she saw who was outside, she happily jumped into his arms. Nn looked at the woman in his arms and smiled helplessly. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± ¡°Not yet. Where did you go?¡± Maisie looked at him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°To get some things sorted.¡± Nn walked in and closed the door. Seeing how his pretty little wife was hanging onto him and smelling great after her shower, he raised his brows and carried her to the couch. She sat on his thighs. Maisie put her arms around his neck. ¡°What did you do that took so long?¡± Nn¡¯s hands were behind her waist. He yed with the strap of her robe but still looked serious. ¡°Missing me after just half a day?¡± Maisieughed but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that distance makes the heart fonder?¡± Nn squinted while his lips curled. ¡°If you miss me that much, how are you going to show it?¡± Maisie blushed. ¡°Your hands are already all over me!¡± ¡°Where?¡± He smiled and continued. He looked happy, his eyes yfully teasing her, but he still sat there, unmoving. He finally stopped when he saw her curl up in his arms and said in his low, sultry voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one taking advantage of me now ?¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Maisie gasped and hissed. ¡°You really have done it. Nn!¡± After a long while, Maisie started to tidy herself up. Nn chuckled. He then helped Maisie to put on her clothes and said, ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better, Zee. It seems like I¡¯ve taught you well.¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you feel proud?¡± Maisie said, and her cheek puffed like a pufferfish. This man was getting more and more shameless. He even started to do that thing to her! Seeing that Maisie was starting to put on a show of bad temper, a flicker of affection crossed Nn¡¯s eyes. People said that a woman would only start to be clingy and behave in a spoiled manner when she fell in love with a man, and he did see those criteria in her. He held her in his arms contentedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright. I found something today. Rowena knew that my mother was abducted.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°So she didn¡¯t tell your grandfather?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold as he replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t tell anyone, including my grandfather and the people in the Night Banquet. She pushed all the me to Hernandez.¡± Maisie fell silent. She thought of Rowena¡¯s face when she had been taken away today. It seemed as if she was asking for help from Nn, and she appeared as if she was notpletely loyal to Daniel. Could it be that Daniel was threatening her with something? That being said, Maisie would not sympathize with Rowena. She had crossed the line of being a person after everything she did. It was said that one would reap what they sowed, so she deserved it. When Nn heard her stomach was gurgling, he froze for a moment before breaking intoughter. Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She pitched her voice low and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I told you I¡¯m hungry, but you wouldn¡¯t let me eat.¡± Chuckling, Nnforted her. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault. To make up for it, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± Nn brought Maisie to an outdoor restaurant with a romantic ambiance near the amusement park in his car. There were a lot of foreigners in the restaurant, and both of them stood out a lot. The amusement park nearby was very lively. A huge and towering Ferris wheel rose from the ground and added a tint of color to the night sky. ¡°Nn, let¡¯s ride the Ferris wheel after we finish our dinner,¡± Maisie said as she pointed at the Ferris wheel. Then, she pouted and added, ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden a Ferris wheel before. Since I¡¯m here in Stoslo, it would be a great loss if I didn¡¯t get to y anything.¡± After all, she had not had a lot of chances to go to the amusement park in the past. Since she was here, she figured that she shouldn¡¯t miss it. Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± After they finished their dinner, they went to the amusement park. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The amusement park was bustling with people, and a lot of things were going on. There was a clown holding balloons of different colors in his hand, and several children that looked like dolls surrounded him asking for them. Holding Nn¡¯s hand, Maisie walked toward the Ferris wheel. After Nn bought the tickets, both of them rode the Ferris Wheel. ere When the Ferris wheel was rising, Maisie looked down through the window. Her eyes were lit with excitement as the things outside were getting smaller and smaller in her vision. Nn sat with his back straight across her, and every smile on her face was reflected in his eyes. In his opinion, she was far more fascinating than the view outside the window. Maisie turned her head around and rammed into his gaze. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that lovers who ride the Ferris wheel always end up going separate ways.¡± When she saw that Nn¡¯s face suddenly turned dark, she rose to her feet and walked up to him. Her eyes were glowing brightly as she continued. ¡°However, I also heard that if you kiss your partner when the Ferris wheel reaches its highest point, you will be together forever.¡± When the Ferris wheel reached the highest point in the air, Maisie nted a kiss on Nn¡¯s lips. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Nn lowered his head, ced his hand on the back of her head, and deepened the kiss. Although this was just a symbol, a myth about the Ferris wheel, he was willing to go along with her. In the end, Maisie¡¯s face was flushed from oxygen deprivation after they had finished their long kiss. Nn rubbed her head andughed. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and you still don¡¯t know how to breathe when you¡¯re kissing?¡± Maisie blinked her eyes but did not say anything. ¡°It seems like I need to teach you again.¡± Nn sped his fingers on her chin and nted another kiss on her lips. After a while that seemed like an eternity, Maisie pulled herself away from his lips. Her face was red, and she was huffing heavily. When she saw that he was going to kiss her again, she pushed him away and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I already know how.¡± She was certain that her lips were going to swell up if they continued the kiss. When both of them came down from the Ferris wheel, a six-year-old little boy wearing a hat pulled a rose out of his basket. He said, ¡°Sir, your girlfriend is the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve seen, but she¡¯ll be even more beautiful with roses.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get them all¡± Nn said as he pulled a few notes out of his wallet. He tousled his head and added, ¡°Keep the change.¡± The boy handed the basket of roses to him with a smile. He gave him a bow and then went away. Nn then gave all the roses in the basket to Maisie. Maisie held them in her arms and chuckled. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Goldmann, for spending so much money to buy so many roses for me.¡± He leaned closer to her and lifted her brows. ¡°Then, do you like it?¡± Maisie winked at him and said, ¡°Well, I like roses, but I like money even more.¡± Her eyes and face lit up when she mentioned money. Nn did not hesitate and put his wallet in her hands. ¡°Here. Take it. Spend all you like.¡± ¡®Snap! Someone took a photo in the dark. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the photo, Maisie and Nn were talking andughing intimately. That person sent the photo to someone, and thetter replied quickly. [We can¡¯t let him leave alive.) (Roger that!) After the man had replied to the text message, he put the camera aside. He raised his hand to press the miniature Bluetooth earpiece in his ear to contact the people around. The ck-d men in the crowd looked and nodded at each other. There were a lot of things going on in the amusement park, and Maisie was having a lot of fun. She refused to go back yet, and she dragged Nn with her whenever she saw something interesting. Nn just stayed by her side patiently. However, he suddenly sensed something and jerked his head back, his eyes deep and cold. Just when he was about to warn Maisie that they were followed, he turned his head back and realized Maisie was gone. ¡®D¡¯mn it! Nn wedged his way out of the crowd to look for Maisie as he made a call to Quincy. In the meantime, a n explosion urred and startled the visitors. Gone was the lively atmosphere, and chaos prevailed. All of the fleeing tourists swarmed past him. Soon, he saw a few masked armed people wereing toward them. The tourists panicked and scrambled to safety. Those who failed to escape in time found a location and hid. Suddenly. Nn saw Maisie amongst the crowd. The basket of flowers had fallen next to her, and the roses were all trampled by the crowd. She was holding a little girl in her arms. The girl was crying, and it seemed like she was injured. ¡°Zee!¡± Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Nn hurriedly came to her side. Maisie was covering the little girl¡¯s wound with her hand. Her countenance was pale as she said, ¡°Nn, she got separated from her family and is injured. We can¡¯t leave her here.¡± ¡°I know. Go find a ce and hide.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Maisie tugged at him when he stood up. ¡°There are too many of them, and they¡¯re coming for you. You can¡¯t go out just like that. They will kill you!¡± . When she had been in the crowd just now, she had heard that those people wereing to take Nn¡¯s life. Nn kissed her and stroked the corner of her eyes with his fingertip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Now, go hide and wait for me.¡± Nn got up to his feet and went away. Maisie tried to stop him by grabbing his hand but to no avail. The little girl in her arms was crying loudly because of her injuries. Soon, Maisie turned her eyes back to the girl andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ll get you out of here, okay?¡± The little girl stopped crying and nodded. Once again, Maisie looked toward the direction Nn disappeared into. Gnashing her teeth, she scooped the little girl up from the ground and ran toward the fleeing crowd. The disturbance at the amusement park also alerted the police. Hundreds of people gathered outside the open space of the amusement park, and they only heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of the police. Maisie carried the injured little girl to the crowd and looked around for help. ¡°She was injured. Can you take care of her? She got separated from her parents.¡± A pair of young couples took over the little girl and nodded. ¡°Yes, leave it to us.¡± When Maisie turned around and was about to run back into the amusement park, the woman called out to her, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯ s dangerous there!¡± Smiling, Maisie replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to save my husband.¡± After that, she turned around and ran back into the amusement park. All of the visitors in the amusement park had been evacuated. There was nothing but chaos in the amusement park right now. She could hear gunshots in the air, and she took cover behind an ice cream cart. When she was about to get out, she saw someone get shot in front of her and froze. Her face turned pale, and then she noticed the gun on the man. Gnashing her teeth, she rolled toward the man and pulled his gun out. At that moment, a masked man noticed her. Perhaps he thought she was the one who had shot hisrade and cursed, ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± He then lifted his gun and shot at her. Maisie swiftly pounced behind the ice cream cart, causing the bullets to hit the cart and miss their targets. While she was gasping for air , she took the magazine out and took a look. There were five bullets. She put the magazine back and loaded the gun. Then, a gun was pointed at her head. Maisie froze. After she calmed herself down, she put the gun on the ground and put her hands in the air. Then, she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your man. I just took his gun.¡± Slowly and carefully, she turned around to look at the masked man. She pouted her mouth pitifully and looked at him seductively. ¡°You can do anything you want.¡± She removed her jacket, revealing her tank top inside and letting the masked man have a glimpse of her fair skin and plump breasts. She took the hairband off, causing her hair to fall down her back, further entuating her already beautiful face.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Chapter 429 The masked man fixed his blueish eyes on her body. His blood boiled while his Adam apple bobbed up and down in his throat. Seizing the chance while he was distracted, Maisie moved away from the gun and rose to her feet. Bang! He missed his target. Maisie turned to his back and strangled his neck with her arm, choking him. Her gaze was stern as she asked, ¡°Where is Nn?¡± The masked man said something, and Maisie knocked him out cold. She took his gun and continued to run inside. Meanwhile, Nn had taken down a few masked men. All of them were shot by him and were squirming on the ground in pain. After making quick work of thest masked man, he kicked his gun away when he was reaching for it. His well-pressed suit was torn and wrinkled. There were wounds on his arms and back, and there were beads of sweat dangling off the tip of his hair. He looked like a mess, but at the same time, he looked fierce and ruthless. He stepped on the back of the man¡¯s hand and asked,¡± Who sent you?¡± The man on the floor winced in pain, and when he refused to say anything, Nn kicked him, causing him to vomit blood. Nn pointed the gun at him and asked, ¡°TH give you another chance. Who sent you?¡± The man closed his eyes as if he was waiting for his death to arrive. ¡®Bang! Nn was stunned. He turned his head to look at the direction from which the sound of gunfire came and saw the slowly falling body of the ck-d man behind him who was about to sneak up on him with a knife. Then, he was stunned once again when he saw the person who fired the shot. Maisie slowly lowered down the pistol and looked as if she had her energy drained from her. Her hands were shaking profusely even after the man had fallen to the ground. ¡®I just killed a man¡­ But if I didn¡¯t do it, he was going to kill Nn. I was just saving Nn. Yes, I was just saving Nn¡­¡¯ ¡°Zee!¡± Nn ran up to her. She threw the pistol away and fell into his embrace. Her face was pale, but she forced herself to smile at him. ¡°Nn, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Nn held her tightly in his arms and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Are you mad? What the hell did youe back for!?¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡± Nn¡¯s heart skipped a beat after he heard what she said. He secured her tightly in his embrace and nted a kiss on the top of her head. He did not know what he was going to do if he were to lose her. Rowena, who was hiding in the dark, stopped the rest of the people. She said, ¡°The police are here. We have to get out of here immediately. Bring the virus to me.¡± The person behind her then handed her a syringe. Rowena took the syringe and looked at Nn again. In fact, she had hesitated before. It was just all Nn cared about was not her but Maisie. She had been in love with him for 20 years. She looked up to him since she was a child and wanted to marry him after growing up. Unfortunately, she no longer was the little girl behind his back. He had met the woman he loved most, and that woman was not her. Rowena looked at Maisie, her gazeced thick with hatred. She put on an instion glove and dripped the virus in the syringe onto a bullet. Daniel had told her before that it only took one drop of this virus to the skin to start the infection. Normal gloves would not be able to protect them from the virus. Besides, this was a newly developed virus, and its effect was much quicker than the normal virus that had broken out 30 years ago. Once infected, he or she would certainly die. Rowena loaded the bullet with the virus into her pistol with shaking hands. Her eyes were bloodshot as she aimed at them. ¡°Nn, you shouldn¡¯t refuse to love me!¡± Nn inadvertently lifted his head and saw an infrared ray. He grabbed Maisie into his arms and turned around, using himself as a shield to block the shot.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Chapter 430 A sharp gunshot rang, and the bulletnded on Nn¡¯s back. Maisie was stunned, and then her pupils constricted. Under themp. the hard lines on his face softened. The light in his eyes was slowly leaving his irises as he gazed deeply into her eyes. He lifted his hand to stroke her face, and there was a gentle smile tugging at the tip of his lips. ¡°Zee. Don¡¯t worry, I¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He lowered his head, wanting to nt a kiss on her lips. However, he slowly fell down like a marite with its string cut when he nearly touched her lips. Maisie hurriedly grabbed his body. She realized in surprise that he was shot in the back, and hot tears began to roll from her eyes. Hugging him, she cried, ¡°No, no! Nn, don¡¯t sleep! I don¡¯t allow you to leave me!¡± By the time Quincy and Cherie arrived with the police, they were stunned when they saw Maisie was crying with Nn in her arms. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± The ambnce scorched down the road at top speed. Maisie sat at the side and cupped Nn¡¯s hands in hers, trying her very best to warm up his cold hand. When she saw that the nurses and doctor were trying to stop his bleeding, her whole body was shaking. Nn was rushed into the operation room when they arrived at the hospital, but the doctor did not allow Maisie, Quincy, and the others to enter. Maisie watched as Nn was pushed into the operation room. At the moment the door was closed, she paced back with faltering steps, leaned against the wall and slowly squatted down. ¡°Mrs-¡® Cherie wanted tofort her, but Quincy stopped her. After all, he knewforting was useless at a time like this. Erwin rushed to the hospital when he received the news. After he talked with Quincy, he looked at Maisie, who was shrouded in a chrysalis of sadness. He walked toward Maisie, his face wearing a heartache expression. He squatted in front of her and said, ¡°Zee, you need to believe in Mr. Goldmann. He¡¯s a good person, so he definitely will be fine.¡± Maisie curled up and hugged her legs. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. He took the bullet for me. I should be the one lying inside there¡­¡± Erwin nodded and said calmly, ¡°I know he saved you, but now is not the time to give up yet, is it? You need to pull yourself together.¡± Maisie was stunned, but she did not say anything. Erwin tousled her hair and said, ¡°The floor is cold. Come, get up.¡± Erwin helped her to her feet, and both of them then walked to the bench. After she took her seat, Erwin took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Goldmann will be very upset when hees out safely and sees you like this.¡± Wrapped in the jacket given by Erwin, Maisie lifted her head to look at him and squeezed a smile on her face. The doctor only came out of the operation room. Draping in Erwin¡¯s jacket, Maisie stood up and approached the doctor. She grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°How is my husband doing?¡± There was a mixed expression on the doctor¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t give you an answer yet, as the patient¡¯s condition is a little bitplicated.¡± Seeing that Maisie¡¯s countenance began to change, the doctor added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We assure you that he¡¯ll be alright.¡± Maisie only let the doctor¡¯s arm go after she heard what he said. ¡°Are you sure? Can you guarantee that he¡¯ll be alright?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Please have faith in us.¡± As the doctor had said, Nn was out of danger. However, he still needed to be hospitalized in the ICU for some time, and family members were forbidden from staying with him all the time. That being said, Maisie was still worried about him. She visited him every single day, but she could only stay with him for a limited period. Nn did not wake up. He was lying in bed and relying on a venttor for oxygen. She would check the electrocardiogram every day, and she only felt relieved when she saw that his heart was still beating. After all, this meant that he was still alive. After she came out of the ICU, she took off the face mask and saw Erwin was talking to the doctor. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Chapter 431 After seeing her, Erwin said something to the doctor and walked toward her. ¡°Zee, sure enough, you¡¯re here in the hospital.¡± Maisie smiled bitterly. ¡°Where else can I go if I¡¯m not here?¡± She then looked at Erwin as soon as she responded.¡± What did you talk to the doctor about?¡± Erwin was taken aback for a split second and replied with a smile, ¡°I was just asking him about Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Is his conditionplicated?¡± Maisie asked and saw that Erwin did not deny it immediately, so she lowered her eyes, and her voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°Is his condition grave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a littleplicated.¡± Erwin¡¯s expression looked a littleplex. If it were just a gunshot wound, it would be great news if Nn was able to survive it. Unfortunately, Nn¡¯s situation seemed to be moreplicated than a gunshot wound. Maisie was about to say something when she suddenly received a call from her father all the way from Zlokova. She hesitated for a moment before picking up the call. ¡°Dad?* *Zee, are you okay over there? I heard on the news that a riot took ce in Stoslo.¡± Stephen¡¯s worried voice came from the other end of the phone call Maisie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Stephen responded, ¡°I called just to make sure that you¡¯re alright. How much longer do you need to stay there? The kids miss you all.¡± Maisie thought of the fact that she still had three children. What would the children do if I were to really die back there? Besides, even Nn hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡¯ She bit her lip and replied, ¡°It might take a while. Please tell the kids that their daddy and I are all right.¡± Stephen hung up the phone after a few words of advice while Erwin ced his hand on her shoulder.¡± Return to the hotel first, just leave everything at the hospital to me.¡± Maisie trusted Erwin and nodded. Erwin went to find the doctor after Maisie left. He knocked on the door, opened the door after getting the doctor¡¯s permission, and entered the room. Dr. Ryan stood up. ¡°Mr. Lincoln, please take a seat.¡± Erwin walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°The matter that we talked about minutes ago, can you please borate more?¡± Dr. Ryan knew about Erwin, so he calmly handed a blood test result to Erwin. ¡°We tested the composition of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s blood and found a very strange problem.¡± Erwin grabbed the blood test result, took a nce at it, and it could clearly be seen from his expression that he was flustered. Dr. Ryan then added, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s situation is very simr to that of the virus-infected patients from 30 years ago, but the results that we get show no abnormalities at all, except for his telets.¡± Erwin frowned. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Dr. Ryan shook his head. ¡°As we haven¡¯t been able to determine whether Mr. Goldmann is really infected with the virus, this might be a new species that has mutated from the original virus. We need to observe him for another week.¡± Erwin did not make a sound. Once the ¡°sleeper virus¡± entered the human body, it would only infect another party through sexual contact. It would also be passed on from the source of infection to their offspring, so the ¡°sleeper virus¡± was also known as a gic virus. A gic virus itself was not airborne, and it could only infiltrate through skin-to-skin contact. The outbreak 30 years ago originated from a storage tank of arge hotel. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All the guests in the hotel who had bathed or even used the water from the storage tank at the time had been infected. And that hotel would ept hundreds of guests on a daily basis, and the water used by the hotel¡¯s restaurant came from the hotel¡¯s storage tank. In the end, about 1,000 guests were infected daily. Not to mention that the guests had managed to infect their partners without them knowing it. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Chapter 432 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Not only the hotel¡¯s water source at that time, but traces of the virus had also been found in the water sources of other ces, so the outbreak of the epidemic had not been a natural disaster but a manmade one. ¡®If Nn is really infected, it will prove that my worries are right, and someone out there still hasn¡¯t given up on the research of this gic virus.¡¯ Maisie returned to the hotel and was stunned when Titus and Quincy came out of the hotel. Titus was angry when he saw her again. ¡°Have you forgotten the promise that you made? Nn is now hospitalized because of you, are you happy now?¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She could not even say anything to refute him now as Nn was indeed shot and hospitalized because of her. Titus¡¯ expression looked gloomy. ¡°Nn is taking huge risks just by being with you. If you really want Nn to lead a better life, please leave him.¡± Maisie was astonished. She then asserted, ¡°I can¡¯t leave him.¡± ¡°Then do you want to kill him?¡± Titus¡¯ eyes were filled with rage. Seeing that Maisie opened her mouth but could not utter a single word, Titus added sharply, ¡°Maisie, I have my reasons when I take issue with you two being together. You are Nn¡¯s only weakness. How do you think they got to hurt Nn? It¡¯s all because of you! ¡°You¡¯ll kill him, sooner orter, if you continue to stay with him.¡± This sentence was undoubtedly a critical hit. It broke her heart as she knew that Nn could truly sacrifice his life for her. So, will I really kill Nn?¡¯ Thinking of this, she could even feel the pain while breathing. Quincy wanted to speak up for Maisie, but seeing that Titus was furious, he knew that he might annoy him again if he were to do so. At the same time, Titus would most probably me this particr exnation on Maisie too after being annoyed. Thus, he thought about it and decided to wait for Nn to regain consciousness before he said anything else. Titus and Quincy left the scene, and they should be heading to the hospital, while Maisie¡¯s mood became even worse because of the conversation. Cherie was waiting for her in the hotel room. She got up and walked toward her when she saw her arrive at the hotel room. ¡°Maisie, you ¡®re back¡­ Have you met Elder Master Goldmann?¡± Cherie knew that Titus hade to Stoslo because of the incident. ¡®Mr. Goldmann was injured, and Elder Master Goldmann hasn¡¯t been very satisfied with his granddaughter-inw. So, he would most probably have med Maisie for this whole incident.¡¯ Maisie nodded. Looking at her dimmed gaze and her dispirited mood. Cherie patted her on the shoulder with a smile and comforted her. ¡°Well, don¡¯t overthink things, Maisie. Mr. Goldmann has gotten out of the critical condition, hasn¡¯t he? He¡¯ll definitely wake up soon.¡± ¡°Cherie,¡± Maisie stared at her and asked, ¡°Give it to me straight. Did I really bring harm to Nn?¡± Cherie was astounded for a short second and then said with a smile, ¡°Why would you think so? Maisie, you¡¯re really overthinking things. Life is full of uncertainties, and nobody can ever predict what will happen next. Besides, anyone who graduated from the training camp isn¡¯t afraid of death. So, if Mr. Goldmann is willing to block the shot for you, it means that you¡¯re someone very important to him.¡± The more Maisie listened, the more saddened she became. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s willing to give up everything for me, but it¡¯s also because I¡¯m too important to him that I¡¯ll be the very dagger that others will use to end him¡­¡± ¡®After all, he pretended to be indifferent to me in front of the public just to protect me when he came to Stoslo, while I knew nothing at all. I didn¡¯t know what danger he¡¯d face in Stoslo, and I didn¡¯t even know that someone else would use me to deal with him.¡¯ Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Chapter 433 ¡®But I only want to be by his side. I didn¡¯t want to leave him alone, but I still brought harm to him in the end.¡¯ ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Seeing that she was a little dejected, Cherie ced her hands on Maisie¡¯s shoulders and said seriously,¡± Maisie, it¡¯s a cowardly act to back down when you¡¯re faced with difficulties. We can only solve them by oveing them together. So, is it you, Maisie Vanderbilt, the one to be med for Mr. Goldmann¡¯s injury? ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Our enemies have always been those people since the beginning of time. So, even if you hadn¡¯t shown up in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s life at all this crisis would eventually find its way to him. It¡¯s inevitable.¡± Maisie smiled after listening to Cherie¡¯s words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good atforting others.¡± Cherie grinned and scratched her head awkwardly. Maisie walked up to the couch and sat down. ¡°By the way, is Rowena with those people now?¡± ¡°Yeah, my brother has already gone out to investigate that, but I really didn¡¯t expect Ro¡­ Rowena Summers to have something to do with those people. She¡¯s really good at concealing it. No wonder she was able to n the incident that involved Wynona.¡± Cherie walked to her opposite and sat down. She looked rather emotional, as if Rowena¡¯s betrayal was still uneptable to her. Maisie¡¯s eyes moved around. ¡®It seems that Rowena also participated in the incident at the amusement park, didn¡¯t she? ¡®It seems that it¡¯s time for me to meet Rowena.¡¯ At the hospital¡­ Nn opened his eyes and woke up. After the nurse guarding him next to the bed saw that he was awake, she dashed out of the ward in a hurry.¡± Dr. Ryan, the patient is awake.¡± Dr. Ryan, Titus, and Quincy all came in. And Titus went straight to the bed and stared at him. ¡°Nn, are you awake?¡± Nn nodded. He then looked around the interior of the ward after the nurse removed his oxygen mask.¡± Where¡¯s Zee?¡± Titus could not help but give off a displeased expression when he saw that the first thing that Nn asked about was Maisie. ¡°All you can think of is that woman. You almost lost your life back there.¡± Quincy answered the question immediately, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt has returned to the hotel. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Nn sat up slowly. The pain in his back made him gasp. All he remembered was that he had gotten shot, and he did not know what had happened since then.¡± How long have I been unconscious?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been in aa for four days,¡± Dr. Ryan replied. ¡°Your wife hase to the hospital to visit you throughout these four days. Nn wanted to get the nket off his body but was held down by Titus. ¡°You brat, do you n to kill yourself here? You¡¯re still under the observation of the intensive care unit!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I only get shot? Why would I end up in the intensive care unit?¡± Nn frowned. Titus looked at Dr. Ryan. Dr. Ryan gave off a faint smile. ¡°Your condition is still a littleplicated, so you¡¯ll still need to stay in the hospital for further observation.¡± ¡°Okay. Nn, since you¡¯re awake, you should get a good rest in the hospital,¡± Titus said. He then ordered Quincy, ¡°You, take good care of him in the hospital.¡± Nn looked at Quincy after Titus, and Dr. Ryan left the ward. ¡°Have you found out about those men?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes, in addition to the Kents, there are also men who Prince Roger hired.¡± Rowena was taken to the LG Entertainment Club. When her blindfold was removed, and she obscurely saw the woman sitting on the couch, she was shocked. She then gnashed her teeth . ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt? Why is it you? You b*tch!¡± ¡°Why me? How can you, Ms. Summers, not know the answer to this question?¡± Maisie looked indifferent. Rowena looked at the foreign bodyguards standing behind her, and her face turned pallid in an instant. ¡®Are these Erwin Lincoln¡¯s men?¡¯ Maisie got up and walked slowly toward her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a double agent, is it?¡± She then gave off a knowing smile. ¡°Does Nn know that the incident that involved his mother had something to do with you back then?¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Rowena trembled slightly as her eyes shifted away to dodge Maisie¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know?¡± Maisie approached her. ¡°Or should I go to your new employer, Mr. Kent, for the answer?¡± ¡°Maisie, what do you mean by that?¡± Rowena asked with a hint of resentment shing across her eyes. Maisie shrugged disapprovingly. ¡°What you heard is what I mean. Titus valued you so much in the past, but you still betrayed the Goldmanns and chose to side with Daniel Kent in the end. Would Daniel value you more just because of that?¡± Rowena clenched her hands into fists and scoffed.¡± Why ask? Are you trying to win me over? It¡¯s a pity, I won¡¯t have a future even if I get back to Goldmanns now, so I might as well stay by Mr. Kent¡¯s side.¡± Rowena¡¯s lips curled upward coldly upon seeing that Maisie did not say anything. ¡°So what if you know the truth about Mrs. Goldmann Sr.¡¯s incident from 15 years ago? Do you think the Elder Master Goldmann would believe that the de Armas are innocent because of this ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, don¡¯t be so naive. What do you think you can do for the Goldmanns now? After al person that you should worry about now is Nn. The Goldmanns can no longer protect themselves now, haha!¡± Her smug smile hurt Maisie¡¯s eyes, especially when she mentioned Nn. ¡®Nn was shot and hospitalized because of me, and those people from that night have something to do with Daniel. I won¡¯t show the man who hurt my husband any mercy, no matter who they are!¡¯ Maisie clenched her hands tightly. ¡°Rowena Summers, I originally nned to give you a chance to die gracefully, but it seems that you don¡¯t know how to cherish it.¡± ¡°You n to give me a chance?¡± Rowenaughed frantically. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, what makes you think you have the right to give me a chance? Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s pushed me to this point?¡± Maisie looked at her and said nothing. Rowena stepped forward and grabbed Maisie by the hem of her cor-her beautiful facial features were crammed together hysterically. ¡°Nn shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you, it was you who brought harm to him, and you, Maisie Vanderbilt, is the culprit who killed him!¡± The two bodyguards stepped forward, pulled Rowena away, and subdued her with both hands from behind. Rowena had hatred and unwillingness intertwining in her eyes and mocked Maisie. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Nn? Don¡¯t worry, you will die and be with him soon!¡± Maisie said softly, ¡°Before that, do take good care of yourself.¡± Maisie waved, and the two bodyguards released Rowena. Seeing that she did not do anything to her, Rowena scoffed. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, there are actually times where you¡¯ll feel scared? Why don¡¯t you do anything to me? Don¡¯t you want revenge since you brought me here? Come on! You can get them to kill me right now if you have the guts!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I won¡¯ty a finger on you. After all, someone else will do it for me. I hope that you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Rowena knew that Maisie¡¯s words were implying something, but she did not know what she meant. Unfortunately, she was not in the position to care about this much anymore and left the private room with pride. Maisie watched her leave with her arms crossed in front of her. She then came out of the private room with the men and said to the person beside her,¡± Download the surveince footage and forward it.¡± After walking out of the clubhouse door, Maisie immediately received a message from Erwin. [Nn has woken up!) She had someone drive quickly to the hospital. At Gand Manor¡­ Rowena got pped all of a sudden, which knocked her to the floor. It was not until Daniel threw a tablet in front of her, disying the surveince footage of hering out of the LG Entertainment Club, and Maisie came outter Rowena¡¯s pupils constricted immediately. ¡°I got it now! That b*tch has been plotting against me!¡¯ ¡°Mr. Kent, please listen to my exnation-Aaah!¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Rowena was kicked into the corner of the wall while Daniel loosened his tight tie, his gaze gloomy and sulky. ¡°B*tch, are you regretting your decision and n to betray me now?¡± Rowena shuddered and climbed to his feet. ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t betray you. Maisie asked someone to bring me there and tried to threaten me. I really didn¡¯t say anything, I swear!¡± Daniel leaned over and pinched her chin with her fingertips. ¡°Rowena Summers, you know too many secrets now. Do you think I¡¯ll believe in what you say?¡± Rowena trembled from head to toe. Daniel had always been a suspicious man and especially hated traitors the most. Even though she had not said anything, she now knew a lot of secrets that she should not know, including the virus incident! ¡°I swear, I really didn¡¯t tell her anything. Mr. Kent, you have to believe me, I really didn¡¯t tell her anything! I¡¯ve been set up!¡± Rowena was crying and begging. It was her fate that Daniel had found her. ¡®I can¡¯t go back to the Night Banquet now, nor can I go back to the Goldmanns. I¡¯ll end up dead no matter where I go now. so I can only beg him now.¡¯ Daniel let go of his hand. Just when Rowena thought she could escape this catastrophe, Daniel¡¯s sullen voice came from above her head. ¡°Idiot, you actually got set up by others. It seems that I have to carve this onto your brain to make sure that you remember this so as not to be set up and say something that shouldn¡¯t be said again in the future.¡± Rowena¡¯s breathing stopped for a split second as she heard some dogs barking outside. Several men in ck appeared outside the door with three wolfdogs, and the fierce dogs were barking fiercely at her. Rowena¡¯s lips and teeth were trembling, and she felt cold down to each of the pores on her body. She grabbed Daniel¡¯s trousers. ¡°Mr. Kent, I know it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll remember it now! Please give me another chance, please!¡± Daniel withdrew his legs-there was not even a single hint of pity in his eyes. The men in ck let go of the dog leash, and the three wolfdogs rushed toward Rowena viciously. Miserable screams tore through the night sky, and metallic blood scent pervaded the entire study. It was not until she was on the verge of dying from the dogs¡¯ bites and mauls that Daniel had the dogs pulled away. Rowena was covered in blood, and half of her face was ravaged. Her eyes were dim and had lost their luster a s she stared nkly at a corner of the study. ¡°Tsk, it seems that this is the only way to get you to be obedient. Someonee and bring her out to heal her injuries. Make sure that she doesn¡¯t die,¡± Daniel said while waving his hand. Two bodyguards dragged out Rowena. Daniel picked up the tablet on the ground, looked at Maisie, who was frozen in the video that had been paused, and mmed the tablet against the wall. The screen was broken. At the hospital.. Maisie appeared outside the ward. ¡°Nn!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nn looked up and saw her rushing toward him like a gust and hugged him tightly. He did not have the time to react and sit up still, so he fell backward onto the bed together with her. The pain in his back caused him to take a sharp breath. Maisie got up quickly and said immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did¡­ Did I hurt you?¡± Seeing that she was nervous about his injury, Nn smiled affectionately and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°What do you think? Did you dash over here, nning to murder your husband?¡± Seeing Maisie bite her lip without saying a word and her eyes glistening with the tears that had welled up in her eyes, Nn stopped abruptly and slowly raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± ¡°Nn, you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Maisie¡¯s tears could not stop rolling down, and she hadpletely disrupted Nn¡¯s calmness. He embraced her in his arms and coaxed her softly.¡± Okay, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry already, or I¡¯ll feel bad.¡± Maisie¡¯s shoulders trembled. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought that you¡¯ll never wake up agat¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Nn lowered his gaze, kissed her head, was going to say something but suddenly started violently coughing. Maisie got up, her heart in knots. ¡°Nn, are you alright?¡± Nn raised his hand to stifle the cough and moved his face away. He noticed some sticky substance in his palm and was surprised, but since Maisie didn¡¯t notice anything, he curled his hand into a fist and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just choked on saliva.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°Are you hungry then? Do you want some food?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were soft. ¡°I¡¯m hungry now that you mentioned it. I want to eat something that you made.¡± Maisie stood up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make something, hang tight.¡± She walked to the door, saw Erwin, and said, ¡°Uncle Erwin, could you help me look after Noles for a bit?¡± Erwin nodded. After Maisie left, Erwin walked into the room and saw Nn looking at his open palm. ¡°Did you cough blood?¡± Erwin knew. Nn paused and closed his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± He thought o f something and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± Erwin answered, ¡°Because you¡¯re in bad shape.¡± Nn held his bloodied palm tight and calmly said, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Erwin lowered his gaze, and after a long time, he said, ¡± You¡¯ve been infected by the sleeper virus.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The air in the room became cold. Nn¡¯s lips were tense, and after a while, he said,¡± Does Zee know?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t. Other than Dr. Ryan and me, no one else knows,¡± Erwin replied. Nn looked out the window at the sunset. He knew about the sleeper virus. There was no cure to it, so death was imminent. Only one person had the cure, but he had disappeared for a few decades. The sleeper virus could spread to partners, which meant he could infect Maisie. Even with protection, the chances of infection were still 0.9%. Erwin knew what he was thinking about, and his lips moved. ¡°You don¡¯t n on telling her?¡± ¡°No, with her stubbornness, she would¡­¡± Nn knew Maisie well. Even if she knew that she was infected, she wouldn¡¯t leave him. The woman wasn¡¯t afraid of anything and wouldn¡¯t care even when faced with danger.¡± That was why he started to worry. Erwin handed him some napkins. ¡°Wipe it off.¡± Nn took the napkins and wiped the blood off his palm, then asked, ¡°How was I infected?¡± ¡°Probably when you were hit.¡± ¡°You mean that the bullet carried the virus?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. Erwin nodded. ¡°The sleeper virus still exists, and people are studying it. Now that it¡¯s used on you, I¡¯m afraid that not long after this, what happened 30 years ago will repeat.¡± Seeing that Nn was silent, Erwin continued. ¡°The virus you have is a newly mutated version, so there¡¯s no incubation period, which means you are already showing symptoms.¡± The sleeper virus from 30 years ago had an incubation period of a year, When infected, the immune system would be affected, and those who were constantly sick would stop falling sick for a year, not even themon flu. Even the cancer cells would slow down in cancer patients, reducing the pain. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chapter 437 But once the incubation period was over, the infected would constantly cough up blood, and the immune system would worsen drastically-cancer cells would deteriorate quickly for those with cancer, metabolism would speed up, telet count would be abnormal, and within a year, the person would pass. Nn chuckled sadly, ¡°So how long do I have left?¡± Erwin frowned. ¡°Based on your current situation, about three to four years.¡± Maisie brought the dinner that she made over to the hospital, and when she stepped into the room, she saw Nn staring out the window while Erwin was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Nn, I made dinner for you.¡± She walked to the side of his bed and ced the dinner on the table. Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°Okay, I want you to feed me.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t oppose. She opened the container and fed him while sitting next to his bed. When she saw Nn eating, she asked, ¡°Has Uncle Erwin left?¡± ¡°Yes, he left because he had something on.¡± Maisie continued to send food into his mouth and smiled. ¡°How is it?¡± Nn lowered his head and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say that it¡¯s bad if you made it.¡± Maisie pouted. When he finished the food, Maisie put the container aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight.¡± Nn looked at her longingly and just said, ¡°Mm.¡± She asked for an extra bed from the nurse, put the pillow down, andid down. Nnid on his side to look at her. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark, ¡°If¡­ I hide something from you in the future, will you be upset?¡± Maisie paused for a long time before moving her nket. ¡°No, if you hid anything from me, I would think that it¡¯s for my own good.¡± Nn beamed but didn¡¯t say anything. Maisie slept well the entire night, but Nn couldn¡¯t. He greedily and lovingly stared at her sleeping face before he turned around, his eyes falling into cold darkness. The next day¡­ When Maisie woke up, she didn¡¯t see Nn in bed. She went out to ask the nurse, who told her that Nn had gone for a check-up. She tidied up the bed, folded it up, and went to fill up the kettle because she noticed that there was no water. On the way back, she bumped into Quincy standing outside the room. Just when she was going to greet him, she heard Titus¡¯ voiceing from the room.¡± You want to be discharged now? Are you crazy?¡± ¡®Discharged?¡¯ Maisie paused. ¡®Nn wants to be discharged?¡¯ Nn sat on the edge of the bed. Even though he was in a hospital gown, he looked much better. ¡°I just have a gunshot wound. There¡¯s no need to lie here for too long. I have work to get to.¡± ¡°Rascal, how could you not love your life more? I¡¯m going to shoot you and be done with it!¡± Titus was so furious he went overboard. Nn smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t live for much longer anyway.¡± ¡°You!¡± Titus wanted to say something, but seeing that Nn was looking outside, he turned and saw Maisie standing outside with the kettle in hand, scoffed, and said, ¡°You would throw your life away for a woman? Is it worth it?¡± Maisie knew that Titus was getting even more annoyed with her because of Nn¡¯s injury, but what could she say? Nn did get hurt because of her She pressed her lips together and put the kettle down on the cab. ¡°Are you getting discharged?¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Nn calmly answered, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need for me to stay in the hospital.¡± He then looked at Quincy. ¡°Get me a ticket to go home for the morning after tomorrow.¡± Quincy froze. ¡°But your body.¡± ¡°I know my condition.¡± Nn had made up his mind. Quincy guiltily looked at Titus, who shook his arms and said, ¡°He can just go if he wants to. I have no say in this anymore.¡± He angrily swung his arms and walked out. Maisie bit her lip and walked to Nn. ¡°You should listen to Grandpa. It¡¯s not toote to go back a few dayster.¡± It was a long flight. What should they do if his wound opened up mid-way? Nn looked at her coldly, his lips tightly pressed together. Maisie felt cold for an instant because she was not used to this. ¡°Nn?¡± ¡°I have to get back.¡± He got up without an exnation and walked to get his clothes. When he took off his gown, Maisie could clearly see the bandage on his back. Other than the bullet wound, there were new knife wounds. probably from the fight with the man in ck? Maisie walked to him and hugged him from behind feeling his warmth, but there was a hint of coldness. Nn stopped putting on his clothes, his lips tightly pressed together. ¡°Nn, you haven¡¯t recovered.¡± Her voice was soft, like a breeze in the night that stole his heart away. Nn¡¯s eyes grew dark. He turned around, pulled her arms away, and quietly said, ¡°Stop that.¡± Seeing him put on his shirt, Maisie helped him button up. Nn didn¡¯t say a word but didn¡¯t stop her. When she finished buttoning him, she looked down.¡± Nn, are you¡­ really hiding something from me?¡± She looked up at him. She could feel that Nn was acting unusual that day and was more distant? Nn¡¯s eyes were dark like water in a deepke.¡± There are things that you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± He picked up his cks and frowned when he saw that Maisie was frozen on the spot. ¡°Are you going to watch me change into my pants?¡± Maisie paused and turned around. ¡°I won¡¯t watch then.¡± Nn quietly chuckled. After Nn was discharged, they went back to his room at the hotel. Maisie went back to pack her bags and told Cherie to get ready for their flight the day after tomorrow. Madam Nera wanted to meet her in the afternoon, so Maisie went to see her at the restaurant. After Madam Nera heard that she had been abducted during the show, she wanted to know how she was. Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°Thanks for your concern, I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s alright if you missed it. You still have another chance, I believe in you.¡± Madam Nera¡¯s care and understanding touched Maisie. At that moment, Madam Nera¡¯s assistant walked over. ¡°Madam, we need to get to the airport in two hours.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Maisie asked, ¡°You¡¯re going back today?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Madam Nera nodded. ¡°Yes, an afternoon flight. What about you?¡± Maisie awkwardly smiled. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Contact me when you¡¯re back. I¡¯m going back today.¡± Madam Nera¡¯s assistant pushed her wheelchair away while Maisie was still seated in her spot, thinking while looking out the window. ¡°Ms. Zora.¡± Maisie turned around when she heard that voice and saw Jones. She paused before smiling. ¡°You¡¯re having a meal here too?¡± ¡°Yes, and I bumped into you.¡± Jones looked at the two sets of cutlery on the table. ¡°Are you here with¡­ your husband?¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup stopped in mid-air, and she looked down. ¡°No, it was with my business partner.¡± Maisie hadn¡¯t seen Nn since he left the hospital, and not even Cherie knew what he was up to. She took a sip of the tea but suddenly felt sick and ran to the washroom while covering her mouth. ¡°Ms. Zora?¡± Even though she knew that Jones was calling for her, she couldn¡¯t reply. She ran into the washroom and threw up in the sink. Everything she ate during lunch came back out. She turned on the tap to wash away the vomit, but she threw up again. It repeated until there was nothing left to throw up, then she washed her face and dried it with a hand towel. She realized that Jones was waiting for her when she got out of the washroom. Seeing that she was looking sick, he asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was probably something I ate.¡± Maisie waved her hand. ¡°Do you need me to send you to a hospital?¡± Jones asked. Maisie shook her head and squeezed a smile. ¡°There¡¯s really no need, thank you. I prefer to take a rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jones didn¡¯t press on. When Maisie got back to her room, she drank some warm water, but once the water went down, she started feeling sick again and went to the washroom for another round. She looked at her pale face in the mirror, her stomach burning. It really seemed to be something she had eaten, but she hadn¡¯t eaten anything unusual. When she heard the doorbell, she slowly walked to open the door. She was stunned when she saw that it was Nn. Nn walked in, closed the door, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well?¡± Maisie beamed. ¡®Did Jones bump into him and tell him?¡¯ She put out her arms around his neck and smiled. ¡°Yes, I feel horrible. Will you stay with me?¡± Nn helplessly carried her to the bed andid her down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was soft, unlike how it usually was, and his breath brushed her cheeks like a breeze. Maisie¡¯s hands were still on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my stomach.¡± Right when she said that, her stomach burned. He lightly rubbed it and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it a gastric issue?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t gastric, and her stomach wasn¡¯t hurting, but she just felt like throwing up. She just wanted him to spend time with her. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some medication for you.¡± He wanted to get up, but Maisie hugged his arm. ¡°No, just stay here with Nn noticed her anxiety, lowered his gaze, and patted her head, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Maisie asked. Nn nodded. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie looked at him for a while. Nn pushed the few strands of hair that were covering her face away, and his lips parted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and looked away, ¡°Nothing. Nn, you¡¯re hiding something from me, and I won¡¯t ask what it is, but don ¡®t¡­ Don¡¯t be hot and cold with me.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had noticed his changes. Even though she didn¡¯t know the reason that he was hot and cold toward her, she was anxious. If it weren¡¯t because something happened, why would he¡­ Nn hugged her in his arms and put his chin on the top of her head. He said in a low voice, ¡°I just need to get a few things settled, Zee. There¡¯s nothing more to it.¡± Nn didn¡¯t want to let go once she was in his arms. She was fully relying on him, which was something he had always looked forward to, but he couldn¡¯t get her involved¡­ Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Maisie hugged him and pushed her face into his chest. ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Nn looked down, but his eyes were in a vortex that turned dark. Daniel received a message and threw his phone against the wall The men behind him lowered their heads and didn¡¯t say a word. One of them carefully said, ¡°Erwin is involved in this now, and since Titus Goldmann is back and knows that his grandson was injured, I don¡¯t think he will let our men off.¡± Daniel stood in front of the window and took a puff of his vape. The vapor lingered on the ss and blurred out the reflection. ¡°The men who are caught by Titus will not being back.¡± The man looked horrible. ¡°What should we do then?¡± He breathed out vapor and asked, ¡°What did Roger say?¡± The man answered, ¡°He wants you to settle this matter. One more thing, the hospital has probably found out that Nn has been infected.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened as he slowly turned around.¡± Get rid of the men. Don¡¯t let too many people know about the virus, at least not yet. ¡°The Night Banquet will eventually fall after Nn¡¯s death, but if the news about the virus gets out, the investigators will be involved, and it won¡¯t be good for us.¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t let his n fail at the final stage. He had to see the Goldmanns witness their heir die of a virus with no cure! In the dark basement, the lights were dim. Daniel came to the room, which wasn¡¯trge. It had a bed and a cupboard. There were bandages on the cupboard covered in blood and antiseptics. The person on the bed was on IV drips and covered in bandages all over the body except for half their face. When she heard footsteps, Rowena opened her eyes but couldn¡¯t make a sound because she was weeping. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel sat at the edge of her bed and touched her face. His eyes were smiling, but there was no emotion.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die yet. I still need you.¡± A tear rolled down from the corner of Rowena¡¯s eye, unsure if it was because of pain or sadness. ¡°I¡¯m not the one that you should be hating but the woman who framed you. She did this to you, so¡­¡± Daniel got closer to her and smiled coldly, ¡°I need you to kill that woman and trigger a war between the de Armas and the Goldmanns. I want to see the Night Banquet fall within a year. Can you do it?¡± Rowena sped her fingers on the edge of the bed, the hatred in her eyes bing stronger. Daniel smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± Daniel got excited as he wondered if the Godlmanns would be able to handle two big issues. Erwin met Maisie the day before they went back, and they took a walk in the hotel¡¯s garden. ¡°Uncle Erwin, did Nn say anything to you after I left the hospital the day before yesterday?¡± Erwin smiled and changed the subject. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about anything. I just asked about his condition. When are you going back?¡± Maisie answered, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to go back earlier.¡± Erwin stopped walking while looking into the distance, ¡°Stoslo isn¡¯t really safe. I can¡¯t keep following you around.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Are you helping the Godlmanns because of me?¡± Erwin smiled and raised a hand to pat her head. ¡°I had to ensure your safety. You shouldn¡¯t have been involved in any of this.¡± At that moment, Khan walked over and said something into Erwin¡¯s ears which caused his face to drop. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Looking at them, Maisie could more or less guess what had happened, but she did not ask anything. Erwin turned his head, put his hand on her shoulders, and said, ¡°Khan and I still have something to attend to. so Zee, you can go back first.¡± Maisie nodded and saw them away. At the same time, Cherie rushed up to her and said while huffing heavily, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, so you¡¯re here. I thought you had gone somewhere.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cherie took a few seconds to calm herself down before saying rapidly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t doing very well now, and Elder Master Goldmann wants to see you.¡± Maisie hastily followed Cherie to the room. Inside the room, other than Quincy and Titus, she did not know the rest of the people. She reckoned that they must be the members of the Night Banquet. Nn was lying on the bed. His face was pale, and his forehead was filled with sweat. A specialist Titus had hired was checking his body temperature. After getting his body temperature, he turned and asked Quincy, ¡°When did Mr. Goldmann start to have a low fever?¡± Dumbfounded, Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann was looking a little bit under the weather when he came back this morning.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®This morning? Could it be that he started to have a low feverst night? Titus turned his head around and stared at Maisie.¡± Nn was at your cest night. How did you take care of him? Why didn¡¯t you notice that he had a low fever?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s lips were trembling slightly, and she did not know what to say. She was the one who had asked Nn to stay with herst night. She had not dared to get close to him since he had wounds on his body. Besides, he had not told her that he was not feeling well when he woke up this morning either. The rest of the men turned their heads and looked at her. They could more or less guess who she was, but they were interested in her since this was the first time they met her. Titus hissed exasperatedly after he heard what she said, ¡°Nn hasn¡¯t been having a peaceful day since he started a rtionship with you. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll get him killed!¡± The atmosphere in the room became tense. The way the group of men looked at Maisie changed when they heard what Titus said. For them, Nn was the sessor of the Night Banquet, and as his wife, she must not be too weak. After Nn hade to Stoslo, he had gotten shot, and now he fell sick. He had been with Maisiest night, and Titus had been nurturing a grudge against Maisie after Nn was shot. Therefore, he pushed all the me to her right now. Maisie felt suffocated and had a hard time breathing after what Titus said. It seemed to her that he made her the viin of everything because she was rted to the de Arma family. The specialist gave Nn some medicine, and then he went out to talk to Titus. Maisie stayed in the room and stood by the window. She looked at Nn, whose face was pale from his illness, and felt a tug at her heart. It was all her fault. Cherie walked up to her andforted, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, please don¡¯t feel bad about yourself. Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t really mean it. He¡¯s just too angry, so don¡¯t take everything he said to your heart.¡± Maisie forced a bitter smile on her face and said, ¡°I know. But it¡¯s really my fault for not taking good care of him.¡± Nn only woke up in the afternoon. His heart trembled when he saw Maisie was sleeping beside his bed. He stretched his arms to stroke her face. When Maisie felt someone was touching her face, she lifted her head up and met Nn¡¯s nce. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Nn nodded. He suddenly felt itchiness in his throat and turned around to cough. ¡°I¡¯ll get you water.¡± Maisie stood up and walked away. Soon, she came back with a cup of water. Nn took the cup and drank it. After he felt better, he asked, ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Chapter 442 ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you had a low fever.¡± Nn reached out and put his hand on the back of her cold hand. There was a smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about me, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m the one who should say sorry, Zee.¡± After all, he was hiding a secret from her. He knew he was infected with the virus, and now he was in the infection period. He would experience symptoms such as persistent low fever, hemoptysis, and deterioration of health. He had only three to four years left to live. Just when Maisie wanted to say something, Titus appeared. ¡°Nn, you¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. Titus nced at Maisie and ordered, ¡°You, go out. I have something to say to Nn.¡± Maisie pressed her lips tight and did not say anything. She rose to her feet and went out. Nn looked at her figure, and light slowly left his eyes. It was only when both of them were left in the room that Titus asked, ¡°Tell me honestly. What is going on with you?¡± The specialist had told Titus that Nn¡¯s condition was weird. A normal person with a low fever would recover after they slept and sweated for a night. However, it was not the same case with Nn. It had been the second day, yet he hadn¡¯t recovered, and the specialist was worried. Nn was not going to hide it from Titus, so he said, ¡°I was infected by the virus.¡± Titus¡¯ expression changed after he heard what Nn said. ¡°I hope this will be a secret between you and me, Grandpa. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it, including my father, the kids, and Zee,¡± Nn added inly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Titus closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°How Were you infected?¡± Nn then replied tly, ¡°The bullet that hit me had the virus on it.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more serious about your own life? You¡¯re the only one we can rely on in the Goldmanns. Do you expect us to depend on those three little kids?¡± Titus hissed exasperatedly. Wayion and Colton were the descendants of the Goldmanns, but they were stilt kids. Were they going to lose their father at such a young age? Titus clenched his fist tightly and continued. ¡°Do you know there is no cure for the virus? Your greatgrandfather and great-grandmother died because of the virus, and now you tell me that you¡¯re infected? I really should not have allowed you to start a rtionship with Maisie. Once a person has a soft spot, they will be weak.¡± He sighed deeply. ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s a reason why your father refuses to let you take over the Night Banquet. Both of you are too much alike.¡± No matter if it were Natasha in the past or Maisie right now, they were ¡°weapons¡± that other people could use against the Goldmanns, and they had seeded. It was because of Maisie that Nn had been infected. Nn fell silent for a long while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll file a divorce with her.¡± Titus was taken aback. In surprise, he looked at him and said, ¡°What did you say?¡± Nn lifted his head and said inly, ¡°I¡¯ll give half of my shares under my name to the kids and her. After I file a divorce with her, we¡¯ll raise the kids together. After all, even if they¡¯re members of the Goldmanns, they are her kids, and she has the right to raise them.¡± Titus did not say anything. It went without saying that he knew why Nn wanted to get a divorce with Maisie. Maisie stood outside for a long while. She did not know what Titus was talking to Nn. After a short while, the door was opened up from the inside, and Titus walked out of it. ¡°You can go in now.¡± After that, he left. Maisie was kind of surprised that Titus did not scold or criticize her anymore. She went back into the room. Nn was looking outside through the window with ssy eyes. She did not know what was on his mind, but he looked so weak and frail. This was the first time she saw Nn in such a weakened state. He looked just like a beautiful porcin that would break into pieces at the slightest touch. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chapter 443 After a long while, Nn parted his lips and said, ¡± Let¡¯s get a divorce, Zee.¡± Maisie froze, and her brain went nk for a moment. She looked at him in disbelief and stammered, ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Nn withdrew his gaze and turned his head around to look at her. There was no emotion in his eyes as he repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± ¡®Divorce¡­¡¯ Maisie felt as if someone had stabbed her in her heart. She had never expected that Nn would want to get a divorce with her one day, She bit her lower lip and tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°Why? Can you give me a reason?¡± She set her eyes fixed on Nn, trying to get some message from his face. However, his pale face was apathetic, and his eyes were deep like the blue sea. There was not the slightest change of emotion in them at all. ¡°No reason. I¡¯m just¡­ tired of you.¡± Maisie clenched her fists at her sides. She felt as if someone was peeling her heart away, and it was so painful that she could barely breathe. ¡°Tired of me¡­ huh?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nn did not say anything in response. Maisie took a few steps and approached him. Her long eyshes had covered the emotion in her eyes as she smiled weakly. ¡°You must be kidding me, right? Is it because Grandpa has told you something?¡± ¡°Grandpa is my family, and you don¡¯t have the right to know what he said to me. I¡¯m the one who wants to get a divorce with you, and he has nothing to do with it. All you need to do is say yes,¡± Nn replied, his eyes cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can still take care of the kids after our divorce. Besides, I¡¯ll transfer half of the shares of ckgold. It should be enough tost you a lifetime.¡± ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie grabbed the cor of his shirt, and her eyes turned bloodshot while her hands were shaking profusely. Her voice wasced with sobs as she said,¡± What do you take me for? It was you who said you wanted to marry, and now you want to get a divorce? You¡¯re lying to me, right? When you said you want to get a divorce, you¡¯re lying, right!? You must be hiding something from me¡­¡± ¡°Do you know that a woman like you who likes to ask a lot of questions is annoying? Do I look like I¡¯m lying when I tell you I¡¯m tired of you?¡± Nn sneered coldly and pulled her hand away expressionlessly. After he dusted the cor of his shirt, he continued coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll get Quincy to prepare the divorce procedures once we return to our country. You¡¯ll get everything that you deserve.¡± The sound of a p rang through the room. The red weal on Nn¡¯s face that was getting clearer and clearer with every passing second signified how hard Maisie had pped him . He clenched his fist tightly. The pain on his cheek was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. Maisie¡¯s eyes were red around the rims, and tears were dangling at the corner of her eyes. However, she forcibly held the tears back and said, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re definitely not thinking clearly right now since you have a low fever. I¡¯ll not agree to get a divorce with you. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± After that, she turned around and left the room, mming the door shut. Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore and broke out in a violent fit of cough. A few drops of blood fell on the snow-white bed sheet, and when he opened his palm, other than a few drops of blood, there were also deep marks caused by his fingers. Maisie was not the only one who felt the pain. He was in pain as well. If it weren¡¯t because he had no other choice, how would he want to get a divorce with Maisie, as well as say those hurtful words in front of her face? How could he let her go? ¡°Zee, please forgive me¡­¡± A drop of tear fell on the back of his hand. It was a sleepless night for Maisie. She turned and tossed on the bed for a long time before sitting up. She looked at the bustling nightscape through the window with her heart filled with many thoughts. She didn¡¯t believe that Nn would want to get a divorce with her, and she was certain that there must be other reasons. When Maisie arrived at Nn¡¯s room the next day, she saw a housekeeper cleaning the room. ¡°May I know where the guest that stays here is?¡± Maisie asked the housekeeper. ¡°He checked out from the room this morning,¡± the housekeeper replied. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Maisie smiled and said thanks to the housekeeper. After that, she returned to her own room, where Cherie was packing her stuff. She asked, ¡°Call Quincy and ask him where Nn is.¡± Cherie was stunned. That being said, she still pulled her phone out and made the call. Maisie did not know what Quincy had told her, but Cherie seemed surprised. ¡°I thought your flight was in the afternoon?¡± Quincy said something and hung up the call. Cherie turned her head around and said dumbfoundedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann and the others have already returned to the country.¡± When Maisie¡¯s face turned dark, Cherie asked carefully, ¡°Zee, what¡¯s going on with you and Mr. Goldmann? Did something happen yesterday?¡± Cherie remembered that Maisie had been furious aftering out of Nn¡¯s room. She had not even had her dinner. She asked Quincy about it, but Quincy refused to tell her anything. ¡°He wants to get a divorce with me.¡± ¡°D¡­ What? Divorce?¡± Cherie walked up to her. ¡°Mr. Goldmann wants to get a divorce with you? Are you sure he¡¯s not joking?¡± Even Cherie felt that Nn was joking. It went without saying that Maisie thought the same as well. However, Nn had changed his flight without telling her in order to avoid her. Could it be that he really wanted to get a divorce? ¡®Is he really tired of me?¡¯ On the ne, when Maisie was flipping through the newspaper, she saw the news about a doctor and a few nurses who had been shot dead in the hospital. The hospital was the one that Nn had been admitted into. She was shocked when she saw the news. Only now did she see the light why Erwin had told her that Stoslo was not very peacefultely. ¡®Could it be the same group of people? But why did they kill the nurses and doctor?¡¯ Maisie asked inwardly. It was already nighttime by the time they arrived at Zlokova¡¯s airport. Maisie did not return to the Blue Bay vi or the Goldmann mansion. Instead, she returned to Vanderbilt manor. Stephen was getting ready to sleep. When he heard that someone was knocking on the door, he went downstairs and opened the door. He was stunned for a bit when he saw Maisie was standing outside the door with her suitcase. ¡°Zee, you-¡± Maisie gave him a hug, cutting him short. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve returned¡­¡± Stephen was stunned once again. However, he had a feeling that Maisie was a bit under the weather, so he stroked her head and asked softly, ¡°Alright. So, did something happen?¡± Maisie shook her head and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just miss you very much. Dad, can I sleep at your ce tonight?¡± Stephen took a look at Cherie, who was standing outside the door. Cherie greeted him respectfully, and he responded with a nod. After that, he said to Maisie,¡± This is your home, so of course, I won¡¯t say no if you want to sleep here.¡± Maisie took her suitcase and went upstairs. In the meantime, Cherie received a text message. (Mr. Goldmann asks me to ask where you guys are.) Cherie replied, (Mrs. Goldmann has returned to the Vanderbilt mansion. Quincy, can you tell me why Mr. Goldmann wants to get a divorce with her?¡± After a short while, Quincy replied, (Don¡¯t ask. This is not something you should know. Mr. Goldmann wants you to stay by Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s side. From now onward, you¡¯ll be working for Ms. Vanderbilt. If anything happens to her, remember to report to us.) In the room, Maisie was taking her clothes out of her suitcase. Stephen appeared outside of the room and looked at her. ¡°Are you sure nothing happened. Zee?¡± Maisie froze. She turned around to meet his gaze and said, ¡°Nope. Nothing happened.¡± ¡°If nothing happened, then why did youe back here as soon as you returned from overseas? Did you get into a fight with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Stephen sighed.¡± You young people are ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Dad,¡± Maisie cut him short, ¡°What do you say if I get a divorce with Nn?¡± Stephen was taken aback. ¡°Divorce?¡± Maisie forced a smile on her face and continued. ¡°He wants to get a divorce with me, but I said no. There¡¯s no way he can get rid of me in this life.¡± Stephen did not say anything anymore after he heard what Maisie said. He figured that he shouldn¡¯t get involved in the rtionship between Maisie and Nn. Besides, he could see that his daughter had truly fallen in love with that man. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Chapter 445 However, at the same time, Stephen did not want his daughter to get the short end of the stick. Before he left, he said, ¡°Zee, you don¡¯t necessarily need to always put other people before you. Even if you get a divorce with him, this will always be your home, and the door of the Vanderbilts will always be open for you.¡± Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and smiled. She knew what her father was trying to say. He did not want her to get hurt too badly, but she just wanted to know why Nn wanted to get a divorce. Before she got the answer, she would not give up so easily! In the past, it was him who refused to stop hounding her, and this time, it was her turn! The next day, at ckgold¡­ After Cherie told Maisie that Nn was in the office, Maisie dressed up nicely and headed to ckgold with a lunch box. Quincy was taken aback when he came out of the office and saw the beautiful and elegant woman walking in his direction. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt you¡­¡± He knew Maisie had been a beauty, but she rarely put on any makeup ever since she started a rtionship with Nn. Therefore, he was slightly surprised to see her in her full makeup. Maisie pointed at the door and asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡± Quincy did not know what he should say. After all, Nn had not said she couldn¡¯t enter his office. However, before he could answer anything. Maisie had pushed the door open and walked into it. Nn was reading his document. He did not raise his head, but he knew it was her since he had heard her voice outside the door. Maisie put the lunch box on the table. He asked faintly, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, right? These are the snacks that I made myself. Do you want some?¡± Maisie asked as she opened up the lunch box. He took a nce at it and replied simply, ¡°Put it at the side first. I still have something else to attend to.¡± Maisie closed the lunch box and pushed it aside as Nn told her to. She then looked at him fondly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can do your work. I¡¯ll stay here and look at you.¡± Nn was flipping through a document and froze. However, he did not say anything. Maisie did not bother him while he was working. She just asionally browsed the books disyed on the shelves behind him or looked around at the decorations in his office. In short, she was looking around the office. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, Nn frowned and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can leave first.¡± ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Maisie withdrew her gaze and met his eyes. Nn looked at her. He realized that she had put some makeup on her face, and she looked as pretty and alluring as the time he saw her. Even he was having a hard time peeling his gaze away from her now. Maisie leaned forward, half of her body propped on the desk as she looked at him fondly and chuckled. ¡°I thought you had no interest in me anymore, Mr. Goldmann. I never thought I would still be able to affect you.¡± Setting his jaw tightly, Nn picked up the document, pulled himself away from her, and refused to look her in the eyes. Maisie lowered her head and bit her lip. She refused to give up just like that. As such, she got to her feet and walked toward him. She took his document away, and before Nn could do anything, she sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her voice was soft and alluring as she said, ¡°Nn, let¡¯s not get a divorce, okay?¡± Nn did not reply. Even if she was sitting on hisp, he did not have any feelings at all. Well, it was not true that he did not have any feelings toward her, but he forcibly suppressed all his feelings for her. Maisie looked at his lips. Just when she was about to kiss him, he suddenly turned his head sideways, grabbed her arms, and pulled her away from him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Maisie was shocked. Then, he said with an expressionless face, ¡°The badger game doesn¡¯t always work on men, especially when the man is no longer interested in you.¡± ¡®No longer interested¡­ Maisie stood frozen stiff on the spot. She clenched her fist tightly, and after a long while, she smiled. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lifting his head, Nn looked at her and squinted his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Let¡¯s see if your charm still works on me or not,¡± he said Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Maisie kissed his cold lips again, clung to his body, and seduced him with subtle hints. She thought she could do so but soon realized that she was wrong. Nn was indifferent. If it were not for the restraint he had been renowned for and proud of, then he must have lost his interest in her. Maisie distanced herself from his lips slowly. She could feel a slight difort with each and every breath she took. ¡®Should I choose to believe that he has really grown bored of me and doesn¡¯t love me anymore? Or, is this his way of forcing me to leave him? She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Nn, what if I say I won¡¯t give up?¡± Nn was taken aback, but the surprise disappeared in a sh as he turned his head away. ¡°You should go back first.¡± Maisie stepped forward and hugged him. Nn¡¯s body tensed up while his hand that was in midair clenched slowly into a fist, suppressing his urge to embrace her tightly in his arms. Maisie¡¯s voice sounded light. ¡°Nn, I don¡¯t believe that you no longer love me. Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll.. I¡¯ll find a way to make you fall in love with me again.¡± The astonishment in Nn¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared. Although his love for her had never declined, he still acted ruthlessly. He pulled Maisie away from his arms, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll go and pick you up in the evening. We still have to y the parts that we should y in front of the kids.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. Although she felt a little disappointed, at least, they still had onest bond connecting the both of them-the children. She could not help butugh at herself when she walked out of the office. ¡®We can only maintain this ¡°rtionship between us thanks to the kids. ¡®Nn¡­ Is he really serious about this?¡¯ After Maisie left, Quincy walked into the office with some documents while Nn was smoking a cigarette in front of the window. There were already a few cigarette butts in the ashtray. It was the first time Quincy had seen him smoke so much. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, about this divorce agreement, are you really¡­¡± Quincy knew that Nn was doing this for Maisie¡¯s sake. However, as an outsider, even he could see how much Nn cared about Maisie. But because of how much he cared, there was nothing else that he could do apart from this. Even the divorce conditions were designed to safeguard Maisie¡¯s future as half of the share of the entire ckgold Group would be hers to own after this. In a low and deep voice, Nn said, ¡°Put it on the table.¡± Quincy ced the agreement on the table. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn then took a long drag on the cigarette in his hand, turned around, and flicked the ash on the tip into the ashtray. ¡°Is there any news from Stoslo?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann has captured all their men, but Daniel had already abandoned those people. It¡¯s obvious that Daniel won¡¯t do anything for those men. As for the doctor and nurses who were murdered in the hospital, it seems that they want to hide the virus from the world.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What about the prince?¡± Quincy added, ¡°Prince Roger hasn¡¯t made a single move for the time being. This should be because he¡¯s afraid of startling the royal family.¡± King Miller was still in power in the royal family. Ever since the incident involving that eldest princess back then, the Millers had been going against Prince Roger, who desired to expand his influence among the royal family. Hence, if the Millers were to find out that Prince Roger had a hand in the scheme, it would be difficult for him to get out of this mess unscathed. No matter what, the princess and the Millers were rted by blood, and she was the only princess. Thus, even though Prince Roger was rted to the Millers too, he was still only an illegitimate child. His biological mother was only a maid who had tried her best to find her way into the king¡¯s chamber and seeded. Prince Roger could not inherit the throne because of his ineligible identity. Prince Roger had been living a simple life for decades. He had plenty of people who would do his dirty work for him, so he never needed to show up. What¡¯s more, the Kents¡¯ objective was obvious-they were supporting Prince Roger to achieve their own desired goals. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Nn moved the ashtray aside and tapped the table with his fingertips. ¡°Does Hernandez know about this?¡± He was referring to what had happened to Maisie in Stoslo. Quincy paused for a split second and then replied, ¡°I think Hernandez should know.¡± Maisie was soon taken to the Lucases, and she somehow managed to guess why Hernandez was looking for her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Larissa led her to the study, where Hernandez was standing in front of the window with his hands behind his back. He then asked without even looking back, ¡°Were you and Nn attacked in Stoslo?¡± Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Your information seems to travel at lightspeed.¡± ¡°Heh, Stoslo is a territory under my watch, anyway. They reported the news to me right after they received the news. It seems that those people can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± Hernandez turned around calmly, and his gazended on Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m correct, after all. Although I won¡¯t use you to deal with the Goldmanns since you and Nn are together, the other party won¡¯t be as soft-hearted a Maisie stepped forward. ¡°Sir Hernandez, have you ever thought that you might have been misled about the matter between the Goldmanns and the de Armas?¡± Hernandez¡¯s expression looked stern and displeased.¡± Are you still going to exin for the Goldmanns?¡± Maisie knew that mentioning the Goldmanns would make Hernandez unhappy, but she had always wanted to ask so that she could get all the details sorted out. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask you directly, does the kidnapping of Nn¡¯s mother from 15 years ago have anything to do with you?¡± Hernandez snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t the Goldmanns say it¡¯s me? What else do you need me to exin?¡± Maisie had her expectations fulfilled. ¡°So it was not you, right?¡± Hernandez responded indifferently, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s impossible for the grievances between the Goldmanns and the de Armas to end just like this.¡± Maisie remained silent. As expected, he knows what happened 15 years ago, but he doesn¡¯t even want to exin himself when the Goldmanns suspect that it¡¯s him. All this was just because of his hatred for the Goldmanns, so what the Goldmanns say has nothing to do with him. ¡®So whether that incident had happened or not, he would still hate the Goldmanns. But at least I now know that it has nothing to do with the de Armas. Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°d to know that it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Hernandez paused for a short while, and his expression turned serious. ¡°I advise you to leave the Goldmanns. Now that those people already know that you¡¯re Nn¡¯s wife, they won¡¯t let you go this easily.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave him. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here in front of you now if Nn hadn¡¯t protected me at the time.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡®I won¡¯t leave no matter who tries to persuade me, not even if Nn wants to divorce me.¡¯ ¡°You-¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is the first time I¡¯ve called you this.¡± Larissa was stunned, and even Hernandez was surprised because it was the first time Maisie was willing to call her grandfather in such a long time. Maisie¡¯s attitude was not as rigid as before too. ¡°I know you hate the Goldmanns, but maybe some of the incidents really have nothing to do with the Goldmanns-¡± ¡°They have nothing to do with some of the incidents?¡± Hernandez mmed the desk and questioned her loudly, ¡°Then did I lose a leg for nothing?¡± ¡°Nn¡¯s great-grandfather should have amputated one of your legs when he was holding you hostage if he really wanted to do so. Thus, why bother to let you go and then do it after that?¡± Maisie retorted calmly. ¡®From what Uncle Erwin told me, I could see that Nn¡¯s great-grandfather wouldn¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately, let alone a child. Hernandez frowned. ¡°Who told you this, Nn?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie replied, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Erwin. He just happens to know something too.¡± ¡°Who did you just say? Erwin!?¡± Hernandez was obviously shocked. ¡°How did you get to know him?¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Maisie paused for a split second before adding, ¡°My mother knew him. He also told me that my mother died because of the sleeper virus.¡± Larissa covered her mouth. She was clearly in shock. Hernandez was stunned in ce, but his expression changed in an instant. Hernandez asked Larissa to bring Maisie out while he continued to stay in the silent study. Nobody knew what he was thinking-the only thing that was clear to others was that his expression became even gloomier as time went by. Larissa walked downstairs with Maisie and asked out of the blue, ¡°Maisie, is what you just said true? Your mother really-¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Erwin wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Maisie knew that Erwin would not lie to her about the cause of her mother¡¯s death, but she still could not help but worry about Hernandez when she thought of the change in his expression from just now. ¡°Aunt, can you tell me why Grandpa¡¯s expression changed so drastically when he heard about the virus?¡± Maisie addressed Larissa as her aunt, which made Larissa feel extremely relieved. She then reluctantly replied after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your grandfather really didn¡¯t know that your mother had been infected. I didn¡¯t know about that either. It¡¯s no wonder she would leave with Strix¡­ ¡°Now I understand why Marina would say that only Strix could save her back then. However, Strix still couldn¡¯t save her in the end.¡± Larissa¡¯s eyes were filled with loss and grief as she said to Maisie, ¡°I know that there¡¯s no cure for the virus. Even though the drugs developed by Strix can control its side effects, Marina¡¯s condition only developed when it was already a year after the epidemic¡­¡± Larissa suddenly stopped. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Maisie suddenly became worried when she noticed that Larissa¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Larissa looked at her. ¡°The incubation period of the virus is one year, which means that your mother was already infected the year the epidemic started. That¡¯s not impossible.¡± Maisie was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Larissa exined to her, ¡°The epidemic from 30 years ago only broke out post-first contact. It¡¯s said that the source of the infection is rted to the water reservation tank of a hotel, but your mother didn¡¯t go to that hotel at that time. ¡°Moreover, the people infected with the virus were no different from any ordinary people. They got to live a normal life during the incubation period. The virus won¡¯t be spread through the air but only through direct contact. It¡¯s just like the bacteria attached to an item¡¯s surface. You¡¯ll only be infected when you get in touch with that item. However, your mother had always been staying in the de Armas mansion and had never been in contact with any man before meeting Strix, so how did she get infected?¡± On the way back, Maisie kept thinking about Larissa¡¯s words. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Mom¡¯s virus infection is too strange. It seems that it was a man-made event, as Uncle Erwin said. Now that I get to think about it, the virus infection is not a natural disaster but an invisible¡± weapon¡± that kills people.¡¯ At this time, she received a text message on her phone. It was from Nn. The dead silent atmosphere in the car made Maisie very ufortable. Nn spoke next to almost nothing and would not take the initiative to start a conversation. Even though she wanted to break the awkward atmosphere, she did not know what to say. Quincy took a nce at the rearview mirror. As an outsider, he still could not help but feel ufortable when he saw this. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has been infected with the virus because of the conspiracy of those who want to suppress the Goldmannspletely. If Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t divorce Ms. Vanderbilt now, he won¡¯t be able to protect her because of his current condition. ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt can onlypletely get rid of her rtionship with the Goldmanns when she¡¯s divorced. She will also be able to keep herself out of all this mess when the de Armas recognize her as one of their family members after this. After all, with the power and influence that Hernandez has in Stoslo, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to protect Maisie. Those people only had the guts toy their fingers on Maisie in Stoslo because Hernandez wasn¡¯t there. Not to mention that they¡¯d have a chance to win the de Armas over if something were to happen to Maisie back then.¡¯ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The grip formed by Maisie¡¯s intertwined fingers tightened as she turned to look at Nn, who was absent-minded at the moment. ¡°How do you n to exin to the children that we¡¯re going through a divorce?¡± Nn¡¯s body froze slightly, and his gaze dimmed.¡± We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± ¡®Even if the kids were to hate me or me me.¡¯ Maisie stared at him for a while and then slowed down her speech rate. ¡°Is there no other way out of this?¡± ¡°Must we get a divorce?¡± He did not say anything. Maisie clenched her hands into fists. ¡°At least, let me know the reason behind you wanting a divorce.¡± Nn frowned and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything that I need to say.¡± ¡®Sure enough, I can¡¯t get an answer from him.¡¯. Maisie scoffed mockingly. ¡®Since he wants to divorce me but has refused to give me a reason, then I won¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡¯ Nn caught a glimpse of the disappointment on her face, and the hidden emotions that emerged from the depths of his eyes made him stiffen his face. ¡®She must be hurting deep down. ¡®But I¡¯m hurting too.¡¯ The three children were all overjoyed, knowing that their parents were back. Maybe because it had been a long time, the three children were more attached to Maisie. Daisie sat in Maisie¡¯s arms and said with her pretty and moist eyes, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, can we go to Grandpa¡¯s ce to see Reddy? We really want to see Reddy!¡± Colton was eating potato chips. ¡°Well, I really want to eat Grandpa¡¯s banana loaf.¡± Wayion closed the book that he was reading and nced at him. ¡°You only know what and how to eat.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colton then replied, ¡°Wayion, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat!¡± Maisie looked at them helplessly. ¡°Okay, then Mommy will take you to Grandpa¡¯s ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you busy?¡± Wayion asked. Maisie was astonished and just so happened to meet Nn¡¯s gaze, so she shifted her gaze away and looked at Wayion. ¡°I¡¯m not busytely. I have Uncle Kennedy to help me at thepany.¡± ¡°Then is Daddy busy?¡± Daisie turned to look at Nn. Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he opened his thin lips. ¡°I¡¯m not busy either.¡± Maisie only took a nce at him. ¡®If he wants to spend more time with the kids too, can I make him give up the idea of divorce during this period? The children had been showing more willingness to go back to the Goldmann mansion ever since Rowena was chased away from the Goldmann mansion, and this was the first time Maisie stayed there after quite a long time. In the evening, Maisieid down on the bed, using her cell phone to search for a solution to coax Nn from the idea of asking for a divorce on the Inte. Netizen 1: If he¡¯s asking for a divorce, it means that he doesn¡¯t love you anymore, so it¡¯s useless to coax him now. Netizen 2: Why would you coax him? Do you n to lick his boots next? What you need to do now is to kick him out of your life. It¡¯s better to find yourself another husband. Netizen 3: If your husband is asking you for a divorce, it¡¯s probably because he¡¯s started to think that you¡¯re unattractive, or he¡¯s keeping a homewrecker¡¯s existence a secret. Thus, you should be careful of him. Maisiey on the bed in despair. ¡®Instead of Nn having a homewrecker out there, I¡¯d rather believe that it¡¯s me. I might have be unattractive to Nn! Thinking of how indifferent he was while they were at the office, she was a little discouraged. Nn opened the door, walked into the room, saw Maisie lying on the bed scrolling through her phone, and his expression stiffened. The silk nightdress that she was wearing looked extremely thin-it fit her perfectly and entuated her exquisite figure. Her long, curly hair was scattered on her left side, while her right shoulder strap had slipped off of her shoulder and was hanging on her upper arm. She also lifted her calves and swayed them from side to side subtly. Nn could feel his blood surging and boiling just because of the scene and the inadvertent action of her tucking her hair behind her ear Nn looked away stiffly, and only then did Maisie realize that someone was standing beside the bed, which caused her to put her phone down in shock.¡± Since when did youe in?¡± ¡®He shouldn¡¯t have seen it, right?¡¯ Nn did not answer her but turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± He then walked toward the bathroom. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Maisie pouted, but a hint of slyness shed across her eyes when she thought of something. Nn took a cold shower to suppress all impulses, and he even regretted his indecision. ¡®Would I really be willing to divorce her the longer I keep her by my side? I¡¯m not willing to let go too, but I have to.¡¯ Nn obviously wanted to get a divorce but still yed along with Maisie when it came to the children. Maybe this was his selfishness. All he wanted was to fully upy these beautiful moments that he could still cling to, and that was all. Nn walked out of the bathroom, and the scene in front of him rekindled the me that he had just managed to suppress while he was in the bathroom, which almost broke him. Maisie was lying on the bed with one hand propping the side of her head, but this posture was extremely enchanting and intoxicating. Any ordinary man would have gone crazy when he saw this, let alone Nn. Nn turned his face away stiffly and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m no longer attractive to you?¡± Maisie yed with a lock of her hair with her fingertips while winking and smiling at him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed, his expression looked gloomy, and he lowered his voice. ¡°Stop the pointless resistance.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s pointless.¡± Maisie sat up. ¡°Nn Goldmann, look at me.¡± Nn gritted his mrs and red at Maisie with a trace of gloom in his eyes. There were hints of stubbornness and unwillingness on her beautiful and captivating face. And while he remained unmoved, a crystal clear awareness that shed across her eyes scorched his sight. Maisie could not help but ask herself from the bottom of her heart, ¡®I¡¯m shamelessly standing right in front of him, butt naked, but he manages to keep a straight face, so does that mean that I really am no longer attractive to him anymore? Or has he grown tired of me? Her hand that was holding the nightdress trembled slightly, but she still conceded defeat in the end as she lowered her eyes, bit her lip. and put on her clothes again. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with the kids,¡± Maisie said with a hint of bitterness deep down. She was about to get up when a silhouette pressed her against the bed abruptly and kissed her lips vigorously. Maisie was taken aback. She was in pain and was almost out of breath. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his actions gradually became more ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Maisie stared at him. Everywhere that his lips went by felt as if it was being lit on fire, scorching her heart and burning her soul. And when she was in the mood and was looking forward to his next move, he did not move on. Yes, he was torturing her, but she did not know that he was also torturing himself. Nn finally pulled himself away and turned away from her. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the study.¡± He then walked out of the room without looking back. Maisie froze on the bed, looking at the door that was pitilessly closed, and her heart gradually fell into an abyss. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nn smoked a few more cigarettes in the study. He had never been a huge smoker, but he had be more and more addicted recently. He nced out the window, his eyes looking as gloomy and cold as the misty night. The next morning, Nn walked downstairs. Perhaps because he did not see the children and Maisie, he asked Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Where are they?¡± Mr. Cheshire replied with a smile. ¡°The youngdy brought the little ones out earlier in the morning.¡± Nn nced at the delicate breakfast arranged on the table, and he knew that she was the one who had made it. ¡®She still prepared breakfast¡­ The corners of his lips raised as he gave off an imperceptible smile upon thinking of this. At the Vanderbilt manor¡­ The three children were chasing around and ying with Reddy, and the yard was filled with peals of laughter. Stephen had mixed feelings while looking at this scene. It had been a long time since thest time when the Vanderbilt manor was this lively, especially when the kids were here. Something came to his mind out of the blue, and he looked at Maisie, ¡°Has the matter between you and Mr. Goldmann been resolved? Does¡­ Does he really want a divorce?¡±|| Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and replied, ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°How about the kids?¡± Stephen asked slowly, ¡°They¡¯re going to be very sad if you two get a divorce, right?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°He told me that after we get a divorce, we¡¯ll take care of the kids together. So that means I car still stay with them¡­¡± Shocked, Stephen said, ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Goldmann told you?¡± Honestly, he did not expect Nn to say something like that. Maisie nodded. Considering Nn¡¯s identity, if he really wanted to have nothing to do with her, he could take the custody of the childrer away from her. He could even make it impossible for her to get anything. However, he did not do any of that. Therefore, she deeply believed that there were other reasons he wanted to get a divorce with her. It was just that he refused to tell her. Kennedy called her. She walked to the side and picked up the phone. ¡°Yes, Uncle Kennedy? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Kennedy is looking for you?¡± Stephen asked. Maisie hung up the call and turned her head around to look at him. ¡°Yeah. Dad, can you help me to take care o f the kids? I need to go to the office for a while.¡± Stephen smiled. ¡°Alright. Drive safe.¡± Maisie came to Soul Jewelry by car. As soon as she stepped into the hall, she saw Kennedy was saying something to the shooting crew Maisie had learned from Kennedy¡¯s call that Soul had invited Irene, the rising actress, to be its spokesperson. They had a shooting today, but the shooting crew and staff had been waiting for her for a whole morning, yet she had not shown up. After calling her several times, Irene¡¯s assistant even threatened them, saying that they would not shoot anymore if they kept pushing them as Irene was currently shooting a variety show. Soul could wait, but the shooting crew could not. ¡°Zee,¡± Kennedy walked up to her, ¡°The shooting crew cannot wait any longer. Ms. Linwood has signed the contract, and her action has seriously affected the shooting process.¡± Maisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you manage to get in touch with Ms. Linwood herself?¡± Kennedy shook his head. In the meantime, a staff member mumbled, ¡°This Irine is just acting like an *ss. She could¡¯ve told us and not signed the contract if she didn¡¯t want to cooperate with us.¡± She had signed the contract, but she refused to show up during the shooting and made everyone wait for her. All of the costumes and jewelry were made ready, and the shooting crew was all prepared. They were just waiting for her, not to mention that rehearsal would take a lot of time. Maisie cupped her hand on her chin and sank into thought. After a short while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s find someone else.¡± ¡°Find someone else?¡± The staff was shocked. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be too rushed to find someone else right now? Besides, Soul was a newly established jewelrypany. The cost for inviting an A-list celebrity to be their spokesperson was high. For example, it had taken about $1,000,000 to invite Irene to be their spokesperson this time. If they changed the spokesperson now, who woulde and help them? Maisie looked at them and said faintly, ¡°Since they didn¡¯t take us seriously and went back on their promise first, I don¡¯t see any problem for us to change the spokesperson. Besides, we can¡¯t just wait for her like this.¡± ¡°But who woulde and help us?¡± Kennedy frowned. After all, it was nearly impossible to get someone to help them in just a few hours. Maisie suddenly thought of someone. She lifted her brows and smiled. ¡°We just need someone who¡¯s popr and can reach out to many people, right?¡± Kennedy was stumped. ¡°Zee, are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°I have a candidate in my mind,¡± Maisie said as she took her phone out and looked through her contact list. A person from the shooting crew came over and asked, ¡°Who else can reach out to many people other than someone from the entertainment industry?¡± Maisie put her phone to her ear and replied faintly.¡± How about Louis, the young heir of the Lucas family?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Louis was the famous violin prince, so he definitely could reach out to a lot of people. Not only that, but he was also an alumnus of the Royal Academy of Music. Kennedy was stunned. He thought Maisie would look for Helios, but he did not expect that she was actually talking about Louis. Although it was not a bad idea to ask Louis to be the spokesperson of Soul Jewelry, and Kennedy was certain that Louis would get the job done beautifully, would Louis agree since he had never be the spokesperson for any brand before? Maisie walked to the side to talk. Kennedy did not know what she had said to Louis, but she suddenly turned her head around and made an ¡°okay¡± sign at him. Kennedy hurriedly gave the order to the people around him, ¡°Go make the preparation!¡± Ten minutester, Louis arrived at Soul Jewelry. A lot of them were seeing Louis for the first time, and they were taken aback by his look He was standing at 6.3 feet tall, and the length of his legs was about 3.7 seet. He had a very good- looking face, and there was a hint of defiance edging on his eyebrows. His monolid gave people the impression that he was cold, yet at the same time, he looked just like a prince walking out of a fairy tale. Everyone had a hard time peeling their gazes away from him once they set their eyes on him. Maisie took a look at her watch and smiled at him.¡± Right on time.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly want to see me?¡± Louis asked curiously. After all, Maisie had never taken the initiative to look for him, so he was kind of surprised ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°And whatvor is that?¡± Retaining the smile on her face, Maisie said, ¡°To help save the day.¡± She couldn¡¯t afford Helios, so she could only turn her target to Louis. It was only now that Louis realized whai Maisie meant by ¡®save the day¡± ¡°You want me to be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry?¡± Louis frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve never be the spokesperson for any brand belore.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡± Maisie grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you ordingly, so don¡¯t worry about that. Besides, you¡¯re my family, so you won¡¯t sit by and watch me die, right?¡± Maisie turned around without waiting for Louis to respond and ordered her crew with a smile, ¡°Take Mr. Lucas to try on the costume and put on makeup. We¡¯re going to start the shooting soon.¡± She had made the decision for him, Themercial endorsement featuring Irene had changed. After Maisie had discussed with the shooting crew, she then personally designed the costume for Louis. On the other side, Irene came out of the swimming pool. She was wearing a bikini, and her voluptuous figure had a sharp contrast with her innocent looks. She fit the current popr standards for female celebrities-fair, skinny, and young. Her pure and sweet look and her voluptuous body were what made her so popr. Her assistant draped a towel on Irene¡¯s shoulders. She walked up to a folding chair and took her seat. As she sipped on the ss of juice, she asked, ¡°Soul hasn¡¯t called yet?¡± Her assistant took a look at the phone and said, ¡°Nope. I guess they were too embarrassed to urge us anymore.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a newpany, and they have a lot of nerves to urge us. Anyway, I¡¯m tired. Call them and tell them that I¡¯ll go for the shooting this afternoon.¡± After all, they would forgive her, anyway, Her uncle was a famous director, and because of that, everyone had been exceptionally lenient toward her. The assistant made the call, and her expression changed after she heard what they said, ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯ve decided to change the spokesperson?¡± Irene put the juice down and looked at her assistant. Her assistant growled angrily. ¡°Who do you think we are? Some kind of monkey? We¡¯ve signed the contract, so how could you change the spokesperson?¡± Kennedy took a few breaths to calm himself down and said, ¡°Please understand that you¡¯re the one who failed to fulfill your contract. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. We need to catch up with the shooting process, and since Ms. Linwood is busy, we figured that we shouldn¡¯t disturb you anymore. Thus, we decided to change the spokesperson, Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Chapter 453 ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± ¡°Attitude? You¡¯re talking attitude with me now?¡± Kennedy harrumphed. ¡°We just let you have a taste of your own medicine. Besides, it doesn¡¯t necessarily need to be Ms. Linwood either.¡± After that, Kennedy hung up the call. The assistant walked up to Irene and said, ¡°Irene, Soul has decided to change the spokesperson.¡± Irene had never been treated like this before, and her face sank when she heard what her assistant said. ¡°They¡¯re just an unknown jewelrypany, and they dare to disrespect me?¡± She thought of something and decided to publish a post on Facebook. #Irenababy: I didn¡¯t think it woulde to this either. (JPG)# Inside the picture, there was a dog sitting on the upper floor and looking down at the people below. Many netizens immediately noticed the connotation of this picture, and her fans hastilymented when they saw their idol had published a post to tell them that someone had bullied her. #Irenababy is Mine: What¡¯s wrong, @lrenababy? I thought you were at the shooting site for thepany that you be the spokesperson of?# #Irenababy: @lrenababy is Mine Sigh, maybe they think I¡¯m not good enough.# #Irene¡¯s Supporter: @lrenababy What? Don¡¯t tell me that they have changed the spokesperson?# Irene gave her fans a crying emoticon as a reply, and her fans were infuriated at what happened to their idol. A few days ago, she had just published a post about her bing the spokesperson of Soul Jewelry, and her fans were not happy with Soul Jewelry changing the spokesperson all of a sudden. All of them swarmed into Soul Jewelry¡¯s Facebook and fought on behalf of their idol. In the afternoon, the post #Soul called off the contract with Irene# appeared on Google Trends. After Louis had finished the shooting, Maisie went to check the photos. Although he just showed his face for one minute, and most of them were the close-ups o f his back and profile, the shooting crew was still amazed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The theme for Soul¡¯s jewelry was dark. Thebination of ck and blue gave off a regally elegant yet subtly sophisticated vibe. A single close-up shot of him wearing the dark-themed ring of Soul Jewelry was akin to a masterpiece that was crafted 10 perfection. Indeed, it was a hand that yed a violin that took nearly $1,000,000 to maintain. He merely showed his hand, and the female staff members were already fawning over him. After Louis came out of the fitting room in his usual outfit, Maisie walked up to him. ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Lucas. I¡¯ll transfer the payment to youter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Louis replied as he buttoned up the button on his sleeve. He lowered his head and continued. ¡°After all, you¡¯re my cousin, but I¡¯ll only be helping you this time. Don¡¯t call me and ask me to do something like this ever again.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you ask for help from Mr. Goldmann?¡± Louis asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be more than willing to help you.¡± 1 Maisie was stumped. Then, she shrugged and said,¡± He¡¯s a businessman, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s fit to be the spokesperson of a jewelry company.¡± ¡°So are you saying that I¡¯m fit to be the spokesperson of a jewelrypany?¡± He frowned. Maisie measured him up and down, lifted her brows, andughed. ¡°You¡¯re tall, after all.¡± Louis was rendered speechless. After Maisie returned to the office, Kennedy informed her about Google Trends. He handed a tablet to her and said, ¡°Irene knows that we¡¯ve changed the spokesperson.¡± Maisie tapped on the tablet and asked, ¡°Does Irene have other ns for today?¡± Kennedy shook his head. ¡°She told us that she¡¯s avable today, and that¡¯s why we scheduled the shooting for today. However, her assistant said that she¡¯s having a recording for a variety show, and we aren¡¯t sure if she really has taken on another variety show or not. ¡°Well, be that as it may, she¡¯s the one who broke her promise. Let her vent ¡°spleen¡± first. We¡¯ll see what we¡¯ll do when the endorsement is released.¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Maisie put the tablet down. She was going to make use of the result of Louis being their spokesperson to prove Irene and the public that they were wrong. By the time Maisie got home, she saw that Stephen was preparing dinner for the kids while Wayion, the little adult, was helping him in the kitchen Daisie and Colton were ying games on the couch. When they saw her, Daisie put the gamepad down and greeted, ¡°Mommy, wee home. Have you finished with work?¡± | ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finished with work,¡± Maisie replied as she took off her shoe. Reddy was lying next to them. Perhaps it was exhausted from ying with the kids as it soon closed its eyes and went back to sleep after taking a look at Maisie. While Stephen was setting up the table, he said to the kids, ¡°Dinner is ready. Go wash your hands and come eat.¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Colton and Daisie put the gamepads down, got up to their feet, and went to wash their hands. Reddy made a stretch and hopped down from the couch. It immediately walked over when it saw that Wayion was pouring its food into the feeder. Wayion stroked its fur and asked, ¡°When will Reddy get bigger?¡± Stephenughed. ¡°It¡¯s only a few months old. It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°Well, then, eat more and grow up faster into a chubby dog,¡± Wayion said to Reddy. Daisie ran up to the table, and Stephen carried her to her chair. She raised her head to look at Stephen and asked, ¡°Grandpa, can we take Reddy back with us for a few days?¡± Since they liked Reddy very much, Stephen stroked her head and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Yippie!¡± Cherie eximed happily, ¡°We can y with Reddy again!¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t have time to y with Reddy. Colton needs to attend school, and you two need to go to Royal Crown Entertainment Co. Reddy will be very bored if you bring it home with you guys,¡± Maisie chimed in helplessly. Daisie pouted and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She thought for a moment and added, ¡°We¡¯lle to visit Grandpa every day then!¡± Maisie pinched her nose and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you just want toe and y with Reddy?¡± Daisie wrinkled her nose and snorted with her head held high. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Stephen chuckled as he handed a te of spaghetti to Daisie. ¡°You cane to y with Reddy whenever you want. Come, have some. You too, Colton and Wayion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Colton and Wayion thanked Stephen at the same time. Stephen put the fork down and stood up on his feet when he heard the bell. ¡°I¡¯ll go answer the door.¡± When he opened the door and saw Nn, he was stunned. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡­¡± ¡°Good evening, sir¡± Nn bowed his head slightly and greeted respectfully, which made Stephen a little ufortable. ¡°Daddy, how did you get here?¡± Colton raised his head, his eyes glowing brightly. Daisie rolled her eyes at her brother and said, ¡°Of course, Daddy is here for Mommy. Do you even need to ask?¡± Stephen gave Nn another set of cutlery and tes. He knew their situation, but he figured that he shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions in front of the kids. After all, the kids still did not know that their parents were getting a divorce. ¡°Hehe, did you feel lonely eating alone at home, so you came to look for Mommy?¡± Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head to look at Colton and frowned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating,¡± she said. Nn pressed his lips tightly and did not say anything. Wayion noticed something and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you having a fight with Mommy?¡± After hearing what Wayion said, Daisie and Colton looked toward Nn and Maisie. Did their parents really have a fight? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sensing the awkward situation between the two, Stephen chimed in and said, ¡°Silly kid, there¡¯s no way your parents are fighting If they were fighting, would your Daddy stille here?¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Chapter 455 The kids felt Stephen was right. Besides, if their parents were really having a fight, then Nn wouldn¡¯t havee here to have dinner with them. The kids decided to stay for a night after they finished their dinner. Stephen brought the kids back to their rooms to tell them bedtime stories. At the same time, he wanted to leave some personal space for Maisie and Nn. Maisie was cleaning the table and doing the dishes in the kitchen while Nn watched on. He clenched his fists multiple times, and then he walked into the kitchen. He rolled his sleeves up and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡± Maisie was stunned. Before she could make any response, Nn had taken the te in her hand away. Maisie remained standing, frozen stiff on the spot. She said with her head lowered, ¡°Are you doing this for the kids?¡± His eyshes fluttered slightly, and he replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie broke intoughter. ¡°How long do you think we can keep this up?¡± Nn froze, but he did not say anything. Biting her lower lip, Maisie turned around and said, ¡°If you want to stay here, I¡¯ll give the room to you, and I¡¯ll exin to the kids.¡± Nn clutched at the te in his hand tightly. After she left, the only sound left in therge kitchen was the sloshing of the running water. When Maisie came out of the bathroom, she saw Nn was sitting on the bed with a gloomy face. Just when she was about to leave the room, Nn stopped her by grabbing at her wrist. Dumbfounded, Maisie turned her head to look at him.¡± You¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re still husband and wife before we get divorced¡± Nn said. After that, he let go of her, rose to his feet, and walked past her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®We¡¯re still husband and wife before we get divorced?¡¯ It seemed to her that he was determined to get a divorce with her. Judging from this, she did not have the confidence that she could change his mind. At night, Maisie slept with her back facing Nn. They were sleeping on the same bed, but it felt as if there was a big gap between them, and none of them dared to cross the line. Maisie couldn¡¯t sleep. When she heard the movements behind her, she opened her eyes. In the next second, the man behind her grabbed her into his arms, causing her to freeze. She then turned her head around in surprise. ¡°Nn?¡± Nn did not make any progress after that. He just looked at her for a long while and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Maisie did not say anything. Her long eyshes fell and covered the disappointment in her eyes. Did he still love her? Maisie couldn¡¯t tell. By the time Maisie woke up the following day, Nn was already gone. After cleaning herself up, she came downstairs. The three kids were eating breakfast prepared by Stephen, but Nn was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Morning, Mommy,¡± Daisie greeted as she sipped from her ss of milk, leaving some milk around her mouth in the process. Maisie chuckled and took a paper towel to wipe her mouth. Then, she said, ¡°Morning, Daisie.¡± Maisie sat in front of the table and asked, ¡°Where is Nn?¡± ¡°Daddy has gone to his office. He asked us not to disturb you and let you sleep a little more,¡± Colton replied. Maisie smiled but did not say anything. After they finished their breakfast, Stephen walked Maisie to the door. ¡°Zee, I know I have no right to poke my nose into the affairs between you and Mr. VIUMICI TUU Goldmann, but if you reallye to a point where you need to make a decision, I just want you to know that I¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at him and forced a smile on her face. She nodded and replied,¡± Thank you, Dad.¡± . She drove her car and came to Soul Jewelry. There was a group of people holding signs in front of the company. All of them were Irene¡¯ s fans, and they were here to stand up for Irene. Had it not been for the security to keep them under control, there was a probability that they would have rushed into thepany and caused trouble. As soon as Maisie got out of her car, someone shouted, ¡°Ms. Zora!¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Several reporters suddenly appeared in front of Maisie to interview her. ¡°Ms. Zora, may I ask if the recement of Soul Jewelry¡¯s spokesperson is happening because Irene Linwood isn¡¯t famous enough?¡±. ¡°Can you exin what¡¯s the reason behind Soul Jewelry¡¯s unteral breach of contract and its decision to coborate with another spokesperson?¡± The camera was almost shoved into Maisie¡¯s face while the fans on the side shouted, ¡°Soul Jewelry is just another snobby brand that looks down on others! Get your sorry *ss out of Bassburgh!¡± ¡°A trash brand like Soul isn¡¯t worthy of our Irene!¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked at the camera. She then sneered. ¡°Did you not hear what her fans just said? A brand like us is indeed not worthy of an artist like Irene.¡± The reporters were rendered speechless. They thought she would have an exnation for the situation and did not expect her attitude to be so rigid. She isn¡¯t afraid of being torn apart by Irene¡¯s fans, is she?¡¯ Irene¡¯s fans got extremely piqued when they heard her response, and someone from the crowd rushed up and stretched out his hands to push Maisie. Suddenly, a strong arm grabbed Maisie into his arms and pushed the fan who assaulted her away. Maisie turned her head, took a glimpse at the familiar facial outline, and was slightly startled. Nn nced at the fan, who fell to the ground, then shifted his re toward those people at the side. His tone sounded stern and cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your idol to be banned from the entertainment industry, get out of here!¡± The fans making a fuss were obviously frightened by Nn¡¯s imposing manner, but some fans still managed to muster some courage and shouted, ¡°What right do you have to ban her from showbiz? That¡¯s not how things should work even if you have the power to do so!¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked gloomy and cold, and his hostility became slightly more prominent. ¡°Come again?¡± The fans who had just refuted him were too afraid even to open their mouth immediately. Maisie pulled Nn away and walked up to the fans.¡± Before you start creating another stir out here again, please go and find it out yourselves. Irene signed a contract and agreed to be Soul¡¯s spokesperson but was a no-show on the same day the contract was signed . So, is it because Soul Jewelry isn¡¯t worthy of hiring someone else? Or is Irene too popr now that she¡¯s turning up her nose at others ¡°I can understand your idol¡¯s decision to want to be a poser, but I won¡¯t let her do so with Soul Jewelry. I¡¯ll make myself clear here today, once and for all. Soul Jewelry will never hire untrustworthy artists like Irene ever again in the future.¡± Maisie finished expressing her thoughts, left a flustered crowd behind, turned around, and walked back into thepany. She entered the elevator, saw that Nn was still following her, and turned around suspiciously. ¡°Nn Goldmann, aren¡¯t you supposed to be heading to thepany?¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed. He hade here just to see her, but he did not admit it. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°You were just passing by? Then why aren¡¯t you heading back now?¡± Nn¡¯s clenched hands loosened. ¡°Yeah, call me if something else pops up.¡± He left after saying that. Maisie stared at his silhouette as he departed from the scene, and the corners of her lips rose slightly. ¡®Sure enough, he was still worried about me! She walked back to her office and saw Cherie talking to Kennedy again. After Cherie saw her, she hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Maisie, you¡¯vee back. The fans downstairs didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± ¡°Why are you back here again?¡± Maisie smiled. She had asked Cherie to go back to the training camp. After all, she did not need Cherie to follow her around anymore. Cherie did not dare to say that Nn had asked her to follow Maisie around, so she scratched her cheeks. ¡°Oh, I missed you, Maisie! It¡¯s too boring in the training camp, and I¡¯m looking for something to do. I¡¯m one of Soul¡¯s employees from now on, and I don¡¯t need you to pay me!¡± Maisie gazed at her suspiciously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ¡®Cherie, a youngdy who loves money as much as her life would actually say that she doesn¡¯t want a sry?¡¯ Kennedy came over. ¡°Zee, Mr. Lucas¡¯endorsement video has been released.¡± Maisie nodded as her gaze turned sharp. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for Irene to embarrass herself now.¡± #Soul¡¯s Spokesperson: Louis Lucas# #Irene Linwood was a No-Show and was Reprimanded for Being a Poser# Soul Jewelry instantly caused a sensation amongizens after its official ount released Louis¡¯ endorsement video on YouTube and other social media tforms. Manyizens thought that if Soul could invite Louis Lucas, the Prince of Violin, and had the balls to rece Irene, it was obvious that Irene had really out-posed herself and had managed to provoke Soul Jewelry. Just as theizens expressed their different opinions and defended their respective views, Irene¡¯s fans were still whitewashing Irene. They even released a video in which Maisie mentioned that Irene was unworthy to make things worse. However, what Irene¡¯s fans did online backfired very soon. Soul Jewelry¡¯s official ounts released the contract signed by Irene together with the schedule that they had on that day. There was also a statement that exined how things happened on the day of the filming of the endorsement video, which imed that Irene had missed the appointment without providing any reason beforehand, causing Soul¡¯s staff members to wait for her throughout the whole afternoon. Irene¡¯s assistant had told Soul¡¯s person-in-charge that Irene was recording a variety show on that day, but Irene had already agreed on the shooting schedule before that and had breached the contract just because of the schedule conflict. After that, some of theizens who could not stand Irene¡¯s attitude actually found a video recording online that showed Irene had been enjoying her afternoon at a private swimming pool of a hotel on the day of the shooting, ignoring the terms that she had agreed on listed in the endorsement contract. After all the documents and videos were posted online, Irene was being smoked by theizens from all sides. This series of events had also established and reaffirmed her image as a poser and the fact that she had been reced because of her arrogance. When Irene saw the news about her all over the social media tforms, she trembled with anger and smashed her phone on the table.¡± How did this happen!?¡± Her assistant picked up the phone, looked at the post disyed on the screen, and the expression on her face changed instantly. But Irene had already grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her like a madman before she could say anything. ¡°rify for me now!¡± ¡°Irene, calm down first.¡± ¡°How do you expect me to calm down? I have to ask my uncle for help.¡± Irene grabbed her phone and called her uncle. ¡®All these posts will definitely be removed from the trending searches as soon as my unclees forward! She got on the phone. ¡°Uncle, please help me. I have a problem now-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you into the entertainment industry just so that you can be a showoff. You really have the guts to provoke just about anyone out there, huh? So do you know who the owner of Soul Jewelry is? It¡¯s Mrs. Goldmann, and you still want me to help you out?¡± Irene waspletely stunned after her uncle reprimanded her. ¡®The owner behind Soul Jewelry is actually Mrs. Goldmann? But isn¡¯t that just a newly established jewelrypany?¡¯ ¡°Uncle, please help me to.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you when ites to this matter. You¡¯re on your own now.¡± Her uncle then hung up the call. Irene sat slumped on the couch. And her manager called at this moment. She answered the call in a daze, ¡®Mr. Yankov.¡± ¡°Irene Linwood, look at this pile of sh*t you¡¯ve just brought to the agency. You¡¯ve just risen to fame after a few years in showbiz, and you re already starting to be so full of yourself? ¡°Now, not only Soul but even Taylor and other jewelrypanies have issued notices to prohibit you from endorsing any of their jewelr Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The jewelry industry has officially banned you, and all your career opportunities have beenpletely cut off. You¡¯re not going to get any endorsement opportunities in the future!¡± Irene finally understood how it was all her fault, but it was already toote. No one dared to say anything about her when she acted arrogantly and presumptuously-others would only turn a blind eye in the past when her uncle was there to protect her, but she had run into someone who was out of her league now Chapter 457 At ckgold¡­ ln read the news and posts spreading across all social media tforms as a faint hint of amusement shed across his eyes. seems that she¡¯s solved it.¡¯ Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Nn ced the tablet downl, opened the drawer and looked at the divorce papers There was a knock on the door Nn closed the drawer as Quincy walked in ¡°Sir, Mi Hernandez de Armas wishes to meet you Nn paused, lowered his gaze, and said nonchntly, ¡°let him in Quincy went out to report for a short moment before Hernandez entered the office and sal on the couch by himself Nn got up and walked to the couch while Quincy poured some lea and then exited the room and closed the door ¡°Mr. de Armas, is there anything that requires my attention?¡± Hernandez raised his head, took a nce at him, and said with a lukewarm tone, ¡°Yes.¡± Hemandez continued coldly after Nn sat down. ¡°I know what happened to you and Maisie in Stoslo, and I can understand what Maisie told me the other day now.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What did Zee tell you?¡± Hernandez looked calmly and straight at him, his expression one of disapproval. ¡°You should be thankful that my granddaughter has a thing for you. I once asked her to leave you, and I also reminded her that if she were to insist that she wants to stay with you, she would run into some life-threatening incidents sooner orter because of your identity. Even if I don¡¯t use her to deal with the Goldmanns, those people won¡¯t necessarily do the same.¡± Nn¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, forming a line. ¡°What did she tell me back then? She told me that she would never turn against you even when the whole world was to do so, and she would never leave you.¡± Hernandez¡¯s words sent a hint of shock through the bottom of Nn¡¯s eyes, and his hands, which were ced on his thighs, clenched tightly and trembled a little. ¡®Zee¡­ Did she actually say that?¡¯ Hernandez nced at him. ¡°My granddaughter asked me about your mother¡¯s kidnapping incident from 15 years ago, the day she came to see me. I know the Goldmanns have always thought that I¡¯m the one who did it back then, and I never thought to rify anything to you. ¡°My hatred for the Goldmanns originates from the death of my father and my amputated leg as both these incidents are rted to your great-grandfather, but what Maisie said that day made me feel a little concerned.¡± Hernandez pondered for a moment and added, ¡°Maybe the hatred between the Goldmanns and me was, as she said, misguided.¡± Nn lowered his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°When someone lured me to Stoslo with the cause of my mother¡¯s death, I already guessed that the cause of my mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t that simple.¡± Hernandez put his hands together, intertwined his fingers, and then ced them on his thigh. ¡°I know that those people were behind your mother¡¯s incident from 15 years ago. But because of my hatred for the Goldmanns, I thought it didn¡¯t matter, even if I was not the one who did it. One more or one less crime on my shoulders wouldn¡¯t extinguish the hatred rooted deep in my heart.¡± His gaze looked cold and stern after he finished speaking. ¡°Actually, I know that those people have always wanted to win the de Armas over. I came to Zlokova in search of my granddaughter and learned about her rtionship with you, but I didn¡¯t n to disclose her rtionship with the de Armas, just to y on the safer side. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want her to go through what my daughter, Marina, had to go through.¡± Nn was astonished. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hernandez¡¯s expression turned extremely regretful and depressed, while his gaze, which had always been sharp and keen, appeared to look sorrowful and agonizing. ¡°Do you know how heartbroken I was when Maisie told me that her mother died of the sleeper virus? Her infection, it¡¯s because of me.¡± Legalitas A hint of surprise shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. Zee¡¯s mother died of the virus too?¡¯ Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®My daughter Marina was only 17 years old 30 years ago. She wanted to sign herself up as a volunteer in the area where the virus outbreak took ce. I was very worried about her, afraid that the threat of the virus would still be lingering in the area.¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chapter 459 ¡°Back then, the Kents were still my allies. They gave me a vial and told me that it was a vine that could resist the virus infection. So because I trusted in the Kents and how much I worried about my daughter¡¯s wellbeing, I bought it with a lot of money. I then injected the vine into my daughter.¡± Hernandez clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to be still infected by the virus. It¡¯s no wonder she would suddenly leave the de Armas a yearter and travel to Morwich with Strix. Those people actually lied to me for decades! ¡°As for that vial, it was not the vine at all but a prototype of the virus, and they lied to me so that I would use my daughter for the experiment!¡± The atmosphere in the office remained silent for a moment while Nn poured himself a cup of tea and then asked slowly, ¡°Is the virus part of their experiment?¡± ¡®Erwin told me in Stoslo that my infection is only the first step. Hernandez¡¯s emotional breakdown was caused upon learning the truth behind his daughter¡¯s infection even after being vinated. Thus, he did not n to hide it anymore. ¡°Regarding the incident that involved the eldest princess, the reason my father chose to withdraw the de Armas from the disputes within the royal family was actually not all because of the incident where Patrick Goldmann held me hostage. ¡°Patrick Goldmann held me hostage to force my father into taking a step backward. I then lost a leg and found out that my father¡¯s death was rted to Patrick Goldmann. All these had caused me to hate Patrick Goldmann and the Goldmanns. I admit that I was blinded by hatred, so I listened to them ¡°My father had always been aware of what experiments those leftists were running, but he had always thought those experiments were carried out to invent vines to cure the virus. ¡°My father used to lock himself in his room for a whole week after the outbreak 30 years ago. He was extremely depressed thest time I saw him. And thest thing that he said to me was not to follow in his footsteps. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant at that time, but then I never heard from him until the day IConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . was informed of the cause of his death, I was very angry.¡± Hernandez took a deep breath. He had reflected on it for a few days and thought carefully about what his father had said back then and how the vine these people had given to him turned out to be the virus itself. He finally understood everything. ¡°Patrick Goldmann did almost die at my father¡¯s hands back then, bute to think about it, given his skills, my father shouldn¡¯t even be able to hurt him at all. However, my father managed to injure him severely as if it was a piece of cake. It¡¯s obvious that he was no longer in his prime at that time, ¡°After my father died, they told me that Patrick Goldmann was the one who killed him. I was young and impulsive back then, so all i wanted was to seek revenge on Patrick Goldmann, but he didn¡¯t get to live longter on¡­¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. I¡¯ve had the chance to experience my greatgrandfather¡¯s skills through my grandfather because my great-grandfather was the one who taught him all those skills.¡¯ ¡°My grandfather got infected too.¡± He understood one thing immediately and asked, ¡°What kind of experiment is that?¡± Hernandez closed his eyes for a while before answering his question with a distressed expression,¡± You should know what all the wealthy people in the world are afraid of, right?¡± Nn pursed his lips tightly. He then added, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of the sufferings that they¡¯ll get from aging, illnesses, and death, which, ording to thew of nature, are inevitable stages of life. No medicine in this world could bless any human with immortality. Yet, they were willing to try it as long as it could relieve the suffering they would get from illnesses or even prevent cancer. ¡°The same applies to the royals 100, so they want to invent an antibody. That¡¯s how they started to illegally develop a virus that could change one¡¯s gic constitution. They then injected the virus into humans and injected the vine into themter on, but all the trials failed, which led to the major outbreak from 30 years ago. That was how the panic caused by the epidemic led to the failure of the princess, causing her to lose the people¡¯s trust and support. Hence, she fell into their trapter on.¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Nn sped his hands that were ced in front of him tightly before opening his pursed lips slightly. ¡®They¡¯re still experimenting Hemandez was stunned and then asked, ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Because I¡¯ve been infected¡¯ His indifferent gazended on the leacup ¡°There¡¯s no incubation penod this time around. It¡¯s a new virus.¡± ¡°Does Maisie know about this? ¡°She doesn¡¯t know Hernandez was shocked and did not speak for a long time Nn stared at him. ¡°Zee¡¯s mother was infected with the virus. She must have taken something to counter it after that, which is why Zee isn¡¯t showing any signs of infection. Not to mention that her blood is very special¡± Hernandez took a deep breath picked up the teacup but did not drink from it. Nn then said nonchntly, il divorce Maisie ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hernandez nced at Nn for quite a while. Judging from what he just saw, he could see that Nn really cared about his granddaughter. He then put down the teacup 1 see ¡°Please keep it a secret for me. Dont you n to live on?¡± Hernandez asked him calmly There was a very subtle surge of emotion of the bottom of Nn¡¯s dimmed eyes, and he did not answer the question directly. ¡°You and Erwin will be here protecting her, and I¡¯ve also given her half of ckgold¡¯s shares. The Goldmanns wont fall even if i die now. This is also on escape hatch thariveleitor myself Alter Hermandezlelt Nn started coughing violently all of a sudden, and the blood spilling from his mouth stained his fingers red. Quincy opened the door when he heard the sound and stepped forward to support him with a panicked expression. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital can¡¯t go to the hospital Noian¡¯s toon gradually turned pale, Til leave the divorce procedures to you butletch me back first Maisie had been sitting in her office all afternoon Het ryelids kept twiichung, which made her feel a little womed. There was an uneasy feeling lurking in a darke of her heart At this time she received a message from Quincy, and her expression became extremely sorrowful when she saw that it was about Nn asing her loke care of the divorce procedures Martie put on in makeup and nned to head to Nn¡¯s office to talk about the terms of the divorce. Surprisingly, she was told that Nn had noe to his office for a few days already, and Quincy had been in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs. Sve worked toward the administrative office, and Quincy was really the only person in the office ¡°Vs Vanderbilt, you¡¯vee Quincy got up and ced the agreement on the desk, ¡°Mt. Goldmann asked you to sign it first.¡± 78 Nn really nning to get a divorce? Maisie was so calm that is felt a little cene, Quincy toweled bas gaze as his facial expression looked very tense. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldmann has his reasons when ites to this mattet You should just sionit ne¡¯s clenched lists loosened i want to see Nn Qundy repised, i Coldmann said that he wont be seeing anyone for the meantirne¡± Quincy, wh you tell me what happened to Nn7¡å Once Moiste bould not get an answer from Nn, she could only turn to Quincy and ask him Quincy obuto geetha Maite was bried about Nn, but he could not tell her anything. He had swot to kompil a s¨¦rt ¡°Tin very sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie understood tomcthing from his facial erpression and then nced at the divorce agreement I won¡¯t sign it then Quincy was taken aback Unfortunately, Masis left bt he could say anything Maisie walked to the bulding trance and got into her car and her brands holding the steering wheel tightened white her heart ¡°Divorca, divorce divorce Nn Goldmann, is the what you¡¯ve premised me in the beginning? pici 40V ¡°You only n to shove me away without telling me anything? Keep dreaming! Maisie picked up her phone and called Ryleigh.¡± Ryleigh, are you free tonight? Let¡¯s meet over a drink.¡± Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Chapter 461 In the evening, Maisie went to pick up Ryleigh. Ryleigh was wearing a suspender skirt and had a pair of ponytails, looking pure and energetic. She got into the car and fastened her seat belt. ¡°Why would you think of asking me out for a drink all of a sudden?¡± Maisie had already started the car and departed. She only gave off a depressing smile. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± ¡°You and Nn, did you quarrel or what?¡± Ryleigh sensed her emotions. ¡®Wasn¡¯t everything fine between the two of you before you we to Stoslo? Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, but she could not bear to utter the sentence ¡®we¡¯re going through a divorce¡± in the end. She did not say it, maybe because she wanted to maintain the marriage in front of others, even if she was only lying to herself for a short moment. When they came to a bar, both of them ordered a cocktail respectively. Ryleigh stirred the drink with a straw and turned to look at her. *Zee, are you okay?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie paused for a split second but then changed the subject. ¡®Are you nning to dy your marriage with Louis?¡± Ryleigh took a nce at her and then muttered, ¡®I don¡¯t want to get married either, but my dad, Aunt Lucas, and my aunt are all exceptionally optimistic about this marriage. You know me, I don¡¯t want to get married because of the connection that my family will benefit from. Can marriage without any love and affection be called marriage? ¡°What¡¯s more, Louis and I don¡¯t agree with each other all the time. We¡¯re always at each other¡¯s throats whenever we meet. Besides, I¡¯ve looked into him. He has an ex-girlfriend who¡¯s a supermodel, and she has a beautiful figure and a bootylicious body whenpared to me. But still, she broke up with him in the end. This means that the woman eventually regained her senses and could no longer stand his irritable temper.¡± Maisie was about to say something when her gaze suddenly shifted onto the man who appeared beside Ryleigh. She wanted to remind Ryleigh, but Ryleigh¡¯s chattering words and quick speech rate made it impossible for her to speak up. In the end, she could only reach out and pat her helplessly. ¡°What are you patting me for? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. He¡¯s a vicious and emotionally unstable man¡­¡± Ryleigh continued to deliver her beliefs, but her voice became softer and softer. She then followed Maisie¡¯s line of sight and turned her head, only to see Louis standing beside her. Louis did not seem to have seen them. He only asked the bartender for two sses of liquor. While Ryleigh shifted nearer to Maisie subconsciously and whispered, ¡°He didn¡¯t hear it, did he?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡¯ Maisie nodded. Louis, who took the liquor from the bartender, turned to look at the two of them, ¡°Are the two of you here by yourselves?¡± Maisie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Yes, cousin, are you here with your friends?¡± ¡°What did you just call me?¡¯ Louis was a little surprised. After all, Maisie had never addressed him a s her cousin. ¡°My cousin.¡± Maisie shrugged and then ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder, trying to make herself look as normal as possible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me and my cousin-inw over for a drink?¡± Ryleigh shuddered and smacked her hand off her shoulder. ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin-inw?¡± Zee, this sl*t, all she knows is to make a fool out of me!¡¯ Louis took a nce at Ryleigh and then looked at Maisie again. ¡°Come with me then.¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders and caught up to Louis while Maisie hauled over Ryleigh. When they arrived at the private room door, Maisie was surprised to find that Helios was sitting among the young men in the room. Ryleigh was surprised, rushed over to Helios¡¯ side, and sat down. ¡°Helios, you¡¯ve always been a workaholic. Why would you be here, drinking?¡± Helios gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow, and that¡¯s rare, so I came out to get together with some friends.¡± With that said, he looked up at Maisie, who was approaching them. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re here too.¡± Maisie nodded at him and took a seat in the corner. The other three men were dressed in eye-catching, exceptional clothes. Although their appearance and temperament were not as good as Helios and Louis¡¯s, they had their own merits, and they all knew Ryleigh. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Chapter 462 ¡°Lew, it¡¯s strange that you actually called your fiancee here to drink with us.¡± Tanner Hannigan was holding a red wine ss, and his gaze was fixed on Louis as he teased and chuckled. Louis did not respond to him. Ryleigh threw the snacks on the table at him.¡± Nonsense! What are you bbering about over there?¡± Tanner avoided the projectiles andughed. ¡°We¡¯re all living in the same circle. Who wouldn¡¯t know about the engagement between the Hills and the Lucases?¡± No one in the social circle did not know about the news about the engagement between the Hills and the Lucases. It was already a fact that had been nned and prepared round the clock. Even if Ryleigh did not want to acknowledge the fact, she could not hide from it for the rest of her life. Donovan Santiago, sitting beside Louis, also teased Helios with a chuckle. ¡°Hels, are you still not going to start thinking about your marriage?¡± Helios put down his ss. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry? You¡¯re almost the same age as Nn. By the way, it¡¯s been several years since Nnst came out with us for a get-together, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Tanner looked at Donovan. ¡°He has a family now. He¡¯s no longer a bachelor like you who goes around flirting and picking up women.¡± ¡°Hey, since when did you see me picking up women? Don¡¯t nder me. There are other women here in the room.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes shifted onto Maisie after Donovan said that. Maisie picked up the wine ss and shook it lightly. From the moment they came in until they started chatting, she only sat there in the corner, drinking alone. At that moment, a silhouette sat down beside her. Louis and Helios both looked a tad bit anxious. Jayden Lichtenberg did not know who Maisie was, and he had been drinking a little too much. His usual yboy style was exceptionally prominent when he ced his arms around her shoulder and said to the two, ¡°You guys really have neglected this belle for too long, and you actually allow her to sit here and drink by herself. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll drink with the belle.¡± Just as Ryleigh was about to say something, Helios asked coldly, ¡°Jayden, do you know who she is?¡± Tanner and Donovan were aware of the change in Helios¡¯expression, so they stared at Maisie for a long time and vaguely felt that she looked rather familiar. Jayden was already a little tipsy, so he did not care much. ¡°Who is she? How would I know that? Isn¡¯t she here to get drunk too?¡± Helios was about to speak, but he saw Maisie clinking sses with him, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here to get drunk, so let¡¯s have a good time tonight.¡± Louis and Helios were obviously a little surprised by her calmness. They even felt that something was wrong with her. Ryleigh suddenly leaned over and said to Jayden sullenly, ¡°If you get drunk together with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife, your head will most probably be floating on the Yurp River tomorrow.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann! Upon hearing these two words, Jayden sobered and looked at her. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°It turns out to be Mrs. Goldmann¡­¡± Tanner was very surprised. They had heard of her, but they had never seen her in person. It had been a sensation when Mr. Goldmann announced their marriage. It had been published in the newspaper back then, so he finally recalled this familiar face. Jayden suddenly let go of his hand that was wrapping around Maisie¡¯s shoulders and shifted a little away from her. No matter how much of an imp he was, he would not dare to trick Mrs. Goldmann into drinking with him! Louis got up, walked over, and sat in Jayden¡¯s seat, while Maisie only held the wine ss in her hand and had not taken a sip out of it. It was obvious to the eye that she was neither happy nor devastated. She was only feeling a little blue. She put down the wine ss and got up. ¡°You guys should continue drinking. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh stood up. Unfortunately, Maisie had already left the private room. 11 Upiei 404 Ryleigh wanted to go after her, but Helios held her back. He got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go. As a woman, she¡¯s not safe out there, and you going with her won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± Ryleigh watched as Helios put on a mask and cap and went after Maisie, not knowing what she could do for a while.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Ryleigh did not want to stay here alone, so she was grabbing her handbag when she turned around and found out that Maisie¡¯s phone was on the couch. ¡°Sigh, how did she¡­¡± When she picked up the phone and tapped on the screen, she saw an unread text message when the screen lit up. She was obviously shocked when she saw the content of the text message. Louis looked at her. ¡°Is it her phone?¡± Ryleigh did not answer, picked up her handbag, and quickly dashed out of the room. ¡°Lew, what are they¡­¡± Donovan asked while the other two looked a little confused. Louis took a deep breath and got up. ¡°You guys should continue. I¡¯ll catch up to them and check things out.¡± As soon as Ryleigh walked out of the bar, Louis came up to her, held her, and said slowly, ¡°Call Helios and ask him where he is. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ryleigh was still trapped in a daze. Louis thought she did not hear him and was about to say something when Ryleigh suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann wants to divorce Zee.¡± Maisie was sitting on the bench beside a neon fountain. And when Helios arrived, she was the only person left in the park. Helios walked toward her. ¡°It¡¯s sote in the night now. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Nn will worry about you if you stay in such a ce alone ¡°Will he worry about me?¡± Maisie stopped talking then looked up at him. The smile on her face became a little bit more indifferent. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know that he wants to divorce me, right? It seems that he¡¯s made up his mind.¡± ¡°He wants to divorce you?¡± The momentary shock in Helios¡¯s eyes disappeared almost instantly. She continued. ¡°He¡¯s gotten the divorce papers drafted and printed out. What else can I do?¡± Maisie gave off a smirk that was filled with selfmockery. ¡°He gave me custody of my children and also half of the shares of ckgold. He¡¯s truly a considerate man, huh?¡± ¡®He didn¡¯t argue with me, didn¡¯t try to take anything from me, and even gave me shares. It¡¯s definitely a good deal for me to agree to the divorce. However¡­ All I want to know is why he must divorce me. He clearly still cares for me and is still in love with me! Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°He could still think of this when he¡¯s trying to get a divorce. Do you know what it means to obtain half of ckgold¡¯s shares?¡± Maisie did not say anything. Helios then said mildly, ¡°Even if Nn and other shareholders own half of thepany¡¯s shares, if you own the other half, it means that you¡¯re the biggest shareholder of ckgold.¡± As he was saying so, he looked down at Maisie, who was sitting on the bench with aplex expression, and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s giving you the wholepany in disguise.¡± She was rather shocked. ¡®Nn wants to give ckgold to me in disguise? How can it be? Has he lost his mind?¡¯ Helios sat down beside her. ¡°Nn doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would y with women¡¯s feelings. He even thought of giving you the whole ckgold through this divorce. If what you have with him was just a y to him, do you think you can get any of these things from him?¡± Maisie remained silent. She had not thought too much about it when Nn brought up the divorce. She had only thought that Nn was using these to humiliate her and force her into agreeing to the divorce. ¡°You seem to know Nn very well.¡± She smiled. Helios¡¯s legs were crossed together. Although he was wearing casual and low-key clothing, a cap, and a mask, he still could not conceal his elegance. If Nn were a ss of strong liquor, which was extremely intoxicating once consumed, then Helios would be a cup of tea. The more someone got to taste his temperament, the more intense their feelings for him would get. He then added, ¡°Nn and I grew up together, and I used to envy him.¡± ¡°Envy him?¡± Maisie was startled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 463 ¡®Helios is born without ack of anything, with a famous family background, and his ancestors have been officials for generations. His status and identity should be envied by many instead, right?¡¯ Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Chapter 464 ¡°Yes, I envied him for having parents who love him, and I envied the freedom that he has.¡± Helios exined with a smile. The loneliness in his eyes made Maisie feel that he was indeed envious of Nn. Helios added indifferently, ¡°Someone once told me that it will be a tragedy if humans don¡¯t have any dreams and don¡¯t have the guts to live for themselves but only know how to follow the rules and survive this world, jumping from one day to another.¡± He then turned to look at her. ¡°The person who said that was Nn¡¯s mother, Aunt Natasha Knowles,¡± Maisie opened her mouth but did not speak. He continued to say slowly. ¡°The elders in my family have always been very strict. When I was young, besides learning etiquette and established practices, I also had to read various books 10 supplement my knowledge. And after I went to a private college, I had to learn even more things. Thus, I didn¡¯t have enough time to rx. I didn¡¯t even dare to hope to be able to make friends back then.¡± Maisie understood that being born into a prestigious family would bless one with noble status, but the rules that one had to obey would be extremely strict too. ¡°Then how did you and Nn get to know each other?¡± Maisie seemed to have a whim and wanted to know more about Nn¡¯s childhood all of a sudden. Helios moved on with the story. ¡°My family punished me to kneel in front of the portraits of my ancestors because I made a mistake back then. I felt too aggrieved and ran away from the manor. That was when I ran into Nn and his mother on the street.¡± Helios had only been a few years old at the time, and Nn was only one year older than him. Natasha had seen him crying helplessly in the corner, so she had stepped forward to ask him about his encounter and then brought him back to the Goldmann mansion. From that time, he and Nn had gotten to know each other. Helios would feel a sense of carefree happiness in the Goldmann mansion, and there was where he could get to feel the warmth of a home. Natasha had been treating him very well. He would go to the Goldmann mansion to y whenever he was free, and Natasha would make him his favorite snacks as if he were one of her sons. When Nn noticed how much his mother liked Helios back then, he became very calctive, jealous and had always liked to talk back to him. And whenever he could not win in a quarrel or a fight, Nn would just cry Helios burst intoughter. ¡°But there were times when Nn treated me well. He would give me medicine every time I was sentenced to kneel before the portraits, and my knees were slightly swollen. He would bring me along to y basketball with him when I told him that I had never yed basketball. He was also the one who brought me to the beach when I told him that I had never seen the ocean. Although his father reprimanded us big time when he found us, Nn was the one who stood up for me. ¡°There was even one time when he came to my house and scolded my grandfather just because he beat me u p. And in order to help me vent my anger, he released all the canaries that my grandfather raised. Those canaries were very expensive, and it made my grandfather extremely exasperated back then.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Was he that naughty back then?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Aunt Natasha¡¯s ident that he changedpletely. He no longer likes the fun and astir, he¡¯s taciturn, and even his emotions are beyondprehension. I hadn¡¯t seen him again for a few years after I graduated from high school. I only reunited with him again at a banquet that took ce after he came back from college to take over ckgold.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Did you enter the entertainment industry because of his mother?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Because she once said to me that one can¡¯t control their origin, but their life is another story. I didn¡¯t want to be tied to the Bouchers all my life as my father did. I didn¡¯t want not to be able to do what I want to do and wait for my family to arrange everything for me. Do you know that my father couldn¡¯t even choose the woman that he has to live with for the rest of his life by himself?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Maisie stopped talking. I¡¯ve heard from Cherie about the story between the Bouchers and the Knowles. If Yael hadn¡¯t given up on Natasha because of his family¡¯ s arrangement back then, perhaps, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been the Nn that I¡¯ve known and loved. Helios wouldn¡¯t have been the Helios who¡¯s sitting right beside me either. ¡®Everything has already been predestined, and if I hadn¡¯t changed my mind back then, perhaps I would¡¯ve never met Nn. ¡®The absurd event from six years ago led us to tread into each other¡¯s life, sowing a seed that would only sproutter on. Six yearster, the gears of fate started turning again, causing us to run into each other once again. But isn¡¯t this all my choice? If I hadn¡¯t chosen toe back to Zlokova to fight for Vaenna but continued to enjoy the fame and fortune that I had earned in Stoslo, I might¡¯ve never met the father of my kids¡¯ Helios took a glimpse at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s veryte already. I¡¯ll fetch you home.¡± After hearing so much, Maisie didn¡¯t feel so bored anymore, so she got up and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite around me. Since we¡¯re destined to cross each other¡¯s path, I regard you as a friend of mine.¡± Helios smiled. Maisie and Helios came out of the park, only to see Nn standing in front of the car staring at them gloomily. Maisie had not seen Nn for several days. And when she got to see him again, she discovered that he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Nheless, she was happy as he hade to find her. Maisie started to run toward Nn, but she then heard him say to Helios indifferently, ¡°If you like Maisie, you can have her as soon as we¡¯re done with our divorce.¡± A short sentence was enough to stop her from moving forward instantly. Helios narrowed his eyes. ¡°Would you be doing so willingly?¡± Nn snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. It¡¯s not that difficult to do so.¡± Maisie¡¯s trembling heart felt as if it was being sliced open by a de, her breath felt extremely heavy, and the joy and expectation on her face disappeared in an instant. Helios took a nce at Maisie and said unhurriedly,¡± Then why would you give her half of ckgold¡¯s shares through the divorce. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type of person who would hand over such arge portion of ckgold¡¯s share to others.¡± Nn¡¯s expression became tense, but he did not let anyone notice the hidden emotions at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°At the end of the day, I don¡¯t need that share. I¡¯m only doing so just to get her to leave. It¡¯s the same no matter who owns ckgold in the end. What a coincidence, you¡¯ll be one of the final benefactors of this transaction.¡± Helios frowned. Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly dashed up to Nn and punched him on the cheek before Helios could make any move. Even Maisie was startled. Nn, who was punched, found his bnce immediately, stood on his feet, rubbed the corner of his bloody lips with his fingertips, and clicked his tongue. Louis was pulled away by Ryleigh, who had just caught up to him. ¡°Louis Lucas, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡®He actually made a move on Nn Goldmann?¡¯ ¡°Have I lost my mind?¡± Louis asked, ring directly at Nn as his gaze became a little colder. ¡°Nn Goldmann, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re one of the Goldmanns. Since you don¡¯t know how to speak like a human, then I¡¯ll train you until you know how to behave as an animal.¡± ¡°You?¡± Nn responded indifferently and without any hesitation. Ryleigh kept pulling Louis backward while she looked at Nn and Maisie in astonishment. She had read the content of Maisie¡¯s text message by ident, and she could not believe it was true that Nn wanted to divorce her. Not to mention that they had heard it all just now. ¡®How could Mr. Goldmann utter such hurtful words?¡¯ Ryleigh gnashed her teeth. Although she was cowardly and was afraid of Nn, he hurt Maisie, and she could not bear to witness that.¡± What do you think of Zee? It was you who begged like a beggar, asking her to marry you in the beginning, wasn¡¯t it? And now that she¡¯s agreed to get married to you, you¡¯re kicking her away without even a proper exnation?¡± Nn snorted coldly. The blood in his mouth was so vibrant that it looked very distinct from his pallid face. The contrast made him look like a vampire under the dark sky, looking all gloomy and cold. ¡°So? I¡¯ve grown tired of ying with her. Do you have a problem with that?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Chapter 466 ¡°Nn, you-¡± Louis wanted to rush over and beat him up, but Ryleigh was holding him back, and he couldn¡¯t just push her away. Louis rarely lost his temper and would never fight someone without a valid reason, but Nn crossed a line! ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Maisie looked calm as a statue-her expression was impossible to read. Her fingers curled, turned cold, and shuddered. She looked at Nn, her eyes finally turning red, and tears almost fell out of them. Still, Nn wouldn¡¯t look at her. He didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Nn, what can you do to me if I choose not to proceed with the divorce?¡± Yes, she had lost her dignity, but she still wanted to try and salvage their rtionship. She took a step back but wouldn¡¯t ept the divorce. She wouldn¡¯t leave even if he chased her away. How could she believe that the man who had risked his life to protect her in Stoslo didn¡¯t love her anymore or that he was already tired of her? ¡°Maisie, didn¡¯t you hear him? Getting a divorce with him would be your best choice.¡± Louis ground his teeth. He had treated her as his sister ever since she acknowledged that he was her cousin. When she wanted to be with Nn, even if Hernandez was his grandfather, he never talked bad about him and never even thought of asking them to split up. However, he couldn¡¯t ignore what he had heard and seen. If Nn couldn¡¯t appreciate her, the Lucases and Hernandez would. Ryleigh was on Louis¡¯ side because what he said made sense. ¡°Zee, if he wants a divorce, you shouldn¡¯t continue to be blinded. We should leave. There¡¯s plenty of fish in the sea!¡± They had seen how Nn was. Tired? nning to give her away to some other man after their divorce? How could someone say something like that? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If she knew that that was going to happen, she should have just set Zee up with her cousin! Furthermore, that was the first time she saw Zee like that. If it were before, she wouldn¡¯t even have hesitated. Love was blind and would make people lose themselves, and Maisie was just another victim of it. But they couldn¡¯t know what Maisie and Nn had gone through. Maisie smiled sadly. ¡°I want to be cruel like him too, but I want to know¡­¡± She looked at him, trembling, ¡°Nn, did what you said before still stand?¡± He had said that no one would be able to break them apart unless he died, He had said that the only woman that he would marry would be Maisie. He had said that they would have a wedding that would make every socialite in Bassburgh jealous. And in return, she had said she would never leave him. But did all that still stand? Nn¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin, hard line. She hoped to see some reluctance in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t. He clenched his jaw as his deep eyes fell on her thin but strong yet beautiful face and said, ¡°I guess we have to do it byw. You know I¡¯ ve never lost a court case. Maisie, don¡¯t make it hard for yourself.¡± Her heart shattered upon hearing those words. He wouldn¡¯t try to salvage it and would rather use thew to end this marriage? ¡°Nn, do you really want to do that?¡± Was this what he wanted? Nn didn¡¯t say a thing. He opened his car door and stood there for a while before replying, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left to think about this.¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Chapter 467 There wasn¡¯t much time left. The door mmed shut, and the ck car drove away, disappearing into the dark night. Maisie stood on the spot. When she lowered her head, the tears that had blurred out her vision fell to her shoes and sttered like a blooming flower. Ryleigh ran to her and held her shoulders. ¡°Maisie, why wouldn¡¯t you let go when he¡¯s already-¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Maisie cut her off, the lights casting a long shadow and disying her sad silhouette. After a long time, she said in a low voice,¡± Send me back to Vanderbilt manor, please.¡± She never looked up. Helios stared at her for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the __ n car. Maisie was quiet all the way back. She took her phone, thanked Helios, and got out of the car without looking back when they arrived at the Vanderbili manor. Helios watched her walk to the door. He was in deep thought while frowning. He then picked up his phone and sent a message. In the meantime, at the Goldmann mansion.. Nn walked into the room and immediately spat some blood out of his mouth. He supported himself on the railings of the stairs and coughed. He clung onto the railing with so much effort that the veins on the back of his hand showed up. I¡¯m sorry, Zee His eyes turned red. The devastation made him cough a few violent coughs. Alfred was shocked when he turned on the lights and walked down the stairs. Quincy brought a doctor over to the mansion in a hurry. The doctor walked into the room while Quincy and Alfred stood outside. ¡°Did he go outside?¡± Quincy frowned, seeing Nn¡¯s condition. They still couldn¡¯t let people know that he had contracted the virus because it would cause panic. The doctor said that he was in the stage after the incubation period, and he would have a fever for at least a few days. Medication to relieve fever and flu didn¡¯t help. All he could do was to ride it out. Alfred nodded. ¡°Yes, he went out and got worse when he came back.¡± He looked into the room anxiously, ¡°Has he contracted some disease?¡± Quincy wasn¡¯t sure if he should answer that. It was actually a disease. 1 He looked at Nn, who was lying in bed and getting looked at by the doctor, guessing that he had probably gone to see Maisie. His phone broke his chain of thought. He saw that Titus was calling and immediately went aside to answer it. ¡°My flight willnd in the morning. How is Nn?¡± Quincy hesitated upon hearing that Titus was rushing back. ¡°Not 100 good.¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone. After a long time, ¡°Take care of him. We¡¯ll talk more when I¡¯m back.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t sleep all night. When she went down for breakfast in the morning, she looked pale and tired. The bags under her eyes were very obvious, while she looked depressed and heartbroken. ¡°Zee, you should take a break and go on a trip if you can¡¯t take it.¡± Stephen brought her a bowl of soup.¡± You can¡¯t keep doing this. You¡¯re going to fall sick.¡± Maisie just nodded. She took a few sips of the soup but didn¡¯t feel hungry. She had lost her appetite recently. She looked up, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring the kids home for the next few days.¡± She smiled with much effort. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to see me like this.¡± Stephen agreed. She sent a message to Kennedy to inform him that she wouldn¡¯t be going to the office for the next few days. She went to the cafe that Ryleigh was working at. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ryleigh made her a cup of coffee and sat in the seat across from her. ¡°If you¡¯re going on a trip, bring me along. I can be yourpany.¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Chapter 468 ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± ¡°Sigh, I can apply for time off. I just won¡¯t get paid for a few days.¡± Ryleigh waved her arm dismissively. Maisie picked up the coffee, took a sip, and started feeling nauseated. She immediately put down the cup and rushed to the washroom. ¡°Zee?¡± Ryleigh stood up. Maisie rushed to the washroom and into one of the stalls. She started throwing up once she flipped the lid up. ¡°Zee, are you alright?¡± Ryleigh stood outside. When she saw her throwing up, she looked surprised, ¡°Zee, are you.¡± Her mind went straight there. Maisie immediately froze. She had been feeling nauseated, didn¡¯t have an appetite, and her period waste. No way!? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maisie flushed and walked out with a hand on her stomach, looking much paler. Ryleigh was worried. ¡°Do you want me to go to the hospital for a check-up with you?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t object. What if she really was pregnant? What should she do? Nn wanted a divorce, so what would happen to the child? Ryleigh brought Maisie to the hospital and was there for her check-up. Soon after, the results were as they suspected-Maisie was pregnant The doctor ced the report on the desk and entered the details into theputer. ¡°You¡¯re five weeks pregnant. Be careful of your surroundings and make sure you stay positive. Too much anxiety might cause a miscarriage. Try to avoid sleeping in the same room.¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was on her belly twitched. She picked up the report, stood up, thanked the doctor, and walked out. Ryleigh followed her, feeling sorry. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is asking for a divorce, but now you¡¯re pregnant. That¡¯s such a joke.¡± Maisie smiled sadly, ¡°It is.¡± Right when they were getting a divorce, she got pregnant. If Nn knew that she was pregnant, would he stop the divorce? When Maisie got to the hospital hall, the news was broadcast on the screen on the wall. ¡°Shocking development! Mr. Nn Goldmann and Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt ended their marriage and are in the process of divorcing.# Maisie¡¯s pupils shrunk, the red of her lips faded, and coldness crept up her feet. Announcing their divorce¡­ Nn was cornering her! Ryleigh¡¯s jaw dropped, and she wanted to say something, but she saw Maisie rushing out. ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh was shocked and immediately went after her. Maisie got into a taxi and left. Ryleigh was too far behind. She started panicking, but an idea came to her mind, so she took out her phone to call Helios. Maisie looked out of the car window, and her tears started falling. She covered her mouth to stifle her cries-the scenery outside was just a blur. Ryleigh called her a few times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. She wanted to get to the Goldmann mansion and see Nn. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would be so cruel! The sky turned dark, and dark clouds started forming overhead. When the car arrived at the Goldmamm mansion, Maisie jumped out of the car and ran in without looking back. But right when she got to the doors, the guards were standing outside and helplessly said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡­ can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°I want to see Nn. Get out of my way!¡± Maisie pushed them, and the two blocked her when they realized that she was going to rush in ¡°I knew you woulde,¡± a voice said. Titus walked over with a stoic expression. ¡°Nn won¡¯t see you. Leave. You¡¯re divorced, it¡¯s done.¡± Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Chapter 469 ¡°He wouldn¡¯t ask for a divorce for no reason!¡± Maisie was obviously upset, her eyes red. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, I beg you, please let me see him!¡± Titus clenched his jaw, but his expression remained.¡± He made up his mind with the divorce. Why are you still bothering him? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gotten him in enough trouble? We won¡¯t challenge the rights to the children, and Nn even gave you some of his shares. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±. Maisie¡¯s cold fingers turned pale. Was that what she wanted? No! Her voice shook. ¡°I just want closure.¡± Titus clenched his fist, which he was holding behind his back. When he remembered what his grandson had been through, his eyes looked cold. ¡°Closure? I never agreed to you being together. I made him ask for the divorce. You¡¯re not good enough for him.¡± If Nn couldn¡¯t be adamant enough, he would be the ¡®bad guy¡¯ who tore them apart. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Maisie, if you really care about Nn, ept the divorce. We have given you enough leeway. If this All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. goes to court and we force you to end the marriage byw, you will be caught in a tough situation. ¡°Furthermore, Nn promised me that he wouldn¡¯t have anything more to do with you after this. You can hate me, but I won¡¯t see my grandson get hurt again. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of your kids, but you and Nn will never work. Why can¡¯t you let go when he already has?¡± Let go? Maisie smiled a sad smile. Her heart felt as though it was cut in half, empty and painful. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, at least, let me see him.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t see you. Leave.¡± He waved his arm dismissively and turned around to go into the mansion without letting her see him. Maisie looked while the door closed but didn¡¯t leave. The two guards looked at each other and said to her,¡± Ma- Ms. Vanderbilt, you should leave.¡± They even changed the way they addressed her. Maisie didn¡¯t move. The guard didn¡¯t say anything but just left, probably thinking that she would have left after a while. Quincy stood by the window and looked down sadly a s he felt pain. He turned around to look at the man who was having a high fever in bed. How could Nn see her in this state? The rain started pouring after she stood there for a long time. The sound of the rain covered any noise in the area, the cold rainwater drenching her face and blending in with her tears. The piercing cold rain enveloped her while she held her fist tight, not nning to leave. Titus sat on the chair next to the bed and rested his eyes, his hands crossed on his legs. Quincy walked to him. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt is still¡­ not leaving.¡± Titus slowly opened his eyes, ¡°So what if she hasn¡¯t left? Can Nn meet her like this?¡± Quincy lowered his head. ¡°If she wants to wait, let her wait.¡± Titus didn¡¯t soften u p. ¡°She¡¯ll leave when she¡¯s done.¡± Quincy frowned. He should send a message to Cherie s o that she cane and take Maisie away. In the rain, Maisie¡¯s eyes darted, her body no longer warm. She had been waiting for Nn to show up, but he never did. ¡®Why, Nn? Why do you have to be so cruel?¡¯ Her vision started to blur, and she leaned backward because her head felt heavy. Just when Maisie¡¯s head was spinning, someone caught her by her shoulders, and she fell into the person¡¯s arms. She lost consciousness before she could see who it was. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Chapter 470 The familiar smell of medical disinfectants made Maisie open her eyes. All she could see was the white ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zee?¡± Ryleigh asked with a smile when she saw her. Stephen and Cherie were also in the room. After fainting, he had heard Cherie say that Maisie had been sent to the hospital and rushed over, worried. ¡± Zee, the doctor said you need to rest well. You¡¯re¡­ pregnant and almost lost it because you were too agitated.¡± Maisie was stunned. She ran her hand over her belly and felt a little guilty as she had almost put the child in danger. She weakly said,¡± Who brought me here?¡± She remembered seeing someone before passing out. Ryleigh pursed her lips, knowing that she was expecting something. ¡°It was my cousin. His assistant called him away.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together while blinking. Cherie went to help when she saw that she was trying to sit up. If her brother hadn¡¯t told her, she wouldn¡¯t have known, and Maisie was pregnant¡­ After a long time, she calmly said, ¡°Can you leave, please? I would like to be alone for a little while.¡± Cherie hesitated, but Ryleigh consoled her, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave for now. Rest well.¡± Stephen nodded too. Maisie leaned on the headboard when they left and looked out at the rain. Her eyes were dead. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°What? Ms. Vanderbilt is pregnant?¡± Quincy picked up Cherie¡¯s call and was shocked at the news. Why was she pregnant at that time? Wouldn¡¯t Nn be Quincy looked toward the room but couldn¡¯t make a decision. He could just wait for him to wake up. Titus walked in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Quincy paused, unsure if he should tell him. ¡°Cherie called.¡± Titus sounded impatient. ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl with Maisie? What¡¯s the worry?¡± What should they worry about? What could have happened to her Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Compared to the suffering his grandson was going through, Maisie fainting in the rain wasn¡¯t a big problem. He walked into the room while Quincy hung up the phone and walked in after him. Before he could speak, Titus suddenly said, ¡°Find some time to get Maisie to sign the divorce papers.¡± ¡°Buta¡± ¡°But what?¡± Titus turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ve let the news slip. Do you want it to drag on longer? When Nn wakes up, this will never end.¡± He sounded cold. ¡°If he can¡¯t let go, I have to help him get this over with.¡± Quincy was quiet. He knew that Nn was doing this to force her to sign the papers. But if Maisie refused to sign them, there was no way he could force her into a corner. Nn was just trying to make her leave by her own will. At that moment, Titus received a call from his son, Nichs. He had probably seen the news. Three dayster¡­ Maisie stood by the window, looking at the people walking by. After the rain the previous day, the air was humid with the smell of fresh grass and soil. Cherie brought some food over, opened the door, and was surprised. ¡°Why are you out of bed?¡± Maisie looked back. ¡°I just wanted to stretch my legs.¡± She then asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡± Maisie had been in the hospital for three days and had gotten bored. She was also worried about the children and wouldn¡¯t let her father nor Cherie tell them about her stay at the hospital. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 In the past three days, Nn had not messaged nor called Maisie. He had not even appeared before her. . Cherie put the lunch box on the table and replied, ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re weak now, and you¡¯re having symptoms of miscarriage. Therefore, you need to recuperate first before you can leave the hospital.¡± Maisie did not say anything in return. Cherie approached her and led her to the bed. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, right now, all you need to do is eat something. Come and have some. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡± Maisie did not have a good appetite recently, and she would vomit whenever she consumed something. Stephen was worried about her, so he had searched through the Inte and prepared a healthy meal for her. Even if she really did not have the urge to eat anything, she still forced herself to eat some for the sake of her baby in her womb. Maisie lifted her head to look at Cherie and said,¡± Thank you for taking care of me and delivering meals for me these days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is what I should be doing, Mrs. Goldmann,¡± Cherie replied, shing Maisie a big grin. Maisie replied with a smile and continued, ¡°You should stop calling me Mrs. Goldmann. You can call my name.¡± Cherie had gotten used to calling her Mrs. Goldmann and felt it would be weird if she did not call her so. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Zee, then!¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Sure. As long as you like it.¡± In the afternoon, after Cherie had left, Maisie headed to the garden downstairs. She sat on a bench by herself, basking in the warmth of the sun. Most of the people in the garden were hospitalized elderly people, and there were very few young peopleN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. like her. It was only when a figure appeared in front of her that she lifted her head. She seemed a little bit taken aback as she said, ¡°Mr. Boucher? Grinning, Helios replied, ¡°You look much better now.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment, and then a grin broke across her face. ¡°Right? This is all thanks to the hospital. They take good care of me.¡± Both of them stood out a lot in the garden under the shower of the warm sunlight. The man was handsome and had a regal air about him, while the woman was elegant and gentle to the outsiders They were the perfect match for each other. Suddenly, a silver-haired olddy wearing the same hospital gown walked past them. When she heard their conversation, she smiled and then asked, ¡°Is this your wife, son? Is she sick?¡± Maisie¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment. Just when she was about to say something, Helios smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, madam. She¡¯s my friend.¡± The old woman looked somewhat disappointed. She looked at Maisie and said, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. If you don¡¯t make a move on him sooner, he might get taken away by other girls. At that time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Maisie did not know what to say. Fortunately, the old woman had shifted her attention to Helios and did not continue the conversation. She studied him for a while and said, ¡°Boy, you look so familiar. You look like the man on the television.¡± Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned to look at Helios. She had been meaning to ask why he was not wearing a mask. However, Helios just took out the ck spectacles frame in his suit pocket and smiled gently at the old lady. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Helios, the best actor, right? Well, I get that a lot. Many people said that he looks a lot like me.¡± Maisie chuckled when she heard what he said and lowered her head to hide the expression on her face. She wondered how it felt for Helios himself to tell someone that ¡°Helios, the best actor¡± looked a lot like him. The old woman was long past the age of idolizing a celebrity and rarely paid attention to the news about the entertainment world. She knew about ¡°Helios¡± because she used to watch TV series with her granddaughter. ¡°You¡¯re right. He looks a lot like you. If my granddaughter sees you, she might not be able to distinguish you two even if she¡¯s a big fan of Helios.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Helios narrowed his eyes and put the ck spectacles frame back into the pocket on his chest. After that, he walked up to the olddy. Helios was standing at 6.1 feet tall and looked a lot taller when he stood beside the olddy. He grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand and said,¡± Chapter 471 Since your granddaughter is a big fan of Helios and he looks a lot like me, why don¡¯t we take a photo together and show your granddaughter how much we look alike?¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Chapter 472 The olddy¡¯s face lit up with delight. She pulled her phone out and said, ¡°Really? Thank you so much, son.¡± Helios took a selfie with her, and the old woman hade them farewell after taking the photo together. Helios put the ck spectacles frame back on and said,¡± Phew, that was so close.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the most famous and popr actor after all. I can¡¯t believe that you would swagger into the hospital without wearing a mask. Are you not afraid of getting recognized, Mr. Boucher?¡± Fortunately, the olddy did not pay attention to the entertainment world as often as the young people. Otherwise, he would certainly ! busted. If someone recognized him, Maisie was certain that the entire hospital would fall into chaos. Helios smiled and did not say anything. He did not stay here for long. After walking her back to her ward, he said, ¡°I need to go back now. Remember to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Maisie replied as she nodded. When he was walking away, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°If you need anything, call Ryleigh.¡± In other words, she could call Ryleigh if she needed anything, and Ryleigh would let him know. She nodded and said yes. Although she appreciated Helios¡¯ help, she did not want to bother him too much. After all, Helios was an influential figure in the entertainment world, and thest thing she wanted was to get him into a scandal again. After Helios left, Quincy showed up, and Maisie¡¯s face turned sour. She knew what the document was in Quincy¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want me to sign the divorce papers?¡± Quincy was stumped, but he soon nodded. He put the divorce papers on the table and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you should sign. This is th best for both you and Mr. Goldmann.¡± He knew how much Maisie loved Nn and how deeply Nn was in love with her. However, he was certain that Maisie would not leave when she learned about that matter. Nn just did not want her to suffer. Even if Nn was going to die in another few years, he still put Maisie¡¯s wellbeing in the first ce. Maisie fell silent for a while and said softly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sign.¡± Quincy seemed a bit surprised when Maisie said she was going to sign. That said, just like what he had said earlier, this was the best oue for both of them. Maisie took the divorce papers and signed her name on them. She did not even take a nce at the content. After all, she was not interested in whatever he was going to give her. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the shares. He can give them to whoever he wants. Since he¡¯s the one who insists on getting a divorce, tell him don¡¯t regret his decision in the future. ¡°He¡¯s the one who abandoned me. He¡¯s the one who gave up first, and he¡¯s the one who broke his promise. He has shown me his determination and ruthlessness. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to hold on anymore. I¡¯ll set him free. He can be the Nn he used to be, and he and I are no longer rted.¡± Quincy wanted to say something to her, but he swallowed the words back to his stomach pit in the end. He took the signed divorce papers with him and left the ward. Maisie sat beside the bed for a long time, even after Quincy had left. She felt so much pain in her heart that it seemed like someone was stabbing her heart with a knife when the thought of her no longer having any rtion with Nn surfaced in her mind. He had decided to pull himself out of the quagmire known as love, but she was still struggling and eventually falling deeper and deepe Several dayster, the doctor did another checkup on her. After ascertaining that the child was healthy and she no longer needed to be hospitalized for observation, Stephen went through the discharge procedure. Cherie was waiting in front of the entrance in the car. Stephen helped Maisie to put her stuff in the trunkAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. and said, ¡°Zee, let¡¯s go home.¡± Maisie nodded. After that, Stephen went into the car first. Just when she was about to get into the car, she suddenly felt an intense gaze on her. Maisie subconsciously turned her head around and saw a woman wearing a face mask staring at her not far away. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Maisie was stunned. Even if half of the woman¡¯s face was covered by the face mask, the coldness in her gaze and the evil aura she exuded had told Maisie who she was. Rowena! Isn¡¯t she at Stoslo? When did shee back?¡¯ ¡°Zee?¡± Stephen called out to her when he noticed that she did not get into the car and had been looking into the distance. Maisie turned to look at him and said, ¡°I think I saw¡­¡± However, by the time she turned her head back, the woman was gone. Stephen looked toward the back again, but there was no one there. She asked, ¡°Who did you see?¡± Maisie opened her mouth, and the word ¡°nothing¡± spilled out of her lips. ¡®Did I see the wrong person?¡¯ Rowena should be at Stoslo, and Nn knew everything she had done, so would she still have the nerves to return? Maisie did not think so. With that thought in mind, she entered the car. Cherie started the engine, and the car started to move forward. However, when Maisie was inside the car, a bad hunch was stirring in her heart. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. She put her hand on her t stomach as she looked at the ring on her finger. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to remove the ring.. Slowly, she removed the ring from her finger. The refracted light from the window fell on the translucent ring. While she fell into thoughts as she looked at the ring, a huge sound echoed abruptly in her ears, and the world in her vision turned upside down. Before she could do anything, a surge of excruciating pain as if all the bones in her body were broken came and overwhelmed her. There was a buzzing noise in her ears, and her lower abdomen was racked with pain. She could feel that something was flowing out of her body, but she couldn¡¯t move herself no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± She called out to Stephen weakly. However, when she slowly cracked her eyes open, she saw her father was lying on the seat listlessly with blood seeping out of his head. Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she could hear footstepsing from outside. Someone opened the door and dragged her out of the overturned car. ¡°No¡­¡± Maisie forced down the pain and stretched her arm toward her father. While she was being taken away, she saw a pair of hands drop from the driver¡¯s seat. It was Cherie. Her eyes were wide open as she stared fixedly at her, but the light was slowly leaving her eyes She was dead. ¡°Save them¡­¡± Maisie sobbed while shouting hysterically. She wanted to rush over to save them, but the person behind her did not give her a chance. Bam! Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted. The car exploded before her eyes, and fire spewed up high into the sky. Soon, the people in the car were consumed by the me. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lying on the ground, Maisie broke down and cried. Then, she slowly lost consciousness. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°Zee!¡± Nn suddenly cracked his eyes open and dissolved into a violent fit of cough. ¡°Are you awake, young master?¡± Alfred came in. When he saw that Nn had awakened, he hastily went to call the doctor. The doctor came in and took his temperature. At the same time, Titus and Quincy arrived as well. Titus hastily went to his bed and asked, ¡°How do you feel, Nn?¡± 1 Nn continued to cough a few times. After he had finallye around, he asked, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been unconscious for a week.¡± He was stunned when he heard what Quincy said. He lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°A week¡­. The doctor pulled the thermometer out and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body temperature has returned to normal.¡± It was only then Titus heaved out a sigh of relief. He slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Maisie has already signed the divorce papers.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nn was taken aback by the news. His face turned dark, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡®She has already signed? That¡¯s good, then¡­. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Quincy, this is bad!¡± A bodyguard appeared outside of the room. His chest was heaving up and down rapidly, his face pale. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Chapter 474 When the bodyguard saw that Nn had woken up, he stammered, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± Titus frowned deeply and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The bodyguard took a look at Quincy and then Nn. He did not know how he should tell them the news, but he still took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Cherie, M s. Vanderbilt, and her father¡­ When they were on their way back from the hospital, they ran into¡­ a car ident. When we arrived there, the car was already burning.¡± Quincy grabbed the cor of his shirt and shouted agitatedly, ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°We¡­ We just received the news too. About an hour ago. All of them, including Ms. Cherie, were in the car Quincy froze, and an expression of disbelief appeared on his face. ¡°Nn!¡± Titus returned to his senses only to find that Nn had gone down from his bed and was rushing out. At the scene of the ident, the police officers pulled a barricade tape to keep the crowds away and shut down the intersection. All the vehicles had no choice but to change their route. After the firefighters and paramedics arrived on the scene, they immediately started putting out the fire and saving the people. The vehicle was burned to the point that there was nothing left but its frame. Nn wedged through the crowd and dashed to the front. The police officers tried to stop him. ¡°Sir, please stay out-¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Nn pushed them all away frantically. Just when the police officers were going to get him under control by force, one of the police officers recognized him and stopped them. ¡°Wait! ¡°Mr. Goldmann? What are you doing here?¡± Nn paid him no mind. He dragged himself toward the car with heavy steps and fell on his knees with a plop. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The police officers were stunned. ¡°Zee, Zee, I know I was wrong. Pleasee back. Please don¡¯t leave me. Zee¡­ We¡¯re not getting a divorce anymore. Please don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± Nn broke down and bawled his eyes out. He had been the cold and regal Mr. Goldmann in front of everyone. However, he was kneeling in front of the car right now and crying out loud like a kid. Everyone in the surroundings instantly recognized him. ¡°Is that¡­ Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°I thought Mr. Goldmann had gotten a divorce with his wife? Then what is he doing here?¡± ¡°Could it be that his wife was in the car!?¡± There were a lot of discussions in the crowd. It was only now that his bodyguards arrived. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, please get up.¡± When they tried to pull him up from the ground, he pushed them all away. ¡°Get lost! Get away from me!¡± He continued to say to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t live without her. I can¡¯t¡­ Zee..¡± When the firefighters retrieved the charred dead bodies from the car, Nn rushed forward despite many people holding him back. The police officers put both of the bodies into body bags, and when Nn saw them, he was stunned. ¡®Why? Why is this happening?¡¯ Even though both of the dead bodies were burned beyond recognition, he could recognize that one of them was Cherie and the other was Stephen. He held Cherie¡¯s hand with a trembling hand as if he was saying a final goodbye to her. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, there are only two dead bodies in the car. Also, we found this,¡± a police officer said as he handed the ring inside a sealed bag to Nn. Nn took over the thing in the bag. The ring had lost all its luster after being burned by the fire. It looked dull, and there were cracks everywhere on its surface. He gripped the thing tightly. ¡°Zee¡­ In the hospital ¡°Dad, Chere. No, save them!¡± Maisie jerked up from the bed and froze. There was an IV needle on the back of her hand, and her clothes had be the hospital gown, She subconsciously touched her cheek, and a stinging pain spread from the spot wrapped by gauze. Why am I in the hospital? My dad, Cherie, I thought I was¡­¡± Maisie gasped when the scene returned to her head. She pulled the needle out of the back of her hand, Even though blood began to seep out of the hole, she paid it no mind. When she got down from the bed, her legs gave way, and she fell on the floor At the same time, a voice came from the door. ¡®Do you think you can walk out of the hospital in your current condition?¡± Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Maisie was taken aback. She raised her head up and looked at the man before her. The man had a clean face and a pair of piercing blue eyes. He looked about the same age as Erwin, and he also exuded the same regal aura as Erwin. He was wearing a dark gray striped suit with a peacock blue tie and a tie clip in the shape of a snake. The man squatted down and helped her get to her feet. He looked at her face for a short while and chuckled, ¡°You indeed are her daughter. Both of you are so alike.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Maisie asked in confusion. ¡°Did Erwin not tell you about me?¡± The man helped her get back to her bed. He stared at her for a moment and said faintly, ¡°Well, I guess he hasn¡¯t told you anything.¡± He pulled a chair and sat with his legs crossed beside the bed. He put both his hands on his leg and said, ¡°I now go by the name Henry. Erwin is a member of Metropolis, and he¡¯s my most trusted member. I asked him to stay by your mother¡¯s side and protect her.¡± He paused for a moment and nced at the Ouroboros ring she was still wearing to protect herself. Then, he pointed at it and asked, ¡°Did Erwin give you this? It seems to me that he¡¯s the one who taught you selldefense skills.¡± Maisie subconsciously touched the Ouroboros ring on her finger. ¡®Uncle Erwin is this man¡¯s underling? If he¡¯s the one who asked Uncle Erwin to protect Mom, then that means he is¡­. ¡°You¡¯re Strix?¡± Maisie asked, her voice filled with shock. It only urred to her that the man before her was ¡°Strix;¡± who had gone missing from the medical world for more than 10 years. He had not actually gotten off the grid. Instead, he had changed his identity and had be the head of Metropolis? He didn¡¯t deny or admit it, but Maisie knew that he was Strix. After knowing that he was Strix, Maisie looked at him, and it was only then she saw the light why her mother still couldn¡¯t get over Strix after marrying Stephen. He was once her mother¡¯s love interest, and she reckoned that they must¡¯ve loved each other very much. He must have been a handsome man when he was young. After all, his appearance didn¡¯t seem to have changed much after all these years. He just looked a little bit older. He had transformed from a young man into a mature middle-aged man. He looked even more charming and dignified He was about the same age as her father, but he looked much younger than her father. When Maisie thought about her father, her face turned pale. ¡°My father and Cherie-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Strix lowered his head, his voice low. ¡°We wanted to save them, but there was not enough time. Someone was trying to kill you all, and if I hadn¡¯t arrived at the nick of time, you wouldn¡¯t be here talking to me now.¡± As he was talking, he looked at her. ¡°Although we managed to save your life, about your baby, we¡¯ve already tried our best.¡± Maisie sat frozen stiff on the bed as tears began to roll down her cheeks. Her father and Cherie had been devoured mercilessly by the fire. She couldn¡¯t even protect her baby. Her shoulders were shaking, and she was having a hard time breathing. She felt a pang in her heart and cried out in a choked sob. She was alone now after her father died. Strix pulled out a silk handkerchief to wipe away her tears. He said, ¡°Come with me to Morwich. From today onward, I¡¯ll take care of you like you¡¯re my own daughter.¡± One weekter¡­ Nn sat on the chair with a gloomy face. He looked dejected. Whenever his phone rang, he hoped that it would be the phone number he was expecting, but he was disappointed every time. When he noticed Quincy calling him, he picked it up, and Quincy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we¡¯ve searched through all the hospitals in Bassburgh, but we still couldn¡¯t find Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Nn did not say anything and hung up the call.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Nn picked up the divorce papers that Maisie had signed, and his hand almost crushed the corner that he was holding on to. ¡®Zee has really left. And I¡¯ll never get to see her again¡­¡¯ All the media outlets were reporting was the incident where Nn was crying hysterically in front of the car involved in the ident a week ago. The media spected that Nn¡¯s wife had died in the car ident, causing quite amotion among the public. The three children who were kept from the truth rushed back to the Goldmann mansion and came to the room. Wayion stepped up to Nn and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Nn did not look up and did not respond until Wayion saw the divorce papers on the floor. Titus and Mr. Cheshire came to the door of the room, and they did not know what to say tofort the three children when they saw them. Wayion sung the divorce papers onto Nn. ¡°Give us our Mommy back!¡± Daisie and Collon were petrified by how their elder brother reacted. But judging from the atmosphere, they still could not believe that their mother was really gone. ¡°Wayion, it¡¯s not your father¡¯s fault.¡± Titus could not bear to see his grandson take all the me and exined in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡± Wayion turned around and red at him ferociously. ¡°I hate you!¡± Titus was startled, while Wayion had already sprinted out of the room. Titus yelled in a sharp tone immediately, ¡°Stop him!¡± The bodyguards stopped Wayion. Although Wayion punched, kicked, and even bit them, they could not afford to let him go. Titus turned his head and nced at Wayion. ¡°If you had the ability to protect your mother, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this trouble!¡± The short and straightforward sentence stunned Wayionpletely. His tiny body was filled with loneliness and despair a s his small fists were tightly clenched. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m not old enough, and I don¡¯t have the power. I can¡¯t even protect Mommy. That¡¯s why those people dared to bully Mommy!¡¯ Wayion turned and stared straight at Titus, and his re looked stern and ruthless. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong one day, and I¡¯ll make all those people who bullied Mommy, Colton, and Daisie pay. I¡¯ll make sure that they¡¯ll beg for a quick death!¡± Titus was taken aback. He then lowered his gaze, walked toward him, and gazed at him condescendingly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made yourself this promise.¡± Wayion looked determined. ¡°Yes!¡± Titus then said to him, ¡°Then stay by my side. You¡¯ll have to suffer in order to obtain more power and be stronger if you want revenge.¡± Mr. Cheshire stepped forward, feeling that it was a little inappropriate. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, he¡¯s still a boy.¡± Titus scoffed wryly: ¡°Of course I know he¡¯s still a boy, but Nn, Nichs, and I will continue to age and die someday. And when we kick the bucket, who will care if they¡¯re just children?¡± Colton and Daisie were astonished. ¡®What does Great-grandpa mean? Daddy¡­ Does he have only a few years left to live? Two monthster¡­ At Morwich, in the Hanns Pce of the City of Saint Page¡­ Maisie was sitting on a garden bench. A sea of purple irises could be seen blooming all over the ce, and the elegant floral fragrance pervaded the whole garden with the help of the breeze. It was very soothing and made one feel at ease. Several maids stood not far away from Maisie, and all their gazes were fixed on her. They were surprised by Maisie¡¯s foreign appearance and existence. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter that Mr. Henry brought here, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Daughter?¡± One of the maids asked, ¡°Mr. Henry adopted her?¡± Another maid replied disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Henry doesn¡¯t surround himself with a lot of women. So, don¡¯t youT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. think it¡¯s too scary to have a daughter appear out of thin air all of a sudden?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t spoken to any one of us after arriving here for so long.¡¯ 15.28 The maidsughed. ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t understand what we¡¯re saying?¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chapter 477 They thought that because Maisie did not understand them, they could rest assured and act presumptuously. Unexpectedly, just as these maids were chit-chatting excitedly, a voice came from behind them. ¡°You¡¯d better shut up before Mr. Henry gets angry.¡± The maids trembled, and their gossip came to an abrupt end. When they turned around and saw that it was Maggie, the housekeeper, they all bowed their heads respectfully and did not even dare to say another word before they hurried back to their respective workstation The housekeeper pushed the frame lying on her nasal bridge to adjust her sses and walked behind Maisie. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. Mr. Henry is looking for you.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. Maggie was in her 40s and the housekeeper of the Hanns Pce. She was dressed meticulously and adequately Seeing that Maggie was still waiting. Maisie slowly got up and walked up to her. Her beautiful eyes still looked dimmed and lifeless. ¡°Bring me there.¡± Maggie brought her to the study, and two bodyguards were waiting outside of the door N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Alter pushing open the door, a huge white study room that was renovated and decorated in a retro and elegant interior design was revealed. The cabs were stashed with all kinds of books and many ssic medical books, Strix sat behind the desk under the chandelier. His desktop was neat. There was only aputer, a pen, a globe, and some documents. The only decoration might be the green frilled iguana housed in the ss tank with a forest environment setup. Strix put down the book upon hearing footsteps and asked, ¡°Have you not gotten used to it yet?¡± Maisie¡¯s speech rate was slow. ¡°I¡¯m gradually and slowly getting used to it.¡± Strix nodded and took an old diary out of the drawer abruptly. ¡°This is the note that your mother left behind. Do you want to read it?¡± Maisie faltered for a split second, and a tiny emotional fluctuation could be seen through her unconcerned eyes. She grabbed the diary, which its cover had already discolored and turned yellow and rough, but she did not have the courage to open it. Strix smiled gently. ¡°Take it back with you even if you don¡¯t want 10 read it now. It¡¯s not toote to go through it when you think you¡¯re ready for it.¡± ¡°Uncle Strix,¡± Maisie frowned and looked up at him,¡± Was my mother happy? When she knew she was infected and only had a few years lelt, was she happy?¡± This was the longest sentence that escaped Maisie¡¯s mouth in the past two months. Strix paused for a short second and then gave off a gentle chuckle. ¡°She had neverined about the injustice that fate had dropped upon her.¡± Maisie opened her mouth all of a sudden. ¡°Then why did she leave?¡± Strix got up and walked 10 the coffee machine beside him. After pouring the coffee beans into the machine and grinding them, he immediately poured them into the cup. ¡°Your mother was a woman who was a pain in my butt.¡± He brought two cups of coffee over and handed one to her. ¡°Even if she knew that her time was running out, she wouldn¡¯t show a tad bit of fear or even her need for me in front of me.¡± Maisie held the mug. and Strix walked back to his seat, sat down, tasted it, and continued with a light tone. ¡°She thought she was dragging me into something that I shouldn¡¯t have to burden myself with, so she left back then.¡± Maisie did not say anything, only to listen to him say.¡± Love is a veryplicated emotion. Both parties could be deeply in love with each other, but one of them might always think they are hurting the other party.¡± Maisie was astounded for a moment but did not say anything. Nn¡¯s face even shed in her mind. Strix saw through her thoughts and ced the mouth of the cup on his lips. ¡°People always have to walk out of their past and look forward. This is what your mother told me before she left for good.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold, and her hand that was holding the mug could not help but tighten. ¡°I want to look forward too, but I can¡¯t let my father, Cherie, and my baby¡¯s deaths be in vain.¡± Only God knew that she was still being haunted by those scenes in the past two months. She would dream of her father, Cherie, and even her baby. The ident had taken away the lives of three people that she cared about deeply. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Strix scoffed. ¡°So, what can you do with your current ability?¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly. He then stared at her and said slowly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Erwin tell you those things? It¡¯s because he knows that you can¡¯t go against those people by yourself. The incident that took ce in Stoslo is only their first step.¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Maisie nced at him, looking slightly surprised. Strix ced his hands on the table and squinted.¡± There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t know, including the matter between you and the Goldmanns.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed slightly. She knew that Erwin might have told him things. ¡®Uncle Erwin once said that he¡¯s not telling me many things because it¡¯s for my own good, as he couldn¡¯t tell whether I could handle it or not: Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What had happened in Stoslo a few months ago made it clear to her that those people were unscrupulous and did not care much about human lives. The incident that she had gotten into was not what it seemed at all. After taking some time to calm herself down, Maisie put down the mug. ¡°You¡¯ve developed antibodies, haven¡¯t you? Can you tell me about the virus? Why does Uncle Erwin say that the virus is man-made?¡± Strix did not n to hide it either. ¡°You¡¯re the sessful experiment of the virus. You should have never been sick since you were a child , and you won¡¯t be troubled by any form of cancer or illness. The results found in your body are what those people want.¡± Maisie¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She even stared at him in disbelief. Strix told her that when the sleeper virus first appeared, it could make the infected not fall ill during the one-year incubation period-it could even fight cancer. Because of this, someone kept studying the sleeper virus and experimented with it secretly even after the incident involving the princess. Those nobles did not have the balls to use the virus on themselves, so they could only find someone to experiment with. And they had experimented in the slums initially because, in their eyes, no matter whether the poor died or survived, it had nothing to do with their interests. Later on, some unscrupulous traders had been paid to smuggle and sell the antibody vines on behalf of the nobles. However, these antibody vines had been, in fact, the prototypes of the virus. Maisie¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°So those two outbreaks were all part of their experiments?¡± Strix did not deny it. ¡°Unfortunately, all the experiments failed. The princess¡¯ savagery had brought a huge catastrophe upon her men, so she became a victim and sacrifice. I met your mother during the pandemic 30 years ago, but then she got infected too.¡± ¡°Why was my mother infected?¡± ¡®If I remember it correctly, Aunt Larissa told me that mother had never been exposed to any source of infection, so how could she have been infected with the virus?¡¯ Strix looked out the window. ¡°Because your grandfather injected your mother with a vine, but I think he had also been deceived.¡± Maisie froze in ce. Even though the air conditioner was not turned on, she felt a chill shooting down her spine. ¡®Everything makes sense now. ¡®Why did the de Armas and the Goldmanns hate each other? And why did the de Armas take the me? It¡¯s because it was driven by those people behind the curtains. It¡¯s no wonder Grandpa¡¯s expression changed so drastically all of a sudden when he learned that Mom died of the virus too! Strix retracted his gaze indifferently and gave off a modest smile. ¡°You now know everything that you need to know. What you n to do next depends on your own choice.¡± Just when Strix slowly got up and was about to leave the study, Maisie, who was sitting in her seat, turned around to look at him. ¡°Uncle Strix, can you provide me with a new identity?¡± Strix stopped but did not look back. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be known as Alice.¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Three yearster¡­ In Bassburgh, on a dark night¡­ Louis stepped into the bar, looked around at the crowd, and finally fixed his eyes on the woman who was sitting at the bar. He immediately recognized that it was Ryleigh. He walked over to Ryleigh and took the wine ss off her hand. Ryleigh seemed to be drunk at that time. She turned around to look at him and saw multiple images. ¡°Why is it you? You can drink whatever you want, so why grab my wine ss?¡± Ryleigh struggled to stretch out her hand to grab the ss back in a straight line, and Louis grabbed her wrist. ¡°Maisie is no longer here, and you¡¯ve been living the past three years so unrestrainedly, spending all day, everyday drinking, haven¡¯t you?¡± As soon as Maisie was mentioned, Ryleigh looked away immediately. ¡°Why did youe to me?¡± Louis ced the wine ss on the table and looked at her. ¡°Have you been in contact with Maisie in the past three years?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie had gone missing after the ident three years ago. The Lucas family and the de Armas had been going crazy since then, but Maisie seemed to have disappeared from this world. And Ryleigh was Maisie¡¯s best friend, so they must have contacted each other throughout this period. Ryleigh scoffed. ¡°Did Nn ask you toe to me for the answer to that question?¡± She then looked at Louis and pointed at him drunkenly. ¡°Do you still remember how he treated Zee back then? Have you b*stards all gone blind!? ¡°Let me tell you, I haven¡¯t contacted her, and she hasn¡¯t contacted me either. You can locate her yourself if you have the ability to do so!¡± She flung her arm to break free from Louis¡¯s grasp, staggered 10 get up, and left the scene, Louis dragged her back, but Ryleigh couldn¡¯t stand still and fell into his arms. She was caught off guard, raised her hand, and pushed him away. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± Louisughed out of rage. ¡°I¡¯m taking advantage of you?¡± ¡°Then what are you trying to do?¡± Ryleigh questioned him after letting off a burp. ¡°Did Nn ask someone else to approach you and ask you the same question?¡± Louis was obviously surprised. ¡®Nn has hardly appeared in front of the media in the past three years. It¡¯s rumored that Nn has been seriously ill. In short, all kinds of rumors have been going around the circle. As for the ckgold, he doesn¡¯t even care to ask about its operation. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s gotten off the grid as long as Maisie did! Ryleigh flung his hand off of her again. ¡°So what? 1.¡± She held onto Louis and threw up on him directly. Louis¡¯splexion paled in an instant as he gave off a disgusted expression. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ In the dimly lit study, the man sitting in the wheelchair facing the French window was in a well-ironed suit. His eyes dimmed from the change in the brightness of the sky outside the window, and they became extremely gloomy at the end. Quincy came in from the door and stood beside him.¡± Sir, Louis has also gone to Ms. Hill.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied calmly without even lifting his eyelids. Quincy looked at him. ¡°Sir, you actually found out about her whereabouts long ago. Why would you deliberately ask them to get in touch with Ms. Hill for the answer?¡± ¡®Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt, a woman who has disappeared for three years. ¡®Over the past three years, Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition has been fluctuating, even walking for a longer period will cause him to cough up blood, so he has to turn to a wheelchair for assistance. Mr. Goldmann Sr. and I have been taking care of ckgold for the past three years. And although Kennedy is still there, taking care of Soul Jewelry, it still came back under ckgold as a subunit. ¡°And because of the incident from three years ago, Hernandez has since then gone into a conflict with the Kents. And with the pressure that the de Armas have been imposing onto the Kents, Daniel Kent hasn¡¯t even been able to find the time to deal with the Goldmanns in the past three years. ¡°Mr. Goldmann also deliberately released the news to those people, telling them that he¡¯s been seriously ill and that he only has one year left to live. And during this year, he¡¯s only worked from behind the scenes, and everything on the surface has been handed over to Hans and me Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Chapter 480 ¡®This is nothing more than a diversion to make those people think that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s time is very limited nowadays.. As for the Lucas family and the de Armas, all of them have been trying their very best to locate Ms. Vanderbilt. Mr. Goldmann is the only person who knows Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s whereabouts but didn¡¯t look into it. I think it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to look. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have the guts to look for her.¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes looked cold and dimmed, but he did not answer. Early in the morning¡­ All Ryleigh felt was a splitting headache. Her head seemed to be on the verge of exploding from inside out, and the dazzling light made her so ufortable that she had to raise her hand to cover her eyes. And when she opened her eyes, she thought of something and sat up in a trance. She tidied her messy hair with her hands and could not recall how she had gotten back homest night. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± The voice that came out of nowhere made Ryleigh stop all her actions abruptly and turn her head around in astonishment She then saw Louis sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. His expression looked sullen as he took a glimpse at his watch impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re, indeed, very good at sleeping.¡± ¡°Louis Lucas, why are you at my house!?¡± Ryleigh screamed in fright, quickly pulled the nket away from herself to take a look at the clothes that she had changed into over the night, and questioned Louis with a frightened expression, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Are you the one who changed my clothes for me?¡± Louis did not deny the statement. ¡°With that figure of yours, what benefit would I get from peeping?¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± She threw a pillow at him. He, on the other hand, tilted his head slightly and raised his hand to catch the pillow. He then stopped talking to her and got up. ¡°You threw up on mest night. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my fiancee in name, I would¡¯ve left you on the side of the road.¡± He walked over to the bed, threw the pillow back at her, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my cousin?¡± Ryleigh paused for a short second and frowned. ¡°You deliberately waited on my couch all night just to ask this question?¡± Louis did not say a word. She chuckled, ¡°Why would all of you think that I have the power just to know where Zee is?¡± She then held back the chuckle in an instant. ¡°I don¡¯t know sh*1.¡± Louis stared at her for a moment, nced at his watch, and said in a calm tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wash that coat for me, just throw it away.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Ryleigh breathed a sigh of relief as soon as the door was closed. She took her cell phone out of her bag and sent a text message to someone. Morwich, the City of Saint Page¡­ ¡°Miss¡­ Ms. Alice, I know it¡¯s all my fault. I really didn¡¯t mean to betray you. So please forgive me!¡± The middle-aged man kneeling on the ground shivered. Maisie was sitting in the pavilion, drinking tea, looking all morous and regal, and holding a few candid photos on her left hand. The woman that appeared in all the photos all depicted herself, and these candid photos were intended to be sold to others. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Mr. Reyes, considering that you¡¯re already this old and have a wife and a daughter, and by the way, your daughter is only six years old, isn¡¯t she?¡± The middle-aged man had cold sweat rolling down from his forehead, and his face was pale. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Would you be troubled if your daughter¡¯s photos were also secretly captured and sold?¡± Maisie¡¯s rhetorical question left the middle-aged man speechless. She put down the teacup, ¡°Someone asked you to take a candid photo, right? How much did they offer you?¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head. ¡°They paid m e $1,500,000.¡± ¡°Pfft, I didn¡¯t expect a few of my photos to be worth $ 1,500,000.¡± Maisie smirked and turned to look at him.¡± Do you still remember what they look like and who they are?¡± The middle-aged man tried to recall. ¡°Listening to their ent, they don¡¯t sound like people from Morwich. By the way, their leader is a Caucasian, just like you.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maisie¡¯s hand, which was picking up the teacup, stopped in midair when a few messages popped up on the screen of her cell phone. She swiped across the screen and opened her mouth slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe from today onward. You may leave now.¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Maisie said to the middle-aged man. He had been fired, but he couldn¡¯tin. He was happy to be able to walk away alive. Maisie picked up her phone and replied to Ryleigh¡¯s message. She had secretly been in contact with Ryleigh in the past three years, but she hadn¡¯t told her where she was. She only knew that she was abroad. Maisie had found out that the Lucas family and her grandfather had been searching for her through her communication with Ryleigh, and the children were happy with the Goldmanns. Wayion was groomed to be the next sessor like Nn and was constantly by Titus¡¯ side. However, she had never asked about Nn. Why did Wayion have to take over Nn¡¯s role at this young age, and why would the Goldmanns suddenly take all of them under their wing? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie picked up a few photos. She hadn¡¯t shown herself to anyone for the past three years she had been in Morwich, and the media there had no idea what she looked like either. All they knew was that Mr. Henry had a daughter named ¡®Alice¡¯. But now, someone was using the employees of Hanns Pce to take pictures of her. Did someone find out that she was staying there? Could it be him? Maisie walked toward the study, and the two guards waiting at the door nodded to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Maisie nodded, pushed the door to the study open, and saw Strix speaking to a man in the study. The man turned around, and she was surprised. ¡°Uncle Erwin?¡± Erwin got up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Strix stood up too. ¡°I was just going to tell you that Erwin came back.¡± Maisie walked toward them with a light smile. ¡°Dad, a m linterrupting your reunion with Uncle Erwin?¡± Strix touched her hair, his eyes filled with love. ¡°Of course not. Alright, now that Erwin is back, you should have a good chat since you¡¯re closer to him. I need to get some work done.¡± Strix buttoned up his suit and left the room.. Erwin turned around and looked at Maisie. ¡°Have you been doing well for the past three years, Zee?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maisie nodded and smiled, ¡°Dad has been good to me, probably because of his love for Mom.¡± Something came to her mind, and she asked, ¡°What about you? I heard that you weren¡¯t in Zlokova. Where have you been?¡± Erwin sat down on the couch. ¡°I had to settle something in Stoslo at that time and got into a bit of trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Maisie looked at him worriedly, remembering that when she had returned to Stoslo with that person, Erwin hadn¡¯t been back yet. Had something happened to Erwin in Stoslo? Erwin picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip, looking stoic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I ruined their n, and they wanted to take revenge. I was lucky, so I survived.¡± Maisie looked down. If something had happened to him, he wouldn¡¯t be here. Erwin had helped her in the past too, but she didn¡¯t think that it would bring trouble. ¡°Zee, Strix told me what happened three years ago. I¡¯m sorry. I wished I was there.¡± Erwin looked at her. Maisie paused, then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s in the past now.¡± ¡°Did you know who caused that ident?¡± Erwin asked. Maisie frowned and held her hands together. She would never forget about the ident where her father and Cherie died in an explosion. The only clue was that before that had happened, the person she had seen was Rowena. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Maisie answered, ¡°I can¡¯t confirm because before it happened. I saw Rowena, but I can¡¯t be sure if it was her.¡± Rowena¡¯s name hadn¡¯t popped up in the past three years, and she had sent people to look into her. There was no news of her in Stoslo either. Erwin put down the cup and ced a photo he took out of his pocket on the table. ¡°I received this photo a year ago. I guess it was for me to investigate.¡± Maisie looked at the photo. It was a woman who was in the crowd after the incident in a mask and cap. The height and build of the woman looked exactly like Rowena¡¯s! Maisie raised her head in surprise. ¡°Uncle Erwin, who sent the incident photo to you?¡± Erwin squeezed a word out. ¡°Him.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t ask, but her eyes grew dark. She didn¡¯t want to confirm if it were him and that he was looking into the incident. Erwin asked, ¡°Do you hate him, Zee?¡± Hate? Maisie didn¡¯t know if she did because he had never done anything for her to hate him, but she resented him for breaking promises, for being cruel, and for not looking for her all these years. Even if someone was sneaking in pictures or wanted to know her true identity, she didn¡¯t want to confirm if that person was ¡®him¡¯. It could be the Lucas family or her grandfather trying to find out. If it were him, he would have shown up already. If he had his suspicions, he would havee to Morwich, but he never showed up there. Maybe he had already moved on, but why was he looking into the incident? Was it because of Cherie? Yes, Cherie had died, and Quincy lost a sister. Even if he didn¡¯t investigate, Quincy would have. Seeing her dismay, regret, and sadness, Erwin took a deep breath. ¡°If you expected him toe to see you, you should know that it¡¯s probably impossible.¡± Probably impossible? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maisie was stunned but bounced back. Her eyes mocked herself. Was she still waiting for him toe to find her? Erwin calmly replied, ¡°Because he can¡¯te.¡± Maisie was again stunned, and suspicion arose. She asked without meaning to, ¡°Why?¡± Erwin saw that she still cared, even after three years. That man was a thorn in her heart that couldn¡¯t be pulled out, yet she wouldn¡¯t dare touch it. He sighed, ¡°He¡¯s sick. Rumor has it that he¡¯s very sick and won¡¯tst much longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Maisie suddenly stood up.¡± Wasn¡¯t he fine three years ago?¡± ¡°How could you be sure that he was healthy if you didn¡¯t see it for yourself?¡± Erwin looked at her with a smile. ¡°That was probably the reason he chose to ask for a divorce.¡± Maisie stood in the spot. Could her heart keep calm and continue to lie to herself? Maybe not. She knew that Nn had been hiding something when he insisted on ending their rtionship with a divorce. When Titus had first asked him to get a divorce, he wouldn¡¯t, but why did he suddenly agree to it when he returned from Stoslo? Was Nn really sick? Maisie asked while shaking, and her voice broke,¡± How did he fall sick?¡± Erwin said calmly, ¡°He caught it while in Stoslo.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Maisie sat down, her face pale. ¡°How could he be sick in Stoslo on top of getting shot!?¡± Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 *If you ask him personally, you might get the answer.¡± Erwin raised his brow and smiled. ¡°But with your current status, do you still care about the people in your past? He could be a half-dead bed-ridden man with a few years left in him now. ¡°And he was the one who asked for a divorce. Do you really want to go back?¡± His speech made Maisie stand on her spot with her thoughts hanging. Ryleigh was still working at the same cafe. There weren¡¯t a lot of customers in the morning, so she could hear when someone walked in but didn¡¯t look up.¡± Hello, what can I get you?¡± ¡°te.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s finger shuddered, and she raised her head when she heard that voice. She smiled when she saw that it was Louis. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get a cup of coffee?¡± Louis frowned. Ryleigh already keyed in the order, ¡°Of course you ¡ª H can. She turned around to make it and ced it on the counter when she was done. ¡°Yourtte.¡± He calmly said, ¡°To go.¡± Ryleigh took back the cup and put it in a holder. Louis looked at her with his palm on the counter. ¡°Are you really not in touch?¡± Ryleigh was a little impatient after being asked again. She looked up and handed the coffee to him. ¡°No.¡± Louis waited before taking it. When he was about to leave, he saw a message pop up on her phone screen that was ced on the counter. Ryleigh picked up the phone in a panic and stared at him. ¡°Are you trying to pry?¡± Louis raised his brow. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you dating someone?¡± Ryleighughed. ¡°Yes, a guy is interested in me. He¡¯s cute and sweet.¡± She looked at her message. Louis stared at her and scoffed. ¡°You should cancel our engagement before you start dating someone.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Sure, tell Aurat Larissa and my dad. We just need them to agree.¡± Heughed when he heard that, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though the two of them were ¡®forced to be together because their family wanted a union, he wouldn¡¯t go to see her if she wasn¡¯t the only one who might know where Maisie was. His mother and her father had decided their marriage. He hadn¡¯t rejected it because he didn¡¯t want to go through match-making blind dates. And since those women probably wanted him because of his status and family background, he would have a hard time if they wouldn¡¯t leave him when they got married. It was different for Ryleigh, though. Not only did she not stick to him, but she also avoided him. Thus, marriage with her would be morefortable for him than with any other pesky woman. Maybe he was just getting by and didn¡¯t want to face the women on blind dates, and that was why he had never thought of calling off their arrangement. Nheless, he knew that they would have to get engaged and even married one day. He wouldn¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage, especially not to a woman he didn¡¯t know. He knew Ryleigh. Even though she was a pretty average person, choosing a woman who would stay out of his business like her wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they were to get married. Ryleigh looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go then?¡± Louis shrugged. ¡°Do you think I can manage that?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Do you think I can? You¡¯re being annoying. Go away and stop bugging me.¡± Ryleigh walked aside to reply to her message. ¡®Why did Zee suddenly ask about Nn?¡¯ That was tough. She hadn¡¯t been concerned about Nn in the past three years because of how he had treated Maisie. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Right when Ryleigh was going to reply, her phone was taken away, and she was shocked. ¡°Louis, give me back my phone!¡± She almost ran out to get her phone back. Louis saw something and saw someone running toward him, so he raised his arm higher. He was 6¡¯2 tall, and Ryleigh couldn¡¯t even touch his hand. ¡°Jump,¡± Louis challenged her, ¡°Shortie.¡± Ryleigh was furious. She kicked his knee, and Louis knelt down because he was caught off guard. He looked up and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Ryleigh grabbed her phone, took a few steps back, and smiled proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you show off.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Louis stood up andughed. ¡°Great, Ryleigh, remember that. You¡¯ll need me one day.¡± He turned around angrily and left. Ryleigh immediately replied to Maisie¡¯s message after he left, but she suddenly received another message that made her gasp. A rental car stopped outside the Goldmann mansion¡¯s gate in the afternoon, and Ryleigh got out. She looked at this vi that was as big as the royal gardens, but it felt so quiet. She took a deep breath, feeling vexed. The Goldmann mansion had always had tight security. No one could ever just walk in. It was far from how it used to be. As expected, a security guard stopped her when she was trying to go in. ¡°Who are you here to see, miss?¡± Ryleigh shed a huge grin. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Goldmann.¡± The security guard suspected something, so Ryleigh changed her narrative. ¡°Can you get Quincy to come to see me?¡± It would probably be easier to see Quincy if she couldn¡¯t meet Nn. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The guards looked at each other, and one of them put a hand to his ear as if he was speaking to someone. After a while, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Your name, please.¡± She replied, ¡°Ryleigh Hill.¡± The man walked aside. ¡°Mr. Lawson, she said her name is Ms. Ryleigh Hill.¡± ¡®Ryleigh?¡¯ Quincy turned to look at Nn. She had nevere to see Nn. Why would she¡­ Nn was wearing a clean and tidy shirt meticulously buttoned all the way to his cor. He was reading a document at the desk, unaffected, and didn¡¯t seem like he would ask the reason she was here. Quincy hesitated and spoke to the person on the other end. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Quincy pursed his lips when he saw how calm Nn was and walked downstairs. Ryleigh, who got past security, walked to the door and saw Quincy walking out of the vi. ¡°How can I help you, Ms. Hill? Ryleigh scratched her face and awkwardly asked, ¡°Er, nothing much. I just want to know how Mr. Goldmann has been doing.¡¯ 1 Quincy paused, then frowned. ¡°Did Ms. Vanderbilt ask you to ask?¡± Ryleigh shuddered and looked nervous, ¡°Of course not, I just wanted to know.¡± Ryleigh wasn¡¯t good at covering up her lies. Quincy saw through her right away because she was obviously lying. He looked down an said, ¡°Please ask Ms. Vanderbilt 10 stop asking about Mr. Goldmann.¡± Ryleigh was stunned and gnashed her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re divorced, so it wouldn¡¯t matter to Maisie even if he died. I shouldn¡¯t havee. She doesn¡¯t have to know.¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Ryleigh was leaving when Quincy said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann has his reasons.¡± Ryleigh paused and turned around, but Quincy had already gone back inside. In the study. Nn looked out the window and remembered something. The coldness he exuded turned bone-chilling, and Quincy felt that when he got to the door. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Hills left,¡± he said. ¡°Mm.¡± Nn was focused, but he just nodded. Quincy frowned when Nn didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you not going to ask why she was here?¡± Nn didn¡¯t look affected, but the hand on his leg was clutched tight while his eyes were cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Quincy nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything more. Saying that it didn¡¯t matter was a lie. Anyone could tell how important Maisie was to him and how she was the dearest person to him. If it didn¡¯t matter, he wouldn¡¯t have investigated the ident from three years ago and tried to find news of her all over the world, nor would he have sent someone to Morwich¡­ He hadn¡¯t searched for Maisie himself because he was afraid of losing control if he saw her. At that moment, Quincy answered a call, and he was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The person on the other end confirmed, and then Nn looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy moved the phone away and said, ¡°The de Armas, something happened.¡± Nn closed the file and frowned. ¡°Be specific.¡± Quincy told him, ¡°We have intel that Hernandez was attacked and has gone missing. Now Roger¡¯s people are taking over the de Armas. It looks like Roger is helping the Kents.¡± Ever since Hernandez had learned about the ploy and maniption, and after Maisie¡¯s ident, he had been ying mind games with the Kents, and the two families had been in a terrible feud in Stoslo. Hernandez had been bullying the Kents, and since they were nobles on Roger¡¯s side, they were his most useful pawns. If the Kents fell, Roger would have lost an ally among the royal family. It looked as though Roger was cornered and worried that the de Armas would work together with the Goldmanns, so he tried to wipe out the de Armas. Once they lost their power, it would affect the Goldmanns too. Nn pressed his lips together, had an idea, and looked up. ¡°Is the election of Stoslo happening this year?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Quincy paused, then asked, ¡°Are you.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes darkened. He could guess the reason Roger was rushing to take action. ¡°The candidate is on his side, so the de Armas¡¯ vote is crucial. What if Hernandez couldn¡¯t attend and someone took his ce?¡± Quincy was surprised because if it were true, Roger would pretty much have the government in the palm of his hands. If that happened, Stoslo would be in a mess. Nn suddenly looked outside, his deep eyes looking calmer. He slowly said, ¡°Help me get flight tickets to Stoslo.¡± Quincy was nervous. ¡°But, your health.¡± Nn tapped his finger on the desk and solemnly said, ¡°Book it.¡± Seeing how adamant he was, Quincy nodded. When he left, Nn¡¯s eyes looked foggy. At Morwich¡­ It was nighttime at Saint Page. The entire Hanns Pce looked like a ck pearl lost in a huge area in the middle of the city, shining from inside out. In the brightly lit study, Strix asked to see Maisie. She went in. ¡°You want to see me, Dad?¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Strix put the document down, and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°Your grandfather is in trouble now. Do you want to go back and have a look at the de Arma family?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± The only person left in this world that was connected to her through blood was Hernandez, her maternal grandfather. But how would he be in trouble? Strix nodded, ¡°The Royal left-wing party has sent someone after your grandfather. While the de Arma family is in chaos right now, they seized the opportunity to take over the territory belonging to them. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re doing this to prevent your grandfather from meddling with the uing election.¡± Stoslo would hold a presidential election every six years. The royal family and the government would not intervene in the election. Perhaps the reason Roger had asked help from the government was to increase his own influence, or maybe he did not only want the throne but the entire Stoslo. When Strix did not get any response from Maisie, he spoke again in a slow voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°I want to go,¡± Maisie said, looking at him with determination, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t want anything from the de Arma family, I cannot let other people take it away.¡± Strix smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let Saydie go with you.¡± After he finished speaking, he summoned Saydie. When Maisie saw the neer, she was stunned. ¡°Sir,¡± the person said. Maisie looked at Strix and asked in disbelief, ¡®Is she a girl or a boy?¡± Saydie was young. She dressed like a boy and had a beautiful face. Maisie had no idea what she had gone through in the past, but she could see she was mature and had a lot of stories to tell in her eyes. Strix chuckled and replied, ¡°Saydie is my most trusted aide. She has been with me since 15 years old. Those people have seen her skills before. She represents me, and I¡¯m relieved to have her there. I¡¯ll have someone there to meet you when the timees.¡± Three dayster¡­ Maisie and Saydie arrived at Stoslo. When Maisie once again set her loot in Zena, she did not know why but her heart shuddered and aplicated emotion rose from her stomach pit. Soon, the people who came to receive them arrived. A man walked up 10 them reverently and said, ¡°You¡¯re M s. Alice, right? Mr. Henry has asked us toe and pick you up Maisie nodded at him and got into the car with Saydie. The car drove slowly, and unbeknownst to them, the man sitting in the car beside them withdrew his gaze. Nn was wearing a Bluetooth earpiece in his left ear. There was a string of data on the tablet sitting in hisp. Quincy, who sat in the passenger seat, turned his head around after hanging up the call and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I just received news that Mr. Henry¡¯s men have arrived in Sioslo. Could it be that people from Metropolis are also involved in this matter?¡± Quincy was dumbfounded. The Metropolis was a well known organization in Morwich. They had their influence spread into both the underworld andw enforcement Besides, Mt. Henry had a close rtionship with the government and the royal family of Morwich, and he was also bestowed with the right and power simr to the royal family Although they knew Maisie was in Saint Page, Saint Page was huge. Even if Erwin¡¯s men might have brought Maisie to Morwich, it was very unlikely he would hide her in a scary ce like the Metropolis. Also, they had heard that Mr. Henry had adopted a girl. That girl was the daughter of the woman he had been in love with, but the media didn¡¯t have any idea what the girl looked like Mr. Henry was very protective of her and refused to let anyone disclose her information. Even if they sent someone to Hanns Pce to find out information about the girl, they woulde away empty-handed. They had also suspected that the girl wasn¡¯t Mr. Henry¡¯s biological daughter, but their suspicion was proven wrong after Me Henry made the paternity test results public. Maisie was truly Stephen¡¯s biological daughter, so it was very unlikely that she was rted to Mr. Henry by blood. They felt that Mr. Henry must be up to something for sending his men to Stoslo. Nn¡¯s eyebrows deeply frowned. He looked outside through the window silently, and the light in his amber eyes dimmed slowly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 The car came to a stop outside of Easton Estate. Easton Estate was huge. The garden was full of Irises, which Strix had personally nted. Maisie got out of the car, and the people beside her said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Henry bought Easton Estate when he came to Stoslo on business. All of the people here are Mr. Henry¡¯s men, and you can tell them whatever you need.¡± Maisie nodded. Then, a maid led her into the manor. The decoration in the manor was simr to that of Hanns Pce, which obviously cost a lot of money. She walked up to a couch and sat down. After that, she looked at the man and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about the de Arma family? ¡°The de Arma family?¡± The man was stunned for a few seconds before replying, ¡°It¡¯s said that the de Arma family and the Kents have been fighting against each other in the past few years with the de Arma family gaining the upper hand. However, Hernandez went missing a few days ago, and Roger¡¯s men seized the chance to take over the territory belonging to the de Arma family. The people under Hernandez are now in disarray.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes but did not say anything. She suddenly remembered what Strix had told her back then. The virus had infected her mother when her grandfather was tricked into giving her mother the vine. Strix had also told her before that someone was researching the sleeper virus in secret, and these vines were just something that the nobles used in their experiment. When the experiment failed, the virus got out, leading to the pandemic. Maisie had guessed that those people were the culprits behind the ¡°feud¡± between the Goldmanns and the de Arma family in the past. It wasn¡¯t Nn¡¯s great-grandfather who had cut off Hernandez¡¯s leg, nor was it Hernandez who had kidnapped Nn¡¯s mother. It was those people they were the real culprits. Hernandez had found out about these, so he attacked the Kents whenever he had the chance. The Kents were members of the left-wing party, and getting rid of the Kents was the same as removing the left-wing party¡¯s wings. The ident that Maisie had got into three years ago was also part of their n. It was just that she did not have any power that year and couldn¡¯t do anything. However, things were different now. The maid brought a cup of tea to Maisie, and the man asked, ¡°Ms. Alice, are you going to help the de Arma family?¡± Maisie lifted the cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°My mother was, after all, a member of the de Arma family. Therefore, I need to take back what belongs to the de Arma family and find my grandfather.¡± Taller. The man nodded and continued. ¡°Very well, then. Let me know when you¡¯ve done with your preparations. I¡¯ll send someone to help you.¡± Maisie lifted her head from the tea and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± The night was dark, and several ck-d men were guarding the Zephyr Harbor. When they noticed there was fire not far away, three of them went over to check it out. Suddenly, a muffled noise came, and the two remaining ck-d men copsed on the ground with their guns. They were then dragged to the back of a wall. The three ck-d men arrived at the fire¡¯s location. However, they couldn¡¯t see anybody else other than a pile of burning rubbish. Two of the bodyguards were dumbfounded, and when they turned their heads around, the person standing behind them was gone. Just when they were wondering where theirrade was, two men approached them and broke their necks with deadly precision They picked up the guns on the ground and headed toward the cargo ship. A group of people drinking beer and ying cards on the cargo ship. When they heard something, one of them lifted his hand and said, ¡°Someone is here.¡± The other person then said to them, ¡°Go and have a look.¡± That man picked up his weapon and walked out of the cabin. However, he did not return even after a long time had passed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The rest of the people began to feel nervous, and they quickly came out to check what was going on.. When they got to the deck, they didn¡¯t see anybody around. Then, a voice rang out above them. ¡°Hey.¡± They jerked their heads back, and the people hiding in the dark jumped onto the ship,unching an attack on them before they could react. Tonight, the ck-d men stationed at the de Arma family¡¯s territory were ambushed. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 At Roger¡¯s mansion¡­ The sound of a cup falling to the floor could be heard from the study. The old man with silver hair had a strong physique, and his turquoise eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. ¡°A bunch of idiots! Have you found out who the hell did it?¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head and replied,¡± Your Highness, we haven¡¯t found out who did it. However, the way they didn¡¯t leave anyone alive is identical to that person¡¯s from the Metropolis.¡± The person from the Metropolis he was talking about was none other than Saydie, Mr. Henry¡¯s subordinate. Saydie was notorious for her ruthlessness, and Patrick, who was a cruel man himself, was nothingpared to her. After all, Patrick would still give the person he captured a chance to live, but Saydie was different. She would not let those who had fallen into her hands live. Saydie was a notoriously vicious woman in the Metropolis. When Mr. Henry was away, Saydie would take over the Metropolis. She represented Mr. Henry, and the fact that she had intervened meant that Mr. Henry intended to do so as well. Roger clenched his fists tightly, and his veins bulged out of the back of his hand. ¡°D*mn it! How dare those people from the Metropolis put their nose into the de Arma family¡¯s affair!? Go check it out immediately! I want to know if the Metropolis is in this or not!¡± In the meantime¡­ Quincy walked into the room with another man. All of the lights in the room were turned off save for the tablemp next to theputer .Nn was sitting on a big chair. He was wearing a bathrobe and holding a ss of unfinished wine with his left hand. ¡°Mr. Goldmann,¡± Quincy said, ¡°Someone has gotten rid of Roger¡¯s men that upied the de Arma family¡¯s territory.¡± Nn was typing on the keyboard, and he froze when he heard what Quincy said. Half of his face was covered by the shadow, and Quincy couldn¡¯t read the emotion in his eyes. He leaned backward and tapped the desk with his finger. ¡°Who did it?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy looked toward the man beside him, and the man replied, ¡°Judging from the evidence we¡¯ve gathered, it was done by the people from the Metropolis. Their move was clean, and there were no extra wounds on the bodies. All of them were killed in one strike.¡± . The man pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they must¡¯ve ambushed them. There are no signs of a fight on the scene. They didn¡¯t even get to fire their guns.¡± Quincy was taken aback. The people from the Metropolis usually acted openly, so he was surprised to find that they would resort to ambushing them at night. Besides, he wondered why the Metropolis would launch an attack on Roger¡¯s men. Was it because of the de Arma family? He looked at Nn, but there was no expression on Nn¡¯s face. He appeared to be locked in his thoughts. After a short while, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°Who did Mr. Henry send this time?¡± The man replied, ¡°It must be Saydie. She¡¯s the most ruthless person in the Metropolis, and I¡¯m sure that she must be the one who wiped out Roger¡¯s men.¡± Quincy had heard of Saydie from the Metropolis. She was known to be apetent woman, and even if Hans, him, and the Night Banquet members attacked her simultaneously, they might not be able to take her down. Mr. Henry had been a mysterious being, and the fact that he was surrounded by incredible people such as Erwin and Saydie showed that he was not someone to be trifled with. Quincy suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°Saydie is always by Mr. Henry¡¯s side, so why would he send her to Stoslo? What is the connection between Mr. Henry and the de Arma family?¡± When the man heard Quincy¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°Oh yeah, ording to the information we received, there is this one girl, Ms. Alice, in Mr. Henry¡¯s team that went to Stoslo.¡± ¡°Alice.. Quincy was stunned and looked toward Nn. Nn¡¯s eyes darkened, and he asked meaningfully,¡± Has anyone seen her face after shended at Stoslo?¡± The man shook his head and said, ¡°Nope.¡± : Nn narrowed his eyes slightly, but he did not say anything. After a short while, he asked Quincy to take the man away. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Nn turned his eyes back onto theputer screen. It showed the information about ¡°Alice¡±, but there was very little content. There was not even a picture of her. At the same time, he received a message on his phone. It was from Wesley, an old friend of his in Stoslo. A few dayster¡­ The refusal of Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter, Ms. Alice Henry, to meet Prince Roger¡¯s people led to a heated debate. One of them was the daughter of Mr. Henry, who was highly valued by the royal family and had the same power as the royal family in Morwich, while the other was a member of the royal family in Stoslo. It was rare for someone to disrespect the prince. Of course, she only disrespected the prince. After all, M s. Alice did not reject it when the royal family invited her with courtesy. In the ornate and grand white living room, the maids were standing at the side and serving tea. Queen Anna was in her 50s. She was the niece of the eldest princess, a descendant of the Miller royal bloodline. Her amber eyes also reminded Maisie of someone. This was not the first time Maisie was being received by the royal family. Nine years ago, when she was still the designer Zora, Queen Anna¡¯s daughter had had a meeting with her. This was because her daughter would get married, and she loved Victorian style. Therefore, she had asked her to design a Victorian-style tiara for her. That being said, this was the first time Maisie saw Queen Anna in person. She was graceful, elegant, and very ssy. ¡°Ms. Alice, you remind me of a person.¡± Maisie was stunned. She did not expect that the queen would say something like this to her. She smiled and asked, ¡°Who might that person be?¡± Queen Anna gracefully lifted the cup and replied, ¡°Granddaughter of Lord Hernandez?¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Really? Actually, she¡¯s my mother.¡± Queen Anna was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re Lord Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Maisie nodded. Queen Anna put the cup down and continued. ¡°I see. Now I see why you¡¯re helping him.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment, her jaw tightly set. It took her a few seconds before she parted her lips and asked, ¡°Did you know something?¡± Queen Anna chuckled as if she was tickled pink by Maisie and said, ¡°Of course, I know something. I know everything my uncle is doing. The de Arma family used to be very loyal to the royal family. However, after Lord Hernandez¡¯s father passed away, the de Arma family stopped inquiring about the affairs of the royal family.¡± A hint of disappointment crossed Queen Anna¡¯s eyes, but Maisie did not say anything. After all, she was just an outsider, and Queen Anna shouldn¡¯t have told her anything about the affairs of the royal family, but¡­ Apparently, the royal family was not as peaceful as it seemed to be. In fact, it was rotten inside. People would always fight for power and wealth, regardless of their social status, let alone the members of the royal family. It was not that Queen Anna did not want to do anything. It was just that her power was much weaker compared to that of Roger¡¯s. After Maisie finished her conversation with Queen Anna, she headed out of the State Room and came to the spacious and beautiful garden, where Saydie was waiting for her. ¡°Miss, Mr. Henry wants you to attend a banquet tonight. It¡¯s very important as it¡¯s rted to the partnership with Mr. David, the new president of the Ashton Group.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Partnership?¡± Saydie nodded. Although Mr. David is only in his mid-30s, hees from a big family. His father is a member of Stoslo¡¯s congress. He¡¯s a man of integrity. Roger is going to make a move on the election to rmend his own people. Mr. David is also a key figure in this election. Mr. Henry said that if you want to help the de Arma family, then you¡¯ll need to get Mr. David¡¯s trust before Roger does.¡± Maisie fell silent. She had kind of offended Roger after turning down the meeting with him several times. She was confident that Roger wouldn¡¯t give up so easily, and Strix was the reason he hadn¡¯t made any move on her yet. However, Maisie was waiting for a chance. She was waiting for the moment Roger got drowned in his ego-she would then swoop in and get rid of him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hadn¡¯t gotten any news about her grandfather, yet. However, since she was already in the game, she could only take the step forward. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The Ashton Group hosted a grand banquet at the hotel¡¯s banquet hall in the evening to celebrate the Ashton Group¡¯s revival. Why were they celebrating the Ashton Group¡¯s revival? It was known that the Ashton Group had been operating in Stoslo for 60 years. However, due to the recession, nobody wanted to take over the Ashton Group after the former chairman dered bankruptcy. After joining the Ashton Group and bing itsrgest shareholder and chairman, Wesley brought the Ashton Group back to life. When the press had asked him why he would take over the Ashton Group, he just said that he had worked as a part-timer before attending university. He liked the Ashton Group very much, so he did not want to see thepany go down the drain just like that. It was considered a straightforward yet positive answer. No matter if it was true or not, the Ashton Group¡¯s market value had indeed increased by 70% within one year ever since Wesley took over. It was the secondrgestpany in the country now, and everyone was paying attention to it. Wesley had invited all his friends from different sectors to join him in the celebration. The invitation card for Mr. Henry was sent to Maisie¡¯s phone, so she attended on his behalf. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There were a lot of guests inside the spacious banquet hall. Before the banquet started, all of them made conversation with each other. Other than some interesting events in the world of business, most of them were talking about Mr. Henry¡¯s mysterious daughter. They knew that Mr. Henry was a friend of Wesley. Although Mr. Henry was from the underworld, he enjoyed the same rights as the royal family in Morwich. He was involved in the business world as well, so he was wealthy. anthy. As for his daughter, they had heard that Mr. Henry had just adopted her not long ago. If anyone could marry his daughter, it would be like getting all the wealth he had gathered throughout his whole life. However, judging from his social status, it was only right and natural for his daughter to marry a count or a prince. Unexpectedly, even though his daughter was in Stoslo right now, she refused to meet with Prince Roger, which intrigued the crowd even more. Suddenly, a figure appeared at the entrance. They all thought everyone was already here, but little did they expect someone would show upte. They turned their heads and looked toward the entrance. The neer had a voluptuous figure. She was dressed in a slim-fitting burgundy suit lined with a high- cored chiffon shirt, and there was a ruby pendant at the center of the cor. Her crop pants had her ankle exposed to the air, and her stilettos made her look even taller. She had tied her blueish ck hair in a ponytail and was wearing a golden mask that covered the upper half of her delicate face. There were four people behind her in which three of them were from Morwich. The remaining one was a tomboyish, short-haired girl, and the crowd soon recognized who she was. She was none other than the ruthless woman who used to stay by Mr. Henry¡¯s side-Saydie. So, did that mean this woman was Ms. Alice? Even if she was wearing a mask, they could all see that she had a delicate face. Maisie walked toward Wesley with a steady and firm pace on her stilettos. The crystal lights of the hall reflected on her mask and gave off sparkling light. Wesley was talking with someone with a ss of wine in his hand. When he saw Maisie, he was stunned. Maisie stretched her arm out without any hesitation and greeted, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. David. I¡¯m Alice.¡± Wesley had heard of Alice a long time ago. He handed the winess to a person beside him, whipped up a smile on his face, and grabbed her hand to exchange a handshake with her. ¡°Ms. Alice, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Did Mr. Henry send you here?¡± ¡°Yes. My father asked me to attend your banquet in his ce and asked me to bring you a congrattory gift.¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 As soon as Maisie finished speaking, a man came out from behind her with a silver box, stepped forward, and opened the box. There was a fragile and clearlooking Nine Dragon jade cup lying in the box. Everyone knew that the world-renowned Mr. Wesley David liked to collect Victorian antiques the most-he loved them so much that they were priceless to him. Sure enough, Wesley was pleased. ¡°Please thank Mr. Henry for me. I like this gist very much.¡± He motioned the person beside him to receive the box. Maisie took the wine ss handed over by someone from the side and clinked her ss with Wesley. The people on the side were discussing, most of them having doubts. ¡°So, she¡¯s really Ms. Henry.¡± ¡°Why is she wearing a mask? Is she afraid that others will see her face?¡± ¡°Mr. Henry is very protective. After all, even the media hasn¡¯t been able to find out any information about her. Not to mention that she wears a mask whenever she appears. She¡¯s truly a mysterious woman.¡± Maisie ignored all those discussions and went straight into the discussion about partnering up. Wesley was stunned for a short second and thenughed. ¡°Ms. Henry, are you saying that you want to get into a partnership with the Ashton Group? That¡¯s rather unfortunate. You¡¯re a step behind someone else.¡± ¡°A step behind? How can this be!? I¡¯m already ahead of Prince Roger.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine ss, clenched slightly, but her expression showed no signs of turbulence. She then said regretfully, ¡°Is that so? Then I really amte for the party. But I¡¯m curious as to who has beaten me to the opportunity. Who has earned the spot to coborate with you, Mr. David?¡± Wesley answered without any hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann. He¡¯s from Zlokova and an old friend of mine. I¡¯ve agreed to get into a partnership with him.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed instantly when she heard the words ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡±. Wesley looked in another direction and smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is here.¡± Maisie turned her head slowly, and the wine ss in her hand trembled slightly. She was astonished and felt as if someone had taken away her ability to breathe the scene that appeared right in front of her hurt her eyes even more. Nn was sitting in a wheelchair. He had changed a lotpared to three years ago, looking more mature and sharper. The dark suit he was wearing made him look former and more resolute. Several bodyguards in ck were always walking in proximity to protect him. Quincy was pushing the wheelchair when he looked at Maisie, and a hint of surprise emerged on the surface of his face. The mask might be able to conceal her appearance, but that would only work on the people who did not know her. But for them, even though she was wearing a mask, they still saw through who she was-Maisie Vanderbilt! Wesley turned to Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. By the way, this is Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter, Ms. Alice Henry.¡± All gazes were undoubtedly fixed on Maisie, especially Quincy, who was the most surprised. ¡°How did Ms. Vanderbilt be Alice!? If she¡¯s Alice, what happened to Mr. Henry¡¯s paternity test? Could it be that she deliberately concealed her true identity so that others wouldn¡¯t suspect her?¡¯ Nn¡¯s unchanging gaze trembled for a split second, but all the subtle emotional changes fell into the deepest abyss in his eyes immediately Maisie quickly quelled the fluster and thoughts in her mind and heart, and then gave off a faint smile. ¡°So, this is Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Maisie¡¯s greeting was detached while her demeanor was distant. It sounded as if they were never acquainted, and their reunion after years of separation felt like a strange yet familiar urrence. Nn stared at her emotionally, but he was still able to remain calm. ¡°Ms. Henry has heard of me? I¡¯m honored.¡± His voice still sounded deep and melodious. It brought back memories, where her life used to be filled with such a soothing voice, surrounding her with love and coaxing her gently. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, the recollection onlysted for a moment as she suppressed all the thoughts and memories from pouring out of her mind, and the ripples of emotions in her eyes slightly faded. When she turned around to ce the wine ss back, the waiter who appeared out of nowhere bumped into her hand, and the wine in the ss spilled on her sleeve. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Saydie eximed. The waiter bowed and apologized in great panic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Maisie took out a handkerchief nimbly, wiped her hand, and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, you¡¯re good to go.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°I asked someone to prepare a gown just in case something like this happened. I think it should suit you very well, Ms. Henry. After all, the banquet is nowhere near over yet.¡± It seemed that she was nning to leave the venue halfway. However, the banquet was not over yet, so he said that to keep her here for now. Wesley grinned and said, ¡°Indeed, Ms. Henry came to attend my banquet. She mustn¡¯t be wearing clothes that are stained with wine. That would make other people think that I¡¯m not ying a good enough host.¡± Maisie raised her head and epted the kindness readily. ¡°Then I might have to trouble you for the gown already, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie asked Saydie to apany her even when she went to change her attire in the guest room because she knew that Saydie would never let anyone approach her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Saydie waited at the door and passed the gown to Maisie after receiving it from Nn¡¯s men. Maisie closed the door and took off her burgundy suit and the ruby pendant. She then recalled Nn who had appeared in a wheelchair, as well as what Erwin had told her, saying that Nn was gravely ill. A hint of gloom shed past her eyes. She removed all her clothes and picked up the wrapped gown Nn had sent. After unwrapping the outer packing and opening the purple box, she saw a dark green gown lying within the purple box ¡®This looks a lot like the one that I wore to the Bouchers¡¯ banquet three years ago! It¡¯s just that the design on the back isn¡¯t a cutout but is covered with a thinyer of tulle. ¡°How did he¡­ The hand holding the dress tightened Just as she had just put on the dress, the lights went out all of a sudden. Not only the lights in the guest room but also the lights in the corridor outside the room. ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie yelled at the person outside the door. Saydie replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes adjusted to the darkness not long after Saydie left, and she walked out of the room. She knew that it was definitely not a power outage, but someone¡¯s deliberate arrangement! At that moment, a shadow approached abruptly and pulled her into his arms in an instant, Maisie¡¯s body froze as the silhouette in the darkness had a scent that was very familiar to her-the faint fragrance of the Gi cologne was a nostalgic scent. He kissed her lips out of the blue. It felt hot and hysterical, without even a gap in between the whole length of the kiss. After an abrupt sink into the sensation of the kiss, Maisie returned to her senses in an instant, raised her elbow to push his chest away from her, escaped from the embrace that she was reluctant to leave, and listed her arm. A crisp p then reverberated throughout the corridor in the darkness. Soon, the lights were turned on again. The faintly visible mark stood out conspicuously on his slightly pale cheek. Maisie¡¯s fingers were trembling. She had not exerted much force. She could not bear to hit him as hard as she could have, after all. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Saydie sprinted back and frowned slightly when she saw Nn standing with her at the door. ¡¤ She quickly approached Maisie and stood between both of them as if she regarded Nn as someone of great peril. ¡°Sir, please stay away from her.¡±. As soon as Saydie said that, she turned around and asked Maisie, ¡°Someone deliberately cut the main switch of the guest room. Are you alright?¡± Saydie had dared to leave Maisie in the room and go check things out because she thought Maisie would note out of the room so easily. When Saydie saw this man, she immediately understood something. ¡®It was a plot to lure me away so that he could approach Ms. Henry. If I were to return to an injured employer, then I would¡¯ve been tricked due to my carelessness. Nn gave off a faint smile. ¡°The person that Mr. Henry sent to protect you is quite professional.¡± Maisie curled her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to turn to such a vulgar n just to see me, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Nn chuckled again with his profound gaze, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee out of the room if you didn¡¯t want to see me.¡± The moment Maisie had chosen to step out of the room, it meant she wanted to see him too. ¡®The security of Mr. David¡¯s banquet can be considered as the top of the notch when ites to its strictness this time around, not to mention that I¡¯m Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter. Who would dare toy a finger on me so casually? ¡®However, of course, he¡¯s famous for his huge pair of cojones. He even did it so tantly! Maisie¡¯s heart trembled. She had been aware at the time that the power outage must have been intentional, and she had guessed it, more or less¡­ Maisie snorted. ¡°You¡¯re as cheeky as you used to be, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn did not refute her statement, which meant that he had admitted it deep down. Maisie did not want to get too involved with him and said to Saydie, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Saydie nodded, took a nce at Nn, and followed closely behind Maisie. Unexpectedly, Nn¡¯s deep voice echoed from behind her all of a sudden. ¡°If you want to partner up with Wesley, you might as well partner up with me.¡± Maisie stopped moving for a split second. Nn had already caught up to her and was standing beside her. ¡°I think you¡¯ll surely agree to my suggestion for the sake of the de Armas.¡± He then took the lead and walked away as soon as he said that. Maisie¡¯s clenched fist loosened slightly-the residual warmth on her lips, as well as his fragrance and breath, were all still there. Could she forget the man who had left her more than 1,000 days ago? No, she had never forgotten him. The name Nn Goldmann was like poppy seeds to her, and it became extremely addictive once she got the first taste. She could not quit thinking about him even if she wanted to, nor could she suppress the urge to touch him even if she wanted to. Not to mention that she still fell into a trance because of the earlier kiss, which was ridiculous. When Maisie got back to the banquet hall, Nn was found sitting in his wheelchair as if nothing had happened, chatting with Wesley and a few foreigners. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡®He obviously doesn¡¯t look like a gravely ill man, but he¡¯s sitting in a wheelchair. Is he pretending to be ill or is he truly ill? That¡¯s still unknown. ¡°Ms. Henry, you¡¯re back. Did you get this gown from Mr. Goldmann? It looks gorgeous on you.¡± Wesley¡¯s gazended on her. Even though she was still wearing the mask, she already looked out of this world. That was especially so for her half-covered face, which made others want to peep at the beautiful face underneath the mask. Maisie smiled politely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann has been generous.¡± Nn picked up the wine ss. ¡°d that you like it, Ms. Henry.¡± At the beginning of the ball, Wesley invited Maisie for a dance under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Maisie did not reject him. She ced her hand on his palm and danced together with him in the crowd. The two matched very well and danced their way through the gentle and melodic waltz. The onlookers were amazed. Maisie, who was wearing a dark green evening gown, looked like a goddess dancing under the moon under the dazzling shimmer of the chandelier. She paced around the dance floor on Wesley¡¯s lead and turned from time to time-her moves were the sole thing that gave elegance, beauty, and confidence their meanings. She was remarkable and unforgettable just like how she had been at the Bouchers¡¯ banquet three years ago. Quincy looked at the person beside him worriedly. Although Nn¡¯s face was expressionless, his fixed gaze on Maisie became a lot gloomier. It was not until the end of the dance that the two separated in a thunderous round of apuse. Maisie nodded and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember my dance with you tonight, Mr. David, but I have to take my leave now.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Wesley did not make it difficult for her and nodded.¡± Okay, let¡¯s meet again some other time if fate permits.¡± Maisie left the scene in a hurry with Saydie. They almost did not look back, but she knew that a scorching gaze had been tailing her all this while. Back in the car, Saydie asked her, ¡°Do you know that gentleman?¡± Maisie paused for a bit and smiled wryly. ¡°You can take it as a yes.¡± ¡®We don¡¯t only know each other, but we also had a marriage rtionship back then. I even had children with him. ¡®It was such an inseparable rtionship, but how did ite to this point?¡¯ The lights in the East Ind Vi¡¯s courtyard were brightly lit, but the luxurious private vi felt so quiet and sorrowful as if it was a beautiful body that did not have a soul. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Nn sat in the dimly lit study, rubbing his be until Quincy walked into the study with a ss of warm water. Over the years, Nn had to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep. ¡°Sir, do you need me to look into Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s affairs?¡± That included how she had gotten involved with Mr. Henry and the paternity test. Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°No, I¡¯ve more or less already spected about her rtionship with the Metropolis.¡± It was obvious why Erwin would serve her mother back then and even protect Maisie up until today. Nn took out the medicine box and poured a pill onto his palm, but he did not take it immediately. Quincy looked at him. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt surely provoked Roger as soon as she arrived in Stoslo. And I think her appearance at Mr. David¡¯s banquet tonight was to win Mr. David over to her side.¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips raised inexplicably. ¡°But they couldn¡¯t have ever imagined that I had already roped in Wesley.¡± ¡®Not only Roger wouldn¡¯t have thought of it, but Mr. Henry wouldn¡¯t have thought of it either. ¡®Mr. Henry was clearly well-prepared long before he allowed Zee toe to Stoslo, which is why she has the guts to go against Roger under broad daylight to snatch the territory that belongs to the de Armas. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll contact me again for the sake of the de Armas.¡¯ Nn took the sleeping pill. Perhaps because he was eager to meet the woman that he wanted to see the most and needed to relieve his lovesickness, he fell asleep even before the medicine took effect. On the contrary, it was Maisie who could not sleep all night. She tossed and turned on her bed but still could not fall asleep. All she could think of was Nn as soon as she closed her eyes, so she turned on the bedsidemp, sat up, walked to the window, and opened the curtains. The soft moonlight shone on her body, and there was a beauty that looked distinct, which branched from the silence. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, she received a text message on her cell phone. She took a nce at the time-it should be evening in Morwich now. Strix: (I heard that someone has beaten you to getting into a coboration with Mr. David?] Maisie knew that it was Saydie who had told him that and replied: [Yeah, I¡¯ve failed you.] Strix: (Don¡¯t take this as a failure, yo?¡¯ve done your best.) It looked like he wasforting her. Maisie thought of something and typed: (Roger didn¡¯t get to coborate with him either, so I still have hope.] Strix: [I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for your grandfather¡¯s whereabouts. And it¡¯s gettingte in Stoslo already. Now, rest earlier. I don¡¯t want to have a daughter who looks like a panda.] Maisie chuckled, but the smile on the corner of her lips gradually faded. She looked up at the moon that was hidden behind the thick fog. ¡®If none of those things had happened back then, what would I be doing right now?¡¯ Nn had just finished a call with someone when he received a call from an unknown number. However, he answered it almost without hesitation,¡± Hello?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand, which was clenching her phone tightly, trembled once again upon hearing this familiar voice. ¡®He didn¡¯t change his number after so many years! I only tried to call his old number, and it actually worked.¡¯ ¡®D*mn! Who gave me such an incredible memory?¡¯ Perhaps because she remained silent for a bit too long, his hoarse voice that came from the other end of the call sounded a little amused. ¡°I knew that you¡¯d call me.¡± Maisie was taken aback for a split second, gnashed her teeth, and smiled. ¡°How did Mr. Goldmann know that it¡¯s me?¡± ¡®leven changed my number! Nn was silent for a moment, but then replied slowly, ¡°Intuition.¡± He had not changed his contact information in the past three years, and all he had been waiting for was Maisie to make this call someday in the future. He had finally gotten what he had been waiting for. Maisie chuckled lightly as her eyes narrowed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you said that you want to partner up with me. What exactly is on your mind?¡± Nn did not answer her directly but responded lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk about it.¡± Following the address Nn had given her, Maisie brought Gaydie and two other bodyguards to the East Ind Vi. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Maisie asked the two bodyguards to wait outside the main entrance and entered the vi with Saydie. Quincy was already waiting for her in the lobby of the vi. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± He looked at Saydie and imed, ¡°Mr. Goldmann only allowed you to go up alone.¡± Maisie¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she looked at Saydie.¡± Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Saydie hesitated but did not refute. Still, she watched as Maisie went upstairs. Quincy took a nce at her and smiled all of a sudden. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite a fighter, Ms. Saydie. I wonder if I can learn a thing or two from you when you¡¯re free?¡± Saydie gave him a sideways nce and answered without frowning or hesitating, ¡°Not unless you want to die.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. When Maisie walked into the study, a man was standing in front of the window with his back to her and with only a shirt on him. It was still the same reassuring silhouette as before, but he felt a little lonely for some reason. Nn had already sensed that she was behind him, so his voice sounded calm. ¡°How have you been in the past three years?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maisie crossed her arms and responded clearly to his question, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve asked me to come over to talk about the details of our partnership, but the first thing that you¡¯re asking about is something that has nothing to do with the partnership?¡± Nn turned to look at her and asked again, ¡°How have you been?¡± ; Maisie curled the corners of her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been living a good life. It¡¯s been veryfortable and free, and I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¨C He continued as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°But that¡¯s not the case for me.¡± Maisie pursed her lips, and the glint that shed across her eyes disappeared immediately into the gloomy pupils. Nn walked toward her. When Maisie took a step backward subconsciously, he quickly propped his arm against the wall behind her and wrapped the other arm around her, keeping her within his embrace. The familiar scent enveloped her once again, dragging her into a trance instantly. ¡°Zee, I missed you very much.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as Nn¡¯s words echoed repeatedly in her ears. ¡®Zee, I missed you very much. ¡®He actually missed me? Isn¡¯t he the one who insisted on pushing me away?¡¯ A hint of coldness could be seen in Maisie¡¯s expression as she looked at him nkly and clenched the hands hanging by her sides. ¡°Nn Goldmann, what makes you think you have the right to say that?¡± Nn did not say anything, and the gloom at the bottom of his eyes gradually thickened. Maisie looked directly at him without any hesitation.¡± You¡¯re the one who pushed me away and wanted to divorce me three years ago. Are you telling me that you regret it now? And are you asking me toe back to you?¡± Nn suppressed the hidden emotions in his eyes and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe back to me.¡± Just when Maisie was puzzled, his eyes were fixed on her. ¡°We¡¯re still husband and wife.¡± Looking at the trace of surprise that was surging in her eyes, Nn ced his palm against her cheek.¡± Zee, we aren¡¯t divorced.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie¡¯s fingertips slightly stiffened. He gave off a faint smirk. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign the divorce papers.¡± ¡®He didn¡¯t sign them?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s head was nk. ¡®Why didn¡¯t he sign them? Isn¡¯t he the one who wanted to get a divorce? He¡¯s the one who asked Quincy toe and ask me to sign the papers, but he didn¡¯t sign them in the end? ¡®But so what if he didn¡¯t sign them? ¡°He was indifferent back then. If I hadn¡¯t begged humbly for him to appear in the rain that day, I wouldn¡¯t have fainted, and Dad, Cherie, and the baby in my womb wouldn¡¯t have been implicated in that ident! Maisie pushed him away indifferently. ¡°After three years of separation, our marriage can be considered to have been dissolved.¡± Nn grabbed her wrist. ¡°Nobody can dissolve it as long as I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± Maisie shook his hand off her. ¡°Nn, now you¡¯re just being a jerk!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a jerk,¡± he admitted. Maisie was astonished, but he did not let her go. ¡°Zee, do you know why I haven¡¯te to Morwich to find you in the past three years?¡± Maisie did not utter a single word. ¡°Because I don¡¯t dare to do so,¡± he exined. Maisie¡¯s eyes looked nk, and the warmth that she felt on her wrist was difficult for her to resist. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Nn smiled, but it carried hints of sadness. He said in a low voice, ¡°I was afraid that I would lose control if I saw you, just like how ! saw you yesterday.¡± He approached her and blocked her path. ¡°Zee, if you didn¡¯t show up, I would have lost control ande to find you, but you showed up. Nn¡¯s persistence and control had forced him not to think about it for three years. He had managed to fool everyone but himself. Maisie¡¯s hand loosened, while her longshes covered the emotions she had in her eyes. After a long time, she retracted her hand, ¡°We should talk about our partnership.¡± Nn looked down, smiled, walked to the desk, and picked up a file. ¡°Here¡¯s a list of candidates. Wesley gave it to me.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Why would he give this to you?¡± She snapped back to how she was in the past. Even if it was because they were talking business, he was content. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nn approached and handed the file to her. ¡± Because his concerns are the same as ours.¡± Maisie took the file and looked at the names of people on the list-Wesley was one of them. ¡°Mr. David is one of the presidential candidates?¡± She was shocked. Hadn¡¯t he just taken over the Ashton Group? Nn nodded. ¡°Mr. Henry probably told you about his background. His family had always been in politics. His grandfather was elected president two terms ago, but was caught in an ident in less than three years.¡±. Maisie looked at him. Nn got into the mood quickly when it came to work-rted matters, serious and restrained as usual. ¡°Wesley knew that his grandfather¡¯s death wasn¡¯t as simple as an ident, so he had been pretending to be a rebellious man who only cared about investing in businesses.¡± Nn looked up and saw how she was staring at him, so he intentionally unintentionally¡¯ walked close to her. ¡°Do you have a question? The face reflected in her eyes suddenly becamerge and snapped her back to reality. She looked away and pretended to be calm. ¡°So that¡¯s why Mr. David is working with you?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie¡¯s ears turned red, just like in the past. Even though she had changed, it wasn¡¯t that much of a change. She had be more sophisticated and beautiful. Maisie knew that he was staring at her. She tried to calm her heart and cleared her throat. ¡°Then why do you want to work with me?¡± Nn and Wesley were colluding. Neither she nor Roger could get a partnership with Wesley. Nn stared at her and warmly said, ¡°Because I can¡¯t show my face, so I still need you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Mr. David do that?¡± ¡°Wesley¡¯s identity isplicated, and you are Alice.¡± Nn seemed to intentionally ¡®get close¡¯ to her. Maisie froze, not daring to look up. She moved her legs to walk away, but a pair of arms pulled her in, twirling and locking her in a familiar embrace. Maisie struggled. ¡°Nn, let go of me!¡± ¡°Stop moving, Zee.¡± Nn put his head on her shoulder, sounding helpless while holding her tight in his arms. Maisie felt something and suddenly stopped moving. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Nn what are you doing? You¡¯re using this discussion as an excuse to take advantage of me? Don¡¯t forget that none of your men can fight better than Saydie. I¡¯m going to-¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± Nn ced his chin on her shoulder as if they were rubbing ears. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let her harm me.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and bitterly frowned,¡± You are still full of confidence, Nn.¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Was Nn willing to bet on it? He had already won the bet, anyway. Maisie really wouldn¡¯t have let Saydie harm him. If Nn¡¯s constant need to stick to her was terrible, what about her? She wanted to let go but wouldn¡¯t, wasn¡¯t that just as terrible? The man behind herughed. ¡°I¡¯m not confident, I just trust you.¡± Nn raised his hand and held her hand with his palm facing upward, He slipped his fingers between her fingers and held onto her hand, then lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee.¡± His tone was apologetic, remorseful, and cautious. If he hadn¡¯t done so many things to make her leave three years ago, that ident might not have happened. ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned dull, and she startedughing at herself. She retracted her hand, stood up, and walked aside, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Dad is dead, so is Cherie. We lost our child too. If I hadn¡¯t stood in the rain.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What child!?¡± Nn gulped, shock andplicated feelings shing across his amber eyes. Maisie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. He probably didn¡¯t know about her pregnancy. Nn stood up, walked to her, and turned her around.¡± Zee, you were pregnant!?¡± ¡®She was pregnant¡­ ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Nn¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. Maisie looked at him and curled her lips but didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Have you forgotten? When you announced our divorce, I came to see you but you wouldn¡¯t meet me.¡± Nn¡¯s hand curled. He wanted to say something but ended up just pressing his lips together. His calm face started turning dark. Announcing the divorce wasn¡¯t his idea, but he knew about it. Maisie smiled. ¡°I waited for you in the rain for more than an hour, but you never agreed to see me.¡± ¡°Zee, I-¡± ¡°Nn,¡± Maisie cut him off with a calm expression, ¡®I wanted to hate you, but I couldn¡¯t find a reason to. I knew that you were not involved in any of that, but if you wete honest with me, none of this would have happened, right?¡± Nn¡¯s heart shuddered-it hurt. He didn¡¯t know that she hade to see him or even that she had waited for him in the rain for more than an hour. All the hurtful things that he had said were to make her ept their divorce. However, after learning that she had gotten in an ident, Nn regretted it. He regretted asking for a divorce and letting her leave. Sometimes, a decision that seemed small could trigger a huge event. He had even caused her to lose her child, their child. After Maisie calmed herself, she smiled. ¡°Get Quincy to contact me when you have a n about our partnership.¡± She looked at her watch, ¡°Saydie is probably worried sick, I need to leave.¡± Maisie left the study, but Nn stood in the spot even after she left, like an anchor, unmoving. Not long after that, Quincy walked 10 the study. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡± ¡°Did you know that she was pregnant?¡± Nn asked without turning around, his eyes bloodshot. Quincy paused and looked away with guilt in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn gnashed his teeth and turned around to look at him with anger and me in his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me after that!?¡± Quincy was put on the spot. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to tell him, but Titus had forbidden it, because¡­ Titus had said that Nn¡¯s psychological burden would increase if he found out about it. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Nn stared at Quincy for a long time before his lips curled upward. He was unintentionally sarcastic.¡± You¡¯ve been by my side all these years, but you colluded with my grandfather to keep me in the dark.¡± : Nn knew that his grandfather was behind the announcement of their divorce. His grandfather had also gotten Quincy to force Maisie to sign the divorce papers. He knew that Quincy wouldn¡¯t have hidden this from him if not because of his grandfather¡¯s orders. But how could he have stood on his grandfather¡¯s side and kept him in the dark about such an important issue? ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Elder Master Goldmann did that for your own good.¡± ¡°For my own good?¡± Nn scoffed and mocked himself, ¡°I was the reason she lost our child. He did things for my own good, but now, I will be indebted to her and our child forever.¡± The child that was never born. He didn¡¯t know about the child all these years. How was he supposed to make it up to them and face the truth? Nn started coughing blood because he was too worked up. Quincy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± Saydie was driving when she saw through the rearview mirror that Maisie¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°Are you alright, Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She kept her eyes on the view outside with no expression on her face. Saydie didn¡¯t press her. Maisie looked back, crossing her fingers. She couldn¡¯t forget the scene from three years ago. She didn¡¯t have a reason to hate Nn. She didn¡¯t really hate him, but that incident had caused her to lose her father, Cherie, and her child. She couldn¡¯t ept that. Just as she had said, she didn¡¯t have a reason to hate him. Nn had just wanted to force her to ept the divorce. She loved Nn and didn¡¯t want to let him go, but she resented his cruel decision and didn¡¯t want to forgive him for that. When they reached the Easton Estate, Maisie got out of the car while the housekeeper walked quicklyAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. toward her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the prince¡¯s people are waiting in the great hall.¡± Maisie squinted. The prince didn¡¯t seem to have given up on the issue about the territory. Since he had already sent someone over, she smiled and took the mask that Saydie handed to her. ¡°I guess I have to meet them then.¡± Maisie and Saydie walked into the vi. A man in a suit from Stoslo sat on the couch in the hall, with two bodyguards in ck standing behind him. He stood up and smiled when he saw Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you are Ms. Henry? I¡¯m the representative the Prince sent over, Shawn Pattinson.¡± Maisie nodded, walked to the couch across from him, and sat down. ¡°Mr. Pattinson, please take a seat.¡± After Shawn sat down, the bodyguards brought over a silver briefcase and ced it on the table, opening it to expose stacks of mone Maisie frowned. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Shawn smiled. ¡°Ms. Henry, His Highness would like to purchase the territory that you are holding. If you think that that¡¯s not enough, yo may name your price.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyelids twitched. They were trying to take over the de Arma family¡¯s territory while her grandfather wasn¡¯t around, but the Metropolis had already taken it If they tried to snatch it back, it would attract attention, so they were trying to ¡®buy¡¯ it instead. Maisie leaned back and looked apologetic. ¡°Mr. Pattinson, the money does look tempting, but I have enough of it.¡± ¡°Ms. Henry, the royals of Stoslo and Morwich have always been allies. Our prince does not wish to break the alliance. Furthermore, Metropolis interfering with Stoslo¡¯s affairs already vited the mutual benefits we share.¡±. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°If you¡¯re willing to ept that, His Highness will treat you well and even give you more benefits.¡± Shawn made it seem like this would affect the alliance between the royals of the two countries, but he was actually telling her that Metropolis didn¡¯t have the right to be involved in Stoslo¡¯s affairs. Did she want to keep the territory for the benefits? Maisieughed. ¡°Metropolis shouldn¡¯t have interfered, but this isn¡¯t about benefits. Anything that has to do with the de Armas is my business.¡± Shawn was evidently unhappy because she wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°If you insist on interfering. His Highness won¡¯t just let this slide. This is my final advice to you.¡± Shawn stood up, buttoned up his suit, and left, while Maisie calmly said, ¡°I have a past with the de Armas.¡± He paused but didn¡¯t turn around. Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep the territory.¡± After they left, Maisie asked the housekeeper over and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this Shawn that the prince sent over?¡± The housekeeper answered, ¡°He¡¯s a businessman from Stoslo who was previously promoted by the prince. He has a hand in most of the casinos and entertainment in spots in Stoslo, and he¡¯s considered a spy that the prince ced among the nobles. The casinos and entertainment spots that he owns are mostly visited by the nobles, so he¡¯s in charge of the business deals between the prince and the powerful people.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Shawn had prepared so much money to have a discussion about the territory with her, he probably considered this a business deal. The people of power had dealings with him to get close to the prince. Of course, since Maisie rejected it, the prince wouldn¡¯t quietly back down. When Shawn reported back to Roger, thetter¡¯s blue eyes squinted, unclear if he was happy or angry. A man stood at the side with the sun behind him, the light blurring his silhouette and face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°She has a past with the de Armas?¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you see what she looked like?¡±, ¡°Just like how the media reported, she wore a mask.¡± The man didn¡¯t have any further questions. Roger¡¯s gaze turned sharp. After Shawn left, he said,¡± Have you found out where Hernandez is?¡± The man answered, ¡°Not yet.¡± Roger huffed. ¡°To be careful, you need to get rid of him if you find his whereabouts. Hernandez knows too many secrets, and it will work against us. We can¡¯t let hime back alive.¡± Ever since they couldn¡¯t control and manipte Hernandez, he had beenbeled as an ¡®outcast¡¯. Anything or anyone that would jeopardize their n would need to be eliminated. Roger said to the man, ¡°As for Alice, I trust you have a solution.¡± Maisie sat at her desk, going through some information that night. She found out that there were three people Prince Roger trusted.¡± Other than Shawn Pattinson, who was in the business field, there were two others. One of them was Robert Stark, the finance minister of Stoslo, and he came from one of the richest families in Zena. If Shawn was the prince¡¯s envoy, Robert would be the prince¡¯s financial vault. The third one was Gregory Grissom, a high-ranking officer in the Bureau of Investigations who had connections with all high-ranking people in the government. It seemed that Nn was right-the prince had reached out toward the government. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have interfered with the election. At that moment, her phone¡¯s screen lit up. The number that was calling was one she was very familiar with. Maisie hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t pick up the call. Soon after, she received another call. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, so she answered it. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what can I do for you at this hour?¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°You¡¯re still awake.¡± His voice was a little coarse but sounded sultry. Maisie paused and clenched her jaw. ¡°Who told you that? I was asleep.¡± Nn was quiet for a moment before quietly saying, ¡± Your lights are still on.¡± Maisie got up and walked to her window. A ck car was parked outside her gates, and Nn was standing in front of the car, looking dashing and tall in a brown trenchcoat. The light shining on him made him look lonely. Maisie rubbed the center of her brows because her head was aching. ¡°Nn, do you need anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± He looked up at the window. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You drove all the way here to pass by? Mr. Goldmann, your excuse is terrible.¡± ¡°Roger sent someone to see you.¡± Nn took a cigarette out of the packet. Maisie squinted. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Nn held the cigarette in his hand but didn¡¯t put it to his lips. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t give up on the de Armas¡¯ territory. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I won¡¯t back down either.¡± Maisie turned around. ¡°Nn, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡¯ ¡°Are you asking me out?¡± Nn chuckled. Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you wanted to work together. I¡¯ll see you at Seasons Restaurant.¡± He quietlyughed. ¡°Alright.¡± After Maisie hung up, she looked outside the window for a moment then pulled the blinds. Nn didn¡¯t leave until her lights were off. He smiled sadly. Even if they could only get closer because of the partnership, it was better than not being in contact. The next day¡­ Maisie waited at the table in Seasons Restaurant early with Saydie by her side. Saydie looked at her watch. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s been 20 minutes.¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup stopped midway as she looked down. ¡°Just a little longer.¡± Was Nn not going to show up? After waiting for ten more minutes, Nn still hadn¡¯t shown up. Maisie had already been waiting in the restaurant for a long time, so the waiter walked to her and said, ¡°Ms. Henry, are you ready to order?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t reply. Who did Nn think he was? Did he do this on purpose? What was he doing? ¡°Ms. Henry?¡± the waiter whispered. Maisie put down the teacup, and her face sank. ¡°A littleter.¡± The waiter nodded and walked away. She picked up her phone and searched for Nn¡¯s number. Right when she was going to call him, she hesitated. Did Nn¡¯s absence mean that he was giving up on their partnership? Had he lied to her? ¡°Wee, sir. Do you have a reservation?¡± Maisie turned around when she heard the waiter say that, and she was shocked when she saw the man that had just walked into the restaurant. It was Daniel Kent! He walked toward her with a sharp stare that felt as though he could see through her mask. He stood before her. ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t answer, trying to guess his motive. Daniel smiled, but there was no joy in that smile. ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m Daniel Kent.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Kent?¡± Daniel sat across her without prompt, stared at her, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Henry, you look familiar, have we met?¡° Maisie pressed her lips together. Daniel had seen her three years ago, but they didn¡¯t have a lot of interaction. He probably couldn¡¯t recognize her with her mask on.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 ¡°Really? But I don¡¯t have any recollection of meeting you before, Mr. Kent,¡± Maisie answered calmly as she picked up the cup. ¡°Did Prince Roger send you?¡± Daniel looked at her but did not say anything. Maisie lifted her head and smiled, ¡°Are you here to aplish what Mr. Shawn couldn¡¯t, Mr. Keni?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you because of the de Arma family.¡± Daniel replied. He poured himself a cup of tea and smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°I just want to make friends with you, Ms. Alice.¡± Maisie chuckled as she stroked the rim of the cup with her fingertip. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me directly your intention, Mr. Kent?¡± Since Maisie had made it very clear, Daniel was not going to beat around the bush anymore. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here to propose you a deal, Ms. Alice.¡± She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just like what it sounds,¡± Daniel said as he put a name card on the table. ¡°I want to make a deal with you in exchange for the secret you want to know.¡± Before Maisie coulde around to her senses, Daniel rose to his feet. He tidied the suit he was wearing and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will contact me, right, Ms. Alice?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After that, he took his steps and left straight away. while Maisie looked at the name card on the table and pondered for a long time. Nn did note in the end. After Maisie left Season¡¯s Restaurant, she received a call. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can youe over here?¡± Judging from the voice, she knew it was Quincy. However, Maisie was frustrated at the fact that Nn had stood her up. She said, ¡°Tell Nn, if he doesn¡¯t want toe, then don¡¯t say yes and stand me up!¡± She hung up the call without waiting for Quincy to say anything. Soon, she calmed down and felt somewhat regretsul forshing at Quincy. She looked out of the car window, and the light in her eyes slowly dimmed. Once Maisie had hung up the call, Quincy turned around and went back into the room. He looked at the doctor checking on Nn and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Goldmann doing?¡± The doctor removed his mask and shook his head,¡± Not good. The virus in his body has started spreading. Given its speed, Mr. Goldmann won¡¯tst for more than a year.¡± Quincy¡¯s expression changed. He knew that day woulde, but he did not expect it toe so soon. It had been three years. If nothing went sideways, Nn could make it through next year. Unfortunately, Nn¡¯s condition got worse, and he wouldn¡¯t survive until the next year. Nn was calling Maisie while he was unconscious. That was why Quincy had decided to call Maisie. After all, Nn had a date with Maisie, and he did not want her to misunderstand. Soon, Titus arrived at the vi. Quincy reported the things the doctor had told him to Titus, and the latter¡¯s face sank little by little. ¡°There¡¯ s only one way to save Nn¡¯s life right now.¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s a way to save Mr. Goldmann?¡± Taking a deep breath, Titus said slowly, ¡°Unless we can find Strix. Other than Strix, no one can save him.¡± Shocked, Quincy said, ¡°But Strix has gone missing for more than 30 years. Nobody knows where he is now.¡± After the epidemic 30 years ago, Strix had retired from the medical world. No one had ever seen him ever since, so how were they going to find him? ¡°I don¡¯t care if we can¡¯t find him or not, we¡¯re going to try to look for him.¡± Titus did not have any other better choice anymore. After all, only Strix had researched the virus before. The next day¡­ Maisie was having her breakfast when Saydi? handed her a newspaper. The newspaper was talking about the meeting between her and Daniel in Season¡¯s Restaurant Maisie put the newspaper on the table, and her expression changed. ¡°There were reporters nearby?¡± Saydie replied, ¡°Maybe.¡± Her meeting with Daniel had been exposed by the reporters. Was it a coincidence or was it a n all along? Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Maisie turned her head around and looked at her phone. She had not received a single message or call from Nn ever since yesterday ¡®Is he really not going to exin himself?¡¯ Maisie thought, ¡®Hmph! I shouldn¡¯t believe in his bullsh*t anymore! She took out the name card and said, ¡°Saydie, help me to contact Daniel.¡± In the afternoon, Maisie brought Saydie to the Kent mansion. The maid prepared a cup of tea for her, and soon, Daniel came down from the stairs. Daniel walked up to the couch with a smile on his face and took a seat. ¡°I knew you woulde to find me, Ms. Alice.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maisie looked at him expressionlessly and asked, ¡°I believe you aren¡¯t the one who brought the reporters to Season¡¯s Restaurant yesterday to take pictures of us, are you, Mr. Kent?¡± ¡°Could it be that you think it¡¯s me who made our meeting public, Ms. Alice?¡± Daniel sat with his legs crossed as he replied nonchntly. ¡°Well, unfortunately, it isn¡¯t me. But since all media outlets are curious about your true face, it¡¯s not impossible that some reporters would follow you around to get more information about you, Ms. Alice.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes flickered. She was not going to believe everything that Daniel said. No matter if it was him or not, she must not let down her guard. ¡°So can you tell me now, Mr. Kent? The secret that you said I want to know.¡± Daniel ced both his hands on his knees, and a hint of amusement entered his eyes as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Nn, and what kind of illness he has?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin. ¡°Should I call you Ms. Alice or Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daniel asked as his eyes turned cold. He now looked just like a cheetah that had its eyes set on its prey. He was not going to kill the prey instantly. Instead, he was going to y with it and kill it slowly. Saydie could sense the changes in the atmosphere. She turned her eyes and realized that a few ck- d bodyguards hade downstairs, and all of them had assumed an attacking stance. Maisie was not going to hide anymore since Daniel already knew who she was. She said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°You have a nice memory, Mr. Kent. You could recognize me even though I was wearing a mask at that time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your perfume that sold you out, Ms. Vanderbilt. It¡¯s so unique that I just couldn¡¯t forget about it,¡± Daniel said as he stroked the corner of his lips. His eyes were cold as he added, ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t think it would be you at first.¡± ¡°So, what now? Are you going to kill me since you know who I am?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Daniel replied, looking at Saydie. ¡°The girl behind you is strong, and I doubt my men can defeat her. I¡¯m not that stupid enough to make a move on you right now and get myself into trouble.¡± Maisie harrumphed and said, ¡°That¡¯s one wise move, Mr. Kent. But rather than saying that you¡¯re afraid of Saydie, it¡¯s more urate to say that you¡¯re afraid of the Metropolis behind me, right? Since you¡¯ve resorted to using Nn as bait to make me expose my identity, you might as well tell me your intention, Mr. Kent.¡± ¡°Do you know about the election, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daniel asked as he lifted the cup in front of him.¡± Hernandez has a negative vote in his hands, and that¡¯s what I want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really loyal to the prince, Mr. Kent,¡± Maisie said, gnashing her teeth. He wanted the negative vote to ensure the prince¡¯s candidate would be the president without any issue. The members of the left-wing party would support and vote for the prince¡¯s candidate. Judging by the fact that Nn was giving Wesley a hand, Wesley must be canvassing in secret as well. Hernandez would not support the prince¡¯s candidate, s o his vote was crucial for them to win. ¡°You love Nn very much as well, Ms. Vanderbilt,¡± Daniel said with a smile as he looked at Maisie¡¯s grim face. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the scheme three years ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who attacked us at the amusement park three years ago?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Daniel gave her a meaningful smile and replied,¡± Nope. It wasn¡¯t me. My men didn¡¯t even get the chance to make a move.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®Could it be that it was someone else who caused the incident in the amusement park three years ago?¡¯ She then turned around and looked at the few men in ck standing on the staircase, all of whom had the same tattoo on the back of their hands. ¡®Oh yeah, those people didn¡¯t have any tattoos on the back of their hands, while Daniel¡¯s men have tattoos on the back of their hands. So, it was another group of people and not Daniel¡¯s people!¡¯ ¡°Is it the prince¡¯s men?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart, Ms. Vanderbilt,¡± Daniel said as he started to look at the woman before him in a different light. ¡°If not, how else would you have led Rowena, that stupid woman, into your trap three years ago?¡± Maisie clenched her fist, and her face sank when Daniel mentioned Rowena. ¡°Speaking of which, how come I don¡¯t see Ms. Summers around Mr. Kent anymore?¡± Daniel caressed the rim of the cup with his fingertip and replied, ¡°That stupid woman has betrayed me. Do you think I¡¯d still keep her by my side?¡± ¡®Rowena has betrayed him?¡¯ Maisie was shocked. Then, she saw a devilish smile crawl onto Daniel¡¯s face as he continued. ¡°But still, I need to thank that stupid woman. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been infected with the virus.¡± Maisie froze when she heard what Daniel said, and her fingertips slowly turned pale. ¡®Nn is infected with the virus? But¡­ But how is that possible?¡¯ Erwin had told her that Nn was seriously ill. However, after seeing Nn again, he seemed as fit as a fiddle to her, and she thought he was just pretending to be sick. Suddenly, she thought about how Nn had forced her to get a divorce with him three years ago, and her heart trembled. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Is it because he¡¯s infected with the virus that he wanted to get a divorce with me?¡¯ ¡°How¡­ How did he get infected with the virus?¡± Maisie asked in a low voice. She felt as if there was a lump in her throat. Daniel replied nonchntly, ¡°When he was shot, the virus was smeared on the bullet. I heard that he¡¯s going to die soon, right? He needs to rely on a wheelchair to get around, and he seems to be a sick man on his death throes.¡± ¡°Are you the one who did it, Daniel?¡± Maisie asked. Her shoulders were shaking, and her eyes were filled with despair. Daniel shrugged but did not answer her question directly. Maisie shot up from her seat, and the bodyguards on the staircase got into an attacking stance. She stared at Daniel for a long while before turning around to leave. Just when she was walking toward the door, Daniel¡¯s voice rang out behind her. ¡°If you want to save him, get me the negative vote in Hernandez¡¯s hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll die the most painful death.¡± Maisie clenched her fists tightly and left the Kent mansion without turning her head. After getting into the car, she said to Saydie, ¡°Go to East Ind Vi.¡± Daniel¡¯s words echoed in Maisie¡¯s mind on the way, and anxiety and panic gradually crept into her body.. . It was because Nn had taken the shot for her three years ago that he was infected with the virus. However, if Daniel really wanted to kill him, why would Nn still need to take the shot for her? So, did this mean that the bullet was actually meant for her? Daniel had said that Rowena had betrayed her, so she was among the people he had sent back then. . If the person who had fired the shot wanted her to get infected with the virus, then that person must be Rowena. After all, she was the only one who hated her to the core. Rowena had defied the order and instead of shooting Nn, she fired at her. Otherwise, Nn wouldn¡¯t have taken the bullet for her. Nn was infected with the virus because of her. ¡°Why would it turn out this way?¡¯ The car stopped outside of the East Ind Vi. Maisie got out of the car and ran inside, but she bumped into Titus and Quincy in the garden. upiei aus Quincy was a little surprised to see Maisie here, and he asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt? You¡­¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Simrly, Titus was surprised to see Maisie here as well. ¡°Maisie? What¡¯re you doing here?¡± Titus knew Maisie was alive. After all, they couldn¡¯t find her corpse back then, so that could only mean she was still alive. It was just that he didn¡¯t expect to see her in Stoslo. Maisie calmed herself down and approached them.¡± Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Just when Quincy wanted to say something, Titus¡¯ face sank, and he answered, ¡°Both of you stopped being husband and wife three years ago, so why are you still looking for him?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯te here, how would I know he¡¯s infected with the virus?¡± Quincy was stunned when he heard what Maisie said. ¡®How did she learn about it?¡¯ Titus frowned and harrumphed coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you that he got infected with the virus?¡± Maisie was stumped, and her heart trembled. ¡°Maisie, why do you think Nn was so hellbent on getting a divorce with you back then?¡± Titus took a deep breath and said in a stern voice, ¡°He could sacrifice his life for you. He even has put in his will that you¡¯ll inherit half of ckgold¡¯s shares. Once he¡¯s dead, ckgold will be almost yours.¡± Maisie froze. All colors were slowly fading away from her face, leaving only an ashen pale behind. Helios had told her before that owning half of ckgold¡¯s shares was simr to being ckgold¡¯s biggest shareholder. She had suspected before that why he wanted to give ckgold to her. She only thought that¡­ ¡°If you really want the best for him, then let him spend this year in peace,¡± Titus said and left. After Quincy saw Titus away, he turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt. I think you should go back-¡± ¡°I just want to have a look at him,¡± Maisie interrupted, cutting him short. ¡°Til leave once I see him.¡± Quincy thought for a moment and then nodded. He led her to Nn¡¯s room. Nn was receiving an infusion treatment on the bed. His face was still as handsome as before, but he looked pale and sick. Maisie walked up to his bed, and her eyshes were quivering. Did he hide it from her and push her away three years ago because he did not want her to see him like this? ¡°Did you know about it all this time?¡± Maisie asked Quincy. Standing beside her, Quincy nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, but Mr. Goldmann forbade us from telling you.¡± Maisieughed weakly and said, ¡°Nn, you are a j*ck *ss!¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldman didn¡¯t stand you up on purpose. His condition isn¡¯t as stable as it used to be two years ago. He would have a low fever and cough out blood from time to time. It wouldst for a few days, and he couldn¡¯t control it.¡± Maisie did not say anything. Quincy continued. ¡°It¡¯s not that Mr. Goldmann didn¡¯t go look for you. He knew you were in Morwich, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to see you. He knew you would keep in touch with Ms. Hill, so he kept asking about the connection between you and Ms. Hill.¡± Maisie was taken aback when she heard what Quincy said, and she turned her head around to look at him. She indeed had kept in touch with Ryleigh throughout thest three years as she was her only window to learn about her children¡¯s situation. She previously did not understand why the Goldmanns suddenly focused on cultivating the three children, even letting Wayion take over Nn, but she understood it now. Titus had once told her before that she would get Nn killed one day, and it really was happening now. Perhaps this was as far as Nn and she could get. Suddenly, something crossed her mind, and she asked, ¡°Uncle Erwin has told me before that the incubation period of the sleeper virus is one year. He got infected in Stoslo, and then he had a low fever the day after being discharged from the hospital. Does this mean that¡­¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 ¡°It¡¯s a new type of virus.¡± Quincy looked at her and said, ¡°This virus doesn¡¯t have an incubation period, and the onset is more rapid than the virus 30 years ago. Maisie¡¯s jaw was set tightly. She remained silent for a long time before she opened her mouth and said, ¡°You take care of him.¡± After that, she turned around and left the room. When she arrived in front of her car, Maisie stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at the ceiling-to-floor window. In the end, she went back into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Saydie took a nce at her through the rearview mirror and drove off. A man sitting in the car not far away from them curled his lips upward coldly as he watched the car slowly disappearing into the distance. ¡°Finally found you.¡± Several dayster¡­ Maisie met with Daniel in a restaurant. When Daniel showed up, a grin was tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°What do you think, Ms. Vanderbilt? Have you finallye to a decision after considering it for a few days?¡± Maisie lifted her head and looked at him expressionlessly. She put her phone at the side and asked, ¡°If I give the negative vote in my grandfather¡¯s hands to you, can you save Nn¡¯s life?¡± Daniel sat down, and a waiter came to pour him a ss of wine. After the waiter had gone away, he lifted his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You want me to save him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault he¡¯s infected with the virus. Since you can develop such a thing, I¡¯m sure you must have a vine in case one of you identally gets infected by the virus, right?¡± Maisie asked, looking straight at him. There was no expression on her face. Daniel met her gaze and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive, Ms. Vanderbilt. If we could develop a vine against the virus, we would¡¯ve seeded a long time ago. We wouldn¡¯t need to go around and find someone to test it anymore, would we?¡± ¡°Nah!¡± Maisie sneered coldly as she lowered her head. She tapped the winess with her fingertip, releasing a crisp ringing sound into the air. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me and want me to get the negative vote in my grandfather¡¯s hands for you, yet you can¡¯t save Nn? Do you think I¡¯d make that deal?¡± ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you want to make the deal or not. This is not my objective anyway.¡± Daniel sped his hands together and put them on the table. He leaned forward a little with a cold smile ying around his lips. ¡°You went to see Nn when you found out that he¡¯s infected with the virus, right?¡± Maisie was stunned. She stopped tapping the winess and jerked her head up. She looked slightly confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daniel lifted the red winess on the table and replied, ¡°Thanks to you, we finally found where Nn is hiding. Ms. Vanderbilt, do you think you have the right to refuse now?¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re using me?¡± When he saw the surprise and anger in her eyes, Daniel spread his arms wide and looked at her as if he were the winner. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth. How can you say I¡¯m using you?¡± ¡°You are the most despicable man I¡¯ve ever met, Daniel.¡± Maisie hissed, gnashing her teeth. Starting from the moment Daniel had told her Nn was infected with the virus, he was betting on whether she would be concerned about this matter and go to look for Nn. They all knew Nn was in Stoslo. It was just that they did not know where he was hiding. From the moment Daniel had approached her, exposed her identity, and told her what happened three years ago, he had been betting, and she was walking step by step into his trap. Giggling, he said, ¡°It goes without saying that you can still reject my proposal, Ms. Vanderbilt. However, let me remind you that my men are hiding around there. I¡¯m sure that Nn and his men don¡¯t know I¡¯ve found out their hiding location. As long as we attack them while they¡¯re not aware, taking Nn¡¯s life would be a breeze.¡± Maisie took a deep breath to calm down and said,¡± How do I know that you¡¯ll call your men back after I agree to your proposal?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Daniel spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll call my men and get them to withdraw from the vi at this moment if you agree to my proposal, I¡¯m a man of my words.¡± ¡°You just set me up a few days ago.¡± Maisie picked up her cell phone and put it back into her handbag, then stood up slowly. ¡°Can I even trust you for a second time?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Daniel looked at her. ¡°I only want to get the negative vote, so I¡¯ll let him go this time around for your sake as long as you agree to my term.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Seeing that she agreed, Daniel also took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°You guys can withdraw from the ce now.¡± He then looked at her. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Maisie nced at him meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Kent, I don¡¯t like to suffer a loss when ites to business. You¡¯ve taken advantage of me this time, and I¡¯ll keep this in mind.¡± She gave him a faint smile and hurried out of the restaurant with a gloomy face. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Saydie stood in front of the car and asked her the second she appeared, ¡°Do you really n to hand Sir Hernandez¡¯s negative vote to him?¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°It¡¯s just my n to divert the enemy¡¯s attention. I have a final move kept right up my sleeve.¡± Maisie got into the car. Saydie got in the car and drove away from the restaurant, while Maisie took her cell phone out of her handbag and nced at the icon saved on the screen. Then, a hint of coldness beamed from the corners of her lips. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know there¡¯s no cure for the virus infection. I only needed to get the fact that the virus is rted to them out of him. ¡®I knew that Daniel had ill intentions, so I didn¡¯t trust him, not even for one second. ying dirty is a must when ites to dealing with such a person. I didn¡¯t expect him to take advantage of me before I did. Daniel had deliberately ced someone in an ambush near the East Ind Vi to wait for her grandfather¡¯s vote. She picked up her cell phone and called Quincy. Nn was leaning on the bed, looking out the window when Quincy walked in. ¡°Sir, Daniel Kent is aware of our hideout now. Elder Master Goldmann is sending over more men now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nn responded lightly. He thought of something and asked, ¡°How¡­ How is she doing?¡± Quincy was stunned for a split second, but he knew who Nn was referring to. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt came over to see you a few days ago.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been here?¡± Nn turned his head toward Quincy, but the surprise in his eyes disappeared almost immediately. ¡°Does she know?¡± Quincy nodded. Nn¡¯s thin lips pursed into a cold line, not knowing what to think about at this moment. Quincy looked at him and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt dealt with Daniel but was used by him. Daniel¡¯s men followed her here when she came to us the other day.¡± Nn closed his eyelids. ¡°Daniel seems to have been aware of her true identity.¡± ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry about Ms. Vanderbilt. She has Saydie by her side and the entire Metropolis behind her. Even someone like Daniel wouldn¡¯t have the balls to do anything to her,¡± Quincy added. The power of the Metropolis of Morwich should not be underestimated. If Prince Roger dared toy his fingers on Maisie, Mr. Henry would never just sit back and watch from the side. That would only make the situation more unfavorable to Prince Roger. Nn rolled over and got out of bed. Quincy was astonished. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Where does a sick man like you want to go?¡± A voice came from the doorway, and Quincy was shocked when he turned his head around. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt!?¡± Maisie was wearing a ck, long windbreaker that was just enough to cover her up to her calves. It was lined with a silk high neck. She also wore a pearl ne at the neckline and a pair of 2.5 inches high heels. She looked capable and elegant, as well as morous and regal. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Nn was startled, but a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Quincy cleared his throat. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He walked out of the room and closed the door on his way out. Maisie walked up to Nn and stood in front of him with an expressionless face. ¡°Nn, are you nning to hide your infection from me until the day you die?¡± Nn raised his gaze and stared at her but did not answer. Maisie leaned over to look at him, and her scarlet lips moved. ¡°If you¡¯re nning to die, please sign the divorce papers before you do so . After all, it will be hard to remarry if I be a widow.¡± Usually, when the concept of remarriage was mentioned in the past, Nn would have expressed his jealousy by now. However, he only smiled and looked at her with his gloomy eyes this time. ¡°Have you found your Mr. Right?¡± Maisie stood up and shrugged. ¡°Not yet. If I have toe up with someone that suits my taste, Helios is not too bad, not to mention that he likes my kids so much. As long as he¡¯s not married when I return to Bassburgh, there might be more opportunity for us to try things out.¡± Nn frowned slightly but said nothing. Maisie raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Am I sensing a tad bit of reluctance?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s willing to take you in, the Bouchers might not feel the same.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m not worthy of the Bouchers with my current identity? No matter what, my family has connections with the royal family, which makes me more significant and influentialpared to the rich and famous.¡± Maisie chuckled lightly, raised her hand, and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Bouchers are close to the Goldmanns. I can always visit the kids with Helios whenever I miss them in the future while showing off my newly-wed husband in front of you.¡± Seeing that Nn¡¯s expression was getting sulkier and sulkier, Maisie smiled even more proudly. ¡°In this case, you can leave in peace.¡± Nn turned his head away, not wanting to see her anymore. ¡®If I were to die someday, it may not be because of the virus, but wrath.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Maisie sat down beside him deliberately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to make a match out of Helios and me back then? I¡¯m willing to be with him now. Are you still not happy about this?¡± The corners of Nn¡¯s lips stiffened. He kept quiet, ignoring everything she said. ¡®She¡¯s the only person in the world who can piss me off. However, I¡¯m the one who brought all this upon myself, so what can I do about. it?¡¯ Maisie chuckled, stretched her hand out, pinched his cheek, and turned his head to make him face her.¡± Nn Goldmann, are you pissed?¡± ¡°If you want to die young, you-¡± Before Nn could finish his sentence, Maisie had already taken the initiative to stick her cherry lips onto his lips. A hint of surprise shed across Nn¡¯s eyes instantly, but he gradually took back the initiative and turned the tide by cing his palm on the back of her head to intensify the kiss. ¡°Sir-¡± Quincy suddenly appeared at the door, frightening the two of them into separating from each other swiftly. He seemed to have seen something and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Ahem, err, Mr. David is here.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Bring him in.¡± Maisie got up from the bed and walked to the side. Soon, Wesley entered the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± His gaze shifted on Maisie, who was still standing in the room. Maisie was not wearing a mask, so he did not recognize her. ¡°Who¡¯s this Nn looked at Maisie with a trace of amusement shimmering at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Alice.¡± Nn was caught off guard by her answer and was rendered speechless. 1/2 16:38 0 Chapter 507 Wesley looked at Maisie in astonishment. She was wearing a mask thest time, so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°You¡¯re a brte, M s. Henry?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t she Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter?¡¯ ler?¡¯. Maisie stepped forward and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m indeed a brte, but I¡¯m not Mr. Henry¡¯s biological daughter. He had a history with my mother. I don¡¯t have any rtives now, so Mr. Henry took me in as if I¡¯m his daughter.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Wesley¡¯s mind clicked, and he nodded. ¡°I see, no wonder you¡¯ve been wearing a mask.¡± ¡®Mr. Henry imed to the media that Alice is his biological daughter, but she is a brte and her facial features don¡¯t give off any clue saying that she¡¯s a mixed-blood. It¡¯s only natural for her to be questioned if she hadn¡¯t been wearing a mask. He then thought of something and stared at them.¡± Then have you two known each other for a long time?¡± Maisie shrugged while Nn smiled bitterly. After five minutes, Wesley sat himself down on the couch, and Quincy poured him a cup of coffee. Nn turned to look at him. ¡°Wesley, is there an emergency?¡± Wesley could not even care about taking a sip out of the mug as he had some urgent news to bring up. He forced himself to calm dowr and replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that this is an emergency. My men heard that Prince Roger had brought the presidential election forward. Those people in the government, except my father and a few of my father¡¯s colleagues, have all been bribed by the prince.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his voice sounded surprisingly calm. ¡°They¡¯re moving so quickly, huh?¡± The election would not be taking ce, at least not until the end of the month. He did not expect that Prince Roger had already had his hands this deep in such governmental matters and was able to push the election forward. He was so tant it was obvious he no longer cared about the Queen and the Millers. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prince Roger to have the balls to do this too. Perhaps his forces are mature enough now.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°If the person he chooses bes the next president, the people of Stoslo will surely suffer.¡± ¡®Roger is only a prince, and he¡¯s already helping those nobles and unscrupulous businessmen in squeezing every single ounce of benefit out of the citizens of Stoslo. Not only did they increase taxation, but they also split the agricultural produce that the farmers had harvested among themselves. Apart from that, thend that the farmers have worked so hard to cultivate doesn¡¯t even belong to them. At the end of the day, who wouldn¡¯t want to see any changes? ¡®These people are just cattle and donkeys who work for the nobles and the royalty. Maisie put the teacup down. ¡°What do the people think about this?¡± Wesley was flustered and then shook his head. ¡°A small number of people are protesting, but half of the people are supportive of Roger¡¯ s faction. Of course, those who are supporting him probably have gotten quite a lot of benefits out of this.¡± Nn was about to say something, but he covered his mouth and coughed. Quincy quickly handed him a ss of warm water. Wesley was startled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you ill?¡± Nn sped his palms together and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just the mild flu, I¡¯m fine. Since Roger has brought the election forward, then we should also bring our n ahead.¡± Maisie pursed her lips while her eyes were fixed on Nn as she could not help but wonder, ¡®How has he survived like this for the past three years? ¡®He¡¯s been fighting against the torment of this infection alone. And he¡¯s been enduring all these sufferings all this while in secret. ¡®He didn¡¯t even let me know about it! After Quincy sent Wesley away, Maisie was still sitting on the couch indifferently. A faint smile appeared on Nn¡¯s face upon seeing she did not intend to leave, and he said in a low voice,¡± Zee, do you wish to stay back to apany me?¡± Maisie was astounded. She returned to her senses slowly and curled her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to stay with you, Mr. Goldmann?¡± She then stood up and fastened the ribbon around her waist before Nn could respond. ¡°Then I shall take my leave now.¡± She walked past him, but he grabbed her hand, Nn dragged her into his arms and hugged her. The familiar scent and her soft body were all the things that he could think of day and night but did not dare to indulge too much in them. Nn rested his chin on her shoulder, and the warm air that came out of his nose brushed against her fair neck. ¡°You¡¯ve already delivered yourself to my doorstep. There¡¯s no reason for me to send you back.¡± Maisie was willing to stay with him-this alone was already a luxury to him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 ¡°Nn Goldmann, I might have promised to stay here with you, but I haven¡¯t forgiven you for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Maisie pushed his arms away gently, stood up, and looked at him after saying that. ¡°You have to live on first if you want to make it up to me.¡± Nn scoffed silently. Maisie had been staying at the East Ind Vi these few days, and she had sent a text message to Saydie s o that she would not have to worry about her. She and Nn both slept in separate rooms throughout those days. Although a certain man woulde over to her room and upy her bed in the middle of the night, nothing happened in between them. The reason Nn kept his hands off her was that he was worried she would get infected 100. Even if she would not get infected, there was no guarantee that the virus would not be passed on to their kids if she were to get pregnant again. Babies were more likely to die from the virus than adults. When Maisie¡¯s mother had been pregnant with her, she had already injected herself with the antibodies. Stephen hadn¡¯t gotten infected because of that. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, the antibodies had been useless to her mother at that time. Maisie had also inherited the virus gically, but it just happened that the antibodies and the inherited virus were keeping each other in equilibrium all this while. Maisie was preparing a meal in the kitchen when she received a text message on her cell phone. It was Daniel. And that was when a pair of arms hugged her from behind. Maisie put the phone away and frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting in bed?¡± Nn¡¯s chin was resting on the top of her head as he chuckled hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m not so sick to the point of being bedridden, am I? ¡°Zee, these few days have been like a dream to me, it¡¯s so surreal.¡± Nn subconsciously hugged her as if he was afraid that the past few days were just a dream and she would disappear when he woke up from the dream. Maisie was taken aback. The man¡¯s broad shoulders and warm embrace were the same as before they had never changed. Why had she disregarded all consequences and chosen to fall in love with Nn in the first ce? Perhaps it was because she could feel the warmth and be at ease when she was by his side? Yes, who would have thought that the indifferent and cold man standing in front of her could be her scorching sun, melting the ciers surrounding her after what had happened to her mother? She turned around to look at him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Nn Goldmann, when you can¡¯t tell the difference between your dreams and reality, have you ever thought of pping yourself in the face to see if it hurts?¡± Nn lowered his head and kissed her out of the blue, and a hint of triumph shed across his eyes as soon as he seeded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to p myself. I¡¯ll know that it¡¯s not a dream when I get to kiss you in person.¡± ¡°You shameless piece of sh*t!¡± Maisie gently pushed him away and took off her apron. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± ¡°Who are you going to see?¡± His brows creased. ¡°Who do you think?¡± Maisie put away the apron and turned to look at him. ¡°Who else can it be except Prince Roger¡¯sckey?¡± Nn¡¯s eyebrows turned cold and concerned. ¡°He asked to meet you?¡± He knew who it was in an instant as Quincy had told him Daniel had met Maisie. If he could ask to meet her once, a second meetup would definitely follow. Maisie walked up to him, stretched out her arms, wrapped them around his neck, and smiled subtly.¡± Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed worried.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and kissed her on her fingertips. ¡°Daniel is a scheming and secretive b*stard. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to win against him in a fair fight.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already obtained my grandfather¡¯s negative vote, so he won¡¯t fall out with me so quickly.¡± Maisie gave off a gloomy smile. Nn frowned slightly. ¡°You gave Hernandez¡¯s negative vote to him?¡± ¡®Did he threaten her?¡¯ Maisie pretended to feel aggrieved. ¡°Yeah, he would have made a move on you the other day if I didn¡¯t give it to him. You said in the training camp that your life is mine to own, so how could I let you die because of him instead of me?¡± Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Nn was stunned for a short moment, then lowered his eyes and smiled dumbly. ¡°You actually remember.¡± ¡°You can bet on it that I won¡¯t forget about that, Nn Goldmann. I won¡¯t forget anything that you said to me before this. You still owe me so much more, so how can I allow you to die?¡± Maisie stretched out her hand, took out her cell phone, and sent a text message to Saydie. She then said calmly, ¡°Daniel approached me just to make the public think we are on the same side. I¡¯m guessing that the election was pushed forward probably because I showed my support for them.¡± With that being said, she lifted her cell phone. ¡°I have to put on a full show for them.¡± Nn kissed the top of her head and gave off a warm smile. ¡°Then should I y along with you?¡± A high-end restaurant with a cozy environment had been reserved, and men in ck were standing by on the inside and outside of the premises. The atmosphere was rather solemn. Maisie only brought five people along, and Saydie was among them. She stepped into the restaurant and saw Daniel standing by the window, waiting for her. ¡°I thought Ms. Vanderbilt would refuse toe.¡± Daniel slowly turned his body and had his gaze fixed on her. She did not wear a mask and deliberately did not put on any makeup today. Even though she was not wearing makeup, her facial features were still a feast to the eyes. She looked elegant and regal, and the determination that was beaming from her eyes would give rise to the urge of conquering her in anyone who exchanged a gaze with her. Daniel was somewhat envious of Nn for being able to conquer and rein such a woman. Maisie had not worn makeup on purpose as it was Stoslo¡¯s most basic etiquette to meet people with makeup on, even if it was only light makeup. It was obvious that she did not regard Daniel as someone she would treat with courtesy. Still, she felt ufortable when she saw him staring at her with his cryptic gaze as if he was ring at his prey. ¡®There are only two reasons why a man will stare at a woman as he does. It¡¯s either I¡¯m purely a feast to the eye, or his desire to get his hands all over me is going through the roof. ¡®And Daniel is definitely thetter.¡¯ Saydie pulled out the chair for her. Maisie said calmly after sitting down, ¡°Mr. Kent, you¡¯re indeed a pro when ites to threatening others.¡± ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the sinister way he used to gain the negative vote that belongs to Grandpa, which contributed to the prince¡¯s decision to bring the presidential election forward, and the treacherous threat to reveal my identity to the public that he posed to coerce me intoing here, I really wouldn¡¯t want to see him ever again. ¡®Once my rtionship with the de Armas is made public, it¡¯ll be equivalent to allowing the anti-leftists to think I¡¯m supporting the prince sfaction. My rtionship with the Metropolis has already made them dread my existence. The only reason my arrival has attracted their attention is simply due to my political stand. ¡®The prince doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with the de Armas, so he¡¯s more cautious and watchful with me, but Daniel is different. ¡®He¡¯s seen through my identity and knows about my rtionship with Nn. The forces behind the Goldmanns are mustering their strength and are ready to wage war at any time. Not to mention that I now have the Metropolis behind my back, which would make the Goldmanns an even more formidable power. ¡®So all Daniel needs to do now is to do everything in his power to restrain me! Daniel asked the bodyguard behind him to pour him some wine while his creased eyebrows gave him a sullen appearance. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, if you didn¡¯t have anything else on your mind, why would you be threatened by someone like me?¡± What he meant was that she still cared about Nn. Maisie propped one of her hands against her chin.¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fall out with you?¡± Daniel took a sip of red wine from the ss. ¡°It depends on what you¡¯re willing to give up, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was either she gave up Nn¡¯s life or her identity as the daughter of the de Armas. Maisie did not answer. Daniel pinched the stem of the ss in between his fingers and swayed it. The red wine in the ss oscited from side to side, staining the interior of the ss as if it was blood. ¡°You should work with me. No one knows that you¡¯re Hernandez de Arma¡¯s granddaughter. You¡¯re just Alice Henry of the Metropolis to them. They don¡¯t have a choice even if you¡¯re standing with us.¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 ¡°But if everyone learned that you¡¯re Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter, as well Alice of the Metropolis, and even have an intimate rtionship with me, do you think they¡¯d let you go?¡± Maisie looked at him with a neutral expression. ¡°So I have no choice but to work with you?¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°You just need toy low. We¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Maisie smiled and raised the wine ss, but there was no joy in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s work together then.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t touch his ss as he seemed to have seen someone. He squinted, and his eyes shed. Maisie turned around and saw Nn being pushed in by Quincy in a wheelchair. The bodyguards and Daniel¡¯s bodyguards faced each other, and the air became still as if a battle was about to break out. Maisie stood up immediately and turned to look at Daniel. ¡°You did this intentionally?¡± Daniel shrugged, his face not showing a hint as to whether this was deliberate or he was oblivious. ¡°Mr. Kent, we haven¡¯t met in three years. I didn¡¯t know that you were close with my ex-wife.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were as dark as the night sky. It was as if a storm was brewing. His aura was cold and turbulent. Daniel¡¯s slight shock disappeared quickly. ¡®They¡¯re divorced?¡¯ Maisie parted her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have the right to care if you meet with Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Nn coldly looked at her. Maisie swallowed everything she was about to say when she saw how indifferent he was.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Daniel picked up the wine ss with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not resting but instead came here. Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯d-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank, but Daniel didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°If you¡¯re already divorced, why do you still care about him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daniel slowly stood up and sounded condescending, ¡°You are my partner.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Partner?¡± Nn¡¯s expression changed, and he scoffed. ¡°I guess you no longer care about your grandfather.¡± ¡°No, I, 1-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, I don¡¯t care.¡± Nn ignored her exnation. ¡°Quincy, let¡¯s go.¡± Quincy nodded and pushed the wheelchair away. Maisie wanted to follow but Daniel¡¯s creepy voice said, ¡°Since you bumped into each other and he doesn¡¯t believe you, why do you still care about a dying man?¡± ¡°Daniel Kent, it¡¯s a waste of fresh air for an emotionless man like you to be alive.¡± Maisie¡¯s arms that were held close to her body rxed. She then turned around and looked at him.¡± Why would Nn suddenly show up here?¡± Daniel shrugged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve pushed me under the bus once, so I can¡¯t trust you anymore!¡± Maisie picked up her bag and was going to leave with Saydie, but Daniel put down his ss. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who told him?¡± His eyes were piercing and dangerous, just like when they had met for the first time. Maisie paused and turned around to look at him. ¡°Do you think I would tell Nn that I was going to meet you and coincidentally let him find out that we¡¯re working together?¡± Daniel pressed the ss on his lips but didn¡¯t take a sip. ¡°You know how important Nn is to me, so you forced me into working with you. I¡¯d rather he knew that I was forced into this, You¡¯ve achieved your goal.¡± Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Maisie coldly stared at him and immediately left the restaurant. Daniel finished the wine in his ss, put it down, and said to the person behind him, ¡°Go look into her rtionship with Nn.¡± Maisie got into the car and immediately got a call from Nn. She smiled and answered, ¡°Your acting was on point.¡± Nn said in a low voice with a hint of jealousy,¡± s Don¡¯t dine with him,e back now.¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie raised her brow, ¡°I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done with dinner.¡± ¡°You-¡± Maisie ended the call before Nn could finish. She got Saydie to slow down and took a long time to get to the East Ind Vi. Saydie was used to her visits to the East Ind Vi and didn¡¯t question it. Maisie walked into the vi and bumped into Quincying down from upstairs. He smiled awkwardly.¡± You¡¯re here, Ms. Vanderbilt, Mr. Goldmann is¡­ in the room. He looks angry.¡± ¡°Angry?¡± Maisie paused and looked at him. ¡°Nothing a little shower of love won¡¯t solve.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. This was the same way Nn would act a long time ago. He walked forward and looked toward Saydie who had her hand in her pocket. She had a cold poker face on and exuded a vibe that would repel anyone from getting close to her. When Maisie stepped through the doorway of the room, a strong arm pulled her into his arms while a face was buried on her neck. ¡°You did that to make me angry, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maisie had done her part, so why would she stay and have dinner with that man? ¡°You¡¯re so weak right now, how would I have the heart to make you angry?¡± She turned to look at him and winked. ¡°But seeing that your acting was quite good, you should be rewarded.¡± She stood on her toes to kiss his cheek upon saying that. Nn paused and stared at her quietly. After a long time, he looked down. ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t a trusting person. He will definitely look into us and might not believe that our rtionship has really ended.¡± ¡°He can go ahead and investigate. Doesn¡¯t everyone in Bassburgh know about our divorce?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes froze when she mentioned that. He subconsciously held her tight and said in a low voice,¡± Zee, would you believe that I wasn¡¯t the one who announced our divorce?¡± Maisie paused and subconsciously said, ¡°Yes.¡± She was surprised as to why she could believe him just like that. Nn turned her around and held her face in his hands. ¡°I love you, Zee.¡± Maisie was surprised, and her eyes wavered. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± ¡°I love you. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to say three years ago.¡± Nn looked deep into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t say it now, I won¡¯ t get the chance to.¡± His love for her was bone-deep, a love that he would sacrifice his life for. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been like a zombie for the past three years without you by my side. I didn¡¯t have a reason to live on. If it weren¡¯t for the kids or to look for you, I might not have survived.¡± Nn would want to see her onest time even if he was dying, but he was also afraid of dying in front of her. Maisie¡¯s soft heart was touched. She shuddered, afraid that if she blinked, something might escape her eyes. He lowered his head and gently kissed her tears away until he got to her lips. Maisie was fully submerged in it when she put her hands behind his neck to feel his presence. If Nn didn¡¯t love her that much in the beginning or treated her badly, she wouldn¡¯t have found it so hard to leave him. However, he had never hidden his love for her, and his love never ended. The first person to fall would lose, and it would be a thorough loss. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 If Nn didn¡¯t want to lose, why would he let her into his heart? A lot of people understood that, but a lot of people would also willingly Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. lose. At the Kent mansion in the study¡­ The bodyguard said something to Daniel from behind him while he took a drag from his vape pen. The white vapor circled, covering his cryptic eyes. ¡°So they really are divorced?¡± The bodyguard answered, ¡°Yes, three years ago. It was a huge deal, and I heard that his wife didn¡¯t want the divorce at first and kept sticking around.¡± Daniel squinted and slowly turned around. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on them.¡± Maisie and Nn continued acting for the next few days when they were out. Maisie¡¯s relentless pursuit and Nn¡¯s annoyance were even blown up by the media. After news of ¡®Alice pursuing the Goldmann Heir¡¯ got out, a lot of people were shocked. They knew that Nn had been married and divorced before, and he was a sick man. Alice was Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter, the head of the Metropolis. She could have any man she wanted, but instead, she went for a man with a disease. People were surprised. In the papers, Nn didn¡¯t seem to reciprocate the passion Alice was showing. Some of them even revealed Alice and Daniel¡¯s meetups. The media in Stoslo knew that Daniel was on Roger¡¯s side and was against the Goldmanns. They spected that Nn¡¯s rejection was because of Alice¡¯s stand. ¡°Look, this makes me look pathetic.¡± Maisie read the paper. Although the content was a little ¡®overboard¡¯, it did have a good effect. Nn held her in his arms while seated. ¡°Yes, but now Ms. Henry is in my arms. What are we to do?¡± His eyes shed, and he had a mysterious grin on. Maisie blushed and looked shy. ¡°You still want to get it on with me? You don¡¯t deserve it now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I deserve it?¡± He held her down and kissed every inch of her. Only God knew how much he had to control himself when she was around him. Maisie¡¯s chest rose and fell as anywhere that Nn¡¯s palm touched burned like a me. But logic snapped in, and they didn¡¯t go all the way. He kissed her lips, the tip of her nose, and her forehead lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m happy enough to have you by my side, Zee.¡± Love could be controlled even when holding back was tough. Maisie¡¯s mesmerizing eyes stared at him and beamed. She then turned around. ¡°Really? I think you look better with no clothes on.¡± Nn paused, then squinted. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes, but you can only hold it in.¡± Maisie deliberately ran her soft hands over him. Nn clenched his jaw and said in a low voice, ¡°Zee, are you sure?¡± Maisie raised her brows with suspicion. Nn suddenly pulled protection out from somewhere, and her jaw dropped. ¡°Can you.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Erwin, I can.¡± ¡°When¡­ When did you ask?¡± ¡°A few days ago.¡± Maisie immediately pushed him away after seeing his proud moment ¡®after a long nning¡¯ and got up from the couch just to be pulled back into his arms. He nibbled on her ear. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away. I gave you a chance.¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Nn lowered his head and kissed her cherry lips, but she was just as eager and thirsty. The moonlight shone on Maisie¡¯s face, amplifying her beauty. Her long soft hair hung on Nn¡¯s arm as he hugged her in his arms sideways, eyes filled with love, staring at her more gently than the moonlight. He wished that time could pass slower so the time he could spend with her wouldst longer. At that moment, the phone he left on the table lit up. Nn carefully got up to get his phone, but what he saw dimmed his eyes. The next day¡­ Maisie didn¡¯t see Nn when she got up. She picked up her phone just to see a new headline. #Shocking: Ms. Henry is actually Hernandez de Arma¡¯s granddaughter who turned to support the prince when her grandfather went missing.# Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie scrolled through her phone. All the news sites seemed to be reporting about her identity. She turned pale. She immediately got out of bed and made a call. ¡°Mr. Kent, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking. You¡¯ve had a brilliant performance with Mr. Goldmann. If I hadn¡¯t sent someone to spy on you, how would I know that our Ms. Vanderbilt here is still with her ex?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Hah, still reverting to old habits? Turns out you like to secretly observe people?¡± ¡°How else would I find out that you are working with Nn to trick me and redirect my attention?¡± ¡°Trick you?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You look too highly of yourself. You forced me into this partnership. Now that you¡¯ve exposed my identity, Mr. Kent, good luck.¡± Maisie hung up with a frown. She wasn¡¯t expecting to be exposed so soon. She turned around but was startled by the man standing behind her. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Nn massaged her furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I already found out when you made a call.¡± ¡°I knew he was going to find out, just didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.¡± Maisie put her hand under her chin, but it was not the right time to y her trump card yet. Nn cornered her in front of the window and pressed his body up against her. ¡°Why would a divorced couple stay together for so long ? Hmm?¡± Maisie held her arms against his chest. ¡°Nn, do you want the people down there to see this?¡± She had slept over without bringing a change of clothes, so she was just wearing his shirt. Any minor movement would expose too much. Nn kissed her. ¡°There¡¯s no one downstairs.¡± ¡°Mm, Nn, that¡¯s enough. I have problems to solve.¡± Maisie shuddered because of his kisses, her blood beginning to boil. A sick man should behave like a sick man. If this went on, she would be helping a bad man get his way. Nn held his hand behind her waist and smiled. ¡± Don¡¯t worry about the news. This matter will be covered by another piece of news soon.¡± #Royal Finance Minister Robert¡¯s son out of wedlock said his father was involved in billion-dor a misdealing bribery and is nning to overthrow the royal family. Robert has been brought in for questioning.# #Her Royal Highness Queen Anna said if it¡¯s proven that this was Robert¡¯s n, his authorities will be retracted, and he will face the life sentence.# Maisie sat in front of the television watching the news report and was shocked. All the media outlets broadcast the breaking news about Robert, not a single one of them reporting about her identity. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Nn supported himself on the table next to her and leaned down, the light scent ofvender pervading the air. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Maisie turned around to look at him. ¡°Robert is Roger¡¯s right-hand man and his vault. How did you find out about this?¡± ¡°All thanks to Wesley.¡± Nn grinned. ¡°They seem impable because they paid the people well enough. His son didn¡¯t want to sell his father out at first.¡± ¡°What made him change his mind?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t satisfied that he was always second-sspared to the children he had with his wife.¡± Nn held her hair between his fingers. ¡°Wesley tried to rope him in and made promises. Do you think he would choose to be a secret son or to have power?¡± ¡°I guess power.¡± Maisie looked down. No one could reject the temptation of power since the dawn of mankind. When men had power, money and women would naturally follow. Nn smiled. ¡°The only mistake Robert made was not treating his son right.¡± When people had everything, it would be tough to feel content and would want more. Maisie put her hand under her chin. ¡°Now that Robert i s being investigated, won¡¯t Roger do anything?¡± He smiled. ¡°Probably busy covering up.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Maisie and Nn went to Wesley¡¯s home in the afternoon. Wesley¡¯s home was in a private estate. There were two football field-sized clearings behind the vi for golf. The field next to the vi that was fenced up was his private horse ranch. Wesley brought a few documents and ced them on the table. ¡°These are name lists I got from Mark O¡¯Brien. They¡¯re the names of people who run the smuggling operations for Robert, but they had already fled by the time the police got there.¡± Nn scanned through the documents. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have gotten far. If the police didn¡¯t get to them first, Roger¡¯s men should have taken them.¡± ¡°Sadly, Robert¡¯s investigation will not affect the election. It¡¯ll carry on after three days.¡± Nn looked at Wesley with dim eyes. ¡°Roger would have to remove himself from Robert¡¯s investigation, and he still has Gregory. Gregory will probably take out Robert, just to be safe.¡± Unfortunately, they only had three days. After three days, things would getplicated when the person Prince Roger nominated became the new president. ¡°What if we could stop the election?¡± Maisie asked calmly. Wesley was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Other than their people, aren¡¯t the citizens involved in the election too? If the people worked together and protested, and what they were protesting became reality, the election would not run.¡± Wesley was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there something that¡¯s more important than their benefits?¡± Maisie pointed a finger at Nn. ¡°What about his disease?¡± Nn was stunned, then smiled. ¡°You want to make my condition known?¡± Wesley looked at them, confused. ¡°What is happening?¡± Maisie got up and walked aside. ¡°Nn is the first victim of the new virus.¡± Wesley was stunned and looked at him with a shocked expression. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Maisie spoke again. ¡°Three years ago, Uncle Erwin told me that the outbreak of the virus 30 years ago was caused by a group of people. They were studying the virus, and those people were the nobles.¡± Wesley was stunned. His face was turning pale as he stammered, ¡°The nobles? They were studying the virus?¡± Maisie turned around and continued. ¡°My grandfather is the only person who knows everything about the outbreak 30 years ago. However, he¡¯s gone missing.¡± She rested her chin on one hand and said, ¡°They made their move on my grandfather on the election year because they knew he would expose what they had done 30 years ago on the election day.¡± Getting the negative vote was just a diversion. If that was what they really wanted, they wouldn¡¯t have to push Hernandez so far to the point that she couldn¡¯t even find him right now. Wesley clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°It seems like the ident during the two years of my grandfather¡¯s presidency should also be rted to the virus.¡±: ¨C After that, he turned to look at Nn and asked,¡± When did you get infected with the virus?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Setting his jaw tightly, Nn replied, ¡°Three years ago. Wesley was stunned. ¡°Then the doctor and the few nurses that got killed three years ago¡­¡± Nn nodded. Maisie put her phone on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s Daniel who ordered Rowena to infect you with the virus.¡± Nn frowned deeply, and his gaze turned deep. ¡°I recorded my conversation with him that day at the restaurant. At the very least, we can prove that he¡¯s still in possession of the ingredients for the new virus research with the recording.¡± She yed the recording. However, the recording was breaking and filled with noises. They couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly at all. When she realized that they had lost their evidence, Maisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Although Nn seemed to be smiling, his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°It seems that he was already watching out for you when he revealed everything. I guess he should¡¯ve brought an audio jammer with him,¡± ¡°Daniel is very cunning. He doesn¡¯t trust anyone around him, and even the prince trusts Robert and Gregory more than him.¡± Wesley got to his feet after he finished speaking.¡± However, if we¡¯re going to start from the matter about the virus, there¡¯s one more person who can help us. I¡¯ll give him a call now.¡± Maisie had been under the impression she had outwitted Daniel and gotten something on him, but it turned out that she had overestimated herself. She had been defeated by Daniel many times, and she swore that she would get back at him one day. Nn picked up a ss and chuckled when he saw the unconvinced expression on Maisie¡¯s face. ¡°Zee, do you know why I haven¡¯t disclosed my condition until now?¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at him. He took a sip from the coffee and said, ¡°Three years ago, your grandfather came to me and told me about the outbreak back then.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. She sat beside him and asked, ¡°My grandfather told you before?¡±, ¡°Yes,¡± He turned to meet her gaze. They were so close that they could sense the heat of the breath from each other. ¡°The virus your mother was infected with was the so-called vine the Kents had given to your grandfather.¡± Those vines had been the virus. Back then, the nobles had imed to have a vine against the virus to the public, but it was very expensive. Thus, they had sold it to those merchants, who sold it to the market at a high price, This was also the reason those who had used the vines were still infected with the virus. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 ¡°Your grandfather said your great-grandfather used to spend a lot of time in the study room. I think he should have kept the clues that your greatgrandfather left behind.¡± Maisie returned to her senses. ¡°The study room at the de Arma mansion?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. Grandpa should have known that those people woulde for him, and he would definitely have prepared for this in advance. Nn grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Zee, there are two reasons I don¡¯t want to disclose my conditions. One was I didn¡¯t want you to know about it, and second, I¡¯m guessing that they wouldn¡¯t dare to disclose it.¡± He had been infected with the virus for three years, yet the media still did not know what illness he had until this day. In other words, he had won the bet. Since someone was doing the experiment and the election was around the corner, the virus would only be more detrimental to them if it were made public before the election. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Just like you said, the only way to prevent the election from happening is for me to disclose the truth about my infection.¡± Nn said in a serious manner,¡± Zee, it¡¯s going to be very dangerous from now on. I hope that you can¡± Maisie smiled and cut him off. ¡°Hope that I can stay out of this?¡± Nn did not say anything. ¡°Since I¡¯m already here in Stoslo, that means I¡¯m already in the game. Besides, I need to get back at Daniel as well.¡± After she finished speaking, she rose to her feet. ¡°I want to go to the de Arma mansion.¡± Saydie stopped the car in front of the gate of the de Arma mansion. Ever since Hernandez had gone missing, the gate of the de Arma mansion had been locked up. The maple tree in the courtyard had turned red, gradually recing the green leaves. Maisie got out of the car. She turned her head to look at Saydie, and thetter went forward to knock on the door. However, nobody came to answer the door even after they waited for a long while. They reckoned that the servants must have left, so Saydie kicked the door open. Both of them walked into the living room. The tea on the table had dried up. A few teacups were knocked over, and there were some brown stains on the white tablecloth. Most of the valuable stuff was still in the living room, and it seemed to them that the servants had left in a hurry. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a bullet in this broken vase. There are also bullet marks on the wall.¡± Saydie squatted down and picked up the bullet from the vase fragment in the corner as ayer of ash fell from the root of the wall. Maisie nodded. ¡°I think they must have taken away the servants.¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and rushed upstairs. As she expected, it was a mess in the study room. Their target was the study room! Then, her phone rang. She pulled her phone out, and her face sank when she saw the name. She answered the call and put it near her ear. A low chuckle came from the other side of the line. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re in the de Arma mansion now?¡± The corner of Maisie¡¯s mouth curled up as she replied, ¡°Did you send someone to keep an eye on me again, Mr. Kent?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, my men over there saw you,¡± Daniel chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re looking for the truth about the outbreak that happened 30 years ago, right, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°I already know the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if I can find it or not.¡± Maisie walked up to the window and looked toward the garden in the backyard. ¡°Let me guess. The reason you asked your men to stay around the de Arma mansion is to get rid of my grandfather when he returns, right?¡± Danielughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re smart, Ms. Vanderbilt. However, it¡¯s not a good thing to be too smart sometimes.¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank. ¡°Are you going to kill me as well, Mr. Kent?¡± Tel 517 course, not. Why would you think that way? You¡¯re my precious pawn to fight against Nn. As long as I have you in my hands, what you think Nn will do?¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Maisie hung up the call, and her face was getting darker and darker. Saydie approached her and said, ¡°Miss, someone ising. We need to leave now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to let us both walk out of here,¡± Maisie said as she tugged at Saydie¡¯s arm. She turned to look at her and said, ¡°But at least one of us can get out of here.¡± Saydie frowned. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Maisie and Saydie came out of the study room, they saw a few ck-d mening up the stairs. ¡°There they are!¡± They rushed toward them when they noticed them. Saydie pushed Maisie aside. ¡°Miss, you go first.¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°Remember what I said just now and be careful.¡± Saydie was stunned. She looked at her back for a long while before nodding. After that, Saydie took off her jacket and dashed toward the group of men while Maisie tried to run away through the staircase at the back door. As soon as she came out of the door, someone appeared and grabbed her arm. ¡°Try to run away?¡± Maisie raised her elbow and struck him in the face. While the man staggered back, she raised her leg and delivered a kick at him, sending him to the ground. As soon as Maisie made quick work of the man, another man showed up with a pistol in his hand. Just when he was going to pull the trigger, Maisie swiftly grabbed his wrist to point the gun elsewhere. She then tripped him and used an over-the-shoulder m to drop him on top of the man who was just about to get up. She took his gun away and swiftly shot him in the leg. The man screamed in pain. When she was running toward the gate, a few cars appeared and blocked her path. A few ck-d men came out of the cars and pointed their guns at her. Maisie threw the pistol away as if she had already anticipated this and lifted her arms. After the men brought her into the car, Maisie looked at de Arma mansion, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her lips. They injected a sedative into her to knock her out. By the time she regained consciousness, she found herself strapped down in argeboratory. There were a lot of medical appliances around, and in the green ss tanks at the corner of the wall, specimens of babies and adult men and women were soaking in formalin. The strong smell of chemicals made her feel sick. Suddenly, the door opened up and a man and a group of medical staff wearing protective suits came in. The man was none other than Daniel. ¡°It surprises me that you fell into my hands so quickly, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d been wanting to capture me?¡± Maisie looked around theboratory and chuckled. ¡°Could it be that you want to inject the virus into my body and make me into one of your white mice?¡± Daniel stopped in front of her, lifted her chin, and leaned closer to her. His eyes were deep as he said,¡± Honestly, I¡¯m kind of reluctant to turn you into our white mouse just like Nn.¡± ; Maisie pressed her lips thin and looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°It really is the Kents carrying out the experiment secretly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It has always been us,¡± Daniel replied.¡± Hernandez and his father knew about this secret, and since you¡¯re already here, let me tell you something. We were the ones who killed Hernandez¡¯s father and made Patrick our scapegoat. ¡°Unfortunately, we thought Hernandez would continue to hate the Goldmanns like what he used to do in the past, but he found out the truth in the end. That old man has been giving us a lot of trouble in the past few years, so we orchestrated an ident for him. It¡¯s such a shame that I can¡¯t see his dead body with my own eyes. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and she hissed. ¡°You find these things glorious, don¡¯t you, Daniel?¡± Daniel asked someone to bring him a chair. He sat with his legs crossed in front of her. His face was unreadable as he said, ¡°Let me tell you a story. A long time ago, there was a woman. She followed her parents, and they smuggled themselves into Stoslo, a country just after the war.¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 ¡°She was only 14 when she arrived in Stoslo. She couldn¡¯t speak theirnguage and had to live in the slums with her family, not knowing when the next meal woulde. ¡°At that time, people in the slums were not treated as human beings at all by the people of the upper ss. They had no human rights and had to be obedient brutes. ¡°In order to make a living, some of the people in the slums would send their daughters to be servants of the rich and powerful. ¡°The girl was one of them, and her parents sold her to an old, wealthy merchant who had no children in exchange for money. ¡°She didn¡¯t have a good life either after her parents sold her to the old wealthy merchant. He would beat her up from time to time, and she did not get enough food to eat or sleep. She was barely living a human life. ¡°Later, she decided to change her life. She worked hard at learning theirnguage and tried her best to please the old wealthy merchant. She even took the initiative to keep his guestspany. ¡°Using her youth and beautiful face to her full advantage, she was able to please those guests and bring in a lot of wealth to the old wealthy merchant. ¡°The old wealthy merchant was delighted, and he took her, an insignificant servant, in as his foster daughter. However, she also turned herself into a person she disliked. ¡°The silver lining was that luck was on her side. When the old wealthy merchant died of illness a few yearster, the woman rightfully inherited all his property and turned herself into a socialite of the upper ss. ¡°The woman was 25 years old when she met her dream man. He was a doctor who had returned from studying abroad. ¡°He was an ambitious, motivated, and aspirant young man. Unfortunately, he failed the postgraduate entrance examination, and in frustration, he met the woman. He was different from those men who tried to win her favor through ttery, and he quickly gained the woman¡¯s heart. ¡°The woman admired him very much, and she decided to support his career. The two of them supported each other for three years, and then they got married. ¡°The woman was bent on helping his career. He wanted to develop a medicine that could inhibit cancer and even disease. They started with experiments on patients with terminal cancer, but none of them seeded. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For the sake of the man¡¯s career, the woman even brought her parents, who had ruthlessly sold her to the old wealthy merchant, and used them for this dangerous experiment. ¡°In the end, neither of her parents got sick that year. Even her father had shown signs of recovery from his cancer, and they thought they had seeded until the nobles and the royal family found out what they were doing. ¡°The man won the honor, while the woman was pregnant. She stayed at home and waited for the child to be born. ¡°However, the man wanted more after he obtained power and wealth, and he soon grew tired of the woman. He began to find all sorts of excuses to avoid the woman, and he was not happy even after the woman gave birth to a baby boy for him. ¡°The man was not content with what he had now. He wanted to be the son-inw of the royal family, so he went out of his way to woo the eldest daughter of the emperor, who was more beautiful and of more noble status than his wife. ¡°Unfortunately, the eldest princess was born with all the glory, wealth, and power. She might even be the future queen, so no matter what he did, she always gave him the cold shoulder. Besides, as someone as prideful as she was, how could she possibly fall for a married man? ¡°The man tried his very best to win the eldest princess ¡®heart but to no avail. However, he was not going to give up just like that. In the end, he came up with a n. He was going to arrange an ident for the eldest princess when she came to the slums to appease the crowd, and then he would swoop in and save her as a hero. ¡°However, before he could do anything, the eldest princess was rescued by an insignificant hoodlum in the slums. The hoodlum even ended up being the eldest princess¡¯ royal guard. ¡°The man was not happy with the oue. This was because the eldest princess had been treating him like invisible, yet she was treating the hoodlum with respect.¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Daniel raised his head and looked at Maisie. ¡°I think you don¡¯t need me to tell you who the eldest princess and the hoodlum are, right? Maisie chuckled silently and replied, ¡°So? So? The woman you¡¯re talking about is the woman who lounded the Kents, and she¡¯s your grandmother.¡± ¡°Bingo.¡± There was no emotion in Daniel¡¯s eyes. He looked straight at Maisie as if he was looking at a corpse and continued. ¡°That old wealthy merchant is not rted to us by blood. Thanks to my grandmother, she has continued his bloodline¡± ¡°It was your grandfather who infected the eldest princess with the virus and caused the outbreak, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel leaned back slightly in his chair. He looked at her with a cold smirk lugging on his lips and said,¡± Usually it is better to destroy what you can¡¯t get. In the end, it¡¯s all because of my grandfather that the prince has the power and status he has today.¡± His grandfather had drawn Prince Roger, the illegitimate son who was not valued by the royal family, to his side. As long as he could bring the eldest princess and her forces down while getting the support from those people and making Roger the king, Unfortunately, their ns would always be foiled by Patrick and the eldest princess. Seeing that the eldest princess was bing increasingly respected by the people and valued by the king, they had come up with another n. They would spread the virus amongst the people in Stoslo. As long as the eldest princess¡¯s hands were tied and couldn¡¯t solve the outbreak, she would soon lose the support of the people and fall from grace. Shrugging, Daniel continued. ¡°After all, the eldest princess was the faith of the people at that time. However, if even their faith couldn¡¯t save them, do you think they would still believe in the eldest princess?¡± Maisie looked at Daniel deeply. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked faintly, ¡°How about the outbreak that happened 30 years ago?¡± Daniel stared at her, and his eyes turned ssy for a moment. ¡°The outbreak from 30 years ago?¡± He paused for a moment before chuckling and saying, ¡°It was just an ident.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The way he answered her question with a nonchnt attitude and his light-heartedugh sent a chill down Maisie¡¯s spine. ¡°An ident? You intentionally threw the virus into the water tank of the hotel, and you call it an ident?¡± Daniel slowly got up to his feet and unbuttoned the button on his suit with one hand. He walked to one side and said, ¡°No matter if you believe me or not, it was indeed an ident. I was just an ignorant and immature kid at that time. I threw the chemical I stole from my father into the water tank. ¡°Honestly, I was very annoyed that my father kept working on that stuff, and because of that, he didn¡¯t even care about me and my mother.¡± Daniel approached the green ss tank and turned his head around to look at Maisie. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know who they are? The male and female dead bodies.¡± Maisie did not reply. ¡°They are my father and mother,¡± Daniel replied, offering Maisie a creepy and cold grin. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know what that was. My mother mistakenly took the water from the hotel, and she had a fever after getting home. The doctor didn¡¯t detect the virus at first, so he only prescribed an antipyretic to her.¡± Daniel put his hand on the green ss tank and continued. ¡°A yearter, my mother couldn¡¯t stop coughing up blood, and it was only when she returned to the doctor that we all knew she was infected with the virus. And it was also at that time I learned that the thing 1 had thrown into the water tank was the virus that my father and even my grandfather had been working on.¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth and hissed. ¡°Do you know how many people have died because of your ident? How about my mother?¡± Her eyes went bloodshot as she screamed, ¡°The vine you gave to my grandfather was the original virus. You all knew it was the virus, yet you still deceived my grandfather. What had the de Armas done to deserve such a treatment!?¡± Danielughed when he heard what Maisie said, but his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t me us. It was his daughter who had to go to the affected area as a volunteer. Hernandez had been looking everywhere for the medicine, and we were just helping him by giving him the vine.¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 ¡°Things have already happened, and that can no longer be changed anymore. Prince Roger¡¯s goal has always been the Goldmanns, and the de Armas were just a pawn in his game of chess to deal with the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°Then what about you and Nn? What about the hatred that you have against him?¡± Sheughed disdainfully. ¡°Is it just because you¡¯ve grown addicted to being Roger¡¯sckey?¡± Daniel tut-tutted, stepped forward, walked up to Maisie, and looked at her indignant expression. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re trying to extract so much information out of me, are you trying to buy yourself some time so that others cane to save you?¡± Maisie did not utter a single word. He scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no one wille to rescue you. All the essories that you had on were removed from your body when you were unconscious. Who in the world will be able to locate this ce without any tracking or positioning technology?¡± Maisie loosened her hands that were tied behind her. She knew that given Daniel¡¯s caution and vignce, he would definitely have asked his men to remove all the items that she was carrying. The only thing that was left on her now was her ring. which didn¡¯t manage to attract any suspicion. Daniel leaned over and stared at her with his gloomy eyes. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that Nn¡¯s virus infection will be exposed soon?¡± Seeing the vain look in Maisie¡¯s eyes, he stretched out his hand to mp her chin. ¡°Nn won¡¯t be able to live for long, and there are only two days left before the election takes ce. So, he¡¯ll definitely announce it if he wants to stop the election.¡± Maisie turned her face away forcibly. ¡°Did you abduct me because you¡¯re betting on the fact that you can use me to ckmail him?¡± ¡°Life is a gamble, but this gamble has turned out to be a little out of my expectations. After all, I¡¯m betting that he cares.¡± Maisie nced at him and did not say a thing. ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to send a message to Nn. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Guess what.¡± He chuckled. Maisie¡¯s determined gaze did not waver. ¡°He didn¡¯t even ask about me.¡± Daniel looked at her with a pitiful gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve been abandoned again just like three years ago.¡± Maisie stopped breathing for a split second and closed her eyes. Her long eyshes were covering the dark and secretive emotions that emerged from the bottom of her eyes. Daniel leaned closer to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I might as well disclose another fact to you. The car ident from three years ago was my doing.¡± Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted in an instant, and her whole body trembled. The ident from three years ago, the ident that killed my father, Cherie, and my baby. The culprit turns out to be him, Daniel Kent! Seeing that she was stunned and speechless, Daniel rubbed her pale cheeks with the back of his fingertips. She was like a porcin doll that had lost her soul at this moment, delicate-looking, but lifeless. ¡°I¡¯m the one who ordered Rowena to do it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be lucky enough to survive that. Not only did you not die, but you also became Mr. Henry¡¯s daughter.¡± Daniel took in her distress. ¡°I only wanted to use your death to force Hernandez into making a move against the Goldmanns. However, it¡¯s a pity that that bitch, Rowena, got off the grid after helping me with that matter. ¡°But it¡¯s not a bad thing that you didn¡¯t die. At least, you¡¯re my captive now.¡± ¡± Maisie¡¯s gloomy eyes regained their focus gradually, and she turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t use the same trick on me again. Mr. Henry won¡¯t make things difficult for the Goldmanns even if I were to get hurt or die here today. It¡¯ll only mess up your master n.¡± His gaze turned sharp. Maisie smiled again. ¡°Otherwise, why would Mr. Henry send me Stoslo? There are still two days before the election takes ce and you¡¯ re here, wasting your precious time on us. But what you don¡¯t know is that others are already taking action.¡± Daniel stood up straight, but his face still looked indifferent. ¡°Daniel, you shouldn¡¯t have brought me to yourboratory.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips rose, and she gave off a bright smile. ¡°Yourboratory is well-hidden, I¡¯ll give you that, so this should be where you store the viruses, am I right?¡± Such a smile was not what Daniel wanted to see at this moment a weak person should not act so presumptuously in front of him! Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Daniel strangled her with his big hand. ¡°Huh? Do you really believe that someone wille to save you?¡± Maisie¡¯s face was flushed from being strangled as it became difficult for her to breathe, but she still forced a smile. *The basement is hidden at such a secluded location, I think you don¡¯t only have the sleeper virus kept here, do you? There should be other viruses here too ¡°Will the people here be able to escape if there is a leakage?¡± Daniel still did not respond Maisie suddenly lifted her foot and kicked him in the crotch. He was in excruciating pain, but his expression did not give off much of how he felt at the moment His sharp gaze looked as if he was about to eat her alive, She quickly broke free from the rope that was strapping her while the medical staff behind Daniel pulled out their guns immediately but did not dare to pull the trigger Although they were wearing protective clothing, they were not wearing protective masks. Once the other viruses were triggered, and they were to inhale any of the viruses, then it would be game over for them! After Maisie dashed behind all the vials used for the experiments, she discovered all the blue tubes that were kept in a silver box ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re choosing to die then!¡± Daniel drew his gun and pulled the ingger, but Maisie dodged the bullet The tank behind her, which was filled with formalin, was shot, and it started to crack ¡®Mr. Kent, dont shoot!¡¯ The medical staff shouted, but Daniel would not listen anymore as he had lost his head, The continuous gunshots hit the fire hydrant, causing the rm to go off, and the red sirens in the laboratory were immediately turned on Some kind of white gas was leaking out of some of the pipes Al the same time, several broken bottles of liquid, which were sitting on the table, were now exposed to the air. ¡°Shell Get out! Alew of the medical staff scattered and fled the scene, while the emergency gate descended slowly Daniel spnnted toward Maisie, but she turned around and swung her leg upward before he could get his hands on her. However, he raised his elbow to block the kick and avoided it swiftly Maisie fought back, one move after another, and shoved her hands against his shoulders while he was not paying attention to her. He lost bnce, fell onto the table, felt something on his palms when he held the table with his hand to regain bnce, and instantly felt loss Maisie snatched his gun while he lost focus and Nung him to the ground with a shoulder throw, but he just so happened to lock her arm The gates were more than halfway from being fully closed, and there was only a one meter gap left. Danielughed coldly, tumed over, held her down with the weight of his whole body, and strangled her vigorously. ¡°Then we shall die together. Anyway, I wont die alone as I have you to apany me while I¡¯m on my way to hell!¡± Maisie shot him in the leg Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He let go of his hands while screaming in pain, She then lifted her leg to kick him away from her body, rolled over, quickly adjusted her posture, got up from the floor, and pointed the gun at his head The thuck white smoke slowly sulfused around the room and gradually filled it up. The Washing red light became the only color in the vast white tog Maisie was bleeding from her nose. She could feel her breathing and heartbeat speed up as she raised her hand to wipe her nose. ¡°Hahahal¡± Danielughed hoarsely. ¡°There¡¯s no way that you¡¯re getting out of this ce alive now, cough cough, cough cough¡­¡± He dropped to the ground and coughed violently The gate was fully closed now, and the siren had also stopped Maisie staggered to the table, leaned against it started to cough slightly, and watched as Daniel coughed up blood. She sat down on the ground along the leg of the table and smiled I won¡¯t get infected by the virus.¡± napier bzz Daniel stopped moving and raised his head to look at her. He could not see just how nonplussed he looked at this very moment. Because Mr. Henry is the Strix that you¡¯ve been looking for all these years. My mother was injected with the antibodies that he eveloped, and I inherited a trait that came from thebination of the virus and the antibodies.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Maisie looked at him and said feebly, ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. Why do you Kents work so hard to get Prince Roger and those nobles to value you as much as possible? It¡¯s because your whole family has very low self-esteem by nature as your ancestors settled down by acquiring another family¡¯s property. ¡°Your ancestors weren¡¯t even the Kents by blood, nor were they the descendants of generations and generations of wealthy merchants. They were only ordinary people who slipped across the borders and into the country. ¡°The de Armas are the genuine nobles among the two families, while the Kents aren¡¯t. You want to be valued, so you have to develop a drug for the royal family to relieve them from sickness, cancers, or even death. That¡¯s the true meaning of your existence, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel was rendered speechless and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. She scoffed. ¡°Daniel Kent, this is what you deserve. You told me that life¡¯s a gamble. That¡¯s right, I deliberately asked Saydie to cover me as I ran away, but it was actually a gamble. I was betting on the fact that you only wanted me.¡± She slowly removed the ring. The red light that was blinking on the interior wall of the ring was a miniature tracker. ¡°And I¡¯ve won in this gamble.¡± Several police carspletely surrounded the Kent mansion. On the day the undergroundboratory was exposed, the whole perimeter of the mansion was crowded with reporters, furiously reporting the fact that the virus was being used by someone for secret research.. The virus epidemic that had broken out back then quickly made headlines on Google Trends and other major media outlets. And the few days that followed the incident, citizens had been gathering outside of Stoslo¡¯s Parliament Building to protest against the government personnel who were rted to the incident but concealed the truth about the virus all these years. Even on the day of the election, the scene was intercepted by too many protesters, and the people who originally supported Prince Roger also began to turn against him. Protests that rose from all over Stoslo could be described as quite intense. In the hospital, at the Intensive Care Unit¡­ The lines shown on the electrocardiogram fluctuated stably, and Maisie was lying on the hospital bed with a n oxygen mask on as her eyshes trembled slightly. She gradually regained consciousness, opened her eyes, and the first thing that caught her eyes was the white ceiling above her. Feeling the sweat and warmth in her palms, she turned her head and saw Nn resting beside the bed while holding her hand. She removed her oxygen mask, sat up slowly, leaned slightly toward him, and reached out to gently stroke his hair. Nn suddenly grabbed her wrist, woke up out of shock, and raised his head. ¡°Zee?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He got up immediately and took her into his arms. The boulder that had been sitting on top of his heart had finally been removed as he kissed her at the top of her head. ¡°Zee, you finally woke up.¡± Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder, leanednguidly against his body, and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Yeah, how long have I been out?¡± He replied hoarsely. ¡°Five days.¡± Having said that, he let go of her, grabbed her arms, and gave her a serious look. ¡°Why did you put yourself at such a huge risk? Do you know that you almost killed yourself!?¡± If she had stayed in the gas for seconds longer, or if his men had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Staring at his ferocious appearance, Maisie grinned, ced her hands against his cheeks, and coaxed him. ¡°That¡¯s because I have faith in you, Nn. So don¡¯t be angry, aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± Nn¡¯s indifferent face looked tense, and he did not feel like talking to her. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie grabbed his hand, ¡°Noles! Noles! Hubby! Ummm!¡± Her lips were sealed by a damp, warm, and soft sensation. Maisie lowered her eyshes and wrapped her arms around his neck. Probably because she identally moved the needle on her inner elbow, she gasped in pain. Nn frowned, pushed her back down onto the bed, and said with a reluctant tone, ¡°Look at the condition that you¡¯re in, you should behave.¡± 1/2 15:57 ) Chapter 523 ¡°You¡¯re the one who kissed me first.¡± Maisie¡¯s brows looked smug. Nn stared at her, and nobody could tell whether he was delighted or vexed. Maisie remembered something all of a sudden and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± Nn sat back in his chair. ¡°He didn¡¯t survive the incident.¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 When Daniel had been brought out of the basement, it was already toote for him. His lungs and heart had already been infected and damaged by the poisonous gas, while his leg injury had caused too much blood loss. Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted, but she did not utter a single word. Nn nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve exined everything to the police for you. You fired the shot in self-defense, and because you didn¡¯t n to kill him, you only shot him in the leg.¡± She smiled. ¡°Then what if I wanted to kill him?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and kept quiet. Maisie turned her head and looked out of the window. ¡°He¡¯s the mastermind who plotted the ident from three years ago, and Rowena was the one who put it into action. Although I wanted to shoot him in the head at the time, seeing him getting the retribution that he deserved, I didn¡¯t feelpelled to do so all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Nn leaned forward to look at her and turned her face to make her face him. ¡°Promise me, no matter what you do in the future, you¡¯re not allowed to put your own life at risk.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and then smiled. ¡°Then what about you?¡± He did not speak. !! She then asked, ¡°Nn, you blocked the bullet for me three years ago, but have you ever thought about what I would do if something like that were to happen to you?¡± Nn rested his forehead on hers and said in a low voice, ¡°Then we aren¡¯t allowed to get hurt in the future, okay?¡± Maisie pecked his lips, and when she seeded in doing so, she pulled up the nket to cover half of her face, leaving the pair of watery eyes blinking at him.¡± I¡¯m hungry now, and I want to eat something.¡± The corners of his lips rose as he asked helplessly.¡± What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat some Spanish food with rice.¡± Maisie touched her stomach and felt even more hungry than when she woke up. She wanted to eat rice now. Nn went back and made a nutritious meal for her, including winter melon pork ribs soup, beef stew, poor man¡¯s potato, pae, and caramel n. Maisie sat cross-legged on the bed obediently, waiting for him to feed her. Quincy suddenly appeared outside the door and was surprised when he saw that Maisie had woken up. ¡°M s. Vanderbilt, you¡­ You¡¯ve woken up?¡± Maisie was opening her mouth to eat the pae that Nn was feeding her. ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to wake up after being asleep for so long.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn asked Quincy. Quincy replied, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann asked me toe to you. You announced that you¡¯ve been infected with the virus. He is worried about you.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡®Did he announce it? But this was to impeach Daniel and bring Prince Roger¡¯s scheme of interfering in the election to an end. Daniel is already dead. ¡®Not to mention that the virus incident hasn¡¯t caused a global trauma at present. The people only know that the epidemic that broke out 30 years ago was manmade. However, now that Nn announced to the world that he is the only carrier of the virus, even if the sleeper virus won¡¯t be passed on through human-to-human contact, not everyone will dare to be in touch with people who are infected with the virus.¡¯ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nn could see what she was worried about and rubbed the top of her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people think as long as you don¡¯t care about my condition.¡± ¡°I care.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°Nn, I care a lot about it.¡± Nn was flustered, and his lips were tightly pursed. She directly met his solemn gaze. ¡°You should know that by now. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten infected, so I wouldn¡¯t just stand here and watch as you die.¡± He gave off a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Quincy and Nn left the ward, and Quincy caught up to him in an instant. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t told Ms. Vanderbilt that you¡­¡± ¡®Have less than three months left. ¡®He wasn¡¯t wearing any protective gear when he broke into theboratory to save Ms. Vanderbilt. This has caused the virus in his body to spread even more rapidly, and his condition has advanced into the third stage of the disease. ¡®While Ms. Vanderbilt was in aa in the past few days, he¡¯s been staying in the hospital to suppress his symptoms. Now that it¡¯se to this point, I¡¯m afraid that even Strix can¡¯t do anything about his condition anymore¡­ Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Nn stopped moving forward and did not look back.¡± I¡¯m not afraid of dying. I¡¯m only afraid of dying in front of her.¡± He turned his head. ¡°Get Wayion toe over to apany her tomorrow.¡± The next day¡­ Maisie was sitting on the bed, reading the newspaper. Sure enough, after Daniel died and the truth about the virus was exposed, those people really put all the me onto the Kents. They did not even mention what they had done with the Kents. They had used the Kents to study this technology, so much so that the Kents had fallen and Daniel had died for their scheme in the end. They did not even have to worry about being implicated. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maisie turned around upon hearing that voice and looked out the door in surprise. Her eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. ¡°Wayion!?¡± Wayion dashed to the bed, and Maisie hugged him.¡± Wayion, is this you? Mommy missed you so much!¡± The children were now eight years old, and they had only been three tiny rugrats back then. Although they had only not seen each other for three years, it felt like decades to her. Wayion also hugged her. ¡°Mommy, we missed you too! We¡¯re all waiting for you toe home! ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Wayion wiped her tears for her. Seeing that her son was feeling sorry for her, Maisie wiped away her tears and gave off a wide grin. ¡°Okay, I am not dreaming, right?¡± She held his tender cheeks in her palms. ¡®He¡¯s my Wayion. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Wayion to appear by my side over here in Stoslo: Wayion shook his head. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re certainly not dreaming.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Maisie got to touch her son in the flesh, so how could she be dreaming? ¡°You¡¯re growing so quickly. You¡¯re at almost the same height as I am when I¡¯m sitting on the bed. I wonder if Colton and Daisie are like you now.¡± ¡®He¡¯s truly carved out of the same mold as Nn. ¡°Colton and Daisie are definitely not as tall as me. I¡¯m almost at 5 feet now.¡± Wayion¡¯s expression looked solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to protect you, Colton, and Daisie once I grow up.¡± Maisie paused for a short second and then raised her arm to rub his head. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want you to grow up. It¡¯s all because of my incapability. I hadn¡¯t been able to be by your side when you needed me most.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t me you, Mommy.¡± Maisie gave off a slightly distressed smile. ¡®Yes, the kids won¡¯t me me, but after all, I wasn¡¯t able to apany them and be with them all this while. At this time, Saydie appeared outside the ward with a bouquet. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?¡± Saydie shook her head, walked to the bedside, and inserted the flowers into the vase. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± After saying that, she spoke to Wayion. ¡°Wayion, she¡¯s Sister Saydie.¡± Wayion nodded politely at Saydie. ¡°Sister Saydie.¡± Saydie was astonished. ¡°Who is he?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie replied with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s you and Mr. Goldmann¡¯s son?¡± Saydie looked at Wayion¡¯s appearance, which indeed resembled that of Nn. This also exined why Maisie had such a subtle connection with Nn. Maisie did not deny it and thought of something.¡± Does Mr. Henry know about this?¡± 16.CO Chapter 525 Saydie nodded. ¡°Mr. Henry will arrive the day after tomorrow. He¡¯s very worried about you.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡®Strix has been treating me very well as if I am his biological daughter. I was the one who insisted on coming to Stoslo to intervene in the de Armas¡¯ affairs. He even reassigned Saydie to me, but I¡¯ve made him worry, after all.¡¯ Two dayster¡­ Maisie was re-examined in the hospital and found there was nothing wrong with her body. Thus, she asked Saydie to go through the discharge procedures for her. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Saydie had been the only one staying in the hospital with her during these two days Nn was nowhere to be found Maisie looked out the window from the carIt was already autumn, and the trees growing on both sides of the streets had turned golden. The leaves on the ground looked like a golden carpet, adding color to the surrounding buildings The leaves danced when the cars drove pasi them Maisie brought Wayion to the Easton Estate, walked into the vi, and saw Stnx waiting for her in the living room ¡°Dad¡± Maisie walked toward him while holding Wayion¡¯s hand Strix looked at Waylon. ¡°Who is this child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son. Maisie smiled as she put her hands on Wayion¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Wayion Vanderbilt Strix put down his teacup and smiled, ¡°You have a son that¡¯s already all grown up. Wayion replied, ¡°There are three of us. I have a brother and a sister.¡± Maisie smiled but said nothing when she saw how surprised Strix looked She let Saydie bring Wayion around and had a chat with Strix in the living room. After listening to what happened between her and Daniel, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Kents would fail.¡± ¡°Daniel said that his grandfather was the first person to research the virus. Did you know his grandfather?¡± ¡°My father did All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He picked up his teacup and took a sip, then continued. ¡°He was among the first batch of research students in St. Neil¡¯s Medical University in Morwich I heard that he was caught researching the virus¡¯ gic cells and was asked to leave the university Maisie was surprised. ¡°Why was he asked to leave?¡± ¡°He had good intentions when he first studied the virus gic cells, but the era he was born in didn¡¯t allow him to research viruses. He looked at her. ¡°You need to know that people of that generation never mastered research on viruses, and there were religious people They were worried and believed that researchers had ulterior motives.¡± Maisie paused. Daniel¡¯s grandfather¡¯s era was after the war, and a lot of ces had still been unstable as a result of the war. Since the ck Death happened during the war, the people of that time, especially the religious ones, had been afraid of viruses because they thought that it was a gift from the devil. He had started out wanting to research viruses that could cure cancer and sicknesses, but unfortunately, it became a tactic of him trying to get benefits from the aristocrats and the royals. Strix slowly got up and walked to the window with his arms crossed. ¡°I researched viruses for over two decades to decipher the sleeper viruses¡¯ qualities, but I could only create a vine that can help the initial stages of the disease, which was useless forte stages.¡¯ Maisie frowned. She had looked up information during her three years in Hanns Pce. It was called ¡®sleeper virus because the virus was undetectable. The disease was split into the early, middle, and final stages. After the first year of the early stage, which was the viral period after the incubation period, there would usually be continuous fever attacks and then the patients would fully recover, so it was hard to detect anything. After that, the patient would not fall sick. If the patient had cancer, the deterioration would slow down. The middle stage happened around the third year. At this stage, the virus would have spread to the organs, and when the organs started to fail, the patients with cancer would rapidly deteriorate, Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 The final stage would happen a short time after the third year. The patient would continuously cough out blood, have a lowered immune system, and have continuous fits of fever. They would suddenly die because the organs could no longer handle it. Maisie thought of something and stood up, ¡°By the way, if¡­ if the sleeper virus didn¡¯t have an incubation period and the patient started getting fever and coughing out blood soon after the infection, what kind of virus is it?¡± Strix turned around to look at her, ¡°That¡¯s a mutated sleeper virus that makes people sick at an elerated rate. The patient would only have three to four years left to live.¡± Three, four years¡­ Maisie turned pale. How could that be? Nn was already in his third year! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Zee?¡± Strix looked at her curiously. 3. Maisie snapped back into reality and said, ¡°Dad, is there a cure if infected?¡± Strix furrowed his brows as though he was thinking.¡± The current medical research is not advanced enough to find the pathogen. It would be possible after a few years. There¡¯s nothing we can do if one is infected. I¡¯ve run experiments during your mother¡¯s final stage, but i . . t didn¡¯t work. A mutated version would be even harder to deal with.¡± ¡°The antibodies you kept won¡¯t work either?¡± Maisie pretty much broke down when she found out that Nn had less than one year left in him. She should have noticed sooner, but Erwin had only told her that he was gravely sick but not from what. Nn hadn¡¯t told her how long he had left either. He knew all along. Since he had forced her to get a divorce and leave him to hide his infection, he would already have known he would not be able to live for much longer. He had spent three years in sickness, and even when she learned about it, he never showed her how much pain he was in.. ¡°Zee, are you asking for Mr. Goldmann?¡± Strix could tell. Maisie paused, then nodded. ¡°Erwin told me about you and him. It¡¯s tough that he was infected with the mutated virus.¡± ¡°Is there no solution?¡± ¡°It takes time,¡± he answered. Maisie asked anxiously, ¡°How long?¡± He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much hope in it. There¡¯s only a very low chance, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Maisie held her hand tight. A very low chance was better than no chances. At the East Ind Vi¡­Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nn heard that Maisie was discharged from the hospital from Quincy, slowly put down the documents he was holding, and said, ¡°She¡¯ s with Wayion?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Wayion and Ms. Vanderbilt are at the Easton Estate,¡± Quincy answered. ¡°Good.¡± She would probably be happy with Wayion by her side. He thought of something and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you find out anything about Rowena¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°No, Rowena worked with Daniel Kent three years ago, but I have no idea why she disappeared.¡± Nn looked cold. Rowena had caused the ident three years ago, but Daniel was the mastermind behind it. He had probably tried to make the de Armas go against the Goldmanns because of the incident, but he had miscalcted because Hernandez already knew their motive. Rowena had been hiding for three years and must have changed her looks or identity. Otherwise, it would be impossible to hide her traces. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 A guard appeared outside. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Quincy, Ms. Vanderbilt is here.¡± . Nn paused and answered calmly, ¡°Send her in.¡± Nn wanted Wayion to spend time with Maisie and not see her for a few days, but she still came over. Maisie walked in looking solemn but calm as if nothing out of the ordinary. Quincy left and closed the door after him. Maisie walked to the study desk. ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± Nn casually smiled. ¡°Am I?¡± She moved the documents in front of him to the side.¡± Yes, you didn¡¯te to see me when I was discharged. Are you regretting it?¡± He smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Maisie put both her hands on the desk. ¡°Nn, if you¡¯re going to regret it, I won¡¯t show up any longer from tomorrow onward.¡± Nn stared at her with a secretive look. Maisie sat on the desk and leaned toward him. Her soft hair fell to the front, looking more seductive. She put a finger on his pocket square. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to take it as a yes, so this would be myst.¡± ¡°Last what?¡± His voice escaped his throat while he held her wrist. The documents on the desk scattered over the floor, and she was pulled into his arms before she could react. Maisie looked at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°You know what.¡± His chest burned while he held her right. ¡°Why are you here, Zee?¡± Maisiey on his chest. ¡°Because I missed you.¡± Nn lowered his head to kiss her, and they embraced ¨C they were so close his breathing was messing up hers. He focused on kissing her but still asked, ¡°Why would it be thest?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Maisie could breathe again, she opened her eyes. ¡°Because I¡¯m leaving.¡± Nn put his palm behind her back but lost his desire to kiss her. That statement distinguished whatever thoughts he had. Maisie put her arms around his neck and got close, her pretty eyes seductive. ¡°Are you feeling sad?¡± He grunted. Maisie smiled. ¡°You want to push me away but don¡¯t want me to leave. Nn, make up your mind.¡± Nn nibbled her lip then ran his soft fingers across her lips. ¡°What can I do then?¡± He sounded serious and helpless. He couldn¡¯t let go because he never wanted to feel how he did three years ago anymore, but he was afraid that one day he would pass away in front of her, and she would be sad. Maisie held his hand and put it to her face. ¡°You should hold me close.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here already.¡± ¡°Then what are you still worried about?¡° Maisieughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to Morwich for a few days. Are you not going to let me go?¡± She was going back to Morwich? Nn frowned, and she raised her hand to loosen his eyebrows. ¡°Nn, you¡¯ll wait for me, right?¡± He smiled and kissed the back of her hand, then answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Everything felt surreal outside at night, and even the neon lights in the distance were dim. In the night of indulgence, heartbeats and the warmth of skin carried a lethal poison that burned. Nn kissed her to stimte her. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave anymore, Zee.¡± Nny there, moving her messy soft hair behind her ear. His eyes were filled with turbulence She struggled to ask, ¡°Why?¡±. He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want any other man enjoying your seductive look.¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Maisie huffed and stayed unmoving in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Nn turned around. ¡°Tired?¡± Maisiezily hugged his neck. ¡°I¡¯m all yours now.¡± ¡°You little minx.¡± Nn kissed her deeply. It was another night filled with love. The next day¡­ Maisie woke up and made breakfast when she heard movement outside. She looked up and saw Titus coming over with two bodyguards. Titus was shocked when he saw Maisie and frowned.¡± Why are you here?¡± Wayion followed Quincy down the stairs. Quincy¡¯s expression slightly changed and walked forward carefully. ¡°You¡¯re here, sir.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you or are you ignoring it?¡± Titus meant letting Maisie get close to Nn. Wayion coldly spoke before Quincy could answer.¡± Why can¡¯t Mommy see Daddy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all defying me!¡± Titus growled. Even his great-grandson was talking back. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie calmly removed the apron and smiled. ¡°You can stop me from meeting Nn, but can you stop his feelings?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You witnessed it for yourself. You¡¯ve failed to stop my rtionship with Nn until now.¡± Ignoring Titus¡¯ pale face or the shocked expressions of the others around, Maisie calmly said, ¡°I know you me me because I was thi reason Nn was infected but did you know who pulled the trigger? It was your most trusted Rowena.¡± Titus was shocked. ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°Daniel told me everything. He was the reason Nn was infected with the virus, but the person who took the shot was Rowena.¡± Maisie smiled without joy. ¡°It¡¯s true, Nn wouldn¡¯t have been infected if he didn¡¯t take the bullet for me, but how could you me me? ¡°Was I the one who caused Nn to be how he is now? ¡°You let Rowena go on multiple asions and let her take advantage. Do you think Daniel would have had a chance to use me against Nn if Rowena didn¡¯t work with him in secret?¡± Each word made Titus look more aghast and paler. Quincy and the others gasped. What Maisie said was true, Titus had no right to me her. If he had been cruel to Rowena, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to escape to Stoslo. Nn had pretended not to know Maisie in Stoslo and hadn¡¯t exposed her identity. Rowena had been the only person who knew and had been colluding with Daniel since a long time ago. She had disclosed Maisie¡¯s identity to Daniel, and they had found a chance. Titus threw his hands up and left. Maybe he was ashamed, or maybe because the truth was too much for him to handle. Rowena was a Summers. Titus had kept letting her go out of respect for her family because he valued rtionships. He had been treating her as his granddaughter since she grew up around him. He had brought her up. No one could be cruel to the chil they had brought up when put on the spot. No one could have predicted the future. Titus could never have imagined all these things would happen to his grandson when he let Rowena go. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Titus was probably regretting it. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Quincy saw Nn standing at the stairs and was surprised. Had he heard everything? Nn slowly walked down the stairs and stopped in front of Maisie, giving her a half-smile. ¡°I thought you had left.¡± Maisie ced the cutlery on the table. ¡°I still have to make breakfast for my son and my son¡¯s father before I leave.¡± Nn smiled warmly when he heard ¡®my son¡¯s father¡¯. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve made my grandfather lose sleep and appetite for the next few days.¡± Maisie poured a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice for Wayion. ¡°I was just being honest, was I wrong?¡± Nn grinned, hugged her while ignoring everyone around, and sniffed her hair. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s great.¡± Maisie saw that everyone was there and pushed him away with her elbow while blushing. ¡°Stop it and have your breakfast. I need to go backter.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you leaving again?¡±. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Wayion, who was having breakfast, looked a little sad when he heard ¡®go back¡¯. Maisie¡¯s heart shuddered, but she patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Morwich for a few days. You¡¯ll have to take care of your father for me for the next few days.¡± Wayion nodded, thinking that his mother was just leaving for a few days and not for a long time. Nn smiled but mostly because he was helpless.¡± Are you that worried about me?¡± She slowly peeled the shell of the egg off and casually answered, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want toe back and not see you.¡± Nn was surprised and saw that she was worried, so he calmly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Two dayster, in Morwich, at Saint Paige¡­.. A ck sedan slowly drove into St. Neil¡¯s Medical University. The maple trees along the way were burning like fire. The people strolled to enjoy the view and were having a great time. Morwich¡¯s temperature was very different between day and nightpared to Zlokova and Stoslo. Even when it was already autumn, one could wear short sleeves during the day, but they would need to bundle up at night. Morwich¡¯s winters were chilly and long, so stctites could be seen hanging along the edges of the roof when it snowed. ¡°Have you made up your mind, Zee?¡± Strix turned to look at her. ¡°The experiment will require a lot of your blood and might not work the first time. Thus, we would need to continue. Repeatedly taking and injecting blood will be tough on the body.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. If it works, there will be a way to control viruses like the sleeper virus in the future.¡± It wasn¡¯t just to save Nn but for other people as well. ¡°Do you trust me that much?¡± Strix let out a long sigh.¡± Even I don¡¯t trust myself.¡± She paused. ¡°Because you couldn¡¯t save my mother?¡± Strix clenched his jaw. He didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°She used to trust me a lot too, but I..¡± By the time the antibodies had been found, she was already in thete stage, which was equivalent to thete stages of cancer. It was useless. How could he think of saving others when he couldn¡¯t even save the woman he loved? That was why Strix had left the medical field and stopped using the name Strix. He had even gotten someone to remove all his information from the medical field. ¡°In Zlokova we have a saying, There can be miracles when you believe¡¯.¡± Maisie smiled at him. ¡°Failure is just a step closer toward sess. I think Mom took away the antibodies to prove that you didn¡¯t fail.¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Strix was stunned. After a long while, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. She¡¯s using your birth to tell me that I¡¯ve seeded.¡± The car was stopped outside of a research building. A man and a woman were standing at the entrance. Both of them were the people of Morwich, and they seemed to be in their 30s. They were wearing white coats that would only be worn when they were on duty, with ID cards pinned on the pockets in front of their chests. When the man with a buzz cut saw Strix, he smiled at him excitedly and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t tell anyone else that I¡¯ve returned, including the director,¡± Strix said. He nodded and replied, ¡°Understood. And this is¡­¡± Maisie had never shown herself in front of the media when she was in Morwich, so they did not know who she was. Strix looked at Maisie and introduced her. ¡°She¡¯s Marina¡¯s daughter. Her name is Alice.¡± The man and the woman were stunned. Inside the office¡­ Maisie took over the cup of coffee from the woman, smiled at her, and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Sasha.¡± Sasha then went to sit beside Mario. She was Mario¡¯s assistant, as well as his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect you to be Marina¡¯s daughter.¡± Looking at Strix, Mario asked, ¡°I thought Marina-¡± Sasha jabbed him with her elbow before he could finish his question and asked, ¡°What makes youe back to theboratory this time , Mr. Strix?¡± Strix took a sip from his coffee and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to restart the research that I left off that year. Also, I need two more helpers. Mario was stunned. ¡°What? You still want to continue the research on the virus?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the mutated sleeper virus this time. I want to give it a try.¡± Strix said as he put the cup down. Sasha exchanged a nce with Mario, and they both seemed worried. ¡°But where are we going to get the blood from the infected patients?¡± ¡°You can use my blood,¡± Maisie said calmly. ¡°My mother was infected with the sleeper virus. She was injected with that antibodies before she got pregnant with me, and my blood contains the gic factor of the sleeper virus.¡± Mario was taken aback, ¡°This is¡­ Unbelievable. This is a one-in-a-thousand chance, and it actually happened!¡± Strix chuckled. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect that either.¡± Mario shot up and said excitedly, ¡°Is it okay if I draw some of your blood now, Ms. Alice? This is a miracle in the medical world, and I have to study it.¡± Strix looked at Maisie as if he was waiting for her to respond. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maisie nodded. Sasha then proceeded to draw a tube of blood from her. After pulling the needle out, she applied a cotton patch to her wound and asked her to press on it. Strix stood up and patted Maisie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You sit here for a while. I¡¯m going to check on Mario.¡± Maisie nodded. Strix came to the coagtionboratory, where Mario was analyzing the coagtion data. ¡°How is it?¡± Strix asked as he approached Mario. Mario moved the microscope out of the way and said excitedly, ¡°Her blood contains all necessary antibodies. She won¡¯t get infected with any virus at all!¡± Mario took the documents with the data, put on his sses, and flipped through them. ¡°Apparently, the antibodies havebined with the virus and mutated, resulting in a new ¡®variant¡¯. The effect of her antibodies willst at least ten years. Her blood is even more precious than any rare blood type!¡± Strix took the data over to have a look at it. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to use her blood to develop a new type of antibody.¡± 16:00 §ã§á§Ú§â§ä§Ö§ä No 1 ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Mario looked at him and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to use her blood to develop new antibodies, the survival rate of the antibodies in non-living blood is quite low after the blood is drawn and broken down.¡± In other words, they only had a few seconds to carry out the extraction process after drawing her blood, and once they failed, they had to start all over. Thus, how many times were they going to draw her blood? Were they going to draw all of her blood? What if they couldn¡¯t make it no matter how many times they tried? Strix understood everything he said. Initially, he did not want to use this method either. However, when he thought of Maisie saying that she believed in him, he felt he couldn¡¯t let her down. Strix did not want to let her down, but he was worried that he couldn¡¯t make it. He couldn¡¯t develop the antibodies to save Marina back then, so could he do it now? He did not know. He has been living with guilt all these years. He indulged himself in all sorts of things, but he stayed away from experimentation and research. ¡°I think Mom took away the antibodies to prove that you didn¡¯t fail.¡± Maisie¡¯s words rang out in Strix¡¯s ears, and he finally made up his mind. He looked at Mario with a serious expression and replied, ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try it.¡± Mario asked, ¡°How about Alice? Did she say yes?¡± Strix put the data down and chuckled. ¡°We can¡¯t let her down, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve gotten over the fact that you couldn¡¯t save Marina back then, I¡¯ll do my best to help you. I¡¯ll go get some people for you now.¡¯ In Stoslo, at East Ind Vi¡­ Yellow leaves were falling down from the trees to the ground like fluttering butterflies. Sitting at the back of a table, Nn was flipping through a book. He tried his best to concentrate, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He turned his head around to look outside through the window, his gaze deep. Quincy entered the study with a cup of coffee in his hand. He put the coffee on the table and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you didn¡¯t ask what Ms. Vanderbilt was going to do at Morwich?¡± Nn clenched his fist, put it near his mouth, and coughed. ¡°She¡¯ll tell me if she wants to tell me.¡± Initially, he believed it was better for both of them not to see each other so often. However, he had started to miss her after she was away for two days. He picked up the coffee and took a sip. ¡°Have you found anything about Hernandez yet?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°Not only us, but even the Metropolis is looking for him. The people from the Metropolis intercepted the people Daniel had sent to look for him. Now that Daniel is dead, Roger hasn¡¯t made any movements yet.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you think something really has happened to Hernandez?¡± Hernandez had gone missing after being attacked. They had been searching for him for so long, yet they couldn¡¯t find him or his body. If he was still alive, then why had he not shown up yet? Nn was stunned for a moment. He then put the cup down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look for him. We¡¯ll know what he¡¯s nning once we find him.¡± When Quincy wanted to say something, his phone vibrated in his pocket. He pulled his phone out to take a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s from Elder Master Goldmann.¡± Nn lifted his head and said, ¡°Answer it.¡± Quincy answered the call and eximed after hearing what Titus said. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve found Strix?¡± Nn frowned, but he did not say anything. He waited until Quincy had finished the call and asked, ¡°He found Strix?¡± Quincy wasn¡¯t sure of it either. He said, ¡°After so many years of disappearing from the medical world, Strix suddenly showed up again. It was Strix¡¯s assistant who saw the news and had someone contact Elder Master Goldmann.¡± They felt it strange because of the timing Strix showed up himself. Why would he suddenlye out at a time like this after disappearing from the medical world for so long? Besides, nobody had ever seen Strix before, so how were they supposed to tell if he Chapter 532 was the real Strix or not? ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Strix is in Stoslo or not, but Elder Master Goldmann is receiving his assistant in the Regent Restaurant right now.¡± Nn lowered his eyes. There was not a single ripple of emotion in them, and they were cold, just like the bottomless sea. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 After a short while, Nn closed the book and said,¡± Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡± The Regent Restaurant was situated in the eastern region of Ambergate Street. It was thergest restaurant in Ambergate Street, known as ¡°The Pearl of Ambergate¡±. The vintage buildings here added a touch of antiquity to the street. The street was filled with different stores, such as pawn stores, themed restaurants, jewelry stores, hotels, banks, cales, and many more. Most of the people were locals, but there were some foreigners as well. Two groups of people stood inside Sky One, thergest private room in the Regent Restaurant. A waiter was standing by the table while serving tea. Titus picked up a cup of tea and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Ms. Reynolds? Can you tell me more about you?¡± The woman sitting across the table was wearing a white zer lined with a ck shirt. She looked smart and professional. She had put on makeup and sported shoulder-length hair that she collected neatly at the back of her ears. Her facial features were attractive, and she looked sharp. Sue chuckled and replied, ¡°My father is from Zlokova, while my mother is from Jakukari. I grew up with my father in Stoslo, and since my father loves tea, I picked up the habit 100.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Titus put the cup down and said, ¡°You said Strix is your teacher? Where is he now?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t allow me to tell anyone about his whereabouts. However, he asked me to bring something to you.¡± Sue asked a man behind to bring her a bronze case. She opened the case, and the golden velvet that lined the walls of the case was to prevent the object from breaking. When the carefully wrapped piece was presented in front of Titus, he was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The earliest version of the sleeper virus,¡± Sue said nonchntly. ¡°It was developed by Dr. Kent back then. Unfortunately, Dr. Kent¡¯s research failed. My teacher used this to develop the vine for the sleeper virus 30 years ago.¡± It was true that Strix was the one who had prevented the spreading of the outbreak from 30 years ago. Titus was well-aware of this. While he was thinking, he asked, ¡°Then, can he cure the virus in my grandson¡¯s body?¡± Sue lowered her head and replied, ¡°Although my teacher has been living in seclusion for many years, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t sit idly by when he learns that the sleeper virus still exists.¡± ¡°Please, you¡¯ve got to ask Strix to help my grandson. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. As long as Strix can save him, I can give him as much money as he wants,¡± Titus said. At the same time, two figures appeared outside of the door. Quincy slowly walked into the private room while pushing a wheelchair. Nn, who sat in the wheelchair, crossed his fingers and put them on his body. There was no expression on his face. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Nn? What are you doing here?¡± Titus was stunned. He then looked toward Quincy. Quincy replied helplessly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann insisted oning here.¡± When Sue looked at Nn, a myriad of emotions crossed her eyes. Nn looked at the woman in front of him and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t meet Mr. Strix personally.¡± Sue replied to him calmly with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will have the chance after hees out of his seclusion.¡± ¡°Nn, this is Ms. Reynolds. She¡¯s Mr. Strix¡¯s apprentice and assistant. Ms. Reynolds will inform Strix about your condition. All you need to do right now is get some more rest. It¡¯s time for you to get some rest and leave other things alone.¡± Nn smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Well, thank you very much, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 While they were on their way back, Nn had been looking outside through the window, his gaze deep. Quincy nced at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is that Sue really Strix¡¯s apprentice? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a little bit too young?¡± Nn withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know about it after we find Hernandez.¡± ¡°Hernandez?¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that Hernandez knows Strix? During the outbreak 30 years ago, Strix made a name for himself after he showed up in Stoslo. However, other than knowing his name, it¡¯s said that only a few people have seen him. No one else has seen him after he left the medical world. How does Hernandez know Strix?¡± Nn lifted his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s because of Marina.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother?¡± Quincy was taken aback.¡± Wasn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s mother rted to the Metropolis? She knew Strix too? Could it be that Strix H ¡°The only thing we know about Strix is that he¡¯s from Morwich. As for whether or not he¡¯s rted to the Metropolis, it still remains unknown,¡± Nn replied, his gaze cold. ¡°As for that Sue, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s up to something.¡± Daniel was dead, Hernandez had gone missing, while Roger had not made any movements yet. Then, this Sue suddenly showed up and told them that she was rted to Strix. Everything seemed calm, but Nn knew there were a lot of undercurrents. However, whether or not it was a coincidence or a premeditated n, they still needed to wait and see how things were going to turn out. Nn looked at the picture of the person on his phone, and his sharp gaze turned gentle. He stroked her cheek with the tip of his finger and mumbled,¡± Zee..¡± Maisie had been resting on the bed for a long time. She looked a bit weak because they had taken blood from her three times. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Sasha walked up to her with a bowl of soup in her hand and helped her get up from the bed.¡± How do you feel?¡± ¡°Better.¡± Maisie smiled weakly as she took over the soup Sasha handed her. Sasha sighed, ¡°You need to rest for a few more days before we can continue to draw blood from you. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to handle the exertion.¡± Maisie lowered her head when she heard that she needed to wait for a few more days. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as the research is sessful.¡± She did not really care how much blood they were going to draw from her. She was willing to do everything as long as they could.¡± develop a new vine and save Nn. Mario was scratching his head in theboratory. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping for two days. There were two dark circles around his eyes, and stubble began to appear on his chin. All three extraction experiments had been unsessful. The survival rate of the antibodies after leaving the blood was so low that they simply did not have enough time to break down the living antibody cells from the blood. No matter how they tried, they wouldn¡¯t have any result unless they switched to another faster method. Strix put down the item in his hand and suggested,¡±What if we extract the antibody cells while drawing blood from her?¡± Mario was stunned. ¡°Extract the antibody cells while drawing blood from her? This is worth trying, but the extraction process is going to take time. Besides, we can¡¯t use Intravenous anesthesia throughout the process, so I¡¯m not sure if she can hold on or not.¡± Just when Strix was about to say something, Maisie appeared at the door and said, ¡°I can. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Strix turned his head to look at her and frowned. ¡°Zee? What are you doing here? You should get some more rest.¡± Maisie¡¯s face was pale, and she looked so weak as if she would fall at the slightest gust. ¡°I want to try the method you mentioned. I¡¯m not afraid of pain,¡± Since she could make it through the pain during herbor, she figured there was no pain in this world that she couldn¡¯t endure. Mario looked at Strix as if she was waiting for him to decide. Strix walked up to her and put his hands on her shoulder. ¡°You should get some rest. We will talk about it in a few more days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get a lot of rest.¡± Maisie smiled. Several dayster¡­ Maisie¡¯s countenance looked a lot better. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 After the physical examination, Maisie came to the operating room in a hospital gown. Shey down, looked at the operating lights, and thought about how she had made it through when giving birth to her children. Strix approached her and hung the blood bag beside her. They had applied anesthetic to the surface when they started drawing Maisie¡¯s blood, so she did not feel much pain. However, as blood began to flow out of her veins, she slowly felt some pain. The pain came to her slowly, but it was throbbing when they squeezed the blood. It felt as if someone was constantly cutting at the same wound with a knife. Maisie frowned, but she bit her lips and endured the pain. She started to feel dizzy, chest tightness, and difficulty in breathing when it reached a certain point. ¡°Start the blood infusion,¡± Strixmanded calmly. Maisie was losing her blood, so they needed to start the blood transfusion as soon as possible. Sasha used the blood bag they had prepared in advance. They also put an oxygen mask on her to provide her with enough oxygen to breathe. After a long while, Maisie couldn¡¯t feel her arm anymore. However, she did not even make the slightest sound through the whole process. Sasha was calming her down at the side while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead. Mario and Strix¡¯s shirts were soaked with sweat and stuck to their backs. They were running against time. As Strix extracted the antibodies, Mario heaved out a sigh of relief and eximed, ¡°Finally! We¡¯ve seeded!¡± Sasha immediately applied anesthesia on Maisie, and Maisie passed out. By the time she woke up again, the sky had already gone dark. The wound on her arm had been stitched. ¡°Alice!¡± Sasha walked up to her and leaned forward to look at her. ¡°How do you feel now? Does it still hurt?¡± Maisie shook her head and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± Sasha then put the medicine down and said, ¡°If it starts to hurt, then you can take a painkiller.¡± Maisie nodded. Then, she parted her pale lips and asked, ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sasha replied. She tucked her into her bed and continued. ¡°We¡¯ll get a result very soon, so get some rest.¡± One weekter¡­ Mario came into theboratory and shouted excitedly, ¡°Strix, the report is here! We made it!¡± Strix took over the report from him. Then, Mario continued excitedly. ¡°The virus will be killed slowly after it comes in touch with the antibodies extracted from Ms. Alice¡¯s blood. These are the strongest mutated antibodies!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mario, this is bad!¡± Sasha suddenly appeared at the door and looked flustered. She was stunned for a moment when she saw Strix, but she soon regained herposure. ¡°You¡¯re here as well, Mr. Strix.¡± Strix put down the report and looked at her. ¡°What happened?¡± Sasha took a deep breath and said, ¡°I received news from Stoslo that someone has developed a new type of vine by posing as Mr. Strix and sending them to the hospitals in different countries. We suspect that this new vine is most likely the virus.¡± Mario was stunned for a moment before he came around to his senses. ¡°Who would impersonate Strix?¡± Although not many people had seen Strix before, it was not an easy task to impersonate him, let alone develop a new vine. Strix¡¯s face sank. ¡°I know who it is.¡± What wasing woulde. At Hanns Pce¡­ Maisie was basking in the warm sun in the courtyard. She had been recuperating this week. She had been in Morwich for nearly half a month and wondered whether Wayion would be angry at her or Nn would notice anything. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Uncle Erwin?¡± Maisie looked at the middle-aged man that walked toward her. He still looked as handsome and regal as before. It was as if age had never left any traces on his face. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Erwin stopped beside her. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Maisie nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m almost fully recovered. By the way, Uncle Erwin, have your men found any information about my grandfather in Stoslo?¡± Erwin was slightly astonished, then shook his head.¡± Not yet.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes upon hearing this. ¡®I haven¡¯t heard any news about my grandfather so far, and I¡¯m afraid things are getting more ominous than propitious! Maisie stood up slowly. ¡°I want to go back to Stoslo.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go back now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment. She then asked when she saw Erwin¡¯s slightly gloomy face, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Erwin did not hide anything from her. ¡°Someone developed a new vine in Stoslo using Strix¡¯s identity, and this has caused a hugemotion in the country. The fall of the Kents had just taken ce after the disappearance of Hernandez, but someone actually impersonated ?trix to develop a new vine at this exact time. This is strange, and I¡¯m afraid the situation isn¡¯t as simple as it seems to be.¡± ¡®Impersonated Strix!? Someone actually faked Strix¡¯s identity and developed a new vine?¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°The Kents were the only known party who studied the virus in Stoslo. However, Daniel¡¯s now dead, so who would pretend to be Strix?¡± And why would he use Strix¡¯s identity? Does he n to use Strix¡¯s fame to get more benefits out of this situation? But if he¡¯s just using Strix¡¯s identity for his reputation, he shouldn¡¯t have created such a huge uproar. He would only be punished byw if he were to be found out to be a fraud. ¡®However, he must be someone who has genuine skills if he dares to make such a hugemotion: Erwin shook his head. ¡°Strix is perhaps the only person who knows that.¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but her cell phone rang all of a sudden, and she picked up Quincy¡¯s call. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, when are youing back? Mr. Goldmann is¡­¡± The city of Zena was having a cloudy day, and the environment looked overcast and dusky. The prosperous city seemed to have lost its hue and was shrouded in ayer of gloom. Nn¡¯s condition worsened rapidly, and he was even admitted to the hospital¡¯s Intensive Care Unit. Titus was wandering up and down in the corridor in a hurry, not knowing how things would turn out. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann.¡± ¡°Ms. Reynolds?¡± Titus turned around and saw Sue walking up to him with someone else. He then watched as Sue stopped in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Goldmann will be fine with my teacher here.¡± ¡°Can Strix really cure him?¡± It was not that Titus did not believe in Strix. He was just not sure. A cryptic and seemingly insensitive emotion shed across Sue¡¯s eyes. ¡°My teacher has a Ph.D. from St. Neil¡¯s Medical University. He certainly won¡¯t joke around with someone¡¯s life. ¡°My teacher will definitely be able to cure Mr. Goldmann with the new vine he developed, and it¡¯ll surely make him rise from the ashes just like a phoenix.¡± Quincy came out of the corridor, saw Titus talking with Sue, and his expression turned sullen immediately. He walked over and suggested, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, we still don¡¯t know how effective that new vine is. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for us to agree to use it on Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Sir, do you suspect that there¡¯s something wrong with the vine that my teacher developed?¡± Sue asked with a calm expression. ¡°My teacher has done many experiments on the vine. He knows a lot about the sleeper virus, and things won¡¯t go wrong.¡± Titus ced his hand on Quincy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s just believe in it for once.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, you¡­¡± Quincy tightly clenched the hands that were hanging beside him, but he could not express his suspicion in full when he recalled that Nn had told him they should not startle their opponents. The doctor came out of the Intensive Care Unit at this time. Titus stepped forward instantly and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Chapter 536 The doctor took off his mask and replied with a smile, ¡°The effect of the vine looks positive. The virus in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body is now under control, but he still needs to be hospitalized for further observation.¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Titus rxed and smiled upon hearing this answer.¡± Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Quincy¡¯s expression looked obviously surprised. ed. ¡®The virus is actually under control? But if this person isn¡¯t Strix, who else would have such an ability? Could it be that both my guess and that of Mr. Goldmann are wrong?¡¯ The corner of Sue¡¯s lips raised, and she gave off a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you trust my teacher now?¡± Titus had obtained that good result he wanted, so it was only natural for him to be more willing to believe in her. ¡°It¡¯s really thanks to Mr Szar. I¡¯ll remember the kindness that you¡¯ve shown the Goldmanns for the rest of my life, so feel free to bring anything up to me if you need it in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a strong promise, Mr. Goldmann. My teacher has spent his life doing this research, and there¡¯s nothing he needs. He¡¯s satisfied a s long as he can help more people.¡± Titus deeply appreciated Sue¡¯s modest and reserved answer. ¡°If you have any needs in the future, just speak up. There¡¯s no need for you to be polite with us Goldmanns.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Sue lowered her gaze and smiled. There was a vague hint of coldness at the bottom of her eyes. Maisie arrived at an airport in Stoslo, walked to the exit, and saw Saydie standing in front of the car, waiting for her. Seeing that Maisie¡¯s face was still looking a little pale, Saydie frowned, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get me to the hospital.¡± Maisie got into the car in a hurry. Soon, Saydie stopped the car in front of the hospital, and Maisie rushed toward the inpatient department without stopping. . She arrived at the nurse¡¯s station and asked them about the location of Nn¡¯s ward. She then walked toward the VIP ward. As soon as she reached the door, she saw a woman leaning on Nn¡¯s body. Their lips were only inches away from each other, and Nn was grabbing her wrist, but it did not seem like he was nning to push her away. Nn was astounded when he saw Maisie. He released Sue¡¯s hand immediately and said with a calm expression on his face, ¡°Zee, why are you here?¡± Maisie and Sue exchanged nces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯te at the right time. I seem to have disturbed Mr. Goldmann¡¯s date with this gorgeousdy?¡± This woman had eye-catching facial features that gave others an oppressive sensation. She looked quite prepossessing in appearance, and her beauty felt rather aggressive and offensive. Her face looked like it was perfectly carved. It was almost perfect but also imperfect at the same time. To Maisie, she exuded a vaguely familiar aura, but her face did not remind her of where she had seen her before this. Nn knew that Maisie had misunderstood, and his smile widened and deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra space in my eyes for any woman other than you. This is Strix¡¯s apprentice.¡± Sue stood up and nodded to Maisie with a smile-every single move that came out of her was elegant and graceful. When Maisie heard the phrase ¡°Strix¡¯s apprentice¡±, she understood something in an instant, and the corners of her lips curled coldly. ¡°Oh ? Then I¡¯m really cut off from what¡¯s going on in the world. I didn¡¯t know that Strix has such a young and pretty apprentice.¡± Sue¡¯s expression stayed the same as she let off a smile. ¡°This youngdy seems to be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s friend. Since someone hase to take care of Mr. Goldmann and I still have something to attend to, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She then left the ward with her head lowered, looking rather submissive and humble. Nn stared at her back as she stepped out. His eyes looked so gloomy, as if they were bottomless, and nobody knew what was going on in his mind. ¡°You seem very distracted. I¡¯ll go and get her back here for you if you¡¯re so reluctant to see her leave, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie turned around but was pulled into Nn¡¯s arms by brute force. Maisie was flustered as she noticed that the coldness in his eyes had subsided. Nn smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯ve only not seen you for half a month, and you¡¯ve grown so jealous?¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m jealous?¡± Maisie broke her arm free from Nn¡¯s grasp. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®l traveled here all the way from Morwich, but all I saw was the two of them acting so intimately as soon as I entered the door. They were only inches away from kissing and getting all over each other.¡¯ Nn chuckled softly and turned her around to make her face him. ¡°And you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not jealous?¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Maisie did not speak. Nn fell a little helpless, ¡°My grandfather was the one who asked her to stay back to take care of me.¡± ¡®Although I didn¡¯t need it! Maisie smiled. ¡°Your grandfather really cares a lot about you. Strix from Stoslo has managed to control the virus in your body, and she¡¯s Strix¡¯s apprentice. Ergo, this makes her a great benefactor. Your grandfather should be breathing on your neck at this very moment, asking you to divorce me sooner and then marry her, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Nn slightly frowned as he pinched her nose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a bad tooth when you can¡¯t stop being so sour about things? ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me with the hand that you just used to grab her just minutes ago!¡± Maisie smacked his hand off her arm. She took ollense to what had happened as if her belongings had been touched by someone else. She felt extremely disgusted! Nn took her into his arms, and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°There¡¯s no more room in my heart for another woman-you have fully upied every single corner. I¡¯ll cut my hand for you if you don¡¯t believe me. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Bloody and disgusting, I don¡¯t want it,¡± Maisie muttered. Nn rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°I know that woman approached me on purpose. She fell on me deliberately just now, so I only went along with her y.¡± Listening to his exnation, Maisie sat up from his arms. ¡°You went along with her y? Wouldn¡¯t you have kissed her if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡± Nn pursed his thin lips tightly, squinting at her unreasonable and frivolous quibble. ¡®It¡¯s been three years, and my Zee really hasn¡¯t changed at all. She¡¯s still so adorable. ¡°I was taking a good look at her face.¡± Nn sighed helplessly in the end. He was afraid that Saydie would join his young wife in her quest to demolish the whole hospital if he still chose not 10 exin. ¡°Take a good look at her face?¡± Maisie approached him. ¡°Is she the type that attracts you?¡± Nn lifted his fingers to pinch her jaw and kissed her soft, scarlet lips gently while staring at her affectionately with his amber eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the type that I like.¡± Her appearance was the only thing that appeared in the reflection in his eyes. Maisie epted his firtatious exnation when she still had the upper hand in the argument and did not continue to make a fuss out of the situation. ¡°Okay, I heard from Uncle Erwin that someone pretended to be Strix-¡± Nn interrupted her. ¡°I knew that my little Zee knew Strix.¡± The pride in his eyes intensified. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At that moment, Maisie realized she did not seem to have told anyone about her acquaintance with Strix. She lowered her gaze. ¡°How did you manage to guess that?¡± Nn listed the dark strands hanging on her forehead and tucked them behind her ear. ¡°Your grandfather told me about your mother¡¯s rtionship with Strix, so I figured you¡¯d know Strix.¡± ¡°So you already knew that the Strix who gave you the vine was an impostor?¡± Maisie was worried that he would be deceived-that was why she had rushed back to Stoslo-but it turned out that he had long been aware! But now that she was thinking about it, Nn had indeed never done anything dumb before this. He was always more sensible and sober than anyone else around. Nn nodded. ¡°I just wanted to see who¡¯s the Strix who¡¯s behind all these shenanigans. If he can also develop the vine, he¡¯s obviously not a simple man.¡± Maisie leaned into his arms. ¡°If you already knew that he¡¯s an impostor, where did you find the courage to inject the vine that he gave you?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t use it.¡± Maisie was surprised by this answer, and Nn stroked the ck hair scattered on her back. ¡°What you¡¯re seeing now, everything that goes from how I¡¯m seriously ill to how I got hospitalized because of that, it¡¯s all just a show. I bribed all the employees from the hospital in advance, and the liquid that they injected into me wasn¡¯t the vine but only glucose solution.¡± Maisie raised her head to look at him and gave off a coquettish smile. ¡°You¡¯re definitely bright.¡± ¡®He¡¯s managed to deceive everyone, and he¡¯s deceived me sessfully too. Chapter 538 The way Nn swindles others always makes them fall for his borate deceptions and into his traps unknowingly. They¡¯ll be trapped in an invisible web as soon as they fall into his hands. He¡¯s always a few steps in front of his opponent, plotting his next move from the shadows while his enemies areing at him in broad daylight.¡¯ 2 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 ¡®His enemies would think that they¡¯ve gotten him, but in fact, it was them who were getting yed in the end! Nn pinched her chin, and his thin lips were slightly closed. ¡°You told me that you were only going to be away for a few days. Yet, you were away for so long that I thought you¡¯d never return.¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°What if I really didn¡¯te back?¡± Nn did not answer. Maisie grabbed onto the slightly cold hand that was holding her chin. ¡°Nn, wait for a while more. I¡¯ll definitely be able to save you.¡± Nn was slightly taken aback, then kissed the top of her head and forehead. ¡°Did you go to Morwich to get Strix to save me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ She wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Strix already has a solution, but we still need to wait for a bit more.¡± Sue took the elevator to the hotel¡¯s top floor as her expression turned sulky. I¡¯ve been hiding in Stoslo for three years and finally received the news about Daniel¡¯s death. But I didn¡¯t expect that sl*t to be alive! ¡®Originally, I wanted to rely on the vine Adrian developed to save Nn¡¯s life. If I could do so, maybe I would still have a chance to reconcile. ¡®I changed my identity and my name, and even Grandpa looks at me with admiration now. I¡¯m confident that I can make him trust me again. ¡®But Maisie Vanderbilt didn¡¯t die!¡¯ The elevator door opened. She suppressed the emotions showing through all her facial expressions, exited the elevator with her fists clenched, and came to a private swimming pool on the rooftop. The several bodyguards standing around the pool did not stop her. A blonde man swam freely under the water in the huge pool until Sue stood on the edge of the pool.¡± Master.¡± Adrian swam from the pool to the edge, removed his goggles, and got out of the pool. The bodyguard at the rear immediately draped the towel over him. He was about 45 years old and had a sexy designer stubble on his face. And perhaps because Caucasians had more well-defined facial features, it was not an exaggeration to say that he was only a man in his 30s. 1 His eyes looked gloomy and depressed as if they were the turbulent ocean, while his muscles were robust but not exceptionally exaggerated, which made him look mature and extremely masculine. Adrian wiped his hair with a towel, and his voice sounded deep as he asked, ¡°Did he use that vine?¡± Sue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She then added, ¡°The doctor said that the virus in his body was brought under control, and I didn¡¯t see any side effects either.¡± Adrian was dumbfounded for a split second and then frowned. Nobody could see from his appearance what he was thinking about. At this time, one of the bodyguards approached him with his cell phone. ¡°Mr. Kestner, it¡¯s from the prince.¡± Adrian grabbed the phone, answered the call, and walked aside to talk to Roger. After the six-minute call, he turned around and looked at Sue. ¡°You,e up with a way to get Nn¡¯s blood. I need to run some tests.¡± Although Sue did not know his intentions, she knew that Adrian would definitely not harm Nn, so she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± A ck car slowly drove into the Easton Estate, and Maisie, sitting in the car, soon received a call from Strix. She answered the phone call, and Strix¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°You left Stoslo before your body fully recovered.¡± Maisie had left the country in a rush, so she had forgotten to inform Strix about her departure. Thus, she said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was just worried about him, so¡­. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve tested this vine.¡± Strix paused for a short moment before continuing. ¡°They are genuine. It¡¯s just that they won¡¯t be of much use to that fe from the Goldmanns.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that this vine is genuine?¡± ¡®It¡¯s not a virus, nor is it a fraudulent attempt to destroy Strix¡¯s reputation?¡¯ She then recalled something. ¡°Dad, you know the impostor, don¡¯t you?¡± The car was parked outside the courtyard. Maisie got out of the car while listening to the call, stood beside the car, and did not enter the vi immediately. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Maisie listened to his reply. ¡°We do share some backstory, but I¡¯ll resolve this matter myself. I¡¯ll get Erwin to bring the new vine to you when the results are out.¡± As for the backstory he had with the impostor, Strix did not tell her. Still, she knew that it must be something huge.. ¡®He impersonated Strix, but the vine he developed i s genuine. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re useless to Nn. This is equivalent to saying that his original intention isn¡¯t malicious, nor did he deceive others by turning the virus into a vine, just like what the Kents did in the past ¡®But if he doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent, why is he doing so? Is he trying to force Strix into reappearing?¡¯ Maisie had had to rush to catch the ne, and her body had not fully recovered yet, so she did not even eat dinner and went to bed early after taking her medication. The light from themps and the shadows of the greenery in the courtyard inteced with the moonlight, and all these were projected on the windowsill. The handle of the window sill turned, and the curtains swayed for a moment. Maisie suddenly opened her eyes. A dark silhouette walked out from behind the curtains in the gloomy but not pitch-ck environment. ¡°Who¡¯s that!?¡± Maisie reached out and flipped the switch. Under the shroud of faint yellow light, she saw the warm and handsome face with which she was extremely familiar. ¡°Who else could it be besides me?¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann! Why have you still not dropped your habit of climbing into someone else¡¯s bed in the middle of the night?¡± Maisie heaved a sigh of relief. It was not that she had not fallen asleep, but the quality of her sleep was a little shallow, and even the slightest movement could wake her up. Nn got onto the bed by himself, got under the nket,y down on his side, propped his head with his hand, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie did not expose her hand outside the nket because she was only wearing a nightdress, and there was a very shallow but obvious surgical scar on her hand. Nn¡¯s gazended on the scar-removing cream and iron supplement on the bedside table, and his eyes turned sullen. ¡°What are these medications doing here?¡± Maisie nced at the items subconsciously and quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°They¡¯re not mine. They¡¯re Saydie¡¯s.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and pressed his fiery lips against her ears. ¡°Really?¡± She could not help but clutch at his clothes-the faint scent of the body shampoo stimted her senses. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t-Ouch!¡± She gasped in pain when he touched the wound. Nn immediately held her hand and found a short but deep surgical scar an inch above her wrist. ¡°It hurts.¡± Maisie¡¯s tender cry of pain made him tremble. He then lowered his head and kissed the wound on her wrist. She froze in ce as her heart was racing. He lowered his voice. ¡®Does it still hurt?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly. She then snuggled into his arms, leaned her head on his undting chest, and chuckled. ¡°Suddenly, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Nn kissed the top of her head and ced his palm on her back. ¡°Now go to sleep.¡± It seemed that Maisie¡¯s drowsiness was easy toe by when he was by her side. Soon, she fell asleep in his arms. However, Nn did not fall asleep. He took out his cell phone and sent a message to someone. After that, he put the phone down and rolled over to embrace the person who was sleeping soundly in his arms. The next morning¡­ Maisie walked downstairs, and the servant had already made breakfast. She went to the dining table and sat down. Nn was no longer there when she woke up. It seemed that he had already gone back before dawn. Saydie walked in from outside. She was wearing a blueish gray windbreaker and dressed as androgynous as always. Her delicate little face was still expressionless. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve caught a suspicious man outside the gate.¡± Maisie was astonished as the bodyguards brought the man in. 16:02 unapiti TUTTE The man was restrained. He probably assumed that Maisie was the owner of this estate because she was sitting at the table, so he said to her, ¡°I¡¯m not a suspicious person! I¡¯m here to see Ms. Vanderbilt!¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Maisie frowned in doubt. ¡°Do I know you?¡± The man nced at her, ¡°Are you Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie replied, ¡°I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m someone who had been on Mr. Hernandez de Arma¡¯s side. I¡¯vee here because I heard that Ms. Vanderbilt is living in the Easton Estate. I¡¯m here on behalf of Sir Hernandez!¡± Maisie stood up abruptly when the man mentioned Hernandez¡¯s name. ¡°Where¡¯s my grandfather?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s currently being held captive by someone else,¡± the man replied. Maisie nced at Saydie, and thetter immediately understood what she meant and walked up to the man. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you are on Sir Hernandez¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I have his ring in my pocket!¡± The bodyguard behind him fumbled in his pocket and found a golden ring that had the emblem of the de Armas engraved on it. Saydie took the ring from the bodyguard, took a glimpse at it, then walked up to Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s genuine.¡± Maisie took the ring into her hand. She seemed to remember that her grandfather had indeed worn such a golden ring on his hand. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for people in Stoslo not to know about this. The butler took a nce at it and nodded. Maisie walked up to the man and asked, ¡°Who has captured my grandfather? And how is he doing now?¡± ¡°Sir Hernandez has been injured. We were assaulted that day, and it was the Kents who attacked us. The rest of us managed to get Sir Hernandez out of the car. But then we encountered another group of people while we were escaping from the scene. We were all injured and couldn¡¯t resist, so they managed to take away Sir Hernandez. But before Sir Hernandez got taken away, he gave me the ring and told me that I must find Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± The man answered everything clearly and smoothly, and it did not look like he was lying, as if he had really experienced what happened back then. Maisie clenched the ring lightly. ¡°Who are the people who 100k him away?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who those people are, but they don¡¯t seem to be from Stoslo, nor Morwich. ¡°I wanted to go back to the de Armas originally, but I realized that both the Kents and Prince Roger¡¯s forces were secretly trying to locate Sir Hernandez. As such, I¡¯ve been hiding all the time and asked around until I found out that his granddaughter was living in the Easton Estate. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly and only asked after a long time, ¡°Apart from asking you to pass the ring to me, what else did my grandfather say?¡± The man caught his breath and replied, ¡°Sir Hernandez didn¡¯t say much. He only asked me to pass you the ring.¡± Maisie asked the guards to let him go. Saydie looked over after he left. ¡°Do you need me to tail him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± ¡®Even Strix and Nn¡¯s men couldn¡¯t find out my grandfather¡¯s whereabouts. At least, this proves that my grandfather is still alive at this moment. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing and who¡¯s holding him captive now. It¡¯s not someone from the Metropolis, not someone hired by Prince Roger, nor was it Nn¡¯s men. Could there be another hidden force?¡¯ At the East Ind Vi¡­ Quincy whispered something to Nn beside him. Nn¡¯s hands, which were flipping through some documents, stopped all of a sudden, and his eyelids were slightly lifted. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be fake. Our men have been keeping an eye on Shawn Pattinson and found out that he¡¯s been very close with the people from Yaramoor recently.¡± Quincy thought of something and added, ¡°Roger has lost his finance minister, Robert, and the economy of his force has suffered a huge loss. Coupled with the turmoil caused by Daniel¡¯s connection with the virus, the Millers have recently been suppressing Roger intentionally from time to time. He can¡¯t take this alone, and if he hadn¡¯t gotten the support from someone from Yaramoor, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have so much money to monopolize the business of antibodies.¡± Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Roger had spent a huge amount of money to monopolize the resources to develop the vine, mostly because he wanted to suppress the enormous turmoil that Daniel had created. After all, the Kents had deceived the public with their development of fake vines, causing public anger. Since someone under the guise of Strix had developed the vine, people who believed in Strix¡¯s reputation would definitely buy them. Regardless of the effect of the vine, even if they were fake, the person who would have to face the public¡¯s wrath would be the real Strix instead of the impostor. However, if the vine was real, Roger could make a fortune and clear his name from the rtionship that he had with the Kents, winning both fame and fortune. To put it bluntly, Roger had been nning aeback with these vines. The corners of Nn¡¯s lips stiffened, and his fingers were tapping on the table. ¡°The people from Yaramoor wouldn¡¯t interfere in these matters for no reason. There should be some purpose behind their decision to do so. In short, send someone to keep an eye on them for now.¡± There was a knock on the study¡¯s door. Quincy turned her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Lawson, there¡¯s someone outside who ims to be Ms. Reynolds. She¡¯s looking for Mr. Goldmann, saying that she¡¯s here to review Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition.¡± Soon, the bodyguard brought Sue and a paramedic, who came with her in. Walking into the study, Nn was seen sitting on the executive chair while Quincy was standing beside him, sping his hands together and cing them in front of his lower abdomen. He then shifted his gaze onto the medical suitcase that the paramedic brought along with them. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take a look at its content for security¡¯s sake.¡± Sue smiled, nodded, and motioned the paramedic behind her to open the medical suitcase. There was indeed nothing else other than a few syringes and medical drugs in it. Sue looked at Quincy. ¡°My teacher wants to draw some blood from Mr. Goldmann for testing. I wonder if Mr. Goldmann can provide us with some of your blood.¡± Nn nced at her, did not reject her request, and responded lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± The paramedic stepped forward and asked Nn to roll up his sleeves. Nn did as she directed, rolling his sleeves up to his elbow. The paramedic then used an stic band to bind his upper arm, waiting for the veins to emerge on the surface of the arm. He then untied the band after the needle pierced into the arm, and a tube of blood was drawn. ¡°It¡¯s done now.¡± The paramedic got Nn¡¯s blood and ced the vial in the medical suitcase. Sue looked at Nn¡¯s paleplexion, and a hint of strangeness shed across her eyes. However, when Quincy looked over, she put on a calm expression and asked, ¡°How have you been feeling recently, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling alright.¡± Nn pulled down his sleeves, still sitting properly and upright. ¡°Ms. Reynolds, I wonder if a meeting between your teacher and I can be arranged?¡± Sue¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll arrange it if my teacher agrees to meet you too. I¡¯m only his assistant, and I have no say in such matters.¡± After saying so, she lifted her gaze and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. My teacher is only interested in his research. You¡¯re just a patient to him, that¡¯s all.¡± Nn did not say anything. His gloomy and mysterious eyes looked unpredictable. Quincy began to wonder right after Sue left with the paramedic. ¡°Why do they want your blood?¡± ¡°Perhaps he wants to find out about something.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡®Since they¡¯re interested in this, it¡¯s only natural for me to y along till the end of all these shenanigans: Nn thought of something and said, ¡°Get someone to look into the background of that woman who¡¯s named Sue Reynolds.¡± ¡°Her background?¡± Quincy was slightly astonished.. But the only thing that he saw was Nn¡¯s eyes, which looked gloomy and sullen. There was a deep and pregnant expression on his face that even Quincy could not decipher. Quincypromised. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to investigate her.¡± 112 Chapter 542 Nn received a call from Maisie and chuckled as soon as Quincy went out. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie responded to the tease smoothly, ¡°Yeah, I woke up this morning and didn¡¯t see you. It turned out you left without even saying goodbye. I thought what I experiencedst night was just a dream.¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Nn squinted while staring at the documents on his desk. ¡°Come to my ce if you miss me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the vi.¡± Ten minutester, Maisie appeared outside the study door in a burgundy textile dress with a stand-up cor, loose, long sleeves that ended with a tight wrap around her wrists, and an antique silver-copper ne set with blue diamonds iid on it. She was also wearing a beret of the same color, and her long ck curly hair was resting on her left shoulder, making her look both elegant and enchanting. Her temperament was cold and sophisticated, herplexion was as fair as snow, and her appearance matched perfectly with such a retro dress, especially the color burgundy, whichplemented her beauty. Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, and he was reluctant to take his eyes off her. ¡°You¡¯re wearing such a morous dress. Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Maisie gave off a faint smirk, stopped in front of him, leaned over, and stared at him. ¡°Well then, Mr. Goldmann, are you open for seduction?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and let her sit on his thigh. ¡°You¡¯ve taken the initiative toe to me, so something huge should¡¯ve taken ce.¡± Seeing that Nn had seen through her, Maisie turned around to look at him. ¡°I got news about my grandfather.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. Maise continued. ¡°My grandfather asked someone to bring his ring to me, but that person doesn¡¯t know his whereabouts. He only knows that he¡¯s still being held captive by someone else.¡± Nn closed his eyelids. ¡°It seems that someone has transferred him elsewhere. My men had found some clues a while back, but all leads have been lost now.¡± ¡°Your men had discovered some clues?¡± Maisie was surprised. Nn pinched a clump of her hair on his fingertips.¡± ording to thest piece of information that I received, he was being held in a small town known as Lowestoft.¡± Maisie frowned slightly. Nn nced at her. ¡°However, they had already withdrawn from that ce when we rushed there.¡± ¡°Nn, do these people have anything to do with the leftists?¡± She had a bad premonition that some incidents would definitely repeat themselves. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn wrapped her in his arms. ¡°They would have killed your grandfather already if that was their n all along. There¡¯s no need for them to hide him. Not to mention that Roger doesn¡¯t have the balls to act rashly anymore, judging from the current sh*thole that he¡¯s found himself in.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡®Indeed, the fact that Robert is being investigated and the exposure of the disaster that took ce in the past, which was caused by the Kents¡¯ vine development, were more than enough to give Roger a hard time. ¡®Even though he still has his major underlings, Shawn and Gregory, the Bureau of Investigation is watching so closely that it¡¯s inconvenient for Gregory to intervene. As such, Shawn can only find a way to make up for their huge financial losses by himself. ¡®With that being said, it¡¯s impossible for them to still have the extra time and energy to deal with my grandfather. What¡¯s more, the man said that the men who took grandfather away weren¡¯t from Stoslo nor Morwich: ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I saw-¡± Quincy pushed in the door, and Maisie got up from Nn¡¯s arms abruptly. The warm and soft figure only stayed in his arms for such a short time before Quincy interrupted them. Nn could only hold on to her tiny hand under the desk without changing his expression. ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I just saw Sue Reynolds getting into a car at the intersection. I took a good look at the man in the car. It was Jones Smith.¡± Nn frowned. His face looked like a gloomy sky that had been covered by ayer of fog, his emotions elusive as usual, Maisie looked up suspiciously and asked him, ¡°Sue Reynolds? Who¡¯s this Sue Reynolds?¡± Quincy was astounded for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s Strix¡¯s apprentice, the woman from the other day.¡± ¡°Her name is Sue Reynolds?¡± Maisie was stunned, lost in her thoughts for a moment, and then asked calmly,¡± Do you have any information on her?¡± Nn calmly handed the document to her. Maisie picked up the document and scanned it with a solemn expression. Sue Reynolds: Graduated from Turner Institute of Art, her father is a Caucasian, and her mother is of oriental origin. All the information is correct, except for the photos.¡¯ Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 ¡°Zee, do you know Sue Reynolds?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was fixed on her as if he had understood something from her expression. Maisie replied after a short while, ¡°This is impossible. She¡¯s not Sue.¡± Quincy was shocked. He looked at Nn and asked immediately, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t she Sue Reynolds?¡¯ Maisie pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I met Sue Reynolds while I was still living in Stoslo nine years ago. She is of mixed ethnicity from East Eurasia, her father is a Caucasian from Zlokova, and her mother came from Jakukari and is of oriental origin. She¡¯s definitely a student who graduated from Turner Institute of Art and went through an internship in Luxe Inc. However, she doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡®Sue Reynolds. I can totally understand this if it¡¯s just the same first andst name. But her identity, background, and information listed on this document are exactly the same as that of Sue¡¯s. The only difference is that the person in the photo is not the Sue that I know. ¡®That face, that temperament, I can¡¯t even feel the slightest simrity that I get from the Sue that I know from my memory. Her voice sounds different. As for her eyes, they are totally out of the question. The Sue that I know has almond-shaped eyes, and they look very soulful and profound. ¡®As for this Sue, she has a pair of fox eyes that have slightly raised corners, which exudes a keen, stern, and distant aura.¡¯ ¡°Could it be stic surgery?¡± Quincy asked. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie shook her head. ¡°Even if Sue underwent stic surgery, it¡¯s impossible not to have the slightest resemnce to her original appearance. The Sue that I know is only 5¡¯2 in height. Now the Sue that we¡¯re looking at in this photo, she¡¯s at least 5¡¯5 even when she¡¯s not in heels.¡± Maisie had only felt familiar when she heard Quincy mentioning Sue¡¯s name. As soon as she skimmed through her information, it looked exactly the same as the information of the Sue Reynolds that she knew from nine years ago. ¡®Sue was assigned to work in my department when she was an intern in Luxe. It¡¯s impossible for me to mistake Sue for someone else when I ran into her in person. ¡®Therefore, this woman who¡¯s named Sue is definitely not the Sue that I know.¡¯ Quincy was stunned. ¡®The Sue Reynolds in the picture is indeed not wearing high heels, and she looks quite tall! Nn tapped his fingertips against the table and said faintly, ¡°The heavy makeup that she applies on her face is indeed used to cover up the traces of the stic surgeries that she had undergone.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and recalled something all of a sudden. ¡°When you told me that you were looking at her face in the hospital, this is what you meant back then?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Otherwise, do you really think she can get my attention with that face?¡± Maisie curled the corners of her lips and said nothing. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if she¡¯s not Sue Reynolds, won¡¯t the people who surround her know that?¡± ¡®Even if she has undergone stic surgery, they should know, shouldn¡¯t they?¡¯ Nn lowered his gaze. ¡°If she wants to falsify her identity without being noticed by others, she¡¯s not that capable alone. Someone must be helping her from behind the scene.¡± Maisie leaned against the side of the desk. ¡°Indeed, after all, things like height can be falsified too. They don¡¯t prove anything.¡± She then raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems that I have to pay Luxe a visit already. Luxe¡¯s human resources department should still have Sue¡¯s information.¡± ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Nn was worried about her. Maisie walked to the study entrance, stopped, turned around, and smirked. ¡°Your health is more important, just stay here and be the man who hides behind me.¡± Nn chuckled. Saydie drove through the streets, and Maisie got out of the car as soon as the car stopped outside Luxe. After Saydie went to park the car, the two stepped into the bright white lobby. Sue was still working in Luxell¨¤ when I resigned and left, but we haven¡¯t been in contact ever since my resignation. I really don¡¯t know what happened to her Saydie went to the counter and said something to the receptionist. She then came back after a few minutes. ¡± Ma¡¯am, the board of Chapter 544 directors of the Luxe has changed, and so has the owner.¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Maisie was stunned. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Saydie replied, ¡°That was three days ago. The original board of directors also left after all the internal changes took ce.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and remained calm. There was a big change in Luxe Inc.¡¯s internal structure three days ago? ¡®Luxe¡¯s owner, Eason Sachsen, has been quite a big gun in the jewelry field for more than 20 years, and Luxe has always been one of the top brands in the jewelry industry. So why would he hand Luxe to someone else?¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ms. Zora?¡± A rather familiar voice came from behind her, and the person who would call her by that name¡­ Maisie turned sideways, and by coincidence, the first thing that caught her eyes were the deep and well- defined eye sockets. ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡®What a coincidence! Jones could not believe it was her at first, but he was convinced as he stepped forward and saw her face, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three years, and you don¡¯t seem to have changed much, Ms. Zora.¡± ¡°You too, Mr. Smith.¡± She curled her lips and said casually, ¡°I came back here to have a look around, but I found that Eason is not here anymore. The owner of thepany has changed?¡± Jones nodded. ¡°Luxe was acquired by Mr. Hathaway, the son of a consortium from Yaramoor three days ago.¡± ¡°Acquired?¡± Maisie was slightly surprised, while Jones shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s said that after the Bureau of Investigation brought in Mr. Stark, Luxe was hit really hard due to its direct connection with Mr. Stark. That¡¯s why Eason sold Luxe to Mr. Hathaway.¡± Maisie pursed her lips ¡®Robert has been imprisoned, which brought up the connection between Luxe Inc. and Robert. Did Prince Roger have his hand in the jewelry industry all this while?¡¯ Maisie was trapped in a trance, thinking of the Sheena Jewelry Show that had taken ce three years ago. ¡®Daniel attended the show as a special guest back then, and his men could even take me away from the venue without being noticed by the guards. And Nn¡¯s mother was also kidnapped by those people during the Sheena Jewelry week that took ce in Stoslo 18 years ago. ¡®They had the guts to make a move during the jewelry week. How could they act so tantly if they didn¡¯t have their own men working as an insider?¡¯ A trace ofplex emotions shed across her eyes. ¡®Although Roger is only a prince, he¡¯s already had his hands in the political circle, themercial circle, and the nobles. ¡®Now, not only has he lost Robert and Daniel, two of his major pawns but the Millers are also suppressing him. However, the so-called Strix¡¯s vine appeared not long after the incident about the virus outbreak was exposed. Such a coincidence is the most beneficial thing that could happen now when we look at this from Roger¡¯s perspective.¡¯ Maisie returned to her senses and smiled. ¡°By the way, do you know Sue Reynolds?¡± Jones was taken aback for a split second and then gave off a grin. ¡°Ms. Reynolds is my uncle¡¯s assistant. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze did not even waver. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Strix¡¯s apprentice, and I was intrigued by that. I wonder if I can get a chance to get to know her.¡° ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Jones took a glimpse at his watch and said again, ¡°I still have another appointment to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Maisie nodded. Maisie¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn as Jones walked toward the elevator. ¡®He seems to have avoided the topic on purpose. Does he not want to talk more about Sue, or does he know about something that¡¯s going on?¡¯ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Inside the car¡­ Maisie was flipping through the documents. The manager of the human resources department of Luxe was still working in thepany, so she had managed to obtain Sue¡¯s information from the department. ¡®Sue resigned from Luxe three years ago. That¡¯s when I went back to the country. At that moment, Maisie received a call from Nn, and he asked, ¡°Are you still in Luxe?¡± ¡°I just got my hands on Sue¡¯s documents.¡± Maisie leaned on the back of the rear seat. ¡°And guess who else did I meet?¡± wapter 545 He remained silent for a shon second ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 ¡°Jones,¡± Maisie looked out the window, her eyes twitching, ¡°He told me, Sue Reynolds is his uncle¡¯s assistant.¡± Nnughed but didn¡¯t say anything. He kept his thoughts to himself. ¡°But when I mentioned Sue and Strix, Jones avoided the topic.¡± She grinned. ¡°I guess he knows something.¡± He knew something about the ¡®imposter Strix¡¯ researching the antibody. Nn sucked in air as if he was smoking and said in a low, husky voice, ¡°From what I know, no one in Jones¡¯ family is medically trained, but there was one person who left the family a long time ago.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Are you referring to his uncle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nn paused and calmly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry about them. The antibody is authentic. Roger wants to get his reputation back with the antibody while I didn¡¯t use the antibody, so it¡¯s still considered a win.¡± He was infected, so the media would focus on him. His recovery would benefit Roger. Roger wouldn¡¯t do anything to him for now and would wish for nothing but his recovery. Maisie looked at the document in her hands. ¡°I want to know more about Sue Reynolds if I can confirm that they¡¯re two-¡± ¡°They¡¯re two people.¡± A chunk of ash from Nn¡¯s cigarette dropped while he calmly said, ¡°She isn¡¯t the Sue that you think you know because I just found something new.¡± 1 ¡°Hah, you¡¯re quick. What did you find?¡± Maisie pushed her hair behind her ear and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tonight.¡± The moonlight shone through the curtains into the room, the light shining on the soft bed. The light from themp on the cab illuminated the pair who had no clothes on. Maisiey on Nn¡¯s chest and delicately groaned.¡± You were nning to tell me with your actions when you said you¡¯d tell me tonight? Nn touched the hair that fell on her back. ¡°You¡¯re too mesmerizing, and I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Maisie grunted. ¡°Enough with your excuses. You¡¯re just trying to torment me.¡± Nn didn¡¯t continue teasing her. He got up and pulled a document out of a drawer. ¡°Sue died three years ago.¡± Maisie was surprised until she saw the words ¡°Death Certificate¡± on the white paper. Female, Sue Reynolds, 23, died in a fire, burns to her face causing asphyxia due to obstruction of the respiratory system. Her death was two months after Maisie¡¯s ident three years ago, which was a few months after her resignation from Luxe. Maisie looked at Nn with astonishment. ¡°How did you find the death certificate?¡± Nn leaned on the headboard while hugging her waist. ¡°The hospital had records. All I needed was a bit of skill.¡± Maisie knew about hacker skills, but she didn¡¯t know that he had them. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Nn touched the corner of her eye. ¡°I studiedputer science in university, but I majored in finance.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°What am I good at?¡± Nn approached her ear but not too close. Maisie felt a tickle, so she shrugged to escape. She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re good at everything, alright?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They returned to the main topic when she asked,¡± Even if Sue¡¯s passing wasn¡¯t announced, the police would have a file about it, right?¡± Nn looked deep into her eyes. ¡°There really isn¡¯t.¡± It wasn¡¯t reported to the Registry of Vital Records and Statistics, and stic surgery could change how one looked. If the person left their social circle, no one would have found out. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 There was no way one person could have done all of that unless someone helped, and that person would have a certain amount of power. Maisie leaned on Nn. At least now they could prove that this ¡®Sue¡¯ was an imposter. She beamed and grinned. ¡°I think Sue likes you.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened at the hospital?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maisie raised her brow and ran a finger over his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°I¡¯m interested to know her intentions.¡± She had gotten close to Nn and pretended to know the imposter ¡®Strix¡¯. If that were their arrangement, she would one day make a mistake. Nn held her hand and smiled. ¡°Are you going to put on an act again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a waste you didn¡¯t be an actor with Helios with your acting skills.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nn lowered his head and kissed her deeply because she mentioned Helios. When she finally had the chance to breathe, her face was blushing while her eyes were wet, looking sultry. ¡°Some annoying person wanted to give me to him at one point. So I can¡¯t mention him now?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned dark, and he pushed her down and scoffed. ¡°I guess I have to work harder to make you forget what that annoying person said then.¡± The next day, right when Maisie left the East Ind Vi, Titus arrived to discuss the lunch party with Nn. ¡°You need to attend the lunch party no matter what. M s. Reynolds and Strix helped us. We need to repay our debt by doing something. Titus was firm about this because he trusted them. Nn closed the document and didn¡¯t reject him. ¡°If it¡¯s a party, can Zeee along?¡± ¡°Do you n to bring her along?¡± Seeing how Nn looked, Titus¡¯ face dropped, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± He walked out Quincy stood outside and watched Titus walk away before he walked into the study. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, does Elder Master Goldmann still have a negative view of Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°You know how stubborn that old man is.¡± Nn looked at him and grinned. ¡°But just let that old man continue behaving like that.¡± The lunch party was held in the Regent Restaurant. ¡¤ Nn and Quincy entered the private room and saw Sue having a great chat with Titus. Sue turned to look at that cold face. ¡°How is your condition? My teacher is concerned.¡± Nn lightly smiled and asked, ¡°If he¡¯s concerned, why don¡¯t I see him around?¡± Titus set down his wine ss. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯d like to meet Mr. Szar personally. Is he not here?¡± Sue¡¯s expression changed for a second, but she still kept her smile. ¡°I¡¯ve informed him, but he¡¯s very busy. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to attend.¡± Titus understood. ¡°Mr. Szar never liked to show his face, but it¡¯s understandable.¡± Nn looked at the message on his phone, smiled, and raised his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±, Quincy paused, then whispered, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are we not waiting for Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Titus said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were bringing Maisie? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± ¡°She¡¯s noting.¡± Nn locked his phone and ced it on the table. ¡°There might have been a misunderstanding at the hospital the other day.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Titus squinted. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Nn took a quick nce at Sue. ¡°She thought that something happened between Ms. Reynolds and me.¡± Sue looked surprised, but the shock immediately dissipated, and sheughed, ¡°Oh, you were talking about that woman? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know what happened would cause any problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Ms. Reynolds saved Nn. Where was she when Nn was gravely sick?¡± Titus didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°Since you¡¯re divorced, you should cut ties. If she cared about you, where was she when you were sick?¡± When Nn had been hospitalized, Maisie had never shown up. If it weren¡¯t for Sue and the so-called Strix¡¯s vine, how could he have recovered so quickly? Even though Maisie was innocent in the incident three years ago, Nn was true to her. Titus felt bad for her for losing her child, her father, and Cherie, but he didn¡¯t want his grandson to be involved in an ident either. He should have cut ties. Sue listened intently.. She had learned about their divorce that year and finally appeared in front of him with a different identity after hiding for three years as¡¯ Sue Reynolds¡¯. She then gained Titus¡¯ trust again.. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Maisie was still alive. Nheless, being alive didn¡¯t mean anything. If she could cause an ident back then, she could make it happen again. She collected her thoughts and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Thatdy is your ex-wife?¡± ¡°Are you not married yet, Ms. Reynolds?¡± Nn swirled the wine ss in his hand, and the wine sloshing around reflected a glimmer under the lights. Sue paused and looked down. ¡°Not yet. Mr. Szar gave me a lot of work. I don¡¯t have time to be in a rtionship.¡± Nn casually asked, ¡°But you have someone in mind?¡± Sue pressed her lips together, smiled, and looked at him. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°No reason,¡± He drank all the wine, His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and there was a sexiness and wildness to it. After not seeing him for three years, he had be more mature and sophisticated, more elegant. Even his eyes were deep and unreadable. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was madly in love with his cool elegance, decisiveness, sharpness, and how unperturbed by the world he was. She was jealous of Maisie and hated her because she received all his love. After Nn had taken the bullet for Maisie three years ago, she had fallen apart and started resenting Maisie. Nn was willing to die for her. Since she was back and they were divorced, if ¡®Strix¡¯ could heal Nn, would this touch him? After the meal, Titus walked to the door and turned to say to Quincy, ¡°Send Ms. Reynolds back.¡± Quincy looked at Nn and saw that he wasn¡¯t against it, so he nodded. Sue pushed her hair behind her ear and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll get a cab.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We can¡¯t let you take the cab after inviting you over. Let them send you.¡± Titus waved his arm and got in the car, Sue turned around to look at Nn and Quincy.¡± Thank you, then.¡± In the car¡­ Nn and Sue were in the backseat. Sue turned to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you n to exin yourself to thatdy?¡± His eyes were calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 ¡°But I can tell that you must have loved her.¡± Sue looked at Nn¡¯s face as if trying to find some expression. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t. Nn lowered the window a little to let the wind blow in and mess up his hair. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Sue paused and answered without a hitch, ¡°A woman¡¯s instinct.¡± Nn turned to look at her. ¡°People change. I might have loved her in the past.¡± Sue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was there a crack in his rtionship with Maisie? She catechized, ¡°Have you changed?¡± Nn suddenlyughed and stared straight at her face mysteriously. ¡°What do you think?¡± Her heart shuddered. She never looked Nn in the eyes before, not even in the past, but hadn¡¯t she been looking forward to this in the past? She had fallen on him in the ward, but he didn¡¯t push her away. If it weren¡¯t for that woman, maybe¡­ ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Nn looked away, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, have a great day.¡± Sue smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± She was getting out of the car when she turned her head. ¡°Are you avable in the near future?¡± He furrowed his brows and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± She closed the door and happily left. Quincy drove away after she walked away, and Nn lowered the window all the way. The wind that blew in swept away the smell of perfume lingering in the car. Quincy looked into the rear-view mirror and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt was really willing to sacrifice your looks like that.¡± Nn didn¡¯t answer, his eyes looking dark. Maisie sat in the pavilion in the garden while enjoying her afternoon tea until her phone lit up with a message. She got up and walked toward the door. Nn¡¯s car was parked not far away. Quincy was ¡®forced¡¯ out of the car the moment she got in the car. Maisie didn¡¯t even have time to speak when Nn pulled her into his arms and was forced to sit on his lap, facing him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She beamed. ¡°Had lunch?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn held her waist and put his face on her neck, his lips lightly caressing her skin. ¡°I prefer your scent.¡± ¡®The light scent of lilies. Maisieughed. ¡°She fell for it?¡± Nn nibbled at her neck, and his calm eyes started to burn. ¡°And you let me do it. Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Maisie hugged his neck and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not a man. She wouldn¡¯t be interested in me.¡± She lowered her head to peck his lips, then gently and lovingly said, ¡°I could just pay you for the performance.¡± Seeing that Maisie was teasing him, he gulped. ¡°What are you paying me with?¡± She went close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Can I pay with my body?¡± ¡°Minx.¡± Nn kissed her passionately and pressed his tall frame on her. Two dayster¡­ Sue arrived at a residence in an outskirt location. The three-story-high vi wasn¡¯t for people to live in but for her to run experiments. The guard let her in. She walked to the study, knocked, and entered after getting permission. She looked at the man who had both his hands on the table and his back facing her. ¡°Mr. Kestner.¡± Adrian turned his face sideways, ¡°The vine isn¡¯t working on him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sue paused. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working!?¡± Post navigation Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 ¡°Hah!¡± Adrian looked outside the window with a dark gaze. ¡°The virus he was infected with was a mutated variant, and he¡¯s already in thete stages.¡± Sue turned pale and held her hand into a fist. Daniel had only told her that it was the sleeper virus but didn¡¯t tell her anything more. She had wanted that woman to be infected. Her face wouldn¡¯t have been ruined if it weren¡¯t for that woman, and Daniel wouldn¡¯t have treated her that way either. She knew it wouldn¡¯t have ended well for her if she stayed with Daniel. Thus, she had decided to leave Daniel after carrying out her task in Zlokova. She had bumped into Sue and learned that Sue was Adrian¡¯s apprentice when she had nowhere else to go. Even though he was a lecturer at Turner Institute of Art, he was actually Jones¡¯ uncle and had quite a lot of knowledge in medicine and viruses. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He had even been in the same ss as Strix. Hence, she had started the fire to steal Sue¡¯s identity. After sacrificing Sue in the fire, she had pretended to be her family member and imed the body, going through the procedures. Since she had had an alibi, the police had asked her a few questions and let her She hadn¡¯t canceled Sue¡¯s identity information and used the money in her card to get stic surgery. She then approached Adrian as Sue during her one year of recovery. Adrian had felt sorry for her ruined face and had taken her in. He hadn¡¯t suspected her because Sue had told her everything about her life in university. She had been afraid that Daniel would find out, so she stayed by Adrian¡¯s side. Adrian always wanted to surpass Strix in medicinal research, and he never gave up on the research of the virus, even after Strix¡¯s disappearance. When Daniel passed, the news about the virus broke out, and Roger personally asked for Adrian¡¯s help, she took the chance to beg Adrian to save Nn. If Adrian could save him, she would have a chance. However, why did things go wrong when her chance finally came? ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you have any other ideas?¡± Sue was agitated. Adrian picked up the cigarette packet on the table, picked one out, and put it to his lips, then fumbled for a lighter. ¡°Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to help for the final stages of the sleeper virus.¡± He lit the cigarette and took a long drag, smoke escaping his mouth and covering his face. ¡°This disease is just like the final stages of cancer. There¡¯s n o cure unless there¡¯s a miracle.¡± Sue¡¯s shoulder trembled, and her face turned pale. When she walked out of the room, she got a call from Titus, who said something to her, making her lose her focus. When Sue arrived at the hospital, Titus and Quincy were already waiting outside the room. She pressed her lips together and walked forward. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, how is Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Nn started coughing out blood again, and the doctor said that it¡¯s worse than before. Could you please ask Mr. Szar toe over Sue held her fists. Even Adrian didn¡¯t have a solution. How could she ask him? No, she couldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity! She had finally gotten close to Nn and gotten Titus¡¯ attention! After calming herself, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Master Goldmann. My teacher says that we can only control it but not fully heal him yet.¡± To avoid raising Titus¡¯ suspicions, she added, ¡°He is already working on something because what Mr. Goldmann contracted isn¡¯t the usual sleeper virus. The normal vine cannot fully heal him.¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Titus nodded. ¡°But that is going to take some time. Nn doesn¡¯t have much time anymore, so I hope you can urge Mr. Szar to pick up his pace, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to save Mr. Goldmann.¡± Sue walked into the ward. Nn was sitting on the bed, reading a magazine. Despite his pallid appearance, he still looked as handsome as before, While Nn was flipping through the magazine, he said without lifting his head, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m beyond saving.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Goldmann,¡± Sue said as she walked up to Nn. When she arrived beside Nn¡¯s bed, she bit her lips and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to save you, I promise.¡± Would Nn really die? Nope. She hadn¡¯t wanted to shoot Nn back then. The moment she had pointed her gun at Nn, she had already regretted it Therefore, she had switched her target to Maisie. ¡®This is all that b*tch Maisie¡¯s fault. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Nn wouldn¡¯t have taken the bullet for her and wouldn¡¯t have gotten infected! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn stopped flipping the magazine and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that you seem to have known me for a long time, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue was stunned when she heard what Nn said. Nn closed the magazine, lifted his head, and looked Sue straight in the eyes. Something flitted across Sue¡¯s eyes, and she averted her gaze. She smiled and exined, ¡°I have a good impression of you, and I don¡¯t want you to die at such a young age, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked as he withdrew his gaze. He put the magazine on the table and smiled at her. ¡°Then I hope that you can save me, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue¡¯s heart trembled. How good it would be if Nn could treat her like this and had not hated her so much back then. Unfortunately, she was ¡°Sue¡± now and could never be ¡°Rowena¡± again. Nn studied her, and a glint shed past his eyes. ¡°I wonder what you would look like in high heels, Ms. Reynolds.¡± Sue was stunned. She was not wearing high heels because she was afraid she would not look like the original Sue, especially her height . However, Nn had nevere across the original Sue before. She asked, ¡°You like women in high heels, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn smiled but did not say anything. There was an emotion in his eyes that Sue couldn¡¯t read. After a moment, he said, ¡°Maybe you should wear high heels when youe to see me next time.¡± Sue lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll wear high heels when Ie to see you next time.¡± After Sue left the ward, the smile on Nn¡¯s face disappeared and was reced by a mysterious cold grin. When Sue walked out of the hospital, she bumped into Maisie and Saydie. Maisie was not surprised to see Sue here. She walked up to Sue with a smile on her face. Just when she was about to greet Sue, thetter said, ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here to visit, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Yeah. After all, he¡¯s my husband. Oops, I¡¯m sorry, I should say ex-husband. Since we¡¯ve slept on the same bed before, I think I shoulde and visit him.¡± Seeing that Maisie said the word ¡°ex-husband¡± nonchntly, Sue recalled what had happened three years ago. Nn had wanted to get a divorce with Maisie, and she was certain that there must be a¡± crack¡± in the rtionship between Maisie and Nn now. ¡°Oh yeah, your teacher is Mr. Szar, right, Ms. Reynolds?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Szar, I¡¯m sure your teacher will be able to save Nn, right?¡± Sue¡¯s pupil constricted, and she took a breath. Then, she said, ¡°Of course, he can.¡± Maisie said indifferently while toying with the ring on her finger, ¡°His grandfather has pinned his hopes on you, and if Mr. Szar can¡¯t save his grandson, he will be very sad.¡± A hint of ruthlessness crossed Sue¡¯s eyes, but she still maintained the smile on her face and said, ¡°Seems like you still care a lot about Chapter 551 Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°Well, how should I put this? He is, after all, the father of our kids. Even though we¡¯ve gotten a divorce, he¡¯s still rted to the kids, right? ¡°Maisie lifted her head to look at Sue. There was no emotion in the depth of her eyes. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Smiling, Sue replied, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that you¡¯ve worked for Luxe before?¡± The smile on the corner of Sue¡¯s lips froze for a moment when she heard what Maisie said. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡± After hearing her answer, Maisie then said with a straightce. ¡°Well, this is weird. I was in Luxe nine years ago, but you don¡¯t know me?¡± Sue grabbed her purse tightly and tried her best not to look nervous, ¡°An ident happened, and I can¡¯t remember a lot of events and people.¡± She then lowered her head to look at her watch and added, ¡°I need to go back and discuss with Mr. Szar, so I have to take my leave now.¡± ; After she finished speaking, she walked past Maisie. Maisie looked at her figure that was disappearing in her vision and fell into contemtion. When Maisie arrived at the ward, she heard Nn talking to Quincy. It seemed to her that Quincy was telling Nn something. He said that Roger had been seeing Mr. Hathaway, the son of a consortium in Yaramoor. Roger was so eager to pull this Mr. Hathaway to his side because of his financial power. After losing Robert, nearly half of his properties were confiscated by the royal family, while another half was given to the government. Roger monopolized the vines and sold them at low prices to hospitals or even nobles in the surrounding countries because he hoped to use these vines to turn the tide in his favor. Quincy looked at him and continued, ¡°The media is all over you right now, and it seems like they want to prove that those vines are effective through you.¡± Nn put his hands on the nket and said, ¡°Does Grandpa know that the Hathaways are involved in these matters?¡± Quincy shook his head and replied, ¡°Nope. He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Nn seemed to be thinking of something. Then, when he turned his head and saw Maisie, who was standing with her back against the wall, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Why are you standing over there?¡± Quincy turned his head around, and it was only then he saw Maisie and Saydie at the door. Maisie walked into the ward. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you guys.¡± Quincy and Saydie both retreated to the door, leaving only the two of them inside. Maisie stood by the window and looked at him. She knew that he was not pretending to be sick this time. This was because his face was so pale that even his lips had lost their color. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Nn pulled her wrist and forced her to sit down by the bed. Looking at him, she said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you look right now. You look like you¡¯re going to die of illness soon.¡± Nn lifted his hand and helped her to gather her hair at the back of her ears. He then stroked her cheek, and there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to die with you at my side.¡± ¡°Do you really have so much faith in me?¡± Maisie pressed her face into his coarse and warm palm and laughed derisively, ¡°How embarrassing it would be for me if the new vine created by that ¡®Strix¡¯ could save you.¡± Nn caressed the scar on her wrist with his thumb and said with a hoary voice, ¡°Yeah. Even your blood would have been wasted.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was stunned. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a guess?¡± He looked at her. : Maisie pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything. Who else could it be? Nn would certainly be suspicious when he saw those medicines on the bedside table that night. Even if she refused to tell him, she was confident he would look into it himself. Thus, she was pretty sure that it was Erwin who had told him. Nn wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer to his chest. Then, he ced his chin on the top of her head and asked, ¡°Were you not afraid?¡± 16:10 Chapter 552 Maisie lifted her eyes and said, ¡°Were you afraid when you took the bullet for me three years ago? If you are not, then why should I?¡± Nn released her and put his arms around her waist. He lowered his head and met her clear gaze. He did not know what he should at all, ¡°You really are the most stubborn woman I¡¯ve over mel,¡± hemented Maisie chuckled when she heard hisment. While ying with his cor, she then said, ¡°I met Sue when I wasing here, and tested her.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°So what did you get?¡± ¡°She knows the original Sue¡¯ She knows that she¡¯s in Luxe,¡± Maisie squinted her eyes and smiled lightly. She was worried that im ask more questions, so she left in a hurry.¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Sue had said she couldn¡¯t remember anyone and things that happened before the ident. However, she still remembered that she had worked in Luxe before. Just what kind of ident had she gotten herself into that required her to change her appearance? She wasn¡¯t Sue. Even if she went over her back and got herself stic surgery, she did not look like Sue completely. Nn knew this woman had gotten stic surgery before. Apparently, there was a probability she had been distigured before getting the stic surgery, so she had made up the story about the ident and pretended to be ¡°Sue.¡± If she knew that the original Sue had worked for Luxe before and was able to disguise herself as her, she must have had a good rtionship with the original Sue. Therefore, they just needed to investigate who the original Sue hade in contact with three years ago, and everything would be clear. Suddenly, something crossed Maisie¡¯s mind, and she said, ¡°I heard Quincy mentioning about the son of the consortium in Yaramoor. He¡¯ s the owner of Luxe right now, so does this mean that this Mr. Hathaway from Yaramoor is Roger¡¯s new milk cow?¡± Nn chuckled at Maisie¡¯sment and said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just doing charity.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you so sure about that?¡± Maisie mumbled. Nn lowered his head and wrapped his hand around hers. ¡°He¡¯s from the Hathaways, and his family has a little bit of connection to the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°A little bit of connection?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°My grandmother is one of the Hathaways.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡®Nn¡¯s grandmother is one of the Hathaways!?¡¯ She had heard about most of the people in the Goldmanns, but this was the first time Nn mentioned his grandmother. That being said, if he did not want to talk about her, she wouldn¡¯t ask about it either. In just two days, the media knew about Nn¡¯s condition. All of them flocked to the hospital and wanted to know if the vine was working or not. There were also a lot of reporters gathered outside the Stoslo¡¯s Parliament Building. However, the netizens and the public were infuriated by the nonchnt exnation given by the person who came out. Besides, the public was suspicious of the vines developed by ¡°Strix¡±, and his reputation was at stake. ¡°Mr. Kestner, didn¡¯t you say the vines are fine?¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed from the study room. Adrian was smoking in front of the window, taking a drag on the cigarette while blowing the smoke out of the window. Without turning around to face the few men, he said, ¡°My vines are fine.¡± After that, he slowly turned his body sideways and looked at them. ¡°But they can only prevent the virus from spreading.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A man asked, ¡°Mr. Roger depends on your vines to get a chance to turn the tables. Mr. Goldmann is one of th infected patients, and the media are all over him now.¡± Adrian tapped the ash into the ashtray and said, ¡°The vine won¡¯t work on him. He¡¯s beyond saving. If you don¡¯t trust me, we can ca off our cooperation.¡± ¡°Adrian!¡± The man walked up to the desk, ced his hands on top of the desk, and hissed angrily, ¡°You have to convince the public tha you can eradicate the virus, no matter what you do. This is what Mr. Roger said!¡± Adrian did not say anything. He just crushed the cigarette butt in the ashtray. After they left, Adrian looked at the bookshelf and said, ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± The man that was behind the bookshelf removed his hat. The exclusive Metropolis Ouroboros emblem on his tie shed from dark to Light until he was standing a step from the window where the light was cast on the floor. ¡®It truly surprises me that you¡¯re still holding down the fort.¡± Sitting on the chair, Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You obviously have the ability, but you quit for a woman. You wouldn¡¯t show up if I didn¡¯t use this method, correct?¡± I quit because I failed as well back then,¡± Strix said as he took a seat at the side. ¡°How much money did Roger give you?¡± I didn¡¯t take his money.¡± 15:53 Chapter 553 Adrian took out another cigarette, but he did not light it up. ¡°I know what he was looking for in me. The reason I said yes to him was just co lure you out. Strix, we can work together, just like before.¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 ¡°You want the antibodies from me, right?¡± Strix said expressionlessly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Adrian was stumped, and an expression of embarrassment appeared on his face after Strix saw through his intention. However, he did not say anything in return. Strix stood up and walked up to the desk. He ced both his hands on the top of the desk and said, ¡°I can give you the antibodies, but you need to promise me one thing.¡± Sue was outside of the study room. When she was about to knock on the door, she heard the conversation inside the study room and was shocked. ¡®The real Strix is Henry from the Metropolis? He has the antibodies that can cure Nn!?¡¯ Sue¡¯s face was getting darker and darker with each passing second. A cold smirk appeared on the corner of her lips as if she had thought of something. ¡®Heaven will always leave a way out. If I can get my hands on the antibodies and save Nn, I can be with him openly!¡¯ 1 Maisie came to the apartment the fire had started three years ago. This apartment was situated in the residential area on Ambergate Street, and most of the people that lived here were from Eurasia. The apartment building had been refurbished, but that apartment had been turned into a utility room because someone died in the fire. Maisie found thendlord and asked, ¡°Did Ms. Reynolds, who lived in that apartment, have any previous contact with anyone? Like a friend or something like that.¡± Thendlord thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes. Now that you mention it, I remember that Sue had brought a disfigured woman back here. The woman would rarely leave the apartment, and even if she came out sometimes, she¡¯d wrap her face up tightly.¡± Maisie lowered her head and asked, ¡°Do you have any impression of that woman?¡± Thendlord thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Not really. It has been so long, and I haven¡¯t seen her face before. All I know is that she¡¯s tall, and I think she¡¯s from Eurasia too? I¡¯m not sure about her origin.¡± Maisie stayed in the corridor even after thendlord left. After the fire, this apartment had be the utility room, so only the corridor had been painted, but the ceiling was still ckened with smoke. Disfigured face, wrapped her face up tightly, possibly someone from Eurasia, the fire happened three years ago, Sue was killed in the fire, and the woman became Sue¡­¡¯ Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡®Did she steal Sue¡¯s identity because she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that Sue is dead, or does she need to use Sue¡¯s identity to hide her own?¡¯ Maisie came out of the apartment building and went back into the car. Saydie, who was waiting for her in the car, turned her head around and asked, ¡°Did you find anything, miss?¡± Maisie shook her head. Suddenly, she received a text message from Erwin. Erwin told her that the new vine had been created, and he would send someone to give it to her tomorrow. She replied: (Okay.) Maisie headed to the hospital. When she arrived at the ward and was about to push the door, she heard Sue¡¯s voice from inside and looked into the ward. Other than Sue, Titus was in the ward as well. ¡°Nn, Mr. Szar has sessfully developed a new vine. As long as you use the vine, you will be cured.¡± After that, Titus asked Sue, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, did Mr. Szar tell you when the vine will arrive?¡± Sue smiled and replied, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Maisie was stunned, and her face turned grim. When Sue and Titus came out of the ward, he turned to her and said, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, thank you so much for your hard work these days. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. The Goldmanns will do everything to help you.¡± Sue smiled. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, thank you. I ept your kindness, but you don¡¯t have to do that. I just want to help Mr. Goldmann, that¡¯s all.¡± Titus was stunned. He understood what she wanted, but he couldn¡¯t intervene in Nn¡¯s matters anymore.¡± Alright, then.¡± Chapter 554 After Titus left. Sue walked to the other side of the corridor. She took out her phone and made a call.¡± Help me to tell Mr. Roger. I already know who Mr. Henry from the Metropolis is. He¡¯s Strix.¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The person on the other side of the phone said something, and Sue replied, ¡°Adrian has no intention of helping Mr. Roger at all. I¡¯m the only one who can help him. As long as I get my hands on Strix¡¯s vine and save Nn, the public will be convinced that the vine actually works. It¡¯s up to you whether you¡¯re willing to make the deal or not now.¡± Alter Sue hung up the call, she left the corridor. At the same time. Saydie emerged through the emergency exit and looked at the figure that walked into the ward with a cold face. Maisie was sitting inside the car. She left the window hall-open and looked outside. Alter Saydie came out of the hospital, she entered the car. Maisie asked, ¡°She hasn¡¯t let yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Saydie replied. Maisie lowered her head. Although she knew that Nn was just pretending to be interested in Sue to give her the wrong impression she would have a chance, she felt Sue had stayed in the ward for too long, Could it be that she refuses to leave? They are the only ones in the ward right now. If she can¡¯t hold herself and pounce on Nn, will he be able to push her away in his weakened state?¡¯ The more Maisie thought about it, the darker her face became.¡± ¡°Miss, Sue already knows Mr. Henry¡¯s identity.¡± Maisie was pulled back from her thoughts when she heard what Saydie said. ¡°How did she learn that?¡± ¡°Sue was calling Roger¡¯s people just now. She told him that she knows Mr. Henry is Strix, he already has developed the new vine, and she wants the vine. It seems to me that something will happen tomorrow.¡± Maisie sank into thought. She didn¡¯t expect to unearth such a scheme when she left Saydie behind. It was only then the scale dropped before Maisie¡¯s eyes. No wonder she would tell Titus that the vine would arrive tomorrow. It turned out that she was going to snatch Strix¡¯s vine. The corner of Maisie¡¯s lips curled up, and she said,¡± Since she wants the vine so much, I¡¯ll give her a chance.¡± The following day, at the customs checkpoint¡­ A ck-d man holding a silver, white briefcase came out of the customs checkpoint and handed the briefcase to three bodyguards standing in front of the car. The bodyguards then got into the car with the briefcase, and the ck car drove away slowly. When the car was heading toward Adrian¡¯s residence on the rural highway, they were stopped by several cars. A group of ck-d men walked up and forced their car to a halt. When they got out of the car, they held them with guns on their heads in front of the car. A man went forward and took the briefcase away. He opened up the briefcase, and he only closed it up after seeing the green curved tube ced inside. He returned to the car and handed the briefcase to Sue. ¡°If you can help Prince Roger, he will reward you handsomely.¡± Sue took a look at the item inside the briefcase and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s time to witness some miracles.¡± At the Easton Estate¡­ Saydie informed Maisie that Roger¡¯s people had snatched the vine, and Sue took it and gave it to Nn. Maisie put the cup down and said, ¡°This has been bothering me for some time. She¡¯s so eager to get this opportunity to gain the Goldmanns¡¯ trust. It seems to me that.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, something suddenly flitted across her brain. ¡®Why is this woman so eager to get the Goldmanns¡¯ trust and even get close to Nn?¡¯ Initially, she had not thought much about Sue¡¯s intention of getting close to Nn, but now, her intention seemed a bit obvious. She wasing for the Goldmanns. She was so eager to get the vine to save Nn, and she had taken the bait after Nn showed her some affection. Sue and Nn did not know each other. There was no way a woman would do something like this for a man she had just met. Maisie grabbed the cup tightly as the cloud in her mind finally cleared. Sheughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s her!¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 ¡°What? The vine was snatched?¡± Adrian grasped the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Who snatched it from you?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s the prince¡¯s men.¡± Adrian let go of him, walked back to the desk, gritted his mrs, and listened to the bodyguard as he continued to exin how they had gotten stopped when they were on their way back. There were many of them, all of them with guns, and their target was the suitcase. Adrian picked up a cigarette packet and smacked it against his palm, but it was already empty, so he mmed the packet to the floor.¡± D*mn it!¡± ¡®We finally got our hands on Strix¡¯s vine for our research, but Roger¡¯s men snatched it!¡¯ He knew that Strix hade up with two top-notch antibodies back then, and those two antibodies could control the condition of patients who were infected by the sleeper virus. Of course, it could only help patients in the middle stage of the infection. Those two antibodies contained gic factors that could iste the infected cells. Although the probability was very small, great discoveries might follow this. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He could not wait to obtain that vine for research, but he was robbed at such a critical moment. How could he not be frustrated? Jones appeared outside the door at this exact moment. ¡°Uncle.¡± Adrian raised his head to look at him as Jones asked him happily. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve developed a new vine?¡± ¡°From whom did you hear that?¡± Adrian frowned. Jones was astonished and puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Sue to deliver the vine to the hospital? All the reporters have their eyes fixed on this matter.¡± At the hospital¡­ Nn gradually regained consciousness after the doctor injected the new vine. Titus, Quincy, and Wayion were standing by his bed. Titus asked excitedly the moment he saw Nn open his eyes, ¡°Nn, how do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel fine.¡± Nn sat up slowly while Quincy supported him. The doctor and Sue came in from outside the ward, and Sue stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the doctor said that the spreading of the virus in your body has slowed down. It seems that the vine is really effective.¡± Titus took a nce at the doctor, and the doctor nodded. ¡°The vine that Mr. Goldmann got this time has a very stable saturation. The spreading of the virus in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s body has slowed down, and the effect of the vine looks very promising.¡± Titusughed. ¡°That¡¯s great, Ms. Reynolds. You and Mr. Szar have done a great job!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Elder Master Goldmann.¡± Sue smiled implicitly, ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s the right decision to cooperate with Prince Roger. The vine really works. ¡®Hmph, now that Grandpa values me more as the days go by, it¡¯s just a matter of time for me to win Nn over.¡¯ Wayion left the ward with Titus. He looked back at Sue coldly when he was at the door, broke free from Titus¡¯ hand, and left the scene. Titus was startled. ¡°You little brat, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Mommy.¡± Wayion did not even look back. Titus could not say anything, so he took a look at the bodyguards behind him, and the two bodyguards caught up to Wayion immediately. Quincy also left, leaving only Nn and Sue in the ward. His gazended on Sue¡¯s feet. ¡°Are you wearing high heels?¡± Sue was taken aback and tucked the hair hovering over her cheeks behind her ears. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t worn high heels in a very long time. I¡¯ m still not very used to it.¡± Nn looked away, picked up the newspaper on the table, and asked, ¡°Can you make snacks, Ms. Reynolds?¡± Seeing that he wanted to eat snacks, Sue was indulged in the marked attention that Nn was giving her. She did not even think about it before replying with a grin, ¡°Yes, I can make some for you if you want to eat snacks.¡± She then left the ward. Chapter 556 Nn closed the newspaper as his eyes dimmed. Quincy returned to the ward after Sue¡¯s departure. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is that vine really working?¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Nn lifted his head. ¡°This is Strix¡¯s vine. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, at least it won¡¯t kill me.¡± Quincy was bewildered as if he was guessing which¡± Strix¡± Nn was referring to. ¡°You should¡¯ve prepared for the press conference that¡¯s going to take ce in two days, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Nn asked. Quincy returned to his senses. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn smiled as he folded the newspaper and then looked out of the window coldly. ¡°That should be very interesting.¡± At the press conference two dayster¡­ The reporters and media outlets that were present were looking forward to this moment. After all, if the vine had cured Nn, it would be a miracle in the history of the medical world. The sleeper virus had swept across Stoslo in the past, causing many deaths. After the fall of the Kents, the news about the fake vines had made the public even more exasperated. A man-made disaster had almost dragged the entire Stoslo into hell, and the vine that Strix had developed back then, which could control the spread of the virus, was already very powerful. Nn was sitting in a wheelchair and was being pushed by Quincy, and both of them appeared in front of the media. The woman standing next to him was Sue, an apprentice of ¡°Strix¡± who had been appearing on the news rather frequently in recent days The reporters scrambled to start the interview. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯s reported that you¡¯ve been infected with the sleeper virus, and you¡¯re the only person in the world who¡¯s infected with this mutated strain of the virus. How do you feel after getting vinated?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is the vine effective? Can it really cure the sleeper virus?¡± Nn¡¯s facial features gradually became clear under the bright shes of the cameras. He was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a dark suit, and the cor of his shirt was tall enough to cover his Adam¡¯s apple. He looked handsome, graceful, and did not look like a person who was infected by a virus. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn sped his hands together by intertwining the ten delicate, pale knuckles, then ced them on his thighs. In the next instant, a wide smile appeared on his emotionless face. ¡°The vine is indeed effective.¡± All the reporters were surprised and excited upon hearing this. When the reporter asked if the vine was fake, Sue gave off a smile and answered the reporter¡¯s incisive question, ¡°The vine developed by my teacher would never be fake. It¡¯s all thanks to my teacher that Mr. Goldmann has a chance to recover this time around.¡± One of the reporters asked, ¡°Since Mr. Szar is your teacher, can you ask him toe forward for an interview?¡± Sue¡¯s expression looked a little stiff, but she responded without giving off any emotional fluctuation through her expression, ¡°My teacher is focusing on studying the vine now. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be epting any interviews, so please-¡± The doors of the hall were suddenly opened, and the silhouette that appeared on the floor all of a sudden gradually elongated under the light. Everyone present stopped every single task on hand and looked in the direction of the door. A few bodyguards followed the middle-aged man who entered the room. ¡°Why is Mr. Henry here?¡± ¡°This is Mr. Henry of the Metropolis. He rarely appears in front of the public, but he actually shows up here?¡± The reporters were all , surprised. Mr. Henry was the head of the Metropolis of Morwich, and the royal family of Morwich highly valued him. Considering his financial status, reputation, and influence, he was on a par with the nobles. When Sue saw him, there was a subtle change in her expression. This was not her first time dealing with a member of the Metropolis-she knew exactly how difficult it was for them to handle the Metropolis. ¡®Not even Roger dares to make a rash move on the Metropolis, not to mention that his daughter defeated Daniel. I¡¯ve read the news before this. His daughter, Alice Henry, was courting Nn back then but was indifferently rejected by Nn. I guess it was because of Maisie¡¯s presence. ¡®But so what if Maisie is still alive? Even if she¡¯s Hernandez de Arma¡¯s granddaughter, the de Armas can¡¯t even protect themselves now as Hernandez is still nowhere to be found, and his whereabouts are unknown. Besides that, Nn has divorced her. What ground does now Chapter 557 she have when ites to fighting over Nn with me?¡¯ Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought the vine and saved Nn. Grandpa will only value me more now. As long as Nn and Grandpa are on my side, I won¡¯t have to be afraid even if Adrianes through that door!¡¯ Nn, who had been sitting in the wheelchair, stood up slowly, and everyone present was shocked. Everyone had heard that he was originally on the verge of death and could only rely on a wheelchair to move around. ¡®He can stand up now? Could it be that the vine really works? Does it actually help a person who¡¯s already dying recover so quickly?¡¯ Strix stopped before him while Nn smiled and stretched out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Mr. Szar.¡± ¡®Strix Szar!?¡¯ The reporters were all stunned. ¡°Mr. Henry is Strix Szar?¡± ¡°Oh my God! This news is too explosive!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sue was dumbfounded, and her gaze was fixed on Nn. ¡°How does he know that Mr. Henry is Strix!?¡¯ Strix shook hands with Nn. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Goldmann, and I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you. You truly are a young and talented man, no wonder Alice is so obsessed with you.¡± Nn turned to look at Sue with a smile on his lips.¡± Isn¡¯t Mr. Szar your teacher? Thank you so much for arranging this meeting with your teacher.¡± Sue¡¯s face changed slightly, and all the cameras were aimed at her. She was Strix¡¯s apprentice, and she had used the vine to save Nn-this had made her the other center of attention of tonight¡¯s press conference. Strix took a look at Sue. ¡°I¡¯ve never epted any apprentice. If you¡¯re talking about an apprenticeship, you should be my junior, Adrian Kestner¡¯s apprentice, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Strix¡¯s words stunned all the reporters. ¡®Isn¡¯t she Strix¡¯s apprentice?¡¯ Sue clenched her hands tightly beside her, and her facialplexion could not help but turn pale. She still did not understand why Strix would appear here?! ¡®No, I can¡¯t allow anyone to suspect me!¡¯ She looked at Strix and said with a smile, ¡°My teacher i s indeed Adrian Kestner, but he¡¯s using your name to force you into stepping forward. I could only y along with my teacher. Nowtake a look at this, the huge name that had gone off the grid has finally reappeared.¡± After saying so, she walked to Nn¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry, I did hide the fact from you. However, helping you has always been my teacher¡¯s true intention. I¡¯m also very d now that he¡¯s able to help you.¡± ¡®Nn has at least recovered from the virus infection. No matter whether I¡¯m Strix Szar¡¯s apprentice or Adrian Kestner¡¯s apprentice, at least this vine is useful to him.¡¯ Sure enough, the reporters did not care whose apprentice she was-their focus was only on the results of the vine. Even though Adrian had used Strix¡¯s name to force Strix to reappear, the vine was working, and that was what mattered. Unexpectedly, two people dashed in through the door in a hurry-Adrian and Jones. ¡°Okay, it turns out that it was you who worked with Prince Roger to steal my vine!¡± Adrian¡¯s words were directed at Sue as he stepped forward angrily.¡± Sue Reynolds, you¡¯re my apprentice, and I trusted you so much. How dare you betray me?¡± ¡°Teacher, why would I betray you? I only wanted to save Mr. Goldmann on your behalf. What¡¯s more, the vine that Mr. Goldmann used was given to you by Mr. Szar. Now that Mr. Goldmann has recovered, this is good news.¡± Sue¡¯s nails were on the brink of piercing into the palm of her hand, but she still sounded logical and reasonable. Adrian himself could not figure out a cure for Nn, but Strix¡¯s vine was useful. Thus, no matter who she ttered tonight, the reporters had witnessed a medical miracle, proving that Strix¡¯s vine was effective. Adrian did not seem to have expected Sue to say that. His expression gradually turned gloomy upon thinking that she had betrayed him Chapter 558 and conspired with Roger to snatch the vine away from him in order to win merit and honor in front of the public. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Adrian snorted. ¡°Strix gave me that vine for research purposes. It can¡¯t cure Nn Goldmann as he¡¯s infected with a new type of sleeper virus, which has no incubation period. ¡°Plus, the vine I got from Strix is the one that was developed more than ten years ago, and it would only be useful to people who are infected with the ordinary sleeper virus. You know nothing about the virus nor the vine, and you have the guts to use it on him?¡± Sue shuddered, and the people around them seemed to have frozen, and even half of their voices had disappeared. Adrian then looked at the group of reporters. ¡°Why are we studying antibodies? The vine developed by the Kents aimed to achieve an anti-cancer effect and improve human genes through the virus to prevent certain diseases. ¡°It¡¯s an idea that has a glorious objective, but unfortunately, the Kents had failed, causing the worst catastrophe that the human poption has ever faced back then. The things we study are the same as those that the Kents studied at the very beginning. The only difference that separates us from the Kents is that we¡¯ll never use anyone for a human trial.¡± Adrian turned to look at Sue upon saying that. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me and learning from me for three years, and you don¡¯t even understand this?¡± The reporters whispered to each other. After the Kents¡¯ virus research had been exposed, the public only thought of the disaster that took ce back then. Most of them even panicked, fearing that the catastrophe would happen again that was why Nn¡¯s infection and the effect of the vine were of great importance to the public. A reporter asked Strix. ¡°Mr. Szar, is that vine really useless to Mr. Goldmann?¡± Strix shook his head. A huge mor rose amongst the reporters. Nn started coughing again, and he coughed very severely this time around. Quincy supported him immediately. However, blood could soon be seen spilling through the seams of his fingers. The reporters were all frightened, and the guards on standby at the perimeter of the press conference could only step forward to disperse them. ¡°Stop taking pictures already! This is the end of today¡¯s press conference!¡± Sue froze in ce. Her face looked as pale as paper as she looked at Nn coughing up blood continuously. ¡°How could this be?¡¯ ¡°The side effects of that vine are severe! Take him to the hospital now!¡± Strix said to Quincy anxiously. Quincy nodded and supported Nn while they left the scene with the others. Strix left the scene too. Adrian and Jones ignored Sue and caught up to them too. In the hospital¡­ Nn was sent to the Intensive Care Unit. No one else was allowed to enter except for Adrian and Strix. After Titus learned about the situation from Quincy, he slumped on the bench. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± He trusted Sue so wholeheartedly that he had asked her to inject the vine into Nn. Unexpectedly, not only did the vine not work, but it even had powerful side effects. I¡¯ve brought harm to my own grandson!¡¯ Sue hurried over but was stopped in the corridor, so she could only look at Titus and said, ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, I really didn¡¯t means to harm Mr. Goldmann! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I only wanted to save him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Titus was already in an irritable mood because he had been deceived, and Nn had been admitted to the Intensive Care Unit directly because he chose to believe in Sue¡¯s words without any hesitation. Looking at Sue now, he was even more piqued. ¡°I trusted you so much, and this is what you do to us in return? I¡¯ll never let this slide if anything happens to my grandson. Now get out of my sight!¡± Sue froze in ce. ¡°How did things turn out like this? Chapter 559 ¡®l obviously overheard the conversation between Strix and Adrian! I had a great chance of sess as long as I got my hands on that vine! She felt powerless. ¡®Where the hell did all things go south?¡¯ Maisie appeared in the corridor with Wayion and Erwin. Sue was taken aback when she saw the silver suitcase that Erwin was holding. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 ¡®What¡¯s going on? The bodyguards actually let them through!?¡¯ Strix came out of the Intensive Care Unit in protective clothing. ¡°Have you brought it?¡± Erwin handed the silver suitcase to Strix, and Titus stood up slowly and looked at them. ¡°Can¡­ Can this save Nn?¡± Strix took the suitcase. ¡°As long as Elder Master Goldmann is willing to believe in it.¡± Titus did not say anything. After all the vine he had allowed Sue to administer to Nn had almost killed Nn once. However, at this point, he had to believe in him even if he did not want to. Strix went into the Intensive Care Unit with the suitcase. Sue, who the bodyguards stopped, shouted at Maisie and Erwin, ¡°This is a scheme that you¡¯ve set up, isn¡¯t i t!?¡± ¡®It must be their scheme! I¡¯ve snatched the vine! How could there still be an identical thing!? This must be their scheme!¡¯ Maisie turned around slowly and nced at Sue. A smile then appeared on the corners of her lips. ¡°What scheme are you talking about? Sue gnashed her teeth. ¡°Strix has only developed one type of vine, but you have two vials! You gave me the fake one!¡± ¡°Now that things have spiraled out of my control, I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. Since the vine that I got is useless, the vine is fake. And all this is part of their scheme!¡¯ Maisie smirked. ¡°Who told you that there¡¯s only one vine?¡± Sure was unable to speak as if something was stuck in her throat. ¡°The vine that you and Roger teamed up to snatch is the vine Strix developed years ago. That vine can indeed cure the sleeper virus, but it targets only the ordinary sleeper virus infections that have only disyed mid-term symptoms.¡± Maisie looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Adrian¡¯s apprentice? You¡¯ve even drawn Nn¡¯s blood for further testing. Adrian is a professional in this field, so he should have realized that Nn¡¯s intection doesn¡¯te from the ordinary sleeper virus, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Sue¡¯s face paled gradually. ¡®Adrian did say that Nn isn¡¯t infected by the ordinary sleeper virus, but I¡­¡¯ ¡°Ms. Reynolds, you should¡¯ve only known Nn for a short amount of time, right? Why are you anxious about Nn¡¯s wellbeing?¡± Maisie stared at her, wishing to tear her disguise apart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the both of you have known each other for a long time, and you know Nn and the Goldmanns very well. Are you nning to use this opportunity to gain the Goldmanns¡¯ approval?¡± Titus¡¯s gaze shifted onto Sue¡¯s body when he heard that statement. Nobody knew what he was thinking. There was obviously a trace of panic on Sue¡¯s emotionless face. ¡°I¡­ I fancy Mr. Goldmann, so what¡¯s wrong with me worrying about him? Besides that, you and Mr. Goldmann are divorced. What gives you the right to prohibit other women from courting him?¡± ¡°Then go for it.¡± Maisie scoffed and rubbed Wayion¡¯s head. ¡°Mr. Goldmann has three children. If you want to get together with him, you should first obtain the children¡¯s consent.¡± Wayion, who was standing beside her, snorted. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be our mommy.¡± Sue trembled from head to toe as she red at Maisie hatefully. ¡®Why didn¡¯t this b*tch die? Why didn¡¯t she die three years ago!?¡¯ Time slipped by silently¡­ Titus was sitting on the bench. His sped palms were already sweating profusely until Strix and Adrian came out of the Intensive Care Unit. All eyes were on them. Titus stood up in a trance. ¡°How is it?¡± Strix removed his mask. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to observe him. It depends on his willpower now.¡± Titus stumbled and was supported by Quincy. He was still in a daze after sitting down. Strix asked Maisie out to the corridor alone. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie looked at him. ¡°Dad, will the vine that he got before this affect him?¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 ¡°To be exact, there¡¯s isn¡¯t a huge effect.¡± Strix turned around. ¡°This was a mere side effect from the rejection. The sleeper virus has a rtively stubborn cell. When the vine is injected into the body, those cells that spread will start to be active and elerate the metabolism. His body cannot bear it, but he won¡¯t die.¡± Maisie paused and pressed her lips together. If she knew that the vine would cause such a huge reaction to rejection, she might not have taken the chance. Strix consoled her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel bad. I initially nned to let Adrian use that vine for research. Even if you didn¡¯t inform Erwin to make him take precautions, he would still have two vines with him at that time.¡± No matter which type it was, they didn¡¯t affect Nn negatively, but it just didn¡¯t let Sue and Roger get their way. After Strix left, Maisie stood there alone until someone said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be behind the vine issue.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t turn around, but she knew it was Sue. Sue walked in front of her and scoffed. ¡°I started off with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wellbeing in mind, but you, his ex -Wife, are trying to frame me for this. Do you really not care about his life?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Maisie looked at her with no change in expression.¡± You injected him without understanding what is in the vine?¡± Sue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°That was because you interfered!¡± She approached Maisie. ¡°If Elder Master Goldmann finds out that you are the reason his grandson is in this predicament, do you think you¡¯ll get away with your n?¡± Sue¡¯s eyes were cold as Maisie kept quiet. ¡°I heard that Elder Master Goldmann doesn¡¯t like you. Since you¡¯re already divorced, suggest you keep out of this, by the way¡­¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sue smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t hate me. Maybe he already stopped loving you?¡± Maisie looked at her calmly. After a while, she smiled without warmth. ¡°Congrattions then, Ms. Reynolds.¡± ¡°I ept your blessing.¡± Sue patted her shoulder, turned around, and left. Maisie watched her leave, her eyes turning dark. During the few days that Nn had been in aa, the ¡®ineffectiveness¡¯ of the vine caused a stir. The hottest debate was on Henry¡¯ s exposed identity. The biggest loser was probably Roger. He monopolized the vine supply chain and was barred from entering other countries. His n to turn things around with the ¡®vine¡¯ had utterly failed. But what the media didn¡¯t know was that Nn had been awake for two days. Quincy stood by the bed and reported, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, after you let me announce that the vine isn¡¯t effective on you, the people lost their trust in Roger. All THE vines that were tied to him have been rejected.¡± Nn stood in front of the window, his thin hands ying with the potted nt on the window sill.¡± Strix made a huge sacrifice too.¡± Once the ineffectiveness was announced, his reputation was dragged through the mud, and everyone had found out that he was Henry. The hospital was well guarded, so people couldn¡¯t get i n. The hospital staff was paid to keep the secret so no one outside could know Nn¡¯s situation. Roger had lost his power, and after David resolved the issues, he would be voted as the new President of Stoslo if nothing went wrong. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Something came to Quincy¡¯s mind. ¡°By the way, Sue has beening to see you for the past few days. I¡¯m not sure how she found out that Mr. Vanderbilt framed her about the vine, and she told Elder Master Goldmann about this. He believes her and mes Ms. Vanderbilt for it.¡± Nn paused what he was doing and turned sideways, his eyes looking dark and lonely. A silver-white car slowly drove into the yellow por forest. The widewn and the rows of tall por trees looked like an oil painting under the bright blue sky. This beautiful yet secluded area was where Adrian lived. Saydie parked the car outside a three-story tall vi with its ownwn. The doors were tightly shut. Maisie got out of the car, Saydie rang the doorbell, and someone came to the door after a long time. The man looked out from behind the door and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Is Mr. Kestner in?¡± ¡°No.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Saydie suddenly kicked the door as the man was about to close it. The man took out a gun to defend himself, but Saydie immobilized him on the floor immediately, took his gun, and pointed it to his head. Saydie knocked the man out upon hearing movement upstairs and entered the vi with Maisie. There were signs of a struggle in the house. It was messy, and there was blood on the floor. There were signs of movements upstairs, so they both rushed toward the study. Saydie kicked the door with a gun in hand, but all they saw was Jones tied to a chair. He had kicked over a vase to make some noise. Maisie was surprised. ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± She immediately went forward to untie him and removed the tape over his mouth. Jones was out of breath when he finally got to speak.¡± Roger¡¯s people took my uncle. They wanted to keep me here so that I couldn¡¯t report it!¡± Saydie put her gun away and frowned. ¡°I guess Mr. Goldmann was right. Roger wasn¡¯t going to let Mr. Kestner get away.¡± They were still toote.. Maisie helped him up and saw blood gushing out of a wound on his calf. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, how did you get in? That man-¡± Maisie cut him off. ¡°Saydie knocked him out. You need to get to the hospital. We¡¯ll send you there.¡± Saydie drove toward the nearest hospital in the city. Jones turned paler by the minute in the car. Blood kept gushing out, possibly because ofpression of blood vessels, and a big part of his pants was soaked. Maisie wrapped a cloth around an inch above his wound. Jones looked at her and smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m d you showed up. I thought I was going to die there.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°When was Mr. Kestner taken?¡± He answered, ¡°An hour ago.¡± The men had taken him away after rushing in and fighting the bodyguards. Jones had realized that something was wrong when he came to see Adrian and was ambushed when he got through the door. He had already been tied up by the time he woke up. That person had been keeping an eye on him because he was afraid that he would report it. That person had had to leave upon hearing the doorbell, so Jones deliberately broke a vase, but it cut his calf when it shattered. At the hospital¡­ The doctor immediately helped Jones stop the bleeding while Maisie waited outside. Saydie walked over after making a call. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve informed Mr. Goldmann about this. He has sent someone to save Mr. Kestner.¡± Maisie nodded. Since no one knew Nn¡¯s status and it had been chaotic, Roger had been cornered and couldn¡¯t do anything to Strix. Still, he could take it out on Adrian. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 As to why they had only tied up Jones, it was probably because of his family background. He was the only son in his family, unlike Adrian. The doctor walked out of the ward when Maisie asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Smith?¡± The doctor smiled. ¡°He was lucky to get here in time, and he didn¡¯t go into hemorrhagic shock. I gave him stitches, and he just needs to rest for a few days.¡± Maisie walked into the room. Jones was lying in bed a s he looked back at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Maisie stood next to the bed. ¡°When we met back in Luxe, I asked about Ms. Reynolds and your uncle. Were you trying to help your uncle keep a secret?¡± He had avoided the topic because he wanted to keep it a secret. Jones paused and smiled, looking pale. ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t work with Roger. He was a fan of experiments. How do I put this? He had been obsessed with his own experiments and ignored the outside world and the objections of his family.¡± ¡°So he left your family?¡± Maisie had heard Nn mention that someone had left the Jones family a long time ago, and that was probably Adrian. Jones nodded and looked at the ceiling. ¡°His dream was to be as good as Strix. In Stoslo, aside from the Kents, Roger always knew that my uncle was doing his research.¡± When the ¡®scandal¡¯ of the Kents being involved in the virus research had broken out, Roger was afraid it would lead back to him. Thus, he had approached his uncle. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Roger found my uncle because he rarely hasmunication with the outside world.¡± Maisie walked aside, running her hand along the edge of the cab. ¡°Maybe it was Sue Reynolds?¡± Jones stared at her at the mention of Sue. ¡°Why are you so interested in Sue?¡± Maisie stopped in front of the window. The sun rays that shone on her body made the lines of her face look softer against the light, ¡°Because she isn¡¯t Sue Reynolds.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jones pushed himself up. ¡°She isn¡¯t Sue?¡± ¡°I visited Luxe that day to get her information. The Sue that I knew worked at Luxe nine years ago. I have all the information about her, and this Sue is different from the Sue that I knew.¡± Maisie turned sideways to look at him after saying that. ¡°Sue died in a fire three years ago. The death certificate issued by the hospital was still saved on the server.¡± Jones was stunned. He didn¡¯t know Sue very well, but he was aware that she was his uncle¡¯s student, and he didn¡¯t know her before that ¡°If she¡¯s an imposter, could it be possible that my uncle wasn¡¯t aware?¡± Jones was curious about that. Maisie smiled. ¡°Do you know how to pretend?¡± She used to be one of the closest people to Sue and knew the people around her, including everything about her. Adrian would not be able to tell that the current Sue wasn¡¯t his student from Turner. Other than the change in her looks, she must have said something to convince Adrian that she was Sue. At that moment, at the Central Hospital¡­ ¡°Nonsense!¡± Titus looked upset when he looked toward Nn, who was sitting on the bed. ¡°If Maisie didn¡¯t switch the vines, would you be in this situation?¡± He took a deep breath and held up his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. You have to cut all ties with Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Nn closed his eyes and scoffed. ¡°What happens after we get a divorce?¡± He opened his eyes while looking cold. ¡°I should ept Sue?¡± Titus paused. Even though Sue had snatched the vine from Strix, she had done that to save Nn. If they hadn¡¯t switched the vines, Nn wouldn¡¯t be in such a dangerous predicament. Titus didn¡¯t fully trust Sue either, so he wouldn¡¯t try to push them together. ¡°Any woman other than Maisie would work.¡± Nn smiled, but he looked more sinister. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, but you still like to interfere in my affairs.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Titus growled, ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather, and I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Even if what happened three years ago wasn¡¯t her fault, without her, you wouldn¡¯t have been infected and fallen into their trap!¡± He knew that Maisie was innocent, but Nn had almost lost his life ever since meeting her. He felt sorry for Maisie about the ident, but they should never have been together. They shouldn¡¯t still be in contact after their divorce. Nn¡¯s eyes were dark. After a moment, he grinned. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Maisie, I might be dead already. Why do you think Strix would want to help me?¡± Titus paused and didn¡¯t say anything. Nn scoffed again. ¡°You think they were maniptive, but without that, Sue would have gotten her way, or maybe it would have been Roger?¡± He leaned against the headboard. ¡°Maybe my father was right. You never reflect on your decisions. Like it or not, what happened to Maisie and me was all because of you.¡± ¡°What did you say, rascal?¡± Titus looked pale, but Nn closed his eyes and ignored him. All Titus could do was stare. After that, he threw his hands up and left. Quincy saw Titus get out of the room looking upset and didn¡¯t dare ask him about it. He walked into the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Elder Master Goldmann¡­¡± Nn squinted and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ignore him. The old man is just stubborn. He will regret it one day.¡± Sue was blocked by the bodyguards when she walked into the corridor. She was going to say something when she saw Quincy exiting the room, so she immediately said, ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡± Quincy looked at her and walked over with no change i n expression. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Goldmann. How is he?¡± Sue looked worried, and it wasn¡¯t an act. Quincy sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We don¡¯t know if he will. He just might not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sue paused and held Quincy¡¯s arm. ¡°Can you let me see him? Even just for a moment, please?¡± Quincy looked awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Sue begged him. ¡°Please, Mr. Lawson, let me see him.¡± Quincy didn¡¯t block her and asked the bodyguards to let her in. She quickly walked into the room. Her heart ached when she saw Nn lying in bed. She had never thought of taking Nn¡¯s life. She would never hurt him and just wanted him to love her, even just for a moment. It was all Maisie¡¯s fault, for switching out the vine and putting him in this situation. That woman had done this! Sue slowly walked toward the bed, holding her fist. Her tightly pressed lips slowly parted. ¡°No-Nn¡­¡± Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Seeing that the man in the bed wasn¡¯t reacting, she sat at the edge of the bed and touched his cold hand.¡± Nn, you can¡¯t die. I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to save you.¡± Sue¡¯s eyes welled up. Although she had only spent a short time with Nn, even if it was as Sue, she knew that he didn¡¯t hate ¡®Sue¡¯, and that was a good start. She finally had a chance, but why couldn¡¯t she save him? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn. It was my fault. It was all because of Maisie. She wanted to frame me and switch out the vine. I really didn¡¯t know that it would have such a huge effect on you, Nn. I really don¡¯t want you to die Sue¡¯s hand touched his face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A sudden voice came from outside, startling Sue. She turned around and saw Maisie standing at the door, staring back. Sue looked at Nn and stood up with a stoic expression. ¡°You switched out the vines and caused this. How could you still show your face here?¡± Maisie slowly said, ¡°You betrayed Mr. Kestner and worked with Roger. I just wanted to stop you.¡± Sue pressed her lips together. Maisie walked to Sue. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what is going on between Roger and the Goldmanns. How could I let Roget get this chance and not do anything about it?¡± Sue gnashed her teeth. ¡°So you treat Mr. Goldmann¡¯s life as a joke?¡± Maisie approached her and revealed a knowing smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the reason the virus infected Nn?¡± ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Sue¡¯s expression changed, and she tried to avoid eye contact. Why would Maisie say this to her? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you heard.¡± Maisie ced her hand on her shoulder and smiled.¡± Why are you agitated? Are you hiding something?¡± Sue held her fists because she had a bad feeling. Had Maisie found something? That wasn¡¯t possible! She had covered it so well, so how could she find out? ¡°Did you know? I knew a girl in Luxe nine years ago, also named Sue Reynolds.¡± That sentence made Sue shudder, and her fingers turned pale. Maisie walked to her side. ¡°I¡¯m curious, not only is Sue who died three years ago in a fire standing here, very much alive, but she doesn¡¯t even recognize me. If you didn¡¯t die in that fire, who did?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I was already in the hospital when I regained my senses. My face was badly burned, and that was why I got stic surgery. I can¡¯t remember a lot of things. ** Sue gnashed her teeth to calm down. She couldn¡¯t fall into the trap! ¡°Really?¡± Maisie turned to look at her and raised her brow. ¡°You can change your face, but I can¡¯t find any traces of Sue on you. I¡¯m really curious how you could turn into a whole new person in three years. And your body reminds me of another woman.¡± Sue started sweating. Maisie stood beside her, and two words floated over to her ears. ¡°Rowena Summers.¡± Those words were like a nightmare to her, haunting her. She couldn¡¯t get away from it, forever circling the identity hidden deep in this body. Thus, her body froze when Maisie mentioned her name, and she started having trouble breathing. No, she wasn¡¯t Rowena Summers! Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 I¡¯m Sue Reynolds! Sue kept saying the name in her heart, again and again, telling herself that she was Sue Reynolds. Sue turned her head around and met Maisie¡¯s gaze. She said with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no idea who this is. Although I don¡¯t know what prejudice you have against me, what is the purpose of you doing this to me? I just want to tell you that I want the best for Mr. Goldmann-¡± A pnded on Sue¡¯s face, causing her to turn her head sideways. She was stunned for a short while, and then she hissed angrily. ¡°How dare you p me!?¡± a ¡°You want the best for him? Hah, please don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Maisie said as she rubbed her wrist. Then, she looked at Sue, whose face was clouded with a paroxysm of anger, shock, and ruthlessness. ¡°What? Don¡¯t give me that face.¡± Sue raised her arm as she wanted to p Maisie back. Maisie just stood there and looked at her straight. Before Sue¡¯s hand could reach Maisie¡¯s face, Saydie grabbed her arm and pinned her on the floor, forcing her to kneel. She shouted, ¡°How dare you, Maisie!?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not going to keep on with your act?¡± Maisie leaned forward and looked at her with a faint smile on her face. ¡°I just pped you once, and you can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Sue avoided her eyes. Even though she was furious right now, she pressed it down and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯d better let me go now. Or else, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Goldmann and let him see your true face!¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll give you a chance to tell him.¡± Maisie rose to her feet and walked up to Nn¡¯s bed. She sat down and said, ¡°Wakey, wakey. How long are you going to pretend to sleep? Or do you want me to kiss you to wake you up?¡± The corner of Nn¡¯s lips curled upward slightly, and he opened up his eyes to look at her. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a lot of fun.¡± ¡°Mr-Mr. Goldmann?¡± Sue was stunned. Nn slowly got up from his bed. The smile on his face gradually faded and was reced by grim coldness. ¡°You¡¯re not going to call me Nn anymore?¡± Sue¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and it took her a while to understand everything. She looked at Nn and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡± If he had been pretending to be asleep, did that mean that he had heard everything she said just now? Nn dusted his hospital gown slowly and replied in a n indifferent manner, ¡°I¡¯ve known you were not the real Sue from the moment you approached me as Strix¡¯s apprentice.¡± Sue bit her lips, and her entire body was shaking profusely as if she had lost all her strength. ¡°So¡­ You have been testing me the whole time?¡± she asked. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course,¡± Nn said, his face cold, ¡°Did you think I¡¯d be interested in you just because you¡¯ve changed a new face?¡± Sue felt as if her entire world had shattered. ¡®So he knew from the beginning, and he¡¯s been testing me all along¡­¡¯ It was only now she realized why Nn wanted her to wear high heels or make snacks for him. It turned out that he had just been testing her and confirming her identity. There was a moment when she thought Nn really had fallen for her. She believed she had a chance. After all, he had gotten a divorce from Maisie, but everything he had said in the car was a lie. He had just wanted to give her the wrong impression that she had a chance to be with him again! ¡®That¡¯s right. He could sacrifice his own life and take the bullet for Maisie three years ago. How could there be a chance he would have a change of heart three yearster? I¡¯m really such a fool!¡¯ Sue tossed her head back and let out a hysterical peal ofughter. ¡°All of you are lying to me. How dare you take advantage of my feelings, Nn!?¡± She tried to get up from the floor, but Saydie did not give her a chance. Narrowing his eyes, Nn said, ¡°Your feelings are way too cheap. From what you did three years ago, you should have thought about what would happen to you.¡± ¡°What would happen to me?¡± The hatred and resentment in Sue¡¯s eyes grew as she said, ¡°Does Maisie not deserve to die? How could Daniel have tortured me if she Chapter 566 hadn¡¯t schemed against me three years ago? My face was disfigured because of that!¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Maisie¡¯s face sank. She said, ¡°I remember I gave you a chance to admit it, right?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rowena was stumped. Maisie rose to her feet and stopped in front of Rowena. She looked down at her and continued.¡± Rowena, I knew you didn¡¯t want to work for Daniel back then. I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Why would I plot against you? It¡¯s because you participated in Daniel¡¯s n. You were the one who pulled the trigger. You were the one who kidnapped me and lured Nn into Daniel¡¯s trap. And now you¡¯re saying that you truly love him?¡± Maisie cupped her chin with her hands and said, ¡°If you truly loved Nn, you wouldn¡¯t have put him in danger, nor would you have watched his mother die back then!¡± Rowena¡¯s pupils constricted, and she felt as if her organs had twisted together. Maisie continued. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s exactly because you refused to save and even hid the information about Nn¡¯s mother that made him lose his mother? So what makes you think that the Goldmanns or Nn should ept you?¡± Rowena, whose cover had been blown, could no longer continue to masquerade as Sue. Tears began to flow down Rowena¡¯s cheeks as she closed her eyes in despair. It was her cowardice back then that had created the situation today. She had made them miss the time to rescue Nn¡¯s mother because she was afraid. She had been unaware who had kidnapped Nn¡¯ s mother at that time. However, she had been aware of the feud between the Goldmanns and the de Arma family. Therefore, she had made the de Arma family the scapegoat for this incident. Daniel had approached her several yearster, and her nightmare began. It was only then she learned that the ones who had kidnapped Nn¡¯s mother were the Kents. She regretted it. She shouldn¡¯t have made a deal with the devil. Even if the Goldmanns found out everything and she had nowhere to go one day, she would still have Daniel to help her. She had even thought that Daniel would be obsessed with her body, but she was wrong. He had been a monster, crueler than anyone she had ever seen. He would never have fallen for any woman. He would only treat women as his prey or pawns that he could take advantage of His tortures would make her feel nothing but pain. She had had enough of Daniels¡¯ torture three years ago, so she escaped from him and became Sue. ¡°Nn, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. I¡¯m very sorry about your mother, I just¡­ I was just too soared,¡± Rowena exined hastily. ¡°I was worried that you. Grandpa, and your father would me me, so-¡± ¡°So you pushed all the me to the de Arma family?¡± Maisie chimed in nonchntly, cutting her short. ¡°It¡¯s your own selfishness, a seemingly harmless thought that has allowed the de Arma family to be used by those people for so many years. Do you think you are really innocent?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rowena growled, her voiceced with hatred. ¡°Those people used the de Arma family? It¡¯s none of my business! I just knew that there was a feud between the de Arma family and the Goldmanns, so what¡¯s wrong for me to push all the me to the de Arma family?¡± After Rowena finished speaking, she let out a maniacal peal ofughter. ¡°Maisie, I know you hate me, but so do I. Those people are dead because of you! Wynona, her parents, or your father¡­ Think about it, Maisie. If you had died, none of them would have had to die! Maisie¡¯s face was turning grimmer and grimmer, and she clenched her hands so tightly that her knuckles were turning white. Quincy was standing outside of the door. ¡°So, this is the reason you killed my sister?¡± Rowena was stunned for a moment, and then she shouted hysterically, ¡°This is not my fault! No one asked her to protect this b*tch! If she hadn¡¯t followed this b*tch around, she wouldn¡¯t have to die!¡± A figure zipped past Maisie before she could do anything, and Rowena was sent flying across the air in the blink of an eye, hitting the corner of the table with a meaty smack. She let out a grunt, and all of the bottles on the table fell on the floor. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Everyone in the ward gasped when they saw what had happened to Rowena. Rowena was lying on the floor in a prostate position, twitching with pain. She raised her head, and under her messy hair was her face that was filled with shock and tears. ¡°Nn¡­ How could you do this to me?¡± Rowena couldn¡¯t believe that Nn was willing to do this to her. He had never done something like this to her before, but at this moment , she saw nothing but ruthlessness, coldness, and mercilessness from his face. ¡°This is just a light punishment considering what you¡¯ve said,¡± Nn said as he red coldly at her. ¡°I would¡¯ve killed you if I could do it now.¡± ¡®Kill me?¡¯ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Rowena felt a pang in her heart, and it began to constrict violently. Then, she cried out in a frenzied manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong for me to call her a b*tch? Do you feel upset? Nn, if it weren¡¯t for my grandfather back then, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be where you are today!¡± Rowena got up from the floor awkwardly. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there was a manic grin on her face. ¡°Do you want to kill me? Then do it now! Kill me, right now and right here! I want to let everyone know that the Goldmanns are a bunch of ungrateful people!¡± Nnughed coldly. ¡°It might work on my grandfather, but unfortunately, it won¡¯t work on me.¡± Rowena trembled, and she stumped. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you¡¯ve touched my bottom line, I¡¯m not letting you get away so easily.¡± Nn turned his head away from her as he felt disgusted by the sight of her. ¡°Quincy, get someone to bring her away. Do whatever you want to her. No need to go easy on her.¡± Due to his sister¡¯s death and the things that Rowena had said, Quincy no longer had anypassion for her, only disgust. He waved his hand, and two bodyguards came into the ward. They took hold of Rowena, causing the woman to scream madly, ¡°Nn, what are you doing? You can¡¯t do this to me, you can¡¯t!¡± However, Nn paid her no mind and allowed the two bodyguards to bring her away. Maisie stood frozen stiff at the spot for a long while before turning her head to look at Nn. He was standing with his back facing her, but she could sense that he was enraged by the things Rowena had said. She could more or less imagine what would happen to Rowena after falling into Nn¡¯s hands. Her hands were drenched with the blood of so many people, and she deserved more than death. However, could her death fill up the hole of hatred in her heart? Had it not been for her and Daniel to stage that ident, her father, Cherie, and even her baby wouldn¡¯t have died in that ident. She did not want Rowena dead. She wanted her to live as if she were dead. ¡°Zee,¡± Nn called out to her, trying to pull her back to reality. Maisie raised her head and looked at him. He stopped in front of her and stroked her cheek with his hand. ¡°You can do whatever you want to do.¡± Maisie was stunned. Then, she smiled. ¡°Are you not worried that I might kill her?¡± ¨C Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°I know you won¡¯t let her die so easily.¡± Rowena was imprisoned in a dimly lit room. A few bodyguards were guarding the room outside, and there was nothing in the room except for a bed. Even the wall was made of wood, so she couldn¡¯t kill herself even if she wanted to. Maisie and Saydie arrived at the room. The bodyguard outside of the room nodded at her before opening the door. They saw Rowena was sitting on the bed. She looked like a mess, and her eyes were ssy. When she heard themotion at the door, she lifted her head to look at Maisie and scoffed coldly. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Maisie walked into the room and said indifferently.¡± Nn has given you to me.¡± Rowena was stunned. She scrambled up from the bed agitatedly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means exactly what you hear.¡± Maisie walked to the side and took in the tiny empty room. ¡°He told me that I can do whatever I want to you.¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Rowena froze. Suddenly, she cupped her head with her hands andughed. ¡°You¡¯re here to get your revenge, right, Maisie? You¡¯re here to kill me, right? What can you achieve by killing me?¡± She stared at her viciously and said, ¡°If you kill me, will those peoplee back to life? Hahaha, do it then! I won¡¯t feel lonely when I have them with me in hell.¡± Clenching her fist tightly, Maisie turned her head around and looked at her. ¡°Who told you that you have the right to go down there and be with them?¡± ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Rowena said as she shrugged. There was a manic smile on her face, and she continued in a haughty manner. ¡°ying some dirty tricks is all you can do. Even if you hate me to the core, you can¡¯t even kill me.¡± Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Why should I get my hands dirty because I hate you?¡± As she walked closer to Rowena, she said, ¡°Daniel has gotten what he deserves for everything he has done. As for you, it will be a mercy if I kill you, and mercy is thest thing I want to give to you right now.¡± Rowena grabbed the cor of her shirt and growled,¡± What the hell do you want? Do you think you can kill me?¡± A bodyguard came forward and pulled Rowena away. He pushed her, and she fell to the bed. Maisie dusted her shirt that got messed up by Rowena. ¡°Do you want to experience whatever torture Nn has been suffering for the past three years?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Rowena¡¯s expression changed. Then, she saw Saydiee up to her with a briefcase. Two bodyguards came forward and pinned her on the bed. She tried to resist but to no avail. ¡°Maisie, are you going to inject the virus into me? You can¡¯t do this to me! I want to see Nn! I want to see Grandpa!¡± she screamed. A bodyguard lifted his hand and pped her in the face, causing her head to turn sideways. Soon, a red weal appeared on her cheek. Maisie looked at her expressionlessly and said,¡± Sickness and pain are worse than death, especially when one dies at a ce where no one can find them.¡± Rowena shook her head but could only make a whimpering, choking sound. ¡°Losing your freedom, suffering from illness, and dying alone is the best ce for you to end up.¡± Maisie laughed. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Two bodyguards pinned Rowena tightly on the bed and covered her mouth. Saydie opened the briefcase and took out a syringe. Rowena screamed and shouted in despair, but whimpers were all she managed to squeeze out of her mouth. Tears began to fall from the corner of her eyes as Saydie injected half of the blue substance into her bloodstream. The bodyguards released her. Maisie nced at her, turned around, and left. ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t go! I want to see Nn! I want to see Grandpa!¡± Rowena scrambled up from the bed, but her legs gave way, and she fell to the ground. She tried to make them turn their heads, but none of them did so. The door was closing up slowly until Rowena¡¯s cries of despair couldn¡¯t be heard anymore. Standing in the corridor, Maisie looked at the withered leaves that were blown down from the branches by the wind in the distance. Perhaps this was how Rowena would end up spending her life. Two dayster, Stoslo¡¯s Parliament Building restarted the presidential election. Those people who supported Roger all had shifted toward Wesley. While Wesley was receiving interviews from the media and press, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let the people of Stoslo experience the same pandemic that happened back then. No matter if it¡¯s the government or the royal family, they should never try to hide or spread fake. news about the pandemic. At the very least, I won¡¯t do that.¡± Wesley had gained the support of most of the people, and even theizens had liked the video of Wesley¡¯s interview. Of course, most of theizens were happy that Stoslo was going to have its youngest-ever president. While the doctor was drawing blood from Nn for a blood test, the television on the wall was showing the news that Wesley had been elected as the president. Maisie was standing at the side. After the doctor left with Nn¡¯s blood, she sat by the bed and asked softly. ¡°Have you been feeling any better recently?¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Nn smiled and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not coughing anymore.¡± Just when Maisie was about to say something, a figure appeared at the door. The neer was none other than Erwin. He was wearing a coffee-colored trench coat, making him look even more handsome and regal. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting you two,¡± he said. Maisie hurriedly rose to her feet and asked, ¡°Uncle Erwin, how is Mr. Kestner?¡± As Erwin approached Maisie, he replied, ¡°Adrian is fine. He looks a little bit worn out, but he¡¯s doing fine.¡± Strix had been very firm in his attitude when he went to get Adrian back from Roger. On the other side, Roger had been worried that Strix would make a big deal out of it, so he had no other choice but to let Adrian go. ¡°Robert was his milk cow while Daniel was his executioner, and Roger has be a lot weaker than he used to be after losing both of them,¡± Nn said as he tugged at his nket. ¡°Although he still has Shawn and Gregory on his side, neither of them can pose a threat to us.¡± Erwin nodded. Shawn was just a businessman, and it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say that he was Roger¡¯s errand boy. He did not have any family background and was not a noble, so it was easy to get rid of him. As for Gregory, without Roger¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a high-ranking officer in the government. However, a man¡¯s nature would be revealed when he gained power. People always said that the grass on the wall would always sway along with the wind. Now that the situation was not in Roger¡¯s favor, it went without saying that Gregory would not support Roger if he wanted to keep his position. ¡°I heard that the descendant of the Hathaways has given Roger arge sum of money for him to monopolize the market of the vines, ¡°Erwin said as he looked at Nn. Nn chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He isn¡¯t someone who would suffer a loss.¡± Erwin lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Roger now owes him a huge amount of money. I wonder how he is going to fill in the big hole.¡± Maisie did not understand what they were talking about at all. When Erwin was leaving, Maisie walked him to the door. When they arrived at the hospital entrance, Erwin turned his head around and asked, ¡°Zee, after everything is over, are you going back to Morwich or to Zlokovia with him?¡± Maisie was stunned. After a short while, she said, ¡°I think I will go back to Zlokovia. I miss my other two kids.¡± Erwin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Maisie walked back to the ward. However, she heard a conversation from inside before entering the ward. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told Ms. Vanderbilt that Hernandez deliberately faked his disappearance and is actually dead?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. After a short while, he said, ¡± I¡¯m worried that she can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°But she will know about it sooner orter.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nn turned around and was stunned when he saw Maisie was standing at the door. He rose to his feet and called out to her, ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie looked at him, her face calm. ¡°Did you already know that?¡± The bodyguard exited from the ward, leaving both of them inside. Nn walked up to Maisie, grabbed her shoulders, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee. It¡¯s only until very recently that I learned about it.¡± Maisie pressed her lips tightly and lowered her head. He grabbed her into his arms and secured her tightly in his embrace. As he kissed the top of her head, he continued. ¡°Zee, trust me, this is the only thing I didn¡¯t tell you. I also just found out that your grandfather¡¯s disappearance was a scheme he set up to confuse those people.¡± Maisie¡¯s body was trembling. She buried her head deep in his chest and asked with a shaking voice, ¡°So he¡¯s already dead, right?¡± Nn grabbed her hand tightly, but he did not know how to answer her question. He knew that she might not be able to ept this oue. Maisie pushed him away. There was a sad expression on her face, and her eyes were brimming with tears.¡± Where is my grandfather?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nn was stunned. After a long while, he wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with his fingertip and replied in a husky voice, ¡°We Lapier ou can¡¯t find his body. He was already seriously injured on that day when the ident urred, and he passed away not long after.¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Maisie¡¯s face was pale. She lowered her head and took the golden ring out of her pocket. ¡°This is what my grandfather left for me. That man said that my grandfather was still alive!¡± She grabbed Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you? My grandfather may still be alive, he isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± ¡®I have only one rtive left. Since he could set up a plot to confuse us, he should be fine.¡¯ Nn hugged her tightly again. ¡°Zee, I know you feel bad about this, but it¡¯s already very obvious why your grandfather gave you the ring of the de Armas.¡± Maisie was astounded, and she could not help but tightly clench her hands stuck between her body and his warm chest. ¡®That¡¯s right, why would Grandpa ask the man to pass me the ring that represents the status of the patriarch or matriarch of the de Armas? It is because he wants me to inherit his identity!¡¯ Maisie did not know why she felt sad. Even though she did not have much contact with her grandfather three years ago, maybe it was because they were rtives. He was her grandfather, a rtive who was rted to her by blood apart from her biological father. The night sky outside the window was dark, and the lights in the house were dim. Nn hugged Maisie from behind, his chin resting on top of her head while he held her soft, smooth hand in the palm of his hand. He then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Maisie responded to himnguidly while her eyes were fixed on the windowsill. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Nn lifted her ck hair and kissed the back of her ear. ¡°We¡¯ll go home after we take care of all the matters here. The children miss you very much.¡± Maisie turned around and nced at him. ¡°What identity will I go back with when I return with you?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nn chuckled. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll return as my wife.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°Everyone in Zlokova knows that you¡¯ve divorced me. How embarrassing would it be if I were to go back with you this time around?¡± Nn¡¯s tall and broad body came in front of her, and he kissed her affectionately. ¡°Then I¡¯ll say that I¡¯m the one who begged you toe back.¡± He then smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t care how embarrassing it¡¯ll be.¡± On the day Nn was discharged from the hospital, reporters waited for him outside the entrance. In fear that the reporters would crush Maisie, Nn grabbed her hand tightly, walked with her by his side, and protected her with his body. The reporters only asked him about his condition and did not ask anything about Maisie. In the pictures and video recordings, Nn looked as if he had had enough time to recharge his batteries-his complexion had recovered and looked ruddy. He then took Maisie into the car after calmly answering all the reporters¡¯ questions. Maisie loosened her cor after they got into the car, and the obvious hickeys on her neck made her blush. Nn saw that she took the liquid foundation and concealer out of her bag to cover them up, and he grinned through the corners of his lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to cover?¡± Maisie red at him and muttered, ¡°Your brutal mouth just doesn¡¯t know how to restrain itself.¡± He smirked silently. Back at the East Ind Vi, a strange man was sitting on the couch, drinking tea. The man¡¯s attire was very tasteful. The grayish-green casual suit he had on was not from anymon luxury brand but custom-made. He looked as if he was around Nn¡¯s age. He looked unfamiliar to Maisie, but he was no stranger to Nn. The man put down the teacup and raised his head. His gaze looked harmless, but it was particrly sharp when he was staring at someone, and a wide smile emerged on his originally calm face.¡± Congrattions on your discharge.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nn looked at Quincy, motioning him to bring Maisie upstairs first. Maisie also understood the signal and followed Quincy upstairs. The man nced at Maisie and smiled at Nn.¡± She¡¯s the woman for whom you blocked the bullet three years ago, isn¡¯t she?¡± Nn walked to the couch, sat down, and crossed his legs without answering his question. ¡°Why have youe to visit me?¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 The man poured a cup of tea. ¡°Grandma wants to see you.¡± Nn remained silent for a while. ¡°She¡¯s in Stoslo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man took a sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not very convenient for her toe to you.¡± Standing upstairs, Maisie was a little surprised when she heard their conversation. ¡®Nn¡¯s grandmother is in Stoslo?¡¯ She could more or less guess the identity of this man now. He should be Yorrick, the current patriarch of the Hathaways. ¡°You can bring her with you. Grandma is willing to meet her granddaughter-inw too.¡± Yorrick ced the teacup next to his lips and smiled. Not long after their conversation, Yorrick got up and left the vi. Maisie was sitting on the chaise longue in the room and was casually flipping through some books. It was when Nn entered the door that she raised her gaze. ¡°Have you finished talking?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nn managed to squeeze one word out of his throat, walked up to her, sat down, and leaned toward her. ¡°What are you reading about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just skimming through the content.¡± Maisie closed the book and put it down. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned anything about your grandmother to me?¡± She could not help but ask. Nn rested his chin on her shoulders and wrapped his arms around her waistnguidly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention her because she and my grandfather aren¡¯t legally married.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡®They¡¯re not a legal couple? Does that mean that they only have children together but aren¡¯t married at all!?¡¯ ¡°Actually, it is my grandfather who owes her his life.¡± Nn got up and walked up to the French window. Maisie turned to look at him. Nn then exined calmly, ¡°My grandfather only wanted to take over the Night Banquet that my greatgrandfather left behind back then. He had always been living an extremely hazardous life ever since he was a youngd. So, he knew very clearly that his wife and children would be his weaknesses if he were to get married and start a family.¡± Maisie finally understood and recovered from the bewilderment. ¡°So, that¡¯s why he left your father to the Summers in order for them to raise him?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°My father told me that my grandparents¡¯ rtionship wasn¡¯t a tango of two. It was only my grandmother¡¯s one-sided wishful thinking back then, and she followed my grandfather around without even having a title or status in the Goldmanns. My grandfather even took my father away after she gave birth to my father¡­¡± Even so, his grandmother would still take time to visit Nichs every year until Nichs grew up, got married, and gave birth to Nn. His grandmother would also send Nn gifts when he was a young boy. She had evene all the way from Yaramoor to visit when Nn celebrated his first birthday. However, she would always choose to come when Titus was not in the country-that was how the two had never met again. Maisie lowered her gaze and said nothing. ¡®No wonder Yorrick said it¡¯s inconvenient for her toe to Nn now. She¡¯s avoiding his grandfather. ¡®She didn¡¯t even ask for a title before giving birth to a child for him. Just how deeply in love was she back then? But she chose to never see him ever again since then. She must¡¯ve beenpletely disappointed in order for her to decide not to see him again.¡¯ ¡°Do you want to go to meet my grandmother with me?¡± Nn asked her. Maisie returned to her senses and chuckled. ¡°Do you n to take me there?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice for her to be able to meet your granddaughter-inw.¡± The next day¡­ Probably due to the cloudy and rainy day, the temperature dropped a lot. The rain drizzled in the direction of the wind, the ground was wet, and ayer of cold reflection could be seen rippling on the puddles. When the car arrived outside arge hotel on Waltz Street. Nn wore a long ck trench coat over his suit. After getting out of the ca This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. he took the ck umbre in Quincy¡¯s hand and used it to protect Maisie from the rain. Maisie wore a leather jacket with ace turtleneck, a silk scarf that adorned her neckline, and a pair of white short high-heeled boots under the pleated skirt. She looked gentle and elegant, and her temperament felt rather casual. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 They took the elevator to the executive steak house located on the 12th floor. The entire restaurant seemed to have been reserved. Several bodyguards were waiting on the outside, and only a few waitresses were left behind to serve them. Yorrick was waiting in the corridor. He looked down at his watch when the two of them arrived. ¡°You¡¯re quite punctual.¡± Nn asked indifferently, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandmother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s inside,¡± Yorrick said, turned around, and led them in. Nn held Maisie¡¯s hand as they walked toward the dining room. Soon, they saw a white-haired olddy sitting alone at the dining table with her back facing them, fiddling with a green rose found in a vase in her hand. Yorrick walked up to Madam Hathaway¡¯s side and bent down. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Nn led Maisie around the long white table to the seat opposite Madam Hathaway. Madam Hathaway then inserted the flower into the vase, ced it aside, and slowly raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since !st saw you. How have you and your father been doing?¡± Maisie only got a better look at Madam Hathaway¡¯s face. She was about 70 years old, and her hair was as white as snow. However, judging from her facial features, she could see the stunning demeanor she had back when she was younger. Although her appearance was not as prepossessing as it was before, she still had the indifferent and cool temperament with her. The aura she exuded came from her gaze, and her eyes looked so lucid as if they were two crystal clearkes. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nn smiled. ¡°We¡¯re doing fine. You can always return and have a look if you want to see him.¡± Madam Hathaway¡¯s gazended on Maisie. ¡°Is she your wife?¡± Nn nodded without hesitation. Maisie nodded politely and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandma.¡± ¡°Take a seat,¡± Madam Hathaway said slowly while pouring tea. ¡°It¡¯s just the few of us. No outsiders are joining us today, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite and restrained.¡± Yorrick sat on the left-hand side of Madam Hathaway and summoned the waiter to serve the food, and the waiter started to bring the dishes to the table. ¡°Grandmother, why are you in Stoslo?¡± Nn looked at her. Madam Hathaway held up her teacup. ¡°I heard Yorry talk about the situation that you ran into in Stoslo, saying that you were infected with the virus. But looking at your currentplexion, I think you should¡¯ve recovered a lot.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I told you not to worry, didn¡¯t I? How would he not be okay with Strix around?¡± Yorrick sneered, and a hint of mockery could be seen through his eyes and brows. Nn cut the steak on his te slowly. ¡°Mr. Hathaway has a lot of money to spare. You have so much money that the method you used to cripple someone is so crude. People who don¡¯t know what has happened will definitely think that you¡¯ve shifted your career into running a charity.¡± He was referring to the money that Yorrick had wasted on Roger. Yorrick should have long known that those vines had nothing to do with Strix of Morwich, and those vines were useless to him. Thus, even if Roger had the sum of money to monopolize all the sources of the vines, he would still lose money. Roger had borrowed the money from Yorrick, and they must have talked about what was in it for him. Roger would still have to pay up if they suffered a huge loss or things went south. Yorrick¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°If Grandmother didn¡¯t ask me to help you this once, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to lift a single finger of mine.¡± , ¡°If what you did was to help me, I still have my grandmother to thank.¡± Nn took a sip of red wine from the ss. Maisie took a nce at Yorrick and then at Nn. Although she had figured out their rtionship, she was still a little surprised. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you going to introduce Grandmother to her granddaughter-inw?¡± Yorrick swayed the ss of wine. ¡°I heard that she used to be a jewelry designer in Luxe Inc. and graduated from a famous college. You should do so so that Grandmother can know who¡¯s the woman who snatched your heart away from you.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second before looking at Yorrick. He looked as if he was sitting there, waiting for the y to begin. Nn covered the back of her hand that was ced on the table with his palm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who Zee i s. The important thing is that I¡¯m worthy of her.¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Maisie was in the middle of picking up the ss to drink some water, but this sentence almost made her choke. A smile gradually appeared on Madam Hathaway¡¯s cold and stern face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objection as long as Nn is satisfied with their marriage. My issue is with you.¡± As the focus of the conversation changed, she stared a t Yorrick. ¡°Your father has introduced you to all thedies and celebrities from all over the world, but you haven¡¯t taken fancy to any of them, yet you have the guts to mock others?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t run into the right girl. Besides, Grandmother, why can¡¯t I stay single for the rest of my life whe you¡¯ve never gotten married throughout your whole life?¡± As soon as this was mentioned, the atmosphere in the dining room froze for a moment. Maisie nced at Madam Hathaway. Although she could not tell whether Madam Hathaway was infuriated or gleeful, she caught a glimpse of the gloom that shed across her eyes and disappeared instantly like smoke. ¡°How long do you n to stay in Stoslo, Grandmother?¡± Nn changed the subject. Madam Hathaway raised her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll be here for a few days. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re alright.¡± After the meal was over, Nn and Maisie escorted Madam Hathaway to the door. While standing in front of the car, Madam Hathaway turned to look at them. ¡°Do send my regards to your father when you guys go bac This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. to Zlokova.¡± Nn nodded. When Madam Hathaway and Yorrick got into the car and left, Maisie watched as the car drove away and raised her gaze to look at him ¡°So the man who sent Roger money has always been helping you?¡± He smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call him that in his face?¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not very close with him, and I would¡¯ve offended him if I were to say so.¡± Nn put his arms around her. ¡°ording to your seniority in the family, you¡¯re his elder cousin-inw, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything even if you were to offend him.¡± ¡°To everyone else, we¡¯re a divorced couple, so whether I want to continue to stay with you depends on my mood.¡± Maisie pushed his hand off her body and walked toward the car that Quincy drove over. Nn was helpless. ¡®She has begun to hold a grudge against me now that I¡¯ve recovered, so I might as well not recover.¡¯ There was only a yellowmp beaming faintly on the wall in the dimly lit corridor. A bodyguard carried some leftovers as he walked to a locked door and unlocked it as usual. Behind the outer door was another locked iron door as if it was a cage opening. Looking into the room through the iron door, Rowena was lying motionless on the bed. The room was not ventted, so the smelling from inside was very unpleasant. ¡°Hey, get up and eat.¡± The bodyguard kicked the iron gate roughly, making a loud noise, but Rowena did not move. Seeing that she was not moving, the bodyguard wondered if something had happened to her. Thus, he quickly took out the key and opened the iron door. When the bodyguard approached the bed to check her out, Rowena suddenly stood up and pounced onto him, pushing him to the ground. She then sank her teeth into his neck frantically. No matter how the bodyguard pushed her away, he could not get her off his¡¯ body. , While biting off a chunk of flesh from his neck, Rowena took the opportunity to grab his gun from him and then shot him without hesitation. Blood sttered onto her face. Rowena stared at the man whose neck was a bloody mess and had gotten a headshot and giggled hysterically. She then opened her bloody mouth, looking all creepy. ¡°You want to lock me here for the rest of my life? Keep dreaming! If you want me dead, I¡¯ll definitely drag as many people as I can down to hell with me!¡± She then stood up and fled without looking back. At the Easton Estate¡­ 1/2 16.0 Chapter 574 Nn and Strix were sitting in the study, ying chess. One looked graceful and charming while the other looked reserved and two could be said to be evenly matched in terms of their temperament. Strix moved his chess piece. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to me just for a simple thank you, should you?¡± Seeing that he had been exposed, Nn responded steadily, ¡°I actually came here to ask you about something.¡± Strix smiled. ¡°Do you want to know how Zee has been in the past three years?¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Nn did not deny it. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Strix held the chess piece in his hand, seeing that Nn did not y his next move. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been doing too well in the past three years. Her biological father died in that ident, while she lost her baby. No one should be able to sustain such a severe blow.¡± Nn put his chess piece down, and his indifferent expression looked slightly moved. From the moment he had learned that she was pregnant with a child back then and that she had lost the child in that ident, he knew that he would be in her debt till the day of his demise. If she had not been pushed away from his side in the first ce, perhaps that incident would not have happened. Strix looked at him. ¡°Why? Hasn¡¯t she forgiven you?¡± Nn retracted his gaze from the chessboard but did not answer the question as he looked elsewhere. Strix took a look at the chessboard. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t forgiven you, she wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort to save you. I can see that she never gave up on you.¡± Nn exchanged gaze with him as his lips were tightly pursed. The scar looked very deep. She had never let go of the past, but he never really wanted to give up on her either. Strix twisted the chess pieces with his fingers. ¡°You forced her into leaving you just because you had been infected with the virus, and you didn¡¯t want it to affect her. I can understand your actions.¡± Having said that, Strix turned his head and looked out the window. ¡°Back then, her mother left me because she didn¡¯t want to burden me anymore too. She knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left, and she didn¡¯t want me to waste more of my time on her. As for me, I had failed to save her in time, and that¡¯s a regret that I will never get past for the rest of my life. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want Zee to follow in my footsteps.¡± Nn walked out of the study, and Maisie just so happened to enter the corridor. She was surprised and walked forward with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, what a rare thing to see, the legendary Mr. Goldmann actually came over in person.¡± He smiled. ¡°Of course, I have toe in person to inform Strix that I¡¯m bringing my wife home.¡± Maisie inserted her hands in her pockets. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s funeral hasn¡¯t been held yet.¡± Nn brushed his finger across her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go back only after your grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out whether I want to go back with you.¡± Maisie dragged the end of the sentence deliberately. But what caught her off guard was his thin lips, which approached her lips in an instant and kissed her. All she felt in the next couple of seconds was his warm breath caressing the surface of her face. Worrying about being seen, Maisie hurriedly shoved his chest to part his lips away from hers. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you,¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯d like to go back with me is not up to you to decide.¡± He chuckled as he brushed over the hair scattered over her shoulders and hanging over her chest with his fingertips. ¡°Our marriage certificate is still with me.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve lived in separation for three years.¡± Maisie lifted three fingers and ced them right in front of his eyes. ¡°We got back together in Stoslo, and we¡¯ve been living together for quite some time already.¡± Nn approached her with a smirk on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat on you, and I didn¡¯t show any traits of domestic violence. So can the court force us to break up if I refuse to file the divorce?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless as she had obviously lost. ¡®I don¡¯t want to bring our divorce up over and over again, but forgiving him just like this makes me feel extremely embarrassed as if I¡¯m a shameless woman. ¡®Anyway, he has recovered and is perfectly healthy now, so I should y with his emotions while I still can.¡¯ Looking at Maisie¡¯s feisty and childish reaction, Nn leaned toward her and pinched her earlobe. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for the night.¡± After saying that, he walked toward her room on his own. Maisie suddenly came to her senses, caught up to him, and tried to drag him backward. ¡°Nn Goldmann, don¡¯t you even dare think about it!¡± As soon as he stepped into the room, Nn took her into his arms, locked the door of the room with his other hand, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her vigorously. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to stay here?¡± Maisie lost her rationality almost immediately. They had been maintaining a lukewarm rtionship when he was ill, and Nn had obviously been suppressing his strength. But now that he had recovered, every action of his felt like he was a volcano that was erupting , and the lust and desire that had been suppressed for such a long time were transmitted through his body temperature and thrilling heartbeat. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 The sweat rolled down from his brows and burned her shoulder. The breath on her neck surrounded her while he asked, ¡°Are you not going to ask me to stay?¡± Maisie looked into his deep, seductive eyes. Nn carried her into the bathroom. Maisie looked so delicate and innocent in his eyes. After putting her down, Maisie pushed his arm and screamed, ¡°Get out, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He squinted. ¡°You still have energy?¡± Maisie blew air through her nose, not answering. Nn kissed the top of her head and forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Maisie walked out after she finished showering. Nn stood with his back against her, looking like he was on a call. He was just wearing a shirt, and parts of the shirt stuck to his back because of sweat, showing his body. ¡°Alright.¡± Nn hung up and put his phone down. ¡°Are you still busy?¡± Maisie walked to the hairdryer while drying her hair with a towel. Nn frowned and turned to look at her. ¡°Bad news.¡± Maisie picked up the hairdryer and looked at him.¡± What bad news?¡± ¡°Rowena got out.¡± She paused and looked at him again. ¡°How?¡± Nn rubbed his brows. ¡°The person who sent food in thought that she was acting funny and was bitten by Rowena when he went in to check. She stole the gun and killed him.¡± That crazy woman just wouldn¡¯t behave even when she was locked up. Seeing that she was frowning, Nn walked to her and hugged her shoulders with one hand while he picked up a towel with another hand to help her dry her hair. ¡°Quincy secretly followed her. She will try to take revenge now that she has escaped. She won¡¯t be able to stay quiet.¡± Zena had been leaden with overcast for those two days. 1 Maisie went back to the de Armas to attend her grandfather¡¯s funeral. It was a simple one with no ashes nor body. They only raised a tombstone. No one other than Strix, Erwin, and Nn attended the funeral that day. Maisie stood in front of the tombstone for a long time. Nn walked behind her and put his coat on her shoulders. She wrapped it tightly around herself. At that moment, Quincy suddenly rushed over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± Nn turned to look at him. His eyes darkened when he saw that he looked pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Rowena has taken Young Master Wayion and Elder Master Goldmann as hostages. We¡¯re confronting her at the pier.¡± Maisie immediately rushed forward after he spoke.¡± What did you just say!?¡± How could she take Wayion and Titus hostage? Maisie knew Rowena wouldn¡¯ty low, but she didn¡¯t expect her to kidnap her son instead of her! ¡°No, I have to go¡­¡± Nn pulled on her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll go. If you go, she won¡¯t let Wayion and Grandpa go.¡± Maisie was stunned, but the moment Nn let go, she held his wrist and looked at him, her face pale. ¡°Nn, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nn put his hand behind her head and lowered his head to touch her forehead. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll bring Wayion back.¡± Nn pulled her hand away and left with Quincy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Erwin looked at Strix. Thetter nodded, so Erwin left with his men. Chapter 576 A group of men in ck stood at the pier, confronting Rowena, who was on a boat. The men didn¡¯t dare act rashly because Rowena he a gun in one hand and had the controls to the bomb tied around her body in the other. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 If they weren¡¯t careful, everyone on the boat would lose their lives. Titus and Wayion were tied to the deck. He didn¡¯t expect that Sue was Rowena. ¡°Rowena, what do you want? Don¡¯t do anything to the child. Just put all your anger on me.¡± Titus tried to convince her, but Rowena wasn¡¯t having any of that and yelled back with a crazy expression,¡± Shut up!¡± She hadpletely lost her mind. ¡°Do you think I would still believe anything a Goldmann says?¡± Titus saw that she was emotionally unstable and started worrying. His face darkened. ¡°Rowena, we have never done anything bad to you.¡± They had really never done anything wrong. They had taken her in and brought her up. When had they ever treated her badly? Titus trusted her, but she had fallen from grace because of her selfishness. ¡°Do you think you didn¡¯t do anything to me?¡± Rowena screamed with all her might, ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for your family. How could you just kick me aside?¡± Her eyes were red. ¡°Everything I have done was for Nn. I just wanted to force that woman away. Was ! wrong?¡± Titus closed his eyes and changed his tone. ¡°Rowena, I gave you a chance.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t a chance.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when Rowena threw her arms. The hands holding guns started sweating. She hadpletely lost it, and the veins in her neck were popping. ¡°You gave me a chance but asked the police to hunt me down? I could only hide in dark ces because I had nowhere to go!¡± Titus turned a little pale. ¡°Rowena, you can take your revenge. Take my life, but I beg you, let the child go.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Rowena cackled and walked to Wayion, holding his jaw. ¡°I would consider letting his kid go if he wasn¡¯t her son, but he is.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Titus had totally lost his cool. He didn¡¯t mind losing his life, but Wayion was just a child. He had to make sure that he was safe. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Rowena let go of Wayion and walked to the front of the deck. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you to hell with me.¡± ¡°Rowena!¡± Nn walked out among the men in ck, his eyes looking fierce as ever. ¡°Let them go, and I¡¯ll be your hostage. You can do whatever you want.¡± Quincy was shocked out of his mind and tried to stop him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Nn took off his coat and tossed it to Quincy. He then unbuttoned his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m the one you want, right?¡± he said to Rowena. Rowenaughed hysterically while tears fell. ¡°Nn, would you like to die with me?¡± Nn didn¡¯t answer. He raised his hands to show that he wasn¡¯t carrying any weapons while he walked toward the boat. ¡°Just name your requests. Just let Grandpa and Wayion go.¡± Rowena watched him take one step after the other toward the boat until he finally stood on the deck in the wind. The strong wind messed up his hair, pping on his hard expression. He looked pale. ¡°Are you going to agree to all my requests?¡± Rowena scoffed. Nn didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes.¡± She scoffed again and harshly said, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m not going to believe you after you lied to me so many times!¡± He frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Rowena pointed the gun at him. ¡°I want you dead right now.¡± ¡°Rowena, don¡¯t!¡± Titus¡¯ expression changed. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Rowena ignored him and pointed the gun straight at Nn¡¯s head. ¡°Nn, I didn¡¯t do anything to you all those years ago. How could you be so cruel to me?¡± She had tears in her eyes, but she was smiling coldly.¡± I wasn¡¯t cruel enough, but now I understand. If I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯m going to destroy you. I want to show that woman that she¡¯s the reason you¡¯re dead!¡± Wayion escaped his bindings and suddenly rushed forward and pushed Rowena over. The gun in her hand flew off. ¡°Wayion!¡± Wayion immediately kicked the gun to Nn¡¯s feet, and he picked it up. Rowena, who fell to the ground, looked menacing. She raised the trigger and yelled into the wind, ¡°None of you will get away!¡± Bang! Nn immediately shot her hand, but she had already pushed the button before the remote left her hand, and the countdown on the bombs started. Rowena jumped toward Nn and held him tight, pushing him into the sea. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie, who rushed there, saw that and wanted to rush onto the boat, but Quincy pulled her back from behind. After a muffled noise, the explosion caused a huge wave that rocked the boat. Wayion fell on the deck, and the water drenched everyone on deck. Wayion crawled toward the edge of the boat and looked at the bloodied water. ¡°Daddy!¡± Titus¡¯ eyes turned red, and he stood on the spot for a long time, dazed. Maisie¡¯s vision turned ck. She struggled to get away, rushed to the bank, and fell to her knees. Blood floated on the water¡¯s surface, but there was no movement. She yelled with all her heart, ¡°Nn!¡± A sharp pain pierced her heart. She was on the edge of losing her mind when she didn¡¯t get a reply. Everything started spiraling. When Maisie opened her eyes again, she felt like she had just woken up from a dream. Her cold sweat had soaked her pillow. However, she remembered something and immediately sat up, moved the nket away, and jumped out of bed. Erwin walked in at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Zee?¡± Maisie grabbed his arm. ¡°Uncle Erwin, where¡¯s Nn?¡± Erwin stood still and didn¡¯t answer. Maisie slowly let go when she saw that and took a few steps backward. ¡°No, he couldn¡¯t have died. I need to go find him¡­¡± When she got to the door, Erwin¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°No one said he died.¡± Maisie immediately stopped and looked back at him. Erwin sighed. ¡°He didn¡¯t die. When they fell into the water, he got away, but he was badly injured. He hit his head on the rocks when the explosion pushed him away.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Maisie¡¯s emotions calmed upon hearing that Nn was still alive. ¡°Was he badly injured?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erwin nodded and walked to her, ¡°He hit his head and may possibly not have his memory when he wakes up. I came to remind you so that you know what to expect.¡± Maisie and Erwin arrived at the hospital. Titus and Quincy were in the room. Nn was awake, but he really had memory problems. Nn sat in bed with his arms crossed, staring at Titus and Quincy for a long time. ¡°My grandpa isn¡¯t this old, and Quincy doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± Titus wanted to say something but stopped, looking gloomy. Quincy helplessly scratched his face. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, how old are you?¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°17!¡± 16:05 Chapter 578 Quincy took a sharp breath. His memory was stuck when he was 17 years old! Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 580 Maisie touched his head. ¡°You¡¯re just a 17-year-old kid now. What¡¯s wrong with calling me Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Nn pushed her hand away. ¡°But I¡¯m a man too.¡± ¡°Are you considered a man at 17?¡± Nn was tongue-tied and turned his head away to avoid looking at her. ¡°Why would I fall for you? Just because you¡¯re pretty?¡± Maisie took her hand back and wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°Yes. You loved my beauty but kept bugging me, so I married you.¡± Nn raised his brow and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m such a shallow person?¡± After saying that, he looked at that delicate and innocent face and didn¡¯t say anything more. She was indeed his type. Maisie beamed, getting closer to his lips until they were an inch apart. They were so close their warm breaths blended together. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re shallow, but all I know is that you love me a lot.¡± Nn stayed in the hospital for a week. The injury to his back had pretty much healed, but his memory didn¡¯t show any signs of improvement. Maisie passed the binders that Quincy had prepared for him. There were a few of them, a record of what had happened that his memory had not registered. Not only did he have three children, but he also found out why his mother had died and that his childhood friend Rowena had been the culprit behind all that. His marriage with Maisie existed, and they had signed the papers three years ago. A sharp pain shot through Nn¡¯s head. He closed the binder and put it aside. ¡°Aren¡¯t my children already eight? Why did we only get married three years ago?¡± Maisie peeled an orange while sitting next to him.¡± Nine years ago, some irresponsible man slept with me, and I got pregnant and gave birth to the children alone overseas. Six years after that, that man brought me back to the country by giving me a job as the designer for his sweetheart with a high sry and threatened me because of his sweetheart.¡± She peeled the oranges apart and put the slices in her mouth, only telling half-truths. ¡°But that man was pretty dumb because he didn¡¯t know who he slept with. He wouldn¡¯t leave me alone and started suspecting his sweetheart. He then took a paternity test for my children.¡± ¡°I did all that?¡± Nn looked at her with surprise, feeling that she had made that up. Maisie raised her brow. ¡°You got me pregnant before w e were married. What do you think?¡± Nn was quiet. Quincy brought a man through the door, and that man was none other than Yorrick Hathaway. Maisie slowly stood up. ¡°Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick tried not to smile. ¡°My aunt asked me toe to visit Nn. I heard he lost his memory?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maisie shrugged. ¡°To a certain extent, it¡¯s memory impairment. He only remembers what happened before he was 17.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yorrick looked at Nn and smiled. ¡°If he¡¯s only 17, wouldn¡¯t he have forgotten about you?¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped. Maisie smiled. ¡°As long as he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You stay with him even when he cannot remember you. That¡¯s so touching.¡± Yorrick ignored Nn and walked toward Maisie. ¡°Have you thought of remarrying someone else?¡± Maisie paused, obviously suspicious. A pillow hit Yorrick¡¯s body. He caught the pillow and saw Nn staring daggers at him. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember her?¡± Nn crossed his arms, looking cocky. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t remember her, she¡¯s still my wife. You have no chance.¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Maisie touched his head. ¡°You¡¯re just a 17-year-old kid now. What¡¯s wrong with calling me Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Nn pushed her hand away. ¡°But I¡¯m a man too.¡± ¡°Are you considered a man at 17?¡± Nn was tongue-tied and turned his head away to avoid looking at her. ¡°Why would I fall for you? Just because you¡¯re pretty?¡± Maisie took her hand back and wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°Yes. You loved my beauty but kept bugging me, so I married you.¡± Nn raised his brow and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m such a shallow person?¡± After saying that, he looked at that delicate and innocent face and didn¡¯t say anything more. She was indeed his type. Maisie beamed, getting closer to his lips until they were an inch apart. They were so close their warm breaths blended together. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re shallow, but all I know is that you love me a lot.¡± Nn stayed in the hospital for a week. The injury to his back had pretty much healed, but his memory didn¡¯t show any signs of improvement. Maisie passed the binders that Quincy had prepared for him. There were a few of them, a record of what had happened that his memory had not registered. Not only did he have three children, but he also found out why his mother had died and that his childhood friend Rowena had been the culprit behind all that. His marriage with Maisie existed, and they had signed the papers three years ago. A sharp pain shot through Nn¡¯s head. He closed the binder and put it aside. ¡°Aren¡¯t my children already eight? Why did we only get married three years ago?¡± Maisie peeled an orange while sitting next to him.¡± Nine years ago, some irresponsible man slept with me, and I got pregnant and gave birth to the children alone overseas. Six years after that, that man brought me back to the country by giving me a job as the designer for his sweetheart with a high sry and threatened me because of his sweetheart.¡± She peeled the oranges apart and put the slices in her mouth, only telling half-truths. ¡°But that man was pretty dumb because he didn¡¯t know who he slept with. He wouldn¡¯t leave me alone and started suspecting his sweetheart. He then took a paternity test for my children.¡± ¡°I did all that?¡± Nn looked at her with surprise, feeling that she had made that up. Maisie raised her brow. ¡°You got me pregnant before w e were married. What do you think?¡± Nn was quiet. Quincy brought a man through the door, and that man was none other than Yorrick Hathaway. Maisie slowly stood up. ¡°Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick tried not to smile. ¡°My aunt asked me toe to visit Nn. I heard he lost his memory?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°To a certain extent, it¡¯s memory impairment. He only remembers what happened before he was 17.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yorrick looked at Nn and smiled. ¡°If he¡¯s only 17, wouldn¡¯t he have forgotten about you?¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped. Maisie smiled. ¡°As long as he¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You stay with him even when he cannot remember you. That¡¯s so touching.¡± Yorrick ignored Nn and walked toward Maisie. ¡°Have you thought of remarrying someone else?¡± Maisie paused, obviously suspicious. A pillow hit Yorrick¡¯s body. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He caught the pillow and saw Nn staring daggers at him. ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember her?¡± Nn crossed his arms, looking cocky. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t remember her, she¡¯s still my wife. You have no chance.¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Maisie lowered her head, and she couldn¡¯t help herself but cover her own mouth. Even though Nn had forgotten about her, he still treated her like she belonged to him. Yorrick grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Please don¡¯t take it to your heart, cousin.¡± Gnashing his teeth, Nn said, ¡°I¡¯m not your cousin! Do you think that I¡¯ve forgotten about you?¡± ¡°Well, it seems like you still remember,¡± Yorrick said a s he put the pillow on the bed. ¡°Alright. Since you are still breathing, I think your grandmother should be relieved.¡± After that, he put his hand on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him-¡± ¡°Let go of your hand!¡± Nn hissed, cutting Yorrick short. Yorrick took his hand away from Maisie and shrugged. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m going to take my leave now. I¡¯ll leave this overage ¡°teenager¡± i your hand then, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± After Yorrick left, Nn crossed his arms in front of his chest, and his face was dark. He used to be someone who was very good at concealing his own emotions. However, after his memory returned at the age of 17, he seemed to have lost the ability to do so. That¡¯s right! At present, Nn only had memories of when he was a headstrong 17-years-old teenager. Maisie walked up to him and sat beside the bed. She leaned closer and asked, ¡°Are you mad?¡± However, Nn ignored her. Maisie held his cheek with her hand and pecked on his lips. Although it was just a light kiss, it was intoxicating. Nn froze, and his eyes turned ssy as he stared at her lips. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just when she was about to get up, he raised his hand and pressed the back of her head. He wrapped one arm around her waist and deepened the kiss. Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted, and she tried to push him away. He had lost his memory, but his body still remembered how to do it. It was just that now was not the right time. Maisie bit his lips, and he hissed in pain. The desire in his dark eyes was getting thicker and thicker with each passing second, while his chest was rising up and down vigorously. ¡°Why did you bite me? Aren¡¯t we husband and wife?¡± Maisie pulled herself out of his arms and ced her fingertip on his lips. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, but let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve recovered first.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re seducing me,¡± he said, his eyes filled with lust and innocence. ¡°You kissed me first, so how can you pull out now?¡± Maisie was stunned. She was very close to him right now, and his scorching breath overwhelmed her instantly. ¡°Let me do it, please. I promise it¡¯ll be veryfortable,¡± he said as he leaned closer to her, causing Maisie to feel as if she had fallen intova and was about to melt. ¡°Daddy!¡± Wayion suddenly appeared. Maisie pushed Nn away, and he fell to the bed. As he was watching the ceiling, he put his arm on his forehead, and his cheek flushed in embarrassment. Maisie cleared her throat and said, ¡°Wayion, your-¡± ¡°I know. Uncle Quincy has told me about it,¡± Wayion said as he stopped in front of Maisie. He lifted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Mommy, has Daddy really forgotten about us?¡± Nn turned his body sideways, propped his head with his hand, and studied at the boy who looked exactly like the miniature version of himself. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are all of them boys?¡± Wayion did not reply to him. He turned his head and said, ¡°It seems like Daddy has really forgotten about us.¡± Nn was stunned and pressed his lips tightly. Maisie rubbed Wayion¡¯s head and said, ¡°He¡¯ll remember everything, including you guys, very soon.¡± Soon, it was the day Nn was discharged from the hospital. Instead of wearing a suit, Nn had put on a casual outfit. As he walked out of the hospital, he still looked as handsome and regal as always. He slowed down his pace and grabbed Wayion¡¯s hand. Wayion was slightly taken aback, but he did not let go of his hand. Maisie walked to the passenger seat, and just when she was about to open the door, Nn asked, ¡°Why are you sitting at the front?¡± Chapter 581 She was stunned. However, she regained her senses, turned around, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to bond with your sou Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Nn did not know what to say. The car was slowly moving toward the East Ind Vi. Nn did not know how to get along with his son along the journey, but there was an inexplicable desire to get closer to him in his heart. The good thing was that Wayion did not make things hard for him at this time and took the initiative to spark a conversation with him. Nn only had memories from before he was 17, so it was not too hard for him to talk to an 8,5-year-old boy. Maisie turned her head to look at the father-son duo and asked Quincy in a soft voice, ¡°Is this how Nn looked like when he was 17?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, he sighed slightly and continued. ¡°Mr. Goldmann did use to be like this in the past before the incident involving Madam Goldmann.¡± Maisie did not say anything as she looked at Nn. Nn used to be a man who would give off an indifferent and imposing vibe that made people reluctant to get close to him. However, right now, he had be a lot more approachable. Perhaps, it was because he had lost his memory? But one silver lining was that he still treated them as his family despite having no memory of them. In any case, no matter what happened to him, he was still Nn. Nn did not have any memory of the East Ind Vi. After getting into the vi, he scanned the surroundings for a long while before asking, ¡°Where is our room?¡± His question made Maisie freeze in her tracks. She asked Quincy to bring their luggage into their rooms and walked up to him. ¡°It¡¯s not our room. It¡¯s your room. Come, let me show you where it is.¡± Nn followed beside her and asked with a frown,¡± But aren¡¯t husbands and wives supposed to sleep in the same room?¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him, and she replied,¡± Yeah. We used to be husband and wife, but you insisted on getting a divorce with me three years ago, so we¡¯ve been sleeping in different rooms ever since.¡± A hint of surprise crossed Nn¡¯s eyes. He stopped and looked at her as she climbed upstairs. When they were in his room, Nn looked around and frowned. It indeed did not look like a woman had been living there. cing her hands at her back, Maisie approached him and chuckled. ¡°Why? Do you want to stay in the same room with me?¡± Nn lowered his head and looked at the alluringly beautiful woman smiling brightly like a flower before him. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down nervously as he averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She then parted her luscious red lips and said, ¡°We¡¯re going back home in another two days. In the meantime, you should get some rest. After that, she turned and left. Nn lifted his arm but stopped in midair. He clenched his fist slowly and then lowered his arm back. When Maisie got downstairs, Quincy came into the vi and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, here¡¯s a letter Mr. Hathaway asked me to give you.¡± ¡°A letter from Yorrick?¡± Maisie frowned in confusion. She took the letter, opened it up, and started reading it. Quincy was curious about the contents of the letter as well, so he asked, ¡°What did Mr. Hathaway say in the letter?¡± Maisie folded the letter and replied, ¡°Madam Hathaway wants to see me.¡± At a hotel in Waltz Street¡­ The bellman led Maisie to the room. The room was spacious, with built-in floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a panoramic view. It was both upscale and stylishly simple. Madam Hathaway was sitting on the couch. She was wearing a dress, with a scarf draped over her shoulders. Maisie had to admit that other than Madam Nera, Madam Hathaway was the most elegant older woman she had ever seen. Although they had met once, she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Madam Hathaway. Therefore, she was curious as to why she was looking for her today. ¡°Are you looking for me, Grandma?¡± Maisie walked up to the couch, but she did not take her seat. Madam Hathaway put the cup down and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so stiff. Have a seat.¡± It was only then Maisie took her seat and looked straight into Madam Hathaway¡¯s eyes. Madam Hathaway looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know why I want to see you today?¡± Liidplei JOL ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it, but I guess it¡¯s about Nn?¡± Holding a cup in her hand, Madam Hathaway chuckled. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t watch him grow up myself, I was always keeping an eye on him. He had shut himself up after his mother¡¯s ident and stopped paying attention to those meaningless things.¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Maisie wondered why Madam Hathaway was telling her about this, but she did not say anything to interrupt her. Madam Hathaway said, ¡°If it were in the past, he would never care about anything that happened in Stoslo.¡± Maisie was kind of surprised when she heard what Madam Hathaway said. However, she felt she was right when she gave it a second thought. When Maisie had firste across Nn, he indeed had never told her anything about his family background. He had just told her that he was the CEO of the ckgold Group. ¡®But when did he start to interfere? Was it because of my mother¡¯s rtionship with the de Arma family, or did he suspect that there was a problem with the ¡°feud ¡± between the de Arma family and the Goldmanns?¡¯ Madam Hathaway looked at her and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter.¡± At the East Ind Vi¡­ Nn walked down from the upper floor and bumped into Quincy. Thetter was stunned and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± When Nn walked across the living room, he felt they had only been living here for a short time as he noticed that the furniture in the living room was almost brand new. He asked, ¡°How long have we been staying here?¡± Quincy scratched his chin and replied, ¡°I think we¡¯ve been living here for a few months.¡± ¡°A few months?¡± He frowned. ¡°Yeah. Oh, silly me, I forgot that you don¡¯t remember anything,¡± Quincy said. ¡°You came to Stoslo several months ago and bought this vi as your temporary house.¡± ¡°So, we have been living in different houses for the past few months?¡± Nn asked. He had no idea why, but he just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he and Maisie were not staying in the same house and sleeping in the same room. Quincy cleared his throat and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt onlyes over asionally to keep youpany.¡± Suddenly, something surfaced in Nn¡¯s head. He looked intently at Quincy and asked, ¡°So we¡¯re really divorced?¡± Quincy let out a smile of embarrassment. ¡°Well, you can put it that way.¡± When he noticed that Nn¡¯s face had turned dark, he hastily exined, ¡°However, you haven¡¯t signed the papers, so it¡¯s not entirely official yet.¡± It was only then Nn¡¯s frown loosened. However, he soon realized something was not right and asked,¡± Does this mean that she has already signed the papers?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®So, she¡¯s the one who wants to get a divorce with me?¡¯ Quincy let out a bitter smile. He did not know how he should tell the amnesiac Nn about what had happened three years ago-how he had ¡°forced¡± Maisie to get a divorce with him and how Maisie had left three years ago. Quincy was worried that he might cause Nn even more confusion if he told him too much. ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Nn wanted to ask her in person why they would get a divorce. Quincy replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt has gone to meet Madam Hathaway. I don¡¯t know why Madam Hathaway is looking for her, but she Huh? Mr. Goldmann? Where are you going?¡± Quincy hurriedly followed after Nn when he saw him rushing out of the vi. Meanwhile, Maisie pressed her lips tightly and lowered her head. Since Madam Hathaway was aware of her identity. Maisie was certain that she must have already run a background check on her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel nervous,¡± Madam Hathaway said. ¡°The fact that Nichs and Nn could ept your identity indicates that they don¡¯t care who you are. Besides, the feud between the de Arma family and the Goldmanns has been properly resolved. ¡°Nn was infected with the virus after taking the bullet for you three years ago. From this point, I can see that you must mean a lot to Nn, and I know what¡¯s going on with him right now. I just hope that you won¡¯t let Nn down, given how much he has sacrificed for you.¡± Maisie was stunned. Madam Hathaway¡¯s eyes betrayed her trust. Nn¡¯s feelings for Maisie were simr to Madam Hathaway¡¯s feelings for Titus. They weren¡¯t hoping for anything in return. They just hoped that the people they loved wouldn¡¯t let them down. Madam Hathaway probably did not want to see Nn ending up like her. She had given her everything, yet ultimately, she did not get anything in return. Maisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she offered Madam Hathaway a smile from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Nn will Chapter 583 be the only man I will marry in my life, even though he and I didn¡¯te together because of love in the first ce.¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Maisie looked at the table as she spoke. ¡°I only realized the difference in Nn after spending some time with him. Although he¡¯s bossy, calctive, and gets jealous often, he¡¯s cute and silly sometimes. However, when my life is in danger, he¡¯ll do everything he can to protect me at the cost of his own life. I¡¯ll never let go of a man who loves me like that.¡± Madam Hathaway looked toward the door silently. As if Maisie finally sensed something, she turned her head around and then froze in ce. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®Nn? Since when did hee here? Hold on a second, if he¡¯s here, does it mean that he has heard everything I said just now!?¡¯ Madam Hathaway chuckled and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting right now? Did you rush all the way here because you were worried that I¡¯d give her a hard time?¡± Nn shifted his gaze away from Maisie. There was a hint of embarrassment on his face, but he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Grandma, when did your hair turn so gray?¡± Madam Hathaway knew that Nn was having some memory issues right now. Apparently, his impression of her still remained the same as when he had met her years ago. ¡°I¡¯m already old, so of course, I wouldn¡¯t look as young as I used to be.¡± She slowly rose to her feet and said, ¡°Nn, make sure you take care of your wife.¡± Nn turned to look at Maisie. Maisie lifted her eyebrows with a smile at the depth of her eyes. The couple came out of the elevator one after the other. Nn looked at her back and took a few quick steps forward to grab her arm, catching her off guard. Maisie took a step backward, and in the next second, she was pinned on the wall by Nn. Nn fixed his gaze on her face and said, ¡°If everything you said just now is the truth, then we¡­¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down twice before he finished his sentence. ¡°Then why would we get a divorce?¡± Maisie looked straight back at him but did not say anything. After a short while, she snorted lightly. ¡°You will know why when you regain your memory.¡± Nn was stunned and tightened his grip on her wrist. Maisie lowered her gaze before lifting her head. She leaned closer to him and asked, ¡°Nn, does this matter greatly to you?¡± They were so close to each other they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Nn¡¯s heart fluttered, and he subconsciously let go of his hand and turned sideways. ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything about it, so it intrigues me a lot.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Maisie said, dragging herst vowel. She approached him from the back, stood on tiptoe, and turned her face sideways to look at him. ¡°So that means you care about me.¡± She smiled and narrowed her eyes like a cunning fox. However, it made her even more beautiful and seductive. Nn loosened his cor and said, ¡°Can you be more serious?¡± Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you said the same thing to me as well in the past?¡± Nn was stunned and turned around to look at her. The smile at the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips deepened as she watched the man in front of her opening and closing his mouth several times. She had to say that after losing his memory, Nn had be as innocent as a deer. Although he tried to make himself look tough, all it would take for his defense to crumble was a simple touch. Nn had been unpredictable and lustful before losing his memory. He had been like a king who wanted to control everything, and nobody could figure out whether he was happy or angry. However, Maisie just needed to tease him a few times now, and his face would turn red, or he would get angry now. He didn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact with her. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his waist and ced her chin on his shoulder. Maisie had gained a new hobby due to Nn¡¯s memory loss-that was teasing Nn. Nn was standing as stiff as a ramrod, and he did not even dare to make a single move. Maisie blew softly into his ear. Nn¡¯s ears turned red, and he quickly turned away. He then grabbed her shoulder to push her away from him and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you Chapter 584 see that there are so many people here?¡± Maisie smiled nonchntly as she replied, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I can do that if there are no people around?¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie pouted and continued. ¡°Have you forgotten what you wanted to do to me at the hospital that day? If I hadn¡¯t stopped yo would have had your way already, right?¡± Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 ¡°You¡­¡± The things that had urred that day surfaced in Nn¡¯s head. He had just been following his basic instinct, and it wasn¡¯t something that he could control. He let go of her and covered his forehead with his hand helplessly. ¡°How could you me me for that?¡± Maisie had been the one who kissed him and seduced him first. In any case, he would lose control of himself whenever he got close to her. Maisie pulled his arm and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop making fun of you. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡®Go home¡­¡¯ Nn¡¯s eyes suddenly turned ssy. When she said the words ¡®go home¡¯, he did not know why, but he felt a sense of familiarity. Maisie wrapped her arm around his. In other people¡¯s eyes, they were an eye-pleasing couple, and nobody would have thought they had already gotten a divorce. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When they returned to the East Ind Vi, they saw Titus, who was reprimanding the group of bodyguards for not taking good care of Nn. It was only when he saw Nn that he stopped. Titus looked at Nn and harrumphed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone where you were going?¡± Nn had lost his memory, and Titus was certain that he couldn¡¯t take it this time if something were to happen to him again. ¡°I went to see my grandmother. Why do I have to inform you about that?¡± Nn said nonchntly. ¡°You¡­¡± Titus was stunned. Something flitted across his eyes, and his face darkened. ¡°You went to see her? How¡­ How is she now?¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and look at her yourself?¡± When Nn passed by the staircase, he turned his head around to search for Maisie. Just as Nn was about to call out to Maisie when he noticed she was not following him, he saw her walking toward Titus. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Maisie greeted. Titus was taken aback when he heard Maisie calling him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. After all, she had never called him so intimately in the past. Maisie smiled and said, ¡°Life is short. I think it¡¯s better to make something clear face to face. Even if you can hide for a while, you shouldn¡¯t always hide for life.¡± Quincy gasped. Titus did not like other people to decide for him, and Quincy was sure Titus would reprimand Maisie. Surprisingly, he did not. Titus did not say anything this time, and he looked as if he was contemting Maisie¡¯s suggestion. Maisie nodded at him politely. She then walked to the staircase and went upstairs. Nn¡¯s jaw was tightly set. He turned his head to look at Titus before following after her. ¡°Maisie,¡± he called her outside of the room. Maisie stopped and looked at him. ¡°Yeah?¡± Nn stopped in front of her, his eyebrows tightly knitted. ¡°How could you say something like that to my grandpa? Weren¡¯t you worried that he would get mad at you?¡± Maisie chuckled. She put her hand on his shoulder and replied, ¡°Well this wouldn¡¯t be the first time he¡¯d be mad at me.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. Maisie took a look at his room, and her smile disappeared. She turned around and pushed him. ¡°Go back to your own room.¡± After that, she went into her room, closed the door, and blocked him outside. Nn was rendered speechless. On the day they returned to their own home, Maisie bade farewell to Strix and Erwin in the airport. Strix knew what she was thinking. He put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Zee, I¡¯ll take care of the matter about the de Arma family in Stoslo, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. No matter where you are, you¡¯re still¡¯ Alice¡¯.¡± Chapter 585 Erwin looked at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t return to Zlokovia this time, so take care of yourself.¡± Maisie nodded. She could feel a lump was forming in her throat. Erwin had apanied her mother in Zoklovia for a long time, not to mention that he had watched Maisie grow up. It went without saying that it was time for him to do his own thing. As for Strix, she treated him like her own family after spending three years as his daughter. Strix called Saydie. ¡°Saydie, do you want to go with Zee?¡± Saydie was stunned. ¡°What about you?¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 ¡°We have so many people in the Metropolis. Why is there a need for you to worry about me?¡± Strix patted Saydie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t stay in the Metropolis all the time for the rest of your life. You should leave, go out there, and experience what the world has to offer. Plus, you¡¯ll be following Zee around. I can rest assured with that in mind.¡± Maisie did not expect that Strix would assign Saydie to her. ¡°Saydie has always been staying within the Metropolis. It should be hard for her to get used to her life after leaving Metropolis, right?¡¯ Maisie was about to say something when Saydie responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie was surprised again. Nn, who was standing not far away, put down his cell phone. Seeing that Maisie was talking to the two men for so long, he looked a little upset. Quincy stared at Nn as he stood on the side. ¡®His jealousy is so sour that it¡¯s about to corrode the whole airport.¡¯ Maisie walked up to Wayion, leaned over, and rubbed his cheek. ¡°Wayion, mommy and daddy will go back to Zlokova first.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy. You go back first.¡± Waylon stood on tiptoe, kissed her on her forehead, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Zlokova to apany you, Daisie, and Colton after I graduate.¡± Maisie hugged him reluctantly. ¡°Then you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t get sick or hurt yourself, and listen to your grandfather. Do you understand?¡± Wayion nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I will.¡± Nn walked up to his back and rubbed his head.¡± Little rascal, just bring up my name if anyone dares to bully you.¡± Wayion scotled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so dumb to let others bully me.¡± Nn pinched his tender cheek. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re this capable now, huh?¡± Wayion smacked Nn¡¯s hand off his cheek. ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you dare bully Mommy, or else I¡¯ll fight you to the death when I return to Zlokova!¡± ¡°You brat! You better watch your manners.¡± Nn wanted to chase after him, but Wayion had already run to Strix¡¯s side and made a face at him. Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°You two are so childish.¡± Nn walked beside her with luggage behind him.¡± Who are you calling childish? That childish one is obviously your son¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s your son too.¡± Maisie red at him as she went through the security check with Quincy and Saydie. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, you stop right there!¡± Nn was forced to sit beside Quincy on the ne, and the aura his body emanated was gloomy and cold. Quincy, who was sitting beside him, could not help but cover himself with a nket. He then asked weakly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if you want Ms. Vanderbilt to sit here, I can-¡± ¡°When did I say I want her to sit beside me? So shut your trap.¡± He frowned and took a nce at Maisie while she was resting with a sleeping mask on and was not doing anything at all. He leaned on the seat with his arms crossed in front of his chest and looked out the window, keeping his mind clear. When the ne arrived at Bassburgh Airport, it was already 9:00 p.m. Everything felt familiar the moment Maisie stepped out of the ne and onto Zlokova¡¯snd once again. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie and Colton were standing beside the butler at the arrival gate, and the two dashed toward Maisie and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve finallye back! We missed you so much!¡± Daisie had already grown into a graceful little girl, but she was still a crybaby just like before. Colton added, ¡°Wayion told us that Mommy was in Stoslo. It seems that Wayion didn¡¯t lie to us!¡± Maisie hugged the two kids. ¡°Of course, Wayion didn¡¯t lie to you. By the way, let¡¯s introduce you to mommy¡¯s new friend, Baydie.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baydie was a little stunned. She did not expect Maisie to have two more children. Seeing the two children staring at her with their clear and moist eyes, she rxed her slightly expressionless face and nodded at them. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Daisie ran up to Nn. ¡°Daddy, has your illness been cured?¡± Nn was stunned, probably because he was not mentally prepared for the title ¡°Daddy¡±. He was petrified for a while. Daisie tilted her head. ¡°Daddy?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Quincy brought Daisie aside immediately, leaned over, and looked at her. ¡°Young Miss, your father had an ident, and he doesn¡¯t remember a lot of things up here.¡± . He pointed to his head. Daisie blinked. ¡°Are you saying that Daddy has gone dumb?¡± The corners of Quincy¡¯s lips twitched slightly, Maisie walked to Daisie¡¯s side, squatted down, and sorted her messy braids. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s memories make him a 17-year-old teenager now, so he may not be able to remember us for the time being.¡° Daisie and Colton exchanged nces and then looked at Nn. Their eyes feared up as if they felt sorrow over Nn¡¯s condition. Nn clenched his hand into a fist, ced it in front of his lips, cleared his throat, and then looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything soon Maisie got up and looked at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember. We don¡¯t mind getting another elder brother, do we?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a big deal if Daddy can¡¯t remember anything. Daddy just won¡¯t be our Daddy anymore, but our brother instead. Not to mention that we still have a godfather!¡± Nn trembled with anger as his expression dimmed. ¡°Who¡¯s your godfather?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Helios, the actor!¡± The veins on Nn¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Who is Helios?¡± ¡®My children actually have a godfather?¡¯ Daisie stopped talking. ¡®This is bad! Daddy doesn¡¯t even remember our godfather.¡¯ Maisie asked the two children to get into the car first. Nn stepped forward. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished-¡± As soon as Maisie turned around, the two of them were very close for an instant. And she happened to look up while he lowered his head, so their faces were only inches away from each other. Nn lowered his eyes. His gaze shifted across the scarlet lips, and his jawline was taut. Maisie raised the corners of her lips and gave off a grin. ¡°Helios is your best friend. His full name is Helios Boucher. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡± Nn was slightly astonished for a split second as he looked away from her face reluctantly. His hoarse voice then sounded. ¡°Helios got into showbiz?¡± Maisie tucked her long hair that was draped in front of her face behind her ears. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been awarded as the best actor of the year more than anyone else in the industry, and he¡¯s made a name for himself in showbiz. Plus, he¡¯s still single.¡± Nn grabbed her wrist. ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯re interested in him?¡± Maisie leaned closer to his ear, pulled his cor to tidy it up, and smirked. ¡°So far, not yet.¡± Having said that, she turned around and got into the car. Nn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as some images shed across his mind. However, this happened too fast, and the images were fragmented. He had no way to put them all together and restore the images. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nichs was wandering in the living room. He had received a call from Titus earlier today, saying that Nn and Maisie were returning to Zlokova today. He was looking forward to their arrival very much. ¡°Grandpa! Daddy and Mommy are back!¡± Daisie ran toward him. Nichs gave off a wide grin as he saw Maisie, Nn, and Quincy enter the mansion together. Nn looked around the mansion and was impressed with the interior design. After all, this was where he had grown up. Nn¡¯s gaze was then fixed on his father¡¯s face, and his creased brows rxed. ¡°Father, 1-¡± Nichs ignored him and walked toward Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad. Nn and I are back.¡± Maisie nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. What happened three years ago was all the Goldmanns¡¯ fault in the first ce. I¡¯m really happy that you still chose toe back with this useless boy.¡± Nn frowned. ¡®It¡¯s something that happened three years ago again? Did I really divorce Maisie three years ago? But why?¡¯ No matter how hard Nn thought about it, he could not remember the reason. Could it be that I wronged her back then?¡¯ Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 ¡®So, was I really a jerk?¡¯ Seeing that Nichs was staring at Nn, Maisie uttered slowly, ¡°Dad, about Nn, he¡¯s-¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nichs raised his hand to interrupt her, looked at her, and said, ¡°I am aware of his condition. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you. All these are part of his fate. It¡¯s no big deal as long as he¡¯s still breathing.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. ¡°Am I his biological son, or did he pick me up from some random dumpsite?¡¯ 1 When Maisie arrived at the entrance of their room, a silhouette appeared behind her all of a sudden, propped his arm against the wall, and wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Maisie was stunned for a short moment and then gave off a bright smile. ¡°What do you want to talk about, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn asked cautiously, ¡°Did I wrong you before this? Did I cheat on you, or¡­¡± The white light on the corridor shone on his attractive face, softening the features of his forehead and the bridge of his nose. He looked much gentler, but his eyes were still keen and profound like a ray of light that was beaming from the depth of an ocean. Maisie lifted her arm and rubbed his wrinkled be. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should wait until you remember it yourself?¡± Nn held her cold fingertips. Perhaps it was because the nights were more prone to give him butterflies that he lost his cool again and could not help but get closer and closer to her. Maisie¡¯s lips were only inches away from his face. However, the warmth that he was about to feel on his lips dissipated when he found his lips pressing against her fingertips in a position that was about an inch away from her lips. Unexpectedly, Maisie turned around and pressed him against the wall before he returned to his senses. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t let your fantasy run wild.¡± She looked at him half-jokingly and gave off a cunning smile as if she was a fox. Nn was caught off guard and stood still in ce. Maisie let go of him. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll continue to sleep in separate rooms,¡± She turned around and was about to go out, but Nn caught her wrist from behind, and his faint voice sounded. ¡°Why should we sleep in separate rooms?¡± Maisie did not look back. Nn walked up to her back and ced his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t we husband and wife?¡± Maisie stomped his foot hard, which caused him to let go of her in pain, squat down, and re at her.¡± Woman, how could you be so savage!?¡± Maisie leaned over and pinched his jaw, looking amused. ¡°Who are you calling a savage woman?¡± Nn pursed his lips and stared at her. She thenughed. ¡°Nn, are you nning to take advantage of me even after losing your memory?¡± Nn let go of her hand, stood up, and approached her with squinted eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still your husband even though I¡¯ve lost my memory.¡± . Maisie¡¯s expression looked a littleplicated at the moment. Although Nn had the appearance of an adult, he only had the cognition of a 17-year-old teenager. She really could not get it on with him. Nn suddenly walked to the bed, formed a wall in the middle of the bed with a few pillows, and separated the bed into two halves with the border. Maisie was dumbfounded. Nn sat beside the bed and red at her solemnly.¡± Whoever crosses the border is a pervert.¡± Facing this sudden plot twist, Maisie smiled awkwardly. The night sky outside the window was silent, and the light inside the mansion was dim. Mai?ie turned to look at the man lying beside her. He was lying t on his back, with his fingers intertwined and resting on his abdomen. Even the cor of the pajamas, which he would normally leave loosely opened, was now tightly buttoned up to his Adam¡¯s apple, not leaving any part of his skin exposed. Nn had not fallen asleep. so he noticed her gaze and turned his head around. ¡°Insomnia?¡± Maisie turned to face him with a smile. ¡°Yes. What should I do if I can¡¯t sleep?¡± Nn could not help but tighten his intertwined fingers. He then thought of something and reached out to her all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ll allow Chapter 588 you to hold my hand while sleeping.¡± Maisie burst intoughter and held his hand in her palm. Later on, she had a good night¡¯s sleep, while Nn had a sleepless night. The next day¡­ Nn walked downstairs and saw Maisie having breakfast while reading the newspaper. He pulled his chair, sat down, and took a look around the living room. ¡°Have the children gone to school?¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie closed the newspaper and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany today, so I won¡¯t stay here with you.¡± ¡°Are you going to work too?¡± ¡°Otherwise, are you going to pay my bills?¡± She raised her eyebrows with a smirk, picked up a ss of milk on the table, finished it in one go, and was about to get up ¡°Are you saying that I can¡¯t afford to pay your bills for you?¡± Nn looked at her aggressively. ¡°Am I so lousy that even my wife has to go out to work now?¡¯ Maisie could not helpughing upon hearing this. She walked to his side and leaned over to look at him with her arms propped against the dining table, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°I went out to work because you said you dislike prodigal women. You also mentioned that you prefer smart and independent women.¡± ¡°D-Did I say that?¡± Nn frowned and pondered over that statement for a moment but to no avail. Maisie pressed her fingertips against his lips and said in an enchanting and seductive tone, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m about to depart for work already . so don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, but Maisie had already pulled herself away and left the scene without waiting for him to react at all. He froze in ce and was forced to suppress all his impulses. ¡®Why do I feel that she has gotten addicted to teasing me?¡¯ At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie walked up to the counter, and the receptionist at the front desk smiled at her. ¡°Hello, miss, what kind of jewelry are you looking to purchase?¡± She removed her ck-framed sses and smiled. ¡°Is Director Fannon in?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for Director Fannon?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt!?¡± Another female employee appeared out of nowhere and stared at Maisie in surprise. This female employee happened to be an old employee of Soul Jewelry. ¡°Is it really you? Weren¡¯t you-¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back now. Where¡¯s Uncle Kennedy?¡± ¡°Director Fannon is in the office. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± The female employee put away all the documents in her hand immediately, turned her head, and whispered to the new employee, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is the founder of Soul Jewelry and our boss. You should remember this from now onward.¡± She then brought Maisie toward the elevator. The elevator ascended slowly, and she informed Maisie of all the operations that had taken ce in Soul Jewelry over the past three years. And that included the fact that ckgold had acquired Soul Jewelry and had been managing it under its enterprise after her ident three years ago. ¡°ckgold acquired ourpany?¡± Maisie looked at her suspiciously. She then exined. ¡°That¡¯s because many jewelrypanies had been keeping an eye on Soul Jewelry ever since news about your ident went public. Mr. Goldmann did not want the brand that you had just created to fall into the hands of others, so he took the lead in acquiring Soul Jewelry and cing it under the ckgold Group.¡± Maisie did not say anything. ¡®The ident happened unexpectedly back then, and I didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin everything to Uncle Kennedy before leaving Zlokova. Thepany¡¯s affairs were something that I didn¡¯t even want to manage at all with the mental state that I was in at the time. Thinking about it now. I might have ced too many burdens onto Uncle Kennedy¡¯s shoulders. He is still managing thepany on my behalf.¡¯ Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The elevator door opened, and Maisie walked toward the office and knocked on the door. She only pushed the door open and walked in after she obtained permission to do so. Kennedy was sitting behind the desk with his head buried in the documents lying in front of him, writing something. He was extremely focused until a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy¡¯s hand stopped moving for a moment. He then lifted his head to meet Maisie¡¯s face in surprise and stood up in shock. ¡°Zee!?¡± Ten minutester¡­ 1/2 16:10 ¨C Chapter 589 Kennedy and Maisie were sitting on the couch drinking tea. After her description and exnation, he suddenly made sense of some of the events and incidents that had taken ce back then. Maisie raised her teacup and asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, have there been any changes in the trend of the jewelry industry in the past three years?¡± Kennedy took a sip of tea and said, ¡°There has been little next to no movement in the jewelry industry in the past three years. Taylor Jewelry is still the pioneer in the jewelry industry. Although something happened to you back then, Taylor Jewelry didn¡¯t take the opportunity to withdraw the tanzanite supply coboration that we have with them.¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Maisie was stunned and seemed to be a little surprised. ¡®It would still be excusable even if Madam Nera were to decide to terminate the tanzanite supply deal they have with Soul after that incident. After all the cooperation rtionship that I negotiated with Madam Nera was based only on her personal interests. It would be normal if she were to say that she doesn¡¯t believe that others could bring her any new benefits and wanted to terminate her coboration with Soul Jewelry. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Madam Nera to maintain the rtionship between ourpanies, or did Madam Nera always know I woulde back someday in the future?¡¯ ¡°By the way, does everyone in Bassburgh think that I died in that ident?¡± Maisie asked suddenly. Kennedy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann suppressed the news and prevented it from spreading like wildfire after the ident. Thus, most of the citizens shouldn¡¯t know about your so-called death.¡± He looked at her upon saying that and suggested, ¡°Zee, since you¡¯re back, I shall hand Soul Jewelry back to you.¡± At the Goldmann mansion, in the study¡­ Nn flipped through a book absentmindedly, but his cold face betrayed a hint of irritability. Quincy stepped into the room along with some documents and ced them on the table. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Goldmann Sr. has asked me to bring these to you. He¡¯s organized all the information of the major changes that have taken ce within ckgold in the past three years into all these documents for you.¡± Nn threw the book aside, grabbed a few documents, and put them on the desk. He picked one of them but then asked casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have any wedding photos of me and her at home?¡± Quincy was astounded for a split second but replied in the blink of an eye, ¡°You and Ms. Vanderbilt only obtained your marriage certificate back then. You didn¡¯t even hold a wedding ceremony.¡± . Nn closed his eyelids and raised his hand to rub his eyebrows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we have a wedding ceremony?¡± Quincy answered patiently, ¡°There were a lot of matters that needed to be arranged, not to mention that Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t really like the idea of you being together with Ms. Vanderbilt. Thus, it couldn¡¯t be done.¡± Nn turned the leather armchair to face the window and creased his eyebrows. ¡°Help me find out which company she works for.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Soul Jewelry is actually Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s ownpany.¡± Nn was surprised. Quincy and Nn stepped into the lobby of Soul Jewelry, and all the employees were amazed when they saw him. All of Bassburgh¡¯s media outlets had only had their eyes fixed on Nn¡¯s condition in the past three years as it was rumored that he had been terminally ill. But now that they met him in person, how was he terminally ill? Quincy called the elevator for him, and the two entered the elevator as soon as the door opened. Just as the door was about to close fully, a figure squeezed into the elevator hurriedly. ¡°Wait for-¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Byleigh took a better look at the man in the elevator, her expression showed that she was clearly startled. She then scoffed. ¡°Oh, I was still wondering who this was. It turns out to be Mr. Goldmann, huh?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes as he stared at Quincy. His expression looked as if he was asking him who that woman was. Quincy leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is Ms. Byleigh Hill. She¡¯s Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s best friend. You know each other.¡± Ryleigh looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Wow! Are you pretending not to know me?¡± Nn snorted. ¡°Why should I know you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh was shocked. ¡®Is it just me? Why does it feel like Mr. Goldmann seems to have changed?¡¯ The door opened just as she was about to say something. Nn immediately sorted his clothes out and quickly stepped out of the elevator. Quincy and Ryleigh also exited the elevator when Ryleigh pulled Quincy backward. ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann lost his mind?¡± Quincy took a nce at her. ¡°You could say that.¡± Nn appeared outside Maisie¡¯s office, but Ryleigh caught up to him and rushed into the room ahead of him. ¡°Zee!¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Ryleigh gave her a big hug. Maisie saw Nn. Before she coulde around to her senses, Ryleigh shook her shoulder and comined, ¡°When did you hook up with this b*stard again? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t forgive him? How could you secretly hook up with him behind my back?¡± Maisie could see nothing but stars in her vision as Ryleigh shook her. Just when she was about to say something, an arm grabbed her before she fell into a chest. The man behind her secured her tightly in his arms in a protective manner and stared at Ryleigh coldly. Nn said, ¡°Stop shaking her. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s getting dizzy?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. Although she hadn¡¯t been seeing Nn for three years, he did not look like this at all in her memory. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she mumbled,¡± Hah, drop your act, you liar! I know what you¡¯re thinking! You too, Zee. How can you go back to him just because he said something nice to you?¡± Ryleigh did not know about the whole story, so she thought Nn was an *ssh*le who tried to seduce Maisie again. Nn frowned deeply. It seemed to him that Maisie was the reason this woman before his eyes antagonized him so much. He lowered his head to look at the person in his arms and parted his lips open. ¡°What did I lie to you about?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ryleigh spoke before Maisie could say anything. ¡°Stop ying the fool, d*ckhead! Three years ago, you were the one who forced Zee to get a divorce with you. Not only that, but you even said some nasty things to hurt her. You even told her that you had had enough of her, so you¡¯re going to ditch her, and now you¡¯reing back for her again? You truly are the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Ryleigh.¡± Maisie was trying to say something because she could sense that Nn¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. However, Ryleigh didn¡¯t get her signal and continued.¡± Stop speaking up for him. If he hadn¡¯t forced you to get a divorce, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten into-Umm!¡± Quincy appeared in the nick of time and covered her mouth. He pulled her to the side and said, ¡°Ms. Hill, there¡¯s no use in saying these right now. Mr. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Goldmann doesn¡¯t remember anything now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by he doesn¡¯t remember-¡± Ryleigh abruptly stopped, and she looked toward Maisie and Nn. If it were in the past, Nn would have lost his temper if she dared to badmouth him in front of him. However, not only did Nn have no reaction to everything she said, but he didn¡¯t even know how to react. ¡°Come with me.¡± Not wanting Ryleigh to mess things up, Quincy pulled her out of the office. There were only two people left in the office, and the atmosphere became tense. Before Maisie could say anything, Nn suddenly turned her around to meet his gaze. ¡°What exactly did that woman try to say just now Maisie was having a headache. She hadn¡¯t been able to exin anything to Ryleigh yet, so Ryleigh¡¯s misunderstanding of Nn was still stuck at three years ago. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± Nn asked in a deep voice, and a hint of emotion crossed the depth of his eyes. ¡°I was the one who forced you to get a divorce with me? I was the one who hurt you with those words?¡± ¡®Nn.¡± Maisie lifted her head. She put her finger on his solid hard chest and said, ¡°There are a lot of things I can¡¯t tell you right now. Let¡¯s wait until you regain your memories first, okay?¡± Vn grabbed her hand and took a step closer to her.¡± Why must you wait until I regain my memories?¡± Maisie had no way to retreat anymore. He ced his big hands on the desk, leaned forward slightly, and confined her in his arms. He hen turned his face to meet her eyes. I don¡¯t have any memory of you, but I want to know everything that happened between you and me.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°heir lips were very close to each other right now, and the warmth of his breath had caused her heart to stir. Just when she was lost in i trance, Nn pressed forward and covered her mouth with his own. Maisie¡¯s pupils constricted, and she subconsciously put her hands on his shoulders, the taste of him filling her mouth. After a long while. Nn¡¯s lips left hers, and he rubbed his fingers against her chin. He looked at her intently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember about you, but I don¡¯t know why. The moment I saw you. I knew you meant a lot to me.¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Nn couldn¡¯t remember Maisie, so by right, she shouldn¡¯t be able to affect him. However, that was not the case in reality. From the moment he had seen her, he was drawn to her like a ma. He wanted to take care of her, love her, and get closer to her. His heart was pounding rapidly, his pulses went out of control, and his body temperature rose gradually. Maisie could even feel the heat of his body through his hand. Maisie returned to her senses and cupped his face. She parted her cherry red lips slightly and asked, ¡°Are you confessing to me?¡± Nn squinted his eyes but did not say anything. Maisie wrapped her hand around his waist and pressed her face on his chest. While she listened to his heartbeat, she continued. ¡°Nr I¡¯ll wait for the day you remember everything, no matter how long it takes. You still owe me a promise, so you have to get your memory back.¡± Nn pressed her thin lip tightly as he moved his hand over her hair that draped over her shoulder in a long cascade. ¡®I still owe her a promise? What is it then?¡¯ In any case, he swore to himself that he would regain his memories. After Nn left, Ryleigh sat on the couch and reflected on herself. ¡°Zee. I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Goldmann has lost his memory. I¡­ I just let my anger get the best of me. I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Maisie flipped through the document and replied,¡± Yeah, you should consider yourself lucky since he has lost his memory. If not¡­¡± In other words, Nn wouldn¡¯t mind the things that Ryleigh said right now. Ryleigh pouted. Quincy had told her everything when they were outside. Nn had forced Maisie to get a divorce because he was infected with the , and he only encountered Maisie when he went to Stoslo. After going through some incidents, they had gotten back together again. Just when they had thought their peaceful life was about begin, Nn lost his memory. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh wondered if both of them had done something wrong and offended God. Otherwise, why would so many things happen to 1 ¡°Anyway, what brought you here today?¡± Maisie put down the document and lifted her head to look at her. Ryleigh replied, ¡°I heard that you returned, so I figured I should pay you a visit. Then, I ran into Mr. Goldmann when I was in the ele Maisie lifted her eyebrows and asked, ¡°I remember I didn¡¯t make any announcement saying that I¡¯m coming back. Who told you ti Ryleigh pouted and replied, ¡°Who told me that? Your cousin, of course.¡± ¡°Louis?¡¯ Maisie stared at Ryleigh intently, and it made Ryleigh feel ufortable. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been in touch with Louis quite often.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡± Ryleigh replied. She suddenly remembered something, and her face turned sour. ¡°He knows that I¡¯ve been in touch with you in the past few years, so he has been pestering me and demanding me to disclose your whereabouts. When I out that I was chatting with youst time, he snatched my phone. I kicked him, and then I lost my job.¡± As Ryleigh was talking, her voice gradually became louder. ¡°Your cousin is a psychopath. He¡¯s the meanest and most petty-m man I¡¯ve ever met. All I did was kick him, and do you know what he did to me? He put me on a cklist! I can¡¯t even get a job , and even if I did get one, those people wouldn¡¯t want me because of him. He also said that I¡¯d be begging him one day.¡± Maisie rose to her feet and sat beside her. ¡°So, did you beg him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person with a backbone, so how could I possibly beg Ryleigh crossed her arms in front of her chest and harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯d rather be jobless than begging him. All I need to do is sta I might not have any money to spend, but it¡¯s still not a problem for me to put food on the table.¡± Maisie stood up and said, ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe with me to the Lucas mansion?¡± In the administrative department of ckgold¡­ Several managers were reporting to Nichs in the office. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and they all turned their heads around. When they saw Nn, they were shocked. Nichs lifted his head to look at him and asked,¡± What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 592 ¡°I just came to have a look,¡± Nn said as he took a seat on the couch. ¡°You guys can proceed.¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Nn had not been handling thepany¡¯s affairs for the past three years. They had heard that he was suffering from a serious illness and that he needed to recuperate. Since he had returned, did this mean that he had recovered? Nichs closed the document and said, ¡°Let¡¯s adjourn the meeting.¡± They nodded and went out of the office. Sitting in the leather chair, Nichs turned around to look at Nn and asked, ¡°Can I take this as you¡¯re ready to take over thepany now?¡± Nn leaned on the couch, rested his arm on the edge of the couch, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve read all the documents, and I¡¯ve memorized everything I need to remember. I think I¡¯m ready.¡± Nichs rose to his feet slowly. ¡°Alright, then. I won¡¯t stop you if you insist. However, a lot of things have changed, and thepany isn ¡®t the same as when you first took over. If you have any questions, you can always ask Quincy.¡± He had been 16 years old when he took over ckgold. He had learned how to manage thepany while he attended school. Although Nn had lost most of his memories, he still had the experience. Besides, he had Quincy to help him, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to get used to it in a short time. That being said, Nichs still hoped that he could regain his memory as soon as possible. Nichs headed out of the door and said something to Quincy before leaving. After Quincy saw him off, he turned around and went back into the office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you going to take over thepany now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied as he lowered his head. ¡°I want to see if the ckgold Group can bring back any memories.¡± He got up and walked over to his desk. He ran his fingertips across the desktop. nced at the books disyed on the shelves, and sat down on the leather chair. Quincy walked forward and asked, ¡°Do you want me to show you around thepany, Mr. Goldmann? See if it¡¯ll remind you of something?¡± Nn lifted his head to look at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get lost in thepany?¡± He had just lost his memory, not turned stupid. Quincy let out a smile, but he did not say anything. At the Lucas mansion¡­ Larissa studied the ring in her hand. She knew who this ring belonged to-it was her father¡¯s, Hernandez. He would wear this ring wherever he went. She returned the ring to Maisie and said, ¡°Since your grandfather gave it to you, you should keep it.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie was stunned for a moment before she took over the thing. Larissa¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like this would happen to your grandfather. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to see him for onest time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see him either. Although I held a funeral for him, the coffin is empty. Honestly, I still can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s dead.¡± They couldn¡¯t find him when he was alive, and they couldn¡¯t retrieve his body after he was dead. He couldn¡¯t evene back to his own home. Larissa held her hand and said, ¡°The past is in the past. The Kents are gone. Zee, we have to keep moving forward.¡± Maisie knew what Larissa was trying to say. Her father, Cherie, and the baby in her womb were dead, but she was still alive and needed to keep moving forward. Ryleigh and Louis sat in the living room while waiting for Maisie. Louis took a sip of coffee, darted a nce at Ryleigh, and said, ¡°It has been two months. Seems like you¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want me to apologize for kicking you? Fat chance!¡± Ryleigh harrumphed and turned her head around. Louis put the cup down and continued. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re getting married, anyway. It will be toote if you want to apologize at that time.¡± ¡°Oh gosh¡­¡± Ryleigh suddenly remembered something and covered her head fretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about that¡­¡± Louis chuckled and said, ¡°If you say sorry to me now. I will let you off the hook this time.¡± Unfortunately, Ryleigh paid him no mind. She said,¡± How could I forget about something like this? No way. Chapter 593 I must stop this nightmare from happening.¡± She shot up to her feet. Louis knew what she wanted to do andughed coldly, ¡°What would Mr. Hill think if you tell my mom that you want to cancel the marriage?¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Ryleigh froze. Her father had been nagging her about her marriage with Louis, and the only reason he was letting her stay in his house was that he thought she had decided to marry Louis. ¡®Will my father chase me out of the house if I tell him that I want to cancel the marriage?¡¯ She turned back to the couch and sat down. Looking at Louis, she said, ¡°But if it¡¯s your family that canceled the marriage, my father wouldn¡¯t force me to marry you.¡± Louis¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Everyone in Bassburgh knows about the marriage between our families, so do you think it¡¯s that easy to cancel it? Besides, even if we want to cancel the marriage, your family will get the short¡¯end of the stick. Do you think your father would allow something like that to happen?¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say. Just when she was hemming and hawing, Maisie and Larissa came downstairs. When Larissa saw them, she smiled and said, ¡°Ryleigh, what are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Aunt Larissa, 1-¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about our marriage,¡± Louis chimed in. Something was glittering in his eyes as he continued.¡± I think it¡¯s about time for us to get engaged, right?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡­¡± She knew that Louis must be doing this on purpose when she saw the meaningful grin on his face. ¡®He¡¯s willing to sacrifice one of the most important life events in his life just because I kicked him? He¡¯s going to get back at me after the engagement, right?¡¯ Larissa smiled. She turned around and said to Maisie,¡± Zee, you¡¯re Ryleigh¡¯s friend. She¡¯s going to be your cousin-inw!¡± Maisie nced at Ryleigh and replied, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t see thating either.¡± After leaving the Lucas mansion, Ryleigh walked up to the car and kicked the tire. ¡°I¡¯m done for! He must be doing this to get it back at me for kicking him. What a m gonna do now?¡± Maisie patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Calm down. Being angry won¡¯t get you anywhere.¡± Ryleigh got into the car and put on the seatbelt, ¡°I thought I could run away from it if I didn¡¯t mention it for the past three years.¡± Maisie turned around to look at her and said, ¡°Louis is good-looking and talented. He¡¯s a very good candidate when ites to being a husband, and the socialites i n Bassburgh want to marry him. Why does it seem to me that you don¡¯t like him very much?¡± Jerking her head, Ryleigh stared at Maisie and replied, ¡°Zee, don¡¯t try to speak up for him just because he¡¯s your cousin. I admit that he¡¯s really handsome, but he has the worst personality. If I really be his wife, he will certainly make my life harder than living in hell¡± ¡°So, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ryleigh paused for a moment. She lowered her head slightly and continued. ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage of convenience. I don¡¯t know much about him, and we don¡¯t love each other at all. Zee, in the past, you kept saying that you wished you were me, but now, I wish I were you . At the very least, you married a man who you love and loves you back.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes swiveled around her socket as if she was thinking something. Suddenly, she ced her hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°I can help you to feel him out.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the evening, Maisie returned to the Goldmann mansion and saw Quincy saying something to the butler. When the butler noticed her, he nodded at her and said, ¡°Wee back, Madam.¡± Maisie scanned around the living room and asked,¡± Isn¡¯t the dinner ready? Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Quincy cleared his throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is in the study room, and I think he¡¯s feeling a little defeated.¡± ¡°Feeling defeated? Nn? Why?¡± Maisie asked. After a short while of contemtion, Quincy replied,¡± Mr. Goldmann went back to the ckgold Group today. He has forgotten many things, and the interior has changed a lot over the years, so-¡± Understanding instantly dawned upon Maisie, and she interrupted him. ¡°The others didn¡¯t suspect anything, did they?¡± Quincy was taken aback for a moment before he replied, ¡°Some of them did, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to ask anything. Mr. Goldmann took over the ckgold Group so soon because he wants to regain his memory as soon as possible.¡± Maisie walked upstairs and stopped in front of the study room. Just when she was about to push the door, a tall figure appeared in front Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Nn¡¯s expression was dark, and he was dumbfounded when he saw Maisie. Just when Maisie was about to say something, he hugged her and buried his head in her shoulder. Maisie froze but allowed him to hug her. She did not know if she was hallucinating or not, but it seemed to her that Nn was asking for She asked, ¡°Nn?¡± He tightened his arms and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m silly? I can¡¯t even remember the area assigned within my ownpany.¡± Maisie was stunned, and then she chuckled. It urred to her that this man had forced himself to act as if nothing happened ande back to seekfort. ¡°It¡¯s yourpany. Why do you still have to worry about other peopleughing at you?¡± Nn pushed her away and grabbed her shoulders. He stared fixedly at her and asked, ¡°What if theyugh at me?¡± Maisie lifted his chin and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who dares tough at my man?¡± Nn looked at her silently. Nobody knew what he was thinking right now. Suddenly, Daisie poked her head out and asked,¡± Mommy, are you and Daddy hugging and kissing?¡± A second head poked out behind her. Colton covered his face and said, ¡°Mommy, you and Daddy can go on. We didn¡¯t see anything at all.¡± ¡°You two-¡± Before Maisie could finish her sentence, Nn suddenly pinched her chin and turned her face to face him. He then nted his lips on hers in front of the children. Both of the kids covered their eyes with their hands and peeked through the slits of their fingers. Although their father had lost his memory, he still knew how to take advantage of the opportunity and flirt with their mother. ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie shouted as she pushed him away, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡°You can¡¯t do that in front of the kids!¡± Nn replied nonchntly, ¡°My dad used to kiss my mom every time in front of me when I was still a kid. I don¡¯t see any problem for me to do that to you.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡®This guy really thinks he can say anything just because he has lost his memory?¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Daisie ran up to him. She raised her head to look at him and continued. ¡°Daddy, did Grandpa kiss Grandma a lot when he was young too?¡± Colton came over and chimed in, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, I want to hear more stories about Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Maisie looked at Nn. Initially, she thought Nn would refuse to answer anything about his mother. However, little did she expect that he held both of the kids¡¯ hands and said,¡± You guys want to know more about them?¡± Both Daisie and Colton nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go have our dinner first. After that, I¡¯ll tell you more about them.¡± Nn replied with a smile. He then carried them downstairs, and it seemed to Maisie that he was veryfortable bing their ¡°father.¡± Both of the kids were delighted. Maisie stood at the same spot and watched their backs as they walked down the stairs. She lowered her head slightly, and it seemed. like he knew how to get along with the kids after losing his memory. When they finished their dinner, Nn took the children for a walk in the courtyard and even yed with them together. The children didn¡¯t take his memory loss seriously at all. Instead, they liked him better now. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maisie stood at the balcony and looked at them with a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Nichs walked up to her and looked down at the courtyard as well. ¡°Although Nn has lost his memory, he still loves them the same way.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at Nichs and said, ¡°Dad, thank you for taking care of the kids in the past three years.¡± Nichs waved his hand and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They are all my grandchildren, and it¡¯s thanks to them that I don¡¯t feel so lonely staying in the Goldmann mansion.¡± Chapter 595 He then withdrew his gaze and looked at Maisie. ¡°I guess my father wouldn¡¯t say no to you and Nn anymore, right?¡± Maisie was stunned. Although Titus had not said anything, his attitude toward her obviously had softened after Rowena¡¯s incident. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 ¡°Although Grandpa is a stubborn man, he¡¯s always kept the kindness that the Summers had shown him in the past in his mind. He wouldn¡¯t be so biased if Rowena weren¡¯t from the Summers.¡± Nichs sighed. ¡°He harbored hatred for the nobles in his mind, not to mention that Rowena kept sowing discord between you and him at his side. That¡¯s why my father wouldn¡¯t let things slide until he saw the truth with his own eyes.¡± Maisie could understand the implicit meaning behind Nichs¡¯ words. Titus was no longer obsessed with interfering in Nn¡¯s affairs after the incident that involved Rowena. ¡®He¡¯s so stubborn that he wouldn¡¯t listen to any advice, so we could only wait for him to see the truth by himself, even though the process of getting to the bottom of the truth almost cost Nn his life.¡¯ The night hade. Nn and Colton were taking a bath in the bathroom. Colton sat in the bathtub and yed with the little yellow duck in his hand. Nn, who was standing under the shower, twisted the tap and adjusted the temperature of the water to a moderate warmth. The water sprinkled over his face as if there was ayer of mist covering his facial features. . Colton was lying on the side of the bathtub on his tummy and stared at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s my first time taking a bath with you, Daddy.¡± Nn stopped showering himself and turned to look at the young child. His gaze was suddenly fixed on the little yellow duck that was floating on the surface of the water as if it was a familiar scene to him. He turned the water down. ¡°Really?¡± Colton nodded sincerely. ¡°Yes, can I still take a couple¡¯s bath with you in the future?¡± Nn facepalmed himself. ¡°Who taught you that this is called a couple¡¯s bath?¡± Colton blinked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a couple¡¯s bath when two people are taking a bath together?¡± ¡®He¡¯s not wrong about that.¡¯ Nn picked up the towel and wrapped it around his waist, walked over to the bathtub, and dried Colton¡¯s hair for him with another towel. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you will know what a couple¡¯s bath is when you grow up.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then have Daddy and Mommy ever taken a couple¡¯s bath together?¡± Nn froze in ce. He squinted as he stared at the innocent boy in front of him, and he could not be sure whether this little kid had asked on purpose or not. There was a sudden knock on the door. Maisie leaned against the wall and yelled, ¡°You guys have been in the shower for such a long time, are you done already?¡± At that moment, the bathroom door was pulled open. Nn was wrapped in a towel from the waist down, revealing only his well-built and sturdy upper body. The misty water droplets on his body and the damp fog assaulted her head-on together with the fragrance of the shampoo. Maisie was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were fixed on the towel that was hanging on his waist for a split second before she looked away subconsciously. Nn noticed her flushed ears and narrowed his eyes. Colton suddenly looked up at Nn. ¡°Daddy, can I take a couple¡¯s bath with you again tomorrow?¡± Nn¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°A couple¡¯s bath?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and red at Nn. ¡°Did you teach him that?¡± ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s a promise, okay? Good night!¡± Colton abandoned his father at that very moment, dashed out of the room, and disappeared into the corridor. Nn¡¯s expression looked tense, but he could not say that the boy had learned it by himself, so he cleared his throat faintly, admitting it indirectly. Maisie was about to turn around when he hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°I won¡¯t teach Colton these things again in the future.¡± Maisie turned around in surprise. ¡®He thinks that I¡¯m angry? So is this an apology?¡¯ After a long time, she burst into a chuckle. ¡°Okay, I know that you¡¯re not the one who taught him that. You¡¯re taking the me for Colton, Chapter 596 aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡®After all, I¡¯m the one who gave birth to that rascal. How could I not know what¡¯s going on in that cunning mind of his as his mother? ¡®He¡¯s taking advantage of his father¡¯s amnesia and has set him up. This is something that only Colton would do Nn took a step forward and pushed her against the wall. His lips and nose hovered over her skin as he lowered his voice. ¡°You blushed.¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 At that moment, Nn did not sound provocative like he did before he lost his memory. His expression did not change at all as he stared straight at her with his profound eyes. He did not give off any primitive thoughts but sounded extremely serious. Maisie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt a rise in the temperature through her palms that were propping against his body. This meant he was already on the verge of losing control. ¡°Nn, don¡¯t¡­¡± His lips touched her ear as if it was a peck. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything as long as I can¡¯t remember sh*t, can¡¯t I?¡± Maisie was taken aback. The warm breath that he exhaled wrapped her in a turbulence, and the smile lines found on the corners of his mouth deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t you love to tease me?¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly-their ears and temples were so close that she could no longer pretend to be calm. ¡°Zee,¡± Nn whispered in her ear, bewitching her,¡± You¡¯re my wife, and you have to do your part.¡± He then moved his lips away from her ear and pressed them firmly against hers. Everything went out of control with this one kiss, Maisie was dragged into the abyss by him, forgetting that Nn had lost his memory. Nn walked to the bathroom with Maisie in his arms and carried her into the bathtub with him. Maisie leaned against his arms gently as the affection between the two permeated the whole bathroom. ¡°Zee.¡± Nn caressed her smooth and delicate skin with his palms, brushed her ck hair with his fingers, and kissed her. ¡°Have we ever taken a couple¡¯s bath before?¡± Maisie responded a little drowsily as she opened her eyesnguidly. ¡°No.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Then we¡¯ve done it now.¡± He then pinched her chin, turned her face around, kissed the tip of her nose and then her lips. Maisie hit him feebly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to be serious, but you¡¯re also the one who gets all yful now. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and ced his chin next to her neck. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has been teasing and seducing me ever since I lost my memory.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the reasonable one now, huh?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Nn¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved but provocative at the same time. ¡°Who asked you to seduce me in the first ce?¡± Maisie looked at him. The warmth on her cheeks had not faded, looking extremely captivating. ¡°Since when did I seduce you?¡± He smiled and kissed her. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve seduced a man. You¡¯re really a bad woman.¡± Nn picked her up from the bathtub and carried her back to the bed. He then turned off the light, pulled the nket to cover the both of them, andid beside her. Maisie seemed to have be more calctive about him and ced pillows in between the two of them.¡± Don¡¯t cross this line.¡± Nn threw the pillows away and hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°I only wanted to see if you would pounce onto me in the middle of the night the other day.¡± Maisie remained motionless. Nn buried himself in the back of her neck, inhaling the scent she exuded. ¡°So, it turns out that my wife is just a seductress that¡¯s all bark and no bite.¡± Maisie scoffed angrily. ¡®Never have I thought that my scheme would be turned against me in the future. Turns out that no matter whether Nn has amnesia or not, he¡¯s still a trickster! I¡¯ve been deceived by his innocent appearance ever since he got diagnosed with amnesia!¡¯ When she woke up the next day. Nn had already gone to thepany. She changed her clothes and went downstairs for breakfast, but she heard several maids gossiping about something. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t have amnesia, right?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his memory loss, why would Mr. Chapter 597 Goldmann not even be able to distinguish the internal departments of the ckgold Group? He¡¯s the boss of thepany, so he should be exceptionally familiar with its internal structure, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± They noticed a figure approaching them as soon as they said that. They trembled with fright and quickly put down the cell phones. ¡°M-Madam.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maisie asked calmly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The maids looked at each other and did not know what to say, so they handed one of the phones to Maisie. Maisie grabbed the phone from them and took a nce at it. #Mr. Goldmann of the ckgold Group lost his memory due to the death of his wife. He can¡¯t remember the internal structure of his ownpany. The ckgold Group¡¯s future is concerning.# Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Many ckgold employees were discussing the news. ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Goldmann left ckgold three years ago because he was gravely ill. I wonder what kind of illness he has. It¡¯s so serious that he even lost his memory.¡± ¡°No wonder I heard that Mr. Goldmann waste at the meeting yesterday afternoon because he went to the wrong meeting room. And it was a cleaner who showed him the way.¡± A female employee who was putting on makeup in front of the mirror looked at them. ¡°The conference room that Mr. Goldmann went to was converted into a reception room a few years ago, and Mr. Goldmann was the one who ordered the change back then.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®He can¡¯t even remember the conference room that he gave the order to change. Did he lose his memory, or has he lost his soul?¡¯ Another female employee sighed. ¡°His wife ran into a n ident three years ago, he lost his wife and became seriously ill, and has now lost his memory. Nothing worse could happen to anyone else already.¡± At the administrative office¡­ Nn flung a magazine under the desk backhandedly and lifted his hand to cover his forehead, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing. ¡°What do they mean b y losing my wife?¡± Quincy had no choice but to pick up the magazine. ¡°What Mr. Goldmann cares about is the statement of him losing his wife?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the point¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re cursing my wife.¡± Nn tapped the desk with a gloomy expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that still not the point?¡± Quincy hesitated before he wanted to speak up, but the door of the office was pushed open at that moment, and Nichs walked in with a golden cane.¡± Didn¡¯t I ask Quincy to bring you around the company to get acquainted with our internal structure yesterday? And you¡¯re giving me such news now?¡± Nn leaned against the back of his seat, fidgeting the pen in his hand but did not speak. Nichs said in a deep voice, ¡°I told you that ckgold isn¡¯t thepany that you knew when you first took over. You should get to know ckgold if you don¡¯t remember anything about it, starting from the basics. Do you know how many proposals and contracts have been sent to thepany ever since the news came out?¡± Nn frowned, and his eyes dimmed. Quincy wanted to report this to Nn, but he never had a chance to speak up. ¡°Sixpanies have sent contracts to us, two of which were once ckgold¡¯s rivals, and one of them is on the verge of going bankrupt . They¡¯re just trying to take advantage of your memory loss to fool you into doing charity.¡± Nnughed angrily. ¡°So they¡¯re taking me as a fool now?¡± Nichs turned his head to Quincy and ordered, ¡°Get someone to suppress the news and return those contracts to where they came from.¡± Quincy nodded and left. Nichs walked to the desk and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t let the news affect your judgment, Nn.¡± Even if he did not finish his sentence, he had already expressed everything that he wanted to say. Even though Nn had lost his memory, he was still the one and only Nn Goldmann. He would be able to secure his position as the Nn Goldmann of Bassburgh, just like how he had stabilized his position in the city back then. The news was soon suppressed, but Nn was still a hotly discussed figure. Maisie was sitting in the cafe in her sunsses and waiting for someone else when she heard a lot of people talking about Nn. Nn Goldmann of Bassburgh, who always had the power to turn the whole city upside-down with only a snap of his fingers, had been exposed to be suffering from amnesia. As a result, many people started making ns to take advantage of his condition to make a move on him. People who had never had the chance to coborate with the Goldmanns wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with the family and had sent in a lot of proposals to the ckgold Group. Rather than intending to form a mutual coboration rtionship, it was more appropriate to say that they wanted to make a fool out of the amnesiac multimillionaire to see whether he was willing to lend them a helping hand to relieve them from their financial fix. Chapter 598 Maisie took a sip of coffee, and the corners of her lips twitched as a tall figure slowly approached her table. ¡®Nn may be suffering from amnesia, but he¡¯s not a fool.¡¯ Louis grabbed a seat and sat down, and then the waiter stepped forward to get his order. Louis ordered a cup of Jamaican Blue Mountain and waited for the waiter to leave before saying, ¡°Has Ryleighe to you with tons ofints?¡± Maisie removed her sunsses and ced them on the table, next to her hands. ¡°You bullied her and have also caused her to lose her job. So, why can¡¯t she badmouth you?¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Louis scoffed. ¡°So you¡¯ve asked me out just to teach me a lesson on behalf of your best friend?¡± Maisie stopped beating around the bush and asked,¡± Louis, do you really want to marry Ryleigh?¡± Louis frowned slightly, but his slender and beautiful nted eyes did not give off any emotion as they looked extremely calm. Maisie picked up her cup. ¡°I know that both the Hills and Lucases are a great match for each other, and both families are rted through previous marriages. That¡¯s the reason the marriage between the two of you is what the elders of both families want to see. But you can¡¯t sacrifice your own happiness because of marriage. Ryleigh is my best friend, and you¡¯re my cousin. You guys are going to be a pain in my *ss whenever you have an argument in the future.¡± The waiter brought Louis his coffee and put it in front of him. Louis held the cup and looked out the window. ¡°We won¡¯t have any arguments in the future.¡± Maisie was puzzled. He took a sip of the hot coffee and looked away from the window. ¡°My mother will force me to marry other women that I¡¯m unfamiliar with even if I don¡¯t marry Ryleigh. Compared to those women, I¡¯m rtively close with Ryleigh, so I won¡¯t go against this marriage.¡± ¡°So, do you just n to settle with this rtionship?¡± Maisie rested her chin on her hand. ¡°A man might be able to settle with a marriage rtionship because it¡¯s not a huge issue for him to marry a woman that he doesn¡¯t like. At the end of the day, he can choose to leave her at home all the time.¡± Louis remained silent momentarily, put down the cup, and smiled. ¡°How can you be so sure that I¡¯m settling with this rtionship?¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and did not speak after that. I¡¯m only an outsider, not someone who¡¯s been immersed in this rtionship since day one. As such, I don¡¯t know what has been on his mind all this while. ¡®Looking at this matter from the perspective of Ryleigh¡¯s best friend, I really don¡¯t want to see Ryleigh give up on her happiness for the rest of her life. ¡®However, if I were to look at this from Louis¡¯ point of view, he¡¯s always wanted to marry someone with whom he can spend the rest of his life. If he only wanted to find a random woman who is willing to marry him, he would have listened to his mother¡¯s arrangement and married one of those strange women, right? ¡®Is it possible that I¡¯m the only person in this world who can make a match out of Ryleigh and Louis!?¡¯ Naturally, Ryleigh¡¯s first reaction was to spit out the sip of coffee she had just drunk when Maisie mentioned the matter. ¡°Zee, has he bribed you!?¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think my cousin is joking.¡± Ryleigh put down the cup heavily and said in a sullen voice, ¡°Please keep me out of this! Plenty ofdies in Bassburgh had taken a fancy to him before this, yet he didn¡¯t even give any one of them a chance. Why would he agree to marry me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie recalled what he had said. ¡°I¡¯m very curious too. Anyway, both of you are only getting engaged for now. There¡¯s still time after this for you to try to get along after the engagement. So, if you were to find out that you¡¯re definitely not made for each other after the engagement, you could still choose to bid him goodbye after that.¡± Ryleigh looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you trying to match me with him?¡± Maisie gave off a wide grin. ¡°Ryleigh, it¡¯s time for you to find yourself a boyfriend. Since an opportunity has been presented to you, why not take it? How would you know if he¡¯s the right man or not before you gave it a try?¡± Ryleigh smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°If you have the time to worry about me now, you might as well worry about your husband first.¡± Maisie propped her hand against her chin, raised her eyebrows, and smirked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about when ites to him. He has only lost his memory, not his mind.¡± ¡°The news you¡¯ve seen is only one side of the whole situation.¡± Ryleigh picked up the cake on the table, tasted it, and licked the corner of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the rumors that Mr. Goldmann lost his wife and his memory, right? Well, those prestigious and wealthy families who have daughters are already nning to introduce their daughters to Mr. Goldmann.¡± The smile on Maisie¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Introduce their daughters to Nn?¡¯ Ryleigh leaned towards her. ¡°Zee, you have to be careful as Mr. Goldmann has lost his memory. Don¡¯t give thos¨¨ b*tches a chance at Chapter 599Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. sess. You¡¯ve returned to Zlokova in a rather low-key fashion this time around, so those b*stards and batches really think you¡¯re dead and already can¡¯t wait for Mr. Goldmann to marry someone else.¡± Ryleigh winked at Maisie as she said that and added,¡± Mr. Goldmann sells like a hot cake in Zlokova. Thosedies are already drooling over the idea of bing your kids¡¯ stepmothers.¡± Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Maisie forced a smile. ¡°It seems that I might have to rise from the dead.¡± She then grabbed her handbag and got up. Ryleigh stared at her. ¡°Are you heading back already?¡± ¡°Those people wille to my house and snatch the crown from the queen¡¯s head if I choose not to go back now.¡± Maisie left without looking back. Ryleigh waved at her. ¡°All hail the queen!¡± At ckgold¡­ Maisie and Saydie passed by the front desk. When the receptionists who were chatting at the front desk noticed two silhouettes passing by, they raised their heads one after another. The two figures had headed toward the elevator, and the long-haired woman looked quite familiar, but they could not remember where they had seen her before this. ¡°Does that woman look familiar to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. Who gave them the courage to use the elevator that¡¯s dedicated to Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± When the two receptionists noticed something, they immediately trotted toward her. Maisie was about to step into the elevator when one arm hurriedly grabbed her from behind. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± The female receptionist was panting a little but still had a professional smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this elevator is dedicated only to Mr. Goldmann, which means you¡¯re not allowed to use it.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Maisie did not take off her sunsses but only took a nce at them and then asked casually,¡± Can¡¯t I use this elevator?¡± The two receptionists looked at each other as they were secretly scrutinizing Maisie¡¯s attire. They also realized that the woman standing next to the longhaired woman looked like someone they should not trifle with. Thus, they did not dare to act tough. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s dedicated elevator isn¡¯t meant to be used by anyone other than himself. This will make our lives very difficult if someone finds out that we¡¯ve allowed you to use it.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann has just returned and taken over thepany again, and now, a woman appears out of nowhere, looking for Mr. Goldmann. She even dares to take the elevator that¡¯s dedicated to Mr. Goldmann and Mr. Goldmann only¡­¡¯ Maisie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nn won¡¯t me you for this.¡± When the two receptionists heard Maisie addressing Nn by his first name, they instantly realized she was surely a big gun too. Maisie never took off her sunsses but stepped into the elevator with Saydie. This elevator could only ascend directly to the administration department. Maisie and Saydie came out of the elevator. All the employees working in the administration department were busy, and they hardly realized their existence. Maisie was walking toward Nn¡¯s office when Quincy happened toe out of the room, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie stared at him suspiciously, and then a man¡¯sughter came from Nn¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, how could you forget Zee? The two of you have even dated before.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A woman¡¯s euphemistic voice then sounded before Nn could respond. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s all in the past already. Nn definitely doesn¡¯t remember me now.¡± Nn intertwined his fingers and ced his hands in front of his thin lips while his eyes looked unfathomable. ¡°What did you say your daughter¡¯s name is?¡± ¡°Maizie. You might have forgotten about it, but you two indeed had been together in the past.¡± Mr. Hannigan gently pushed Maizie with his hand that was ced on her shoulder, motioning her to do something. Maizie picked the teacup up, got up, and walked toward Nn. ¡°Nole, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve forgotten about me. I¡¯ll remind you.¡± She sat beside Nn, but he moved away from her, obviously unwilling to let her get any closer. His thin lips moved slightly. ¡°As I recall, I don¡¯t know any Maizie Hannigan.¡± Maizie was slightly embarrassed. 1/2 Luupili uvu Mr. Hannigan felt the same too. ¡®It¡¯s said that his deceased wife¡¯s name was Maisie, homophone to the name of my daughter. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s lost his memory, so how could he still remember things like this?¡¯ ¡°Nn, I¡¯m Zee.¡± Maizie could not wait to stick herself onto Nn¡¯s body, but when she was inches away from being able to touch Nn, the office¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open. Quincy stood outside the door, wiping the tip of his nose. ¡®Mr. Hannigan knows that Mr. Goldmann has lost his memory, so he brought his daughter here to take advantage of Mr. Goldmann¡¯s condition. However, what he doesn¡¯t know is that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife is still alive and kicking.¡¯ Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Maize and Mr Hannigan were both taken aback for a moment when they saw the intruder Maisie threw her handbag on the table, and the metal chain made a crisp nk as it slid across the coffee table Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The sudden noise scared Maizie Maisie sashayed around the desk, walked up to Nn¡¯s side, turned around, and sat down in his arms Her eyes were bloodshot as she hit him. ¡°Noles, you bestard! You told mest night when we were in bed that you¡¯d only marry me! You¡¯re already going back on your own words by thinking about dating someone else!? Nn grabbed her hands and nced at the woman in his arms. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± You were just doing it! Maisie smacked him on the chest, acting exceptionally aggrieved. ¡°Is it because I am not curvy enough, or am I not beautiful enough? You ungrateful liar!¡± The office became dead silent all of a sudden Mr. Hannigan and Maizie¡¯s expressions looked slightly stiff, and even Quincy, who was standing outside the door, was astonished. Maizie then asked reluctantly, ¡°Nole, who is she?¡± ¡°Nole? Who do you think you¡¯re addressing?¡± Maisie looked at her in dissatisfaction. Although therge ck-framed sunsses covered almost half of her face, her stern arrogance did not diminish. ¡°News about Nn losing his memory has just gone out, and you¡¯re already here trying to take advantage of him by impersonating his ex-girlfriend. If you¡¯re his exgirlfriend, doesn¡¯t that make me his ex-wife?¡± Maizie looked upset. ¡°Where did this womane from? Isn¡¯t she acting a little too presumptuously?¡¯ She then took a nce at Nn subconsciously. ¡®The legendary Mr. Goldmann wouldn¡¯t tolerate any random woman who acts like a madwoman in his office, right?¡¯ Unexpectedly, not only did Nn not make a fuss out of the drama, but he also seemed to have let it slide. Mr. Hannigan leaned slightly forward and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I know that you can¡¯t remember Zee, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Mr. Hannigan¡± Nn interrupted him indifferently a s his expression turned cold, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the word name Zeee out of your mouth again from now on. You can stop calling her that, or you can choose to get your daughter to change her name. I¡¯ll leave that to you to decide.¡± Cold sweat droplets were rolling down Mr. Hannigan¡¯s temples. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he suffering from amnesia?¡¯ He was not sure whether Nn was really suffering from amnesia or this was just a show. He was afraid to stay for a second longer as it might make things even more embarrassing for the Hannigans. Thus, he brought Maizie along and left the scene. Maizie looked back at Maisie ¡°This woman actually beat me to it. I have to look thoroughly into her background after this! After the others left, Nn lowered his eyes, and the amusement hidden at the bottom of his eyes could no longer be concealed. Quincy was kind enough to send the father-and-daughter duo out, so only the two of them were left in the office. Maisie felt a little tired after all the acting. She was about to pick up her handbag when Nn pulled her into his arms. He buried his head into her shoulder and smiled. You¡¯re jealous.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°Since when am I jealous? I just can¡¯t let it slide when others take advantage of your amnesia and try to make a fool out of you.¡± Nn¡¯s thin lips were hovering over her skin, and he said with a low chuckle, ¡°My wife looks so voluptuous and gorgeous, not to mention her special skill set when ites to seducing her husband. Why would I want someone else?¡± Maisie noticed the change in his attitude, and her expression stiffened. ¡°Nn Goldmann-¡± ¡°Zee¡± Nn hugged her tightly as if he was nning to melt her down solely with his body¡¯s warmth, ¡°I want you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare to think about it!¡± Why are you mad at me?¡± Nn¡¯s pecks went upward until his lips were in the position to press against hers in a domineering and affectionate manner. Maisie was not strong enough to stop Nn, so the gap in between each breath gradually narrowed, and it was astonishingly warm. She managed to catch a deep breath after a long time, and ayer of fog seemed to have filled up the area surrounding the both of them, everything seeming blurred and captivating The emotions that Nn had been suppressing surged and peaked. He picked her up and carried her into the bathroom. After a long time, Quincy still had not stepped into the office, nor had he let anyone in. Saydie waited outside the door and did not see Maisiee out, so she wanted to enter, but Quincy stopped her. He let off a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Saydie, Ms. Vanderbilt is having a steamy moment with Mr. Goldmann, so it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Saydie gave him a sideways nce. Quincy then asked with a grin, ¡°Are you thirsty, Ms. Saydie? Do you want a drink?¡± ¡°No.¡± Saydie crossed her arms, rejecting Quincy¡¯s kindness without any hesitation Quincy did not ask again. Nn buttoned Maisie¡¯s clothes for her while she could not even stand up straight and steadily. He hugged her by her waist to support her andughed! What a shameless woman.¡± She scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one here! What do I have to be ashamed of?¡± Nn was astonished for a moment, then raised his head to look at her as if he had seen this scene somewhere, and he seemed to have said such a sentence in the past too. When Maisie left thepany, Nn sent her out personally. All the employees inside thepany witnessed Nn wrapping his arms around her shoulders with their own eyes, looking extremely intimate! ¡°My God, am I seeing that right?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann has found himself a new lover?¡± Those people had different expressions. Everyone knew that Nn had been very affectionate to his wife back then. ¡®Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife has only been gone for three years, and he¡¯s forgotten his previous lover already Of course, some thought that this was normal. ¡°After all, the dead can¡¯te back to life. In addition to that, Mr. Goldmann is still so young and healthy, so life goes on. What¡¯s more, Mr. Goldmann is suffering from amnesia. It¡¯spletely normal for him to forget about his wife who ran into an ident back then. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nichs read through the nonsense published in the newspaper, snorted, and flung the newspaper on the table. Thesepanies are truly shameless enough to try to take advantage of my son when he¡¯s suffering from amnesia.¡± Alfred, who was standing beside him, poured tea for him and said with a smile, ¡°Even if Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t remember, he¡¯s not someone that can be easily fooled.¡± Nichs picked up the teacup. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s a need for me to meet the owners of those companies now.¡± ¡®It¡¯s time to show them who¡¯s the boss! Injust under two days, no otherpany dared to send in any other contract to ckgold. It was said that the owners of thosepanies had learned their lesson ever since they met Nichs in person and did not dare toe up with schemes to take advantage of ckgold anymore. Nichs had been living in the Goldmann family estate, had retired from the business circle, and had turned a blind eye to the industry¡¯s affairs. However, brushing those matters aside did not mean that he was no longer the capable top gun that he once was. As the saying went, The older, the wiser.¡± Although no one knew what Nichs had done, he had done his part at least when it came to protecting his son. Maisie was in her office, drawing some designs. Soul had not released any new products over the past three years ever since her ident. She still had to live up to a promise that she had made to Madam Nera back then. And now that she was back, it was time to send Soul Jewelry¡¯s reputation to its peak. She handed the drafts to Kennedy after just one morning. Kennedy took a nce at the artwork in his hand and asked in surprise, ¡®This is.. Maisie replied immediately, ¡°This is the inspiration of the designs that I aim toe up with this time around. Soul has always focused on our Gothic jewelry design, so I n tobine the darkness that we usually turn to with some color palette.¡¯ . Soul¡¯s Gothic designs had always ced a lot of focus on the mystery of the jewelry, which looked extremely distinct from that of the gorgeous and colorful designs. The fusion of these two design languages would definitely create a brand new visual effect. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kennedy propped his hand against his chin. ¡°Do all your designse in pairs?¡± Maisie gave off a smile. ¡°Yes, our new products will focus on designs that came in pairs, and we¡¯ll name them ¡®The Inseparable Bond¡¯. They¡¯re here mainly to attract couples. Maisie¡¯s cell phone that was ced on the desk rang as soon as Kennedy left her office. She picked it up, ced it next to her ear, and Ryleigh¡¯s roar came from the other end of the call. Zee, did your husband cheat on you!?¡± Maisie distanced the phone away from her ear subconsciously. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± You need to pay more attention to the gossip that¡¯s going around the circle. Everyone is now talking about the woman that came out of ckgold in Nn¡¯s arms two days ago!¡± Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie burst intoughter ¡®Yes, he cheated on me He cheated on me with me Ayleigh was quiet for a few seconds ¡°Oh so it¡¯s you What were you two doing at that time?¡± What else could I do Maisie stopped writing and raised her gaze ¡°Everyone in Bassburgh knows that he has divorced me, so if I were to reveal my identity to the public swaggeringly while Nn is still suffering from amnesia, he¡¯d have to face the media while he can¡¯t remember a thing. How troublesome would that be? Ayleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Why do you care so much about your amnesiac husband¡¯s feelings now?¡± Maisie did not say much but instead asked, I wonder where did you get this gossip? It hasn¡¯t even appeared on the news or the Inte, yet you¡¯ve already heard about it.¡± 7 was added into a celebrities WhatsApp group chat by some of my friends a while back. They were gossiping about this, and I¡¯ve been reading their messages without responding to any of them.¡± After saying so, Ryleigh remembered something and added, ¡°By the way, Pearl Santiago is in the group too.¡± Pearl Santiago was a name that Maisie was rtively familiar with. She was thedy who had joined forces with Willow to set up Maisie back then but had gotten the short end of the stick due to Maisie¡¯s countermeasures. It was said that the Santiagos had sent Pearl abroad for a series of psychotherapies after that incident. And Pearl had returned to Zlokova now that the heat of that incident had subsided. Ryleigh told Maisie that Pearl had only returned to Zlokovast year. Apart from that, she had lost the arrogance and dominance that she exuded back then and had be someone more mature and low- key after that incident After all she was the victim of that incident, and no one in the circle would rub salt into her wound so casually. They would be more inclined to pity her for her previous experience. ¡°By the way, Pearl got engaged to the Hannigansst month.¡± Maisie frowned. The Hannigans? Ryleigh replied, ¡°Yes, the family has a hotel chain business empire. Mr. Hannigan has a son and a daughter. Oh yeah, you¡¯ve met his son before this, but I m not sure whether you have any impression of him. He¡¯s a close friend of my cousin and that b*stard Louis Lucas. His name is Tanner Hannigan,¡± Tanner was the son that Mr. Hannigan had with his ex-wife, while Maizie was the daughter that Mr. Hannigan had with his current wife and Tanner¡¯s younger half-sister. It was rumored that Tanner was not very close to his sister and he rarely mentioned his sister to outsiders in the circle. Their rtionship was only made knownter on when Mr. Hannigan announced it to the public, and that was when the public learned about them. Tanner had never wanted to inherit his father¡¯s business empire, and his rtionship with his father was never close. That was also why he always acted as if he was loafing around like an idle man whenever Mr. Hannigan was present. Mr. Hannigan had arranged the marriage between Tanner and Pearl In the past the Santiagos had always been disdainful of the Hannigans. After all, the Santiagos were involved in a wider and more prestigious circle whenpared to the Hannigans. However, things were different now because everyone in Bassburgh knew about Pearl¡¯s incident from back then. Some families might show that they did not mind that incident on the surface, but deep down, they thought otherwise Thus, the Santiagos were not in the position to be picky when the Hannigans were willing to propose marriage. in the evening, when all the department employees had already left work, Maisie was still manufacturing custom-made jewelry in the workshop located in her office She put on non-marking gloves and took out the diamonds that had been cut from a brocade box, selected them meticulously under a shadowlessmp. and polished them with a machine A tal figure appeared outside the door Seeing that she was concentrating on her work, he leaned against the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest as he could not bear to disturb her The sky outside the window got darker and darker as time went by, and the entire floor and the end of the corridor were silently engulfed by darkness, The light and shadow in the office were projected out of the room through the cracks of the door and the windows¡¯ shutters, beaming rays of bright Tigeht into the silent and dark corridor When Maisie finished iying the jewelry, she stretched her waist and picked up her phone, only to see that it was already 8 00p.m She packed her things in a hurry, turned off the lights, gol up, walked out of the workshop, and was surprised to see Nn sitting on the couch with his eyes closed Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Nn¡¯s face looked softened under the intecing white lights and shadows it was wless, profound, and attractive that no words could describe his perfection Maisie walked toward him, lifted her hand, rubbed his eyebrows lightly, and slid her finger down the bridge of his well-defined nose. Nn frowned raised his hand, grabbed her wrist, dragged her into his arms, and then slowly opened his eyes to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re really a bad woman.¡± Maisie chuckled, ced her hands on his shoulders, and leaned closer to him. ¡°How am I a bad woman?¡± He then wrapped his arms around her waist. You¡¯re finally done with your work. Are you hungry?¡± Yes.¡¯ She nodded. Nn hugged her with a smile, pressed his lips and nose against her neck, and gave off a pregnant smirk.¡± Are you really hungry?¡± Maisie pushed against his chest feebly. ¡°Stop fooling around already. I¡¯m really hungry, so hungry that I literally have no strength to do anything now.¡± Nn stopped messing around, let go of her, and sorted his suit out. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Maisie thought about something, grabbed his arm, and smiled brightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten ravioli in a very long time. I want to eat ravioli Nn had asked Quincy to go back first when he came over, so it was fortunate that Maisie had driven to work today. She could not guarantee that the amnesiac would know the way. She drove her car to a small ravioli shop near Housten Street. The restaurants signboard had not been changed over the past 20 years, and it looked ancient Even the restaurant¡¯s interior decoration looked very ordinary, simple, and very down to earth. Nn did not seem to have been to such a ce to eat before this. He took a look around at the wooden stools and tables in the shop and creased his eyebrows Maisie ordered two sets of ravioli with the proprietress, then walked to a table and sat down. Seeing that Nn was standing stiffly next to the table, she smiled. It¡¯s good to experience the life of an ordinary citizen once in a while. Isn¡¯t it boring to only eat delicacies from all over the world every day?¡± Nn sat opposite her and seemed to think that the table was not clean enough, so he took out a tissue and wiped it twice. Maisie rested her chin on one of her hands and stared at him with a grin. ¡°This restaurant¡¯s ravioli is very famous. It¡¯ll never disappoint you.¡± Nn raised his head. ¡°Have you been here? Maisie closed her eyelids. ¡°Ryleigh and I often came here to eat ravioli when we were in high school. This ravioli restaurant is one of the oldest shops that you can find on Housten Street.¡± Nn threw the tissue into the trash can while the proprietress enthusiastically brought two tes of ravioli to the table. ¡°Hi there, you two, please enjoy. All the seasonings are on the table. Feel free to mix and match them yourself.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. Thank you.¡± Having said that, she grabbed a bottle of vinegar from the table and poured it onto the ravioli, and then sprinkled chopped chives, minced garlic, cumin, and pepper. Nn was also a little puzzled by Maisie¡¯s strange way of eating while she stirred the ravioli with a spoon. She noticed that he was surprised and smiled. * This is the way of eating that Ryleigh taught me. She has always had a strange way of eating ravioli, but every time these seasonings are presented to me, the vor suits my taste.¡± She then spooned the ravioli, tasted it, and sent it to the side of his mouth. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Nn stared at the food that she handed over but did not move, Maisie frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t despise my saliva, do you?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Nn held her hand and shoved the ravioli that she had taken a bite from into his mouth Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He then coughed vigorously for some reason. Maisieughed. ¡°Nn, are you telling me that you can¡¯t handle spicy food?¡± Nn grabbed the bowl of beef broth, took a huge sip out of it, and then finally felt relieved. ¡°I never liked spicy food ever since I was a kid.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and chuckled. ¡°Wayion and Colton are like you. They don¡¯t like spicy food, but they both try their best to eat spicy food only because Daisie likes her spicy crayfish.¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Nn stared at her ¡°Daisie is still so young. How can she handle such spicy food?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s inherited it from me.¡± Maisie took a few sips of broth. ¡°I could already eat spicy food when I was only five.¡± Nn lowered his head to eat the ravioli in his bowl while she could not hide the amusement that was beaming in her eyes. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°Not that bad.¡± Nn took a few more bites ¡°At least the taste isn¡¯t half bad. After finishing all the ravioli, it was already 9:00 pm when they arrived at the Goldmann mansion Alfred imed that the two children had just taken their bath and were watching a movie in the room. Maisie opened the door while Daisie and Colton were watching anime while eating snacks in front of the big projector screen. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡¯ Daisie shoved the snacks over into Colton¡¯s arms, got up, and ran to her. Maisie lifted her hand and rubbed Daisie¡¯s hair. It felt so soft to the touch as she had just washed and dried her hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher give you any homework?¡± ¡°Colton and I finished our homework in school. That tiny amount of homework is not a big deal to the both of us.¡¯ Daisie said proudly. Colton was chomping down on the potato chips as he muttered, ¡°But didn¡¯t you have to rely on me, the genius?¡± Daisie red at him with disgust. ¡°You answered thest math question wrongly. Where did you find the courage to proim yourself as a genius!?¡± ¡°1 answered the question wrongly on purpose. Colton spread his hands and sighed helplessly. I¡¯ve always been the best student throughout every semester. How boring is that? So aren¡¯t I giving you a chance at it now?¡± Daisie responded, ¡°Since when have you won first ce every semester? Didn¡¯t the new ssmate who transferred into our ss this year snatch your best student title from youst semester?¡± Colton waved his hand. ¡°I gave him that.¡± ¡°Hmph! You can continue to act narcissistically.¡± Daisie stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll still be the best student at the end of this semester.¡± Maisie watched as the two kids bickered. She lifted her hands to cover her forehead as if she was suffering from a headache. She could not help but miss Wayion, who was in Stoslo at the moment. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®Wayion, only the eldest of the three can make me feel more relieved. The next day¡­ Nn was reading the newspaper while he sat in the living room, eating breakfast with the two children. He shifted his gaze off the newspaper and stared at the two children. Although he had not regained his memory, he quickly got used to his role as a father. Daisie was biting on her chopsticks while looking at him. ¡°Daddy, will you and Mommye to our parentteacher meeting next month?¡± Nn stopped in the middle of turning the page for a split second, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°A parentteacher meeting? Colton was drinking his milk. ¡°Daddy has never been to any of our parent- teacher meetings. Mommy is the one who attended all of them back then.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. Maisie did tell me when we were still in Stoslo that she had given birth to the kids and raised them by herself after finding out she was pregnant.. He put the newspaper down, raised his hand, and rubbed Colton¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be there with your mommy next month.¡± The two little rugrats exchanged gazes then stared at Nn ¡°Really?¡± Nn stretched out his little finger. ¡°Pinky promise! Upon seeing that Daisie and Colton both made a pinky deal with him, Nn¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fingers that could not be retracted. At ckgold.. Nn, sitting in the office, looked out the window with a calm expression. He seemed to have remembered something the moment he promised the children He spread out his palms, rubbed his fingertips against the rough palm prints, and his gaze fell on his ring finger, which was empty at the moment. ¡°Yes, no wonder I¡¯ve always felt that something was missing. Maisie and I don¡¯t even have a pair of wedding rings Not to mention theck of wedding photos at home He summoned Quincy Quincy opened the door after a short while. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you looking for me?¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Nn crossed his fingers and put them to his lips as he solemnly said, ¡°Help me get the best wedding photographer in Bassburgh¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Wedding photographer?¡± Nn exined with a serious expression, ¡°The walls at home need decoration.¡± Quincy was quiet. He could have just said that he wanted to get some wedding pictures taken. Maisie asked Saydie to take a detour to the Vanderbilt manor on their way to Soul Jewelry. There wasn¡¯t much change in the garden except the vegetation had dried off because no one had been taking care of the garden The door was tightly shut Saydie parked the car, and Maisie pushed open the car door. She looked at the locked door and could tell that no one lived there anymore. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes were solemn. She stood in front of the door for a long, long time, not wanting to leave. The guard walked over to inform her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no one is allowed near this ce.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Why not?¡± The guard sized her up and said, ¡°The abandoned vi was repurchased, and the owner said that no one is allowed to be near it.¡± Maisie squinted. ¡°Who¡¯s the new owner?¡± The guard patiently answered, ¡°It was a wealthydy who looked influential.¡± ¡°Do you know how I can get in touch with her?¡± The guard scrutinized her again. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Maisie smiled and showed him her ID. ¡°This was the home of my father, Stephen Vanderbilt. I¡¯m Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± The guard took a look at the ID and saw that the address on it matched. He then gave her the woman¡¯s contact information. Maisie took a nce and thought that it looked familiar, so she went through her contact list and was surprised that the person who had bought the mansion was her aunt, Larissa. Maisie called her, and Larissa requested to meet her at a restaurant. When Maisie got there, Larissa was already in a private room. She slowly picked up her teacup and took a sip. ¡°I bought the Vanderbilt manor for you. I intended to pass it to you, but it slipped my mind.¡± Maisie was surprised. She walked to the table and sat down. ¡°Why did you buy it?¡± Larissa put the teacup down. ¡°After your father¡¯s ident, Mr. Goldmann was put in charge of your father¡¯s funeral arrangements. Your father¡¯s assets were supposed to go to his next of kin, but since you went missing after the ident, the issue regarding the property rights was put aside.¡± Someone brought over the agreement, and Larissa ced it on the table and pushed it in front of Maisie. I didn¡¯t know that after Mr. Goldmann was infected with the virus, he couldn¡¯t take over the property management. During that time, Stephen¡¯s mother and brother wanted to take the manor for themselves. Maisie¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She believed that Madam Vanderbilt would have learned her lesson after Le¡¯s mess, but she didn¡¯t expect the old woman would want to take over her dead son¡¯s assets. They weren¡¯t even in charge of his assets. Nn was. If Stephen knew, he would be extremely disappointed. Maisie recalled something. ¡°How did you know about the Vanderbilts¡¯ affairs?¡± Larissa smiled. ¡°When Willow came to trick me with your mother¡¯s bracelet, I looked into them. When I found out about Willow¡¯s con, dug into the Vanderbilts more. It hadn¡¯t been hard for her to look into them. She had merely lifted a finger to find out about their rtions ¡°Thank you, Aunt Lanssa.¡¯ Maisie picked up the agreement, but something felt off in her heart. After the ident three years ago, Strix had taken her under his wing, so she hadn¡¯t been able to settle a lot of things by herself. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Zee, 111 always be your aunt. At least, you know that you still have me left in this world¡± Maisie smiled and nodded Maiste arrived at Soul Jewelry, and she saw Quincy sitting on the couch when she got into the office Maisie paused and looked around the room. ¡°Quincy, why are you here? Where¡¯s Nn?¡± If Quincy were there, so would Nn Quincy scratched his face and smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann asked me toe and get you.¡± ¡°Get me?¡± ¡°Yes, he said he has a surprise for you and that I should bring you over.¡± Maisie crossed her arms when she saw Quincy acting mysteriously. ¡°What surprise?¡± ¡°It wouldnt be a surprise if I told you.¡± Quincy put out one arm and bowed. ¡°Shall we go, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie smiled. Why was Nn preparing a surprise instead of working? That made her curious about the surprise¡¯. Nn made the whole process very mysterious. Not only did she have to be blindfolded on the way there, but Quincy also had to walk her in when she got there. Maisie couldn¡¯t see where she was going, so she carefully followed Quincy and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Quincy handed her over to two female helpers. They each took one of her arms and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, please move forward about 1 50 feet more.¡± Maisie moved forward and only stopped when they asked her. They then removed the blindfold. She squinted because her eyes had gotten used to the dark, so they had to adjust to the sudden brightness. The blurry vision of a luxurious ce slowly came to focus. Under the bright, antique chandelier, an extraordinarily elegant and ssy wedding dress stood on the soft woolen rug. The gown was fully hand- made with pearls and crystals embellishing the skirt, which was opened like a parasol. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Maisie¡¯s eyes felt warm. In front of the ceiling-length mirror, a familiar, tall figure approached and hugged her waist from behind while she was still stunned, pressing his cheek to hers. ¡°Do you love it?¡± Maisie turned her face to look at him. Even his pores were so delicate on his handsome face that was only an inch away from hers. Nn tumed his head and looked into her eyes, his deep-set eyes and thick, longshes drawing her in. ¡°This is the surprise?¡± She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t touched. Every girl dreamed of their wedding dress and would wish to walk down the aisle in a wedding dress and veil to the man of their dreams and live happily ever after ¡°Hold on! If he brought me over to shop for a wedding dress, could his memories have returned?¡¯ Had he remembered his promise from back then? She was suddenly anxious. ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nn looked into her eyes. His lips were right in front of her, almost kissing. Maisie looked down, hiding her bright smile. ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Nn suddenly froze, and his expression darkened for a moment when he saw hope in her eyes. Maisie noticed that minor change in his expression, pushed him away, and held his arm ¡°Nn, why did you prepare this surprise?¡± She thought he had regained his memories. Nn lowered his head and looked at her for a moment before pulling away his arm. ¡°Forget it.¡± He left without looking back after that Quincy was waiting outside and had been under their impression they had started taking their pictures until he saw Nn walk out Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Nn pulled down his tie with a stoic look The tie fell to the ground, but he didn¡¯t look back Quincy was taken by surprise ¡°Mi Goldman¡± Maisie walked out looking sad, so Quincy walked up to her and asked, ¡°What happened to Mr Goldmann? Weren¡¯t you taking your wedding pictures?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°Wedding pictures?¡± Quincy exined, ¡°Yes, even though he lost his memory, he was fixated on the fact that you had never taken wedding pictures He even wanted to get wedding rings. Even though he cannot remember what happened, he still cares about you a lot Maisie stood on the spot, curling her fingers Even when he didn¡¯t remember, he still kept their past in his heart and wanted to make up for it, be it their wedding photos, wedding rings, or his promise of a wedding ceremony Nn was angry. Although he hadn¡¯t regained his memories, was he supposed to be turned down because he couldn¡¯t remember their past? Maisie helplessly chuckled. ¡°That childish man¡­ She never said she didn¡¯t like any of this. She tapped Quincy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Help me calm him down.¡± Quincy was confused. ¡°Me? Calm him down? Wouldn¡¯t it be more effective if you did it?¡± Maisie kept smiling. ¡°He¡¯s an easily agitated ¡¯17year-old boy. I don¡¯t think I can calm him down, so he¡¯s going to be angry for a few days Quincy¡¯s lips twitched as he watched Maisie walk away. How was he supposed to calm him down!? Maisie didn¡¯t see Nn on the day of that incident. He was so angry he blocked her number on his phone. Even when they got back to the Goldmann mansion, he wanted to sleep in separate rooms and would rather go cuddle up with Colton instead of speaking to her Colton and Daisy were confused. When their parents had had arguments in the past, their mother would be the one that acted childishly Yet, their father was even more childish than how she was! At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie was focused on attaching a pearl onto the jewelry when the phone on the desk started ringing. It was Ryleigh, She answered it and put it on speaker, so Ryleighs voice floated out, ¡°Zee, Maizie, that little sit, is going to steal Mr. Goldmann if you keep ignoring him!¡± Maisie¡¯s hand froze. ¡°What did you see this time?¡± Ryleigh said, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Maizie and Mr. Goldmann were photographed in a restaurant, and it was posted on social media Everyone has gone crazy about it and they say that Mr. Goldmann lost his love for his wife along with his memories and has moved on to someone else.¡± Maisie chuckled Ryleigh wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°How could you stillugh? He¡¯s a strapping young old man who has lost his memory. He¡¯s no longer the cold man that people used to know. Do you think he would be able to resist temptation?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Weren¡¯t you against him previously? Now you¡¯re trying to get me back with him?¡± Maisie smiled and continued carving the pearl in her hand. ¡°What Quincy said made me think that he¡¯s not a total oss. But no matter what he¡¯s your husband. ¡°Maizie wasn¡¯t even popr among the socialites. I heard that she hasn¡¯t failed to seduce any man just yet¡± Ryleigh was worried for her. Even though Maizie was nowhere as beautiful as Maisie, she was good at throwing her girlish charms around, a girl that men would fall for, no matter their age. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Maisie didn¡¯t say anything Not long after their call ended, Quincy sent a photo to her. The picture was exactly as Ryleigh had described. Nn and Maizie were having lunch, and the picture was deliberately taken from an angle that made them look intimate. Maisie scoffed. Had Nn gotten Quincy to send this to her? Did he want to make her jealous? Quincy waited for a long time for Maisie¡¯s reply, and he started panicking. ¡®Is Ms. Vanderbilt going to start ignoring Mr. Goldmann?¡¯ Quincy had been concerned when Maizie approached Nn at the office before that He immediately walked over to Nn and bent down to say something into his ear. Nn¡¯s hand tightened around the wine ss, and his face dropped Maizie was sitting across from him, enjoying a steak and wine. She smiled and put down the wine ss.¡± What¡¯s wrong, Nole?¡± Nn ced his ss on the table, wiped the corner of his lips with a napkin, and said, ¡°I need to go.¡± He stood up and was about to leave when Maizie stood up. ¡°Nole, didn¡¯t you promise to finish the meal with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly lost my appetite.¡± Nn looked at her coldly and walked away in strides. Maizie stood in the spot and bit her lip. She had finally been able to get Nn out for lunch, but why did he suddenly leave halfway through? She was confident in her looks. Every rich heir in their circle loved how innocent she looked. Maizie might not have had a chance in the past because Nn had already had a wife. He wouldn¡¯t even look at other women, but he had divorced that woman, and she had long passed away. Now that he had even lost his memories, it was the best time to take action. How could he¡­ ignore her? Recalling that she hadn¡¯t found the identity of that woman from before, she started feeling anxious. No, she couldn¡¯t just give up! Everyone knew that Mr. Goldmann was famous for pampering his wife. Once he fell in love, he wouldn¡¯t care about any other woman. If this beautiful and loyal man belonged to her, he would probably pluck the stars and the moon out of the sky if she wanted them. Nn got Quincy to drive him to Soul Jewelry Quincy could guess that after so many days of being ¡®ignored¡¯ by Maisie, Nn wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in any longer. Maisie¡¯s ¡®cruelty¡¯ was definitely working. She hadn¡¯t tried to make up or reach out first, just to keep him hanging. Nn walked toward Maisie¡¯s office and closed the door behind him when he walked in. Maisie put down her design papers. She was about to turn around when she was hoisted onto the desk, and her lips were sealed when she tried to speak. Nn¡¯s kiss was burning and fierce, and thick air surrounded her as if she was being swallowed alive.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was almost out of breath as his mountainous body pressed against hers. She couldn¡¯t push him away until she was out of oxygen and fell into his arms in a daze. Nn released his grip, his quick and warm breath blowing on her blushing cheeks. He put his head on her shoulder and hugged her. ¡°Are you really done with me, Zee?¡± Nn didn¡¯t want to see her being indifferent about him. He had promised to have lunch with Maizie because he wanted to make Maisie jealous so that she would reach out to him. However, he just couldn¡¯t wait for her to take the first step anymore and was even worried that she would leave him Nn may have lost his memories, but in his heart, he was worried that she would leave him, like how it had happened before. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Nn¡¯s fingers that were holding her shoulder tightened until Maisie put her hands around his waist and put her cheek to his chest to feel his warm, beating heart. ¡°Zee¡­¡± ¡°Are you done being angry?¡± Maisie nced at him, looking a little proud. Nn pressed his thin lips together as if he was being roped in. Maisie adjusted his tie. ¡°Had fun having lunch with Maizie?¡± Nn paused and looked away. ¡°Do you know why I was having lunch with her?¡± ¡°To make me jealous, Maisie¡¯s eyes were smiling, ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you were really upset with me, so I waited for you toe back to me instead.¡± ¡°Would it kill you to make the first move?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nn felt defeat for the first time, but it probably wasn¡¯t the first time it had happened. Maisie kissed his Adam¡¯s apple. He frowned, hugged her waist tightly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop it, Maisie.¡± However, Maisie pushed him onto the desk, running her delicate fingers over his brow and around his face and features. ¡°You¡¯re not difficult to coax.¡± She unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to do that. If I did it once, I¡¯d have to do it again. I don¡¯t want to be the one who¡¯s chasing you all the time.¡± Nn stared at her with hungry eyes, ready to pounce. Maisie lowered her head to kiss him. ¡°Our rtionship is built on trust. I¡¯ll always trust you, even now that you don¡¯t remember our past.¡± Nn quietly hummed. ¡°You¡¯re doing this deliberately H ¡°You taught me this. ¡°I¡¯m not happy that you went for lunch with Maizie, so I¡¯m just going to stop halfway. You figure out the rest.¡± Maisie walked into her studio and locked the door. Nn sat up and ran his finger through his hair, his handsome face still filled with desire. He was annoyed yet helpless. Two dayster¡­ Soul Jewelry posted their first couple collection in their official ount, catapulting them back into the trending page after three years of silence The dark themebined with colors looked like two separate pieces of jewelry but were actually a pair made for couples. Even among the diamond rings, the tinum one for women had a ck diamond on it, which matched the ck diamond ring for men, signifying that each of the rings held one half and would beplete when they came together. Theizens all went to thements section to ask if Soul had a new designer because they would only sell single-piece jewelry when Zora had been there. Some people thought that the design matched Zora¡¯s style and were curious whether they had found someone who matched her style to rece her. The official ount quickly replied that it was a new designer named Alice from Morwich. Since she wasn¡¯t as popr as Zora¡¯ and people couldn¡¯t find any information about her, everyone became curious about Alice! ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue using ¡®Zora¡¯?¡± Kennedy had heard that she canceled the initial ount for Zora and was curious. Maisie looked through thements and smiled. ¡°Zora was the past. Alice is a new beginning.¡± Kennedy knew that she wanted to leave her past behind, so he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good to start over with a new look.¡± ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡± An employee rushed to the door, out of breath. ¡°S-She¡¯s back!¡± Kennedy frowned. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Maisie lifted her head. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Madam Vanderbilt,¡± Kennedy turned around to look at her and replied, ¡°She hase and caused us quite a lot of trouble in the past three years. Although Vaenna Jewelry has be Soul Jewelry, it¡¯s still one of the Vanderbilts¡¯ assets in its core. They thought you were dead, and she insisted on letting her grandson inherit Stephen¡¯s assets.¡¯ Maisie let out augh. As she swirled the pen around in her hand, she said, ¡°After so many years, the Vanderbilts from Coralia haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Kennedy sighed helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re just getting worse and worse. This isn¡¯t the first time they came here and made a scene. They even summoned the police, but there was nothing the police could do Ei Tasp. After all, you¡¯re the legal heir to Stephen¡¯s assets ording to his will.¡± After he finished talking, he looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Are you going to do something?¡± Maisie slowly rose to her feet and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to show myself yet. I want to see what they¡¯re going to do this time.¡± Madam Vanderbilt, Hector, and a few of the Vanderbilts were making a scene in the hall. This wasn¡¯t the first time they came here, so the staff in the hall had already gotten used to it. They would scold them badly if they said something to them. If they called the police on them, they would make a scene or even throw a tantrum in the hall. They would do everything they could, so the staff could do nothing to them. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Madam Vanderbilt saw Kennedy, she harrumphed and sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve been hogging our assets for so many years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to give it back to us?¡± Kennedy replied calmly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Soul Jewelry or Vaena Jewelry, it belongs to Zee. These assets aren¡¯t yours.¡± Madam Vanderbilt flew into a rage. ¡°That sitt is dead. She isn¡¯t the heir. If she hadn¡¯t interfered in the first ce, Hector would be the heir of thispany!¡± Maisie was watching them from behind the wall, with Saydie standing beside her. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest, and a grin appeared on the corner of her lips when she heard what Madam Vanderbilt said. Kennedy knew that Maisie was alive, so he wasn¡¯t angry when he heard Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Zee is your granddaughter, and Stephen is your son. Your granddaughter and son have been dead for three years, yet not only did you not mourn for them, but you only think of taking your son¡¯s assets. You¡¯re already so old, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to do something good?¡± The onlookers were pointing their fingers at Madam Vanderbilt, jeering at her for her ruthlessness. They were family. However, not only did she not mourn for her deceased son and granddaughter, but she even wanted to take her son¡¯s assets. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous? Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face turned livid with rage. ¡°It was him who chose that woman over me. I¡¯m his mother. I gave birth to him and was the one who raised him, so of course, his assets belong to me!¡± A staff member couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just morally ckmailing us, Madam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Vanderbilt passed away three years ago, but you¡¯re still taking advantage of him. Don¡¯t you know that you should show respect to the deceased?¡± ¡°Shut up, you batches! Nobody wants to hear your opinion,¡± Madam Vanderbilt shouted at them. She even went forward and pushed one of them. A female employee pushed her back. She lost her bnce and nearly fell to the floor. Luckily, a few Vanderbilts grabbed her in the nick of time and prevented her from falling to the floor. Hector pulled a bat out of his bag and snarled, ¡°How dare you push my grandma!? You must have a death wish!¡± Just when he raised the baseball bat high in the air, a figure zipped past, grabbed his arm, and threw him on the floor. Saydie took the baseball bat away and yed with it in her hand. She looked at them expressionlessly and said, ¡°Ms. Alice said that if you guys want to make a scene here, go ahead. I haven¡¯t killed anyone in a long time.¡± She cracked her knuckles, emitting clicking sounds into the air. Her eyes shone with excitement, and she looked just like a bloodthirsty beast Madam Vanderbilt and her gang¡¯s faces turned pale in fear. They all retreated and said, ¡°What¡­ What do you want from us?¡± Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 ¡°Ms Alice told me to give you guys a good beating since it seems to her that you¡¯re pretty looking forward to it. Besides, your grandson has served time in prison before He should have gotten used to getting beaten up, so he should be a good punching dummy for me to polish my skills.¡± Hector was fnghtened and hid behind Madam Vanderbilt ¡°Grandma, s she wants to beat me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go We shouldn¡¯t bother ourselves with these barbarians!¡± Since the person behind Saydie knew about her grandson¡¯s imprisonment, Madam Vanderbilt could tell that the woman in front of her was not someone they could mess with Maisie returned to her office and asked about everything that had happened to the Vanderbilts in Coralia for the past three years. It turned out that the Vanderbilts had been suffering from a slump in profits for the past three years. They couldn¡¯t sustain the operation of their hot spring hotel, so they sold it to someone else for $150,000 This amount was not enough for the Vanderbilts to spend, especially in the past three years-Yorick had been hooked on gambling and owed several thousands of dors to loan sharks. He did not even dare to return home. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When those loan sharks had gone to collect the debt, Madam Vanderbilt had threatened them with death. Those people were afraid to get into trouble, so they didn¡¯t approach Madam Vanderbilt anymore. ¡°I thought Hector needed to serve five years in prison?¡± Maisie asked. Shaking his head, Kennedy replied, ¡°Madam Vanderbilt used half of the money she got from selling the hot spring hotel to fund her grandson¡¯swsuit Hector told the judge that he didn¡¯t do it on his own free will. He even became a state witness and gave up quite a number of people. In the end, he was sentenced to two years and six months of imprisonment, and he was released at the end of June this year Maisie squinted her eyes. She was the one who had reported Hector of drug trafficking back then after finding out that he had been dealing with drugs since he was 18. Therefore, rather than being forced, he had done it of his own free will. She thought he would turn a new leaf and be a good man after serving a few years in prison, but it now seemed to her that she was wrong He had not learned his lesson and was still the same person he used to be in the past. In short, Madam Vanderbilt was the main culprit Hector had turned out this way. She had doted on him too much ¡°Zee, I don¡¯t think they will just give up like that. I¡¯m sure they wille back again,¡± Kennedy said worriedly ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t give up for her grandson,¡± Maisie said. She suddenly thought of something and made a call to Quincy. Quincy went to the corridor to answer the call. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Smiling, Maisie said, ¡°I want you to help me to find out where Yorick Vanderbilt is. Can you let me know about it as soon as possible?¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Yorick?¡± ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t tell Nn about this. I don¡¯t want to make an amnesiac man worry about me.¡± As soon as Quincy hung up the call, he was started by Nn, who was standing behind him. He looked at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr Goldmann? When did youe here?¡± Nn looked at him expressionlessly. Quincy eventually gave in to his cold, steely gaze and said,¡± It¡¯s a call from Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± In the evening Nn came to pick Maisie up from herpany When she got into the car, she sensed that Nn was angry. She got closer to him and smiled. ¡°Who pissed off our Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn averted his gaze and looked outside the window. Then, he replied in a grumpy voice, ¡°I¡¯m angry about myself.¡± Maisie cupped his face with her hand and turned his face to look at her. ¡°Why are you angry with yourself?¡± A hint of emotion appeared in the depth of Nn¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from the past, including what happened to your family¡± Maisie darted a nce at Quincy Quincy felt like weeping but had no tears. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, Ms. Vanderbilt Mr. Goldmann heard our conversation, and he insisted on telling him everything, so I had no choice but to sell you out!¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 ¡°Is it because Ive lost my memory? Nn parted his lips and said, looking as pitiful as a little kid who his parents had abandoned, ¡®ls that why you dont need me anymore?¡± Maisie chuckled and threw herself into his arms. She pressed her lips on his ear and said, ¡°Who told you that I don¡¯t need you anymore? I need your heart. I want your body. I want to make every single inch of you mine.¡± Nn looked at her intently. Her smile was charming and alluring. It tickled his heart all the time, and every cell in his body was screaming at him to get closer to her. He kissed her forehead and said in a serious manner¡¯ Let¡¯s go home first, and I¡¯m all yours. The night was getting darker. The light on the bedside table cast a warm yellow light under it. Half of Nn¡¯s face was lit by the light as he ran over Maisie¡¯s hair with his finger Maisie turned around and buried herself in his chest. Then she said. ¡°Nn, I want to borrow someone from you.¡± Nn lowered his head and asked, ¡°Who do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Quincy,¡± Maisie replied as she lifted her head to meet his deep gaze. There was a smile in her eyes as she added, ¡°You do believe in him, right?¡± He chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Alright: While drawing circles on his chest with her finger, Maisie said, ¡°Til leave Saydie to you.¡± Nn frowned slightly and held her hand, stopping her from drawing circles on his chest. ¡°Why would you leave Saydie to me?¡± Maisie groaned and said, ¡°What if some woman with bad intentions gets close to you when Quincy isn¡¯t around you? I¡¯d only be relieved to have Saydie by your side.¡± Nn chuckled deeply. ¡°Alright. Anything you say, but II A hint of a devilish smile crossed his eyes, and he turned off the light on the bedside table. He kissed her and rubbed his coarse palm against her silk nightgown. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to sleep.¡¯ Maisie got Yonick¡¯s address from Quincy. Yorick owed a lot of money to the loan sharks, so he had left Cora. He was now hiding in a coastal town outside the suburbs of Bassburgh Quincy did not know what Maisie was going to do, so he asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why do you want to know where Yorick is?¡± Looking at the address on the paper, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not only do I want to know where he is, but I¡¯ll also help him to pay his debts. Il also give him a sum of money and let Madam Vanderbilt know that Yorick has money.¡± Quincy was stunned. He looked at Maisie and said, ¡®So you want them to fight against each other?¡± After selling the hot spring hotel. Madam Vanderbilt would rather use the money to fund her grandson¡¯s lawsuit than help her son pay his debt. She did not even care if Yorick was dead or alive. In the past three years, she had been trying her best to get Stephen¡¯s assets. If Larissa hadn¡¯t bought the house, Madam Vanderbilt would have moved in with her grandson. if Madam Vanderbilt learned that someone had helped Yorick pay his debt and even gave him money, Maisie was certain that she would go back to her son. At that time, they would be busy fighting against each other, and Madam Vanderbilt wouldn¡¯t have the time to care about Soul Jewelry anymore Maisie went to the bank and withdrew the money. Quincy had brought a few bodyguards with them when they came to Coralia to be on the safe side. The residence of Yorick¡¯s debtors was located in a very old office building. The building was stered with advertisements for loans. Since they were loan sharks and dishonestly eated their money, they kept their business very hidden When the bodyguards entered the office, there were five men drinking beer and ying poker inside This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Their faces turned pale when they saw the bodyguards were holding guns. All of them raised their hands in the air and squatted under the table One of them asked fearfully. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you guys?¡± Holding a silver briefcase in her hand, Maisie stepped out from behind the bodyguards with Quincy. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 It seemed to them that the group of people in front of them did note with good intentions. However, the loan sharks couldn¡¯t remember what they had done that offended these people. Maisie took a seat on the couch and asked, ¡°How much money does Yorick owe you guys?¡± The group of people was stunned. They knew who Yorick was, but they did not expect that he was the reason that Maisie and her gang were here. All of them wondered when Yorick had someone from high society as his supporter. Wearing an ingratiating smile on his face, a man said,¡± About $70,000.¡± Maisie put the silver briefcase on the table, and Quincy proceeded to open up the briefcase. The briefcase was filled with notes, and it seemed to them that there was about $150,000 in it. Maisie said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for his debt. There is $150,000 here. Give me Yorick¡¯s debt contract.¡± A man went to the desk to look for Yorick¡¯s debt contract. When he found it, he handed it to Maisie with both hands. Maisie took the contract and nced through it. After that, she tore the contract off in front of them and threw the paper shreds on the floor. She patted her hand and said with a smile ying on the corner of her lips, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve settled Yorick¡¯s debt, he¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the man hurriedly replied with a smile on his face, ¡°Since Yorick doesn¡¯t owe us anymore, we promise we wouldn¡¯t bother him or his family again.¡± Smiling, Maisie lowered her gaze and stood up slowly. ¡°Also, please help me to inform his mother that his debt has been settled.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure, sure, sure, we will.¡± Not only did they get their money back, but it was also double the amount that Yorick owed them. Thus, it went without saying that they were more than willing to make the trip for her. They were indeed very efficient. Although Yorick had changed his phone number to escape the debt, they knew Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s phone number. They called Madam Vanderbilt and told her that someone had settled the debt for Yorick. They also told her that her son had found someone to support him. Their tone was deferential. They did not sound harsh and threatening, like when they had tried to collect the debt from her. Madam Vanderbilt was dumbstruck upon hearing that. She couldn¡¯t believe that her son had found someone to help him settle his debt. ¡°That bastard! He¡¯s found someone to support him, yet he didn¡¯t tell me anything about it?¡± After she hung up the call, Madam Vanderbilt ¡®s face was livid with rage. Hector walked up to her and asked, ¡°Grandma, did my dad pay off all his debt?¡± ¡°Yeah. He has found someone to help him pay all his debt, yet he didn¡¯t tell us anything about it. I bet he must be enjoying his life now with all the money he has. He doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re dead or alive.¡± She did not have much money left after using the money from selling their hot spring hotel to fund Hector¡¯swsuit. It was enough for them to put food on the table, but they wanted more. Not only that, but her grandson still needed to buy a house, a car, and get married. Initially, she thought she could move into the Vanderbilt mansion since Stephen and Maisie were dead, but little did she expect that someone else had bought the mansion. She then wanted to force Kennedy to hand Soul Jewelry to her grandson, but much to her chagrin, he paid her no mind. Just when Hector was about to say something, he received a text message, and his eyes shone¡± Grandma, I know where my dad is! Let¡¯ s go and find him now!¡± Quincy had sent the message, so he went back into the car and reported, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve sent the text message to Hector. I guess they will go find Yorick soon.¡± Sitting with her arms crossed in front of her chest, Maisie looked outside through the window and said, ¡°Yorick should have received the money by now.¡± She was curious what Yonck would do when he found out that he had $150,000 in his bank ount and when Madam Vanderbilt found him. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 In a rental house along the coastal town The house was a mess The table was littered with fast food boxes from the day before yesterday The weather was no longer as hot as it was in summer, and the climate in coastal areas was humid it was cold at night, so there was not a single fly hovening around The phone on the table next to the bed lit up, and Yonck picked it up to have a The ashtray was filled with cigarette butts to the brim look at it He had a bad hangover, and he came to his senses abruptly after seeing something on his phone He sat up and stared at the extra $15 0,000 in his ount Yonck¡¯s hand that was holding his phone was shaking He rubbed his eyes and took another look at it. The extra $150,000 was still there in his ount He logged into his bank ount and found that the money had been transferred about an hour ago Yorck snapped out of his trance when he heard someone knocking on the door. He put on his trousers and went to open the door Madam Vanderbilt pushed the door open and forced her way into the house ¡°Hah, so you¡¯re hiding here!¡± ¡°Mom? How did you get here?¡± Yonck¡¯s face sank when he saw Madam Vanderbilt. Then he saw his son walking into his house with a suitcase. After scanning around the house, Hector asked disdainfully, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you have money already? Why are you staying at a ce like this? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yorick was confused. Before he could say anything, Madam Vanderbilt pointed at him and scolded, ¡°You heartless b*stard! You still want to lie to me? Those loan sharks have called me and told me that someone has paid off the debt for you, and now you¡¯re still saying that you have no money?¡± Yorick was stunned. He thought he was dreaming ¡®Someone has helped me to settle my debt!?¡± Then, he thought of the extra $150,000 in his bank ount. Who gave him the money? And who paid off his debt? However, he did not tell Madam Vanderbilt about the extra money in his bank ount. After all, he knew his mother very well, and he knew exactly what she would do once she found out that he had the money. He walked to the table and began cleaning the rubbish. As he threw them into the rubbish can, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money, and I don¡¯t know who helped me pay off the debt¡± ¡°Stop lying!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Yorick threw the rubbish can on the floor. He shot to his feet and looked at his mother. ¡°Is money all you think about? What about me? When those loan sharks were hunting me, did you ever help me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own fault. After all, you were the one who got addicted to gambling.¡± Madam Vanderbilt replied matter-of-factly Yorick let out augh and said, ¡°I was the one who worked tirelessly to keep the hot spring hotel running. You were the one who wanted to sell it. After you sold the hotel, you only spent $23,000 to fund Hector¡¯s lawsuit. I would be grateful if you gave me $60,000 to pay off my debts ¡°All you¡¯ve ever cared about is yourself and your grandson. You¡¯ve never cared about Stephen or me. After Stephen died, not only did you not moun for him, but you even went as far as trying to im his assets for yourself. It¡¯s truly sad to have a mother like you.¡± His words angered Madam Vanderbilt ¡°I have never cared about you? When the hotel was investigated for moneyundenng, it was me who went around and asked for help. If not, do you think you could get out of jail so soon? Also, is it wrong for me to care about Hecky ? He¡¯s your son!¡± ¡°Yes, I was arrested back then, but it wasn¡¯t because of you that they released me. It was because of Maisie and Mr. Goldmann!¡± Madam Vanderbilt was stumped. Yorick took a cigarette from the packet on the table and went to bed. He lit it up, calmed down, and said, ¡®If we didnt try to get Vaenna from Stephen, the police wouldn¡¯t have investigated our hotel, and we wouldn¡¯t have had to shut it down. It¡¯s all your fault¡± He took a long drag from the cigarette. The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. If he hadn¡¯t tried to get Vaenna from Stephen, he wouldn¡¯t have been influenced by Le, and Yanis wouldn¡¯t have died. The hot spring hotel wouldn¡¯t have shut down, and he would not have taken the path of gambling for money. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Yorick had not lived the life of a human after hiding for so many years. He had once been a brilliant man but was now living a destitute life He missed those days when he was a sessful and prestigious man, and he would regret it on countless nights But it was useless to feel regretful about anything now He thought that all those that had happened to him were the results of his mother¡¯s insatiable greed ¡°Dad, why are you scolding Grandma? This is obviously not Grandma¡¯s fault. None of these would have happened if Uncle Stephen had handed Vaenna to me instead of Maisie in the first ce.¡± Hearing that Hector was still fighting for Madam Vanderbilt, Yorick red at him and snorted. ¡®If I had known back then that this b*stard would grow into someone so useless and pathetic, I would¡¯ve strangled him to death when he was born Madam Vanderbilt soothed her grandson¡¯s emotions and said to Yorick, ¡°Son, what¡¯s happened, happened. You and Hecky are the only rtives that I have left now. How can you find it in you not to care about your mother and your son?¡± ¡°If money is what you want, I don¡¯t have any.¡± Yorick debunked Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s intentions bluntly ¡°Hector is 25 years old this year. Shouldn¡¯t he be finding himself a job already? Just what does this beloved grandson that you¡¯ve paid so much attention to bring up know to do at this age? When you¡¯re too old to help him out, he¡¯ll only be capable of bing someone that knows nothing at all. So whatExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. then? Should hee back to me and count on me? Not to mention that I¡¯ll get old someday too. How many more years can he rely on me?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was displeased. ¡°How can Hecky go to work? He¡¯s destined to be a boss!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who has spoiled him, you can keep him to yourself.¡± Yorick extinguished the cigarette butt in the ashtray and got up. ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t ever bother me again.¡± ¡°W-What are you talking about? How can you not care about your own son?¡± Yorick roared at her, ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough to care for him, so get out of here now!¡± Madam Vanderbilt and Hector were obviously taken aback. Yorick¡¯s eyes were bloodshot due to his wrath, so they did not dare to say anything more She got up. ¡°Hecky, let¡¯s go.¡± After they left, Yorick mmed the door shut, leaned against the door, and gradually slid down onto the floor. My son has been spoiled by his grandmother and has turned into a self-centered, aimless, and useless full-grown brat who knows only to loaf around and do nothing all day long. What¡¯s more, all he can think of is to be a boss of apany. So what else can ! expect of him? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not have a son. I don¡¯t n to pay for the consequences that his doting grandmother has left behind anymore. When Madam Vanderbilt and Hector left, the bodyguard who was hiding in the shadows came out with a Bluetooth headset and removed the miniature camera that he had ced on the window. Quincy broadcast the whole recording through a loudspeaker, and Maisie was also there to listen to their argument¡¯s content. Uncle Yorick only started to regret his actions when he was in despair, and all he does is put all the me onto his mother. As for Madam Vanderbilt, she has spoiled Hector so much that she¡¯s managed to turn him into a brainless and self-centered b*stard. However, she¡¯s getting older as days go by, and she has not much time left to live. And her next n for her good-for-nothing grandson is actually to leave him with his father so that he can continue to live off his father just like a parasite. It¡¯s only natural for Yorick to refuse to ept this arrangement. ¡°However, Yorick should hold half of the responsibility when ites to the reasons why Hector has grown into such an adult. He didn¡¯t correct Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s doting attitude toward her grandson and allowed her to pamper and spoil him. He has also failed to educate his son properly. In general, he¡¯s a failure as a father, If Yorick didn¡¯t think about joining forces with the others to force Dad into transferring hispany to Hector, I might sympathize with him at this very moment. Quincy asked her, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Maisie¡¯s tone sounded indifferent. ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on Yorick secretly and see what he¡¯ll do with the $150,000. At ckgold Group, in the administration department Maizie sashayed up to the front desk She had very innocent and light makeup on and deliberately ced her new Louis Vuitton handbag on the counter. ¡°Is Hole here?¡± The department¡¯s receptionist looked up at her and knew that she was the daughter of the Hannigans.¡± I¡¯m terribly sorry, but Mr. Goldmann has issued an order, saying that he won¡¯t be seeing anyone today.¡± Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Maizie¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Then tell Nole that I¡¯m here to see him.¡± The receptionist kept her patient and professional smile on. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us. We can only follow the order Mr. Goldmann has given us unless you can call Mr Goldmann in person.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression dimmed, and she slowly took out her cell phone but did not dial any number. After all, she did not have Mr. Goldmann¡¯s number. ¡°He opted to meet me thest time I was here to ask him out for dinner, so why is he rejecting my meeting request this time around?¡¯ At that moment, Nn came out of the elevator, but the person walking next to him was not Quincy but a young woman with short hair. The woman was not wearing formal attire but was in casual and neutral clothes, and she looked as handsome as a real man. ¡°Nole!¡± Seeing Nn, Maizie ran straight toward him, and the three-inches high heels under her feet snapped deliberately as she pounced in Nn¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, she did not fall into the arms that she expected tond in because someone else grasped her shoulders and managed to stabilize her unbnced body. She was astounded as she nced back at Saydie, who was grabbing her expressionlessly, and a hint of anger shed across her eyes. ¡°You, let go of me!¡± Saydie let go without any hesitation, and Maizie immediately embarrassingly fell to Nn¡¯s feet. Maizie got up and was about to lose her temper. When she also saw Nn standing indifferently in front of her, she felt aggrieved. ¡°Nole, this woman has just bullied me. Look at this. It hurts so much.¡± Having said so, she stretched out her hand and showed him the minorceration located on her palm with a pitiful expression. However, Nn did not even take a glimpse at the wound. His gloomy eyes still looked cold and unconcerned. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Maizie thought he was showing concern for her and nodded. ¡°Yes, it hurts a lot.¡± ¡°Good then. Maizie was dumbfounded, and her heart skipped a beat when she met Nn¡¯s indifferent gaze. ¡°Nole-¡± Nn interrupted her coldly, ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I¡¯m not an idiot. It¡¯s time for you to end the scheme that you and Mr. Hannigan tried to use to make a fool out of me. Why push your luck further just because I¡¯ve given you a tiny gleam of hope?¡± Maizie¡¯s face could not help but pale. Could it be that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s memory has started toe back to him?¡¯ She stood up stiffly under the ridicule of the crowd present in the department¡¯s lobby. ¡°Nole, I-I¡¯m not¡± ¡°May I know how others address me?¡± ¡°Mr. Gold¡­ Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn¡¯s face looked calm and unwavering. ¡°You should address me just like how others do.¡± Nn did not even want to take a nce at her, but he stillmented as he passed by her, ¡°Your name, it¡¯s annoying to my ears. Nn walked toward his office with Saydie, leaving only a few staff members who were secretly watching the drama at the side. ¡°Did the Hannigans really try to take advantage of Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Yeah, thest time the Hannigans came to pay Mr. Goldmann a visit, Mr. Hannigan told Mr. Goldmann that Ms. Hannigan was his ex-girlfriend. He really believes that Mr. Goldmann has amnesia and would be fooled so easily.¡± ¡°Even if Mrs. Goldmann were to be dead now, it still wouldn¡¯t be her turn.¡± Maizie¡¯s hands, which were resting on the sides of her body, could not help but clench into tight fists. The gossip that wasing from behind her did not escape her ears-all of them were mocking her for ttering herself and that she was way too full of herself. She bit her lip, red back at them, and left the scene angrily Quincy got out of another elevator and walked straight to the office not long after she left. He knocked on the door and Saydie opened the door for him ¡°Saydie, sorry to have to bother you with this matter. I¡¯ll handle it from here onward. You can return to Ms. Vanderbilt now¡± He smiled Saydie left with both her hands inserted in her side pockets Nn, sitting on the leather executive armchair, raised his head. ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s matter has been resolved, as for yours..¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Saydie has resolved it too.¡± He intertwined his fingers and ced his hands against his lips. Zee¡¯s decision to keep Saydie here has worked in our favor. That woman really came back and created a stir. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Mr Goldmann, it seems that Ms. Hannigan has her eyes on you. You have to think of a way, or else Ms. Vanderbilt will surely get jealous again,¡± Quincy reminded him Nn narrowed his eyes Don¡¯t they know that I have a wife? Having said that Nn stared directly at Quincy ¡°Did we get married secretly and didnt make our rtionship public?¡± Quincy was stunned Mr Goldmann has forgotten what happened three years ago Mr Goldmann St suppressed the news that was unfavorable to Mr. Goldmann back then, and the ckgold employees were forbidden to mention ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt¡± in front of Mr. Goldmann Of course, the person who issued the ban back then was Mr. Goldmann himself But does he still know about these details Quincy was embarrassed as he tred to exin it to Nn. ¡°Mr Goldmann, don¡¯t overthink when ites to this matter. What Ms. Vanderbilt cares about is your wellbeing That¡¯s why she chose not to disclose your rtionship update to the public herself.¡± Why care about my wellbeing? Nn lowered his gaze and clenched his hands that were ced on the desk slightly. ¡°It must have something to do with the fact that I forced her to agree to the divorce back then I need to regain my memory as soon as possible, even if it means that I have to rely on any hints that can help me recall anything¡­ Speaking of this, he stood up abruptly. ¡°Quincy, get in touch with the best psychologist that Zlokova can offer right now, I want to undergo a psychological hypnosis ¡°I may need to stimte my own brain in order to regain my memory forcibly. At the Hannigan manor¡­ ¡°Dad, Mr. Goldmann seems to have regained his memory. He now knows that we were taking advantage of his amnesia. What should we do now? Maizie reported what she had run into back at ckgold to her father, Nathaniel, and he put down the newspaper in his hands immediately. ¡°He has regained his memory?¡± Maizie was not sure. ¡°It seems so.¡± Nathaniel wanted his daughter to get married to the Goldmanns. Anyway, Mr. Goldmann is already divorced, so even though he has kids, it wouldn¡¯t hinder anything. ¡°However, if he¡¯s regained his memory, this method is not the way to do it anymore. Not to mention that things would only go south if we were to upset the Goldmanns ¡°Forget it, my princess. Let¡¯s wait for your elder brother to marry the Santiagos¡¯ daughter first. Then I¡¯ll find another prestigious family for you.¡± 1 dont want that!¡± Maizie was displeased. ¡°How can you find a better man in Bassburgh than Mr. Goldmann?¡± Seeing how she reacted and her stubbornness, Nathaniel added helplessly. ¡°How is that so? We still have someone like Helios Boucher, don¡¯t we?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maizie was stunned for a moment. Nathaniel then continued earnestly. After all, the Bouchers are one of the prestigious and powerful families in Bassburgh too, and let¡¯s not forget your brother is friends with him. I can always ask your brother to help bring the two of you together. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to know some people over all these years too. I¡¯ll ask them to be your matchmaker when the timees. And when that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t everything between you and Helios falls into ce almost instantly?¡± It was only natural for Maizie to know Helios ¡°He¡¯s won the title of the best actor twice in a row in the entertainment industry, he¡¯s never been involved in any scandals ever since his debut, and he¡¯s never been said to be a poser ¡°He may not be a top star, but he¡¯s able to secure his spot on the throne of the industry. That¡¯s not only his talent speaking for itself but also his noble identity and handsome appearance ¡°Helios is still single so far, and many women want to marry him in Bassburgh. Whether any one of them can get their feet into the Bouchers will highly depend on their ability, however. 7 don¡¯t want to give up on Nn, but i can live with it if Helios is what I get in the end. So, I might as well give it a shot. I¡¯ll just flirt with both Helios and Nn Someone will definitely take the bait someday in the future! Two dayster Ryleighughed so hard in Maisie¡¯s office that she almost cked out from not being able to catch her breath. What they were talking about was that Marzie had her eyes fixed on Helios this time Maisie looked up at her. ¡°Is it so funny?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this funny Ryleigh tried to hold back herughter so badly that her shoulders were trembling, and she was stillughing intermittently Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 The funniest detail was that these words actually came out of Maizie¡¯s own mouth She had told one of her best friends about the change in her n, and that best friend of hers was in the WhatsApp group chat that Ryleigh was in too. And that was how Maizie¡¯s chat history was shared among the group chat participants and why Ryleigh was struggling to catch her breath at this moment Maisie shook her head helplessly ¡°That group chat of yours is really messed up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Maizie has a bad reputation in that particr circle. Those people seem to have a good rtionship with her, but they actuallyin about her quite frequently in private. After saying that, Ryleigh propped her head on her hands and blinked. ¡°I¡¯m just an invisible witness, and I almost don ¡®t speak in the group. I only lurk among them from time to time in order to get my hands on some gossip that even news reporters can¡¯t find out Maisie¡¯s curiosity was piqued, so she picked up her cell phone and raised her eyebrows slightly ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me into the group too?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as it turned into shock Ryleigh invited Maisie into the group The group was named ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± and about 100 women were there Maisie changed her username to Alice Since Ryleigh had invited her into the group, the otherdies did not have any doubts. Some of them only thought that her username ¡°Alice¡± sounded rather familiar [Barbara C Who is Alice?] (Ryleigh (Barbara Cher name is Alice Henry, and she¡¯s a jewelry designer from Soul Jewelry.] Jenny Weiner: (Ryleigh You¡¯re actually in this group? (Ryleigh. Z)Jenny Weiner Cut the billcrap! I¡¯ve invited my darling into our group, so you girls better not bully her.] [Alice Click this link to get your fair share.) Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The group chat exploded as soon as the link went through. Ryleigh clicked on the link immediately, but she was already one step behind the otherdies. She then raised his head. ¡°Zee, are you so rich that you have nowhere else to spend your money? If that¡¯s so, give some to me!¡± Maisie handed out a series of $500 online payment transfers without even hesitating. She then raised her cell phone with a smile. ¡°As the neer of this group. I¡¯ve sent out a couple of $500 online payment transfers up for grab. Take them as a greeting from me.¡± Ryleigh pouted. You¡¯re just plotting in advance so that you can get your hands on some information from the group in the future.¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my secret aplice in this scheme?¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion.. Maisie was lying on the bed and scrolling through her phone, going through the group¡¯s chat history. Her choice to join the group had been so good so far. This group is as great as Ryleigh has promoted it to be. Thesedies really have all the gossip circling in Bassburgh in their possession. ¡®For example, who has just gotten divorced today, or who cheated on their husband or wife yesterday, or who¡¯s separated from her boyfriend and has gotten together with another man. In short, I can get all the details of such trivial matters through these ladies as if I have surveince cameras set up all over Bassburgh Maisie asked casually about what happened to Nn three years ago in the group, and all thedies really knew everything as if they were aplete collection of encyclopedias Some of them said that Nn went to the ident scene, knelt, and almost lost his mind when he saw the crashed car. Some of them mocked that he had lost his wife and was now amnesiac, so Bassburgh should honor him with a trophy for the most unfortunate man of the decade. Maisie could not help but chuckle. A broad body came out of nowhere, pressed against hers from behind, propped his elbow to the side, rested his chin to the top of her head, and asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Maisie turned off the phone¡¯s screen immediately, turned over underneath his body and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I¡¯mughing at you.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. Maisie kissed his chin, caressed his jawline with her fingertips, and raised her brows. ¡°Nn, I have a secret for you.¡± He lowered his head and moved closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She smirked. 17 tell you when you remember everything. Nn kissed her nose and lips. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± Maisie turned over and changed positions with him, She then took the initiative to kiss him as she whispered, ¡°No, Noles, because you still owe¡­ Nn stopped moving, and his dimmed and profound gaze sparked. It was obviously the first time he had heard her call him by the name ¡°Noles¡±, but it felt like it had been the case since tens of thousands of years ago. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Maisie held his hand and sped his fingers tightly. They were deeply in love, she looked as captivating as a full moon, and her gaze looked extremely enchanting as she approached his ear and asked, ¡°Are we still going to take our wedding photos?¡± Nn hugged her tightly with his glowing arms, kissing the corner of her lips as sweat droplets rolled down from his temples and dripped onto the corner of her eyes as if she had gotten in touch with a fiery teardrop. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me back then that you didn¡¯t like it?¡± Maisie murmured, ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t like it?¡± He looked down at her as the veins on his arms bulged, while Maisie started to go short of breath, and her sentence became discontinuous, ¡°Since when did I tell¡­ Tell you that I didn¡¯t like it?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up, kissed her auricle, and chuckled softly, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll start shooting at dawn.¡± The next day, at the Wedding Pce Maisie was sitting in the dressing room doing her makeup while the hairstylist was doing her hair and asking her for preference from time to time Two hourster, she was standing in front of the fullbody mirror wearing a ck and white wedding dress. Her long dark hair was braided into a half-up. half-down braid, and a ck flower crown adorned her head. It was a perfect match with the ck diamond ne hanging in front of her chest. The pure white dress was covered in ayer of ck gauze. It was oozing out a sacred and yet mysterious aura and a regal and yet morous feeling. The employee of the premises opened the curtain behind her as she turned around, only to first catch Nn¡¯s full attention. Nn, who had always looked better in dark clothing, was currently wearing a custom-tailored white tuxedo, which perfectlyplemented his elegance -it even softened his cold and profound facial features Nn stared at Maisie. He was unable to conceal the pleasant surprise in his eyes and reached out to her. Maisie picked up the hem of her dress, walked toward him, held his hand, threw herself into his arms, and whispered in his ear, ¡°It seems that my husband looks great in white too.¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°While my wife looks as beautiful as usual.¡± When taking pictures, Maisie and Nn posed around each other very skillfully as if they had been doing this for years. Their gazes were filled with affection that could not be hidden and were clearly revealed through the lens of the camera. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When they were taking thest set of photos, Nn hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear,¡± Let¡¯s go abroad for another shooting in the future. Maisie was slightly astounded as he fiddled with a clump of her hair that was hanging down from her ear. ¡°We¡¯ll do it after holding our wedding ceremony Maisie turned to look at him in surprise, and Nn took the opportunity to kiss her on her lips. Thest photo captured them in the best pose. While Nn was fetching her back to thepany, she leaned on his shoulder to take a nap. She was probably a little tired from the shooting schedule and because she had not rested wellst night. Nn ced his arms around her shoulders and did not disturb her. Thinking of how the idea of holding a wedding ceremony moved her during the photo session, he could not help but wonder if that was what he owed her throughout all these years. Nn could not remember anything and did not have any memory of the past. He did not know why they had not held a wedding ceremony, why they had not made their marriage public, and why¡­ At this time, Quincy took a nce at the information on the phone screen and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the psychologist that you¡¯ve requested will arrive in the afternoon.¡± Maisie had not fallen asleep, so she heard that. ¡°A psychologist?¡± Nn clenched his fist, ced it in front of his lips, and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m nning to stimte my memory through hypnosis¡­¡± A hint of surprise shed across Maisie¡¯s eyes. She then sneered after a long pause. ¡°Is it because I always tell you to wait until you begin to remember once again?¡± ¡°Not just because of that.¡± Nn took her into his arms and rested his chin against her head. ¡°I just want to know what happened in the past.¡± Maisie did not say anything else-she felt at ease as his warmth and heartbeat surrounded her. The car stopped outside the entrance of Soul Jewelry. Maisie got out of the car, watched as the car left, and received a text message on her phone. She then asked Quincy to contact the bodyguard who was keeping an eye on Yorick, and the bodyguard reported everything that Yorick had done in the past two days back to her. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Predictably, Yorick took the money and started gambling away. He won more than $30,000 the night before and spent half the amount to pay for a bunch of friends meals and drinks. Maisie squinted. If he used that money to start a business, she would find someone to help him out in secret. It was great when people changed after making mistakes. She could have given him a chance because this uncle of hers had never been bad to her father and her. But too bad, he just wouldn¡¯t turn over a new leaf, so she couldn¡¯t help him. She sent a message to her bodyguard. After Madam Vanderbilt found out, she angrily went to the rental Yorick was staying in. ¡°You told me that you didn¡¯t have money, but you used the money on gambling and drinking!?¡± Yorick smoked a cigarette on the couch. He had a hangover and just woke up after half a day had passed. He couldn¡¯t care less about his mother¡¯s questioning. ¡°My friend lent me some money to gamble. So what if I won and used it for drinks?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve abandoned your mother and son. Are your friends more important now?¡± Madam Vanderbilt was almost getting a stroke. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yorick dropped the cigarette on the floor, ttened it, and then stood up. ¡°Yes, they are more important than you. You call yourself my mother, but what have you done so far? And Hector, you were the one who coddled him too much. Now you want me to take him back?¡± He mocked, ¡°I would rather not have you as a mother, and I could do without that useless son too!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s pupils shrank, and her fingers trembled. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Yorick sat on the couch. ¡°All my misfortunes were because of you. Ever since Dad died, I¡¯ve kept quiet for a long time. I¡¯m going to imagine that my mother is no longer around from now on. What happens to you and Hector will no longer be any of my business!¡± Madam Vanderbilt shuddered and turned pale as a sheet. She never imagined that her own son would cut her off. She fainted because of all the anger. She was lying on a hospital bed when she woke up, but only Hector was by her side. ¡°Grandma, what am I supposed to do if anything happens to you?¡± When he saw that she was awake, Hectorined, ¡°Dad left us, for good.¡± Madam Vanderbilt already had a headache, but now that her grandson wasining, she became anxious. ¡°Hecky, don¡¯t cry. You are your father¡¯s son .He wouldn¡¯t just leave you.¡± Hector calmed down when he heard that. The doctor walked in. ¡°Madam Vanderbilt?¡± Hector got up and walked to the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my grandma?¡± The doctor took a look at her charts and said, ¡°She has high blood pressure and has to take care of her temper. Stop making her angry. High blood pressure can cause cerebral thrombosis, which can be lifethreatening.¡± When the doctor left, he turned and said to him, Please settle the bills at the reception.¡± Madam Vanderbilt had another problem. The bills cost a lot, so she asked, ¡°Hecky, who sent me here? Was it your father?¡± ¡°No, it was someone I didn¡¯t recognize;¡± Hector replied. Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s heart felt cold. Had her son really left her to die? When she noticed Hector was not moving, she said, ¡°Hecky, please help me settle the bill.¡± Hector turned to look at her, avoiding her eyes. ¡°But Grandma, we¡¯re almost out of money.¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Madam Vanderbilt almost suffocated, Why? We don¡¯t even have a few hundred dors?¡± Her face turned pale as Hector kept quiet, ¡°Hecky, you used the money?¡± Before he could answer, Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s anger rose to her head, How could you spend that money? What did you spend it on?¡± The money was what they had gotten from selling off the hot spring hotel There should be quite a lot left when they hade over from their home in Coralia, they just rented a cheap motel so that they could get Stephen¡¯s inheritance The money was in her ount, and she would keep the card with her. However, she was worried that she would lose it, so she gave it to her grandson for safekeeping She believed that her grandson would obey her and wouldn¡¯t spend the money, but now that it was suddenly gone, how could she not be angry? Hector wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°You promised that the money was for my wedding. That money is mine. I can spend it however I want!¡± ¡°Hecky!¡± Madam Vanderbilt said in a heavy tone.¡± When you get your uncle¡¯s inheritance, you can get any woman you want! How could you spend the N?velDrama.Org (C) content. money now? Tell me, what did you spend it on?¡± Hector suddenly realized that his grandmother was right, so he stopped arguing. 2. I met a girl, and I like her a lot¡­¡± Madam Vanderbilt almost fainted again. ¡°You¡­ You b*stard. You spent all the money on that girl?¡± Hector tried to exin, ¡°Grandma, Cindy is a good girl. Her father sold her off to pay off their debt. I felt sorry for her, so I lent her some money to pay off their debt. She promised that she would pay us back.¡± Madam Vanderbilt couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell onto the bed and started crying. ¡°What have I done to deserve this!?¡± ¡°Cindy?¡± Maisie was listening to the report from the bodyguard and squinted. ¡°Go find out who this Cindy i 8.¡± After the call ended, Maisie put the phone down and looked at the view far away. She had almost forgotten that even though Madam Vanderbilt had been pampering Hector, he was also too protected by her. He was a 25-year-old who would easily fall for a woman¡¯s seduction. Madam Vanderbilt had never thought that the way she brought him up was wrong. She was extremely upset that Yorick had abandoned her and that Hector had lent money to a woman he barely knew. Would she finally realize her mistake when she had to deal with all this betrayal? At ckgold¡­ Two bodyguards in ck suits stood outside the guest room. No one dared to walk close. The employees who walked past were all curious who Mr. Goldmann was meeting under so much mystery. Quincy drew the curtains, and the room turned dark. The psychologist started putting Nn under hypnosis. Although they weren¡¯t sure if hypnosis would work, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about whether he could remember anything under the psychological suggestion The entire process was eerily quiet. Only the sound of the psychologist¡¯s watch ticking could be heard. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what do you see?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°What do you wish to see?¡± Nn held his fist. He wanted to see his past, the memories he had forgotten. The psychologist prompted, ¡°What do you see around you?¡± Nn frowned, feeling a little ufortable,¡± Darkness.¡± Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Nn was standing in the darkness, and no light, nothing could be seen. The psychologist looked at his pocket watch, took the paper Quincy handed to him, and said, ¡°Can you see the scene of the incident?¡± Scene of the incident? Sweat rolled down Nn¡¯s brows. The psychologist hinted, ¡°When your wife got into the car ident, you went over to the scene.¡± Nn was standing in the darkness, frozen on the spot, but he could see the fire from afar. He took heavy steps toward that direction, some sounds floating around in his mind. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry, Zee¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t need to be divorced, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Nn stared at the man kneeling in front of the car, crying his heart out. His breathing stopped as a head-splitting sharp humming started, drowning out all the surrounding noises. ¡°Nn!¡± He slowly raised his head. Maisie was in front of him with a swaddle in hand and walking toward him with a smile. ¡°We have another child. Look, he looks so much like you.¡± Maisie showed the child to him, but it was just a bloody chunk of flesh. Nn immediately sat up, looking pale and covered in a cold sweat. Quincy walked over to him. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Goldmann?¡± The psychologist put the pocket watch away and sat down on the couch. Quincy looked at him, ¡°Did the suggestion not work? Why is he so afraid?¡± The doctor answered, ¡°Memory impairment is usually caused by trauma in the brain. There might be some hindrance with psychotherapy with his current condition. There¡¯s something in his subconscious that he is trying to avoid.¡± Quincy was stunned. Something he was trying to avoid? Is it¡­ Quincy let the bodyguards send the doctor back. In therge guest room, Nn¡¯s body was swallowed by coldness. Quincy pulled the curtains apart, from darkness to light. The setting sun¡¯s light covered each corner in front of the couch, dust particles floating in the light Quincy looked at Nn¡¯s pale face and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you alright?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nn calmed down and asked, ¡°Incident¡­ What does that mean?¡± Quincy paused. ¡°Do you remember?¡± Nn shook his head. ¡°I have a vague impression, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Then he stopped talking. Nn looked up, his eyes red. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me. You and my dad know it, right? Tell me, right now.¡± Quincy looked helpless. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to tell, but Nichs had said that if Nn found out, it would affect him. Didn¡¯t Maisie avoid telling him for the same reason? Quincy was caught in a tough spot because Nn was shooting daggers at him, but the door was pushed open just then Quincy rxed when he saw who came in Maisie walked in and looked at them, curious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann just finished his¡­ psychotherapy.¡± After Quincy said that, Maisie walked to Nn.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nn turned to look at Maisie and saw the woman who was carrying a bloody swaddle walking toward him. The smile was one of hatred, and it suffocated him He was afraid of the Maisie, who felt so foreign. ¡®No, don¡¯t Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 ¡®Don¡¯t hate me!¡¯ ¡®Nn!¡± A voice dragged him from this muddy subconscious back to reality. He slowly saw the person in front of him. It wasn¡¯t the Zee that was filled with hatred, but the Zee who loved him and was worried about him. Maisie put her hands on his cold face and leaned on him. ¡°Are you alright, Nn? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms. His fingers that held her shoulders tightened, feeling her warmth, the warmth that really existed, and the coldness in his heart slowly faded away Quincy drove to the Goldmann mansion while Nny on Maisie¡¯s shoulder all the way. Maisie turned to look at the man leaning on her. Quincy had told her that he seemed to have been startled after the psychologist gave him some psychological suggestions. Something that his subconscious mind rejected, avoided, something about the incident¡­ Was he rejecting the part about their child? Maisie had talked about it in Stoslo, but she didn¡¯t notice anything from Nn¡¯s expression other than the shock. Was he just hiding it from her? Could he really be able to ept it if she told him now, under his current condition? After the session, Nn had a fever. Maisie gave him some medication and sat by his bed, wiping the sweat aff his face with a hot towel. He didn¡¯t sleep well and kept muttering her name. Maisie held onto his burning hand andforted him, ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s alright, go back to sleep.¡± Maybe because he heard her voice, his breathing slowed. The two children pushed the door open in their jammies. ¡°Mommy, is Daddy sick again?¡± Colton said, ¡°Daddy is so weak now.¡± Maisie patted their heads and said, ¡°Your dad is just a man. It¡¯s just a fever. He¡¯ll be fine after taking meds and sleeping, just like you.¡± Colton pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s being weak too. Daisie and I have never fallen sick, but Daddy keeps falling sick.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Your dad is a delicate flower now. He needs our love and care-¡± Something grabbed onto her wrist. Maisie and the two children were surprised. Nn was holding onto Maisie¡¯s wrist. He wasn¡¯t asleep and had heard everything. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a delicate flower.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Daisie approached him with a doll in one arm. She pushed the doll into his arms. ¡°Daddy, if you¡¯re feeling horrible, you¡¯ll feel better when you hold her.¡¯ He took it. He didn¡¯t open his eyes but smiled and answered when he heard his daughter¡¯s soft voice¡± Alright, thank you, Daisie.¡± The nanny brought them both out, and when Maisie was getting up, Nn pulled her into his arms, pushing the doll Daisie gave him aside. The doll was nowhere as nice as his wife. Maisie was startled but immediately pretended to be angry. ¡°Nn, you shouldn¡¯t be moving around when you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong.¡± He hugged her tight. His temperature was high from the fever, so Maisie felt like she was melting when he hugged her, but she didn¡¯t move around. She ran her finger over his eyebrows, What did I get wrong about you?¡± His breath was burning when he slightly opened his eyes and said in a sad tone, ¡°I just wanted to hug you, but you think I¡¯m trying to do something.¡± Maybe because he was sick, he suddenly started¡¯ behaving¡¯. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile while she pressed her cheek on his heaving chest. ¡°Sleep Nn, I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Nn turned around and hugged her face to face. He fell asleep soon after that The next day, at Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie received the information that the bodyguard provided and found that the Cindy that Hector had mentioned was Cindy Bte, a server in a club at Bassburgh She handed the information to Saydie. ¡°Look into this woman at the club.¡± Saydie nodded and left the office with documents in hand Not long after that, Kennedy walked in. ¡°Maisie, Madam Vanderbilt called the front desk¡± Maisie paused and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is this about money?¡± Kennedy nodded, ¡°She is admitted to the hospital but can¡¯t pay the bills. She¡¯s using her identity as your grandmother to get the front desk to pay for her¡± Maisie was quiet Madam Vanderbilt had chosen to put her pride aside now that she was old, She smiled. ¡°If she calls again, let the front desk tell her that Soul isn¡¯t responsible for paying for any of her bills, and we¡¯re not obligated to take care of this lonely old woman. Let her go ask her other rtives.¡± If she were to pay, Madam Vanderbilt would look to her again in the future. Maisie wasn¡¯t obligated to clean up after her, even if she was her grandmother She should know that not everything in the world would work in her favor just because of her age! At the hospital¡­ When Madam Vanderbilt heard the reply from the front desk, she was stunned. Even if she threatened them, they weren¡¯t falling for it. The bills have been dyed for a day, and the nurse had already asked twice, Madam Vanderbilt was anxious, so she called Hector, but no one picked up. She called her other rtives, but they either found an excuse not to lend her the money, or they wouldn¡¯t even pick up. She sat on the bed, out of ideas. She was alone in the cold room. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Madam Vanderbilt remembered how she had sons, daughters-inw, and grandchildren around her when she was sick, but now, she had nobody. The helplessness in her heart kept growing. She thought of someone and picked up her phone to make a phone call. Madam Vanderbilt was very happy when the call connected. ¡°Lynn, it¡¯s grandma. I-¡± ¡°Stop calling me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve made my life miserable enough? If you didn¡¯t force me to marry Jimmy, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered domestic violence. You¡¯re the reason my life is filled with suffering now!¡± Before Madam Vanderbilt could say anything, she hung up. Madam Vanderbilt sat on the bed, the phone dropping from her hand¡­ The bodyguard who was standing outside called Maisie to report. As Maisie could have guessed, when Madam Vanderbilt was in trouble and needed help, all the rtives chose to avoid her. Hector had spent the money that she worked hard to get back, while Yorrick wouldn¡¯t give her money even when he had some. Madam Vanderbilt finally understood how it felt to be all alone. Maisie told the bodyguard, ¡°There¡¯s something else to be done next.¡± Saydie went to the club and found out more about Cindy. Even though she was a server, not only was she not single, but she also had a few boyfriends at the same time, Saydie said, ¡°Cindy isn¡¯t well paid but can always afford luxury items. She has a bad reputation at the club. Her colleagues said she uses her sad history to cheat money out of men.¡± Maisie crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows.¡± Hector was so naive. He was cheated but thought that love had finally found him. I guess it¡¯s time to show Madam Vanderbilt the truth.¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 In the afternoon. Cindy left the apartment in a fancy dress. She seemed to be talking to someone through the phone, and she sounded chirpy. A ck car stopped in front of her, and two bodyguards in ck suits got out of the car. ¡°Are you Ms Bte?¡± Cindy was stunned She raised her guard and asked,¡± You are ¡°Our madam wishes to see you.¡± The bodyguards opened the door, and the rm in her head red. Just when she turned around, Saydie suddenly appeared behind her, grabbed her hair, and dragged her into the car Cindy was terrified. She raised her head and found out that the woman sitting beside her not only had an elegant and noble air about her, but she also had pretty looks After Saydie and the others went back into the car, the bodyguard then drove the car away Cindy was shaking, and her lips and teeth were trembling. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯ve never offended you before. Where are you guys taking me to?¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at her. ¡°Calm down, Ms. Bet. We mean no harm to you.¡± Who are you?¡± Cindy had no recollection of having met this woman before or of having offended her before. Could it be that she was the wife of one of the men she had cheated? However, Cindy rejected the thought as soon as it appeared in her head. Although those men were rich, they did note from big families.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Judging from the attire the woman in front of her was wearing and her bodyguards, she surmised that Maisie must be someone from an influential family Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡± Cindy¡¯s face was getting paler with each passing second when she noticed that they were going out of the town. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re kidnappers, and they want to kill me by taking me out of town? Cindy was by no means a good person, so she was worried that someone mighte and take revenge on her. She figured that she had to do something However, just when she touched her phone, Maisie saw it, and Saydie hastily snatched her phone away.¡± What do you guys want from me? You¡± ¡°Saydie, give her phone back to her,¡± Maisie said. Saydie took a look at Cindy and returned the phone to her. Cindy quickly keyed in 911, but Maisie chuckled before she pressed the call button. ¡°You can call the cops, but you need to make sure that the cops are on your side Cindy froze. She turned her head to look at Maisie and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Cindy Bte, 24 years old. Your parents got divorced, and your father is serving time for robbery. Originate from Sovia City in Asperia. Your mother has remarried, and your stepfather treats you badly. You left your house at a young age and started working to feed yourself. You don¡¯t have a high-paying job, but your purse, which is a designer brand, costs at least five figures.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and nced at her purse. Cindy subconsciously grabbed her purse tightly, and her eyes turned ssy Since Maisie knew everything about her, Cindy reckoned that she must have pffended the wrong person. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ¡°How much money have you gotten from Hector?¡± Cindy sucked in a sharp breath when she heard the name. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it from him. He gave it to me himself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie fixed her eyes at Cindy, her gaze sharp. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lied to him and made yourself look so pathetic, would he have lent you the money?¡± Cindy¡¯s face turned even paler, and a cold sweat began to trickle down her back. Maisie then continued calmly. ¡°Cindy, you swindled Hector out of $15,000. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll get the short end of the stick if you call the police. After all, not only do I have many ways to put you in jail, but I can also make you spit out the money you swallowed.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have cheated him out of his money. I-I promise I will pay him back once I have the money,¡± Cindy said in a panic. That¡¯s not something you should be saying to me,¡± Maisie said as she looked meaningfully at her. You should exin to Hector¡¯s grandmother.¡± The car was stopped outside of the hospital where Madam Vanderbilt was treated. Saydie dragged Cindy out of the car, and the two bodyguards escorted her to Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s ward. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 When they entered the ward. Yorick was there as well. He was sitting on a clear and the bodyguards behind him had their hands ced on his shoulders, making it impossible for him to escape Madai Vanderbilt was dumbfounded when they brought Cindy into the ware When Cindy knelt on the floor, she asked, ¡°Who is.¡¯ Before she could finish her question Baydie chimed in and said expressionlessly. ¡°She¡¯s the Cindy that your grandson speaks of Anyway, she¡¯ll exin everything to you herself Cindy? Madam Vanderbilt turned her head around and looked at the woman again Cindy crawled over to her bed and cried out loud, Tm sorry, Madam Vanderbilt Please forgive me I shouldn¡¯t have cheated Hector Can you please ask them to let me go it was only then that Madam Vanderbilt realized the woman before her was the one Hector had given the money to She instantly flew into a rage and pushed her away You still have the nerve to beg me? Where is my grandsons money?¡± Cindy tell to the floor. Her shoulders shuddered, and her face was filled with tears. She did not know how to tell Madam Vanderbilt that she had used up all the money ¡°Cindy!¡± Hector suddenly appeared at the door. When he saw Cindy sitting on the floor, he hastily went forward and helped her up. ¡°Grandma, what is Cindy doing here?¡± What is she doing here?¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s face was livid with rage ¡°She¡¯s the one who took your money! She¡¯s a swindler!¡± No way! There¡¯s no way Cindy would do that to me!¡± Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression changed. This was the first time Hector talked back to her because of an outsider Holding Cindy¡¯s shoulder, Hector asked, ¡°Dont cry, Cindy. Tell me what happened. What are you doing here?¡± Cindy did not dare to say anything. She nced at the group of people behind him. It was only then Hector realized there were other people in the ward. Who are you guys? Dad¡­ Why are you here too?¡± Yorick did not reply to his question. In fact, he had been suspecting that someone was controlling everything from behind. Perhaps it was the person who had helped him settle the debt and given him the money. Saydie then said coldly, ¡°Ms. Bte, do you want us to call the police and have them force you to tell the N?velDrama.Org (C) content. truth, or will you tell the truth yourself?¡¯ Cindy¡¯s face turned ashen pale. She then said anxiously, ¡­ I¡¯m a swindler. I¡¯m sorry, Hector. I approached you on purpose because I wanted to cheat you out of your money Hector was stunned and stumbled back a step. ¡°No¡­ NO¡­ This is impossible. You¡¯re not a swindler. You said you love me, a-and. arent we dating?¡± It was all an act. I¡¯ve never loved you I said that because I wanted your money, and I dated you because I wanted you to think that I truly love you.¡± Cindy did not want to go to jail, so she had no other choice but to confess everything. Of all the men she had cheated, Hector was the only one who would give her money without her having to sacrifice her body Not only was he an idiot, but he was rich as well. Thus, it went without saying that she wouldnt want to let him go. ¡°Did you hear what she said. Hecky?¡± Madam Vanderbilt chimed in as she pointed at Cindy ¡®She¡¯s a swindler, and yet you still gave all the money to her?¡± Hector froze in ce. It had taken him long enough to find a girl he liked, but it turned out that she was a swindler? Maisie slowly walked in through the door and said What a great show. It truly blew me away When Madam Vanderbilt saw Maisie, her face turned pale in fear. Even Yorick and Hector were shocked as well ¡°M-Maisie? You¡¯re still alive!? Madam Vanderbilt asked her voice shaking. Maisie sat down on the chair that Saydie had brought her. She dusted her dark green trench coat and replied. You must be very disappointed that I¡¯m not dead, right?¡± Madam Vanderbilt did not know what to say, and it was only now she saw the light why they couldn¡¯t get Stephen¡¯s assets. It turned out that Maisie was still alive Yorick looked at her and asked, Zee, you¡¯re the one who helped me settle my debt, right?¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Maisie did not deny Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah,¡± she smiled, ¡®m the one who gave you the $ 150,000 too. You didn¡¯t tell Grandma about it, did you?¡± Madam Vanderbilt turned her head around and looked at Yorick Yorick did not say anything, meaning that Maisie was telling the truth. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you want to go back to your mother or your son. After all, it¡¯s up to you how you want to use the money,¡± Maisie said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze cold. ¡°Of course, if you were willing to spend that money the right way. I may still be able to give you a chance But unfortunately, you¡¯re ame duck, and giving you more money won¡¯t do any good.¡± Yorick clenched his fist and lowered his head in embarrassment. Madam Vanderbilt looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, since you¡¯re still alive and you¡¯re willing to help your uncle and cousin.¡± ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea,¡± Maisie interrupted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t help them for nothing. I¡¯m doing this so that you can see the brutality of the world.¡± Madam Vanderbilt looked at her in a trance, Maisie rose to her feet and walked to the window. She turned sideways to look at them and then continued.¡± I wanted to know if my uncle would return to Cora and start a new business after getting the money. I also wanted to find out whether you would go find him if you learned he has money or whether he would help you.¡± Madam Vanderbilt lowered her head. Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it now. You can¡¯t even afford to pay the medical bills. My uncle has money, but he doesn¡¯t want to pay for it, and my cousin gave your money to Cindy. Of course, you could borrow money from your rtives, but what did they say? Did they lend you the money?¡± Before Madam Vanderbilt could say anything, Maisie walked up to her bed and leaned forward. She looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Grandma, both my father and my uncle are your sons. However, my dad is gone, and my uncle wants nothing to do with you. ¡°Hector only knows how to spend money, but he doesn¡¯t know how to earn it and you still want to take my father¡¯s assets? Do you think he has what it takes to manage thepany? ¡°If I hand Soul to Hector, I can assure you that Soul will go bankrupt in less than a month. ¡°At that time, not only will he have to shoulder the money that thepany has lost, but he will have to pay back to the bank, as well as other partnerpanies. It could rack up to millions of dors, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to pay all of it even if you sold him off.¡± The atmosphere in the ward took a nosedive and became tense after what Maisie said. Both Yorick and Madam Vanderbilt did not dare to say anything. As for Hector, he was still immersed in the sadness of being swindled by Cindy, so he was not in the mood to argue with Maisie. Maisie stood up and approached Saydie. Then, she said, ¡°This will be myst piece of advice. Don¡¯t try to get something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. Go back and start a business or something. Don¡¯t expect to get something for nothing. No one is obliged to help you.¡± In ckgold¡­ Quincy received a call from the bodyguard, and he called his men back since Maisie had dealt with Madam Vanderbilt. In the meantime, a man wearing casual attire came out of the elevator. He was wearing sunsses and a face mask. Although his face couldn¡¯t be seen, he still gave off an imposing vibe. Quincy couldn¡¯t recognize him at first nce. It was only when he got closer to him that he eximed, ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios removed his face mask and smiled at him, ¡°It has been a long time, Quincy. Is Nn in the office?¡± Quincy brought Helios into Nn¡¯s office. Nn put the document down, and he frowned when he saw the man beside Quincy. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Helios removed hus sunsses and put them in the pocket in front of his chest 1 suppose you don¡¯t need me to introduce myself, right?¡± Nn knew who he was and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re doing pretty well in showbiz Helios chuckled and replied, ¡± didn¡¯t believe it when someone told me that you¡¯ve lost your memories He walked toward the couch and sat down Quincy then brought him a cup of tea Nn stood up and came to the couch He undid the button on his shirt and sat down as well ¡°Well, it¡¯s rare for you toe and see me, so what do you have for me?¡± ¡°There indeed is something I need your help with¡± Helios said as he took a sip of tea. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve gotten in touch with Nathaniel before, right?¡± Just when Nn was thinking who Nathaniel was, Quincy leaned forward and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hannigan, you metst time.¡± Nn squinted his eyes and let out a meaningful smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are the Hannigans after you? Helios did not reply Nn added matter-of-factly. ¡°You aren¡¯t young anymore, and it¡¯s about time for you to settle down Helios put the cup down and said, amusement thick in his voice, ¡°Why are you so worried about my marital status?¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. He crossed his arm in front of his chest and looked at him. ¡°Which one of your eyes sees that I¡¯m worried about you?¡± Helios chuckled and replied, ¡°Both of them.¡± Nn set his jaw tightly and had an urge to chase him out of the office. As for Quincy, he stood at the side and sighed inwardly. There was no way Nn could outwit Helios losing his memory. After all, Helios was as cunning as a fox. ¡°I heard that Ms. Vanderbilt hase back with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing how you learn about the news so soon.¡± A sense of crisis rose from Nn¡¯s heart when he remembered the things Maisie had told him. Helios narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Why? Am I even not allowed to care about my friend?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to care about her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me in the past.¡± Helios raised his eyebrows andughed nonchntly. ¡°You told me that I might have a chance after you guys have gotten a divorce Nn sucked in a sharp breath, and veins were bulging from the back of his hand that he put on his forehead. ¡°We won¡¯t get a divorce. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Maisie belonged to him, and nobody could take her away from him. If Helios wanted to get her away from him, then he had no other choice but to get rid of him first. After he had enough fun, Helios stopped teasing Nn and went into the main topic. ¡°Since the Hannigans can¡¯t get you to their side, they now have shifted their target to me. Tanner is my friend, and he clearly states that he won¡¯t help the Hannigans. I can¡¯t intervene in the business world, so my hands are tied, but you are different.¡± He was stating the truth. First, he was someone from the entertainment industry, not to mention that he was a famous public figure. If he made a move on the Hannigans, it would bring bad publicity to him. Secondly, he was one of the Bouchers, and the Bouchers would never be involved in the business world. Besides, when he had insisted on entering the entertainment industry, he had said he would never use his family¡¯s connections to do anything. Everything he had today was the result of his own effort. He had never bribed anyone and had never used any connections. Therefore, if his grandfather found out that he had used the connections of the Bouchers to stop it because of the Hannigans, he would need to quit the entertainment industry and go home to inherit the family business Nn narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Helios leaned forward to look at him and said, ¡°As far as I know, although the Hannigans have changed their target to me, Maizie hasn¡¯t given up on you yet. If you help me, you can get rid of her as well.¡± ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Nn asked. Helios took another sip of tea and replied, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you don¡¯t want to help me, I have no other choice but to ask for help from M-¡± ¡°11 do it,¡± Nn interrupted him. He dusted his suit and said, ¡°The Hannigans are nothing. Besides, it¡¯s time for me to settle the score with them too.¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Helios offered Nn a smile and did not say anything Quincy did not know what to say. It seemed to him that Nn would lose his ability to think rationally when it came to Maisie At Soul Jewelry Saydie informed Maisie that Yorick and Madam Vanderbilt had brought Hector back to Coralia The police were in the process of helping them to get the money back from Cindy. Although they currently could only get a few thousand dors back, they had put a travel restriction on Cindy, so she couldn¡¯t run away from them Maisie did not say anything. Madam Vanderbilt started behaving nicer after the incident. At her age, even if she still wanted to keep causing them trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so either Her grandson had spent all her money and had got swindled. Her son refused to acknowledge her, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t have the time and mind to think about Stephen¡¯s assets. # Alice giarizes Zora# The headline that popped up on Facebook¡¯s new feed nearly made Maisie spurt the water out. ¡®giarized myself?¡¯ She clicked on it. The content was about the simrity of the jewelry she had designed for couples with her previous designs. Someone used her of giarism, and some ignorantizens were convinced. This was the first time she appeared in Google Trends because she had giarized herself, and she was interested. She sent the post to Kennedy and asked him to check who was the one that had published the post. She wanted to see for what purpose they had said she was giarizing Ryleigh was buying two cups of coffee in a coffee shop. Suddenly, she faintly heard two waiters discussing the matter about Alice stealing Zora¡¯s design. She frowned and looked at her. ¡°Who are you two talking about? Who stole Zora¡¯s design?¡± The two waiters looked at her in shock and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know about that? It¡¯s Alice, the new chief designer of Soul Jewelry. She has been found giarizing Zora¡¯s designs.¡± ¡°Yeah, both Alice and Zora have different design concepts, but when you take a closer look, you will find some simrities in both of their designs. If Alice didn¡¯t steal Zora¡¯s designs, why would their styles look so simr?¡± Ryleigh did not know what she should say. She took her phone out and logged on to her own Facebook ount. When she saw the post, she said, ¡°Who the hell wrote this? How could they say it¡¯s giarism?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®Zee needs to steal other people¡¯s designs? And she¡¯s stealing from her own design? That¡¯s the most absurd thing I¡¯ve ever heard! Both Alice and Zora are Maisie. They are the same person, so of course, they would have the same designs. These people are so idiotic!¡¯ A waiter asked, ¡°Are you one of Alice¡¯s fans?¡± Ryleigh replied through gritted teeth, ¡°She¡¯s my best friend, so watch your mouth. She doesn¡¯t need to steal designs from any people! You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re using her of giarizing? Are you not worried about having an egg on your faceter? The two waiters did not say anything anymore after seeing how angry Ryleigh was. Suddenly, a sarcastic voice wafted into her ears. ¡°Well, they¡¯re just telling the truth, so why do you have to get so mad at them?¡± Ryleigh clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes when she heard the voice. She turned around to look at Maizie and said, ¡°I wonder, why do I run into you whenever I go? Could it be that you¡¯ve been following me around?¡± Maizie¡¯s face sank. However, she forced herself to stay calm and said, ¡°Ryleigh, I¡¯m your future cousin- inw, so you¡¯d better show some respect to me.¡± ¡°Hah, do you really think you can marry my cousin?¡± Ryleigh said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, ¡°I will chop my head down and let you kick like a ball if my cousin falls for you.¡± Maizieughed and replied, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be looking forward to the day where I can kick your head like a ball.¡± Ryleigh went closer to her. ¡°You truly are the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever seen, do you know that?¡± Maizie looked at her straight in the eyes and said,¡± Then you¡¯re the nastiest woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Would any man ever like you?¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 ¡°You. ¡°Men like gentle and lovable women A shrew like you would probably never get any man to take a fancy to you.¡± Having said that, Maizie then mocked Ryleigh ¡®1f you weren¡¯t the daughter of the Hills, a family that has always had a connection through marriages with the Lucases, Mr Lucas wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky to have to marry you.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression turned gloomy instantly. She raised her arm and was about to p Maizie. Maizie lifted her cheek, weing her palm without fear However, Ryleigh¡¯s arm movement was intercepted before the impact. Louis dragged Ryleigh behind him and red at her. Won¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself to act against her in front of so many people?¡± The people around them were ncing in their direction as if they were all waiting for a climax. If that pnded, someone would definitely take pictures and spread them online. But Ryleigh was not reconciled and flung his hand off her arm. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± ¡°Mr. Lucas, thank God that you¡¯vee just in time Your fiancee is so fierce. She even wanted to hit me just now. My cheek would be swollen now if you hadn¡¯t stopped her.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression looked so pitiful, she was confident that all men would fall for this, and she hoped that Louis would sympathize with her, pity her, and argue with Ryleigh on the spot. But she was wrong Louis did not even look at her and asked Ryleigh directly, ¡°Do you n toe with me?¡± Ryleigh looked suspicious. ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± Seeing that Louis did not fall for her plot, Maizie did not stop there. ¡°Mr. Lucas, your fiancee is the one who went overboard first. Shouldn¡¯t you ask her to apologize to me first?¡± Ryleigh was about to curse at Maizie when Louis red at her indifferently. ¡°What makes you think you deserve an apology from my fiancee?¡± Maizie¡¯s expression was stiff. ¡°Just because you¡¯re about to get married to the Bouchers?¡± Maizie was rendered speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a little too big for your boot? Don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror every day before you leave your house? What makes you think that you¡¯re so beautiful that all men would revolve around you like flies?¡± Maizie¡¯s expression gradually became gloomy. Louis showed no mercy and continued. ¡°But you¡¯re correct in that way too. Only flies love to revolve around a pile of sh*t. However, I¡¯m no fly, so I¡¯m not interested in a pile of crap.¡± Ryleigh chuckled. Maizie¡¯s face flushed with anger-it was the first time she was humiliated by a man in public. Louis dragged Ryleigh and was about to leave the scene while Ryleigh grabbed the coffee on the table and staggered out after him. Ryleighughed out loud as soon as she got out of the door. She had always thought that what Louis said to her before was offensive enough, but what he said to Maizie outshone anything that he had said to her before that. Seeing how Maizie¡¯s expression changed just now, she could no longer hold back. Louis let go of her and turned around. What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Ryleigh picked up her coffee and inserted a straw into the cup. ¡°I wanted tough when I saw how Maizie¡¯s face changed just now. All the wrath within me has been relieved. She truly deserved to be given a bollocking by any man one of these days.¡± Ryleigh had been quite angry at first-that was why she had wanted to rush in and kick Maizie¡¯s butt, but she did not want to do so now. Louis snorted and leaned over, approaching her. ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡± Ryleigh sucked her coffee through the straw. ¡°Why should I thank you?¡± Seeing that Louis¡¯ expression turned gloomy, Ryleigh blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to give her hell. You¡¯re the one who decided to do so yourself, so why should I thank you?¡± Louis had been yed and scoffed out of anger. He then snatched the coffee in her hand from her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ryleigh was stunned and became furious ¡°Louis Lucas, you cane at me if you¡¯re not satisfied with my response. How dare you make a move on my coffee? How can you call yourself a hero if that¡¯s how you react when things don¡¯t go your way!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have another coffee in your other hand?¡± ¡°This is for Zee!¡± Louis narrowed his eyes and gave off a pregnant smirk You should feel honored that I¡¯m willing to use the straw you¡¯ve used.¡¯ Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Ryleigh¡¯s cheeks turned warm in an instant She took a few steps backward in fright turned around, and ran away She was still in a state of panic when she arrived at Maisie¡¯s office She slumped on the couch as soon as she entered the door as her legs were weak Marsie came out of the workshop, saw how Ryleigh looked nk and out of her mind, and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± Ryleigh sat up immediately and put the coffee on the table for her ¡°1. I bought this for you.¡± Maiste went to the table to pick up the coffee and could not help but realize that Ryleigh was stammering when she was talking ¡°What happened? Why are you so petrified?¡± ¡°H-It¡¯s nothing huge It¡¯s just It¡¯s just that I ran into Maizie Hannigan when I went to buy coffee, and I almost quarreled with her Maisie grabbed the coffee, walked to her desk, and sat down ¡°That¡¯s it? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh pursed her lips. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then why do you look so flushed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very hot!¡± Ryleigh miffed instantly Maisie noticed her guilty expression and squinted at her for a long time ¡®Even if she¡¯s gotten into an argument with Maizie, that wouldn¡¯t cause her to look like that. It looks like¡­ she¡¯s done something wrong. ¡°By the way, Zee, what¡¯s up with the trending giarism matter on Twitter?¡± Ryleigh changed the subject immediately to avoid being noticed. Maisie skimmed through the information nonchntly ¡°It¡¯s a peerpetition. Soul¡¯s new couple jewelry design is currently a best-seller, so someone¡¯s probably jealous Ryleigh wondered. ¡°Whichpany in the jewelry field is such an annoying piece of sh*t?¡± Maisie raised her gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a jewelrypany that¡¯s gained quite a lot of fame in recent years, Passion Jewelry.¡± Passion Jewelry was about the same as Vaenna Jewelry before this when it came to itspany¡¯s reputation, but it was not as well-known as the three major yers in the field, namely Hailey & Co. Jewelry, the La Pe Group, and Taylor Jewelry, back then. However, in recent years, Passion Jewelry had outshone Hailey & Co. Jewelry and had long surpassed Soul Jewelry by miles. It was now only inches away from where the La Pe Group was. It had finally fought its way into the top threepanies in the jewelry field and had gotten a taste of being at the industry¡¯s peak, so it was only natural it did not want to be squeezed out of its throne at this moment. Soul Jewelry had the highest sales volume, and its branding went well with what wealthydies and the nobility looked for in their jewelry. And just like Taylor Jewelry, Soul focused more on their custom-made jewelry, so all their jewelry pieces were unique, and they were not worried about being simr to the products from otherpanies Passion Jewelry was probably not reconciled when they saw the sales of Soul Jewelry rushing ahead all of a sudden, so they tried to use giarism to suppress Soul Jewelry¡¯s poprity. Companies would turn to any kind of tricks when it came to peerpetition Ryleigh approached her. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you rify? Why would you let them seed?¡± ¡°Why should I rify?¡± Maisie gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t use this opportunity to get back at them. I won¡¯t be the one who suffers when they try to make a fuss out of this situation again.¡± The news article regarding A Alice giarizing Zora¡¯s Design# had secured a position on Google Trends, and its click rate was sky-high. Sure enough, manyizens thought that this was just a method used to create hype, but someizens still went under Soul Jewelry¡¯s official social media ounts and demanded thepany toe forward to rify the situation or exin themselves. However, Soul Jewelry had not dealt with this matter officially Although the topic had appeared on Google Trends for two days, its click rate had not slowed down or diminished. As for Soul Jewelry¡¯s sales volume, it did not seem to have gone down much because of this scandal. Even though it had dropped by 5%, it was still very high. Soul Jewelry¡¯s toughness convinced theizens without them putting out any official exnation or rification. Manyizens thought that if it were truly a case of giarism, thepany should havee out to rify the situation with a guilty conscience or hired someone to suppress the spread of the news, but Soul Jewelry did not choose to do either of those. Still, someizens thought that Soul Jewelry was thick-skinned and would never admit they had giarized someone else even if it would cost them the prestige of thepany Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 However, mostizens believed that it was not a case of giarism Even if the design looked the same, there were still other personal touches, so this case could not be defined as giarismn They even asked the group of people who imed that this was giarism for the reason they thought that The top executives of Passion Jewelry probably realized that not only did their n not suppress their competitions chance to flourish, but it was encouraging its growth Thus, they wanted to remove the article from Google Trends But what they did not expect to see was that they could not remove it as someone had done something to the trending of the news article with a lot of money And when they tried to double the price that the other party offered, the other party would double their current offering too They were now spending a lot of money to reverse something they had done in the past Maisie sat in front of theputer and looked at thepany¡¯s Twitter ount when Kennedy walked in Zee, Passion Jewelry has given up on the article it seems that they can no longer afford to y the game¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°They should have run out of money, but they should still have other tricks up their sleeves¡± While Maisie was on a spending spree, trying to defend Soul¡¯s spot on Google Trends while Passion Jewelry was trying to remove them from the list, Nn was on another spending spree, trying to tear Hannigan Inc down Quincy was dumbfounded ¡°This couple must¡¯ve lost their minds, right? What do they think they¡¯re doing? The unfortunate thing was that Nathaniel could not even find why Hannigans Inc¡¯s stocks had dropped so dramatically for two consecutive days He was so busy that he could not even find the time to get someone to go talk to the Bouchers about his n to connect both families by marrying his daughter to the Bouchers¡¯ son It was rumored that Nathaniel called his son to ask his friends, Helios or Louis, for help, but Tanner was unwilling to help, and that rejection sent Nathaniel straight to the hospital As for the news about the Hannigans Inc.¡¯s plummeting stocks and how Nathaniel was hospitalized, Maisie had learned about them because of the The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± WhatsApp group chat [Barbara C No one should be retaliating against the Hannigans, right? Why would theirpany¡¯s stocks plunge so badly in two days?] [Leaf Noah ! heard Maizieining about this too Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was about to cry to death. It seems that her dream of marrying into the Bouchers is past tense now] (Jenny Weiner The Hannigans must¡¯ve been pranked. Otherwise, theirpany¡¯s stocks wouldn¡¯t have plunged so steeply My father would¡¯ve started thinking about chasing me out of the manor to beg if the stocks of my family¡¯spany were to plummet like this.] (Barbara C Could it be Mr. Goldmann¡¯s doing? After all, Maizie and her father did try to make a fool out of him. (Jenny Weiner Holy sh*t!!! Maisieughed out loud when she saw this text. She immediately forwarded the message to Quincy, asking him if what was going on with the Hannigans was truly Nn¡¯s doing Quincy replied decisively [Yes.) Later that night, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie came out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Nn was still sitting in front of theptop, staring at the screen while his fingertips were typing on the keyboard at lightspeed. He was wearing a dark shirt with both sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and he looked extremely focused and serious. Maisie went around behind him, bent down, and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Why would you want to take the Hannigans down all of a sudden?¡± Nn stopped what he was doing as her long hair cascaded on his chest like ck seaweed. She had just taken a bath, so the aroma of her shampoo pervaded the air around him, causing him to lose focus for a split second. I¡¯do whatever I want as long as I feel like it.¡± Maisie moved her head next to his ear and exhaled gently. ¡°Really?¡± Upon feeling that Nn¡¯s body stiffened, her smirk intensified. ¡°Do continue, I¡¯m just here to watch.¡± Nn stopped what he was doing, dragged her into his arms, sniffed her neck, and said in a hoarse voice,¡¯ Is this how you ask me to move on with my work? ¡®She¡¯s seducing me! Maisie pretended to be innocent. ¡°What have done? It¡¯s you who can¡¯t hold back.¡± His face was only inches away, and Maisie pecked his lips. The subtle changes in Nn¡¯s eyes became hotter and hotter. He decisively closed the lid of hisptop, picked her up, brought her to the bed, and pressed her against the mattress. You did it on purpose.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows, held up his cheek, and kissed him. Her affectionate gaze became more and more enchanting. You can always reject me.¡± Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Chapter 634 ¡°I cant do it.¡± Nn¡¯s voice sounded hoarse He then kissed her vigorously as things got steamier and steamer Perhaps it was during thete autumn, the heavy rain fromst night made the ambient temperature feel cold and the vellow and wer withered leaves covered the ground, blending in with the puddles Maisie and Nn had just sent the two rugrats to their private elementary school, and when they were on their way to drop her off at Soul Jewelry Maisie was so sleepy that she leaned on him and dozed off Nn turned his head, stared at her, and raised his hand to tidy the hair that was hanging on her forehead. ¡°Are you still this sleepy ¡°Yeah,¡±Maisieined innocently, ¡°And it¡¯s all your fault.¡± He chuckled and leaned closer to her ear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault?¡± Maisie lifted her head, rested her chin on his shoulder, and stared at him. I didn¡¯t allow you to go twice in one night.¡± Sure enough, Nn, who was suffering from amnesia, was not only unrestrained but also extremely energetic. He had almost suffocated her with all the actions that she had to go through the previous night. Nn did not say anything. Anyway, he was very proud of himself deep down. Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang at this time something big must have happened for Kennedy to call her so early in the morning. She answered the call. ¡°Uncle Kennedy?¡± ¡°Zee, the public opinion on the Inte has changed, and Passion Jewelry has turned to more ruthless means. It seems they want to confirm the giarism matter this time around.¡± Nn seemed to have heard something and frowned.¡± What about giarism?¡± Maisie subconsciously turned away from the figure that was approaching her, but he grasped her wrist. The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on her as if they were telling her that he would be angry if she were to refuse to let him know what happened, and it would be difficult to coax him this time around, Maisie felt helpless. Hence, she hung up the call and ced both hands on his handsome face after saying something to Kennedy, ¡°The Inte is saying that my design is suspected of giarism. But my husband will believe in me, won¡¯t he?¡± Nn squinted his eyes as he rubbed his chin against her palm. ¡°Of course. Who¡¯s the jerk that said my wife copied someone else¡¯s design? Quincy. you¡¯re to find that jerk.¡± Maisie chuckled before Quincy, who was driving, had the time to say anything. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it. It¡¯s apany that¡¯speting with Soul. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it myself.¡± Nns stared at her without saying a word. He looked calm on the surface but was worried to death deep down. He still wanted to do something about it from the shadows. Maisie seemed to have seen through him and leaned closer. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve already spent a lot of money to go against the Hannigans. So be a good boy, and don¡¯t be a spendthrift.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t have faith in me?¡± As he said so, Nn pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her jaw, ¡°No matter how spendthrift I am, you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll go bankrupt and end up not being able to support my wife.¡± Quincy was so jealous after hearing this. 1 ¡®This rich brat! Maisie calmly adjusted her makeup and hair, then grabbed his tie before getting out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with my affairs, be obedient, or else.¡± She ced her lips next to his ear. ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping alone at night.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes, but Maisie had already gotten out of the car. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Back in the office, Kennedy handed her the tablet. Maisie took a look at the tablet. It seemed that since Passion Jewelry could not remove the trending article, they had changed their strategy by iming that Soul Jewelry was disrespecting Zora, the departed designer. Mostizens did not know about it, so many people believed it to be true upon reading the rumors that Passion Jewelry had created. As such, they turned around and assaulted Soul Jewelry for giarizing the design of a deceased person only to gain poprity Nobody knew whether Passion Jewelry had hired a ton of keyboard warriors, but all of Soul Jewelry¡¯s social media ounts were filled with negativements. #Is Soul Jewelry¡¯s sales volume made up? That¡¯s very shameless of them.# #giarism is giarism! It isn¡¯t that difficult to admit that you¡¯ve giarized, is it?# #Soul Jewelry is a brand created by Zora, right? They actually ask their designers to continue to use her designnguage for poprity even after she died!# Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chapter 635 #1 vomited after learning how things operate within Soul Jewelry # Kennedy looked at Maisie ¡°Zee, Soul Jewelry¡¯s sales have dropped by 10% today, and we¡¯ve already received a few calls asking for order cancetions and refunds: Maisie¡¯s eyes moved. It seems that they¡¯re trying to force us into submission¡± *Then what are you nning to do?¡± Kennedy knew that there was a reason for Maisie not to disclose her identity, and it would be better if there were other ways Maisie handed the tablet back to him and picked up the phone. Passion Jewelry is still insisting that I must admit that I¡¯ve giarized in order to save Soul Jewelry, so I think it¡¯s time for me to fight back Just as the giarism turmoil on the Inte was gaining immense momentum, another trending hashtag, namely #PassionJewelryFakeProducts, had appeared on Google and Twitter Passion Jewelry was exposed to cutting corners by selling adulterated gemstones at high prices to deceive their customers. They were also the ones who had spread the rumor regarding Zora¡¯s death, not to mention the filthy hobby that the owner of Passion Jewelry had, which was forcing women and teenagers to drink with him. These continuous exposures suppressed the crisis that Soul Jewelry was in all at once. The fact that the owner of Passion Jewelry had a specific fondness for young girls and the many photos that revealed the girls¡¯ resistance when they were being forced into drinking alcohol were already enough to rm the police. Kennedy was surprised when he saw the trending topics on Twitter. ¡°Zee, how do you know about all these things?¡± Maisie smirked. ¡°This is all thanks to the group chat.¡± An hour ago, she had inquired about the owner of Passion Jewelry in the group chat and promised everyone in the group that they would get a 50% discount when they wished to order a piece of jewelry from Soul in the future. All they needed to do was to mention the name of the group chat when they were cing their orders. Thedies of the upper-ss circle usually kept a close rtionship with a wide range of circles, not to mention the connections that they got through those rtionships. They could sometimes know about secrets that even the best reporters could not get their hands on. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Severaldies in the group had a bad impression of the owner of Passion Jewelry. They imed that they had encountered him drinking with random youngdies in high-end clubs on multiple asions. Coincidentally, one of thedies in the group chat had been together with a young executive of the Hailey Group. She had once heard from him about how Passion Jewelry had advanced by leaps and bounds in recent years, even surpassing the Hailey Group in that regard. There were a lot of fraudulent elements involved in this trend As such, Maisie had asked Quincy to help her conduct an in-depth investigation, and indeed, she found out that something was not right. If Passion Jewelry really wanted to get rid of Soul Jewelry, then she really wished to see how Passion Jewelry could rectify theirpany¡¯s reputation and recover from all these scandals. Unsurprisingly, Kennedy received a call at noon, saying Passion Jewelry was already in a mess-they kept burning money trying to get those trending articles suppressed. The strange thing was that Soul Jewelry did not get involved in trying to keep the news articles on Twitter and Google Trend, but Passion Jewelry just could not remove those topics from the spotlight because someone actually paid ten times the price in order to secure the articles¡¯ position in the trending list for another week. Maisie already guessed who it was upon hearing that At ckgold¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s news has been suppressed by the current trending search, and Passion Jewelry can¡¯t afford to pay a price that¡¯s higher than yours to get them out of the spotlight. You can rest assured now.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann has never lost to anyone else when ites to spending money. Even if Passion Jewelry were to find out that Mr. Goldmann deliberately paid to secure their scandals on the trending search list, there would be nothing they can do apart from regretting their decisions. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a position in a list that costs $1,500,000.1 dare Passion Jewelry to offer another tenfold increase.¡¯ Quincy felt a little disturbed by that. Nn fidgeted the pen in his hand with a pleasant expression. ¡°Since Passion Jewelry has painted a target on my wife¡¯s back, I won¡¯t let this slide that easily.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you just dealt with Hannigans Inc., and you¡¯re now paying for all the trending keywords and searches. You¡¯ve spent nearly $150,000,000 in the past few days.¡± ¡®$150,000,000, that¡¯s all money, cash! Nn narrowed his eyes as his lips moved slightly.¡± And I¡¯m happy about that. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Quincy smiled but didn¡¯t speak Nathaniel had been admitted to the hospital because he was too angry Nn was probably the owner of Passion Jewelry now He would probably be their worst nightmare ever At the Boucher manor. The butler said something to Helios when he walked into the hall. He continued walking toward the study with a calm expression, knocked and entered Dad, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Yael put down the newspaper and removed his sses. ¡°Did you get Nn to take action against the Hannigans?¡± Helios¡¯ expression was neutral. ¡°Do you and Grandpa really want me to marry Nathaniel¡¯s daughter?¡± You¡¯re over 30 now, and you don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Yael picked up the coffee and took a few sips. When you insisted on entering the entertainment industry, your grandfather and I just let you do it. You should consider marriage.¡± ¡°I could consider it,¡± Helios walked to the desk and put his palms on it, ¡°But not with Maizie.¡± Yael squinted. He wasn¡¯t angry yet, but he was beginning to. ¡°You¡¯ve found a suitable woman?¡± ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t get involved with my marriage.¡± Helios looked down. Please also respect the woman that I choose.¡± Yael tightened his fingers around the coffee cup, then released. ¡°Helios, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯ve turned out the way that I want.¡± Helios paused, and his eyes grew dark. ¡°No matter what kind of person you¡¯ve fallen for, as long as she has a clean background, I¡¯d be able to help persuade your grandfather.¡± ¡°Even if she was from the entertainment industry?¡± Yael was shocked, but it quickly changed. Helios didn¡¯t speak but took a good look at him, turned around, and left the study. When he opened the door, he saw Samantha, his uncle¡¯s wife, standing outside, surprised. Samantha awkwardly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back, Helios.¡± Helios saw the purplish ligature marks on her wrist. When Samantha noticed where he was looking, she quickly pulled her sleeve down to cover it. Helios¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°Did my uncle hit you again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You can¡¯t me him. By the way, Francisco just got home not too long ago, and your grandfather ns to let him work at thew firm. I hope you could help him a little.¡± The humble way Samantha spoke showed her status i n the family She didn¡¯te from a famous schrly family like her sister-inw, Christina Hill, so she didn¡¯t have a good standing in the family. Fortunately, she was kind and gentle and had a clean background, so herText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. father-inw had nothing against her. However, she could never be at the same level as her brother and sister-inw, so she was a failure as a wife to her husband, Eugene. Helios smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Francisco is my cousin. I¡¯ll make sure someone looks after him.¡± In the evening, Ryleigh asked Maisie out for dinner and said that two socialites wanted to meet her. Thinking that she could get dirt¡¯ about the owner of Passion Jewelry, Maisie didn¡¯t reject her. She sent a message to Quincy so that he could tell Nn she wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. Maisie followed Ryleigh to a private room in a quaint restaurant. She had never seen the two women in the room. ¡°Here¡¯s Alice, let me introduce you. Alice is my best friend, and her actual name is Maisie Vanderbilt. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt¡­ Why does this name sound so familiar?¡± The socialite with dreadlocks thought with her hand below her chin. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Ryleigh pulled Maisie¡¯s hand and walked over to the table. ¡°She is Nn Goldmann¡¯s wife!¡± The two women were shocked. The server brought the food over while Ryleigh introduced Maisie to the two of them. The wildlooking woman with dreadlocks in a leopard-printed jacket was Jenny Weiner. Jenny¡¯s name didn¡¯t match her personality. Her father, Jack Foxx, was a bigshot in the Royal Law Firm The other woman who was more voluptuous was Barbara Chase. The Chases, like the Bouchers, were in politics. Mr. Chase was a retired lower-level official who used to work with Helios¡¯ father. No one other than Ryleigh knew Jenny and Barbara¡¯s actual background in the group. Maisie smiled. ¡°You have interesting lives.¡± Barbara took some food. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the interesting life. Jenny and I were both shocked.¡± Jenny looked at her. ¡°Passion Jewelry has pretty much fallen into your hands Honestly, I don¡¯t like that man. If my father were involved, he would win the court case.¡± Maisie got close to them through the conversations during dinner. Barbara and Jenny were both women from affluent families and had seen the world. They were more restrained and tolerant, so it was easy to be friends with them. Their dinner ended at 9:00 p.m., and Ryleigh and Maisie walked them both to the door. Barbara walked to the car and turned to say to them both, ¡°My car is here. You don¡¯t need to send me off. Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright, have a safe drive.¡± After watching their cars drive away, Ryleigh bumped her arm and smiled. ¡°How is it? They¡¯re great people to know, right?¡± Maisie put her elbow on her shoulder. ¡°Yes, they are great, and with great families too. How did you get to know them?¡± Normal socialites wouldn¡¯t be able to meet them. Even in the group chat, Barbara and Jenny were in their own world. Even though they would sometimes join in the gossip, no one knew their identities. Ryleigh rubbed her nose. ¡°My cousin introduced me to Barbara, and I met Jenny through her. You know my dad wants me to do better and get acquainted with more people.¡± Maisie teased, ¡°I guess your dad wants you to know more people who could help you, so you don¡¯t join the wrong crowd.¡± She scoffed. ¡°No way! Do I look like someone who would join the wrong crowd? I¡¯m a good,w-abiding citizen.¡± A shing Rolls-Royce drove over and parked not far away from them. The window was slightly rolled down, and the man¡¯s handsome face in the back seat was revealed. Ryleigh teased, I¡¯m so jealous, Mr. Goldmann is here to pick you up.¡± Maisie hugged her shoulder. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop driving so that my cousin cane and pick you up?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh pushed her away. ¡°Go away, hurry, go back with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie got into the car, and Nn grabbed her waist, put his chin on her shoulder, and said in a deep voice,¡± Did you have a good time?¡± Maisie blinked. ¡®Quite.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were burning, and he brushed her ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Maisie walked to the room, and Nn was close behind. He closed the door locked it, then held Maisie against the wall and kissed her deeply, harder, and wilder His lips slid away from her, onto her neck. ¡°Maisie, I¡¯m not happy. Will you cheer me up?¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Maisie leaned on Nn with her arms around his neck. I¡¯m trying to cheer you up now.¡± Nn sucked on the corner of her lip and unbuttoned his shirt with one hand. ¡°Nof sincere enough.¡± Maisie pulled his shirt down. ¡°Petty man being jealous about me having dinner with my friends. Nn carried her, took a few steps, and put her down on the bed. ¡°Are you ashamed of me?¡± Her sanity disappeared. ¡°No¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t want to show me to the world?¡± Maisie paused, staring straight into his cold, amber eyes. She noticed at that moment that the Nn prememory loss was back. Nn took his hands back and stood up straight. ¡°Do you really want to keep our rtionship a secret?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t mind-he actually cared a lot. The people didn¡¯t seem to know about their marriage. He was the man behind her, a secret. Maisie¡¯s heart shuddered, and she kept her eyes on her, ¡°Nn, you¡± ¡°Maisie, you said you would tell me after I got my memory back, but if I never do, are we going to hide this forever?¡± Nn was cool but reserved, while his eyes looked a little sad, stabbing Maisie in her heart. The pain was raw. Maisie knew that he had just lost his memories and wasn¡¯t dumb. He didn¡¯t know about their past that outsiders had covered up and the things that she never wanted to speak about the outside world, but he would be curious. Nn turned around, and Maisie grabbed his arm.¡± Nn, our rtionship was never a secret.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nn¡¯s body froze, but he didn¡¯t turn around. Maisie tidied up her clothes and walked in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because it would affect you. You might not want to know what happened three years ago.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes stopped on her face, his lips pressed together. Nn remembered the psychotherapy session clearly. He could tell that this must be rted to what had happened three years ago-their divorce, and even the scene he saw during the psychotherapy¡­ Nn couldn¡¯t breathe. Maisie hugged him. ¡°Stop thinking, alright? Even if you could never remember, it would be fine. I love you no matter if you have your memories or not.¡± Nn¡¯s fingers shook while his lips lightly shuddered. ¡°Zee, what¡­ did you say?¡± Maisie left his arms, looked at him, and smiled for a long time. ¡°I said you¡¯re Nn with or without your memories.¡¯ Nn pressed his lips together because she wouldn¡¯t repeat it. He had heard her say that she would love him no matter if he had his memories or not. Maisie yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower then sleep.¡± Nn was annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me hanging?¡± Maisie stopped in front of the bathroom, turned around, and smiled at him. ¡°You wanted to stop, not that I didn¡¯t want to give you a chance. You¡¯ve passed your station.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. The night was dark, and the neon lights shone on the empty and quiet streets. Kennedy brought food backter at night, but when he passed by one of the alleys, a few thugs surrounded him. ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of Soul?¡± The man with red hair and a cigarette seemed to be their leader. Kennedy frowned. If they knew that he worked at Soul, their target would be Soul. Something came to his mind. ¡°Did the owner of Passion Jewelry send you?¡± ¡°Enough with the b*llsh*t. We took the money, so we¡¯ll be doing the work. You don¡¯t need to care who sent us.¡¯ Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 The red-haired man dropped the cigarette butt to the ground, and the few men behind him pushed Kennedy against the wall. The food in his hands fell onto the ground while a few young men raised the bats in their hands to hit Kennedy, avoiding his head and hitting his arms and legs. Kennedy fell to the ground, blooding out of the corner of his mouth. His arms were numb and shaking, but he didn¡¯t beg. The red-haired man walked in front of him and stepped on his back to kick him toward the corner of the wall, then stepped hard on his palm. ¡°Old man, you can take some beating.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He took the bat from the man behind him and pointed at his left arm. ¡°Someone asked us to break your arm. Don¡¯t me me, you¡¯re the one who offended someone.¡± He raised the bat high up. A car suddenly stopped outside the alley. The car lights blinded them while the sharp sound of the honk continuously echoed. The few men were afraid that someone else wasing, spat on the floor, and quickly left. Kennedy leaned against the wall with no energy in his arms. He could vaguely see a middle-aged woman in a trenchcoat slowly approaching. ¡°Sir, are you alright, sir?¡± Maisie was awakened by her phone¡¯s ringtone at 3:00 in the morning. She put out her hand to feel around for it, squinted when looking at the screen, then picked u The caller said something that made her lose all sleepiness, and she sat up, Which hospital?¡± She pushed her nket away and got out of bed.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Nn turned on the light on the nightstand and sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Maisie walked to the closet, got some clothes, and pulled down a coat. ¡°Uncle Kennedy was attacked and sent to the hospital. I¡¯m going to see him there Nn immediately pushed the nket away and got up. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maisie and Nn got to the hospital. She rushed to the ward and pushed the door open. In the room, Kennedy sat with his back against the headboard. His face had obvious bruises, and both his arms were in ster. The middle-aged woman standing next to the bed turned around to look at them. She was the woman who had driven Kennedy to the hospital, a kindlooking woman who was modestly dressed. ¡°Uncle Kennedy!¡± Maisie walked quickly to the bed, looking absolutely worried. Kennedy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I won¡¯t be going to the office soon.¡± Maisie¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Who did this?¡± Kennedy paused but didn¡¯t speak. The middle-aged woman looked at her and said, ¡°Just a few thugs. He was lucky that I was passing by and saw it. If not, he might be even worse.¡± Maisie said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m going to leave now that you¡¯re here.¡± The woman smiled. From the way she carried herself, they could tell that she was from an affluent family. The woman left the room, but Nn frowned while watching her walk away. He felt that he had seen her somewhere before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Zee. I¡¯m fine.¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie, trying to make her rx. However, Maisie couldn¡¯t rx. She knew that Kennedy wouldn¡¯t have offended anyone, and people wouldn¡¯t just randomly beat him up. ¡°What are you hiding from me, Uncle Kennedy?¡± Kenndy looked down. He knew that Carol Baker wouldn¡¯t just let this go. ¡°Luckily, I was the one who was beaten up, Zee.¡± Luckily he was the one who was beaten up? Maisie couldn¡¯t help but think of something. ¡°Is this because of Soul? Did the owner of Passion Jewelry do this?¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Kennedy didn¡¯t reply, but Maisie already knew, and her face turned darker. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to put this on Passion.¡± She wasn¡¯t a saint either. She would get back at them for involving someone close to her Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kenny was worried. ¡°Zee, they¡¯re not going just to let this go. The owner of Passion probably found out that their expose was rted to Soul, so they¡¯ll find a way to get their revenge.¡± She smiled. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Maisie and Nn left, but she couldn¡¯t leave Kennedy alone in the hospital. ¡°Nn, can you get Quincy to send someone to stay with Uncle Kennedy?¡± Nn knew that she was worried that those people would attack him at the hospital, so he called Quincy Nn leaned in on her when they stopped at a red light on the way back. ¡°Just do whatever you want, Zee. Even if you make Passion go bankrupt, I won¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll pay for you.¡± Maisieughed. If Passion went bankrupt, wouldn¡¯t their employees lose their jobs?¡± Nn didn¡¯t care. ¡°They can get new jobs. Passion has gotten on your nerves, so they should take it up with their boss.¡± His wife should never be bullied. He wasn¡¯t going to be intimidated by the small Passion Jewelry At the Boucher manor, the vi on the side wing¡­ Samantha Green got back veryte. The nanny in the vi was still awake, making some hangover food. Samantha was shocked that the nanny was making hangover food. That meant he was back. The nanny turned to see Samantha but wasn¡¯t surprised she was backte because she knew why Samantha was out. ¡°Wee back, Madam. Mr. Boucher is home too, but don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s terribly drunk. I made him some soup.¡± The nannies knew how he treated her. She wouldn¡¯t be reluctant toe home if not because her husband treated her terribly, However, ever since Francisco returned from the training camp, Samantha didn¡¯t stay out anymore. Unfortunately, her husband wouldn¡¯t treat her right when she came back. Thank you,¡± Samantha said with a broken voice, then walked straight upstairs. She stopped when she saw lightsing from the door¡¯s gaps. When she opened the door, she was weed with the strong smell of alcohol. Eugeney in bed with his clothes and shoes still on, ckout drunk. Samantha looked at their wedding photo on the wall and clutched the divorce papers. Her nose soured. Eugene had promised never to let her down when they married, yet he was out cheating on her when she was pregnant with Francisco. He had promised he would change, but her tolerance was returned with violence. A lot of women tried to marry for money, but she couldn¡¯t wait to leave. The next day¡­ #Passion Jewelry¡¯s owner exposed for bribery# On top of the initial ¡®dirt¡¯ and ¡®counterfeit¡¯ news, another piece of news was posted online, hitting Passion Jewelry. Passion Jewelry¡¯s market value fell out of the top three, giving Hailey & Co. a chance to get into 3rd ce, while Soul got into 4th, surpassing Passion The other jewelrypanies knew about thepetition¡¯ between Soul and Passion, but they were not involved and were just spectators. News about Passion kept surfacing, so it was evident it was rted to Soul Jewelry¡¯s ¡®giarism¡¯ usations. It was probably Soul¡¯s retaliation. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Passion Jewelry¡¯s owner was indeed a despicable being He found awyer and sued Soul Jewelry for defamation, making the feud between them public Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Theizens enjoyed the fight between the twopanies very much as they wondered who would win in the end Some of them said that Soul Jewelry had gone over their head after all the attention they were getting, but the others also said that the owner of Passion Jewelry deserved it Sitting in her office, Maisie was looking at the data on a tablet One of the staff members knocked on the door and walked in ¡°Ms Vanderbilt, Passion Jewelry said that they¡¯re going to sve us for defamation Maisie replied without lifting her head, let them be At the same time, Saydie entered with a man in her hand. She kicked him onto the floor, stunning the staff member ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°The guy who injured Uncle Kennedy¡± Maisie put down her tablet and looked at the young man who was pinned on the floor by Saydie. ¡°The owner of Passion Jewelry wants to sue me for defamation but I haven¡¯t said anything about them spreading fake news about my death and getting someone to acquire mypany. Seems like it¡¯s about time for me to pay a visit to Passion Jewelry.¡± At Passion Jewelry. Maisie emerged from the car wearing a pair of sunsses. Saydie was following behind her with the man in her hand. All of the employees in Passion Jewelry were stunned when they saw Maisie and Saydie Maisie had not made any reservation. She went straight to the administrative office of Passion Jewelry while Saydie kicked the door open and pushed the young man into it. The young man fell into the office, and the middle-aged man in the office jerked up from his seat. His face was dark as he hissed. Who are you? How dare youe and cause trouble in Passion Jewelry?¡± Maisie ignored him and walked inside ¡°Seems like Mr. Ludwig has forgotten a lot of things. Well, I can see why since you¡¯re so busy. Anyway, what makes you think that I can¡¯te and look for you after what you did to the executive of Soul Jewelry?¡± Mr. Ludwig was stunned. However, since both of them were women he did not take them seriously. He sat down and replied, ¡°Then what makes you think that you can stand up for Soul Jewelry, huh? You¡¯re just two women.¡± Maisie walked up to the couch and sat with her legs crossed A smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she said, ¡°Even if we¡¯re women, we can take on you or your group without any problem. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try and see it for yourself.¡± A group of eight bodyguards appeared in the office and surrounded Maisie and Saydie Sitting in his chair, Mr. Ludwig lit up a cigar and chuckled. It appears to me that Soul Jewelry doesn¡¯t have any men anymore, so they sent two women to their death instead. Know your own ce, women. I have a backer, so if I get mad, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or a woman.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Really? Do you think your bodyguards can stop Saydie?¡± After that, she looked at Saydie and said, ¡°Saydie don¡¯t need to hold yourself back. I¡¯ll leave it to your own decision whether you want them to be crippled or hospitalized Saydie took off her jacket and threw it on the floor. She put on the brass knuckles and looked at them fiercely Saydie was one from the Metropolis and had gone through many things. She had pulled the trigger before, her hands were drenched in blood, and she had carved herself a path out of a pile of dead bodies. She was not an ordinary bodyguard but a coldblooded killing machine. Those bodyguards did not take Saydie seriously. They approached her and one of them got kicked to the corner while she grabbed the neck of another one. The rest of the people were startled, and they took a step back. Mr. Ludwig seemed to have forgotten about his cigar as he stared fixedly and dumbfoundedly at the woman who could lift a strong man with one arm. Saydie threw the man toward Mr Ludwig, and he was so scared that he hid under the desk. The bodyguardnded on the desk and swept theputer and all documents on the floor Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Mr. Ludwig scrambled up from the floor and looked at them with his face pale ¡°Stop¡­ Stop whatever you¡¯re doing. ¡­ I¡¯ll¡± ¡°Do you want to call the cops, Mr. Ludwig?¡± Maisie interrupted him tly, ¡°Well, you can do that, but the only problem is that are you able to?¡± What do you mean?¡± Maisie rose to her feet and walked toward the frightened young man. She grabbed his cor¡¯s back and pulled him to the desk. She threw him in front of Mr. Ludwig, startling him. She then grabbed the young man¡¯s head and forced him to look at Mr. Ludwig. ¡°Do you know this guy?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mr. Ludwig did not reply. Maisie looked at the young man and said, ¡°Say it. How much did he pay you for Kennedy¡¯s arm?¡± The young man replied fretfully, ¡°$15,000¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you $150,000. Break one of his legs for me,¡± Maisie said with a devilish smile tugging at the corner of her lips. Mr. Ludwig¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°A-Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Since you can hire someone to harm the people from Soul and even want to break his arm, why can¡¯t I do the same to you?¡± Maisie rose to her feet and nced across the bodyguards that did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Whoever breaks his leg, I¡¯ll give him the money.¡± The bodyguards were stumped. They looked at each other in shock and wavered. After all, they just needed to break his leg, and they could get $150,000 .Who would say no to easy money? Mr. Ludwig became even more fretful when he saw that the bodyguards were wavering. ¡°Who.. Who are you? And what do you want?¡± Maisie removed her sunsses and approached him.¡± Seems to me that you can¡¯t recognize me, Mr. Ludwig. Oh well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, though. I can tell you who I am. I¡¯m Zora, the person who you go around and tell others that I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m also Alice, and my real name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Mr. Ludwig might not know who Alice was, but he knew who Maisie was. Zora was Maisie, and that meant she was the deceased wife of Nn Goldmann! When the scale finally fell from his eyes, he was so stunned that he did not know how to react. ¡°H-How is this possible? Aren¡¯t you already.¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m dead? Besides the news about my divorce with Mr. Goldmann three years ago, did they report my death?¡± Mr. Ludwig was stumped. It was true that the news had not reported her death. Most of the information on the Inte was nothing but hearsay. Besides, it had been three years, so no one could verify the truth. ¡°Now that you already know my identity, I¡¯ll give you two options. One, let me break one of your legs, and second, leave Passion Jewelry and let other people take your seat,¡± Maisie said. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, and it was only now Mr. Ludwig found out what the phrase ¡°covering a dagger with a smile¡± truly meant. However, he suddenly thought of something andughed boisterously. ¡°You and Mr. Goldmann are no longer husband and wife. No matter how strong your people are, there¡¯s nothing you can do to me. If you dare to break my leg, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of there easily!¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright then. I suppose you¡¯ve made your choice.¡± She pulled a card out of her purse and put it on the desk. After that, she turned around to face the bodyguards and said, ¡°My offer still stands. There is $ 150,000 in this card. It doesn¡¯t have a password, and whoever breaks his leg gets it.¡± The bodyguards rushed forward as soon as Maisie stopped speaking. Some of them even began to fight each other, and it was a gruesome scene. Maisie and Saydie walked to the door. They saw three or two bodyguards rushing over and kicking Mr. Ludwig. One of them even raised a chair and hit him hard on the leg. Mr. Ludwig hissed in pain, and his scream could be heard from the office to the empty corridor Maisie turned around and said to Saydie, ¡°Call the police. Tell them that there is a fight in Passion Jewelry.¡± The police arrived at Passion Jewelry 20 minutester. The people involved in the fight were taken away, and Mr. Ludwig was rushed to the hospital in an ambnce. The pedestrians who saw this scene took out their phones and began taking photos. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Maisie looked at everything that happened outside through the window of the car She said to Saydie, let¡¯s go to the police station and deliver these materials to the police.¡± This was the reason she had not handed over the evidence ¡°Even without those half-baked bodyguards, she would still ask Saydie to do the same, and now, she finally had helped Kennedy get his revenge. Even if Mr. Ludwig wanted to push all the me to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it with these materials in her hands Nn¡¯s car was stopped outside of the police station. When he saw Maisie and Saydieing out of the police station, he rolled down the window and asked. Have things gone out of hand?¡± Maisie pressed forward and leaned on the window Blinking her eyes, she said, ¡°Yeah, things have gone a little bit out of hand. I even asked someone to beat him up.¡± Nn scratched the tip of her nose and replied, ¡°Well, he deserves it.¡± ¡°What if he finds someone to get revenge on me?¡± Maisie asked, pretending to be scared Nn narrowed his eyes and chuckled. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡± At the hospital¡­ Mr. Ludwig¡¯s leg was strapped in a cast. He had made several phone calls for help, but for some reason, when he said it was about Nn¡¯s ex-wife, those people either hung up the phone or said they couldn¡¯t help. He called a friend in Asperia who had some rtions with the authorities. It took him long enough to convince him to help him, but his friend called him back after a few moments and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ludwig. I can¡¯t help you. There¡¯s nothing I can do either Mr. Ludwig jerked up from his bed and winced in pain. ¡°Why? She¡¯s just a bitch. Why is there nothing you can do?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s my higher-ups. They told me to stay out of this. You¡¯re in a deep sh*t right now, and they don¡¯t want to get dragged down by you.¡± Mr. Ludwig¡¯s expression changed, and he became agitated. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m in a deep sh*t myself?¡± ¡°Someone has handed the evidence of your dealings to the police. The people above are asking for an investigation, and the Chases handle it. The Chases don¡¯t allow anyone to offer you any help, and I guess you¡¯ll be summoned to the court soon. I wish you good luck, brother.¡± That person hung up the call very soon. Before Mr. Ludwig coulde around to his senses, a group of police appeared outside of his ward. Several dayster, Passion Jewelry was found for cooking the books, and they were found to have adulterated some of the raw materials used in jewelry making. After Mr. Ludwig was brought into the investigation, several shareholders withdrew their capital overnight in fear of getting involved. The employees of Passion Jewelry went on a strike to demand their wages, eventually forcing both the store and thepany to close to prevent the situation from worsening. Maisie and Saydie visited Kennedy in the hospital with a bouquet in their hands. Kennedy was reading a newspaper on the bed, and he looked rather healthy He put the newspaper down and smiled at Maisie. ¡°Zee, how is everything going in the office? Is everyone doing fine?¡± Maisie put the flowers in a vase and replied, ¡°Everyone is doing fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. All you need to do is rest and get well soon. She walked to the bed and sat down. ¡°How are your arms?¡± Kennedy looked at his right arm, which was still in a cast. ¡°I can¡¯t pick anything heavy with my right arm yet. It took a long time to recover from an injury, not to mention that his arms were severely fractured. The injuries in his right arm were more severe than his left arm, and he might have some problems in his daily life in the future. Maisie recounted what had happened to Mr. Ludwig. Kennedy had heard the news as well, but he was suspicious of the entire ¡°fighting¡± incident. After all, he had heard that someone broke Mr. Ludwig¡¯s leg. and it seemed more like someone was getting revenge on him. Maisie smiled. She was not going to hide it from Kennedy, so she said, ¡°He hired someone to break your arms, so I just gave him a taste of his own medicine and tauaht him a lesson.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Kennedy lowered his head and said, ¡°Then this is quite a hard lesson for him. Not only did he break his leg and get hospitalized, but he also needed to face awsuit, and his assets would be frozen Maisie suddenly thought of something and asked, By the way, did the woman who saved you that night leave her address and name? She saved your life, so I have to thank her for you in person.¡± Kennedy was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Nope, but I¡¯ll need to thank her too if I have the chance to see her again.¡± Maisie came out of the ward after spending some time with Kennedy When she and Saydie were waiting for the elevator in the corridor, the door opened , and the person who came out of it was none other than Maizie. Maizie did not know Maisie, but she felt the woman standing beside Maisie was familiar. She took another two nces at her and suddenly remembered something. She grabbed Saydie¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°It¡¯s you? Aren¡¯t you Mr. Goldmann¡¯s subordinate? What are you doing here in the hospital?¡± Saydie looked at her but did not say anything. Maisie peeled Maizie¡¯s hand away and asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with my secretary, Ms. Hannigan? It was only then Maizie looked toward Maisie, her eyes filled with shock. Women would feel threatened when they saw another woman who was more beautiful than themselves. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°This woman is your secretary?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Maisie said, grinning. Maizie studied her from her head to her toe. She found that she looked very simr to the woman in the office that day. If Saydie was her secretary, then¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s new lover?¡± Maizie asked, her voice thick with derision. She was very upset at the thought of letting Maisie get the jump on her. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re rather good at ying your cards. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll take it as apliment then, Ms. Hannigan.¡± She looked at her watch and said, ¡°I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯m going to take my leave first. See you around, Ms. Hannigan.¡± After that, Maisie turned around. Just when she was about to step into the elevator, Maizie¡¯s voice wafted from behind. ¡°I heard that Mr. Goldmann had a wife before. Are you not worried that he won¡¯t be able to forget about his ex-wife after he regains his memory?¡± Standing in the elevator, Maisie put on her sunsses and replied with a smile, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t worry about that at all.¡± The door was slowly closing, and Maizie stamped her feet in anger as she looked at the confident smile on the face of the woman in the elevator. Maizie walked toward Nathaniel¡¯s ward. Tanner was inside the ward, and both of them were having a fight, like what they used to do whenever they saw each other. Maizie pressed her ear closed to the door and listened. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside, and she nearly fell to the floor. She raised her head and saw Tanner, his face dark. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Brother¡­¡± Tanner ignored her and walked away. She walked into the ward and asked, ¡°Dad, are you having a fight with Tanner again?¡± ¡°Hmph! Hmph! That brat won¡¯t be satisfied until I die from anger!¡± Nathaniel took the oxygen mask and inhaled deeply. He was going to get a heart attack if he stayed for one more second with Tanner. Maizie pressed her lips thin and did not make anyment. She knew that Tanner had not epted her and her mother until now. However, she was not bothered by it. After all, it wouldn¡¯t affect him much if she married into the Bouchers. Suddenly, Nathaniel opened his mouth and said,¡± Maizie, about your marriage with the Bouchers. I think Maizie was stunned. She seemed to have realized something when she saw the serious expression on her father¡¯s face. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Did the Bouchers reject?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Helios who asked Mr. Goldmann to set a trap for us. Obviously, he¡¯s against the marriage between our families.¡± Maizie froze and clenched her fist tightly. She knew that Helios was not against the marriage between their families he just did not want to marry her. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Maizie was certain that those socialites wouldugh at her again. In fact, she was not concerned about whether or not Helios would marry her. All she cared about was how others would look at her Besides, she wanted to find a man like Nn who would dote on his wife. Helios was outstanding and multi talented and had a good-looking face. However, he was an actor and needed to shoot scenes with other actresses Nn, on the other hand, was different. ording to her investigation, Nn rarely had any interaction with other women, and his ex-wife was the only woman he had till this day. A man who was loyal to his loved one was the most attractive At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie received a call from Quincy. He told her that it was Barbara¡¯s father who handled the investigation of Mr. Ludwig, and she was surprised She tried to ask Byleigh about it through WhatsApp, but unfortunately, Byleigh did not know about it at all. Therefore, she knew that it was not Byleigh who had asked Barbara to help her. She did not know if Barbara was trying to help her or if she did not like Mr. Ludwig as well. Thanks to her help from the side, Mr. Ludwig waspletely cut off from his connections. [Ryleigh: Zee, Barbara invited me to a gem-hunting event this weekend, and she asked me to bring you along. She said that you must be very familiar with gem hunting, so do you want toe with us?) Maisie thought for a long while before replying, (Okay.) No matter what Barbara was up to, she indeed had helped Maisie in taking Mr. Ludwig down. As such, she figured that she needed to return the favor. At night, Maisie was doing her skincare routine in front of the dresser after taking her bath. Nn came in from outside, bent down, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, and buried his nose into the back of her neck. As he inhaled deeply, he said, ¡°Zee, you smell so good.¡± Maisie felt itchy and shrunk her neck. Giggling, she said, ¡°I just got out of the shower. Of course, I smell good.¡± ¡°You smell good in normal times too.¡± Nn breathed into her ear, his voice deep. She put the lotion on the table and turned her head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going out with my friends this weekend, if I haven¡¯te back before evening, you don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner.¡± Nn collected her cascading hair in his hand and looked at her intently. ¡°Are they men or women?¡± ¡°Women,¡± Maisie replied as she lifted her eyebrows Are you worried about me?¡± While Nn was kissing her forehead, he replied,¡± You¡¯re too pretty, Zee. Of course, I will worry about you.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was tickled pink by Nn¡¯s reply. She wrapped her arms around his neck and allowed him to carry her to the bed. When shey down, her hair spread out on the bed. She looked even more alluring. Nn ran his finger over Maisie¡¯s eyebrows and said,¡± Now I can believe what you¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She blinked His warm lips slid down lightly along the corners of her eyes, and it made her want even more. He said,¡± You told me that I wooed you because I was captivated by your beauty.¡± Maisie was stunned. She had just been messing with him that time. She did not expect him to believe in her at all. That¡¯s so adorable! Maisie lifted her hand to cover his eyes and said, ¡°Will you still be attracted to me if I be old and ugly?¡± Nn paused for a moment and looked at her deeply.¡± I¡¯ve been in love with you so much that I cannot stop myself from loving you any more.¡± Maisie chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re such a glib talker.¡± Nn caressed her palm and replied, ¡°So do you like i t?¡± Maisie said something into his ear, and Nn was stunned. He looked at her gently and leaned onto her. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 During the weekend Ryleigh and Maisie were the first to arrive at Antique Street, thergest antique trading market in Bassburgh in addition to ceramics and gems, there were also painting collections, not to mention the ancient jewelry This area was an ancient streetposed of two blocks of retro and elegant buildings. There were all kinds of exquisite antique and local specialty delicacies sold by stalls and shop lots located all over this street Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh and Maisie had already waited outside the auction building where the gem hunting event would take ce for quite some time when they saw Barbara walking towards them with two bodyguards ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it must¡¯ve been a long wait.¡± Barbara walked up to them and smiled apologetically. didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people here on the weekend that my car couldn¡¯t get in. It took such a long time to find a parking space.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ryleigh and I just arrived.¡± Barbara nodded. ¡°What a relief. I¡¯ve already reserved three seats for us, and they¡¯re all located in the front row. Let¡¯s go, time to go in and get ourselves some raw gemstones.¡± All of them walked into the auction building that housed the gem-hunting event, and the first thing that caught their eyes was the magnificent and grand lobby. There were many people in it, and most of them were wearing masquerade masks and dressed in extraordinary clothes Those who would attend the gem-hunting event were either businessmen who had a thing for antiques or people who were filthy rich, and they were here to try their luck The ushers came toward them in masquerade masks and handed each of them a mask Maisie put on the masquerade mask while Ryleigh asked her suspiciously, Why is everyone wearing masks?¡± Maisie leaned into her ear and exined, ¡°On such an asion, what¡¯s on the line makes it enigmatic, so the more mysterious the event is, the better Hence, wearing a mask makes things run smoother and more conveniently.¡± Ryleigh was still confused when Maisie was already halfway through her exnation. That was when Barbara turned around to look at her and added with a smile, ¡°What Ms. Vanderbilt is trying to say is that wearing a mask can save all the attendees some unnecessary trouble. You¡¯ll win the auction or bet without knowing the identities of both parties, so it depends solely on the financial resources that both parties possess and how confident one is. In short, no matter if you¡¯re here to make a profit or give your money away for nothing, as long as others can¡¯t see your face, no one will catch up to youter on to pick a fight with you. ¡°Making a fuss in the auction building is a forbidden action. Law and order here are extremely strict. So, if someone were to be caught creating a stir here and got their identity exposed, it¡¯d only be exceptionally embarrassing for them. ¡°Some wealthy businessmen in the past were worried that they would be retaliated against by those who had lost money and were jealous of their score. Thus, they came up with a way to prevent needless incidents, and that¡¯s by wearing masks.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re no stranger to such asions, huh?¡± Barbara did not conceal her true colors. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m only interested in antiques, especially gems, compared to the otherdies who love their diamonds.¡± The receptionists standing on both sides of the entrance bowed respectfully to wee them into the exhibition hall. The ss cabs on disy around the hall were filled with raw gemstones that had been evaluated and had their prices marked. All the raw gemstones were of different shapes and sizes, all arranged in order ording to their pricing. Strong spotlights were beaming on them from all corners of the cab, which allowed the guests to distinguish the texture and pattern of the raw gemstones so that they could judge whether they contained precious gems. Ryleigh leaned over again. ¡°Don¡¯t these look just like ordinary stones? Where are the gems?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Rough diamonds all look like stones too.¡± Ryleigh pouted. ¡®Well, what Zee said makes sense. I just asked a dumb question. Barbara went to the other side to take a look at the other stones while Ryleigh followed Maisie around. Maisie stared at the raw gemstones in the ss cab and asked her casually, ¡°Why would Barbara think of inviting us here to look at raw gemstones?¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s bored, and she¡¯s always wanted to come here to take a look at the raw gemstones that this ce has to offer. However, Jenny has never been interested in these, and she didn¡¯t want toe alone, so she invited us.¡± Maisie turned her head to look at her and tapped her fingertips lightly on the ss casing ¡°Barbara has only met me once, and she¡¯s already helped me with Mr. Ludwig¡¯s affairs. I can¡¯t see through her intentions.¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Barbara doesn¡¯t know me well. We only got in touch when Ryleigh introduced me to the group the other day ¡®If she were someone I¡¯ve kept in touch with all this while, to the point that I¡¯m very close and familiar with her, I¡¯d appreciate what she¡¯s done to help me But Ryleigh didn¡¯t ask Barbara to help me out in that incident, so I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not somewhat suspicious Ryleigh paused for a moment. ¡°Are you referring to the owner of Passion Jewelry?¡± She then looked around and raised her hand to lower her voice. ¡°Barbara helped you with that?¡± Maisie nodded. Ryleigh gave her a thumbs up with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s quite a loyal one then. She¡¯s willing to help you even though you haven¡¯t known each other for a long time.¡± Maisie smiled helplessly ¡°She helped me for no reason? What do you think?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt¡± Barbara called her from not far away Maisie turned her head and saw that Barbara was waving at them The two of them walked toward her. Barbara was troubled by the two raw gemstones listed as Raw Gemstone #2 and #6, respectively. ¡°I have a hunch that both might contain gems, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Maisie got Barbara¡¯s intention Barbara was asking Maisie to help her pick one. Barbara hase to such asions before this, which means that she¡¯s not a newbie and has her own understanding when ites to judging raw gemstones. Yet, she¡¯s asking me to choose on her behalf! Maisie¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two raw gemstones, and she picked up a shlight with a strong light and pointed it at the stones Original from N?velDrama.Org. Gem hunting called for someone¡¯s ability to determine the probability of a raw gemstone containing a precious gem just by looking at the surface of the raw gemstone. And the surface of rough gemstones could generally be categorized into three types: gritty, coarse, and fine surface. The finer the surface, the better. The finer surface meant that water had gotten into the ore before this, and in that case, the possibility of obtaining a gem would be very high. Maisie leaned over to inspect the surface of Raw Gemstone #2 and #6. The surface of Raw Gemstone #2 looked finer than that of #6, but she could not see the fluidity in the pattern of the stone, nor did she see any tiny emerald particles on the surface. Barbara looked at her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Raw Gemstone #2 look more like it?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Indeed, but I can¡¯t see emerald particles, and I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll contain a gem.¡± The appearances of a raw gemstone easily deceived some people, and gem hunting was all about the gambling factor. Many hesitant people made mistakes because they were not sure. Of course, when faced with such a situation, all there was to do was cross one¡¯s finger and wish for the best Maisie got back up and straightened her posture. ¡°Are you nning to go for it?¡± Barbara paused for a split second, lowered her gaze, and pondered for a moment. She then looked back up at her. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Maisie did not expect her to say this and was about to say something when a voice that came from not far away attracted their attention, A middle-aged man in a mask and a suit yelled at the staff, seemingly because the staff would not allow the young woman in his arms to bring her pet into the venue At first nce, the woman was estimated to be around 30 years old, and she was dressed quite morously. She was holding a white poodle in her arms, and she looked aggrieved and was cringing in the man¡¯s arms. The man protected her tightly in his arms, and his reprimand kept attracting the attention of the people around him. However, the staff member could only apologize Barbara was not surprised by such an event and discovered something. ¡°It seems that rich men these days love to bring their mistresses to ces like this.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°How can you be so sure that she¡¯s his mistress?¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have a ring on her finger, and isn¡¯t the man still wearing his wedding ring?¡± Maisie was surprised that Barbara was actually observing instead of just looking, and she only noticed that the woman did not have a wedding ring on when she looked over again. ¡®If they were a loving couple, the woman wouldn¡¯t have taken off her wedding ring. This makes the man someone else¡¯s husband and the woman his mistress. He has the balls to bring his mistress to such a ce in such an ostentatious manner only because he¡¯s wearing a mask. The people that don¡¯t know him will naturally think that she¡¯s his wife! She then looked back at Barbara again and noticed that Barbara¡¯s gaze was fixed on them, and a creepy tinge of amusement could be seen through the corners of her lips. Maisie squinted her eyes and could not help but start to guess. She suddenly remembered that Ryleigh was able to hold herself back frommenting anything about the man or the woman and said, ¡°Ryleigh, don¡¯t you like to be a part of such fun? Why don¡¯t you Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Maisie turned her head around Where is Ryleigh? Ryleigh rinsed her face with water in the restroom and looked astonished. Although he was wearing a mask, that middle-aged man is Helios¡¯ uncle if I¡¯m not mistaken. And the woman standing next to Helios¡¯ uncle is definitely not his aunt. Is Helios¡¯ uncle cheating on his wife? ¡®No, I have to go back and have another look Ryleigh picked up her mask immediately and walked out of the bathroom. She had just put on her mask when she bumped into someone at the corridor s corner She staggered backward, and the man supported her in time. She then heard a familiar voiceing from above her head before seeing the person ¡°Pyleigh Hill?¡± Ryleigh held onto her mask and raised her head instantly. Although the tall man in front of her was wearing a mask, his jawline looked extremely familiar, especially when it came to his voice ¡°How can you still recognize me?¡± She adjusted her dress. Louis deep scoff came from the top of her head. ¡°I can recognize you at a nce and from miles away just by looking at your body figure.¡± Ryleigh froze in ce for a split second and took a deep breath. ¡°Louis Lucas, will you die as long as you don¡¯t get to mock me with my figure?¡± Louis inserted his hands into the pockets of his trench coat. ¡°Why are you here? Who did youe here with?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ryleigh was so angry that she was about to leave. Louis grabbed her arm, dragged her back, and stepped forward to block her way. ¡°Does Uncle Hill have the money to allow you toe to such a ce and go on a spending spree irresponsibly?¡± Ryleigh grabbed him by the hem of his cor, stood on tiptoe, red at him, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not here to spend money. I¡¯m only here as apanion, will this do?¡± The top of Ryleigh¡¯s head was barely on the same level as Louis¡¯ shoulders while she was standing on tiptoe. His height eventually overshadowed all the domineering aura that she exuded. Louis looked down at the little dwarf, who could not even look straight at him on the same level even when she was on tiptoe. The petite woman looked so tiny, as if she was a kitten that was about to jump up and scratch his face. Thus, he lowered his body abruptly. Ryleigh, who was already on tiptoe, stepped back on the floor subconsciously as soon as he leaned forward, and she hit the wall with her lower back. Looking at the panic on her face, Louis suddenly felt like teasing her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that standing on tiptoe won¡¯t do you much. It seems that I can only sacrifice my stance¡­¡± He propped his arm against the wall beside her, and his face was erged as he came closer and closer-it was so close that he was practically inches away from kissing her on the lips. Ryleigh¡¯s hand that was gripping his cor tightened instantly. Thinking that he was about to kiss her, she closed her eyes tightly. After a long while a scoff passed by her ears. ¡°Are you expecting me to kiss you?¡± Ryleigh pushed him away abruptly. He was pushed backward, but he regained his bnce in an instant. You crazy piece of sh*t!¡± she shouted and ran away without looking back. Louis watched her silhouette disappear into the corner, rubbed his chin, and fell into contemtion. Ryleigh returned to the raw gemstone exhibition area angrily. Maisie and Barbara had alreadypleted their tour around the hall, looking at the raw gemstones disyed in the entire area. Seeing that Ryleigh seemed to have been annoyed, Maisieughed and teased her. ¡°Given your stance, did you leave us to go fight someone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t fight anyone. It¡¯s just that I ran into someone that I despise.¡± Ryleigh was about to explode with wrath. Maisie quickly understood who Ryleigh was referring to when she said she saw someone she despised because the figure in the crowd was still very Original from N?velDrama.Org. eyecatching ¡°You girls would actuallye to take a look at a gemhunting event?¡± Louis walked toward them as he recognized them. Maisie gave Ryleigh a meaningful sideways nce and smiled. ¡°It turns out to be you, Louis. Are you interested in gem hunting too?¡± Louis shrugged. ¡°I came here with my mother. She asked Aunt Boucher toe here and get first-hand experience on gem hunting today. But Helios wasn¡¯t free today, so I could only apany them here. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Ryleigh froze instantly upon hearing that Aunt Boucher was here She thought of something at that moment and suddenly became extraordinanly silent Barbara wrapped her arms around Maisie¡¯s Wow, we¡¯ve found ourselves a couple here. We look so pitiful all of a sudden.¡± Of course, Barbara knew about Ryleigh and Louis¡¯ marriage Only one sentence was enough to pique Ryleigh as she dragged Maisie over to her side Who told you that we¡¯re a couple? And how can you nder me deliberately?¡± Barbara then dragged Maisie back to her side again¡±Even if you¡¯re not a couple now, you¡¯ll still be husband and wife in the future¡± Maisie felt a little dead inside as the duo dragged her to and fro Fortunately, the auction was about to start, and they stopped acting like two young girls fighting over a doll. They then entered the venue, where there were at least enough seats for more than 1,000 people. Barbara¡¯s reserved seats were located in the first row, near the auction tform. Maisie looked over and noticed that Mrs. Boucher, her aunt, and Louis were also sitting in the first row. When everyone was seated, the raw gemstones that the other attendees wanted to auction appeared on the screen, and the people present began to name their price and bid. The buyer would profit from the purchase of the raw gemstone if it were to contain genuine gems. Of course, if someone else were to double their offer, the raw gemstone would go to the highest bidder. However, if the raw gemstone one bought did not contain any real gem, it would be a pure waste of money. That was why everyone in the audience acted very cautiously. Thepetition was indeed rather fierce. Some experts would judge the raw gemstones through the screen and finally decide whether to go for them. In the end, Raw Gemstone #2 and #6 were disyed on the screen. These two gemstones were those that Barbara had her eyes on. The first stone that went onto the auction tform was Raw Gemstone #6 Ryleigh leaned into Barbara¡¯s ear. ¡°Will any of these two be it?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Barbara stared at the screen. ¡°I¡¯ll at least be correct once? At least, that¡¯s what I hope.¡± Someone held up a card. ¡°4.5 million.¡± *5.5 million.¡± More people were raising their cards to ce their bids right now. Raw Gemstone #2¡¯s surface might look a lot smoother, but there was no fluidity in the pattern of the stone. As for Raw Gemstone #6, tiny gem particles could be seen on the stone¡¯s surface, so the experts present would believe that #6 had a higher possibility of containing a genuine gem. ¡°12 million.¡± The man in the middle of the hall held up his card, and he was currently the highest bidder. Maisie looked back. The middle-aged man was the one who had brought his mistress to the auction. The woman beside him was patting the poodle in her arms and snuggled on his shoulders. Ryleigh broke the silence abruptly. ¡°What a sh*tsack Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything, but Barbara gave off a yful smirk. ¡°Things will get really interesting today.¡± Before Maisie could clear her thoughts, Mrs. Boucher had raised the card in her hand, 12.5 million.¡± As if he did not expect a higher bid, the middle-aged man raised his card again. ¡°13.5 million.¡± ¡°14 million Mrs. Boucher did not even blink, and now the other attendees had stoppedpeting and started to witness thepetition between the two. The price of the gemstone skyrocketed to 14 million in under a minute. If this raw gemstone did not contain any gem, it would be equivalent to a loss of 14 million dors The middle-aged man then increased his bid to 15 million, and Mrs. Boucher stopped lifting her card Maisie looked back and saw someonee to the side of the middle-aged man and say something to him. It could then be seen that the man immediately nced in Mrs. Boucher¡¯s direction in the front row, looking a little awkward. He even pushed the woman in his arms away from his body The woman reacted by acting coquettishly, so he exined something to her to get her to give up eventually And Maisie vaguely felt a faint sensation of deceit, just like what Barbara had said just now. Raw Gemstone #6 was being cut at the moment in a live broadcast. The cutting was done backstage, and everyone present could see it with their own eyes to prevent fraud No gem was seen when it was already halfway through, and only a tiny piece of gem appeared when it was at the end. That tiny piece of gem was definitely not as worthy as one whole piece of it Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was one of utter ernbarrassment. The bidding for Raw Gemstone #2 began shortly after, and Barbara raised her card as its auctioneer. 7.5 million.¡± The price of 7.5 million dors in the first go shocked everyone present. After all, Raw Gemstone #6 did not contain a big gem, so everyone wondered whether Raw Gemstone #2 would contain anything. However, this was the only raw gemstone left for them to bid on. The middle-aged man did not dare to raise his card anymore. He had spent 15 million dors for a piece of rock, but it only contained such a tiny piece of gem. Thus, Mrs. Boucher won Raw Gemstone #2 with a total bidding of 12.5 million dors. Maisie found that Barbara seemed to have given the raw gemstone to Mrs. Boucher on purpose. Barbara could offer a starting bid of 7.5 million, which indicates that she does possess the money, but she didn¡¯t go against Mrs. Boucher till the very end. But I can¡¯t tell whether she has other motives or she didn¡¯t dare to bet on that raw gemstone. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Raw Gemstone #2 was cut straight from the middle backstage. No gem could be seen at first, but a huge piece of gem appeared when they went for a second cut, not to mention the deep emerald gem that appeared during the third cut! ¡°It contains a genuine gem!¡± Everyone in the audience was shocked. Someone even doubled Mrs. Boucher¡¯s bid, wanting to buy the gemstone from her. Mrs. Boucher increased her bid and managed to purchase the raw gemstone for 42.5 million dors, and Barbara, who had chosen to auction the raw gemstone, became one of the profilers. Barbara looked at Maisie. ¡°You¡¯re the one who picked this raw gemstone for me. It seems that I was not wrong to choose to believe in you.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe in me if you were not sure about the gemstone.¡± Maisie witnessed a gem-hunting event in person today. Although she did not participate in the auction, she got to witness a family feud live. The middle aged man had tried to leave the scene with the woman halfway through the auction but was stopped by Mrs. Boucher¡¯s bodyguard. The bodyguard said something to him, and he followed the bodyguard to one of the lounges. When Maisie looked in the direction of Mrs. Boucher again, she found that Mrs. Boucher was no longer sitting in her seat, leaving only Louis and his aunt there. Barbara suddenly suggested, ¡°Do you girls feel like watching the feud in person?¡± Ryleigh took the lead immediately when there was such an exciting idea. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going!¡± Maisie did not say anything. She could only tag along if she wanted to know more. The three of them hid behind a screen in the lounge to eavesdrop, and the middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Christina, sister-inw, Katrina and I aren¡¯t what you think we are. She¡¯s my secretary.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Sister-inw? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t this man Yael Boucher¡¯s younger brother and Helios¡¯ uncle, Eugene Boucher?¡¯ Maisie nced at Barbara and Ryleigh, who seemed to have long known the identity of that man. But what surprised her was that Barbara had recognized the people from the Bouchers and had already expected Eugene¡¯s extramarital affair since the very beginning of the auction. Otherwise, she would not have given off that creepy smirk. ¡®Christina Hill is Helios¡¯ mother, and she¡¯s Eugene¡¯s sister-inw. If she knew about her brother-inw¡¯s affair with the woman and that he would bring her here to this gem-hunting event, it wouldn¡¯t surprise me that she¡¯se here to confront him. The Bouchers are a well-known family in Bassburgh, and Eugene¡¯s mistress hasn¡¯t been exposed after so many years. That alone is enough to show that Eugene¡¯s done well when ites to concealing his affair with the woman. ¡®This also proves that the Bouchers don¡¯t like ws in the family, and Mrs. Boucher may be one of them who takes the reputation of the Bouchers very seriously. That¡¯s why she¡¯se out here to warn Eugene to restrain himself ¡®But if Barbara didn¡¯te to the gem-hunting event just to buy herself a raw gemstone, what did she come here for? She even brought Ryleigh and me along. This is something that I can¡¯t get my head around it. Mrs. Boucher picked up the teacup from the table. ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself. I finally understand why Samantha wants to divorce you now. Since you can be so heartless to Samantha, then divorce her. But let me make it clear to you now, the Bouchers will never take in Katrina.¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Eugene paused, ¡°Did Samantha tell you that I¡¯m here?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Christina put down her teacup and mocked him.¡± Samantha has protected your other woman Katrina for so long, yet you suspect her?¡± Eugene was quiet Christina stood up. ¡°Samantha is a decent woman. Leaving you wasn¡¯t a loss for her but for you. You¡¯ll regret this one day, and Yael and I will not help you anymore.¡± They walked out of the room next door. Ryleigh wanted to see her aunt and get some news but was probably there for the gossip. Maisie and Barbara stopped in the hallway, and after Ryleigh left, she slowly spoke. ¡°Were you the one who snitched him to Mrs. Boucher?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Barbara admitted. Maisie was a little surprised, ¡°How did you find out such private news of the Bouchers?¡± Even the media didn¡¯t know that Eugene was cheating, but she knew. She was even the one who had told them that Mrs. Boucher was here. Barbara flipped her hair and smiled at her. ¡°I know Katrina.¡± Maisie was shocked. Barbara leaned against the pir, looking stoic. ¡°We had a past, and I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. She¡¯s my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, a half-sister who¡¯s four years older than me.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t speak but was surprised that Barbara would tell something so private to a person she wasn¡¯t close to. ¡°In the three years that you weren¡¯t here, Ryleigh told me a lot about you.¡± Barbara looked down, her calm face hiding some emotions.¡± She said that we had a simr past.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes darted. Barbara turned to look at the people who were still in the venue. ¡°We both have a cruel sister who tried to frame us, but you were a lot luckier than I am.¡± Maisie walked to her. ¡°She¡¯s a Zalensky, but you¡¯re a Chase.¡± Barbara turned to look at her, maintaining her cool and logic. ¡°My father didn¡¯t marry her mother. He chose toe back to our family and spoiled me rotten to make up for what he did all those years ago. He would give me anything I wanted, but it could never make up for what I¡¯ve lost. ¡°You¡¯re luckier because you met a man like Mr. Goldman, but I didn¡¯t. Everything that happened to me was because of Katrina.¡± Maisie returned to the Goldmann mansion in the evening. Alfred walked over to wee her. ¡°Would you like to have dinner, Madam?¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t hungry, so she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She went upstairs, still shocked by what Barbara had said. Barbara¡¯s experience nine years ago was really simr to hers, but she was right, she was luckier because she had met Nn. Barbara wasn¡¯t as lucky. She had just been around 17 or 18. Those years when life should have been wonderful were instead a dark time in her memories. Barbara hadn¡¯t lost her virginity, but she killed someone while defending herself. It had been selfdefense, and she was released because she was not guilty. However, the rumors stabbed her like a knife. In the eyes of outsiders, she was a filthy girl who had seduced a man and even killed him. She hadn¡¯t been sent to prison because she had good backing-the rumors were even worse than losing her innocence because that was something that could destroy someone¡¯s reputation. Her father could suppress the rumors, but she was advised to leave school. Her father had helped her change her name and sent her to study overseas out of guilt. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Barbara returned after a few years when those rumors had been long forgotten, so her name Barbara Chase was as if she was reborn. Maisie was really impressed by Barbara¡¯s calmness. If it were other girls, and that happened to them, they might have chosen a different way out of the rumors. Even if she had a past like Barbara, she couldn¡¯t say that she would be able to survive just as well. If Barbara weren¡¯t born where she was, she would have been sent to prison by the deceased¡¯s family and would have had to live with all the guilt. Maisie was in deep thought and stood outside the door. Nn walked out of the study and saw her standing there, so he walked toward her and hugged her from behind. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Maisie was pulled back into reality and suddenly fell into his arms. Nn paused, gently putting his hand on the back of her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± Maisie rubbed her face on his chest. Nn¡¯s eyes were gentle upon seeing how she was acting. He then pushed the room door open and carried her in. Nn let her sit on the bed, put his hand on the edge of the bed, then held her in his arms while putting his face on her forehead, and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re missing me right aftering back? Did something happen?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Maisie hugged his neck. ¡°Nn, would you cheat one day?¡± He paused and frowned. ¡°Why would I cheat?¡± Maisie was probably more sensitive because of what happened today, so she said, ¡°Rich men like to have other women after they get married. Would you find someone younger outside once you¡¯re bored of me?¡± Nn kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°No, I just need you for my needs. There¡¯s no need for that in principle either.¡± Maisie curled her finger around his tie. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be bored, just sleeping with one person?¡± ¡°Compared to the wild flowers out there,¡± Nn pressed his finger on her lips and looked at her with a burning gaze, ¡°I prefer this rose have at home.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that.¡± ¡°Do you feel better?¡± He leaned down, and Maisie leaned back along, looking bashful, but her eyes were smiling. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d feel better no matter what you say.¡± He deliberately said, ¡°What if I did this?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re nasty.¡± The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie finished the work she had andy on the desk, tired. Ryleigh suddenly entered. ¡°Zee!¡± She was holding a magazine in her hand and ran toward her. ¡°Big news, major news!¡± Maisie raised her head tiredly but immediately became alert when she saw ¡®Eugene Boucher bringing his mistress to the gem-hunting event¡¯. She sat up straight and took the magazine. ¡°Why are the media suddenly reporting about this?¡± ¡°I have no idea, probably because someone had to call them out.¡± Ryleigh walked to the rocking chair and sat down, swinging lightly. ¡°I heard that it wasn¡¯t the first time that Eugene Boucher had cheated. There were a few more before this, and Katrina was just one of his new lovers.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask your aunt?¡± ¡°My aunt wouldn¡¯t tell me. I asked around. Too few people know about this, but now that it¡¯s exposed, it isn¡¯t going to be covered up.¡± Ryleigh said. Maisie looked at the magazine in her hand, guessing that Barbara would be the only person who would dare spill the news about Eugene¡¯s lover. At the Boucher manor¡­ Elder Master Boucher threw the magazine at Eugene.¡± I asked you toy low, and you give me a scandal instead!?¡± Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Eugene¡¯s jaw moved, but he didn¡¯t dare speak. Christina put down the teacup. ¡°Dad, please calm down.¡± ¡°How could I calm down?¡¯ Elder Master Boucher knocked on the table. A great woman like Samantha was married to you for over 30 years, and how much did she sacrifice for this family, Francisco, and you? You could go out with other women, but you should always remember that you have a wife and son at home!¡± Eugene rxed his fist and frowned. ¡°Christina, did you expose this?¡± Christina paused, then said in a serious voice. ¡°You think I did this?¡± She looked stoic and didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°If I wanted to do this, why would I have said all that at the auction? I¡¯m one of the Bouchers, and it¡¯ s my responsibility to protect our reputation.¡± Eugene was bewildered. At that moment, Samantha walked through the door with light makeup and in clothes, no shy jewelry, *Dad, Christina.¡± Elder Master Boucher looked calmer when he saw Samantha, ¡°Samantha, I¡¯ll get someone to suppress the news. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Eugene clears this up.¡± Samantha had given up long ago, so she ced the document she was holding on the desk. ¡°I was actually here to tell you that I¡¯ve decided to divorce Eugene.¡± Elder Master Boucher was stunned, and even Christina was surprised. She knew that Samantha wanted to get a divorce, but she thought she was just angry and wasn¡¯t serious about it. The most surprised person was Eugene. He stared at Samantha, his expression vague. ¡°You want a divorce?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired after 30 years of marriage. Francisco is an adult now, and he respects my decision.¡± Elder Master Boucher, who had been quiet, sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you talk about this. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± He picked up his cane and stood up, then Christina helped him upstairs. Eugene walked to her, looking fierce. ¡°You want a divorce, Sam? You¡¯re nothing without the Bouchers!¡± ¡°I¡¯m nothing if I continue to be your wife.¡± Samantha had no expression, unlike the gentle look she used to have. Eugene saw that she was serious, so he loosened his grip on her. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Eugene Boucher, if I knew that this was the end, I wouldn¡¯t have married you. I should have seen this side of you sooner.¡± Samantha pulled her hand back and handed the pen to him. ¡°Sign.¡± Eugene pushed the pen away, and it fell to the floor, the ink spilling onto the tiles. ¡°You want a divorce so that you can get away from my control, right? Samantha Green, without me, you would have been on the streets. All the money and status you have now are because of me, and you want a divorce?¡± He grabbed her hair to pull her closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry me because of who I am?¡± Eugene pushed her to the floor. Samantha¡¯s palm hit the corner of the table, and her skin tore open, blood sipping on her sleeve. The anger slightly disappeared from Eugene¡¯s face when he saw this. It looked like he was going to put out a hand to help her, but she stumbled up whileughing. He was stunned. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°Have I ever asked you for money all these years? You were the one who gave me all the jewelry and branded items.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but they didn¡¯t drop. ¡°Sign for the divorce. I want nothing else.¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Samantha turned around and stopped in front of the pen, picked it up, and ced it on the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the papers. If you don¡¯t sign, I¡¯ll talk to Dad. I don¡¯t want to bring this to court to avoid affecting our reputation. I¡¯ll give you three days.¡± The cut on her palm hurt so much it became numb, and blood dripped onto the tiles like flowers. She left the Bouchers without looking back, leaving everything behind. At the hospital¡­ The nurse helped Samantha sew up her wound and bandaged it. She told her not to get it wet for a few days and that they would be able to remove the suture in a week. Samantha picked up her bag and left the room but bumped into Ryleigh and Maisie there. Maisie immediately recognized her. She was the woman who had saved Kennedy the other day, but before she could speak, Ryleigh suddenly called out,¡± Aunt Samantha?¡± Samantha smiled and walked toward them. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Then she noticed Maisie and was going to say something, but Ryleigh was shocked. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ver She paused and hid her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fell and scraped my skin. Is this your friend?¡± Ryleigh pulled Maisie over and introduced her, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my best friend, Maisie.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You know Ryleigh. I didn¡¯t have the chance to thank you for the other night.¡± ¡°What happened the other night?¡± Ryleigh looked over, confused. Samantha smiled. ¡°I just did what was right. How is that man?¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy is alright. He rested for a while and is fine now.¡± Maisie answered, and Ryleigh understood what it was about. So, the woman who had helped Kennedy was Samantha. After their conversation, Samantha said goodbye, her face looking tired throughout the conversation. Ryleigh watched her enter the elevator and started feeling angry, ¡°Uncle Eugene has terrible taste. How could he leave such a kind and gentle woman and instead y around? Some people just have bad taste.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t expect that she was Eugene¡¯s wife and started feeling bad for her. ¡°Zee, would all married men turn out the same?¡± Ryleigh started worrying. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather never get married.¡± Maisie flicked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think that there are no good men left in the world because of one bad apple.¡± She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Goldmann is a good man.¡± Maisie and Ryleight got to Kennedy¡¯s room with lunch. When he saw them, he smiled, ¡°Thanks for thinking about me.¡± Ryleigh said,¡± Maisie said you don¡¯t have a family in Bassburgh and was worried that you¡¯d be bored in the hospital.¡± Kennedy smiled again. Maisie joined in. ¡°If Uncle Kennedy was married, I wouldn¡¯t need to be worried about him like a daughter.¡± Kennedy was helpless. ¡°Who would marry a man like me?¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re just being modest.¡± Raleigh sat next to the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t look old. When I first met you, I thought you were in your early 30s.¡± Kennedy really didn¡¯t look old. He was in his 40s, but he wasn¡¯t balding or had a big belly. or even looked out of shape like other men his age. He, Erwin, and Strix were the men who became more dashing as they grew older, like red wine, getting better with age.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Of course, when men reached a certain age and still wanted to keep looking fit, it would require a lot of self-discipline. The men who had a big belly usually got it from drinking too frequently, having stress during work, and didn¡¯t work out. On top of that, they usually preferred oily food, so it would make sense when they grew fat. They spent some time with Kennedy before leaving. Ryleigh walked to the car and suddenly said, ¡°Why do you think Uncle Kennedy never got married?¡± Maisie opened the door. ¡°How would I know?¡± She sat in the car while Ryleigh got into the passenger seat, put on her seatbelt, and said, ¡°If Aunt Samantha married someone like Uncle Kennedy, she would probably be very happy.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and chucked. ¡°You should worry about yourself first.¡± Ryleigh snapped her mouth shut. Soon after the car started driving, a car suddenly bumped into them from behind. Their car shook, bringing Maisie back to the scary incident three years ago. She grabbed onto the steering wheel with her dear life and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Zee! Ryleigh grabbed the wheel when she saw that Maisie wasn¡¯t stepping on the brakes and their car was going to run into the car in front. The car lost control and ran into the road signs at the side. Quincy suddenly opened the door of the conference room and interrupted the meeting. The executives sitting on both sides of the table looked at him as he walked toward Nn and said something into his ear. Nn suddenly got up with a serious face. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this another day.¡± Someone said, ¡°But Mr. Goldmann, this is a $ 150,000,000 project-¡± Unfortunately, Nn dashed out of the room without looking back, leaving the executives staring at each other confused. Nn pulled down his tie, walked to the car, and got i n. ¡°Did you find out who ran into their car?¡± Quincy strapped in and started the car. ¡°Yes, it was a drunk driver. Ms. Vanderbilt is fine, but she¡¯s just a little shocked¡­¡± ¡°Get to the hospital immediately.¡± Nn looked gloomy. He started panicking when he heard ¡®ident His hand was tight in a fist as he was worried he would lose her if he let go. Maisie must have been terrified. He had to get to her immediately. In the ward¡­ ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Ryleigh pummeled the pillow in pain, her tears falling after the doctor put her dislocated arm back in ce. Maisie, who sat next to her, had a big scratch on her forehead but was otherwise fine. She was in shock and finally calmed down after a long time. When Kennedy walked in and saw that, heughed.¡± You just left the hospital and got sent back immediately. There was no need to do that even if you missed me.¡± Ryleigh wasughing too. ¡°Does this mean that we left walking but came back lying down?¡± She saw Kennedy looking serious, gave two more chuckles, and stopped. ¡°Zee!¡± Nn appeared at the door anxiously. saw Maisie sitting on the bed looking distraught, and rushed to hug her sadly. Maisie was surprised but noticed that his hands were shaking. She slowly raised her arms and hugged him.¡± I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nn let go of her, his palm touching her pale cheeks. The scratch on her forehead wasn¡¯t obvious, but it looked ring to him. ¡°You have a bump on your head. How is that fine?¡± There was hidden anger on his face even though he was speaking to her in a serious but gentle tone. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Maisie did not say anything in return. Nn noticed that he might have scared her, so he calmed himself down a bit and said, ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckle. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can you please look around you? There are doctors and patients around. Can you please take care of their feelings?¡± ¡°Why should I care about them when my wife is here?¡± Nn replied. He then proceeded to scoop Maisie up into his arms, and Maisie was stunned. ¡°What are you doing, Nn?¡± He replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you for a proper examination. I¡¯m not convinced with the doctors here.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes at Nn and imitated the way he talked. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you for a proper examination. I¡¯m not convinced with the doctors here. Oh, please, you make me sick.¡± Nn brought Maisie to do a thorough physical examination. Even though she had not sustained any other injuries, Nn still made her stay in the hospital for two days. While he carried her into an individual ward, Maisie said helplessly, ¡°Nn, I¡¯m really fine.¡± He put her on the bed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until the swelling goes down.¡± Maisie did not know what to say. She tried to get up from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re wasting the resources.¡± . ¡°I paid for it, so this ward is yours. Now, get down on the bed,¡± Nn said as he pushed her back to the bed and tucked her in. Looking at how anxious Nn was, Maisie turned around and chuckled. ¡°Are you really so worried about me, Nn?¡± He replied without any hesitation, ¡°Yeah.¡± Sheughed and reached out for his hand. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m scared too.¡± Nn looked at her intently. Maisie did not know what he was thinking right now, and he only came back to his senses after a long while. He nted a kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t make yourself hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Quincye with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at the police station investigating the incident,¡± Nn replied. He stroked her hair, and Maisie could see her own reflection through his deep amber eyes. The man had been drunk driving and crashed into the rear of her car. He had been reeking alcohol when he got out of the car. It would be fine if he had been drunk driving, but what if he was not? As if Nn could see the worries and apprehension in her mind through her eyes, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Quincy to run a background check on him too.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie blinked as she asked, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Nn¡¯s face sank. ¡°Well, I think he¡¯s still angry.¡¯ Maisie got up from the bed and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then, she said in a sweet voice,¡± Please don¡¯t be angry with me, honey. I promise I won¡¯t drive alone anymore in the future.¡± It seemed to work on Nn. He thought for a while and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie pecked on his cheek andy back down on the bed. She grinned from ear to ear as she looked at Nn. Nn tried to hold himself back. He tousled her hair and said, ¡°You must be exhausted. Get some rest. I¡¯ll be staying here with you.¡± In another ward, Ryleigh was ying Arena of Valor on her bed. After losing a few times in a row, she threw her phone on the bed. ¡°D*mn it! Why are all my team members so useless? This is so frustrating!¡± ¡°How can you me other people when it¡¯s your fault? Do you really have no idea how lousy you are at this game?¡± A voice waved behind her, and she jerked her head back in shock to see that Louis was standing beside her bed looking at her. Ryleigh jerked up from the bed, and she winced in pain when her leg cramped. Frowning, Louis bent down to check her leg. She stopped him unconsciously and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at your leg,¡± he replied. ¡°No,¡± Ryleigh replied as she pushed his hand away. Then, she asked, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m in the hospital?¡± It seemed that Louis had been appearing around her very oftentely. Louis looked at her and replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± He grabbed her ankle. When she tried to shrink back, h e grabbed her even tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ryleigh did not move anymore. Louis was seriously massaging her ankle, and Ryleigh was shocked. It seemed to her that the Louis in front of her was not the real Louis. Thinking of all his strange behavior patterns, she took a deep breath as an idea popped up in her head. Initially, she was going to use a more euphemistic approach, but the words escaped her lips before she could even realize it. ¡°You do not have a crush on me, do you?¡± Louis was stunned, and the ward fell into an awkward silence. Ryleigh hoped that she could kill herself by biting her tongue right now. Just when she was looking for an excuse to save herself from this awkward situation, Louis raised his head to look at her and said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He seemed rather calm as he continued in a clear voice. ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee. You¡¯re going to marry me in the future, so isn¡¯t it normal for me to take care of you?¡± Ryleigh replied, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Louis let go of her foot, stood up straight, and looked at her. He lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not disappointed, thank you for your help, and also, I won¡¯t necessarily marry you yet.¡± After that, she turned around to face him with her back. Louis left after he stayed for a short while. When Louis came out of the ward, he saw that Nn was talking to Quincy in the corridor. Quincy noticed Louis and bowed at him slightly. ¡°Mr. Lucas.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. Louis knew that Nn had lost his memories, so he asked Quincy, ¡°Is my cousin alright?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Lucas. Ms. Vanderbilt is alright.¡± Louis nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡± He then looked at Nn, who had a serious expression on his face. He smiled at him, turned around, and left. Nn watched as Louis walked into the elevator and fell into contemtion. Quincy knew he couldn¡¯t remember Louis, so he exined, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Lucas is Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Did I ask you to exin it to me?¡± Nn said as he nced at Quincy. Quincy stopped talking about Louis and went back to the main topic. ¡°About the Hannigans¡­¡± ¡°Give it to Nathaniel and see what he¡¯ll do . If he can¡¯t take care of his own people, I¡¯ll help him to take care of it.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. On the next day, everyone was talking about Eugene¡¯s scandal. The Bouchers had no other choice but to spend money to keep the news from spreading. Someone had found out the identity of the woman that appeared with Eugene and posted it online. The news of Katrina bing the homewrecker appeared on Facebook. Katrine smashed her phone on the TV. This startled the maid who came in with the soup, and her face turned pale. ¡°Ms. Zalensky¡­¡± Eugene had gifted her this vi. All of the maids in the vi were hired by Eugene to take care of her as well. It was true that she was the mistress who couldn¡¯t show up in front of the public. However, Eugene had promised her that he would marry her after getting a divorce from his current wife. Only by bing Eugene¡¯s wife could she fight with the Chases. However, little did she expect someone to expose the scandal between her and Eugene. Everyone now knew that she was a homewrecker. She walked to a couch and sat down. The maid put the soup on the table with faltering hands and then retreated from the room. When Katrine saw the soup on the table, she was so infuriated that she pushed it on the floor. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. In the end, she picked up the phone from the floor and called Eugene. As soon as Eugene picked up her call, the angered expression on her face disappeared, and she pouted.¡± Eugene, now everyone knows that I¡¯m your mistress. You promised me that you would marry me after getting a divorce, so when are you going to do it? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for five years!¡± Eugene was sitting in the study room right now. He rubbed the center of his forehead, and there was no expression on his face. ¡°Katty, I know this isn¡¯t fair for you, but please be patient and wait for a while.¡± 1/2 14:54 V ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± ¡°Be a good girl, Katty. I¡¯m sure you know that the Bouchers won¡¯t ept you so easily. Just wait until I get everything settled. Also, I won¡¯te to your ce for some time,¡± Eugene said before hanging up the call. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Eugene looked at the document on the desk, and there were some dried blood stains on the paper. Samantha had signed her name, but he had not signed yet. He crumpled the divorce paper into a ball and hissed.¡± You want to get a divorce with me, Samantha? No way! I won¡¯t allow it. If you leave me, you¡¯ll be left with nothing¡­¡± At the hospital¡­ Colton was peeling an apple for Maisie. There was a disappointed expression etched on his face as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how you can get yourself into the hospital while you¡¯re an adult.¡± Maisie was enjoying the apple fed by her son with a grin of satisfaction on her face. She decided to forgive him for dissing her as she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get myself into the hospital. It¡¯s your dad who wants me to stay in the hospital.¡± ¡°Mommy, the parents¡¯ meeting is next week. Are you sure you¡¯re going to come with Daddy?¡± Maisie was stunned. She met Colton¡¯s doubtful gaze and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Wel? everyone in the ss says that my mom is dead. If youe to the parents¡¯ meeting, they might think you¡¯re a zombie.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie nearly choked on the apple. After returning to her country with Nn, she hadn¡¯t made her rtionship with Nn public. She didn¡¯t expect she was going to the parents¡¯ meeting as Nn¡¯s wife. Everyone in Bassburgh knew that she and Nn had already divorced. Some of them even said that she died in a car ident three years ago. As for Cotton and Daisie¡­ Maisie stroked his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Colton. I didn¡¯t make public the rtionship between your father and me because he has lost his memory, I don¡¯t want those paparazzi to disturb him.¡± Colton nodded and said, ¡°In this case, I think you shouldn¡¯te to the parents¡¯ meeting, Mommy. Daddy alone will do.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Maisie looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ve been absent from your parents¡¯ meetings many times already, so I must go this time. Don¡¯t worry. I ¡®ll figure something out.¡± Nn was standing outside the door. When he heard the conversation between Maisie and Colton, he looked deeply into the ward, took his hand off the door handle, and turned to leave. Maizie received a text message on her phone. After seeing the content of the message, she transferred the money to the person. After that, she put the phone at the side and continued to put on her makeup. She swore to herself that she must get Nn this time. As for the woman who had gotten ahead of her, she was going to teach her a little lesson. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re going to do this time, b*tch.¡¯ Suddenly, a maid knocked on her door. ¡°Miss, are you in there?¡± Maizie replied impatiently, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mr. Hannigan is looking for you. He said it¡¯s very urgent, and he wants to see you downstairs now,¡± the maid replied. Maizie froze for a moment upon hearing what the maid said. She calmly put down her cosmetics and got up to her feet. She walked out of the room, wondering why her father was looking for her. Could it be that the Bouchers had backtracked and wanted to do the marriage of convenience with her? ¡®I knew it. After all, I¡¯m so pretty and smart. How is it possible that Helios wouldn¡¯t fall for me?¡¯ When she got downstairs, she saw that Nathaniel was standing there looking at something. ¡°Are you looking for me, Dad?¡± she asked as she walked up to him. Nathaniel suddenly turned around and gave her a p on the cheek. Maizie couldn¡¯t evade in time. She received the full force of the p and fell on the floor. She looked at her father in a daze. Mrs. Hannigan was shocked and went forward to stop Nathaniel. ¡°What are you doing. Nathaniel?¡± Nathaniel pushed her away. Maizie looked at him in shock and confusion as she asked, ¡°Why are you hitting me. Dad?¡± He threw the phone on her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would do something like this behind my back!¡± When Maizie saw the transaction record and the chat history between her and the man she had hired to run into Maisie¡¯s car on the phone, she was stunned, and her brain went nk. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 ¡®That man sold me out!?¡¯ Mrs. Hannigan was stunned. ¡°Zee, what have you done?¡± Nathaniel shouted at her, ¡°Your good daughter hired a man to pretend to be a drunk driver to run over someone. Is she tired of living, or does she want to go to jail?¡± Mrs. Hannigan was stunned when she heard what Nathaniel said. She looked at Maizie and found it hard to believe that her daughter would do something like that. ¡®My daughter hired a man to be a drunk driver and run over someone? How is that possible?¡¯ Maizie squeezed tears out of her eyes and exined,¡± No, Dad. I didn¡¯t do that. Someone framed me-¡± ¡°Framed you?¡± Nathaniel interrupted, cutting her short. He pointed at her and growled, ¡°Are you saying that Mr. Goldmann is framing you? That man is in the police station right now, and he has confessed everything. He said that you¡¯re the one who hired him, and Mr. Goldmann wants me to give him a reasonable solution. I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s going on in our family, right? And you still want to do something like that? Do you want me to get into trouble?¡± Maizie¡¯s shoulders shook. ¡®Mr. Goldmann? But why? Does he love that woman that much!?¡¯ ¡°Dad, 1-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to teach her a lesson. I didn¡¯t want to cause an ident!¡± Nathaniel went forward and pped her again. Mrs. Hannigan cried out loud and pounced forward to shield Maizie with her body. ¡°Stop, Nathaniel, stop beating Zee! She has already learned her lesson, so please, stop!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡¯ Nathaniel pushed her away, causing her to stumble into the couch nearby. Nathaniel then grabbed Maizie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You just want to teach her a lesson? What if something happens to her? The entire Hannigans would be in big trouble because of you! Do you know who that woman i s? She¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife! If not, why do you think he wouldn¡¯t take the bait even though he has lost his memory?¡± Maizie was dumbfounded when she heard what her father said. ¡®Didn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife die three years ago? How is she still alive!?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Suddenly, the scale fell before Maizie¡¯s eyes. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s so confident and arrogant, so she¡¯s his wife from three years ago?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way she¡¯s still his wife. They got a divorce three years ago!¡± Seeing that Maizie still refused to ept the situation, Nathaniel was so exasperated that he raised his hand again. Mrs. Hannigan held his hand and cried. ¡°Please stop. Nathaniel. Please stop hitting her.¡± Nathaniel did not p Maizie anymore. He pushed Mrs. Hannigan away, and she went forward to hold her daughter in her arms. He pointed at them and growled, ¡°Both of you better not do anything stupid. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of our family¡¯s condition right now. If Mr. Goldmann really does something to us, I¡¯ll kick both of you out of the house!¡± At ckgold¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Nathaniel said that he punished Maizie and promised that he would keep an eye on her. He won¡¯t let here out and cause us any trouble anymore,¡± Quincy said. Nn leaned back in his chair. He put his arm on the armrest and covered his eyes with the other hand. His expression was dark. Quincy looked at his face and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Quincy exited the office. Nn stared at theputer for a long while before keying in Maisie and his name on Google. However, he did not get any search results when he hit the button He then deleted Maisie¡¯s name and hit the button again. This time, several things popped up. #Nn is seriously ill# #Has Nn gotten a divorce?# #Who is Nn¡¯s wife?# He scrolled down and looked at each of them. It was rumored that he had been terminally ill three years ago, but there was no solid information about it. Three years ago, it was rumored that the Goldmanns had announced the separation between him and his wife, but there was no information about it either. It seemed to him that someone had erased those things from the Inte. Sensing something, he picked up the phone and called someone at the front desk to bring up a spareptop. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Soon, a staff member from the front desk brought him a spareptop. After Nn sent him out, he opened up theptop and searched for the same thing on Google. As he expected, he was able to get a lot more information from otherptops! He clicked into one of the search results with the title¡± is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife dead?¡± and sucked in a sharp breath. He looked at the word ¡°ident,¡± and he did not know if he should click into it or not. When Quincy passed by the front desk, a receptionist told him that Nn had asked for aptop from them. The staff member seemed puzzled as he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there aputer in Mr. Goldmann¡¯s office?¡± Quincy suddenly remembered something and rushed back to Nn¡¯s office. He pushed the door open. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± However, there was no one in the office, and theptop on the desk remained open. Quincy walked up to theptop, and his heart skipped a beat. It seemed to him that Nn had not given up on investigating everything that had happened in the past, and he was suspicious of everything that they told him. Sitting in the car, Nn held a lighter and lit up a cigarette. He did not know when he picked up the habit, but he knew he had been doing it for a long time. The smoke had blurred his vision. He lowered the window again and fell deep in thought. He had indeed forgotten something. The ident three years ago was real. The media spected that his wife, Maisie, had died in that ident, and even their divorce was known to the media. However, he had forgotten about it. He was certain that Maisie had not told him everything for his own good. She did not want to make their rtionship public because she did not want other people to bother him, but what could he do for her? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Barbara came to the hospital to visit Maisie and Ryleigh. She chuckled when she saw they were not seriously injured yet still refused to leave the hospital. ¡°What is going on with you two?¡± While Ryleigh was munching on an apple, she replied, ¡°Nothing happened. Just got a little bit unlucky. A drunk driver hit us just after leaving the hospital, but both of us just sustained some minor injuries. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Barbara squinted her eyes and replied, ¡°Well, that¡¯s truly unlucky.¡± Maisie folded the newspaper in her hand and replied,¡± I want to be discharged from the hospital.¡± Ryleigh looked at her and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Goldmann approved that?¡± ¡°How long do I have to stay in the hospital with this scrape on my forehead?¡± Maisie got up from the bed and said, ¡°Ryleigh, you go get both of us discharged from the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle Nn.¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Ryleigh replied. She put the apple down and walked out of the ward. After Ryleigh left, Maisie turned to look at Barbara and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who exposed the scandal about the Bouchers, right?¡± Barbara lifted her brows. ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Katrina has always wanted to be Eugene¡¯s wife. Although exposing their rtionship might affect the Bouchers¡¯ reputation, it¡¯s possible the Bouchers will think it¡¯s Katrine¡¯s doing because she couldn¡¯t wait any longer to be one of the Bouchers. This way, the Bouchers would definitely not allow Eugene to marry her. ¡°You invited Ryleigh and me to the gem-hunting event because you knew Katrine and Eugene would show up there. You informed Christina, and she would certainly confront Eugene because of the Bouchers¡¯ reputation. This way, Eugene would only be suspecting his sister-inw when the scandal between him and Katrine got exposed.¡± Maisie could find a reason for everything but one. Barbara could have done this all by herself, but why must she include Ryleigh and her? Ryleigh had told her that Helios introduced Barbara to her three years ago. Barbara shouldn¡¯t have had any interaction with the Bouchers before. She had only approached the Bouchers because she knew that Katrine had hooked up with Eugene. Barbara hated Katrine to the core. She had endured the humiliation of studying abroad for so many years, and now that she had returned, she would naturally implement her revenge n. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter 661 ¡®The hatred between Barbara and Katrina has nothing to do with Ryleigh and me, but she still dragged Ryleigh and me along. It doesn¡¯t make sense if she only wanted to talk to me about the things that happened between her and Katrina. ¡®No, she might not want to drag Ryleigh along at all. She only brought her along just so that I¡¯d tag along as I¡¯m close to Ryleigh. Barbara only revealed her secrets to me after Ryleigh left the other day, which means that she doesn¡¯t want Ryleigh to know.¡¯ Barbara looked at Maisie for a while, then lowered her eyes and chuckled. ¡°I know you¡¯re a smart one.¡± She then confessed, ¡°Indeed, I want to suppress Katrina through Mrs. Boucher, so I deliberately leaked some gossip to Mrs. Boucher and went to the auction venue just because I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°You helped me with that incident rted to Mr. Ludwig, and you told me about you and Katrina deliberately too. You actually knew long ago that I wouldn¡¯t be able to reject that favor of yours, so you want me to help you.¡± Barbara leaned against the window sill with a calm face. ¡°I did think of doing so after discovering who you were that night. I wanted to win you over. Jenny and Ryleigh don¡¯t know about these things as I only told them to you.¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡°Why me?¡± Barbara looked at her. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who can help me. Katrina knows Jenny. She¡¯ll know that I¡¯m the one behind it if I get Jenny to help me. And Ryleigh, she¡¯s too straightforward and not too contemtive. She doesn¡¯t have what it takes to go against Katrina. As for me, there¡¯s no way that I can do it myself.¡± Just because Jenny knows Katrina, she didn¡¯t call Jenny along when we went to the gem-hunting event on purpose. Katrina doesn¡¯t know Ryleigh and me. That¡¯s why we serve as the perfect cover-up for Barbara. ¡®Barbara changed her name before returning to Zlokova, so Katrina shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her a s Barbara. She ims that she can¡¯t do it herself, meaning she¡¯s worried that Katrina will discover her identity. What is the thing that makes Barbara so afraid that Katrina would know who she is?¡¯ Maisie squinted. ¡°Katrina has something on you.¡± It was not a question but an assertion. Barbara nodded and added, ¡°I have my concerns. She possesses a video that recorded my idental manughter, and my father has to pay her a lot of money every month as she ckmails him with the video. ¡°My father is currently moving down from his position while my uncle is taking over. So if I were to make a move on Katrina during this transition period, judging from her personality, she¡¯d definitely retaliate against me and drag me down with her out of desperation. If ated. So unless I can get my hands on that video, there¡¯s nothing that I can do for now.¡± A hint of helplessness beamed through her eyes. It was not that she did not want to take revenge ever since returning to Zlokova, but she could not do anything about Katrina. That was why she could only keep an eye on her from the shadows and act cautiously. She was the daughter of the Chases. The Chases would definitely be hauled into this turmoil as soon as she took the wrong step, even though she had only killed the person in self-defense back then. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The Chases had been in politics for many years and had offended a lot of people. It would be the end of the Chases if this matter were to be used and amplified by those who opposed the Chases. Barbara looked at her earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this favor of yours for the rest of my life if you help me out. The Chases will also do anything in our capabilities to repay your kindness if you encounter any trouble in the future. However, if you really believe that there¡¯s nothing that you can do, I¡¯ll leave and go back home now, thinking that I¡¯vee to the wrong person for help.¡± Maisie looked out the window and slowly responded after some time, ¡°I can help you out, but I¡¯ll need some time.¡± When she arrived at the Goldmann mansion. Maisie sent Nn a message saying that she had been discharged from the hospital. She then put down her cell phone and went into the bathroom to take a shower. She did not see Nn¡¯s reply even aftering out of the shower, probably because he was busy. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Unexpectedly. Quincy suddenly called her and asked her if Nn had gone to the hospital to visit her. Maisie wondered for a split second and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him today, and I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy hesitated for a moment. ¡°Mr. Goldmann looked into what happened three years ago all of a sudden earlier today, and he¡¯s been out since then. He hasn¡¯t returned to the company.¡± Maisie stood by the window, frowning slightly. ¡°Nn investigated what happened three years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, regarding the ident, I don¡¯t know whether Mr. Goldmann has recalled something and that¡¯s why he looked into the ident from three years ago. He¡¯s been away from ckgold for one whole afternoon already. So I thought he¡¯s currently with you.¡± Maisie remained silent for a long time without uttering a single word. Maisie called Nn several times, but no one answered. He did not return even at nightfall, Quincy also sent men to the ces where Nn usually went to look for him, but they did not see him there. Maisie was sitting in the car, holding her cell phone tightly in her hand and staring at the pedestrians walking on the street at dusk. She could not help but frown. ¡®Nn hasn¡¯t regained his memory, so he wouldn¡¯t be at a ce that I know. But where else would he go?¡¯ Maisie thought of someone, sent a message to Ryleigh, and obtained Helios¡¯ phone number from her. Helios had just finished filming with the crew, and he was sitting in a huge lounge as the staff took off his wig for him. His cell phone on the desk rang all of a sudden, and it was a call from an unknown number. His assistant picked up his phone and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Boucher, it¡¯s yours.¡± Helios¡¯ phone number was generally known only to acquaintances. Even if the directors of his movies or other work-rted staff members had something to notify him, they would only call his assistant. Helios answered the call without any hesitation, and he seemed to guess who it was the moment the other party¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would be you calling me, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb you at work if it were not about something urgent. I remember that you once told me that you¡¯re very familiar with Nn.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Helios stood up from his seat and ced his phone into the other hand as the staff took off his robe.¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie did not beat around the bush. ¡°Do you know where a 17-year-old Nn would go when he wanted to be alone?¡± The clouds hanging above the horizon had faded away as a hint of golden amber was left behind by the sunset, dying the sky bright orange, but subsiding gradually at the same time. The neon lights on the streets began to light up, weing the night sky. The lighthouse gradually brightened as the white waves were still stamming against the reef relentlessly. Not far away, the skyscrapers that were decorated with bustling lights were rendered by the night sky. Nn sat alone on a bench near the lighthouse, and the street lights shone on his figure, making his silhouette look cold and lonely. Maisie approached him slowly and stood beside the bench. Nn stopped what he was doing for a short moment raised his head to look at her as she slowly took out her watch and took a nce at it. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here since this afternoon. Your patience is really off the charts.¡± Nn¡¯s short, ck hair had been messed up by the sea breeze, and his facial features looked even more well-defined when they were against the light, making it impossible to discern the emotions that were surging on his face through his expression. His voice sounded hoarse, ¡°Zee, have youe to bring me home?¡± She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a fully grown adult, and you still need me to bring you home?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie stretched out her hand while teasing him,¡± Little boy, then you should give me your hand so that I can bring you home.¡± Nn held her hand but did not get up, and she could not haul him off the bench. Looking at her smile, which subsided gradually, he smirked. ¡°My legs are numb.¡± Maisie muttered, ¡°You¡¯re such a princess.¡± She then walked to his side, wanting to help him up, but he jerked her gently, and she fell onto his thigh. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 After facing the wet and humid sea breeze, Nn¡¯s body did not feel as warm as it used to be, and even hisplexion looked a little cold. Nn wrapped his arms around her body, pressed her against his chest, and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Zee, do you love me?¡± Maisie was astonished, then held his cool, freezing cheeks with her palms and stared at him. ¡°Why would you ask about this all of a sudden?¡± He held her hand and stared affectionately at her. ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡± Maisie chuckled as her eyes narrowed into two curved lines. She then moved closer to his lips and pecked them gently. ¡°Are you satisfied with my answer?¡± Nn pinched her chin with his fingers, and the strong aura wrapped her whole body up abruptly, especially around her lips. He kissed her deeply, which captivated her. Minutes had passed by when he finally let her go. The emotions in her eyes rippled underneath theyer of fog that blurred out her gaze, making it look even more mysterious and enchanting. Nn picked her up and curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, didn¡¯t you say that your legs are numb?¡± Maisie frowned and snorted softly. ¡°You liar.¡± Nn kissed her forehead. ¡°They recovered as soon as I got to kiss you.¡± Back in the car, Maisie covered Nn¡¯s cold hands and whined in a low voice, ¡°Now exin this to me. You left all serious matters behind all day long and came here for your personal dose of vitamin sea. Don¡¯t you know that those who don¡¯t know you too well would worry to death?¡± Nn looked up at her and gave off a warm grin. ¡°How could I be willing to leave my wife and kids behind?¡± Maisie did not say anything and only covered his hands silently while Nn wrapped his arms around her and took her to his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zee. I don¡¯t know what I should say to you about the ident. I think I¡¯m the one who brought that on you. I want to remember everything, but I¡¯m also afraid of remembering everything.¡± He paused before adding slowly, ¡°If I¡¯m really the person who¡¯s hurt you, how should I make up for it? What should I do?¡± Maisie was taken aback as she felt that Nn¡¯s hand, which was embracing her, was trembling. She raised her head after a significant period. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± The fool that she mentioned in the story was actually not as much of a jerk as she thought he would be. Although he had always been jealous and rather unreasonable, he was only a retard who lived behind a thick and imprable armor. When she was in danger, that fool would always disregard his own wellbeing toe to her rescue, even if he knew that it was a trap. Still, he was not forged in fire and from metal. He was as vulnerable as any other human was and could be injured. That fool had blocked a bullet and almost died for her three years ago, and he had gotten infected with a virus because of that incident. The infection had forced him into driving her away, so that was why there was a divorce.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She had left the country for three years and had never hated him. She had only hated herself because she had gotten her father, Cherie, and her unborn child involved in that incident. She had left reluctantly, thinking that she could forget about her past with him and start over as long as she could not know about him, but she still hoped that he woulde to her. However, what she did not know was that the idiot had been sick all this time, and his condition had been getting worse as days went by. After reuniting in Stoslo, that fool would shamelessly pester her again. She had been simultaneously furious, delighted, and helpless, and she would take her chances even if it meant that she could only be with him for the rest of her life. Nn chuckled softly, rubbing his chin against the top of her head. ¡°So am I such a jerk?¡± Maisie buried herself in his chest. ¡°Yeah, now that you know, will you let me go again?¡± She tapped her fingertips on his beating heart. ¡°I won¡¯t evere back again if you let me go again.¡± Nn kissed her forehead and promised after a long time. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go again, never in this life.¡± It was veryte when they returned to the Goldmann mansion. Nichs, who was sitting on the couch, was the first thing that caught their attention as soon as they entered the door. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Quincy said something beside Nichs, and he looked slightly relieved the moment he saw Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡­ You¡¯re finally back.¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°He¡¯s no longer a 3-year-old boy. Do you expect him to lose his way?¡± Maisie lowered her head and could not help butugh. She then walked up to Nichs. ¡°Dad, Noles is fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Nichs red at Nn. He had heard something from Quincy and suggested to Maisie earnestly, ¡°Do you n to tell him what happened to him three years ago?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told him everything.¡± Nichs was caught off guard for a split second, then looked at Nn and said nothing. Nn stopped beside Maisie. ¡°Father, no matter what happened between Zee and me three years ago, I¡¯ll face it together with her.¡± Nichs was silent for a moment before standing up.¡± Since you¡¯ve decided to face it head-on, I don¡¯t have to worry about you being troubled by those matters already. It¡¯s time to make it public.¡± ¡®Even if his memory hasn¡¯t been restored, it won¡¯t be a problem as long as he can take it.¡¯ Nn was no longer bothered by all those affairs after that night. He even took the initiative to disclose to the media the inside story of his divorce with Maisie that took ce three years ago. He then posted a new update on Twitter. #1 still owe you a wedding @maisievanderbilt# Maisie also retweeted his Twitter post andmented. #One isn¡¯t enough now. I want ten @nngoldmann# Theizens were all excited. It was rumored that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife had passed away in an ident three years ago. So if this were the case, had shee back from the dead to show her love for Mr. Goldmann? Not to mention how eye-catching their tweets were! Soul Jewelry¡¯s official Twitter ount liked and retweeted Maisie¡¯s reply to Nn¡¯s tweet. It also made an announcement regarding thepany¡¯stest update. #We still owe everyone an exnation, and here ites: Alice is the new robe that designer Zora used to stage her low-keyeback. That¡¯s just how confident Zora is.# This action resolved the rumors circting on the Inte, iming that Alice had giarized Zora¡¯s designs. How could one say that this was giarism? Wasn¡¯t this just a situation where a big gun had decided toe back using a newer and cuter stage name? A group of livelyizens joked around on the Inte. #This is embarrassing.# #Did I just get pped?# #1 blush very easily. I¡¯m so ashamed of myself.¡± Maisie sat in the office and scrolled through her Twitter ount. She was nning to announce her rtionship with Nn step by step when the time was right, but it seemed that everything had really been resolved now. A female employee appeared at the door with some documents. She knocked on the door before walking i n. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, this is the list of customers who ordered our jewelry a week ago. Please take a look.¡± Maisie took the documents in her hand and flipped through them. Her eyes were instantly fixed on a name that appeared at the bottom row of the list, and the customer¡¯s name was Katrina Zalensky. ¡®What a coincidence¡­¡¯ She then raised her head. ¡°You may go back to your workstation, thanks.¡± As soon as the female employee left, Maisie took another look at the name ¡°Katrina Zalensky¡± which was clearly written on the list, and could not help but squint. ¡®What Katrina ordered is a pair of couple rings. Could it be that she¡¯s nning to urge Eugene into providing her with a title and identity as soon as possible? ¡®After all, the intimate rtionship between Eugene and her happened to have been exposed by Barbarast week, so she must be eager to urge Eugene into giving her an official title.¡¯ Maisie asked the receptionist to move Katrina¡¯s appointment to the afternoon, and Katrina really showed up at Soul Jewelry at noon. She was dressed as morous as she had been the other day. However, she had been wearing a mask that day, so Maisie had been unable to get a good look at her face. Looking at it now, she really was the type of woman that men preferred. Eugene¡¯s legal wife, Samantha, had a gentle temperament and a less eye-catching and confident appearance. On the other hand, Katrina¡¯s facial features looked extremely magnificent, slightly mboyant, and she looked like someone who would turn savage in a snap of a finger and start to act unreasonably out of the blue. Nevertheless, she was the type that men would find more interesting. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Maisie put on a smile when Katrina got closer. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, hello, I¡¯m Alice, Soul Jewelry¡¯s designer.¡± She flipped through the book after introducing herself. ¡°I see that you¡¯re here to customize a pair of couple rings. It just so happened that I needed to design a pair of rings, so I asked them to bring your appointment forward. Do you have anything that you need to do at the moment?¡± Katrina took a look at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have time.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± Maisie turned sideways. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± After walking into the VIP reception room, Maisie asked Katrina to take a seat first, walked to the side to look for some samples, and asked casually, ¡°Do you have a specific design that you have in mind, and is it a wedding ring or a couple¡¯s ring?¡± Katrina put her handbag aside and answered calmly,¡± Wedding ring.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes moved. She took out a sample drawing, walked to the table, sat down, and ced the designs in front of her. These are all the wedding ring designs that we have, and each of these sketches has its own meaning. So no matter which pair you like, I can manufacture them for you.¡± Katrina picked up the temtes and went through them for a long time, but she did not look satisfied at all. She then put them back down. ¡°Are you sure that you can manufacture whatever design that I want?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Katrina took a photo out of her handbag out of the blue. ¡°I want to ce an order for a pair of rings of the same style.¡± Maisie was slightly flustered and looked at the ring in the photo. It was the earliest design of a diamond ring that had a market value of at least $1,500,000. Anyone who could design jewelry could replicate it, yet Katrina asked her to manufacture a diamond ring that looked exactly the same as the one shown in the photo. Thus, Maisie was bewildered. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, if this is what you¡¯re looking for, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Katrina looked at her. ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t do it?¡± Maisie replied politely. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t manufacture it. This ring is the earliest design of all diamond rings that other designers crafted, and it¡¯s considered an antique diamond ring. ¡°If I were to create the exact same ring for you, then it could only be regarded as an imitation. It would have n o value at all.¡± Maisie ced the photo in front of Katrina before she could speak. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, I only manufacture customized orders, not imitate the craftsmanship of another designer.¡± Seeing her determination, Katrina bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a genuine product or an imitation. I can even pay you extra. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you n to ask for.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she carefully analyzed Katrina¡¯s expression. ¡®She wanted to ce an order for a pair of rings that look exactly the same as this antique diamond ring. It seems that this antique diamond ring is the wedding ring that Eugene is wearing now, isn¡¯t it? ¡®She¡¯se to Soul, not because of our reputation or fame, but because the Bouchers have quite a lot of connections with other well-known jewelrypanies. ¡®Especially Helios, he¡¯s an actor who has endorsed a lot of jewelry. If she were to take this ring to those companies and ask them to manufacture an imitation, the ring in the photo would be easily recognized as Eugene¡¯s wedding ring, which would reveal her identity.¡¯ Katrina knew that Soul Jewelry was a newpany and had nothing to do with the Bouchers for the time being. As such, she had taken the initiative to make a n appointment with thispany. Maisie did not expose her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡®It seems that she wants to use an imitation to secure her title as Mrs. Boucher and force Eugene into divorcing his legal wife and then marry her.¡¯ Maisie thought of something and grinned. ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t mind whether it¡¯s an imitation, I¡¯ll manufacture it. Also, I don¡¯t need you to pay extra for that, Ms. Zalensky.¡± Having said that, Maisie took back the photo. ¡°The rings are estimated to bepleted within five days. All you need to do now is to leave your residential address with us, and the rings will be delivered to your door for free when the timees.¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Katrina left the address and left Soul. Maisie kept the address. She had been trying to find a way to get close to Katrina, but Katrina ended up approaching her instead. She had a video that could be used to ckmail Barbara. Since she had agreed to help Barbara, everything would be sorted once she got her hands on Katrina¡¯sputer. If they could make the ring, it would be the best time. Katrina returned to Stanford Manor. The maid said that Eugene had only made a call and talked about the people who exposed her identity, asking her not to worry. After hearing that, Katrina¡¯s face dropped. Ever since the incident, Eugene had never shown up there or even called her. How could she not worry? Thinking about that made her look more worried. She had been with Eugene for five years and was just a mistress, so her only source of revenue was the money from the Chases. She wouldn¡¯t let this mess her up. Maisie spent the entire afternoon trying to pick the best materials. Even if she could make an exact replica, she had to put a lot of effort into it. Someone slowly got close to her and hugged her from behind. Maisie was stunned before the familiar smell got to her. ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± She was amused. ¡°Who else would be brave enough to do this in my office?¡± Nn smiled, pressing his lips to her neck and greedily taking in the smell of her perfume. ¡°You said you want ten weddings?¡± Maisie paused, turned around, and looked into his gentle, smiling eyes. ¡°You came to see me for this?¡± ¡°Ten weddings, one each year for ten years. What do you think?¡± Nn held her hand and touched her delicate fingers. ¡°Are we missing a pair of rings too?¡± His sight moved toward the table, ¡°Are you making rings?¡± ¡°Yes, the customer requested an exact replica.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hide it. She turned around, looked at Nn, who was excited, and smiled.¡± Why don¡¯t I design ours?¡± Nn stared at her, unhappy. Maisie stood on her toes to kiss his lips and smiled. ¡°I should take my time with our ring designs. There¡¯s no need to rush it, right?¡± Nn couldn¡¯t stand the teasing and let go of her, but Maisie immediately got close again. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± He averted his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid something might happen in your workstation?¡± He couldn¡¯t stand his wife¡¯s teasing. Maisie realized that the man got more adorable after losing his memories. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hand to his cheeks. ¡°Nn, realized that it¡¯s actually quite nice that you¡¯ve lost your memories.¡± Nn was going to say something, but an employee suddenly appeared at the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt-¡± The employee saw something and was rooted on the spot, unsure what to do. Maisie immediately pushed Nn away and cleared her throat, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± That employee looked at Nn and answered,¡± Mr. Boucher is here to see you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nn¡¯s face dropped upon hearing that Helios was here to see Maisie. He said before Maisie could answer, ¡°Send him away.¡± Maisie pulled his arm and lowered her voice in an amused tone. ¡°Nn, stop it.¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Unexpectedly, someone appeared at the door. When Helios saw Nn there, he didn¡¯t look surprised.¡± What a coincidence.¡± Nn crossed his arms and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve resolved the issue with the Hannigans, but you¡¯re still hanging around my wife.¡± ¡®The issue with the Hannigans?¡¯ Maisie looked at them. ¡®Did Nn put pressure on the Hannigans because of Helios?¡¯ Helios stopped in front of Nn. He was probably the only person who wasparable in looks, status, and disposition to Nn in Bassburgh He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ms. Vanderbilt about my own issues. Your jealousy is your issue. They¡¯re not rted.¡± Nn took a deep breath, his expression rigid. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you are such-¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Nn,¡± Maisie pushed Nn behind her, looking serious and helpless, ¡°Be good.¡± Nn was quiet. Maisie turned around and looked at Helios. ¡°Mr. Boucher, how can I help you?¡± Helios looked at Nn, then asked Maisie, ¡°Were you there the day of the gem-hunting event?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes,¡± She paused and thought of something, ¡°Is it about your uncle?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you or Ryleigh, but my uncle and aunt are getting a divorce because of that expose. He¡¯s investigating who ratted him out, so I came to tell you to be careful.¡± Before Maisie could answer, Nn put his arms around her shoulders to shield her. ¡°Why? Are you going to do something to my wife?¡± Helios raised his brows. ¡°The Bouchers wouldn¡¯t, but I can¡¯t say the same for others.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°No one is going to get close to her.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°You should speak when you get your memory back.¡± The two men¡¯s eyes were filled with fire. Maisie could hear between the lines, so she calmly squinted. ¡°Your uncle is investigating, but he wouldn¡¯t take action and would let someone else do it, right?¡± Helios agreed with his silence. After a long moment, Maisie asked, ¡°Your uncle doesn¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Helios paused, then sighed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I get it then.¡± Maisie walked to her desk and picked up a photo. ¡°Is this the ring that your uncle wears?¡± Helios squinted. ¡°How did you get this picture?¡± ¡°Katrina gave it to me.¡± Maisie raised her brows. ¡°She came to see me this afternoon and requested the same design as your uncle¡¯s ring. Your uncle won¡¯t agree to the divorce, but she is rushing to get back on track. ¡°If your uncle finds out who ratted him out, he won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. But he will let Katrina take action, and if something happens to her, your uncle will have a reason to get rid of her.¡± Helios looked shocked. Maisie could make this spection based on how Eugene had reacted the other day and how anxious Katrina was today. Eugene was a Boucher. If he really wanted to marry Katrina, he wouldn¡¯t have spent five years and kept it under wraps. Katrina was sincere, but Eugene wasn¡¯t using her forfort. Thus, she was just a woman he kept around for fun. No matter how much he didn¡¯t love his wife, not getting a divorce was part of his principles. After all, even if a man married someone he didn¡¯t love, he could just keep her at home, and it wouldn¡¯t affect him from getting anything done. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Or maybe, Eugene still had some love for his wife. Only they knew what was true. And since Samantha had asked for a divorce because of that scandal, Eugene couldn¡¯t care more about the other woman anymore because he wasn¡¯t going to marry her, to begin with. Finding out was only a matter of time. If they found out that it was Barbara-and Katrina had a video that could be used to ckmail her -Barbara would be at risk. Helios frowned. ¡°Do you know who ratted him out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maisie looked down. Even if this were a tricky situation, she didn¡¯t n to sell Barbara out. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing people, and I¡¯ve already agreed to help her.¡± Helios was quiet for a while, then he smiled. ¡°I know who it is now.¡± Maisie paused, but before she could ask, he put on his sunsses, looked at Nn, and smiled knowingly to Maisie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if the 17- year-old Nn can¡¯t protect you, you cane to me.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped, but Helios saw it and was even happier. Maisie helplessly put her hand on her forehead. It was obvious that Helios was trying to make Nn angry. He wouldn¡¯t be triggered so easily if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory. After Helios left, Maisie could feel the cold, dark aura oozing out of the man behind her. She turned around to face Nn-¡®jealousy¡¯ was written all over that handsome yet gloomy face of his. Maisie stood on her toes, kissed the corner of his lips, and touched his brows. ¡°Are you angry again?¡± Nn turned away. ¡°Yes.¡± He paused, then exined,¡± I¡¯m angry at myself.¡± Maisie paused. Nn held her palm. The lighting from behind him made his good looks vaguely shine through the light. He looked serious, ¡°I know I might not be the most reliable person after losing my memory, but I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Maisie realized he was concerned about that and helplessly smiled as she rubbed the top of his head.¡± Who says that you¡¯re not reliable Nn looked at her. Maisie got close and stood on her toes to speak into his ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t my body and soul relying on you?¡± Nn sighed, smiled, and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately doing this.¡± After that, he lowered his head to kiss her lips. He carried her to the table, pulled down his tie, and stared at her passionately. ¡°I wanted to let you get away, but not anymore.¡± Maisie hugged his neck and reciprocated, leaning backward. She had a deep connection with him. Nn left Soul. Quincy, who had been waiting in the car for the past hour, looked at him through the rearview mirror. The man who got back into the car looked happy with an unconceble smile. Quincy knew exactly what had happened but didn¡¯t say anything. Nn adjusted his tie and said, ¡°Look into the woman Eugene has.¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°You¡¯re getting involved in the Bouchers¡¯ matters?¡± Nn looked outside the window. ¡°My wife got involved. To be careful, let¡¯s find out more about her.¡± At ckgold¡­ Quincy walked to Nn with the documents and handed them to him. ¡°This is all we have on Katrina Zalensky.¡± Nn looked through the information while Quincy slowly said, ¡°Katrina is rted to the Chases. She¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of Michael Chase and Emily Zalensky. Mr. Chase¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t conceive before this, so Mr. Chase got involved with Ms. Zalensky. Nheless, after his wife gave birth to a daughter, Mr. Chase returned to his family.¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Nn frowned, ¡°Does Eugene Boucher know that she¡¯s rted to the Chases?¡± Quincy nodded, ¡°I believe he does. But since the Chases deny Katrina¡¯s existence, even if he knows, she¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter that the Chases won¡¯t take in.¡± To put it bluntly, Eugene was just fooling around. If Katrina could give him any benefit, he would have gotten a divorce from Samantha long ago. Quincy thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt is quite close to Mr. Chase¡¯s daughter, Barbara. On the day of the gemhunting event, other than Ms. Hill, Ms. Chase was there too.¡± Nn didn¡¯t say anything. However, he recalled that Maisie had said she didn¡¯t like owing anything to anyone and that the Chases had taken over the case of Passion Jewelry¡¯s Mr. Ludwig. Was the ¡®owing¡¯ that Maisie mentioned rted to Barbara?¡¯ . He didn¡¯t care why Barbara had gotten Maisie involved with the Bouchers. He had to find out as much as possible so that no one could use Maisie. Maisiepleted the exact replica of the ring requested by Katrina in four days. She personally sent the ring to Stanford Manor along with Saydie. Katrina saw that the ring in the box looked exactly like the one in the photo, and it was so delicate no one could tell if the antique diamond ring was a counterfeit. ¡°Y-You made this in four days?¡± Maisie sat on the couch and smiled. ¡°Are you happy with that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Katrina picked up the ring and looked at Maisie, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so much talent. You made this replica look exactly like the real one.¡± Maisie smiled shyly. ¡°I¡¯m the owner and designer of Soul, so I have to make my customers happy.¡± Maisie turned to look at Saydie, who got the hint, then turned to ask the maid nearby. ¡°May I use the washroom, please?¡± Katrina was too happy seeing the exact replica, so she didn¡¯t reject Saydie¡¯s request to use their washroom.¡± Bring her over.¡± The maid nodded and said to Saydie, ¡°Follow me, please.¡± Maisie started talking about something else in the living room to buy time for Saydie. After the maid brought Saydie to the washroom, she left. When Saydie walked out, she looked around and didn¡¯t find any cameras. She found Katrina¡¯s room, quietly snuck in, and spotted Katrina¡¯sputer on the desk. Maisie let Katrina try on the ring. She looked gloomy for a second when she put it on, but the expression disappeared. ¡°This ring is really beautiful. I just can¡¯t get over it.¡± She meant something else. The ring was obviously the exact one that Eugene had, and it was to make himpromise. Katrina¡¯s phone rang, and Maisie snuck a peek to see ¡®Eugene¡¯ on the caller ID. She deliberately asked, ¡°Is that your husband?¡± Katrina immediately picked up her phone and dly answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Katrina got up and walked aside to answer, thinking that Maisie didn¡¯t know who Eugene was. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Eugene, why are you just calling me now?¡¯ Katrina looked impatient after Eugene said something. ¡°How much longer do I need to wait?¡± Eugene had probably given an answer that she wasn¡¯t happy with, so she hung up and stood there, looking moody. Maisie watched everything quietly and lowered her eyes until Saydie returned and shook her head toward Maisie. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maisie knew that Saydie had probably gotten into herputer but didn¡¯t find any suspicious videos. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Was the video not saved on theputer? Katrina quickly ended the call and recollected her emotions before walking back to her seat and sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m really d that you would help me, but I¡¯m guessing you have a reason foring over?¡± Maisie¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup shook, and she didn¡¯t take a sip. She looked at Katrina. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Katrina stared straight into Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I saw the news today that you¡¯re Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife. Even if you¡¯vepleted the ring, why would you have toe over personally?¡± She picked up the teapot and poured a cup for herself. ¡°I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s something else, right?¡± Maisie, who was worried at first rxed after hearing her say that. She suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m indeed Nn¡¯s wife, but I¡¯m just the owner and designer in thepany. I would personally deliver my creations even if it were to someone else.¡± Katrina looked at her. ¡°Do you know who I am then?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I know that you¡¯re my client. I don¡¯t really need to know who you are as long as you pay, and I¡¯m happy with your requirements. This is a normal transaction. We treat all our clients equally, no matter who they are.¡± Katrina paused, then rxed into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite friendly. I¡¯ve always thought that the wives of rich men are hard to approach because they seem like they¡¯re better than others.¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. If you need to get some jewelry made in the future, pleasee to me. I¡¯ll be more than happy.¡± After a few minutes, Maisie and Saydie left Stanford Manor. When they got into the car, Maisie looked toward the manor. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on theputer?¡± Saydie shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Maisie immediately grew suspicious. If the video wasn¡¯t on theputer, was it on her phone then? ¡®Katrina was on edge about something based on what she said. Did she think that I went over on behalf of the Bouchers?¡¯ Katrina had found out about her rtionship with Nn through the news, so she probably knew about Nn and Helios. As such, Katrina must have thought that Maisie had a ¡®motive¡¯ for going over. When they got back to the office, the receptionist told them that Ms. Chase was waiting in the waiting room. She could guess which Ms. Chase it was. Maisie walked into the waiting room and saw Barbara waiting on the couch. ¡°Did you go to see Katrina?¡± ¡°Yes, she came to order a ring.¡± Maisie walked to the seat across from her. ¡°The video isn¡¯t on her computer.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I knew it. She wouldn¡¯t have saved it on herputer. She would definitely keep a video that could be used to ckmail the Chases by her side.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Since it¡¯s on her phone, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch it. And she has the fingerprint lock on.¡± Maisie had noticed that Katrina used her fingerprint to unlock the phone when Eugene called. Even if they managed to take her phone, they still needed her fingerprint, unless they could hack her phone¡­ Maisie thought of someone. Barbara slowly said, ¡°Eugene is trying to find out who exposed his rtionship with Katrina. I¡¯ve covered up my reserved seat during the gem-hunting event, so he couldn¡¯t link it back to me, but Mrs. Boucher knows that Ryleigh was there.¡± Other than Christina, even Helios and the Lucases knew as well.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Eugene would never suspect Ryleigh, and Ryleigh doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the one who exposed the news. Other than both of us¡­¡± Barbara looked at her and said, ¡®I believe you. But of course, if he suspects you, you can also sell me out.¡± Maisie shook her head and replied in a serious manner, ¡°I won¡¯t break my promise to you, and as for the video, I will find a way to get it for you.¡± When Barbara came out of Soul and left in her car, the woman in a blue car not far away looked at the car that was moving further away and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Barbara?¡± Maizie knew who Barbara was, but she did not expect to bump into her here. ¡®Could it be that she knows Maisie?¡¯ In the evening, at ckgold¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this. The sunlight from the westbound sun spilled into the desk through the ceiling-to-floor window. Nn was sitting in a leather chair with his head held down as he sorted through the documents in front of him. The light cast on his profile had further entuated the perfect lines on his face. Quincy knocked on the door, and Nn replied without raising his head, ¡°Come in.¡± He walked to the desk and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Chase has erased her reservation information for the gem-hunting event. She has removed both Ms. Vanderbilt and Ms. Hill¡¯s information too. It seems to me that she isn¡¯t trying to take advantage of Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± If Barbara wanted to take advantage of Maisie, she should have erased her information only, leaving Maisie and Ryleigh¡¯s information behind and leading Eugene to investigate both of them. However, she did not do that. Nn lifted his head and said, ¡°No matter what her intention is, keep an eye on her.¡± He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°How about Katrina? Did she make any move?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°Nope, Eugene has been avoiding her ever since their rtionship was exposed. But Ms. Vanderbilt and Saydie went to look for Barbara today.¡± Nn put the documents aside and fell into contemtion. The night came, and the sky slowly turned dark. Maisie noticed that Nn had been investigating Barbara through hisputer. When he came out of the bathroom after taking his shower, Maisie showed him the material and asked, ¡°Why are you investigating Barbara?¡± Nn pretended to be in a bad mood and replied,¡± What do you think?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Are you worried that Barbara might harm me?¡± Nn stopped in front of her and said, ¡°She was the one who exposed the rtionship between Eugene and Katrina to the media. Not only that, but she also invited both you and Ryleigh to the gem-hunting event. Of course, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Maisie tousled his hair and asked, ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Nn grabbed her wrist and said through a serious face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a 3-year-old kid?¡± ¡°Well you are not.¡± She lifted her eyebrows and chuckled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re much easier to handlepared to a 3- year-old kid.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. ¡°I know everything about Barbara, and I¡¯m sure that you know about her rtionship with Katrina. Her target is Katrina, and I¡¯m just returning her the favor. After all, she helped me a lot in pulling Mr. Ludwig down.¡± Maisie took a towel, stood on the tip of her toes, and tried to help him dry his hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me as well, Nn? Didn¡¯t you studyputer science in college?¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her waist and asked,¡± How did you know that I studiedputer science in college?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me that.¡± He did not have any memory of it, but she still remembered it. This was the first time she asked for help from him, so he leaned closer and asked, ¡°What do you need me to do for you?¡± ¡°There is a video on Katrina¡¯s phone. It¡¯s about Barbara, and it might negatively affect the Chases¡¯ reputation if it gets out.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck, and there was a smile on the tip of her lips. ¡°Since you can hack into other people¡¯sptops, 1 think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to hack into someone else¡¯s phone, right?¡± Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Nn carried her to the table and secured her tightly in his strong arms. He pressed his forehead against hers and revealed a foxy smile. ¡°How are you gonna pay me then?¡± Maisie coiled her legs around his waist and nted one kiss after another on him. ¡°With my body? How does that sound?¡± ¡®That sounds great to me.¡± Nn replied in a serious manner and without any hesitation. The next morning, a ray of sunlight cast on the bed through the slit of the curtains. Maisie turned sideways but found no one beside her. Her senses were slowly returning to her when she heard the sound of keyboard tapping. She slowly cracked her eyes open and got up from the bed. She did not know when Nn woke up. He was sitting behind his desk, typing away on his keyboard as he stared fixedly at hisputer. She took a look at the clock-7:00 a.m. When Nn lifted his cup of coffee, he raised his head and noticed that Maisie had woken up. He looked at her with a gentle smile in his eyes as he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer? Did I wake you up?¡± Hugging a pillow, Maisie yawned and replied, ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± Nn took a sip from the coffee before putting the cup down and replied, ¡°I¡¯m helping you, of course.¡± Maisie was stunned. It was only then she remembered the things she had told him yesterday. She threw the pillow away and got out of bed. She walked to the back of his desk and wrapped her arms around his shoulder. ¡°But do you need to be so early?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I figured that now is the best time for me to hack into her phone.¡± She knew what Nn was saying. Someone like Katrina, who led the life of a ¡°rich woman¡±, would definitely not wake up so early. In other words, she wouldn¡¯t use her phone at a time like this. Maisie looked at the screen that was fully filled with codes. She did not understand whatever was going on at all, but there were still six minutes left before they could hack into Katrine¡¯s phone. However, when she saw that this had been running for two hours from the bottom left corner, she was taken aback and turned around to look at Nn. ¡°D-Did you wake up before dawn?¡± In other words, did this mean that he had only slept for two hours? Nn cleared his throat and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There isn¡¯t much for me to do at the office, so I can get some restter.¡± Maisie leaned forward and rested her chin on his shoulder. She pressed her cheek closer to his and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Thank you so much, honey. You¡¯re the best.¡± Nn was stunned for a moment, and the tips of his ears turned red. After sessfully hacking into her phone, they ran through her call records. Other than Barbara¡¯s father, the person who she had called the most was none other than Eugene. However, Eugene rarely picked up her calls. Even if he did answer her calls, their conversation wouldn¡¯tst longer than three minutes. What surprised Maisie the most was there were a lot of videos about Eugene on her phone. Just when she was about to click into one of them. Nn suddenly grabbed her into his arms and closed her eyes. ¡°No. I won¡¯t allow you to look at something like this.¡± Although Maisie did not have a clear view of the videos, she more or less could guess what they were all about. She chuckled. ¡°Why? Are you worried that it might get my eyes dirty?¡± Nn held the mouse in one hand and scanned through the videos. Maisie seized her chance and stole a nce at them. Then, she turned her head around and buried her face into his chest. ¡°Eww, this is so gross!¡± She did not expect that they could find such videos on Katrina¡¯s phone. Nn turned her around, forcing her to look at him. He pinched at her waist as a punishment and said, ¡°Who asked to nce at them?¡± Maisie felt itchy and squirmed in his arms. She covered her face with her hand and looked at him through the slit between her fingers.¡± How would I know it would be that kind of video? I didn¡¯t expect Katrina to have such a hobby.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She reckoned that Katrina kept these videos to ckmail Eugene. Perhaps even Eugene himself didn¡¯t know that Katrina had saved these videos on her phone. Once Katrina released these videos, Eugene¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 When Maisie saw that Nn had been staring at the screen, she asked sarcastically, ¡°Do you like these videos so much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nn said helplessly. However, he came to a sudden stop before he could finish his sentence when he realized something. With a smile tugging at the corner of his lips, he lifted her chin and said, ¡°Why should I look at the videos when I have you?¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red. Nn stopped teasing her and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to business. Is this the video you¡¯re looking for?¡± Maisie slowly turned her head over to the screen. Those disgusting videos were long gone, and the video that he clicked into was a backup clip that had been saved several years ago. She turned her body around and sat with her back straight. The person inside of the video was indeed Barbara. Although it happened several years ago, her appearance had not changed much. Barbara was being pinned on the bed by a man. She was struggling with all her might but to no avail. The video was only two minutes long, and toward the end of the video, Barbara stabbed the man who was going to vite her with the knife on the table. ¡°Yes! This is it! This is the video!¡± Maisie nodded. Nn copied the video and deleted the video from Katrina¡¯s phone. ¡°Will she realize anything?¡± Maisie asked. Nn stroked the corner of her lips with his fingertips and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if she notices it, she won¡¯t know how the video was lost.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In a coffee shop¡­ Maisie handed the copied video to Barbara, Barbara looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°I asked-Nn to hack into her phone and get it from there,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve deleted the video on her phone too. She won¡¯t be able to threaten you anymore.¡± Looking at the copied video in her hand, Barbara let out a sigh of relief. Then, she earnestly said, ¡°Thank you so much, Maisie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Maisie said. She suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°How did she get the video, by the way?¡± Barbara frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps someone had installed cameras in that room at that time.¡± This was the best exnation they had right now. Maisie stirred the coffee with a spoon and asked, ¡°So what are you going to do next?¡± Barbara clenched her phone tightly and said calmly. ¡°As long as she no longer has something in her hands that threatens the Chases, I should still do what I have to do.¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at her and said meaningfully, ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to do anything to her. Eugene has never wanted to marry her. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, Eugene won¡¯t let her off so easily.¡± Barbara was stunned and looked at Maisie in confusion. Two dayster, Eugene returned to Stanford Manor. Katrina greeted Eugene with a pout when he was finally willing toe and see her. ¡°Eugene, I missed you so much.¡± She put her hands on his shoulder and showed him the ring. ¡°Eugene, do you think this ring looks nice on me?¡± Eugene¡¯s expression sank when he saw the ring on her finger. He grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°Where did you get the ring from?¡± This ring was the antique diamond ring that he had ordered when he married Samantha. It cost him about $3,000,000, and this was the only pair. Katrina fell silent for a while as she had.expected his reaction. ¡°Eugene, everyone out there is saying that I¡¯m a homewrecker. I don¡¯t want to be a homewrecker anymore, but I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, and I¡¯m running out of patience. You¡­ You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Eugene did not expect Katrina to say something like this. His face was dark as he asked, ¡°Are you going to use this to threaten me?¡± Katrina pulled her wrist out of his hand and dusted his suit. ¡°Eugene, I gave five years of my life to you. You promised me that you would marry me after you get a divorce from Samantha Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Eugene pushed Katrina away. She was stunned and looked at him in shock. ¡°Eugene H Eugene pulled out a box of cigarettes and held one stick between his lips. He lit it up with a lighter and said, ¡°Even if I want to marry you, the Bouchers won¡¯t allow me to do so. You should be aware of that, Katty.¡± The smile on Katrina¡¯s face froze. It slowly disappeared as she said, ¡°So, you were lying to me?¡± Eugene lost the patience he used to have with her.¡± Manor, car, money, I can give you everything you want, so why are you still not satisfied yet?¡± Katrina¡¯s shoulder shook. She had started a rtionship with the 48-year-old Eugene at the age of 25, and she had been his ¡°invisible¡± lover for five years for only one reason. She wanted to be his wife to exact her revenge n on the Chases. But now, her n was foiled. She became agitated as she shouted, ¡°Are you messing with me, Eugene?¡± Eugene gave a p on her cheek. She couldn¡¯t evade in time and fell onto the floor. ¡°You¡¯re only my mistress. You stay in my house, you spend my money, and everything you use is mine. Who do you think you are to demand something back from me?¡± Katrina froze on the floor, covering her cheek and looking at him in disbelief. Suddenly, the bell rang. Eugene asked the frightened maid to open the door. When the maid opened the door and saw the woman outside of the door, she was stunned. Before the maid could say anything, the woman standing outside of the door pushed her away and strode inside. Eugene¡¯s expression changed, and his face sank. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m here, Samantha?¡± Samantha looked at Katrina, who was sitting on the floor, and said to Eugene, ¡°Now that things have developed to this point, are you still afraid that I will know about it?¡± Eugene walked up to Samantha and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You followed me?¡± Samantha flung his hand away. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated me, Eugene. No, I didn¡¯t follow you, but that is not important right now. Now I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. Since you¡¯re doing it for this woman, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You just need to sign the divorce papers.¡± Eugene hissed while gnashing his teeth. ¡°Samantha!¡± Katrina got up from the floor. Her body was shaking a s she said, ¡°Eugene, you promised me that you would marry me after you got a divorce from her. Why don¡¯t you want to leave that old woman? Do you really want me to expose everything between us?¡± Eugene turned around and pped her again. He did not take any effort to hold himself back anymore this time, and she was sent flying away into the distance. Both Samantha and Katrina were stunned. After a short while, she covered her swollen and reddened cheek and said, her voice filled with sobs and her face with tears, ¡°Eugene, I¡¯ve been dating you since 25, and I¡¯ve been your mistress for five years. You told me to get a tubal ligation because you only wanted one son, and I didn¡¯t have to bear one for you after marrying me. Now that I think of it, I must be the most foolish person to believe you and ruin my life!¡± Samantha looked at Katrina in surprise. She did not expect that Katrina would really go and get a tubal ligation. It was only now she knew why Katrina had never been pregnant once in the past five years. Samantha knew how heartless and cruel her husband was. Not only Katrina, but all those women in the past were nothing but his ythings. The only difference between Katrina and those women was that Katrina wanted to be Eugene¡¯s wife, while those women just wanted his money. Samantha had long been exhausted by Eugene¡¯s unfaithfulness. She used to put up with her husband¡¯s cold treatment, would not say anything when he came homete and would remain silent toward his ruthlessness for the sake of her son, Francisco. However, now that her son was old enough to form a family of his own, she decided that she wanted to be herself. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Samantha looked at Eugene and said, ¡°You settle your stuff first. We will talk about the divorceter.¡± Just when she turned around, Eugene¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Are you the one who exposed the scandal between Katrina and me?¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Samantha was stunned. She looked at him in disbelief as he grabbed her by her neck. Even though he did not exert much force, she still felt suffocated He asked, ¡°Did you expose the things between Katrina and me just to force me to sign the divorce papers?¡± Samanthaughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one who did it?¡± Eugene did not say anything in return. At the same time, a woman came in with two bodyguards. She was none other than Barbara. Katrina was stunned when she saw Barbara. ¡°Yelena?¡± Yelena was Barbara¡¯s name before changing it. No one was more familiar with Barbara¡¯s face than Katrina. ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± It went without saying that Eugene knew Yelena was a member of the Chases. It was just that he did not expect her to show up here. Barbara was not afraid at all when she saw Eugene. She ignored Katrina and said to Eugene, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking for the person who exposed your scandal, Mr. Boucher?¡± After hearing what she said, Eugene looked at her suspiciously and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little bit too nosy, Ms. Chase?¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Barbara chuckled. ¡°After all, Mrs. Boucher isn¡¯t the one who exposed your scandal, Mr. Boucher.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eugene¡¯s face sank. Even though he was not afraid of the Chases, he couldn¡¯t fall out with them entirely. After all his father, Richard, was Barbara¡¯s grandfather¡¯s colleague in the authorities. Barbara replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who did it.¡± Eugene was stunned. Katrina got up from the floor. Her pretty features were contorted into a grimace of anger as she shouted, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Yelena. You¡¯re the one behind all of this!¡± Barbara helped Samantha get to her feet and stood beside her. She said, ¡°I just can¡¯t take it when a husband abandons his wife for another woman, so I decided to do Mrs. Boucher a favor.¡± Eugeneughed coldly. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re to poke your nose into my family affairs, huh?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have the right to poke my nose into your family affairs,¡± Barbara replied. ¡°But your mistress over there is rted to the Chases. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of it, right?¡± Eugene was stumped. ¡°What do you mean by that, Yelena?¡± Katrina shouted angrily. Barbara walked up to Katrina and said, ¡°You think you have something in your hand that you could use to threaten me, so you¡¯re willing to be Eugene¡¯s mistress in order to be one of the Bouchers and get revenge on the Chases. Did you think I¡¯d give you a chance?¡± Katrina wanted to grab her cor, but the two bodyguards at the back prevented her from doing so. She then pounced toward Eugene andined, her mouth pouting. ¡°Did you hear that, Eugene? She¡¯s the one behind everything. You must do something to her!¡± However, Eugene did not say anything. Although he had been looking for the person that exposed the rtionship between him and Katrina, his objective was not to get rid of her but to squeeze thest bit of worth out of Katrina. It was just that he did not expect Barbara would show up and admit it herself. Barbaraughed and looked at Eugene, whose face was dark. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡¯re one of the Bouchers, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to get fooled by a woman, right?¡± ¡°Yelena!¡± Katrina shouted at her furiously, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I¡¯m fooling Eugene?¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you show Mr. Boucher your phone?¡± Barbara said as she stared at Katrina coldly. Katrina¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the word ¡°phone¡± out of Barbara¡¯s mouth. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Eugene suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°What is in your phone?¡± . Katrina¡¯s body trembled, and she averted her gaze guiltily. ¡°No-Nothing. There¡¯s nothing in my phone!¡± Barbara pressed on. ¡°Is it nothing, or are you afraid to show it to Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Katrina jerked her head around, and she was stunned when she met Barbara¡¯s eyes. There was nothing but confidence on Barbara¡¯s face, and it seemed to her that she knew about the things in her phone. Katrina¡¯s brain went nk. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Katrina would always carry her cell phone with her. She would not even let Eugene touch it because others could not know all the secrets that were stored in the cell phone. She was even thinking about disclosing the secrets stored inside this cell phone it Eugene were to really force herself into doing something that she did not want to. Eugene was not going to get by easily if he were to decide to make things difficult for her. ¡®But why would Barbara know about this?¡¯ Looking at Katrina¡¯s panicked expression, Barbara believed what Maisie had said even more now. ¡®There¡¯s indeed something on her phone that can be used to threaten Eugene.¡¯ Eugene was not a fool either. He had realized the minor changes in Katrina¡¯s expression, so he requested Katrina to hand over her cell phone, but Katrina refused. It was until Barbara asked the bodyguard to subdue her on the floor. Katrina resisted fiercely. ¡°Yelena Chase, what in the world are you trying to do? Since you know what I keep on my phone, how dare you do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll-¡± Her warning was interrupted with a question. ¡°Are you sure that there is something on your phone that you can use to threaten me?¡± Katrina was startled again. The bodyguard snatched her phone, questioned her forcibly for the password to unlock it, unlocked the device, and handed it to Barbara. Barbara looked through the list of videos, however, she did not watch any of them but handed the phone to Eugene. ¡°Mr. Boucher, do you want to watch them yourself?¡± Eugene grabbed the phone. Katrina shouted. ¡°No!¡± Unfortunately, Eugene had already tapped on a video, and the unbearable voices that came out of the loudspeaker caught him off guard. They were his and her voice. Even Samantha¡¯s expression changed at that moment. It now looked rather awkward. Eugene was stunned in ce, and his aura became gloomier and gloomier as time went by. Eugene threw her phone to the ground exasperatedly. He threw it so harshly that the screen of the phone shattered. His eyes looked bloodshot due to rage as he walked up to Katrina and pulled her hair hysterically.¡± B*tch! How dare you record these videos secretly? Did you n to use them to threaten me when the time was right?¡± Those videos had undoubtedly piqued Eugene and crossed his bottom line. Once these videos were spread, let alone his reputation, he might not even be able to keep his title as one of the Bouchers. After all, the Bouchers would never allow such a scandal that would corrupt the family to exist. Katrina¡¯s scalp was in agony, and she burst into tears but was not reconciled. ¡°Nobody asked you not to marry me! Eugene Boucher, you ungrateful b*stard, all you¡¯ve done is y with my feelings!¡± Eugene got up, lifted his foot, and kicked her to the bottom of the table. The kick hit Katrina in her lower abdomen, so she twitched in pain as she crawled on the floor, and her messy hair was covering her flustered face, She red at Barbara murderously. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who wanted to bring this upon me!¡± Barbara looked at her. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is only give you a taste of your own medicine, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve been threatening my father with that video recording for so many years, and now that you¡¯ve lost the video, what else will you use to ckmail him?¡± Barbara did not say anything else and left Stanford Manor with her men. Maisie was right. Having one¡¯s revenge did not mean that they had to do it through their own efforts. As long as Eugene was informed about the secrets that were stored in Katrina¡¯s cell phone, he would know that Katrina also possessed his filthy little secrets. Thus, instead of wanting to know who had used the videos to smoke him out, what he cared more about was Katrina¡¯s n to set him up.¡¯ As such, Barbara did not even need to do anything herself. Eugene would do it for her sooner orter. Katrina wanted to exin, but the pain that she felt all over her body made it difficult for her even to catch her breath. Not to mention the panic that she was going through when she saw Eugene¡¯s gloomy face. She crawled to Samantha¡¯s feet and asked her for help. However, all Samantha did was give her a profound re. She then took a few steps backward, turned around, and left. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Barbara was about to get in the car when Samantha stopped her. ¡°Ms. Chase, please stay for a moment.¡± She turned around and faced Samantha with a smile.¡± Mrs. Boucher.¡± Samantha lowered her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me toe to Stanford Manor. What¡¯s the purpose of getting me here to witness this whole farce live?¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 She¡¯s the one who exposed the scandal between Eugene and Katrina and sent me Stanford Manor¡¯s address on purpose, telling me that Eugene and Katrina would be here. Did she do all these so that I could be here to watch this y live?¡¯ Barbara smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted you to witness this scene and then rethink your stand on your divorce with Mr . Boucher.¡± Samantha was stunned for a moment and did not speak. Barbara added, ¡°Katrina wants to get herself through the gates of the Bouchers and into the family, but the Bouchers will never agree to that. And I can¡¯t let her do so either. You should have witnessed her fate now. Mr. Boucher had no intention of marrying her all this while, so if it¡¯s not for these incidents, Katrina would have epted her position in life and lived as Mr. Boucher¡¯s mistress, while Mr. Boucher still wouldn¡¯t end his rtionship with her.¡± Samantha had already decided that she wanted to proceed with the divorce, and she could also understand the implicit message hidden in Barbara¡¯s reply. ¡®If none of these things had happened, Eugene would indeed continue to keep Katrina as his mistress. ¡®Many women hope that their husbands wille back to the family after ending their affair with their mistress. That¡¯s why most of them chose to give up the idea of a divorce in the end.¡¯ However, Samantha¡¯s disappointments throughout all these years of marriage had already pushed her toward her limits. These disappointments had already started to umte more than ten years ago. She had endured everything up until now for the sake of the child, but even if she did not opt for a divorce, she was living an extremely depressing life when she was living in this family. Her son and even her father-inw were both on her side, so since she had been given a chance to set herself free, why should she imprison herself within this family? No one knew what Eugene had done to Katrina, only that Katrina was no longer living in Stanford Manor in the next few days. It was said that Eugene had chased her out of the manor and banned her from all activities in Bassburgh. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Samantha insisted on getting a divorce from Eugene. Unfortunately. Eugene refused to sign the papers, so thewyer in charge had toe forward. Thewyer that Samantha hired happened to be Jenny¡¯s father, and all evidence pointed to the facts that Eugene had cheated, had shown traits of domestic violence, and had threatened his wife. Moreover, the couple had been separated for almost half a year, plus Samantha had not named any terms, nor had she asked for half of Eugene¡¯s assets. That was how the divorce was passed smoothly in the end. At the entertainment club¡­ Ryleigh, Barbara, and Maisie raised their sses for a celebration toast. ¡°My second aunt has finally gotten a divorce. Nothing¡¯s impossible as long as you¡¯re willing to put in the effort. It¡¯s great to see her leave that scumbag and live a happy life now.¡± Barbara finished her ss of wine, smiled, and said, ¡°So, we have to keep our eyes wide open before we choose to get married to someone. And what we need to do is to learn from Zee.¡± Maisie was caught off guard for a split second and then chuckled. ¡°I was only lucky.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve found a great man like Mr. Goldmann just because you¡¯re lucky, but you still got to marry the man that you love. Sigh, I¡¯m so envious of you.¡± Ryleigh leaned on Barbara¡¯s shoulder. Barbara pushed her away in disgust. ¡°Why are you envious of her? I think the young heir of the Lucases doesn¡¯t look too shabby either.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression turned gloomy as soon as Louis¡¯ name was mentioned, so Barbara approached her.¡± Did the both of you argue?¡±¡± No.¡± Ryleigh put down her wine ss. ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about? I¡¯m not dating him. It¡¯s just an engagement. Besides, he¡¯s not marrying me because he likes me.¡± ¡°How do you know that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Ryleigh took a nce at Barbara. ¡°His ex-girlfriend looks better than me. Actually, what¡¯s there to like about me? Maybe he just doesn¡¯t care about who he marries after breaking up with his ex-girlfriend.¡± Maisie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve already looked into his ex-girlfriend?¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re actually talking about his ex-girlfriend now. Have you met his ex- girlfriend? What¡¯s her name? Tell us so that we can help you analyze her.¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Ryleigh looked at the two of them. ¡°His ex-girlfriend is quite a famousdy, her name is X Mayweather, a supermodel, and her father is the chairman of Royal Crown Entertainment Co.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Maisie got into a slight pause. ¡°X Mayweather? This name sounds very familiar.¡¯ She then asked, ¡°Is she the international supermodel who often appears on the Sheena Jewelry Show?¡± Ryleigh nodded. Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I know who she is. She signed a contract with Luxe back when I was still in Stoslo, and she is Luxe¡¯s ambassador for the Eurasia continent. I was fortunate enough to meet her a few times back in Stoslo nine years ago. She¡¯s indeed very beautiful-looking.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a small, small world?¡± Barbara ced her hand on her shoulder, ¡°Ryleigh, don¡¯t be discouraged. They still broke up no matter how gorgeous she looks, didn¡¯t they? Maybe Mr. Lucas doesn¡¯t like her type?¡± Ryleigh nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s managed to be with her for six straight years even though she¡¯s not his cup of tea?¡± ¡°Six years?¡± Barbara was surprised. ¡°They could have gotten married after being in a rtionship for six years, so why did they break up Ryleigh responded with a scoff, ¡°Who knows?¡± Ryleigh and Barbara both drank quite a lot tonight, so the two staggered side by side when they came out of the club. A Bentley, which was parked not far away, honked and shed its lights twice. Maisie subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes, only to see the person in the car getting out of the car. He was wearing a ck trench coat. His handsome face looked warm and charming when he was standing against the zing white lights. Barbara pushed Maisie. ¡°Yo, your husband is here to pick you up.¡± Nn walked forward and saw that Maisie was wearing thin clothes, so he took off his coat, draped it over her shoulders, and wrapped his arm around her shoulders tightly. He then suggested gracefully, ¡°Let¡¯s go back together. We¡¯ll see you on the way. You girls are a little drunk, and Zee would worry.¡± The street lights on the side of the road swept across the car window, and the bright light and gloomy darkness intertwined in the dimly Lit car. Maisie sat in the front passenger seat and turned to look at Nn, who was driving, and could not help but giggle. ¡®This guy is doing pretty well in front of my friends. Of course, this would only happen with the amnesiac Nn. I think even Ryleigh won ¡®t be able to see his gentleness and politeness if Nn regains his memory.¡¯ Barbara and Ryleigh were leaning against each other. They were already half-drunk because they had drunk a lot. They first sent Barbara back to her manor, where the housekeeper came out to pick her up, and then sent Ryleigh back to Hill mansion, where Ryleigh got out of the car. Maisie lowered the window. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your keys.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Do I look like the kind of person who forgets to bring her keys out?¡± Ryleigh waved her arm and did not forget to turn around. ¡°You guys should hurry back already. Remind your husband to drive slowly,¡± Maisie was relieved when she saw her step into the courtyard. That was when Nn lifted the back of her hand and kissed her fingertips. ¡°How did I behave today?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Very good, you can see that they both envy me.¡± Nn embraced her and kissed her on her forehead.¡± I¡¯ll make everyone in Bassburgh envy you even more in the future.¡± Ryleigh stood at the door and tumbled with her satchel for a long time. However, she still could not find the key after searching through the bag¡¯s interior for a long time. She suddenly sobered up. ¡°No way¡­¡± She crouched down on the ground and turned on the shlight on her cell phone for some light. Unfortunately, she really had not brought her keys along with her! ¡°Zee, you jinx!¡± Ryleigh murmured sadly and indignantly. Seeing that her phone had only 6% of battery left, she quickly rummaged through her contacts. Who can I call? Yes, Helios!¡¯ After the phone call, Ryleigh sat on the ground and waited. It was cold on thiste autumn night, so she took off her coat and draped it on herself. After dozing off a few times, she finally saw a car parked outside. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Ryleigh quickly got up with her coat, ran toward the car, opened the door, got into the front passenger seat, and fastened her seat belt.¡± Helios, that¡¯s very kind of you! I just knew that you wouldn¡¯t leave me!¡± She then turned around to take a look at the man who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, and her smiling face stiffened in an instant. ¡°Why is it you?¡± She looked back at the empty back seat, and no one was there, Louis smelled the strong, alcoholic odor that originated from her body, and his expression remained unchanged as he lowered the car window.¡± Your cousin doesn¡¯t have the time to take care of you.¡± ¡°¡­ Did Helios ask you toe?¡± Ryleigh was astonished. She then thought of why Helios would agree so readily when she called earlier. ¡®He agreed to it without nning toe in person all along! What a cousin! Louis did not say anything. Id better call my father to open the door for me.¡± Ryleigh unfastened her seat belt and was about to open the car door. Surprisingly, Louis locked the door all of a sudden, and she could not open it. Thus, she stared at him in horror and doubt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He smiled. ¡°Where did you muster the courage toe home so drunk sote in the night? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Uncle Hill will beat the crap out of you?¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Ryleigh stammered. She really did not dare to wake her father and ask him to open the door for her. ¡°Then just take me to the nearest hotel.¡± As soon as she said that her cell phone screen went ck, and it shut down automatically. Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have the money to check yourself into a hotel?¡± Ryleigh took out her purse, opened it up, and nced a t its content. There were only $7 and a few pennies left. Louis scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re so broke, huh?¡± ¡°Why am I poor?¡± Ryleigh flung her purse at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you? I¡¯ve been unemployed for three years because nopany in Bassburgh would hire me, thanks to you. Can I apologize to you now? I¡¯m sorry! Everything¡¯s my fault.¡± Ryleigh was so drunk that she could not keep herself together anymore, so she sat in the car and started crying non-stop. Louis picked up her wallet, put it away, and nced at her. Seeing that she could not stop weeping, he asked with a more pleasing tone, ¡°I have a job vacancy on hand now, do you want it?¡± She choked, sobbed, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the job?¡± He stared at her. ¡°The Royal Academy of Music is currently recruiting a tutor for the folk music department.¡± Ryleigh was astounded. Her crying face dimmed instantly, and she gnashed her teeth and rejected his offer without any hesitation. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Louis asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it means I don¡¯t want it! Why must there be so many whys?¡± Ryleigh turned her head away and looked out of the car window-subtle emotions could be seen rippling in her bloodshot eyes. Louis did not utter another word and drove the car away. He drove the car to a nearby hotel, stopped, and unbuckled his seat belt. ¡°We¡¯re here. You can get off already.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He did not hear any responseing from the person beside him, so he frowned and turned around, only to see Ryleigh leaning against the car window, fast asleep. Louis stared at her and saw that she had crossed her arms subconsciously, so he took off his zer and covered her. The car¡¯s interior was dimly lit, and a few neon lights swept across her beautiful face, grinding away the rather offensive attitude that she exhibited when she was awake. What was left was only silence and beauty. He drove back to his family¡¯s vi. The housekeeper had not slept yet, so she came out of the kitchen when she heard themotion from the living room. She was taken aback when she saw Louis holding a woman in his arms. Since she could not see her face clearly, the housekeeper did not know that the woman was Ryleigh. ¡°Mr. Lucas, you-¡± ¡°Make me a mug of hangover remedy tea.¡± Louis left the order behind and brought the woman upstairs. The housekeeper was frozen in ce for a long time and walked back into the kitchen in confusion. My God! The young master is engaged to Ms. Hill. How could he bring some random woman back home!? ¡°However, could it be that the young master has found ady that he likes? What should we do about that?¡¯ The housekeeper made the hangover tea and sent it upstairs. Louis opened the door and took the remedy from her when he heard the knock. ¡°Thank you. You should go and grab some rest.¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Louis then closed the door. The housekeeper stood still outside the door, hesitating whether she should inform Mrs. Lucas about this tomorrow. Ryleigh turned over, scratched her cheek, and spoke vaguely while sleeping. Louis sat beside the bed, ced the hangover remedy on the bedside table, and looked at her. ¡°Ryleigh.¡± She did not wake up, so Louis leaned over and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ Shut up.¡± Ryleigh waved her arms around her face, smacked his hand by ident, and inadvertently wed his cor with her fingertips, tearing off a button from his shirt. The buttons rolled to the bottom of the bed, and Louis grabbed her by her wrists. ¡°Ryleigh Hill, you¡­¡± But Ryleigh happened to be a drunk woman who was sleeping soundly. He stared at the face that was only inches away from his cheeks. And it seemed that the smell of alcohol that she exuded was intoxicating enough almost to push him off the cliff as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled twice, and he gulped. He sat up immediately, calmed himself down for a moment, and left the room. The housekeeper informed Larissa about the incident early the next morning. Larissa put down the magazine in her hand, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°What?¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Madam, the young master did bring ady backst night. As we all know, the young master is indeed engaged with the Hills¡¯ daughter, but what if the young master has found ady that he likes? What should we do if that were to happen?¡± Larissa narrowed her eyes. She knew her son¡¯s personality. After his breakup with X Mayweather, the daughter of Mr. Mayweather of Royal Crown Entertainment Co, he had never found another woman. Larissa had never gotten her mind off his age. She was extremely anxious about introducingdies to him over blind dates, but it was a pity that her son had not fancied any of them. Thus, she had thought of their family¡¯s close-knitted rtionship with the Hills. It would be perfect if she could get Ryleigh to get engaged with her son, but if her son really did not want that, she would not dare to push it onto him too harshly. As such, she had mentioned the engagement three years ago and had not brought it up until now as she was still waiting for her son to voice his opinion on the engagement. The strange thing was that Louis had never objected to the idea of this marriage. ¡®So why would he bring a woman back home out of the blue?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. It just so happened that Louis wasing downstairs, and his attractive face looked haggard, probably because he had not slept well. The housekeeper and Larissa exchanged gazes as he pulled out a chair and sat down with a bowl of oatmeal but without bringing up what happenedst night. Larissa cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Louis, have you found a woman that you like?¡± Louis froze in position and then raised his head suspiciously. ¡°What?¡± Larissa did not care whether it sounded too straightforward or not as she had to get a clearer picture of the matter first, so she continued earnestly.¡± I mean, if you¡¯ve found a woman that you like, then the engagement between our family and the Hills¡­ I can always go over and discuss with Uncle Hill to see if we can cancel it.¡± Louis stared at her. ¡°Why would you cancel the engagement?¡± Larissa was bewildered and astounded. Seeing that her son had no idea about what he had done, she was upset at the moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cancel the engagement, then why would you bring a woman back for the night?¡± Louis slowly ate the oatmeal in the bowl and gave off a casual smirk. ¡°What makes you think this is a hrious thing to do?¡± Larissa put her silverware down heavily. ¡°Louis, I don¡¯t care who thedy you fancy is, but since you¡¯ve chosen that woman, you should issue an announcement or a statement about your rtionship. Not to mention that you still have an engagement on your shoulder. Yet, here you are, bringing another woman home for the night. How do you expect me to exin this to Uncle Hill?¡± Louis burst intoughter. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Uncle Hill be delighted to know about this?¡± ¡°You!¡± Larissa¡¯s face turned purple with anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement, then break up with thedy that you brought homest night. And if you wish to be with thisdy, then I¡¯ll inform the Hills truthfully and give them a proper exnation for that. After all, this mess originated from my useless son.¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Louis ced the bowl down and wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Mother, are you sure that you want toe to a conclusion so early?¡± Larissa was about to say something when a roar suddenly came from upstairs. ¡°Louis Lucas, you b* stard!¡± Ryleigh dashed downstairs furiously without even bothering to put on her shoes. Her eyes were still looking puffy due to all the crying fromst night. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring me to a hotel? Why did you.¡± When she saw that Larissa and the housekeeper were downstairs with Louis too, her legs swayed, and she grasped onto the staircase¡¯s handrail, almost falling and rolling down the stairs. Larissa was stunned. ¡°Ryleigh!?¡± A stiff and awkward smile appeared at the corners of her lips. ¡®This is it, I¡¯ve beenpletely misunderstood! At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie was sitting in her officeing up with sketches of designs when she received a message from Nn on her cell phone. (Don¡¯t forget the children¡¯s parents¡¯ meeting tomorrow. She sneered while looking at the screen of her phone and replied. [How would I forget about that?] Nn replied almost instantly. [I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re so busy that you¡¯ll forget about it, so I have to remind you all the time as your husband. A cute emoji was added to the end of the text message. Being unprepared for the emoji, Maisieughed out loud for a long time while looking at the screen. Coincidentally, a text message from ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± group chat, which had not been active for a long time, popped up all of a sudden, saying that Maizie had had her eyes fixed on Francisco, the Bouchers¡¯ second young heir. When Francisco was mentioned in the group, Maisie could not help but give off a sigh. She had met Francisco in the training camp three years ago. Although they had not interacted with each other a lot, she still remembered that she owed him a favor. ¡®But let¡¯s wait for Nn to regain his memories first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to coax the man who¡¯s lost his memory if he misunderstands us! At noon, Madam Nera invited her to have high tea at an open-air restaurant at a private golf course. Madam Nera still treated her very well after not seeing her for so many years, and the two of them chatted happily throughout the afternoon. After learning that Madam Nera was about to resign from the Board of Directors of Taylor Jewelry, Maisie was stunned. ¡°Are you going to retire already?¡± Madam Nera fiddled with the flowers on the table.¡± Yes, after all, I¡¯m already at this age. It¡¯s time to let things go.¡± It was true that Madam Nera was already approaching 70 years of age. She could have retired a few years earlier, but she had been so conscientious that she remained in her position for a longer period, and it was not a bad thing for her to retire from her position and enjoy her life now. Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I can still ask you toe out for tea in the future, can¡¯t I?¡± Madam Nera held up her teacup. ¡°Of course, you can. I have no children. I¡¯ll be delighted if you don¡¯t dislike me ande to apany me more.¡± Madam Nera never got married. It could be said that she had dedicated her whole life to her career, and Taylor Jewelry had always been her lifepanion. Original from N?velDrama.Org. But Maisie did not see any regret on Madam Nera¡¯s face because she clearly knew what she wanted and had gone after it wholeheartedly. And what she had achieved was very satisfying for her. Maisie got up, moved her chair, and sat down beside her, smiling brightly and smartly. ¡°Then why not take me in as your god-granddaughter?¡± Madam Nera was dumbfounded. She ced her teacup down immediately and asked happily, ¡°Oh really? But would you want that?¡± ¡°Of course, I would.¡± Maisie took her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have many rtives left in the world, not to mention that you¡¯ve helped my career so much that I can¡¯t even start to repay your kindness. Thus, I can only be your god-granddaughter and treat you better in the future to achieve that.¡± Madam Nera gave off a wide grin and said, ¡°Great, that sounds delightful. I¡¯m more than happy to take you in as my god-granddaughter.¡±. At this time, Maisie noticed a few people walking up to them in tandem from not far away, and the woman who looked extremely familiar to her was Maizie. Maizie caught up to one of the men and wanted to stretch out her hand to grab the man, but the man dodged her, turned his head, and talked to his friend, who was walking beside him, ignoring Maizie. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Maisie took a closer look, only to realize that the man¡¯s figure looked somewhat familiar. It was not until they came upstairs that Maisie managed to recognize him. She did not recognize him at first sight, probably because he was wearing a suit. ¡®That man is Francisco. ¡®After not seeing him for three years, he has indeed be calmer and more confident, his temperament has be much tougher, and he¡¯s now exuding a more mature aura.¡¯ Francisco then saw her, and his expression looked slightly surprised. ¡°Little¡­ Little goddess?¡± Maizie was stunned and looked in the direction of his gaze. ¡®It¡¯s Maisie Vanderbilt?¡¯ ¡°Francisco, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Maisie introduced him to Madam Nera in a poised manner, ¡°Grandma, this is the second young heir of the Bouchers.¡± Madam Nera smiled and nodded at him. Francisco only seemed to have a calm and mature temperament when he was not speaking, and he seemed to have gone back to being like who he was three years ago as soon as he started speaking. ¡°Is she your grandmother?¡± Francisco then nodded politely. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Madam.¡± Madam Nera chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Mr. Boucher, but this is my first time meeting him in person. He looks quite handsome.¡± Francisco looked a little embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Madam.¡± Looking at Francisco¡¯s attentiveness, Maizie thought of the phrase he had just used to address Maisie, which sounded extremely intimate and strange. ¡°Francisco, are you one of Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s old mes? She¡¯s married to Mr. Goldmann now, and they even have three children. Please don¡¯t tell me that you still haven¡¯t gotten over her?¡± However, such casual statements were usually those that could easily make others misunderstand. Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, but Francisco expressed his displeasure before she could say anything. ¡°Do you know what kind of horsesh*t you¡¯re bbering about?¡± Maizie replied innocently, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? But either way, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if you had a romantic past with Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, it seems like not only do you not filter what food you should put into your mouth, but you also don¡¯t filter the things thate out of it?¡± ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t filter my words?¡± Maizie refuted confidently, ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t share a romantic past, how could Mr. Boucher know you after staying in the training camp for so long?¡± Everyone elseughed after she said this while Maisie snorted. ¡°What a coincidence. I was in the training camp three years ago. Moreover, not only did I meet Mr. Boucher there, but I also got to know a lot of people other than him in the training camp. So, if we were to go with your logic, would I have had a romantic past with everyone I got to know in the training camp?¡± Maisie used Maizie¡¯s word to retort, and thetter¡¯s expression became a little annoyed. At that moment, Madam Nera asked Maisie meaningfully, ¡°This girl looks rather unfamiliar to me. Which family is she from?¡± Maizie interrupted the conversation before Maisie could answer to save her prestige and reputation, ¡°I¡¯m, of course, from the Hannigans.¡± A hint of arrogance and condescension could be sensed between the words that came out of her mouth. ¡®She¡¯s Maisie Vanderbilt, an ordinary woman who¡¯s so lucky that she found her fate intertwined with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for her title as the missus of the Goldmanns, she would actually be a nobody when beingpared to the Hannigans.¡¯ Madam Nera picked up her teacup and said casually, ¡°It turns out that she¡¯s Nathaniel¡¯s daughter. So it¡¯s true that the Hannigans can¡¯t even teach their daughter properly. It¡¯s no wonder their business empire isn¡¯t looking too good recently. Furthermore, his son isn¡¯t very fond of him, so he can only rely on the Santiagos¡¯ support after his son¡¯s marriage and the Santiagos¡¯ daughter.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Maizie was irritated and immediately disregarded whether the other party was elderly or not. ¡± Your granddaughter is who she is now only because she¡¯s lucky. All she did was get to Mr. Goldmann before any other woman could. The Vanderbilts would literally be nothing nowadays if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Goldmann¡¯s prestige. So how dare you talk about us Hannigans here?¡± The guests around them all peeped over and witnessed the whole exciting charade as if they had bought the VIP ticket to a Broadway theatrical y. Francisco wanted to defend Maisie, but Madam Nera had already put her teacup down gracefully and snorted. ¡°Did I ask you to speak?¡± Maizie was shocked by Madam Hera¡¯s resolute and vigorous temperament, became silent, and took a step backward. Madam Nera had been the chairman of Taylor Jewelry for so many years-it would have been impossible for her to secure her position in thepany if she did not have the confidence and talents. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Taylor Jewelry was not only a bigshot in the jewelry industry but also a hugepany in the business circle and the entertainment industry. Moreover, celebrities in the entertainment industry from all over the world had always tried their best to please Madam Nera in order topete for herpany¡¯s jewelry endorsement contracts. She had not even given a hoot about Nn or even the Lucases back then, so why would she be afraid of the Hannigans? It was said that it was not because of how powerful Madam Nera¡¯s background was but because she had never been afraid of authority. She had always been frank, daring, and ruthless when she was young, and the people who knew her had to respect her for that. Seeing that Maizie was rendered speechless, Madam Nera looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Your father, Nathaniel Hannigan, doesn¡¯t even dare to talk back at me like what you just did. Not to mention that you¡¯re still just a junior in the circle. You really shouldn¡¯t take others so lightly.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be infuriated by this. Ms. Hannigan is still young. She¡¯ll remember the lesson that you¡¯ve just taught her in the future.¡± Francisco ignored Maizie and sat down at the same table with his friends. Maizie was frozen in ce. There was no empty seat for her, and they continued to talk to each other as if she was not even there with them. She felt like a joke, embarrassed and awkward to the max, so she furiously left the scene. Maisie then refilled Madam Nera¡¯s tea. ¡°Grandma, your temper is still the same as before.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She had seen what she had done to Willow before that. Madam Nera smiled and responded, ¡°You¡¯re my godgranddaughter, so it¡¯s only right for me to defend you even more now.¡± Francisco cleared his throat lightly. ¡°So you¡¯re Madam Nera.¡± He just found out about that after being reminded by his friend. Madam Nera looked at him. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what¡¯s your rtionship with the daughter of the Hannigans?¡± Francisco waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not in any sort of rtionship with her. She initially wanted to marry my cousin, but he has rejected her. I definitely wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to a woman like her.¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°With such an arrogant temper, what monster will she be in the future if she gets herself married into the Bouchers?¡± Madam Nera did not stay long before leaving first. Maisie sent her off to the front of her car and watched as she got in the car and left. Francisco approached her. His smile still looked the same as before, and his teeth were white and neat.¡± Little goddess, it¡¯s been three years, I thought you¡­¡± His smile gradually became more reserved. It was not that he had not seen the news. Maisie looked at him. ¡°You thought I was dead?¡± Francisco scratched his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine. And as expected, the news can¡¯t be trusted from time to time.¡± Maisie turned to face him. ¡°When did you leave the training camp?¡± He replied, ¡°Two years ago.¡± After answering her question, he thought of something and continued. ¡°By the way, Raven has already passed the exam and has made her way into the top management.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I knew that she definitely could do it as long as she worked hard.¡± Francisco walked side by side with Maisie in the aisle outside the golf course. The branches of the willows on the roadside were draping like green bead curtains, swaying in the breeze. Maisie looked at him. ¡°Why are you here today?¡± ¡°I came to y golf with my friends, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, little goddess.¡± Francisco picked a willow leaf and fiddled with it in his hand. ¡°Little goddess, I¡¯m very sorry for what happened in the training camp back then.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± She stopped, and Francisco lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t stand up for you when Wynona framed you. Do you me me?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°That was ages ago already, and you¡¯re still thinking about it.¡± After saying that, she faced him with her hands behind her back. ¡°Speaking of which, I still owe you a favor. How about 1 treat you to dinner when I¡¯m free?¡± Francisco agreed. Maizie, who was not far behind them, took a few pictures and then smirked smugly. 1 ¡®Got you! Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 In the evening, at the ckgold Group¡­ Nn walked to the building entrance while Quincy just stopped the car in front of thepany. He then unbuttoned his suit jacket and was about to get in the car. A woman stopped him from behind, and he turned around expressionlessly. Nn¡¯s expression instantly turned cold upon seeing that it was Maizie. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°How dare this womane up to me again?¡¯ Maizie was frightened by his expression and did not dare to get too close, but she could not just give up at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Goldmann, I have something that you need to see. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± He responded coldly, ¡°And what¡¯s the matter?¡± Maizie handed him a few photos, and Nn hesitated for a moment before receiving the photos from her. He then saw something and did not give off any emotions through his expression, but the corners of the photos in his hand were crumpled Maizie said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, don¡¯t misunderstand. These were taken by someone else, so I was just curious. Of course, I still believe that Ms. Vanderbilt won¡¯t betray you.¡± Nn¡¯s aura became cold and stern suddenly-the man in the photo gave him a strange sense of familiarity. Maizie did not dare to stay any longer. Anyway, the photos had been handed to the intended target. ¡°Then I won¡¯t take up any more of your time, Mr. Goldmann.¡± She then left in a hurry. Quincy got out of the car and watched Maizie leave with a puzzled expression. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why has Ms. Hannigane to you again?¡± Nn squeezed the photos tightly and put them down helplessly. He then got into the car without saying a word. During dinner, Nn did note downstairs, so Daisie asked Mr. Cheshire, ¡°Uncle Alfred, why isn¡¯t Daddy eating with us?¡± Alfred smiled helplessly. ¡°Err¡­ I don¡¯t know about this either.¡± Maisie put down the fork and knife. ¡°You guys should continue eating. I¡¯ll go up and take a look at your daddy.¡± Nn had been acting a little strange ever since he returned from work, and she just did not feel right. She pushed open the study door and saw Nn standing in front of the French window with his back facing her. There was a cigarette that had been lit in his hand. Maisie remembered that he was addicted to cigarettes before losing his memory, but it was not a huge issue back then. However, she could still see the smoke that had permeated the entire room, and a few more cigarette butts had piled up in the ashtray. Maisie¡¯s expression dimmed. She stepped forward, snatched the cigarette from his hand, and extinguished it in the ashtray. Nn turned to look at her. His eyes looked calm and undisturbed. Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Nn Goldmann, why are you looking at me like that?¡± He did not say anything and slowly picked up the halfempty packet of cigarettes on the desk. Maisie grabbed his hand and asked anxiously and irritatedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± He lowered his gaze and nced at the back of her hand, then lifted his eyelids. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± Maisie wondered suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nn pulled his hand out of her grasp and threw the packet of cigarettes on the table. ¡°Where have you been today?¡± Maisie did not understand why he would ask her about this, but she answered without any hesitation, ¡°I went to have tea with Madam Nera.¡± Nn lowered his head, scoffed, and asked sullenly,¡± Did you go out to have tea, or did you go out to reunite with a lover of yours?¡± ¡®A lover?¡¯ Maisie was astonished. She then saw Nn take a few crumpled photos out of his suit¡¯s pocket. She was about to grab them from him, but he let go of them before she could receive them from him. Several photos slipped through her hands and scattered around her feet. Some of them were turned over, and the scenes printed on two of the photos shocked her. They were photos of Francisco and her chatting in the aisle outside the golf course. Francisco blocked a great portion of her with his huge figure in the photos. He had lowered his head to talk to her when the photo was captured, but it looked as if he was kissing her. There was a clear distance between Francisco and her at that moment, but they looked extremely intimate in the photo. These photos were clearly intended to cause misunderstandings, but she knew that Francisco had not done it. And the only person that came to her mind was Maizie. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Maisie looked up at Nn. ¡°And you believe these photos?¡± Nn did not respond, but his eyes turned a little colder. ¡°I asked you where you went, but you didn¡¯t tell me the truth.¡± Maisie approached him with a calm expression. ¡°So you think these photos are real, and you think that I¡¯m hiding something from you?¡± He acquiesced in her statement without uttering a single word. Maisie took a deep breath and suppressed her emotions. ¡°I went out for tea with Madam Nera today. As for the man that you see in the photo, you know him too. I only met him at the golf course, and nothing is going on between him and me.¡± Seeing that Nn was about to leave, she opened her lips slowly. ¡°Nn Goldmann, I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide whether you want to believe in me or not.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He froze in ce for a split second and then left the study without looking back. Maisie squatted down to pick up the photos and scoffed a little mncholically. ¡®No one should be able to calm themselves down after seeing such photos, especially the amnesiac Nn.¡¯ The next day¡­ Maisie asked Saydie to go and retrieve the surveince footage of the golf course¡¯s aisle for her, and it was true, Maizie had indeed tailed them when they were chatting there. Saydie looked at her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need me to deal with this annoying woman?¡± Maisie lifted her head and smiled. ¡°No, leave this presumptuous youngdy to me. I¡¯ll deal with her myself.¡± ¡®Maizie Hannigan, since you have the guts to take such photos of me and hand them to Nn, don¡¯t me me for what will happen to you. ¡®Since you so desperately want to secure yourself a great husband, I¡¯ll cut off all paths that¡¯ll lead to you even finding a semi decent one. Maizie walked out of the mall with a few designer handbags in her hands. Just as she was about to walk to the front of her ride, a middle-aged woman with a plump figure suddenly rushed up to her, grabbed her by her hair, and yelled, ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± ¡°Ah! Are you insane? Help!¡± Maizie¡¯s scalp hurt from the tugging, but she was not strong enough to break free from the middle-aged woman and got pushed to the ground. The passersby gathered one after another, and the middle-aged woman rolled up her sleeves and pointed at her. ¡°You shameless sl*t! You¡¯re the homewrecker who seduced my husband. How dare you go on a spending spree with his money so tantly?¡± Maizie got up in embarrassment. She was about to lose her head over this encounter. ¡°Bullsh*t! What are you talking about? Who seduced your husband? Are you even in your right mind!?¡± ¡°Oh my, where did you muster the courage to assert that it¡¯s not you? You little b*tch, there are so many things out there that you can learn and pick up at such a young age, and you¡¯ve actually chosen to learn how to seduce another woman¡¯s husband?¡± Maizie argued furiously, ¡°Aunty, have you taken me for the wrong woman? Do you even know who I am?¡± The middle-aged woman pointed at her nose. ¡°You¡¯re Maizie Hannigan, aren¡¯t you? The mistress that my husband is trying his best to keep out of my sight!¡± Maizie was astounded. ¡°W-What?¡± The middle-aged woman tugged at her hair again. ¡± Can¡¯t argue now, can you? You sl*t, who in Bassburgh doesn¡¯t know that you wanted to find yourself a rich man just because you¡¯re the daughter of the Hannigans? But have you not seen a man before in your life? You¡¯ve actually had your eyes fixed on my husband? You even asked my husband to divorce m e!?¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t!¡± Maizie pushed her away hard. The plump, middle-ageddy lost her bnce and fell to the floor, but she continued to yell at her loudly. More and more passersby were stopping for the drama, and some even took their cell phones out to take pictures and record videos Maizie¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She took two steps backward and shook her head in panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not-¡± ¡°It turns out that she¡¯s the daughter of the Hannigans. It¡¯s said that she failed to take advantage of Mr. Goldmann, and she changed her target, wanting to marry Helios Boucher, the actor. However, he rejected her too.¡± ¡°My God, she¡¯s actually such a wh*re.¡± ¡°Oh my, if I had raised such a daughter, I¡¯d strangle her to death with my own hands.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let such a daughter-inw get married into my family even if it means that my son won¡¯t be able to get himself a wife for the rest of his life.¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 All the remarks of criticismced with ridicule, contempt, and sarcasm entered Maizie¡¯s ears. Her face was just pale. She hadn¡¯t done anything, but why would this woman call out her name and know who she was? Maizie hopped into the car before the middle-aged woman could react. The woman then got up and knocked on the car window. ¡°Trying to run away? Come back out here, you b*tch!¡± But the car had already sped off. The middle-aged woman walked to a corner when the crowd eventually dispersed, and Saydie handed her some money. The woman looked at the full money bag and was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you. Remember toe back if there¡¯s anything like this again!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Saydie got back to the car, where Maisie was sitting. She had witnessed the entire scene. Saydie asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should I post this?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to,¡± Maisie looked back, ¡°Someone will do it.¡± Maizie¡¯s encounter would definitely be shared in the socialite group¡¯. The people who didn¡¯t like her would naturally spread the news. Maisie hadn¡¯t nned to go so far, but Maizie had taken it too far first. Saydie started the car. ¡°Are we going back to the office now?¡± Maisie checked the time. It was time for Colton and Daisie¡¯s parent-teacher meeting, but Nn hadn¡¯t contacted her. Maisie got Saydie to drive her to their school. Thepound was filled with expensive cars. Colton and Daisie attended a private school in Bassburgh, and even though the fees were quite expensive, the quality of education was top-tier. Colton and Daisie waited outside the gates, and when they saw Maisie, they smiled and ran to her. ¡°Mommy!¡± Maisie bent down to catch them. ¡°Have you waited long?¡± Daisie shook her head. ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t started yet. Where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes twitched, then she patted their head.¡± Your daddy might be busy with work and will be here later.¡± ¡°Alright, Mommy. Let us show you around the school.¡± Daisie held her hand, excited to show her beautiful mother off to her ssmates! Colton walked behind them with his hands behind his head. He turned around because he heard honking. The man who got out of the Rolls-Royce parked outside looking dapper was none other than their father! Quincy handed a coat to Nn, who put it over his forearm. He walked toward Colton in a ck shirt made of brocade and a grey vest. Colton tilted his head. ¡°Daddy, Mommy said you were busy.¡± Nn put his hand behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡± Colton scoffed and spoke like an adult. ¡°Are you arguing?¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°No.¡± Colton didn¡¯t believe that. Maisie walked around their school, holding Maisie¡¯s hand. Children and parents could be seen everywhere in the school. ¡°Daisie!¡± A girl with a ponytail ran over. She looked at Maisie and was stunned. Daisie proudly introduced, ¡°This is my mommy!¡± The little girl greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am! I¡¯m Daisie¡¯s ssmate, Lisa Fraser.¡± Maisie leaned down to pat her head. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable.¡± Lisa¡¯s face turned red because she was shy. She looked around, then asked, ¡°Daisie, your brother isn¡¯t here?¡± Maisie realized that Colton wasn¡¯t there when she mentioned him. She looked back with Daisie and saw Nn walking over next to Colton Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Nn stood out from the crowd, looking dashing with his handsome face. Colton looked exactly like him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Lisa got close to Daisie¡¯s ear. ¡°Daisie, your brother really is as handsome as your father.¡± Daisie happily giggled. ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t making this up.¡± Most of her ssmates hadn¡¯t seen their parents. Now that they both showed up at the parent-teacher meeting, Daisie was going to show them off to the annoying people! Daisie ran toward Nn. ¡°Daddy!¡± Nn picked her up. ¡°I didn¡¯t break my promise, did I?¡± Daisie shook her head and hugged his neck. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you came with Mommy!¡± Colton red at her. ¡°You¡¯re too big to be carried by Daddy.¡± Daisie made a face. Nn¡¯s status made him look too shy. Some parents could recognize him and politely greeted them. Maisie crossed her arms and stood under a tree, knowing that Nn was probably still angry about the photos and was ignoring her, but she wasn¡¯t worried either. She turned toward the corridor of the ssrooms and seemed to have seen someone familiar. She paused, then immediately hurried toward that building. When Nn was speaking to some of the parents, he noticed that Maisie had left. Maisie arrived in the corridor, where a man was speaking to the director. After the director left, Maisie walked toward the man. ¡°Joe?¡± Joe stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked surprised. ¡°Maisie?¡± Maisie was right. She walked forward. ¡°Why are you at the school?¡± Joe Watson was the coroner at Bassburgh¡¯s Judicial Appraisal Center. Her falsified DNA report had been thanks to him, but more importantly, Joe, Maisie, and Ryleigh were friends from high school. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long quit my job at the Judicial Appraisal Center. I¡¯m an English teacher now. Your son and daughter attend this school, right?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Are you their teacher?¡± ¡°Yes, I recognized them immediately,¡± Joe said, then suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, how has Ryleigh been recently? Is she engaged?¡± Maisie pressed her lips together, then looked down. She had noticed that Joe had a crush on Ryleigh long ago. However, Joe had started working at the Judicial Appraisal Center and gotten busy after graduating from university, so they had fallen out of touch. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Joe understood something and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a s long as she¡¯s happy.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie ran over and hugged her waist. She wanted to announce that her mother was taken and that no other man should get close to her, but she was stunned upon seeing it was Joe. ¡°Mr. Watson?¡± Daisie quite liked the gentle Mr. Watson, but why was i thim? Joe gently bent lower and said to her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Daisie hesitated. ¡°Mr-Mr. Watson, do you know my mommy?¡± Maisie knew she had shown up because of Nn, so she hugged her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Watson, your godmother, and I are friends from high school.¡± Daisie replied with an ¡°Oh¡±. ¡®That¡¯s it. ¡®Mr. Watson met Mommy earlier than Daddy, and Mr. Watson is so gentle. Even though he isn¡¯t as handsome as Daddy, he is still good-looking. If mommy dated Mr. Watson in school, wouldn¡¯t Daddy be in trouble!?¡¯ Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Maisie looked at the little girl and guessed that her mind had gone far away, so she pinched her cheek.¡± Why did youe over?¡± Daisie¡¯s face was pinched out of shape. She was at a loss for words for a long time until she said, ¡°¡­ I was looking for you. The meeting is starting.¡± Joe said to her, ¡°You should go over if it¡¯s starting. I¡¯ll need to go too.¡± Maisie nodded. Once Joe walked away, Daisie beamed. ¡°Mommy, was Mr. Watson your first love?¡±. Maisie almost choked on her saliva. She bent down and looked into Daisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what first love is at your age?¡± Daisie didn¡¯t dare tell her mother that she had learned it after watching the drama series that her brother was on. ¡°Well, was he?¡± Maisie felt exhausted. ¡°Of course not.¡± Daisie beamed, then raised her tone. ¡°Did you have a first love then?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie squinted, catching a glimpse of the tail of a suit in the corridor, and smiled. ¡°I did.¡± Nn, who was standing around in the corridor, took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth, looking gloomy. Maisie¡¯s voice was loud, then soft. ¡°My first love was your daddy. He drove me mad. How else would we have you three rascals?¡± Nn held his breath as his heart skipped a beat. His gloomy expression looked warmer. Someone appeared next to him and put her arm on the wall behind him. He looked around and stared at the person in front of him. Maisie smiled sweetly. ¡°Happy?¡± Nn didn¡¯t say anything when she stood on her toes to kiss his lips. Her light perfume suddenly surrounded him, freezing him on the spot. Nn held her shoulders. He didn¡¯t use any force, but the veins on the back of his hands popped while he said in a sultry voice, ¡°Zee¡­¡± Maisie looked down and wanted to stop, but a force came from behind her waist. Nn lowered his head to kiss her lips, strongly, madly and wanting more. ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± Daisie¡¯s voice rang, and the both of them immediately separated. Nn cleared his throat and turned his face to the side. Maisie¡¯s face was red, and she was steaming. She cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ssroom.¡± Nn agreed. Daisie followed behind them, pouting. She had seen everything. Nn and Maisie sat on Daisie and Colton¡¯s seats, the entire ssroom filled with the parents of the students, Colton and Daisie had always been top of their ss, and the teachers probably knew who Nn was, so they added a fewpliments Maisie sat with her hand on the side of her head while she peeked at Nn. He looked just like a child who was paying full attention to ss. She wondered what he had been like in school. Nn noticed her burning stare, pressed his lips together, and held her hand under the desk, his fingers running over her palm. Once the meeting ended, Maisie pulled her hand out of his and ground her teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡± Nn raised his hand and pushed the hair stuck to the back of her neck away, his eyes burning. ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to regret it yet.¡± ¡°They have such a great rtionship.¡± ¡°They do.¡± Maisie realized that the other parents were still there, so her face felt really hot. She could only smile in reply. Nn couldn¡¯t get away from a few men he knew, so Maisie went to see the children first. When she got to the garden in the back, she stopped in her tracks. Two people stood behind the wall, a middle-aged man trying to harass a child. The child didn¡¯t react but instead just stood there. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 When the man¡¯s hand was facing down, Maisie walked up to him, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him to the floor. ¡°How could you do this to such a young kid?¡± The man was obviously startled and looked extremely unhappy, but he didn¡¯t want to alert anyone, so he got up and ran away. Maisie frowned. ¡®How could an *ssh*le like that show up in school? It¡¯s putting the children in danger! Maisie turned to the child, nning to console him, but she was shocked when she saw his face. This boy had such delicate beauty-he looked more beautiful than Daisie. The boy¡¯s eyes were a light color, his skin fair and soft. He had wavy hair and very longshes. Any child would have been very afraid after what happened, but he was emotionless and stood by the wall as if nothing had happened. The child seemed to be used to that because his eyescked the colors one found in children¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you standing here alone? Where are your parents?¡± Maisie bent down to speak to him in a gentle tone. The boy looked at her and slowly smiled after a while. ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Maisie feltplicated but also felt sorry. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to be here by yourself. Let me bring you over to the teachers.¡± The boy coolly said, ¡°That was a teacher.¡± Maisie was stunned. For a moment there, she felt that his eyes mocked her. The boy turned to leave, and Maisie stood there and watched him, feeling moreplicated. ¡°Mommy!¡± Colton suddenly showed up and ran to her.¡± Mommy, why are you here?¡± Maisie looked back at him. ¡°I was looking for you. By the way, did you see a very beautiful boy?¡± Colton put his hands on his waist and turned his face to the side. ¡°He¡¯s from our ss. Why do you ask?¡± Maisie squinted. ¡®Are they rivals?¡¯ After they walked out of the school, Nn was already waiting in the car with Daisie. Daisie ran toward her, ¡°Mommy, were you lost?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°No.¡± She stopped in front of Nn and raised her brows,¡± You don¡¯t have to wait. Saydie drove.¡± Nn let the kids get into the car then walked closer to Maisie, almost touching her face. ¡°You left me with the old men. Good job, Zee.¡± Maisie pushed her finger into his chest and lightly smiled. ¡°They all run businesses and know you. Aren¡¯t you an ¡®old man¡¯ too?¡± Nn held her hand and stared at her for a moment before pulling her into the car. Maisie kept looking out of the window, seemingly worried about the boy. Nn pulled her closer, holding her waist and pulling her into his arms. She fell onto him because she wasn¡¯t expecting that N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Colton and Daisie looked over, but Nn suddenly pretended to be serious. ¡°The kids are here. Watch it.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie pushed the door to the room open, and before the person behind her could enter, she closed it. Nn was quick, so he managed to grab her and pushed her chin upward, ¡°My naughty girl is trying to lock me out?¡± Maisie fell into his arms and looked wronged. ¡°Are you not angry anymore? You were so¡­ cold yesterday.¡± Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Nn¡¯s eyes were burning, but he was trying to keep things under control and hesitantly kissed her. ¡°Yes, so I need to punish you.¡± Maisie could feel the short hair on her neck, his strong arms picking her up. She hugged his neck tightly to keep her bnce and had an exhrating time at the doorway. Under the night sky, the light from the closet shone dimly on Maisie¡¯s crystal clear skin, her hair sprawled on the pillow like ck algae. Someone pushed open the door of the bedroom. Maisie slowly opened her eyes when she felt the mattress sink a little. Nn sat at the edge of the bed, touching her face.¡± Not going to have dinner?¡± Maisie turned around, her voice hoarse from the constraint. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Nn picked up the ss of water that he had prepared on the table for her. She sat up and gulped the water but choked because she drank too quickly, spitting water all over the shirt he had just changed into Nn wiped away the water on the corner of her lips, then chuckled with love in his eyes. ¡°How could you choke from drinking water?¡± Maisie pushed his hand away, put down the ss, and leaned against the headboard. ¡°I need someone to feed me dinner.¡± He held her face up. ¡°I relieved you, but you¡¯re ordering me around now?¡± She looked at him. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Nnughed. ¡°No.¡± He carried her downstairs and let her sit at the table. She didn¡¯t move, just waiting for the food to be fed to her. He would feed her anything she wanted to eat and drink and even coax her into eating. Nn knew she did this on purpose, so he yed along. When she got bored, he smiled. ¡°Done?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°You were so angryst night I thought you were not going to talk to me anymore.¡± Nn put down the cutlery. ¡°You kissed me, so I had to make up.¡± ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± Maisie teased, ¡°If I didn¡¯t kiss you, how long do you think you¡¯d be angry for?¡± Nn poked her face. ¡°You¡¯re so good at picking a fight.¡± Maisie pushed his hand away, raised both her legs, and then hugged her knees. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, but believe Maizie instead, huh?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nn narrowed his eyes. She grunted. ¡°I know that she gave you the photos, and you believed her. You might as well marry her.¡± Nn curled her hair around his finger. ¡°If you could get jealous, so would I. Even if the photos weren¡¯t real, I would still get angry. I almost lost my mind.¡± He pulled Maisie onto hisp and into his arms and held her hand in her palm, their fingers intertwined. ¡°I was afraid that you would leave me.¡± Maisie turned around and looked into his eyes. After a long while, she leaned in on his chest. ¡°The person in the photos was Francisco Boucher, Helios¡¯ cousin. Have you forgotten?¡± Nn paused. Maisie looked up at him. He had probably forgotten what Francisco looked like. ¡°I spent a month in the training camp three years ago and met Francisco. I owe him one.¡± Nn asked in a low voice, ¡°Why were you at the training camp?¡± Maisie put her hands behind his neck. ¡°So I could marry you.¡± Nn was surprised, but he kept his eyes on her because he could tell that she wasn¡¯t lying. Maisiey her head on his shoulder, hanging onto himzily. ¡°It was your grandfather¡¯s request. As long as I passed the tests in training camp and performed well, we could be together.¡± Nn¡¯s heart shuddered. It was as though pieces of his memories popped up in his mind, but they were just moments, not full memories. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Nn subconsciously secured her tightly in his arms as he pressed his warm lips on her forehead. Two dayster, the name ¡°Maizie¡± appeared on Google Trends as expected. The news about Maizie being beaten up by someone¡¯s ¡°first wife¡± on the street was widely discussed amongst the socialites. Maisie shut her phone down and set it aside. Someone knocked on the door, and Maisie lifted her head. It was one of her female employees, and she said, ¡°Come in.¡± The female employee came in with a document in her hand. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, a model wishes to be the spokesperson for our line of jewelry that is dedicated to couples. Here is her profile that they sent us.¡± Maisie took over the document, and she was slightly surprised when she saw who she was. The name on the profile was none other than X Mayweather. The woman in the photo had a highly recognized face. Although she wasn¡¯t someone who was stunningly beautiful at first nce, her appearance was unforgettable. Her official height was 5¡¯7. She was considered tall and was a perfect match for Louis, who stood at 6¡¯2. However, Maisie wondered why she wanted to be the spokesperson for Soul as soon as she came back from overseas. The female employee asked, ¡°Are you going to sign her?¡± Maisie ced her profile back into the document and said, ¡°Tell them that I still need some time to consider.¡± After the female employee left and just when Maisie was about to start doing her work, a tall and eyecatching figure appeared outside of the door. Maisie was stunned. ¡°Cousin?¡± I just received his ex-girlfriend¡¯s profile, and now he¡¯s here? What a coincidence.¡¯ Louis stepped into the office and said, ¡°I just had something for you.¡± Smiling, Maisie replied, ¡°What a coincidence. X just sent in her profile and requested to be the spokesperson for Soul. If my memories serve me right, she¡¯s your ex-girlfriend, right?¡± Louis was stunned for a moment. Although he tried his best to keep himself calm, Maisie could still notice the hint of panic from his face. ¡°She wants to be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry?¡± Maisie rested her chin on her hand and replied, ¡°You still can¡¯t forget her?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Louis replied without any hesitation. He paused for a long while before adding, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether or not she wants to be the spokesperson for yourpany.¡± ¡°The line she is interested in is the jewelry for couples. What if she wants to work with you?¡± Maisie asked as she looked fixedly at Louis. Although Louis was her cousin, Ryleigh was her bestie, so she figured that she needed to sound him out first. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Louis chuckled and replied, ¡°Except for the time you asked me for help three years ago, I won¡¯t take any more endorsements , and I won¡¯t do it this time either, okay?¡± Knowing that Louis had realized her intention, Maisie did not say anything anymore. She picked up a document and asked,¡± By the way, did you want to see me for something?¡± Louise sat on the couch in front of him. ¡°I just wanted to ask you about the matter of Ryleigh getting kicked out of the club in university.¡± Maisie stopped flipping through the document. She lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Louis looked at her calmly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve run a background check on her. I know she was the president of the orchestra club when she was in university.¡± Maisie fell silent. Ryleigh wasn¡¯t only good in altercations. She seemed like a loser who was good at nothing, but in fact, she was talented in art. It was only because of the incident back in university that she had been dispirited for so many years. If that incident had not happened, Ryleigh would have been a national-level musician by now that could stand toe-to-toe with Louis, who also came from a musical family. Maisie had not been surprised when she first learned of the marriage between the Hills and the Lucases. After all, the Hills and the Lucases had been on good terms for years, and secondly, Ryleigh and Louis were considered to be in the same circle. Maisie took a deep breath and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention it in front of Ryleigh, did you?¡± ¡°Nope. I tried to, but she seemed rather not happy about it,¡± Louis said. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve watched her performance before.¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Maisie was stunned. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Louis replied without any hesitation, ¡°I was there during your high school party that year.¡± It had been so long that Maisie had forgotten about it. She looked at Louis intently. Honestly, she was kind of surprised that he was able to find out about Ryleigh getting kicked out of the club when she was in university. ¡®Just how deep did he look into this?¡¯ As if she remembered something, she smiled at Louis and said, ¡°I can tell you, but you have to answer my question first in exchange.¡± With the smile etching on her face, she continued,¡± Why do you want to marry Ryleigh?¡± #The supermodel X has returned from overseas# Ryleigh was sitting with her legs crossed on the couch while eating a bowl of fruit sd. When she was scrolling through her Facebook newsfeed, she saw the news, and her eyes were fixed on the screen for a long time. ¡®X has returned? Since his ex-girlfriend ising back, does this mean that we don¡¯t need to continue our marriage anymore?¡¯ she thought as she picked up a piece of watermelon with a fork. Russell came downstairs in a hurry and shouted,¡± Ryleigh, you brat!¡± Her hand trembled, and the watermelon in front of her dropped to the floor. Before she had time to mourn for the loss, she saw her father was pacing in the living room. Whenever her father started pacing, she knew he was looking for something to beat her. She hastily put the bowl of fruit on the table and jumped up. ¡°What are you doing, Dad?¡± ¡°You¡­ You still have the nerve to ask me that!?¡± Russell growled as he rolled his sleeve up, his face livid with rage. ¡°Where is that antique pocket watch that I keep in the study room?¡± ¡°What antique pocket watch?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how much that pocket watch costs? $90,000!¡± Russell shouted. Ryleigh¡¯s brain went nk for a moment, and it was only then she remembered which antique her father was talking about. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping it for 20 years. I didn¡¯t even dare to touch it. When I was packing my stuff today¡­¡± He was fuming with rage as he said, ¡°My $90,000 is gone!¡± Ryleigh swallowed hard and forced an embarrassed smile on her face. ¡°Oh, so that pocket watch is an antique. I didn¡¯t know about that¡­¡± ¡®Oh gosh. I¡¯m in big trouble this time, Ryleigh thought. She had sold the pocket watch nine years ago to help Maisie. After all, her father had a lot of collections. He rarely took them out, so she did not expect him to go look for the pocket watch after so many years. Russell let out two dry smiles. He walked up to her and said, ¡°If I had known that you would grow up into such a prodigal daughter, I would have¡­¡± He raised the broom in his hand high in the air. Ryleigh was so startled that she jumped down from the couch and dashed toward the door without even wearing her slippers. She opened the door and saw Louis was standing in front of the door. Holding the broom, Russell chased after her. ¡°Stop running, you brat.¡± However, when he saw Louis, he quickly put the broom down and smiled at him, ¡°Huh? Louis? What brought you here today?¡± Ryleigh felt wronged after seeing her father¡¯s attitude change when facing Louis. ¡°Dad, if you can be so gentle to me, I¡¯m willing to give up 10 years of my life.¡± Sneering, Russell replied, ¡°If you stop giving me so much trouble, I¡¯m willing to give up 20 years of my life!¡± Louis chuckled and said, ¡°I hope I am not bothering you, Mr. Hill.¡± Russell put the broom down and waved his hand. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not. We¡¯re going to be a family soon, and you¡¯re always wee to pay me a visit.¡± As he was talking, he put his hand on Louis¡¯ shoulder.¡± Come, don¡¯t just stand here. Come in and have a seat. I just bought some nice tea. Since I¡¯m free today, let¡¯s enjoy some tea and y chess together.¡± Louis smiled and entered the house with Russell. Ryleigh stamped her feet in frustration outside of the door. ¡®How could he do this to me? I¡¯m his daughter!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Russell brought Louis into the study room. After they took their seats in front of the table, he asked the maid to bring them the tea. Louis scanned around the study room. The study room had a rather simplistic and ssic decoration. All of the books disyed on the shelves ranged from ssical to modern titles. It seemed to him that the Hills were indeed worthy of being a schrly family i n Bassburgh. After the maid served the tea, Louis stopped Russell when he was going to pour him the tea. He said, ¡°Let me do it, Mr. Hill.¡± Russell chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After pouring the tea, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.¡± Holding the cup of tea in his hand, Louis said, ¡°You were tough on Ryleigh, but I know that you never hit her hard no matter how angry you were with her.¡± Russell let out a bitter smile. It was true that he had beaten Ryleigh a lot of times, but he never beat her hard. After all, she was his only daughter, and he doted on her a lot. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t dare to beat or scold her too hard in the past, but she has been so rebellious since she graduated that I can¡¯t stop worrying about her. I¡¯m worried that she might go down the wrong path and get in trouble. I¡¯m sure that you know she has a fiery temper, and when it¡¯s time for her to get married¡­¡± Ryleigh was pressing herself against the door to eavesdrop on the conversation between Louis and her father. Then, she heard the word ¡°get married.¡± Just when she was about to enter the study room to end the conversation, even if her father was going to beat the hell out of her, Louis¡¯ voice rang out. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stick my nose into your family affairs, Mr. Hill, but in my opinion, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if I get married to Ryleigh in the future, I can ept her for who she is.¡± Ryleigh was stunned and loosened her hand that was gripping tightly on the handle. ¡°Louis, are you sure about that? Can you really ept Ryleigh?¡± Russell asked, his voice filled with surprise.. After all, it was Larissa who had brought up this arrangement. He was worried about whether his daughter could get married, and he was happy to have someone willing to marry her. It was just that he was worried that no one could handle his daughter¡¯s temper like him. Louis smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know Ryleigh isn¡¯t as ipetent as she seems. She¡¯s a gem that hasn¡¯t been polished.¡± Russell was stunned for a moment, and then he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve almost forgotten how talented and great she used to be.¡± Suddenly, he recalled something and got up to his feet. He went to the table behind him and pulled a photo album out of the drawer. After that, he returned to the seat and flipped the photo album open slowly. Ryleigh had been a pretty and elegant girl since she was a kid. She had a graceful air about her, and she used to be very talented in all kinds of things such as painting, chess-ying, music, and so on. Most of Ryleigh¡¯s photos had been taken on the stage. She was either wearing her performance dress or a costume. A few photos showed her ying violin and piano on the stage. She also had taken opera singing from a tutor, and she had performed on stage since she was seven. Louis flipped the photo album toward thest few pages. There are a few photos of the backstage of the high school party, and there was this particr photo showing three people. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ryleigh was standing in the center. On the left was Maisie, while Louis had never seen the boy on the right before. However, he was familiar with this photo. ¡°Mr. Hill, can you give this photo to me?¡± Russell was stunned for a moment before nodding.¡± Sure. You can have it. After all, she doesn¡¯t know about the existence of this photo al-¡± Ryleigh barged in before Russel could finish his sentence, and he nearly spilled his tea. She looked at the photo album silently. Russell hastily put the cup down and put the photo album out of Ryleigh¡¯s sight. Then, he said, ¡°Where are your manners, Ryleigh? How can you not knock on the door?¡± Ryleigh stretched her arm forward and said, ¡°Give me the photo album.¡± Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Ryleigh chased her father to the door and shouted¡± Dad!¡± However, Russell paid her no mind. He went back into his room and locked the door. Louis stayed in the study room and looked at Ryleigh, who was standing outside. After a short while, Ryleigh stormed in and grabbed him by his cor, ¡°What the hell do you want, Louis? How dare you investigate m e?¡± Louis replied calmly, ¡°Do you have any secrets that can¡¯t be known to others?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything in return. He removed her hand and dusted his cor. After that, he rose to his feet and looked down at her. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your fault for what happened that year?¡± Ryleigh froze. She clenched her fists tightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Louis leaned closer to her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that kind of person.¡± After that, he left the study room, leaving Ryleigh to stand frozen stiff on the spot as she was overwhelmed by a surge of despair. At ckgold¡­ Maisie passed by the reception desk. The staff at the front desk already knew her identity, and she greeted her warmly, ¡°You¡¯vee, Mrs. Goldmann. Mr. Goldmann is in his office.¡± She smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Maisie walked toward the office and knocked on the door. After getting permission, she pushed the door open and saw Nn was reading a document in his chair. He did not raise his head, so he thought she was Quincy. He said, ¡°Please help me to inform them that I¡¯m not going to the event tonight. I don¡¯t like that kind of asion.¡± Maisie walked toward the desk and leaned forward.¡± Why, though?¡± Stunned, Nn closed the document and raised his head. ¡°Zee?¡± Maisie got up and sat beside the desk. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± He put the document on the desk, got up to his feet, walked around the desk, and stopped in front of her.¡± Are you here to entertain me?¡± ¡®Entertain me¡­¡¯ Nn was stunned as soon as the words slipped past his lips. He did not expect himself to say something like that. It just came out of his mouth naturally. Maisie stroked his cheek and said, ¡°Well, you caught me.¡± Nn grabbed her wrist and put her palm against his cheek, ¡°Did¡­ Did I always say something like that in the past?¡± Blinking her eyes, Maisie replied, ¡°Do you want to hear a joke, Nn?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°There was a sugar cube walking in the north pole. It felt so cold, and then it¡­¡± ¡°It turned into an ice cube?¡± Nn rubbed his chin against her palm and finished her sentence. There was a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie withdrew her hand and said, ¡°A cabbage was taking off its clothes as it walked¡­¡± Nn chimed in again and said, ¡°And then it was gone.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Have you gotten your memories back?¡± He kissed her and replied, ¡°I was exposed to these dry jokes in high school.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t he know the answer back then?¡¯ Maisie thought. However, she soon found the reason why. After all, he now only had the memories of the things that had happened before he was 17, so of course, he could remember the things that happened in his high school better. Maisie jumped down from the desk and stood in front of him. ¡°This is so boring.¡± Nn grabbed her into his arms and buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°Did you tell me these dry jokes in the past as well, Zee?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie replied. He turned her over and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°I can remember some of it.¡± Nn scratched the tip of her nose with his finger and asked, ¡°What brought you here today? Is it because you miss me too much Maisie turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Yeah. But I don¡¯t miss you anymore.¡± He chuckled deeply at her answer. Quincy knocked on the door, and Maisie pushed Nn away. When Quincy entered the office, he was taken aback slightly when he saw Maisie. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here too, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± An impish smile appeared on Maisie¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said he¡¯ll attend the dinner tonight.¡± Nn pinched her cheek and sighed exasperatedly.¡± You really are one naughty woman.¡± Maisie smiled at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go to entertain your client.¡± Then, she went closer to him and whispered into his ear. ¡°However,e back early. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home, and then we¡¯ll take a bath together.¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Nn loosened his tie and said to Quincy. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the dinner tonight. Tell them that I have to take a bath with my wife.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. At night, Maisie regretted everything she had said in the afternoon. The ripples were reflecting on the ceiling. The bathroom was foggy, and it was only when the residual heat faded that her vision became clear. She leaned on Nn¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat. His body gave off a refreshing smell after he took a bath, and the beads of salty sweats that glided off his body looked like rivulets of light. ¡°Are you really not going to attend the dinner?¡± she asked. He lifted her wet hair and collected them behind her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go in the first ce. Besides, isn¡¯t it more important to stay with my wife than to socialize?¡± Maisie was tickled pink by his answer. She got up and wrapped the towel around her body. After that, she took the hair blower and walked to the washbasin to dry her hair. Nn approached her and took the hair blower away from her. He helped her dry her hair, and as he ran his fingers over her hair, he said, ¡°From now onward, I¡¯ll help you dry your hair, Zee.¡± Maisie looked at him and said, ¡°Nn, there¡¯s one thing¡­¡± Nn switched off the hair blower and looked at her.¡± Yeah?¡± Turning around, Maisie lifted her head to meet his gaze, but she did not say anything. Although she did not say anything, he knew she wanted to ask for help from him through her eyes. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want me to help you with something?¡± Maisie blinked her eyes. He poked her cheek and continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the extent of inviting me for a bath if you have a favor to ask. You can just tell me. I thought you just wanted to take a bath with me.¡± Maisie pushed his hand away and replied, ¡°I was just kidding. Who knew you¡¯d take it so seriously!?¡± He raised his brows. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done cannot be undone.¡± Maisie decided not to beat around the bush anymore. She was reluctant to tell him about it because she did not know how to tell him. After all, that person was somewhat connected to his mother. ¡°Mr. Topaz was once your mother¡¯s agent, right?¡± The smile on the tip of Nn¡¯s lips froze, and his face sank. He replied tly, ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± Maisie knew that it was a taboo to talk about his mother right now since he had lost his memories. However, Anthony had once been his mother¡¯s agent. Besides, Maisie was curious about everything that Louis had told her today. She had heard about the things that happened to Ryleigh that year. However, she had not asked her about it since she did not want to make Ryleigh go through the trauma again. The reason Louis would know about it was that he had looked into the matter himself. Nn put the hair blower down and gathered the few strands of wet hair that stuck to her cheek. ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± Maisie opened her mouth slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Topaz has a daughter named Naomi, right?¡± Nn squinted his eyes and replied, ¡°I guess so. Why are you asking?¡± ¡°She and Ryleigh joined the same club when they were in university. I heard that¡­¡± Maisie lowered her head to look at her toes. ¡°She¡¯s in aa now.¡± Ryleigh had been kicked out of her club back then because the Royal Academy of Music only offered one spot for the students who joined the orchestra club at Northwest University. Both Ryleigh and Naomi had been the ace students in the orchestra club. However, when they had been competing against each other in a performance, Naomi fell from the stairs, and Ryleigh was the only one who was with her at that time. Ryleigh had been used as the ¡°culprit¡± who pushed Naomi down the stairs. After the incident, Anthony, the gold-medal agent at the Royal Academy of Music, had used his connections to get the school to cancel Ryleigh¡¯s application. After that, Ryleigh was kicked out of the club because they all thought she was the one who had pushed Naomi down the stairs. Christina, Ryleigh¡¯s aunt, had stepped forward, and it was only then that scandal and news were put to an end. However, Ryleigh had not touched music since then. She had withdrawn from Northwest University and cut off all her connections with her friends. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 What had happened back then had undoubtedly left a huge emotional scar on Ryleigh. It was so unbearable to her that not only had she avoided music, but she also avoided getting into contact with any musical instrument all this while. Nn was startled. It was obvious that to him, the incident that had happened between Ryleigh and Naomi Topaz had not taken ce yet, and he had no memory of his event. Maisie took his hand, lifted his head, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Since you know Mr. Topaz, can you find a chance to introduce me to him? I wish to meet him in person.¡± Nn lifted her up, ced her on the edge of the washbasin, and pressed his firm chest against hers.¡± After sweet-talking me for so long, all you wish is to see him?¡± Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°Then, will you help me?¡± He kissed her ear and lowered his voice. ¡°That depends on my wife¡¯s performance.¡± The night was silent, and the gray curtain draping on the French windows swayed with the wind. Maisie performed from midnight to dawn, and Nn enjoyed it to the fullest, conquering her from the beginning to the end and showing no sign of exhaustion. As the sky was getting brighter, Nn hugged the person sleeping in his arms and affectionately caressed her blushing cheeks with his palms. He did not sleep and waited until 6:00 a.m. He then rolled over, sat up, put on his nightgown, grabbed his cell phone, and left the room. He then called Quincy at the entryway. It was already 10:30 a.m. when Maisie woke up. She rushed downstairs after freshening herself in a hurry and found out that Alfred had already prepared breakfast for her. She finished her breakfast and asked Alfred, ¡°When did Nn leave this morning?¡± Alfred replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Goldmann went out at 7:00 a.m. today.¡± ¡®7:00 a.m.? That fe spent the whole night tossing me around on the bed and didn¡¯t even sleep before leaving for work?¡¯ Maisie rushed to Soul Jewelry and received a text message from Quincy while she was on her way, saying that Mr. Topaz would be attending a charity banquet tomorrow night, and Nn would bring her along to the venue. She looked at the screen, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch. ¡®It seems that my hard work fromst night hasn¡¯t gone to waste! The receptionist at the front desk walked up to her as soon as she stepped into thepany. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms. Mayweather has been waiting for you in the reception lounge for quite some time already.¡± Maisie was slightly astounded. ¡®X Mayweather actually came in person? But that¡¯s great. It just so happens that I want to know why she can¡¯t wait to coborate with us too. After all, as one of the top-tier models, she can always find a more well-knownpany, like Taylor Jewelry, instead of Soul Jewelry if she wants to get into jewelry endorsement! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie came to the door of the reception lounge and was about to push the door and get in when she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Soul Jewelry is only a new brand, so why would you want to get into a coboration with this smallpany? Not to mention that the owner is quite full of herself. Is she making us wait for so long on purpose?¡± However, the woman who responded to him sounded rather calm. ¡°Soul Jewelry is a brand founded by one of the world¡¯s best designers, Zora, and let¡¯s not forget that it¡¯s also a jewelrypany owned by the ckgold Group. It has potential.¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re blessing them with your name and fame the moment you im that you¡¯re willing to coborate with them. But what they¡¯re doing now clearly shows that they¡¯re not interested in the formation of this rtionship.¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, Maisie pushed the door open and walked in. The woman sitting on the couch with her tea looked graceful and sophisticated-she really did live up to her reputation as a model Maisie smiled and walked up to them. ¡°Sorry, something came up, and there was a dy.¡± Maisie then sat down on the couch. X put down the teacup and replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we haven¡¯t waited for too long. That¡¯s understandable.¡± However, the male assistant who was sitting beside her scoffed and expressed disdain. Maisie ignored him and went straight to the point.¡± It¡¯s our fault for not extending a warm wee to you, Ms. Mayweather, 1 hope you¡¯ll be able to forgive us for that. Of course, I have to make things clear before we start discussing the details. The reason we didn¡¯t agree to your coboration request at once isn¡¯t that we disparage your worth and status. After all, Ms. Mayweather¡¯s endowment and influence in the field is not something that we see in any other models.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Chapter 697 ¡°However, I want to know why you would choose to coborate with Soul Jewelry, a brand that¡¯s still a novice in this field? You obviously have a lot of better choices.¡± X looked at Maisie. ¡°Because I like Soul Jewelry¡¯s design inspiration. I can see the ¡°soul¡± that your jewelry designs possess as l¡¯ ve seen the masterpieces that you put out while you were working for Luxe before this. They look and feel different from those ¡± soulless¡± pieces that only had magnificent- looking shells.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to meet you. You definitely know how to appreciate my designs, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X smiled. ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s another reason.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes as X said meaningfully, ¡°I heard that Louis made an exception to shoot a promotional advertisement for Soul Jewelry three years ago. A brand that Louis endorses won¡¯t be bad, right?¡± Maisie and X exchanged gazes. ¡°She just disclosed that the other reason she¡¯s chosen to go into a coboration with Soul is Louis¡¯s previous endorsement from three years ago. It seems that she¡¯s bringing this up deliberately just to remind me of her previous rtionship with Louis. ¡®My rtionship with the de Armas hasn¡¯t been made public. No one knows that I¡¯m Louis¡¯ cousin except those people that are close to me. ¡®On the other hand, she seems so open and honest while she admitted the real reason she has chosen to coborate with us, and she doesn¡¯t even sound aggressive when saying so. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t think of me as her rival in love. ¡®Even if she doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with Louis, she should know about Nn and me as long as she surfs the Inte Maisie pretended to be surprised. ¡°I heard that Mr. Lucas has an ex-girlfriend who works as a model. It seems that you¡¯re her, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X sounded neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Not many people know about my past rtionship with Louis, but you¡¯re the missus of the Goldmanns, so you should be able to meet Louis quite frequently. By the way. I heard that Louis has gotten engaged, and his fiancee is the daughter of the Hills?¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you do still care a lot about your ex¡¯s affairs, huh?¡± Maisie rubbed her fingers as she looked seemingly nonchnt. X blinked. ¡°Of course. He was the one who broke up with me back then, causing me heartbreak. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to stay this time around.¡± She asked her assistant for the document and ced it on the desk as she said that. ¡°After I sign the contract and get into a coboration with Soul Jewelry, I can guarantee that yourpany will see its highest sales volume within a year. Not to mention that I won¡¯t even ask for a higher payment, I¡¯ll only ask your party for 15% of my ordinary advertising fees. And I only ask for one condition in return¡­¡± X left Soul Jewelry with her assistant, and Maisie was still sitting on the couch with an indifferent expression. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. An employee then entered the lounge. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, since Ms. Mayweather is willing to lower her terms, would you like to think about it?¡± ¡®X is a well-known supermodel, and she has already set foot in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s said that she has already gotten her hands on all the resources that she can find in the industry. If she were to coborate with Soul, it¡¯d indeed bring thepany a lot of poprity and sales. ¡®However¡­ Maisie pursed her lips tightly. ¡®She wants me to get Ryleigh to cancel her engagement with Louis: She raised her hand to cover her eyes and brows and stared at the document on the desk through the seam in between her fingers. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder X would find her way to Soul as soon as she returned to Zlokova. She already knows about my identity and has already looked into Louis and Ryleigh¡¯s engagement. Naturally, she knows that I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s best friend. ¡®She¡¯s named such attractive terms and conditions deliberately as if she¡¯s trying to sell me a huge favor, but in fact, she¡¯s trying to start a rivalry against Ryleigh. The employee next to her whispered, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie returned to her senses, put the document on the desk away, and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s truly rare for her to name such fascinating terms, but.¡± She stopped by the employee¡¯s side and handed the document to her. ¡°Soul will not be led by the nose by someone else. Get someone to inform Ms. Mayweather, saying that if she ns to coborate with us because of personal reasons, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t ept her offer.¡±. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Barbara and Ryleigh were shopping for luxury goods, and Ryleigh was absent-minded throughout the whole process. Barbara had to call her out a few times before she responded. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Ryleigh curled her lips and rubbed her stomach all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Shall we go for dinner now?¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just eat at noon?¡± She was flustered for a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡± Barbara¡¯s cell phone rang when she was about to say something. She then picked up the call when she saw that it was from Maisie. ¡°Ryleigh and I are in the mall now. She? Her phone ran out of battery and died. What?¡± Barbara ended the call with a troubled expression on her face after the exchange of a few more sentences. Thus, Ryleigh asked, ¡°What happened? Why did Zee call you?¡± Barbara lifted her eyelids, looked at her, and ced her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in trouble.¡± Ryleigh looked puzzled. Barbara and Ryleigh rushed to Soul Jewelry Ryleigh had already learned about the situation through the phone, so she asked as soon as she entered the room through the door, ¡°X Mayweather, what does she mean?¡± Maisie was sitting on the couch and took a sip of coffee. ¡°What I told you is what she means. The only condition that she¡¯s named to get her to coborate with Soul is for me to get you to cancel your marriage engagement with Louis.¡± She then put down the cup. ¡°She doesn¡¯t n 10 leave Zlokova again after returning here this time around. She should have a long-term career development n all nned out already.¡± Barbara snorted. ¡°She can¡¯t get her mind off her ex, so she hase back here to rekindle her rtionship with Mr. Lucas now that she knows he has gotten engaged?¡± After saying so, she looked at Ryleigh, who had yet to utter a single word. ¡°Do you need me to get someone to help you deal with this woman?¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and said disapprovingly.¡± Why would I need your help? Isn¡¯t this even better? Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯d definitely marry him.¡± Barbara propped her elbows on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support you no matter what¡¯s your final choice.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze shifted around the room and was then fixed on Ryleigh for a long time. ¡°How this matter will end depends solely on Louis. X might not be able to get her mind off her past rtionship, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Louis shares the same thought as she does. And since Louis has agreed to the marriage, it means that he¡¯s not the kind of man who would marry a woman so casually.¡± Ryleigh looked at her nkly. ¡°Zee, since when did you start to know your cousin so well?¡± She smiled. ¡°Yesterday.¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. As soon as the word ¡°yesterday¡± was mentioned, she could not help but think of what Louis had said the previous night, and it felt extremely irritable. At that moment, on the other side of the city¡­ X came to the Royal Academy of Music, and an academic staff member brought her to the performance hall. While in the corridor, they could already hear the melodious violin that originated from the hall. The huge performance hall was empty, and the lights were very dim. There was only a bright white spotlight on the stage, and it was pointing at the man in white, who was ying the violin. Louis was tall, and his tall and straight back was reflected in the mirror. The white velvet shirt was draping against his chest, and the first two buttons from the cor were unbuttoned, which made him look extremely mboyant yet cold and indifferent at the same time. He looked like a dazzling light while performing on the stage as his wless figure found its way into X¡¯s eyes. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the exact scene that attracted me to him on stage back then?¡¯ Seeing the woman slowly walking onto the stage in the mirror, Louis stopped moving, and the melodic tune stopped altogether. He then put the violin down and turned to look at her. X¡¯s eyes curved into two lines as she grinned.¡± Louis, did I catch you off guard with this surprise? I¡¯m hack!¡± Louis did not respond and walked past her. X grabbed him by his arm, but he did not look back. ¡°You were the one who broke up with me nine years ago. We had been in a rtionship for six years back then, don¡¯t you feel any reluctance at all?¡± Louis broke his arm free of her grasp and turned to look at her with an unconcerned expression. ¡°We aren¡¯tpatible.¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Chapter 699 ¡°We¡¯re notpatible? Is that all I get?¡± X walked around and in front of him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°We had been together for six years. You love music, so I picked up the violin for you. I¡¯ve always tried my best to get close to you, to walk into your heart, but what about you? All you did was trifle with my feelings for you.¡± Louis¡¯s eyes looked moved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology.¡± X hugged him. ¡°Louis, I can even be the kind of woman you like if you don¡¯t like the type of woman I am. You told me that you would try to ept me, but it¡¯s been six years now ¡®I¡¯ve never gotten into his heart, and all I got from him back then was a breakup and a mere ¡°we aren¡¯t compatible¡±. I¡¯m not reconciled to how things turned out! Louis pushed her away and quickly put down the hand that was grabbing her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re fine, and there¡¯s no need for you to change. Just think of it as a favor that I owe you. I can make up for it with any other things, but I¡¯m not worthy of your love and attention.¡± He left the performance hall without looking back. X¡¯s hands, resting on both sides of her body, could not help but clench tightly into fists. ¡®I was the one who courted Louis back then, but he rejected me, saying that I¡¯m not his type. But I didn¡¯t care much about that, and I was willing to be the woman that¡¯s more his cup of tea. I even picked up basic violin skills and tried to learn to enjoy music because of him. ¡®On the other hand, he tried to ept me too, and I really thought I had a chance to impress him and even walk into his heart someday back then. ¡®However, throughout the six years that we were together, Louis could be heedful at times, but he could also be rather indifferent to me sometimes. He would smile at me when he was happy, but he could also ignore me as if I was invisible when he was not in the mood. ¡®I had been paying a lot of attention to Louis when I was abroad all these years. He had not been together with another woman ever since he broke up with me, and that¡¯s great news for me. After all, I¡¯m the only exgirlfriend that he¡¯s ever announced to the public, even though my title as his girlfriend seemed rather nominal. ¡®However, he got engaged to the daughter of the Hills out of the blue three years ago. He once mentioned that he doesn¡¯t like that his family loves to make marriage arrangements for him on his behalf, but still, hepromised in the end. ¡®So how can I be reconciled!? ¡®I have a better figure and more eye-catching looks, but what does that useless piece of trash have in comparison? She¡¯s won just because she has a marriage contract with Louis!?¡¯ The assistant called X at this time and seemed to have told her that Soul Jewelry had declined her offer. Her expression changed a little. In the hospital¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie and Kennedy went on a stroll in the garden. Kennedy¡¯s arm injury was recovering well, and he had been able to take care of himself. It was said that he could be discharged from the hospital in a week. Some elderly people could be seen walking around, ying chess, and even sunbathing in the garden. Kennedy turned to look at her. ¡°Zee, aren¡¯t you afraid that Ms. Mayweather will make a fuss about it after rejecting her offer to endorse our products?¡± X had gotten rejected by Soul when she was willing to swallow her pride and offer to endorse Soul¡¯s products. In the eyes of an outsider, Soul would be crowned as an ¡°insensible¡± and ¡°immode$t¡±pany. Nheless, Maisie did not care. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t think she sincerely wants to get into a coboration with Soul. I¡¯m looking for a pure mutualistic rtionship that promotes a win-win coboration, not a business rtionship that has someone else¡¯s personal issues mixed in it.¡± ¡°Personal issues?¡± Kennedy was puzzled. Maisie smiled and gave it to him straight. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin¡¯s ex. And the only condition for her to endorse our products is for me to get Ryleigh to cancel her marriage engagement with Louis. Do you think I¡¯m someone who would do so?¡± Only then did Kennedy realize. ¡°Ms. Mayweather wants to use your identity to facilitate the affairs between Mr. Lucas and her?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°She knows that Ryleigh is my best friend, and she thinks she can restrain Ryleigh through me. She thinks that I¡¯ll see how many benefits she can make for Soul after getting into a coboration with her. And with that, I¡¯ll keep one eye shut and choose not to intervene when she makes a move on Ryleigh in the future.¡± Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Chapter 700 ¡°X knows about my identity and wants to rule out the possibility I¡¯ll stop her from making a move on Ryleigh, so she could only swallow her pride and offer to endorse Soul to ensure I¡¯ll choose not to intervene in her future plots.¡± Kennedy chuckled ¡°She thought you would value yourpany¡¯s benefits more than anything else.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Soul is currently in development and needs to obtain more resources before it can arrive at a spot where X¡¯s international influence will be of use to thepany.¡± They came to a pavilion and saw a small convenience shop nearby, so Maisie asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, would you like something to drink? ¡°Anything will do.¡± Maisie went to the shop and bought two cans of lemon tea. But a boy came out of nowhere on a bicycle, and he did not seem to have noticed Maisie, who suddenly walked out of the sidewalk A silhouette dashed up to her and pulled her out of the way in an instant. At the same time, the boy fell to the ground because of the sudden brake. He was so frightened that he started crying, Original from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie was stunned. She looked up immediately and saw Francisco. Francisco said to the boy, ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t you know that there are many people here? So why would you ride so fast around this ce? What would you do if you were to run into someone?¡± The boy¡¯s cry intensified, which aroused the passersby¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s still a kid. How could you scold him like this?¡± ¡°So I should condone his behavior just because he¡¯s a kid?¡± Francisco¡¯s face looked expressionless. ¡°You people can stand right there andment on how strict and inhumane I am only because you¡¯re not the one who almost got hit by him. So are you going just i o admit that you¡¯ve run out of luck if you¡¯re the one who got implicated by this boy¡¯s recklessness?¡± The passersby who spoke up for the boy seemed not to want to get into an argument with Francisco, so all of them approached the boy instead. They then helped him up and let him off after a few words of advice. Francisco turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°Little goddess, why are you here at the hospital?¡± Maisie threw the question back at him. ¡°I can ask you the same.¡± ¡°I came with my mother. She¡¯s not feeling too well. Little goddess, are you not feeling well either?¡± Maisie shook her head while Kennedy caught up to them. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Uncle Kennedy, I¡¯m sorry, something just happened, and I got held up.¡± Maisie handed the lemon tea in her hand to Kennedy. Kennedy grabbed the can of lemon tea and looked at Francisco, who was standing beside her. ¡°And who is §¯. Francisco sounded modest and courteous. ¡°Hi sir, my name is Francisco Boucher, and I¡¯m a friend of little-Maisie.¡± Kennedy nodded. Samantha appeared at this time. She was stunned at first when she saw Maisie and Kennedy but then laughed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Mother, do you know them?¡± Francisco looked shocked. Samantha was surprised as well. After all, even her son knew them too. After Samantha¡¯s exnation, Francisco finally knew that his mother was Kennedy¡¯s savior and that Kennedy was his little goddess¡¯s uncle. Kennedy and Samantha had only met each other once the other night, but the two of them became very acquainted after meeting each other again today. Maisie and Francisco walked behind them while they were chatting with each other-that was when Francisco approached Maisie and whispered, ¡°Little goddess, my mother and your uncle seem to make quite a match.¡± Maisie chuckled and lowered her voice. ¡°Now that your mother and father are divorced, you¡¯ll hold on to any way that can get your mother back onto the market as her son?¡± Francisco crossed his arms as if he was upset as soon as Maisie mentioned his father. ¡°That¡¯s because my father doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her. A good woman like my mother deserves a better man.¡± It happened that he spoke a little too loudly, and the two walking in front of them managed to hear it, so Samantha turned around and red at him. ¡°I can¡¯t make you keep your mouth shut now, can¡¯t I?¡± Francisco got behind Maisie, smiled, and said, ¡°Little goddess, please protect me.¡± Maisie nced at him andughed out loud. ¡°But aren¡¯t you the little devil who fears no one?¡± Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Francisco asked, ¡°Who said that? Do you think we¡¯re still at training camp?¡± He really hadn¡¯t been afraid of anyone at the training camp. Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say more. Samantha left once she got the medication. Francisco was worried that his father would harass his mother, so he left with her, When he left, he mentioned that she owed him a meal so that she didn¡¯t forget. Maisie wouldn¡¯t, but he didn¡¯t seem satisfied, so he walked to the car and said shamelessly, ¡°After what happened today, two meals.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. After their car drove off, Maisie could hear the sound of a car honk from not too far away. She turned around and saw an eye-catching, but familiar Maybach parked there. Maisie took a deep breath. ¡®Nn! She walked to the car, and the window slowly rolled down, revealing Nn in the driver seat.: His coat was off, and he wore a navy blue shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. The car was filled with a light perfume for men by Gi, the one that he usually used. It had abination of patchouli and cedar-the scent was sexy and masculine. Even after being married for three years, Maisie still couldn¡¯t resist falling head over heels for him. She sat in the passenger seat and leaned toward him.¡± Honey, I suddenly realize that you¡¯re extra attractive today.¡± Nn smirked, ¡°Aren¡¯t I always attractive?¡± Maisie beamed. ¡°Yes, my husband has always been charming, making me fall head over heels every day.¡± He stopped smiling, pinching her chin, and approached. ¡°What did you do? What is this ttery?¡± Maisie licked her lips and put her arms around his neck. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. I just missed you more than usual today.¡± Nn slowly said, ¡°Really?¡± Maisie leaned right in front of his face, the top half of her body leaning on him seductively, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Nn kissed her and tasted something, ¡°Lemon?¡± She smiled, the twinkle in her eyes making them look so clear. ¡°I drank a can of lemon tea.¡± Then she blew her breath at him. Nn turned her face away. ¡°That¡¯s so childish.¡± He started the car and drove away. Maisie put her cheeks on her hands and looked at him, smiling. Her eyes filled with happiness. At night the next day, Nn attended a charity ball named ¡®Twilight¡¯. The event hall was full of people from the business world, representatives from corporations. The theme of ¡®Twilight¡¯ was to build schools on the outskirts. The guests signed on the cardboard wall. The representatives of the corporations were all surprised at Nn¡¯s presence. ckgold had charity events too, but Nn rarely showed up. He would usually send a representative like the otherpanies, but he attended with his wife this time. A middle-aged man walked toward Nn. It was Mr. South, the organizer of the charity event. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Mr. Goldmann from ckgold.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn shook his hand amicably, ¡°I¡¯m not here as ckgold¡¯s representative. I¡¯m here personally.¡± Mr. South wasn¡¯t surprised. Some entrepreneurs would donate in their name, and given Nn¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t mind that. Nn saw Anthony among the crowd. Mr. South handed a ss of champagne to him and noticed who he was looking at. ¡°Mr. Topaz has been doing a lot of charity work in the past few years. I heard it was for his daughter.¡± Maisie looked toward the crowd when she heard that. Most entrepreneurs donated to show how sessful they were, but Anthony had been actively donating for years. He wanted to do good and at the same time build a better conscience. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Mr. Topaz¡¯s daughter was still in a vegetative state and might not wake up, but he never gave up hope. Anthony saw Nn too and walked toward him.¡± You¡¯re here.¡± Nn smiled and nodded. ¡°Uncle Anthony,¡± He put his hand over Maisie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my wife, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie politely greeted him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Anthony courteously replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you and Nn. You really are a match made in heaven.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± The host did an opening introduction and invited someone from the organizing team to give a speech. The LED screen on stage showed the area¡¯s situation, where the donations went, and the organizers invited the children from the viges to give their appreciation. When the donation ceremony started, all thepanies donated cash, paintings, and more, all costing hundreds of thousands. Anthony donated 100,000 textbooks and $150,000 in cash, weing a round of apuse from the attendees. When the host saw the note from another donor, he looked extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann, for donating $ 3,000,000 to build schools in the mountains.¡± ¡°$3,000,000 just like that. Only Mr. Goldmann could do that.¡± ¡°Not only has ckgold been generating assets over the years, but this really isn¡¯t much to the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°We could neverpare to Mr. Goldmann.¡± The discussions around them were pretty loud. Maisie turned to look at Nn and raised her brows,¡± Mr. and Mrs.?¡± Nn said into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Maisie pulled at his tie. ¡°You¡¯re paying all of that. People are going to think that I¡¯m just riding your coattails.¡± Nn held her hand and looked around at the people.¡± I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say more. She waved to get the crew to approach, and when he did, she said something into his ear. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nn watched her but didn¡¯t stop her. The crew walked to the stage and spoke to the surprised host. He then excitedly announced, ¡°We got the news that Mrs. Goldmann understood that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the children to study in the condition they¡¯re in, and she would like to donate some learning supplies in her own name. She wishes that the children will be able to fulfill their dreams while studying in a new environment.¡± The round of apuse was thunderous. Maisie dly epted their praises. Before the ball started, the children from the viges came to take pictures with Maisie and gave her some gifts. Maisie took their gifts, bent down to look at them, and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your gifts. I¡¯ll treasure them.¡± The support teacher leading the children said with sincerity, ¡°We really appreciate the supplies you have donated. When the new schools are built, the children will no longer need to share textbooks.¡± Maisie held her hand. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for you either. I¡¯m doing all I can for you and the children, hoping that it can help you.¡± The teacher brought the children to prepare for the performance when Nn walked next to Maisie and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my wife was such a phnthropist.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m not usually kind?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nn held her waist and smiled, ¡°My wife is both strong and gentle in my eyes.¡± Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Maisie saw something and pushed the gift she was holding into Nn¡¯s arms, ¡°Help me take care of this. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Maisie walked into the corridor and saw Anthony speaking to an old man outside. Maisie didn¡¯t interrupt them but instead walked over after the man left. ¡°Mr. Topaz.¡± Anthony turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why aren¡¯t you spending time with Nn?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I told him I came to see you.¡± He paused. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She nodded and found an excuse. ¡°I was a student of Northwest University, and I shared sses with your daughter Naomi. I¡¯ve heard about you a lot earlier.¡± Anthony was surprised, and his eyes turned gloomy, ¡°Oh..¡± ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t interact much with your daughter, I knew that she was a hardworking and positive person.¡± Anthony was moved because it had been a while since someonest spoke to him about his daughter, and this was her coursemate. ¡°That child really was positive.¡± Maisie lowered her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to bring up sad memories, but you never gave up. I believe Ms. Topaz will wake up one day.¡± He nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°But,¡± Maisie paused before asking, ¡°Did you look into her ident?¡± Anthony¡¯s face dropped. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to investigate. Only the Hill girl was there when my daughter got into that ident.¡± ¡®So it¡¯s true¡­ Maisie narrowed her eyes, and something came to her mind. ¡°Mr. Topaz, could I visit Ms. Topaz if it¡¯s not too much trouble? Anthony agreed After the ball ended, Maisie and Nn walked to the parking lot, where Quincy parked in front of them. They got into the car. Quincy turned around and stared at the gift in Nn¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s a gift session during the charity ball?¡± Nn proudly said, ¡°The children from the viges gave this to my wife. I¡¯m just holding it for her.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile when she looked at the way Nn was protecting the gift. The media reported about the charity event, but the donations of both Nn and Maisie were not announced, probably because they requested it. Still, that caught the attention and spection of a lot of inte users. Maisie couldn¡¯t care less about thements. She arrived at the nursing home in town and checked for the room Naomi was staying in. The nurse brought Maisie to a VIP room. She walked in and saw that the room was warmly decorated, and the flowers next to the bed were still fresh. It was obvious that Mr. Topaz changed them out regrly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi relied on the oxygen supplied by the machines-the ECG that rose and fell proved that she was still alive. A nurse around 50 years old walked in and was surprised because it was probably the first time someone visited Naomi, Who are you?¡± Maisie turned around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a coursemate of Ms. Topaz. I¡¯ve gotten Mr. Topaz¡¯s permission to visit her.¡± The nurse was surprised. ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie put the flowers in the vase. ¡°Have you been taking care of her all these years?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Topaz visits every few days, but I¡¯m usually taking care of her. I¡¯ve been working here for more than 1 O years.¡± Someone in aa would require constant massaging to ensure blood cirction. The nurse helped cut her nails and hair every now and then Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Of course, they would also push her outside to get some sun, but the duration was limited. Maisie looked at the person sleeping in bed and heard the nurse sigh. ¡°Ms. Topaz got into the ident at such a young age and has been sleeping for over 10 years. Even the doctors advised Mt. Topaz to let go.¡± Maisie feltplicated. She wouldn¡¯t have known about Naomi if Louis had never mentioned her. She thought of something. ¡°No one has visited her other than Mr. Topaz?¡± The nurse pondered. ¡°Her coursemates visited at first, but it didn¡¯t continue for long. No one else came after that.¡± Maisie stayed there for a while before leaving the nursing home. She got into her car and gave Ryleigh a call. Ryleigh was at the pool hall with Barbara. Maisie went there with Saydie and saw only the two of them at the table. She walked over with her arms crossed. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourselves.¡± Ryleigh was drinking coke, then smiled. ¡°We¡¯re jobless. Of course, we¡¯re enjoying ourselves.¡± Barbara hit a ball into the hole and stood up to retort,¡± I¡¯m not like you. I have enough money even though I¡¯m jobless.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless. Maisie took the cue that Barbara handed to her, walked to the table, and got balls 7 and 12 into the pockets. ¡°Ryleigh, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Ryleigh stopped what she was doing. ¡°Why?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t speak. Barbara teased, ¡°Did X do something again?¡° ¡°It¡¯s not about her.¡± Maisie looked up at Ryleigh. Ryleigh pointed at herself. ¡°It¡¯s about me?¡± Maisie nodded. Ryleighughed drily. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, why would Louis look into your background?¡± Ryleigh was obviously surprised but didn¡¯t speak. Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°You never thought of giving an exnation about that?¡± ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes showed that she was still trying to evade the truth. Maisie put down the cue. ¡°Even though it¡¯s been over 10 years, I never asked because you never talked about it, and I know you¡¯re not like that. I went to see Naomi.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed a little. She lowered her head and bit her lip. Barbara looked at them. ¡°What is this about?¡± Neither of them answered, and it became quiet. Soon, Maisie said, ¡°Ryleigh, I want to help you.¡± Ryleigh had helped her in the past, but Maisie never got to help her back. Thus, she had to help Ryleigh get out of this now. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ryleigh paused and looked down. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened either. When I woke up, Naomi was already lying in a pool of blood.¡± ¡°When you woke up?¡± Maisie was shocked. Ryleigh nodded. ¡°I had received a message from Naomi, asking me to go meet her to talk about something, so I went over¡­¡± When she had gotten there, she didn¡¯t see Naomi. As such, she had waited at the stairs for a while before suddenly fainting. After waking up, her neck had been hurting, as if she had been hit. She then saw Naomi lying in a pool of blood at the bottom of the stairs as if she had fallen. She had been shocked, and when she realized that she needed to report this to a teacher, the people from the orchestra had already shown up with one. There wasn¡¯t surveince at the stairs, and the cameras in the corridor had caught her walking through, but she hadn¡¯t appeared after a long time. Thus, the video was suddenly the ¡®proof of her ¡®crime¡¯. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Maisie was quiet, thinking. Barbara supported herself with her hand on the table.¡± Could it be possible that the victim staged all of this?¡± Ryleigh looked at her, ¡°Naomi wouldn¡¯t use her life as a joke.¡± Barbara put her chin on her hand. ¡°So Naomi was attacked, but why would the attacker pin this on you?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ryleigh had no idea. Maisie crossed her arms, ¡°It¡¯s because of the admission list of the Royal Academy of Music of Zlokova. There was only one spot, so either Ryleigh or Naomi would have gotten it.¡± Ryleigh and Naomi had been outstanding rivals in the orchestra, but if Naomi wanted to frame Ryleigh to get in, she wouldn¡¯t need to put her life on the line. If Naomi was attacked and Ryleigh was framed, that would be akin to killing two birds with one stone, eliminating two rivals at once. As such, theirpetition would be the person who benefitted. Barbara understood what Maisie was trying to say. ¡°So it was someone else in the orchestra?¡± They both looked toward Ryleigh, who looked innocent. ¡°Many people from the club joined the competition, how would I know who it was?¡± Barbara and Maisie looked at each other and sighed. They really couldn¡¯t rely on Ryleigh because she was so naive. She had been framed for so many years but never suspected anyone. Luckily, Barbara was ready to help. She knew some friends who knew a lot of people in Northwest University, and they knew more or less about what had happened. Maisie asked Saydie to send Ryleigh home, but she got a call from a stranger on the way to the office. The moment she heard a woman¡¯s voice, X¡¯s face popped up in her mind. X didn¡¯t seem to be giving up and asked to meet at Soul. When Maisie got there, X was already waiting for her on the couch. She smiled. ¡°Are you not even going to consider?¡± Maisie stopped in front of the couch. ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, Soul will naturally wee you, but I can¡¯t agree to your terms.¡± X¡¯s expression remained the same as she slowly said, ¡°You treat your friends very well, but I heard that your friend was asked to leave school because she attacked someone.¡± Maisie was expressionless, but her eyes were dark while she quietly sized X up. X went straight to the point. ¡°If the news started spreading again, I¡¯m afraid that your friend would have to face some terrible criticism.¡± The Hills had tried to silence the criticism. With Russel Hill¡¯s need to protect his daughter, he would not allow this to resurface. If everyone learned about this in this era of advanced technology, Ryleigh would be easily attacked by Inte users. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned darker. She knew Ryleigh well. She wasn¡¯t as strong as she seemed. She had a fragile heart and would never be able to ept the criticism from the outside world. As such, she had chosen to hide in her shell and rather be unassuming so that no one would notice her. X thought Maisie was going topromise. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make you my enemy because I¡¯m sincere about being the spokesperson for Soul. Also, my status and fan base will bring a lot more benefits to you, so why do you pretend that it isn¡¯t true? Maisie could tell that X wasn¡¯t a kind person. ¡°How could you say that you¡¯re sincere in coborating but threaten me with my friend¡¯s past?¡± Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Maisie squinted her eyes, and the smile slowly faded from her face. ¡°Do you think Louis will go back to you after Ryleigh cancels their marriage?¡± The emotion in X¡¯s eyes changed, but she soon calmed herself down. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your concern, Ms. Vanderbilt. I¡¯ve been with Louis for six years. I could get him to fall in love with me in the past, and I can do the same in the future.¡± X rose to her feet and walked up to Masie. She patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Just when X walked to the door, a voice rang out behind her. ¡°You really don¡¯t know Louis, do you? Of course, you don¡¯t know me either.¡± X froze. However, she did not say anything and left in the end. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Louis was teaching in the ssroom. After the lesson was over, a couple of female students approached him shyly to ask for advice about the finger positions. Louis nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned it before in the lesson. It¡¯s your business if you don¡¯t pay attention during ss. I¡¯m not a tutor, and I don¡¯t want this to happen next time.¡± The group of students looked at each other embarrassingly as Louis exited the ssroom. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Professor Lucas is a little bit too harsh? Does he not know how to take care of girls?¡± A female student who was familiar with Louis¡¯ temperament looked at them and chimed in, ¡°I suggest you guys drop your thoughts. You should be grateful that he didn¡¯t scold you.¡± Louis was notoriously known for his strictness in the Royal Academy of Music. He had zero-tolerance toward students who did not work hard in his lesson. He would harshly reprimand a lot of his students whenever they did something wrong, and a lot of girls had cried because of this. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The group of girls were all new students, so they weren¡¯t familiar with Louis. They just thought they were lucky to have such a good-looking teacher as their instructor. If they had known that he had a bad temper, they would never have said something like that to him. When Louis returned to his office, a woman was sitting inside. The woman was Chenney Campbell, one of Louis¡¯ colleagues, as well as the instructor for the orchestra department. Chenney looked at Louis for a long while before asking hesitantly, ¡°All of the teachers from the music faculty are going for a gathering tonight. Do you want to join us, Professor Lucas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Louis replied as he cleaned up the schoolwork on his desk. Chenney seemed a little bit embarrassed but did not press on anymore. Louis received a call and picked it up. ¡°What do you want?¡± X was the caller, so there was a distinct tone of impatience in his voice. X smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to join me for dinner tonight? Perhaps she knew that Louis would turn her down, so she said, ¡°1 ll wait for you in the usual spot. Also, I have something that I think you would be interested in.¡± Louis pondered for a while before saying yes. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ While they were having dinner, Maisie looked at the dishes and was lost in her thoughts. Daisie and Colton raised their heads and looked at each other. They then went up to Nn and asked,¡± What¡¯s going on with Mommy, Daddy?¡± ¡°I guess someone has offended your mom again,¡± Nn replied as he put a nicely peeled lobster on Maisie¡¯s te. Colton looked at him and asked, ¡°Is that you, Daddy?¡± Nn shot him a gloomy nce. ¡®Is this kid asking for a beating?¡¯ Maisie picked the lobster up from her te and put it into her mouth. Then, she sighed. Nn looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad, Zee. She¡¯s just a model. We can just put her on the cklist.¡± ¡°Nn.¡± Maisie lifted her eyes and looked at Nn,¡± Even if you¡¯re rich, you can¡¯t simply do that. She¡¯s a supermodel and has a lot of fans. Many people will get angered if we put her on the cklist.¡± Nn shrugged and replied, ¡°So? Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of those Inte trolls who don¡¯t even have the guts to reveal their real name?¡± Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Maisie was amused by him. This was indeed something that woulde out of his mouth after he lost his memory. Daisie chimed in and asked, ¡°What are inte trolls?¡± Maisie exined, ¡°Like those people who scolded you and brother in the past. They¡¯re known as the Inte trolls.¡± ¡°Oh i see.¡± Daisie replied. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nn ced his hand on the back of Maisie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ll let her be the spokesperson?¡± Maisie shrugged, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. She hase to me so many times, and it will bring bad influence to Soul if I refuse to let her be the spokesperson.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Soul Jewelry is apany under the ckgold Group right now. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing she can do about it if you tell her that ckgold doesn¡¯t want her to be the spokesperson for Soul.¡± Not wanting Nn to do anything stupid, Maisie hastily stopped him. ¡°Darling, leave this to me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her have her ways. Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave her in your hands. However, if she still doesn¡¯t stop causing trouble, I¡¯ll step in.¡± Maisie blinked and leaned toward him. ¡°Okay. I love you so much, my dear darling.¡± Both Daisie and Colton shook their heads speechlessly as they looked at the pair of lovebirds in front of them. At Orbit Restaurant¡­ X was pouring wine into a ss. She had only put on light makeup as she knew that Louis did not like women to put on heavy makeup. Here you go. I still remember that white wine is your favorite.¡± Louis lifted his eyes to look at her and said, ¡°What is the thing that you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± X picked the ss up and swirled it. ¡°Or you just don¡¯t want to stay with me for one more second?¡± Louis leaned toward the back of the chair and replied,¡± I don¡¯t have that much spare time.¡± X chuckled. ¡°But you have that spare time to entertain Ryleigh?¡± Louis¡¯s face was bereft of any emotion, and his gaze was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. What¡¯s the thing that you want to tell me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be the spokesperson for Soul Jewelry. Don¡¯t you think you should congratte me?¡± Louis¡¯s expression finally changed, but he still kept his cool. X took a sip from the wine and looked at him fixedly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± She put the ss on the table and continued. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife isn¡¯t that difficult to deal with. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect she would be so protective of her friend. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can bring profits to Soul Jewelry. After learning what I can bring for her, between friends and profits, I think she will choose the profits, right?¡± Louis looked at her gloomily before suddenlyughing. ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed after all these years,¡± Louismented. He picked up the ss of wine and ced it near his nose. ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, X.¡± He did not drink the wine and put the ss back on the table. ¡°White wine used to be my favorite, but it¡¯s already in the past.¡± X¡¯s fingers turned slightly white as she gripped the stem of the ss harder. She gazed at Louis fixedly. From what Louis had told her, she knew that the man in front of her had changed. He was no longer the man he once was. She pressed her lips tightly and suddenlyughed.¡± Have you ever thought of me after all these years?¡± ¡°It was a mistake for me to give you hope in the first ce,¡± Louis replied. He shouldn¡¯t have given her any hope at all. X froze, and a hint of surprise crossed her eyes. She did not say anything for a long while, and only after calming herself down did she ask, ¡°Did you regret it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Louis replied without any hesitation. This was something that X had expected, so she was able to stay calm. If it were other people, they might start throwing a tantrum and making a scene, but she did not do that. Perhaps all models had to take care of their facial expressions. She would never allow herself to lose control in front of a camera, let alone in a public ce. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Louis buttoned the button on his shirt and rose to his feet. ¡°This meal is on me. Also, it¡¯s long over between us. No matter what the reason is for you to sign the endorsement with Soul Jewelry. just want to tell you that nothing can affect me.¡± After that, without waiting for the food to be served, he went to the counter to settle the bill and left the restaurant without looking back. X was left sitting alone in the seat, and her hand gripping the ss was shaking slightly. ¡®Nothing can affect you? Hah, are you sure about that?¡¯ The next day¡­ Today was the shooting day for themercial of the jewelry for couples. Since themercial theme was ¡± wedding,¡± the shooting team was going to shoot themercial at the church and the beach. The photoshoot was done with Nathan Hayes, another male artist, since this jewelry line was dedicated to couples. The shooting crew was cross-checking the script with Nathan in the booth. The producer had brought Nathan into the crew. He was not an A-tier artist, and he had only made his debut just a few years ago. He usually yed as the affectionate second male lead in various dramas. He had great acting skills, and coupled with his good looks, many people were able to remember his face. Nathan was experienced in acting and was used to memorizing scripts, so it was a piece of cake for him to memorize a few lines for themercial. When the film director did not see X, he looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Mayweather?¡± Someone replied, ¡°Ms. Mayweather is still putting on her makeup.¡± The director looked at his watch and said, ¡°It has been a few hours, and she isn¡¯t done with her makeup yet?¡± X was an A-tier international supermodel. In other words, she shared the same reputation as some of the top artists in their country. Besides, her father was the director of Royal Crown. Therefore, nobody dared to treat her lightly. However, the director obviously had run out of patience. He said, ¡°Send someone to tell her to hurry u p. The weather is good now. We should seize the opportunity and finish the shooting as soon as possible.¡± A crew member went to do the bidding. Then, X¡¯s assistant came over with the crew member. He seemed not to be in a hurry at all as he said matter-of-factly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys waiting for Ms. Mayweather for a while? She still needs some time for preparation. Besides, it¡¯s still early. We still have a lot of time, so why are you in such a hurry?¡± The remaining crew members fell silent, and their faces sank when they heard what the assistant had said. The film director¡¯s facial expression gradually stiffened. He was furious but didn¡¯t dare tosh out at her because her father was the director of Royal Crown. Suddenly, a voice rang out from afar. ¡°This is the first day of our cooperation, and she isn¡¯t cooperating at all. Go back and ask X what she really means.¡± Everyone looked toward the source of the voice. It was Maisie, and Saydie was walking next to her with her hands on her back. Her gaze was so cold that it sent a chill down X¡¯ s assistant¡¯s spine. The rest of the people were not surprised that Maisie wasn¡¯t afraid of X at all. After all, both Royal Crown and Soul Jewelry werepanies under the ckgold Group. Besides, she was Nn¡¯s wife, so there was no way she would be afraid of her. When X appeared, she asked her assistant to apologize to the shooting crew. Then, she walked to the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My assistant didn¡¯t express it clearly. It¡¯s my fault, and you all have misunderstood. I was memorizing the lines at the back since this is the first time I¡¯m working with someone on amercial. I don¡¯t want to be a drag for Mr. Hayes.¡± The atmosphere lightened up a bit after her exnation. Maisie looked at her for a long while before she smiled and walked toward the booth. X was very cooperative throughout the entire shooting process. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org A crew member handed Maisie a bottle of water. Maisie took over the bottle of water and thanked the crew member. When she twisted open the bottle, she heard some of them talking behind her. ¡°This model is such a poser. She deliberately held us out by saying that she hadn¡¯tpleted her makeup yet this morning, and now, she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s so cooperative.¡± Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Chapter 709 ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Mrs. Goldmann is here. After all, she¡¯s signed an endorsement contract with Mrs. Goldmann, and since her boss is here, of course, she has to act like she¡¯s being very cooperative.¡± Maisie drank the water silently. It seemed to her that it was right for her toe here. If she hadn¡¯te here herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know everything that X had been doing behind her back She was a famous supermodel who had signed an endorsement contract with Soul Jewelry. The magazinepany that worked on themercial had a cooperation with Soul, and the magazine company had borrowed the shooting crew from elsewhere, The fact that Soul was willing to spend money on her and the magazinepany was willing to provide the cover showed X¡¯s poprity and influence. Even if X didn¡¯t cooperate with the shooting process, the shooting crew wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything about her. However, it was very likely that they would not ept any more Soulmercials in the future. X clearly wanted to make things hard for Maisie, and then she would use her influence to get her compensation, If it were other jewelrypanies, they might have taken her lightly and fallen into her trap. After the shooting was over, a smile finally appeared on the film director¡¯s darkened face, X took over a cup of coffee from her assistant. She strode toward Maisie enthusiastically and handed the coffee to her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you must be exhausted froming all the way here Here is a cup of coffee for you.¡± Maisie smiled and took over the cup from Xn. However, the coffee sshed on the ground, and everyone turned their heads to look at them. X¡¯s assistant hastily picked her hand up and began checking it. ¡°Are you hurt, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her assistant then turned his head around and looked at Maisie, whose face was bereft of emotion. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the first thing Ms. Mayweather did aftering from overseas was to sign an endorsement contract with Soul Jewelry. However, you turned down her offer three times. I know you¡¯re not happy with her, but she just wanted to give you a cup of coffee. How could you make things difficult for her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jason. Stop speaking, and this isn¡¯t Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s fault,¡± X put up a generous outlook and scolded her assistant gently Nobody knew what had happened, so the film director went forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± X replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. The coffee slipped past my hand and-¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather,¡± Jason interrupted, cutting her short, ¡°You¡¯re a model. Your hands are as precious as your legs. What if the wound on your hand affects your other endorsement? I know Ms. Vanderbilt doesn¡¯t like you. If not, why would she reject your offer three times before letting you be the spokesperson for Soul?¡± The crowd was stunned. All of them knew that it was X who had proposed herself to be the spokesperson for Soul after returning from overseas. It was just that they did not expect that Soul had rejected her three times, Judging from X¡¯s status in the fashion industry, it would be like a big fish in a small pond if she went to other Jewelrypanies and only Soul had what it took to reject her. Saydie wanted to go forward, but Maisie stopped her. She looked at X with a smile on her face and talked to her in a voice that only both of them could hear. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± X pretended that she did not know what Maisie was talking about and replied, ¡°What?¡± Maisie raised her hand in the air. There was a red welt on the back of her hand. ¡°I was the one who got scalded. This is strange. If I didn¡¯t like Ms. Mayweather and intentionally spilled the coffee she All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. handed to me, she would be the one who got scalded: X¡¯s hand was fine, but there was a wound on the back of Malsie¡¯s hand. The rest of the crew members brought a few ice cubes and a wound cream for burns. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you should attend to your wound first.¡± Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Chapter 710 X was stunned. Jason then said begrudgingly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Ms. Mayweather should be the one who got scalded?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jason.¡± X went forward and stopped him. She did not want to make a big deal out o fit. She paced toward Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt. It was my mistake. My assistant is just worried about me, so please don¡¯t take everything he said to your heart.¡± ¡°But it was him who said I dislike you and rejected you three times. Anyway, I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone why I rejected you, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X did not expect that Maisie would admit she had rejected her three times. After all, it would give people some room for imagination after what Jason had said. However, since Maisie had admitted it herself, it would be her problem instead. Maisie and X were unwilling to back down. In the end, X said, ¡°I¡¯ll educate my assistant and won¡¯t let him talk nonsense in the future.¡± After the ¡°farce¡± ended, Saydie sent Maisie back to Soul Jewelry by car. She looked toward the back through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°What does that woman want? It seems to me that she doesn¡¯t y dirty for nothing.¡± Saydie knew what X was doing, but she couldn¡¯t understand it. Maisie lowered her head to look at the red welt at the back of her hand. ¡°It seems to me that she can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± X had her own motive for signing the endorsement contract with Soul. She had deliberately dyed the shooting process to leave a bad impression on the magazinepany so that they wouldn¡¯t easily cooperate with Soul. As such, she could arrange her resources for herself. She had deliberately spilled the coffee to make people think that Soul had rejected her three times because they didn¡¯t like her, creating a rumor that Soul looked down on an ¡°A-list supermodel¡± X had been under the impression she could force Maisie into submission because she knew about Ryleigh¡¯s ¡°secret.¡± She was betting on whether Maisse would care about Ryleigh¡¯s ¡°secret¡± and go against her. Apparently, X did not want Maisie to step into the rtionship between her, Ryleigh, and Louis. Maisie was pretty certain that Louis had said something to her. That¡¯s why she was being so impatient. Ergo, she was using this kind of method that would bring more harm than benefit to herself to force her to ¡°persuade¡± Ryleigh to cancel her marriage with Louis. ¡°Will it affect Soul?¡± Saydie asked. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie looked outside through the mirror and said,¡± Since she wants to create a rumor, I¡¯ll give her the chance then.¡± This time, she was going the other way round. In the afternoon, the topic #Soul Jewelry Rejected X Three Times# appeared in Google Trends. Many people clicked on it, and it became one of the hottest topics on the Inte. Most of the people who supported X were her fans. #They rejected X, yet they still want to take advantage of her poprity.# #If you don¡¯t like X, then don¡¯t sign an endorsement contract with her.# #No offense, but who do Soul Jewelry think they are? They¡¯re just relying on Mr. Goldmann!# #This literally disgusts me. I hope they shut down the entirepany.# Jason was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. You told me not to publish it, so how is there any chance I would publish it?¡± X knew Jason very well, so she believed him. There was no way he would publish something like this without her permission, so who was it? Could it be the people from the shooting crew? X had no other choice but to calm herself down. After all, exposing these things was not beneficial to her. Maisie was Nn¡¯s Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chapter 711 However, X calmed down almost instantly upon thinking she still possessed a piece of Ryleigh¡¯s dark history. ¡®If Maisie really cares about her friends, then I won¡¯t end up as the sole person who suffers a defeat in this incident: Maisie sat in the office, scrolling through the trending posts on Twitter and Google, and the corners of her lips were slightly lifted. ¡®It seems that the money that I¡¯ve spent didn¡¯t go to waste. The article has already dominated the list of trending posts: After a while, she saw the Instagram story published by X, which rified that the headlines were nonexistent and thatizens should not believe in them. ¡®This Instagram story is enough to prove that X is still not prepared to offend mepletely. A female employee hurried in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Soul Jewelry has made its way onto Google Trends again!¡± Maisie raised her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. Tell our employees just to ignore those articles. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± Her cell phone rang not long after the female employee left her office. Maisie took a glimpse at the screen of her phone and trembled. ¡®It¡¯s Nn! She quickly answered the call, ¡°Hey, honey. Are you calling because you miss me?¡± Upon hearing her call him ¡°honey¡± in such a coquettish manner, Nn¡¯s face, which initially looked spiritless, lost some of its coldness. He pretended to clear his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the article.¡± Maisie was perspiring on her forehead. He was obviously reminding her that he would take action if she still could not resolve it. She replied calmly, ¡°Honey, the article is actually on the trending list because of me. I did it on purpose.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Did you just nder your ownpany?¡± Maisie propped her chin against her hand andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯m not a person who would swallow this disgrace without putting up a fight.¡± Maisie coaxed Nn for a long time before he agreed not to intervene. She then stared at the redness and swelling on the back of her hand. ¡®Nn would probably lose his cool if he were to know that I¡¯ve been scalded by coffee. X came to find Maisie. Maisie knew the reason she was here and went to meet her. She came alone without her assistant. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯m sorry about what happened this morning. In order to express my apology, I want you to have this gift.¡± Maisie took a nce at it. It was a perfume sold by a luxury brand from Morwich known as Charm Co. Maisie had lived in Morwich for three years, so she had heard a lot about the perfume manufactured by Charm Co. A single bottle of perfume would cost at least tens of thousands after being converted into dors. Maisie did not ept it. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, I don¡¯t me you, and don¡¯t n to me you either. I¡¯ll ept your apology, but this gift is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± X gave off a grin. ¡°But I¡¯ll feel uneasy if you don¡¯t ept this gift, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± She was determined to give it out. Maisie squinted for a split second. ¡°Since it¡¯s a kind gesture from you, then it¡¯d be rude for me to insist on not epting it.¡± Seeing that she had finally epted it, X smiled.¡± I¡¯ll find a way to rify the trending article that has brought troubles upon you. My assistant sounded really rude back then, so please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie smiled. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t let your assistant¡¯s attitude affect our coboration.¡± X did not stay for long. She left Soul shortly after having a few words with Maisie. Maisie stared at the box of perfume on the desk, and nobody knew what was going through her mind at the moment. When she returned to the Goldmann mansion in the evening, she called out Daisie and Colton¡¯s names as soon as she arrived at the entryway. However, no one responded to her call. Nn stuck half of his handsome face out of the kitchen and looked at her, his voice sounding deep and melodious. ¡°You¡¯vee home. Alfred brought Daisie and Colton back to the family estate.¡± Maisie was startled for a moment, then looked around the living room. ¡°Then where are all the servants and maids?¡± ¡°I gave them a few days off, so it¡¯s just us now.¡± Nn was simmering a broth in the kitchen. He had an apron on and had rolled his sleeves up to his elbows. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Chapter 712 The fluorescent light shone on him from above his head, and he looked warm and sexy as if ayer of filter had been applied. Maisie stepped into the kitchen and hugged him from behind. ¡°Have you taken a shower yet?¡± The scent on his body smelled refreshing and pleasant -it was a fragrance that one would have after taking a bath, and it smelled very soothing. He tilted his head and nced at her. ¡°The kitchen smells just like an oven now. Go out and wait for me. Dinner will be ready soon She chuckled as her fingers fiddled with all parts of his body. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my husband to be capable of bing a househusband.¡± Nn turned down the gas, turned around, hauled her into his arms, lifted her, and ced her on a clean counter. ¡°You bad girl, I¡¯ m making you dinner, and here you are seducing me.¡± Maisie leaned back slightly while wrapping her arms around his neck as he leaned closer. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some pre-dinner snacks.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows and pecked her cheeks with her warm lips. ¡°Then make sure that you¡¯ll fill me up before dinner starts.¡± Maisie walked downstairs after taking a shower, and Nn had already brought all the warm dishes to the dining table. He pulled her chair out for her, waited for her to sit down, leaned over, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, rested his chin on her shoulders, and sniffed. ¡°Hmm, my wife smells more delicious than the food.¡± Maisie pushed him away. ¡°Ugh, eat properly, stop fooling around.¡¯) Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I don¡¯t have the strength to fool around with him now. I¡¯m starving to death! Nn chuckled silently and sat down next to her. When he saw her take the first bite, he asked, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Maisie nodded repetitively while taking a few more bites. Nn reached out and wiped the oil stains on the corner of her mouth, his eyes full of fondness and love. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook for you from now on.¡± She teased him immediately, ¡°Those are hands that should be used to sign contracts and secure businesses. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your hands if you were being asked to cook?¡± Nn put down his cuffs and smiled, ¡°How can you call this a waste when I¡¯m cooking meals for my wife?¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®No matter if this man is suffering from amnesia or not, he still sounds so sultry when he flirts with me!¡¯ ¡°What happened to the back of your hand!?¡± Nn noticed the redness and swelling on the back of her hand. Her hands had always been as smooth as silk, s o even a tiny wrinkle would be obvious, and she could not escape his eagle eyes. Maisie pouted. ¡°I identally scalded it when I was drawing water this morning.¡± ¡®The coffee from this morning was really hot. X deliberately spilled the coffee not to burn me but herself. ¡®However, she probably didn¡¯t expect that I would reach out to grab the coffee one second before it overturned. So most of the coffee was spilled on the back of my hand! A trace of pity and distress shed across Nn¡¯s eyes. He lifted the back of her hand and kissed it gently, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± She whispered in response, ¡°I¡¯ve applied some cream on it, and it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± He lifted his eyelids for a moment and looked at her again, his gaze looking unfathomable. ¡°Did you really knock it over identally by yourself?¡± Maisie did not know he was so suspicious, so she scooched into his arms. ¡°I was distracted because I was thinking about you.¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head and looked down at her as if she was a little bird that was nuzzling in his arms. It would be a lie if he were to say that he did not like it. It was as if he liked the feeling of being needed by her, and he had expected her to rely on him since a long time ago. The article trended on Twitter for two days and was eventually outshadowed by other articles, but it was still ranked seventh. X¡¯s fans came together to boycott Soul, and this made the news. However, Maisie had note forward to exin anything from the beginning to the end. She just did not seem anxious at all. X observed it for a few days. ¡®Won¡¯t Mr. Goldmann take any action to suppress the media when Soul is faced with such rumors? Isn¡¯t it rumored that Mr. Goldmann is very fond of his wife? Even the divorce scandal turned out to be fake. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Chapter 713 At this time, X received a text message on her cell phone. (Ms. Mayweather, are you interested in joining forces to deal with Soul?] X squinted her eyes as she was baffled by the text message. (Who are you?] The other party replied almost instantly. (Meet me at Thumbs-Up Cafe at noon if you want to know the answer to this question.) At noon, X departed from Royal Crown and drove toward Thumbs-Up Cafe. The other party acted so enigmatically that it had piqued X¡¯s curiosity too. She happened to be curious about who the other party was and what conflict it had with Soul. Arriving at the cafe, she pushed the door open, and a woman sitting on the second floor waved at her with a smile. X came upstairs, came to the ce where the woman was waiting, and took off her sunsses. ¡°Are you the person who sent the text to me?¡± Maizie lifted her hand. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, please take a seat. Allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Maizie Hannigan.¡± X pulled out a chair, sat down, looked at her, and went straight to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the conflict between you and Soul is, but what do you mean by that message?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ms. Mayweather.¡± Maizie gave off a faint smile. ¡°I invited you here because I sincerely want to join forces with you.¡± X ran each and every word that came out of Maizie¡¯s mouth before taking them in while Maizie took a sip of coffee. ¡°I don¡¯t hold a grudge against Soul, but I do have a personal grudge against Maisie Vanderbilt. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news. It¡¯s said that Soul rejected your offer three times, Ms. Mayweather.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wise to invite me to be part of your personal grievance with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife?¡± X did not trust Maizie, and Maizie could see that, so she smiled calmly. ¡°You might not have any grievances against Maisie Vanderbilt, but you definitely do when ites to Ryleigh Hill, don¡¯t you? After all, Mr. Lucas is your ex.¡± The smile on X¡¯s face became slightly more restrained, but she did not respond to that. Maizie looked at her. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like that hypocritical woman, and I almost certainly don¡¯t like her best friend, Ryleigh. Maisie Vanderbilt has the guts to act so presumptuously in Bassburgh just because she is married to Mr. Goldmann. Apart from Mr. Goldmann, she even managed to charm the second young heir of the Bouchers and Mr. Lucas.¡± X frowned as she understood what Maizie meant.¡± The Goldmanns have had a close rtionship with the Bouchers since the beginning of time. Maisie is now the missus of the Goldmanns, so isn¡¯t it normal for the Bouchers to take her side? As for Louis, he and Ryleigh Hill are engaged, so why is it strange even if Maisie knows him well?¡± ¡°Do you really think that Maisie got to know Mr. Lucas through Ryleigh? As far as I know, Ryleigh hadn¡¯t gotten engaged to Mr. Lucas yet when Maisie first got in touch with Mr. Lucas.¡± X was in a daze, as if she was analyzing everything that Maizie uttered. ¡®I know that Maisie is currently the missus of the Goldmanns, and Ryleigh is her life-long best friend. And she¡¯s also the top jewelry designer, Zora of Stoslo. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I thought that Louis would only know Maisie through Ryleigh, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have met him before Ryleigh got engaged to him A glimmer of pride shed across Maizie¡¯s eyes.¡± Maisie is a woman who¡¯s born with a flirtatious and seductive appearance, so if the young heirs of the Bouchers can¡¯t help but take her side, why won¡¯t Mr. Lucas do the same?¡± X¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, are you saying that Mrs. Goldmann would want a piece of Louis, snatching her best friend¡¯s fiance from her?¡± Maizie thought she had begun to trust her. ¡°Majsie isn¡¯t the innocent woman that you think she is. She would even go on a date with the second young heir of the Bouchers behind Mr. Goldmann¡¯s back. Is there anything else that she won¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence to back that up?¡± Maizie took a photo out of her handbag. She had kept one of the photos that she had handed to Nn back then Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Chapter 714 X looked at the photo silently. Maizie leaned slightly forward. ¡°Do you believe in what I just said now? Take a look at this, the scandal surrounding Soul has been trending on Google Trends and Twitter for two days now, and it hasn¡¯t been taken down. However, given Mr. Goldmann¡¯s influence, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Soul to get its name off the list, right?¡± At this moment, on the other side of the city¡­ Maisiepletely ignored the article that was still trending on the Inte but was still investigating the incident that Ryleigh had taken all the me. Barbara asked them out to eat at the restaurant, saying that she had found some clues. While waiting for her, Ryleigh scrolled through her cell phone, surfing through Twitter. She then raised her gaze and stared at Maisie, who was eating elegantly. ¡°Zee, you really are a bold one. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being painted as the target of the Inte by putting up such a self-deprecating article regarding yourpany?¡± Maisie picked up the handkerchief and wiped the corners of her lips. Her eyes then moved. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been scolded before. How many times have those who scolded me online or offline ended up being proven wrong?¡± The corners of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®She¡¯s not wrong about that! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, have you waited for a long time?¡± Barbara walked into the private room with some documents, pulled out the chair, and sat down right beside Ryleigh. Ryleigh leaned over. ¡°What have you brought along with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the clues that I¡¯ve found through my investigation¡± Barbara opened the file, took out two documents, and handed them to Maisie. She then continued. ¡°I went to the University of Northway personally, and I also went to see Professor Sonnen from the orchestra department.¡± Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°You even got to meet with Professor Sonnen?¡± Professor Sonnen had always been working at the University of Northway and was one of the professors that taught Ryleigh back then. Barbara raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, who do you think you¡¯re looking at? A proper detective.¡± After Maisie went through the information, she raised her gaze and looked at them. ¡°There was no surveince in the corridor back then, not to mention that the surveince in the corridor should have long been reced by newer footage after such a long time gap. It¡¯ll be like looking for a needle in a haystack if we look for clues through the footage.¡± ¡®We at least need to know how Naomi got into the corridor. Even though the surveince footage only recorded Ryleigh in the corridor, it doesn¡¯t mean that Naomi and the culprit wouldn¡¯t go upstairs or downstairs into the corridor where Ryleigh happened to be. Barbara snorted. ¡°They probably came from downstairs because only the corridor in front of the fitting room located downstairs isn¡¯t being monitored.¡± Ryleigh thought about something carefully, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s a fitting room downstairs. It was only reserved for the students who were performing, so only we were allowed to use the room. If that¡¯s the case, that means the person who harmed Naomi and pushed the me onto me is someone from our club?¡± ¡°Have you only realized it now?¡± Maisie felt helpless.¡± The acquaintances are usually those whomit crimes in such cases, not to mention it¡¯s apetition in which several people arepeting for only one spot.¡± Barbara nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, if I wanted to fight for the spot, but my skills weren¡¯t as good as the top two students, I¡¯d definitely find ways to eliminate them from thepetition.¡± Ryleigh was astonished. The emotions at the bottom of her eyes surged for a moment, and she lowered her head slowly. A red Porsche was parked at the road¡¯s junction. Ryleigh lowered half of the windows and stared at the Royal Academy of Music that was located on the opposite side of the road. She hesitated for a moment, found a ce to park, put on her sunsses and a scarf, and then walked toward the academy entrance. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The guard stopped her. ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡± Ryleigh looked left and right and pulled down her scarf. ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for me.¡± The two of them looked in the direction of the voice and saw Louis, who was standing not far away in a dark brown windbreaker. He looked tall and handsome, which made him difficult to be ignored. The guard recognized him, so he smiled and bowed as he saw Louis walking up to them. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mr. Lucas.¡± Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chapter 715 After saying that, the guard took a better look at Ryleigh. Probably because she was petite, and her bare and beautiful face made her look pure and younger, she looked as if she was a Saydie or an 18-year-old girl, no matter how the guard looked at her. Thus, the guard asked Louis, ¡°Is this¡­ your niece?¡± Ryleigh burst intoughter and bent down on the spot while giving the guard a thumbs-up before Louis could even react to the question. ¡°Sir, you have impable eyesight!¡± Louis¡¯s expression dimmed. He then grabbed her arm and brought her in. He was taking huge steps, and Ryleigh was being dragged along the way by him, struggling to keep up. ¡°Can you slow down?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Louis slowed down. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you me your short legs for this?¡± Ryleigh wrestled her wrist out of his hand upon hearing this. ¡°Yes, I do have short legs. Hasn¡¯t that ex- girlfriend of yours who¡¯s famous for her long legs returned to Zlokova?¡± Louis looked at her and did not answer her directly but asked instead, ¡°Why are you here at the Royal Academy of Music? Who are you looking to meet here?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not here to see you.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and looked around at the environment of the academy The Royal Academy of Music was veryrge. It was divided into the north, south, east, and west region, upying half of a district. Visitors would have to go around the campus in sightseeing buses if they would like to take a look around the whole academy Louis smiled. ¡°Are you here to see Chenney?¡± Ryleigh was startled and looked at him with a hint of surprise. Louis brought her to the orchestra department. Chenney¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Ryleigh standing next to Louis. Nheless, she greeted her with a smile, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Ryleigh? Ryleigh Hill? Is it really you?¡± Chenney grabbed her hand enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± Chenney and Ryleigh had both been students of the orchestra department at the University of Northway. And the candidate who had won that one and only spot back then was Chenney, who was now a professor of the Royal Academy of Music. Ryleigh did not actually suspect her, but¡­ Seeing that she did not respond to her enthusiasm, Chenney looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Ryleigh, are you alright?¡± Ryleigh recovered from the trance and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember me.¡± Chenney took a nce at Louis. ¡°How could I not remember you, after all¡­¡± She then sighed. ¡°How great would things be if that incident hadn¡¯t taken ce back then? Of course, I understand that you must have been very troubled back then.¡± Ryleigh did not utter another word. Louis looked at her for a long time, and something went through his mind. At Soul Jewelry¡­ ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, several reporters are outside, saying that they wish to interview you. It should be about the news.¡± Maisie was currently drafting a sketch, and she was stunned when she heard that. She then raised her head and stared at the female employee. ¡°Go to them and reject their request. Just tell them that I¡¯m not free.¡± The female employee went out. Maisie lowered her head, and an entertainment news feed popped up on her cell phone screen. #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s Wife Deliberately Made Things Difficult for a model by Spilling Coffee on Her at the Advertisement Filming Scene# Maisie looked at the article and chuckled. ¡®I didn¡¯t get the article suppressed, and someone already can¡¯t sit still and tries toe at me again after a few days¡¯ Maisie called Saydie in and handed her the unopened perfume box that X had given her that day. ¡°Send this box of perfume back to Ms. Mayweather.¡± Saydie nodded. At Royal Crown¡­ Jason stared at the perfume box that Saydie had just returned to X, and he looked upset when the others left the room. ¡°This woman is so arrogant and ignorant at the same time. What does she mean by returning the gift that you gave her the other day?¡± X looked at the unopened perfume box on the table and pursed her lips. She clearly knew what Maisie meant by returning the perfume to her unopened, and it seemed to be rted to today¡¯s article. This article was not her doing because rubbing Maisie up the wrong way would not do her any good. Naturally, X had an idea of who was the one behind this article. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Chapter 716 It was Maizie. Maizie looked like she was helping but was actually going against Maisie. X knew that sshing coffee was for herself. Once Maise could find evidence, X would be in trouble. She logged into Twitter to clear up the news, and not long after that, Soul¡¯s official ount replied to the news with ¡°Made up¡±. X saw Soul¡¯s reply and feltplicated. She had been in the entertainment industry for a very long time, and if she wasn¡¯t good at sniffing out problems, she wouldn¡¯t havested that long Maisie had returned her gift to ¡®warn¡¯ her. It seemed that sshing the coffee and Ryleigh¡¯s news made her raise her guard. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. X didn¡¯t believe everything Maizie said because she looked into her after that. Maizie had been harassing Nn and had started a rumor, but his wife pushed her away. Nn had even taken down the Hannigans¡¯ chain business, so she was nowhere close to Maisie. Maizie had been under the impression that the article which could hurt Soul wasn¡¯t taken down because Nn didn¡¯t want to do anything about it and that their rtionship had ¡®changed¡¯ because of those photos. X had to find out the truth through Maisie In the evening, Nn went to get Maisie at Soul. Maisie got into the car and fell into his arms to take a whiff of his nice perfume.¡± Why is my husband so charming?¡± Nn hugged her waist and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Have I charmed you?¡± She buried her face in his chest. ¡°Mm-hmm, I want to stay with my husband the entire day¡± Nnughed. Later, when I¡¯m taking a break, we can go for a honeymoon in Winston Ind.¡± He kissed the corner of her lips and added, We¡¯ll have our honeymoon before the wedding.¡± Maisie centered his tie and smiled. Alright Her phone started vibrating thanks to a message from X Nn took a look What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie ced her phone down and put her arms behind his neck, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at a restaurant instead of at home, alright?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes, which were smiling, then pinched her cheek. Whatever makes you happy.¡± X had asked Maisie to meet at a restaurant, so Maisie and Nn made a reservation at the same ce and specifically requested to be seated next to X¡¯s room. Maisie let Nn wait for her in the room and went over to meet X. She walked to the table and calmly said, ¡°Why would you suddenly ask me out for dinner?¡± She had a vague idea X had probably understood her message behind returning the perfume. X didn¡¯t hide or sugarcoat. ¡°Maizie released this article i¡¯m sure you know Maizie. She came to see me.¡± X¡¯s honesty surprised Maisie. She squinted. ¡°Maizie went to see you?¡± X picked up the ss and took a sip of water. ¡°She wants to work with me to take you down.¡± She looked up at her right after that. ¡°But I have nothing against you, so I turned her away¡± Maisie smiled ¡°You¡¯re quite intelligent We really don¡¯t have any grievances. You just want me to choose between Ryleigh and you and get her and Louis to cancel their wedding through me.¡± Maisie looked out the window, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve overestimated me. I¡¯m in no ce to get involved in the wedding between the Lucases and the Hills. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Chapter 717 X¡¯s hand that was ced on the table balled into a fist. ¡°But you can persuade her.¡± ¡°Even if I could convince Ryleigh to cancel her wedding with Louis, would he agree?¡± Her question caught X¡¯s tongue, but Maisie slowly continued. ¡°I think you¡¯ve had a discussion with Louis about this. What did he say? Did he agree?¡± X was still quietly looking at Maisie without saying a word. Maisie yed with the cutlery on the table. ¡°Rtionships shouldn¡¯t be forced. If you¡¯re confident that Louis will fall for you, you shouldn¡¯t put so much effort into someone.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together and saw that there were new messages, all from Nn. ¡°I have to have dinner with my husband. Would you like to join us?¡± X paused, then smiled. ¡°No thanks.¡± Maisie got up and walked to the doorway. X suddenly asked, ¡°Were you the one who arranged for the trending article?¡± Maisie turned around and looked at her.¡± I¡¯m just telling you through my actions that Soul has never been afraid of rumors, so there¡¯s no need to care.¡± Maisie returned to the private room. Nn was having a ss of wine at the table. All the food was there, but he hadn¡¯t started. She smiled before sitting next to him and leaning over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡± He put down the ss and said, ¡°I want to dine with you.¡± Maisieughed. He should just say that he lost his appetite without her around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to wait so long.¡± Maisie served him some soup and put it in front of him. Nn put some of it on his te with a spoon. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the ones I make.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°Picky!¡± ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Try what?¡± Maisie didn¡¯t react in time. Nn drank the soup and put his hand behind her head to feed the soup through her lips. Some of the soup came out of the corner of her lips. She pushed him away and scolded him while laughing, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re such an *ssh*le! Maisie picked up the napkin on the table. Nn turned her side away and licked the soup from the corner of her lips and her neck The warmth of his fingers touched her skin. His eyes stared at her, and the air was heavy while he lowered his voice. ¡°You¡¯re clean now.¡± Maisie looked away and redirected his attention, or they might not get to eat. She took some food. ¡°This isn¡¯t our home. You should behave.¡± Nnzily leaned back on the back of the chair, then unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt. He did it slowly, deliberately, and his eyes were filled with obvious desire, sexy and tempting. Maisie avoided his gaze, but he leaned closer, his breath blowing on her ear as he gently called, ¡°Zee. He held her face with his fingers, but he kissed her before she could speak. Luckily, no server walked in at that moment. Maisie was brought to shore after she was drowning, then she leaned on Nn with no energy Nn moved the hair on the neck away and looked at her pink face with a smile.¡± Did you enjoy the pre- dinner dessert?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie hummed, ignoring him. Nn hugged her tighter with his arm, kissed her hair, and smiled. ¡°I love it.¡± It was almost 8:00 pm when they got back to the Goldmann mansion. Since the two children were spending their holidays at Titus¡¯ ce, and the helpers were on vacation, they were left alone. Maisie got out of the shower when her phone screen lit. She picked up and couldn¡¯t help but frown, Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chapter 718 The incident between Ryleigh and Naomi was brought up during this crucial time. Maisie immediately called Ryleigh, but her phone was switched off. Nn hugged her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie turned to look at him, ¡°Naomi and Ryleigh¡¯s incident was brought up again. This affects Ryleigh a lot. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡± Nn frowned. He immediately picked up his phone and called Quincy to ask him to look into this. He turned her around to face him, gently touched her face, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me handle this.¡± Maisie didn¡¯t suspect X about this. She wouldn¡¯t want to offend her and had no reason to do this. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Hills were angry once the incident from the past resurfaced and immediately took down the trending topic, but someone bought the ount and kept posting about it. Someizens started joining the conversation, but most of them felt that what the Hills were doing was trying to cover it up. Quincy looked into it for two days before he found anything, so he brought the information to Soul to Maisie. Maisie was surprised, ¡°The location of the user ount purchase was the Royal Academy of Music?¡± She was shocked. ¡°It caused such a huge issue?¡± The Royal Academy of Music was an important academy in Bassburgh, and if Nn wanted to sue the school, it would stir up a storm. Quincy smiled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann doesn¡¯t really n to sue. He¡¯s just testing the dean through the letter, and since that person is from the Royal Academy of Music, the academy might not want to bear this shame.¡± Maisie nodded. What Quincy said made sense. Since the person who had exposed the incident was part of the Royal Academy of Music, a letter would make them ¡®purge¡¯ their staff, which would be faster than discussing with the leader. Then she recalled something. If the person who had broken the news was from the Royal Academy of Music, could it be the person who had gotten the spot all those years ago? Ryleigh¡¯s phone had been switched off for two days. She stayed at home to avoid criticism and didn¡¯t bother to rify anything. When Maisie found her, she was sitting cross-legged ying a game, looking rather disheveled. Maisie stopped in front of the couch and crossed her arms. ¡°Do you n to hide forever?¡± Ryleigh put down the gamepad and leaned back onto the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t have proof that I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m probably being criticized very badly now?¡± Maisie sat on the couch. ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet.¡± She was surprised, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nn found something. The person who spread the news was from the Royal Academy of Music.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh looked shocked. Maisie looked at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have much to do with the Royal Academy of Music, so there¡¯s no reason for them to target you, but the person who did must have been rted to what happened all those years ago.¡± Ryleigh pressed her lips together. ¡°Could it be¡­ her?¡± Ryleigh wasn¡¯t sure and couldn¡¯t confirm that she had done it. Ryleigh stood up, her mind in a mess. ¡°I never offended her. Why would she frame me? I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Maisie put her hands on her shoulder.¡± Ryleigh, you¡¯re thest person who should be framed. You can¡¯t live your life in hiding and let the actual culprit walk away, can you?¡± Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Ryleigh looked toward her and opened her mouth but wasn¡¯t sure if she should say it. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chenney left her office building and looked around the corridor, then took out her phone to check the messages someone had sent to her. She saw something which made her expression change. ¡°Ms. Campbell.¡± The sudden voice made her jump. She looked up and saw that it was Louis. She put her phone down, hiding the shock in her eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± Louis¡¯ expression was ambiguous, ¡°Did you leak this? Channey was stunned and tried really hard to cover her panic. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. You thought you did this perfectly but forgot that people could easily find out by just following the trail.¡± Chenney¡¯s face turned pale again, and she staggered backward. ¡­ I was just-¡± ¡°When you met Ryleigh, were you worried that she woulde back and take away everything you have?¡± Louis exposed her without a hint of mercy, ignoring her pale face. ¡°You know very well how you got in.¡± Chenney leaned against the wall because she was staggering. She watched Louis leave and felt as though she had fallen into a valley and could never climb back out. Nn¡¯s idea had worked because the academy had to settle it once he provided evidence. Even the rumors online were listed as ¡®fake¡¯ and ¡®disinformation The academy took action against Chenney, and she never showed up the next day. Rumor had it that Louis had her followed, so she couldn¡¯t even run away. Unfortunately, they never found out whether she was the one who had attacked Naomi all those years ago, so they couldn¡¯t prove that Ryleigh was innocent. Maisiey on the couch while reading some information. She didn¡¯t even notice Nn approaching. The seat next to her sank, and a shadow blocked her light, so she looked up and smiled. ¡°Are you here to see me?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you can¡¯t get over this.¡± Maisie turned around, holding the documents, and put her head on hisp. ¡°My head is exploding.¡± He gave her a massage. ¡°You care a lot about other people¡¯s issues.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Are you jealous of Ryleigh?¡± He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. Maisie put her hand to touch his face, her eyes smiling. ¡°Alright, my husband will be put before my best friend.¡± If Ryleigh heard this, Maisie would bebeled as someone who cared more about rtionships than friendship. Nn held her hand that was on his cheek, kissed it, and looked down at her. ¡°I found something. Are you interested?¡± Maisie immediately sat up. ¡°What is it?¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and yed with her palm. ¡°Uncle Anthony¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t fall down the stairs.¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡®She didn¡¯t fall? Nn looked up and said, ¡°I found his daughter¡¯s medical records. Only her head was hurt, but there was nothing on her body.¡± There was a difference between people who fell or were pushed. When someone knew that they were falling, their heads wouldn¡¯t usually be damaged. When someone slipped, they would fall pretty quickly. The first thing would be to stabilize their bodies, so some light scrapes were inevitable. But if someone were deliberately pushed down the stairs, there would be damage to the head, as well as fractures and other wounds around the body. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Chapter 720 That was enough to prove that Naomi hadn¡¯t been pushed down the stairs. Maisie thought about something when Nn lightly kissed her forehead and ran his fingers over the corner of her eyes, then gently said, ¡°That was enough proof.: She looked up. ¡°But does Mr. Topaz know?¡± Nn squinted and said after a long time,¡± I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Maisie hugged his waist, pressing her face to his form and warm chest. Nn kissed her ear and smiled. ¡°If you really want to thank me, you should perform well tonight.¡± The night covered the city. The thick darkness was like ink dyed by the colors of the neon lights. X sat at the bar and drank. After Ryleigh¡¯s incident was exposed, there was nothing she could ¡®threaten¡¯ Maisie with anymore. She had personally seen that Maisie would ignore every piece of bad news. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even for this incident, even if Maisie hadn¡¯t done anything, Nn had acted, and even Louis had helped. If X had been the one who exposed the information, her future would probably have been ruined. Still, how could she let go if she couldn¡¯t get a reaction from the man that she loved? She held her forehead, supported herself on the table, and then drank a few more sses. Maizie walked to the bar and ced her purse on the seats, hiding something in her eyes. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t get what you wanted X picked up the ss but scoffed without looking at her. ¡°Have you ever won the battle with Maisie?¡± The statement shut her up. Nn had pretty much ¡®killed¡¯ her family. Seeing that she was quiet, X wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even handle your own issues, so don¡¯t even dream of dragging me along X put down the ss, left money on the bar as payment, and walked out half-drunk. Maizie was furious. Why are people pretending to be better than me!?¡¯ If X wouldn¡¯t work with her, she had to help her. X walked to the parking lot drunkenly when a few young thugs walked toward her and held her shoulder. ¡°Are you drunk, gorgeous? Do you want us to send you home?¡± X was so startled she sobered up, pushed them away, and evaded, ¡°What do you want?¡± The few men looked her up and down, and it was obvious that they didn¡¯t have good intentions. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a model. Do you want to have some fun with us?¡± X wanted to run, but they held her down on the ground and dragged her behind the car. She turned pale, screamed, and fought them off with all her might, scratching the face of the men but got a mean p in return. She fainted. The men were worried that someone would walk past, so they just took her valuables and phone and left. When X woke up, she was in the hospital with no phone or purse. Jason Peters was sitting next to her bed. Seeing her open her eyes, he stood up. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X was obviously traumatized and was still dazed. ¡°W-Where are those men? Did they do something to me?¡± Jason was stunned and asked, ¡°Do what?¡± X didn¡¯t say anything. She felt alright, so it seemed like they hadn¡¯t gotten what they wanted. ¡°Who sent me to the hospital?¡± she asked. ¡°Me, of course Maizie appeared outside the room. ¡°If I didn¡¯t show up at the right time, I¡¯m afraid Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chapter 721 X staggered for a while, lowered her head, and said apathetically, ¡°Thank you.¡± Maizie walked up to the bed. ¡°I have already caught one of them. I didn¡¯t expect that Maisie would be so evil. She actually sent someone to you to destroy your chastity.¡± X was stunned. Jason chimed in and asked, ¡°What do you mean, miss? Are you saying Mrs. Goldmann sent those people to vite Ms. Mayweather?¡± Maizie had not expected that she would be so lucky to run into them and escape the disaster. Therefore, she had decided to y along, saved her, and pushed all the me to Maisie. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring that guy over here. You can ask him whatever you want,¡± Maizie said as she looked at X¡¯s expression. After a short while, she continued. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve warned you about Maisie, Ms. Mayweather. She¡¯s cunning and evil. She will never let go of anyone who has pissed her off.¡± X fell silent. The next day, Maisie went to the Lucas family¡¯s vi. She handed the ¡°evidence¡± Nn had given her to Louis. Louis looked through Naomi¡¯s medical history sheet and frowned slightly. ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Nn who gave it to me. Consider this a chance for you to get Ryleigh to thank you.¡± Louis looked at the material and chuckled. When Louis came out of the vi with Maisie, a man wearing a mask came up to them and pulled out a ss bottle in his hand, wanting to throw some kind of liquid at Maisie. ¡°Watch out!¡± Louis shouted as he pulled Maisie out of the way. Saydie hurriedly threw the jacket over to the bottle and kicked the man to the ground. However, her hand was burned by the liquid. ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression changed. She went up to her and checked her hand, There were several blisters on her palm.¡± This is.¡± Maisie¡¯s gaze fell on the jacket on the ground. It was melting away, and her face turned pale. It was sulfuric acid! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Louis went forward and pinned the man on the ground. He pulled the mask off the man¡¯s face, and all of them were stunned. Maisie was familiar with the man. He was X¡¯s assistant, Jason Jason did not show any remorse for what he did even though he was caught. He looked at Maisie straight and shouted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. A woman like you should just rot in hell. It was my mistake that I failed to destroy that disgusting face of yours!¡± Louis¡¯ face sank, and he asked, ¡°Did X send you here?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with Ms. Mayweather. I decided to do it myself!¡± Jason said through gritted teeth as he stared viciously at Maisie. ¡°You know very well what you did to Ms. Mayweather!¡± Louis turned his head to look at Maisie. Maisie squinted her eyes, and her face was cold. ¡°What did I do to her?¡± Jason sneered and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to admit it, do you?¡± Maisie did not know why Jason hated and despised her so much. She thought she was already good enough that she had ignored all those tricks that X had yed behind her, but now it was as if she was the one doing something to X. Jason had even tried to pour strong sulfuric acid on her! If Saydie hadn¡¯t reacted in time, her face would have been destroyed. Her face sank, and she said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police station and tell everything to the cops.¡± Jason scoffed. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯ll tell everyone everything you have done!¡± In the police station, Jason was detained for throwing acid on Maisie. He admitted his doing, but he wanted Maisie to admit everything she had done to X as well. A police officer approached Maisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, he said that you hired someone to vite Ms. Mayweather. Can youe with me? I have a few questions for you.¡± Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Maisie was stunned for a while before she nodded. She followed the police officer into the interrogation room. She answered all of the questions from the police officers honestly. Since police officers felt that she was not lying based on her expression and there was no way Jason could justify his ims, she was released. As soon as she came out of the police station, she saw Nn¡¯s car outside and figured that it must be Saydie who had informed him. Nn got out of the car. He was wearing a ck three-piece suit that made him look upright and serious. The wind had tousled his hair. There were harsh lines running down either side of his face, and his gaze was cold. When Maisie stopped in front of him, he grabbed her so tightly into his arms that veins were bulging out of the back of his hand. He kissed the top of her head deeply without saying anything. Maisie buried her face in his chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nn.¡± His heart was pumping fast, and it was only then Maisie realized how worried and scared he was. He pressed his lips tightly on her forehead and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank goodness that you¡¯re alright.¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Can you not do anything before I figure everything out?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze was deep as he replied tly.¡± Okay. Everything you said.¡± Louis came to look for X. Due to what had happened to herst night, X had been staying in her apartment. She had not moved out of her apartment even aftering back from overseas. Therefore, she was overjoyed when Louis came to find her. ¡°You still remember that I live here.¡± Louis stood in front of the door with no intention of going in at all. ¡°Do you know that your assistant is being detained in the police station now?¡± X was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± Jason is being detained in the police station?¡¯ Louis turned around and walked to the window beside the corridor. He looked at the view of the neighborhood and continued. ¡°He¡¯ s arrested because he tried to harm Maisie with a strong sulfuric acid. As for what will happen to him, it depends on Mr. Goldmann.¡± X froze. It appeared to Louis that she did not know what Jason had done. ¡°How is that possible? Is Ms. Vanderbilt alright now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. Jason didn¡¯t manage to do it,¡± Louis said as he turned around and looked at her. ¡°I just wanted toe and make sure of it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Jason to do that!¡± X could see that Louis was still suspicious of her. She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jason would do something like that.¡± Louis nodded. He turned his head around and looked outside of the window again without saying anything. X¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her eyes turned red around the rim. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? Do you think I was the one who sent Jason to do that to her?¡± His refusal to respond irritated X. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid enough to harm her, but why did she try to harm me!?¡± It was only then Louis turned around and looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s trying to harm you?¡± X sneered and said, ¡°I was nearly raped by someonest night, and that person told me that it was Maisie who sent him to me . Yes, it¡¯s true that I have my own motive for signing the endorsement contract with Soul. I know she¡¯s wary of me, but I¡¯ve never really done anything to her, so why must she do that to me?¡± Louis frowned slightly and said after a short while, ¡°Maisie isn¡¯t that kind of person. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Oh yeah? Why do you trust her so much?¡± X said as tears began to roll down her face, ¡°Your fiance is Ryleigh, and she¡¯s just her friend. You¡¯d rather believe in her friend than me?¡± Louis turned around and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s my cousin. She is my mother¡¯s niece, and I know better than you what kind of person she is.¡± X was taken aback. ¡®Maisie is Louis¡¯ cousin!?¡¯ Before Louis left, he said, ¡°Even if she wanted to do something to you, she wouldn¡¯t resort to such a nasty approach. I suggest you look into it yourself and see if you¡¯re someone¡¯s cat¡¯s paw.¡± Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Louis left without turning his head. The tears on X¡¯s face were slowly drying up. She took a step back and leaned on the wall as she slowly calmed herself down. At ckgold¡­ Quincy pushed the door open and walked into the office. He handed a document to Nn and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras around the bar Ms. Mayweather wentst night. It¡¯s true that a few thugs nearly raped her.¡± Nn scanned through the document and put it aside. ¡°Go find them.¡± Quincy nodded. After Quincy left the office, Nn leaned against the back of the chair and rubbed his forehead. His heart had nearly leaped out of his throat when he heard from Saydie that someone had nearly poured sulfuric acid on Maisie. No matter who wanted to harm her this time, he was not going to let them go away. Soon, Quincy found the group of men through the surveince video. Saydie tagged along with him and came to a billiard parlor, where they usually gathered for gambling. Both of them barged into the billiard parlor, and there were a lot of unemployed young men in there. When they sensed that they hade with bad intentions, they all picked up their weapons and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡± Before Quincy could say anything, Saydie had already charged toward them. Her strikes were lethal, and she was agile. She lomed between ten or so strong young men, taking them down one by one in several quick moves. In the end, all of them had copsed to the ground, moaning and squirming in pain. Two more men were hiding in the corner. They were so scared they did not dare to make any sound. Quincy took out X¡¯s photo and showed it to them. ¡°Have you seen this woman before?¡± The man, whose bone Saydie had broken, nodded and said, ¡°Y-Yes. We saw her yesterday.¡± Quincy pressed on. ¡°Who sent you to her?¡± The man¡¯s eyes swiveled around in his sockets. He swallowed a few gulps of saliva, but he did not say anything. Saydie pulled out a gun, and the man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Hannigan!¡± It went without saying that Quincy knew which ¡°Ms. Hannigan¡± he was talking about. They then left the billiard parlor after getting the answer. When they arrived in front of their car, Quincy turned around and realized that Saydie was ying with the gun in her hand. His expression changed, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s already surprising enough that you¡¯re bringing a gun with you, but how could you y with it? Do you want it to go off?¡± I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t want to die so early!¡¯ Saydie nced at him and pulled the trigger. A plume of blue me then sprouted from the muzzle, and Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®So it¡¯s just a lighter: Quincy reported his findings to Nn, and when Nn heard that Maizie was behind everything, his face sank. He tapped his finger on the desk and said,¡± Go ask Nathaniel. Does he want his daughter or his family?¡± As soon as Maizie stepped into her house, she heard her mother crying. ¡°I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t Zee! It must be someone who instructed her to do that!¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stand her crying anymore. He smashed the teapot on the floor and said, ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her after all this time? I fed and clothed you and your daughter, but look at what your daughter has done! She brought nothing but troubles and problems to her family.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maizie was stunned. She stood frozen stiff in the foyer and didn¡¯t enter the living room. Mrs. Hannigan saw her and called out to her. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Hmph! Since you are back, hurry up, pack your things, and get out.¡± Nathaniel said without looking at her. ¡°What do you mean, Dad?¡± Maizie walked up to Nathaniel and asked,¡± How can you chase me away? Who gave you the permission to do that?¡± Nathaniel gave her a huge p in the cheek, sending Maizie falling to the floor, her face filled with shock and fear. Nathaniel pointed at her and said, ¡°You know clearly what you have done. From today onward, you¡¯re not my daughter. Get out of my house.¡± ¡°Please, Nathaniel! Zee has grown up beside me since she was a kid. Where do you want her to go?¡± Mrs. Hannigan kneeled on the floor and pleaded, hoping that Nathaniel would change his mind but to no avail. He pushed her away mercilessly. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Chapter 724 ¡°She brought that to herself. I can¡¯t help her. I can¡¯t let the Hannigans get destroyed in her hands!¡± Nathaniel said expressionlessly He then went upstairs without looking at both of them. Maizie¡¯s body trembled. Had what she had done been discovered? That was the thought that surfaced in her head. All of the socialites in Bassburgh were discussing the matter of Maizie getting chased out of the Hannigans, and the news soon reached Maisie¡¯s ears. She already knew from Saydie that it was Maizie who had hired someone to rape X and push the me to her. By the time she learned about it, she did not know whether she shouldugh or get angry. ¡®Perhaps this is what they used to say¡± When you don¡¯t look for trouble, trouble will find its way to you¡±. A female employee appeared outside and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Ms. Mayweather is here to see you.¡± Maisie froze, and her eyes blinked. ¡°Let her in.¡± X walked into the office-gone was the arrogant and confident girl. ¡°I came to apologize to you on behalf of Jason. Jason is my assistant and has been training abroad with me for many years. It was only because of Maizie that he would do something so rashly to you.¡± Since she hade to apologize and she was fine, Maisie decided to forgive her. ¡°Please take care of your assistant in the future, Ms. Mayweather. I¡¯m easy-going, but Nn is not.¡± X made a bow and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Maisie did not say anything anymore as she watched her leave her office. She had heard that Jason was detained for 15 days. Even if he got released, X¡¯spany wouldn¡¯t let him stay with her anymore, and Maisie felt this should be a good lesson for both of them. In the afternoon, Maisie visited ckgold with the mealbox that she made. The staff at the front desk told her that Nn was having a meeting right now, so she went to wait for him in the office. Maisie sat in the leather chair behind the desk. She turned around and looked at the view through the ceiling-to-floor window. She kicked the floor, and the chair kept turning. She yed with the chair for a long while until a hand appeared and fell on the back of the chair. He turned her over to face him and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a lot of fun.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn ced both his hands on the armrest of the chair. He leaned forward and trapped Maisie within his arms. There seemed to have been such a scene deep in his memory. Inside his memory, he had trapped her in his arms, and she was sitting in front of him. There was a smile in Maisie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as fun as when I¡¯m ying with you.¡± Nn gave her forehead a light flick as he said helplessly, ¡°Stop messing with me. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡± Maisie looked at the mealbox on the table and said, ¡°The snacks I made for you got cold since your meeting took so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Nn walked over to the table and opened up the mealbox. There were some cookies and cakes inside. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you made for me.¡± Maisie stood up and led him to his chair. She made him sit down and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll need to give it a good try.¡± Nn chuckled and popped one of the cookies into his mouth. She went closer to him and asked, ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good¡± Nn replied. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve not been eating anything made by you for a long time.¡± Maisie was stunned. It was true that she rarely went to the kitchen after returning to Bassburgh. When she had been making cookies and cake today, she felt that her baking skills had gotten a little rusty. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Quincy entered the office and felt a little embarrassed when he saw Maisie was also in the office. ¡®But this isn¡¯t my fault. It was them who didn¡¯t close the door! An awkward expression appeared on Nn¡¯s face. Upon his return from the meeting, the receptionist had told him that Maisie was here. As such, his mind had been so upied with the thought ofing to see her that he had forgotten to close the door. He ced the mealbox down and asked,¡± What¡¯s happening?¡± Quincy went forward and said hesitantly,¡± It¡¯s about Colton¡­¡± Both Nn and Maisie were stunned. However, Maisie came back to her senses first and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened to Colton?¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Quincy hemmed and hawed for a while before squeezing the words out of his lips.¡± Well, nothing happened to him. It was his teacher¡­ H-He beat up his teacher.¡± Maisie took a deep breath and turned her head around to look at Nn. ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s your son. What are you going t o do about it?¡± Nn cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll punish himter when we get home.¡± By the time Maisie and Nn got to the school, Colton and Daisie were being scolded and criticized in the school office. Colton was not injured. Instead, they heard that the middle-aged teacher who had taken a beating had a bruise on his face, and there was a bite mark on the back of his hand. When Daisie saw Maisie, she rushed up to her and said with her mouth pouted¡± Mommy!¡± She hugged Daisie in her arms and asked worriedly. ¡°Can you tell me what happened to you and Colton?¡± She was very certain that Colton and Daisie wouldn¡¯t simply hit their teacher. There must be a reason or a misunderstanding. When the school principal saw Nn, he got up from his chair. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brought you here today?¡± Nn nced at Colton and said, ¡°I heard that my son beat up his school teacher.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re now investigating the matter.¡± The school principal bowed at Nn as he wiped the cold sweat off his head. He knew that these two kids were Nn¡¯s children. If not, he would have expelled both of them ording to what he would do in the past. It was just that there was nothing he could do since they refused to apologize to the teacher. Nn approached Colton and looked down at him. ¡°Can you tell me the reason you hit your teacher?¡± Colton raised his head high and straightened his body to look back at Nn and said, ¡°He bullied my sister, so I hit him back.¡± ¡®Bully? Maisie was stunned when she heard what Colton said, and a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit. The school principal offered them a helpless smile and said, ¡°Mr. Warner is a teacher, and there¡¯s no way he would bully his student. He told us that it was just a misunderstanding.¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned his face sideways, ¡°He called Daisie to his office alone. He said he was going to give her an extra lesson on her homework, but he was touching her everywhere. I saw it all with my own eyes!¡± The school principal¡¯s expression changed. It would harm the school¡¯s reputation if something like that went out. He looked toward Nn carefully. Just as he expected, Nn¡¯s face was dark. He then ordered in a stern voice, ¡°Go get Mr. Warner!¡± ¡°How dare that old b*stard do that kind of thing to my daughter? Does he have a death wish!?¡¯ The school principal had no other choice but to do Nn¡¯s bidding. After all, if Nn was not happy with the way he handled the matter, there was a huge probability that he would strip him of his title of being the school principal. Besides, Daisie was once a child star and had starred in a few TV shows with Helios. Even though she had withdrawn herself from the entertainment industry to focus on her education and wouldn¡¯t be ying in any TV shows until she was 18, she still had a lot of fans. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Once the matter got out, it would be a disaster for the school. Therefore, he sent someone to get Hunter to the office. Hunter was attending to his wound in the infirmary when they went to look for him. While they were on their way back to the school office, he chided Daisie inwardly for biting him so hard and swore that he would teach both of the kids a lesson. When he stepped into the office, Maisie recognized him at first nce. Nn noticed the changes in her expression and turned to look at Hunter coldly. Hunter was the school principal¡¯s rtive. Therefore, he was confident that nothing would happen to him. Even if the kids called their parents, he could handle them and settle the matter out of court as well. After all, in his opinion, they were just kids, and there was nothing they could do to him. However, he was stunned by Nn¡¯s imposing aura. Judging from his attire and the vibe he sensed from him, it seemed to him that the man before him was from an elite family. Then, when he met Maisie¡¯s gloomy gaze, his expression abruptly changed, and he hurriedly averted his eyes. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Nn looked expressionless, but the emotional turbulence surging at the bottom of his eyes looked stern and borderline murderous. ¡°Did youy your fingers on my daughter?¡± ¡­ I didn¡¯t. This is all just a misunderstanding, sir. I only wanted to give Daisie some extra lessons. It¡¯s just that this girl was a little extreme.¡± Hunter tried to defend himself. Nn¡¯s eyes looked gloomy, and he kept on staring at Hunter without uttering a single word, but it was enough to send chills down Hunter¡¯s spine. Colton scoffed coldly. ¡°You were clearly bullying Daisie!¡± Hunter calmed himself down deep down. Colton, what you¡¯re saying is ndering me, your teacher!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After Hunter tried his best to defend himself and rectify his actions, Maisie, who had been silent, chuckled casually. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding.¡± Hunter tried his best to cover himself.¡± Madam, you must be able to put forward some evidence when you say something like that ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have any evidence. Didn¡¯t I meet you in the back garden the other day during the parents-teachers meeting?¡± Maisie deliberately mentioned the incident that had taken ce in the back garden, and it made Hunter look extremely embarrassed as he had been wishing she would not recognize him. She was merciless. ¡°That child said everything out loud that day. You¡¯re a teacher of this school, and I don¡¯t have to remind you what you did that day, do 1?¡± The principal stared at Hunter. ¡°What the hell did you do?¡± ¡­ I¡¯m being wrongfully used!¡± Nn ignored all the arguments, walked up to the couch, unbuttoned his suit, and sat down. ¡°My daughter has been wronged in this school, and I¡¯m not going to let this slide. Not anyone cany any of their fingers on my daughter.¡± The principal walked up to Nn with cold sweat beads rolling down his forehead and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this incident.¡± Nn lifted his eyelids and raised his gaze slightly. ¡°Can I trust you with that?¡± The principal was stunned for a split second and vowed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldmann, please leave this to me.¡± The worst oue would be Hunter being suspended and sent back home for a certain period to keep him out of the limelight for a while. I¡¯ll do anything as long as these scandals can be suppressed. Nn¡¯s gaze, scrutinizing him from head to toe, became more intense and terrifying. The principal almost failed to keep himself together, and that was when Joe appeared outside the door. He nodded to Maisie first and then imed to the principal, ¡°I can testify for the children.¡± The principal was taken aback. ¡°Joe, you¡­¡± When Joe walked up to the principal and said something in his ear, the principal¡¯s expression became even more bewildered. Hunter red at Joe. ¡°What do you mean by that? What have I done to offend you that you¡¯re doing this to me?¡± Joe turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised by the number of people that you¡¯ve offended in the past, Mr. Warner.¡± Hunter was at a loss for words. He then nced at the gloomy principal and eximed anxiously, ¡°Sir, you have to believe me!¡± The principal red at Joe, and thetter reminded him with a smile, ¡°The school won¡¯t be responsible for this incident. I think you must understand that.¡± The principal pointed at Hunter. ¡°You son of a b*tch! How dare youmit such a shameless act that would put the school¡¯s reputation at risk? The board will deal with this however they deem appropriate! You¡¯re on your own this time around. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Hunter was dumbfounded, and he began to panic. ¡°Sir¡­ Uncle! I¡¯m your eldest nephew! You can¡¯t just leave me here!¡± But no matter how Hunter tried to defend himself and imed that he had been framed, the principal ignored him. Maisie took a nce at Joe and wondered what he had told the principal that made him give up his n to interfere in Hunter¡¯s affairspletely ¡®I could actually see just now that the principal only wanted to cover this matter up for Hunter. After all, it¡¯s impossible for him not to have heard a thing about what Hunter¡¯s been doing in the school all this while. The only possible exnation is that he¡¯s been turning a blind eye to Hunter¡¯s actions. ¡®Hunter is his nephew, but he didn¡¯t dare to fool around with Nn just now. However, everyone in Bassburgh knows that Nn has lost his memory, so I think he was certain Nn wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a close eye on the school at all times¡¯ Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Chapter 727 ¡®He might have promised that he would investigate the incident meticulously, but if Joe hadn¡¯te over just now, I¡¯m afraid that he would definitelye up with something to cover up the incident again! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn had seen through all of this long ago, but he stood up since the principal had already made him a promise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the school to provide me with a satisfactory answerter on.¡± The principal bowed and nodded in his drenched shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr, Goldmann. I¡¯ll be on it right after this.¡± Nn stayed behind to deal with this matter while Maisie took the children away from the principal¡¯s office first. Colton kept onining about the teacher from the beginning to the end, so Maisie lifted her hand to rub his head.¡± Mommy is very happy that you were able to protect your sister, but hitting your teacher is really not the right thing to do.¡± Having said that, she leaned over, stared at him, and flicked her fingers against his forehead. ¡°And not only did you hit him, but you also spread the incident around the school. And now the whole school knows about the incident.¡± Colton rubbed his forehead. ¡°Just let it be. It doesn¡¯t matter because that old scumbag will get exposed sooner orter. I think I¡¯ve let him off easy just by kicking his butt. If it weren¡¯t for my concern for Daisie that I chose to follow the both of them secretly, Daisie would have been scared to death.¡± Maisie frowned, turned her head to look at Daisie, who had been quiet and keeping her head down all this while. Her heart sank to the bottom of her chest cavity. After what happened back there, she would definitely be haunted by this nightmare for some time. ¡®So I guess I can¡¯t me everything on Colton. I think I would have broken his arm if I were there! Maisie seemed to have thought of something and asked Colton, ¡®You once told me that that pretty- looking boy is one of your ssmates, isn¡¯t he?¡± Daisie looked up at her. She then blinked her clear and bright eyes as if she was curious. ¡°Are you referring to Noce? He¡¯s a new student who transferred into our ssst semester. He¡¯s the one who snatched the first ce in ss from Colton.¡± Colton clicked his tongue in annoyance at the statement that pierced through his heart. ¡°That boy looks just like a sissy. Would he have been able to take the first ce from me if I hadn¡¯t let him off deliberately?¡± Daisie regained her vitality and energy in a n instant-the incident did not seem to have caused any major psychological trauma to her. She stood with arms akimbo. ¡°You can continue to act all narcissistic, Colton. It¡¯s so obvious that he¡¯s much more clever than you are.¡± Maisie covered her forehead with her palm as soon as the two rugrats started arguing again. Nn returned to the car after resolving everything in the principal¡¯s office. Maisie was already sitting in the car waiting for him. She turned around and asked as soon as he got into the car, ¡°Has everything been handled properly?¡± He nodded and lowered the car window halfway. ¡°Your friend helped out a lot. Are you guys close to each other?¡± Maisie was dumbfounded and rendered speechless for a split second. She then burst intoughter. ¡°Why ask? Are you jealous?¡± Nn squinted slightly. She rested her chin on his shoulder. ¡°Joe, Ryleigh, and I were ssmates back in high school. The three of us used to be besties.¡± Nn pinched her chin lightly. ¡°How close were you two?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around him. ¡°We were once close enough to share the same pair of shorts¡­¡± He looked at her again, frowned, and withdrew his hand after a short while. ¡°It¡¯s fine to have female besties, but not men.¡¯ Sheughed and said, ¡°I should put more emphasis on the world fonce.¡± Nn held her in his arms and smiled helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get to know you earlier?¡± Maisie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Would you want to be my male bestje with whom I would share the same pair of shorts?¡± He kissed her on her temple. ¡°Nah, I only want to be someone that can get you into bed.¡± The next day, the school made a statement that they would let off Hunter, and the board would never hire Hunter again. The statement also brought up Hunter¡¯s faulty behavior and criticized him for not being a role model for his students. It was said that Joe had forced the principal topromise and abandon his nephew because Joe threatened him with the board of directors. The board of directors had rmended Joe to the school. Although he was only an English teacher, he still had a degree in Forensic Science and Medicine. Not to mention that he had connections with some of the higher-ups-that was why the principal had to give up on the idea of keeping his nephew in the school. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Ryleigh was a little surprised when she heard that Joe had stopped practicing medicine and had be an English teacher. ¡°He actually changed his career path?¡± Maisie fidgeted the pen in her hand. ¡°I only found out about it recently.¡± Ryleigh leaned on the back of the couch,¡± It¡¯s been a long time since Ist contacted Joe. Why don¡¯t we fix a date and time for the three of us to get together someday?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Then we¡¯ll still have to resolve your issue first. Didn¡¯t you mention that Louis has found new evidence?¡± Speaking of this, Ryleigh picked up the pillow and hugged it in her arms. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s found something. Maisie propped her hand against her chin and let off a faint smile. ¡°Then you have to show him your appreciation. He¡¯s out there running around and investigating the little things just for you, so to be honest, I won¡¯t believe anyone that says that he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression looked weird. ¡°Does he have feelings for me? Is that a joke?¡± Why would Louis take a fancy to me? He¡¯s at most helping me out as my fiance.! Maisie smiled and said nothing. ¡°Ryleigh has never had a boyfriend, so she¡¯s indeed a slow one when ites to romantic rtionships. Otherwise, she and Joe would¡¯ve ended up together long ago. ¡®Joe had a thing for her back in high school, and even I, an outsider, was aware of his feelings for her. However, Ryleigh had always regarded him as her male bestie and didn¡¯t realize any of that. Ryleigh stared at her cell phone screen and saw something pop up. ¡°Holy sh*t! The group has released a huge bombshell.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Hannigans haspletely ended all possibilities that she would have continued to enjoy here in Bassburgh this time around. She¡¯s beenpletely banned in the whole of Bassburgh and most probably won¡¯t be able to continue to stay in the city. Sure enough, things won¡¯t end well for any woman who¡¯s gotten their eyes fixed on your husband.¡± The corners of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡®The statement sounds about right. We had run into Willow and Rowena before this, and now we¡¯ve found ourselves dealing with Maizie, another youngdy who¡¯s too full of herself. And indeed, nothing has ever ended well for any of them. ¡®The fact that Maizie is banned has always been within my expectations. She¡¯s gotten to where she is today only because of her own doing ¡®She¡¯s a very ambitious woman, but she doesn¡¯t have the brain to back up her balls. Even though she didn¡¯t do anything to Nn, she tried to drag X down from where she is by trying to ruin her reputation. It¡¯s only natural for X to retaliate against her. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie went to the hospital to visit Kennedyter that afternoon. She was pushing the door open to get into the ward when she saw Samantha in the room in addition to Kennedy. Samantha sat in the chair next to the bed, and the conversation between the two came to an abrupt end when Maisie appeared at the door all of a sudden. Kennedy was stunned for a split second and then weed her with a smile. ¡°Zee, why are you here?¡± Maisie walked up to the bedside. ¡°I happened to be free. I was worried that you¡¯d be bored in the hospital, so I came to spend some time with you, but I really didn¡¯t expect to see Aunty Samantha here.¡± Even though Samantha had left the Bouchers, she was still as elegant and gentle as she used to be. She stood up slowly and exined, ¡°Mr. Fannon¡¯s injury is almost fully healed, and he¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, so I came to visit him for onest time today.¡± Maisie looked at Kennedy and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, Aunty Samantha is your life savior. So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to invite her out for a meal after you get discharged from the hospital, right?¡± Kennedy nodded, agreeing with Maisie¡¯s statement, while Samantha let off a helpless chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble just to treat me to a meal, do you?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°How is it troublesome? If it weren¡¯t for you, Uncle Kennedy might not have escaped the catastrophe from that night with only a flesh wound. Besides, Uncle Kennedy did just mention that he needs an opportunity to show you his appreciation.¡± After saying that, Maisie smiled at Kennedy. ¡°Am I right, Uncle Kennedy?¡± Kennedy could see that Maisie had an ulterior motive when she was hinting at him to ask Samantha out for a meal, but he did not refuse to do so as Samantha was his savior. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chapter 729 It was a rainy day the next day. The cold autumn breeze blew against the car¡¯s windows as the raindrops rolled down the foggy windows, blurring the scene outside of the car. The car was parked outside the hospital entrance, and Maisie got out of the car with an umbre and opened it up. ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± ¡°Sorry to have to trouble you toe to pick me up even on a rainy day.¡± Kennedy took the umbre in Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°This is no big deal.¡± Maisie looked down at her watch. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a private room in a restaurant in advance on your behalf, and Aunty Samantha should have arrived at the restaurant.¡± Kennedy nodded and got into the car with her and the umbre. When they reached the restaurant, the waiter led them to the private room and opened the door for them. Samantha was already sitting there waiting for them. Maisie stepped forward. ¡°Aunty Samantha, sorry that we¡¯ve kept you waiting for such a long time.¡± Samantha stood up slowly and replied with a smile, ¡°The road is slippery on a rainy day, so it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± Maisie waited for Samantha to sit down with Kennedy, then chose to sit beside Samantha. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to pay for the meal today. Shouldn¡¯t you ask Aunty Samantha what she wants to eat?¡± Kennedy turned his head and looked at Samantha while thetter smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that picky when ites to food. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Maisie handed the menu to Kennedy, who looked back at her. ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you order for the three of us this time around? I¡¯m not very familiar with what they have to offer here, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s delicious and what¡¯s not.¡± Maisie grabbed the menu into her hand. ¡°Alright then, it would be my pleasure.¡± She summoned the waiter and ordered some of the chef¡¯s signature tters. After confirming her orders, she then closed the menu and said, ¡°I would like a bottle of red wine too.¡± ¡°Okay, please give us a minute to get everything prepared.¡± The waiter walked out with the menu. Samantha looked at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, how did you and Francisco get to know each other?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°We met in the training camp three years ago.¡± Samantha nodded in a daze. Kennedy arranged the tableware and silverware that wereid on the table. ¡°She doesn¡¯t only know the second young heir of the Bouchers, but the eldest young heir of the Bouchers too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my son and daughter. Both of them got a chance to film with Helios, and Helios took great care of them back then.¡± Samantha was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married already?¡± Maisie nodded. Kennedy added with a grin, ¡°Not only is she married, but she¡¯s also the mother of three.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°Wow, Ms. Vanderbilt, I really didn¡¯t expect someone like you to be married and have three children at such a young age. That¡¯s great.¡± Maisie propped her cheeks against both her palms. ¡®Even I would never have imagined that I would get married so early on in my life, but at least Nn¡¯s worth it. After chatting for a while, the waiter started serving them the dishes. Maisie poured two sses of red wine and looked at Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you should order a ss of fruit juice. You¡¯re still recovering from your injury, so you shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡± Kennedy was helpless. ¡°What else can I say when you¡¯ve already spoken?¡± Samantha looked at them andmented, ¡°You two do look a lot like father and daughter.¡± Maisie responded to herment, ¡°Uncle Kennedy is indeed a fatherly figure to me.¡± As soon as she said that, amotion came from outside the room before Kennedy could say anything. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we¡¯re serving our customers in this private room. You can¡¯t just-¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± Someone pushed the door open and came in. The first few men to enter the room were three to four bodyguards, and then the man who stepped into the private roomst straightened his suit¡¯s jacket. Maisie recognized that the man was Eugene and frowned. Samantha¡¯s expression dimmed the moment she saw Eugene. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eugene snorted. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie here? Do you really think I¡¯ll let you off just because you¡¯ve divorced me?¡± Samantha stood up. ¡°Eugene Boucher, this is not a ce for you to mess around. Now get out of here.¡± Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Eugene nced at Kennedy, who was sitting beside Samantha, and mocked, ¡°Oh, do you think that another man would take you in after your divorce?¡± Kennedy¡¯s expression changed when he heard Eugene¡¯s extremely rudement.¡± Mr. Boucher, even though Ms. Green is your ex -wife, insulting her is really not something a man should do. Is this the upbringing of the Bouchers?¡± The insinuating sarcasm infuriated Eugene. ¡°Just who do you think you are? How dare you judge me when I¡¯m around?¡± Samantha was well aware of Eugene¡¯s temper and was worried that he would really make a move on Kennedy. ¡°Eugene Boucher, if what you aim to do here is to create a stir, then get out of here and do it elsewhere.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already starting to defend him?¡± Eugene did not give in at all. He walked up to Kennedy and grabbed him by the hem of his cor. ¡°If you want to stand up for this woman, you¡¯ll have first to see just how capable you are.¡± Kennedy stared directly at him with his unwavering gaze. ¡°So are you saying that you¡¯re going to get physical with me now, Mr. Boucher?¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks paled as she became a little anxious. Eugene had joined the army before this. He had trained with the force for several years, and that had contributed to his burly stature. She had seen him beat up a bodyguard and give him a few broken bones, and it was still a dreadful sight to her to this day. ¡®Mr. Fannon hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯ll be impossible for him to withstand Eugene¡¯s assault if they get into a fight! Samantha stepped forward and pulled Eugene away. ¡°Let go. What do you want?¡± Eugene flung his arm and pushed her away. Samantha lost her bnce and fell back onto the chair. Maisie got up from her chair and supported her, but the four bodyguards surrounded them. Maisie kept calm throughout the whole process. She knew that she could not act rashly when Saydie was not present. Kennedy grabbed Eugene¡¯s cor with his hand. ¡°Can you still call yourself a man when you do something like that to a woman?¡± Eugene scoffed, forcibly removed Kennedy¡¯s hand from his cor, and ttened the folds found on the cor.¡± What I do to my ex wife is none of your business. The only person that you should worry about at this moment is yourself.¡± Eugene ordered his bodyguards to make a move on Kennedy, and the bodyguards stepped forward and grabbed him. Samantha rushed up, pushed them away, stopped in front of Kennedy, and red at Eugene. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You¡¯re disrespecting an innocent man¡¯s life!¡± Samantha¡¯s actions enraged Eugene, so he stepped forward, stretched out his hand, and grabbed her hair, forcing her to face him. ¡°B*tch, you can¡¯t wait to find yourself another man as soon as you got the divorce that you asked for? Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯re such a lustful sl*t?¡± The humiliating words sliced through Samantha¡¯s heart. However, she had already gotten numb to his emotional abuse. All she could do was look back at her young self andugh at how she would fall for such a man and marry him in the first ce, ¡°Your thoughts are still as filthy as ever. But allow me to remind you that what happens between other men and me is none of your business ever since the day we got officially divorced.¡± Eugene lifted his arm, and Samantha closed her eyes. ¡®Anyway, this is not the first time already! ¡°Father!¡± Francisco yelled as he and Helios appeared outside the door. Maisie was stunned when she saw Helios. ¡®I did send a text to Francisco informing him about this meal, but I didn¡¯t expect Helios to be here either.¡¯ Eugene let go of Samantha and frowned. ¡± Why are you here?¡± Francisco walked up to him and stopped in front of him. ¡°Were you really going to hit mom if we hadn¡¯t come in time?¡± Eugene nced at his son and then shifted his gaze onto Helios. ¡°Helios, this isn¡¯t something that you should intervene in.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s just that, have you forgotten that promise that you made in front of Grandfather?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eugene¡¯s expression changed. He was obviously thinking about what his father had said to him back then. Francisco walked up to his mother and said to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that since you and mother are now divorced, you shouldn¡¯te to her and make her life difficult?¡± Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Chapter 731 T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Eugene took a deep breath. It was not optimum for him to make any move rashly now that Helios was present. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to cause them any trouble.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring these people here?¡± Francisco pointed at the bodyguards. ¡°What are you b*stards doing? You better take your hands off him! None of you is allowed to make a move on anyone in this room!¡± The bodyguards looked at Eugene with embarrassed expressions. Eugene then waved his hands impatiently, motioning them to step back. Eugene red at Francisco, and his expression looked gloomy. ¡°You, you¡¯reing back with me.¡± Francisco crossed his arms as if he was about to lodge aint about his father¡¯s doing. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go with you. I¡¯m going to tell Grandfather everything that just happened.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Francisco ignored him and walked to Helios¡¯s side. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll leave my mother to you.¡± Helios nodded. Francisco then looked back at Maisie and waved at her with a grin when he walked to the door. ¡°Little goddess, remember to invite me when you want to buy someone a meal again in the future.¡± Maisie lowered her head and could not help but want tough. Eugene left with his men. Maisie walked up to Kennedy. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, are you alright?¡± Kennedy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Samantha heaved a sigh of relief and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everything is a mess now because of me.¡± Maisie waved at her. ¡°That¡¯s not true. That wasn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± Helios took a nce at Maisie and then said to Samantha, ¡°Aunt Samantha, I¡¯ll fetch you back first.¡± Samantha nodded. She could only leave with Helios as she was severely shocked by themotion that Eugene had just created. Maisie and Kennedy were walking out of the private room when he asked, ¡°Are you the one who called Mr. Helios Boucher over?¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°No, I only informed Francisco about the meal.¡± ¡°Francisco should be the one who called Helios along because he thought he might not be able to handle the situation alone. ¡®Thank God Helios came. After all, even if Francisco is Eugene¡¯s biological son, Eugene might not even care about what his son thinks. ¡®But Helios¡¯ status in the Bouchers makes him different.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of something and said, ¡°Aunty Samantha is s o pitiful. Her divorce application has been granted, but her ex-husband still treats her like trash.¡± Kennedy did not say anything while Maisie uttered a pregnant statement, ¡± Aunty Samantha has a great temperament while being gentle and kind at the same time. Mr. Eugene Boucher is not only blind but also doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her.¡¯ Kennedy smiled. ¡°You care too much about this matter¡± ¡°I care about Aunty Samantha.¡± Maisie turned to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a very good woman?¡± Kennedy stopped for a split second, thought of Maisie¡¯s purpose of setting up this meal for him, and sighed helplessly.¡¯ Zee, Samantha and I aren¡¯t what you think we are. She saved my life, and I¡¯m very grateful for her act of kindness. As for our rtionship, we¡¯re only friends.¡± Maisie ced her hands behind her back.¡¯ Uncle Kennedy, actually. I¡¯ve always been very curious about the reason you haven¡¯t gotten married yet.¡± Kennedy did not say anything. Maisie turned her head. ¡°Aunty Samantha : s about the same age as you, and I think her personality matches yours very well. I¡¯d feel very happy for you if fate were to bring the both of you together, Uncle Kennedy.¡± ¡®Even if Aunt Samantha is divorced and has a son, it doesn¡¯t mean that she has no chance of finding happiness in life again ¡®What¡¯s more, Uncle Kennedy has a rather refined and sedate temperament. At first nce, he seems to be the type of man who will love his wife. ¡®So I¡¯ll definitely support it if Aunt Samantha can get together with Uncle Kennedy.¡¯ Kennedy rubbed her head and said with a helpless tone, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to get yourself involved in this matter.¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around his.¡± Alright, then I won¡¯t get my hands in this matter. However, Aunty Samantha is a really good woman. It would be a pity if you were to let her slip past.¡± Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Chapter 732 At the nursing home¡­ Water droplets dripped off the eaves and onto the leaves of a potted nt sitting on the windowsill. Anthony sat on the couch, flipping through a photo album and feeling extremely mncholic. His daughter had been hurt and had fallen into a longa. He had been guarding her for a decade and had no idea how long this wouldst. Louis stood at the door and knocked on the door, which caused Anthony to put the album down. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°My name is Louis Lucas.¡± ¡®Mr. Lucas?¡± Anthony was a little bewildered. ¡°Why would youe to me, Mr. Lucas?¡± Louis nced at the person lying on the bed and exined, ¡°I¡¯vee here today with someone else.¡± Anthony did not understand what he meant, so he only stood in ce and watched as Louis asked his bodyguard to bring the person in. It was an old man in his 60s whom he did not know. Anthony asked, ¡°This is?¡± Louis replied, ¡°He used to be a security guard of the University of Northway, but he¡¯s currently retired. He knows about your daughter¡¯s incident.¡± Anthony stood up and looked at the old man. ¡°Do you really know?¡± The old man¡¯s shoulders trembled as he exined, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember everything very clearly, but I still remember that incident you¡¯re talking about.¡± Louis ced his hand on his shoulder.¡± Don¡¯t worry, sir, just tell us what you saw back then.¡± The old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded. ¡°I remember it was ten years ago. I saw two young girls arguing behind the performance hall. However, I was too far away from them, and I didn¡¯t know what they were arguing about. I was about to approach them when I saw,¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Anthony interrupted him and asked immediately, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°I saw one of the girls pick something up and use it to hit the head of the other girl. The girl didn¡¯t move at all after copsing on the floor. I was shocked and went to look for the professor in charge.¡± The old man said that the two girls had disappeared from the scene when he brought the professor there and that there was no blood on the floor, so he thought he was mistaken. He had seen the girl copse on the floor, but she was already gone when he came back to the scene. That professor had thought he was driveling and did not believe him until when a student told them that someone had gotten pushed down the stairs, and they went to the entrance on the second floor. Anthony sat on the couch in a daze, recalled his daughter¡¯s diagnosis back then, which showed that she was suffering from a severe head injury, and thought of the old man¡¯s words. He then thought of something, took a photo out of the album, and showed it to the old man. ¡°Please take a good look at this photo. Is this girl the victim who got beaten back then?¡± The old man stared at the photo for a long time. Because he had witnessed the incident with his own eyes and had been deeply scarred, he would even have nightmares from time to time. He then nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s her.¡± Anthony asked immediately, ¡°Do you still remember who was the girl whomitted the crime?¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°That I really don¡¯t know. Her back was facing me, and I didn¡¯t see her face.¡± Louis looked at the old man and asked intriguingly, ¡°Since you still have some impression of those two girls, you should be able to recall their respective heights, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± The man replied, ¡°Both of them are about the same height.¡± The statement was enough to prove that Ryleigh was not the culprit. Ryleigh was not as tall as Maisie. She was a petite woman, while Naomi was around 5¡¯5. The old man was an eyewitness to that incident. If the two girls were of about the same height, it showed that the other party looked very simr to Naomi in terms of height. Anthony pondered for a moment. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe forward and tell me this back then?¡± The old man exined in a panic, ¡°I said it, but they didn¡¯t believe me. I was stunned after seeing the face of the girl lying underneath the staircase. Theyter imed that they had found the culprit, and I didn¡¯t doubt that statement¡­¡± Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Louis narrowed his eyes. ¡®This old man witnessed that scene and saw Naomi¡¯s face but did not see the perpetrator¡¯s appearance. So he didn¡¯t know anything when Ryleigh was being framed as the perpetrator.¡¯ Louis then asked the bodyguard to escort the old man out and stood in front of Anthony. ¡°Mr. Topaz, Ryleigh isn¡¯t the culprit who harmed your daughter. She lost all her achievements in the music field that she took pride in because of your daughter. As for the real culprit behind your daughter¡¯s incident, I¡¯ll locate them for you. All I ask is that you give Ryleigh a chance.¡± Anthony made a remark about Ryleigh and Naomi¡¯s incident on Twitter two dayster. #Ryleigh Hill is not the perpetrator of the ident that took ce at the University of Northway 10 years ago. Anthony was the father of the victim, Naomi Topaz. That was why manyizens were surprised when the statement was posted. #Miss Hill actually carried the me for 10 full years. That¡¯s so sad # #I¡¯ve heard about the incident that took ce at the University of Northway. I thought it was a rumor back then # #Nobody has rified throughout the decade, so why would it be rified all of a sudden?# Theizens stirred up public opinion, and most of them sympathized with Ryleigh. It was very unfortunate that she had had to take the me and be misunderstood for 1 0 whole years. She had even been forced into quitting her studies back then. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie looked at those messages in the group chat that tagged Ryleigh-most of them were only sent to the group to gossip. However, Ryleigh ignored all of them this time around, as ying dead was the wisest thing that she could do at this moment. It was all old news, so it was time to move on now that Ryleigh had been proven innocent. Maise leaned on Nn, who was drinking coffee and flipping through the finance magazine in his hand. Nn turned his head to look at the person sitting next to him. ¡°Are you happy now that your best friend has been proven innocent?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nn ced the cup on the table and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯ll be on leave the day after tomorrow.¡± She stopped what she was doing for a split second, got up, and looked at him. ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°I saw the weather forecast. The temperature will start to get cold the day after tomorrow, making it suitable for a trip to the hot springs.¡± ¡°But Uncle Kennedy hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If I were to leave thepany behind just like this¡­¡± Maisie felt sorry for herpany¡¯s employees. Nn took her into his arms and rested his chin on her head. ¡°It¡¯s not advisable for yourpany to only have you and Kennedy as its only two top executives.¡± Maisie teased, ¡°Then will you recruit more talented people for mypany?¡± Nn looked at her, pressed his lips against her forehead, and asked half-jokingly, ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m qualified enough for yourpany?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Which position do you n to rmend yourself for?¡± Nn kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind bing the toy boy you keep in yourpany.¡± She burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re no longer qualified to be my toy boy. You can at most apply to be my toy geezer.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and buried his face in her neck. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I might be mature mentally, but I have a teenager¡¯s physique. I¡¯ll still be able to satisfy you even when you¡¯re in your 30s or 40s.¡± A phone¡¯s ringtone interrupted the two of them, and Nn¡¯s expression dimmed, looking obviously dissatisfied. Maisie cleared her throat out of awkwardness, pushed his chest that was pressing against hers gently. picked up the phone, and took a nce at its screen. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was a call from Ryleigh. She answered the call, and that was when Ryleigh¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Zee, save me,¡± Maisie¡¯splexion changed instantly. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± She heard something, but the call seemed to have been forcibly hung up before Ryleigh could finish speaking. Nn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie got up in a hurry. ¡°Ryleigh seems to have run into some trouble.¡± She called back to the number, but the phone had been turned off. Nn stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Did she tell you where she is?¡± ¡°No, she did say something at the end of the call, but I couldn¡¯t hear her clearly before the call ended.¡± ¡°How can I not be in a panic? Something must¡¯ve happened to Ryleigh!¡¯ Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Nn grabbed her by her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give me her number, and I¡¯ll locate her as you call Quincy for me.¡± Maisie nodded. She contacted Quincy and Louis while Nn sat on the side and pinpointed Ryleigh¡¯s location in an instant using theputer. ¡°She¡¯s on Bridgeton Street.¡± At Bridgeton Street¡­ Ryleigh was woken up with a bucket of cold water that was poured onto her head. Half of her coat was soaked, and it was sticking to her body, causing her to feel bitterly cold. She coughed a few times and subconsciously realized that her hands were tied behind her back and could not move. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up.¡± A slightly familiar voice stunned her, and because it was too cold, she trembled from head to toe as she opened her eyelids. The woman standing in front of her turned out to be Chenney, Ryleigh¡¯s voice sounded hoarse, and she looked around immediately. It looked like an undecoratedmercial building. The walls were onlyyered with ayer of cement, the steel bars were clearly visible through the holes of the walls, and the huge and paneless French windows were dangling outside of the building. The wind got in through the windows, causing Ryleigh to feel so cold that her teeth started chattering. ¡°Chenney¡­ Why is it you?¡± Chenney looked at her expressionlessly.¡± Why is it me? Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do so either.¡± Ryleigh was astonished. ¡®What does she mean?¡¯ Chenney squatted down and pinched her jaw. ¡°Do you know how hard and for how long I had worked to secure the spot back then?¡± Ryleigh froze. Her lips turned pale, and she gnashed her lips and teeth. ¡°It was you!?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t believe it before this. I even thought that it shouldn¡¯t be her.¡¯ Chenney sneered. ¡°I¡¯m left with no other choice. Mr. Lucas has found out what I did. Even Naomi¡¯s father has rified the matter for you . You have carried the me for 10 years, so why couldn¡¯t you continue carrying it!?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Chenney, I didn¡¯t think it was you¡­¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned pale. Chenney let go of her hand and stood up.¡± You and Naomi were the two who had the best grades back then, so the spot would only be given to either one of you. ¡°As such, I thought about what I could do in order to secure the spot. Do you know that I even went to Naomi and tried to talk her into working with me to drag you down? I told her that I¡¯dpete with her fairly after you were eliminated from thepetition. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to do so. She thought that I wasn¡¯tpetent enough to go head-to-head with her, and you were the only one who could provide her with a decent challenge.¡± Chenney scoffed. ¡°So I could only eliminate Naomi from the equation first and then pin the whole incident on you. It was a n that killed two birds with one stone as it made everyone think that you did so because you werepeting for the quota. That was why I got the quota instead in the end.¡± Ryleigh only felt colder and colder. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Chenney looked at her grimly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee? Since he won¡¯t let me go, and I can¡¯t do anything to him, I can onlyy my fingers on you.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed slightly, and it instantly turned as pallid as a sheet of paper. Chenney laughed again. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely not do anything to me as long as I have something on you, and he still cares about his fiancee¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Chenney Campbell¡­¡± Ryleigh uttered with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about teaching at the Academy of Music, nor have I ever thought about taking your current achievements away from you.¡± ¡°What would all this bullsh*t help resolve now!?¡± Chenney roared. Ryleigh stopped breathing for a couple of seconds, obviously astounded by her. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°The both of you now know everything that you shouldn¡¯t know! Will you let this slide and let me off? Heh, I¡¯m no fool!¡± She then looked at the men standing behind her. ¡°Why are you still standing over there? Take off her clothes!¡± Those men walked toward Ryleigh while thetter leaned backward subconsciously, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Ryleigh was extremely uncooperative. She struggled and resisted even after she was pushed to the ground. She even bit a man¡¯s hand, causing him to fling her off his hand in pain and then p her on the cheek. Ryleigh¡¯s head turned to the side, and her wet hair was stuck on her cheek. The buttons of her coat were torn off forcibly, and the close-fitting blouse inside was also torn widely open. Ryleigh was petrified and started to cry in fear. Chenney took out her cell phone to film the scene and ordered the men, ¡°Take everything off of her.¡± One of the men was about to reach out and peel off the only piece of clothing that Ryleigh had left. At that moment, someone kicked the door down, rushed forward, kicked the man on top of her off her body, and punched the other two with a right hook. Chenney was so frightened that she stepped back. Louis quickly took off his coat, wrapped it around Ryleigh¡¯s cold body, and picked her up. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry as she took a better look at the person who was holding her in his arms. She then started crying. ¡°L-Louis, I¡¯m so scared.¡± She was shaking all over, cold, and terrified, so she could not stop crying when she saw Louis. Louis did not say anything. He hugged her tightly, lifted his head expressionlessly, and then red at Chenney gloomily. Chenney was startled. However, upon thinking that he was the only one who hade, Chenney said anxiously, ¡°What are you people doing? Are you telling me that you guys can¡¯t beat him?¡± Those men assaulted Louis, so Louis put Ryleigh down, dashed up to them, and fought them by himself. The man who had been knocked to the ground grabbed a rebar that was lying around the area and swung it at Louis vigorously. Louis not only had to guard himself against the attacking from the people behind him, but he also had to avoid the rebar and the attack from the people who wereing at him from the side simultaneously. He swung out his left leg and kicked the maning at him from the left in his abdomen, but he was then caught off guard and got hit by the rebar in the back. He staggered forward, then turned around and punched the man in the chin with an uppercut. Looking at how the fight panned out, Chenney froze in ce due to fear, and her expression paled. Those henchmen were not professional fighters, but neither was Louis. All they relied on was their brawn and ruthlessness as both parties struggled during the fight. Ryleigh witnessed the rebar hitting Louis a few times, and her heart was racing. She then shouted hoarsely, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Two of the men worked together to capture Louis and limit his movement, and another man hit Louis¡¯ face with the rebar. Louis was caught off guard and copsed on the ground with crimson blood gushing out of his nostrils and oozing out of the corners of his lips. His vision began to turn blurry, to a point where he started seeing dazzling images. ¡°Lu-¡± Ryleigh¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when Louis was beaten down to the ground. Louis was crawling on the ground at this moment, looking extremely battered. His charming and handsome face was wounded, and his clothes were stained with dirt and his own blood. Just as the man was swinging his rebar and was about to hit him on the head, a swift shadow stepped forward in an instant and kicked the man 16 feet away from Lucas. Saydie swept the man beside her off his feet, grabbed the man by his elbow, and pulled his arm backward, dislocating his shoulder in an instant. The man shouted in pain when Quincy. Nn, and Maisie arrived at the scene. Maisie saw Ryleigh and hurried over to hug her. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± ¡°Zee!¡± Ryleigh curled herself in her arms and wept in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Quincy helped Louis, who was badly injured and coughing up blood, back onto his feet. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nn said sullenly, ¡°Take them both out first.¡± Quincy nodded. Maisie left Ryleigh with the bodyguard, who picked Ryleigh up into his arms and left with Quincy. It took only a few seconds for Saydie to beat the men to a pulp on the ground, unable to move. Chenney was hiding behind the wall, trying to climb out of the building before anyone found her. However, a rebar appeared in front of her face abruptly. Saydie looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Are you nning to leave already?¡± Chenney knelt on the ground and trembled in fright. ¡°Please let me go, 1- Aaah!¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Saydie dragged her by her hair to Nn-she was still kneeling on the floor. After seeing what happened to the men, her face was white as a sheet. Maisie picked up the phone that was not far from her and saw the paused video, threw it to the ground, and crushed the screen with her heel ¡°Please¡­ Please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Channey held back tears and looked extremely sincere while she begged. Maisie didn¡¯t show any expressions when she pulled at her cor. ¡°Let you go? Not a chance.¡± Chenney¡¯s expression slowly turned to horror. Maisie scoffed. ¡°You made Ryleigh a scapegoat for a decade and even tried to attack her. Would you let Ryleigh go if she begged you?¡± She couldn¡¯t answer. Maisie coldly said, ¡°Whatever a woman like you achieved by framing someone else doesn¡¯t belong to you because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She let go, and Chenney fell back onto the ground. The police rushed to the scene, and Nn said something to a police officer. They then took the person sitting on the floor away. Chenney was taken away by the police while the police officer spoke to Nn on one side. He just took a statement and took her away after that Maisie stood on the spot and stared while the police car drove away, her hands curling into a fist. Nn pulled her into his arms and spoke to her gently, which made her a lot more rxed. Maisie med herself. ¡°If we got hereter, I don¡¯t want to imagine what could have happened.¡± Nn flexed his arm and held her tighter.¡± It¡¯s alright now. Didn¡¯t we get here on time?¡± Maisie leaned in his arms and said, ¡°Was I very fierce just now?¡± She had almost assaulted her. Nn kissed the top of her head and chuckled. ¡°Were you fierce? You were like a ferocious kitten.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± He nodded. Quincy brought Louis and Ryleigh to the hospital, and Maisie and Nn got there soon after. Quincy waited outside. She rushed forward and asked, ¡°How are they?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Lucas was more hurt, but Ms. Hill is fine. She was just shocked and has a fever.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nn hugged her. ¡°Go see Ryleigh.¡± Maisie nodded and walked toward Ryleigh¡¯s room. Ryleighy in bed looking pale and didn¡¯t have a lot of energy because of her fever. She saw Maisie sitting next to the bed and pouted. ¡°Zee, did I ugly cry?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Do you really care if you ugly cried?¡± Ryleigh looked at the ceiling for a long time. ¡°How¡¯s Chenney?¡± Maisie stopped smiling. ¡°She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing for her. Thisbined with Naomi¡¯s incident, she¡¯s definitely going to do some time.¡± Ryleigh sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be her.¡± She then remembered something, turned around, and asked, ¡°By the way, how is Louis?¡± Maisie raised her brow. ¡°You finally care about him now?¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°He was hurt because he wanted to save me. I can¡¯t just¡­ forget it.¡± Maisie smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Ryleigh continued. ¡°Don¡¯t let my dad find out. I don¡¯t want him to be sad. Maisie nodded. Larissa found out that Louis was admitted to the hospital. She rushed there and bumped into Maisie in the corridor. ¡°Zee,¡± Larissa rushed toward her, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Maisie told her everything, which made Larissa frown. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. How could she do that to my daughter-inw!?¡± Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Maisie said, ¡°Aunt Larissa, don¡¯t be angry. They¡¯ve been taken away by the police. Louis and Ryleigh are fine too.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. I was worried to death. I¡¯ll go see how Louis is.¡± Larissa walked toward Louis¡¯ room. Nn came to pick Maisie up, and Maisie kept her eyes on the view outside on the way back. Nn held her hand. ¡°Are you still worried?¡± Maisie looked back at him. ¡°They¡¯re fine, so I have nothing to worry about anymore.¡± ¡°Zee, do you know what Ryleigh and Louis¡¯ encounter reminds me of?¡± Maisie quietly looked at him and didn¡¯t say a thing. He focused on driving and kept his eyes on the road, ¡°I seem to remember. Did we go through something like this? It feels familiar.¡± Maisie looked down and smiled, ¡°Yes, we did.¡± When they stopped at the traffic light, Nn pulled her hand and kissed its back.¡± I¡¯ll slowly remember, so we¡¯ll start our honeymoon tomorrow and spend some time alone.¡± The next day, at Bassburgh Airport¡­ Nn was sitting at the business boarding lounge with his arms crossed when he saw Helios and his assistant sitting across from him. He looked very gloomy. On the other side of the spectrum, Helios wore a maroon coat with an upturned cor, which made him look really bright and warm. He looked at Nn and raised his eyebrow. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Nn scoffed. ¡°It really is.¡± Maisie held her forehead. Helios was just going to Winston Ind for a holiday, and they had bumped into each other, but what was with this ¡®hostility¡±? ¡°Are you going to Winston Ind with Nn?¡± Helios looked toward Maisie, who nodded. ¡°Yes, for a few days.¡± Nn put his arms around her and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m going for my honeymoon with my wife. Why are you going there? Do you have a wife?¡± Maisie stared at Nn. ¡®This ¡°17-year-old¡± is in full view before Helios.¡¯ Helios smiled. ¡°Do I need to tell you that?¡± ¡°Flight toward Winston Ind MH8896 will be taking off in half an hour. Please get ready to board.¡± When the announcement started, the travelers started walking to the counter to start their boarding. Nn and Maisie were in first-ss seats, so they got to board the earliest. When they took their seats, they saw Helios and his assistant sitting in front of them on the other side. Maisie nodded to them, and Helios looked up before nodding and smiling. Then his eyes caught Nn¡¯s. It only took two hours to get to Winston Ind, so it was quite near. Winston Ind was a standalone ind, a ce that was famous for its hot springs. The weather there was unpredictable-it could be sunny during day time and very cold at night. The hot spring business thrived on the ind because travelers would book hotels with hot springs there during winter. Maisie hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, so shey her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder to rest. Nn got a nket from the air hostess and gently put it over Maisie. Nn only woke her up when the nended at Winston Ind Airport. They both got off the ne, and when Nn saw her yawning, he hugged her waist and smiled. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± After Maisie said that, she stared at him. ¡°All because of you.¡± Nn chuckled. They got to the hot spring hotel with a sea view and checked in. They booked a room with a 360¡ã view and sensors. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Chapter 738 The blinds slowly opened, and one could see the blue sea from the room. Maisie walked into the bedroom, which had a private garden. There were folding chairs with cushioning under the sun umbre and even a swing. Nn unbuttoned his sleeves and leaned on the door. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Maisie walked to the swing and sat down.¡± You¡¯re good at picking ces.¡± Nn walked behind her and bent down to hug her by the shoulders while saying in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s our time alone. It should be romantic.¡± In the afternoon, they both went to the restaurant. Maisie had changed into a bubble-sleeved dress in silk with a vest on top, her skirt covering her calf. It was a huge coincidence, but they bumped into Helios dining there as well. Helios raised his ss and smiled at them. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s dine together?¡± Maisie was fine with it because they knew each other. ¡°Sure.¡± She took a seat. Nn sat down unwillingly and raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not following us, I hope?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Why would I follow you? Have you not seen the billboard for this hot spring resort?¡± Maisie paused, then looked around, her eyes fixed on the QLED television fixed on the wall. Helios was endorsing this resort. Nn kept quiet. He hadn¡¯t noticed that. That was a mistake. Maisie looked at Helios in awe. ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡¯ve been to this ind before?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°A year ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Maisie suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your assistant?¡± ¡°She had motion sickness and didn¡¯t feel like eating, so she¡¯s resting in her room.¡± Nn watched them having a conversation, and his face started dropping. He finally had the chance to spend time alone with his wife, yet this third wheel appeared to interrupt them? Nn removed the shells of the seafood during the meal. Maisie was chatting with Helios, and when she noticed, her te was already full of food. Her mouth twitched. ¡°Nn, I can¡¯t eat that much.¡± ¡®Does he think he¡¯s feeding a pig?¡¯ Nn smiled. ¡°I was worried that it wasn¡¯t enough to stuff your mouth.¡± Maisie was silent. Helios smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so anxious now. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡± Nn stared into his eyes. ¡°Are we going to bring up the past again?¡± Helios swirled his ss, then grinned. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Nn agreed. ¡°You should shut up.¡± Maisie focused on eating her food. ¡®These two childish men¡­¡¯ ¡°Mr. Boucher, are you here on vacation?¡¯ Maisie felt that he wouldn¡¯t just be there for vacation. It was either for work or something else. Nn pinched her face. ¡°Why do you care about him so much?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie pped his hand away. ¡°My dear, can you be less jealous?¡± Nn didn¡¯t retort because she called him dear and stopped speaking. Helios put down his wine ss. ¡°I¡¯m really not here just for vacation. I came because of an investment.¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re moving from entertainment to business now?¡± Helios rolled his eyes. ¡°It depends if there¡¯s a business that¡¯s worth my time. I heard that this is the peak season for hot spring tourism here. I n to invest.¡± Maisie put her hand under her chin. ¡°The hot spring industry is quite good. If the Vanderbilts invested some money here, they wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt.¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Chapter 739 The hot spring tourism industry wasn¡¯t as good in Coralia as on Winston Ind. That was mainly because the sea and hills surrounded the ind, and it was toward the south, so it wouldn¡¯t snow even in winter. Coralia¡¯s weather was different. It would snow there in winter, and the roads would freeze at its coldest, making it difficult for people and cars to move. Most people would travel there just to see snow, but no one would want to revisit after being bullied by the snow on the way there. Nn put down the seafood cracker, wiped his fingers with a napkin, and looked at Helios. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember you being interested in this industry?¡± Heliod looked down, tapping his fingers on the ss. ¡°My family is pressuring me. I haven¡¯t reached their standard to start my own family other than for my career in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°You want to leave the family?¡± Maisie was shocked. Wouldn¡¯t that mean they were splitting up? A big family like the Bouchers had never split up. Furthermore, Elder Master Boucher thought highly of Helios, and he was the eldest grandchild. He would be the head of the house in the future. But once they split, it would be very different. He would have to move out and start his own family, which meant he would be giving up inheriting the Boucher family. Helios didn¡¯t even hesitate, his eyes calm.¡± At least I can do what I want and not follow all the Boucher rules.¡± Maisie was quiet. She remembered what Helios had said. He was jealous of Nn because he didn¡¯t have restrictions and could do whatever he wanted. But it was different for Helios. He had broken the precedent by getting into the entertainment industry. After lunch, Maisie brought Nn to a theme park nearby. She turned around and looked at Nn, who was zoning out and got close. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± min Nn hugged her shoulder and looked down at her. ¡°Why would I be?¡± Maisie raised her hand to soothe the wrinkles between his brows, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you close with Helios since you were kids? Why are you so jealous?¡± Nn held her hand. ¡°I just don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°Was it because your mother treated him better than her own son?¡± Maisie suddenly realized that she was bringing in unrted topics. Maisie turned to look at the theme park that was not far away, filled with people and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s do that ride!¡± She pointed at the pirate ship that way hanging in the air. Nn raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m afraid of nothing.¡± Maisie pulled his hand and entered the park. After the pirate ship, Maisie dragged Nn to the roller coaster. Nn just went with it, his expression never changing, even on the most exciting twists and turns. Maisie was annoyed when they got the pictures and jabbed her elbow into his waist. ¡°Can¡¯t you just show some fear?¡± Nn looked proud. ¡°No. What else would you want to try?¡± Maisie saw something and tugged at Nn¡¯s arm, ¡°The haunted house.¡± Most people who went there were couples. They walked into the dimly-lit haunted house with a shlight, and people could hear the scared couples being afraid. Human NPCs would randomly jump out along with some lifelike props, scaring everyone half to death. Maisie jumped now and then and hugged Nn, not letting go. Nn hugged her calmly, and when an NPC got close, he scared that person away. They got out after half an hour, and the crew was surprised. The couples who¡¯ escaped¡¯ never looked as calm as Nn, hugging his girlfriend. Some people even left their girlfriends and broke up right after that.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Maisie buried her face in his shoulder. It was too embarrassing. Nn put her down on a bench, put his hand on the backrest behind her, and seemed to want more. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Maisie had been scared so badly in the haunted house that her tears were still in her eyes, looking very delicate. She said, ¡°No more.¡± Nnughed and gently wiped the tear off the corner of her eyes. ¡°My Zee can be afraid sometimes.¡± She hummed and turned away, looking at the Ferris wheel far away. He noticed that. ¡°Do you want to ride that?¡¯ Maisie nodded. Nn brought her to the bottom of the Ferris wheel paid, and walked into a cabin. The cabin slowly moved upward while Maisie looked out and smiled with joy. ¡°My first Ferris wheel ride was in Stoslo.¡± Nn looked at her, and something shed across his mind while they rose higher. Maisie kept her eyes on the view outside. Riding on a Ferris wheel during daytime and slowly moving upward, she could see far away, even the sea that connected with the horizon. The sea looked like a silver veil under the sun, the waves gleaming. The people on the ground looked so small, and half the Winston Ind town was in view. When Maisie started zoning out, Nn suddenly got up. She turned around and saw a huge face with clear features, then her lips were warm and wet, and time froze. Nn held the back of her head with his hand and kissed her deeper. When their cabin reached the top, the light warmly shone through the ss window, and pink bubbles surrounded them. Nn let her go after a long while. Maisie was stunned, her cheeks still warm. ¡°Nn, do you know what it means to be kissed on a Ferris wheel?¡± Nn touched her face with his palm and looked at her. ¡°I guess it¡¯s something good.¡± Maisie thought he remembered but was disappointed when she heard that reply. She sat back in her seat, crossed her arms. and started being serious. ¡°If we kiss on the Ferris wheel, it means that you can only belong to me from now on.¡± Nn tried to hide his smile. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie pretended to be angry. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want that?¡± Nn got close, kissed her, and sneakily smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s kiss a few more times then.¡± Maisie closed her eyes as his lips came close again, and her hand that was on her shoulder moved backward to hug him. Back in Bassburgh, at the hospital¡­ ¡°Zee and her husband are having their honeymoon in Winston Ind, but you¡¯re enjoying IV drips in the hospital with your fiance.¡± Ryleigh was having an apple when Barbara said that andughed till her tears came out. She got annoyed. ¡°Are you here to visit me or tough at me? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Barbara stifled herugh. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Ryleigh took a huge bite out of her apple, then Barbara thought of something and said, ¡°I bumped into X on the way here.¡± Ryleigh paused and looked at Barbara.¡± That¡¯s not surprising. There¡¯s nothing wrong if an ex-girlfriend visits her exboyfriend who¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising,¡± Barbara leaned on the wall, ¡°But you¡¯re Louis¡¯ fiance. It¡¯s not great if your fiance still can¡¯t get over his ex.¡± Ryleigh mmed the apple on the table.¡± It¡¯s not bad. The families, not ourselves, decided my marriage with Louis.¡± ¡°I smell something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Barbara looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh froze. It took her quite a while before she finally came around to her senses. She picked up a pillow and threw it at Barbara. ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Barbara picked the pillow up and put it back on the bed. ¡°Aright, alright. After all, Louis saved you. Besides, you aren¡¯t as seriously injured as he is, so I think you should check him out.¡± Ryleigh did not reply. In the evening, Ryleigh walked toward Louis¡¯s ward. She hesitated for a long while in front of the door before she finally turned the doorknob. Louis was reading a magazine on the bed. There was a gauze on his cheek and a bruise on the corner of his lips. He was stunned for a moment when he lifted his head and saw Ryleigh. After that, he put the magazine on the side and asked, ¡°What brought you here?¡± Ryleigh stopped in front of his bed. She was so nervous that she did not know where to put her hands. In the end, she sped them in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, of course.¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about it.¡± Ryleigh replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Do I look like an ingrate to you?¡± Louis nodded. ¡°Well, you are.¡± Ryleigh wanted to say something in return, but she did not do so in the end. She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time since you¡¯re injured.¡± Suddenly, Louis reached out to her. ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh asked, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°I want to get off the bed, so help me,¡± he replied. ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t injure your legs, right?¡± Ryleigh asked again in confusion. He chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Is this how you treat someone who saved your life?¡± Ryleigh was stumped. She walked forward and grabbed Louis¡¯ arm. Louis turned around and sat at the side of the bed. Since there was an IV drip hanging from the back of his hand, Ryleigh picked up the bottle for him. Perhaps it was because he was too tall and the bottle was held low that the blood flowed back into the infusion tube. He hissed out in pain and looked at her. ¡°Blood.¡± It was only then that Ryleigh raised her arm higher. The blood flowed back from the infusion tube, but there was still some leftover in it. ¡°Can you lower your arm a little bit?¡± Ryleigh asked, looking a little flustered. Louis took a deep breath and took over the bottle in her hand. He raised it slightly, and the blood flowed back into the veins. Ryleigh was rendered speechless. She followed behind Louis, and Louis suddenly stopped. He turned sideways and looked at her. ¡°Are you going to follow me into the restroom?¡± Ryleigh was stunned, and it was only then that she noticed that he was heading toward the restroom. Her face burned red with embarrassment, and she turned around. ¡°You should have told me earlier!¡± Louis chuckled and walked into the restroom. Ryleigh fanned herself with her hand to calm herself down. She felt embarrassed. She nced toward the restroom, and something she had seen on the Inte popped up in her head. ¡®Would a man like him poop? What would he look like when he¡¯s pooping? Would he sit on the toilet and say, ¡°Be a good boy ande out of yourself!¡± with an evil grin on his lips?¡¯ Pfft! Ryleigh giggled at her own thoughts. The scene was so bizarre that she hastily killed the thought. It was only when she heard the sound of flushing water that she lowered her head and held her giggle back. Louis noticed something and turned his head around to look at her through squinted eyes. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ryleigh raised her head and pushed all the thoughts to the back of her mind. She replied with a serious face, ¡°Nothing.¡± Louis studied her for a while and then said meaningfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh blinked her eyes. He paused for a while before continuing.¡± You didn¡¯t peek when I was in the restroom, right?¡± Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Ryleigh¡¯s face sank, and she harrumphed.¡± Who¡­ Who the hell would peek at you when you¡¯re using the toilet? You must be delusional. Besides, you have nothing to look at!¡± Louis replied half-heartedly. ¡°Who knows if you want to take advantage of me or not?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself. ¡°Me? Want to take advantage of you?¡± She sneered as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world and said, ¡°If I really want to take advantage of you, I would have,¡± He lifted his brows and interrupted her,¡± You would have what?¡± Clearing her throat Ryleigh replied, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Louis did not say anything in return. When he saw that the IV drip in the bottle was almost finished, he pushed the service bell The nurse came in. She pulled the needle out of the back of his hand and said to him gently, ¡°Sir, you have to get an anti-inmmatory injection tomorrow and the day after.¡± He nodded. The nurse then left with the bottle. Ryleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°This nurse is so good to you. If she could do the same to me, I would have no problem getting a few more days of shots.¡± After all, she had suffered a lot because of the nurse. Louis looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to know why? She was stunned. ¡°Know what?¡± He beckoned to her with a straight face.¡± Come over here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Ryleigh was skeptical about him, she still walked toward him. Louis pulled her, causing her to lose her bnce, and she fell on him. Both of them fell onto the bed. Ryleigh was undoubtedly the one lying on top, and her lips inadvertently kissed his chin. She was stunned, and just like a malfunctioned robot, her brain went nk. Louis chuckled deeply, and his voice rang out above her. ¡°See? I knew you wanted to take advantage of me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ryleigh jerked her head up, and she felt as if a bolt of lightning had coursed through her body when her lips identally touched his. Louis lowered his head and fixed his gaze on her lips. As ifpelled by a mysterious force, he put his hand on the back of her neck and nted a kiss on her lips. Ryleigh¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she realized what Louis was doing, and she even had forgotten to take her breath. ¡°Louis, 1-Larissa came in and was taken aback by the scene before her eyes. After Ryleigh came around to her senses, she pushed Louis away and stormed out of the ward. Larissa looked at her fleeing figure before turning back to her son, who sat expressionlessly on the bed. She asked,¡± Did you make it?¡± Louis shrugged. The coast was brightly lit. A group of people was having a party around a bonfire on the beach of Winston Ind to wee the Autumn Bonfire Festival. There was an unlimited supply of beers, seafood, and barbequed food. Wearing their masks, Maisie and Nn were walking across the crowd. She grabbed Nn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s food over there. I¡¯ll go and check it out!¡± She let go of his hand and ran toward the direction she was pointing at just now. Nn shook his head helplessly and said,¡± Watch your step!¡± He had never once looked away from Maisie. After all, there were a lot of people here, and he did not want anything bad to happen. Maisie stood in front of the stall and ordered every food in front of her. It seemed like she was enjoying herself very much. Helios was wearing a mask as well and was apanied by his assistant. He recognized Nn in a single nce. He picked up a can of beer and walked toward Nn. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like this kind of asion.¡± Nn took over the can of beer and replied, ¡°But my wife likes it.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°There will be a lot more people tonight. You¡¯d better keep an eye on your wife.¡± ¡°I¡¯d do so even without your-¡± Nn looked toward Maisie and was stunned. He put the can of beer down and walked into the crowd. Nina asked, ¡°What is Mr. Goldmann doing?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and put the halfempty can of beer on the table. ¡°Go help him.¡± Nn came to the stall and asked the owner about Maisie. However, the stall owner said he did not know about her. Nn looked around anxiously. There were a lot of people on the beach, but Maisie was nowhere to be found. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Chapter 743 A surge of worry and fear rose from Nn¡¯s stomach pit and filled his heart whole. He seemed to have experienced this kind of feeling before as well Something bad happened, and Maisie suddenly disappeared before his eyes. Nn moved his hand over his pocket, only to realize they had not brought their phones with them. Helios handed his phone to him and said,¡± Maybe you should use mine.¡± Nn did not reject it. The first thing he should do was to look for Maisie, so he couldn¡¯t care about other things right now. However, he could not remember Maisie¡¯s phone number at a crucial moment like this. He gripped the phone tightly, and his veins were bulging from the back of his hand. Phone number¡­ What is going on? It¡¯s somewhere in my head, but what¡¯s her number again?¡¯ When Helios saw that Nn¡¯s fingers were hovering over the dialing button and he did not enter the phone number after a long while, he opened up the contact list for him and said, ¡°You can find her number by entering her name.¡± Nn¡¯s face sank. However, the situation did not permit him to question Helios why he would have Maisie¡¯s number. He did as he was told and called Maisie. Maisie did not answer the call even though he had called her many times. Nina then chimed in, ¡°There are so many people on the beach . It¡¯s very unlikely that she would be taken away by other people.¡± Helios nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s spread out and look for her.¡± Nn gave the phone back to him without turning his head and said. Til go over there.¡± The boundless sea had dissolved into the dark night. No one could see what was in there on the other side of the sea. There was a gazebo under a row of coconut trees beside a rock. Maisie walked into the gazebo, and then she saw some glowing blue jellyfish floating in the sea. It was only then that she realized that these jellyfish emitted the faint blue glow. She snapped herself back to reality and looked at the crowd in the distance. She had been under the impression Nn woulde with her, but apparently, she was wrong. ¡°Oh, sh*t! She hurriedly rushed out of the gazebo. She wanted to call Nn but hadn¡¯t brought her phone with her. She was certain that Nn must be looking anxiously around for her after realizing that she was gone. Suddenly, she bumped into a person and nearly fell to the ground had it not been for him to support her in the nick of time. Their surroundings were too dark, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. After expressing her gratitude, she pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡± Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head and squinted her eyes. Helios was wearing a mask, but judging from his face exposed in the air, she knew that he was Helios. Helios released his hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Helios!¡± Nn stormed toward Helios, and just when Maisie was about to say something, he threw a punch at Helios, causing his mask to fall to the ground. Maisie was startled and hastily went forward to stop him. ¡°What are you doing. Nn!?¡± Nn suppressed the anger in his chest, and his eyes were even darker than the night. ¡®When did you guys start seeing each other behind my back?¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°What!?¡± Helios got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. He lifted his head and looked at Nn. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ d listen to us right now?¡± Nn took a step forward and grabbed him by his cor, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie pushed him away and shouted.¡± Nn, stop it!¡± Nn pushed Maisie away, and it took Maisie a few steps before she regained her bnce. His eyes were red around the rims as he red at her. A sarcastic grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te with him, how would I have seen you guys hugging each other?¡± ¡®Hugging each other? Helios and me?¡¯ Maisie frowned. Helios was holding her. They weren¡¯t hugging. ¡°Hah, I get it now,¡± he looked at Helios, ¡°You were lying when you said you came here for a business investment. In reality, it¡¯s because Maisie is here. After all, you even have her contact number. You proposed to split up and find her as an excuse to avoid me so that you two could meet each other in secret¡­¡± Before Maisie could say anything, Helios threw a punch at Nn. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Chapter 434 Catching Up Although the object wasn¡¯tpletely revealed, the driver could immediately recognize what it was. It was a gun! These human traffickers actually had a gun! The driver started trembling and stared at them with a pale face. Although he wanted to say something, his lips kept shaking. It was as if someone choked him because, at that moment, he couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Come on, Dan. Stop wasting your time on him. He¡¯s scared out of his wits, so let¡¯s stop wasting time,¡± Stan reminded them. Right then, Dan nodded. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, he turned around and brought Sonia to reunite with Den. Upon seeing that they left, the driver finally sighed in relief and slumped to the ground. He patted his chest and felt grateful that he managed to make it out alive. On the other hand, Den waved his hand when he saw those Dan and Stan return with Sonia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, all of them climbed over the guardrail and started heading up the mountain via a small trail. A few moments after they left, Toby appeared next to the car they had abandoned. Staring at the empty van, he felt his heart drop. Where are they? Why is nobody here? The van that didn¡¯t have a number te is definitely this van, but no one is inside anymore. Toby¡¯s face turned cold as he clenched his fists. After rushing over at full speed, he thought that he could finally see Sonia, but all that was left was just an empty car. Bang! Toby couldn¡¯t suppress his anger any longer and mmed his fist on the van. As he was being too forceful, he left a little dent on the car door of the van. Immediately, the van¡¯s rm started ringing, causing all the drivers stuck at the traffic jam to look out from their windows to see what was happening. Right then, a fearful look shed past the eyes of the driver behind the van. When he realized the van¡¯s rm was ring, he appeared rather conflicted. Still, his kindness won over his hesitation in the end as he waved at Toby. ¡°Hey, man!¡± Toby turned around. ¡°Are you calling for me?¡± The driver nodded. ¡°Are you here to rescue someone?¡± Upon hearing that, Toby immediately came to a realization that the driver might know something, so he quickly walked over to the driver¡¯s car. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m here to rescue someone?¡± ¡°Well, you look really agitated and anxious, so I figure that you¡¯re here to rescue the girl that was taken by those human traffickers.¡± At this moment, Toby was sure that the girl that the driver referred to was Sonia. Clenching his fists, he quickly asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my wife, and I¡¯m here to rescue her. Do you know where they brought her?¡± The car is here, but they¡¯re no longer present. I swear that prick, Den, ditched the car because he¡¯s scared that we¡¯ll catch up! After all, no one can tell when the traffic will go back to normal. ¡°I don¡¯t know where they took her, but I saw them going in that direction.¡± The driver pointed at the guardrail that Den and the others climbed over. Turning around, Toby had his eyes narrowed when he saw the mountain trail behind the guardrail. That trail definitely leads them to the mountain. Looks like they took the mountain trail. ¡°Alright. Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll be sure to repay you for this.¡± After saying that, Toby nced at the driver¡¯s car te number and noted it down before taking his phone out. While he jumped over the guardrail, he started making a call as he ran. The call was connected in no time, and Carl¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I know what you want to say. I¡¯m already trying to strengthen the phone number¡¯s line, but the signal in the woods is extremely weak and might get cut off easily. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll send you Den¡¯s location.¡± Carl knew that Den and the others ditched the van and went into the mountain. After all, he overheard their conversation through Den¡¯s man¡¯s phone. Hearing Carl, Toby finally stopped worrying and hung up because he could already guess that Carl was a hacker and was the person who had always been helping Sonia. He¡¯s probably Fox Eyes. Gripping his phone in his hand, he quickly started sprinting toward the mountain. After running for a while, Toby felt his phone vibrating for a moment. Immediately, he stopped and checked his phone to see a map sent by Carl. Upon opening the map, Toby noticed a green dot and a red dot marked on the mark. He knew that the green dot was himself, so the red dot was definitely Den and the others. ¡°Two miles¡­¡± Toby saw that he was only two miles away from the red dot and pursed his lips. Once again, he continued sprinting forward. It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s just two miles. I can catch up with them. At the same time, Carl and the others had reached the foot of the mountain and were starting to hike the mountain. Meanwhile, two miles away, Den wiped the sweat off his face before he looked forward and huffed for air. ¡°How much longer before we reach the top?¡± ¡°Probably half an hour more,¡± Johnny replied. ¡°Water.¡± Den reached out while Johnny unzipped his backpack and took a water bottle for him. ¡°Here, Young Master Den.¡± Snatching over the water bottle, Den twisted the cap open before taking a few gulps of water to ward off feelings of fatigue after hiking the mountain. Then, he narrowed his eyes and instructed, ¡°Inform those at Misty Mountain to send a helicopter over to fetch us at the top of the mountain.¡± Initially, they had nned to take the mountain trail to Misty Mountain. However, they received a callter on informing them that the helicopter that was sent out to deal with other matters was returning to Misty Mountain. Hence, the helicopter could pick them up to go back to Misty Mountain, and that was why they were headed toward the top of the mountain instead of the other way round. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact them right away.¡± Johnny nodded before he took his phone out and started calling. Naturally, Carl heard what happened and quickly inform Toby. A calctive glint shed past Toby¡¯s eyes when he heard of the helicopter. Haha! Did someone say helicopters? Since Den can arrange for a helicopter to go to the top of the mountain, I can arrange for helicopters to stop them there as well. They will be arriving at the top of the mountain within half an hour, and that¡¯s enough time for my helicopter toe from Seafield. At the thought of that, Toby contacted Tom and instructed him to arrange for the helicopter before he continued hiking. To shorten the distance between himself and Den, Toby took another shorter route by climbing mountain boulders instead of running after the route the Den and the others took. Thus, he ended up looking like a mess. His hair was scruffy, and his tailor-made suit was scratched in many ces and dirtied by soil and algae. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides that, there were slight scratches on his face. It seemed like he had faced some troubles when he was climbing the boulders and even fell. Nevertheless, the results were great as he managed to get to the top of the mountain a few minutester than Den. Right then, Toby took his phone out and saw that Den and the others were at the other side that wasn¡¯t really far from him, so he quickly took off toward them. After running for a few minutes, he saw Den and the others, along with a person that was heavily guarded by two buff men. From the person¡¯s height, Toby could immediately recognize that it was Sonia. ¡°Sonia!¡± he shouted. Was that¡­ Toby? Sonia, who couldn¡¯t see anything under the jacket, was taken aback before she was filled with joy. Toby really came! However, his voice had another kind of effect on Den and his man, confusing them as they were about to speak. Then, they all turned around to see Toby, whose clothes were tattered and looked, with looks of horror. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Morgan fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, then. Suit yourself. Do what you want to do.¡± After he hung up the call Helios handed the phone back to Nina. Nina looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Wace has a huge reputation in the entertainment industry. Even the most top-tier celebrities wouldn¡¯t dare to say no to him. If you reject him, wouldn¡¯t he-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to him afterward. Besides, the time limit the Bouchers gave me is almost up. I can¡¯t rely on my achievements in the entertainment industry to convince my family.¡± If Helios wanted to part ways with his family, he first had to get recognition from his grandfather. In other words, he had to get the investment project in Winston Ind. Meanwhile, Maisie threw a pillow and nket on the floor. She turned to Nn and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep here tonight.¡± After that, she turned around and closed the door. Nn was a tad slower. He tried to turn the doorknob, but Maisie had locked the door from the inside. He leaned against the door and pleaded helplessly, ¡°Please forgive me, Zee. Do you really have the heart to kick me out of bed?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. And I¡¯d love to do it. ¡®B*stard. You took advantage of your amnesia and thought I was meeting with another guy, and now you still want to sleep with me? Go to hell!¡¯ Maisie returned to her bed, took another set of bedsheets, and ignored Nn. She turned down the light beside the bed andy down. After a short while, Nn stopped talking. When the susurration in the living room drifted into her ears, she turned her head around and cast her gaze on the door that separated her and Nn apart. Well, I¡¯ve already given him a pillow and a nket.¡¯ With that thought in her mind, she turned around and closed her eyes. Sleep came to her easily, and by the time she woke up, it was already morning. Maisie came to the living room. Nn was sleeping curled up like a frozen shrimp on the couch. When she saw the nket on the floor, her heart shuddered, and she felt a bit sorry for him. She picked the nket up from the floor andid it on top of him. When her finger touched his skin, she found out that his body was cold It was autumn right now. The air conditioner was operating, so¡­ ¡®Did he sleep like this for the whole night? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Just when she was about to say something, Nn turned around and secured her tightly in his arms. A surge of chilliness transferred from Nn¡¯s body to hers, and she forgot to break herself free from his arms. It seemed like Nn had woken up, but at the same time, he also seemed like he was still fast asleep. He did not open his eyes at all as he mumbled, ¡°Cold¡­¡± He tightened his arms subconsciously and turned around, causing Maisie to get sandwiched between him and the couch. Nn buried his face into her shoulder and mumbled, sounding like a kid asking for a pat, ¡°Hug me¡­¡± Maisie unconsciously stretched her arms forward and wrapped them around his body. In the next second, Nn cracked his eyes open, and a smile yed around his lips. He had deliberately thrown the nket on the floor and turned down the air conditioner before Maisie woke up. His n worked, and it seemed to him that bracing himself against the cold st of air from the air conditioner for more than ten minutes was not in vain. Maisie felt something was under her. She grabbed it, and it was the air conditioner remote control. Maisie squinted her eyes dangerously. She turned her head around and saw Nn was looking at her nervously. She kicked Nn down from the couch and shouted, filling the entire living room with her voice, ¡°Well, well, well, Nn. Do you think a trick like this will work on me? You¡¯re dead!¡± The atmosphere was tense as the four of them enjoyed their breakfast in a private room. Nn was sitting opposite Helios. Both men had taken a punch eachst night. It was just thatpared to the wound at the corner of Helios¡¯ lips, the bruise on Nn¡¯s cheek was not that obvious. Both of them had a dark expression etching on their faces as soon as they stepped into the private room. They stared at each other gloomily, and it seemed as if they would get into a fight with each other should anything go wrong. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Chapter 746 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nina, who was sitting next to Maisie, deliberately changed the subject in order to ease the atmosphere in the private room. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to go to the hot springs yesterday, so why don¡¯t we go there tonight?¡± Helios calmly picked up his chopsticks and ced a piece of sushi on the te in front of him, while Nn grabbed a cup of tea and took a sip from it. Nina stared at Maisie, who looked calm andposed, with a pitiful and innocent gaze as if she was seeking her help. Maisie lifted her gaze and nced at them, then turned her head to face Nn. ¡°Nn, do you still remember what you promised mest night?¡± Nn froze while drinking his tea, ced the teacup down heavily, and stared at Helios. Helios narrowed his eyes. Nn forced two words through his lips after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He sounded like he said that very reluctantly. Helios did not even lift his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Nn clenched his hand that was holding the teacup and gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I hit youst night. But you did hit back too, So we¡¯re even now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Helios lifted his gaze to look at him.¡± Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it.¡± Nnughed angrily as his gloomy gaze met with that of Helios¡¯. ¡°You can refuse to ept it.¡± Helios did not hesitate. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept it either.¡± The domineering aura of the two men present was on full st-the atmosphere turned even more freezing and terrifying than how it was before this. Maisie covered her forehead with her palm. ¡®It¡¯s definitely true that these two are men who will die for their dignity.¡¯ She looked at Helios. Nn had punched him because of her, and she felt so sorry for that. ¡°Mr. Boucher, is the wound on the corner of your lips fine now?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a tinyceration.¡± Nn lowered his head and poked at the sushi on the te with his chopsticks, feeling a little unreconciled. ¡°I got beaten too. Why aren¡¯ t you showing the same care to me?¡± Maisie looked at him and scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you look all mighty and strongst night when you decided to hit someone else? You even turned to extreme ways in order to ask for forgiveness this morning. And you¡¯re telling me that you need someone else¡¯s care now?¡± Nn was at a loss for words. Helios gave off a mocking and mercilessugh. ¡°You were very powerful and fiercest night, so you shouldn¡¯t be in need of anyone¡¯s concern now, should you?¡± Nn was so furious that his handsome face dimmed. ¡°No one will think that you¡¯re a mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡± Helios responded by provoking him, ¡°Why? Could it be that you want to go at it again?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± Maisie cleared her throat to interrupt the conversation between the two and knocked on the table. ¡°You two childish boys, are you not capable of eating your breakfast peacefully? Get out of here and find yourselves a spot outside if you want to fight.¡± Seeing that Maisie was upset, Nn gave up arguing immediately, lowered his head, and continued eating. Although Nn was seemingly fearless, he was afraid of his wife getting infuriated. She would not even allow him to sleep with her this time around ¡°A real man knows when to ce his ego down. The most important thing to do now is to cheer my wife up.¡¯ It was raining in downtown Bassburgh. It was raining heavily, and the weather turned cold all of a sudden. The sun had been shining brightly two days ago, but everything was totally different now as if the sky had suddenly decided to put on a gray sweater. The withered leaves were blown to the ground by the storm, covering the surface of the stagnant puddles. Ryleigh was lying on the hospital bed, thinking about yesterday¡¯s kiss. She buried her face in the pillow, annoyed and perturbed. She thought it was the nurse when she heard the sound of someone pushing the door and walking into her ward. She then turned around and was taken aback when she saw the person who had entered. X closed the door and turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Hill.¡± Ryleigh sat up somewhat cautiously. ¡°I think you¡¯vee to the wrong ward. Louis¡¯ ward is next door.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± X stopped by the bed with a slight smile on her face. ¡°I wish to talk to you.¡± Ryleigh straightened her back. ¡°What do you wish to talk about?¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Seeing that she was acting a little vignt and hostile against herself, Xughed and exined elegantly and politely,¡± There¡¯s no need for you to be so wary of me, Ms. Hill. I won¡¯t do anything to harm you. I¡¯m here just to talk to you.¡± It was still raining outside, and the atmosphere in the room was stagnant for a moment as Ryleigh¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°You want me to leave Louis, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch him from you as soon as my engagement with him is canceled.¡± ¡®Rather than waiting for somebody else toe up to me and make irresponsible remarks in the future, I might as well give it to her straight now.¡¯ X looked at her for a long time, lowered her head, and chuckled. ¡°I really thought so before I came back to Zlokova.¡± She looked out of the window, and a hint of loneliness shed across her eyes. ¡°I had been with him for six years, and I thought that even though he had broken up with me, I¡¯d still have the opportunity to stay by his side after returning to Zlokova.¡± Ryleigh was stunned for a split second and looked at her with a bewildered expression. The emotions surging in X¡¯s eyes looked lonely and helpless. She looked at Ryleigh and exined, ¡°Take this as a tiny tip from me to you. I once spent six years being next to him, and I still couldn¡¯t get him to ept me into his world.¡± X had first seen Louis¡¯ performance in a musical theater, and she had admired him since then. It could be said that she was the one who had taken the initiative to court Louis actively. It was not that he had never rejected her. It was just that she did not want to give up right off the bat, and he might have given her a chance back then only because of her persistence. Louis had always been the passive one between the two of them. She had even tried to learn how to y the violin and understand his preferences in order to impress him someday in the future. Unfortunately, she could not help but admit that-between her and Louis-she would never catch up with him no matter how hard she tried. Even though she had taken all the steps to get into his world, he had never taken even one step toward her. X was not reconciled to the fact that she still could not get what she wanted after all those things that she had done. Ryleigh pursed her lips and looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Uh, Ms. Mayweather, it¡¯s pointless for you to tell me this. Louis and I, we wouldn¡¯t even have gotten to know each other if it weren¡¯t for our families¡¯ arrangements.¡± X sneered wryly. ¡°You¡¯re rejecting such a good man who¡¯s been delivered right up to you without even giving him a chance, while the same man that I desperately want to be with has never loved me.¡± She walked up to the chair next to the hospital bed and sat down. ¡°Do you still remember when you first met Louis?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ryleigh thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I think it was three years ago?¡± ¡®Although the rtionship between the Hills and the Lucases has always been rather close-knitted, it¡¯s only limited to the connections that the elders of both families share. As for the both of us, I¡¯ve never seen or heard of Louis before that.¡¯ X lowered her gaze. ¡°But he saw you a long time ago.¡± Ryleigh was a little gobsmacked and puzzled. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that I think I have to say.¡± X stood up slowly, stopped when she was at the door, about to leave, and turned her head to look at Ryleigh. ¡°I really do envy you.¡± ¡®She envies me?¡¯ Ryleigh looked at X¡¯s back when she left the ward and lowered her head as something crossed her mind. ¡®She actually didn¡¯t cause me any trouble this time around but only uttered those baffling words?¡¯ It was raining outside, and it was boring to stay in the ward, so Ryleigh went out to the corridor for some free air. As soon as she got out, she happened to see Louising out of his ward. The two looked at each other. Ryleigh¡¯s mind went nk again in a snap of a finger as if a certain scene had fully upied it. Her cheeks flushed, and she quickly turned around, got back into the wards, and closed the door. She leaned against the door, feeling extremely embarrassed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Why? Just why?! Louis¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the door all of a sudden as he asked, ¡°Do you want McNuggets?¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Ryleigh hesitated for three seconds, then quickly opened the door and looked up at him. ¡°Yes.¡± On Winston Ind¡­ Four people sat in the car and enjoyed the ind¡¯s scenery along the way. The roadside was full of cherry blossoms, and they looked as if they were parallel to the horizon, which had almost been blurred by the color of the sky and ocean as both blended into one. The scene changed and became different when the car entered the underwater tunnel and passed through the underwater tform. Many cars and buses filled with tourists were parked in the parking slots of the observation deck, and many tourists were standing in front of the observation deck to look at the vivid scene of the seabed. The car was parked in the parkingne, and Maisie and Nina got out of the car and walked toward the observation tform. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Winston Ind¡¯s underwater tunnel was worthy of being thergest and most expensive project Zlokova had ever undergone. It was the only tunnel that allowed its users to enjoy the underwater scenery. And the tunnel had twoyers-the upperyer contained subways for trains, and the loweryer was the expressway for vehicles. The observation deck was located above the deceleration area on the lower floor. It had an enormous parking lot designated for the people to rest and enjoy the scenery. Maisie stopped in front of the viewing window, and she could see fish of all sizes and shapes swimming in groups under the ocean. One could even encounter whales if they were lucky enough. Helios wore a mask and a cap, wrapping his face tightly. However, Nn, standing next to him, was indeed too eye-catching. The two tall men who were leaning in front of the car attracted the attention of many people at once. Helios turned to look at Nn. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡± Nn crossed his arms. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being recognized, get back in the car. We didn¡¯t force you to get out of the car.¡± Helios scoffed and pulled down the brim of his cap. ¡°Hey, those two look familiar.¡± ¡°I think the one in the cap looks like Helios, the actor. Is it really him?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. But I seem to have once seen the man standing next to him in a magazine. But who is he?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be the legendary Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh, can he?¡± Nn squinted, stretched out his hand, removed the cap from Helios¡¯ head, put it on, and walked toward Maisie. Only then was Helios able to react to his betrayal, but several people had already recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s Helios Boucher!¡± ¡°Oh my God, I actually got to meet Helios Boucher on Winston Ind. This has just made my day!¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m your fan. I grew up watching your dramas and movies, and I love you so much. Can I get your autograph here?¡± ¡°I want one too!¡± Nn looked back and saw that Helios had been buried by a group of fans in an instant. He was immediately in a good mood after managing to set up Helios. Maisie turned around and saw Nn wearing a cap that did not suit him and wondered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the car with Helios?¡± After all, Helios and Nn¡¯s status and identity made them very mboyant men. They would be recognized with ease, especially when there were so many people. The corner of Nn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°As a n entrepreneur, I have nothing to worry about. It¡¯s him who has to worry.¡± Nina seemed to have seen something.¡± Crap! Those people have recognized Helios. I have to go back to him.¡± Nina quickly ran in Helios¡¯ direction to rescue him. Seeing the smirk on Nn¡¯s face gradually intensify. Maisie nced at the cap he was wearing and squinted. ¡®This fe¡­ He¡¯s the one who set Helios up. isn¡¯t he?¡± She removed the cap from Nn¡¯s head. ¡°Nn Goldmann, you¡¯re so childish.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ve been siding with him and speaking up for him in the past two days. I don¡¯t like it, and I¡¯m jealous.¡± Maisie raised her hands to hold his cheek. Then can¡¯t you just get along with him?¡± He disagreed, ¡°He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want to get along with me.¡± Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Maisie had seen through his thoughts long ago. She could not understand why Nn would have such a bad impression of Helios. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s creating the trouble everywhere, and you actually have the guts to me it on others!?¡± Nn sealed her lips with his lips, and Maisie used the cap to cover their faces for fear of being seen. He seeded in kissing her and could not help but give off a triumphant smirk. He then buried his face in her neck. ¡°Zee, when will we get the chance to be alone? I don¡¯t want to bring these two third wheels along with us anymore, and¡­¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°And?¡¯ He looked aggrieved as he rubbed his body against her. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me sleep with you at night.¡± Maisie trembled, looked left and right, and quickly pushed his shoulders away. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There are many people here.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°What about when there are not many people?¡± She flushed with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± He said domineeringly. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Nn took advantage of the situation where the crowd¡¯s attention was being attracted by Helios and kissed her for two minutes. She would have suffocated to death if she had not taken a breath during the whole process. Nn caressed her cheek with his fingertips, kissed her forehead, and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s either now or tonight. You can only choose one.¡± Helios was exhausted from all his fans¡¯ selfies and autographs requests because Nn had him up. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the scene if it were not for Nina. It was already in the evening when they returned to the hotel. Helios went back to his room first because he did not have any appetite to eat dinner. Nn and Maisie were the only ones left at dinner. Maisie knew clearly what Nn had in mind, so she ate slowly on purpose, even slower than Nn. Nn held the wine ss and swayed it gently, waiting for her to finish her meal by the side. He had already finished the third ss of red wine while she was still eating. Knowing that Maisie was buying time deliberately, he scoffed. ¡°Are you waiting for me to get drunk?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you being drunk.¡± Nn propped his hand against his chin, squinted, and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk, but I¡¯ll lose control very easily when I¡¯m half-drunk.¡± Maisie took the wine ss from him. ¡°Then don¡¯t drink anymore.¡± His smile intensified. Maisie¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side as she gave off a charming smile. She then leaned forward. ¡°Hubby. I want to go to the hot spring first after dinner.¡± Nn smiled slightly. The outdoor hot spring pools of the hotel were built on the back mountain with beautiful scenery. There were private and mixed hot spring pools. The mixed hot spring pool was a public pool that weed men and women. Maisie reserved a private hot spring pool, and she was the first guest to arrive at the facility This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She stepped into the pool wrapped in a bath towel, surrounded by a thickyer of white fog that was steaming from the spring water. She immersed herself in the water, breathed a sigh of relief, and sshed the water onto herself while leaning against the cobblestone. ¡®Who cares if Nn is angry now?¡¯ However, without her knowing, a silhouette approached her slowly and undid the bathrobe wrapped around his waist. Maisie heard the sound of someone getting into the pool, turned her head, and was startled by Nn, who was already standing beside her. She was shocked. ¡°Nn, are you mad? This is a-¡± Nn took her into his arms and made her face him. ¡°No one will be here.¡± ¡°Have¡­ Have you reserved the whole venue?¡± Maisie was astounded. Nn kissed her on the neck. ¡°Of course.¡± Maisie bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re so reckless!¡± A despicable hint of amusement shed across Nn¡¯s eye as he held onto her waist. ¡°Do you n to make a fool out of me?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck-his body temperature was even more frightening than the hot spring. It felt like he was about to boil. She then said, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. It¡¯s not good for you to get into a hot spring now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much.¡± His sweat dripped down from the corner of his brows as the fog shrouded his thick eyebrows, and profound emotions were surging at the bottom of his eyes. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Nn looked wild and seductive at the moment. His body attracted her gaze like a ma, making her not know where to look. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nn carried Maisie back to the room. Maisie was leaningnguidly against his chest in his arms, her wet hair was stuck against her neck, and the hue on her face made her look extremely enchanting. As soon as he ced her down on the couch, Maisie pushed him away with her feet, climbed to the side, andy down. Nn went into the bathroom, grabbed a towel, sat down on the edge of the couch, and started drying her hair for her with a hoarse chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re furious again.¡± Maisie groaned and ignored him. He patiently wiped Maisie¡¯s hair for her. ¡± Who told you to make a fool out of me?¡± Maisie turned around, propped her chin on her hands, and red at him. ¡°Then are you saying that it¡¯s my fault?¡± He chuckled. ¡°No.¡± While Nn stroked her half-dry ck hair, Maisiey on his thigh andughed. ¡°Your hair feels so smooth.¡± She lifted her eyelids and nced at him. ¡°You said that before.¡± He picked up a tiny bundle of her hair and kissed it. ¡°Oh really? It seems that even though I can¡¯t remember saying so, it¡¯s still imprinted in my memory.¡± ¡°Nn.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He looked down at her, and Maisie stared at him for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± Maisie sat up and stared fixedly at him.¡± Why do you hate Helios so much?¡± Nn looked away, but Maisie pushed his cheek, forcing him to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dodge the question again.¡± He narrowed his eyes and grabbed the back of her hand. ¡°Why do you ask about him?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m curious.¡± Maisie sat on top of him as if she was afraid that he would run away. ¡°You¡¯ll continue to sleep on the couch tonight if you don¡¯t answer me.¡± Nn hesitated. Maisie grabbed the hem of his cor. You¡¯d rather sleep on the couch than beside me?¡± ¡°No.¡± His eyelids drooped, looking a little awkward. ¡°I have nothing to say to that guy.¡± Maisie was amused. ¡°Is it very embarrassing for you to say? Or is it because you were bullied by him when you were a child, and you cried out of rage back then?¡± Nn was at a loss for words. She stopped kissing his lips for a while.¡± Just say it!¡± This little imp!¡¯ Nn picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in another ce.¡± He then carried her and walked toward the bedroom. Two dayster¡­ The news of Helios¡¯s trip to Winston Ind had been spread on the Inte thanks to his fans. He was indeed a famous actor, so famous that even a trip that he went on could secure him a ce on Google Trends¡¯ top ten trending list. Of course, Nn had also been captured in the same photo as Helios on Winston Ind. Theizens started joking around in thement section. #Hels can¡¯t be found in the same photo as another woman. But these two do exude a strong coupling sense. Am I blind or what?# #+l# #I¡¯ll de d?mned, I hope that my idol will be a couple with Mr. Goldmann. Their looks together could kill!# #Looking for pictures that have Mr. Goldmann and Hels in them!!!# Even fans of Helios specially created a couple-stan group on Facebook known as ¡± HeliosxNn¡± for the two of them, which attracted 6 0,000 fans in just a few hours, and it was still increasing. Nina had received several calls from thepany since the morning Helios¡¯ trip to Winston Ind was private, s o no one other than his manager, Morgan, knew about it. Because of that, thepany had rejected a lot of job opportunities on his behalf. Now that Helios had been exposed, thepany¡¯s official phone number was about to explode from all the iing calls. Hearing the doorbell ring, Nina went to open the door and saw Maisie standing outside the room. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann?¡± ¡°May Ie in?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nina moved aside and closed the door after Maisie entered. Nina then asked her, ¡°Would you like to drink something?¡± Maisie walked to the couch and sat down.¡± No, I came to you just because of the articles and posts that are trending on Twitter and Facebook.¡± Nina froze. ¡®Now that all the trending posts on Twitter and Facebook are talking about Helios and Mr. Goldmann, what does Mrs. Goldmann think?¡¯ Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Chapter 751 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nina sat diagonally across from Maisie.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡¯ ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Maisie smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no trouble. I didn¡¯te because of this. I¡¯d like your help.¡± Nina didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°To make them look like a couple.¡± Nina was rendered speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I mean is that since Helios and Nn grew up together, it would be great if they could get closer because of this.¡± Then she added, ¡°You can see how they interact. Even if they are picking on each other, I think they actually care about each other.¡± Nina understood. She had been by Helios¡¯ side for a long time and knew that even though Helios knew a lot of people, he had very few close friends. She was aware that Helios and Nn knew each other the longest. Although they rarely talked, if something happened to Nn, Helios would definitely help. She thought it might be tough. ¡°But if we make a scene with the fans, would it.¡± Maisie chortled. ¡°How else could you exin to thepany about Helios not taking jobs but instead vacationing here on Winston Ind?¡± Nina was put on the spot. Maisie smiled knowingly. ¡°I have a n. It gives Helios an absolutely good reason toe to Winston Ind.¡± When Maisie returned to the room, Nn was taking a shower. She saw the notebook, brought it to the couch, and turned it on. She logged into her Twitter and sent a DM to a tabloid reporter. After his shower, Nn walked out of the bathroom, still covered in water droplets with only a towel around his waist. He put a towel on his neck and started drying his wet hair. Maisie looked at him and chucked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a gossip lover.¡± Nn stopped in front of her, leaned down, and put his hands on the desk. When he approached, the smell of the shower gel floated over. ¡°What gossip?¡± Maisie turned the screen to face him. ¡°Ride or die couple, tsk tsk, you and Helios both look great.¡± Nn frowned and suddenly closed the screen, then raised her chin with his fingers. ¡°Are you that happy that there¡¯s a rumor about another man and me?¡± Maisie beamed. ¡°It¡¯s with a man and not a woman. I don¡¯t get jealous over another man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied up with that man.¡± Nn smiled. He let go and released the towel wrapped around his waist. Maisie turned away. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert!¡± Nn smiled deeply. ¡°Why am I a pervert?¡± Maisie pushed him away and jumped onto the couch. ¡°Don¡¯te over, you sher.¡± She turned around and realized that Nn was wearing boxers. Nn chortled, and Maisie angrily left the room. Maisie and Nn went to the restaurant for lunch. He ignored all the news online while Maisie was glued to her phone the entire time. Nn squinted and, after a while, put down his cutlery. ¡°Is your phone more interesting than me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie said, looked up and smiled, ¡°My phone is not as good-looking as my husband.¡± Nnughed. At that moment, his phone that was on the table buzzed. Quincy was calling. Maisie saw him ignoring it and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Nn didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation. I don¡¯t want to deal with thepany.¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Maisie put one hand under her chin. ¡°What if it¡¯s not rted to thepany?¡± Nn looked up and stared at Maisie for a while. Quincy hung up and called again. Nn picked up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what took you so long? The paparazzi are blowing up my phone!¡± Nn squinted. ¡°Why are they calling you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you coborating with Mr. Boucher for an investment? The media are asking about it.¡± After that, he mumbled, ¡°You said you were going on a honeymoon, but why are you getting into an investment project? You want to have a hot spring report?¡± Nn furrowed his brows and suddenly looked at Maisie, who was eating. ¡°What did the media say?¡± ¡°They said you invited Mr. Boucher to Winston Ind for a hot spring investment project and said you¡¯re close with Mr. Boucher. He even rejected work because of you.¡± Nn quietly said okay, then raised his brows and stared straight at Maisie. After he hung up, Maisie looked into his eyes and wiped her mouth with a napkin with no change in expression. She asked even when she knew, ¡°What is it?¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°My wife is working with the media to frame me?¡± ¡°How am I framing you?¡± Maisie got up, walked next to Nn, and sat on hisp, looking gentle while tapping on his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°My husband didn¡¯t lose anything and even did a favor, right?¡± Nn held onto her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t do this without telling me.¡± Maisie got close, an inch away from his lips. He didn¡¯t move, but she didn¡¯t kiss him, ¡°I guess I was nosy.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms. ¡°No.¡± Maisie put her face on his thumping chest. ¡°Nn, when the venomous snake bit me at the camp, Helios¡¯ cousin, Francisco, got Helios to help. They saved my life, and I still remember I owe them a favor, so I want you to help him, please?¡± Nn¡¯s heart shuddered. He couldn¡¯t remember what had happened when she was at the camp, but he knew that she had gone through a lot. When Nn recalled Maizie showing him the photo and that he almost misunderstood, he kissed the top of Maisie¡¯s head hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going to help, silly.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina got a call from thepany and rxed after they said something. She said to Helios, who was standing in front of the window, ¡°Hels, the manager has settled this for you, but it was thanks to Mr. Goldmann. If not because he took away the media¡¯s attention, I don¡¯t know how we could have exined ourselves.¡± Helios hadn¡¯t told anyone he would be investing in Winston Ind, not even the Bouchers. If he were exposed for having a vacation on the ind instead of working, a lot of people would be offended. The entertainment world was aplicated ce, and the water was deep. Even though Helios was a Boucher-no one could touch him because of his status-he never used his status as a Boucher to get to where he was in the entertainment world. If Helios had negative poprity about him being uppity, his image would be ruined, and his career would be in trouble. He would have to go back to taking over the Boucher family business and follow their arrangements. Helios didn¡¯t want to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, nor did he want his life to be arranged. Instead, he wanted to have the power to control his own fate. If Nn helped him this time and invited him to the ind for an investment partnership, even though it would still¡¯ offend the advertisers, it would be eptable.¡¯ Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Helios and Nn were friends, and since the news about them being on Winston Ind was all over the Inte, it proved that they had quite a deep friendship. Rejecting work to help his friend would help him get support from his fans, and negative news wouldn¡¯t get to him easily. If the advertisers weren¡¯t happy, even if they dared gossip about Nn, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a fuss out of it due to Nn¡¯s power and good financial status with ckgold in the business world. Helios stood there for a long time before looking at the coffee on the table. ¡°If I know him well enough, he wouldn¡¯t help me for no reason if I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Nina lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hels. Mrs. Goldmann came to see me.¡¯ He took a sip of the coffee and smiled. ¡°I knew she had something to do with this.¡± Nina smiled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann just hopes that you have a better rtionship with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Ryleigh took a stroll in the hospital park. She didn¡¯t need to stay at the hospital anymore, but she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t want to leave. Louis had been bringing a lot of good food to his room over the past few days, and she felt that she had grown fatter because of her inability to say no to good food. She pinched the little extra fat around her waist and sighed. ¡°Ryleigh, be careful. He wants to make you fat, and you¡¯re just digging in.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± She paused with her hand still on her extra fat, looked up, and saw Joe walking over. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ryleigh was surprised before walking to him and looking him up and down. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better looking after not seeing you for so many years. You really do look like a teacher.¡± Joe smiled. ¡°I guess Maisie told you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ryleigh patted his shoulder, ¡°Why did you be a teacher?¡± Joe stuck his hands into his coat pocket. ¡°1 can¡¯t always be a coroner.¡± Joe grabbed her shoulder and looked her up and down upon recalling something.¡± Why are you admitted to the hospital? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m actually fine now, but staying in the hospital is quite nice. I don¡¯t feel like leaving anymore.¡± Joe frowned. ¡°You lost weight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh was even happier that he said she had lost weight. ¡°Really? Am I skinny?¡± She had been under the impression she was getting fat! Joe kept his hand on her shoulder and pinched it. ¡°You¡¯re just skin and bones. How is that not skinny?¡± Louis was staring from afar for some time, frowning, his eyes fixed on Joe¡¯s face. He looked familiar. He thought about it and realized that he looked a lot like the man in that picture. He walked toward Ryleigh. ¡°Why are you out here instead of waiting in your room?¡¯ Ryleigh was stunned. She turned to look at Louis. ¡°Why¡­ are you out here?¡± Joe sized up Louis and asked Ryleigh, ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Him? He¡¯s-¡± Louis answered before her, putting out his hand, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s fiance, Louis Lucas.¡° Joe looked into Louis¡¯ eyes. Louis¡¯s 6¡ä frame was half a head taller than Joe¡¯s. Joe was 5¡¯11, a good height. Louis was 6¡¯2, and even though he was tall, he wasn¡¯t a lubber, mostly because of his charm. Louis had almond-shaped eyes, and even though they weren¡¯t narrow, he looked like an anime character. His almond-shaped eyes mixed well with his features. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Joe shook his hand out of politeness. ¡°Joe Watson.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re Joe Watson.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Joe narrowed his eyes. Ryleigh was confused and got closer to Louis to ask, ¡°How do you know Joe?¡± Louis looked at her. ¡°That picture.¡± Ryleigh paused and only reacted after a long time. ¡°What? My dad gave you that photo?¡± Louis smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with him giving my fiancee¡¯s picture to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡¯ Joe looked at them quietly for a while and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my grandmother.¡± ¡°Your grandma is admitted?¡± Ryleigh ignored Louis and looked at him. Louis¡¯ eyes red. Joe nodded. ¡°She¡¯s getting old now and was admitted because her blood pressure was too high. My mom is taking care of her. I need to go and visit.¡± Ryleigh watched him walk away. Louis put his hand over her eyes to cover her view.¡± Don¡¯t want him to leave?¡± Ryleigh pped his hand away and looked up. ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t want him to leave? He¡¯s my friend!¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Louis crossed his arms, raised his brow, and chuckled. ¡°Are you sure he thinks of you as a friend?¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Louis flicked her forehead. ¡°Figure it out.¡± Ryleigh rubbed her forehead and pointed at him, ¡°Mr. Lucas, keep your hands to yourself?¡± Louis bent down to get closer, looking at her delicate but angry face. ¡°I enjoy doing that. What are you going to do about it?¡± A few older women walked past, looked at them, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more fun when there¡¯s someone to bicker with.¡± Ryleigh was embarrassed and ground her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re not together, not even close.¡± Louis didn¡¯t say anything but smiled at thedies. Ryleigh suddenly saw a man ying the vi under the tree not far away. She walked toward that man. Louis looked at her but didn¡¯t stop her. People didn¡¯t appreciate the vi as much. The old man yed the ¡®Vi Sonata, a song that needed skills to y beautifully. Ryleigh stood there and listened for a long time, then remembered that the first song she had yed on her vi was the ¡®Vi Sonata¡¯. The old man noticed Ryleigh and stopped. He looked at her in a friendlyContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. way and said, ¡°Do you enjoy vi songs?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ryleigh snapped back into reality and scratched her head with slight embarrassment. ¡°You yed beautifully, sir.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The old man smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know people enjoyed the vi. My grandson says he feels sleepy whenever I start ying.¡± Ryleigh nodded. ¡°No, the vi has a delicate sound, ssy. It¡¯s my favorite instrument.¡± The man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone who could appreciate it.¡± Louis walked to Ryleigh and stood by her side, looking at the man. ¡°She learned the vi since she was a child, so she started to love instruments.¡± Ryleigh jabbed his waist with her elbow and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Shut up.¡± The man was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve learned the vi before?¡± Ryleigh nervously said, ¡°It was just the basics.¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Louis put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Not confident with yourself?¡± Ryleigh pushed him away gently, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± The old man walked over. ¡°Do you want to try ying?¡± Ryleigh was shocked, then waved her hand. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± The manughed generously. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just try. I won¡¯t say anything even if it¡¯s not great.¡± Louis gave her a push. She looked back at him before taking the vi. She hadn¡¯t touched any musical instrument for many years, and when she held it, she had an astounding feeling. It was a familiar feeling. Ryleigh stood where he stood, and the people taking a walk in the park looked toward them. Ryleigh calmed herself and started ying. Maybe because she was too nervous, it made a sharp noise. She froze while her hand shook. The man patiently guided her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be nervous. Think of it as a practice.¡± Ryleigh let go of her thoughts after the man¡¯s constion. The sound of the vi floated around in the park. A lot of eyes were on them, and people started surrounding them. The man closed his eyes and enjoyed the song with a smile. Louis, leaning against the tree, had his eyes fixed on Ryleigh as though he went back to when he had heard her y for the first time, enjoying her unique charm that only came out on stage. After the song ended, Ryleigh returned to reality because of the drowning apuse, and she looked at them in shock. The man was very happy and nodded. ¡°You y better than me.¡± Ryleigh handed the vi back to him and smiled. ¡°No, you¡¯re too kind.¡±. The man asked, ¡°What was that song called?¡± ¡°Oh, it was a song I wrote.¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at her.¡¯ You write songs too?¡± Ryleigh chuckled. ¡°I used to, but not anymore. He waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡± Something came to his mind, and he suddenly took out a name card and gave it to her. ¡°Come see me if you¡¯re interested.¡± The old man left with his vi. Ryleigh looked at the name card and was shocked. ¡®Royal Academy of Music, Vice President, Charles Nixon.¡¯ Anyone who had been in the music scene would know Charles Nixon. He was the father of ssical music, one of the top. When she was in the orchestra at the University of Northway, her lecturers would say that Mr. Nixon had tried hard to keep the orchestra department. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He had been a student of the orchestra department, but the school was focusing more on solo piano and violin performances. The orchestra wasn¡¯t appreciated at all. The board of directors had voted to remove the orchestra department from their academy and ce their focus on mainstream western instruments instead of the less preferable ones, like the vi. Charles had to run around, begging and bringing the orchestra students together for a protest to prove that the orchestra was not worse than mainstream western instruments, which finally made the academy change its mind. As for the orchestra students who were currently studying in the Royal Academy of Music, they usually called Charles ¡®Father of Orchestra¡¯. For the past few decades, he had written quite a number of orchestra arrangements that were considered ssics and were even used as movie soundtracks. They were all arranged by Charles. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Ryleigh pinched her cheek and looked at Louis. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? H-He really is my idol?¡± Louis pinched another side of her cheek and asked, ¡°Is it painful?¡± Ryleigh nodded and said, ¡°Yes! A lot!¡± However, Louis did not let go of his hand. * That¡¯s right. Consider yourself lucky. After all this isn¡¯t something that you cane across on a normal day.¡± Ryleigh looked at him. It took her quite a while toe around to her senses. She swatted his hand away from her cheek and said, ¡°You did this on purpose!¡± He lifted his brows and asked, ¡°I did what on purpose?¡± Ryleigh pointed at him. ¡°You¡¯re a lecturer in the Royal Academy of Music, so of course, you know he¡¯s Mr. Nixon!¡± Louis pushed her finger away and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Even if I know it, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the one who pulled the strings. Besides, it was you who wanted toe over here because you saw an old man ying the vi. I was just suggesting that you give it a try. It was Mr. Nixon who thought you were pretty good andmended you. Doesn¡¯t this prove that it was you who impressed Mr. Nixon?¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say. Was it really because she was lucky? Lowering his head, Louis looked at her.¡± Things we lose have a way ofing back to us. The opportunity you missed ten years ago is right in front of you right now. Do you want to miss it again after ten years?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and clenched the name card in her hand tightly. The wind blew, and the leaves from the maple tree fell on her head. Louis bent forward and flicked a leaf away. Ryleigh lifted her head at that moment, and her lips grazed past his. Ryleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon looking at the face in front of her, and she froze. Joe, standing not far away, lowered his head and smiled bitterly when he saw this. Then, he turned around and left. Helios and Nn went to talk about the investment project while Maisie and Nina waited for them in the car. Nina was a little bit worried as she asked, ¡± Mrs. Goldmann, do you think they will get into a fight again?¡± Without lifting her head from her phone, Maisie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Nn has lost his memory, he knows what he should do and what he shouldn¡¯t in front of other people.¡± Nina heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Maisie said. When she turned her head and saw that Maisie had been staring at her phone, she craned her neck and looked at Maisie¡¯s phone. When she saw the post about¡± HeliosxNn,¡± she was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re into this as well?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t Mr. Goldmann her husband? Then why? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Maisie put her finger on her lips, looked outside through the window, and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about it. Look, when he¡¯s standing with Helios, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re a perfect match?¡± Nina smiled awkwardly in return. ¡°I suddenly feel that I¡¯m unnecessary. I¡¯m the ¡°third wheel¡± between them!¡± Maisie turned her head around and grabbed Nina¡¯s hand as if she thought of something. ¡°When will Helios be free after we return to Bassburgh?¡± Nina thought for a while and replied, ¡°He needs toplete all his projects that have been postponed after returning to Bassburgh. Why are you asking this?¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrow and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Helios¡¯ assistant? I want to hire him to endorse a jewelry collection for Soul Jewelry.¡± Nina had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What kind of endorsement are you talking about?¡± Maisie said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to release a jewelry collection with the title revolving ¡°HeliosxNn¡± for my next series of couples jewelry.¡± Nina asked, ¡°But how about Mr. Goldmann? Will he say yes?¡± Maisie waved her hand and replied, ¡°He will.¡± The corner of Nina¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What if Mr. Goldmann gets angry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Maisie replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. After all, he¡¯s even easier to coax than a three-year-old kid.¡± Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Nina¡¯s smile froze. She did not know why, but she felt a little sympathy toward Nn. Nn and Helios had gotten out of the car with smiles on their faces, but they returned with gloomy expressions. Nina looked at them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the negotiation fail?¡± Nn nced at Helios and harrumphed coldly. ¡°A certain idiot is really not cut out for business, if it weren¡¯t for me, he would have fallen into other people¡¯s trap.¡± Helios turned his head to look at him and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, why do you care? It¡¯s none of your business at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nn crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°After all, it isn¡¯t my money.¡± Helios stomped on the elerator and left the ce. When they were back in the hotel, Helios tossed the key to Nina and returned to his own room without turning his head. Nina turned to look at Maisie and said,¡± Mrs. Goldmann, I should go check on Helios.¡± Maisie nodded. Nn, who was standing beside her, sneered. ¡°He¡¯s an adult, yet he acts like a kid.¡± Maisie turned around and ced her arm on the wall to stop him from walking forward. ¡°Nn, can¡¯t you talk to him properly? Why must you pick a fight with him?¡± Nn spun his head sideways. ¡°It isn¡¯t me who wants to argue with him.¡± Maisie did not know whether she should get angry or she should beughing. Shemented, ¡°You¡¯re so childish.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m childish, and he¡¯s more mature than me, right? Is that what you want to say?¡± Nn said as he stuck his hands into his pockets and walked into the elevator. Maisie shook her head helplessly and walked into the elevator as well. A man wearing a gold ring in a car outside of the hotel picked his phone up and made a call, ¡°Quintin. Both of them stay in a hot spring hotel. It seems to me that they aren¡¯t ordinary people.¡± A voice came through the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. Winston Ind is mine. Since they have the guts to mess up my business, have to teach them a good lesson.¡± The next day. Maisie sat in her seat with a troubled face. She yed with the food on her te but didn¡¯t eat it. After Nina got what she wanted to eat, she sat in front of Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s getting harder and harder to appease Nn¡¯s anger.¡± Nina was stunned. ¡°Did he find out that you¡¯re into the ¡°HeliosxNn¡¯ thing?¡± Maisie shook her head. She took a sip from the freshly pressed juice on the table and said, ¡°I just said he¡¯s childish, and he got angry.¡± Maisie had tried her best to appease his anger but to no avail. She had even tried to seduce him with her body, but he remained steadfast and refused to give her any response. In the end, hey on the bed and slept. Nina took a bite from her breakfast. ¡°Men don¡¯t like people saying they¡¯re childish. Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Goldmann is practically only 17 years old right now, and young men at this age usually have a huge ego.¡± Maisie jerked her head up. ¡°So are you saying that I hurt his pride?¡± Nina nodded and added, ¡°I have a cousin. He¡¯s 17 this year too. He values his pride a lot, and if someone dares to make fun of him in front of other people, he¡¯ll get angry at that person. He won¡¯t budge no matter what you say to him, and it willst for at least a month.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie lowered her head to look at her food but did not say anything. Although Nn had lost his memory, she would forget about it sometimes. However, he indeed had changedpared to the time before his memory loss. At the very least, he would tell her everything in his mind without any hesitation after his memory loss. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t show it even if he was jealous or mad, and he would definitely not say something like ¡°I¡¯m jealous¡± or ¡°I don¡¯t like this¡± to her due to jealousy. As if she thought of something, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Oh yeah. Where is Helios?¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Helios has been in a bad mood since yesterday. Of course, it¡¯s not because of Mr. Goldmann. I guess he must have gotten into trouble with the investment.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes as the things Nn had said yesterday appeared in her head. ¡°Could it be that someone really tried to fool him Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Nina nodded, ¡°Helios has to thank Mr. Goldmann for this. Helios has been working in the entertainment industry, so he¡¯s inexperienced when ites to business. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mr. Goldmann, he would¡¯ve fallen for the scam. The other party wanted Helios to invest $ 7,500,000. However, Helios wouldn¡¯t get any profit at the beginning, and even the contract was shady.¡± Sipping on her fruit juice, Maisie said calmly, ¡°The hot spring tourism in Winston Ind is a big piece of pie, and it attracts many businessmen toe here and invest in it. Those well-seasoned businessmen wouldn¡¯t jump straight into it. They would act ording to the circumstances since it¡¯s a big investment. However, Helios is different. As you said, he¡¯s inexperienced in doing business, and I guess that¡¯s why they target him.¡± Since they had the audacity to demand Helios to put $7,500,000 in their hands as a n investor, it showed that they were going to rip off Helios. If Helios really had invested in it, although he would be one of the shareholders, those people would have divided all the profit into the early stages and then given the rest to Helios. In the end, Helios wouldn¡¯t be able to get much from this investment, and in the worst-case scenario, he wouldn¡¯t even get his capital back. Gnashing her teeth, Ninamented,¡± How can these businessmen be so evil? What are those developers doing? Are they not going to do something about it?¡± Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°After all, Winston Ind is a solitary ind. It¡¯s a business circle developed under the same developer. They lease their stores to people who do business, and all they are interested in is money. They don¡¯t give a d* mn about this.¡± Winston Ind was not arge ind. It was about the size of the downtown area in Bassburgh. The same developer owned all of the hot spring hotels and restaurants, so the profits were naturally in the developer¡¯s pocket. The hot spring tourism here was divided into low and high seasons, with business being slow in the summer but gradually picking up in the fall and being most robust in the winter. Many businessmen valued the opportunity brought forth by the peak season on Winston Ind, so they all came here to invest. Those conscienceless businessmen knew that veterans in the business world would not fall for their trap. Besides, the developer was the owner of the ce. The more the businessmen earned, the more money they would get. They cared nothing but money, so they decided to turn a blind eye to the businessmen¡¯s shady practices. What¡¯s more, Nn and Helios might be someone of high status in Bassburgh, but Winston Ind was not their territory. Even if the Goldmanns and the Bouchers were able to get everything their way in Bassburgh, their influences did not extend to Winston Ind. It was just that Maisie did not have a good feeling about this, and there was a voice inside of her telling her that something bad was going to happen. Maisie returned to the room after she finished her breakfast. Nn had already woken up, but he fell back down on the bed again when he saw Maisie. Maisie climbed onto the bed. She tried to pull the nket off Nn, but he gripped it tightly. Left with no other alternatives, she sat on top of him and tried to get the nket from his grip. ¡°Let go of the nket, Nn.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nn did what he was told and let go of the nket. Maisie got up from him and threw the nket away. When she saw something. she threw the nket back on him and turned her head away in embarrassment. Lying sideways, Nn propped his hand with one hand and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that, you shameless man!¡± Maisie got out of the bed, but Nn grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto his body. He grabbed the back of her head with his hand. While he was kissing her, he grabbed her arms and wrapped them around his waist. After a long while, he trailed kisses down her throat and said, ¡°I thought someone was trying to seduce mest night, so isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± Maisie could feel the tremble in his chest when he was talking. She asked, ¡°I thought someone ignored mest night?¡± Nn looked at her deeply for a long while and covered both of them in the nket. ¡°Hey, stop it. Nn! Nn! Are you a dog?! Ah!¡± Both of them cuddled together and slept until noon. Lying on the side, Nn gazed at the person in his arms with his head resting on his hand. He ran his finger over the hair on her cheek. The sun filtered through the window and fell on her impable face, further entuating those beautiful lines on her face. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Suddenly, the bell rang. Nn got up and went to the living room. He opened up the door, and Nina was standing outside. She seemed rather flustered as she asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can ¡­ Can you get hold of Helios? I can¡¯t reach him ever since he went out today.¡± Nn squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°When did he go out?¡± Nina¡¯s face was pale as she replied, ¡°About 9:00 a m. He said he had to go out and drove off on his own. I called him, but the call never got through.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get hold of Helios?¡± A voice rang out. It was Maisie. She came out of the room when she heard the conversation between Nina and Nn. Nina nodded flusteredly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m worried ¡­ I¡¯m worried that he might go to look for those people. After all, we¡¯re on Winston Ind, and Helios hasn¡¯te back yet after going out.¡± Nn tried to call Helios, but it showed that his phone was turned off. Frowning, he asked, ¡°That guy, he can¡¯t be serious, right?¡± Maisie¡¯s face sank slightly. ¡°Has it something to do with the investment? Helios didn¡¯t go to look for them, did he?¡± Nina covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t this mean that he¡¯s in a dangerous situation right now?¡± If something really happened to Helios, how was she going to exin it to Morgan? Nn turned around to get his jacket and car key. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Maisie said as she tugged at his arm. Nn stopped in his tracks, turned around, and grabbed her into his arms. He nted a deep kiss on the top of her head and said, ¡°Wait for me in the hotel.¡± After that, Nn went out without turning his head. Nina leaned against the wall and bent down to cover her face. ¡°This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t let Helios go out alone. I should¡¯ve thought about this earlier¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie helped her to her feet and said,¡± Now isn¡¯t the right time for self-ming. I have an idea, so do as I say.¡± Nn rushed toward the ce they had been yesterday in his car. The door of the building was tightly closed, with the word ¡°Closed for Business today¡± on it. He called Quincy and ordered, ¡°Quincy, help me check the location of a phone number. I want to know his whereabouts in three minutes. After that, he sent the phone number to Quincy. Three minutester, Quincy called him back. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, isn¡¯t Mr. Boucher with you on Winston Ind? Why do you still need to find out where he is?¡± ¡°He might¡¯ve run into a little trouble,¡± Nn replied as he put on the Bluetooth earphone. The location on the screen showed that Helios was inside the building. He frowned and said, ¡°Seems like we have to spend some money to get through this today¡± Quincy seemed to have noticed something and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is everything alright over there?¡± Nn stared at the security camera in the corner without saying anything. The light on top of it showed that it was working. The roller shutter rose automatically, and the light inside flooded out. Four strong men with tattooed arms stepped out and surrounded Nn. Nn narrowed his eyes slightly. A middle-aged man bowed at him and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for theck of hospitality for your personal visit.¡± Nn smiled at him back and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯d say you have quite a special way of entertaining your distinguished guests.¡± After that, he looked at the smiling middle-aged man and asked, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my friend He¡¯s with you guys, right?¡± The middle-aged man patted Nn¡¯s shoulders and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Llue ??? Quintin is a reasonable person. He knows you guys are not ordinary people, so he just wants to talk to you. Your friend is safe now¡± After he finished speaking, he gestured at the few strong men with his eyes. It seemed to Nn that they wanted him to follow them into the building, and he did so. On the fifth floor of the office building was a private pool. The man sitting in the pool had a green anaconda tattooed on his chest. Two sexy women dressed in revealing clothes sat on both his right and left sides. They were leaning on his arms, lighting cigarettes for him, and feeding him alcohol. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Chapter 760 The middle-aged man went forward to the man. He bowed forward and said, ¡°Quintin, he¡¯s here.¡± Holding a cigarette between his lips, Quintin took a drag and blew out smoke that clouded his gaze. He squinted his eyes and looked at Nn. ¡°Just when I was still thinking when I should go look for you two, you presented yourself before me.¡± Nn smiled and asked, ¡°Where is my friend?¡± Quintin nced at the middle-aged man. Receiving his cues, the middle-aged man gestured to his men with his eyes to bring Helios out. Helios was brought to Nn¡¯s side. Nn turned his head to check him. Other than some extra bruises on his face, he was fine, and his arms were still intact. ¡°This celebrity friend of yours has a fiery temper. He refused to talk to us nicely, so we could only teach him a lesson,¡± Quintin said as he lifted up a ss and finished the remaining wine in it in one sitting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Smiling, Nn said, ¡°It would be a problem if you identally disfigured him.¡± ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing that can scare me on Winston Ind.¡± Quintin put the cup on the table. ¡°So what if you are someone with some influence? I can just get rid of you two through some sort of ident, and no one will even know it¡¯s me who did it.¡± Helios said without any emotion. ¡°Save your breath and tell us what you want.¡± Quintin pushed the woman beside him away and got up from the pool. He took the towel handed to him by his bodyguards and said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Both of you ruined my business yesterday, so don¡¯t you think you should make it up to me?¡± Nn did not say anything. He knew that this had something to do with the investment. This man named Quintin was obviously a local tyrant on Winston Ind, and going up against these people would do them no good. Just when Helios was going to say something, Nn stopped him. ¡°If money : s all you want, then this will be easy. Just name your price.¡± Quintin stopped in front of him and patted his cheek with a grin on his face, ¡°I know you¡¯re a businessman. If you want to do business with me, you have to show me something so that I can have faith in you, right?¡± Both Nn and Helios knew what he was trying to say. Quintin knew Helios was from the entertainment industry, so he was nning to make use of his identity to sign an agreement with them and force them to invest. There were only the two of them right now, not to mention that Winston Ind wasn¡¯t their territory. If they shed with them and pissed this group of people, they might not be able to get off this ind in one piece. It was only then that Helios knew he was acting too rashly and nearly fell into their trap. The middle-aged man handed Quintin a contract with both hands. Quintin took the contract and said, ¡°We can talk after you sign the contract. If you sign the contract, you¡¯ll be my distinguished guests in the future.¡± Just as Nn was about to take the contract, Helios took it away and said,¡± Why do you want to sign? This has nothing to do with you, so stay out of it.¡± After that, he turned to Quintin and continued. ¡°I¡¯m the one who approached you to cooperate. I know you guys want to take advantage of my identity. I can give you the $7,500,000 that you ask for.¡± Quintin smiled mysteriously. Just as Helios was about to sign the contract, Nn stopped him. He spun his face to look at Quintin and said, ¡°$ 15,000,000.¡± The crowd was taken aback, and Quintin was stunned. Helios looked at him in surprise and said,¡± What are you doing?¡± Nn did not answer him. He looked at Quintin fixedly. ¡°I¡¯ll invest $15,000,000. If you are okay with it, I can call the bank and transfer the money to you right now. An investment of $15,000,000 was considered high on Winston Ind, and $ 15,000,000 was equivalent to about half a development project of the developer. The middle-aged man beside Quintin swallowed hard. ¡°Quintin, did I hear it right? He just said $15,000,000, right?¡± Quintin did not reply. Nn looked at the bodyguard behind them and added, ¡°If we are to cooperate, we should go all the way. I¡¯ll invest $15,000,000 without any conditions. Quintin, do you ept this deal or not?¡± Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Chapter 761 $15,000,000 was very tempting. Who would not be tempted by that amount of money? Quintin did all this for the money. He might have lost $7,500,000 in the process, but getting $15,000,000 in return made everything worthwhile. Nn took out his cell phone, contacted Quincy, and got him to inform the bank to prepare $15,000,000 in cash. Quincy knew that something must have happened to Nn, so he dispatched some men to Winston Ind while getting the bank to prepare the money. Quintin was by Nn¡¯s side while he was on the phone. Seeing that he did not y any tricks, he said with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯re prepared to give out $15,000,000 like it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? By the way. I haven¡¯t asked you for your name.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m from Bassburgh, and I own apany in Bassburgh. You can call me Mr. Yates.¡±. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Yates then. I¡¯m sorry for my The middle-aged man returned to his senses and hurriedly poured a cup of tea for Nn. Helios whispered, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? You actually n to pay these people $15,000,000? Have you lost your mind Nn gave him a pregnant gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± The bank on Winston Ind received a call telling them to immediately prepare $ 15,000,000 as a ransom for a person with a special status. Because it was a big withdrawal, the bank took it very seriously. Not to mention that the word ¡°ransom¡± was mentioned, it was obvious that someone had been kidnapped. Thus, the bank director had reported the matter to the local police vigntly after receiving the call. Since the ransom was $15,000,000, it was only natural for the person who could give out that amount of money not to be an ordinary man. It happened that Maisie had gone to the police station before that and reported that someone had kidnapped and ckmailed her husband. The two incidents clicked instantly, so the police took the file that contained the information provided by Maisie and looked into the details of the case. They then realized that her husband¡¯s name was exactly the same as the name of the person who had gotten the bank to prepare the $ 15,000,000 ransom. The police contacted Maisie immediately. Maisie seemed to have waited for this call on purpose and reported the situation pitifully on the phone. A few days ago, it was said in the news that Mr. Goldmann of Bassburgh had gone to Winston Ind to learn about a project that he was about to invest in, which made everything she said consistent with what they knew. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Winston Ind was just an ind-the developers would be able to suppress any news if it was not an event that was serious enough to stir up amotion. Unfortunately, this incident happened to have gotten into the ears of the developers The person who had brought the incident 1 o the developers was Helios¡¯ assistant, Nina. As such, no matter how much the developers wanted to turn a blind eye to this issue, someone had provoked a person who was out of their league, caused a cmity, and offended a big gun from Bassburgh. The developers could no longer sit idly as soon as they found out that their future interests could be embroiled in this incident and get sabotaged. Thus, they sent their men out there to investigate the situation and found out that Quintin, the local mob boss of Winston Ind, was the one who was behind the crime. The developer¡¯s men were aware of what Quintin had done, but Quintin was a rather powerful person on Winston Ind. He could bring them benefits too, so they usually ignored whatever he had done. But now that things had gotten a little out of control, the developers did not dare to fool around anymore. If this were to hit the media and anger the public, it would affect their business on Winston Ind. The people inside were still unaware of what was happening outside. Quintin saw that nothing had happened after waiting for more than an hour and red at Nn.¡± Mr. Yates, are you ying with us again? It¡¯s been an hour and a half. Where¡¯s the money?¡± Nn was sitting on the couch. He crossed his legs and changed his posture, leaningnguidly on the back of the couch. ¡°As far as know, Winston Ind only has one InTime Bank, and I asked for a $15,000,000 withdrawal. Don¡¯t the employees need some time to prepare the money?¡± Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Chapter 762 The middle-aged man thought it made sense. ¡°Mr. Quintin, $15,000,000 isn¡¯t a small amount.¡± However, Quintin ignored him and red at Nn. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Since you cane up with $15,000,000, why don¡¯t you transfer it directly instead of bringing it to us in cash?¡± Nn¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll be paying you the $15,000,000 in cash, and you¡¯ve agreed to it too, haven¡¯t you?¡± Quintin thought of something all of a sudden and got up abruptly with a gloomy expression. ¡°Are you trying to buy time?¡± Nn neither denied nor admitted it. At that moment, someone hurried in from outside and shouted, ¡°Mr. Quintin!¡¯ He approached Quintin, leaned over, and whispered something into his ear. Quintin then smashed the wine ss in his hand to the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve yed me again!¡± Quintin¡¯s subordinates approached the exit in an orderly manner and blocked it. Helios and Nn were being held in the bathing area on the fifth floor and were unable to escape no matter what. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn¡¯s expression looked calm, and he could not help but clench his hands that were resting in his pockets. Quintin spat. ¡°F*ck! I actually believed your words and gave you a chance. Since you have the balls to make a fool out of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He waved his hand, and two strong men approached Nn. Nn raised his foot, kicked a chair toward them, making the two stumble for a moment, and dragged Helios to his feet. The man behind them smashed the wooden chair and used it as a weapon, but Helios kicked him, and he staggered backward. At the same time, the person who came at them from the side was dealt with by Nn. Unfortunately, there were too many people. Although they were not professional fighters, they still put their lives on the line and fought ruthlessly. Even if Nn had practiced martial arts before this, dealing with a group of men soon put him at a disadvantage. Both of them had exhausted their energy, their suit jackets had long been discarded, more than half of the buttons of their shirts had been torn open, the fabric of their clothes had be wrinkled throughout all the brawling, and their backs were already soaked in sweat, making them look a little disordered. They were surrounded by a group of men and had no way out. A man swung the frame of a chair in his hand toward Helios, but Nn lifted his arm to block it, breaking it in half. Nn¡¯s arm shook abruptly, and the muscles in his arm trembled as they lost their strength. Someone took the opportunity to throw a punch at Nn¡¯s face at that moment. Nn took the punch head-on and lost his bnce for a split moment but did not fall. The crimson liquid in his mouth oozed out through the corners of his lips, and he spat a mouthful of blood on the floor. Helios was subdued to the ground by a few men, his pupils constricted in an instant, and he yelled at Nn, ¡°Be careful!¡± Taken by surprise, Nn was strangled by someone from behind. And Quintin took a bat from one of his men and walked toward him with an ominous smirk. ¡°You¡¯re just an army of two, yet you have the balls to make a fuss in my territory?¡± Helios gnashed his teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you hurt him!¡± ¡°Regret? Me?¡± Quintin turned around to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think this word is found in my vocabry!¡± He swung the bat and hit Nn in his leg. The men behind Nn then released him, and Nn fell to the ground on his knees. Nn¡¯s face was flushed, and all the veins found on his temples down to his neck bulged, but he did not even make a sound. Quintin patted his cheek with the bat.¡± You¡¯ll make quite a good sandbag.¡± Helios roared, ¡°I dare you toe at me instead of him!¡± Quintin gestured to the man behind him, and he punched Helios¡¯ cheek. Due to the impact, Helios¡¯ head turned to the side, and blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯ll be your turn next.¡± Quintin nced at Nn. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the one who can take a beating first so that you people will know the fate of offending me.¡± Quintin swung his bat and hit Nn¡¯s head. Helios¡¯ pupils constricted, and the only thing that caught his eye at this moment was Nn¡¯ s body, which was dropping to the floor. ¡°Nn!¡± Everything around Nn dimmed and faded away while all the ambient sounds disappeared-everything that happened at that moment only came out as silent frames. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Chapter 763 The police broke in through the door at this moment, and those who reacted to it fled, while those who got shot fell to the ground and were subdued. The scene was chaotic for a couple of minutes. Quintin was pressed against the ground, detained, and then taken away in handcuffs by two police officers. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nn¡¯s vision turned blurry, and he vaguely heard someone shouting at him. ¡®It sounds like Helios, and¡­¡¯ ¡°Nn!¡± Maisie burst into tears, knelt beside him, and hugged him in her arms as warm tears dripped onto his blood-stained cheeks. Nn saw Maisie, who was weeping before his eyes, and moved his lips beforepletely losing consciousness. Nn was carried onto the ambnce and taken to the hospital. Maisie was always by his side, grabbing onto his hand, which was getting colder and colder. The doctor put a mask onto Nn¡¯s face to supply him with oxygen and performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation on him. Upon arriving at the hospital, a group of hospital staff members rushed to the front to make way for the stretcher. ¡°Please make way!¡± Maisie was stopped at the door, while Nina and Helios arrived minutester. Although Helios was also injured, his condition was not as severe as Nn¡¯s. He looked pallid as he witnessed Nn being pushed into the emergency room. Nina walked over to Maisie¡¯s side and lent her her shoulder, and Maisie buried her face in her shoulder and started crying and trembling. She recalled the incident that had taken ce three years ago, where Nn had taken a bullet for her and had been sent into an emergency room too. She was terrified. Quincy arrived at Winston Ind General Hospital with a group of bodyguards and looked at them. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Goldmann?¡± Helios sat on the bench and leaned forward, propping his elbows against his thighs. ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± Quincy was stunned and stared at the emergency room door without saying a word. Helios sped his hands together with a distressed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who got him involved.¡± Quincy lifted his arm and ced his hand on Helios¡¯s shoulder-a silentfort could be considered the most appropriate console at this moment. The police came over, asking for more information regarding the incident, and Nina took them aside and cooperated with the investigation. The door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor removed his mask as he walked out of the room. Maisie rushed up to the doctor and asked with a dry voice, ¡°How is he?¡± The doctor nced at her. ¡°He¡¯s no longer in a critical state, but¡­¡± The pause in the sentence made Maisie clench her hands tightly. The doctor then continued. ¡°Even though he¡¯s no longer in a critical state, the injury that he¡¯s suffered is a blunt force trauma to the head . It¡¯ll be a little troublesome if he still can¡¯t regain consciousness soon.¡± She got what he meant implicitly. Nn would most likely end up in aa if he still could not wake up at that time. It could be even worse as he would suffer from brain death and end up in a vegetative state. Maisie¡¯s face turned pale. Her strength was escaping from her body like a butterfly eclosing from the chrysalis, and her expression looked tense. They had not brought any bodyguards when they went to Winston Ind because no one thought they would encounter such an unexpected and dangerous situation. She originally thought that she could buy some time for Nn and try to get help, that was why she had gotten Nina to bring the issue to the developers of Winston Ind. The developers had once hired Helios to endorse their hot spring hotel, so they surely knew Nina. With that, they would definitely realize that the situation was serious. And based on the influence that Helios possessed in the entertainment industry, anything that happened to him would definitely affect their business on Winston Ind. That was why Maisie dared to bet that they would not just sit back and watch while Helios was in danger. Maisie also had faith in Nn that he would not sit still and do nothing as Quintin held them captive. He would definitely find a way to buy her some time. She had been careless and had neglected the possibility of things going south. Maisie had been under the impression those people were only doing so for the money and believed they would not dare to kill anyone in the process. They had managed to arrive, but they were toote. Seeing Nn being so badly injured and what those people had done to him, everything in front of her eyes was dimmed and blurry. Maisie walked into the ward. She was only a few feet away from him, but every single step that she took felt like she was climbing up a mountain with weights tied to her feet. She then stopped by the bed and stared at him. ¡°Nn¡­¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks and gathered at the corners of her lips. ¡°You lied to me again. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Nn had been in aa for four days when Nichs sent a private jet to Winston Ind to transport him back to Bassburgh Hospital. Quincy stayed back on the ind to deal with the developers and Quintin. It was obvious that the incident had enraged Nichs. And because of the injury that Helios had suffered, Yael did everything in his power to impeach the upper management of the Winston Ind jurisdiction, All the hot spring businesses on Winston Ind involved in violent crime and investment frauds were closed down. Even the directors of the developmentpanies had to abandon their righthand men to protect their reputations as they tried their best to cut ties with any hot spring businesses that Quintin owned. They even submitted a list of Quintin¡¯s aplices to the police anonymously and the evidence of illegal activities he was involved in over the years. Even though the Goldmanns and the Bouchers could not infiltrate Winston Ind with their influence, this was the first time both families had their eyes fixed on the same goal for the sake of their son, and that was to demolish the fraud syndicates that existed on Winston Ind At the Boucher manor, in the living room¡­ Richard shook the table by cing his teacup on the table heavily. ¡°Are you nning to send me to my deathbed with this sh*t show?¡± Helios stood there and had not uttered a single word. Although the bruises on his face had dissipated a little, the marks were still faintly visible. Yael looked at his father and said calmly,¡± Father, it¡¯s a blessing that Helios hase back in one piece. Don¡¯t me him anymore.¡± ¡°He is who he is all because of your condonation.¡± Knowing that his father was infuriated, Yael could only take the me without talking back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡± Richard pointed at Helios.¡± This is why I would disagree with the idea of him getting into the business circle The business circle can, at times, beplicated and sinister. And this genius, he¡¯s actually ballsy enough to travel all the way to Winston Ind with that brat from the Goldmanns to talk about some random investment project?¡± Yael lowered his head. Helios took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Grandfather.¡± Richard red at him doubtfully, but Helios¡¯ face looked calm and expressionless. ¡°The person who traveled to Winston Ind in order to invest in a project isn¡¯t Nn, but me. He has nothing to do with this incident. And I¡¯m the one who got him involved.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Father, Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry, I know you have high expectations for me, but I don¡¯t want to live ording to all your arrangements. I¡¯ m doing so because I want to locate my own path in life.¡± ¡°Helios Boucher!¡± Richard mmed the table and reprimanded angrily, ¡°Do you know what the hell did you just say?¡± Helios lifted his head, exchanged gaze with Richard¡¯s wrathful re, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. I¡¯m the eldest heir of the Bouchers, and I don¡¯t have many choices to choose from in life because everything has been arranged for me since the day! was born. What you want is for me to return to the family, inherit the family business, then marry the woman you arrange for me, settle down with her, give birth to a few children, and then spend the rest of my life just like that.¡± ¡°You ungrateful b*stard! You have such a blissful life, yet you¡¯re hereining about it. Do you know that what you own is something that others can¡¯t even dream o f?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°But for me, is this any different from the life of the birds that are being locked away in the cage?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Richard was taken aback. Helios looked out the window. ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to befriend Nn since I was a child because you thought he had always been an unrestrained and rude kid and wouldn¡¯t act ording to how others thought he should. However, the thing that you don¡¯t know is how much I envied him back then.¡± Helios had always been taught to obey his elders ever since he was a boy and that he should never talk back to his elders because they were never wrong. Even if he was not the one who did something wrong, he could not talk back when he was being scolded. He had to ept the reprimand humbly and listen to all the elders¡¯ arrangements. Thus, Nn had not done anything wrong. He had just been a boy who would not let himself be wronged, who dared to tell the elders their mistakes in their face and talk back at them. In general, he had just been a rude boy in the eyes of Helios¡¯ elders. He would only do what he wanted to do and preferred to listen to his own heartpared to the words of his elders. He would do whatever he thought would make things easy for himself or whatever would make him feel happy. In the eyes of the elders, he had always been a stubborn and untamable horse. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Chapter 765 The elders of the Bouchers had never taken a liking to Nn as a kid, and neither did Helios¡¯ grandfather. Still, Helios knew very clearly that it was because he had met Nn when he was a child that he knew what kind of person he wanted to be, what kind of life he wanted to live, and how he could choose a path in life that would not make him regret. He then added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have grown up to be the Helios that you know today if I hadn¡¯t met Nn back then.¡± Richard¡¯s expression looked cold and stern. He got up and left with a sullen face in the end. Yael stopped in front of his son, raised his hand, and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°Just do whatever that you want to do.¡± Helios froze in ce and looked up.¡± Father¡­¡± Yael¡¯s grasp intensified before he retracted his hand, turned around, and went upstairs. Helios walked out of the vi while Francisco was leaning against the wall, with his arms crossed. ¡°Helios, I¡¯ve regarded you as an idol ever since I was a boy because you excel in so many aspects of life whenpared to me. Not to mention that you¡¯ve always been the grandson that our grandfather valued and appreciated more.¡± He faced Helios and grinned after saying that. ¡°But I now realize that I seem to have lived a much happier life, so it turns out that I¡¯m also a man that you would envy.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re now the only hope the Bouchers have left, so don¡¯t learn from me.¡± Francisco sneered. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll pass. I really like my current life, and I¡¯m not interested in inheriting the Bouchers and its business. I find it extremely troublesome.¡± ¡°Care to go for a drink or two?¡± Francisco was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re actually asking me out for a drink? Are you trying to deceive me?¡± Helios patted him on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m buying today.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Maisie sat on the chair next to Nn¡¯s bed, looking after him. She lowered her head and took a ring box out of her pocket. She had already designed and manufactured the ring long ago, thinking of giving him a surprise when they returned from Winston Ind. Ryleigh stuck her head out from the frame of the door, ¡°Zee.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and forced a smile through the corners of her lips.¡± You¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°I was discharged from the hospital yesterday. I¡¯m here just to see you¡­¡± Ryleigh stopped next to Maisie and fixed her gaze on the box in her hand. ¡°Is this the wedding ring that you¡­ designed?¡± Maisie nodded. The only thing inmon that the two silver rings shared was the intertwined gold thread design that was carved horizontally onto the surface of the ring, and the extra diamond iid edge of the female ring resonated with the simple and elegant-looking male ring. Ryleigh scratched her cheek. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Nn give you the wedding ring?¡± She thought that men should be the ones giving wedding rings to women. Maisie smiled and looked at the man lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Perhaps he wants one thates from me?¡± Ryleigh pouted. ¡°Why does it feel like I just got bombarded with a lovey-dovey missile? Maisie thought of something and asked,¡± How¡¯s Louis doing?¡± Ryleigh was caught off guard and was stunned for a split second. She then crossed her arms. ¡°Louis, he¡­ He¡¯s recovering at lightspeed and doing very well. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± Maisie looked at her for a while, lowered her eyes, and chuckled. ¡°It seems that you and Louis got along pretty well when we weren¡¯t in Bassburgh.¡± Ryleigh wanted to say something, hesitated, and did not utter anything in the end. She shifted her gaze away from Maisie, saw something inadvertently, and pointed at the bed. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I saw Nn¡¯s fingers move!¡± Maisie turned to look at him, and Nn was still lying on the bed, motionless. Thus, sheined helplessly, ¡°Ryleigh, that¡¯s not advisable if what you wanted to do was to divert my attention.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression looked serious.¡± I really saw it! The index finger of Nn¡¯s right hand moved just now. He¡¯s woken up!¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡®Ryleigh might love to joke around from time to time, but she wouldn¡¯t use Nn¡¯s wellbeing in her joke just to cheer me up. Plus, she doesn¡¯t look like a liar.¡¯ Maisie turned to look at Nn again, lifted her hand, and held the back of his warm hand. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Before Maisie could do anything, Nn¡¯s thumb lightly touched her finger. Ryleighughed, and her shoulders shook.¡± I didn¡¯t lie. Mr. Goldmann is conscious!¡± Maisie got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and bent down to look at him. She put his hand to her face and cried happy tears.¡± Nn, you can feel this, right? You can hear me too?¡± But after a long time, Nn didn¡¯t respond, nor did he wake up. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Still, it was good enough that he was conscious. Nighttime, at the club¡­ Francisco carried Helios out of the room. Helios had drunk quite a lot and was drunk. ¡°Hels, you¡¯re not drinking, you¡¯re just buying alcohol.¡± He helped Helios put on shades and a cap, then checked his pockets and noticed something. ¡°I dropped my wallet. Wait for me here, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Helios leaned on the wall, bent down, and put his hands on his knees. He needed to throw up, but nothing wasing out. He stood up straight and gulped down some warm water before sitting on the couch. He took off his cap, ran his fingers through his hair, and then pushed it aside. His sharp features were extra attractive under the dim blue light, even with shades on. A woman in ckce walked over with a wine ss, sat next to him, and suddenly got close. ¡°Hey handsome, why are you sitting here alone?¡± Helios looked at her briefly but ignored her. She touched his face and turned it back toward her, her long legs bumping on his calf. Her red lips got close and blew at him. ¡°Are you interested in a game?¡± Helios grabbed her wrist and moved her hand away from his face. ¡°Not interested,¡± ¡°It¡¯s nighttime. Why are you wearing,¡± The woman wanted to take off his shades, but Helios immediately stopped her by pushing her away, and he stood up. ¡°Stop.¡± He was going to leave when the woman called for people to grab him. She put down her ss and walked toward him. ¡°Do you know where this is? This is the Glitz Club, my turf.¡± The woman walked to his front and grabbed his chin. ¡°I¡¯m interested in you.¡± She moved her hand toward his shades. A woman¡¯s voice came from behind a few men. ¡°He¡¯s not someone that a woman like you can touch.¡± The woman turned around and saw a woman wearing a turtle-neck sweater walking over. She was wearing brand clothes from head to toe, but it was subtle because she wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry. The four men behind her were her bodyguards, so she must have been somebody. The woman ince was surprised. This was Glitz, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Who are you? Outsiders have no right to interrupt.¡± Barbara crossed her arms. ¡°Even the owner of this ce respects me, so what are you going to do if I want to interrupt you?¡± The woman didn¡¯t really believe her. At that moment, the club manager rushed over, saw Barbara, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Chase. Meg was just joking. She¡¯s drunk.¡± The manager walked next to Meg and said,¡± This is Ms. Chase, the boss¡¯ guest.¡± The manager whispered something into her ears, and her expression changed. Meg smiled. ¡°Ms. Chase. I was just joking. If you know him, it¡¯s not fun anymore.¡± Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Meg left with the others. Helios heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Thanks for helping me get out of this.¡± Barbara looked around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be recognized? Coming here alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with my cousin.¡± Francisco rushed over right after Helios said that. ¡°Hels, didn¡¯t I tell you not to walk around?¡± Francisco finally found him, then looked over to Barbara. ¡°Who are you?¡± Barbara was silent. Helios exined, ¡°She¡¯s Barbara Chase from the Chase family.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, Oh, are you¡­¡± Francisco pointed at her but didn¡¯t know how to say it. He didn¡¯t know Barbara, but he had heard of Ms. Chase. Barbara smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She then reminded, ¡°Mr. Boucher is a celebrity. If he were seen in Glitz, the rumors would explode in Bassburgh tomorrow. You need to be careful.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Barbara left with her bodyguards. Francisco was confused, so he turned to look at Helios, ¡°How did you bump into her?¡± ¡°It was nothing. She helped me just now.¡± Helios put on his cap, and they left the club. Francisco walked behind him and got into the same car. He unbuttoned his shirt cor and suddenly looked out the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Chase?¡± Helios looked out and saw Barbara standing in front of two men, talking about something. ¡°By the way, how did you get to know her? I heard some bad rumors about her. She killed-¡± Helios wasn¡¯t listening to Francisco. He saw her bodyguards moving forward and taking away one of the men¡¯s cameras. Helios started sweating. The two men were paparazzi? Had they taken pictures of that incident? Barbara took the camera, deleted everything, and returned it to them smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to get some dirt on Mr. Boucher.¡± The two paparazzi were angry but didn¡¯t say anything. Helios had been working for more than 10 years but had never had any dating rumors. When they had finally gotten a chance to make some money, the chance was gone. How could they not be angry? ¡°We¡¯re just trying to make some money. You need to mind-¡± One of the men looked at her and mumbled, ¡°Your own business.¡± Barbara looked calm. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but you¡¯re bending the truth for money and ruining his career. Could you sleep well knowing that? The men¡¯s expressions changed. Barbara crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°You made it look like Mr. Boucher bought alcohol so he could hit on women and harass them. You¡¯re going to get attention with that and blow it out of proportion, but you know how it¡¯ll be if the photos leaked.¡± The two men were exposed and looked at each other. They really were trying to get attention from this tempting piece of news. All celebrities had dirt, and when they had enough money, someone woulde along and clear the air. They didn¡¯t need to care too much about it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But once they were exposed, they wouldn¡¯t get another chance and might even offend their peers. No matter what they had to ept it.¡± We¡¯ve learned our lesson, ma¡¯am. Please let us go.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t say anything and gestured to the bodyguards to let them go. They zoomed off without even looking back, afraid that she would change her mind. Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Chapter 768 The car parked nearby hadn¡¯t driven away. Helios watched the scene unfold and feltplicated. He was really too careless. Francisco asked, ¡°Hels, are we leaving?¡± He looked back and rubbed between his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± One weekter, at Soul Jewelry¡­ ¡°Uncle Kennedy, why don¡¯t you rest a little longer?¡± Maisie saw that he was already in his office and was worried about his injury. Kennedy raised his arm and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost back to normal now. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie walked out of the elevator with him when Kennedy asked her about what had happened with them on Winston Ind. The media knew what had happened there because it was so shocking, but the fact that Helios and Nn had almost died wasn¡¯t known. The Bouchers and Goldmanns hadn¡¯t announced it but rather settled it in private because there would only be problems if it was announced. She looked down and smiled, ¡°We were just there for a vacation. The investment was made up to cover for Mr. Boucher.¡± Kennedy nodded. ¡°Winston Ind is a little chaotic. It¡¯s great that you didn¡¯t get involved.¡± Maisie smiled and didn¡¯t reply. In the afternoon, Ryleigh went to see her because she wanted Maisie to get some work clothes with her. Maisie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek and smiled. ¡°I have a chance to interview at the Royal Academy of Music.¡± She covered her face after that. ¡°I am not ready. I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to perform.¡± Maisie chortled, got up, walked to her, and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some clothes. It¡¯s not every day that my Ryleigh gets to join the Royal Music Academy.¡¯ Ryleigh leaned on her shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best.¡± They got to the mall and shopped through three of four floors of fashion stores. Ryleigh never had to put on office clothes, so she didn¡¯t know what to pick. Maisie helped her the entire way. Maisie picked a few, but they didn¡¯t look suitable. If it were an interview in a corporation, it might work, but Ryleigh was going to interview as a lecturer at the Royal Academy of Music. The outfits would look too boring. Ryleigh whispered in her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t these a little too old?¡± Maisie turned and looked at her. ¡°They would it you wore them.¡± Ryleigh pouted. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Maisie stared at her for a long time before looking down at herself and shrugging, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She touched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re going for an interview at a music academy. You probably can wear something that fits your job and still looks interesting.¡± Ryleigh was suspicious. Maisie drove her somewhere near Antique Street to a tailor. She opened the door, and the dresses on disy were in all designs and colors, and each one presented a different unique elegance. Ryleigh was stunned. She looked around the shop at the dresses on disy. ¡°My gosh, isn¡¯t this too formal?¡± The shopkeeper walked over and enthusiastically asked, ¡°Wee. Are you here to get a dress? We can customize any design that you like based on your measurements and height.¡± Maisie pushed Ryleigh forward. ¡°Please pick a suitable one for her.¡± The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Ryleigh followed her. The shopkeeper showed her a few designs and let her try them on. She went into the fitting room with the few chosen dresses in her arms. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Maisie sat on the couch and flipped through a magazine. Ryleigh put one dress on and walked out. The color made her look old, so Maisie shook her head. She changed into another one, but the color was too bright. It wasn¡¯t suitable. Ryleigh changed a few times, but Maisie shook her head every time. She asked the shopkeeper to bring the one that she had looked at just now to her and sent Ryleigh back into the fitting room. It looked a lot better than the few before that. After trying on a few more, Ryleigh leaned on the wall, exhausted. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m going to die from trying.¡¯ Maisie thought with a hand under her chin and pointed at the one that the shopkeeper was wearing. ¡°Try that one.¡± ¡°Another one?¡± Ryleigh was tired. Maisie nodded. Ryleigh had to go in again. Maisie stood up and walked toward her when she came out. The dress she was wearing was light green with white embroidery, and the cor was velvetce. The fresh color looked great on her, giving the impression of the warmth that could melt snow in spring. Bright colors didn¡¯t look good on Ryleigh. Bright colors made her look cheap, but in colors looked great on her inparison. Maisie turned and looked at the shopkeeper. ¡°Take measurements based on this design. By the way, use pearls to rece thece.¡± Custom-made dresses could be altered based on the buyer¡¯s preference. The shopkeeper nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡± After her measurements were taken, Ryleigh went to the counter to pay a deposit. One needed to put down a deposit for custom-made items and pay the restter. The deposit was $300. After it was ready, they just needed to pay $ 785, so the total was around $1,100. Ryleigh sadly tapped her purse. ¡°My purse is skinnier now.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisieughed, walked up to her, and tapped her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my cousin can pay for you.¡± After saying that, Maisie knowingly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a hair makeover too?¡± Ryleigh looked at her in surprise and touched her hair. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Maisie looked at her, and her smile widened. She quickly brought Ryleigh to the salon. Tony at the salon let Ryleigh sit on a chair and said to Maisie, ¡°Ma¡¯am, trust in my skills. I¡¯ll definitely make her beautiful.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ryleigh flipped through the fashion magazine and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview. Zee. Do I need a makeover?¡¯ Maisie looked at her through the mirror.¡± You need to have a good impression during an interview.¡± Tony agreed. ¡°Yes, if you look great when attending the interview, you might bump into your true love.¡± The corner of Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched. She was wondering whether Maisie would bring her for some cosmetic surgeryter! Ryleigh had always had square bangs, but Tony made her bangs wispy and airier this time, showcasing her eyebrows and forehead. Ryleigh had a nice face shape, and her head was round, so having square bangs made her look more tired. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t care about their appearance. After her bangs were changed, she looked more energetic and charming. When everything was done, Ryeligh opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror, looking shocked. Tony tossed her hair. ¡°How is it? More beautiful?¡± Maisie walked next to Ryleigh and smiled at her through the mirror, ¡°Not bad. You look more energetic.¡± Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Ryleigh and Maisie left the salon. Maisie saw how Ryleigh hung her head and lookedzy, so she put a hand behind her back and tapped it. ¡°Stand straight, be confident.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m just going for an interview. Is this necessary?¡± Maisie said in a serious tone, ¡°Of course, think about it. A lot of professors at the music academy are young. You should focus on your presentation. You can¡¯t attend an interview without being serious.¡± Ryleigh thought what Maisie said made sense, so she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll stand straight.¡± She stood straight. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Maisie chucked and poked her waist. ¡°Be more natural.¡± Ryleigh avoided it out of reflex and covered her waist. Maisie wasn¡¯t happy, so she tickled her. Theyughed out loud, ignoring the stares of the passersby. At the hospital¡­ Helios walked into Nn¡¯s room, cing the flowers in his hand into a vase. Nichs walked in and saw Helios, then paused. ¡°Helios, you¡¯re here.¡± Helios turned, looked at him, and nodded.¡± Yes, Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nichs waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t apologize. I never med you.¡± . Nichs looked at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s his choice, and I believe he never regretted it, so why would I me you?¡± Helios¡¯ hand balled into a fist. Nichs stood next to him andmented.¡± You spent a lot of time together when you were children. This kid always got you into trouble and offended your grandfather. Even his mother and I were really worried that he might be a bad influence on you.¡± Helios loosened his fist, looked down, and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s naughty. I quite miss the times when we got into trouble together.¡± Helios had had to study and learn when he was at home. His grandfather would be very strict with him, and since his parents were very busy, they pretty much hadn¡¯t had time for him. The only joy he had had was spending time with Nn. They weren¡¯t extremely close because they would always offend each other for no reason. But when he needed help, Nn would look like he was taking advantage of him but would still help him. After Nn¡¯s mother¡¯s incident, Nn had stopped ying with Helios. He had taken over ckgold while Helios entered the entertainment world, but they knew what was happening with each others¡¯ lives. When Helios¡¯ father had thrown his birthday party three years ago, Helios could guess that something had been going on with Nn and Maisie when the former gave her a positive ¡®evaluation¡¯. When Helios had first seen Nn bring Willow to a party nine years ago, everyone had been specting whether she was his girlfriend, but Nn never admitted to it. But during the party the Bouchers had held three years ago, Nn¡¯s attitude made Helios notice that, and to test him out, he had asked Maisie for a dance. He had got his answer from that-Nn had had feelings for her. After that. Ryleigh had brought the two children over, and Helios could immediately tell that both of them looked exactly like Nn. Helios had been aware that Nn had fallen into a scheme nine years ago, but the woman that had supposedly saved him was Willow, and Willow didn¡¯t have kids. Helios knew his cousin Ryleigh well, and Maisie was the closest to her, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when he later found out that the children were Nn¡¯s. The second time Helios had seen Maisie was at the Summerton Auction. He had been aware that Nn was there from the start. That was why he had invited Maisie to the first floor and raised the bid together with Nn. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Chapter 771 During the third time, Helios had taken the initiative to look for her at Soul Jewelry with the excuse of renting jewelry for a cooperation. His only goal had been to make Nn feel stressed, and he indeed had reached his purpose in the end. Then, his cousin told him through the phone that a pit viper had bitten a woman named Maisie and asked him to bring Professor Leonhardt to the training camp. When he arrived at the training camp, he knew for certain that Nn was serious about the rtionship between him and Maisie after seeing how worried he was. However, when Nn was infected with the virus, he had refused to tell anyone about his infection and insisted on getting a divorce from Maisie. Helios knew that Nn just did not want Maisie to be heartbroken. He still loved her from the bottom of her heart. After all, Nn was not someone who would give up halfway on anything once he felt it was the right way. However, when he had to give up, he must have his reasons to do so. After Maisie¡¯s ident, Helios could see how regretful Nn was in his decision. Although Nn seemed like he did not care about Maisie during those three years, he had still secretly sent someone to look for her. Ryleigh had known that Maisie was in Morwich, but she had not told anyone about it. It was him. He was the one who had sent the message to Nn in secret, making them all think that it had leaked out from Ryleigh. Unfortunately, even though Nn had gone to Morwich, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to see her. After being infected with the virus, he had been terribly sick, yet he still tormented himself. Everyone, including Helios himself, could see how much he wanted to go and see her. Therefore, Helios had decided to do him a favor. He had bribed someone from the Hanns Pce in Morwich to get him a photo of ¡°Alice ¡°. He had not been afraid of getting busted. After all, even if it did happen, if ¡°Alice¡± were really Maisie, at least she would think it was Nn¡¯s men who were looking for her. He had done everything he could in his power to help them, and it would have depended on them whether or not they would reconcile. When Helios came out of the hospital, he bumped into Quincy, Daisie, and Colton Daisie greeted him with a smile, ¡°Godfather Helios, are you here to visit Daddy as well?¡¯ Helios rubbed her hair and smiled faintly.¡¯ Yeah.¡± Daisie looked at him with her head lifted and asked, ¡°So has Daddy woken up yet?¡¯ Helios was stunned. Then, he heard Daisie continue saying, ¡°Grandpa said that Daddy has been sleeping for a long time. When is he going to wake up? This is the first time I see someone who can sleep for so long.¡¯ A hint of pain crossed Helios¡¯s eyes as he looked at Daisie s innocent face. He didn¡¯t know how to answer her. He felt guilty and did not know how he should face these kids right now. After all, he was the one who had pulled Nn into this mess. Quincy could see Helios was troubled, so he came to relieve the situation. ¡°Daisie, your father is too tired, so he¡¯ll sleep for a little longer. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up in another few days.¡± Daisie believed in Quincy, but Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and fell into thought. Ryleigh came to the Royal Academy of Music for an interview. She brought Maisie as well since she was nervous. Maisie did not reject her and came with her. Even though Ryleigh felt it was bad for hert o do this, she did not want Maisie to be overwhelmed by the sadness in the hospital or in thepany. Therefore, she figured that she should divert her attention. ¡°Zee, why don¡¯t you go up with me? I¡¯m scared,¡± Ryleigh said after she stopped in front of the interview building. Honestly speaking, she was really nervous and scared. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Maisieughed helplessly and said, ¡°Even if I go up with you, you have to go into the interview by yourself.¡± Ryleigh pouted and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. I feel more secure when you¡¯re staying outside.¡± Maisie went into the building with Ryleigh. Several people were waiting outside of the interview room. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Chapter 772 None of them were wearing professional attire. They were all dressed up properly and looked sharp. Ryleigh had put on her light green custom-made dress. The flower pattern on the side of her dress was life-like, and there was a string of pearls embedded in thece of the cor. Her shoulder-length hair was tied into a flower braid to reveal her face. She had only put on light makeup, giving her an elegant, ssy, and graceful vibe. The people waiting outside turned their heads and looked at Ryleigh, causing her to feel ufortable. She lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Do I look weird, Zee?¡± Maisie patted her shoulder and replied, ¡°Be more confident in yourself, alright?¡± Ryleigh took her number and went to the side to wait for her turn. As more and more people went in for the interview, she became even more restless. When Maisie saw her clenched fists on herp, she thought of something and looked outside through the window. ¡°Ryleigh, I remember you used to tell me that when you were performing on stage, you would treat the people below the stage like they were turnips and wouldn¡¯t feel nervous. I used your method when I was interviewing in Luxe Inc.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She turned her head to look at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You still remember that?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°You were facing thousands of people on the stage back then. I was just facing a couple of them.¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Maisie extended her fist toward her. ¡°This is it, Ryleigh. The time for you to make aeback has come.¡± This made Ryleigh feel like she had gone back to her high school days. Every time she performed on stage, Maisie would use this hand gesture to motivate her. A smile appeared on her face, and she bumped fists with Maisie. ¡°Good luck to myself!¡± When the examiner came out and called Ryleigh s name, she took a deep breath and walked in with the examiner. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The interview room was spacious, and there were only five interviewers inside. Ryleigh walked to the center, and the five interviewers¡¯ eyes lit up. They nodded in satisfaction when they saw Ryleigh¡¯s attire. Ryleigh gave them a bow and greeted,¡± Hello, my name is Ryleigh Hill. I¡¯m 27 this year, and I¡¯m here to interview as an instructor for the orchestra department.¡± An interviewer flipped through Ryleigh¡¯s profile, adjusted his sses, and said, ¡°You were a student of the orchestra department at Northwest University? Why is it said here that you haven¡¯t graduated?¡± Ryleigh clenched her fist tight. She took a deep breath, loosened her fist, and replied,¡± Yes. I didn¡¯t graduate because of an ident.¡± Another interviewer chimed in and asked,¡± Could you tell us about the ident?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she subconsciously lowered her head. Maisie, who was waiting in the hallway, paced back and forth in front of the window. I wonder how she is doing there.¡¯ Suddenly, she heard a string of footsteps behind her. She turned her head around and noticed that the iing person was a man with a tall stature. She squinted her eyes and asked, ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries, cousin?¡± Louis was wearing a grey trench coat with a ck turtleneck shirt. Since he was tall the trench coat had further entuated his slender body figure. He stuck both his hands into his pocket and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± He looked into the interview room and asked, ¡°Did Ryleigh ask you toe with her?¡± Maisie shrugged and replied, ¡°Yeah. Besides, I¡¯m worried about her too.¡± After that, she smiled at Louis and asked,¡± Are you worried about her too, cousin?¡± Louis cupped his hand into a fist and put it in front of his lips. He cleared his throat, but he did not say anything. The smile on Maisie¡¯s face widened as she asked, ¡°Are you not going to tell Ryleigh?¡± He was stunned. ¡®Tell her what?¡± ¡°Your feelings.¡± Maisie looked outside through the window. ¡°Judging from Ryleigh¡¯s emotional intelligence, it may take a long time for her to realize it.¡± Louis fell silent for a long while before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wait.¡± It was then that Ryleigh came out of the interview room. She was stunned when she saw Louis, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Louis looked at her. Although he seemed calm on the surface, myriads of emotions were surging inside of him right now. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Ryleigh went up to Maisie. Maisie asked, ¡°How was it? Was everything okay?¡± She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I have no idea. They asked me to go home and wait for their call.¡± Just when Maisie was about to say something, she received a call from Francisco. She went to the side and answered the call, leaving Ryleigh and Louis to stand looking at each other awkwardly. Ryleigh lifted her head, and when she met nce with Louis, she averted her eyes away. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing! Louis crossed his arms in front of his chest and studied her from her head to her toe.¡± Well, it doesn¡¯t look that bad when you dress like this once in a while.¡± The tense atmosphere between them disappeared as soon as the words came out of his lips. Ryleigh did not feel nervous anymore, and she said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do I look really that bad when I¡¯m not dressed up like this?¡± He looked at her intently and replied, ¡°Well, not really.¡± Ryleigh stood akimbo, and when she was about to say something, Maisie returned and said, ¡°I have something urgent I need to attend to now. Louis, please help me to send Ryleigh home.¡± Louis nodded. Ryleigh was stunned. She looked at Maisie¡¯s leaving figure. ¡°Zee, how could you ¡°How could you abandon me like this!?¡¯ Ryleigh exited the interview building. She knew that Louis was following her behind, but she was not going to wait for him. Suddenly, a snicker wafted into her ears from the back. ¡°It truly surprises me that you can walk that fast with those short legs of yours.¡± Ryleigh came to a sudden stop in her tracks. She turned around and wanted to say something in return when a slender figure came really close to her, and a trench coat was wrapped around her. The trench coat still had his body temperature, and there was a faintvender scent. Ryleigh presumed it was the washing detergent. Ryleigh was stunned for a few seconds before she said nkly, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± Louis was rendered speechless. ¡°Professor Lucas.¡± Louis heard his name and raised his head. A few students from his ss were walking toward him. Ryleigh stood in front of Louis as stiff as a ramrod, and she did not dare to turn her head around. He nodded at the group of students, and when they saw Ryleigh, who was wearing his trench coat, they asked, ¡°Professor Lucas, is she your girlfriend?¡¯ However, that was not the thing that surprised them the most. What surprised them the most was that Louis had a girlfriend! Louis lowered his head to look at Ryleigh and said expressionlessly, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ryleigh was biting her nail, and she was taken aback when she heard what Louis had said. The group of students then began to call her ¡°Mrs. Lucas.¡± She felt a little bit embarrassed. Just as she was about to say something, Louis pressed her head against his chest, looking as if he was holding her, and said, ¡°Stop it. Mrs. Lucas is shy.¡± The group of students noticed that the tips of Ryleigh¡¯s ears had turned red, and they burst into a fit of laughter. ¡°Mrs. Lucas is so shy!¡± Louis touched her reddened ear with his fingers and chuckled. ¡°Yeah. After all, this is the first time she comes out with me.¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say. Samantha had prepared a scrumptious meal and asked Francisco to invite Maisie to their house for a meal. Samatha¡¯s warm hospitality made Maisie a little bit ufortable. She said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Green. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just sit down and make yourself home,¡± Samantha said as she put a bowl of soup in front of Maisie. Francisco lifted his head and said, ¡°Mom, I want soup too. Why didn¡¯t you bring me one bowl?¡¯ Samantha ignored him. ¡°Go get it yourself.¡± Francisco had no other choice but to go into the kitchen and get the soup himself. Maisie looked around the house. The house looked spick and span. Although it was not as luxurious as the vi, it was cozy. ¡°Mrs. Green, are you staying here alone?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s quieter here.¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Chapter 775 Nn had woken up in the dream, and Maisie¡¯s hanging heart finallynded. She rubbed against the hand and fell even deeper into the dream with him by her side. The sky was turning white in the distance, and the bright light made Maisie slowly open her eyes. When she did not see Nn on the bed, she jerked up. ¡°Nn?¡± she shouted, but there was no response from the ward. Maisie dashed into the corridor and stopped a nurse who happened to pass by.¡± Have you seen the patient here?¡± The nurse was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t he at¡­¡± She looked into the ward, and her face turned pale. ¡°Where is he?¡± The nurse hurriedly reported Nn was missing at the nurses¡¯ station. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Maisie looked into the empty ward, and her heart trembled. She seemed to have remembered something and rushed toward the elevator It waste autumn, and the morning breeze was chilly. Thewn and the stone path were covered with fallen leaves. Maisie looked at every patient who walked past her, trying her best to look for the familiar figure. She knew that he had woken up and that he must still be in the hospital. Suddenly, she came to a stop. There was a man sitting on the bench not far away from her. Driven by her strong instinct, she rushed toward the person and shouted, ¡°Nn!¡± The man sitting on the bench was startled. Maisie slowed down and walked around him. It was only then that Nn turned his head slowly to look at her. She was panting slightly, and her cheeks were ruddy because she had been running the whole time. Her hair was disheveled by the wind and had gotten tangled around the buttons. Her eyes were red around the rims, and there were tears in them. Her heart skipped a beat when she met Nn¡¯s eyes. He rose to his feet and stood in front of her without saying anything. His face was cold. There was a surge of emotions at the depth of his eyes, but he calmed them down. Maisie looked at him silently. Nn lifted his hand and trailed his fingers over her eyebrows, her eyes, and her cheeks. His palm was warm, and the way he caressed her was as familiar as ever. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for me for so long,¡± Nn said, causing Maisie to throw herself into his arms and her tears breaking loose. She thumped on his chest and said, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re a liar!¡± He had lied to her once in Stoslo. He had lied to her that he would bring Wayion back. He had also lied to her on Winston Ind by telling her to wait for him to return. Nn allowed her to vent her spleen for a while before wrapping his arms around her tightly. Lowering his head, he kissed the top of her head and said in a hoary voice,¡± It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. Nn cupped her face with her hand and wiped the tears off her cheek with his finger. Chuckling deeply, he said, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± There was ayer of mist on her teary eyes, and it made her look even more lovable. ¡°I dreamt of you last night.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Nn replied as he lightly wiped the tears that fell from her eyes. There was a smile in his eyes as he added,¡± Perhaps I heard your calling.¡± In the end, the nurses found them. They also called Nichs and told him that Nn had woken up. After the doctor finished the brain CT scan for Nn, Nichs approached him and asked, ¡°Doctor, is my son alright?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Judging from the CT scan¡¯s result, there isn¡¯t any issue with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s head. Since he has woken up, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡± Both Quincy and Nichs heaved out a sigh of relief when they heard what the doctor said. Although it seemed like Nichs did not care about Nn, he would still be very worried about him whenever he was in danger. While he sighed with emotion at his son¡¯s fortune for being able to escape death multiple times, he was worried that the same thing would happen to him again. Since Nn had woken up, he figured that he should call Titus and tell him about it. After all, both Wayion and Titus were in another country, and he was certain that they must be worried sick about Nn. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Nn had woken up in the dream, and Maisie¡¯s hanging heart finallynded. She rubbed against the hand and fell even deeper into the dream with him by her side. The sky was turning white in the distance, and the bright light made Maisie slowly open her eyes. When she did not see Nn on the bed, she jerked up. ¡°Nn?¡± she shouted, but there was no response from the ward. Maisie dashed into the corridor and stopped a nurse who happened to pass by.¡± Have you seen the patient here?¡± The nurse was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t he at¡­¡± She looked into the ward, and her face turned pale. ¡°Where is he?¡± The nurse hurriedly reported Nn was missing at the nurses¡¯ station. Maisie looked into the empty ward, and her heart trembled. She seemed to have remembered something and rushed toward the elevator It waste autumn, and the morning breeze was chilly. Thewn and the stone path were covered with fallen leaves. Maisie looked at every patient who walked past her, trying her best to look for the familiar figure. She knew that he had woken up and that he must still be in the hospital. Suddenly, she came to a stop. There was a man sitting on the bench not far away from her. Driven by her strong instinct, she rushed toward the person and shouted, ¡°Nn!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The man sitting on the bench was startled. Maisie slowed down and walked around him. It was only then that Nn turned his head slowly to look at her. She was panting slightly, and her cheeks were ruddy because she had been running the whole time. Her hair was disheveled by the wind and had gotten tangled around the buttons. Her eyes were red around the rims, and there were tears in them. Her heart skipped a beat when she met Nn¡¯s eyes. He rose to his feet and stood in front of her without saying anything. His face was cold. There was a surge of emotions at the depth of his eyes, but he calmed them down. Maisie looked at him silently. Nn lifted his hand and trailed his fingers over her eyebrows, her eyes, and her cheeks. His palm was warm, and the way he caressed her was as familiar as ever. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for me for so long,¡± Nn said, causing Maisie to throw herself into his arms and her tears breaking loose. She thumped on his chest and said, ¡°Nn, you¡¯re a liar!¡± He had lied to her once in Stoslo. He had lied to her that he would bring Wayion back. He had also lied to her on Winston Ind by telling her to wait for him to return. Nn allowed her to vent her spleen for a while before wrapping his arms around her tightly. Lowering his head, he kissed the top of her head and said in a hoary voice,¡± It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Maisie was caught betweenughter and tears. Nn cupped her face with her hand and wiped the tears off her cheek with his finger. Chuckling deeply, he said, ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± There was ayer of mist on her teary eyes, and it made her look even more lovable. ¡°I dreamt of you last night.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Nn replied as he lightly wiped the tears that fell from her eyes. There was a smile in his eyes as he added,¡± Perhaps I heard your calling.¡± In the end, the nurses found them. They also called Nichs and told him that Nn had woken up. After the doctor finished the brain CT scan for Nn, Nichs approached him and asked, ¡°Doctor, is my son alright?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Judging from the CT scan¡¯s result, there isn¡¯t any issue with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s head. Since he has woken up, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about.¡± Both Quincy and Nichs heaved out a sigh of relief when they heard what the doctor said. Although it seemed like Nichs did not care about Nn, he would still be very worried about him whenever he was in danger. While he sighed with emotion at his son¡¯s fortune for being able to escape death multiple times, he was worried that the same thing would happen to him again. Since Nn had woken up, he figured that he should call Titus and tell him about it. After all, both Wayion and Titus were in another country, and he was certain that they must be worried sick about Nn. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Chapter 776 In the ward¡­ Maisie leaned against the wall and looked at Nn, who was reading a book with the kids. Daisie mentioned that Helios hade to visit her father a few days ago, and Nn only responded with a faint smile. Judging from Nn¡¯s demeanor, which felt the same as back then when he reacted to Daisie¡¯sment about Helios, Maisie knew that Nn had regained his memory. The two children still had to go to school, s o Nichs came back to pick them up and told Nn to rest well The two children bade their father goodbye and left with Nichs. Maisie was also about to leave the ward too when Nn stopped her. She stood still behind the door. Noticing that the figure behind her was approaching, she did not turn around but only withdrew her hand that was already holding onto the doorknob. Nn hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Maisie did not say anything. He then pecked her ear with his warm lips. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again.¡± Nn turned her around, made her face him, and rubbed her neck with his rough palm. ¡°I won¡¯t make you worry about me anymore in the future.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Do all these promises of yours count?¡± He nced down at her. ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie turned her face away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you for once. You should have a good rest now.¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay back and apany me?¡± She sounded exasperated. ¡°You can get off your bed and even walk around now, so why should I stay back to apany you? I won¡¯t do so.¡± A glimmer of amusement shed across his eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°My wife sounds so coquettish when she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second. After spending such a long time with Nn, who had lost his memory, even she had be a childish person. When she returned to her senses, her feet had already left the ground and were dangling in midair. She had been picked up horizontally. Nn ced her on the bed,y beside her immediately, and hugged her. ¡°I remember everything.¡± Maisie was trapped in his arms, and his breath and body temperature enveloped her fully. She closed her eyelids and pursed her lips.¡± What do you remember?¡± ¡°Everything before and after my memory loss,¡± he responded. Maisie was stunned for a long time, then smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Do you remember all the stupid things that you did?¡± Nn kissed her forehead and stroked the ck hair behind her head. ¡°Yeah, I remember everything.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Maisie did not speak. The two only hugged each other on the bed, feeling delighted to reunite with each other after the brief coma, and did nothing else. Nn returned to the ckgold Group. Because of the change in his presence and attitude, the employees were amazed that the former Mr. Goldmann seemed to have returned. Nn saw Helios sitting on the couch, waiting for him when he stepped into his office, and the two exchanged gazes. Quincy stopped outside the door and closed it. Nn walked up to the couch, sat down, and leaned back against the back of the couch. Helios looked at him and initiated the conversation. ¡°Have you regained your memories?¡± Nn crossed his legs. ¡°Daisie told me that you came to the hospital to visit.¡± Helios lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be a sinner if you were to die.¡± Nn sped his hands, ced them on his knees, and said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m a stone. I won¡¯t die that easily.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve regained your memories and are doing fine,¡± Helios stood up slowly, ¡°I should go back now.¡± Helios walked to the door, and that was when Nn¡¯s deep voice came from behind. ¡°Eastwood Enterprise has invested in an overseas investment project recently. You can try that out.¡± IL Helios was taken aback and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you trying to help me?¡± Nn picked up the empty cup on the table. ¡°As for whether you want to go for it, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Helios chuckled, opened the door, and walked out of the office. Nn slid his fingertips across the mouth of the cup, and the corner of his lips twitched as he gave off a silent smirk. Maisie drove back to the Blue Bay vi. Everything had never been so clear after the three-year gap. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Maisie got out of the car, stood in the yard, and realized that weeds had been growing all over the flower beds in the courtyard. The door lock had fingerprint ess set on it. She stepped into the living room after unlocking the door with her fingerprint. All the furniture was covered with a dustproof cloth, and the walls and chandeliers all looked brand new. Nn¡¯s phone call came through at this time, and she picked it up. ¡°You seem very free, huh, Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Maisie opened the French window¡¯s sash.¡± Take a guess.¡± Nn smirked as he stepped into the courtyard. ¡°Do you really want me to guess?¡± Maisie stood in the backyard, staring at the seascape in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You should be able to guess it.¡± He snorted. Maisie was astonished when she heard the physical footsteps that came through the call, and they were very clear. A silhouette overshadowed her head silently, and a slender, tall figure of a man was reflected in the windowpane. The next second, a familiar Gi cologne permeated her nostrils-it smelled gentle and faint. ¡°Will I win a prize if I guess it correctly?¡± Maisie turned around instantly, and Nn was standing right in front of her, speaking on the phone and ncing downward at her. She put the phone down and was stunned for three seconds. ¡°Are you following me?¡± Nn rested his fingertips on her chest.¡± This is known as the consonance that we share.¡± She stopped him and raised her eyebrows.¡± I don¡¯t believe in your nonsense.¡± She then turned around and walked away. Nn squinted slightly and froze in ce for a moment. After recovering from the trance, he walked into the house and watched as she removed all the dustproof cloth. ¡°Someone wanted to buy this vi three years ago.¡± Maisie¡¯s action paused for a split second. His lips move slightly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make up my mind to sell it.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Why?¡± Nn stopped in front of her, looking indifferent yet gentle, and put on a solemn yet smiling expression. ¡°Because this vi contains the memories that we share.¡± Maisie frowned slightly. ¡®Why does this sound a little wrong?¡¯ Nn leaned over and approached her as a fiery glow sparked in his deep amber pupils. ¡°The living room, the rooms upstairs, and the kitchen, we share quite a number of pleasant memories in these areas. I often stayed here for a long time when you were not here, thinking about them¡­¡± Maisie quickly raised her hand to cover his mouth, preventing him from speaking, while her cheeks became extremely warm. ¡°You¡­ You ¡®ve just regained your memories, and all you think about are such filthy things!?¡± Nn kissed her palm and had his eyes fixed on her. ¡°Weren¡¯t I thinking about the exact same things when I was amnesiac?¡± Nn grasped Maisie¡¯s withdrawn hand, took her into his arms, and kissed her temples. ¡°Did you lure me here because you n to relive those moments with me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lure you here¡­¡± ¡®Sure enough, I¡¯m being led by the nose again as soon as this fe regained his memories!¡¯ Nn ced her on the couch and leaned toward her, and all she could do was lean backward. He kissed her lips and guided her hands to unbutton his shirt while doing the same to her until they were both butt naked. The blurry figures reflected in the windowpane rocked, and Maisie could not even speak throughout the whole process. Her consciousness was trapped in turmoil and was overwhelmed by his scorching lust. It felt like she had relived all those moments from three years ago in a trance. The people partying in Glitz Club were indulging themselves in revelry and debauchery. The lights shing in the club were mainly blue. The dancers on the stage performed with everything they had. They twisted their hips and looked seductive and captivating. The guests under the stage drank and enjoyed themselves to the fullest. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katrina was in a private room, drinking with her guests and attending to their needs. She snuggled in the arms of a rich man and drank anything that was handed to her in wine sses. With less than half of the liquor left in the ss, she wrapped her arms coquettishly around the man¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, I¡¯m not very good with drinking. You¡¯ll have to take up the responsibility of taking care of me if I get drunk in your arms.¡± Mr. Zhivkov liked her charm and delicacy very much. He was fascinated by her and ced his arms around her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to take care of you if you can get drunk in my arms.¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Katrinaughed along with him. After leaving Eugene, her life had undergone earth-shattering changes, and the difference between the two lifestyles was so great that she found it extremely difficult to ept it. She was unwilling to go back to living the life she had before meeting Eugene. And because she could not appear in front of Eugene and had to hide from the public, the Glitz Club was the only ce that would take her in. She knew that Eugene¡¯s wife had divorced him, but she did not expect his ex-wife to be living in the same condominium as her. Could it be that Eugene didn¡¯t lose half his assets and properties during the divorce procedures, and the woman agreed to leave him without getting anything from him? *D*mn it! If the scandal between Eugene and me hadn¡¯t been exposed, and Eugene still didn¡¯t know about the secrets that I had on my cell phone, why would I need to stay here and throw myself at these old and filthy men for a living? ¡®Those videos ended all possibilities for me as I¡¯vepletely offended Eugene because of them. But how did that b*tch Yelena know about the photos that I kept on my phone? No one else had had ess to my phone apart from myself!¡¯ Katrina came up with an excuse to go to the restroom and left the private room. She then came to the end of the corridor and made a phone call. She asked immediately after the call got through, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, haven¡¯t you found out where that b*tch is now?¡¯ Yelena was not living in the Chases manor. Katrina had even called and asked her father, who was obviously heartless enough to block her number. She really had no choice but to spend the money she earned through those old men to bribe some people into helping her run some errands. I¡¯ll never give up before I find out where Yelena is. But is she deliberately hiding from me? Keep dreaming! Even if I no longer have the videos. I can still ruin that b*tch¡¯s reputation. This is what the Chases owe me. So none of them shall escape my wrath unscathed!¡¯ The other party said something to Katrina, and her expression turned gloomy in an instant. She gnashed her teeth, and her eyes looked fierce. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you more money, but you only have a few more days.¡± She hung up the call. At the same time, a woman¡¯s voice came from the darker end of the corridor. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, you actually work here? What a coincidence.¡± Katrina turned her head and saw a young woman walking out of the shadows. The woman sashayed into the lights slowly as her facial features gradually became clearer and clearer. When the woman walked up to her, Katrina took a good look at her from head to toe and sneered. ¡°And here I was, wondering who this was seconds ago. It turns out to be Ms. Hannigan.¡± Maizie¡¯s reputation in Bassburgh had been dragged through the mud. Anyone who paid slight attention to the news would at least know several events that had made her infamous. Maizie did not expect to meet Katrina at the Glitz Club. Almost no one in Bassburgh had known that Katrina was Eugene¡¯s mistress before they got exposed. She had risen to fame only after the scandal was exposed. ¡°Is the Yelena that Ms. Zalensky mentioned in the phone call the daughter of the Chases?¡± Katrina frowned and was wary. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Maizie pinched her chin and contemted. ¡°So it is true that the daughter of the Chases has changed her name. It seems that the rumors are true.¡± Katrina did not n to talk to her, so she turned around and was about to leave. However, Maizie stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that difficult if you want to locate Barbara Chase.¡± Katrina was stunned. Maizie walked around her and stopped in front of her. ¡°As far as I know, Barbara has recently made two new friends in Bassburgh.¡± ¡°New friends?¡± Katrina looked at her and scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Just what kind of friends can she make here?¡± Maizie gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, Ryleigh, the daughter of the Hills, and the one and only Mrs. Goldmann, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Lildpler 110 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Katrina froze in ce. ¡®Mrs. Goldmann!?¡¯ She suddenly remembered the scene that she had seen the other day. ¡®Eugene¡¯s son, Francisco, was with Maisie that day. And judging from Francisco¡¯s attitude, he and Maisie are obviously acquaintances. But what I didn¡¯t expect is that she¡¯s actually a friend of that b*tch!¡¯ Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Wait a minute¡­ If that¡¯s so¡­ ¡®Back then, she brought my appointment forward when I had an appointment with Soul Jewelry. She must have already known who ! was back then.¡¯ In a trance, Katrina thought of the delivery that hade to her door. ¡®Maisie¡¯s assistant left halfway to go to the bathroom, which makes the whole thing seem way strange.¡¯ Now that she thought about it, she finally understood that they had always been on the same side! At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn was about to depart for thepany. He stopped at the entrance, buttoning his cuff with one hand while asking Maisie to tie his tie for him. Maisie muttered in dissatisfaction, ¡°You deliberately tore my clothes again. Do you really want me to get to work naked?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist, looked down at the shirt that she had on, which belonged to him, and rubbed her ears. ¡°You can wear mine, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I have to go out today.¡± Maisie evaded his body. Seeing that she was in a hurry, he put on a slightly earnest expression and a slight smile on the corners of his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Saydie to bring you some clothes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite good at ordering others around, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine, and your employees have to listen to me too.¡± He lowered his head, intending to kiss her. However, Maisie lifted her finger to block his restless lips. ¡°Get going already. Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re already runningte?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and stroked her hair reluctantly. ¡°I really wish that I could insert you into my pocket and bring you along with me all the time.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I think I¡¯d die if I were to be around you all day, every day.¡± Nnughed. He took the suit jacket and draped it over one of his arms, turned around, and walked out the door. Saydie brought Maisie a few sets of clothes at noon. She then went out with Saydie after changing into her new clothes. She had promised Madam Nera to watch an opera y with her at the Golden Garden Theater. It was not appropriate for her to stand Madam Nera up. The Green Garden Theater was located on Hobblestone Street in the administrative district of Bassburgh. In particr, many elderly of prestigious backgrounds and identities liked to go to the Green Garden Theater to watch theater performances. Both Richard and Madam Nera were regr guests of the theater. Madam Nera¡¯s reserved seats were located on the second floor. The second floor had a better view, and not only could the spectators see the stage, but they could also see the unique interior structure of the entire Green Garden Theater. Maisie did not know much about opera, but she still sat there quietly and listened to the performance. Madam Nera looked at her and asked, ¡°Will it be too boring for you to apany me here for an opera show?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Why would it be boring? I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Madam Nera poured herself a cup of tea and sighed. ¡°Nowadays, very few youngsters like to listen to operas and ys.¡± Maisie looked at the screen of her phone from time to time as she recorded the y and sent the entire recording to Ryleigh. (Save me!) ¡°Ryleigh learned opera when she was a child, so she should know a thing or two.¡¯ After a while, Ryleigh replied to her message. What do you want me to do? And since when did you be so sophisticated that you would go to the opera?] [l came with Madam Nera.) When Ryleigh replied to her text again, Maisie quietly turned off her cell phone screen. Seeing that Madam Nera was always watching the audience, she said,¡± This is a y known as Serse or Xerses in English. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was originally sung by Serse, the king of Persia, in honor of a ne tree and its shade. It has a plot of jealousy, infidelity, and treachery, resulting in a bravura music cocktail.¡± Madam Nera turned to look at her. ¡°You do know your opera.¡± Maisie gave off an awkward but polite grin. ¡®It seems that Ryleigh can still be quite a useful friend during such critical moments. I can finally understand a thing or two about what¡¯s going on on the stage now.¡¯ All of a sudden, her eyes were fixed on the opposite side of the opera box, and she saw a man hugging a woman, both of whom looked like they were in their 40s or 50s. There was nothing wrong with witnessing a n old couple showing off their affection for each other. Maisie was about to look away when she realized that they did not seem to be showing off. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Chapter 780 It looked more like they were arguing about something. Maisie could not hear what they were arguing about clearly, but the two of them seemed to be moving very vigorously. The woman then pushed the man away and gave him a p. When the man held her hand and said something, the woman pulled her hand away from his palm and turned her head. She looked as if she was wiping her tears away, The woman turned to face the stone beam in front of the observation deck. Maisie saw her face in an instant, and her hand that was holding the teacup trembled. Isn¡¯t that Helios¡¯ mother?¡¯ Maisie stopped breathing for a few seconds as she could not believe what she had seen. ¡®Helios¡¯ mother and a man who doesn¡¯t look like her husband. Who¡¯s that man? The two of them don¡¯t look like they¡¯re on a tryst, but the man just hugged her, and Mrs. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Boucher had obviously cried. Judging from all that, all I can say is that the rtionship between those two doesn¡¯t look simple.¡¯ Realizing that she had been distracted, Madam Nera asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie quickly retracted her gaze and said casually with a smile, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that this scene makes me think of Nn.¡± ¡°You do have a very good rtionship with that boy, huh?¡± Madam Nera sounded a little jealous, and Maisie felt a little embarrassed. She looked to the opposite side again and found out that Mrs. Boucher was already gone. ¡®Mrs. Boucher is Helios¡¯ biological mother and also Ryleigh¡¯s aunt. I¡¯m afraid that the Bouchers would suffer another huge blow to their reputation if anyone were to run into this situation. Of course, let¡¯s not rule out the fact that the man could also be Mrs. Boucher¡¯s rtive. ¡°However, the hug that I just saw doesn¡¯t look like one that would happen between siblings or cousins.¡¯ Maisie went to the restroom and met Mrs. Boucher face to face outside the restroom corridor. Mrs. Boucher seemed to have just touched up her makeup, and her eyes were bloodshot, which meant that she really had cried. Running into Maisie, Mrs. Boucher was flustered and seemed to start to think about where they had met before this. Maisie greeted her first out of courtesy,¡± Mrs. Boucher.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one¡­¡± Mrs. Boucher could not recall her name at that instant. Maisie smiled and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Maisie. I¡¯m Ryleigh¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt,¡± Mrs. Boucher uttered her name in full, then thought of something, and her expression instantly dimmed. ¡°So you¡¯re Nn Goldmann¡¯s wife.¡± Mrs. Boucher¡¯s sudden indifference made Maisie feel a little embarrassed. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended her before this. Moreover, I¡¯ve only met her on two asions. The first time was at the Lucases, which was when Willow impersonated me, and the second time was at the Summerton Auction Hall Mrs. Boucher took out a mirror and looked at it. ¡°I know you and Ryleigh are best friends. And we met at the Lucases before.¡± Maisie still had a wide smile on her face. ¡°Yes, are you here for the opera too?¡± Mrs. Boucher was startled and froze for a split second, then closed the mirror calmly, put it back in her purse, and said indifferently, ¡°No, I came here to see a friend.¡± Maisie did not ask. It was an affair of an elder, not to mention that she was an outsider. She had no right to interfere with that matter. Mrs. Boucher looked at her and said before ending the conversation and leaving the scene, ¡°I heard that Nn saved Helios on the ind. Thank him for me.¡± Maisie stared at Mrs. Boucher¡¯s back as she left. She frowned slightly as something went through her mind. Maisie left the Green Garden Theater after listening to the y with Madam Nera. At the exit of the theater, a middle-aged man who seemed to be an acquaintance of Madam Nera walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Nera is also here to listen to the y?¡± Maisie looked at the middle-aged man and squinted slightly. ¡®It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the man who was with Mrs. Boucher. ¡®He just addressed Madam Nera as Ms. Nera instead of Madam Nera.¡¯ Madam Nera looked a little surprised.¡± When did youe to Zlokova?¡± The man smiled. ¡°A few days ago, I came to Zlokova for a coboration with the chairman of Eastwood Enterprise.¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Madam Nera was stunned. Only then did the man notice Maisie who was standing beside him. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my god-granddaughter, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Madam Nera looked at Maisie and introduced her. ¡°Zee, this is Mr. Tristan Knowles. You can address her as your uncle. He¡¯s my junior.¡± Maisie nodded at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Tristan.¡± Tristan nodded back. He and Madam Nera went to the side to talk to each other while Maisie stood in front of the car and waited for them. She nced in the direction of the two of them. ¡®It seems that Mr. Knowles isn¡¯t from Zlokova, and judging from the way he carries himself and how he dresses, he¡¯s either a rich man or a man of prestigious status. As for his rtionship with Mrs. Boucher¡­¡¯ Madam Nera turned to look at her and said, ¡°Zee, you should go back first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Maisie smiled, nodded, and then got into the car with Baydie At the Boucher manor¡­ Christina passed by Helios¡¯ room and was shocked when she heard what Helios said to Francisco. She pushed open the door abruptly. Francisco was taken aback. ¡°Aunty?¡± Christina walked toward him agitatedly.¡± Helios, do you n to invest in Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s overseas projects?¡± Helios frowned and responded resolutely a s if he had made up his mind, ¡°I want to establish my own business. My career in the entertainment industry-¡± ¡°Helios!¡± Christina interrupted him and grabbed him by his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t go, okay?¡± Helios noticed something was wrong with his mother and asked suspiciously,¡± Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± + Christina knew that she had lost control of her emotions in front of her son, although she had tried very hard to restrain herself. She knew that her son had always wanted to break free from the family¡¯s arrangement and live his own life. But that person invested in Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s overseas project too. ¡°¡­ I only¡­ I only don¡¯t want you to overtoil yourself. You have to take care of your career in the entertainment industry and set foot in the business circle at the same time. I¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡± Christina avoided his gaze and tried her best to suppress her expression on the surface, but her emotions were still turbulent deep down. Helios stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I know my boundaries.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Francisco also spoke up for him. ¡°Yes, Aunty, you don¡¯t have to worry about Helios. Besides, Eastwood Enterprise is different from those businesses on Winston Ind. Such argepany won¡¯t deceive its investors. Moreover, this project was introduced by Mr. Goldmann¡­¡± Christina was astonished, and her expression dimmed slightly. I certainly know that Eastwood Enterprise won¡¯t swindle Helios. How could I not know the rtionship that Nn Goldmann shares with Anthony Topaz? It¡¯s just that¡­¡¯ Helios was a little worried. ¡°Mother, are you really okay?¡± Christina shook her head and turned her head away as she did not want to let him notice anything. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll go to rest first.¡± Francisco watched her leave and approached Helios. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Aunty? Is it just me, or did she overreact just now?¡± Helios did not say anything. Maisie returned to Soul Jewelry, and Kennedy told her that a woman had come to find her. She asked who the woman was, and Kennedy thought for a moment before answering the question, ¡°It¡¯s Katrina Zalensky.¡± ¡°Katrina?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s still in Bassburgh?¡± Kennedy nodded. Maisie frowned. ¡°Did Katrina say when she was here?¡± Kennedy replied, ¡°No, she left immediately after the front desk told her that you weren¡¯t here.¡± Kennedy looked at her after saying that.¡± She must¡¯vee with a purpose in mind.¡± Maisie was lost in thought. Katrina came looking for me. It seems that she¡¯s started to suspect that Barbara and I are working together.¡¯ She called Barbara and asked Barbara to meet her at a cafe in the afternoon. Barbara appeared at the cafe in a brown and white equestrian uniform. It seemed that she had juste from the racecourse, and she had not had time to change, so she only put on a coat beforeing over. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Barbara sat down and ordered atte. ¡°Did Katrinae looking for you?¡± Maisie responded with an affirmation.¡± She¡¯s still in Bassburgh, and it seems that she¡¯s avoided everyone¡¯s sight. She might havee to me because she¡¯s found something.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the one that she¡¯s looking for.¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for you?¡± Maisie paused. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Barbara received the coffee from the waiter and took a sip from it. ¡°My father has blocked her number, and the Chases havepletely separated themselves from her now. As such, she has no choice but to ask around for my whereabouts.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re avoiding her on purpose?¡± Maisie thought of something. ¡®The Chases were threatened by Katrina back then because of the existence of the video. Now that the video has been erased, the Chases will no longer be led by the nose. It¡¯s only natural for the Chases not to continue to support her financially. Katrina is indeed only an illegitimate daughter that brings disgrace to the Chases. What¡¯s more, what Katrina did to Barbara back then had already angered the Chases. Now that Katrina has no evidence to threaten them and has been abandoned by Eugene, Katrina is no longer a threat to the Chases.¡¯ Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m avoiding her on purpose, but I don¡¯t want to see her at all. I¡¯ll remember what happened back then whenever I see her.¡± Maisie was silent. ¡®Anyone who¡¯s experienced what happened to her would definitely be haunted by it for a lifetime.¡¯ Barbara received a call all of a sudden. The person on the other end of the call said something to her, and her expression changed. ¡°What did you say? Who is she with?¡± The person on the phone replied, ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Salvadores.¡± Barbara¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly, and the blood on her cheeks was drained gradually, turning pale and cold. Maisie noticed that something was wrong with Barbara, so she asked when Barbara put the phone down, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Barbara creased her brows and held her trembling hand. ¡°I underestimated Katrina¡¯s means. I didn¡¯t expect her to turn to that man¡¯s family in order to flush me out.¡± ¡®That man refers to the man she killed by mistake in self-defense back then?¡¯ Maisie looked at her. ¡°But after so many years, doesn¡¯t that man¡¯s family already know the reason?¡± Barbara smiled wryly, and she was expressionless for a moment. ¡°The reason my father changed my name is not only to allow me to put that past behind me but also to avoid that family. Although their son was a monster, he was still the son that they treasured.¡± She had changed her name so that the family would not be able to locate her and make her life difficult. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°So, does that mean Katrina knows your current name?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Barbara thought of something, and her knuckles turned pallid. ¡°But it seems that she knows now.¡± Maisie and Barbara stopped in the vicinity of Spring Ripple Neighborhood, the residence area where Barbara currently lived. Barbara lowered the window and looked at the cars parked at her doorstep, and sure enough, Katrina and a couple caught her eyes. But she did not expect that Katrina had also brought reporters along. Barbara opened the door and was about to get out of the car, but Maisie stopped her. She was puzzled. Maisie then exined, ¡°Things won¡¯t go your way if you go out now. If Katrina dares to bring reporters and the man¡¯s family to your house, it means that she wants to make you into a target of public criticism.¡± Barbara let go of her hand and looked in the direction of those people. ¡°It seems that she¡¯s hiding in Bassburgh, waiting for an opportunity that will ruin me for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie thought of something and suggested, ¡°You shouldn¡¯te back during this period. You can stay at the Goldmann mansion for the time being.¡± Barbara was astounded. ¡°Won¡¯t I be bothering you?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Of course not. Nn and I don¡¯t live in the Goldmann mansion nowadays. His father also spends most of his time at the Goldmann family estate, so only the kids and the butler stay there. But it¡¯s alright, those two kids are very easygoing, and you¡¯ll get Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Barbara thought for a moment, then looked away from the crowd in front of her vi.¡¯ Okay then, I might have to trouble you for a while.¡± Maisie took Barbara back to the Goldmann mansion. Mr. Cheshire, the butler, was pruning the nts in the courtyard. He stopped the task on hand and stood up when he saw Maisie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯vee back?¡± Maisie nodded and said to Mr. Cheshire,¡¯ This is Barbara Chase, the daughter of the Chases. She¡¯ll be living here for a while, so I might have to trouble you to take care of her needs.¡± Mr. Cheshire smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get someone to clean up a guest room now.¡± Barbara and Maisie stepped into the mansion. She then approached Maisie and asked, ¡°Where are you and Mr. Goldmann currently staying now that you don¡¯t live here?¡± ¡°We stay in the Blue Bay vi.¡± Barbara gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re indeed living life to the fullest, huh? You actually leave your kids at home and only think about living as a couple even after getting married?¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around Barbara¡¯s shoulders. ¡°When you give birth to your kid first before getting married, you can only go on a date with your husband after your marriage. And to be honest, bringing the kids along does affect your time together.¡± Barbara waved back. ¡°But I guess I¡¯ll never get married for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡°Why would you think so?¡± ¡°Who would marry a woman whose hands were stained with blood, even though it was only an idental death?¡± Barbara hade to ept the fact that she was a murderer long ago, and she had never had high hopes of finding herself a man and getting into a rtionship or even marriage. Maisie patted her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s not a certain thing just yet. Maybe you¡¯ll get to meet your Mr. Right, who will make you throw yourself at him desperately in the future?¡± Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and was slightly startled when she saw Nn cooking dinner in the kitchen. He had taken off his suit and shoes and had already changed into some casual clothes. Perhaps this was her first time seeing him in a dark gray knitted sweater and white trousers. His usual cold and indifferent temperament had be gentle and elegant. ¡°You¡¯vee back? Go wash your hands. Dinner is ready.¡± He knew she hade back home without looking back. Maisie walked up to his back, wrapped her arms around his waist, pressed his cheeks against his back, and said charmingly and coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, help me wash my hands.¡± Nn turned off the stove, held her wrist, brought her to the front, and squinted. ¡°You want me to wash them for you?¡± Maisie looked up at him and blinked. Nn pinched her chin as a hint of lust shed across his eyes. ¡°Then don¡¯t wash your hands first.¡± Maisie leanednguidly against Nn¡¯s chest and was carried downstairs by Nn. She had already changed into her nightgown. The fair and flushed skin looked exquisite under the beam of the dazzling fluorescentmps, and the wavy and ck hair was hanging on her back, glowing from the same lights. At the dining table, Nn did not let her go but ced her on his thigh and served her the dishes carefully. ¡°Eat first, or else the food will be cold.¡± Maisie sat up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your fault?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had only wanted to wash her hands at the beginning, but as a result, she had taken a full shower now. Nn fed her a piece of spare ribs with a grin. ¡°You should eat now. You can punish me all you want tonight.¡± Maisie ate the spare ribs, spat the bones onto the te, and pointed to the te of shrimp. ¡°Peel one for me.¡± Nn chuckled softly as he peeled the shrimp¡¯s shell for her. He looked at Maisie and could not help butugh. ¡°The way you eat your shrimp makes you look exactly like Daisie.¡± Maisie turned her head and fed him a shrimp, ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave birth to her, after all. It¡¯s rather difficult for us to look too far apart, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nn took advantage of the situation and bit her finger as a hint of amusement beamed from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be relieved if Daisie grows up to be a woman who will be able to fight for herself and not allow herself to suffer any losses, just like you.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second. Speaking of which, I wonder if what Daisie experienced before this would negatively affect her. Although I don¡¯t see any abnormality, Daisie is still a girl. I need to pay more attention to her.¡¯ Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Nn pinched her chin. ¡°Are you worried about Daisie?¡± Maisie returned to her senses. Although Nn had regained his memories and imed that he remembered everything that happened after his amnesia, he should know¡­ Maisie held his hand. ¡°Daisie has grown up into a young girl now, I think¡­ Let¡¯s get Saydie to teach Daisie some self-defense techniques.¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. Allowing Daisie to pick up another skill will prevent her from suffering in the future ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Maisie remembered something, ¡°I asked a friend of mine to stay in the Goldmann mansion for the time being.¡± ¡°Is the friend that you¡¯re talking about the daughter of the Chases?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. Maisie nodded. She knew that Alfred would definitely have informed Nn about that. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Nn wiped away the oil stains on the corner of Maisie¡¯s lips with his fingertips and lowered his voice. ¡°She is your friend. I certainly wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± The next day¡­ Barbara went to Soul Jewelry to find Maisie. Maisie noticed that she had not slept well and asked, ¡°Are you not used to the new environment?¡± Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just that I was thinking about a lot of thingsst night and couldn¡¯t sleep because of that.¡± She had met the two children in the mansion and really got along very well with them. They were very smart too. Maisie knew what she was worried about-it was surely about Katrina and the deceased¡¯s family. She also knew that Barbara hiding for the rest of her life would not be the ultimate solution to this problem. Kennedy stood outside the door and knocked on the door at this moment. Maisie looked up, and Kennedy entered the room. ¡°Zee, Ms. Zalensky is here again.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Maisie looked at Barbara. Barbara stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Barbara did not refuse. Katrina was waiting in the reception lounge. She obviously had note alone, but luckily she did not bring reporters along. Katrina looked surprised when Maisie and Barbara appeared outside the door, but the surprise on her face disappeared almost instantly as it turned gloomy. ¡°You two have known each other for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yelena Chase?¡± Mrs. Salvadore stood up and became extremely emotional. ¡°It¡¯s really you. No wonder we couldn¡¯t locate you all this while. It turns out that you¡¯ve changed your name. Give me my son back!¡± Mrs. Salvadore was about to step forward to grab Barbara, but Maisie stopped her. ¡± Madam, please watch your actions. You¡¯re in Soul Jewelry, and this isn¡¯t a ce for you to create a stir.¡± Mrs. Salvadore pushed Maisie¡¯s hand away and pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re on the same side with this woman. She killed my son. Where did you muster the courage to stay so close to a murderer?¡± Barbara¡¯s expression dimmed immediately. ¡°Mrs. Salvadore, don¡¯t forget that it was your son who molested and threatened me with a knife first.¡± Mrs. Salvadore spat. ¡°Would my son lose his cool if you hadn¡¯t seduced him? Aren¡¯t you the daughter of the Chases? Your father has his hands in the politics and business circle of the city, so it¡¯s only natural for him to help you get out of this mess. You killed my poor son, and you¡¯re shameless enough to make such scandalous statements here?¡± Barbara wanted to say something, but Maisie raised her hand to stop her and stared at Mrs. Salvadore expressionlessly.¡± Everyone who knows thew should know that what Ms. Chase did back then is considered self-defense. So Mrs. Salvadore, are you saying that the judge of the case was bribed by Barbara¡¯s father back then?¡± Mrs. Salvadore was astonished before bing even more furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to confuse anyone here. This has nothing to do with you, so just keep your own sh*t to yourself.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°As the owner of thispany. I won¡¯t allow anyone to make a fuss in my company, and I don¡¯t like to see anyone twisting the right and the wrong right under my nose.¡± . Barbara nced at Maisie with a hint of surprise beaming from her eyes. After all, she did not expect Maisie to protect her to this extent Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Mrs. Salvadore trembled. ¡°You¡­¡± Katrina walked up to Maisie at this time. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, this is indeed a matter between Yelena and us. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve overstepped a little bit too much?¡± Maisie replied to her with a smile on her face, ¡°Ms. Zalensky, since you have the guts to bring this matter to mypany, then I¡¯ll have the guts to take this matter into my own hands. Besides, Ms. Zalensky, shouldn¡¯t you be the one who knows best who¡¯s the mastermind behind Ms. Chase¡¯s incident back then?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katrina¡¯s expression changed in shock as she stared at Maisie in amazement ¡®Barbara actually told her about that too!?¡¯ She originally thought that Maisie did not know what had happened to Barbara back then, and that was why she had brought Mrs. Salvadore here on purpose-to make Maisie believe that Barbara was a murderer. However, unexpectedly¡­ ¡°But regarding the truth behind the incident even though Barbara knows about it, the video is now gone, and the person is now dead. Even if she were to suspect that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s behind the scheme, I don¡¯t believe that they could bring up any evidence.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would favor Ms. Chase in this incident, Mrs. Goldmann. But I would still advise you not to insert your hand into this muddy puddle of water. After all, being friends with a murderer is quite a dangerous thing to do.¡± Katrina gnashed her teeth. Maisie looked at her indifferently.¡± Whether she¡¯s a murderer or not, that¡¯s not up to you to decide, is it?¡± Katrina was rendered speechless. Maisie continued calmly. ¡°Thew acquitted her, so if that¡¯s the case, you calling her a murderer is equivalent to an act of ndering and spreading an untrue rumor. If you think the verdict was wrong, you can lodge an appeal in the hope of overturning the case, so why are you acting so aggressively against her and wasting everybody¡¯s time here?¡± Mrs. Salvadore was emotional ¡°What¡¯s the use of lodging an appeal? The Chases have connections with the higher-ups of the city, so so can we ordinary people win awsuit against the Chases?¡± Barbara clenched her fists and scoffed. ¡± Yeah, the only reason that you cane up with when you can¡¯t win thewsuit is that my father has bribed someone in charge of thewsuit.¡± She stood up and stopped in front of Katrina. ¡°You brought the Salvadores here to retaliate against me, didn¡¯t you? After all, I made you lose your title as Mr. Boucher¡¯s mistress and caused you to live in hiding, so you¡¯re extremely unreconciled with the oue of this incident, aren¡¯t you?¡± Katrina felt as if Barbara had exposed her, so she refuted with a gloomy expression,¡± You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m doing so because I want others to know your true-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Barbara had already lifted her hand and pped her. Katrina was caught off guard as her head turned to the other side, and she stumbled backward before finding his bnce again. Even Maisie and Mrs. Salvadore were taken aback. Katrina, who got pped, recovered from the trance, turned her head to face Barbara, and questioned her fiercely, ¡°Yelena Chase, how dare you hit me?¡± Barbara grabbed her by the hair and threw her onto the couch. ¡°Do I have to make an appointment with you in order to p you? ¡°You were the one who ced harm in my way, you were the one who instigated Young Master Salvadore, and you were the one who recorded the video and used it to ckmail me. Everything you did was to sabotage the Chases, only because you¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of the Chases. Your mother brought you to the Chases to force my father to choose, which caused my mother to have a heart attack and almost die. My father then cut off ties with you for the sake of my family and my mother. That¡¯s why you hate the Chases.¡± Mrs. Salvadore was undoubtedly surprised because she did not know that Katrina was the illegitimate daughter of the Chases. Not only her, no one in Bassburgh knew that Katrina had such a rtionship with the Chases. Katrina violently pushed Barbara away and ignored her messy hair. ¡°So what if I¡¯m the illegitimate daughter of the Chases? Young Master Salvadore died because of you, it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s you, the murderer, who should feel guilty about what you¡¯ve done!¡± Having said that, she pointed outside. ¡°Let me make it clear, as long as I disclose these details to the reporters, there¡¯s no way for your Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Katrina was stunned. Barbara didn¡¯t show any expression. ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t care anymore. If you want to threaten me, go ahead.¡± She turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Chases will even care about your threat.¡± Barbara walked out. Maisie turned to look at them and let Kennedy drive them away. Katrina gnashed her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± Barbara stood with her back against the railing in the corridor and looked out the window. Maisie walked toward her. ¡°It¡¯d probably affect your family quite badly if it were to be exposed, huh?¡± She remembered that Barbara had mentioned her father was going to step back, and her uncle would take over when that happened. The video that Katrina had had could threaten the secret of the Chases. If the secret didn¡¯t exist, the Chases would simply ignore her. Maisie had always been curious as to why Katrina kept going against Barbara and framing her. After witnessing their exchange today, she finally understood that Katrina wasn¡¯t only focused on Barbara-it was the entire Chase family she was after. Barbara looked down and smiled. ¡°My father was just trying to make sure that my reputation wouldn¡¯t be tarnished.¡± Maisie understood. Barbara hadn¡¯t deliberately killed anyone. Even if someone wanted to investigate the family, was Barbara wrong to defend herself? That being said, her reputation would still be affected. If someone insisted on blowing this up, people who didn¡¯t know the full story would condemn the Chases once it reached the Inte. Her father stepping back and her uncle taking over would have to wait until the fiasco blew over. ¡°Thanks for speaking up for me.¡± Barbara looked toward Maisie. Maisie stopped in front of the window.¡± Don¡¯t worry about it. I just can¡¯t stand when people try to twist the truth because I was a victim of that once.¡¯ Her stepmother, Le, had murdered her aunt, Yanis, and tried to pin it on her. Everyone had censured her online when that happened. No one wanted to bebeled a ¡®killer¡¯, Even though Barbara had killed Eric, the one who had assaulted her, she was in danger. If she hadn¡¯t grabbed the knife, she would have lost her innocence or been the one stabbed to death. After Barbara left, Maisie called Quincy. Quincy looked up at Nn when he saw that Maisie was the one calling. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, your wife¡­¡± Nn squinted and stretched his hand, then Quincy passed the phone to him. He put it to his ear, but Maisie didn¡¯t know that Nn was the one who answered, ¡± Quincy, I need a favor. Send someone to keep an eye on Katrina and report back to me if she tries anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting better at ordering Quincy around, Zee.¡± Maisie was surprised.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at her phone. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Nn¡¯s voice? Why did Quincy hand the phone over to him?¡¯ She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my man. Can¡¯t I order your people around?¡± Nn leaned back on the chair. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s easier to order your man around instead.¡± Quincy¡¯s lips twitched. What had he done to have to endure this lovey-dovey scene? Maisie chuckled. ¡°Alright, enough. Can you put Quincy on the line, please?¡± Nn handed the phone back to Quincy, who put it to his ear and smiled. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, how may I be of help? Sure, I¡¯ll send someone right away, Alright, I¡¯ll take note.¡± After the call ended, Quincy noticed a sharp re on his back, which made him shudder. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt, Nn closed the file he was holding. ¡°It¡¯s been a while already. You should change the way you address her.¡± Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Quincy paused Now that Nn had mentioned it, Quincy had always been calling her ¡®Ms. Vanderbilt ¡® because he was so used to it. But since Nn never focused on titles, he just realized it. Was it toote? Nn looked at him, so Quincy immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Goldmann asked me to send someone to keep an eye on Katrina. Do you remember Katrina, by the way?¡± Nn may have regained his memories, but Quincy wasn¡¯t sure whether he still remembered her. Nn looked calm and a little indifferent.¡± Eugene¡¯s mistress?¡± Quincy scratched his head. ¡°The woman is still hiding in Bassburgh, and you even helped Ms. Van-Mrs. Goldmann hack into her phone and get the videos. She turned up again, probably with some n.¡± Nn was silent. He vaguely remembered something like that. Zee had asked for his help to help Ms. Chase. He calmly said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Quincy nodded, then left the office. The night was dense. Under the neon lights, Glitz was a sparkling splendor, hanging between reality and dreams. In a VIP room¡­ Katrina leaned on Mr. Zhivkov, crying about being bullied. Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s heart ached to see her like that. ¡°Oh no, who dared bully my baby?¡± Katrina drew circles on his palm. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I might get in trouble.¡± Mr. Zhivkov frowned. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Katrina leaned on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s the Chase girl. I identally found out something about her, and she won¡¯t let me go.¡± Mr. Zhivkov was initially drowned in her beauty, but he immediately snapped out of it and pushed her away when he heard the Chase giri¡±, ¡°You got in trouble with the Chases?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhivkov, the Chases won¡¯t do anything to me since I know her secret. I know that her father is going to step down and that her uncle is going to take over, and you¡­ Isn¡¯t there bad blood between you?¡± Katrina spoke carefully. She had gotten involved with Eugene Boucher because she wanted to go against the Chases. He had abandoned her, so she had been asking around for people who had a grudge against the Chases. Mr. Zhivkov was someone who ran projects for the higher-ups, so he knew them. The Chases had closed down his spa a few years back and hadn¡¯t given him any way out. Katrina knew that he would hold a grudge against the Chases because of that. She wouldn¡¯t have approached him and been this old man¡¯s mistress if not because of this. Mr. Zhivkov looked at Katrina, his expression unreadable. ¡°How do you know about me and the Chases?¡± Katrina panicked for a moment but covered up quickly, biting her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out. I¡­ identally overheard someone talking about it.¡± Mr. Zhivkov held her chin, starting to be serious. ¡°What did they say?¡±. Katrina looked delicate and flirtatious.¡± The Chase girl knows that I¡¯m yours and taunted that you¡¯re a loser to the Chases.¡± Katrina¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold upon seeing that his expression changed drastically. She was well aware that Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s ego was important to him and had heard that he was so sessful because of his sense of superiority. Thus, Katrina made up a lie so that he would hate the Chases. She would slowly add fire to it without having to get her hands dirty. She had wanted to get to Barbara through the Salvadores, but she wasn¡¯t intimidated. Katrina thought about exposing the Chases, but she couldn¡¯t be the one doing it. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Katrina didn¡¯t have influence or power. And without Eugene¡¯s protection, it would be easy for the Chases to get back at her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Zhivkov would be the best person to do it. A waiter walked in and whispered something into Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s ear. He stopped trying to light up a cigar and frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± The waiter said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they seem to be powerful and asked specifically to see you.¡± Katrina heard that and turned pale. ¡®Someone powerful requested to see Mr. Zhivkov? Who? Mr. Zhivkov ced his cigar on the ashtray, got up, and followed the waiter out. Katrina couldn¡¯t help but hold her fist. A few bodyguards in ck stood outside the first VIP room. The waiter said something to one of them, and they opened the door. Mr. Zhivkov became alert but thinking that Glitz hadplicated backing, he didn¡¯t make a scene and walked in calmly. The room was dimly lit. The man sitting on the couch had broad shoulders, his navy blue suit looking crisp. Half of his face was hidden in the shadows as he was swirling the wine ss in his hand while the lights lit and dimmed. The woman who was leaning on his chest was wearing half a mask. She wore a turtleneck which covered her up, but her charm and coolness still spilled through. Cold sweat ran down Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s back. Most people who visit Glitz wouldn¡¯t want to show their faces. They didn¡¯t order escorts, nor were they there for the ambiance. The two had an entire room to themselves but had brought so many bodyguards and even asked to see him specifically. They were definitely important and very mysterious people. Mr. Zhivkov decided to deal with it and said, ¡°Can I know who you are?¡± The man didn¡¯t speak, but the woman looked up at him. ¡°I heard that you are a regr here and are close to an escort from the Zalensky family?¡± Zalensky? Did they mean Katrina? Mr. Zhivkov paused and frowned. ¡°Do you. know Katrina?¡¯ The woman¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Such a coincidence. Not only do we know her, but we also have history.¡± ¡°A past?¡± Mr. Zhivkov froze. ¡°Do you not know who Mr. Zalensky actually is?¡± The woman crossed her legs, leaned forward, supported her chin with her elbow on one leg, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Zalensky is an illegitimate child of the Chases.¡± Mr. Zhivkov froze. The woman slowly got up and walked toward Mr. Zhivkov, her eyes looking cold.¡± Do you n to get in trouble with the Chases because of a woman?¡± Mr. Zhivkov started sweating. Even though the Chases had sealed up his ce, that establishment really was involved in something illegal. If it weren¡¯t because someone from up-top had been helping him, he wouldn¡¯t still be around. These two strangers had a lot of details. They seemed to be there for the Chases. Had the Chases sent them? Katrina has stolen his heart and knew how to make him happy, but there was really no need to offend the Chases because of her. She was just another woman. He broke into a smile. ¡°Katrina¡¯s past with the Chases is none of my business¡± The woman turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. If you help her in regards to the Chases, you would have to bear the consequences. I¡¯m guessing your missus doesn¡¯t know about your escapades to the Glitz Club?¡± Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s face immediately dropped. He clenched his jaw. He understood, of course. Even though the eldest of the Chases was stepping down, the people who helped him shouldn¡¯t be making a scene. No one would be able to help him if the Chases had a hold on his secrets. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Furthermore, Mr. Zhivkov had to rely on his father-inw¡¯s family. He couldn¡¯t let his wife find out about his affair. He said, ¡°I¡¯m always true to my word. She was just a woman from a club. I won¡¯t interfere with her issues with the Chases.¡± Then he left. Quincy walked in, and the lights turned on in the room. Maisie removed her mask, walked back to the couch, sat down next to Nn, and winked yfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Katrina would get hold of Peter Zhivkov, who had beef with the Chases. Do you think he will take this personally for threatening him?¡± Nn tilted his head, looked at her, and chuckled. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a threat.¡¯ Quincy said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We used fake identities here. Peter would probably just think that the Chases sent us.¡± It would be out of ce for Nn to get involved with the Chases¡¯ affairs because he had nothing to do with them, and he was a businessman like Peter. The biggest benefit between two businessmen would be their rtionship. Nn never offended Peter and vice versa. If Nn ¡®offended¡¯ Peter because of this, it would be tough for him to continue doing business in the future. Peter Zhivkov was in the construction business and was used to taking on huge projects. He lived with his wife¡¯s family, and his wife was the daughter of the biggest property developer in Coralia. Rumor had it that his wife had a tight leash on him. Even though ckgold didn¡¯tck money, they would work with Peter for building projects, so it was a bad idea to burn bridges. Maisie understood that. Offending someone in your industry was pretty much cutting off your own future, so there was really no need for it. Even if they pretended to be sent by the Chases, the Chases were well known. Peter had already suffered once because of the Chases, and if he was clean, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about them. However, if he was dirty, all he could do was quietly endure it. Nn pulled Maisie into his arms and ran his finger over her face like fire burning through her skin. ¡°Your acting was on point.¡± ¡°How could I not with you supporting me?¡± Maisie put her chin on his shoulder and then looked up with softness in her eyes. ¡°I was afraid that your identity would be exposed when you spoke, so I said all the lines. I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡± Nn smiled widely. At that moment, the bodyguard outside said, ¡°Who are you?¡± A woman¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m a server here. I brought some drinks.¡± The bodyguard was impatient. ¡°We didn¡¯t order alcohol. That¡¯s a mistake.¡± Maisie looked toward the door. ¡°Did Peter order them? Is he trying to find out who we are?¡± Nn hinted at Quincy with his eyes, so thetter dimmed the lights and went out with shades on. The server was holding a tray with a bottle of wine on it. Quincy got the bodyguards to step aside, walked to the girl and looked at the bottle. ¡°Who asked you to bring this?¡± The server was startled and pointed with a shaky finger. ¡°The people from that room.¡± Quincy looked over and was obviously surprised. That wasn¡¯t Peter¡¯s room. The server handed the bottle of wine over to Quincy. ¡°The gentleman asked me to send it to a Mr. Goldmann in the room, and ¡­ said he would be there waiting for him.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Quincy took the bottle of wine and sent her away. He then put the bottle of wine down on the table in the room and told Nn everything verbatim. Nn looked grave. Maisie was suspicious. ¡°The people from the room next door?¡± Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Quincy nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mr. Zhivkov¡¯s room. The person next door seems to know you.¡± Nn squinted and said after a moment, ¡°I guess someone knows that I¡¯m here tonight.¡± He hugged Maisie, then kissed her forehead. ¡°Wait for me here. Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡± Maisie hesitated before nodding. ¡°Come back soon.¡± He smiled and left with Quincy. Maisie sat in the room alone with some bodyguards outside. Barbara called and asked, ¡°Are you at Glitz?¡± ¡°Yes, I met Peter Zhivkov, the man that Katrina is currently involved with.¡± Barbara was silent for some time, then said, ¡°I know Peter. My dad closed down his spa once. So Katrina is trying to get him to do the dirty work.¡± ¡°He promised that he wouldn¡¯t help her.¡± Maisie leaned back on the couch. ¡°His wife has a tight leash on him, so he probably wouldn¡¯t want to offend the Chases because of a lover.¡± ¡°I just got the news that my dad will be stepping down after a week.¡± Maisie sat up straight. ¡°After a week? So soon?¡± Barbara confirmed. ¡°Peter Zhivkov will not just sit around. Once he finds out that my father is stepping down, he will definitely quietly help Katrina. He harbors a grudge against my dad because of the spa incident. The people supporting him are against my dad, so he won¡¯t just watch as my uncle takes my dad¡¯s ce.¡± Maisie bit her lip. That was bad. If Peter really thought that the Chases had sent them, and if he found out that Mr. Chase was stepping down after a week, he would¡­ She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chase to step down so soon. She was expecting a month¡¯s time. It seemed like they had miscalcted since Barbara had just gotten the news. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Maisie. I shouldn¡¯t have got you involved. I¡¯ll settle all the issues of the Chases from now on.¡± Maisie wanted to say something, but Barbara had already hung up. Maisie waited in the room for half an hour, but Nn wasn¡¯t back yet. She heard somemotion in the room next door, so she stood up when someone suddenly rushed in. Ten strong men subdued the bodyguards waiting outside, and the people who walked in were Peter and Katrina. Maisie red at them. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Peter looked around the room. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left? I guess your man left you and escaped.¡± Katrina stared at Maisie. Even though she was wearing a mask and the lights were dim, she felt as though she knew her. She held onto Peter¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, was this the woman who threatened you?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Peter shot daggers at Maisie. ¡± Michael Chase is stepping down soon but still wanted to do this? Does he think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡± Maisie knew something was wrong, but the door was blocked, so she didn¡¯t have a way out. If Nn came over to save her, his identity would be exposed. But time was running out. Peter gave his order before she could think, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Grab that b*tch.¡± One of the men was stunned. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, but it¡¯s the Glitz Club-¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Peter waved his arm impatiently. ¡°If the owner asks, just say someone offended me, and I just wanted to get back at them. I won¡¯t bring trouble to the club.¡± The men took Maisie away. She looked at the few people around her, secretly holding the wine bottle in her hand, and smashed the nearest person on the head and arm Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chapter 791 The wine bottle shattered with a loud bang. The burly man fell to the floor and covered the bleeding wound on his head. The other people were startled by her bold action, and none of them dared to approach her. Peter cursed out loud and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you losers doing? She¡¯s just a woman. Go get her!¡± Maisie made her move first. Although she could take two or three of them down, there were eight of them left. She was wearing a pair of stilettos. Soon, she started to feel exhausted, and the floor was littered with broken bottles. A man saw his chance and pounced at her, pinning her on the couch. Maisie bent her knee and delivered a fierce kick, and the man felli down in a curled-up position, covering his crotch in pain. Another two strong men grabbed her and pinned her back on the couch. Peter barked out his order, ¡°Remove her mask!¡±. Katrina watched as they moved on to remove Maisie¡¯s mask. Her fingers had stabbed into her arms that were crossed around her chest Just when those men touched Maisie¡¯s mask, a few people flew through the door and fell to the floor at Peter¡¯s feet. The two strong men were stunned. The bodyguards that filed into the room were professional fighters. No sooner had they entered the private room than they had beaten all Peter¡¯s men to the floor. Katrina screamed in terror. She cowered under the table and covered her ears. Peter was dumbfounded, but he soon came around to his senses, His face contorted with rage as he shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am?¡± The group of bodyguards dressed in ck made a path, and the middle-aged man who walked out from behind the bodyguards was no other than Yael Peter¡¯s face instantly turned red as he froze. ¡°M-Mr. Boucher!?¡± Katrina trembled, and her face turned ashen pale *Mr. Boucher? What is he doing here?¡¯ Maisie got up from the couch and adjusted her mask to prevent it from falling. She, too, was very surprised like the other two people. ¡°Mr. Boucher? Isn¡¯t he Helios¡¯ father?¡¯ Yale stood in front of Peter with his hands sped behind him. There was a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard your great name, Mr. Zhivkov.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Peter¡¯s face was livid with rage. That said, he couldn¡¯tsh out at Yael, so he could only swallow his anger and ask, ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Boucher? I don¡¯t think my affair with the Chases has anything to do with you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Yael said as he lowered his head. He walked closer to Peter and patted his shoulder before adding, ¡°However, it seems to me that you have forgotten about my rtionship with Michael, Mr. Zhivkov.¡± All color faded from Peter¡¯s face when he heard what Yael had said. He did not expect that the Bouchers would stand up for the Chases at all. He was not worried about the Chases since Michael was retiring from his position soon. However, the Bouchers were different. Yael was obviously more powerful than the person behind him. If he did not give him what he wanted, Yael would not let him go so easily. He gnashed his teeth and offered Yael a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Boucher. My anger has gotten the best of me. This is my fault, and I hope you will forgive me.¡± He turned around and pulled Katrina out. He gave her a p on the cheek, causing her to fall on the table, and blood began to line her lips. Katrina covered her face, her body shaking as she looked at Peter in shock. Peter pointed at her and hissed menacingly. ¡°You b*tch, how dare you! Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?¡± Katrina did not expect that Peter would make her his scapegoat. Her blood turned cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, 14¡± Peter grabbed her hair and threw her on the floor. He lifted his leg and stomped on her hard. Katrina crawled on the floor like a frozen shrimp, shivering and crying out in pain. ¨C After Peter had finished venting his spleen, he spat at her and walked up to Yael. ¡°Mr. Boucher, it¡¯s my fault for not being able to see through her evil intentions. She took advantage of me. Can you¡­¡± Yael nced at Katrina before turning back to Peter. He smiled at him and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Zhivkov. She¡¯s such a beauty, and I doubt anyone can avoid losing their heads before her. Since she has received her punishment, I¡¯ll let this slide this time Chapter 792 Chapter 792 .¡± Chapter 792 Peter replied reverently, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Boucher.¡± After that, he turned to the two injured strong men and ordered, ¡°Take this b*tch to the boss of the Glitz Club. Ask him to teach her a good lesson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zhivkov. Please, I won¡¯t do it again! Please!¡± The two men grabbed Katrina up from the floor and pulled her out of the room. After that, Peter brought his men and left the private room. Nn and Quincy soon appeared outside of the room. His face darkened when he saw the mess in the private room and the frightened Maisie, who was standing in front. He marched toward Maisie in strides and grabbed her into his arms. Securing her tightly in his embrace, he turned his head to look at Yael and said, ¡°Thanks for your help, Uncle Boucher.¡± Yael dismissed him by waving his hand and said, Don¡¯t mention it. I hope you won¡¯t forget the things you promised me.¡± Nn came out of the Glitz Club with Maisie in his arms. The night wind was strong. He took off his jacket and draped it on Maisie¡¯s shoulder. Then, he ordered Quincy to get the car. Nestling in his arms, Maisie clutched at hispel and said, ¡°Nn¡­¡± Nn wrapped his arms even tighter around Maisie, lowered his head to kiss the top of her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the private room. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± She shook her head and then rested her head on his warm chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They didn¡¯t manage to hurt me. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way either. Barbara just received news that her father is retiring in another week, and Peter wanted to take advantage of it.¡± Nn rested his chin on her shaggy hair. The wind blew across her hair, causing it to coil around his arm. ¡°Did you go to see Mr. Boucher just now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied inly. Maisie lifted her head to look at him and pressed on. ¡°Did you promise Mr. Boucher something?¡± Nn had asked for help from Yael because he couldn¡¯t reveal his identity yet. Besides, Yael was someone from the higher-ups, and Peter happened to have a rtionship with one of them. Therefore, Yael was the perfect person to step forward and settle the situation. After this incident, she was confident that Peter wouldn¡¯t dare to cause them any trouble anymore. It was just that Maisie wondered what Nn had promised Yael. Nn lowered his head to look at her. He stroked his cheek with his warm hand and said, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t let youe alone.¡¯ Luckily, he had decided toe with her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare imagine what would have happened to her. Maisie kept her head low and did not say anything in return. Quincy stopped the car at a distance not far away from them. After they got into the car, he looked at the back through the rear mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, those injured bodyguards have been rushed to the hospital. They were ambushed. Honestly, I had no idea that Peter would have the guts to send his people to do something like. Fortunately, Mr. Boucher was at Glitz.¡± Nn did not say anything in return, his face expressionless. He just secured Maisie in his arms. The car was dimly lit, and his face that sunk in the shadow was gloomy. Even if Mr. Boucher had been at Glitz, he would not care who was behind Peter anymore and get rid of him for trying to harm his woman Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After returning to the Blue Bay vi, Nn carried her upstairs in his arms. He put her on the bed, and just when he was about to leave, Maisie coiled her arms around his waist. ¡°Nn, there is something I want to tell you.¡± They did not switch on the light. The room was ill-lit, and the darkness covered Nn¡¯s handsome face. He sat beside her and picked her up so that she could sit on hisp in front of him. A ray of moonlight sprinkled on his face through the window, and his outline became clear in Maisie¡¯s vision. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Maisie put her arms on his shoulders. She hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°When I was at the opera with Madam Nera in the Golden Garden Theater, we bumped into Helios¡¯ mother.¡± Nn was taken aback, but he just looked at her calmly. Maisie did not dare to tell anyone about it, not even Helios or Ryleigh. However, if it was Nn¡­ Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Chapter 793 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This matter had been bugging her for a long while. However, she had put it in the back of her mind, and she only remembered it when she saw Yael. Nn cupped his hands around her cheek and chuckled. ¡°Stop beating around the bush, Zee.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Maisie grabbed his wrist. ¡°I saw Mrs. Boucher was meeting with a man. Madam Nera knows the man as well. He¡¯s called Tristan Knowles. Oh yeah¡­¡± She suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Madam Nera said he¡¯s here to work with Eastwood Enterprise on an overseas project Eastwood Enterprise was Anthony¡¯spany. Nn put her back on the bed and rose to his feet. As he undid the buttons on his shirt, he said, ¡°Tristan, huh?¡± Maisiey on the bed and replied, ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what Madam Nera told me.¡± He removed his shirt, exposing his lean body. His belt was undone, and his pants were hanging loosely across his waist. He suddenly scooped Maisie up, and she was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maisie asked. He carried her into the bathroom and replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to take a shower.¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She punched him and said, ¡°We¡¯re having a serious talk right now!¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Well, we can have a serious talk while taking a bath. The night sky was getting darker. The transparent window screen was swaying gently, and the room was flooded with the warm yellow light. Maisie was lying in Nn¡¯s arms. Her cheeks were red, and she looked charming, Nn collected her hair behind her ears, setting her alluring face free. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you about my mother.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. She lifted her head and looked at him. It was true that Nn had never told her anything about his mother before. Everything she knew about her was from Cherie¡¯s mouth three years ago. Maisie blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Cherie told me that your mother was Mr. Boucher¡¯s girlfriend before she married your father,¡± ¡°Yeah. She was.¡± Nn replied. He caressed her cheek with his palm, rested his chin on the top of her head, and said in a calm voice, his emotion unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s only because Helios¡¯ father was bound by the Bouchers, and he picked the Bouchers in the end that my father had a chance.¡± Maisie hugged him back and said, ¡°Let me guess. Your grandfather was against their marriage, right?¡± Nn chuckled deeply and replied, ¡°Yeah, but there was nothing he could do about it. I inherited my father¡¯s personality, My father had to marry the woman he loved, and so did I.¡± Maisie was tickled pink. It was only because Nn had insisted on marrying her that they were where they were today. ¡°Actually, Helios¡¯ father never forgot my mother.¡± Maisie was stunned slightly, Nn sat up straight to lean against the head of the bed. As he stroked her hair, he continued. ¡°When Helios was a child, his parents were too busy to watch over him. Honestly, they weren¡¯t busy at all, and being busy was just an excuse.¡± He lowered his head to look at Maisie.¡± Elder Master Boucher arranged the marriage between Mr. Boucher and his wife. His parents were doing a marriage of convenience. They look like they love each other on the surface, but in fact, they don¡¯t like each other at all. ¡°Helios was brought up by Elder Master Boucher when he was a kid, and he only met his parents when he was five.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled. To meet one¡¯s biological parents five years after birth not only made their rtionship estranged but also cruel to a child. She suddenly thought of something and lifted her head. ¡°But from the incident at Winston Ind, it seems to me that Mr. Boucher cares about Helios a lot.¡± Nn smiled and continued. ¡°That¡¯s because Helios decided to be rebellious for once and ran away from home when he was 12. It was only then Mr. Boucher realized how important his son was to him.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°So the reason Helios intends to detach himself from the Bouchers and even start his own business is that he doesn¡¯t want to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Nn looked at the window and said,¡± When we were kids, my mother treated him like he was her own child. I guess that¡¯s the reason he decided to be an actor. Honestly, his father isn¡¯t against him interacting with us. But his mother and Elder Master Boucher don¡¯ t like us.¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Maisie lowered her head slowly. Only now she understood why Mrs. Boucher¡¯s attitude would change drastically after knowing that she was Nn¡¯s wife when they bumped into each other at the Golden Garden Theater. After all, she was Nn¡¯s wife. Yael had never once forgotten about Natasha. No wife in this world could tolerate her husband thinking about another woman. It was just that there was something she did not understand. What was going on between Mrs. Boucher and Tristan? ¡®Tristan Knowles, Natasha Knowles¡­! Maisie seemed to have connected the dots and asked, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Natasha Knowles¡­ Does this mean that she is¡­¡± Nn fixed his gaze on her face and said in a serious voice, ¡°There are tworge families in Yaramoor, the Knowles and the Hathaways . Eleven years ago, Rick Knowles, the eldest grandson of the Knowles, married the princess of Yaramoor, so the Knowles are the rtives of the royal family right now.¡± Nn¡¯s face sank slightly when he talked about this. ¡°The Knowles adopted my mother. She was Rick¡¯s aunt, and Tristan is my mother¡¯s elder brother.¡± Maisie was so stunned that she did not know what to say. There was no emotion in Nn¡¯s deep-set eyes as he continued. ¡°My mother¡¯s life with the Knowles was a nightmare. That¡¯s why she decided to run to Zlokovia.¡± He wrapped his arms around Maisie and kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not surprised when you told me you saw Mrs. Boucher and Tristan together. After all, Mr. Boucher knows about it.¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher knows about it?¡± Maisie was taken aback. Nn chuckled and continued. ¡°Mrs. Boucher started seeing Tristan several years ago. It¡¯s just that Mr. Boucher turns a blind eye toward it. He was forced to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. He has been treating her coldly for years, so he found no reason to me her for her infidelity.¡± Maisie did not reply. In the end, the marriage between Mrs. Boucher and Mr. Boucher was indeed a sad story. They had to pretend like a loving couple in front of everyone for decades, but only they knew that their rtionship was slightly better than that of a stranger. However, Mrs. Boucher¡¯s eyes had been red that day Maisie had seen her when she pushed Tristan away. It now seemed to her that Mrs. Boucher was trying to cut ties with him. She asked slowly, ¡°So about the thing you promised Mr. Boucher. Is it about Helios?¡± Nn fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie was exhausted, so she did not ask any questions anymore. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber several secondster. On the other hand, sleep just wouldn¡¯te to Nn no matter how hard he tried. He allowed Maisie to hug him and maintained his position throughout the entire night. Maisie woke up early in the morning. It was only 6:00 a.m., and the sky was still dark and gloomy. Nn was no longer beside her. She did not know whether he had not slept the whole night or he had just slept for several hours only. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After washing herself, she came downstairs. She looked toward the window, and it seemed to her that it had rained since the ground was wet. The light in the kitchen was on, and there was a long shadow on the floor. Nn was frying an egg, and the air was filled with the fragrance of the egg. Maisie came to the kitchen and asked,¡± Why did you wake up so early?¡± Nn turned off the stove and put the egg on the te. He brought it to the table, turned around, and looked at her, ¡°Of course, to make breakfast for you.¡± He was wearing a saggy blue silk robe. The sash was loosely tied around his waist while the cor was opened, revealing his firm chest and abs. He looked sexy and elegant at the same time. ¨C Maisie averted her gaze. ¡°How were you so sure that I would wake up so early?¡± He finished preparing thest pancake and replied with a smile on his face, ¡°That¡¯s because I knew you¡¯d wake up early.¡± She walked to the table and took her seat. She nced at Nn and thought, ¡®Not only is he good at managing apany, but he can also cook a lot better than me.¡¯ Biting her fork, Maisie thought about something and asked, ¡°Nn, when is your birthday?¡± Nn froze. He turned his head around to look at her. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Chapter 795 ¡°Tell me, please.¡± Maisie pressed on as she nudged his arm. He chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s on the 23rd of October.¡± Maisie blinked her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that next month?¡± She paused for a while before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t spent a winter with you before. Let¡¯s go to see the snow at Coralia this winter. It¡¯ll snow at the end of October in Coralia, and I know there is a natural ski resort there. Should we bring Colton and Daisie along,¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nn got up to her silently, turned her face, and kissed her lips. He only let go of her reluctantly after a long while. As he caressed the corner of her lips with his finger, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll spend the winters with you for the rest of your life from today onward.¡± She had spent the past three years¡¯ winters in the City of Saint Page of Morwich. The snow was white in the winter, and he hadn¡¯t been there with her for 1,095 long, dark nights. He was the same as well. Maisie threw herself into his arms and wrapped hers around his neck. ¡°Nn, are you seducing me?¡± Nn was stunned. The smile on his face widened as he replied, ¡°Am I?¡± Maisie went closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Hmm, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating breakfast anymore. I want to eat something else¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°As you wish, mydy.¡± Nn scooped her up from the floor. No matter what she wanted, even if she wanted the moon, he would do everything he could to get it for her. After being tortured for a night, Katrina was abandoned in an alley around the Glitz Club. Her clothes were tattered, her hair disheveled, and she had bruises all over her face. There was one old woman collecting the garbage. When she saw Katrina, she was scared out of her wits and shouted. In the end, Katrina was rushed to the hospital by a kind soul. Her body was shaking, and her consciousness was fading because of the rain. When she woke up, the first thing she saw was Barbara. She was leaning against the wall, and her face was expressionless. Suppressing her pain, she asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± ¡°Laugh at you?¡± Barbara looked outside through the window. ¡°I really do want tough at you, but I changed my mind when I saw how miserable you are.¡± ¡°Save your crocodile tears for yourself!¡± Katrina snarled. When she identally pulled the wound at the corner of her mouth, she hissed in pain. Barbara retracted her gaze, straightened her body, and walked up to her. She stood beside her bed and said, ¡°It seems like Mr. Zhivkov has abandoned you as well.¡± When the things that Peter¡¯s men had done to herst night came into her mind, her face turned red, and her body was shaking with anger. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Barbara asked, ¡°Me what?¡± ¡°Hah, you were the one who called Mr. Boucher, weren¡¯t you? It was you who exposed my affair with Eugene earlier, and this time it¡¯s you again!¡± Katrina growled. Her eyes turned bloodshot as she stared at Barbara viciously. Barbara did not feel the need to exin to her since she felt it was unnecessary. ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m just here to remind you to stop causing any trouble. Or else, you might end up dying.¡± Barbara walked to the door. She turned her head sideways when she remembered something and said, ¡°You reap what you sow. You brought this upon yourself, and no one will bear the responsibilities for your mistakes.¡± After that, Barbara left with the bodyguards outside of the ward. At Soul Jewelry¡­ ¡°I had no idea Peter would be so cold-hearted. I doubt there¡¯s anything Katrina can do since he has abandoned her.¡± Maisie remembered how Katrina had tried to please Peterst night. She lived under the control of men and treated herself as a man¡¯s appendage, relying on her beauty to bewitch men into doing her bidding. In the end, she still lost to ¡°benefits.¡± For those men, wildflowers would just be wildflowers. No matter how beautiful they were, they were nothing but a ything to entertain them. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Peter¡¯s wife originated from a wealthy family, and she was the woman that was legally married to the Zhivkovs. A ruthless man like Peter could not vent his anger on his wife, so it was only natural for his mistress to suffer. Barbara picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip from it, but she looked expressionless. Maisie nced at her. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± She was stunned for a split second and then stared down at the rich coffee in the cup. ¡°I don¡¯t feel regret. I only feel sad for her.¡± ¡°I once felt so for two people too.¡± Maisie picked up the pen on the table and fiddled with it. ¡°I sometimes wonder if they would regret it if they were to know what would happen to them in the end.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Barbaraughed. ¡°Are the two people you mentioned the women who had a thing for Mr. Goldmann?¡± Maisie identally flung the pen out of her hand. She quickly covered it with her palm so that the pen would not fall from the table to the floor. ¡°Must you be so honest?¡± Maisie felt extremely embarrassed. Barbara crossed her legs and leaned elegantly on the back of the couch. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is indeed so charming that so many women are attracted to him. The problem is that they don¡¯t even give a crap about his wife.¡± Maisie rubbed her forehead. She once thought that Nn was good in almost every aspect of life-the only downside was that he was extremely popr among the singledies of Bassburgh. He would attract plentiful unwanted encounters whenever he left the house. Putting the topic aside, Maisie asked suddenly, ¡°By the way, is your father close with the leader of the Bouchers?¡± Barbara shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say that they¡¯re close. It¡¯s just that they were colleagues who used to work together.¡± Maisie realized out of the blue that the words that Mr. Boucher had said to Peter that night should be rather faceted. The Bouchers had only helped the Chases the other day because of Nn. Barbara received a text message on her cell phone all of a sudden. No one knew what the text message was about, but her face turned pale in an instant. After reading the message, Barbara imed that something urgent had happened at home and left Soul immediately. Maisie could not help but frown, looking at her anxious expression. She thought that something serious must have happened. Unsurprisingly, she asked Quincy to help find out about the Chases and discovered that Barbara¡¯s uncle had gotten into a car ident. It was said that he died while being sent to the hospital. ¡°Is the news reliable?¡± Quincy¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone call. ¡°It¡¯s definitely reliable. Although the news hasn¡¯t been released yet, Mr. Michael Chase and Ms. Chase should be on their way, rushing to the hospital at this moment. The hospital just dered that the rescue procedures have failed.¡± Maisie perspired on her forehead out of nervousness. She walked to the couch and sat down with a gloomy expression.¡± Barbara¡¯s uncle died abruptly, and her father will step down from his position in a few days. Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Michael Chase¡¯s younger brother was indeed about to take over, but no one can do so now. It means that the Chases¡¯ connections with the higher-ups of the city have been severed.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. After ending the call, she stared at her cell phone screen and was lost in a trance. ¡®Barbara¡¯s uncle was about to take over her father¡¯s position but got into a car ident out of the blue. This is quite coincidental¡­¡¯ Maise felt that things did not seem that simple. Quincy hung up the phone and walked into the office. Nn was standing in front of the French window, looking into the distance with a cold expression. ¡°Get someone to investigate this ident secretly.¡± Quincy was startled but then nodded.¡± Understood.¡± Quincy left the office, and Nn turned to look at the screen of his cell phone that was lying on the desk when a text message popped up. He picked up his cell phone and tapped on the notification. It came from an unknown number. [Howling¡¯s Golf Course, see you there.) Nn drove to Howling¡¯s outdoor golf course, parked his car outside, put on his trench coat, and entered the facility through its gate. There was no one on the empty golf course, and the quiet field looked even more serene. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Chapter 797 The waiter led Nn into the courtyard. A man was sitting in the corner of the outdoor cafe on the balcony. The man turned his head upon hearing the footsteps of someone walking up the steps, and he looked at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann actually came to see me, I¡¯m truly honored.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing Uncle Topaz is the one who gave you my contact information.¡± Nn pulled out the chair and sat down slowly across from that man. Tristan summoned the waiter. ¡°Fancy something to drink?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He replied indifferently, ¡°Anything will do.¡± Tristan said to the waiter, ¡°Give us another cup of Blue Mountain.¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Anthony is indeed the person who gave me your contact information. No matter what, I¡¯m still your uncle.¡± ¡°My uncle?¡± Nn lifted his gaze and looked expressionless. ¡°The Goldmanns have never admitted to the fact of having you as a rtive.¡± Tristan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re still ming us for your mother¡¯s encounter. The Knowles actually treated your mother very well, even though your mother wasn¡¯t rted to us by blood.¡± ¡°You people treated her very well?¡± Nn sneered. ¡°The Knowles couldn¡¯t give birth to a daughter, who could bring benefits to the family through marriage, so you adopted an orphan in order to make her into a victim that would help the Knowles consolidate its status among the upper ss.¡± Looking at Tristan¡¯s expression, which dimmed gradually, Nn smirked. ¡°You people from the Knowles didn¡¯t need a daughter. What you needed was a tool that could help you gain benefits, am I right?¡± Natasha¡¯s appearance had been outstanding, and she had once been considered a scarce belle of the entertainment industry. Back then in Yaramoor, the Knowles had pushed her into the business and political circles because of her exceptional appearance. And all the men who her beauty had intoxicated would spend a lot of money just to be able to approach her. The Knowles had been the ones who profited the most from the benefits given by those men. They had been treating her as if she was the party girl of the Knowles rather than the daughter of the Knowles. Tristan¡¯s smile faded bit by bit. But the Knowles never allowed her to suffer.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Nn picked up the coffee that the waiter had just ced on the table, his tone sounding unconcerned. ¡°She would be of no value if she were to be tarnished by any man, and the Knowles knew that really well. An unobtainable item is often the most valuable and tempting one.¡± Tristan gave off a clear grin. ¡°But when it came to the entertainment industry, it was her choice to set foot in that field.¡± ¡°The entertainment industry is indeed aplicated circle, but it¡¯s at least clearer than yours.¡± Nn put down the cup and brushed across the mouth of the cup with his fingertip. ¡°Regardless of the desire for power, status, and ambition, no matter how bad the entertainment industry was, it would not dare to push someone to be a party girl or even a call girl.¡± Although the entertainment industry was a However, if one was living in the upper-ss circle of Yaramoor, the country of capitalism, one who did not have a powerful background could only be a ything of the others. Tristan calmly took a sip of coffee. ¡°But the Knowles are nowhere near as despicable whenpared to the Goldmann, am I right?¡± Nn turned his thumb ring and did not speak. ¡°Your great-grandfather impregnated the princess before marrying her. He didn¡¯t even marry her officially in the end. However, he still managed to get the Goldmanns promoted to royal blood for no reason. As for your grandfather, he yed with Ms. Hathaway¡¯s feelings and only made her into a tool to reproduce offspring. That definitely provoked the Hathaways, didn¡¯t it?¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed in an instant. Tristan scoffed, but the sneer faded almost immediately. ¡°No matter how bad the Knowles were, we at least acted responsibly for the sake of our family¡¯s reputation. Even though we used your mother, we never treated her badly.¡± Nn stood up slowly. ¡°Since Mr. Knowles has nothing else better to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Seeing him leave, Tristan lifted his eyelids. ¡°Your two kids are studying in a private elementary school, aren¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Nn stopped moving forward, turned his head, and looked extremely cold. Tristan picked up the cup of coffee. ¡°What a coincidence, my great-nephew studies in this elementary school too.¡± Katrina, who had been hospitalized, could not eat anything. Looking at her swollen and disfigured face, she smashed the mirror on the floor Maizie walked up to the door of the ward and knocked first. Katrina looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s you? What are you doing here?¡± Her rtionship with Maizie was not very friendly, and she certainly did not want to be friends with Maizie. She had only revealed that Barbara and Mrs. Goldmann were on the same side. ¡°I¡¯ve come to see you.¡± Maizie stopped by the bed and took a good look at her. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov is such a cruel man.¡± Katrina trembled slightly, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®How does she know about my rtionship with Mr. Zhivkov?¡¯ Maizie was not at all surprised by her reaction. ¡°Ms. Zalensky, you¡¯re a woman of no background. It¡¯s very difficult for you to survive in that circle. She seemed to take pride in her status.¡± After all, I¡¯m the daughter of the Hannigans. It¡¯s not that difficult for me to get my hands on information regarding the matter between you and Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Katrina¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°So what now? Are you here to show off your background?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here because I wish to cooperate with you, Ms. Zalensky.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Katrina stared at her suspiciously. Maizie walked to the window. ¡°I know you want to bring down the Chases, so I bear good news.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Katrina was startled. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Maizie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely benefit from this good news. It¡¯s said that Yelena¡¯s uncle got into a car ident and died amidst rescue in the hospital. The Chases have suppressed the news, so even the media doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± Katrina was astonished and froze on the bed. ¡°You¡­ What did you just say?¡± Katrina was shocked and could not believe it was true. Maizie walked to the bed, bent forward slightly, and looked at her. ¡°I got this piece of news from Mr. Zhivkov, so I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s true. Katrina grasped her nket tightly, She did not expect that the heir of the Chases had run into a car ident. Oh. God is almighty and, more importantly, fair. He actually wants to help me at this moment.¡¯ She thought of something all of a sudden and nced at Maizie vigntly. ¡°You came to tell me this deliberately. What do you have in mind that requires me to cooperate with you?¡± ¡°If you want to tear down the Chases, I can help you.¡± Maizie stood up straight and paused for a second before adding.¡± However, you have to help me get into the Vouchers through marriage.¡± Katrina was astounded by the idea at first. She thenughed out loud. ¡°You want me to help you get married to the Bouchers?¡± ¡®I have no other choice now. I can¡¯t even go back to the Hannigans, Father has frozen all my credit and debit cards, and Tanner has been ignoring me all this while. In short, I¡¯ve beenpletely forced into a corner. There¡¯s no way that I can get back at that b*tch as long as I¡¯m stuck in this situation. The only way to get my revenge is for me to get married to the Bouchers. This is the only path that can provide me with the power to one-up Maisie Vanderbilt. ¡®I will make sure she will suffer all the humiliation I had to endure back then!¡± ¡°Yes, I want to marry Mr. Francisco Boucher. You had been together with his father, so you¡¯re the only person who can help me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m now fighting for another chance to retaliate against her.¡¯ Katrina leaned against the head of the bed and scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Eugene has blocked me. Are you suggesting that I go find him and get myself killed in the process?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go find him.¡± Maizie crossed her arms. ¡°I know you¡¯re a pro when ites to flirting with men. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have managed to get together with Mr. Eugene Boucher and Mr. Zhivkov after that.¡± Katrina scoffed. ¡°Instead of going for Eugene¡¯s son, you might as well set your eyes on Helios Boucher, the eldest heir of the Bouchers. And when Helios bes the head of the family in the future, you¡¯ll automatically be the family¡¯s matriarch.¡± Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Maizie looked disdainful. ¡°You might not even be able to get Helios to take a fancy to you even if you were the one to approach him. I don¡¯t want to go for wool ande back with shorn, so Francisco is the best choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tasted defeat when ites to Helios. He won¡¯t be captivated by women, is as humorless as a monk, and doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic. That¡¯s why I dare not put my hope on Helios. I¡¯ll be left with nothing if I lose again this time around. ¡®But I¡¯ll still stand a chance if I go for Francisco. I¡¯ve looked into Francisco¡¯s background. Although he was a good-for-nothing yboy. he hasn¡¯t gotten in touch with any of those women ever since he went to the training camp a few years earlier. ¡®So I must minimize the risk by making Francisco my target. Anyway, he¡¯s one of the young heirs of the Bouchers, so marrying him won¡¯ t make much of a difference. I¡¯ll still get what I want at the end of the day.¡¯ Katrina opened the drawer abruptly and took her purse out of it. ¡°I can help you out, but I do have a condition.¡± Maizie looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t betray me no matter what. This is my condition.¡± Katrina handed her a packet of powder. Maizie was startled. ¡°What is this?¡± Katrina sneered. ¡°Something that will turn any man into beasts.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was absent-minded while eating. She kept on fiddling with the mashed potatoes on her te, but she had not eaten much, not even a few mouthfuls. Nn answered a phone call in the corridor and came back to the dining table. ¡°We¡¯ve looked into the ident.¡± Maisie returned to her senses and was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯ve looked into the ident?¡± He stretched out his hand and caressed her cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see that you¡¯re so bothered by someone else¡¯s affairs.¡± She chuckled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t regained your memories, you would say¡­¡± Maisie imitated how he would look when he was saying something serious to her before he recovered from the amnesia. ¡°You¡¯re always worrying about other people¡¯s affairs, and I don¡¯t like that.¡± Nn gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Do I look that retarded?¡± Maisie blinked, realized what he meant, grabbed him by his shoulders, and shook him vigorously, ¡°How dare you call me a retard!¡± Nn took her into his arms, covered her eyes with his hands, and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You don¡¯t look retarded, but cute instead.¡± Maisie took his hand off her eyes and stared up at him. ¡°So, what¡¯s the cause of the ident?¡± His expression turned slightly solemn. ¡°It was hit by a truck and went over the railing of a 5-meter-high bridge. Although there was ake underneath the bridge, he was trapped in the car and couldn¡¯t swim. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t save himself.¡± ¡°What about his driver?¡± ¡°His driver was unconscious and couldn¡¯t be rescued either.¡± Maisie froze in her seat, feeling that something was wrong. ¡°But it was such a huge ident. Didn¡¯t anyone run into the incident and rescue him in time?¡± Nn squinted. ¡°The incident happened at dawn, and the path they took was a shortcut, so there were very few vehicles passing by that part of the road so early in the morning. Not to mention that it¡¯s located on the outskirts of the city. There are no residents who live nearby. so it was already toote when someone found out about the ident.¡± Maisie was stunned and lost in a trance. Why would Barbara¡¯s uncle take a shortcut? If it¡¯s a shortcut, it should be rather isted. There would be traffic cameras if he were to choose to take the freeway, and the owner of other vehicles would have called the police in time if there was an ident. ¡®Now, judging from what Nn just said, the truck driver must have fled the scene, either out of fear of being held ountable or because he was the one who deliberately caused that ident. ¡®This is a critical period, yet such a huge change urred in the Chases in just a few days. This is extremely unfavorable to the Chases.¡¯ Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Nn snatched her silverware away from her, ced them on the table, and picked her up. ¡°You¡¯ll get to eat againter.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann!¡± The objection was invalid. The night was hazy, the music in the bar was deafening, the lights were dazzling in the dimness, the ladies on the stage were dancing pole dance while the fashionable men and women were drinking in the booths below the stage. Francisco and a few friends went to the bar for a drink and some entertainment.. However, no women were sitting next to him, so he was there drinking by himself. One of the men grinned. ¡°Young Master Boucher, would you like us to get you a bargirl?¡± Francisco waved his hand and ced his arm on the edge of the back of the couch. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in getting close with any woman.¡± ¡°Yo, Young Master Boucher, it seems that you¡¯ve reformed. You were the one who introduced us to ladies when we used toe out for a drink.¡± ¡°Yeah. Have you quit being a yboy ever since you came back from the training camp?¡± Francisco picked up his wine ss and ced it in front of his lips but did not drink from it. ¡°I didn¡¯t quit being a yboy, it¡¯s just that l¡¯ m looking for someone willing to get into a serious rtionship with me. ¡°Get into a serious rtionship?¡± Those men stared at Francisco in shock as if the statement that came out of his mouth was an auditory hallucination! He was astonished for a split second and put his ss down. ¡°Do you have anyments about my n to get into a rtionship with someone?¡± Those men chuckled, picked up their wine sses, and clinked sses. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink. Cheers.¡± Francisco got up and walked toward the restroom when someone rammed into him. He was about to scold someone, but he realized that it was Maizie when he looked up. Maizie had dressed herself up morously on purpose, and she smiled at Francisco after bumping into him deliberately. ¡°Mr. Boucher, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Get out of my sight!¡± Francisco had a very bad impression of Maizie. It could be said that he despised her very much. He pushed Maizie away and was about to leave, but Maizie held him back. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I wish to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong before this. But don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t pester you again in the future.¡± Maizie, who had reflected on herself with a strange expression, and was astonished for a few seconds. Without giving him the time to react, Maizie summoned a waiter and picked up two sses of wine from his tray. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I propose a toast in order to apologize to you. I¡¯ll finish my ss first to show my sincerity and respect.¡± She drank all the wine in the ss until there was not a drop left. After she finished drinking, she saw that Francisco did not move. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m apologizing to you sincerely. Aren¡¯t you going to ept my apology?¡± Seeing that she had finished her drink, Francisco thought it would be very disrespectful for him not to drink at all. He finished the ss of wine, and Maizie kept staring at him as he swallowed each and every gulp of the wine. ¡°Done.¡± Francisco put down the empty ss and dashed to the bathroom as he had been holding back for a long time. Maizie looked at his silhouette that disappeared into the crowd, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch. ¡®The fish has taken the bait. This is truly a piece of cake.¡¯ At Soul Jewelry¡­ Maisie arrived at thepany very early in the morning and saw the news articles about the Chases. Reporters even surrounded Barbara and her father outside the funeral parlor for an interview. She frowned slightly. ¡®It seems that the Chases aren¡¯t the ones who broke the news. But the media still found out about the incident.¡¯ Barbara had not been able to reply to the message that Maisie had sent her. It was most probably because she was too busy.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Chapter 801 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie smiled shyly but didn¡¯t say anything. Tristan chuckled, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t introduce us, I would know that this is Mrs. Goldmann.¡± He then turned to Maisie. ¡°I just met Mr. Goldmann the day before yesterday at the golf course.¡± Maisie paused before smiling. ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s mother Natasha was his sister. I just found out.¡± Tristan chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s going to be upset that I didn¡¯t tell her earlier. I¡¯ve been in Yaramoor all these years. Natasha was the one who didn¡¯t mention it. Madam Nera nodded. Tristan looked at Maisie. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up again when Mr. Goldmann is avable.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes twitched, but she maintained her smile and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Knowles. I¡¯ll tell Nn you asked.¡± She picked up her teacup and looked down. Nn had told her about his mother and the Knowles. His mother hadn¡¯t enjoyed her life growing up. His mother had never mentioned being rted to the Knowles of Yaramoor. Obviously, Nn¡¯s mother had never wanted to mention it to have a clean break from the Knowles. However, Tristan had met Nn a few days ago. Upon thinking about what had happened at the theater and the ¡®affair¡¯ Nn had mentioned Tristan had with Mrs. Boucher, she had no idea how to deal with them. She was the one who had seen it ¡®with her own eyes¡¯. Madam Nera and Tristan talked about business while Maisie listened quietly, not interrupting during the entire conversation. She put the teacup to her lip and was going to take a drink when Madam Nera asked Tristan, ¡°Is the preparation for your development project with Eastwood Enterprise going well?¡± Tristan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good, thanks to Mr. Topaz. I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce, so I wouldn¡¯t know where to find good investors without him, but¡­¡± He put down his teacup. ¡°There was a Mr. Boucher among the investors. I was quite surprised.¡± Maisie looked at him. He mentioned the Bouchers but didn¡¯t seem to be avoidant but instead was pretty open about it. Madam Nera was surprised. ¡°Helios Boucher?¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I heard that Helios seemed to be switching to business. I was quite surprised too.¡± She remembered something and turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re quite close to Helios. Did he tell you anything about this?¡± Maisie smiled as she shook her head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t tell me about this. He would probably talk to Nn instead.¡± Helios investing in a project with Tristan and Eastwood Enterprise was probably because of Nn¡¯s connections. They probably never would have thought that Tristan would be the one who was working with Anthony on the development. Madam Nera smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Their rtionship was trending.¡± Maisie tilted her head slightly and slowly drank the tea but froze because she saw someone. Christina Hill and Yael Boucher walked out of a room, followed by two or three people who looked about their age. They were in either business or politics. When they walked past the lounge, Yael saw Tristan first, then Madam Nera greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, what a coincidence.¡± Yael nodded to Madam Nera. ¡°It is.¡± He looked at Maisie before speaking to Tristan, ¡°Mr. Knowles is here too.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Tristan stood up and extended his hand toward Yael, who shook it. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Maisie awkwardly touched her forehead and looked toward Madam Nera. It was obvious that she was the only one who knew what was happening, and Madam Nera had no idea. She then looked at Christina, who didn¡¯t look affected when she saw Tristan. She really was thedy of the house of a well-known family. Maisie returned to herpany and saw Nn standing in front of the window when she stepped into her office. Light shone in his deep-set eyes. ¡°Wee back.¡± Maisie ran into his arms. ¡°Madam Nera asked me out for tea. Mr. Knowles was there too.¡± Nn raised his hand and touched her crown. ¡°I know.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°We even bumped into Mr. and Mrs. Boucher. The three of them met, and I felt pretty awkward sitting there.¡± He chuckled. ¡°That must have beenplicated.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not really. They mentioned you and asked why you weren¡¯t there. Mr. Knowles said we should get together when you have the time.¡± Nn sniggered. ¡°He knows who you are.¡± Maisie yed with his tie. ¡°Not only that, but he even knew that I saw him and Mrs. Boucher at the theater.¡± Nn lifted Maisie to the desk and leaned forward, putting both his hands on the desk around her. ¡°Did he warn you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She pretended to be wronged and hugged his neck. ¡°If he did warn me, what should I do? Would he gouge my eyes out ?¡± Nnughed. ¡°No one would dare. It¡¯s fine if you saw. He has thick skin and isn¡¯t afraid that people will find out.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maisie looked down. ¡°By the way, did you connect Helios with the investment for Eastwood Enterprise?¡± Nn nodded. She raised her eyes. ¡°Did you know that Tristan is Mr. Topaz¡¯s partner?¡± He stared at her red lips and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®You set him up again?¡± Nn chuckled with a deep voice, ¡°Why would I set him up? Do you think Tristan would jeopardize his own business? His affair with Mrs. Boucher would not affect Helios.¡± Helios was investing in Mr. Topaz¡¯s project, and Mr. Topaz was working with Tristan, but he would be very d that Helios invested in their project as an investor. Even if something were going on between Tristan and Mrs. Boucher, Tristan wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to tell Helios about it. The Knowles had influence in Yaramoor, not Zlokova. It would be tough if he caused an issue there. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Nn raised her chin and stared at her red lips. *There¡¯s no need for that. He didn¡¯te to Zlokova for us, but this old man is a little annoying. It¡¯s best to keep contact to a minimum.¡± ¡°Is he here for,¡± Before she could finish, Nn smiled slyly. ¡°Not the Bouchers either.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Nn covered her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a Knowles boy in Daisie and Colton¡¯s ss, do you remember?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°That boy?¡± Nn stood up straight. ¡°He¡¯s the son of Tristan¡¯s nephew, the young Mr. Knowles.¡± Maisie was shocked. That child was the youngest Mr. Knowles.¡± But why is he studying in Zlokova?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nn walked aside. ¡°It is probably safer to be away from the family.¡± At the hotel¡­ When Francisco awoke, he had a splitting headache, and his brain was foggy. When he saw the naked woman lying next to him, he sat up in shock, looked down on his own naked body, and was just lost. When the woman woke up, Francisco immediately covered his body. ¡°You¡­¡± When he saw the woman¡¯s face, he lost it.¡± You!?¡± Maizie pretended to feel sad. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Last night?¡± Francisco had no recollection. He remembered going into the toilet and feeling ufortable when he returned to his seat, so he had excused himself and left. And then¡­ A woman was helping him. Maizie whispered, ¡°Francisco, you said you weren¡¯t feeling well. I was going to send you to the hospital, but y-you¡­¡± She bit her lip. ¡°You did this to me.¡± Francisco sat there looking nk and spoke after a long time. ¡°No, no way¡­ Why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Maizie feared up. ¡°You ate me up, and now you¡¯re trying to bail!?¡± Francisco held his forehead. How did this happen? He could have slept with anyone, but why her? Maizie got closer to him. ¡°Francisco¡­¡± He suddenly pushed her aside. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Francisco had a huge reaction and looked disgusted. He picked up his clothes, which were scattered all over the floor, and ran into the bathroom. He turned the shower up to wash away the filth. He had slept with a woman like Maizie. He wanted to peel his own skin off. Unfortunately, he had zero recollection. Had he really touched her? Why hadn¡¯t he felt anything? He wasn¡¯t a pious man, but how could he have done anything if he had lost consciousness? Maizie sat on the bed listening to the sound of the running water and thinking of how disgusted Francisco looked. Her eyes turned dark. She had finally got him to the hotelst night, but he was out cold at the most crucial moment. She sent a message to ask Katrina what was in the drug and why it didn¡¯t work. Katrina replied: (Did you drop it in alcohol?] Maizie: (What else should I have done?] Katrina: (Read the instructions), Maizie took out whatever was left in the bag and saw ¡®Does not work with alcohol and almost died of anger. She had wasted all that energy! She had to make Francisco think that they had slept together, no matter what. When she heard that the shower was turned off, she put her phone down. Francisco came out of the bathroom, and she put on a sad face. ¡°I know you hate me, but this already happened, and it¡¯s not like ! wanted it to. Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to take responsibility. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Maizie could only take a step back to move forward so that it didn¡¯t look too obvious. Francisco suddenly took all his cash out of his wallet and threw them on the bed. ¡°This is all I have. I can¡¯t give you anything more.¡± Maizie froze as if she felt humiliated, ¡°What ¡­ What do you think I am?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Francisco buttoned up his coat. ¡°You climbed on top of me while I passed out. You did this to yourself. Do you think you¡¯ll marry into the Boucher family after sleeping with me? Naha.¡± Francisco left without looking back and mmed the door on the way out. Maizie looked at the money scattered on the bed and threw the pillow. ¡°You wait, Francisco Boucher!¡± Francisco got home and saw that Eugene was having tea while reading his papers. He saw that Francisco didn¡¯t greet him, so he mmed the cup on the table. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± ¡°I was drunk and slept at my friend¡¯s ce.¡± Francisco went upstairs without looking at him. Eugene tossed the papers onto the table. It was getting too obvious that this boy was going against him. At the apartment block¡­ Samantha was cleaning the living room when she heard the doorbell. She thought it was Francisco, so she went ahead and opened the door. When she saw Eugene standing outside, her expression changed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eugene wasn¡¯t friendly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Your son didn¡¯te backst night. Aren¡¯t you going to say something about it?¡± Samantha was amused that he hade all the way there to me her. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. You¡¯re the father, and you got him to stay with you. If you can¡¯t control him, you can¡¯te and me me for it.¡± Eugene saw that she was closing the door, so he blocked it and calmed his tone. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years. Do we really have to be enemies?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After their divorce, he did some selfreflection and realized that he hadn¡¯t been treating her well. Now that their son was an adult, the home was a lot quieter, and when he got home, no one was there waiting anymore. Samantha said in a calm voice, ¡°I never saw you as my enemy. Francisco is my son, and you¡¯re his father,¡± ¡°Samantha, I¡­ I know I wasn¡¯t great, but I realized that the home is too quiet without you. I wish you could move back.¡± That surprised her, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eugene grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Because of the divorce? We can get back together if you want to-¡± ¡°Eugene!¡± Samantha slowly moved his hand away and said in an understanding tone, ¡°Some rtionships just won¡¯t work once a crack is formed.¡± ¡°Think about Francisco-¡® ¡°I¡¯ve already done a lot for him.¡± Samantha calmly cut him off. ¡°I would have asked for a divorce a lot earlier if it weren¡¯t because of him.¡± Eugene choked, not knowing what to say. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long, and now that he¡¯s all grown up and has ns of his own, I just want to be me and not live for anyone.¡± Eugene drove away from the apartment, and once he passed the gates, Katrina got out of the cab with a mask on. The car looked familiar, and she recognized it-it was Eugene. Katrina¡¯s body stiffened. Why was he there? To see his ex-wife? Or. Her phone rang, and she hesitated to pick it up because it was an unfamiliar number. ¡°Did you spread the news?¡± Katrina smiled coldly when she heard the voice, ¡°Yelena Chase, are you questioning me?¡± Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Barbara¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Just answer, did you or did you not?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Katrina walked into the building and fished some keys out of her bag. ¡°Your uncle is dead, but your family is trying to hide that from the outside world. How could I let that happen?¡± Barbara said, ¡°Hah, are you involved in my uncle¡¯s car ident?¡± Katrina frowned. ¡°Yelena, stop this nonsense. Why would I be involved with your uncle¡¯s death? God is just punishing the Chases and taking it out on you. How is that my fault?¡± Barbaraughed. ¡°How would I know if this was your n with Peter Zhivkov?¡± Katrina got out of the elevator but paused when she heard that. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Go ask Mr. Zhivkov.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Barbara hung up before she could reply. Katrina stood outside her door, and her head started buzzing. She had a bad feeling about this. At the Glitz Club¡­ Barbara sat in the dimly-lit room, scrolling through her phone. She saw the message Maisie had sent but didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t get others involved in her family matters any longer. She locked her phone when a man walked in and courteously stood in front of her. ¡°Ms. Chase, your father asked me to tell you not to get involved with Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t answer. The man looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. The ident is rted to the people behind Mr. Zhivkov. Even if you know he¡¯s involved, he¡¯s a cunning man. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t just show up. It will only hurt you if you find anything about Mr. Zhivkov.¡± She rubbed her temples, ¡°I understand.¡± After the man left, Barbara¡¯s face dropped. Peter Zhivkov was indeed cunning. He knew that Katrina had a bone to pick with the Chases, so he had framed her for it. She probably didn¡¯t even know that she was a scapegoat. Her intelligence was her downfall. She had been under the impression that she could use Peter against the Chases and could be fine. A few dayster¡­ Ryleigh and Maisie were having lunch at a restaurant. ¡°Have you seen Barbarately?¡± Maisie looked up. ¡°No, is anything wrong?¡± Ryleigh pushed her peas around and stopped eating. ¡°That¡¯s weird. She didn¡¯t reply to my messages and stopped answering the group chat. I heard something happened in her family, do you think¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s very busytely.¡± Maisie took a sip of soup. Other than being busy, Barbara didn¡¯t reply to her messages or contact them probably because she didn¡¯t want to get them involved. Ryleigh looked at her clean fingers and remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you design a ring? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it? Have you not given it to him yet?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m going to give it to him on his birthday.¡± Ryleigh suddenly understood. ¡°You¡¯re nning to surprise him. That¡¯s what you would do.¡± ¡°When you and Louis settle down, you cane to me to get your ring designed too.¡± Maisie smiled knowingly and opened up her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount.¡± Ryleigh awkwardly looked away and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s best not to¡­¡± Maisie took a sip of her soup. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked around and leaned in, then whispered, ¡°I suspect that¡­ Louis¡­ might have some weird fetish.¡± Maisie was curious. Ryleigh put her hand next to her face to cover it. ¡°He wants me to dress up in school uniform.¡± Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Maisie was stumped. She turned her head sideways and dissolved into a fit of cough. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ryleigh picked up the ss of juice from the table and took a sip. ¡°He wants me to put on a costume. I¡¯m not a fan of cosy. Wait. Could it be that he¡¯s into cosy?¡± Nowadays, cosy was a popr culture amongst young people, and the men in their country widely epted female cosyers. Maisie cleared her throat and couldn¡¯t help herself but smile. ¡°I think you might be able to make a good cosyer,¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Ryleigh replied. Maisie went to the restroom. Just when she stood at the sink, washed her hands, and took out her lipstick to apply to her lips, a woman came out of the cubicle. In the mirror, the woman who walked out of the cubicle was none other than Mrs. Boucher. Christina did not expect to run into Maisie in the restroom. There was no expression on her face. She walked toward the sink and put her purse down. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re quite fated, Mrs. Goldmann,¡± she said half-heartedly. Maisie let out an embarrassed smile and replied, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here as well, Mrs. Boucher.¡± After Christina finished washing her hands, she pulled a tissue paper and began wiping her hands dry. ¡°Did Mr. Knowles tell you anything in the restaurant that day?¡± Maisie closed the lipstick and was stunned. She rolled her eyes around the sockets and replied, ¡°Nope. Mr. Knowles was just talking business with Madam Nera.¡± She could feel that Christina had heaved out a sigh of relief after what she said. ¡°Are you here with your friends, Mrs. Boucher?¡± Christina¡¯s face lightened a bit, but there was still no expression on her face. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going out first.¡± She took her purse and left. Maisie waited for a while beforeing out of the restroom. She returned to the restaurant, and Ryleigh was almost finished with her meal. Maisie then went forward to pay the bill. When they walked toward the elevator, she asked, ¡°Did you see your aunt?¡± ¡°My aunt? Nope. Is she in the restaurant too?¡± Ryleigh asked, her voice filled with confusion. However, Maisie did not reply. The door to the elevator opened up, and the man who came out of the elevator squinted his eyes when he saw Maisie. ¡°What a coincidence, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± A hint of surprise crossed Maisie¡¯s eyes when she saw Tristan, but she did not allow her emotion to escape to her face. She smiled at him back and replied, ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence.¡± ¡®He isn¡¯t here to see Mrs. Boucher, is he?¡¯ Before Maisie could think further, Tristan looked at them and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet with someone in the private room. Do you want to join us?¡± Maisie was slightly stunned. She then gave him a slightly awkward but polite smile and said, ¡°I guess next time. My friend still needs to go back to work.¡± ¡°Zee, I¡¯m not- Ah!¡± Before Ryleigh could finish her sentence, Maisie pinched her thigh, causing her to jump in pain. Maisie hurriedly supported her and said in a matter-of-fact manner, ¡°Did your leg hurt again? I told you to stay at home and rest, but you didn¡¯t want to listen to me.¡± After that, she looked at Tristan and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Knowles. My friend broke her leg not long ago. She just had an operation to put a te into her leg, so she can¡¯t walk very well yet.¡± Ryleigh had no choice but to suffer in silence. Tristan offered them a faint smile and replied, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s kind of a pity. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now, Mr. Knowles. Enjoy your meal,¡± Maisie said as she nodded at him. After that, she hurriedly carried Ryleigh into the elevator. Tristan watched as the door of the elevator closed. He chuckled slightly and mumbled, ¡°What an interesting little girl.¡± At the underground parking lot¡­ Ryleigh massaged her thigh and walked beside Maisie. She tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. She looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Zee, even if you want to pinch me, you should¡¯ve told me beforehand. Do you know how painful that was?¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned around, and cupped her cheeks in her hands. ¡°Alright, alright. Next time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to make it up for you, okay?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes lit up, and she looked as if she had forgotten about the pain. ¡°Deal!¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Maisie did not know what to say. She released Ryleigh, turned around, and walked toward her car. While she was sending Ryleigh back to the academy, Ryleigh asked about the man,¡± Zee, do you know the man we met just now?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Maisie replied. She kept her gaze fixed ahead and continued. ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Topaz¡¯s partner, and I know him through Madam Nera.¡± It was only then understanding dawned upon Ryleigh. ¡°I see. No wonder I can sense an air of confidence in that man. So, he¡¯s a businessman. Why did he treat you so well? He even wanted to invite you to a meal. Could it be that¡­¡± She paused for two seconds, spun her head around to look at Maisie, and said, ¡°His son has taken a liking to you, and he wants you to be his daughter-inw?¡± Maisie was stumped and caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Do you have any idea what you are talking about, Ryleigh? He knows Nn and knows that I¡¯m Nn¡¯s wife, so how is there any chance he would want me to be his daughter-inw? I don¡¯t even know if he has a son or not. Maybe he has a daughter instead?¡± Ryleigh stopped talking as she received a news notification on her phone. She tapped on it and was shocked. Barbara¡­ She¡¯s a murderer?¡± Maisie was stunned. She pulled over and took Ryleigh¡¯s phone. #The murderer from the Chases: She was acquitted due to her strong background and changed her name to ¡°Barbara Chase¡±, and she has returned # She clicked on it, and the content was about the fake news about Barbara. ¡°Zee, what is this all about?¡± Ryleigh did not know about Barbara¡¯s matter, so she was both shocked and confused when she saw the news. Maisie returned the phone to her and asked, ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Ryleigh shook her head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. Barbara isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This news came out right after what happened to the Chases. I¡¯m guessing that someone couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Maisie suspected that Katrina was behind this. Barbara¡¯s uncle had had an ident while her father had retired, and the Chases had cut off their ties with the people from the top. When Katrina published the news to crusade against the Chases, it set off a huge public outcry, which was tantamount to adding salt to the wound for the Chases. Maisie sent Ryleigh to the gate of the Royal Academy of Music. After Ryleigh went inside, Maisie pulled out her phone and made a call to Barbara. It took Barbara quite a while to answer her call. She seemed to be drinking wine as she said, ¡°Maisie? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m at the Glitz Club now,¡± Barbara replied. She was lying on the top of the bar, swirling the wine in the ss and smiling.¡± Drinking some wine.¡± ¡°Glitz Club?¡± Maisie asked. She wondered what Barbara was doing over there. After all it was daytime right now, and the Glitz Club only operated at night. She stomped on the elerator and left the academy. ¡°I¡¯ll go to look for you now.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Barbara put her hand on her forehead and continued, ¡°Stay out of this. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can handle it myself.¡± Barbara then hung up the call and propped herself up by holding onto the bar. Other than the waiters preparing for the evening¡¯s opening at the side, there were no other guests in therge club. The manager walked toward Barbara and said, ¡°Ms. Chase, you¡¯re drunk. My boss asked me to bring you upstairs to rest.¡± There was a private room in the Glitz Club that none of the guests knew about except for the owner and the people in the club. Barbara did not move. The manager called two girls rehearsing for tonight¡¯s performance and said, ¡°She¡¯s our boss¡¯ VIP. Get her upstairs to rest.¡± The two girls nodded and carried Barbara upstairs. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The elevator came to the fifth floor. The fifth floor was separate, and although it also belonged to the Glitz Club, it was the owner¡¯s office area, and only executives and shareholders could set foot in it. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Chapter 808 ¡°Do you know the rtionship between this Ms. Chase and our boss? Why does he take such good care of her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask a question that you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Have you forgotten what happenedst time? The man who Meg had her eyes set onst time is Ms. Chase¡¯s friend. When Ms. Chase stepped in and told her to stay away from her friend, Meg wasn¡¯t happy about it. She went toin to our boss. Our boss asked his men to give Meg a p on the cheek and told her to mind her own business.¡± Both of the girls carried Barbara to a room with antique decorations. There was a wall furnace. The wall was red in color and filled with biblical scrolls. They put Barbara on the bed and closed the door when they were on their way out. Theizens were oblivious to Barbara¡¯s incident, so they were easily manipted. Michael was busy with his family¡¯s affairs, so he had no time to settle the things that were going on on the Inte. Therefore, the name ¡°Barbara¡± appeared on Google Trends. Sitting with her legs crossed on the couch, Maisie scrolled through Google Trends. After a short while, she put her phone away and held the cushion in her arms. When Nn came downstairs with the coffee cup in his hand, he nced at the person sitting on the couch. He went to sit beside her and put the cup on the desk. ¡°Are you still worried about Barbara?¡± Maisie rested her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°It has been pretty difficult for her. Her family is in trouble, and the controversy of the past hase back to haunt her. She cannot exin to the public clearly, and she is currently being attacked on the Inte. This is no different from pushing her to death.¡± After all, it had been many years since the incident. Most of the people had no memory of it, not to mention that someone was inciting the masses from the dark. Besides, it was true that the Chases had tried to suppress the news about Barbara at that time. Even if Barbara had killed that person in self-defense, no one was there to prove the situation. Nn ran his hand over her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you forgotten about that video, Zee?¡± ¡°Video?¡± Maisie jerked up and looked at Nn in shock. It was only then she remembered the video on Katrina¡¯s phone. The video had been taken on the spot secretly, and they had originally wanted to capture the process of Eric viting Barbara to destroy her reputation. ¨C When the two of them had been fighting over the knife, Barbara fell back on the bed. Eric had the knife in his hand back then. He had pounced on her and threatened her. While Barbara was struggling, the knife had identally stabbed Eric. The video had fallen into Katrina¡¯s hands, and Katrina had been using the video to threaten the Chases for many years, In other words, the video in Katrina¡¯s hands was the only evidence they had right now. The smile on Nn¡¯s face deepened as he said, ¡°I still have the video on myputer. I haven¡¯t deleted it yet.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie threw herself at him and rested her chin on his shoulder. She chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nn. I know I can always rely on you¡± Nn secured her even tighter in his arms and kissed her. ¡°So, what are you going to do to pay me back?¡± Maisie lifted her head and giggled. ¡°Do you even need to ask? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already thought about it.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and chuckled. ¡°I want to see you wearing a maid¡¯s outfit to seduce me.¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment as she turned her head sideways. ¡°W-Where did you learn that from?¡± Nn smiled amusingly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to see it a long time ago. I¡¯m sure you will look great in it.¡± He caught her hair in his teeth and tucked it behind her ear, his breath muffled and heavy. ¡°Shall we go back to our room?¡± som en Maisie did not say anything. Nn scooped her up and went upstairs. There was a box on the bed, and inside the box was the maid¡¯s outfit. Maisie pinched his arm in exasperation and hissed. ¡°You set me up!¡± A chuckle rolled out from Nn¡¯s throat as he replied, ¡°Well, you can put it that way if you want to.¡± Maisie went into the changing room to get herself changed into the maid¡¯s outfit. Nn was standing with his arms across his chest. There was a smile on his face as he asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Chapter 809 ¡°No! Don¡¯te in!¡± Maisie shouted nervously. The smile on Nn¡¯s face deepened. After a short while, the door was opened. Maisie had changed into the outfit as she came out of the dressing room embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did it on purpose. Look at this costume¡­¡± The dress was short, and thecy hem was fluffy. The W-shaped cor was deep, allowing her fair skin to be exposed to the air. The waistline of the dress was designed so as to entuate her tiny waist, and coupled up with the pairs of ck stockings that wrapped around her legs like a glove, she looked extremely charming and sexy. Initially, Nn just wanted to see her in a maid¡¯s outfit. He did not expect that she would look so good in it. On top of that, the embarrassed and nervous expression on her face made her look like amb to be ughtered. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down in his throat, and his gaze was filled with desire. Maisie could see what he was thinking through his gaze. Just when she was about to run back to the dressing room, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pinned her to the wall. He kept her head in ce andnded passionate kisses on her one after another. Slowly, she melted in his arms. Her soul was burning in his zing desire, and she was bobbing up and down like a person clutching tightly to a floating log in the sea. Once again, the Glitz Club lit up the night sky. The room upstairs was dark, and a ray of neon light shone on the bed through the window When Barbara cracked her eyes open, she felt so much pain in her head as if someone was hammering her head with a sledgehammer. She slowly got herself up and switched on themp on the desk, filling the room with a warm yellow light. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Massaging her forehead, she exited the room. When she was in the corridor, she heard a woman screaming painfully in a low voice from a room. Barbara froze and slowly walked toward the room where the voice came from. It was a utility room at the back of the corridor. The voice became even clearer when she was standing at the door. It sounded familiar to her. ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ Katrina?¡¯ Just when she put her hand on the handle and was about to push the door open to look at it, a voice came behind her. ¡°Ms. Chase.¡± Her shoulders shook, and she turned around to see the manager was walking toward her. The manager offered her a smile and said,¡± Since you¡¯re awake, you should go home now. If not, your father will be worried about you.¡± Inside this room¡­ The manager maintained the smile on his face and replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just punishing a misbehaving employee.¡± Barbara did not ask any more questions. She looked at the room onest time before turning around and left the floor. After she came out of the Glitz Club, Barbara pulled her phone out and made a call to Katrina, but Katrina did not answer the phone. She was pretty certain that the voice she had heard just now belonged to Katrina, and she wondered what they had done to her. Her phone rang again, and it was Maisie. She answered the call, and Maisie said,¡± Come to my office tomorrow. I have something to give you.¡± Barbara was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened to your voice?¡± Maisie jerked her head around to stare at Nn, who looked perfectly fine, and cleared her throat. ¡°Nothing. I shouted myself hoarse when I was scolding someone today.¡± Barbara gged herself a cab at the junction and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to your office tomorrow.¡± After they hung up the call, Maisie threw the pillow at Nn and snarled, ¡°This is all your fault!¡± Nn grabbed the pillow and put the document down. He hugged her from the back and rested his chin on her shoulder. The smile on his face deepened as he said,¡± Yeah. It¡¯s all my fault. I should¡¯ve controlled myself.¡± The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie was wearing a purple turtle-neck sweater with a ck leather skirt. She looked elegant and pretty. Standing in front of the table, she drank arge gulp of water to soothe her throat until Barbara appeared in the doorway. She rubbed her temples and sat down on the couch. ¡°I drank too muchst night. My head feels like someone is hitting it with a hammer Maisie put the cup down and handed the USB drive in her hand to Barbara. Barbara was dumbfounded. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°There is a video about you inside. I asked Nn to get it from Katrina¡¯s phone the other day Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Barbara took over the USB drive. She looked at Maisie incredulously and said,¡± You¡­¡± Maisie sat in front of her and interrupted,¡± What can you do by yourself? I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s going on with your family, and you all are very vulnerable right now. Even if you want to exin, do you think those people will believe in you if you don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Barbara frowned. After a long while, she sighed. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the cause of my uncle¡¯s death. My father has other things to attend to, so he can¡¯t do anything. Honestly, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± She lifted her head to look at Maisie, and her eyes were filled with gratitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help me so much.¡± Maisie lowered her head. Honestly, she had no idea why she wanted to help Barbara as well Perhaps it was because she could see her past self in Barbara. She smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? When my friend is in trouble, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± Barbara was stunned. She put the USB back into her bag, rose to her feet, and smiled. ¡°Then I can¡¯t let you do me this favor for nothing.¡± The discussion on the Inte was getting more and more intense. While theizens were making all sorts of spection, Barbara posted something on her Facebook. #If I¡¯m guilty, I¡¯ll let thew decide my fate. If my background represents everything, I¡¯d rather be the worst person in the world.# As soon as Barbara published the post, someizens who did not believe in her began to throw all sorts of cynicalments at her. #Hah, you¡¯ve killed someone. I don¡¯t understand how you have the guts to say something like that.# #If you didn¡¯t seduce him, would he try to vite you?# This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. #Do you think you can run away from legal liability just because you have a good father? Even if he tried to vite you, did you really have to kill him? Stop trying to clear your name. You¡¯re only making things worse. A person like you should just go to prison.# #Are you guys serious? He tried to vite her. Why do you guys say it was her fault, and she tried to seduce him instead? Is it because she¡¯s a woman, so she deserves to be assaulted? Since when has the moral value of theizens of our country be so crooked?# #Are you her family? Why are you standing up for her?# When Barbara came out of thewyer¡¯s office with her bodyguards, the media reporters surrounded her. ¡°Ms. Chase, did youe to thewyer¡¯s office with the intention of reversing the verdict?¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, it¡¯s said that you identally killed him when you were defending yourself. Did your father participate in the case back then ? If not, why did you change your name when you were sent abroad? Is that to avoid public opinion?¡± All of them stuck their cameras on Barbara¡¯s face. Barbara was expressionless and did not respond to them. She walked to the car with her bodyguard in front of her. ¡°Murderer! You should go to prison!¡± Someone pretended to be a reporter and threw an egg at Barbara. The egg fell on her head. The egg trickled down her hair, leaving her in a mess. The bodyguards went up to restrain the group of people attempting to start a ruckus. When those people saw the reporters were all filming, theyughed maniacally. ¡°What do you want to beat us up in front of the reporters? Fine, do it, let everyone see your true faces. Barbara took over the tissue paper handed to her by the bodyguards and wiped the egg off her body. After that, she turned to look at the bodyguard and said, ¡°Let them go.¡± The group of bodyguards released them. Barbara took her sunsses down and looked at them. ¡°Are you guys police officers?¡± The group of people was stunned. Barbara then continued calmly. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t police officers, then you don¡¯t have the right to assume that I¡¯m guilty. Do you know that attacking other people on the street openly cannd you in jail? Besides, I believe in justice. I wanted to reverse the verdict because I think I¡¯m innocent. I did nothing wrong. Even if it happens again, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Barbara thought of something before getting into the car, turned her head, and asserted herself to the camera. ¡°I don¡¯t know what moral high ground you people think you¡¯re standing on when you¡¯re pointing your fingers at me. I seemingly look like the victim of this incident, don¡¯t I? Sure enough, the person who would have died back then would be me if I hadn¡¯t resisted and fought back. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong when all I did was fight for my life. I don¡¯t need your sympathy, but at the same time, I won¡¯t allow you people to nder me.¡± Barbara Chase epted the Salvadores¡¯ Appeal# appeared on every single trending article list on the Inte, and all photos of the scene were posted on the Inte by reporters. This time around, two groups ofizens with different points of view were formed on the Inte, and they debated and quarreled. Most women spoke up for Barbara and also argued against thements that someizens posted, saying that ¡°that¡¯s the oue that those women deserve if they are the ones who seduced the men at first¡±. As a result, an article and poll titled # Should Women Resist When They Are Being Vited?# was posted on the Inte, and it had collected tens of millions of surveys,ments, and likes. At noon, Soul Jewelry took the lead to speak up for Barbara. #Barbara Chase has Soul Jewelry¡¯s full support, a cassation appeal of her verdict is uneptable.# Soul Jewelry¡¯s decision to stand up and show its support for Barbara at this juncture left everyone astonished. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, it was not advisable forpanies to get themselves involved in such controversial topics as much as possible, but Soul Jewelry spoke out for Barbara. Soon, in addition to Soul Jewelry, the ckgold Group responded to the topic too. Nn even liked the post #Should Women Resist When They Are Being Vited?#. Helios also picked Barbara¡¯s side as the only popr artist in the entertainment industry who forwarded the article. #What Ms. Barbara Chase deserves is justice instead of a crusade against her.# was the title of his post. At Royal Crown Entertainment Co¡­ ¡°Helios Boucher, have you lost your mind!? You actually reposted this article? Aren¡¯t you afraid ofizens shredding you into pieces!?¡± Morgan broke into Helios¡¯ office and dashed up to his desk lividly. ¡°What the hell were you thinking when you decided to join in the fun?¡± Helios scrolled through his Twitter feed without even lifting his eyelids. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m joining in the fun. I¡¯m just doing what I think 1 need to do.¡± ¡°What do you think you need to do?¡± Morgan was so furious that he was about to have a heart attack. He said earnestly, * Helios, you¡¯re an actor, and you have no idea just how influential you are. The matter rted to the daughter of the Chases isn¡¯t something that you should take part in. If this matter were to come back to haunt you in the end, what would the public think of you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be the one who will be affected even if the matter backfires.¡± Helios ced the tablet on the desk. ¡°If Barbara Chase is truly a murderer, she wouldn¡¯t have epted the appeal.¡± Morgan was astounded and stood with his arms akimbo. ¡°Helios, just don¡¯t me me for not reminding you when things go south. Are you really not afraid of the risk?¡± Helios got up, walked to the French window, and looked out at the scenery outside the window. He then turned to look at Morgan after a while. ¡°If it¡¯s wrong for a woman to resist when being vited, then the world should be the thing that¡¯s gone really wrong.¡± Morgan was flustered. Helios leanednguidly against the wall, with his back facing the window. His facial features were ckened by the sun that shone in through the window. ¡°As a public figure, shouldn¡¯t I speak up for such issues?¡± Sure enough, after Helios spoke up for Barbara on the Inte, Helios¡¯ fans started supporting their idol and were willing to wait for the result of the appeal. At the same time, some of the fans were worried about Helios and were afraid that Helios would be implicated. And the application for an appeal submitted by Barbara was heard by the court on the third day. Barbara took thewyer into the courtroom, and she saw Maisie and Ryleigh in the public gallery while Ryleigh waved to her and cheered her on. The Salvadores sat on the intiff¡¯s seat, and they had hired awyer too. Thewyer then reiterated the Salvadores¡¯ words to the judge . ¡°The defendant, Ms. Chase, caused the death of the aggressor due to excessive self-defense, so she should be sentenced to imprisonment for not less than three years and not more than seven years. An acquittal is unreasonable, and the intiff suspects that there was a misjudgment in the trial back then.¡± Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Barbara¡¯swyer chuckled. ¡°The family members of the offenders were also present when the verdict was being passed. Since the verdict didn¡¯t sit well with the family members of the offenders, why has it been dyed until today?¡± Mrs. Salvadore looked at the judge. ¡°We were present at the time, but Ms. Chase¡¯s family background isn¡¯t something that ordinary families like us canpare to. We¡¯ve always wanted tounch an appeal too, but Ms. Chase has changed her name and gone into hiding these few years. We couldn¡¯t locate her, so how did you expect us tounch an appeal for the case?¡± The judge dropped the gavel, and the courtroom filled with constant chatter became dead silent in an instant. ¡°Can I have the defendant exin this situation to me?¡± Barbara¡¯swyer stood up and motioned for someone to hand him aptop. ¡°It just so happens that I have a piece of evidence of the incident in my possession. Why don¡¯t we let the intiff take a look at it?¡± The staff put theptop on the intiff¡¯s desk, and the video on the screen recorded the whole struggle between the victim and the aggressor. The Salvadores¡¯ expressions changed when they saw the video. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!?¡± Barbara¡¯swyer looked at them and continued. ¡°After watching the video, we don¡¯t believe that Ms. Chase killed the aggressor due to excessive self-defense. Firstly, the aggressor was the one who threatened Ms. Chase¡¯s life with a knife first, forcing Ms. Chase to engage in sexual intercourse with him, This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Secondly, when Ms. Chase was being pushed, she resisted regardless of the knife that the aggressor had in his possession. The video shows that the whole process had severely threatened Ms. Chase¡¯s safety. Hence, Ms. Chase¡¯s action of grabbing the knite to protect herself and killing the offender by mistake is a legitimate self-defense act. Which means thew should acquit Ms. Chase.¡± Mrs. Salvadore stood up. ¡°This video must be fake! This video wasn¡¯t even presented in the previous trial!¡± The judge solemnly interrupted her,¡± Please be quiet.¡± After saying so, he nced at the defendant. ¡°How did you get your hands on the video?¡± Barbara slowly opened her mouth. ¡°This video was recorded by a camera that was installed in the room by someone else back then. They originally wanted to record the process of me being vited by Mr. Salvadore, which would lead to my disgrace. The person who took the video then moved on to ckmailing my father and me with the video recording for many years. As for why I¡¯ve changed my name, it¡¯s because my father wanted me to shake off my past and start over.¡± Barbara¡¯swyer handed over a document to the court¡¯s staff. ¡°This piece of evidence shows that someone has been ckmailing Ms. Chase and the Chases with the video over the years.¡± The staff submitted the documents to the judge. After going through the evidence, the judge then turned to ask the intiff, ¡°Is there anything else that you would like to add?¡± The intiff¡¯swyer sat down. ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Salvadore grabbed the hem of his cor and became extremely agitated.¡± Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would help us win this appeal!?¡± Thewyer pushed her hand away. ¡°The video that the defendant presented is already a very favorable piece of evidence. You can no longer win thewsuit now, no matter who¡¯s representing you.¡± Mrs. Salvadore froze in ce, while Mr. Salvadore did not say a thing. The judge announced the adjournment of the court. Soon, Barbara¡¯swyer posted the video that had been presented as evidence and the result of the appeal on the Inte. #The victim¡¯s actions in the video have been deemed as proper self-defense and thus, don¡¯t constitute a criminal offense. Thew has once again found Ms. Chase to be innocent today. So, please don¡¯t spread rumors and nder Ms. Chase anymore. Thank you.# #The fingers of those keyboard warriors are even more terrifying than those of a murderer.# #Doesn¡¯t anyone think it¡¯s weird? Why was the video recorded in the first ce?# #ording to some of thements, if this video weren¡¯t presented during the trial, Ms. Chase¡¯s reputation would¡¯ve been dragged through the mud by you sh*tsacks already!# #Ms. Chase¡¯s life was being threatened, and the knife was already on her neck, making the offender¡¯s action a criminal felony. So why should the incident survivor take another beating from you douchebags? LOL, nowadays , women who almost got raped get all the finger pointings. So, are you saying that what all the men did is correct and that they¡¯re innocent? Are beautiful women who wear skirts an excuse for men tomit crimes? Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Chapter 813 #Seamless fruits won¡¯t attract flies # #Sir, with all due respect, are you admitting that men are all flies? I bet flies are all feeling extremely aggrieved as your statement misrepresents them as a species. # #1 only heard that flies grow up eating sh*t. Does that mean that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re able to utter pure bullsh*t!?# At a hotpot restaurant¡­ Barbara and Maisie were eating beef slices while scooping more out of the pot of spicy broth. Both of them were sweating buckets from the spices. Ryleigh scrolled through thements on the Inte andughed out loud.¡± Netizens nowadays have great potential when ites to bing stand-upedians. Each one of them sounds more bizarre than the other. They would cling to their keyboard ande up with a thesis a s if they were the embodiment of justice whenever something happened, but they¡¯re also pros in ying dumb as soon as the victims of the incident manage to rify themselves.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to dig into the hotpot that you¡¯ve been struggling to get off your mind over the past few days? Why are you still scrolling through your Twitter feed?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just browsing through my feed casually,¡± Ryleigh put down her phone immediately, thought of something, and stared at Barbara ¡°By the way, Helios actually spoke up for you.¡± ¨C Barbara grabbed her ss of fruit juice and took a sip. ¡°He only spoke for me because I helped him in the past.¡± ¡°You helped him?¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Barbara replied calmly, ¡°I once ran into him at the Glitz Club back then. He was a little drunk and was pestered by a woman who ¡ª mistook him for a bar boy. I went over and helped him when I saw paparazzi.¡± Ryleigh pouted. ¡°Wow, that must be a nightmare for Helios.¡± Barbara dipped her meat slice in the sauce. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that Helios would have gone down in mes if I hadn¡¯t approached him that night.¡± Maisie was drinking water and asked Barbara all of a sudden, ¡°By the way, do you go to the Glitz Club very frequently?¡± Barbara froze in ce for a split second, put down her cutlery, and exined slowly, ¡°You might not believe what I¡¯m about to say. I¡¯ve been in the Glitz Club for so long, yet I haven¡¯t seen the owner of the club in person so far.¡± Maisie was bewildered. ¡°You haven¡¯t met the owner of the Glitz Club before this, so you¡­¡± Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡°To be honest, when I first returned to Zlokova, someone told me about the extramarital affair between Katrina and Eugene. He knew who I was and what Katrina had done to me before that. I only found outter that the mysterious man is the owner of the Glitz Club. That¡¯s why I often go to the club.¡± Ryleigh was stunned for a short moment and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Would the owner of the Glitz Club have ulterior motives when he chose to help you out? ¡°I wish to know that too.¡± Barbara propped her chin against her arm. ¡°That¡¯s why I go to the club very frequently, but those people who have been receiving me are all managers. The owner will only tell me something that I want to know in the form of text messages.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s said that the person behind the Glitz Club isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Not only does no one dare to create any stir in the club, but even if something were to happen, the club wouldn¡¯t even face closure. ¡®The owner of the Glitz Club helped Barbara without asking for anything in return, but he¡¯s never shown his face, which makes him an extremely mysterious person.¡¯ Ryleigh snapped her fingers. ¡°Could it be that the boss of the Glitz Club has a crush on you?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The corners of Barbara¡¯s lips twitched slightly as they were pulled toward the side of her face, and she covered her forehead with her palm. ¡°He could be a man of the same age as my father, or he could even be older than my father. So, if you¡¯re saying that he has a crush on me, how have I stayed safe while in the club?¡± Ryleigh really could not understand it.¡± Then why is he helping you? He¡¯s neither doing it for the money nor for your beauty and body. Are you telling me that he¡¯s doing this as a form of charity because his sense of kindness is overflowing?¡± Barbara looked at Maisie all of a sudden, ¡°Do you still remember the issue with Peter Zhivkov?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I usually turn to the owner of the Glitz Club for help whenever I need it, and he¡¯ll indeed help me at the end of the day. But he wouldn¡¯t let me intervene in any matter rted to Peter Zhivkov no matter what, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Maisie looked at her. ¡°So, are you suspecting something?¡± Barbara looked out the window. ¡°I suspect that the owner of the Glitz Club may have something to do with the forces behind Peter Zhivkov, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re on the same side.¡± Barbara added upon thinking of something, ¡°The manager that received me on the night when Katrina offended Peter Zhivkov obviously hid something from me.¡± Later that night, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the owner behind the Glitz Club?¡± Nn¡¯s hand, which was flipped through the documents in front of him, stopped abruptly, and he looked up at Maisie, who was sitting in front of the dressing table and applying her night cream. ¡°The owner of the Glitz Club?¡± Maisie looked at him through the mirror.¡¯ Yes.¡±. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why would you want to know about him?¡± After Maisie was done, she walked over to Nn and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. It¡¯s said that the owner of the Glitz Club is a very enigmatic man. Barbara has been to the club so many times, but the owner has only contacted her by text messages and has never shown his face. Aren¡¯t you curious too?¡± Nn ced the documents on the bedside table and took her into his arms.¡¯ Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the behind-the-scenes affairs of the Glitz Club, but someone else knows.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Yael Boucher.¡± Maisie was stunned and looked at him.¡± Does Mr. Boucher know the owner?¡± Nn hugged her, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked at her. ¡°There are people from the higher-ups behind the Glitz Club, and Mr. Boucher has gotten the chance to form connections with them. Do you still remember when we were in the Glitz Club the other day when Mr. Boucher asked me to help him with something?¡± Maisie surely remembered that. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s rted to Helios?¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s me making a fool out of you.¡± Maisie stopped talking. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing her puffed cheeks, Nn rubbed her cheek lovingly. ¡°But if I continue to hide it from you, you¡¯ll definitely be livid with me when you find out.¡± He then sighed helplessly. ¡°Just take care of me alone. Why must you take care of someone else¡¯s affairs too? Sometimes I really wish I could put you in my pocket and keep you by my side all the time.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit idly at the side when something has happened to my friends.¡± He pecked her forehead lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only heave a sigh of relief when I get to keep you by my side all the time.¡± Knowing that he was worried about her, Maisie felt a hint of warmth filling her up. She then leaned against Nn¡¯s chest. ¡°Is it something about the higher-ups?¡± Nn chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult to get that.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes drooped. ¡°The car ident that Barbara¡¯s uncle got into is definitely not an ident, and the owner of the Glitz Club wouldn¡¯t let her intervene in the investigation of Peter Zhivkov. Obviously, the people behind Peter have something to do with the ident.¡± ¡®Peter seemed to respect the Chases to a certain extent on the surface the other night when we were at the Glitz Club, but he then brought his men into our private room and created a stir immediately. And Barbara¡¯s uncle ran into an ident a few dayster. ¡®If he hadn¡¯t known that Barbara¡¯s father was about to bring his retirement forward and his younger brother was going to take his ce in only a few days, Peter wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything. ¡®All these might¡¯ve been premeditated.¡¯ Nn continued indifferently. ¡°Michael once forced Peter¡¯s sauna business into temporary closure, but the person behind the sauna premises isn¡¯t Peter. Peter is only the official owner of the business.¡± Maisie was slightly startled, and she raised her head. ¡°So, are the people behind Petering after the Chases for that?¡± LITUPILI UIT ¡°Yes.¡± Nn let go of her, and Maisie sat aside, only to see him pick up the two documents lying beside him. ¡°The people behind Michael and Peter are political rivals, and Mr. Boucher is the middleman who¡¯s stuck in between both parties.¡± Maisie was silent. ¡°Once no one else in the Chases can take over Michael¡¯s position, Mr. Boucher will no longer be able to contain the forces behind Peter. After listening to Nn¡¯s words, Maisie finally understood the reason Mr. Boucher was looking for Nn that night. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Michael had already stepped down from his position, and the person behind Peter held the same position as Michael. Mr. Boucher would be left in a dilemma once that person managed to get his own man to take over Michael¡¯s position. When Michael was there, he was on the same side as Mr. Boucher. That was why the person behind Peter did not dare to act too tantly, She then asked, ¡°So what did Mr. Boucher want you to do?¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head gently and with a profound smile. ¡°What an entrepreneur is best at. As far as I know, Peter has a batch of red wine that urgently needs to be distributed on the ck market. It¡¯s said to be a batch of red wine, but in fact, it¡¯s a batch of stolen goods.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°SO, Mr. Boucher wants you to purchase that batch of red wine?¡± Nn leaned back in his chair. ¡°Mr. Boucher doesn¡¯t have any connections in the ck market, but I happen to have a few of them. That¡¯s why he needs me to join forces with him. Another requirement for the n to work is that the people that I introduce to Peter must have nothing to do with anyone in the higher-ups so that Peter won¡¯t be suspicious.¡± He then stared at Maisie. ¡°However, I¡¯ll need someone¡¯s help, someone that Peter has never met.¡± Maisie blinked. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nn responded instantly, ¡°Saydie. East of Bassburgh, at the port¡­ ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, Mr. Gerald Cane has arrived.¡± A well-built man brought a man who was leaning on a cane onto Peter¡¯s yacht. Peter quickly pushed the two women beside him away and got up to greet him with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Cane. Your reputation in the ck market is unprecedented by anyone in Bassburgh, and I can see the reason now that I¡¯ve finally met you in person.¡± Gerald waved his hand, motioning his subordinates to wait for him at the door, sat on the couch, and ced the cane beside him. ¡°No matter how influentiall a m in the ck market, I¡¯m nowhere as near as how close you are with the people up there.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Peter poured a ss of wine. ¡°That¡¯s very humorous of you, Mr. Cane. The entire ck market is yours to own, while I¡¯m only a man who runs errands for others.¡± Gerald took the wine ss from him. ¡°I¡¯m not very into businesses that are not worth my effort. Taking such a big order from you is also a big risk for me. And when-¡± Peter interrupted him instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cane. Nothing bad will happen to this shipment. My boss is longing to dispatch this batch of goods. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable person to help him do so. Since you¡¯re the local mob boss, my boss will definitely make it worth your effort as long as you¡¯re willing to help distribute the goods. Gerald drank the wine and put the ss down. ¡°So, it won¡¯t implicate my men, right?¡± Peter gave oft a pregnant smirk, ¡°You¡¯re well aware of my connections with the higher-ups, so how can your men be implicated in any way?¡± Gerald asked his men to bring the suitcase i n, and a very stern-looking woman and a thug came in, each carrying two suitcases full of money. Peter looked at the woman and smiled. ¡°Mr. Cane, you actually hired a female employee to work so closely with you?¡± ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, don¡¯t underestimate others. None of the people on your yacht arepetent enough to go against her, including those ! brought along. I bought her from the ck market in Morwich. I can only rest assured knowing that she¡¯s delivering the goods.¡± Peter did not doubt her. ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from Zlokova. You¡¯re definitely a very resourceful man, Mr. Cane. He waved his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the most important quality that you look for in a man who works for a mafia or mob?¡± Having said so, he opened the suitcases.¡± There is $6,500,000 here. You can get your men to count them on the spot if you¡¯re worried.¡± Peter asked someone to receive the suitcases. ¡°I have faith in your character, Mr. Cane.¡± ¡°Then when do you n to release the goods, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Peter replied, ¡°Within a few days.¡± Gerald nodded and picked up his cane.¡± Nice, then I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news, Mr. Zhivkov.¡± Peter smiled as he sent Gerald away, but the smile on his face gradually disappeared as soon as the other party got into the car. He then asked for the man standing next to him and whispered something into his ear. Saydie walked right behind Gerald. Because she was very cautious, she deliberately took out a mirror to look at the things happening on the yacht. She happened to see Peter talking to one of his subordinates from an oblique angle. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Chapter 816 When she got into the car, Saydie said, ¡°Go straight to the ck market. They might still be suspicious.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Gerald asked the driver to drive and got a call from Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, yes, Mr. Zhivkov has taken the money, alright. Okay.¡± At ckgold¡­ Nn put down his phone, and Quincy, who was standing at one side, asked, ¡°Did Mr. Zhivkov suspect anything?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t suspect Gerald, but he has to believe that no one is behind Gerald to be safe.¡± Quincy scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s actually quite smart.¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°If he weren¡¯t smart, he wouldn¡¯t be where he is today. This batch of goods had to change hands quickly because he didn¡¯t want to be caught. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t take such a risk.¡± Quincy understood. The Bouchers wanted the goods to get into an ident before it was pushed into the ck market so that they could get Zhivkov and the people behind him. Once Zhivkov was investigated, the people behind him wouldn¡¯t be able to get away either Quincy remembered something. ¡°If Mr. Zhivkov took all the me to stay alive, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Boucher¡¯s efforts be wasted then?¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Let Mr. Boucher handle that. We just need to make sure that the goods get into an ident on the way.¡± At Glitz, the manager saw Barbara walk over from the side door and went to wee her. ¡°Mr. Chase, you¡¯re here again at this hour.¡± Barbara asked, ¡°Do you know where Katrina is?¡± The manager paused, then nodded and smiled. ¡°Katrina hasn¡¯t been working for the past few days. I don¡¯t have a clue.¡± Barbara knew that he was lying. She couldn¡¯t get a hold of her and remembered that voice the other day. It sounded like they had her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Chase?¡± She snapped out of her thoughts and exined, ¡°I have a bone to pick with her. I thought she was hiding from me because I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. Is the boss here?¡± The manager smiled again. ¡°He left and will be back at night.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t press on and left the club that was closed. The manager went upstairs and knocked on one of the office doors, then walked in when he got permission. The room was dimly lit, and a man leaning back on a chair had his back facing the door, hidden in the shadows. ¡°Sir, Ms. Chase came to ask about Katrina. She probably heard us the other day and thinks we have Katrina.¡± When he didn¡¯t get a reply, the manager looked at the man in the chair. ¡°Sir, Zhivkov framed Katrina for Caleb¡¯s ident. If Zhivkov finds out that we have her, he might start suspecting us.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a pawn. What could he do?¡± the man said in a deep voice, his hand holding green marble rosaries. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Zhivkov have a son?¡± The manager paused. He knew that Peter had a son, and the son had the same temper as his father. Peter had already been paving a path for his son and introduced him to the higher-ups. The manager spected, ¡°You mean¡­¡± The manughed. ¡°If a cup of water is dirty, just get a new one.¡± At that moment, a man in ck walked in.¡¯Sir, Peter has traded with the ck market¡¯s people.¡± The man calmly asked, ¡°What was the trade for?¡± The man in ck said, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a batch of red wine which will be sold in the ck market after a few days. The buyer is Gerald Cane.¡± Chapter 817 Chapter 817 Chapter 817 The manager raised his head. ¡°I heard that Zhivkov did try to push a batch of wine. If he was rushing, there must be something going on.¡± The man¡¯s hand that was ying with the rosary paused and spoke after a short while. ¡°Observe quietly for any changes.¡± At Soul¡­ Barbara went to see Maisie and told her she had visited the Glitz Club but didn¡¯t find out about Katrina¡¯s whereabouts. Maisie thought of something and said, ¡°If they really have Katrina, what could they gain by controlling her?¡± Barbara shook her head. I¡¯m afraid it could be something bad for my father. Something has already happened to my uncle. I can¡¯t sit and watch that happen to my dad too. Maisie turned to face her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. if they wanted to do anything to the Chases, they would take you instead of Katrina.¡¯ She paused. Maisie looked serious. ¡°You don¡¯t know why the owner of Glitz would help you, and he hasn¡¯t shown his motive after such a long time. Even if they wanted to take you 1 o threaten the Chases, they have no reason not to do it yet.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Barbara didn¡¯t say anything. The unknown was the reason for concern because they still couldn¡¯t tell if the owner of Glitz was a friend or foe. Maisie put her hand on her shoulder.¡± Nn said Mr. Boucher might know who the owner of Glitz is. Do you want to ask him if you¡¯re still worried?¡± Barbara paused and pondered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see Mr. Boucher when I have time.¡± Not long after Barbara left, Saydie showed up and told Maisie about Peter¡¯s goods being delivered to the ck market the day after the next. Once they got there, the undercover police officers would move in. Maisie was worried for Saydie. ¡°You be careful when that happens.¡± Saydie nodded. Two dayster, Peter decided to get the delivery done at night for safety purposes. Gerald sent a few people for the handover with Peter. Even though he was rushing to get it out, he was meticulous to avoid mistakes, so he followed along personally the entire journey. Saydie stood in front of the car ying with her switchde while watching the people move the crates off the truck. She could hear a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, having a delivery sote at night?¡± Peter had a cigarette between his lips while his underling lit it up. ¡°How can I afford you if I don¡¯t make money?¡± The woman with curls holding onto Peter¡¯s arm was Meg from Glitz. She wore a gold camisole with leopard-printed tform heels and a wine-red mini skirt. She was twisting her waist, looking seductive. The men next to them stared at her every once in a while. Meg saw Saydie and was surprised. ¡°Why is a woman here?¡± Peter blew out some smoke but didn¡¯t reply. At that moment, a Land Rover parked next to Peter. He threw the cigarette to the ground and walked to the car. The window was half-opened, and it was dark, so the man sitting inside was hidden. All that could be seen was that he wore a golden branded watch. He said something to Peter, who spoke courteously and in a low voice. Saydie took a peek at the license te before taking out her phone and sending a photo of the license te to Quincy. After sending that, she turned and spoke to the movers. ¡°Hurry, Gerald is waiting.¡± Peter looked over as the man in the car asked something. Then he smiled and answered, ¡°Gerald sent this woman to oversee the delivery. I heard that she¡¯s a good fighter and that Gerald trusts her a lot.¡± Peter suddenly asked Saydie to approach. She frowned, put away her switchde, and walked over with no change in her expression.¡± Yes, Mr. Zhivkov?¡± Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Peter rubbed his hands with a smile on his face. ¡°My boss asks if you want to work for him. Do you want to? I can speak to Gerald after this.¡± Saydie was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t switch employers.¡± Peter tried to lure her. ¡°What if our boss double what Gerald is paying?¡± Saydie looked into the car. The man¡¯s face was hidden in the shadows. He wore a suit, and the veins on the back of his hands were obvious. She guessed that he was between his 40s and 50s. She said, ¡°Gerald saved my life, so I won¡¯t betray him no matter how much the pay is.¡¯ Meg scoffed and walked forward to p Saydie¡¯s face gently. ¡°Gerald is just a small boss in the ck market. You should appreciate that Mr. Grant is letting you work for him, little girl, do you get it- Ah!¡± Saydie grabbed Meg¡¯s wrist and bent it. Meg was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t even stand, so she yelled, ¡°Mr. Zhivkov, help me ¡­ This b*tch¡­ It hurts!¡± Everyone looked over. Peter was going to say something when Saydie put in more force and dislocated Meg¡¯s entire arm, then pushed the screaming woman aside. ¡°I¡¯m just in charge of this trade. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. Gerald is waiting, and it¡¯s getting late. Stop dying.¡± Peter kicked Meg. ¡°Get out of the way. Why did you jump in?¡± Meg was tongue-tied and could only leave crying in pain. Peter turned to speak to the man in the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, Mr. Grant.¡± The man in the car spoke. ¡°Alright, send the goods out.¡± He rolled up the window and got the driver to drive away. Peter looked at Saydie, probably annoyed that she didn¡¯t entertain him, snorted, and left. The truck slowly drove out of the port warehouse once all the crates had been moved to the truck. Saydie got into the car, sent a message to Quincy, and drove behind the truck. Quincy stood in front of his car, waiting. He got a call from Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the police have set up an ambush at the intersection. Saydie says they¡¯re on the way.¡± Nn calmly said, ¡°Alright, let Saydie help the police with the investigation and get Gerald¡¯s men to say that all the goods belong to Zhivkov in their statements.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Nn stood on the balcony in his bathrobe and looked at the license te that Quincy had forwarded to him. The license te that began with AE meant it was a car from Asperia. Maisie, who had just finished showering, walked out to the balcony. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll go smoothly?¡± Maisie asked, concerned. Her eyes kept twitching, and she was agitated. Nn put his phone away and pulled her into his arms, then rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Saydie is agile. Even if something happens, she will be able to get out of it.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together. ¡°She¡¯s agile but not made of steel.¡± Strix had told her about Saydie. She had a sad past-abandoned by her parents, sold t obor at the ck market, and had suffered a lot. She had been very badly beaten when she escaped but recaptured. She hadn¡¯t wanted just to keep quiet, so she fought them with a knife. She had been around 13 or 14 years old when she got blood on her hands for the first time. She understood that the only way she could survive was if she could be strong and vicious enough. Strix had realized that she had fierce eyes, unlike her peers, so he recruited her into Metropolis. She was hungry for knowledge in Metropolis and was a tough cookie. She was a great fighter too because she was naturally strong. She had talent, so in a few years, she had be a more vicious fighter than the fighters, and because she dared and would go all out, everyone was afraid of her. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Chapter 819 However, in Maisie¡¯s eyes, Saydie was just a young 22-year-old girl. She had no regard for her life, so Strix let her stay with him, letting her escape the unstable lifestyle she had. Nn knew that everyone around Maisie was kind. He kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I let her help, I won¡¯t let her die.¡± At that moment, Quincy called. Nn picked up, and Quincy anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, something has happened. The goods weren¡¯t delivered. Someone intercepted them on the way, and I¡¯m rushing over. We¡¯ve been exposed.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What about Saydie and the men?¡± Quincy answered, ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with her or Gerald¡¯s men. The police are tracking the goods.¡± Nn calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over now. Inform Gerald and ask him to be alert.¡± Maisie frowned as her worries hade true. Nn walked back into the house and changed while she asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Maisie held his hand,¡± I¡¯m worried.¡± Nn couldn¡¯t argue, so he helplessly said, ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy got there when the police were taping up the ce. From the marks on the road, something had happened there because there were heavy skid marks and ss fragments. A small car had crashed on the side of the road with the hood opened up and white smokeing out. There was gasoline on the road too. The windshield had a few cracks, and there were bullet holes. The passenger seat¡¯s window was rolled down, and the man seated there had been shot in the head. He had probably been shot when he was firing his weapon. However, the driver was nowhere to be found. They had probably escaped. Nn parked his car by the road, and Quincy ran toward them. He lowered the window, and Quincy said,¡± Mr. Goldmann, we only saw a body and an abandoned car. The deceased is one of Gerald¡¯s men. Nn coldly asked, ¡°Where are Saydie and the rest?¡±: Quincy shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not here. The police suspect the truck was hijacked, and they were kidnapped.¡± Nn was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Inform Mr. Boucher.¡± Quincy nodded. Maisie, sitting in the passenger seat, looked out and saw woods surrounding them. If they were hijacked, they might have turned around . They definitely didn¡¯t drive into town. ¡°Nn, if they knew that the police were nning an ambush in the city, they wouldn¡¯t take the freeway because there¡¯s surveince there. Where does this road lead to?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nn looked at her. ¡°The border of Asperia.¡±. Quincy walked over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they¡¯ve looked into all the freeways, and the hijackers weren¡¯t on any of them. Mr. Boucher has been informed, and the police have blocked all roads leading to Asperia.¡± Nn looked out the window, half of his face hidden in the shadows. ¡°Find a way to contact Saydie.¡± At Glitz¡­ ¡°The goods have been hijacked?¡± The man stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, running his fingers over the rosary. The bodyguard who came to report nodded. ¡°Yes, it was brought to Asperia. We don¡¯t know who did it.¡± The manughed. ¡°They might not trust Gerald or might have gotten some intel.¡± ¡°The police showing up was too much of a coincidence. It seems like someone really wanted this batch of goods. Zhivkov immediately left the port once he got the news, probably to avoid getting dragged into it.¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Chapter 820 The man chuckled. ¡°He is just a pawn, so he has to bear the consequences when something happens. I guess he wants to run away.¡± The bodyguard asked, ¡°We-¡± ¡°Get Katrina to trick the man to the club. We have his son, so he won¡¯t run away.¡± The truck drove to the border of Asperia with Saydie and the men trapped at the back with the goods. The few men were Gerald¡¯s and had different degrees of injury. Only Saydie had a scratch that wasn¡¯t deep or shallow. She quickly got out of the ropes that bound her and turned on her phone, which had a weak signal in the dark, ¡°Are you all alright?¡± she asked. They all answered. Saydie got up. ¡°Does anyone have a shlight?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± One man answered weakly and passed the shlight to her. Saydie held it in her hand and then walked in front of the goods. The crates were for wine. She pulled out her switchde and cracked one open. A man with short hair who was not severely injured walked next to her and helped her shine the light. ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± Saydie answered. When she opened up the crate, the man gasped. They were all artifacts! The man¡¯s voice broke. ¡°That¡¯s why they were so anxious. They were making a shady trade. These are all smuggled goods.¡± Once these were sold, the profit would be tens of millions of dors. They had sent them to the ck market to distract the police. However, they might have suspected something, so they hijacked the truck and changed the route. Instead of going into Bassburgh, they went to Asperia. Saydie had a weak signal on her phone, so she walked to the locked doors of the truck. Although the signal was still weak, she got the message that Quincy had sent. Unfortunately, she lost the signal, so she couldn¡¯t reply. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie hadn¡¯t slept the entire night because she was too worried about Saydie while Nn waited for news in the study. When dawn broke, he tiredly rubbed his forehead, walked out of the study, and saw Maisie sleeping on the couch. Nn walked toward her and gently carried her upstairs. Maisie had a dream where Saydie copsed in front of her covered in blood, and she jolted up, then calmed down. It was just a dream. Nn walked out of the shower with a towel around his waist while he dried his hair with another. When he saw Maisie awake and sweating as if she was scared, h e tossed the towel onto the counter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, moving the hair that was stuck to her lips away. Maisie put her forehead on his shoulder. ¡°I had a nightmare. We didn¡¯t get news the entire night. I dreamt that Saydie was covered in blood.¡± Nn smiled and kissed her crown. ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Quincy got in touch with Saydie. She¡¯s fine.¡± She looked up. ¡°Really?¡± Nn pinched her nose. ¡°Would I lie to you about this?¡± Maisie suddenly remembered something and grabbed around for her phone. ¡°What time is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He calmly said, ¡°10:00 a m.¡± He then got up and changed into his pants. Maisie switched her phone on and realized there were two messages, one from Quincy and the other from Barbara. Quincy had left a voice message, saying he had gotten in touch with Saydie and that she was fine and told her not to worry. Barbara needed help urgently and asked to meet her at a cafe at noon. She replied to Quincy¡¯s message. At 11:00 a m., Maisie drove to the cafe and walked to the loft, where she saw Barbara and two bodyguards waiting outside. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Barbara waved at Maise, and she walked over to her. She pulled the chair and took her seat. ¡°What happened? You seem nervous.¡± Barbara pulled a folder out of her bag and put it on the table. ¡°I found something rted to my uncle. He was at the Glitz Club the day of his ident.¡± Maisie picked up the folder and opened it. The surveince camera captured some images. Barbara took the cup of coffee and said, ¡®The man beside my uncle is the owner of the Glitz Club.¡± ¡°So you suspect that these things have something to do with the people behind the Glitz Club as well?¡± Maisie asked as she looked at her. Barbara let out a bitter smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. If they want to offer me help, why are they still keeping me in the dark? If my uncle¡¯s death is really rted to them, the person must be up to something for helping me in the first ce. But the Chases and the people from the Glitz Club have no grudges against each other, so I can¡¯t figure out why.¡± It would make sense if they were their enemies in politics, but the owner of the Glitz Club had nothing against the Chases. Could it be that they were working for those people too? Barbara suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh yeah. I heard that Mr. Zhivkov has run away. Do you know about that?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yeah. Mr. Zhivkov helped the people from above to sell a batch of goods, but the batch of goods was hijackedst night. I guess Mr. Zhivkov doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so he cut ties with them first.¡± ¡°I learned something yesterday by ident¡± Barbara said as she pulled a photo out. ¡°I guess you should know her.¡± When Maisie saw who the person in the photo was, she was slightly stunned.¡± Maizie?¡± The face of the man standing beside Maizie was not visible. However, he was almost as old as Maizie¡¯s father, judging from his age. Maizie was holding his arms, and they seemed very close to each other. ¡°After Maizie was chased out of her family, other than her mother¡¯s support, she also found someone to back her up. I heard that he¡¯s one of the higher-ups. Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Barbara chuckled and replied, ¡°I have eyes i n the Glitz Club too. Otherwise, how do you think I would get the surveince video of my uncle¡¯s visit to the club? This photo was taken from the video too. It happened about a week ago. Maizie followed this man to the Glitz Club. Mr. Zhivkov was there as well that day, so I can assume that this man should be rted to the person behind Mr. Zhivkov.¡± The Glitz Club was filled with many powerful figures. Many bigshots, including the higher-ups, liked to meet at the Glitz Club. The major reason was that the Glitz Club was very good at protecting their guests¡¯ personal information, as some of the rich bigshots did not want anyone to know they were spending money there. The receptionist would keep the customers ¡®information private, and as long as they spent their money there, the Glitz Club would not care even if the customers gave them fake names. When she had been to the Glitz Club with Nnst time, he had used a fake name. This practice actually saved their customers a lot of trouble, and it was the reason Peter liked to bring his lovers to the Glitz Club. After all, even if his wife noticed something and went to ask the receptionist, there was nothing she could do if Peter had not left any real information about him. Besides that, it could also provide temporary relief for some of the people who were being hunted as their enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to find them as long as they stayed in the Glitz Club. The insiders knew the background of the Glitz Club and what kind of people they entertained. Even if the customers did not leave any real information, as long as someone made a scene in the club, they could be tracked down through the surveince. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Since they did not want to offend the wrong people and get themselves into trouble, most of the people in the Glitz Club, especially those wealthy men or influential figures, would try their best to keep a low profile in the Glitz Club. After Maisie left the coffee shop; she sent the picture Barbara had given her to Quincy. Nn was ying golf with Yael when he received a text message from Quincy. Yael hit the ball and asked, ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Nn put his phone away and chuckled. ¡°I had no idea that Nathaniel, the owner of a chain enterprise, would be rted to the higher-ups. It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡± ¡°The Hannigans? They are part of it too?¡± Yael straightened his body and turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Nathaniel, but his daughter is,¡± Nn replied as he hit the ball into the hole. ¡°Do you know Tony?¡± Yael then replied calmly, ¡°Tony is a local tyrant in Asperia. He¡¯s the boss of all of the clubs in Asperia, and you can say that he¡¯s Peter¡¯s boss too. When Michael raided Peter¡¯s club, Tony seemed to be aware of it, so he found someone to rece him.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°So he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to rece the Chases?¡± Yael nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tony probably would take over Caleb¡¯s position after his death. It seems like Tony was aware that something was wrong with the batch of goods. I wonder how he knew our n.¡± Nn¡¯s face turned dark slightly. ¡°Probably someone who knows me was there that night. They must have recognized my men.¡± In a hotel suite¡­ Maizie was sitting on the couch in her bathrobe. While she was applying nail polish to her toenails, she talked on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godfather. They won¡¯t know it¡¯s me. After I help you get the position you want, don¡¯t forget to help me set up a matchmaking meeting with the Bouchers. She hung up the call, and a smile was ying on the tip of her lips. So what if she had been kicked out of the Hannigans? Thanks to some higher-ups her father knew, she had been able to get to know Tony. She messed up Nn¡¯s n and saved Tony¡¯s life this time. After Tony took over the Chases and joined forces with the higher-ups, even the Bouchers would not be able to go against them. At that time, Francisco would be hers. She was certain that Nn did not expect she had been sitting on the passenger seat when she went therest night with Tony and recognized Saydie. She had said something to Tony, and it was only then Tony asked Peter to test Saydie out. She was delighted that she had managed to get revenge on Nn by foiling his n. After Tony sessfully rose to the position and she married into the Bouchers, she would make Maisie and Nn pay for everything they had done to her. The truck stopped outside the city. Saydie and a few of them were taken out of the truck, and a few vans that came to meet them from the other side were parked not far away. They seemed to be discussing something, but Saydie couldn¡¯t hear it since she was too far away from them. However, judging from their actions and expressions, it seemed to her that they couldn¡¯t enter the city. One of the men with a tattooed arm and a fierce facial expression looked this way and ordered his men to unload the goods. Gerald¡¯s men were tied up with ropes. Saydie had untied them in the middle of the night, so they were just pretending that they were being tied up right now. ¡°They¡¯re going to change to another vehicle,¡± the man with a buzz cut whispered to Saydie when he saw those people were unloading the goods. Saydie looked at the few vans. It seemed that she was right. The truck was targeted, and they couldn¡¯t enter the city. They needed to switch vehicles to deliver the goods into the city separately. The tattooed man was holding a cigarette between his lips. One of his underlings lit up the cigarette, and he took a long drag from it. After that he walked toward them and snarled, ¡°Just you wait, you b*stards! We¡¯re going to show you who¡¯s the boss once we arrive at Asperia.¡± Someone spat at him, and the tattooed man¡¯s face turned grim. He kicked the man to the ground and shouted, ¡°How dare you spit at me This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He spat at the man back and kicked him a few more times. The man had been injuredst night, and he couldn¡¯t get up from the ground after receiving a few kicks from him. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Chapter 823 The veins on the buzz cut man¡¯s neck bulged as he gnashed his teeth. As if she knew what he was going to do, Saydie stopped him. ¡°No Just hold on a little longer.¡± When the tattooed man saw the defiant look on the man, he said, ¡°Hah, what¡¯s with that face? Do you want to bite me?¡± He then walked toward the man, but he was looking at Saydie. He pushed the buzzcut man away, causing him to lose his bnce and fall to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± The buzz-cut man wanted to pounce at him, but another two people from the back came forward and pinned him on the ground. The tattooed man took a drag from his cigarette and blew the smoke on Saydie¡¯s face. Saydie squinted her eyes and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I had no idea that Gerald would recruit a woman. This is rare,¡± the tattooed man said as he smiled lecherously. He lifted his hand to caress her cheek and continued.¡± You have fair skin, and your flesh feels so delicate. Are you sure you can take a few punches from us ? It¡¯s not that easy for a woman like you to survive in this world. Rather than following that crippled Gerald, why don¡¯t youe with me instead? I assure you that you¡¯ll lead a good life in Asperia.¡± Saydie remained silent. The buzz-cut man shouted nervously, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then stop forcing a woman to do something that she doesn¡¯t want to do!¡± The tattooed man jerked his head around and said gloomily, ¡°So? After all, none of you will be able to get away once we enter the city. So, why can¡¯t I have some fun now?¡± He threw the cigarette stub on the ground, sped his hands together, and went closer to Saydie. ¡°We¡¯re now in the middle of nowhere, and all of them are my men. Even if you shout yourself hoarse, no one will come to your rescue.¡± Saydie finally opened her mouth and said, ¡° You can try it if you want to die.¡± The tattooed man waved off Saydie¡¯s provocation with a shrug. He said, ¡°I¡¯m more willing to die if I can spend a wonderful night with a pretty woman like you.¡± Saydie suddenly lifted her knee. The tattooed man couldn¡¯t evade in time, and his face contorted out of shape in pain. Saydie broke herself free from the rope. The people behind her quickly came forward. She swiftly pulled her switchde out and met the iing men straight on. When a man performed a sweeping kick on her, she grabbed the man¡¯s ankle with deadly precision. She held him so tightly that he couldn¡¯t even move. Then, she mmed him to the ground and delivered a kick at him, causing him to fly several feet away. She dodged three attacks at the same time, lifted her elbow to strike one of them, and spun around to deliver a flying kick at the next one. The people who were unloading the goods all rushed toward Saydie simultaneously. Gerald¡¯s men freed themselves from the ropes and joined Saydie to fight with them. Gaydie¡¯s movements were swift and deadly. While one of them pulled out a gun, Saydie snatched it out from his hand within a second and threw a punch at him, cracking his bone in the process. Arge group of people was caught in a fierce struggle. Just when the buzz-cut man was about to get shot in his head, Saydie threw the switchde at the man without any hesitation and knocked the gun out of his hand. The buzz-cut man seized the chance and grabbed the man by his neck. He threw him to the ground and kicked him several times. Suddenly, Saydie saw that some of them were trying to run away in the vans. Just when she was about to go after them, a dozen police cars arrived and surrounded them. ¡°Saydie!¡± Saydie turned her head around when she heard Quincy¡¯s voice. She turned her head back to find that a van had already gone out far, but luckily, two police cars were chasing after it. The crowd at the scene was subdued by the police and brought to the police cars. There were quite a number of goods left behind. When the police officers carried the crates out and opened them, they were shocked. Not only were there cultural artifacts, but there were some valuable medicinal herbs, such as bear biles, bear paws, and deer tendons. Just smuggling these items alone, not to mention there were dozens of crates of them, was enough to land one in prison for at least ten years.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After Quincy finished talking with the police, he walked toward Saydie. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Saydie nced at him curiously as if she was asking him who could hurt her. When Quincy noticed that he had asked a stupid question, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you aren¡¯t hurt. If not, Mrs. Goldmann would be worried about you. Later, when we get into the car, I need your cooperation in giving a statement to the police.¡± Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Saydie looked toward Gerald¡¯s men and asked, ¡°How about them?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°They were kidnapped as well, so I guess they would only be detained for ten to 15 days for fighting in public.¡± Saydie did not say anything anymore. At Bassburgh¡­ Maisie and Nn came to the police station after receiving the message. By the time they arrived there, Saydie and Quincy had just ¡°Saydie!¡± Maisie rushed up to her. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Saydie shook her head. Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®Hello? I¡¯m here too! Don¡¯t you think you should show me some concern too?¡¯ Maisie put her hand on Saydie¡¯s shoulder and heaved out a sigh of relief. She offered her a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Honestly, when I heard that you were kidnapped, I thought¡­ But I¡¯m really happy that you cane back to me.¡± Saydie lowered her head. Even though she was moved by the fact that someone was worried about her, she did not know how to express her feelings. Nn and Quincy went to the side. ¡°How many of them were caught?¡± ¡°We managed to get all of them, but one escaped.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. He was certain that the one who had escaped must have gone back to inform hisrades about the things that had happened here. He wondered if he could get anything useful from these people other than Peter. He looked at Quincy and ordered, ¡°Go look for Maizie.¡± ¡°Maizie?¡± Quincy was stunned. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°She has a fat fish in her hand, so let¡¯s get her out first.¡± Suddenly, he received a call. When Barbara arrived at the parking lot a car came up to her rapidly and stopped beside her. Before she could do anything, the man inside the car covered her mouth and dragged her into the car. They put a hood over her head and brought her to a room. When they took the hood off, she narrowed her eyes to adjust to the light. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here. Go over there.¡± Someone pushed her, and she stumbled a few steps forward. It was only then she saw the surroundings clearly. It was a ce that seemed like a casino. The light was dimly lit, and the air was filled with smoke. There were a few men in ck suits standing behind her. ¡°Go in.¡± One of them grabbed her shoulder and pushed her into a room. The room looked like a medium-sized private room. Two men were sitting on the couch, and one of them was Helios. The man standing behind Helios held him down by pressing on his shoulder. It seemed to Barbara that he had been brought here by force as well. When Helios saw Barbara, he was slightly stunned. The middle-aged man in the front seat wore a green shirt. He rested his arm on the back of the couch, and he was swirling the wine gently in the ss in his hand. The golden watch on his wrist was sparkling under the light. ¡°Have a seat, Ms. Chase. Make yourself at home,¡± the man said as he waved his hand. The two bodyguards behind her pressed her shoulders to force her to sit down. She looked at Helios before turning back to the man and asked, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°You can call me Mr. Grant,¡± Tony replied as he put the ss on the table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to invite you here in this way. I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just want to talk to you.¡± Barbara frowned. Something inside of her was telling her that the man before her eyes was not an ordinary man. There was a probability that he was rted to them. Tony sped his hands on his crossed leg. There was a smile on his face, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He looked at Barbara and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your uncle, and I¡¯m truly grateful that your father is willing to give me a chance.¡± Barbara was stunned, and she subconsciously clenched her fist tightly. Helios looked at him and said, ¡°Let me guess. You brought us here to threaten my father and Michael, right?¡± Barbara was dumbfounded. Tony chuckled and pointed at him. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that you prefer to stay in the entertainment industry. I thought you¡¯re going to take over the position like your father.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Helios replied expressionlessly, ¡®I¡¯m not interested in that position.¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Chapter 825 ¡°It seems to me that the Bouchers are going to get destroyed in your hands. Yael has been hogging the position for more than 30 years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for someone to take over him like Michael?¡± Helios chuckled and replied, ¡°So? Are you going to use me as leverage to force my father to retire from his position?¡± Tony smiled but did not say anything. Barbara bit her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one behind my uncle¡¯s incident.¡± Tony threw himself on the back of the couch and replied, ¡°Well, honestly, he was a poor fellow. He overheard something he shouldn¡¯t know in the Glitz Club and got caught.¡± Barbara¡¯s face sank. Just as she expected, her uncle¡¯s ¡°death¡± was not an ident. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that the Chases don¡¯t have a son,¡± Tony continued as he studied Barbara, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do since you¡¯re a girl. You don¡¯t belong to the Chases since you¡¯re going to get married one day in the future.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t a woman sit in that position?¡± Barbara asked calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate what we women can do.¡± ¡°Do you know that Eric was my nephew?¡± Barbara froze. She clenched her fist so tightly that her nails had stabbed into her palm. ¡°What!?¡± ¡®Eric was his nephew?¡¯ It was only now that the scale finally dropped before Barbara¡¯s eyes. It was no wonder that Eric had the guts to do that to her despite knowing her identity. It was not because of his arrogance but because he had someone behind him. ¡°His mother is my biological sister. When our parents got divorced, I followed our father while she followed our mother. We¡¯ve never been in touch in all these decades.¡± Tony picked up a ss and smiled coldly,¡± I have to say that her son is a good-for-nothing. Other than indulging himself in eating, drinking, gambling, and frequenting the brothels, he knew nothing. Since I hadn¡¯t married yet, I decided to nurture him myself. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would die in your hands. What a loser.¡± . Barbara¡¯s chest was heaving up and down rapidly. Although those things were in the past, she still couldn¡¯t help herself but feel terrified when she learned some of the connections. Helios nced at her and switched to another topic. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you can monopolize half of the entertainment industry in Asperia. So you don¡¯t have any weaknesses.¡± Tony remained single until now. He hadn¡¯t married, and he had no children. Even his father had passed away several years ago, so he did not have any weaknesses that other people could use against him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tony did not fly into a rage after what Helios said. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone as perceptive as you, Mr. Boucher. If you want to be sessful, you¡¯ll have to give up something: your friends, your family, and even your most treasured belongings. You need to eliminate those who re against your ideas, Weakness is a weapon. It¡¯s harmful to others and to yourself as well. If not, both of you guys wouldn¡¯t have fallen into my hands.¡± Helios looked in another direction and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure your n is perfect?¡± ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t confiscate your phones? That¡¯s because this ce will block all sorts of signals. Even if you have a location tracker on you, people from outside won¡¯t be able to pinpoint your location.¡± Tony stood up and walked up to the ceiling-to-floor window. He faced them with his back and continued. ¡°Even if I kill both of you now, no one will know about it.¡± At ckgold¡­ ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we can¡¯t locate Helios. We lost the lead at Zolo Vige.¡± Nn rubbed his temple and asked, ¡°Can you get to him through the phone?¡± Quincy shook his head. ¡°It was unreachable 30 minutes ago, and now his phone is switched off.¡± Nn looked at hisptop. The location tracker showed that Helios had been in Zolo Vige 30 minutes ago. However, the signal was lost now. Nn closed hisptop and ordered, ¡°Send someone to check it out. We must not let any clues fall through the cracks.¡± Quincy nodded. Christina had been in an agitated state since she learned that Helios had been taken away. She was having a fight with Yael in the study room. Yael was sitting at the back of the desk, rubbing his temple. Initially, he could still exin to her patiently, but he had lost his patience right now. ¡°Christina, I told you I would bring our son back. Can you please stop for a moment?¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Chapter 826 ¡°How do you expect me to stop worrying?¡± Christina¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°That¡¯s our son! I don¡¯t wish to see the incident that took ce on Winston Ind repeat itself!¡± ¡°Do you think I want that to happen?¡± Yael lifted his head and remained calm throughout the whole conversation. ¡°I¡¯m the one the other party is targeting. And I¡¯ll bring Helios back in one piece.¡± Christina was astonished. ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re targeting you?¡± Yael did not say anything. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Christina seemed to have thought of someone, but she did not dare say the person¡¯s name aloud. ¡®Could it be Tristan? That¡¯s impossible. Tristan wouldn¡¯t do this.¡¯ ¡°What could it be?¡± Yael stared at her while she was startled, pursed her lips, and said nothing. Yael seemed to have seen through her and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. This is a matter rted to the political circle.¡± Christina¡¯s face paled slightly. ¡°You know who I had in mind-¡± Yael stood up and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Helios will be fine.¡± Christina stopped him. ¡°You know about it, don¡¯t you?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yael stood behind the door, grasping onto the door¡¯s handle, but did not move. Christina turned to look at him. Seeing that he did not react to her question, she covered her mouth, and no one could tell if she was weeping or giggling. ¡°You know about the affair between Tristan and me. You¡¯ve always known but never said anything about it. That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never cared at all.¡± Yael covered his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Natasha, and you still can¡¯t get past her. She would be your current wife if your father hadn¡¯t declined your wish to marry an actress back then, wouldn¡¯t she? And you¡¯d definitely be happier than you currently are.¡± Christina covered her face and whimpered bitterly. Sheforted herself that she could not me Yael because he was only forced to marry her back then. ¡®He has no feelings for me. Even though we¡¯ve lived together for decades and even share a son together, we can only be a nominal couple who respects each other. ¡®Ironically, it¡¯s only after I got married that I fell in love with Tristan. He¡¯s the only reason I get a chance to know what it¡¯s like to be loved I¡¯ve repented through countless sleepless nights. I feel guilty because I¡¯ve cheated on my husband. The feeling of love that I¡¯ve always begged for and obtained from another man is something that my husband can¡¯t give me. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I need to be loved too.¡¯ Yael turned back and hugged her. Christina was shocked by his action, and the sobbing stopped abruptly. Yael soothed his tone. ¡°I hadn¡¯t confronted you because I care about how you feel. I have no right to me you for that as I¡¯m the one who owes it to you in the first ce. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t me you. Natasha is already a woman of the past, I do think about her from time to time, but you¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m not very good ating up with romantic and loving ideas, but I wish to live with you for the rest of my life.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie could not get through to Barbara¡¯s phone, and there was no reply from her on WhatsApp, so she could not help but frown. ¡®Even if she could not reply to my text messages, it¡¯s impossible for me not to be able to get through her phone, right? Has she gone to the Glitz Club? Saydie parked the car outside the Glitz Club¡¯s entrance and looked out the window. ¡°The club isn¡¯t open for business.¡± ¡®I know that the Glitz Club is closed during the day, but Barbara has been here during the day, which indicates that the premises have another door in addition to the main entrance.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go to the side and have a look.¡± Saydie found a parking lot, then got out of the car after Maisie and walked to the door at the side of the building, which was ajar. She pushed open the door and ascended the steps. There was almost no one else in the lobby except for the cleaners sweeping the 1/2 12:35 Llupili uLU floor and a few waiters decorating the ce. One of the waiters saw her and came forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the club isn¡¯t open for business yet.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here looking for someone.¡± The waiter was taken aback. ¡°Then may I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Chapter 827 ¡°Barbara Chase.¡± The waiter knew who Barbara was and gave off a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Chase isn¡¯t here today.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Has she note here at all before this?¡± He replied immediately, ¡°Yes, we¡¯d know if she¡¯s been here.¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying.¡¯ Maisie took a good look around the lobby. Barbara isn¡¯t here, and her phone has been turned off, so where would she be?¡¯ The manager stepped out of the elevator and instructed the employees to tidy up upstairs private rooms. He then turned around, saw Maisie, and was dumbfounded. The waiter walked over to the manager and reported, ¡°She¡¯s here for Ms. Chase.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase?¡± The manager took a nce at Maisie before walking toward them. ¡°Ms. Chase hasn¡¯t come here today. May I know why you are looking for her?¡± Maisie replied calmly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to her phone, and she hasn¡¯t replied to my messages, so I thought she would be here.¡± The manager was astounded and seemed a little surprised. ¡°You can¡¯t get through to her phone?¡± Maisie nodded. She had been observing the manager¡¯s expression secretly, and the strange thing was that the manager obviously did not know about this. He looked more confused than herself. She then asked tentatively, ¡°Does your boss know where she is?¡± The manager returned to his senses and smiled. ¡°Our boss won¡¯t know Ms. Chase¡¯s whereabouts if she hasn¡¯t informed us about that. However¡­¡± He stared at Maisie. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Chase?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my friend, and we¡¯re rather close.¡± Maisie smiled and then looked away. ¡°Her phone has always been turned on, but it¡¯s been turned off out of the blue, so I¡¯m a little worried.¡± The manager was about to say something when two men in ck suddenly came into the lobby. As such, he said, ¡°Please give me a second.¡± He then approached the two men in ck. One of them said something to him, and his expression dimmed in an instant. The two men got into the elevator after talking to the manager. The manager came over to Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but something just came up, and we have to do something about it. As for Ms. Chase, I¡¯ll get her to contact you if shees here today.¡± Maisie did not want to force anything. Even if the other party had hidden Barbara here, she had no evidence and no way to investigate. She was about to leave with Saydie, but the manager seemed to have received a new order and shouted abruptly. ¡°Please stay.¡± Maisie turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The manager looked surprised too. ¡°Our boss wishes to see you. Please, follow me upstairs.¡± Maisie and Saydie exchanged gazes. Saydie then nodded, and both of them followed the manager into the elevator. The interior of the clubhouse was enormous. The first and second floors were divided into ordinaryrge and small private rooms. There was also a booth seating area. There were dozens of private rooms on the first and second floors alone, and there were 20 to 30 tables in the booth seating section. Therge and medium booths could amodate approximately a dozen people, while the smaller ones could amodate 5 to 6 people, In addition to the first and second floors, the third floor consisted of evenrger VIP private rooms that had a suiteyout. Each room contained all sorts of entertainment facilities and a karaoke station, and there were only eight rooms in total. And of course, its price was terrifyingly higher than those located on the first and second floors. The elevator went straight to the fifth floor. The manager turned sideways to let them out of the elevator first. Maisie took a good look at the design specifications of the corridor. The fifth floor¡¯s decoration looked different from that of downstairs, more like a personal design preference. The manager walked up to the office door, knocked on the door, and opened the door to let them in after obtaining permission. Maisie and Saydie entered the office, where its interior was pervaded with the fragrance of orchids. The man sitting on the leather chair looked as if he was around 36 years old and was wearing gold-rimmed sses.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What he was wearing was not something from amon luxury brand but more like a tailor-made cotton and linen shirt. He was also in a genuine sheepskin vest, looking extremely elegant. This was beyond Maisie¡¯s expectations as she thought the owner of the Glitz Club would look somewhat like Peter¡­ Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Chapter 828 ¡°Are you the owner of the Glitz Club?¡± The man opened his mouth slowly. ¡°Yes. And you¡¯re Elie¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve heard of you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie was taken aback. ¡®He just addressed Barbara as Elie. It seems like they¡¯re very close to each other, but Barbara imed that she¡¯s never met him.¡¯ Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Since you already know who I am, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m here looking for her. She might be in trouble, that¡¯s why I suspect,¡± The man sped both his hands and ced them t on the table. ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s us, don¡¯t you?¡± Maisie did not answer. The man continued solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll hurt anyone in the world, anyone except Elie. I wouldn¡¯t let her interfere in Zhivkov¡¯s affairs for her own good. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s indeed in some sort of trouble at this very moment.¡± Maisie lifted her gaze and nced at him. ¡°I s Ms. Zalensky in your custody?¡± He did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve detained her.¡± ¡®Sure enough¡­¡¯ Maisie seemed to have understood something. ¡°You should be somehow connected to the Chases. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t help Barbara like how you did. Since you know her, why didn¡¯t you let her know about you?¡± The man raised his hand and adjusted the sses¡¯ frame on the bridge of his nose but did not answer her question. ¡°I need you to do me a favor, Mrs. Goldmann. In return, I¡¯ll provide you with an important piece of information, which will be very useful to you.¡± Helios and Barbara were locked away in the same room, the door was guarded, and even the windows were welded and fortified with iron bars. Apart from the bathroom, there was no piece of furniture in the room, not even a stool. The two of them could only sit on the floor and lean against the wall on each side of the room. Helios kept looking out the window, thinking about something. Barbara sat on the floor, curled into a ball, and stared at the floor in a daze. After a long, awkward silence, she asked, Are we going to die here?¡¯ Helios retracted his gaze and turned to look at her. ¡°No.¡± She lifted her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look worried at all.¡± Helios scoffed. ¡°If these people really wanted to kill us, they would¡¯ve already done it by now. There must be a reason they¡¯re detaining us here, so we¡¯ll be safe for another short period.¡± ¡®But of course, it would only be a short period. The reason Tony Grant would abduct us is to restrain the Chases and the Bouchers. He¡¯ll suffer if he kills us now and provokes Father and Michael Chase.¡¯ Barbara took her cell phone out and took a nce at it. The phone still had no signal.¡± When will we get to get out of this ce?¡± Helios closed his eyes, nning to get some rest. ¡°Wait patiently. I believe that someone will manage to locate ns.¡± There was somemotion outside the door, and a man came in with a bag. He then ced the bag on the floor and said with an expressionless face, ¡°This is your dinner for tonight. Don¡¯t starve yourselves to death.¡± The man left the room and locked the door again. Barbara stood up, walked toward the bag, opened it, and found two fast-food meals. ¡°They didn¡¯t even give us any water,¡± sheined. She turned her head and stared at the indifferent man before cing the other set meal next to him. ¡°This might not be one of the nutritious meals you¡¯re used to having, so just put up with it.¡± Helios opened his eyes and took a nce at Barbara, who had just taken her meal walked back to the other side of the room, and sat down by the wall. He then stared at the meal next to him, hesitated for a moment, picked it up, and opened it. It contained a lot of vegetables and only a few pieces of meat, making it look very unappetizing. He frowned when he saw Barbara eating her dinner by herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ Don¡¯t you think it tastes bad?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Barbara looked calm as if she had epted it. ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to sufferter on if you don¡¯t eat it now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Helios did not say anything. He was about to grab his fork when he suddenly froze in ce and looked a little embarrassed.¡± They didn¡¯ t give me any utensils.¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Barbara stopped what she was doing. They only gave us one fork when there are two lunchboxes?¡¯ He put the lunchbox down. ¡°Forget it. I can survive the night without eating this one meal.¡± She did not hesitate before breaking her fork in two and giving the top part to him.¡± Let¡¯s just put up with it.¡± Helios looked at her and took the fork from her. The two of them could only eat miserably with only half a fork. It rained heavily that night, and the neighborhood¡¯s lights looked blurry due to the fog in the rain. Only the warm floormp ced next to the desk was turned on in the study. After listening to Quincy¡¯s investigation report, Nn closed the documents in his hand.¡± What did Mr. Boucher say?¡± Quincy responded, ¡°Mr. Boucher intends to step down from his position and use it as a bargaining chip to save his son. However, I think it¡¯s too risky. There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll let Helios go even if Mr. Boucher keeps his end of the bargain.¡± ¡®Tony has most probably abducted Helios. After all, the batch of goods has now been confiscated by the police. And Peter has gone into hiding and refuses to show himself in public. Tony might not even know where his hideout is. So the safest thing that Tony can do now is to keep Helios in his custody in order to restrain Yael.¡¯ Nn tapped the desk over and over again with his fingertips. He was thinking about something when Maisie pushed the door of the study open and came in with a cup of coffee. Quincy was stunned. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re still awake?¡± ¡°Yo, I realize that it¡¯s very difficult for me to get used to that new appetion that you¡¯re using.¡± Maisie smiled while putting the cup of coffee on the desk. Quincy took a nce at Nn and said in the most cowardly tone, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is the person who asked me to change the way! address you.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. He then picked up the cup of coffee that Maisie had brewed with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s very intuitive of you, making coffee for me at this time.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink it. I¡¯ve brewed it for Quincy.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Quincy chuckled wryly. ¡°I don¡¯t need the coffee. I¡¯ll suffer from insomnia whenever I consume coffee at night.¡± ¡°Did something happen to Helios too?¡± Maisie asked as she had actually overheard their conversation on the other side of the door just now, Nn put down the cup of coffee. ¡°What do you mean by too?¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Barbara has fallen victim to those people. Did the same happen to Helios too?¡± Nn squinted slightly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Quincy was shocked. ¡°What? Ms. Chase has also fallen into the hands of those people? How did you get to know that?¡± ¡®We only learned that Helios has gotten himself in trouble now, but why would they kidnap Ms. Chase? Michael Chase has already stepped down, and Caleb Chase has died. The Chases are no longer a threat to them.¡¯ Maisie looked at them. ¡°I went to the Glitz Club with Saydie and met the owner of the Glitz Club earlier today.¡± Nn frowned. His expression clearly showed that he was not very happy about that. Maisie saw through what he was thinking, stood behind him, massaged his shoulders for him, and coaxed him. ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact Barbara this morning, so I went there to find her but couldn¡¯t find her there either. Saydie was with me at that time, and she¡¯d protect me.¡± Quincy spoke up suspiciously before Nn had the chance to say anything. ¡°Speaking of which, the owner of this Glitz Club has an extremely mysterious background. There¡¯s no way to find out where he came from, and many customers who¡¯ve been to the Glitz Club have never seen him before this.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Then I should consider myself quite a lucky person. Not only did he know that I¡¯m Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife, but he also weed me in person.¡± Quincy opened his mouth but did not utter a single word. Nn grabbed her wrist, turned around, and looked at her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that lucky?¡± Maisie bent down and wrapped her arms around his shoulders and neck from behind. ¡°He gave me a very important piece of information, which may be useful to you.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Chapter 830 ¡°It¡¯s Peter Zhivkov¡¯s son.¡± Quincy was stunned for a split second after listening to what Maisie said and felt even more puzzled at this moment. ¡°Peter¡¯s son¡­ What kind of information is this?¡± Nn pondered over something. Maisie stood back up and propped her elbows against Nn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Peter once introduced him to many huge business owners in order to nurture and promote his son. However, what many people don¡¯t know is that although Peter¡¯s son seems to be a good-for-nothing who leads an unrestrained life, he actually picked up a lot of secrets unknowingly.¡± Quincy was astounded for a moment. ¡°So, this kid is quite an important person in the circle, huh?¡± Peter had always been a shrewd man. He knew that the people behind him would never let him go after his failure in handling the batch of goods, so he ran away. As for his son, Jaeger Zhivkov, he was only a rich man¡¯s son who only knew how to enjoy his life to the fullest. He would not pose any threat to those people, Even if they wanted to use Jaeger to threaten Peter, they would still have to go through Peter¡¯s father-inw, a real estate tycoon in Asperia. The father-inw might not protect his son-inw, but Jaeger was his grandson. He would not just stand by and watch those peopley their fingers on Jaeger. Nn chuckled softly. ¡°It seems that this boy is indeed a key person who¡¯s been overlooked by everyone.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°No one knows that Jaeger has so many secrets up his sleeves, so those people will focus all their energy and attention on that kid once he appears in public. We can use this opportunity to distract them.¡± Quincy pped his hands. ¡°This is a great idea. What do you think, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn took a sip of coffee. ¡°Since the owner of the Glitz Club is willing to share this piece of information with you, he must have told you his whereabouts too, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s being offered the best things to eat and drink and enjoying his life in the Glitz Club now.¡± *Although the owner of the Glitz Club knows about all these things, he wouldn¡¯t hand us this piece of information without asking for anything in return.¡± Nn turned around and looked at her. ¡°Zee, what did you promise him?¡± She lowered her gaze. Actually, his condition is rather simple. It¡¯s about Barbara.¡± Maisie recalled the favor that the owner of the Glitz Club had asked of her. ¡°I hid my identity from Elie because I don¡¯t know how I should face her. She does know me, but she hates me. The only thing that I regret is that I didn¡¯te out and save her when that incident happened. I don¡¯t want her to know that I¡¯ve chosen to help her unconditionally all these years in order to make up for it.¡± Barbara woke up in the middle of the night due to a sudden stomach ache. She curled up against the wall. It was pitch ck in the room, and it was raining outside, causing the room to feel damp and cold. Helios heard tiny movements and asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Barbara replied weakly upon hearing Helios¡¯ voice, ¡°My stomach hurts¡­ Maybe the dinner that we ate earlier tonight was too greasy.¡± Helios stood up in the dark and fumbled along the wall to get to the door. He then mmed on the door and called for someone toe Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Being disturbed and woken up in the middle of the night, the guard opened the door and turned on the light impatiently.¡± Why the f*ck are you making so much noise at night?¡± Helios asked patiently, ¡°Ms. Chase has heartburn. Do you have any medicine?¡± ¡°Heartburn?¡± The guard yawned and took a nce at Barbara, who had curled up at the corner of the wall. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a stomachache? Stop being such a princess. Who hasn¡¯t experienced a stomach ache at least once in their life? Just bear with it, and it¡¯ll pass.¡± He was about to close the door when Helios stopped the door with a gloomy expression. ¡°I think Mr. Grant will have a very difficult time exining this if Ms. Chase were to get out of this incident with some permanent injuries, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± The guard had not gotten enough sleep, so he got irritated and pushed Helios out of the way, ¡°Hey, are you trying to cause me trouble here?¡± Helios¡¯ expression remained the same. ¡®Pass my message to Mr. Grant. If he still refuses topromise, he will be in no position to me us if anything goes wrong.¡± Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Chapter 831 ¡°You¡­¡± A bodyguard in ck heard themotion and came over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The guard replied, ¡°This fe is making a fuss on purpose.¡±. Helios remained calm throughout the whole conversation. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make a fuss. But Ms. Chase is indeed having heartburn now Are you telling me that Mr. Grant isn¡¯t even willing to provide her with medication?¡± The bodyguard took a nce at Helios, took his cell phone out, and made a call at the side. He then said to the guard, ¡°Go to a nearby pharmacy and get medicine for heartburn. Just satisfy them first whenever they need anything.¡± The guard was dumbfounded. But thinking that he was only working for someone else, he could only obey the instructions. Helios walked over to Barbara¡¯s side, squatted down, and helped her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Barbara was in so much pain that she could not sit up straight or speak, and a few droplets of sweat rolled down her pale cheeks. Ten minutester, the guard brought the medicine back and prepared a bottle of warm water for them. Helios poured a ss of water from the bottle for her and handed a tablet to her. She took the tablet, swallowed it, and drank water. It was still raining outside, and the cold and humid breeze gusted in through the window, making Barbara tremble involuntarily. Helios took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. She gradually felt warmer after a short while, and her stomach stopped hurting so much. She then asked feebly, ¡°How will you cope with the cold now that you¡¯ve given me your jacket?¡± Helios leaned against the wall ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Barbara lowered her gaze. ¡®If I were the only one here, I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯d be able to survive this until the moment I get rescued.¡± Jaeger, who had been detained in the Glitz Club for several days, could not stand it any longer. He smashed the wine ss to vent his anger and pointed it at the guards. ¡°You people from the Glitz Club are really doing as you please now, huh? Are you nning to imprison me here till the day I die?¡± The bodyguards who were guarding him were expressionless and did not respond to his tantrum. Jaeger kicked the table angrily and wandered back and forth in the room with his arms akimbo. He spoke again. ¡°Where¡¯s that b*tch, Katrina? I want to see her!¡± I¡¯ve not been allowed to leave the Glitz Club ever since the night Katrina invited me here. That b*tch, as expected, she¡¯s teamed up with these people to set me up.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Seeing that the bodyguards did not speak, Jaeger walked up to them and grabbed the hem of the cor of one of the bodyguards. ¡± I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already in your 20s, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Zhivkov Jr ? So why are you still acting like a young brat? That¡¯s very impulsive of you.¡± Jaeger heard a voiceing from behind and looked at the man who was approaching him, while the bodyguards at the scene bowed respectfully in an instant at the man. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Jaeger released his hand and took a good look at the man. ¡°Are you the owner of Glitz?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Myst name is Summer.¡± He moved past Jaeger, walked up to the couch, and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you here in the club without any malicious intentions.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any malicious intentions?¡± Jaeger approached the man. ¡°Your people confiscated my cell phone and won¡¯t let me leave this club at all. This is illegal imprisonment!¡± ¡°Your father is missing.¡± Jaeger was astonished. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The man kept a smile on his face. ¡°The police seized the batch of goods that your father shipped the other day.¡± Looking at Jaeger¡¯s stiff and stern expression, he twirled the crystal beads with his fingers while giving off an obscure smile. ¡°You should know what kind of fate your father will face.¡± Jaeger did not speak. 1/2 13.A LITUPIci UJIT The man waved, and a bodyguard came over with Jaeger¡¯s cell phone. He then handed it back to Jaeger. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you in the club for the sake of your personal safety. However, since you want to leave, I won¡¯t insist on keeping you here.¡± Jaeger grabbed his phone, took a nce at the man sitting on the couch, and walked out without looking back. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Jaeger left the Glitz Club but was assaulted and taken away the moment he stepped out of the premises. At ckgold¡­ Quincy knocked on the door of the office. He then opened the door and walked in after obtaining permission. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, we got him.¡± Nn closed the documents in his hands.¡± Have him handed over to Mr. Boucher after we¡¯vepleted the matter.¡± Quincy nodded. When he was about to leave, he remembered something and reported, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann has located Maizie Hannigan. And as expected, she should have gone to find her together with Saydie.¡± Nn frowned. Maizie still did not know the trouble approaching her at this moment. She had been under the impression they could not track her down, so she was never worried. She was walking out of a designer boutique when she felt nauseous all of a sudden. Thus, she dashed to the bathroom and vomited over the sink. She then turned on the tap to flush out the filthy liquid in the sink, took some time to catch a breath, but vomited again immediately after managing to calm herself down. She was on the verge of cking out after all the vomiting, and her face was ashen. Looking at herself in the mirror, she suddenly remembered something, and her expression changed instantly. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve missed my period for quite some time. Could it be¡­ i At the gynecology department of the hospital¡­ Maizie¡¯s hands were trembling when she received the test results. I¡¯m pregnant! But why now?¡¯ I originally thought that I could me everything on Francisco if I were to get pregnant around this time. Although Francisco didn¡¯t touch me that night I got it on with someone else the next night. I was betting that I could get pregnant from that one encounter! ¡®As long as this n was a sessful one, my n to get married to the Bouchers will no longer be just wishful thinking! However, I got pregnant now, two weeks ahead of schedule! How can I push the me on the Bouchers now?¡¯ Maizie hid the pregnancy certificate and went straight to the hotel. She had just stepped through the room entrance when she saw that the room was tidy and remembered that she had left a message, telling the room service crew not to clean the room when she was out. Upon realizing that something was wrong, she was about to turn around and run out of the room. However, Saydie suddenly appeared at the room entrance, blocking her way out. Maizie was about to scream when the dagger in Saydie¡¯s hand was ced against her neck. Saydie then pushed Maizie back into the room and closed the door. That was when Maisie came out of the bedroom, leaned against the wall, and looked at Maizie with her arms crossed. Saydie pushed Maizie onto the couch. Maizie red at Maisie and gnashed her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been enjoying your life to the fullest these days, huh, Ms. Hannigan?¡± Maisie walked up to the couch and took the seat opposite Maizie. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found yourself a new backer as I expected, a m I right?¡± ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, what are you trying to do!¡± She was too afraid to move because of the dagger hanging right above her neck. Maisie threw a photo in front of her. Maizie looked at the photo, and theplexion of her cheeks changed slightly. Maisie nced at her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re one of the reasons the shipment was discovered. It¡¯s no wonder that we still encountered such an issue even when Nn had sent Saydie, someone they had never seen before, to handle the deal.¡± Maizie wanted to get up, but Saydie held her shoulders and pressed her against the floor. She struggled twice and said with a vicious scoff, ¡°Are you nning to threaten me? Maisie Vanderbilt, I¡¯m betting that you don¡¯t have the guts to do anything to me.¡± Maisie squinted her eyes, stared at Maizie for a long time, and chuckled. ¡°Did I say I was going to do something to you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°That¡¯s it, you won¡¯t even dare to kill me.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression looked arrogant and somewhat presumptuous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two here only because you want to extract the whereabouts of the person in the photo out of me? Let me make it clear to you. I won¡¯t tell you sh*t, so what will you do to me?¡± The air in the room became stagnant for a short while. Upon seeing her unwillingness to cooperate, Maisie¡¯s smile turned a little more restrained, and she said calmly, ¡°But do you know that assisting and covering the mafia¡¯s smuggling act is a crime?¡± Maizie was dumbfounded, and she was out of words as if she had lost her voice. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give me that information, I can only hand you over to the police. After all, the police are still investigating the people behind the shipment. If you still choose to harbor them, I can only ask you toe with me.¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Maizie roared, ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, I dare you to threaten me again!¡± Maisie still did not change her expression.¡± I¡¯ve given you a chance to have a friendly conversation with me, but since you don¡¯t want to.. Upon saying that, she took her cell phone out, dialed 911, and showed Maizie the screen. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting to im the bounty on your head.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Maizie really panicked at that moment. 1, of course, know that covering them up is a crime, but I¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to prison! But I don¡¯t dare to betray my sugar daddy either.¡¯ ¡°l-I can¡¯t go to the precinct with you! I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Maizie murmured. Maisie scoffed. ¡°Why are you telling me that you¡¯re pregnant? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the father of the baby.¡± Maizie could not help but clench her hands tightly, trembling from head to toe, and begged, ¡°You¡¯re also a woman who has children! Don ¡®t you think that you¡¯re being too cruel to a mother whose child hasn¡¯t even been born?¡± ¡°Your faulty reasoning doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m only giving you 10 minutes.¡± Maisie showed her no mercy. Maizie bit her lip tightly and did not let go, the bite was so deep that she could feel the skin of her lips on the brink of being bitten off. After a long time, Maizie gave in to the threat. Maisie and Saydie left the hotel. And Maisie handed a recording pen to Officer Zaleski at the parking lot. Officer Zaleski took the recorder. ¡°Thank you very much for helping us with this, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After Officer Zaleski stepped into the hotel with a few other officers in in clothes, Maisie turned her head and asked Saydie,¡± Do you think it¡¯s despicable of me to betray her?¡± Saydie was caught off guard by the question for a split second and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Maisie smiled and asked, ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that you would let her off. The deal wouldn¡¯t have failed if she wasn¡¯t there when it was taking ce the other day,¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and realized that Nn hade home earlier than her and had already prepared dinner for her. She put down her handbag, walked toward Nn, hugged him from behind, and pressed her face against his back. ¡°Why have youe back so early?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve, of course,e back to cook for my wife.¡± He then turned around and hugged her.¡± You went to find Maizie Hannigan today.¡± ¡®Yeah.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°She submitted and confessed, and I¡¯ve handed her to the police.¡± Nn pinched her jaw. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯lle at you for revenge when she gets out?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve survived Willow and Rowena, so why would I be afraid of Maizie Hannigan?¡± Nn froze slightly, held her in his arms, and hugged her tightly, Maisie felt his warm embrace and pointed her fingertips at his beating heart. ¡°Your birthday is 28 days away.¡± He lowered his gaze and stared at the person in his arms. ¡°Why would you remember my birthday all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to guess.¡± Nn picked her up. ¡°Have you learned to riddle me?¡± Maisie chuckled softly, and the ck hair hanging in the middle of the air wrapped around his arm, making her look exceptionally seductive. ¡°It seems that,¡± Nn kissed her. ¡°I can only reserve the dinner forter.¡± It was dark outside the window as Nn sat by the bed and answered Quincy¡¯s call Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Tony flicked off the ash on the cigarette, and his eyes looked stern and murderous.¡¯ You useless piece of sh*t.¡± The man in ck lowered his head. He crushed the cigarette butt into the ashtray. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Peter just died. Although this can block the distribution of the shipment, Yael Boucher knows it¡¯s me. If it weren¡¯t because I have his son with me, he would have made a move on me long ago.¡± The man in ck looked at him. ¡°Then let¡¯s just kill those two. Anyway, the Bouchers and the Chases won¡¯t know about it.¡± Tony¡¯s expression looked ruthless. ¡°No, we have to keep Yael¡¯s son with us. As for Michael¡¯s daughter, just tell them to get rid other. He sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll beat the dog before the lion. I shall do everything they think I don¡¯t have the balls to do. I¡¯m not afraid of Michael even if his daughter is dead. Even if he were to go to Yael after that, Yael will be afraid of me and dare not act rashly.¡± ¡®Yael won¡¯t help Michael out as long as he still cares about his son. The separation between the Chases and the Bouchers is what I want to see the most.¡¯ A few men in ck broke into the room, and Barbara and Helios were woken up by the sudden noise. The first thing that caught their attention in an instant was those guards rushing toward Barbara and dragging her away. Helios stood up. ¡°What are you trying to do!?¡± ¡°What are we trying to do?¡± One of the men in ck said with a vicious smirk, ¡°I advise you not to meddle in our business. Mr. Grant wants you to live, so all you need to do is wait for your father to save you.¡± Seeing that they were about to take Barbara away, Helios grabbed onto her and said, ¡°Let go of her!¡± ¡°Douchebag, are you looking for a beating?¡± A man in ck raised his fist and was about to punch Helios. But Helios dodged it, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him in the abdomen. The man in ck fell to the ground. The other men pushed Barbara aside and attacked Helios together. Barbara was so frightened that her face paled. Helios fought with them, but how could he withstand those thugs? He was soon overwhelmed by the men. Seeing those bodyguardsying their fingers and going all out on Helios, Barbara yelled, ¡°Stop hitting him!¡± She ran straight over and tackled one of the men who was about to lift his foot but got pped by another man and fell to the floor. As Helios helped her up, he noticed blood oozing out of the corner of her lips and red at those people gloomily. ¡°You presumptuous mongrels! You dare to fight back while on our territory?¡± The man spat a mouthful of blood on the ground and waved at the other men in ck. ¡°Take this b*tch away.¡± Helios¡¯ eyes looked cold as he dragged her behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± ¡°Brat, are you trying to save the damsel in distress? It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already toote. I advise you to cherish your life. As for this woman¡­¡± The man in ck rubbed his chin as if he had thought of something and sneered.¡± She¡¯s going to die, anyway. Let us enjoy her to the fullest before she dies. After all, we¡¯ve never gotten our hands on any of those socialites yet.¡± Barbara was stunned and froze in ce. Her pupils dted and constricted slightly, and she could not help but tremble. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The two bodyguards held Helios down while he tried his best to resist as he witnessed Barbara being dragged away. He growled, ¡°Let her go!¡± He broke free from the bodyguards, but one of them grabbed him in a neck lock from behind. He immediately turned the opponent¡¯s arm around and flung him to the floor. Several other men rushed up to hold him down. He got up again but got punched in the abdomen. Helios crawled on the floor in a daze, and one of the men stomped on his back and got the others to work together to subdue him on the ground. ¡°Helios-¡± Barbara screamed hysterically as the man behind her grabbed her by her hair, pushed her down in an instant, and ripped her clothes apart. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Barbara yelled and swung her arms around frantically. The man raised his hand, pped her twice, and cursed, ¡°You feking b*tch! Do you want to end up like him?¡± Two to three men stepped forward and pressed her against the floor, and Barbara was trapped under them, crying in despair. The veins on the back of Helios¡¯ clenched fist bulged, and he exhausted all his remaining strength to break free of his captors and rush toward those three men. He knocked down those men. But before he could adjust his posture and regain bnce, he was immediately punched in the cheek by the opponent. However, as he was falling to the floor, he propped his hands on Barbara¡¯s sides and covered her with his body. Even though he was being hit on the back multiple times, he would not budge in order to protect her. ¡°You¡¯re quite a tenacious and stubborn one, aren¡¯t you? Do you still want to y the hero?¡± Several men kicked him vigorously and repetitively. Helios took the beating without making any noise, but the bruises on his face became clearly visible as the blood was drained from his cheeks. And blood could be seen overflowing from the corners of his lips. Barbara¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart trembled each time she saw the blowsnd on his back. Tears rolled from the corners of her eyes as she shook her head and squeezed a few words out of her throat. ¡°Just let them have me¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t just ignore you and leave you to them,¡± Helios said while gritting his teeth. The blue veins on his forehead could be seen clearly, and he struggled to stay above her until thest moment when a sudden and heavy blow made him fall onto Barbara. Barbara saw a man lift a bat and pushed Helios away with every fiber of her being, while the bat hit her back, causing her to groan in pain. Helios gradually lost consciousness-thest scene that he remembered was Barbara blocking a bat for him. Several bodyguards pulled Barbara away from Helios. At that moment, Helios was still grasping her hand tightly. His voice was weak, but it sounded fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her¡­¡± The man was about to hit Helios when Barbara grabbed the hem of his trousers and begged as tears gushed out of the corners of her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, I beg you. I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± The man grabbed her by her long hair, picked her up, forced her to look up, and clicked his tongue. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might even think that you two are a couple. Wouldn¡¯t everything turn out better if the two of you were to let us have it our way?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Barbara shuddered. She stared at Helios with her profound gaze. He was lying on the floor, unable to move. She then nced at the hand that was still holding onto her, and a tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°How can someone like me be worthy of someone sacrificing their lives in order to save mine?¡¯ ¡°Helios Boucher, thank you,¡± she murmured with a smile, broke free from his grasp, got up, and left with those men. ¡°No¡­¡± Helios raised his hand slowly but lost consciousness before he could finish the sentence. In another warehouse, several men were waiting excitedly outside a door. An older man who came at this moment looked at them. ¡°What are you still doing here? Mr. Grant asked me toe and check with you guys. Have you dealt with that woman?¡± One of the men stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, don¡¯t worry, leave it to us. We¡¯re already dealing with her.¡± Leonard took a nce at the closed warehouse, frowned, but did not want to go into the details. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re nning to do. Alll ask is that you be more cautious when dealing with the woman and find a ce to bury the body.¡± The man nodded repetitively. ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, sir.¡± After Leonard left, the men waiting outside the door got a little impatient. ¡°Why is that sh*tsack taking so long? How long do we have to wait?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t remember seeing himst this long. Did he take any pill before going inside?¡± One of the men ced his ear against the door and realized something strange. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t hear sh*t inside!¡± All those men broke into the room, only to be shocked to find that the two of them had disappeared. A secret door that was blocked by random items lying around in the room led to an exit on the outside. The man in ck brought Barbara along, and they were walking in a dark and narrow passage, lighting their way with a shlight. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Barbara followed. ¡°Who are you? Why did you save me?¡± The man in ck answered, ¡°Mr. Summer sent me to stay close to Mr. Grant. He was the one who asked me to save you.¡± He was an undercover agent tasked to stay close to Tony Grant. Tony had sent a few of them to get rid of Barbara, but they had other ns. He was trying hard to y along so that they didn¡¯t suspect anything. He was the one who had suggested bringing Barbara to the warehouse because there was a hidden passage there. ¡°Who is Mr. Summer?¡± She didn¡¯t know a Mr. Summer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that just yet. We need to get out of here.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Barbara held him back. ¡°But they still have Helios.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, Mr. Grant isn¡¯t going to do anything to Mr. Boucher. He was nning to make you an example.¡± The man pulled her by the wrist and looked serious. ¡°They¡¯ll realize you¡¯re gone if we don¡¯t leave.¡± The two of them walked through the hidden passage, but soon after they got out, a few cars immediately blocked the end of the alley they were in. Tony got out of the car with a few men. The man in ck¡¯s expression changed, and he stood in front of Barbara to protect her. ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± Tony scoffed. ¡°Good job, Leon. You¡¯ve been working for me for so many years. How could you betray me?¡± Leon gnashed his teeth but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re working for, Neither of you is getting away today.¡± Tony took a cigarette out of the packet, put it to his lips, and lit it with a lighter. The me danced, and after the smoke cleared, Tony¡¯s fierce eyes shed. ¡°Grab them.¡± The few men rushed forward while Leon pushed Barbara aside. He took out a dagger attached to his belt and started fighting them. Barbara backed up while trembling, but there was a wall behind her. There was no way out. The few men fought well, so Leon was quickly subdued and tackled to the ground. One of the men grabbed him by the hair and made him look up at Tony. Tony walked over with the cigarette between his lips and stood in front of him.¡± I¡¯ve been good to you, Leon. Since you¡¯ve been working for me for so long, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me, who are you working for?¡± Leon didn¡¯t make a sound. Tonyughed dryly. ¡°Such a good dog. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t manage to train you even after so many years.¡± He pressed the cigarette against Leon¡¯s forehead. At that moment, Leon groaned loudly while he bit down, the veins in his neck popping and all his muscles trembling. A bloody hole appeared on his forehead, and there was the smell of burnt flesh. His flesh was bloody. Tony tossed the cigarette butt away and signaled at them to let him go. Leon copsed to the ground, with no energy left. Tony pushed his chin up with the tip of his shoe and looked down at him. ¡°Leon, I respect that you¡¯re a good man, but you can¡¯t me me if you choose not to talk.¡± He got the men to bring Barbara over. Two men grabbed her, dragged her in front of Tony, and shoved her. She lost her bnce and fell next to his feet. Leon and Barbara¡¯s hands were tied up as they were brought into the woods with guns pointed at their heads. They were dragged to two freshly dug graves. Barbara trembled when she looked back at Tony, who was approaching. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will find out about this?¡± Heughed. ¡°Of course, so¡­ only dead men tell no tales.¡± Barbara¡¯s face turned pale as a sheet. She knew that they weren¡¯t going to escape, but she wasn¡¯t willing to just die. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Chapter 837 The gun was pointed at Barbara¡¯s head. She held her breath, and her blood froze while she closed her eyes tight. Tony was going to give the order when Leon said, ¡°Kill me first.¡± Tony looked at him. ¡°Haha, do you think you¡¯re going to buy her some time? You¡¯ll go together. Do it.¡± Two bodyguards cocked their guns and pointed them at the same time. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± Mr. Sanchez¡¯s voice came from not too far away. Then he appeared, running. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Leon took the chance when the people were distracted and tackled them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The sound of a gunshot echoed through the woods. Barbara saw Leon getting shot and copsing to the ground, and her throat started drying up. Tony immediately looked back and noticed Mr. Sanchez had turned pale. ¡°No¡­¡± Tony reacted quickly and yelled, ¡°Run!¡± The police followed the sound of the gunshot and surrounded them when a few men in ck covered Tony so he could escape. ¡°Save the hostage!¡± One of the officers noticed Barbara and rushed toward her. Barbara was untied. She looked at Leon, who had been shot in front of her, fell to her knees, and cried her heart out. A policewoman helped her up and consoled her. On the other side, Yael got out of the car, and when he saw Helios carried out of the house, he rushed forward. ¡°Helios!¡± Helios slowly opened his eyes, and in a daze, he could see his father looking worried. ¡°Dad¡­ S-save her.¡± Yael knew what he meant. He held onto Helios¡¯ hand, trembling as though he had aged a decade. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re here to save you. Hang in there!¡± Helios lost consciousness. A few dayster¡­. The police sent out a warrant for Tony Grant¡¯s arrest. Yael submitted evidence that showed Tony Grant¡¯s smuggling and murder cases, and the higher-ups ordered them to run a thorough investigation and take in all of Tony¡¯s men. Michael Chase and Yael Boucher¡¯s opponent, Joseph Chambers, transferred millions of dors into an offshore ount to avoid being linked to Tony Grant and Peter Zhivkov. Unfortunately, Yael held too much evidence, so he tore Joseph apart, which caused him to be removed from his position and sent to jail for investigation. A gust of wind passed through the Blue Jacaranda trees in the hospital¡¯s garden and caused a rain of blue petals, forming a natural carpet of flowers, beautiful and serene. Barbara sat on her bed and looked out at the bright blue color, her thoughts far away. Maisie stood outside her room with a bouquet of flowers, then knocked. Barbara looked back at her, and her voice sounded coarse. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Maisie put the flowers into a vase and stood next to the bed. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Barbara smiled and looked down. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Maisie sat down and put her hand on Barbara¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re both fine.¡± Barbara¡¯s eyes moved, all the danger and adrenaline still fresh in her mind. ¡°Yes, I almost died.¡± Something came to her mind, ¡°How¡¯s Helios?¡± She remembered that he was hurt worse than her, and it was because of her, so she felt guilty. Maisie smiled. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Nothing serious, they¡¯re all just flesh wounds.¡± Barbara was silent. Maisie stood up slowly, ¡°You can go visit him if you¡¯re worried.¡± Barbara walked to the next room with Maisie and stood outside. Nn and the Bouchers were there. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Nn walked out of the room and noticed them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Maisie held his arm. ¡°We¡¯re justing to take a look.¡± Helios noticed them. Yael looked toward the door and said to Christina, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and let Helios rest.¡± Christina nodded. They walked out of the room, and Yael looked at Barbara, I¡¯ve spoken to your father about your situation. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Barbara was surprised but nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± After they left Maisie nudged Barbara, ¡°Go in.¡± Barbara thought that she should thank Helios, so she walked into the room. Maisie gently closed the door, and Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Maisie looked at him and lowered her voice. ¡°Nothing, I just want them to have a talk.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to get them closer?¡± Maisie opened her mouth but didn¡¯t speak. Barbara and Helios had been kidnapped together, and he had tried to save her while sacrificing his own safety. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they became a couple. Nn knew what was in her mind, so he pointed his finger to her forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start a matchmakingpany?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrow. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann going to be an investor?¡± He laughed ¡°Saw the chance and took it, huh?¡± Maisie yed with his tie, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Yes, because Mr. Goldmann loves me so much.¡± Nn hugged her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll love you more when we¡¯re home.¡± In the room¡­ Helios looked at Barbara, who was silent.¡± Are¡­ you alright?¡± She paused and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then she looked at Helios¡¯ bruised face. ¡± I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved in this. You¡­ could have just left me.¡± Heliod looked down, looking guilty. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing.¡± She was surprised. ¡°You saved me in the end, while I.¡± Helios¡¯ breathing became heavy, his face tense.¡± Could only watch while you were taken away.¡± Barbara was about to say something when he looked up at her. ¡°All this was because of me. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Her mind was nk for a few seconds. ¡°You Helios looked resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that and will not push you away. I know that you¡¯re a victim.¡± Barbara slowly reacted, her lips slightly parted. ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Helios paused. Barbara smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to offer yourself to me because you feel guilty. They weren¡¯t going to let me off easily whether you were there or not.¡± Helios frowned and stared at the woman before him. He did pity her, but his heart also ached for her. Barbara was afraid that he would regret it, so she exined, ¡°They took me away but didn¡¯t do anything to me because someone saved me.¡± Helios was surprised. She adjusted her gown and looked at him calmly. ¡°You are a great person, but you can¡¯t take responsibility every time this happens to someone.¡± Two dayster¡­ Ryleigh and Maisie came to help Barbara with her discharge procedures. When they were getting the paperwork done, they bumped into Ieper wuv Helios, who was getting discharged too. Helios had a mask and cap on, and Nina, his assistant, was with him. It was evident that the Bouchers didn¡¯t know about his discharge. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Helios,¡± Ryleigh walked toward him,¡± You¡¯re getting discharged too?¡± Helios paused, turned to look at Barbara and Maisie, then turned around again. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too badly hurt, and I have work to finish.¡± Maisie looked at Barbara, who was quiet, bowed, and nudged her with her shoulder,¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±. Barbara was curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hi?¡± Maisie squinted. Why did they be distant after being in the hospital together? Barbara¡¯s eyes moved around. She had never gone to see Helios again after that day. She appreciated Helios¡¯ attempt at saving her while disregarding his own safety. She was definitely moved. If someone had protected her when the incident with Eric happened, she might just have married that person. But after what Helios had said, she didn¡¯t know how to face him. The man was willing to sacrifice himself to save her and wanted to take responsibility because he thought she had been assaulted because of him. All that did touch her heart. However, all that wasn¡¯t love. It was just spending time together so that there was less guilt. Barbaraposed her emotions, raised her head, and smiled. ¡°We see each other every day. There¡¯s no need to greet him.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°Is that true?¡± After Ryleigh was done with the paperwork, she walked toward them and handed the medical records to Barbara. ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Barbara put the records away and ced her arm on her shoulder. ¡°I need to go home now. I¡¯ll buy dinner one day.¡± Barbara left before them. Ryleigh watched her walk away and elbowed Maisie¡¯s arm. ¡°Zee, don¡¯t you think Barbara and my cousin would make a great couple?¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± She smiled. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°They¡¯re a good match.¡± Maisie hugged her shoulder and sighed. ¡°But we can¡¯t force them together.¡± Ryleigh understood and sighed too. ¡°My cousin isn¡¯t exactly young anymore. My aunt and uncle are getting anxious.¡± Maisie took her arm back and chuckled, ¡± It¡¯s all up to fate.¡± When Maizie got back to Soul, Saydie walked toward her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Maizie Hannigan has been released.¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°Released?¡± Saydie nodded. ¡°She convinced the police that she could help them arrest Tony Grant and provided some evidence. She was sincere and is pregnant, so the police decided to give her a chance.¡± Maisie squinted. Maizie was really pregnant? She thought she was lying. Saydie suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you n to tell Ms. Chase about what you promisedn Summer?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°After tonight.¡± Maizie got home and sent a message to her godfather, Tony Grant, after taking a shower. If she could trick him into showing up, she could get a break from the police. She knew that Tony had another number, and very few people other than her knew about it. Unsurprisingly, Tony replied to her. Since he didn¡¯t know that the police had arrested her, he didn¡¯t suspect a thing. She then called Officer Zaleski. ¡°Tony Grant has replied to my message. What should I do next?¡± Officer Zaleski said something, and Maizie fully cooperated and even offered to get tickets for a ship at 2:00p.m. the next day to help him escape with her own name. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Maizie sent the message to Officer Zaleski and happily looked at her phone screen. ¡°Do you think you can send me to jail just by providing some voice recording, Maisie?¡±. Hah, didn¡¯t she get out in the end? She was going to remember this. That night¡­ Barbara went to see the manager and the owner of the Glitz Club but was told that neither of them was there. She left the club, but it suddenly started pouring. It was a cold, rainy night, and she stood under the roof outside, staring at the cars passing by on the streets. The red and green lights stood lonelily in the rain, and the light was reflected in the puddles on the floor. A ck car parked not far away with the back window rolled halfway down. A bespectacled man was hidden in the shadows. The driver looked at him. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Ms. Chase?¡± Barbara wanted to leave when the rain stopped, but a server walked over to her with a ck umbre in hand. ¡°Ms. Chase.¡¯ She turned around, and the server handed the umbre to her. ¡°The rain is pouring, you can have this.¡± Barbara was stunned, but he had already put the umbre in her hand. He turned around, and she called out to him, ¡°How did you know that I was standing outside?¡± The server couldn¡¯t tell her that his boss had told him to do that, so instead, he said,¡± Since you just walked out and I heard the rain start , I thought you wouldn¡¯t have gone far, so I came out to take a look.¡± Barbara fell silent. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the server went back in, she looked at the ck umbre in her hand and felt that it was too much of a coincidence. EL She stepped into the rain with the umbre, and when she walked past the ck car, the person in the car looked down and sent a message, then blocked that number. He then looked up, ¡°Drive.¡± The car drove away from the person walking behind, moving further and further away. Barbara stopped in her tracks, took out her phone, and saw a message. She stared at it for a long time before she suddenly ran back. The server was making a drink behind the bar when he saw her rush in. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± He was stunned upon seeing her face and sleeves wet with rainwater. ¡°Ms. Chase, why-¡® She immediately repeated, ¡°I asked you, where is your boss?¡± The server didn¡¯t want to argue, so he said,¡± He sold the club to a woman a few days ago and said he would leave the country. He got the manager to get the paperwork done and never returned.¡± Barbara was a little out of it, and her throat felt dry, ¡°What is¡­ your boss¡¯ name?¡¯ The server scratched his head. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know his real name, but we know that his surname is Summer from Asperia.¡± ¡®Summer¡­ Could it be?¡¯ Barbara read the message again and tried to recall everything she knew, including how Katrina had tried to frame her. ¡®So was it really him?n Summer¡­¡¯ A few servers suddenly looked toward the door when a woman walked in with four bodyguards. She had her jacket on her arm. The few servers smiled and looked at her. ¡°Wee, ma¡¯am.¡± Barbara looked at Maisie, who was approaching. Her face, which was still dripping with rainwater, looked shocked.¡± You¡¯re the new owner of the club?¡± Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maisie ced her hands on Barbara¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡± It was only then Barbara came around to her senses and followed Maisie and Baydie into the elevator. The decoration and items in the office on the fifth level remained the same. It seemed as if nothing had happened before. Barbara stood in front of the office and only snapped out of her trance when Maisie called her. She stepped into the office and sat on the couch. Saydie closed the door and waited outside with the bodyguards. Maisie took the cup from the table and said, ¡°When you went missing that day, I came to look for you at the club. Mr. Summer received me. He gave me a clue, and he wanted me to do him a favor,¡± Barbara¡¯s hands on herp clutched tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me at the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Barbara. I promised Mr. Summer that I would only tell you after taking over Glitz,¡± Maisie replied as she lowered her head. ¡°Mr. Summer knows that you might not want to see him.¡± ¡°So?¡± Barbara¡¯s shoulders were shaking as she tried her best to suppress her emotions. ¡°He has been following my life as a mysterious stranger. He told me everything that Katrina was doing, answered all of my demands, yet he refuses to see me and keeps making these kinds of pointlesspensations?¡± Maisie did not expect that Barbara would react so vigorously when she mentioned ¡°Mr. Summer,¡± otherwise known asn Summer. It seemed to her that they were more than just acquaintances. ¡®Could it be that¡­¡­ Seeing that Barbara was crying, Maisie took a tissue paper and walked up to her. She handed the tissue paper to her and said, ¡°If you want to cry, then cry. There are only the two of us here. The people downstairs won¡¯t be able to hear you no matter how loud you cry.¡± Barbara couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried out loud after hearing what Maisie said. Maisie did not interrupt. After all, crying was one of the best remedies when one was depressed and on the verge of a breakdown. Barbara felt a lot better after she cried. She smiled at Maisie and squinted her swollen eyes into a fine line. ¡°Do I look ugly now?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Nope. You¡¯re as beautiful as always even after you cried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself in front of you,¡¯ Barbara said, offering Maisie a n embarrassing smile. ¡°I thought I would never shed a tear in front of anyone in my life.¡± Barbara told Maisie that she had hatedn. Ifn had been willing to save her back then, she might not have needed to go through hell. She hatedn not all because he had refused to save her, but because he was the man she had wanted to marry the most back then. She looked up ton, and he was the only man she had fallen for. However, she had thoroughly been disappointed when he turned a blind eye toward everything that had befallen her back then. Barbara rested her head on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and said with a trembling voice,¡± Eric nearly destroyed me. Although I killed him in the end , I became a monster. I don¡¯t want anything anymore, but why¡­ Why he Maisie patted her back gently and looked at the wall. ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that it was a misunderstanding that he didn¡¯t save you?¡± Barbara was stunned. Maisie took a deep breath, helped her to sit straight, and said, ¡°The private room was too dark back then. He didn¡¯t know it was you, not to mention that Katrina was distracting him and taking him away to another ce. He missed the opportunity to save you because he was in a hurry to find you.¡± Barbara¡¯s shoulders shook. Her memory went back to the year when she had been calling for help in the private room after Eric had a few men pin her down and pour wine into her mouth. She had even cried out in her heart, praying that if someone coulde to her rescue, no matter which man it was, she would marry him. Whenn had appeared at the door, her heart shook, and she saw her hope. However,n had just nced at her and left hurriedly. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Chapter 842 At that time, she had felt her world had crumbled, and she had had a hard time breathing. That night, no one hade to her rescue. She had be a ¡°sinner¡± and had fallen from heaven to hell. Maisie sighed. ¡°He knew something had happened to you, but it was only on the second day that he found it was you in the private room that night. So¡­ He doesn¡¯t dare to show up in front of you. He knows how you see him, and he knows you probably hate him.¡± Barbara sat on the couch in a trance. She felt as if there was a hole in her heart. ¡°He couldn¡¯t bring himself to appear before you, so he could only contact you through phones. He knew you wanted to get revenge, so he guided you against Katrina. He gave you help as a stranger, and that¡¯s all he could do for you.¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at her. ¡°He had been on an undercover mission back then. He had long been aware of the deal between Tony and Peter. He had approached you to investigate Tony through Eric since Tony was his uncle. Honestly, he knew how you felt about him, but he couldn¡¯t reciprocate to you since he might die at any time due to his status as an undercover agent. ¡°He had been in deep regret after what happened to you. He said that it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to save the girl in the private room. It was because he was an undercover agent, and he mustn¡¯t get busted. However, he also said that if he had known that the girl was you, he would have done everything he could to save you.¡¯ Whenn had been unable to find Barbara, he returned to the private room, but there was no one there anymore. He only learned about Barbara¡¯s news the next day. He still regretted it and loathed himself. After that, Barbara had changed her name and gone overseas. He had gone into hiding and established the Glitz Club. He had also helped the Chases a lot from the dark. He was also the one who had helped Barbara¡¯s father when he raided Peter¡¯s bath center. ¡°He hired Katrina and forced her to serve others with her body to humiliate her. It was his n for her to get close to Peter, but Katrina refused toply with his n. She attempted to break herself free from Glitz through Peter, and she even exposed your story to the media.¡± That was why he had made Katrina go through what Barbara went through back then. However, it was even crueler than what had happened to Barbara. After her uncle¡¯s ident,n refused to let her get involved in the matter because he did not want her to get hurt. However, Tony still got her in the end. Fortunately, he had nted an undercover agent around Tony, and thus the police were able to find their location. Besides, it was also him who had caught Peter¡¯s son, distracted other people, and bought time for Yael and the police. Barbara cried out again, feeble and full of regret. Just because of a wrong judgment, she lived in the dark while he lived in guilt. She had recognized him only when he called her ¡°Elie¡± instead of ¡°Ms. Chase¡± in the text message. It was also because he had changed his way of addressing her that evoked the deepest memory in her heart, a past that she had forgotten. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ The rain fell on the window, leaving water trails on the windowpane. The house¡¯s interior was filled with warm yellow light from the floormp. Nn was sitting in his chair with his eyes closed. He seemed to be sleeping, but the document in his hands still remained open. There was a light glow around his handsome face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie tiptoed up to him and took the document from his hand gently. She closed it up and put it on the desk quietly. Just when she was about to get the jacket on the chair, Nn stretched his arms and grabbed her into his arms. He opened his eyes, and Maisie could see anger in them. However, he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°You¡¯ve be naughty, Zee. Why did youe back sote, huh?¡±. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Maisie leaned on his shoulder and wrapped her arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. I was wrong.¡± ¡°You were wrong? What have you done wrong?¡± Nn replied nonchntly, allowing her to hug him. ¡°¡­ I shouldn¡¯te homete, and I shouldn¡¯t make my husband wait for me in our house alone,¡± Maisie whispered into his ear. Her eyes were misted over, and she looked alluring. However, Nn remained calm and impassive. There was no expression on his face, and he seemed rather unaffected. Just when Maisie was going to kiss him, he turned his head sideways. He pinched her cheek with his hand and said exasperatingly, ¡°Zee, you can¡¯t expect me to forgive you after you offer yourself to me every time you make a mistake.¡± This was the first time Maisie felt defeated. Nn pushed her away, rose to his feet, and walked away. Maisie followed after him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He opened the door and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the study room.¡± Maisie kicked the slippers off her feet and ran up to him with her bare feet. She stood in front of him, blocking his way, and said,¡± No. 1 don¡¯t allow it.¡± She followed everywhere Nn went. He lowered his head to look at the woman in front of him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to go to the study room?¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t go to the study room,¡± Maisie replied with her lips pouting. He stood in front of her and asked, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Maisie knew Nn was really angry this time. He had regained his memory, so the trick she always used on the amnesiac Nn wouldn¡¯t work on him right now. She tugged at his sleeve softly and said, ¡°I was with Barbara just now. That¡¯s why I came home sote.¡± He frowned. ¡°And?¡± ¡®And?¡¯ Maisie met his inquisitive gaze and immediately understood what he was trying to say. I took over Glitz?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°So, you were not going to tell me if I didn¡¯t ask you, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Maisie bit her lips, and she did not know what to say. Nn pushed her away and walked into the study room decisively. He closed the door, causing thest ray of light to disappear from the corridor. Both of them stayed up all night. At the restaurant¡­ ¡°You, a married and pretty woman, took over Glitz behind Mr. Goldmann¡¯s back. Honestly, if I were Mr. Goldmann, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to you either.¡± ¡°Can you stop making fun of me, please?¡± Maisie said as she rubbed the center of her forehead. There were two dark circles around her eyes. It was her fault for not telling Nn about it. However,n had given Glitz to her because he did not want it to fall into the wrong hands. She was just going to take over Glitz temporarily. After all, he wanted to give Glitz to Barbara. It was just that Barbara had never been engaged in business, and he was worried that other people would take advantage of her. Besides, he had brought up Glitz by himself. It was his pride and joy. Since he couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate, he gave it to Maisie in the end. Louis took a sip from the soup and said, ¡± There are too many dangerous people in the club. Mr. Goldmann is just worried about you.¡± Maisie was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°I know¡­ But I¡¯m not good at exining¡­¡± It was true that she was never good at exining. Therefore, even if someone misunderstood her, she wouldn¡¯t try to exin herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin to him, how is he going to know what is in your mind?¡± Maisie was stunned again after she heard what Louis said. Then, he continued calmly. ¡°Although both of you trust each other, you keep wanting him to read your mind, and he indeed tries his best to understand what is in your mind, but the problem is, you don¡¯t understand him. As time goes by, men will just give up.¡± Maisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Both Nn and she had gone through a lot of things, so she thought their minds were in sync. After all, they could know what was on each other¡¯s minds just by looking at each other. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, it was only now that she realized that was not the real case. It was Nn who always tried to read her mind and understand her. He could instantly know what she was thinking by just looking at her eyes. Just how well did he know her for him to be able to do this? Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Seeing that Maisie had fallen silent, Louis popped a piece of meat into his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know there is something known as the best husband material¡¯ going on in the citytely? Do you know who started it?¡± Maisie looked at him in confusion. Louis chuckled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann. Some women even demand their partners to love and dote on them like how Mr. Goldmann dotes on his wife.¡± Maisie put her hand to her forehead and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Mr. Goldmann is the most desirable man in Bassburgh. All socialites in Bassburgh are hoping that he will get a divorce as soon as possible. As your cousin and your best friend¡¯s fiance, I shall remind you that you should watch out for it.¡± Maisie sat upright and replied, ¡°What? Who do they think deserves my husband?¡± serves There was no way she would allow something like that to happen. If she really broke up with Nn, wouldn¡¯t that give those women a chance? No! She would never let that happen. She had not let go of Nn in the past, so she would definitely not let go of him right now. She grabbed her purse and stormed out of the restaurant. Louis looked at her back and chuckled. He did not know about a certain man, but he definitely was not going to be dominated by a woman. He pulled his phone out and made a call to Ryleigh. He wondered if she had her breakfast or not and what she would like to eat if she had not. [Good Dawghter: I¡¯m on a diet!) (Louis: You¡¯re so thin that you¡¯re basically t-chested, and you still want to go on a diet?] [Good Dawghter: Get lost!) He waved at the waiter and ordered some food for Ryleigh. At ckgold¡­ After Nn had finished his meeting with his client, he came out of the meeting room with Quincy and the group of executives. He had an upright posture as he walked amongst the crowd. His deep blue suit wrapped around his body as fit as a glove. His gaze was deep, and he was both handsome and elegant under the shower of the white light. When a group of female staff saw him walking past them, they grabbed their phones excitedly and eximed, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s such a shame that Mr. Goldmann is married!¡± ¡°Although I like the story between Mr. Goldmann and Helios very much, I love how Mr. Goldmann spoils his wife too!¡± ¡°After seeing Mr. Goldmann, I just want to get a divorce. I can¡¯t stand looking at my husband at home anymore.¡± ¡°Wake up. The sun is still up. You should probably stop dreaming now.¡± Quincy was walking beside Nn as both of them were heading toward the administrative department. He took a look at Nn, who seemed unusually quiet today, and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Nn raised his hand to loosen his tie and said begrudgingly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t sleep well, I didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Quincy replied, ¡°I knew it¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re just mad at Ms. Vanderbilt for not telling you, right? But it¡¯s such a small matter. I think it¡¯s fine as long as she exins it to you.¡¯ Nn did not say anything, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He did not need an exnation. He just wanted her to reflect on her own mistake He was fine with her going to Glitz alone, but how could she not discuss with him about taking over Glitz? Was he dead? Would she have kept him in the dark forever if he had not asked? It seemed to him that this woman didn¡¯t give a d*mn about him, and she was just treating him a s if he was invisible! As soon as they stepped into the office, they saw Maisie was standing in front of the desk, waiting for them. She was wearing a long purplish red dress that entuated her great body figure. There was a pearl hair clip on the top of her ear, which made her look more charming and sweet. Quincy knew they were going to talk, so he went out of the office and closed the door. Maisie turned around and looked at Nn. Her eyes were misted over as if she would cry, and it struck at the soft spot deep in Nn¡¯s heart. She just stood there and looked at Nn pitifully. A drop of tear dangled at the corner of her eyes as she said, ¡°Are you not going to talk to me anymore?¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Nn took a deep breath, his heart pumping fast in his chest. He took off his tie and threw it on the desk. While he tried to suppress himself, Maisie said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I know I shouldn¡¯t have kept you in the dark. Are you still not going to talk to me?¡± Her voice was filled with sobs while a string of tears fell and trickled down her cheeks. Nn stopped in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t read his expression, ¡°I want you to rely on me, not ignore me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you¡­¡± Maisie looked at him begrudgingly. ¡®Really?¡± he asked. He put his hands on the desk and leaned closer to her. ¡°You decide things on your own without discussing them with me. Am I still your husband?¡± Maisie stretched her arms and wrapped them around him. Nn did not push her away and allowed her to hug him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With her voice filled with sobs, she said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, I just don¡¯t want to rely on you to solve everything. Yes, I took over the club, but I¡¯ll give it away once I find a suitable candidate¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nn lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her lips. After a long while, he let her go and stroked her cheek with his hand. He wiped the tears off her face and said, ¡°You just know how to use your tears to make me forgive you.¡± Maisie pouted and did not say anything. ¡°Do you know that it feels as if someone is stabbing my heart with a knife whenever I see you crying?¡± He kissed her again in between her eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°If you cried like this last night, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the study room.¡± Maisie stopped crying and red at him through her foggy eyes. ¡°You tricked me into tears?¡± Nn chuckled and replied, ¡°Am I the one who asked you to cry?¡± Maisie mumbled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± Nn coiled his arms around her waist, lifted her up, and put her on the table.¡± Whenever I see you are crying, it just breaks my heart. What kind of poison have you fed me? Although I¡¯m angry with you, I just can¡¯t scold you. I can¡¯t even beat you, and I have tofort you in the end.¡± She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Well, you can just leave me alone.¡± Nn gently kissed the corner of her lips and chuckled. ¡°If I ignore you, what if you run away from our house? If I ignore you, what if you run away from the house? Then I¡¯d have to take the kids to look for their mother. That¡¯s thest thing I want to do.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by hisment. There were snots in her nostrils, and a bubble came out when sheughed. Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore and dissolved into a fit ofughter. Maisie felt embarrassed. She wiped her nose and lifted her leg in an attempt to kick him, ¡°Stopughing!¡± He evaded her kick effortlessly. Maisie turned her head sideways and ignored him. Nn secured her tightly in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. There was a smile in his eyes as he said,¡¯ You¡¯re getting more and more adorable, Zee. You still look adorable even though you¡¯re crying Maisie did not say anything. Nn kissed the top of her head and continued. ¡°Honestly, I was mad at you because of your refusal to rely on me. I know you don¡¯t want to bother me, but I just want to be bothered by you.¡± Maisie was stunned. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°But won¡¯t you feel annoyed if I bother you too much?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he replied, his voice hoarse. Maisie looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to rely on you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get tired of me if I rely on you too much. People always say that marriage is the grave of love. We¡¯ve only been married for three years, and we still have a long way to go. If you think I¡¯m annoying, then¡­¡± Nn cupped his hands around her cheeks, forcing her to look him in the eyes. ¡°A husband who can¡¯t even solve his wife¡¯s problems shouldn¡¯t expect his wife to rely on himself. So what if marriage is the grave of love? Can¡¯t we love each other in the grave?¡± He hugged her tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side forever, be it 10, 20, or even 30 years. I¡¯ll have only one wife in my life, and her name is Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Maisie stretched out her arms, wrapped them around Nn¡¯s neck, andughed out loud suddenly. ¡°Nn, I told you a secret of mine when you lost your memory.¡± He stared at her. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Her eyshes were wet from the tears, and she kissed him. ¡°I love you very much, Nn Goldmann.¡± She found out that she loved him more than she had ever thought three years ago, back when he had given his life to block the bullet for her. Nn was astonished. He closed his eyes and sped the back of her head with his hand to intensify the kiss. Ryleigh walked back from the ssroom to the office, and most of the students that she met along the way addressed her as ¡± Mrs. Lucas¡± instead of ¡°Ms. Hill¡± when they ran into her. The whole academy knows that I¡¯m Louis¡¯s fiancee now! She returned to the office in a hurry and saw many meals brought straight to her desk from Michelin- starred restaurants. ¡® Several professors looked at her enviously. ¡°Ms. Hill, Mr. Lucas really treats you so well.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll get lunch every day if not breakfast. He¡¯s such a considerate man.¡± Ryleigh took a deep breath, picked up all the food on her desk, and walked out of the office. Those professors looked at each other in dismay, then suppressed their idolizing expressions after she had left. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get hired here only because she¡¯s Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee? So what¡¯s with that arrogant attitude?¡± ¡°What can you do about that? Allow me to hit you with the truth. You¡¯re nowhere near as lucky as she is when ites to choosing which family to be born in, which then leads to her being able to get married to the Lucases.¡± ¡°She¡¯s about to get married into a wealthy family, so why not stay at home and take care of her husband and future kids? Why must shee out here topete with us for a job? I guess she¡¯s mostly here just to show off.¡± Ryleigh brought the food into Louis¡¯ office, and there was no one else in the room except him. She piled all the meals on his desk. ¡°Louis Lucas, don¡¯t bring me any more breakfast or lunch meals in the future.¡± Louis leaned into his chair and flipped through a book. He raised his eyelidsnguidly upon hearing this and nced at her. ¡°Someone is bad-mouthing you behind your back.¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Ryleigh actually knew that her colleagues in the office did not like her. ¡°Since you know that, stop bringing me all these in the future. I don¡¯t want others to think that I got here because of my rtionship with you. Louis closed the book. ¡°Then did you get here because of that?¡± Ryleigh was extremely annoyed. ¡°Of course not!¡¯ Louis then ced the book on the desk. ¡± That¡¯s it.¡± She choked for a split second and stomped her feet. ¡°Then just take it as I don¡¯t wish for others to gossip about me anymore, so why can¡¯t you,¡± Louis stood up, and she retracted her neck backward in fright. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his hand, pinched her chin, and said word by word, ¡°Why do you care about other people¡¯s opinions?¡± ¡°l-I don¡¯t care about those, but the way they stare makes me feel ufortable,¡± she replied in a stern voice. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Ryleigh Hill, you have the skills. Others are talking about you only because they¡¯re jealous of you.¡± He put his lips next to her cheek and whispered into her ear, ¡°Or are you telling me that you¡¯re really the Ryleigh Hill that others think you are?¡± Ryleigh was astounded and froze in ce for a split second. What he just said makes sense.¡¯ He then pinched her cheek. ¡°What a cute little idiot.¡± Ryleigh flung his hand away and stood on tiptoe because of her disadvantage in the height department. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Whoever responds is the idiot.¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°You-¡± ¦°¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Å¦© ¦Ô¦Ô ¡°What about me?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows with interest. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You¡¯re my fiancee, and that¡¯s a fact. Anything that I give you is between us. The jealousy that others feel is their problem, and none of that is your business. If all you do when othersment on you behind your back is always take a step backward, then you might as well resign now and go back to being the youngdy of the Hills.¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. She could not refute anything that he said. And her stomach chose to fail her at that exact moment by letting off a growl due to the hunger, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. Louis propped his chin against one hand and sat on the side while watching Ryleigh shoving all the food into her mouth. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Ryleigh gobbled all the food and left a lot of crumbs and sauces around her mouth,pletely disregarding her image. Her mouth kept moving as she let off loud chewing noises as if she was a small hamster. Louis squinted slightly, She mowed down all the food and beverages and then gave off a burp. ¡°I¡¯ve finally resurrected.¡± Louis took out a tissue and wiped the oil stains off the corner of her lips for her.¡± Tsk, can¡¯t you eat like an adult? You have stains all over your mouth.¡± He was obviously disgusted, but what he did contradicted what he said. Ryleigh snatched the tissue from his hand. ¡°Are you disgusted by my table manners? But there¡¯s nothing you can do. If you don¡¯t like it, you can always go back to Ms. Mayweather, that elegant ex-girlfriend of yours.¡± Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re always mentioning her, are you jealous of her?¡± Ryleigh stood up and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like being jealous of others.¡± She walked to the door. Louis raised his voice and stopped her. Ryleigh turned around and was about to ask something when he got up, dashed toward her, stretched out his long arms, and took her into his arms. She was forced to lift her head, and her pupils constricted as his face came so close that it was blurred. Then, all she felt was a warm sensation on her lips. Everything became more and more real as she gradually returned to her senses. Ryleigh¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she pushed against his chest while she was almost running out of breath. Louis let go of her, saw her blushing cheeks, and smiled. She reacted and pressed the back of her hand against her lips. ¡°W-What was that?!¡± He replied, ¡°A kiss.¡± Ryleigh was astonished, and her mind was still nk. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Why would he kiss me?¡¯ Louis stared into her soul. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time.¡± Ryleigh was shocked. At Soul.. Maisie frowned when she saw the news of Tony¡¯s arrest. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seems that Maizie has indeed cooperated with the police and assisted them in Tony¡¯s arrest.¡¯ A female employee knocked on the door at this moment, and Maisie raised her head.¡± Come in.¡± The clerk came in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, something came up, and Mr. Kennedy has applied for a leave. He asked me to report this to you.¡± ¡°Okay, did he tell you the reason?¡± Maisie asked. The clerk shook her head. ¡°No, he answered a phone call and then went out in a hurry. He only asked me to inform you about that.¡± Maisie nodded. After the female employee went back out, Maisie leaned back into her chair. I¡¯ve yet to find a suitable person to take over Glitz. And if I were to transfer it to someone else casually, it might ruin the business or get it seized because of certain involvement in crimes. How am I going to exin that to Mr. Summer if that¡¯s the case? : ¡°Am I left with only an option, and that is to go to my omnipotent husband for help?¡¯ Maisie took out her cell phone and tapped into the WhatsApp chatbox that she shared with Nn. (Hubby¡±] Nn seemed to be on his phone at the time the message got through and replied within seconds. [Yes?) Lidpler 047 Maisie wrote something, deleted parts of it, wrote something else, deleted some again, and sent a series of long messages at the end. The summary of all the messages was to ask him if he knew someone suitable that could take over the club. She theny on the desk and waited anxiously. Soon, she got a reply from Nn. [Helios) Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s nning to get Helios to take ownership of a club? Is that even okay?¡¯ Maisie struggled for a moment, and Nn sent her a screenshot of his chat with Helios that he had taken earlier after a short while. [Helios: What kind of club is that?) [Nn: It¡¯s a legal establishment, do you want it or not?] [Helios: Why are you throwing everything at me, including all sorts of pieces of trash? Do I look like I¡¯ve lost my mind?] [Nn: It¡¯s the Glitz Club. Even your father goes there, so does that mean that your father is also a piece of trash?] [Helios¡­.] [Helios: I¡¯ll think about it.) Maisie was rendered speechless. Two dayster, nobody knew what Nn had done, but he had managed to get Helios to take over the Glitz Club. However, Helios did not want others to know his identity, so he chose to remain anonymous and took over the club as ¡°Mr. Hell¡±. Maisie arranged for Saydie to be one of the shareholders of the club. Saydie looked at her in surprise. ¡°Ma¡¯am, l¡­ I¡¯m not that good when ites to running a business.¡± Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Chapter 848 ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine with Helios there. You don¡¯t have to do anything as one of the shareholders. Only when an issue that he can¡¯t solve emerges, such as customers creating a scene, that¡¯s when youe forward and solve it however you deem appropriate.¡± Saydie thought for a while, ¡°I know only how to beat people up.¡± Maisie rubbed her temples. ¡°You can beat someone up only when they¡¯re the one who started it first. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get yourself in trouble.¡± Saydie nodded. Maisie waved her hand. ¡°But try not to let any troublesome guests through into the premises, and¡­¡± She looked at Saydie seriously. ¡°You need to make more friends. Don¡¯t always be by yourself. You¡¯re no longer in the Metropolis, so you have the right to get associated with others.¡± Saydie was stunned. Her lips were tightly closed, and she did not speak. Maisie walked up to her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Strix asked you to stay away from that dark life for your own good. You¡¯re still young, and you shouldn¡¯t give up your life for the organization.¡± Saydie lowered her gaze, gradually loosened her clenched fists, and suppressed her normal attitude. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best not to cause any trouble.¡± Maisie left Glitz, and a familiar Rolls-Royce was parked not far away from the building. She opened the door and got in the car, only to see Nn still holding aptop in his hand, looking at some data regarding the stock market. Quincy slid down the rearview mirror and looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you can finally be at ease now, can¡¯t you?¡± Maisie sat with her arms crossed.¡± Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± She then approached Nn. ¡°And that¡¯s thanks to my husband!¡± Nn looked away from the screen, closed the lid of theptop, and turned to look at her. ¡°So, do you know just how useful your husband is now?¡± Maisie blinked while resting her chin on his shoulder. ¡°I know.¡± Nn fondly stroked her hair. Quincy sighed. He could not bear to witness such a lovey-dovey scene at his age! Maizie returned to the Hannigan manor, and Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed the instant he saw her. ¡°You¡¯re actually shameless enough toe back here?¡± Mrs. Hannigan was worried that her husband would teach their daughter a lesson, so she stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Nate, Zee is pregnant now, so don¡¯t hit her.¡¯ ¡°Pregnant?¡± Nathaniel was stunned for a split second and then roared with a furious expression while pointing at his daughter with his trembling hand, ¡°You only think abouting back home after getting impregnated by some random man out there? The Hannigans can¡¯t afford to put their reputation on the line by taking you back in! Get out of here!¡± Maizie scoffed when Mrs. Hannigan was about to say something. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? This baby isn¡¯t the child of some random man. It belongs to the second heir of the Bouchers.¡± ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Nathaniel was startled. Maizie stroked her t abdomen. ¡°I said the child that I have in my womb belongs to the second heir of the Bouchers, so do you n to go to him to settle the ount?¡± Nathaniel was rendered speechless, probably because he heard that the baby belonged to the second heir of the Bouchers. Thus, he did not say anything anymore. ¨C ¡­ Mrs. Hannigan supported her. ¡°Zee, since you¡¯re pregnant with the Bouchers¡¯ child, then you have to get them to provide you with an exnation.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the child¡¯s father to be ountable for his actions.¡± She smirked proudly. ¡®I¡¯ll definitely get into the Bouchers in no time.¡¯ Tanner, who was upstairs at the moment, just so happened to take off his earphones and hear the conversation. He frowned, took out his cell phone, and sent a text message to Helios, Tanner knew about it, then Helios got to know, so it was only a matter of time before the members of the Bouchers knew about ittoo. When Elder Master Boucher asked Eugene about this, he was obviously shocked.¡± What!?¡± Richard took a sip of tea, looking extremely displeased. ¡°Look at your marvelous son. He got a girl pregnant before marrying her, not to mention that the girl is the daughter of the Hannigans.¡± Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Richard put down his cup heavily and said earnestly, ¡°Nathaniel Hannigan is asking us for an exnation. If this is true, and the child Maizie Hannigan is pregnant with indeed belongs to the Bouchers, we can only make Francisco marry her.¡± Francisco happened to overhear his grandfather telling his father that he wanted him to marry Maizie from upstairs and rushed downstairs immediately to object. ¡°You want me to marry Maizie Hannigan? Why should I? I won¡¯t marry her!¡± oned Richard pointed at him furiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this because of the mess that you made out there? That girl is now pregnant with your baby!¡± Francisco was astonished. ¡°What baby?¡± ¡°You! How dare you y dumb in front of me? Francisco Boucher, what have you learned throughout all those years when I left you in the training camp? One of you is the father, while the other is the son. You two are indeed cast in the same mold. Both of you have a thing for sleeping with random women, don¡¯t you? ¡°And you don¡¯t even know how to cover your *sses when you¡¯re doing so. Now that the girl is pregnant with your kid, you¡¯re refusing to take ountability for your actions? Do you want everyone in Bassburgh to make aughingstock of the Bouchers?¡± Richard was extremely livid, and Eugene, standing next to him, could not even utter a single word when he got embroiled in his father¡¯sment. Francisco frowned. ¡°How could it be possible for her to get pregnant? I didn¡¯t even-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this once. Have you ever slept with her!?¡± Richard asked and mmed the desk. The whole desk shook. Francisco was nervous. ¡°I¡­ Grandfather, I lost consciousness the other night. But I swear that I certainly didn¡¯t sleep with her.¡± I¡¯m certain of that. Because even if I was drunk and had done something promiscuous, it¡¯s impossible for me to have no memory at all, right? ¡®Something was definitely wrong with the wine that I drank that night. I didn¡¯t even have too much, and I had already lost consciousness . Maizie¡¯s pregnancy has nothing to do with me, that¡¯s for sure!¡¯ Richard¡¯s face paled. ¡°Enough! If she is not pregnant with your child, would they dare toe and hold you responsible?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I really-¡± ¡°Francisco, Maizie is an innocent girl, anyway. She was rejected by your cousin back then, and she¡¯s pregnant with your child now. No matter what your marriage with her has been decided.¡± Richard used the cane to stand up, and Eugene walked him away. Francisco froze in ce. He then clenched his hands into fists as he felt more and more powerless. Everyone in ¡°The Single Ladies of Bassburgh¡± group chat had already learned about Maizie¡¯s pregnancy within a few days. To their surprise, some of them said that the child she was pregnant with belonged to Francisco Boucher, the second heir of the Bouchers. Maisie saw the news by ident when she was going through the messages and was quite shocked. [Ryleigh: Since when did Maizie and Francisco get together?] (Jenny Weiner: That¡¯s huge! (Barbara C: Hehe¡­] Barbara only sent a short ¡°hehe¡± and ended her message with a rolled eyes emoji. That was it. Others might not think that there was any problem, but Maisie could see the implicit message that was hidden behind Barbara¡¯s ¡°hehe¡± at a nce. In fact, Maisie and Barbara both knew that Maizie had a godfather named ¡°Tony Grant¡±. Tony was not married and had no children, but he had been taking such special care of Maizie, not to mention the hotel suite that he had reserved for her for half a year. He had not even suspected her when she lured him out to the police. Thus, to say that nothing was happening between the two of them was truly unconvincing. As for why she would say that she was pregnant with Francisco¡¯s child, only the people involved in this matter would know. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kennedy stood outside the office and knocked on the door, and Maisie lifted her head. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you¡¯re back.¡± He walked into the office. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, I took a few days off, causing some work to be dyed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, but are you in any trouble?¡± Maisie could not help but ask him. He paused for a short while and smiled.¡± It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Seeing that Kennedy did not seem to want to talk about it, Maisie did not force it but handed him a proposal that was lying on her desk. ¡°X Mayweather and Nathan Hayes previously came together as an onscreen couple for an advertising endorsement. Its effect was quite good, so I thought about it. We can hire a more popr on-screen couple to shootmercials for Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series.¡± Kennedy took the proposal from her and skimmed through it. ¡°A popr on-screen couple?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Celebrity pairing is amercial marketing method too. If we hire an on-screen couple that is currently on fire on the Inte to help endorse Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series, it will not only satisfy the wishes of their fans but will also boost Soul¡¯s marketing by folds.¡± ¡°This is a good idea.¡± Kennedy nodded, then thought of something and said, ¡°But there are not many on- screen couples on the Inte recently.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we have one some time ago?¡± ¡°Some time ago?¡± Kennedy was slightly startled. Maisie felt a little embarrassed out of the blue. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, the ¡®HeliosxNn¡¯ onscreen couple that happened between Helios and Nn.¡± She had been thinking about it for a long time. Kennedy was out of words. ¡®She¡¯s nning to hire her own husband and Helios Boucher? Is she actually a fan of this pairing?¡¯ At Royal Crown Entertainment Co¡­ ¡°The endorsement of Soul¡¯s couple jewelry series?¡± Helios looked at the proposal and script, raised his head, and stared at Nina. Nina felt a little guilty and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann was the one who called and invited you in person.¡± She did not dare to say that Mrs. Goldmann had been thinking about his on-screen couple pairing with Mr. Goldmann for a long time! Helios frowned. He had recently reduced a lot of activities and events, including a handful of product endorsements. The only project that he had kept was arge-scale historical drama about a conspiracy against the throne. He had even taken the initiative to pick up the role of the general, which he had not tried before, and had declined all modern scripts and roles. He had put this forward because he was already in his 30s. He would much prefer not to y the leading role in any trendy modern drama anymore, and he was also doing so to give some of the young actors a chance at those dramas. Nina looked at him cautiously. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann really hopes that you¡¯ll agree to her proposal.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and asked casually, ¡°A couple jewelry series would need an on- screen couple for itsmercial shooting, so who¡¯s the person that she¡¯s found to pair up with me?¡± Nina stuck the tip of her tongue out, licked her lips, lowered her gaze, and bit the bullet before uttering two words, ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± I knew it!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Helios seemed to be giving off a smug expression as if he was a prophet and smirked. ¡°What a foolish idea.¡± Nina asked immediately, ¡°So does that mean that it¡¯s a yes from you?¡± Helios closed the script and let off an approving expression. ¡°I won¡¯t say no to this project if Nn has the guts to take it on too.¡± Nina thought for a moment. ¡®Mr. Boucher and Mr. Goldmann¡­ It will be a pity if this quarrelsome and loving couple doesn¡¯t get together for this project. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Mrs. Goldmann would be a fan of this pairing. Even I want to be in their fandom now! in At Blue Bay vi¡­ As soon as Nn stepped through the door, he smelled the fragrance that was wafting out of the kitchen. Maisie was in a pink apron and was bringing the dishes to the table with a wide grin on her face. ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Nn narrowed his eyes and walked up to the dining table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you tonight?¡± ¡°Why the sudden enthusiasm?¡¯ Maisie took off her apron and hung it on the wall. ¡°Can¡¯t I cook for my husband?¡± Chapler osv Heughed out loud. ¡°Of course not.¡± Maisie went around behind him, pressed on his shoulders, and made him sit down.¡± I¡¯ll go get you a te of spaghetti.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows but did not say anything. His eyes shifted from ce to ce as she moved around in the kitchen, and it looked like he was thinking about something. Maisie ced the meal in front of him, pulled out the chair, sat right beside him, and blinked. ¡°Hubby, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡± Nn nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you fetch into my te.¡± Maisie put the food onto the te for him and even delivered it to his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Nn raised his hand and held her wrist, then fed her food, looking at her face. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°Why do you think of me like that?¡± Even though she really did. Nn scoffed. ¡°Why are you being courteous with me?¡± Maisie leaned in, her red lips inches away from his, her beautiful face looking innocent. ¡°Dear, I want a couple to work together and be spokespeople for my jewelry. What do you think about that?¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± She pressed her lips together and then put her arms around his neck. ¡°I want to discuss this with you because I don¡¯t want you to be upset about it.¡± Nn pinched her chin, still keeping his eyes on her. ¡°Why would I be upset?¡± She gave him puppy eyes, ¡°Because the couple is two men.¡± Non squinted and realized that something was off, but he didn¡¯t understand. Maisie turned around and sat on hisp, then pushed her long hair behind her.¡± Dear, you wouldn¡¯t want your dear wife¡¯s dream to shatter, would you?¡± Nn gulped and agreed with a grunt. Since when did this elf be so seductive? Maisie pressed her lips to his cheek and pressed her body to his. ¡°Do you agree to this then?¡± Nn was under her spell, but his logic was still intact. He chuckled and cupped her face, pushing some of her hair out of her face as though he had seen through her n. ¡°You¡¯re willing to push me into a trap?¡± Maisie choked and punched his chest. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that!¡± He smiled. ¡°If you want to pull two men together and are asking me about it, I must be involved in this, no?¡± Maisie parted her lips. She was nning to trap him, but why was he so clever? ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± Nn suddenly pulled her in and nibbled at her neck. ¡°You want me and Helios to work together as your spokespeople Maisie was rendered speechless. He smiled. ¡°Cheeky.¡± Maisie hugged him, rubbing her head on his neck, ¡°Could you help me just this once?¡± Nn held her and said in a deep voice,¡± Stop that, or I¡¯ll,¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Maisie teased, but she tried to escape when she noticed the desire in his eyes. Nn grabbed her and rained kisses on her. ¡°You rascal, are you trying to miss dinner?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Maisie was defenseless, so she hugged him tightly. Neon lights brightened the dark night, mysterious and dreamy, making people lose themselves in the city that never slept. The lights in Glitz were shing, the songs loud. Barbara sat at the bar, drinking the cocktail the bartender had mixed. Althoughn and the manager had left, she still lingered around Glitz out of habit. A man sat next to her and said to the bartender, ¡°A bottle of whisky.¡± Barbara ced the ss to her lips and then squinted at the man next to her. ¡°Hey, Mr. Boucher?¡± When Francisco turned and noticed the person sitting next to him was Barbara, he was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Here to get drunk?¡± Barbara smiled and took a sip. Francisco replied with annoyance, ¡°So what if I am?¡± He was having a bad day and was irritated. He was going to explode. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Barbara put her ss down. ¡°I heard that Maizie is pregnant with your child.¡± Francisco blew up, ¡± Ms. Chase, be careful what you say. What do you mean my child? That¡¯s not mine. I didn¡¯t sleep with her!¡± Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter 852 The bartender stared at him curiously but didn¡¯t dare speak. Barbaraughed. ¡°I know. It¡¯s probably not great to suddenly be a father.¡± The bartender ced the bottle on the bar, and Francisco immediately drank from the bottle, gulp after gulp. Even people who had high alcohol tolerance wouldn¡¯t be able to handle drinking that much whisky. Seeing that he was drinking too much, Barbara said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, you should slow down with that. If you get picked up by some chick, it would be hard for me to exin to Maisie. This is her ce.¡± Francisco was already drunk, but he was surprised. ¡°Whose ce?¡¯ She was hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Maisie is the owner of Glitz?¡± Francisco asked her, ¡°Isn¡¯t my cousin the owner?¡± Barbara was rendered speechless. Francisco suddenlyughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Barbara didn¡¯t say anything. She had been under the impression that Maisie had taken over the club. Why did it suddenly belong to Helios? After half an hour¡­ Francisco slumped over the bar, staring at the drink in his hands. ¡°I told you, that child isn¡¯t mine. I never touched her, but no one believes me. I don¡¯t want to marry her.¡± ¡°Ms. Chase, is this gentleman your friend?¡± the bartender asked. ¡°No,¡± Barbara paused, then said, ¡°He¡¯s your boss¡¯ cousin.¡± The bartender was shocked but didn¡¯t press on. The club has gone through two owners now, so he couldn¡¯t tell if that was true. Francisco¡¯s stomach suddenly lurched, so he sat up and looked at Barbara. Barbara noticed that something was wrong, but Francisco threw up on her shoulder before she could react. The bartender was shocked. ¡°Ms. Chase!¡± Barbara turned pale and turned her face away before gagging. Francisco was carried upstairs, ckout drunk. The new manager informed Saydie, and since Saydie knew Barbara, she took her upstairs to clean up. Helios got news of that and immediately went to Glitz. He never entered through the front gate because he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out. He walked out of the elevator on the fifth floor and saw Gaydie. ¡°That kid is drunk?¡± Even though Gaydie didn¡¯t know Francisco, Barbara had told her that he was Helios¡¯ cousin, so she nodded. The new manager, Mr. Ghelder, said, ¡°Mr. Boucher is terribly drunk and even threw up all over Ms. Chase.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Ms. Chase?¡± Helios raised his brows. He could guess that it was Barbara. Why would Barbara be drinking with this fellow? Barbara was taking a shower in another room. She hadn¡¯t minded her own business and was covered in vomit. She didn¡¯t n to keep her clothes. She suddenly remembered something. ¡®Oh no! What am I going to wear!?¡¯ She nned to call Maisie so she could send some clothes over, but she realized that her phone was outside. Barbara wrapped herself up in a towel and carefully poked her head out to look around. No one was going to walk over, right? Probably not. Saydie wouldn¡¯t let anyone go in since she knew that she was there. She walked out of the shower and looked in her purse, but the door was opened at that moment. Helios, who r,a6 walked in with a bag, stood there, stunned. Barbara was bent over as she was going through her bag, and since she had just gotten out of the shower, her body wasn¡¯t fully dried yet, and her hair stuck to the curves on her back. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Barbara wasn¡¯t a skinny woman but quite a voluptuous one, so the towel didn¡¯t cover up much. She noticed something, turned around, and stared straight into his eyes. Barbara was so shocked she grabbed onto the loose towel that was about to slip. ¡°Ah!¡± Helios immediately turned around. T¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± He gulped but was d he had his back toward her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t that he had never seen female actresses in shower scenes during his filming career, and he had to interact with actresses when they were in their bikinis, but he never had unclean thoughts about them. But this ¡®incident¡¯ made him feel something! Barbara wrapped the towel around herself. Her face flushed, and she felt awkward. ¡°Do you need help, Mr. Boucher?¡± He didn¡¯t turn around but instead handed the bag to her. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Francisco. We only have uniforms here. This is new. You can wear it for now.¡± Barbara walked over and took the bag. She was happy that she had something to wear. She was surprised to see Helios¡¯ ears had turned red and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±. He nodded and immediately left the room without looking back. Barbara held the bag, and when she remembered how red his ears turned, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought that men wouldn¡¯t be shy but didn¡¯t expect him to be so shy. It made sense since he had a clean private life and had a nk page when it came to his love life. A man who didn¡¯t even have a scandal was like a piece of nk paper. Even the media didn¡¯t have the heart to contaminate him. She didn¡¯t have the right to do that either. Barbara put on the uniform. It didn¡¯t fit her because it was one size too small and was tight around her chest. She had to release the buttons to avoid breaking them. When she walked out of the room, she was surprised to see Helios standing in the corridor. Helios turned to look at her but immediately looked away before clearing his throat. ¡°Let me send you back. It¡¯ste and dangerous.¡± Barbara nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Heliod left through the back door with Barbara, opened the car door for her, and only walked to the driver¡¯s side after she was seated. The white car slowly drove away from Glitz. They were both silent on the way back. The neon lights shone into the dark cabin. Barbara turned to look at him and wanted to start a conversation. ¡°Why did you take over Glitz?¡± Helios kept his eyes on the road. ¡°Nn was worried that Maisie couldn¡¯t handle it, so I took over.¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so close to Mr. Goldmann.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite close to Maisie too.¡± Barbara paused, then looked down and smiled. ¡°I thought that Maisie¡¯s past was very simr to mine at first, but then I realized that she ¡®s a lot stronger.¡± ¡°You are pretty different. You look strong but are actually fragile, and Maisie looks weak but is actually strong. She is a lot more decisive when ites to dealing with issues too.¡± Helios looked at her and smiled. ¡°You let Katrina and the Salvadores off even after how they treated you and left it in the past. Maisie would give the people who hurt her a chance but would not be gentle toward them.¡± Barbara pressed her lips together. After exposing Katrina and Eugene, she let Katrina go because she was softhearted. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Katrina, even when she was in the hands ofn¡¯s men. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter 854 When the case was retried, she just wanted the Salvadores to be convinced of her innocence and didn¡¯t care if they were going to retaliate. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Helios sent her home. She got out and walked into her apartment building without looking back. After getting into her apartment building and walking into the elevator, she turned around. The car was still there. She felt warm, thinking that he wanted to see her safely home. When the elevator got to her floor, she walked out and saw a woman standing in the hallway. It was Katrina, so Barbara was stunned.¡¯ Why are you here?¡± Katrina was leaning against the wall with heavy makeup and holding a lit cigarette.¡± Why can¡¯t Ie and see you?¡± Barbara was quiet. Katrina blew smoke out and looked at her.¡± I¡¯m your half-sister. I just have worse luck because my father will never admit that I¡¯m his. You forced me into this situation. Can¡¯t you share my problems?¡±. Barbara frowned. ¡°I forced you?¡± She smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about this when you worked with Eric Salvador? Katrina took a drag, looking tired. ¡°I just wanted to ruin your reputation at that time.¡± ¡°Hah, you finally admit to it now.¡± Barbara walked to her door, keyed in her code, and heard Katrina speaking behind her. ¡°It was because ofn.¡± Her hand froze. Katrina¡¯s cigarette was half burnt, so she flicked the ash off. ¡°You never expected me to be in love with lan, did you?¡± Barbara was stunned and slowly turned to face Katrina, who was behind her. ¡°What¡­ are you saying?¡± n was an undercover agent. He got close to us because he wanted to learn more about Tony Grant¡¯s business through Eric, but I never expected us to fall for the same man.¡± ¡°How did you know¡­¡± That she lovedn? She had never told anyone about that. Katrina scoffed. ¡°You forgot that I left school early and started ying around. I could tell from how you looked at him.¡± Katrina threw the cigarette butt and stomped on it. ¡°I thoughtn brought me around because he loved me, but he was just using me to cover his identity as an undercover agent.¡± She stopped in front of Barbara and looked at her without expression. ¡°He didn¡¯t use you because you were too pure. You were a student and Ms. Chase, while I was the unknown b*stard.¡± Barbara was so shocked she couldn¡¯t say anything, Katrina grabbed her cor and was emotional. ¡°I even seduced the men thatn was investigating for him and fed him information. I fell into this because of him. I didn¡¯t know he was using me but had the purest of love for you instead!¡± Barbara pushed her away and was angry too. ¡°Was that my fault? You worked with Eric to destroy me because of that?¡± Katrina yelled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Katrina¡¯s eyes were red when she stared at her. ¡°He loved how innocent you were, so you would be just like me if I ruined that. So what if you were the legitimate Ms. Chase? You¡¯d be just as dirty, and he wouldn¡¯t look at you the same anymore.¡± She burst outughing after saying that.¡± But I didn¡¯t expect him to disappear after that. I guess he couldn¡¯t handle that because he didn¡¯ t manage to save you. We both lost him, so it felt that justice was served.¡± Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 ¡°I hated you, and I hated the Chases. I wanted to take revenge, with Eugene or Peter¡¯s help, but why¡­¡± Katrina grabbed onto Barbara¡¯s arm andpletely lost her mind, ¡°Why wasn so cruel to me? I slept with him, did you know? But he just used me as a pawn. He opened up Glitz and still treated me cruelly because of you. He let his men assault me, but why weren¡¯t you the one who was assaulted!?¡± Barbara¡¯s arm hurt because of her grip. Suddenly, someone appeared and pushed Katrina awayShe lost her footing and fell to the floor. Barbara looked at Helios, who suddenly appeared next to her. ¡°You¡¯re still here!?¡± Helios honestly answered, ¡°I saw her from downstairs, so I came over to check.¡± He was about to leave when he looked up and saw someone by the window, so he stayed. He didn¡¯t know why. Katrina stood up and startedughing.¡± Yelena, you¡¯re quite good at this. You¡¯ve managed to seduce Mr. Boucher.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Barbara stared at her fiercely, ¡°Not everyone thinks like you. You chose your own path. You saidn used you but didn¡¯t you do that willingly because you loved him?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Katrina fell silent. Barbara didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.¡± Did he force you or coerce you? If he did, go talk to him. Why are you ming me for all your misfortunes? Do you think I¡¯m here for you to bully? Why do you think you deserve to me anyone? ¡°Did I force you to make your choices, or did I forcen not to love you? Your mom knew that my dad was married but still stuck to him and gave birth to you without letting him know. That wasn¡¯t your fault, it was my father¡¯s, but you can¡¯t me anyone else for it, especially not me!¡± Barbara was convincing andmanding. Katrina had nothing to say and finally left without looking back. Helios looked at Barbara, who looked down. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, he could see the disappointment in her expression. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°I want a drink.¡± Helios went to get some better alcohol from the convenience store with her and sat down on thewn. She cracked open a can and handed it to him, then thought of something. ¡°Oh, no way, you¡¯re driving. You can¡¯t drink.¡± Helios watched her drink, then looked up at the sky full of stars. He didn¡¯t seem to have seen a night sky like this before. Barbara became really talkative once she started drinking, sometimesining, and she even started talking about her past. When she got to the sad parts, she would start sobbing while hugging her legs. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how it turned into this.¡± Helios held out his hand but paused midair, then patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me walk you up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too much.¡± Barbara looked up. A few strands of hair stuck to the corner of her eyes that were wet, but her eyes that weren¡¯t focused betrayed her. She put her face on her knees and cried whileughing. ¡°Do I look like a viin?¡± Helios looked away, his thoughts messy. ¡°No, not at all.¡± She smiled. ¡°Did you know why I wanted to get to know you two years ago?¡± Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Helios was stunned as he looked at her in confusion. Barbara said drunkenly, ¡°Because I knew Katrina was with your uncle. I wanted to get revenge on her, so I exposed the scandal between her and your uncle. Also, I was the one who leaked the news to your mother about the gem-hunting event.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Helios replied half-heartedly. If Barbara had not exposed the scandal, not only him, the entire Boucher family wouldn¡¯t have learned that Eugune had been keeping a woman outside behind everyone else¡¯s back. Barbara asked again, ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused your uncle and aunt to get a divorce. Do you not resent me?¡± Helios chuckled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°Helios¡­¡± Barbara suddenly went closer to Helios. Her blurry gaze seemed to have cleared up a bit. Helios looked at her without moving away. He did not like being near drunk people, but the smell of alcohol on her was not very offensive to him. After a short while, she smiled and said,¡± You know what? You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Helios frowned. He seemed unable to understand what she meant by ¡°pretty good.¡± ¡®Is she talking about the time I saved her?¡± ¡°The moon can only be watched from afar and can¡¯t be defiled. It¡¯s quite nice, don¡¯t you think?¡± .. ¡°What?¡± Helios was stunned. It seemed to him that she was really drunk. Suddenly, Barbara burped, and he narrowed his eyes. Before he could say anything, she cupped her hands on his cheeks and asked with a smile tugging at her lips, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Helios froze. Other than surprise, there was also a feeling that he did not know how to describe as he had never experienced before. Perhaps this was the first time a woman asked him if she could kiss him or not. He fixed his gaze on her lips which were getting closer and closer. He could have pushed her away, but he did not know why he could not lift his arms up. They seemed to be held in ce by an invisible force. Then, she fell, and her lips grazed past his chin. He subconsciously grabbed her body, and she fell asleep on him. Looking at the person in his arms, Helios pushed her. ¡°Barbara?¡± She said something, but he couldn¡¯t hear it well. Then, her head tilted, and she did not say anything anymore. Helios put his hand on his forehead and sighed. She was clearly drunk, yet she refused to admit it. The question ¡°Can I kiss you¡± she had asked was still echoing in his head. ¡®Is this what she looks like when she¡¯s drunk?¡¯ A ray of sunlight filtered into the room. The automated curtains were drawn and allowed more sunlight to fill the room. Maisie frowned and lifted her arm to cover her eyes as she slowly opened her eyes. Nn noticed that she was waking up. He grabbed her into his arms and kissed the center of her eyebrows. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied softly. She found afortable spot on his chest and fell asleep again. A mischievous smile appeared on the corner of Nn¡¯s lips as he slipped his hands into the sheet. After a short while, Maisie cracked her eyes open and began kicking and punching him. ¡°You *sshole! Ouch-¡± She suddenly yelled out in pain. Nn hastily got up and flipped the sheet open. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie¡¯s cheeks were red from her anger. She put her hand on the back of her waist and said through gritted teeth, ¡°| sprained my back. This is all your fault¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she buried her head into the pillow. Seeing how embarrassed she was, Nn chuckled and put his hand on her waist. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all my fault. Let me help you massage.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As he massaged her waist, his eyes slowly changed. Just like a lion that hadn¡¯t gotten to eat enough, he pounced at Maisie again, resuming what he had left offst night. Wildplei oo It was 7:30 in the morning as Nn carried Maisie downstairs. He put her on the couch and said, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡± He kissed the top of her head and went to the kitchen. Leaning against the couch, Maisie looked mesmerizingly at his busy figure in the kitchen with a smile on her face. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Maisie did not know when it happened, but Nn was all she had in her eyes by the time she realized it. After Nn finished preparing the breakfast, Maisie rested her chin on her palm and looked at her husband longingly,¡± Honey, seeing how much I cooperated with youst night and this morning, shouldn¡¯t you say yes already?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nn put the sunny side up on her te and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll consider.¡± Maisie put her hands down and sat up straight. ¡°What? Why do you still need to consider it?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He lifted his eyebrows and put a cup of warm milk on the table. ¡°It depends on your performance for the next few days. If I¡¯m happy, maybe I¡¯ll say yes.¡± In order to make it work, Maisie had no other choice but to gnash her teeth and nod. Seeing Maisie¡¯s sullen appearance, Nn asked, ¡°Are you not jealous to have your husband shoot an endorsement like that with another man?¡± Jealous? Why should I? Both of you are¡­ Well, this is different. You guys are like brothers, and I don¡¯t see any problem for you to promote the brotherly love between you and Helios.¡± ¡®They¡¯re not in love with each other or whatsoever. It¡¯s just two handsome men standing together to take a few pictures.¡¯ Nn narrowed his eyes as he felt a little upset when he found out that his wife was into the nonsense between him and Helios. He just couldn¡¯t understand it at all. Maisie reached out to his hand and said whiningly, ¡°Just one time, I promise.¡± Nn just couldn¡¯t stand it whenever she was asking for something from him this way. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no to her and did not want her to be sad. In the end, he put the cup down and said, ¡°Alright, just this once.¡± Meanwhile, Barbara slept until morning. When she woke up, she reeked of alcohol, felt light-headed, and was thirsty. After ncing around her surroundings, she jerked up from her bed. 1¡­ I¡¯m in a hotel?¡¯ Then, the things that had happenedst night slowly returned to her mind. After Helios sent her backst night, she bumped into Katrina. Then, Helios showed up again, and they drank alcohol together. Besides¡­ ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± When the question Barbara had asked Helios surfaced in her head, she covered her cheeks in embarrassment. Barbara hastily flipped the sheet open and got out of the bed. Then, she happened to see a note underneath a ss of water on the desk beside the bed. She took the note up and read it. [I don¡¯t know the door¡¯s password to your house, so I could only send you to a hotel. I know you will be thirsty when you wake up, so the ss of water is for you.) Looking at the beautiful handwriting and the sweet message, she knew instantly that Helios had left the note. Barbara lowered her head and thought, Does he treat everyone with such care as well?¡¯ However, this was not what she should be worrying about. What she should be worrying about was the question she had asked Heliosst night. How was she going to face him next time? In the afternoon, at Soul¡­ ¡°What? Mr. Goldmann has said yes?¡± Kennedy looked at Maisie in disbelief. Maisie nodded. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no way he would reject me.¡± Besides, Nina had also said that Helios was fine with it as long as Nn said okay. Although it seemed like he was doing Nn a big favor, Maisie did not care about it as long as he said yes. Maisie asked Kennedy to contact the people from the fashion magazine. Once they heard that Helios and Nn were going to work on a The people in Soul were all very excited when they heard that Helios and Nn were going to work on a commercial together. §³§á§Ñ§â§äer 85 Both Helios and Nn arrived at Soul at the same time. Helios¡¯ fans were all gathered outside Soul, and it took a lot of security to maintain order at the scene. Helios got out of the car. He was wearing a long blue-grey trench coat with a white turtleneck shirt. It made him look more gentle and elegant. He turned his head around to look at Nn. Nn was wearing a ck suit, and he looked sharp and cool. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Both of them had created quite amotion on the Inte with the ¡° HeliosxNn¡± when they were at Winston Ind. Now that they had appeared in front of the public together, all of their fans were beyond excited. Sticking his hand in the pocket, Helios said, ¡°I thought you were going to say no.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nn nced at him and replied,¡± Honestly, I really wanted to.¡± After that, he went into the lobby first. Helios chuckled and followed after him. There were so many fans gathered outside of Soul, causing the employees of the opposite and adjacent stores toe out and join in the fun. ¡°I heard that Soul Jewelry invited a movie star to shoot an endorsement. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡± ¡°Not only a movie star. Have you forgotten about Mr. Goldmann? After all the owner of Soul Jewelry is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife. I¡¯m so jealous of them. It¡¯s no wonder that their business is so good.¡± Kennedy and the shooting crew were waiting for them in the lobby. When Maisie saw both of them appear at the same time, her eyes widened. ¡°What a coincidence! It seems like they can read each other¡¯s minds!¡± Nn looked at Maisie and squinted his eyes dangerously. He knew what was going on in Maisie¡¯s head with just a single look, and he swore to God that he was going to settle the ount with her again after the shooting was over. Maisie could sense Nn¡¯s intentions when he was looking at her. Her cheeks burned, and she thought to herself that she would be dead again tonight! Both Nn and Helios were very handsome. They did not even need to wear any makeup, and they just needed to put on the same outfit. They then wore the same ring on their index and tail finger. They did not need to say any lines. They just needed to put up some poses. Maisie came out of the shooting studio, where both Nina and Quincy were waiting outside. When Quincy saw her, he walked up to her and asked, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, why did you ask Mr. Goldmann toe here for the endorsement shooting?¡¯ Quincy did not know that Nn was here to shoot the endorsement with Helios. He would haveughed himself to death if he had known about it. Maisie blinked and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany. With both of them in the endorsement, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to earn a pot full of money from it.¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re behaving more and more like a businesswoman,¡± After all, she was willing to ask her husband to be a model for her product in order to make money. Maisie did not deny it. Sheughed and replied, ¡°Really? I think the same as well.¡± Nina went closer to her and whispered,¡± Honestly, when Hels and Mr. Goldmann are standing together, they look like they could make a great couple.¡± Nn had never appeared in the same photo with Helios in the past. Even if they had some interactions on Facebook, when those tourists had published the photos they took at Winston Ind, they instantly went viral to the point that some of theizens even said they were the perfect match for coupling. Therefore, Maisie was confident that this magazine endorsement would definitely be a hit. Maisie covered her mouth and chuckled.¡¯ Right? We¡¯re going to make a lot of money this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Hold on a second. I have to publish some of the photos on Facebook too.¡± Nina took her phone out and captured a few photos of them. Helios and Nn took a few photos in front of the photography reflector. The photographer was amazed by the photos, and he was certain that this was probably the most ¡°expensive¡± magazine cover he had ever done. When Maisie was looking at Nina¡¯s phone, she felt a shadow looming over her. Both of them lifted their heads. Nn grabbed her shoulders and took her away, leaving Nina and Quincy to look at each other in confusion. Helios came over and fastened the button with one hand. He looked in the direction where Nn was taking Maisie and asked, Are you guys satisfied now?¡± Nina let out an embarrassed smile while Quincy was dumbfounded. ¡°Nn¡­ Ahb! Please walk slower¡­ Honey!¡¯ Maisie could hardly keep up with Nn¡¯s speed, and she was panting heavily. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Chapter 859 They came all the way to an empty corridor. Nn pinned her on the way, leaned closer to her, and nted a deep kiss on her lips. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re having a lot of fun, huh? Zee, do you still want to do something like this again in the future?¡± Maisie¡¯s chest was heaving up and down vigorously. Her eyes were misted over as she pouted and said, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not going to do something like this anymore.¡± ¡®He¡¯s so bad. He just knows how to take advantage of the opportunity to bully me. But I love it.¡¯ Nn stroked her eyes with his finger and chuckled. ¡°Now that you¡¯re satisfied, it should be my turn, right?¡± Although she knew what Nn was implying, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Not now.¡± He leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°How about tonight?¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck, looked at him straight, and offered him a wide smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re being so cooperative today, let me do it tonight.¡± Nn chuckled hoarsely and kissed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it then.¡± #HeliosxNn¡¯s endorsement# #Mr. Goldmann, Helios# These two pieces of news went viral on the Inte in just two days, and they became one of the hottest topics on Google Trends. Even the photos of them arriving at Soul that someone had taken in the dark became a hit on Facebook, and they also appeared on the headlines of entertainment outlets. A lot of theizens were stunned.¡¯ Some of them even teased Nn for cheating on his wife since he went to his wife¡¯s jewelrypany to shoot an endorsement with Helios. inc Soon, a certain passionateizen found out that it was Maisie who had invited both of them to shoot the endorsement. When the news got out theizens exploded. #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wife is really into the ¡± HeliosxNn¡± thing despite him being her husband. She¡¯s so proud of them that she even invited both of them to be the spokespeople of her product.# #Mr. Goldmann, your wife is so funny # #Mr. Goldmann truly loves his wife very much. If I asked my husband to do this, he would certainly say I must¡¯ve gone out of my mind. Maisie also appeared on Google Trends because she was very into the coupling between Nn and Helios. Some of theizens also went to her Facebook and teased her for ¡°betraying¡± her husband. In a western restaurant¡­ ¡°Zee, you¡¯re so incredible! How could you get so much into the HeliosxNn thing? You even try to earn money out of it.¡± Ryleigh had an off day today, so she hade out to have lunch and gossip with Maisie. Maisie cut her steak slowly and replied,¡± Why not? It¡¯s such a good opportunity to make some money, so there¡¯s no way I should let go of it, right?¡± Ryleigh clicked her tongue. ¡°Sure enough. You¡¯re getting more and more business-minded after bing a boss.¡± ¡°Which business person doesn¡¯t want to earn money? I have to raise my children, okay?¡± Maisie chuckled. Biting her fork, Ryleigh said sulkily, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t earn money to raise your children, the money that Mr. Goldmann earns is more than enough for you guys to spend. He¡¯s now the second richest person in the world. His total worth is more than ten million, not to mention that ckgold earns a few millions each year. He¡¯s just like a walking ATM.¡± The wealthiest person in the world was Yorrick, the descendant of the Hathaways in Yaramoor, and now. Nn was just a rank below him. Maisie chuckled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s his money, not mine.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You two are unreasonable!¡± Ryleigh sighed. It was only now that Ryleigh saw the reason all the socialites wanted to get married to Nn. He was good at making money and loved his wife a lot, not to mention that he was handsome. She was certain that Maisie must have saved the entire gxy in her previous life. If it hadn¡¯t been for the small ident nine years ago, Maisie would not havee across Nn. If she had note across Nn, things would have happened differently. Everything was destined. Hah, if it isn¡¯t Mrs. Goldmann and Ms. Hill?¡± A voice erupted from their back. Ryleigh and Maisie turned their heads simultaneously, and the person walking up to them was none other than Maizie. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Both of them had heard that Maizie had gotten pregnant, and Elder Master Boucher wanted Francisco to marry her. Maizie had begun going around bragging that she was going to be a member of the Bouchers. Not only had she moved back to live with the Hannigans, but the people who looked down on herst time began to gather around her, currying her favor. Ryleigh clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Just when I thought who it was. So it¡¯s you. The woman who took advantage of her baby to get into a prestigious family.¡± Maizie did not react violently toward Ryleigh¡¯s sarcastic remark like she used to do. Ever since she had been kicked out of the Hannigans, she had changed. She had be calmer and more collected. She caressed her still t stomach and smiled: ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Even if I took advantage of my baby, you can¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯s the descendant of the Bouchers. Elder Master Boucher loves him very much. We¡¯re going to be a family in the near future. Don¡¯t you think you should address me as your cousin-inw, Ms. Hill?¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes at Maizie and replied, ¡°Hah. It¡¯s still unknown whether the baby in your stomach is Francisco¡¯s kid.¡± Maizie¡¯s face sank. ¡°What do you mean by that? Even if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t allow you to insult a descendant of the Bouchers like that. Besides, your aunt is one of the Bouchers. Don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t disgrace her in front of the public?¡± ¡°You-¡± Just when Ryleigh was about to say something, Maisie stopped her. She looked at Maizie and said nonchntly, ¡°Well, congrattions then, Ms. Hannigans. Ryleigh has a big mouth. I hope you can forgive her.¡± Maizie looked at her back and sneered.¡± You should be d that I coulde out safely, right, Mrs. Goldmann. Or else, my kid wouldn¡¯t have been able to go back to his own family,¡± She was saying that Maisie had sent her to the police station through a recording pen. Maisie replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve learned your lesson and decided to turn a new leaf. I hope you can stay this way.¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned grim, and she said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget about this lesson.¡± After that, she turned around and left. Ryleigh flew into a rage as she watched Maizie walk away. ¡°This woman is behaving like an *ss before she even bes one of the Bouchers. I can¡¯t imagine what she will turn into after she really bes Francisco¡¯s wife.¡± Maisie took a sip from the ss of water and did not say anything. She was not interested in knowing who was the father of the baby in Maizie¡¯s stomach. She did not care who she was going to marry either. As long as she did not do anything overboard, she would not do anything to her. After the jewelry endorsement of Nn and Helios became the magazine¡¯s cover, the magazine was sold out within half a day. At the same time, Soul sessfully surpassed La Pe in terms of attention and sales volume, approaching Taylor Jewelry and bing the thirdrgest jewelrypany, The impact brought about by Helios and Nn was big. Many famous celebrities in the entertainment industry began approaching Soul in an attempt to strike a deal with them. Some of the biggest fashion events had started renting jewelry from Soul to first-tier actresses for events, large dinners, and so on. Throughout the entire week, other than working and signing contracts, Maisie also worked on preparing a birthday surprise for Nn. She did not say anything about it to Nn, and she only discussed it with Ryleigh, Barbara, and Louis. At ckgold¡­ Nn couldn¡¯t even focus on the document. After all, Maisie had been ignoring him for nearly a week. He pinched at his nose and asked Quincy, ¡°What has Maisie been doing recently?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Quincy was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann has had a pretty tight schedule in the past week. I heard that she¡¯s going here and there, signing contracts with some of the major brands. The sales volume of Soul is getting better and better. Nn frowned. He suddenly regretted letting Maisie operate a jewelrypany. When she became busy, shepletely forgot about him. Looking at the gloomy expression on Nn¡¯s face, Quincy had a strange feeling that Nn was like an abandonedrge dog waiting for his female owner. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Nn received a call from his father, asking him to bring Maisie back to the family estate for a meal on his birthday, and he nonchntly agreed. After ending the call his expression dimmed a little. ¡®I haven¡¯t celebrated any of my birthdays throughout all those years. Maisie did ask me about it the other day, but she¡¯s been busy recently, so she¡¯s probably forgotten about it.¡¯ In the evening, Maisie went to pick up the kids from school early after getting off work. Daisie and Colton got into the car and asked immediately, ¡°Mommy, is Daddy¡¯s birthday just around the corner?¡± Maisie was astounded. ¡°How did you know?¡± Daisie giggled. ¡°Grandpa is the one who told us about it.¡± Maisie took a nce at the rearview mirror and could not help butugh. ¡°Yeah, your daddy¡¯s birthday is coming up soon. Have you thought about any gift that you want to give your daddy?¡± Daisie sank deep in thought. Colton spread his hands. ¡°Sigh, Daddy doesn¡¯t seem to becking anything.¡± Daisie turned to look at him and frowned.¡± Colton, even if Daddy doesn¡¯tck anything, we must still show him our sincerity.¡± Listening to the debate between the two children that wasing from the back seat, Maisie chuckled helplessly. Daisie suddenly asked, ¡°Mommy, can I invite my friends to Daddy¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Colton crossed his arms, acting like a tiny adult. ¡°You want to invite Noce Knowles too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Noce Knowles? Maisie thought for a while. ¡®Could that be Mr. Tristan Knowles¡¯s greatnephew?¡¯ ¡°Noce is a good person. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Daisie wondered. She had always had a good impression of those ssmates who treated her well in ss. Colton turned his head away. ¡°I think he¡¯s a hypocritical person.¡± She leaned over to Colton¡¯s side and winked. ¡°Colton, you don¡¯t like him because he¡¯s smarter than you and dethroned you from your first ce in ss, am I right?¡± Colton refuted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Daisie responded, ¡°Yes, you do!¡± Maisie was out of words. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn saw that Maisie had brought the two rugrats here. It was a rare asion for his wife to get off work early, but she was being upied by the two kids again, and he was very upset about that. Daisie and Colton ate happily right next to Maisie. Maisie fetched them all the dishes, and when she noticed Nn¡¯s jealous and gloomy expression, she chuckled and ced a piece of meat on his te.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hubby, be good and eat your meal.¡± Nn red at her. ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± His tone sounded sour, aggrieved, and a little annoyed. Hrity overflowed out of the corners of Maisie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, I admit that I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I promise that I¡¯ll make it up in a few more days. So be good.¡± Daisie and Colton looked at Nn contemptuously. ¡°E! Daddy is already an adult, but he still needs Mommy to coax him.¡± Nn could not refute that. I really want to throw these two rascals out. Maisie apanied Daisie and Colton while theypleted their homework in their room, and the laughter that came from the three of them prated through the air and traveled to the study located next to the room from time to time. Nn held a cup of coffee to his lips and did not take a single sip from it for a long time. Compared to the livelinessing from next door, he felt rather deserted and lonely. It was not until 10:00 p m. that Maisie tucked the two rugrats to bed before returning to the master bedroom. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Nn standing silently outside, on the balcony. A ray of moonlight was cast on him, reflecting off the outline of his silhouette. He had not changed his clothes, and his solemn, ck suit blended really well into the gloomy night. Maisie walked over and hugged him from behind. The warmth that came from behind him caused him to tremble slightly, and he turned his head to the side. ¡°Have the kids gone to bed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She pressed her cheek against his back and chuckled. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡¯ Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Nn did not speak. Maisie walked around him to get in front of him and stared up at him, and she grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Is my hubby angry?¡± Nn took a deep breath and toned his tense expression down. He then lowered his head and held her hand: ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll go and take a shower first. You¡¯ve been busy all day, so you should have a good rest tonight.¡± Even though he was upset, he knew that Maisie had been really busy recently. After all, she was his wife, so he had to be a little more understanding when it came to her. Seeing Nn walking toward the bathroom, Maisie burst into a chuckle. I¡¯ve been deliberately using the excuse of being busy to neglect him and did not mention his birthday to him throughout these few days. I think he must be very sad now. ¡®I might have to make it up for him tonight.¡¯ After Nn finished taking a shower and got changed into his nightgown, he came out of the bathroom and saw Maisie lying on the bed seductively, staring at him with her head resting on the palm of her hand. The moonlight outside the window pierced through the curtains and shone on her smooth and delicate skin, and the silk nightdress was draping over her body, showcasing her beautiful figure. Nn narrowed his eyes, thought of something, and the corners of his lips twitched. He walked up to the bed, leaned over, ced his hand on Maisie¡¯s side, and kissed her. After a few short minutes of passionate kisses and strokes, he pulled the nket with his hand abruptly and wrapped every inch of her in the nket Maisie was caught off guard. Nn rolled over,y down on his side of the bed, hugged the person in the nket, and chuckled. ¡°Sleep tight.¡± ¡°Nn, you¡­¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Nn printed a kiss on her forehead andy down, really trying to get some sleep. Maisie was stunned. ¡®Is this fe doing it on purpose?¡¯ She stretched her hand out of the nket and poked his cheek with her fingertips.¡± Nn, I want.¡± Nn turned around, hugged her in his arms, rested his chin on her head, and held back his chuckle. ¡°Go to sleep already.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®F*ck, he¡¯s really doing this on purpose!¡¯ Nn really fell asleep at the end, while Maisie was hit by insomnia. When she woke up the next day, Nn had already woken up before she did, made breakfast, and left a note for her before heading to thepany. The rugrats did not have to go to school on the weekends, so they slept until 9:00 a m. before they woke up. Maisie poured them some warm milk to go with the breakfast. Daisie grabbed the mug and asked, Mommy, will Wayione back during the winter break? I miss him.¡± Maisie paused for a split second and rubbed her on the head. ¡°Yeah, Wayion wille back to apany you guys during the winter break.¡± Wayion and Titus were abroad, so Maisie knew that Wayion¡¯s great-grandfather would definitely take good care of him. But the three rugrats were used to sticking together throughout their whole lives, and she did not know if Wayion would be able to get used to being alone. Looking at these two children, Maisie actually felt quite remorseful. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the ident that took ce three years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have separated myself from them in such a hurry and without any notice. Not to mention the unborn baby¡­ ¡®However, everyone has to look forward in life, and with Nn and these three kids apanying me in the future, I no longer need anything extra. Lulupici VUL Maisie waited for the children to finish their breakfast before sending them back to the Goldmann mansion. While she was on her way to thepany, she received a call from Barbara. ¡°The venue for the birthday banquet has been confirmed. Do you want toe and take a look at the ce?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°Wow, that was quick!¡± Barbara exined, ¡°Your cousin, Mr. Lucas, is paying for this, so, of course, it has to be quick. We¡¯ll wait for you here, and I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± ¨C Looking at the address that Barbara sent her, Maisie made a U-turn and drove toward Bass Wave Port, which was located in the administrative district of Bassburgh. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bass Wave Port was thergest seaport in Bassburgh, and it also had the most magnificent night view that was why it was called the Night Pearl of Bassburgh. There wereplexes of prosperous skyscrapers on both sides of the wide bay. During the day, the whole location would be lying under a vast blue sky, which was then embellished with white clouds and the clear ocean. Small boats and giant ships entered and left the harbor every single day. While at night, it would be a ce that had a splendid night scene and bright shimmering lights. Maisie parked her car at the port, and as soon as she got off the car, she saw Barbara and Ryleigh both standing on a sightseeing cruise ship berthed in the harbor and waving at her. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Maisie stepped onto the cruise ship, and the backdrop and the decoration of the venue for the birthday banquet had already been set up on the wide and spacious deck of the cruise ship. It was decorated with colorful lights and looked extremely romantic. It was said to be a venue for a birthday celebration, but it looked more like a venue set up for a marriage proposal. She was dumbfounded. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Ryleigh moved closer to her and pointed her finger all around the ce. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve arranged everything for you. The birthday celebration will be held together with the marriage proposal. You can enjoy the night view that the Bass Wave Coast has to offer and propose under such a magnificent night sky. Tsk, tsk tsk, isn¡¯t it extremely romantic?¡± Maisie was stunned for a few seconds, thenughed out loud and looked at the two of them. ¡°Who came up with this idea?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡± Louis rolled up his sleeves as he walked out from behind the backdrop with Tanner. Maisie had met Tanner three years ago, but her impression of him was not very clear. She just thought that he looked familiar. Sheughed. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s more to you than meets the eyes, Louis. You¡¯re actually a romantic guy.¡± She nced at Ryleigh as she said that. Ryleigh looked confused. ¡®She could just say that without staring at me. Why is she doing that?¡¯ Louis patted Tanner, who was standing next to him. ¡°You have Mr. Hannigan to thank for as he helped too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who came up with this n. I, at most, helped to design the ce ording to your requirements.¡± Tanner had a close rtionship with Louis and Helios, so he was just doing his bit and trying to contribute. Maisie looked at them. ¡°Anyway, thank you very much. Come on, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a big meal.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°Nice. Where are we going to eat?¡± Louis hade to her side at some point. ¡°Is food the only thing that you think about all the time?¡± ¡°Eating and pooping are parts of human nature. You tell me, who in the world doesn¡¯t need to eat?¡± Ryleigh refuted, and Louis¡¯ expression changed immediately. Barbara heard the debate from the side and burst intoughter. ¡°Eating and pooping should be discussed separately. Otherwise, others would think that you¡¯re interested in eating crap.¡± Ryleigh was rendered speechless. Louis raised his arm and ced his elbow on top of Ryleigh¡¯s head. The height difference between the two of them made their interaction look really adorable. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ryleigh has never been a bright woman.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh smacked his elbow off her head.¡± Get your hand off me!¡± Maisie cleared her throat slightly, then turned to Barbara and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a reservation at the restaurant first.¡± Barbara did not want to be a third-wheeler, so she nodded and left with Maisie. It was only natural for Tanner not to want to be left behind and be the only third-wheeler, so he patted Louis on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯D go back first.¡± ¡°Hey! Are you people just going to leave me here?¡± Ryleigh watched as they all went away and red at Louis furiously as if she was a wife who her husband had just wronged. ¡°Will you die if you stop poking me for a second?¡± Louis leaned over to her side and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Poke is a word with multiple meanings, or to be precise, two. So which poke are you referring to?¡± Ryleigh was a slow learner when it came to picking up emotions, but she was not a retard. Not to mention that she was one of thosedies who were not afraid of telling connotative jokes back when she was still a college student. She did not expect Louis to be so full of surprises! | ¡°You¡­ You, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± She pushed him away with disgust, turned around, and ran away. Louis rubbed his chin andughed. ¡®She actually understood.¡¯ At this time, in the Boucher manor¡­ Because Maizie had already gotten pregnant, the two families had arranged a meetup to n for their wedding. Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan were delighted. Their daughter getting married into an honorable family would only bring their family that was currently facing loads of crises plentiful benefits. Maizie sat next to her parents and behaved very well in front of Elder Master Boucher. On the other hand, Eugene and Francisco had different expressions on, especially Francisco. He had not put on a semigleeful expression ever since the Hannigans set foot in the manor. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Nathaniel asked tentatively, ¡°Elder Master Boucher, about the marriage between Zee and Francisco¡­¡± . Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Richard took a sip of tea and responded indifferently, ¡°Mr. Hannigan, you should know that Ms. Hannigan will get married to the Bouchers only because of the baby that she has conceived. Considering Ms. Hannigan¡¯s reputation in the past, we¡¯ll get the two kids to get engaged first. As for the wedding ceremony, it¡¯ll be held during the spring of next year.¡± ¡®The next year? Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan looked at each other, and Mrs. Hannigan said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for it to be scheduled for next year? Wouldn ¡®t the baby in Zee¡¯s belly be a little too obvious to the eyes of outsiders by then?¡± How could Nathaniel not understand what Richard meant? The Bouchers obviously disliked his daughter¡¯s previous reputation, not to mention that they had tried to marry their daughter to Helios just a little earlier. And of course, after being rejected by Helios, his daughter had changed her target to Francisco almost immediately, which was indeed a rather unpleasant thing to do. Besides, his daughter was already pregnant. Francisco scoffed. ¡°I think my grandfather¡¯s idea is quite thoughtful. If we were to get married right away when the child isn¡¯t mine, to begin with, wouldn¡¯t I be taken advantage of?¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned pale, and she pursed her lips tightly and did not utter a single word. Nathaniel¡¯s expression did not look too good, while Mrs. Hannigan felt sorry for her daughter and fought for her. ¡°Mr. Boucher, how could you say that about Zee? If Zee wasn¡¯t pregnant with your child, then why would Zee come to your house with us? That¡¯s quite an irresponsible thing to say, isn¡¯t it?¡± Richard put the teacup down. ¡°You can leave that to us. We¡¯ll decide whether the baby is Francisco¡¯s child or not when the timees. If so, the Bouchers will never treat Ms. Hannigan shabbily. After all, the baby that she¡¯s carrying will be one of the descendants of the Bouchers.¡± He then raised his head and looked at the Hannigans. ¡°The wedding ceremony will be set for next year. This is also to test whether Ms. Hannigan can be someone that qualifies as the granddaughter-inw of the Bouchers. As long as we don¡¯t see any scandals that are rted to Ms. Hannigan within half a year after the engagement. I¡¯ll recognize Ms. Hannigan and take her in personally.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan could not say anything more. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, we won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Richard then looked at Maizie with a keen gaze. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, will you be willing to ept my arrangements?¡± Maizie returned to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®All he wants is zero scandals coming from me for half a year, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be considered the future second young mistress of the Bouchers as long as I get engaged to Francisco!¡¯ Eugene looked at his father after the Hannigans left the manor. ¡°Father, how did youe up with the idea of dying the wedding ceremony?¡± ¡®He wants them to get engaged first, then only get married next year. There¡¯s almost half a year left to spare. I clearly remember that Father insisted on Francisco marrying Maizie as soon as possible thest time this topic was brought up.¡¯ Richard nced at the father-and-son duo, got up on his cane, and went upstairs without saying a word. ¨C Eugene and Francisco left the main manor and happened to run into Helios in the courtyard. Helios nodded slightly at Eugene. ¡°Uncle Eugene.¡¯ Eugene nodded back and returned without waiting for Francisco. Francisco thought of the trouble he had caused others after getting drunk at Glitz and sighed. ¡°Helios, I got too drunk and vomited all over Ms. Chase the other night. Please apologize to her for me.¡± Helios lowered his gaze, thinking about what had happened that night. ¡®It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Barbara for quite some time. She got rather drunk that night too, so I guess she might not remember a thing too.¡¯ ¡°I really envy you, Helios,¡± Francisco smiled wryly. ¡°You can choose not to marry the woman who was arranged for you, but I don¡¯t want piei Ou4 Helios lowered his gaze, thinking about what had happened that night. It seems that I haven¡¯t seen Barbara for quite some time. She got rather drunk that night too, so I guess she might not remember a thing too! I really envy you, Helios.¡± Francisco smiled wryly. ¡°You can choose not to marry the woman who was arranged for you, but I don¡¯t want to marry a woman like Maizie Hannigan. I don¡¯t even believe that the child she has conceived is mine¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandfather postpone the wedding until next year?¡± Francisco was flustered and stared at Helios. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Helios frowned. ¡°I asked my father to suggest it to Grandfather. You used to be a yboy, but you¡¯ve changed a lot ever since you returned from the training camp, so I don¡¯t believe you would do that.¡± Francisco was extremely moved upon hearing this. ¡°Helios, I knew that you would believe in me. I swear I didn¡¯t touch Maizie. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that what?¡± Francisco felt very aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s just that I lost consciousness after drinking that ss of wine. And the next thing that I remember is that I was sleeping in the same bed as Maizie when I woke up. I was totally unconscious the whole night, so what could I do to her?¡± Helios squinted his eyes and fell into deep thought. After a short while of pondering, he asked, ¡°Who handed you that ss of wine?¡± Francisco thought of something and said,¡± It¡¯s Maizie. I only drank the ss of wine that she handed me before¡± He reacted in an instant and gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°I knew that it¡¯s impossible for me to fall unconscious only after a few sses of wine! That ss of wine that Maizie handed me was definitely spiked!¡± ¡®My friends at the table have no reason to spike my wine. Great, that b*tch is already bold enough to spike my drink!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Helios ced his hand on Francisco¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this matter for you. Anyway, you have another half a year to go, so just bear with i t for now. Francisco nodded solemnly. After Francisco left, Helios phone rang as he received a call from Louis. At ckgold¡­ Tristan was sitting in the receptioni lounge, drinking tea, and he chuckled with a hint of mockery shing across his eyes when he saw Nn appearing at the door. ¡°You¡¯ve be an on-screen couple with the eldest heir of the Bouchers. That¡¯ s not something that I get to see every day.¡± Nn walked up to the couch opposite Tristan, sat down, and crossed his legs. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tristan rested his arm on the back of the couch. ¡°How could you say that to me? I¡¯m still your uncle no matter what.¡± ¡°It seems that your age is catching up to you, Mr. Knowles, and it¡¯s made you a lot more shameless.¡± Nn scoffed without showing him any respect at all. Tristan did not care about Nn¡¯s attitude. Being a little shameless isn¡¯t always a bad thing. Your daughter and son share the same school as my great-nephew, and they even share the same ss. It¡¯s fate that the children were able to meet each other.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed, and he red at Tristan without making any noise. Tristan picked up the teacup on the table. Your daughter¡¯s name is Daisie, isn¡¯t it? I can see that she¡¯s a thoughtful and adorable girl just by listening to her name.¡¯ ¡°What are you trying to get through to me?¡± Nn started to get a little impatient. Tristan took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. I need you to take my greatnephew into your house for a certain amount of time.¡± Nnughed out of pure wrath. ¡°Are you asking me to help you take care of that kid for the Knowles?¡± Tristan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can say so. After all, that kid still has to address you as his uncle, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a no from me,¡± Nn replied clearly. ¡°You people from the Knowles are sending your only grandson thousands of miles over to Zlokova just to study here. That, at its core, is an unimaginable thing to do. If I¡¯m not mistaken, something must¡¯ve happened to the Knowles in Yaramoor. Am I right?¡± ¡°Zlokova isn¡¯t the Knowles¡¯ territory, but the Knowles have sent their only heir here to Bassburgh. Not to mention that Tristan hase to me personally, asking me to take care of the kid, but he, in fact, only wants to leave the boy in a safe ce. ¡®They really know how to pick their targets.¡¯ Tristan said calmly afterughing out loud, ¡°You¡¯re indeed not a simple-minded man. The Knowles are indeed facing some difficulties nowadays. And we wouldn¡¯t have sent him to Zlokova if it were not the last resort that we have. ¡°Please rest assured, we¡¯ll never implicate you in the matters that we¡¯re currently facing. We only need that child to stay safe and sound. So, please help our family out for the sake of us raising and nurturing your mother back then.¡± Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Maisie booked a seafood restaurant and was the first to arrive with Barbara, then Louis and Ryleigh got there muchter. Maisie looked out the door. ¡°Where¡¯s Tanner?¡± Ryleigh pulled up the chair next to Maisie and was smiling sweetly. ¡°He went to get some drinks. I invited my cousin too, and they¡¯ll being together.¡± ¡°What? Helios ising too?¡± Barbara said loudly, and the three others turned to look at her. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ryleigh, on the other hand, was curious.¡± Yes, is there a problem?¡± No¡­¡± Barbara¡¯s face was tense, and she looked ufortable. Ryleigh stared at her and seemed to understand something. ¡°Barbara, did something happen between you and my cousin?¡± Maisie took a sip of water and thought about something while Louis, sitting next to Ryleigh, flipped through the menu. ¡°Your cousin saved Ms. Chase. What else could have happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ryleigh suddenly got excited.¡± That reminds me, I didn¡¯t know that my cousin could be that manly.¡± Maisie burst outughing, ¡°He was quite manly when we were at Winston Ind too.¡± Ryleigh got close to her and blinked. ¡°You got him and Mr. Goldmann to be spokespeople for your jewelry brand. That¡¯s a smart use of resources. Did Mr. Goldmann get angry?¡± Maisie gnashed her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s quite happy about it.¡± So happy she almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed. At that moment, Tanner and Helios appeared outside of the room together. Tanner was holding two bottles of Remy Martin in his hands, which cost around $ 6,000. . Helios had shades and a cap on. He didn¡¯t have his assistant with him and was in casual clothes. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡± Tanner ced the bottles on the table and took a seat next to Louis. Helios sat in the empty seat next to Barbara. Ryleigh waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just got here too.¡± Helios took off his shades and cap. ¡°Why are we suddenly having dinner?¡± Louis smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday soon? We came to decorate the party venue, and my cousin is buying.¡± Maisie put down the ss of water. ¡°Just order anything, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Ryleigh nudged her with her shoulder. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt is being very generous!¡± The server came to take the orders, and after that, Tanner popped the Remy Martins and poured it into the decanter while asking, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a drink?¡± ¡°Barbara, are you drinking?¡± Ryleigh asked Barbara who was sitting next to her. Helios looked at her and saw her looking back, and at that moment, they both looked away. Barbara said, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want too much.¡± Maisie squinted. She felt that something was going on between Barbara and Helios. After the food came, everyone started eating and had a fun conversation. Unexpectedly, Barbara, who was usually talkative, was exceptionally quiet that day. Helios was too. Ryleigh took over the conversation. She rolled her eyes, then pped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s have a game of truth or dare ¡°Are you setting the rules?¡± Tanner asked. Ryleigh stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s spin thezy Susan, and the person which the chosen dish pointed to will have to pick either truth or dare!¡± Louis crossed his arms, looked at her, and raised his brows. ¡°Alright, no one will get to wiggle their way out of this.¡± Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Chapter 867 ¡°Do I look like someone who would try to get out of this?¡± Ryleigh pointed at herself and challenged him, ¡°I¡¯m the best when ites to games!¡± Louisughed. Maisie cleared her throat. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start then. Barbara, Helios, are you alright with this?¡± she asked them intentionally. Helios smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Seeing that Barbara couldn¡¯t decide, Ryleigh shook her arm. ¡°Barbara, join us, be part of it!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Barbara didn¡¯t want to refuse, so she agreed. Ryleigh spun thezy Susan, and the designated dish was the lobster. The lobster stopped in front of Tanner, who was surprised, ¡°I choose truth.¡± Ryleigh immediately asked, ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± Louis spat out his cognac and choked. Everyone there had an awkward expression, and even Tanner was surprised, ¡°We¡¯re going all out?¡± Ryleigh put her hands on her waist. ¡°That makes it fun. You chose truth.¡± He gnashed his teeth, ¡°No.¡± They chose another designated dish and turned the turntable. The disk slowly stopped in front of Barbara. Barbara¡¯s grip on the wine ss tightened. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I choose dare.¡± Tanner thought for a moment, and since she was a girl who he wasn¡¯t close with, he didn¡¯t want to make it too bad. ¡°Finish one entire ss.¡± Helios frowned but saw Barbara pick up her ss and drink all the alcohol. Barbara turned the turntable, and Louis was next. He chose truth, and she asked, What do you love about Ryleigh?¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ryleigh looked at Barbara. Her face started to turn pink while everyone else had their eyes on Louis. Louis looked straight at Ryleigh. ¡°I guess she¡¯s a little silly.¡± Ryleigh exploded, ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± After a few rounds, the turntable pointed back at Tanner, and thetter looked at Louis. ¡°I choose dare, but don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°No way, we¡¯re best buds.¡± Louis gave a knowing smile, ¡°Text a female friend and tell her that you want to sleep with her.¡± Tanner took a sharp breath. ¡°Are you really my friend?¡± Other than Helios, everyone was drunk and agreed, ¡°Send it! Send it!¡± Tanner could only me his own luck, so he took out his phone and sent a message while Louis looked on. Louis teased him, ¡°You picked your fiancee?¡± Maisie and Ryleigh were both shocked. Tanner¡¯s fiancee was the daughter of the La Pe Group, Pearl Santiago. Tanner looked up and said in a serious tone, ¡°She¡¯s my fiancee, so I wouldn¡¯t be ashamed. I¡¯ll exin to herter.¡± He put his phone back into his pocket. The game became saucier-they were either exposing secrets or dealing out crazier dares. Barbara drank a few sses of wine. She seemed sad, and her face felt warm. Ryleigh and Maisie were both pretty drunk too. The only one who had gotten lucky was Helios. ¡°My turn!¡± Ryleigh spun the turntable, and it finallynded on Helios. She froze and looked at him, confused. ¡°Helios?¡± Heliod put down his wine ss and looked helpless. ¡°Dare.¡± 1/2 10:27 Upici OUI Ryleighughed. ¡°I¡¯ll choose¡­ the person next to you. Give her an intimate kiss!¡± The other three suddenly got interested. Barbara, who was quite drunk, suddenly noticed that something was off. She then tugged on Ryleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re framing me. The person next to him is me!¡± Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Ryleigh pointed to Tanner, ¡°Well, then¡­ Helios and Tan?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Tanner shuddered and raised his hand to object. ¡°No, I don¡¯t kiss men!¡± Ryleigh and Barbara looked at each other and seemed to have imagined something, thenughed out loud. Helios finally chose truth. Ryleighy on the table and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, do you have a crush on someone?¡± Barbara rubbed her nose bridge, and when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s question, she froze, and her ears perked up. Maisie picked up the wine ss and smiled. ¡°I want to know too.¡± Tanner and Louis chimed in, ¡°We all want to know.¡± ¨C Heliod looked down. ¡°Not for now.¡± The three got quiet. Barbara sat there quietly, not sure if she was drunk or sober, and didn¡¯t know what to think. Maisie looked at both of them and didn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing that Ryleigh was still not done, Louis cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re almost out of alcohol. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± She objected. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t had enough yet. We can still continue.¡± Loui walked behind her and held her by the shoulders, ¡°We¡¯re done eating and have had enough to drink. It¡¯s time to stop.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°I¡¯ll send Ryleigh home. She looked at Helios and said, ¡°Helios, Barbara and Tan would be your responsibility.¡± Helios was surprised but didn¡¯t say anything. Tanner felt his gut lurch and waved his hand. ¡°I have a driver. There¡¯s no need for Hels to drive me.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± They all left the room. Louis helped the drunk Ryleigh into the car. He and Helios hadn¡¯t drunk a lot. Helios stopped his car at the restaurant¡¯s side door and parked in front of Maisie. Barbara rolled down the window of the passenger¡¯s side while rubbing her forehead. ¡°Maisie, why did I drink so much?¡± Maisie looked at Helios. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Helios will send you home.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Drive safe.¡± Maisie nodded and waved goodbye. At the same moment, Nn sent a message to her. In the car¡­ Barbara leaned back in her seat and was very drunk. ¡°That night¡­ I drank too much too. I didn¡¯t do anything, did I?¡± Helios paused for a bit before he continued keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She tried hard to remember and seemed to remember that something had happened, but her mind was a blur, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Do you always act that way when you¡¯re drunk?¡± Helios asked. She paused. ¡°What way?¡± Helios didn¡¯t speak. She turned to look at him. Perhaps every drunk person would see things through weird filtered lenses. ¡°Why¡­ aren¡¯t you Upiei OVO married?¡± Helios didn¡¯t look away. ¡°I haven¡¯t found the one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your type?¡± Barbara smiled while she said, ¡°I can introduce someone to you.¡± Helios chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re turning into a matchmaker when you¡¯re drunk.¡± Barbara patted her chest. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll introduce myself to you, hahaha.¡± Helios rolled his eyes and spoke again after a long pause. ¡°You really have had too much to drink.¡± It was quiet for a moment. Helios thought of something and asked,¡± What¡¯s the key code to your home?¡± They couldn¡¯t stay out again because she had gotten drunk like the previous time. Barbara leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes. ¡°Fingerprints work too.¡±. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Helios nodded. When they got to her apartment, Barbara was asleep. He took a deep breath, parked his car, walked to the passenger side, and carried her out, When they got to her door, he unlocked it with her fingerprint. Her home was clean and spacious. There wasn¡¯t a lot of extra furniture or things. He carried her into the room, which had a white theme. It looked spotless. There were plushies in front of the window, and the book racks were filled withic books and figurines, limited editions, special editions, covering the shelves. Even the posters on the walls wereic book characters.. If he didn¡¯t see this with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she had this side of her. Heliosid her down on the bed, and once she touched the bed, she slept more soundly. He wanted to pull his hands out, but Barbara turned and trapped his hands under her body. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Helios was surprised. His arms were stuck, and he could only stand leaning down. Barbara¡¯s face was facing him, and when she breathed, her warm breath that smelled like alcohol blew in his face. Helios slowly moved his arms. She was very much asleep and had no sense of defense at all. He felt helpless. Did she trust him too much, or was she not defensive with everyone else too? Helios tucked her in and left her room not long after. He left her home but was caught by a woman who was hiding in the corner with her phone camera. Katrina zoomed in and realized that it was Helios. ¡°Hah, I caught him leaving Yelena¡¯s home. Are they actually dating? ¡®How is Yelena so lucky? I am not going to allow that! Maisie smelled like alcohol when Nn carried her into their home. She had her arms around Nn¡¯s shoulders while she sweetly smiled. ¡°My husband is the best.¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡± Nnid her down on the bed and looked at this drunken woman who seemed sober but was drunk. ¡°What¡¯s great about me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She mumbled with a sad look, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me touch youst night. You¡¯re a bad man.¡± Nn sat at the edge of the bed. Shey down, her long hair sprawled over the pillow. Her eyes were smiling and a little seductive. He tidied her hair, lowered his head to kiss her, andughed. ¡°You¡¯ve been cold to me for so long, but I can¡¯t retaliate?¡± ¡°I admit that I did that intentionally,¡± Maisie beamed, ¡°But it was because¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± She was drunk, but not enough to divulge secrets. Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re quite tight-lipped. What are you hiding?¡± She turned around and put her face on his leg as she felt tired. ¡°It¡¯s something that I need to hide from you. It would have been a waste of effort if I told you.¡± Nn stared at her, pushing the hair on her face behind her ear. He could have guessed. After a few days, there was news about Helios ¡®secretly dating a girl¡¯, and once the news broke, everyone was shocked. Helios had never had a scandal about dating since his debut, and he had been caught going to the woman¡¯s ce this time. Helios¡¯ fans were pretty logical, and since their idol was old enough, it was normal for him to be in a rtionship. They were famous for asking him to get married. But a group of people suddenly came out of nowhere and tried to sell the story that Helios and Nn were supposed to be a¡¯fake couple¡¯ but were now involved with a woman. They imed that he was lying to the fans. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Chapter 870 At Royal Crown¡­ Morgan Lynch ced the tablet on Helios¡¯ desk, showing that he was trending on Twitter. Heliod picked up the tablet and read. He was surprised. Morgan asked, ¡°Are you really in a rtionship?¡± ¡°No.¡± Helios frowned. This had been taken on the day he sent Barbara home. ¡°There¡¯s a huge argument online. Your fans are arguing with cyber troopers. You were just on magazine covers with Mr. Goldmann not too long ago, and now you are rumored to be in a rtionship. The fans who shipped you two together are not having any of this. Once the fans epted a shipped couple, it would stay that way. Many of the fans would be obsessed with the couple and would not be able to ept their ship being destroyed. Helios didn¡¯t say anything. Morgan said, ¡°I should post a tweet to rify.¡± ¡°No.¡± Helios put down the tablet and rubbed the bridge of his nose, ¡°If someone is paying the cyber troopers, there¡¯s no point in rifying. And¡­¡± He looked up at Morgan. ¡°The ship is fake. I can¡¯t date men for the rest of my life.¡± He knew that he had passed the age of idols¡¯, and there was no longer the need to stay single. If his fans understood, would he care what others were saying? At the same time, Maisie read the news in her office. She knew the apartment well. It was where Barbara lived. Were they followed by the paparazzi when he drove Barbara home?¡¯ Ryleigh called her. ¡°Zee, something happened to Barbara. A bunch of fans are congregating at her apartment. I don¡¯t know how they found her address. We¡¯re both stuck!¡± Maisie got up. ¡®What about the security team there?¡± . Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There are just a few of them, and they couldn¡¯t control them. Heavens, they¡¯reing up.¡± Ryleigh sounded anxious. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Have you called the police?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re not here yet,¡± It was getting noisy on Ryleigh¡¯s end, and then loud knocking sounds came from the door. Maisie frowned and took out her car keys.¡± Call the police again. I¡¯ming over right now.¡± Ryleigh stood behind the door and was worried it wouldn¡¯t hold much longer upon hearing the commotion outside. Barbara paced around her home. Helios had been caught on the ground floor of the apartment. If there was only that one photo, how did they know which floor and unit she was staying at? Something felt fishy. The door suddenly shook. Someone was trying to kick down the door, and Barbara lost it. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to them.¡± Ryleigh stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ll be torn apart if you go outside now. Don¡¯t go.¡± They didn¡¯t know if the fans outside were really her cousin¡¯s fans. Not only were they impulsive, but they also weren¡¯t really logical. If she went out now, she would be torn to pieces. ¡°Are we just going to wait for them toe in?¡± Barbara had no intention of waiting any longer. She couldn¡¯t stand there and watch them break into her home. Ryleigh kept looking at her phone and was anxious out of her mind. ¡°Why are the police not here yet!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out to clear things up.¡± Barbara walked to the door and was going to turn the knob, but Ryleigh pulled her back.¡± You wait here. I¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°Ryl-¡± Before Barbara could speak, Ryleigh opened and immediately closed the door and yelled at the people in the corridor Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Chapter 871 The few girls at the front looked at each other and asked, ¡°Helios is your cousin? Why don¡¯t you tell us he¡¯s your brother instead?¡± Ryleigh lifted her chin and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not Helios¡¯ cousin? Feel free to go to the Bouchers and find it out yourself.¡± After that, she stood in front of the entrance and pointed at them. ¡®I warn you. I¡¯ve already called the police, and they¡¯re on their way here now. If you guys don¡¯t want to be charged for disturbing the peace and be sent to jail, then get the hell out of here now!¡± ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to chase us away? Get that b*tch out of here right now!¡± Those few girls went forward and began pushing Ryleigh. ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch, you bunch of b*tches!?¡± Ryleigh flew into a rage and began fighting them. However, there was no way Ryleigh could fight against a group of people. Suddenly, someone kicked her, and she lost her bnce. She fell on the steps behind her and hit her waist. Her face turned pale instantly, and she nearly passed out from the pain. ¡®What are you guys doing!?¡± Barbara was worried about Ryleigh, so she came out to see if there was anything she could do. However, she saw Ryleigh fall on the steps the moment she appeared. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± She pushed through the crowd and helped Ryleigh to her feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face was pale and cold beads of sweat were trickling down her forehead. It took her quite a while toe around from the pain and reply, ¡°Not so good¡­¡± s ne Barbara turned around and pointed at the group of girls. ¡°If anything happens to her, none of you are getting away. Not only e you guys making a fuss here, but you¡¯re hurting an innocent person? Is this your quality? Aren¡¯t you guys going to make a scene? Aren¡¯t you guys going to stand up for your idol? Very well, then. I should post you all on the Inte and see if you guys can bear the responsibility or not.¡± With that, she took her phone out and began taking pictures of the people. A woman took a step forward and tried to snatch her phone away. Barbara pushed her away. ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid to be exposed by me for what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re scared now?¡± ¡°I dare you to take pictures of us!¡± the woman threatened. Barbara scoffed coldly and replied, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll make sure that all of you will look good in the photos.¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed, and she shouted, ¡°Get her phone! Quickly!¡± The group of girls rushed forward. Some of them tried to get Barbara¡¯s phone out of her hands, but Barbara protected her phone at all costs and wrestled with them. ¡°Freeze!¡± A voice rang out Maisie arrived at the scene with a few police officers and stopped the farce. The police officers all had serious expressions etched on their faces. They pulled the girls away and said, ¡°You girls really have a lot of guts to cause amotion and get into a fight.¡± The leading police officer nced at them and ordered, ¡°Take them all away.¡± A police officer came up to Maisie. ¡°Both of your friends have toe with us as well. We need to take a statement from them.¡± Maisie nodded. After Barbara and Ryleigh gave their statements, the police officers brought the group of girls away. Maisie walked up to them, who looked battered, and asked, ¡°Are you two all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Barbara replied as she shook her head. She turned her head around and looked at Ryleigh. ¡°But Ryleigh is injured.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maisie reached out to Ryleigh and asked, Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Ryleigh just kept her head low and refused to say anything. Maisie did not see any wounds on her other than a few bruises on her arm. However, Ryleigh¡¯s face was pale. She nced at Maisie, looking as if she wanted to say something. ¡°Ryleigh, you have to tell us where you hurt yourself,¡± Maisie asked again. Ryleigh bit her lips and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°¡­. I want to go to the hospital.¡± Barbara and Maisie exchanged a nce. When the three of them came to the hospital, Ryleigh suddenly said that she wanted to go to the gynecology department Both Barbara and Maisie were stunned for a moment. Looking at the embarrassed expression on her face, Barbara asked, ¡°Ryleigh, are you pregnant?¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Ryleigh was stumped. She was so anxious that she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Maisie seemed to have understood something. She frowned and chimed in, Alright. Let¡¯s go to see the doctor now.¡± While Ryleigh was getting herself checked n the gynecology department, Maisie and Barbara waited outside. After a short while, Ryleigh came out of the room with the nurse. Her eyes were red around the rims, and it seemed like she had cried. Maisie opened her mouth and asked,¡± Ryleigh, you¡­¡± She kept her head low and did not say anything. Barbara sat in front of the nurse and asked, ¡°May we know what¡¯s going on with our friend?¡± The nurse looked at her and replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her hymen is ruptured due to external force and bleeds a little.¡± Barbara was stunned. It took her quite a while before she came around to her senses and asked, ¡°Can something like that happen as well?¡± The nurse answered matter-of-factly, ¡°The toughness of the hymen varies from individual to individual. Some will break when they¡¯re having sex for the first time, but others might break theirs when they¡¯re subjected to external forces such as horseback riding or bicycle riding.¡± Ryleigh stood at the side, her mouth pouty and her face red with sadness. She felt embarrassed at what had happened to her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the trio left the gynecology department, Ryleigh put her head on Maisie¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Zee, do you think ! should¡­¡± Barbara patted her shoulder and chimed in, ¡°I suggest you not to. There are too many risks. Besides, this is an ident. It isn¡¯t that¡­¡± ¡°Barbara is right.¡± Maisie turned around to look at her. ¡°We¡¯re now in the modern era. Nobody would care about something like that.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. Then, she lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I thought all of the men care a lot about this¡­¡± Barbara said, standing with her arms across her chest, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Lucas would mind. You can just be honest with him and tell him the truth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Ryleigh said, her face turning red with embarrassment. ¡°Nobody would believe it. Besides, it ¡®s so embarrassing. I¡¯d rather not tell anyone about it.¡± The news of Helios¡¯ ¡°fans¡± getting detained by the police for causing trouble was posted on the inte, and his true fans were infuriated. These fake fans had stirred a social media storm It was also found out that they always acted as fake fans for celebrities and went around spreading fake rumors about them. When Helios saw the news, his face sank. He sent Nina to the media outlets to find out who was the one that had exposed his photo As expected, after Nina returned, she said,¡± Nels, the reporters told me that the photo was given to them by someone, but she isn¡¯t a paparazzo. They also said that it was a woman who called them, and she told them that she has a lot of scandals about you on her hands.¡± ¡°Woman?¡± Helios frowned. Nobody had been following him when he sent Barbara back that day, but someone had taken a photo of him when he came out. The photo had been taken downstairs, and those troublemakers were able to locate Barbara¡¯s house. Therefore, he suspected it was someone very familiar with Barbara Could it be Katrina? ¡°Is there a call record?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡± Nina had asked the reporters about the phone number. Helios took a look at it and said, ¡°Go find out whose number this belongs to.¡± 1/2 10:28 LE Nina nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the afternoon, Barbara returned to her apartment. When she came out of the elevator, he saw a man wearing brown sses standing in the corridor waiting for her. Even though he tried to cover himself up, Barbara was still able to recognize him through his body figure. ¡°Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios turned around and looked at her. The sunlight from the westbound sun reflected on his sses and cast a warm glow on his off-white casual suit with a warm glow through the window, making him look even more gentle and elegant. U ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Barbara stood in front of him and smiled. ¡°Are you here to see if I¡¯m okay, Mr. Boucher?¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chapter 874 ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not-¡± Just when the young man was trying to exin for himself, Colton and the rest of the old people from the neighborhood had arrived. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The group of old people studied him from head to toe and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in this neighborhood before.¡± ¡°You are not a human trafficker, are you?¡± The young man lifted his arms and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a human trafficker, I¡¯m a scout.¡± When he saw that the group of old people did not believe him, he rapidly pulled out his working ID. ¡°Here, this is my working ID!¡± Daisie knew what a scout was. However, her mother had told her to focus on her studies. They would only consider whether she wanted to join the entertainment industry or not when she was 18. Tilting her head, Daisie said, ¡°Sir, Colton and I aren¡¯t going to be actors now. We still have to go to school!¡± The young man was persistent and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can make an appointment first. You can sign a contract with ourpany when you grow up!¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, ¡°Sir, do you really not know about it? My sister has already signed a contract with apany.¡± The young man was stunned. Colton sighed, ¡°My sister has been shooting movies with Helios ever since she became an actor. Do you think she needs to sign any contract with anotherpany? After she grows up, many people will approach her.¡± The young man couldn¡¯t be med for not recognizing Daisie. She had not appeared:n the entertainment industry in the past three years. Besides, she had only been 4 years old when she was cast in the movies. She was 8 years old now and had grown up a lot. She looked more beautiful, which was why he couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Godfather Helios!¡± When Daisie saw Heliosing out of his car not far away, she smiled and ran up to him. Helios grabbed her and picked her up from the ground. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve put on some weight, Daisie.¡± Daisie snorted and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Helios turned his head to look at the young man. He squinted his eyes and asked,¡± You¡¯re from the Zestar Media Corporation? The young man scratched the back of his head and smiled. ¡°Yeah. You still remember me, Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were an agent? When did you be a talent scout?¡± The young man replied in embarrassment,¡± Well, I need to put food on the table.¡± ¡°Godfather Helios, he is an agent?¡± Daisie asked, her voice filled with disbelief. After all, the young man in front of her did not look like a good person to her. When she took a closer look at him, she felt he was an unreliable person. Helios nodded. ¡°Although he¡¯s kind of unreliable, he¡¯s a good agent.¡± The young man was rendered speechless. ¡®He could justpliment me. Why must h e say I¡¯m unreliable?¡¯ Both Daisie and Colton covered their mouths and smiled. At the same time, Maisie and Barbara appeared in the crowd. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Maisie looked in the direction the crowd was looking and saw Helios. ¡°So it¡¯s you, Mr. Boucher.¡± The people in the neighborhood had seen a lot of celebrities, so they did not feel intrigued. Therefore, they did not stir up a ruckus when Helios showed up here. Helios put Daisie down and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m free today, so I came here to see if there¡¯s anything I can do.¡± Just when Barbara was about to say something, Maisie wrapped her arms around her and smiled. ¡°Of course, there are. Since today is the first day Barbara moves here, she needs someone to help her clean her apartment. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more than willing to help, right, Mr. Boucher?¡± . Barbara suddenly tugged at her sleeve and pitched her voice low. ¡°Maisie, I thought you were going to help me..¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do in thepany, so I¡¯m sorry, Barbara. Well, since Mr. Boucher is here, I¡¯m sure he can help you.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Barbara watched as Maisie left with her kids. She was stunned. Honestly, she knew that Maisie was creating an opportunity for her to stay alone with Helios, but this was too tant. It was like¡­ It was like she was going to win over his favor. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Some fragmented memories shed across Barbara¡¯s head. She felt that she had said something to Helios but couldn¡¯t remember it! Maisie brought Daisie and Colton to their car. Colton turned his head around to look at the young man and asked, ¡°Why are you still following us, sir?¡± The youthughed dryly. Then, he collected himself, cleared his throat, and said in a serious manner, ¡°1 think that since your sister is a child star, she has a lot of potential. She will have a bright future. I guarantee that she will be very popr when she grows up!¡± Colton looked at him speechlessly. The young man gave him his name card and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until your sisteres of age. I¡¯ll sign her and make her into a celebrity who¡¯s even more famous than Mr. Boucher!¡± Colton took over the name card and took a look at it. The name card read Zestar Media Corporation¡¯s agent, Triden Gagher He did not throw the name card away even though the young man had already left but stuck it into his pocket. After all, he might be able to use it in the future. After they got into the car, Maisie asked: Who were you talking to just now?¡± Colton answered honestly, ¡°A talent scout. He has his eyes set on my sister, and he said he¡¯ll wait until she grows up.¡± While he was talking, he looked at Maisie and asked, ¡°Mom, will you say no if Daisie wants to join the entertainment industry after she grows up?¡± Maisie was stunned. She turned her head to look at Daisie and replied, ¡°After Daisie grows up, she can do whatever she wants. I won¡¯t interfere with her decision.¡± Just when Colton was about to say something, his phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa.¡± Colton answered the call, and Nichs told them to return to the Goldmanns¡¯ family estate to have dinner tomorrow. After all, Nn¡¯s birthday was just around the corner. Maisie brought the kids back to the Goldmann mansion. The phone screen showed the message Barbara had sent 10 minutes ago (Traitor!) Maisie looked at her phone and chuckled. She replied: (What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not having a good time with Mr. Boucher?] Barbara: (It¡¯s so embarrassing¡­] Barbara stood on the balcony and sent messages to Maisie. The memories in her head were getting more vivid, so she had no choice but to ¡°escape¡± to the balcony. Barbara: (Make sure you stop me when I want to drink wine in the future! Maisie: (There¡¯s nothing I can do if you want to drink wine. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you did something to him when you] Barbara: (No! It isn¡¯t like what you think! I¡¯m just worried that I might spew nonsense when I¡¯m drunk! She was confident that she had said something to Helios when she was drunk. However, on the day when they yed truth or dare, she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all about what she said to Helios when he sent her home. She went back inside, and to her surprise, Helios had finished cleaning her living room, She felt kind of embarrassed for him to do something like this for her. ¡°Mr. Boucher.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Helios had rolled his sleeves up to the elbows. It seemed to her that he wouldn¡¯t sweat after doing all the chores. He still looked fresh and clean. Barbara opened her mouth and said;¡± Thank you for your help today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight.¡± Helios looked at the kitchen and asked,¡± Are you going to cook?¡± T Barbara was stunned.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked toward the kitchen as well, and an awkward expression appeared on her face. Helios narrowed his eyes and asked,¡± Could it be that you don¡¯t know how to cook?¡± Barbara did not say anything. Helios frowned. Have you been living on food delivery this whole time?¡± Barbara fell silent Soon, both of them went into the kitchen. Helios taught her how to prepare some ingredients while he took care of the rest. In the meantime Barbara did not feelfortable letting Helios do all the work, so she did her best to help. Her kitchen was always sparkling clean. She had all the cooking utensils, but she had never cooked before. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Chapter 876 What surprised Barbara was that Helios could actually cook. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t the Bouchers usually have servants?¡± Barbara stood beside him and asked curiously, ¡°Do you still need to cook for yourself?¡± Helios answered while beating the eggs, ¡°I seldom go home when I¡¯m filming. I usually stay outside together with the crew, so I¡¯ll cook whatever I want to eat. I¡¯ve slowly picked up the skill over the course of my career.¡± Barbara clenched her hand into a fist, ced it in front of her lips, and cleared her throat faintly. ¡°That¡¯s not shabby at all. At least, you¡¯ll survive even when you¡¯re living away from your family.¡± Helios poured the eggs into the bowl and stared at her. ¡°I can teach you if you want to learn.¡± Barbara managed toe up with two dishes under Helios¡¯s guidance, although the appearance of the dishes did not look good. Compared to what Helios brought out of the kitchen, hers looked more like two bowls of concoctions that came straight out of a fairytale in which witchcraft was a thing. When the dishes were served on the dining table, Barbara felt that the dishes she had cooked looked really embarrassing, so she moved the two dishes to the side. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t try these two dishes for our own sake.¡± Seeing that Helios had inserted his fork into one of the bowls and picked up its content, Barbara stopped him. ¡°Hey.¡± However, he had already taken a bite and started coughing violently before Barbara could react to it. ¡°I knew it. Barbara lowered her gaze and forced a smile. ¡°I told you not to try it. It¡¯s unptable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Helios frowned, but instead of spitting it out, he swallowed it. After a while, he asked, ¡°How much salt did you add?¡± She was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a spoonful?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Helios recalled that when she had asked him how much salt she should add when they were in the kitchen, he did respond to her question with ¡°a spoonful¡±. ¡®But my spoonful measurement was made based on the size of a teaspoon, did she¡­ Helios¡¯ face stiffened as he held something back. ¡°Did you use the spoon that I asked you to use together with the cooking spat to ease your cooking process when you were measuring the amount of salt to add?¡± Barbara was still very calm. ¡°Yeah, or else?¡± Helios could not help but let off a giggle. He then quickly covered the corner of his lips with his hand and turned his head away. Judging from his shoulders¡¯ tiny but repetitive tremors, anyone could see what he was trying to hold back. Barbara realized that she seemed to have made a mistake, and the expression on her face turned slightly rigid. She looked away upon noticing that Helios wanted tough at her but was trying so hard to hold back his laughter. ¡°You canugh at me if you want to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ahem, I really didn¡¯t know that you would-¡± Heliosughed out loud. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that you would misunderstand the meaning of a spoonful of salt.¡± Barbara felt like she was being seen as a joke. ¡®He must think that I¡¯m an idiot! Heughed for a while and finally calmed down. ¡°The next time you don¡¯t know how much seasoning to add, you can add a little first, then try the dish yourself to see if the taste is enough.¡± She lowered her head and started eating to relieve her embarrassment. ¡°Got it.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn stood in front of the window in his nightgown while sipping a cup of coffee. Maisie had just finished taking a shower. Her hair draped over her shoulders and back was still dripping, and a few drops of water slid down her body along her shoulders and neck. She picked up the towel and wiped her hair. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°What kind of flowers do you like?¡± Nn put down the cup, turned around, and looked at her. She was stunned for a split second, and a hint of glee shed across her eyes. ¡°Are you nning to give me flowers?¡± Nn stopped in front of her, took the towel from her hand, and gently wiped her hair for her. ¡°Yeah, so what kind of flowers do you like?¡± Maisie approached him, stood on tiptoe, and leaned closer to his ear. Her scarlet lips then opened. ¡°I prefer pocket money over flowers.¡± He ced his arms on her waist and started tickling her. ¡°Naughty girl.¡± She was so itchy that she tried to dodge his assaults, and when she realized that she could not do so, she grasped his hand instead. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, hubby! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nn picked her up, put her on the desk, and pulled her into his arms. Maisie wrapped her arm around his neck, poked the peak of his nose with her fingertip, and moved her finger downward. ¡°I like blue roses.¡± Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Nn held the back of her hand and raised his brows. ¡°Blue roses?¡± Her scarlet lips curled slightly. ¡°Others might prefer red roses and white roses, but I like the rarest of them all. Blue roses are as charming as you are, so who wouldn¡¯t like them?¡± Nn¡¯s lips moved closer to her cheek. ¡°Oh, are you admitting that I¡¯m charming?¡± She choked on her own saliva and turned her face away. ¡°It¡¯s a known fact even if I don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Nn poked her cheek, lowered his head, and kissed her. ¡°No matter how charminm, I¡¯m all yours now.¡± Maisie was very satisfied with his answer. A beautifuj silhouette of the two kissing was reflected on the ss window. The next day¡­ Barbara went to the bookstore to buy a cookbook, and she saw several best-selling magazines on the shelf when she was walking toward the cashier. A series of photos that had Helios and Nn in them was printed on the covers of those magazines. They were all photos that had been taken for their endorsement of Soul Jewelry. She grabbed a copy and paid for everything in one go. When she walked out of the bookstore, she suddenly saw a woman getting out of a car and took a closer look because the woman felt familiar. That woman was Maizie, and a younger man was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, but it was definitely not Francisco. Maizie even blew kisses at the man in the driver¡¯s seat when she got out of the car, making the rtionship between them seem overly affectionate. She frowned. ¡®Isn¡¯t Maizie pregnant and is insisting on marrying Francisco? I didn¡¯t expect her to be flirting with another man in broad daylight. Barbara followed Maizie stealthily as she wanted to find out who Maizie was going to meet. Maizie walked into a cafe, while Barbara looked into the premises through the window and saw Maizie sitting by the window The woman sitting opposite Maizie was none other than Katrina. Maizie took out a mirror and freshened up her lipstick. ¡°I heard that your sister has gotten together with Helios Boucher?¡± Katrina frowned, and her hand that was holding the coffee mug tightened, ¡°Pfft, is that all she has?¡± ¡°But what can you do even if you really aren¡¯t reconciled?¡± Maizie pursed her lips and closed the mirror. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Chases.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe here just to mock me.¡± Katrina did not like to hear what Maizie had to say she was particrly sensitive when it came to her identity. Maizie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re both on the same side. I¡¯ll say something nice for you in front of Eugene after bing his daughter-inw. I bet he won¡¯t make things difficult for you when the time comes.¡± ¡°Heh, but as far as I know, you¡¯re not the one who will decide whether you can be the daughter-inw of the Bouchers.¡± Seeing the smirk on Katrina¡¯s face, Maizie squinted her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Katrina leaned forward and moved closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that I don¡¯t know about the fact that the child in your womb was conceived way before the night you got onto the same bed with Francisco.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and she almost knocked over the cup of coffee on the table. Katrina propped her hand against her chin and nced at Maizie. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your cr*p just yet, Ms. Hannigan. You and I are the only two people who know about this, and I promise no one else will know about it. As for the reason I¡¯ve asked you out today, it¡¯s just to ask you for a favor. No matter what, I did help you once before, didn¡¯t 1?¡± Maizie clenched her fists. I¡¯ve been careless. This b*tch is not any woman whom I can trifle with: ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± Maizie did not dare to cause any trouble. After all, she still had to rely on this child to get herself married into the Bouchers. ¡®No one can stop me! Absolutely no one!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Katrina got straight to the point. ¡°I need a certain amount of money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maizie was astonished and thought that she had misheard. ¡°You need some money, and I¡¯m the one youe to?¡± Katrina raised her eyebrows. ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯re the youngdy who¡¯s about to get married to the Bouchers. What is more prominent than the status thates with the title of Mrs. Boucher?¡± Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Understanding what she meant, Maizie gnashed her teeth. ¡°How much do you need?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Katrina stretched out eight fingers. ¡°$ 8,000,000 dors.¡± Maizie gasped and almost fainted due to the astonishment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out there and rob a bank? $8,000,000? Where can I get my hands on so much money?¡± *Don¡¯t pretend to be poor, Ms. Hannigan.¡± Katrina crossed her arms and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°$8,000,000 is nothing to you. You know so many bigshots in Bassburgh, maybe the father of the baby would-¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Maizie could not help but interrupt her while clenching her hands that were under the table. ¡®Katrina knows about my secret, and I mustn¡¯t allow her to ruin my n.¡¯ Seeing that she was willing topromise, Katrina picked up her handbag and stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news , Ms. Hannigan. By the way, I might need you to get me the money within three days.¡± She then turned around and left the cafe. Maizie was trembling with anger, staring fiercely at Katrina¡¯s back as she left. ¡®How dare you, Katrina Zalensky!? You¡¯re just a b*stard daughter who can¡¯t even make your identity public, and you dare threaten me? ¡®Now that Katrina knows the truth about the child, I can¡¯t just sit still and wait for my demise¡¯ Barbara hid in the shadows and frowned as she watched Katrina get in a car and leave the cafe. She had witnessed the interaction between the two of them just now. Although she did not know what they were talking about, the atmosphere between the two felt quite unpleasant. She was not surprised by the fact that Maizie and Katrina would get together. Both of them sharemon enemies, and that makes them friends! At the Goldmanns¡¯ family estate¡­ The fallen leaves in the yard seemed to have formed a golden carpet, covering the whole field, and a few withered petals fell into the pond, creating multiple ripples at once. The reflections running on the stone bridge were Daisie and Colton, and the goldfish living at the bottom of the clear water were shocked and hid in the crevices. ¡°Mommy!¡± Daisie rushed into Maisie¡¯s arms and handed her the wildflowers she had picked from outside the courtyard. ¡°I said this is a sasanqua camellia, but Colton doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± Colton crossed his arms and turned his face away. ¡°That¡¯s clearly a Japanese camellia, okay?¡± Maisie squatted down, took the flowers from Daisie, scrutinized them meticulously, and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, this is a Japanese camellia.¡± Daisie tilted her head. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen it in a book. Isn¡¯t this a sasanqua camellia?¡± Maisie rubbed her tiny head. ¡°Honey, sasanqua camellias and Japanese camellias are actually sister flowers from the same genus. They do look rather simr to each other, so it¡¯s quite easy for someone to mistake one for the other. It¡¯s only October, and the sasanqua camellias haven¡¯t bloomed yet.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Daisie lowered her head. It seemed that she was mistaken. Colton patted her shoulder, proudly waiting to be praised. ¡°Daisie, you now understand that I¡¯m omniscient, do you?¡± Daisie red at him. ¡°Shameless boy.¡± ¡°How can I be shameless? I¡¯m your dearest brother!¡± Colton stood with his arms akimbo. ¡®Everybody else¡¯s sisters are usually adorable princesses. Why is mine always mocking and scolding me?¡¯ ¡°No, you¡¯re not. It¡¯ d be nice if Wayion was here. He always gives in to me, unlike you.¡± Daisie stomped her feet and snorted. She preferred Wayion over Colton. Even if she were to get confused about the difference between a sasanqua camellia and a Japanese camellia, Wayion would never argue with her and would let her have it her way. Colton sighed. ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth.¡± Daisie turned her face away. ¡°Hmph!¡± Maisie witnessed helplessly as the two quarreled. ¡®In the past, when Wayion was still around, anything he said would be effective against these two. Sure enough, now that he ¡®s not here, neither of them will ept what the other has to say Nichs stood behind them with his cane andughed frankly, ¡°You two rugrats, you¡¯re getting noisier and noisier.¡± Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Chapter 879 ¡°Grandpa, Colton is the only rugrat here.¡± Daisie ran up to Nichs and made a face at Colton. Colton also gave off a grimace, and Nichsughed as he was extremely amused. Maisie walked over. ¡°Father, are you feeling better now?¡± She only heard from Quincy that Nichs had recently been feeling unwell when she apanied Nn today. Nichs had always treated her well, so it was only natural for her to care about him sincerely. Nichs waved his hand and smiled. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor rpse.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you suffering from your gastric again?¡± Colton asked. ¡°Gastric?¡± Maisie looked at him, and Colton replied with a frown. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s gastric has always been with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor problem, and it doesn¡¯t affect me much. Plus, I¡¯ve already taken my medicine.¡± He ced his hand on Colton¡¯s back and patted him lightly. He then nced at Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see if they¡¯ve finished preparing dinner.¡± After watching Nichs leave, Maisie squatted down and asked Colton, ¡°Has your grandfather had gastric before?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°When we lived with Grandpa during those three years, he never liked eating very much and often took his medicine back then.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Then does your father know about that?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t seem to know. Grandpa didn¡¯t allow us to tell Daddy because he wasn¡¯t doing too good during those three years. Grandpa didn¡¯t want to cause Daddy any more trouble.¡± Colton could not help but tell Maisie everything today, stunning Maisie. She thought of something, and her eyelids could not help but droop. Three years ago, Nn had been infected with the virus, and his health had been indeed very poor. Nichs had toe back to manage thepany on behalf of Nn. He must have been very busy as he had to take care of thepany, the children, and his son. Thinking of this, Maisie felt downcast. Nn appeared in the courtyard suddenly and draped his coat over her shoulders. ¡± Why are you standing here?¡± She turned her head to look at him, and a tiny reflection shed at the corners of her eyes in an instant. Nn was stunned and gently wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes with his fingertips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie plunged into his arms. ¡°Nothing, I just want to hug you.¡± Nn chuckled softly as he stroked her hair. ¡°You¡¯re already a mother of three, and yet you¡¯re still acting so coquettishly.¡± ¡°Have you grown tired of me acting coquettishly?¡± Maisie hit him gently. Nn sneered, hugged her tightly, and pressed his chin against her forehead.¡± Why would I feel so? You acting like a spoiled child is one of my favorite things to watch.¡± Such a romantic scene was forced upon the two rugrats out of the blue. ¡®Mommy and Daddy can definitely be very lethal when they¡¯re showing off their love for each other.¡¯ Dinner was ready, and the whole family gathered around the dining table and ate together joyfully. The Goldmanns¡¯ family estate seemed to have not been so boisterous in the past three years. ¡°Father, seafood is bad for your digestive system. You shouldn¡¯t eat too much.¡± Maisie reminded Nichs. Nichs really wanted to eat seafood, but because of Maisie¡¯s reminder, he could only take a tiny amount of each seafood dish. Colton peeled the shrimp shells for his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy is right, you can¡¯t eat too much seafood, so I¡¯ll reluctantly give you a tiny piece to satisfy your cravings.¡± Nichs hesitated, but he could onlypromise in the end. ¡°Naha, alright, I¡¯ll leave all the seafood to you people tonight.¡± Nn fetched Daisie and Colton some dishes during the meal, and Daisie turned to look at him. ¡°Daddy, the day after tomorrow is your birthday, so I want to wish you a happy birthday in advance.¡± He was surprised, froze for a split second, and then smiled. ¡°Well, thank you, Daisie.¡± Nichs said to the two rugrats, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since your fatherst celebrated his birthday. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief now as you guys will be celebrating it with him this year.¡± Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, won¡¯t youe with us to Daddy¡¯s birthday party?¡± Daisie asked with her head tilted. ¡°I¡¯m too old for a party now. I can no longer stay upte as you young people do. I have to go to bed early and get up early to keep myself healthy.¡± Nichs took a sip of Earl Fray tea. After the family had dinner, Nichs went back to his study while Colton and Daisie went for a stroll with Maisie in the courtyard. Sitting alone in the study, Nichs looked through some old items, and when he looked up again, the first thing that caught his attention was Nn, who was leaning against the door silently. He was astounded and put down the items in his hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go for a walk with your kids and wife? Why have youe here instead?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your gastric?¡± Nichs lifted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny issue, so what can I say?¡± Nn walked to the desk and took a nce at the old box that was lying on the desk, which contained the mementos that belonged to his mother. ¡°Have you been suffering from gastritis since very early on?¡± Nichs did not answer. Nn looked at him. ¡°After Mother passed away, you submerged yourself in heaps of work. That was when it started, wasn¡¯ t it?¡± Nichs took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair, and looked out the window at the setting sun. ¡°I lost your mother very early on in my life, and I¡¯d think of her whenever I was free. Thus, all I could do was fill all my time with work. You should now understand how I felt back then too. When you thought you had lost Zee three years ago, I think you wouldn¡¯t even be able to take care of yourself if it weren¡¯t for me. ¡°But back then, I could only carry all the burdens by myself, I would even have given up on life if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Nn lowered his gaze. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble Besides, it¡¯s just a gastric, not to mention that I¡¯ve been taking my medicine. I still wish to be one of the witnesses to my grandchildren¡¯s growth. So, how can I not cherish my life?¡± Nichs took an imperial jade bracelet out of the box. It was a memento that belonged to Nn¡¯s mother. He had given it to Maisie before this, but Nn brought it back after Maisie¡¯s ident three years ago. ¡°Now that Zee is back, you should give this to her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze shifted from side to side. ¡°You gave this to her back then as your recognition to her as your daughter-inw. But she¡¯s now my legal wife, so the sense of recognition is no longer needed. This bracelet belongs to Mother, so you should keep it with you.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just a bracelet, and I can always buy Maisie a new one. I understand just how much this bracelet means to him, and I believe that Zee won¡¯t want this either! Nn turned around, walked out, stopped abruptly, and did not forget to remind his father, ¡°Take care of yourself. If you really can¡¯t do it by yourself. I¡¯ll hire someone to take care of you. You promised to be there when the kids grow up.¡± Nichs stared at the bracelet and murmured with a gratifying smile, ¡°Nat, did you see that? Our son has learned to care about his father.¡± Outside, in the courtyard¡­ Daisie sat on the swing and asked Colton to push her, while Coltonined that she was very childish but kept on pushing her anyway. Maisie was breathing in the fresh air, and all the trees, flowers, and every single strand of grass in the courtyard looked exceptionally serene and beautiful. She received a text message at that time and took out her cell phone to check the message¡¯s content, The birthday celebration that would take ce on the cruise ship tomorrow had beenpletely set up, and all that was left to do was to invite some acquaintances and friends to join them in the ¡°Night View Sightseeing by the Sea¡±. A pair of arms wrapped around her waist from behind and she was so frightened that she turned off the screen and turned her head around with a short grumble.¡± You scared me.¡± Nn rested his chin on her shoulder.¡± Huh? What were you trying to do when I was not around?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°It¡¯s, of course, something huge.¡± Nn hummed and rubbed his chin against her shoulder. ¡°It seems that my wife is organizing my birthday celebration in secret.¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter 881 ¡°Apart from the birthday celebration,¡± Maisie turned around and looked up at him, ¡°There¡¯s another important event.¡± Nn stared at her, ¡°What¡¯s the important event?¡± Maisie grabbed his hand and grasped his palm yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you just yet. You¡¯ll know it by tomorrow night.¡± At Soul.. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, can we really get off work early tonight?¡± During the town hall business meeting, Maisie stood on the stage and announced that everybody could get off work early, and everyone in the audience was excited. Maisie held on to the microphone. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard at Soul Jewelry for so long. As the owner of thispany, it¡¯s only natural for me to pay you back with some benefits. It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday celebration tonight, and I want to invite everyone to attend the banquet. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Since our boss has spoken, we¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± Looking at the employees who were cheering under the stage, Maisieughed. After the meeting, Maisie and Kennedy left together slightlyter than the others.¡± Uncle Kennedy, you shoulde too.¡± Kennedy smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see how things turn out.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°See how things turn out?¡± Maisie tilted her head in doubt. ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy, you seem to be a little busier than you normally were recently, and you look like you¡¯re in a good mood. Are you in love?¡± Kennedy choked on his saliva and coughed. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°Okay, juste if you¡¯re free tonight. I won¡¯t say anything if you aren¡¯t.¡± Kennedy nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Maisie returned to her office, and she was frightened by the woman whose face was severely swollen as soon as she opened the door. ¡°Boohoohoo! Zee, I¡¯m doomed! Do I look extremely ugly now?!¡± Maisie took a closer look and gasped.¡± Ryleigh, what¡¯s going on with your face?¡± Ryleigh picked up a mirror, looked at it, and cried hysterically. ¡°I had an allergic reaction. Boohoohoo, what should I do tonight!?¡± Maisie walked up to her and sat down beside her. ¡°Everything has been fine. How did you get the allergic reaction?¡± ¡°¡­ I used a facial cleanser last night, and that¡¯s it!¡± Ryleigh covered her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to sue that tform for selling fake goods. I¡¯ve been disfigured!¡± She hugged Maisie and wept. ¡°How am I going to attend the birthday party tonight? I don¡¯t want anyone to see me like this. If¡­ If Louis were to see me like this, he¡¯d surely make a laughingstock out of me!¡± Maisie patted her on the back with a serious expression. ¡°Ryleigh, now be honest with me. Did you buy the facial cleanser directly when you saw it being sold at a lower price online?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head ¡°It¡¯s only about a few dors cheaper. I bought¡­ I bought it mainly because many anchorwomen and online influencers use it too. It¡¯s the brand that¡¯s said to be able to remove e, whiten the skin, and moisturize it all at the same time!¡± Maisie covered her forehead with her hand. ¡°You really are so carefree when ites to such things. This is your own face that we¡¯re talking about! How can you put it through so much just because you want to save a few bucks?¡± Seeing that Ryleigh was pouting and giving off an aggrieved appearance, Maisie squinted. ¡°You¡¯ve never paid any attention to your appearance¡¯s upkeep before¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s different.¡± Ryleigh puffed out her cheeks and muttered softly, ¡°I was a singledy back then.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Maisie propped her chin against her hand and smiled. ¡°I know someone who once vowed that she¡¯d never marry Louis, but it seems that love is now in the air?¡± Ryleigh pushed her away and turned her face away. ¡°Stop making fun of me! Are you even my best friend!?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯ve fallen for him. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± ¡®Although Louis is rather cheeky and presumptuous whenever he¡¯s speaking, at least he¡¯s always been loyal when ites to how he treats others. ¡®l once thought that Louis agreed to marry Ryleigh only because he didn¡¯t want to go on arranged blind dates with other strange women Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter 882 ¡°Later on, I asked him why he wanted to marry you when he came to me to learn more about what happened to you back when you were still studying. And he told me that he had seen you a long time ago, way earlier than three years ago. ¡°So exactly when was it? It was on the night of our college party, which he attended as a music student invited by our college. He watched your solo during the orchestra performance and thought it was extraordinary. He also met the three of us backstage by chance, but no one knew anyone at the time. ¡°But who would have thought that yearster, one of the three would be his cousin and the other would be his fiancee?¡± Ryleigh blinked with a surprised expression. ¡°These¡­ Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and leaned back into the chair. ¡°You never asked, and I¡¯ve been too busy ever since, so I forgot.¡± Ryleigh pursed her lips. ¡°By the way, I have no impression of him at all. I didn¡¯t even know that the boy who yed the violin at the party that night was Louis! ¡®So is this the legendary love at first sight? It can¡¯t be so cheesy, can it?¡¯ Thinking of something, she puffed out her cheeks again. ¡°But I didn¡¯t realize that he recognized me when I met him at the cafe three years ago¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s love at first sight, how would he forget about me?¡¯ Maisie fiddled with her earrings, lowered her gaze, and smiled. ¡°He really didn¡¯t recognize you when we met again.¡± Ryleigh stopped talking. ¡®See? He had forgotten all about it long ago.¡¯ Maisie added slowly, ¡°After all, who would have thought that the genius from the department of orchestra back then would be the good for-nothing daughter from the Hills, who only wanted to loaf around and do nothing every day?¡± ¡°Zee, that¡¯s a very hurtful thing to say!¡± Ryleigh almost vomited blood. ¡°How could she rub more salt into my wounds?¡¯ Maisie smirked and said nothing. Ryleigh rubbed her swollen face. ¡°Faster, think of a way for me! How can I attend the banquet tonight?¡± Maisie stared at her for a while, and the corners of her lips twitched slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a great idea, but I feel sorry for you.¡± The lights on both ends of the Bass Wave Port were brightly lit in the evening, and arge sightseeing cruise ship was moored on the shore under the magnificent night sky. The empty parking lot was full of dozens of luxury cars, and the morously dressed guests showed the receptionists their invitations and then boarded the ship one after another. The birthday party would be held on the open-air deck, the decorations of the venue looked gorgeous and romantic, and the blue and white tables had a variety of wine and delicacies ced on them. There were even barbecued seafood and other delicacies. A live band yed melodious music by the side. Quincy, Saydie, Barbara, and Louis were the first batch to arrive at the venue and started weing others. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is the main focus of the party tonight. So why haven¡¯t he and Mrs. Goldmann appeared yet?¡± ¡°I think the two of them are going to appear at the finale of the arrival session. It¡¯s said that Mrs. Goldmann secretly arranged this birthday celebration, and she¡¯s nning to surprise Mr. Goldmann with something.¡± Barbara was busy grilling skewers for others. After weing his friend, Louis put down his wine and looked around.¡± Didn¡¯t Ryleighe with you?¡± Barbara raised her head: ¡°I thought she would arrive with you, Mr. Lucas. She didn¡¯te with me.¡± Louis squinted. ¡®This woman won¡¯t miss this asion for no reason.¡¯ He took out his cell phone walked aside, and called Ryleigh. Barbara shook her head helplessly. I really envy those who are in love. At least they have someone that cares about them.¡¯ A ck car was parked on the shore, attracting the cameras of most of the reporters on the shore. Helios was the first to get out of the car, followed by his parents, Yael and Christina. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Larissa wore a snug fit evening dress and had a hand fan with her. She took a nce at Yael and leaned into Christina¡¯s ear.¡± Haven¡¯t you always been rather reluctant to get associated with the Goldmanns?¡± Christina cleared her throat and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t keep all those things on the top of my mind all the time, can I?¡± Larissa realized the change in her mindset at first nce and wrapped her arm around Christina¡¯s arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s board the deck together.¡± Yael and Helios followed the two best friends closely, and that was everyone from the Bouchers and the Lucases. The banquet became even more lively after their arrival. After a while, Daisie and Colton arrived with an adult-sized mascot, the mascot¡¯s costume tightly covering the person inside. No one would be able to recognize that it was Ryleigh at all Ryleigh stared at the people around the venue from within the costume with tearless grief. ¡®Zee said she had a brilliant idea in mind, ensuring that no one would recognize I¡¯m the person in this costume, but now¡­ I look even more eye-catching with this outfit!¡¯ Colton looked up at her. ¡°Godmother, do you feel hot?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ryleigh motioned him to keep quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t address me as your godmother in front of the crowd. I can¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m the person in this costume. . Otherwise, there goes my reputation.¡± Colton responded to her request while Daisie ran toward Helios. ¡°Godfather!¡± Helios put down his wine ss, raised his hand, and rubbed her little head. ¡°Why did the two of youe first?¡± Daisie was very excited. ¡°Mommy and Daddy willeter because Mommy is going to surprise Daddy!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ryleigh?¡± Louis walked to Helios¡¯ side. Helios was startled by him and looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t see her.¡± Daisie took a nce at the human-sized mascot standing beside Colton and said with a wicked smirk on her face, ¡°Uncle Louis, are you looking for Godmother? She¡¯s actually here!¡± Louis looked around suspiciously. ¡°But I don¡¯t see her at all.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Daisie grinned while Helios noticed the mascot standing next to Colton and squinted his eyes slightly. Ryleigh felt a cold gaze that was focusing on her, and her heart skipped a beat. She took a glimpse in the direction of Helios and the others and just so happened to exchange gazes with Helios. ¡®Sh*t, this can¡¯t be it, right? Has Helios recognized me? But I¡¯m already all dressed up in this costume!¡¯ However, Helios looked away only after just a few nces and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just ying hide-and-seek with us.¡± Louis frowned. ¡®Hide-and-seek? Could it be that she¡¯s been hiding in the crowd all this while?¡± He took a closer look at the crowd again, and the motionless adult-sized mascot caught his eyes. ¡®Since when did we order a mascot?¡¯ A Rolls-Royce was parked at the entrance of the red carpet, and everyone on the cruise ship nced toward the luxury car. Maisie stepped out of the car, and a red and ck dress fell off the edge of the car and onto the ground. The evening dress¡¯ bareback design and sleeves were made out of tulle, and the dress had a snug-fit cutting around her slim waist, whichplimented her figure gracefully. The retro crane earring design looked vivid when coupled with the red and gold crane embroidery on her dress. The tuxedo that Nn had on had the same design as that of Maisie¡¯s, and the hand-stitched crane embroidery that took up the whole half of his tuxedo made him look extremely ethereal. The charming man and the elegant woman looked like a dazzling match made in heaven through the reporters¡¯ cameras. Maisie wrapped her arm around Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°What do you think of the venue that we found?¡± 13:22 LUPILI UJ Nnughed. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± The couple boarded the cruise ship, and a group of people celebrated their arrival with champagne and party poppers. At that moment, Daisie and Colton dashed straight up to Nn. ¡°Daddy, this is your birthday present, and we wish you a happy birthday! Nn looked at the two rugrats, and a gleeful grin appeared on his face. ¡°I like it very much, thank you.¡± Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter 883 Larissa wore a snug fit evening dress and had a hand fan with her. She took a nce at Yael and leaned into Christina¡¯s ear.¡± Haven¡¯t you always been rather reluctant to get associated with the Goldmanns?¡± Christina cleared her throat and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I can¡¯t keep all those things on the top of my mind all the time, can I?¡± Larissa realized the change in her mindset at first nce and wrapped her arm around Christina¡¯s arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s board the deck together.¡± Yael and Helios followed the two best friends closely, and that was everyone from the Bouchers and the Lucases. The banquet became even more lively after their arrival. After a while, Daisie and Colton arrived with an adult-sized mascot, the mascot¡¯s costume tightly covering the person inside. No one would be able to recognize that it was Ryleigh at all Ryleigh stared at the people around the venue from within the costume with tearless grief. ¡®Zee said she had a brilliant idea in mind, ensuring that no one would recognize I¡¯m the person in this costume, but now¡­ I look even more eye-catching with this outfit!¡¯ Colton looked up at her. ¡°Godmother, do you feel hot?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ryleigh motioned him to keep quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t address me as your godmother in front of the crowd. I can¡¯t let others know that I¡¯m the person in this costume. . Otherwise, there goes my reputation.¡± Colton responded to her request while Daisie ran toward Helios. ¡°Godfather!¡± Helios put down his wine ss, raised his hand, and rubbed her little head. ¡°Why did the two of youe first?¡± Daisie was very excited. ¡°Mommy and Daddy willeter because Mommy is going to surprise Daddy!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ryleigh?¡± Louis walked to Helios¡¯ side. Helios was startled by him and looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t see her.¡± Daisie took a nce at the human-sized mascot standing beside Colton and said with a wicked smirk on her face, ¡°Uncle Louis, are you looking for Godmother? She¡¯s actually here!¡± Louis looked around suspiciously. ¡°But I don¡¯t see her at all.¡± Daisie grinned while Helios noticed the mascot standing next to Colton and squinted his eyes slightly. Ryleigh felt a cold gaze that was focusing on her, and her heart skipped a beat. She took a glimpse in the direction of Helios and the others and just so happened to exchange gazes with Helios. ¡®Sh*t, this can¡¯t be it, right? Has Helios recognized me? But I¡¯m already all dressed up in this costume!¡¯ However, Helios looked away only after just a few nces and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just ying hide-and-seek with us.¡± Louis frowned. ¡®Hide-and-seek? Could it be that she¡¯s been hiding in the crowd all this while?¡± He took a closer look at the crowd again, and the motionless adult-sized mascot caught his eyes. ¡®Since when did we order a mascot?¡¯ A Rolls-Royce was parked at the entrance of the red carpet, and everyone on the cruise ship nced toward the luxury car. Maisie stepped out of the car, and a red and ck dress fell off the edge of the car and onto the ground. The evening dress¡¯ bareback design and sleeves were made out of tulle, and the dress had a snug-fit cutting around her slim waist, whichplimented her figure gracefully. The retro crane earring design looked vivid when coupled with the red and gold crane embroidery on her dress. The tuxedo that Nn had on had the same design as that of Maisie¡¯s, and the hand-stitched crane embroidery that took up the whole half of his tuxedo made him look extremely ethereal. The charming man and the elegant woman looked like a dazzling match made in heaven through the reporters¡¯ cameras. Maisie wrapped her arm around Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°What do you think of the venue that we found?¡± 13:22 LUPILI UJ Nnughed. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± The couple boarded the cruise ship, and a group of people celebrated their arrival with champagne and party poppers. At that moment, Daisie and Colton dashed straight up to Nn. ¡°Daddy, this is your birthday present, and we wish you a happy birthday! Nn looked at the two rugrats, and a gleeful grin appeared on his face. ¡°I like it very much, thank you.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Barbara finally could not help it as she seemed to have a picture of how Ryleigh looked now in her mind andughed out loud. Helios and the others just happened to look in this direction when they heard the peal ofughter. Some of the wealthy socialites who had never seen Barbara asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman standing next to Mrs. Goldmann? Haven¡¯t you seen her before?¡± Tanner cleared his throat. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Chases.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the daughter of the Chases?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t someone break the news before that, saying that she¡¯s a murder-¡± Before that person could even finish speaking, Tanner had already bumped him with his elbow, motioning him to shut up. That man looked at Helios as thetter lowered his head and lightly shook his ss of wine. Although his attitude did not change much, that man noticed the slight and almost imperceptible split-second change in Helios¡¯ expression when the word ¡°murderer¡± was mentioned. Larissa came over to have a drink with Maisie, and the two chatted for a moment while Madam Hera, Tristan, and his grandnephew arrivedte. Maisie did not expect Tristan to arrive together with Madam Hera. She took a nce at Hn, who did not seem surprised. It was just that Christina did not look too good when she saw Tristan again. Maisie stepped forward and greeted Madam Nera, ¡°Godmother, you¡¯vee.¡± Madam Nera smiled, nodded, and asked someone to bring forward two preciouslooking gift boxes. ¡°This is my present for you and Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded, ¡°I have one too?¡± Madam Nera ced the gift box in her hand. ¡°Keep it, and don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still waiting for your wedding banquet.¡± Maisie epted with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Godmother.¡± Nn also walked toward them at that moment as Tristan ced his hand on the boy¡¯s back. The boy looked as delicate and captivating as ever, and hisplexion looked as fair as snow under the zing white lights. ¡°Nolly. Don¡¯t forget to address your uncle. Noce looked at Nn, and a warm smile took over his beautiful yet indifferent face in an instant. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Nn.¡± Everyone at the scene was shocked. ¡®Uncle?¡¯ Colton was surprised. ¡®Is this fe our cousin? Oh my God! How could this be!?¡¯ Daisie still could not return to her senses. ¡°Noce¡­ How could he be our cousin?¡¯ Although Nn did not want to admit it, his mother was still a nominal member of the Knowles. Excluding all the other details, the Knowles had treated his mother kindly, nurtured, and raised her back then, so he could only ept it. Daisie approached Noce, looking delighted. ¡°Noce, are you really our cousin?¡± Noce turned his head around and took a look at Tristan, who was standing not far away. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We can y together more often in the future!¡± Daisie grabbed his hand and gave off a bright grin. Noce did not say anything. Colton, who was standing on the side, crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°Who wants to y with him?¡± ¡°Colton, how can you act like that? Noce is our cousin.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m even older than him!¡± Colton turned his face away. That kid had always been an eyesore, no matter how he looked at him. Daisie pulled Noce away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to grab some barbecued food!¡± 1/2 13:23 Before Noce could even speak, Daisie had already pulled him away. Colton, who was left on the spot, was rendered speechless. Tristan clinked his wine ss with Nn, and his gazended on Yael, who was walking toward them. ¡°Mr. Boucher.¡± Yael let off a polite smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the eldest grandson of the Knowles to be staying in Zlokova.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no other way out of this. He¡¯s the only heir of the Knowles. That¡¯s why we have to protect him with everything we¡¯ve got.¡± Yael nced in the direction of the three children. ¡°If only you had considered settling down and giving birth to a few more kids for the Knowles, that kid wouldn¡¯t have been the only heir.¡± Tristan lowered his gaze and chuckled. I¡¯ve gotten too used to my freedom, so I don¡¯t like being bound by marriage.¡± Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame.¡± Yael finished the rest of his drink. Tristan patted his shoulder and leaned close, ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, Mrs. Boucher would probably be my wife instead.¡± Yael didn¡¯t say anything but frowned. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie and Nn were enjoying the drama. She got close to his ears. ¡°Did you invite Tristan?¡± She had informed Madam Nera about it since it was Nn¡¯s birthday party. She probably wouldn¡¯t have brought Tristan along, right? ¡°No.¡± Maisie was curious. ¡°Party crasher?¡¯ Nn¡¯s lip twitched. ¡°He¡¯s an old, shameless man. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°He actually just brought his greatgrandnephew over.¡¯ Upon recalling something. Nn put down his ss, leaned in, and said, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡± She paused. ¡°What?¡± He yed with her hair behind her neck.¡± That old man ns to send the eldest grandson of the Knowles to stay at the Goldmann mansion for a while. What do you think?¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°Let that child stay at the Goldmann mansion for a while?¡¯ Her eyes shifted to the beautiful boy next to Daisy. She seemed to enjoy being around him and probably thought of him as an actual friend. Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re his distant uncle. Do you disagree with that?¡± Nn¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°You¡¯re his distant aunt too.¡± Maisie turned around and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Our family could afford a little nephew.¡± Nn¡¯s smile could have melted like snow when he heard her say ¡®our family¡¯. Quincy, Saydie, and the children pushed a 6yered cake out. The lights dimmed, and Ryleigh duetted the Birthday Song with Louis in costume. She stood in front of the piano while Louis yed the violin. Maisie pushed Nn to the cake stand. Make a wish! Nn smiled helplessly and could only make a wish. At that moment. Maisie quietly retreated. When Nn made his wish and blew out the candle, everyone popped party poppers. The song switched to another one, and fireworks went off on the banks and danced around in the night sky. Under the dim lights, two rows of guests held neon-colored rose bouquets and parted into a walkway in the dark. Maisie stood at the front of the ship, slowly walking forward. Ryleigh yed her song and started singing. ¡°You never hesitated ¡°And walked straight into my life ¡°l yearned for you ¡°Like I¡¯ve walked a thousand miles in the wind ¡°Making wishes under the stars, I kept my secrets deep down ¡°You¡¯re brave like the sea ¡°Only caring about the whales in the deep ¡°You¡¯ve walked past millions of souls ¡°For our meeting SUNILIVU To spend the seasons with me ¡°And the spring flowers and the autumn moon ¡°Clear skies ahead Cannotpare to you Ryleigh¡¯s sweet voice sounded even better with the piano and violin. Maisie stopped in front of Nn, took out a ring box, went down on one knee, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Nn Goldmann, would you marry me?¡± Cheers erupted from the crowd. Everyone took out their phones to take pictures, and all the shes were on them. Nn was stunned his heartstrings had been pulled! His smile was wide as he answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Maisie got up and put the ring onto his ring finger. It fit perfectly. Nn took out another ring and went down on one knee as well. ¡°Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt, do you want to marry me and spend the rest of our lives together?¡± ¡°Please get married! Get married!¡± Ryleigh started the chant, and everyone followed. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Maisie put out her right hand, crying tears of joy. ¡°Yes,ldo!¡± Nn hugged her, cupped her face with his hands, and kissed her. Helios and Barbara covered the children¡¯s eyes. The two rugrats were rendered speechless. Madam Nera and Larissa smiled broadly while Yael and the others were pping. The ship started to sail across the sea. In contrast with the rowdy deck, two people stood at the stairs of the second floor. Tristan lit a cigarette and looked to the port that was far away. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve decided to stay with Yael and have a good life.¡± Christina had a silk shawl over her shoulders, standing in the dark. The light from the sea only illuminated half of her body. ¡°Yes, Yael knows about our rtionship. We¡¯ve epted it.¡± Tristan breathed out a puff of smoke and chuckled. ¡°Really? That¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°You approached me not because you loved me.¡± Christina turned around with her back facing him. ¡°I admit that I fell for you once. Your sweet nothings were afort to me when I was lost in my marriage. I found out what love felt like with you, but you weren¡¯t sincere. You found out that Yael was in love with Natasha, and that was why you seduced his wife to put him in a tough spot.¡± Tristan was silent. The light from his cigarette dimmed, then the ash fell to his leather shoes. ¡°Tristan, we¡¯re no longer young. Our rtionship was a mistake.¡± Christina was going to go upstairs when he said, ¡°If I had really fallen for you and wanted to marry you, would you havee with me?¡± Christina was stunned, but she quickly recovered and calmed down. ¡°But you didn¡¯t want to marry me, did you?¡± Tristan turned sideways and looked at her. ¡°What if I did?¡± She still had her back toward him. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Christina left without looking back, while Tristan stood in his spot, unmoving, and his back dimmed like the night sky. Christina returned to the deck and walked toward Yael, who turned to look at her.¡± You went to see him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Christina didn¡¯t n to hide it, ¡°I made it clear. Yael, I did you wrong.¡± Yael put down his wine ss and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. I didn¡¯t do my part as a husband, sol should apologize too.¡± Christina leaned on his shoulder, and they both enjoyed the view in silence together. Ryleigh stood in the guest room on the third floor and stretched, finally getting out of the heavy bear costume. She turned around and saw two familiar figures walking toward her. Surprisingly, a n arm pulled her back right when she was going to approach them. She was shocked but moved her hand away when she saw it was Maisie. ¡°Zee, you scared me.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie teased her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t scare people when your face is that swollen.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Why do you keep using my swollen face as a joke like my cousin?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Alright, even if your face is swollen, no one isining.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s lips twitched, and she looked Maisie up and down. ¡°Why are you here instead of spending time with Nn in your room?¡± Maisie looked toward the corridor and raised her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯ll get a cousin-inw tonight.¡± Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Ryleigh didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hold on!¡¯ Ryleigh finally understood. ¡°Me getting a cousin-inw¡­ are you talking about Helios?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Ryleigh was shocked, but her eyes started sparkling. ¡°My cousin and Barbara?¡± The two of them stuck their heads out, their gossipy hearts burning. Barbara and Helios stood at the end of the corridor, watching the night view far ahead. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with them? It should be quite lively downstairs.¡± Barbara turned to look at Helios. His white suit was whiter than the moon in the night, still as clean and unblemished. Helios looked back, put his arm on the railings, and then leaned in. He looked up, and the wind blew over his smooth hair. ¡® I¡¯ll be asked to drink if I go down.¡± He was just there to avoid drinking! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Barbara¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You should have quite a good alcohol tolerance.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Who told you that?¡± She crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you drunk.¡± Helios loosened his tie and smiled back.¡± Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m drunk now?¡± Barbara looked at him, her eyes filled with doubt. ¡°You seem quite sober.¡± He looked down andughed. ¡°Some people look sober but could be quite drunk.¡± His eyes were fixed on Barbara. ¡°You are the total opposite when you¡¯re drunk.¡± Barbara froze, stared into his deep, dark eyes, then awkwardly looked away.¡± Really? I have no idea.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°When Uncle Chase introduced you to me three years ago, I thought you were a ssy, unapproachabledy.¡± Barbara frowned. She had met Helios three years ago after her father introduced them at a party. She had attended that party because the Bouchers would be there. Her father had intended for Helios to introduce her to more friends in Bassburgh, so she had decided to attend. This was also how she hade to meet Ryleigh. When thinking back at that party, she had been very nervous and afraid that people would see through her intentions. Barbara sighed. ¡°I pretended to be ssy. I just didn¡¯t want to put my father to shame at the party.¡± Helios laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that, but I do now. Girls who readic books and collect figurines are mostly nice.¡± ¡°How did you know-¡± ¡°I saw them when I sent you home.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t know what to say. She had almost forgotten that Helios was the one who sent her back when she got drunk. He must have seen them when he entered her room. Helios suddenly approached when he saw the embarrassment on her face. She held her breath upon seeing his face so close to hers while her heart was pounding like a drum. His breath had a light smell of alcohol, which made her feel like getting closer. The two hidingdies stared straight at them and had to stop themselves from pushing their heads together. Maisie quietly said, ¡°Ryleigh, do you think it¡¯s going to happen tonight?¡± Ryleigh knew the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They haven¡¯t even kissed!¡± Maisie raised her eyebrow. ¡°If they kissed, who do you think would make the first move? Your cousin or Barbara?¡± ¡°Undoubtedly, Helios.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If your cousin makes the first move, I¡¯ll pay you $ 100. If it¡¯s the other way around, you¡¯ll pay me $100. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Ryleigh looked at Maisie and took a deep breath before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± She strongly believed that Helios would make the first move if they kissed that night! Maybe because the night was too beautiful or because the wine was too sweet, their lips got closer and closer, and Helios stopped because his conscience took over. When he was going to move backward, Barbara tugged on his tie and pulled him forward, then pressed her lips against his. Helios looked at her. Itsted just a moment, and before he could respond, Barbara looked as though she had gotten what she wanted.¡± You seduced me after getting drunk, and I didn¡¯t manage to fight the urge and kissed you. You started this. She smiled, turned around, and hurriedly walked away. Ryleigh was stunned. Helios didn¡¯t make a move and was instead yed by Barbara! That was too much! Maisie tapped her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve known Barbara for so long, yet you haven¡¯t noticed that she isn¡¯t what she looks like? She¡¯s not a passive girl. If she¡¯s aggressive even when she¡¯s sober, do you think she¡¯s going to tie him to the bed after she has had a few drinks?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face dropped. Barbara looked like a serious woman, even more serious than Maisie. Thus, it was illogical that she would be aggressive toward men! However, Ryleigh witnessed the exact opposite tonight and lost $100! When Maisie returned to the guest room, Nn had just gotten out of the shower. He had a towel around his waist and was drinking, his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down, looking extremely sexy. The ring on his ring finger shone brightly under the light. Maisie jumped over and hugged him from behind. ¡°Dear.¡± Nn ced the ss on the table, touched her hand, and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re back.¡± Maisie put out her hands and held the hand with the ring. ¡°We finally have rings.¡± Nn put out his arm and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯ll be perfect once we have our wedding.¡± She hugged his neck and smiled brightly. ¡°It would be too lonely to have a wedding with just the two of us. Why not wait for Ryleigh and Louis, and Helios too?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Helios?¡± He was momentarily silent before asking,¡± Someone would marry him?¡± Maisieughed and pushed him to the bed. Nn looked up at her, smiling. ¡°Maybe,¡± she ran her fingers across his chest, ¡°Want to bet?¡± Nn¡¯s burning chest was thumping and heaving while he looked at her. ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Maisie fell into his arms and kissed his lips. ¡°If Barbara can get Helios. If I win, you¡¯ll give me 15,000¨C¡± She paused before staring straight into his eyes. ¡°15,000,000 stars.¡± When the sea and sky blended together in the morning, Maisie woke the kids up and went to the cafe on the ship for breakfast. The cafe served breakfast from 7:00 a m. to 3:00 p.m., and it was still quiet at that hour. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Daisy saw Barbara right away and waved at her. ¡°Aunt Barbara, good morning!¡± Daisy sat next to her and yawned. ¡°Mommy says that kids shouldn¡¯t sleep in and should make it a habit to have breakfast.¡± Maisie and Colton sat in their seats. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you slept wellst night. Insomnia?¡± Barbara yed with her soup. ¡°I miss my bed.¡± Maisie put her hand on her chin and smiled. ¡°Oh, is that all?¡± Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Chapter 890 ¡°What are you trying to say?¡¯ ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t sleep because you were too excited.¡± Barbara¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon froze, and she looked at Maisie curiously.¡± What would I be excited about?¡± Maisie smiled knowingly. ¡°I made a bet with Ryleighst night, and she transferred $100 to me.¡± Barbara was still confused. ¡°What did you bet on?¡± Colton took a drink of his milk. ¡°Mommy and Godmother betted on you and Godfather to see who would make the first move on kissing. Mommy betted on you while Godmother betted on Godfather.¡± The air froze, and it finally struck Barbara, who then started to blush. ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie was surprised and looked at Colton. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Colton took a big bite of his croissant.¡± Godmother wasining to usst night.¡± It was impossible for Ryleigh to keep her mouth shut! Barbara was so embarrassed all she wanted was to hide in a hole. She had been seen! She hadn¡¯t thought about how she was going to face Helios yet-she had lost controlst night! ¡°Daddy, Godfather, good morning!¡± Colton stood up and waved toward the two men who appeared at the cafe. Barbara immediately ducked and covered her face with her hands. Nn walked to Maisie and put his hand on the back of her seat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± ¡°You said you wanted to go to the gym with Helios.¡± Maisie cleared her throat and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go sit somewhere else?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Daisie and Colton could tell what was going on and hopped toward another table behind Maisie with their food in hand. Nn patted Helios¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend time with my wife.¡± Barbara¡¯s heart almost stopped. She slowly spoke as she watched the man sitting down across her. ¡°Aboutst night¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Barbara lowered her head and yed with her fingers as she found ame excuse. ¡°I had too much to drinkst night.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you drankst night.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Oh, no, I drank¡­ cider.¡± Barbara looked into his eyes, then immediately away, her heart almost jumping out of her throat. Helios picked up the teacup. ¡°They didn¡¯t serve ciderst night.¡± Barbara choked when Helios called on her lie, and she stuttered for the longest time. Helios took a sip of his tea and looked down. ¡°Is it that stressful?¡± ¡°No.. Not really,¡± she said. However, she wanted to bite her tongue off after that. A few pairs of eyes were staring at them from the other side. Nn picked up a bowl of soup. ¡°Do you think it will work out for them?¡± Maisie took over the bowl. ¡°Why not? People sometimes offer themselves to the people who have saved their lives.¡± Daisie turned to look at her. ¡°Mommy, what does offering themselves mean?¡± Before Maisie could answer, Colton replied like he was a grown-up, ¡°That means they marry the person who saves their lives.¡± Daisy seemed to understand, but not really. ¡°Is that how it works?¡± Maisie cleared her throat and flicked Colton¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your brother, watching those soap operas.¡± Colton rubbed his head. ¡°Did you say that yourself?¡± _. Maisie squinted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean you kids should learn it.¡± The two immediately focused on eating, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to watch any television shows after that. Helios and Barbara had their breakfast quietly, feeling that itsted hours. Neither of them spoke, but after a while, when Barbara was going to say something, Helios spoke too, and their eyes met. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Barbara looked sideways before casting her gaze outside of the window. ¡°What were you going to tell me back then?¡± It was only then Helios remembered the question he had wanted to ask before she interrupted him. ¡°About that¡­ What I wanted to ask is why¡­ Why would you do thatst night?¡± He did not know how to word his question. He was not disgusted by the kissst night. It was just that there was a strange feeling that he could not understand. Barbara pressed her lips and fell silent for a long while. She grabbed the cup tightly and asked, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± He looked at her. Barbara took a deep breath and tried to hide her embarrassment by smiling. ¡°¡­My emotions got the best of mest night, and I just lost it. Of course, if it caused you any trouble, we could pretend it didn¡¯t happen.¡± When Maisie heard what Barbara had said, she frowned. ¡®She was so boldst night, but she chickened out today?¡¯ Nn popped a piece of meat into Maisie¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Seems like I won.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch,¡± Maisie replied. ¡°Who knows? Maybe there will be aeback.¡± She had made a bet with Nnst night. 1 i Helios could get into a rtionship, he had to give her 15,000,000 stars, and he had to figure out how he should give them to her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nn couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled again. ¡°If both of them really start a rtionship, will you still ship Helios and me?¡± Maisie tossed a piece of meat back into Nn¡¯s mouth and replied, ¡°It won¡¯t affect the rtionship between Barbara and I even if I ship you and Helios.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. At the same time, Helios frowned slightly after listening to what Barbara said. He parted his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Really? We should pretend it didn¡¯t happen?¡± Barbara was stunned, and she wondered if she had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m just-¡± ¡°If you can pretend nothing happened,¡± Helios chimed in, his gaze fixing on the nket of blue in the distance, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me first?¡± Barbara did not say anything. He retracted his gaze and sat upright, his face turning stern. The gentle Helios was gone. ¡°At least I don¡¯t like being treated like a fool.¡± Treated like a fool? Barbara nearly jumped up and shouted, ¡®I¡¯m not treating you like a fool!¡± She did not make any effort to lower her voice, and everyone in the cafe, including Maisie, turned their heads at the same time to look at her. The guests who appeared in the cafe were all those who had attended the birthday banquetst night, and naturally, they all knew Helios, so they were shocked and incredulous that a woman would ¡°toy with¡¯ Helios. ¡°It isn¡¯t like what you guys think!¡± Barbara waved her hand, and then she pitched her voice low to exin to Helios, ¡°Mr. Boucher, I¡¯m not treating you like a fool. Yes, it was my faultst night. I had a bad intention in the first ce, and I should have held back.¡± Pfft! Maisie covered her mouth and fell into Nn¡¯s arms when she heard how Barbara exined herself. Helios narrowed his eyes but did not say anything and waited for Barbara to finish her sentence. ¡°It was you who got close to me first, Mr. Boucher. I thought you were drunk and you wouldn¡¯t remember it, so ¡­ I just gave in to my desire.¡± After she finished speaking, she wiped up a forced smile at him. Helios lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Barbara was dumbfounded. She had said s o many things, and his reply was just an ¡°okay¡±? ¡®As expected. I¡¯m too aggressive, and he thinks I¡¯m an easy woman.¡¯ After all, Helios had never fallen in love with anyone before. He did not even have any scandal with any women throughout his entire career. If his fans knew that she had kissed him, she was confident that they would tear her apart. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Chapter 892 How could Barbara really expect that Helios was also interested in her? After a long while, Helios ced the cup near his lips and lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I indeed had an urge to kiss youst night.¡± Barbara was stunned. After that, she forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°You must be drunk¡­¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± Helios replied after a long while, ¡°I was wide awake at that time.¡± Barbara froze in her spot. She was wondering if her brain or her ears were ying a trick on her. He had not been drunk. Instead, he had been wide awake. ¡®Does this not mean that he knew I was teasing him with those wordsst night?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to find a hole and bury herself in it. The ship returned to the Bass Wave Port in the afternoon. Ryleigh and her group came down from the ship. Her allergies had mostly subsided, but her eyes¡¯ puffiness was still visible with the mask on. Louis took off his hat and put it on her head, stunning her. When she turned her head around, she saw that Barbara was walking away in a hurry. She asked curiously, ¡°Why is Barbara walking so fast?¡± Colton and Daisie were walking behind her. Colton giggled when they heard Ryleigh¡¯s question and replied, ¡°Aunt Barbara must have been shy.¡± ¡®Shy?¡¯ Ryleigh thought for a while, and it was only then she remembered Barbara had kissed her cousinst night. When that thought popped into her mind, she began to look around in the crowd for her cousin. She saw that Helios had sent his parents to the car. He was saying something to them before they entered the car. Initially, Barbara was hoping that someone could fetch her home while they were on their way back, but apparently, no one was going the same way as her. Then, Helios¡¯ car appeared beside her. He rolled down the window and said, ¡°Hop in.¡¯ She was stunned and hesitated for a few seconds before opening the door. Ryleigh was so shocked that she was petrified. ¡°When¡­ When did they start seeing each other?¡± Louis turned his head around to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your business, right?¡± Standing with her hands on her hips, she lifted her chin to look at him and said,¡± Why is it not my business?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue this conversation with you,¡± Louis said as he dusted his shirt. After that, he lowered himself with his eyebrows lifted and smiled at her. ¡°If you have the leisure to care about others, why not put more effort into our own business?¡± Her face turned so red that even the mask she was wearing couldn¡¯t hide that she was embarrassed now. She turned her head away. ¡°I want to go home.¡± The two kids looked at them in confusion. Suddenly, Daisie grabbed Colton¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Colton, I think we can¡¯t call her¡¯ Godmother¡¯ anymore. We should call her ¡®Aunt¡¯.¡± Colton nodded with assent. She turned her head around and saw Tristan walking up to her parents with Noce. After he said something to them, he asked Noce to follow them. Noce watched as Tristan left. Under the sun, his beautiful face was filled with disappointment. ¡°Nolly.¡± Noce was stunned. He turned around and saw Daisie was running toward him, her face brimming with a bright smile. Seeing how much Daisie liked Noce, Maisie knew she did not have to worry about them. Noce wouldn¡¯t feel bored when he was staying at the Goldmann mansion. Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. He turned his head sideways and mumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t even address him with his full name anymore? He was her brother, yet she had never called him anything sweet like ¡°Colty¡± before. Jerking her head around, Daisie replied,¡± Nolly is our cousin, so why can¡¯t I call him that?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Colton stood with his arms on his hips and refuted matter-of-tactly, ¡°He might be younger than you.¡± After a short silence, Noce said, ¡°I was born in June.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. When Daisie saw her brother had frozen in ce, she went closer to him and asked,¡± Colton, didn¡¯t you tell me that Nolly is younger than us?¡± Colton harrumphed and turned his face away. Looking at the three of them, Daisie couldn¡¯t help but remember Wayion, who was still overseas. Whenever Colton and Daisie were fighting, as their eldest brother, Wayion would not join them in their fight, just like Noce right now. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Alfred sent them back to the Goldmann mansion first. When Nn was not getting into the car, Maisie asked, ¡°Are we not leaving?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m going to give you flowers?¡± Maisie was even more confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t he just going to give me some flowers? Why does he make it like it¡¯s so mysterious?¡± However, she was wrong. When they returned to the Blue Bay vi and stepped into the courtyard-the spectacr scene before her eyes stunned her. There were blue roses everywhere, filling the courtyard to the brim. The blue roses and the fire-red flowers hanging on the tree set off each other beautifully under the greenery and blue sky and white clouds. Maisie was so stunned that she had forgotten to cover her mouth. The surprise came too suddenly. Nn hugged her from her back and rested his chin on her shoulder. He pitched his voice low and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°H-How did you do that?¡± Blue roses were gically modified roses. It was inserted with a sequence of genes from tri-colored Hoary Stocks that stimted the production of blue pigments. That was why the rose was blue in color. However, blue roses did not bloom at this time of year. She initially thought they were fake, but the faint flower fragrance was telling her that these were the real deal. Nn chuckled. ¡°Well, everything is possible if you have money.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Nn was right. Everything would be possible as long as one had money. He caressed her head gently and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll get a few experienced gardeners to take care of the garden. If you have anything you want to ntter, you can let them know.¡± Maisie turned around, threw herself into his arms, and wrapped her arms around his neck. There was a smile in her eyes as she said, ¡°Can I grow some vegetables or fruit?¡± Nn was stunned for a moment. A smile appeared at the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°Sure. You can grow whatever you want.¡± #Mr. Goldmann¡¯s wifevishly booked a cruise ship to celebrate Mr. Goldmann¡¯s birthday, as well as to propose to him on the scene. ¡°They¡¯re just like the king and the queen in the fairy tale,¡± theizens commented.# The news swept over the Inte, and it garnered even more attention than a popr artist. It became the hottest topic on Google Trends. It even surpassed the scandal¡± between Helios and Barbara, pushing their topic to No. 10. Maizie¡¯s face was getting darker and darker as she read the news from the newspaper. Even though she was staying with the Bouchers because she was pregnant, none of them treated her like she was their own. Francisco refused toe back, and even the maids looked down on her. She wanted a proposal and a wedding as well. However, her wedding had been postponed to next year. Elder Master Boucher also wanted them to keep a low profile. They had not even announced the engagement to the public by now, and she did not even have a ring. She had been under the impression she could twirl the Bouchers around her fingers with the baby, but it seemed to her that she was wrong. Suddenly, Katrina sent her a message and told her that she had only one day left. When Maizie saw the message, she tossed the phone on the bed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. $8,000,000! Where the hell should I get $ 8,000,000 from?¡¯ Suddenly, something shed across her mind. ¡®Oh yeah. Didn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s father have a wedding ring that cost more than $3,000,000?¡¯ Katrina had asked Maisie to make a copy of the wedding for her before. He rarely put on the ring after he got a divorce from his wife. Besides, after she came to live with the Bouchers, she noticed that Eugene refused to let the maids touch the drawer in his study room. He had told them that there was something very important to him there, and they would need to bear the consequences if it were lost. Maizie reckoned that the ring must be there. ¡®I can ask Katrina to get the fake ring after I give her the money. Then, I¡¯ll put the fake ring back into the drawer, and Eugene won¡¯t notice anything.¡¯ When nobody was watching in the afternoon, Maizie snuck into the study room and began searching for the ring. As she expected, she found it in the drawer. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Maizie opened the box that held the ring and took the antique wedding ring away. However, she did not know that the camera at the corner was emitting a red light when she left the study room. Maizie came out in her car. She contacted Katrina, and both of them met up in a coffee shop. She arrived first, and Katrina arrived afterward. ¡°It truly surprises me that you¡¯ve gotten the money so soon, Ms. Hannigan.¡± Maizie put her purse on the table and said nonchntly, ¡°Rather than $8,000,000 in cash, I¡¯d trade you for something worth more than $ 3,000,000.¡± Katrina frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the thing that you want to trade?¡± When she saw Maizie pull out that ring, her expression changed. Maizie put the ring in front of her, and Katrina calmed herself down. She asked,¡± How did you get the ring?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the future daughter-inw of the Bouchers. My father-inw and mother-inw have gotten a divorce, so I just took the ring from Francisco. Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. Do you want to take it or not?¡± She pretended to be impatient to hide her guilt. ¡°Exchange for what?¡± Katrina asked again. Maizie looked at the ring and said,¡± Francisco took the ring for me behind his father¡¯s back. You can¡¯t expect me to go back empty-handed, right? Don¡¯t you have a perfect replica of this ring?¡± Katrina now understood what she was trying to say. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure Francisco gave you this ring?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you trying to say, Katrina? Are you trying to imply that I stole it?¡± Maizie replied, nearly exposing herself. She then tried to calm herself down and said through gritted teeth. ¡°You must be delusional. How the heck would I get the ring if Francisco didn¡¯t give it to me himself.¡± Katrina looked at her for a while and pushed the ring back to her. ¡°I want $ 8,000,000 in cash. I don¡¯t ept other things as an exchange.¡± ¡°Katrina, if you take this ring and sell it, you might get more than $8,000,000.¡± Maizie squeezed the words through her teeth exasperatedly. Katrina rose to her feet, and Maizie was stunned. She mmed her hands on the table and looked at her downward. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, are you kidding me? Do you know that this ring is a worldwide limited edition, the only one of its kind?¡± Maizie was stumped and couldn¡¯t say anything. There was a sarcastic hint tugging at the corner of Katrina¡¯s eyes as she continued. ¡°GO back and read a book. Don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself with that empty head of yours. Everyone in Bassburgh knows that Eugene bought this ring in an auction that year, and you want me to sell it? What am I? Stupid?¡± Eugene would certainly learn about it once she took the ring to a jewelry store or an auction house. She was not an idiot. Even though she had been Eugene¡¯s lover: n the past, she was not stupid and would never fall into the trap set by a little girl ¡°You¡­¡± Maizie was so exasperated she could not say anything right now. She had been under the impression Katrina would certainly want the ring since it was expensive. She did not know that the ring was a limited edition at all. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more day, Maizie. I want money. Don¡¯t give me these sh*t anymore.¡¯ Katrina then left the coffee shop without turning her head back, leaving Maizie sitting alone in her seat, her face turning pale and red. At Soul¡­ ¡°Uncle Kennedy asked for a leave again?¡± Maisie asked as she looked at Lucy, a female employee from herpany. Lucy was Kennedy¡¯s assistant, and she was the one who took care of everything when Kennedy was not in. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lucy let out a smile of embarrassment and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy has been quite busytely.¡± Resting her chin on her hand, Maisie asked, ¡°Did he ever tell you what he was busy with?¡± Lucy pondered for a while and shook her head. However, she seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I often see Mr . Kennedy sneaking out of the office and making phone calls elsewhere. I bumped into him a couple of times, and he looked particrly gentle when he was on the phone. Could it be that Mr. Kennedy is seeing a woman and hasn¡¯t told us about it?¡± Kennedy was 48 years old this year, and everyone in thepany knew that he had not married yet. After listening to Lucy¡¯s spection, Maisie also began to suspect it. After all, Kennedy would rarely take a leave of absence and disappear in the past. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Chapter 895 It seemed to Maisie that she needed to go to Kennedy¡¯s house and check for it herself. At the Boucher manor¡­ When Maizie returned to the Boucher manor and saw Eugene was sitting in the living room. She was stunned, and her shirt was wet from her cold sweat. She forced herself to calm down and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, what are you doing here?¡± Eugene was sipping on his coffee. Although he was not satisfied with Maizie being his daughter-inw, she was pregnant with his grandson, so he had no other choice but to ept her. You shouldn¡¯t go out so often since you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll ask Francisco to take you for a maternity check- up in a couple of days.¡± It seemed to Maizie that he did not know that she had taken the ring away. She heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, Mr. Boucher. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± After that, she went upstairs. Eugene lowered his head and looked at the ripples on his coffee with a gloomy face. When Samantha had been pregnant, he had let her go for the maternity check-up herself¡­ Maizie snuck into the study room after going upstairs and put the ring back into the box. When she came out of the study room, she saw that Francisco was standing at the door and looking at her. She was stunned. Francisco looked at her expressionlessly and asked suspiciously, ¡°What were you doing in my father¡¯s study room?¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She forced herself to calm down and bit her lips. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to see if there were any books I could read or something. I¡¯m bored at home sometimes¡­¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Francisco let out a sarcastic smile.¡± Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing there?¡± Maizie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Francisco, how could you say that to me? If you think I¡¯ve taken something from this room, you can check my body.¡± She spread her arms open to let him check her body. After all, she had put the ring back, and she was not afraid to let him check her anymore. Francisco took a step back. His eyes were filled with disgust as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to touch you. Don¡¯t you ever dare to step into my father¡¯s study room again.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Maizie stood frozen stiff after listening to what Francisco had said. It was true that she did not like Francisco at all. All she ever wanted was to be the daughter-inw of the Bouchers. However, she was kind of heartbroken when he said he did not want to touch her at all. Was she really that bad? She couldn¡¯t understand how Maisie could marry a gentle, handsome, and rich man like Nn while she didn¡¯t deserve to have such happiness, She just couldn¡¯t ept it. Her phone rang again, and it was Katrina. She was reminding her again, and Maizie¡¯s face turned grim. Maisie drove to Kennedy¡¯s house. She got out of the car and looked at the ajar door. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She pushed the door open and walked into the courtyard. The door of the house was left open, and she could hear Kennedy¡¯sughter from inside. ¡°Uncle Kennedy has a girlfriend! I should probably go in and see her.¡¯ However, just as she stepped into the living room, she was stunned. Kennedy was squatting in front of a baby chair, ying with a baby. The baby in the baby chair was only a few months old. She had a pacifier between her lips, and her eyes were big and ck and watery. She grabbed Kennedy¡¯s finger with her tiny hand and giggled. Maisie opened her mouth and asked,¡± Uncle Kennedy?¡± Kennedy was dumbstruck. He jerked his head around and was stunned again when he saw Maisie. ¡°Zee, what are you¡­¡± Maisie looked at the baby in the baby chair and asked, ¡°W-When did you have a baby?¡± VITUPUJJ ¡®Uncle Kennedy is married and has a baby? And the baby is a few months old already? Why didn¡¯t I know anything about it?!¡¯ Just as Kennedy rose to his feet, the baby cried. He held the baby in his arms andforted her, ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. Look, it¡¯s your aunt. She¡¯s here to see you.¡± However, the baby was still crying loudly. Maisie shook her head and reached out for the baby. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, let me hold her.¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Kennedy handed her the baby. Maisie held the soft baby in her arms, and her heart softened the moment she got in touch with the tiny human being. She patted her lightly on the back and coaxed her, and soon, the baby stopped crying and started smiling at her. Kennedyughed when he saw this scene.¡± Just look at her. Sure enough, women are still superior when ites to taking care of children,¡± Maisie ced the pacifier back into the baby¡¯s mouth, turned her head toward Kennedy, and asked, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. This girl *This isn¡¯t my child. It¡¯s a long story. Kennedy sighed. He walked to the couch, sat down, and exined, ¡°I found this child in the rain about a month ago.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°You found her?¡± Kennedy nodded. He talked about the rainy day a month ago, when he had been on his way to a nearby supermarket for some groceries with an umbre. When he had passed by a back alley, he found a waste cardboard box lying under the eaves. He had not originally nned to take a closer look, but he heard the weak cry from the cardboard box. Something had felt wrong to him, so he went under the eaves and opened the cardboard box, and it turned out to be a baby girl. She had only been about two months old when she was abandoned. Not to mention that it had been so cold, and she was wearing nothing. Other than the baby girl, the box had been empty, her skin had already turned bright pink from the cold, and her voice had sounded hoarse from all the crying He could not bear it, so he brought the baby girl back home. He had then brought her to the hospital for a series of tests, and the baby was fine and healthy. Later, he had gone to the police station for some inquiries. Unfortunately, the police could only suggest that he adopt her or send her to any social welfare facilities for an abandoned baby with no family background or identification. ¡°I thought the child¡¯s parents had already abandoned her when she was still so young, so I adopted her.¡± After listening to Kennedy¡¯s exnation, Maisie could not help but feel pity and sympathy for the baby, giggling at her in her arms. ¡®She¡¯s been abandoned by her parents when she¡¯s so young.¡¯ Maisie stretched out her finger and lightly poked her tiny cheek. The moment the baby reached out and held her finger, Maisie¡¯s heart melted. Kennedy smiled. ¡°This child is very lovely, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yeah, Daisie was quite a crybaby when she was her age, but this child really loves tough.¡± Thinking of something, Maisie asked, ¡°Have you given her a name?¡± Kennedy was caught off guard. ¡°No.¡± Maisie looked at the baby in her arms tenderly and suggested, ¡°Since she has such a precious smile, let¡¯s just call her Sapphie, short for Sapphire. It even sounds nice when it¡¯s coupled with yourst name, Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy murmured absentmindedly,¡± Sapphire Fannon, that sounds nice.¡± ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy,¡± Maisie recalled something, ¡°Have you been taking care of this child by yourself recently?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kennedy was about to answer the question when a woman appeared outside the door with two handfuls of baby products. What Maisie did not expect was that the woman who arrived at the door was actually Samantha. Samantha only gave off a smile when she saw Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie took a nce at Kennedy and then looked at Samantha, who was walking up to her. ¡°Aunt Samantha, you¡­¡± Kennedy took the baby products that Samantha was carrying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to bother you again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Samantha looked at Maisie again. ¡°Mr. Fannon has no experience in taking care of a child, so he¡¯s asked me to take care of the baby on his behalf these days.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Maisie¡¯s smirk intensified, and she handed the baby in her arms to Samantha. Samantha held the baby in her arms and made cute expressions to the baby affectionately, entertaining the baby. And the baby started giggling again, her peals ofughter extremely contagious. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Chapter 897 ¡°I just can¡¯t understand what the parents of this child were thinking. They actually managed to make up their mind to abandon such a lovely child.¡± Samantha grumbled. Looking at Samantha¡¯s gaze when she was staring at the child, Maisie could see that she really loved children. Maisie thought of the baby she had been carrying three years ago. If the child had not been lost in the ident back then, it should be about two years old now. Kennedy put the baby products away and went into the kitchen. ¡°I guess none of you have had lunch. I¡¯ll cook us something.¡± Maisie and Samantha were teasing and ying with the baby together. After a while, the baby started giving off cues, indicating that she was hungry, so Samantha went to make her some infant form milk. After all, neither of them had any breast milk to feed her. Seeing the baby sucking the milk from the bottle, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Do you know how Francisco has been doing recently?¡± Samantha asked Maisie all of a sudden. Maisie paused for a split second and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but¡­ I heard that he¡¯s about to get married.¡± Samantha was flustered for a bit andughed. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie did not know what to say. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡®I would give Maizie my blessing if she wanted to marry Francisco sincerely, but I¡¯m afraid that the purpose behind the marriage isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. What¡¯s more, she once conspired with Tony and disrupted Nn¡¯s n, and Saydie almost had to suffer big time because of them. I always have a feeling that Maizie won¡¯t want to settle down so peacefully.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s personality like?¡± To Samantha, who did not know anything, it was only natural for her to feel delighted as a mother when she learned that her son was about to get married. Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get to meet her in person.¡± The night sky was dark, and the Neon Light District of the city was cold and deste. The only dimmed streetmp that had been standing at the intersection of the alley for decades illuminated its surroundings in yellow, and the rest of the area was pitch ck. Katrina walked out of the alley. After moving out of her original apartment, she rented a cheaper apartment around the area. She had also lost her high-paying job at Glitz, so she could only work the night shifts at a nearby convenience store. She had just walked out of the alley and looked down at her phone for a second. A shriek caused by a car¡¯s abrupt brake pierced through the cold air. It was then followed by a loud impact which caused the rms of the cars parked on the side of the road to go off. A nearby resident turned on the lights and looked out the window to get a better idea of what was going on when he saw a car whizzing past the intersection, while the ground was stained with blood, and that was when he saw the woman¡­ The scene was quickly closed off by the police. The resident who had witnessed the ident was the person who called the police. He cooperated with the police by providing all the information that he knew throughout the investigation. He was gravely frightened by the scene too. ¡°I-I heard a loud noise, and the rms of some of the cars parked on the side of the road went off, and it was very loud. When I got up and took a look out of the window, I saw a car escaping the scene after hitting someone.¡± The police let the witness go after asking a few questions. Katrina¡¯s body was ced into a body bag, carried into the coroner¡¯s van, and brought away from the scene. Officer Zaleski flipped through Katrina¡¯s personal belongings and found an ID card in her handbag. ¡®Katrina Zalensky. Officer Zaleski frowned. ¡®Why does this name sound so familiar?¡¯ He then went through her phone-its screen already shattered but still functioning-and handed it over to his subordinate. ¡°Get someone from the tech department to crack the passcode, retrieve all her call records as soon as possible, and contact her family.¡± At 2:30 a m., Barbara was woken up by a phone call. She fumbled around for her phone and picked up the call without even taking a look at the caller¡¯s ID. ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The other party said something to Barbara that woke her up in an instant. Lpici UJI At the hospital¡¯s mortuary¡­ Barbara hurried over and saw a doctor and three police officers standing outside in the corridor. Officer Zaleski turned to look at her. She walked toward them and asked,¡± Katrina, is she¡­¡± Officer Zaleski replied, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Chase. Ms. Zalensky was killed in a car ident. We¡¯re currently investigating the perpetrator who escaped the scene.¡± Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Barbara stared nkly at the door of the morgue. Nothing was going through her mind, and her lips slowly closed after a long time. ¡°T-This is impossible.¡± She could not believe it at all. ¡®Katrina is dead? But how could a woman a s cunning and scheming as her die just like that?¡¯ Officer Zaleski stared at her. ¡°Ms. Chase, would you like to cross-check her body?¡±. Barbara did not speak. She followed Officer Zaleski into the morgue and stopped right in front of the refrigerated storage cab where corpses were stored. Officer Zaleski opened Freezer #16, and the woman lying inside was indeed Katrina. The astonishment in Barbara¡¯s eyes gradually turned into gloominess. She pursed her lips tightly, not knowing what to say and feel at the moment. After a long time, she said with difficulty,¡± I¡¯ll inform my father about this.¡± Maisie did not know about Katrina¡¯s idental death until two dayster, and Nn was the one who broke the news to her. ¡°That sudden?¡± Even Maisie was shocked. After all, Katrina was considered someone she knew and met but was not very familiar with. Nn flipped through the magazine and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Life could end in just a blink of an eye, and no one can ever predict what will happen tomorrow.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and face. She actually felt rather disturbed when she heard the news, knowing that a living person had turned into a cold corpse all of a sudden. She could not help but think of her father and Cherie. She put her silverware down. ¡°Hubby, bring me to my father and Cherie¡¯s graves when you have the time.¡± Nn paused in the middle of a page turn, raised his head, and stared at her. At Skyhigh Condo¡­ The doorbell rang a few times before Barbara put the wine ss down, got up, and stumbled to the door to open it. As soon as the door was opened, the first thing that assaulted Helios¡¯ nostrils was the strong alcohol smell that originated from her body and the room. Barbara stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She then turned around, walked back into the room, and sat on the floor under the couch. There was a bottle of red wine that was about to bottom out sitting on the table, the curtains were not drawn, and the light in the room was dim. Helios walked up to the window and opened the curtains. The dazzling sunshine made Barbara raise her hand to block it subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re drinking again.¡± Helios stopped in front of her and blocked the light. He stood against the light, and the shadows on his face made his facial features look even more three-dimensional. ¡°I¡¯m upset.¡± Barbara raised her head, took a sip from the wine ss in her hand, and smiled in a daze. ¡°The person I hate is now dead. Is that a good thing or not?¡± Helios knew exactly who she was talking about. He turned around, sat on the couch, and grabbed the wine ss from her. ¡°Stop drinking already.¡± He poured the wine in the ss into the trash can. Barbara tilted her head, stared nkly at him, and burst intoughter abruptly. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Helios put the ss on the table and did not answer. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Barbara turned to her side, rested her elbow on the couch, and propped her head against her palm. ¡°Do you know? Although I didn¡¯t really like Katrina¡­ I was still a little sad when I learned that she died.¡± Helios tilted his head, and his gaze was fixed on her slightly flushed cheeks. She looked as if she was drunk most of the time but also sober from time to time, and her eyes looked a little hazy but also sharp at times, making him a little confused about whether she was drunk or not. Barbara told him a lot again this time around, and Helios listened quietly without interrupting like the other night. Barbara was probably the only one who spoke throughout the whole conversation. As such, she looked up at him suddenly.¡± Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Helios¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side. ¡°I¡¯m listening to you.¡± ¡°No, you have to talk to me too.¡± Barbara got up from the floor. She felt fine when she was sitting, but the tipsiness caught up to her as soon as she stood up, so she staggered forward, tripped, and fell into his arms. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Helios caught her subconsciously, but it was more like a hug. Barbara¡¯s cheeks rested on his broad shoulders, and her fluffy hair was rubbing against his neck. He sat stiffly as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled before raising his hand to press her head that was tickling his neck downward. In a blink of an eye, he felt a sudden pressure being ced on his upper body and realized that Barbara had fallen asleep with her head tilted and resting against his shoulder and neck. Her shallow breaths gently brushed against his neck, and a strange feeling seemed to have found its way into his heart. He sighed helplessly, picked up Barbara horizontally, brought her into the bedroom, put her on the bed, and tucked the nket for her. He stood by the bed for a moment before leaving quietly. Nina parked the car at the side entrance of Skyhigh Condo, lifted the rearview mirror, and looked at Helios when he got in the car. ¡°Mr. Boucher, is Ms. Chase okay?¡± Nina knew that Barbara was the woman who shared the rumor with Helios a few days ago, not to mention that Helios had found her amodation and had evene to visit her. Thus, their rtionship must not be that simple. Helios had long passed the age of an idol, and his fans had collectively urged him to get married multiple times, so even if Helios were to announce that he was in a rtionship, most of his fans would still choose to give him their blessings. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± He lowered his head and scrolled through his phone, only to see the press that the police had released just minutes ago. The police also uploaded the surveince video that showed Katrina being hit and killed that night. In the video, the car stopped for a few seconds after hitting Katrina and then rolled over her body during its escape. The perpetrator¡¯s identity had been spread all over the Inte, and it was a suspect who was involved in a breaking and entering incident that had taken ce in Asperia four years ago. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Helios squinted slightly, feeling that Katrina¡¯s ident was not as simple as it looked. At the hospital¡­ After going through the obstetric examination, Maizie walked out of the medical room and saw that all Francisco had been doing was looking down at his phone and ignoring her all this while. Naturally, her expression slightly dimmed. ¡®When other husbandse to the maternity check-ups with their wives, they stay by their side throughout the whole process. Meanwhile, my husband doesn¡¯t even seem to want others to know about our rtionship.¡¯ She bit her lip. approached him, and rubbed her abdomen. ¡°Francisco, the doctor said that this baby will be a boy¡± Francisco swiped his finger over his cell phone screen, lifted his gaze, and nced a ther. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a boy or a girl? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± He wanted to leave, but Maizie held him back. ¡°But this is your child too, Francisco. Can you bear to watch as the child is born without a father¡¯s love?¡± Francisco freed his hand off her grasp, dusted the sleeve that she had touched, and said with no expression, ¡°I never touched you that night, and I know that. Don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll really marry you just because you used a despicable means of spiking my beverage and ndering me.¡± Looking at Maizie¡¯s slightly pallid face, he sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s my child, we¡¯ll have to verify it before youe up with that statement.¡± Maizie¡¯s shoulders twitched, and she lowered her head and gaze just to cover the panic that she felt. After a while, she asked, ¡°Then will you treat him well if I can prove that the baby belongs to you? Francisco frowned. ¡®It¡¯d be the best if it¡¯s not my child. At least I won¡¯t have to marry her if that¡¯s the case, but when she says so¡­¡¯ He was actually a little worried. What if it¡¯s really mine? But how could that be possible? How could I have no recollection of touching her that night at all?¡¯ He turned his head away impatiently.¡± We¡¯ll only talk about it after the test.¡± He turned around and left without waiting for Maizie. Thetter stood there, staring at his back and clenching her hands that were resting on both sides. Maizie¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and her gaze became even gloomier when she saw the caller¡¯s ID. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Chapter 900 ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I¡¯m doing things for you for the sake of Mr. Grant. However, Mr. Grant is in prison now, and I¡¯ve helped you solve your trouble by killing someone.¡± The man then scoffed. ¡°Now the police are looking for me everywhere, and I have to leave Bassburgh, but I¡¯ II need some money to do so.¡± Maizie replied sullenly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already given you $500,000?¡± ¡°Ms. Hannigan, how would $500,000 be enough? Mr. Grant gave you more than $ 500,000 back then, didn¡¯t he? Besides, if I were to be caught by the police, I¡¯d only spend 10 to 20 years in prison. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re the mastermind of this murder, and let¡¯s not forget your title as the future daughter-inw of the Bouchers. It would be bad if this were to ruin your future.¡± Maizie understood the underlying meaning of the man¡¯s words and trembled with wrath. She had been under the impression everything woulde to an end after getting someone to solve the trouble that she had initially. Still, she did not expect to have gotten help from another problematic person. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you another $500,000, but you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my godfather to go after you when he gets out of prison.¡± Samantha went to buy milk powder in the baby product section of the mall with a stroller. After buying the milk powder that she needed, she saw Eugene getting out of the car when she left the mall. She took a nce at Eugene and said nothing. Eugene was about to ask her something but then saw a few-month-old baby in the stroller that she was pushing and asked with a surprised expression, ¡°Samantha, whose child.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± Samantha smiled at him and did not answer his question directly. Eugene stood in front of the stroller. ¡®This can¡¯t be your child.¡± Samantha¡¯s brows creased for a split second. ¡°Mr. Boucher, if there¡¯s nothing else that you want to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Samantha,¡± Eugene stopped her from leaving, ¡°Would youe back home for a short visit in a few days? Francisco is getting married next year, and his fiancee is currently pregnant too.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha was astonished, but she immediately lowered her gaze after thinking of something. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re about to be a grandfather. I¡¯ll go back and take a look when I have the time.¡± She pushed the stroller and passed by Eugene without even looking back. Eugene watched her get into the car and leave, feeling disturbed as he missed the time when she was still by his side. It was he who had not known how to cherish her, and it was he who had destroyed his happy family and marriage altogether. Two dayster, Nn brought Maisie to the cemetery. Her father, Stephen, was buried next to her mother¡¯s grave, and Cherie¡¯s tombstone was also located near theirs. Quincy also came with them to visit his sister. He brought along a bouquet of white daisies, which he then ced in front of Cherie¡¯s tombstone, and stood there for a long time. Maisie stood up slowly and turned to look at Nn. ¡°Thank you for organizing my father¡¯s funeral on my behalf back then.¡± Nn put his arms around her shoulders and took her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m his son-inw, so that¡¯s something that I should do too.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and stood next to him. The cool autumn breeze blew the withered leaves off the branches. The leaves were fluttering down like feathers and finallynded on the tombstone. While they were on their way back, Maisie received a call from Barbara, who was waiting for her at Soul. Quincy parked the car at Soul¡¯s entrance, and when Maisie was about to open the door and get out of the car, Nn pulled her backward and kissed her lightly between her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie walked out of the car with a smile and watched the car leave before stepping into the company. When Maisie appeared at the door, Barbara was already sitting in her office waiting for her. ¡°You¡¯ve finally stepped out of your apartment?¡± Barbara rubbed her forehead. ¡°You should know about what happened to Katrina.¡± Maisie took a seat on the couch opposite Barbara. ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s rather sudden.¡± Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Chapter 901 ¡°It was very sudden.¡± Barbara frowned, pondering. ¡°But I think what happened to Katrina wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Not an ident?¡± She nodded. ¡°I went to see the surveince footage at the police station during the past two days. The car lingered in the area she got into an ident for a long time. I think it was a nned ident.¡± Maisie held her chin in thought. ¡°Do you think Katrina made anyone angry?¡± Barbara thought for some time. ¡°She met Maizie the day of the incident.¡± Maizie? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Maisie squinted. Katrina knew Maizie. Barbara looked at her. ¡°The driver who killed Katrina in the ident, Gideon Robinson, was an escaped criminal from Asperia. I have a feeling that this Gideon might have known Katrina, but I don¡¯t know what she did to anger him.¡± A convict hade all the way to Bassburgh and killed someone in an ident, and that someone happened to be Katrina. That was too much of a coincidence. Maisie looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll get Nn to look into Gideon. We might be able to find something.¡± Maisie sent a message to Nn, who was looking at a file in the office. Gideon Robinson was born and raised in Asperia. He had identally killed the owner of a house they broke into four years ago. His aplices had been arrested, and only he had managed to escape, The odd thing was none of his aplices had ratted him out, and the incident was covered up in Asperia quickly. At that moment, Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldman.¡± He ced the file on the desk and said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Gideon¡¯s background. He works for Tony Grant.¡± Nn opened the folder and noticed all the information was rted to Tony Grant. Gideon hadn¡¯t been hunted after the breaking and entering incident because Tony had used his influence over the Asperia PD and saved him. ¡°The funny thing is that Gideon and Katrina never met, so there probably wasn¡¯t anything between them.¡± Quincy thought that Gideon killing Katrina wasn¡¯t because of their own grievances. Nn looked around. ¡°Someone probably paid off Gideon.¡± ¡°Paid him off?¡± Quincy was curious. Nn looked at him. ¡°Look into his bank ount and check if he recently received a huge sum of money.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± In the evening, Maisie walked out of the office and saw Nn¡¯s car parked not far away. She got into the car, and Nn handed her a folder. ¡°The information about Gideon is in here.¡± Maisie took it and raised her brow. ¡°You worked pretty quickly.¡± Nnughed and leaned in. ¡°Really? Are you going to reward me?¡± Maisie looked at Quincy and immediately approached Nn to nt a kiss on his cheek, then sat back in her seat, looking proper. Nn smiled because that was why she loved her. She read the information about Gideon and was momentarily surprised. ¡°He works for Tony Grant?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to have any grudges against Katrina, but he probably was paid to run her over.¡± Maisie paused. If someone had paid Gideon to run over Katrina, then who would want to get rid of her? She immediately remembered her conversation with Barbara. ¡°By the way. Barbara came to see me today and said that on the day of her ident, Katrina met with Maizie. They didn¡¯t seem too happy after their chat.¡± Quincy looked into the rear-view mirror.¡± Maizie?¡± He thought for a moment and said suspiciously, ¡°Maizie and Tony Grant are rted, and since Gideon works for Tony, he might know Maizie.¡± Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Chapter 901 ¡°It was very sudden.¡± Barbara frowned, pondering. ¡°But I think what happened to Katrina wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Not an ident?¡± She nodded. ¡°I went to see the surveince footage at the police station during the past two days. The car lingered in the area she got into an ident for a long time. I think it was a nned ident.¡± Maisie held her chin in thought. ¡°Do you think Katrina made anyone angry?¡± Barbara thought for some time. ¡°She met Maizie the day of the incident.¡± Maizie? Maisie squinted. Katrina knew Maizie. Barbara looked at her. ¡°The driver who killed Katrina in the ident, Gideon Robinson, was an escaped criminal from Asperia. I have a feeling that this Gideon might have known Katrina, but I don¡¯t know what she did to anger him.¡± A convict hade all the way to Bassburgh and killed someone in an ident, and that someone happened to be Katrina. That was too much of a coincidence. Maisie looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll get Nn to look into Gideon. We might be able to find something.¡± Maisie sent a message to Nn, who was looking at a file in the office. Gideon Robinson was born and raised in Asperia. He had identally killed the owner of a house they broke into four years ago. His aplices had been arrested, and only he had managed to escape, The odd thing was none of his aplices had ratted him out, and the incident was covered up in Asperia quickly. At that moment, Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldman.¡± He ced the file on the desk and said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Gideon¡¯s background. He works for Tony Grant.¡± Nn opened the folder and noticed all the information was rted to Tony Grant. Gideon hadn¡¯t been hunted after the breaking and entering incident because Tony had used his influence over the Asperia PD and saved him. ¡°The funny thing is that Gideon and Katrina never met, so there probably wasn¡¯t anything between them.¡± Quincy thought that Gideon killing Katrina wasn¡¯t because of their own grievances. Nn looked around. ¡°Someone probably paid off Gideon.¡± ¡°Paid him off?¡± Quincy was curious. Nn looked at him. ¡°Look into his bank ount and check if he recently received a huge sum of money.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± In the evening, Maisie walked out of the office and saw Nn¡¯s car parked not far away. She got into the car, and Nn handed her a folder. ¡°The information about Gideon is in here.¡± Maisie took it and raised her brow. ¡°You worked pretty quickly.¡± Nnughed and leaned in. ¡°Really? Are you going to reward me?¡± Maisie looked at Quincy and immediately approached Nn to nt a kiss on his cheek, then sat back in her seat, looking proper. Nn smiled because that was why she loved her. She read the information about Gideon and was momentarily surprised. ¡°He works for Tony Grant?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to have any grudges against Katrina, but he probably was paid to run her over.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie paused. If someone had paid Gideon to run over Katrina, then who would want to get rid of her? She immediately remembered her conversation with Barbara. ¡°By the way. Barbara came to see me today and said that on the day of her ident, Katrina met with Maizie. They didn¡¯t seem too happy after their chat.¡± Quincy looked into the rear-view mirror.¡± Maizie?¡± He thought for a moment and said suspiciously, ¡°Maizie and Tony Grant are rted, and since Gideon works for Tony, he might know Maizie.¡± Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Chapter 903 ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to wait for the child to be born. We can take a sample now.¡± ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Boucher, getting a sample now isn¡¯t good for the baby.¡± Maizie turned pale. She hated Christina, who had been trying to stop her. Why wouldn¡¯t this old woman just die? Christina¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find an expert and won¡¯t hurt the baby or you.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Ms. Hannigan, isn¡¯t your child Francisco¡¯s? Why are you hesitant? If you want to be part of the family, you need to take care of the family name, right?¡± Christina was very pushy, and Maizie almost lost it because she was so nervous. She was lucky that Richard defused the situation by saying, ¡°Enough, the food is getting cold. We should finish it.¡± Maizie heaved a sigh of relief, but she was still worried and didn¡¯t dare let her guard down. She took another look at Christina, then bit her lip. Her existence was a threat to her. She snapped out of it and then noticed Helios¡¯ eyes. Her heart dropped, but she pretended that nothing was wrong and continued her meal. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie made a cup of coffee and brought it into the study. Nn sat behind his desk with his sses on, wearing a clean white shirt. The cor slightly covered Adam¡¯s apple, just like the forbidden fruit that it was, giving out a cold vibe. Maisie ced the cup on the desk, hugged his shoulders from behind, and chuckled.¡± You look so attractive when you¡¯re focused.¡± Nn paused, then smiled. ¡°How attractive?¡± Maisie smiled shyly as she got close to his ear. ¡°So attractive I want to¡­ pin you down.¡± Nn held out his hand, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her onto hisp. ¡°You want to pin me down?¡± She ran her finger over his Adam¡¯s apple, shy but seductive. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nnughed as he tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. ¡°Do you know what you remind me of?¡± Maisie batted her eyshes. ¡°What?¡¯ His eyes were filled with joy, ¡°A seductive concubine.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°If I¡¯m the seductive concubine, then are you the useless king?¡± Nn put his lips close to her cheeks, and his hot breath scattered over her skin. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being the useless king if I can be in your arms.¡± He kissed her, and Maisie hugged him back. Nn still had a little logic left in him. ¡°Be good, Zee. Let me finish what I¡¯m doing first, alright?¡± Maisie pouted and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°You have to make it up after that.¡± He kissed the top of her head. ¡°Alright.¡± He continued working with her between his arms. Maisie leaned on his shoulder like a child, breathing in the scent of body shampoo. After a short while, she started feeling sleepy. When Nn was done with work, he looked down and realized the person in his arms was already asleep and smiled. ¡°You wanted me to make it up, but now you¡¯re asleep.¡± He pecked her between her eyebrows and carried her into the room. The next day, at Soul¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie walked back into her office and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had fallen asleepst night, and Nn didn¡¯t even wake her up! At that moment, she received a message from Quincy. She checked it and saw that it was a surveince video. When she watched it, she was shocked. In the afternoon, she showed the video to Barbara, who looked surprised after watching it. ¡°You got the surveince video from the cafe Maisie nodded. ¡°You might be right. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Barbara was stunned and didn¡¯t speak after a long time. She finished watching the video, and her brows were tightly scrunched together. Katrina had asked Maizie for $8,000,000, and even more shocking was that Katrina knew that the baby Maizie was carrying wasn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s. Was that Maizie¡¯s motive? After a long pause, Barbara thought with her hand under her chin. ¡°I saw Maizie with a man I¡¯ve never seen before the other day.¡± ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°The day before Katrina got into an ident,¡± Barbara recollected. ¡°That man sent her to the cafe, and something seemed to be going on between them.¡± Maizie was pregnant but imed that the baby was Francisco¡¯s. Katrina had obviously known that it wasn¡¯t, so she used this secret to ckmail Maizie for $ 8,000,000. Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think Maizie was nning to lie to the Bouchers, trying to get into the family with the baby she¡¯s carrying. ¡°She¡¯s quite cunning, so she shouldn¡¯t have left a trace. It will be pretty difficult to find out who the baby¡¯s father is.¡± Barbara looked down. Katrina¡¯s death must be rted to Maizie, and now that Maizie was getting into the Boucher family with the child, the only way to stop it was to get enough evidence. Maisie was quiet while she kept her eyes on the screen. Meanwhile, at ckgold¡­ Nn sent the surveince video from the cafe of Katrina and Maizie¡¯s meetup to Helios. Helios frowned. ¡°What is this?¡±¡± ¡°Watch it.¡± Nn picked up his coffee and took a sip. Quincy, standing next to them, reminded Helios to zoom in, which he did, and he noticed something. Maizie had a ring in her hand, and that ring looked really familiar. Helios frowned again. ¡°That¡¯s my uncle¡¯s ring.¡± But why did Maizie have it?¡¯ He increased the volume and could hear Maizie and Katrina¡¯s conversation. After hearing everything, he fell silent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Francisco¡¯s car was parked outside of thew firm, and when he was getting out of his car, Helios called. He picked up. ¡°Hels?¡± Helios said something, and Francisco stopped in his tracks. ¡°What!?¡± He had given his father¡¯s wedding ring to Maizie? That was insane! No, why would Maizie have his father¡¯s wedding ring? Francisco suddenly remembered that day when he had bumped into her as she wasing out of his father¡¯s study, Francisco rushed home, and just when he stepped into the house, he said to the babysitter, ¡°Ask that woman to get down here.¡± The babysitter was stunned but didn¡¯t dare ask questions upon seeing his expression. She went upstairs to get Maizie. Maizie was on the phone with someone in her room, and when the babysitter said that Francisco was looking for her, she hurriedly hung up and went downstairs. She saw Francisco standing there with a nk expression, then walked toward him with a smile. ¡°Francisco, weren¡¯t you out?¡± Francisco suddenly grabbed her cor. The babysitter who was standing at the side was shocked. ¡°Sir, you-¡± ¡°This is none of your business. Leave us,¡± Francisco looked extremely upset. The babysitter was going to say something but stopped and left. Maizie, who was shocked by his attitude, turned pale. ¡°Francisco, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± He asked with a nk expression, ¡°Maizie, where did you take my dad¡¯s ring to?¡± Maizie¡¯s shoulders trembled. She hesitantly said, ¡°W-What do you mean? I didn¡¯t take his ring. You can go and take a look if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± Francisco approached her, emphasizing each word, ¡°Stop this. Just because you returned, it doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t steal it. I know that you met my dad¡¯s old lover, Katrina.¡± Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Chapter 905 How did he find out!?¡¯ Maizie turned pale as a sheet. Katrina was already dead. How did he know that she had met with her? No, she couldn¡¯t panic. If someone found out this was all she could do. She started tearing up. ¡°Yes, I admit that I met Katrina, but she made me do it. You know that she was crazy about your father. She forced me to take the ring. I did it because I had no choice, but I didn¡¯t give it to her. I brought it back. Francisco, please believe me.¡± Francisco listened to her exnation but didn¡¯t waver. Maizie shed crocodile tears while she tugged at his arm. ¡°Francisco. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± Francisco pulled his arm out of her grip and chuckled, ¡°You won¡¯t die if you stop lying.¡± Maizie stopped crying and stared at him with her eyes wide open. He pushed her face up with his finger, ¡®The baby you¡¯re carrying isn¡¯t mine, right?¡± ¡°Francisco, how could you doubt me like that.ah!¡± Francisco pushed her away, so she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Her stomach ached. ¡°No¡­ No, please save the baby. please, Francisco.¡± Francisco calmly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Dr. Evans, a woman fell at home. Bring someone over. You can run a prative paternity test too.¡± Maizie¡¯s face turned even paler. At that moment, Samantha, who had just walked in, heard him and looked shocked.¡± Francisco, what are you talking about? A prative test?¡± She wanted toe and see Francisco¡¯s girlfriend but ended up listening in on such a ridiculous event. Francisco was stunned. ¡°Mom?¡¯ Maizie ran to Samantha. ¡°Please save me! I don¡¯t want to do that. My child really belongs to Francisco, but he doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Maizie, you should be ashamed. Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to get into the family while carrying someone else¡¯s child?¡± The anger in Francisco¡¯s eyes seemed as though he was going to tear her apart. That was the first time he hated a woman so much. Samantha stared at her infuriated son and then at the weak Maizie, who was crying. She had no idea who to believe-her son or an innocent child? At that moment, the doorbell rang. Francisco turned to open the door, and Maisie was standing outside. When Maizie saw that it was Maisie, her face froze. ¡®Why did Francisco bring her over?¡¯ Samantha paused. ¡°Why are you here. Zee?¡± She was surprised that Maisie had shown up. Maisie smiled and walked toward her, her eyes on Maizie. ¡°I heard that Ms. Hannigan is pregnant and decided toe and visit her.¡± Maizie bit her lip and squeezed out a smile. ¡®Thank you for caring.¡± Maisie turned to look at Francisco, who had a stoic expression, ¡°Why are you so upset? You¡¯re going to be a dad soon.¡± ¡°Why would I be happy to be a b*stard¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Francisco, how could you-¡± Samantha was going to say something, but Francisco waved his arm to cut her off, his eyes bloodshot. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you believe me? The kid is not my son.¡± Samantha was stunned after being yelled at and didn¡¯t know what to say. Francisco rarely lost his temper-even when he was naughty and his grandfather punished him, he would just apologize. Maizie didn¡¯t want Samantha to suspect her, and since Maisie was there, she spoke, ¡°Francisco, I know you don¡¯t like me¡­¡± Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Chapter 906 ¡°Have I ever loved you?¡± Francisco interrupted her with a cold expression before continuing in a sarcastic voice. ¡°You gave me drugs when we were in the bar back then. Even if I really had done something to you that night, how are you going to exin that you¡¯re pregnant in less than a month? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The color was draining from Maizie¡¯s face bit by bit. Even though she was able to do something about the pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t deceive those who were more attentive. Samantha was stunned. ¡°W-What is this all about?¡± Just when Maizie was about to say something, Francisco chimed in, ¡°One month ago, I ran into her in a bar. I drank the drink that she handed me, and I woke up in the hotel with her the next day.¡± He chuckled and continued. ¡°Initially, I thought I had done something to her, but the Hannigans approached Grandpa in less than a month. They told him that she was pregnant, and they wanted me to marry her.¡± ¡°No, Francisco, it¡¯s not like that. You need to listen to me-¡°¡®. ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Francisco hissed, ¡°Yes, I used to be a b*stard, but I¡¯m not a nasty guy. I wouldn¡¯t resort to a dirty trick like this, and I¡¯d nevery my fingers on a woman like you because you disgust me.¡± Maizie was dumbfounded when she heard Francisco saying that she disgusted him. Samantha began to look at Maizie in a whole new light. Maizie shook her head profusely, but her voice was shaking. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like what you think. Francisco is the father to the baby in my womb¡­¡± Francisco looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out if the baby is mine or not. Let¡¯s go do a paternity test now. You don¡¯t have the guts to do it, right?¡± Maizie stumbled, and she nearly fell to the floor. Maisie had been keeping a passive attitude. Barbara had gotten Francisco¡¯s phone number from her, and she was certain that Francisco woulde back to confront Maizie when he learned the truth. Therefore, she hade here to see what Maizie would do if Francisco exposed that the baby in her womb wasn¡¯t his. Of course, she was d that she hade. If not, there was a good chance that Samantha, who was in the dark, would believe in Maizie. Maisie turned her head around and said to Samantha, ¡°Mrs. Green, since we all don¡¯t know the truth, let¡¯s go do a paternity test and let the result speak for itself so that we won¡¯t misunderstand Ms. Hannigan.¡± Samantha felt Maisie was right and nodded. Maizie became flustered. She couldn¡¯t do the paternity test. If she did the test, she would be done for. She turned her head, and her gaze fell on Maisie. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she threw herself at her and tried to strangle her.¡± Maisie, why are you doing this to me? Why? You just can¡¯t let me have a happy life, can you!?¡± ¡°Maizie, are you mad?!¡± Francisco and Samantha stepped forward to pull her away, Maizie pushed them away in a frenzy. Maisie¡¯s face was getting redder and redder from the choking. She grabbed her hands and tried to wrench her wrists away, but since Maizie was pregnant, she didn¡¯t push her away. A cold smile crossed Maizie¡¯s eyes. She let go of Maisie and quickly took a step back. Maisie knew what she was going to do and subconsciously reached out to pull her back Maizie purposely hit the table with her stomach. There was a loud bang, and she fell to the floor with the table. She covered her abdomen and shouted in pain, ¡°My baby.¡± Blood was flowing down from her leg. In the meantime, Dr. Evans arrived along with Elder Master Boucher and Eugene. Richard¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the scene. ¡°Quickly! Check the baby!¡± Richard urged Dr. Evans. It was only then that Dr. Evans went forward to check Maizie. Then, he shouted, ¡°Call for an ambnce.¡± The ambnce soon arrived at the Boucher manor, and Maizie was rushed to the hospital. Cpel JUU When Christina, Yael, and Helios got the news, they all rushed to the hospital. Of course, they did not care about Maizie. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They just wanted to know the oue. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Maisie came to the hospital along with Samantha and Francisco. After a long while, the doctor came out of the emergency room. Elder Master Boucher went forward to ask about the condition of the baby, but the doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve tried our best.¡± The crowd fell silent. Richard turned around and gave Francisco a p in the cheek so loud that it reverberated throughout the entire corridor, stunning everyone. ¡°Are you happy now that the baby is gone?¡± Richard was looking forward to the baby. After all, the baby was a descendant of the Bouchers. Even though the baby¡¯s mother did not have a good reputation, the baby was innocent It was just that nobody would expect the baby would be gone before he even could be born. A red welt was slowly showing up on Francisco¡¯s face. He ced his hand on his cheek and said, ¡°So? That baby wasn¡¯t mine either.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mr. Boucher!¡± Samantha took a step forward and stood in front of Francisco. She felt that she had the responsibility to protect her son. ¡°That baby was innocent, but you need to hear Francisco¡¯s exnation too.¡± ¡°Exnation? What kind of exnation does he have?¡± Richard refused to listen to anything right now. ¡°Is he going to exin why he forced Maizie to do an abdominal paracentesis and caused the miscarriage? Can¡¯t you wait until the baby is born safely before settling anything?¡± Francisco clenched his fist tightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°When the baby was born and if the test proved that he was not your grandson, would you do something about it?¡± Richard fell silent. Yael approached Francisco and looked at Richard, ¡°Dad, Francisco must have his own reason to believe that the baby wasn¡¯t his. All of us just want to find out the truth. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want others tough at us for helping another man raise his son, right?¡± Eugene also chimed in after what Yael said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. I¡¯d force this b* stard to admit it if he really was the baby¡¯s father. However, if he really weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t want him to help another man raise his son either.¡± Richard¡¯s face sank as everyone was standing up for Francisco. His face was livid with rage as he barked, ¡°All of you are such disappointments! Our family will sooner orter end up dying in your hands. I don¡¯t care. I want an exnation on this matter!¡± Dr. Evans emerged from the emergency room. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann, Ms. Hannigan has woken up.¡± They all went into the ward, save for Maisie. She stood outside the door and watched. Maizie looked weak since she had just woken up. When Richard and Yael asked her what had happened just now, she looked at Maisie, who was standing at the door, and lifted her hand slowly. ¡°Mrs¡­ Mrs. Goldmann pushed me just now.¡¯ Everyone in the ward spun their heads and gazed at Maisie. Some of them looked shocked, while the others looked confused. There was one in particr that looked dissatisfied, and this person was none other than Richard. He studied Maisie up and down and asked,¡¯ Mrs. Goldmann¡­ So she¡¯s the wife of that brat from the Goldmanns?¡± Helios nced at Maizie meaningfully and asked, ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure about it. I¡­ I have some personal grudges with Mrs. Goldmann,¡± Maizie muttered. Helios chuckled and said, ¡°Really? Just because you have some grudges with Mrs. Goldmann, so she wanted to make you lose your baby? Could it be that you¡¯re carrying Nn¡¯s baby? That¡¯s why she hates you so much?¡± Maizie was stumped. She knew that Helios had a good rtionship with Maisie and Nn, so there was no way he would stand on her side. However, she had lost the baby, and Richard loved the baby very much. Since she couldn¡¯t get anything in the end, she wouldn¡¯t let Maisie have it easy either. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann hates me because I liked Mr. Goldmann in the past. It was her who told Katrina that the baby in my womb wasn¡¯t Francisco¡¯s. Katrina came to look for me before her ident and told everything to me. She even threatened me to take Mr. Boucher¡¯s wedding ring to her or she would harm my baby. She said that since Mr. Boucher cherishes that ring so much, if she couldn¡¯t get it, she wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to get it either.¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Upon seeing the strange expression on Eugene and Samantha¡¯s faces, she decided to fan the mes and push all the me to Maisie.¡± Mrs. Goldmann knew that Katrina was Mr. Boucher¡¯s lover. Mrs. Goldmann was the one that made Katrina¡¯s fake ring, so don¡¯t you guys think Mrs. Goldmann was also one of the people who caused Francisco¡¯s parents to go their separate ways?¡± The ward fell silent. Maizie¡¯s eyes were filled with madness and smiles when she was speaking, She stared fixedly at Maisie as if she desperately wanted to see Maisie be a rat in the street everyone shouted at. Everyone turned around and looked at Maisie. The atmosphere was tense. Maisie did not say a word, yet a trace of sympathy appeared in her eyes. She was not pitying Maizie. She just felt sorry for her unborn child that she had taken advantage of to frame her. ¡°We don¡¯t have any grudges,¡± Maisie said firmly. ¡°If I have to be jealous just because you like my husband, then I have to be jealous of all the women who like my husband. Why am I targeting you only?¡± Maizie was stumped. Without giving her a chance to say anything, Maisie continued calmly. ¡°For Nn and I, you¡¯re just an outsider. If you like him, that¡¯s your business. It doesn¡¯t affect our rtionship, so I¡¯d like to know what kind of grudge I have against you.¡± Maizie became nervous. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re jealous of me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have asked Mr. Goldmann to attack my father¡¯spany!¡± Maisie lifted her eyebrow. Helios suddenly chuckled lightly. ¡°Ms. Hannigan, I guess you have gotten the wrong person. I¡¯m the one who asked Nn to attack the Hannigans because I didn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Maizie looked at him in shock. Yael was kind of surprised as well. He jerked his head around and asked, ¡°You were the one who did it. Helios?¡± He was aware that the ckgold Group had been attacking the Hannigans back then. It was just that he had no idea it had something to do with his son. Helios nodded. ¡°Yes. I approached Nn and asked for his help. I didn¡¯t want to marry Maizie, so I asked him to attack the Hannigans. Then, Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t have the time to care about our marriage. I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t want to marry a woman that I don¡¯t love. I wouldn¡¯t ept it even if you guys forced me to.¡± Yael did not say anything. He nced at Elder Master Boucher and noticed that his expression was dark. Maizie shouted emotionally, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I-I know you¡¯re Nn and Maisie¡¯s friends. You¡¯re saying that to help Maisie, right? Hah! Her eyes were bloodshot. The smile on her face was getting more and more hideous, and perhaps she herself did not know why. ¡°She¡¯s just Nn¡¯s woman. Why are you helping her? Could it be that you too have been seduced by her?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Maizie finished speaking, the faces of Yael, Samantha, and Helios turned dark¡­ Maizie did not just stop there. Her emotions had gotten the best of her, so she decided to drag everyone down. ¡°You really are more capable than I thought, Maisie. You already have Nn and Helios all for yourself, yet you¡¯re still not satisfied? Even Francisco calls you what? Little goddess? Hahaha, you truly are one hell of a sl*t-¡± The echo of a resounding p shocked everyone, including Maisie. Maizie¡¯s face turned sideways, and a red welt appeared on her cheek under her messy hair. The one who had pped her was Francisco, and even Samantha and Eugene were taken aback. ¡°Who are you calling a sl*t? Yourself?¡¯ Francisco¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I don¡¯t deny that I had a crush on Maisie when we were in the training camp. However, that was before I learned she¡¯s Nn¡¯s wife. Little goddess is my first love, and you¡¯re in no position to tarnish her.¡± Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Chapter 909 After Francisco finished speaking, he pulled his phone out, turned the volume to the loudest, and tossed the phone on the bed. When the sound of the recording filled the ward, Maizie¡¯s face turned from pale to green and then to ashen pale again. Flustered, she threw the phone on the floor and shouted. ¡°This wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s her! She framed me!¡± Eugene stormed forward before Elder Master Boucher could do anything and snarled, ¡°How dare you take my ring!?¡± ¡®Not only that, but she intended to give the ring to Katrina!?¡¯ Samantha scoffed coldly and said, ¡°You became a thief before bing the daughter-inw of the Bouchers. How could you steal the ring?¡± ¡®Why would things turn out like this? How did Francisco get the video of me meeting Katrina?¡¯ It was only now that Maizie saw the light why Francisco was so sure that he was not the baby¡¯s father, and he knew she had taken the ring. Something crossed her head, and she pointed at Maisie with a trembling finger.¡¯ It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who did this to me, right? You b* tch! How could you do this to me!?¡± Maisie squinted her eyes. ¡°Maizie, when are you going to wake up from your delusion? Am I the one who put you in where you are right now and caused all your misfortunes?¡± Maizie was stumped once again. ¡°Yes, I did set you up and send you to jail, but that was because you colluded with Tony and nearly foiled Mr. Boucher and Nn¡¯s n. You also nearly killed the people that I care about. Don¡¯t forget about it. When Tony kidnapped Barbara and Helios, do you think you¡¯d still be able to sit here and talk to us if something happened to either one of them?¡± When Richard heard that Maizie had something to do with Tony, the person who had abducted his grandson, his face turned cold. ¡°What is your rtionship with Tony?¡± ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Maizie stammered. She did not know how she should exin herself anymore. Maisie scoffed and chimed in, ¡°Tony is her godfather. Although Ms. Hannigan had offered some help in arresting Tony, what I¡¯m curious about is that Tony knew that the police would arrest him. As someone a s cunning as a fox, there¡¯s no way the police would¡¯ve caught him if he refused to show up. However, he showed himself after you said something to him. Even after he was arrested, he contessed all his crimes and didn¡¯t sell you out despite knowing that it was a trap.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie tried to look for something in Maizie¡¯s frightened gaze. She walked up close to her and asked, ¡°So, Ms. Hannigan, are you really just his goddaughter?¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you dare nder me! Tony is just my godfather. He treats me like I¡¯m his own daughter and¡­¡± She closed her mouth instantly after realizing what she had said. She refused to admit the rtionship between her and Tony, but she had exposed everything right now. Richard closed his eyes and fell into contemtion. He had been very wary of Tony and Joseph when he was still a politician. After retiring, Yael had seeded his position. He was aware of the thing Joseph had done to his son, and he reckoned that Joseph had something to do with the things that had happened to the Chases. It was just that he did not expect Maizie was rted to Tony, and it was something he could not ept. Although Joseph had been pulled down from his position and Tony had been sent to jail, wouldn¡¯t he be theughingstock of his olleagues if he allowed Maizie to be one of the Bouchers?¡± ¡°What a great daughter Nathaniel has brought up,¡± he said through gritted teeth.¡± How dare you y all of us like fools! Tell me, who is the father of that baby in your womb?¡± Maizie¡¯s body was shaking, and she couldn¡¯t speak. At the same time, Officer Zaleski came in with a few officers. He took off his hat and nodded at Richard and Yael. ¡°Elder Master Boucher, Mr. Boucher, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you two here.¡± Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Yael asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Officer Zaleski replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to investigate Katrina¡¯s ident case. We¡¯ve collected some evidence, and we found that the ident has something to do with Ms. Hannigan.¡± Maizie shook her head nervously, ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Officer Zaleski looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know Gideon, Ms. Hannigan?¡± Helios squinted his eyes. ¡°Gideon¡­ He was one of Tony¡¯s men, right?¡± Officer Zaleski nodded. He told them that Gideon was the one who had killed Katrina in the car ident. He also told them that Gideon had received $500,000 in his bank ount after the ident. The remittance ount was the ount that Tony had passed on to Maizie and was not frozen. Elder Master Boucher said something to Officer Zaleski and allowed him to take Maizie away. Samantha¡¯s face turned pale, and she covered her mouth. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it would turn out this way.¡± Initially, she was kind of sympathetic toward this girl. However, little did she expect that not only was she not pregnant with her son¡¯s baby, but she was also involved in a murder case. Maisie watched as Maizie was taken away. She suddenly thought of someone and ran outside after bidding Samantha and Helios goodbye. As expected, there was a Bently parked outside of the hospital. Nn was standing by the car, and the ck trench coat that wrapped around his body like a glove gave him a regal vibe. She ran toward him and threw herself into his arms. ¡°I knew it must be you.¡± Nn stretched his arms to secure her in his embrace and rested his chin on the top of her head. He chuckled and asked, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± She rubbed herself against his chest and replied, ¡°My intuition.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nn had gotten the recording and given :t to her, so there was no way he would sit still and not do anything. He stopped her head from rubbing his chest and pitched his voice low. ¡°ying with fire again? Are you not worried about what I¡¯ll do to you when we get back?¡± Maisie slipped her hand into his trench coat and pinched him. Her expression was alluring as she said, ¡°Really? Are you sure I¡¯m the one who should be worried about that?¡± Nn hissed in pain and frowned slightly.¡± You¡¯ve be naughty.¡± She blinked her eyes innocently and said,¡± Well, I learned it from you.¡± Nn carried her into the car and drove away from the hospital. At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was lying in Nn¡¯s arms, and his chest was heaving up and down with every breath he took. Nn lifted the hair that was stuck on her neck, lowered his head to kiss the top of her head, and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Seems to me that it¡¯s getting harder and harder to satisfy you since you¡¯re about to turn 30.¡± Maisie lifted her head and giggled. ¡°If I¡¯m 3 0, then you¡¯re a 40-year-old old man.¡± He squinted his eyes slightly. ¡°Am I really that old to you?¡± Maisie sighed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m 27 now, and I will be 30 in another 3 years. Since my husband can¡¯t satisfy me anymore, when I¡¯m 40, I¡¯ll have to find a young man who¡¯s a s fit as a fiddle to have sex with me four times a day.¡± Nn turned around and pinned her on the bed. He cupped her chin with his hand andmented with a half-smile, ¡°Four times a day? Since when do you have so much passion for sex, Zee?¡± Maisie knew she had exaggerated things, so she quickly changed her tune. ¡°Alright, then. Twice a day, and not more than that.¡± Nn stroked her red lips with his finger and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zee. I can still satisfy your needs even if I¡¯m 40. When I turn 50, you just need to take care of my body, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to satisfy you as well.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckled.¡± Well, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t force yourself too much.¡± Nn pressed his lips onto hers and said, ¡°It seems to me that you can still go for a few more rounds.¡± One weekter, Gideon was caught by the police when he was on his way out of the town. He confessed everything, and the lies that Maizie had woven up shattered. Mrs. Hannigan fainted on the spot when she learned that her daughter was involved in a murder case and would be judged in a month. There was nothing Nathaniel could do other than regretting and reflecting on his failure of teaching his daughter well and letting her go down the wrong path. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Maisie followed Nn to the precinct for some follow-up on the case. She also said she wanted to see Maizie. Officer Zaleski asked an officer to take her into one of the interrogation rooms. Soon, a female officer led Maizie with both hands:n handcuffs. Her face looked pale and haggard, and she had lost the former vitality that she had. Her ubed hair looked as messy and dry as hay , and her bright and beautiful appearance had long disappeared. She red at Maisie and scoffed. ¡°Wow, are you here tough at me?¡± Maisie straightened her posture and exined calmly, ¡°Must you make everyone around you sound so Maizie did not answer as Maisie looked straight at her. ¡°I would never do anything to persecute you unless you¡¯ve overstepped my bottom line in the first ce. But other than those things that I¡¯ve done to you, I really don¡¯t understand where your hatred for me stems from.¡± ¡®The hatred that Willow and Rowena had against me was justifiable. Willow¡¯s hatred for me originated from the instigation and thoughts that Le had instilled in her. Through Le¡¯s insistence, she wanted to take over my position in the family, gain control over thepany, and obtain the benefits and identity that Nn could give her. ¡°And Rowena was stubborn as she thought she loved Nn so deeply but could not get the same love in return. As such, her love for him transformed into her hatred for me. ¡®But what about Maizie?¡¯ Maizieughed out loud. ¡°I did it because I simply don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re an eyesore to me no matter where you go,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m an eyesore,¡± Maisie interrupted her calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve always hated what others have whenever you feel that your life is unsatisfactory, when you¡¯re not recognized and epted by others, or when you don¡¯t get the best the world can offer. It¡¯s like the feeling of imbnce and the emotional surges within you whenever someone else owns a beautiful doll that you can¡¯t have.¡± Maizie lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Pfft! Do you really think you know me that well? What you want to say is that I¡¯m jealous of you, but why should I be jealous of you?¡± ¡°Do you know a thing or two about the psychological cues behind certain microexpressions? The inner side of your eyebrows is raised upward, which means you¡¯re feeling uneasy when I¡¯m around. You feel very inferior and flustered.¡± Maisie observed the change in Maizie¡¯s expression with a calm face. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re indeed not jealous of me, but you¡¯re surely competing yourself against me.¡± Maizie¡¯s expression stiffened gradually. Maisie leaned back on the back of the chair. ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to own whatever others have, and you¡¯ll nder others whenever you can¡¯t get something that someone else has. Didn¡¯t you nder your ssmate using the same way when you were in high school? Only because she bought thetest backpack and you didn¡¯t, so you spread rumors saying that the bag that she had was a fake. After that, in order to win yourself some attention, you coaxed Mr. Hannigan into buying you a new backpack that cost more than hers. You were even reluctant to remove thebel and price tag in order to show it off in front of your other ssmates and make themugh at that ssmate of yours.¡± Before Maizie could respond, Maisie looked at her with his chin propped against her palm. ¡°Do you know why I know about this?¡± Looking at Maizie¡¯s slightly stunned expression, she grinned. ¡°It was your so- called besties. We are in the same group chat. All the things that you told them, you may think you were sharing the information with them, but to them, your sharing is nothing but show-offs. How many men have you dated? How did you snatch your senior¡¯s boyfriend from her back when you were studying? You wanted them to envy each and every sess that you had had, but all they did was make aughingstock out of you.¡± Maizie was out of words for a long time, and her face turned embarrassed gradually. ¡°No one forced you to get to where you are at this point of life at all. Everything you¡¯ve done in the past was motivated by your own eer vanity. Do you think you really love Nn?¡± Maisie stood up slowly. ¡°You only want others to envy you and live a life where everyone else revolves around you. Unfortunately, no one would do that other than your parents. Other people have no obligation to revolve around you and worship you as if you¡¯re God all day long. You belittle others too much and look too highly of yourself.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. After saying her piece, Maisie left the interrogation room without giving Maizie the chance to say anything. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Chapter 912 This would also be Maisie¡¯sst conversation with Maizie after thetter was imprisoned. Maisie was walking in the corridor, and Nn¡¯s figure could be seen standing not far away from the end of the corridor. He was waiting for her He smiled as she approached. ¡°Done talking to her?¡± Maisie nodded and stopped in front of him. ¡°Yeah, I just had to figure out why she hates me that much.¡± Nn held her hand and kissed her on her fingertips. ¡°No matter what others think, my wife is always the best.¡± She stood on tiptoe to move closer to him. Am I that good?¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist as a hint of amusement shed across his eyes. ¡°Other than the little tigress that I have to face head-on from time to time, you¡¯re just fine.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She choked on her own saliva. ¡°Who are you referring to as a tigress?¡± He did not say a word, but the hrity that beamed through his eyes and brows intensified. ¡°Ahem, it seems that I¡¯vee at the wrong time,¡± Officer Zaleski interrupted the two of them awkwardly, and Maisie pushed Nn away in an instant We¡¯re still in a precinct!¡¯ Nn joked about their encounter. ¡°It¡¯s not against thew for husbands and wives to show their affection to each other in a precinct, is it?¡± Officer Zaleski was astounded for a split second, waved his hands, and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re not that inhumane as long as you don¡¯t go overboard, but it depends on the asion, so please do take it easy.¡± Maisie lowered her head, rubbed the tip of her nose, and secretly bumped Nn with her elbow. ¡®It¡¯s all his fault.¡¯ Nn looked downward, smirked, then suppressed his smile after a short while and asked, ¡°Have you found out anything from Tony?¡± Officer Zaleski nodded. ¡°We did find out something. Tony admitted that he did transfer some of his assets to Maizie on the day he got arrested.¡± Maisie was a little surprised to hear that.¡± Tony transferred his assets to Maizie before he was arrested? Did he know that he would be arrested that day?¡± IWasn¡¯t Maizie the one who set him up and tricked him into showing up?¡¯ Officer Zaleski exined in embarrassment, ¡°Tony didn¡¯t transfer his assets to Maizie because he knew he would be arrested, but because he knew that Maizie was pregnant.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°So Maizie was pregnant with his child?¡± Officer Zaleski nodded. ¡®It all makes sense now. Why would Tony take the risk toe forward to meet Maizie? Why would a person as vignt as Tony believe in her just because she¡¯s his goddaughter? ¡®It turns out that Maizie told him that she was pregnant. Tony isn¡¯t married and has no children. Even though the child was just an ident, it was still his offspring. So after learning about this, he transferred part of his assets to Maizie, thinking that it was for the ¡®He took the risk toe forward and meet Maizie and was then arrested by the police. He even tried his best to clean Maizie¡¯s name after getting arrested. Maybe he really thought that Maizie would give birth to the baby and raise it on his behalf. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Maizie would use this child as a bargaining chip to get herself into the Bouchers. ¡®He obviously had the opportunity to be born into this world and live on, but he was killed in the womb by his own mother instead. How sad is that? The weather got colder and colder, and winter came in a blink of an eye in November. Gideon, the murderer, was sentenced to death with a two- year suspension, and Maizie was sentenced to 10 years in prison because she was the one who had hired the murderer. The most interesting matter was that thewyer who prosecuted Maizie at that time was Francisco, and because the circumstances of hiring a killer to murder someone else were serious, the sentence that Maizie received was imprisonment of more than 10 years. Maizie did not refute, and Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan did not raise any objections, although that was not the ruling that they wanted to see. Richard had been in low spirits because the great-grandson that he was looking forward to back then turned out to only be a facade that Maizie staged. Thus, Yael and Christina both ced their work aside and stayed by his side. And Helios also postponed the establishment of his own business to ater date. Meanwhile, the overseas projects under Eastwood Enterprise and Tristan officially started, and Nn and Maisie attended its opening ceremony. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Anthony approached them with a wine ss. ¡°Nn, you¡¯vee to support the project.¡± Nn smiled and took the wine ss from the waiter. ¡°Hi, Uncle Topaz. Your project has officially started, so, of course, I have toe to show my support.¡± Maisie grabbed a wine ss too.¡± Congrattions, Mr. Topaz.¡± Anthony smiled and toasted with them.¡± Thank you for all your blessings.¡± Tristan walked toward them with a young femalepanion. The woman standing beside him was probably in her 20s. She did not look extremely eye-catching but had an elegant temperament. Nn clinked sses with him. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found another pretty woman, Mr. Knowles.¡± Tristan smiled and replied, ¡°An old bachelor like me can¡¯tpare myself to those of you who have a family. So how can I attend such an asion without a femalepanion?¡± Anthony smiled and turned to look at Tristan. ¡°Mr. Knowles, if you were willing to settle down and get married back then, you might already have a mansion full of children and grandchildren now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been living abroad since I was a child, and I¡¯ve never had the dream of having children and grandchildren. As a man, what I prioritize the most in my life is freedom. I think I¡¯d definitely find it quite annoying if I were to have a wife who would order me around all day long.¡± When he was young, Tristan had always been a yboy, and he was a handsome, charming, and casual man. He was also influenced by more open-minded education and did not have the traditional concept of starting a family. However, that was what he told everyone else, but no one knew whether he had ever thought about doing so. Maisie asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Knowles, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your partner to us?¡± Tristan wrapped his arms around his femalepanion. ¡°Her name is Zeta Yanev, and she¡¯s from East Winston.¡± Zeta nodded shyly and greeted them in English with a smile. Maisie looked at her and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Your English is very fluent, Ms. Yanev.¡± She responded, ¡°I studied English in college, and I like Zlokova¡¯s culture very much.¡± After chatting with Maisie for a while, seeing that Tristan had left for somewhere else to toast with his friends, Zeta bid them goodbye and caught up to Tristan to be by his side. Maisie leaned over to Nn¡¯s side. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Knowles to be still quite attractive to youngerdies even though he¡¯s already in his fifties.¡± ¡°Zeta should be around 27 or 28 years old, about the same age as me, while Tristan is already in his 50s. However, he does pay a lot of attention to the maintenance of his appearance, so he doesn¡¯t look old at all, and it¡¯s not exaggerated to say that he¡¯s in his 40s.¡¯ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nn squinted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll still be attractive when I¡¯m at his age too.¡± Maisie met his gaze and chuckled. ¡®Did that jealousy juste out of nowhere? The opening ceremony reception ended at 1 0:00 p.m. Quincy parked the car outside the main entrance, and Nn got into the car with Maisie after bidding goodbye to Anthony, As soon as they got to the entryway at the Blue Bay vi, Maisie, who bent over to take over her heels, kneaded her sore ankles. It had been too long since shest wore high heels to a banquet. If she knew that it would go on until so late, she would not have worn high heels. Nn suddenly picked her up. sat her down on the couch, squatted in front of her, and lifted her slender ankles. Her heels looked red and slightly swollen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this at the banquet hall?¡± ¡°How could I tell you that?¡± She could not help butugh. ¡°If you were to know how I felt, you would¡¯ve brought me back halfway through the ceremony. It wouldn¡¯t look too good for us to leave halfway.¡± He massaged her feet for her and smiled.¡± It¡¯s on the verge of turning into a pig¡¯s hoof.¡± She snorted softly. ¡°Are you saying that you dislike them?¡± Nn lifted her in the air by her waist, spun around, sat down on the couch, supported the back of her head with his palm. pushed her head forward, raised his head, and kissed her. His aura was strong and intense. He let go of her after kissing her until she ran out of breath. He then ran his fingers over her bright red lips and gave off an obscure smile. ¡°Even if you were to turn into a pig, I¡¯d never dislike you.¡± Maisie hit him in a flirtatious manner.¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to turn into a pig. If either one of us has to be turned into a pig, it¡¯d better be you.¡± The hrity that was beaming from his brows and eyes intensified as he stared at her furious look. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Bassburgh had always been warm during winter and cool during summer. The roses in the garden located just outside the window still looked delicate and beautiful under the meticulous care of the gardener during the winter. Maisie had been giving herself a time off recently and had left herpany to Lucy to manage, and she took some time to visit Sapphie at Uncle Kennedy¡¯s today. Sapphie was already half a year old, and her soft hair had grown a little longer. Her facial features were not fully grown just yet, except for her bright, big eyes that seemed to be able to fit the whole gxy in each of them, and they would bend into two crescent moons whenever she smiled. ¡°This little girl will definitely grow up to be a gorgeousdy.¡± Kennedy held Sapphie in his arms and was unwilling to part with her. Although he was not her biological father, he already regarded Sapphie as his own daughter after all thepany that he had shown her throughout the past few months. Maisie smiled and suggested, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to give Sapphie pretty dresses and dress her up beautifully when she¡¯s two to three years old Maisie had not had the time to dress Daisie up when she gave birth to the triplets before this. She regretted it every time she thought of ¡°By the way. Uncle Kennedy, will Aunt Samanthae to take care of Sapphie during this time?¡± Kennedy lowered his gaze and gave off a smile. ¡°She really likes this child and wille over whenever she¡¯s free, but I can¡¯t trouble her all the time, can I?¡± Maisie gently rubbed Sapphie¡¯s chubby cheek with her fingers and said with a pregnant smile, ¡°Uncle Kennedy, it¡¯s not easy for you to take care of her alone. And Aunt Samantha seems to be more than willing to help you troublesome, but Aunt Samantha may not think the same.¡± ¡°Zee, you¡¯re teasing me again.¡± Kennedy was helpless. He could totally get what Maisie was trying to say. Maisie chuckled and said nothing. ¡®Although I wish to make a match out of the two of them, I won¡¯t force the issue. After all, they¡¯re the ones who would be in the rtionship. I can¡¯t just match Uncle Kennedy with Aunt Samantha just because I want them to keep each otherpany.¡¯ Ryleigh called her at this time, so she walked aside to answer the call, and Barbara¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone call. After listening to what Barbara had to say, Maisie bid Kennedy goodbye and drove to a restaurant by the bay. Thedies were sitting outside on the open-air balcony, and Barbara waved at her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie sat down and looked at Ryleigh, who was lying on the table and had not uttered a single word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Barbara grabbed her coffee mug, took a sip from it, and sighed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Maisie took a nce at Ryleigh, who was lying there without saying a word, squinted, thought of something, and leaned closer to Barbara. ¡°Could it be that matter?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not just that. This is some serious shjt.¡± Barbara put the coffee down with a solemn expression. ¡°Was Joe Watson your ssmate?¡± Maisie asked how Joe was rted to the matter, and Barbara told her that she and Ryleigh had been drinking at the Glitz a week ago when they met Joe, Ryleigh¡¯s former ssmate, and invited him over for a few drinks. When they had left the club, Joe was the one who sent them back. He had first sent Barbara home and then Ryleigh. Maybe because Ryleigh had quarreled with Louis earlier on that day and she was not in a good mood, she did not want to go back home yet. Thus, she ended up in Joe¡¯s ce the whole night, ying console games. ¡°Your cousin has found out about this, so¡­¡± Barbara¡¯s sentence faded out, and Ryleigh sat up in an instant. Her eye sockets were so swollen that they looked like puffs, and they had narrowed both her eyes into only two ck lines, making her look as if she was in the blues. She startled the two sitting next to her, and Barbara patted her chest. ¡°Oh my God, don¡¯t make a fuss. Aren¡¯t we thinking of a way to help you out?¡± ¡°What can youe up with to help me? He can think whatever the hell he wants.¡± Ryleigh grabbed the juice on the table and finished it in one go. She sounded rather convincing, but her expression showed otherwise. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Maisie rubbed the bridge of her nose.¡± Ryleigh Hill, are you dumb or what? You¡¯re engaged to Louis, and you dare to stay at Joe¡¯s ce for one whole night after grabbing a drink with him? Do you know what the public will do to people like you? They¡¯ll ughter you on the Inte.¡± ¡°I was in a bad mood that day.¡± Ryleigh propped her head against her arm and stared nkly at the table. ¡°His exgirlfriend had to attend a dinner, and why didn¡¯t he think about my feelings and our engagement when he went to the banquet with her as her malepanion? Maisie narrowed her eyes. Ryleighughed out loud abruptly. ¡°The engagement is just a faqade. If it weren¡¯t for the marriage that the two families arranged, his ex might even be able to get back together again with him.¡± Maisie supported her chin with her hand. ¡°If Louis really wants to go back to X, your engagement with him would¡¯ve gone down the sewage ages ago. Maybe there¡¯s another reason for him to apany X to the dinner. Didn¡¯t he exin it to you?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Barbara looked at her. ¡°She didn¡¯t even give Mr. Lucas the chance to exin before dragging me to Glitz for a drink, and that was how things went downhill since then.¡± Ryleigh calmed herself down, suppressed all the facial emotions, and tried her best to force a happy smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about these things today. I¡¯m starving already, and I want to eat. Waiter, can I have the menu?¡± Maisie and Barbara exchanged gazes. Although Ryleigh pretended to be unconcerned on the surface, she really cared a lot about it deep down. After eating, Maisie drove Ryleigh back to the academy to pick up her backpack. Maisie asked, ¡°Do you need me to send you back?¡¯. Ryleigh waved. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I drove here by myself this morning. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Maisie watched as she entered the academy, then stayed back for a moment before driving the car away. . Ryleigh was on the ground floor of the office building when she looked up and saw Xing downstairs. Her footsteps froze in ce for a split second. She then bit her lip and went upstairs in a hurry, pretending that she did not see her. X stopped her when she passed by. ¡°Ms. Hill.¡± Ryleigh stopped and turned around.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± X sensed her hostility, but she responded with a smile. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Forget it, I know what you want to say.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms and turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll terminate my engagement with Louis. You and Louis have my blessing.¡± Before X could speak, Ryleigh had already turned around and was about to leave. However, Louis was standing at the stairwell entrance, and it seemed that he had been there for quite some time. He also seemed to have heard what Ryleigh just said, and his expression dimmed instantly. Ryleigh was stunned and froze in ce for a short moment, but the draught in the corridor dragged her back from the trance, and she dashed past Louis¡¯ side and headed upstairs. Ryleigh did not dare to stop, let alone look back. She ran back to her office and closed the door. The lecturers in the office had already gotten off work, and no one was there to witness her in a daze. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before starting to pack her backpack. She walked to the stairs and saw Louis still leaning against the wall, waiting for her, and she turned back immediately. Louis went after her, caught up to her, dragged her backward, and pushed her against the wall. ¡°Are you serious about canceling the engagement?¡± Seeing that Ryleigh did not speak, he clutched her shoulders with his palms. ¡± You really are still thinking about Joe Watson, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Joe and I are just ordinary friends, and nothing is going on between us. Even if something is truly going on between us, you have no right to control how I make my choices, so let me go!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders hurt from his grasp. After a few more struggles, Louis sped her hands, lifted them above her head, lowered his head, and sealed her lips. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She could only protest with a series of muffled groans, but he forcibly pried open her lips, leaving no gap for her even to breathe. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Ryleigh wanted to take deep breaths, but she couldn¡¯t move because he held her so tightly. Louis only let her go when she stopped struggling. He held up her chin and got close to her lips, pushing the hair off her lip. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give him a chance even if you liked him. I won¡¯t agree to call off our wedding. ¡°Ryleigh, your heart can only belong to me.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s tears rolled down her face, unable to voice out the sadness in her heart. He kissed the tears on her cheeks away but continued kissing down her neck, then picked her up and walked toward the office. The pain took her breath away, and she almost bit his lips open. Louis kissed her cheek from behind her, tilting his head. The light behind the curtains turned blurry, shining on the ovepped silhouette reflected in the window. Until the evening, Ryleigh sat in the passenger seat wrapped up in Louis¡¯ coat. Her eyes were on the view outside, her face looking tired and pale. Louis sent her home, carrying her in. He looked rxed as usual when he was speaking to Russell. Russell gave Ryleigh a lecture because he was worried about her staying out all night, but she didn¡¯t say anything the entire time. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Louis brought her upstairs to her room. Ryleigh took off his jacket and tossed it to him. ¡°Close the door when you leave.¡± She walked into the bathroom. When she got out of the shower, Louis was still there. She climbed into bed and tucked herself in without even ncing at him. Louis sat quietly at the edge of the bed for a while, then pulled her nket up higher.¡± Rest well.¡± When she heard the door close, Ryleigh pressed her face into the pillow and sobbed quietly. That night, Louis went to Glitz and was alone in the room. Helios entered, ced his ss of wine on the table, and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Louis poured out a ss, threw his head back, and drank it all Helios smiled. ¡°Because of Ryleigh.¡± Louis turned to look at him. ¡°Do you think tying her down with the wedding agreement is too much? I can¡¯t feel that she cares no matter what I do. She¡¯s happier with Joe Watson than when she¡¯s with me.¡± He smiled sadly, then downed a few more sses. Helios took his ss away. ¡°How do you know she doesn¡¯t have feelings for you?¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°If she cared about me, she wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet when she saw X asking me out. She even said she would cancel the wedding so we could have our way. Why would she pick me if not because of the agreement between our families?¡± Louis¡¯ body froze. Helios moved his hand away and looked away before calmly saying, ¡°You said she didn¡¯t care, but don¡¯t you know why she was drinking at Glitz the other night?¡± Louis paused. Helios smiled. ¡°Who are you to attend an event with X? You even dated before, so Ryleigh was feeling insecure. If she didn¡¯t care about X and you, she wouldn¡¯t havee here to drink.¡± Louis suddenly snapped out of it and put his hand on his forehead. He hadn¡¯t told her about going to an event with X. Louis wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from Ryleigh. He was just there to help, and nothing was going on between him and X. They were just friends. And he had been too angry that Ryleigh spent time with Joe, so he didn¡¯t listen to her exnation. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Just like when X hade to say thanks, she was just in the office for less than 10 minutes and nothing could have happened. Everything that Helios said made Louis think about Ryleigh¡¯s reaction, and she seemed to care. His hand was still on his forehead, then his head started to hurt. ¡°I have no intention of getting back with X. It was just an event for her new movie. She had another date that night, but something came up, so she came to me instead.¡± He had agreed because he owed her, and it wasn¡¯t too much to help. Helios put his hand on his shoulder and patted it. ¡°I know you owe her, but it¡¯s best to exin to Ryleigh. She doesn¡¯t know what happened between you, so it was normal that she misunderstood.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The next day¡­ The music academy was nning the Christmas event. The students registered to join the clubs, but they were mostly for solo instruments-most of the students went for piano and violin. Inparison, there were a lot fewer people who signed up to be part of the orchestra. A few lecturers sat at the registration counter on their phones. They would hand out forms to those who were interested to join and seemed to have a lot of time on their hands. Ryleigh returned after handing out some flyers and took up a new stack. One of the lecturers couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Forget it, Ray. There¡¯s no point. The young people aren¡¯t really interested in orchestras.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a waste of time. Only eight signed up. The solo instruments almost have 100 sign-ups. That¡¯s such a hugeparison.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes and hugged the flyers. ¡°It¡¯s better to get a few than just sitting here and doing nothing.¡± She made the lecturers look awkward but didn¡¯t wait for them to react and left. ¡°Tsk! Who does she think she is, acting high and mighty after just being here for a few months?¡± ¡°Ignore her. Let her give them out. Which moisturizer have you been usingtely? My skin has gotten so dry¡­¡± The few lecturers started discussing skincare and ignored Ryleigh. The lecturer who had advised Ryleigh just now looked toward Ryleigh, who was passionately handing out flyers and talking about the orchestra with the students. She hesitated before taking a few flyers and following along. Ryleigh was surprised because she didn¡¯t expect her to join her. The lecturer smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better if we do it together. We still have three days to get enough people.¡± Ryleigh shed a friendly smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was good that it wasn¡¯t the hot summer. The two of them stood outside for half an hour and almost finished handing out the flyers but only convinced two students. The lecturer handed a bottle of water to her. Ryleigh paused, then took the bottle and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Ruby.¡± There had been criticism ever since she joined, so she wasn¡¯t close with the other lecturers. This one named Ruby Severy had been on a year-long maternity leave when she joined and had returned a month ago. The bass and opera were her specializations. Ruby had over 10 years of experience in the orchestra scene. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯re all colleagues.¡± Ruby was very friendly and made Ryleigh feel very comfortable. While they were chatting, Ryleigh saw Mr. Charles Nixon and Louis walking over while having a great conversation. The few lecturers who were doing nothing started pretending to be busy when they saw Charles. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Charles saw them but didn¡¯t show it on his face. He smiled and asked Ryleigh, ¡°I guess we didn¡¯t get a lot of students to sign up.¡± Ryleigh smiled awkwardly. Ruby was Charles¡¯ student. Sheughed and said, ¡°Sir, Ray has been working really hard at recruiting. We have three days. If we get a few today and a few tomorrow, we might not get a lot, but it could be enough for a performance.¡± Charles nodded happily. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I believe in you. The development of the orchestra in this academy relies on you.¡± Ruby started having a conversation with Charles at the side, leaving Ryleigh and Louis standing in their spots. Ryleigh was stuck between leaving and staying, but when she was hesitating, Louis put out his hand. She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± She hesitantly put out her left hand, but before it was fully stretched out, Louis pulled her wrist forward. Before she could react, he slowly tied a bracelet with purple pearls around her wrist. She was stunned. Louis fastened the sp. ¡°It looks good on you.¡± Ryleigh took her hand back and held it. She looked around her and then at the pearl bracelet, which was cool to the touch. ¡°You ¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Ryleigh was stunned, kept her head low, and fell silent. Louis walked closer to her, ¡°It¡¯s to apologize.¡± ¡®Apologize? She looked into Louis¡¯ eyes and remembered how he had treated her. Her face started burning up, and she avoided his gaze. ¡°I need to get back to work.¡± Louis suddenly tugged at her arm, and before she could ask, he pulled her away in front of everyone. The garden behind the ssrooms was really quiet, with no one in sight. Ryleigh gently tugged her hand hack. ¡°Why did you bring me here, Louis?¡± Louis stopped walking, cornered her in front of a wall, cupped her face in his hands, and leaned closer. ¡°Give me a chance to exin about X?¡± Ryleigh kept her head low and whispered,¡¯ What is there to exin?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve ended things long ago, and it wasn¡¯t like you imagined. We would never get back together because¡­¡± He paused. Ryleigh was nervous, but she wasn¡¯t sure for what. That was until the voice above her head slowly said, ¡°Because you have taken my heart.¡± Ryleigh stopped breathing and looked up at him and straight into his solemn eyes. He saw herself in his eyes, just like how all he could see was her at that moment. She parted her lips. ¡°You-¡® Louis pressed his finger to her lips, ¡°Listen, I was in a rtionship with X, but it wasn¡¯t exactly a romantic one. She pursued me, and I¡¯ ve rejected her, but she never gave up, so I agreed to give it a try,¡± Ryleigh beamed and pushed his finger away. She was very surprised. ¡°So you were toying with her feelings?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No¡­¡± Louis looked down. ¡°I tried to convince myself into epting her and loving her, but I couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why were you together for six years?¡± Ryleigh pouted. He helplessly chuckled. ¡°More like I wasted six years of her life, so I owe her this. That was why I agreed to attend the event to repay her and to do her a small favor.¡± Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Louis lowered his head and looked at Ryleigh. ¡°But what happened between us is all in the past now. I won¡¯t talk to her anymore if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t expect him to follow her wishes and didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. It even made her feel that she was being petty and finding fault where there was none. ¡°Ryleigh,¡± Louis held her cheeks and leaned closer, ¡°We never did anything in our six years of rtionship. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve touched.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned red, and she raised her hands and pushed him away. She then lowered her head and said, ¡°Enough.¡± Louis added, ¡°Yesterday was the first time¡­ I hurt you. I¡¯ll do better- Mm.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ryleigh covered his mouth, her face red as a tomato. ¡°I said stop.¡± Louis held her hand and kissed her fingers. Her mind went nk and almost started smoking. He continued kissing her, forgetting how fierce he had been the night before, and was instead gentle. Ryleigh fell into his arms and forgot to push him away. After Ryleigh and Louis got back together, her mood went from moody for the past two days to looking as though she was love-struck, grinning every now and then. Maisie and Barbara couldn¡¯t stand it. Cough, if you¡¯re back together, it¡¯s time to think about marriage.¡± Maisie picked up her teacup and took a sip from it. Ryleigh¡¯s smile froze when she heard the word ¡®marriage¡¯ and immediately snapped out of it. ¡°Marriage? That¡¯s too soon.¡± Barbara chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been engaged for three years. That¡¯s not soon.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and tugged at her shirt. She had cold feet. Barbara laughed. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t youe crying if he leaves one day.¡± Ryleigh pouted but didn¡¯t say anything. Maisie put down the teacup and looked at Barbara. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on pushing Ryleigh. You¡¯re not going to get out of this either.¡± Barbara paused, and with Ryleighughing, she was going to say something but stopped, putting her hand to her forehead.¡± Forget it.¡± Ryleigh leaned closer to her. ¡°Forget it? You¡¯ve kissed my cousin, and now you n to abandon him?¡± Barbara was rendered speechless. Ryleigh continued. ¡°I lost $100 because of that. You should make it up.¡± Babara took a sip of her tea to avoid answering. Suddenly, there was amotion at the restaurant. Everyone looked toward the noise and saw a woman ssh tea all over a man¡¯s face. The man shot up and yelled, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why would you trigger me if you knew that I¡¯m crazy? I must have been blind to fall for a con like you.¡± The woman picked up her bag and stomped away. The man took some napkins and wiped off the tea on his face. He noticed that all eyes were on him and yelled back, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Barbara was shocked when she saw his face and immediately calmed down. Maisie noticed that, and when she was going to ask, the man looked at Barbara while he was leaving and walked past their table. The man gave a broad smile and walked over, wiping off the tea on his shoulder. ¡°I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. Isn¡¯t this Ms. Yelena Chase?¡± Ryleigh questioned, ¡°Barbara, do you know him?¡± Barbara¡¯s hand on the table curled, but she didn¡¯t answer. The man looked at Maisie and Ryleigh and clicked his tongue. ¡°These two beauties are your friends? Introduce us, won¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Barbara answered with no expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know you that well.¡± ¡°Now that my buddy Eric has passed, you¡¯ve forgotten me too?¡± The man put his hand on her shoulder and got closer to her. ¡°You still look so beautiful after so many years.¡± His hand moved downward. Maisie suddenly stood up, grabbed his wrist, and kicked him in the knee. The man fell to the floor. ¡°You just got sshed with tea, and you¡¯re touching my friend in public now. That¡¯s sexual harassment.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice attracted more stares. The man looked embarrassed, got up from the floor, andughed. ¡°B*tch, stay in yourne.¡± He swung at Maisie, who avoided it and pushed him toward the floor after that. Everyone around them stood up to get a look. Dome took out their phones to take pictures while others cheered. Ryleigh walked up and kicked him. ¡°That¡¯s for trying to bully women.¡± ¡°You¡­ You better watch your backs!¡± The man stumbled and scurried away. Maisie looked at Barbara, who looked pale.¡± He was one of those men?¡± Babara nodded. ¡°His name is Johnny O¡¯Neil, in the same gang as them. I didn¡¯t expect him to still remember me.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After that incident, they had broken up because they were afraid that it would catch attention. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Johnny here. She couldn¡¯t recover from the trauma those men had caused her even after so many years. Ryleigh sat down, looking absolutely unhappy. ¡°That b*stard still tried to touch Barbara. I should have given him a few more kicks.¡± The trio left the restaurant after their meal, and they suddenly saw a few men walking toward them when they got to the garage. One of them was Johnny, who was trying to get someone to get back at them. Johnny was walking in front of the gang and yelled at them with hands on his waist, ¡°Weren¡¯t you batches acting proud just now? Aren¡¯t you good at fighting?¡± Ryleigh answered loudly, ¡°How is a bunch of men bullying a few women something to be proud of?¡± ¡°So I should just let you b*tches bully me?¡± Johnny spat and rolled his wrist. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.¡± The few men were getting closer when Ryleigh suddenly threw her bag at them and whacked them. ¡°Get closer if you dare. Help-¡± The man was kicked and copsed on the ground with a heavy thump. Saydie, who suddenly showed up, was nimble yet strong. She grabbed the men by their wrists and twisted them. The sound of bones cracking was followed by painful yelps. The car parked behind them started honking the horn. Nina then poked her head out and pointed at the men. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. You¡¯ re not getting away!¡± Johnny¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he didn¡¯t want to continue attacking when he saw the men he had brought being badly beaten up. He immediately asked them to back away. After Maisie checked if Barbara and Ryleigh were okay, she patted Saydie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank goodness you showed up in time.¡± Helios lowered the car window. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ryleigh walked to the window and smiled at him. ¡°How did you know that we were in trouble?¡± Helios maintained his expression. ¡°I was passing by.¡± ¡°Passing by? What a coincidence.¡± Ryleigh didn¡¯t buy it. Nina nced at her watch and turned around. ¡°Hels, Mr. Hitchcock is waiting.¡± He nodded and looked at them. ¡°I need to go. See youter.¡± Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Helios rolled the window up. See youter?¡¯ Ryleigh and Maisie looked at each other before casting their gazes on Barbara. It seemed to them that he was not talking to them. Saydie sent Ryleigh home first before fetching Barbara and Maisie home. Maisie turned her head around and asked,¡± Are you alright?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Barbara snapped herself out of her thoughts and replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It seems to me that Johnny won¡¯t let you off so easily. I think you shouldn¡¯te out alone these few days.¡± Barbara was momentarily stunned before shing her a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can take care of myself.¡± Saydie stopped the car outside of Skyhigh Park, and she only drove the car away after Barbara had gotten out of the car and bid them goodbye. Saydie looked at the rear mirror and said,¡± Miss, I¡¯ll go back to Morwich in a few more days.¡± ¡°Did something happen to Daddy Strix?¡± Maisie asked nervously. Saydie shook her head and replied, ¡°Strix is fine. He told me that he has found my parents, so I want to go back and have a look myself. Maisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°I see. Yeah, you should probably go back and meet them.¡± She fell silent for a while before adding, ¡°If you need anything, make sure you let me know.¡± A faint smile crossed Saydie¡¯s face, and she nodded. Saydie dropped Maisie at Soul As soon as she stepped into the office, she saw Nn was sitting on the couch, reading a jewelry magazine. He left his coat at the back of the couch, and it seemed like he had been there for a long time. He lifted his head to look at Maisie, and his eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Maisie sat on hisp. He put the magazine away and helped her to find afortable position on his body. Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Have you been waiting for me for a long time?¡± Nn lifted his eyebrows and replied,¡± About 30 minutes. Do you think it¡¯s long?¡± She raised her head to look at him. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Nn caressed the top of her head and squinted his eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you having a meal with your besties? If I disturb you and you can¡¯t get your stomach filled, how are you going to feed me tonight?¡± Maisie punched his shoulder mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty.¡± Nn kissed her cheek and then the corner of her lips before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Am I?¡± She ran her finger over his Adam¡¯s apple and chuckled lightly. ¡°Yeah, you are.¡± After that, she kissed it and continued. ¡°But I like it.¡± In the evening, Nn and Maisie stayed at the Goldmann mansion to enjoy dinner with the kids. Maisie took care of Noce and put a piece of meat on his te. Noce was stunned for a few seconds, but he soon came around to his senses and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Maisie.¡± He then threw a nce at Colton, offering him a meaningful smile. Colton bit the fork, and his face turned gloomy when he saw the smile on Noce¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, he has his own hands.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I used to do the same to you as well. Why didn¡¯t you say you have hands too back then?¡± Daisie chimed in and mocked Colton mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯re so childish, Colton.¡± Colton nced at her and replied, ¡°Your face is childish.¡± Daisie did not mind about them. She thought about something and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, our school will organize a Christmas party next week, and after Christmas, there will be a New Year¡¯s Day party.¡± Nn rubbed her head and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got a lot of things to prepare.¡± She giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that busypared to Nolly. Nolly is the ss president, so he needs to organize a performance with the ss.¡± The smile on Nn¡¯s face froze. ¡®Nolly?¡¯ He threw a furtive nce at Noce, who was eating gracefully. It seemed to him that his daughter was a little bit too attached to Noce. ¡°You¡¯re the ss president?¡± Maisie asked Noce. Noce lifted his head to look at her, but he did not say anything. Daisie nodded. ¡°Yeah, we just picked our ss president. Colton isn¡¯t as popr as Nolly, so he can only be the vice ss president.¡± After she finished speaking, she went closer to Colton and said, ¡°Some.¡± Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter 922 The corner of Colton¡¯s lips twitched as he pushed her head away. ¡°I want to change my sister.¡± Daisie made a face at him. Noce just shook his head and continued to eat his meal. Apparently, he did not want to participate in the childish bickering between these two siblings. While they were on their way back to the Blue Bay vi, Maisieplimented Noce on how he was to Wayion when it came to politeness. Nn squinted his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Seems like you like that brat a lot too?¡± Maisie was stunned. After that, she chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous o fa kid?¡¯ Nn looked at her and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like Waylon at all. He¡¯s so young, yet he¡¯s as cunning as a fox. He isn¡¯t as simple as he seems to be.¡± The moment Nn had seen Noce was provoking Colton at the table, he did not have a good impression of that kid. ¡®The Knowles are all the same. He¡¯s so young, yet he¡¯s so good at manipting other people¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very cunning when he grows upter.¡¯ Daisie was not as attentive as Colton and Wayion, so she did not notice it. Maisie was puzzled. Although she had noticed that Noce was different from other kids when other people harassed him during their first encounter, she did not think that Noce was a kid who was capable of suchplicated thoughts. ¡°Do you hate the Knowles that much?¡± Nn looked outside of the window and replied, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like them.¡± ¡°Is it because of your mother?¡± Maisie had heard from Nn that the Knowles had adopted his mother, Natasha, and she had been ill-treated when she was staying with the Knowles. However, since Nn did not want to talk about it, she did not press on. None of them spoke for a moment, and then Nn asked, shattering the silence, ¡°Are you not going to ask me?¡± Maisie collected her hair behind her ears and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it. I won¡¯t ask you.¡± Nn chuckled and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so you have every right to ask me about it.¡± Maisie yed with her finger and said gloomily. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not going to ask. If I ask too much, you might think that I¡¯m too nosy and that I ¡®ve gone too far.¡± Nn lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never said that you¡¯re nosy before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve never acted like a nosy person in front of you before.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and rested his chin on top of her head. ¡°But I think you¡¯re not nosy enough. You seldom ask me about my things, and it makes me feel that I might lose you one day.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him and said, * Stop that. I know you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better.¡± Nn chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± He then told Maisie about the things between her mother and the Knowles. Maisie listened to his story silently, and her heart bobbed up and down from time to time. The Knowles had adopted Natasha because they wanted to take advantage of her. Natasha then became the ¡°bridge¡± between the Knowles and those in power. She had helped the Knowles get to know many influential figures, and many of them wanted to win over Natasha¡¯s heart. Natasha had been tired of her life, so she ran away from the Knowles. After marrying Nn¡¯s father, she had never mentioned the rtionship between her and the Knowles. It was only when Nn¡¯s grandmother, Madam Hathaway, hade to visit Nn when he was 100 days old that she recognized Natasha, and it was only then his father learned about the things between Natasha and the Knowles. Maisie looked at his gloomy expression. Instead of being treated like a human being, his mother had been treated like a tool in her adoptive parents¡¯ home. She was certain that he did not feel good about it either. She threw herself into his arms and changed to another topic. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired. Remember to wake me up when we arrive.¡± Nn secured her tightly in his arms and lowered his head to kiss the top of her head without saying anything. At night, at Skyhigh Condo¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Barbara ordered some food and beer. She was nning to have a feast before she went to bed. Just when she was about to eat, the bell rang. She put the utensil down and opened the door. When she opened the door and saw Helios, she was stunned. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter 923 It was only then Barbara remembered Helios had said he would being to see her tonight. However, she did not expect him toe to her at this hour. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he think it¡¯s a little bit toote now? When Helios smelled the food from inside, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not eating at this hour again, are you?¡± Barbara scratched her neck in embarrassment and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m hungry. Do you want some?¡± When Helios walked into her house, Barbara wanted to bite her tongue off. ¡°How could I let a man into my house at thiste hour?¡¯ Looking at the food and the few cans of beer on the table, Helios asked, ¡°Are you drinking beer?¡± Barbara came to a sudden stop when she heard what Helios said. She quickly kept the beer cans away and said, ¡°Nope, nope. I¡¯m not going to drink them. I¡¯m just stocking them up.¡± ¡°Well, this is your house, so if you want to drink a few beers, you can just drink them,¡± Helios said as he sat on the couch. Barbara was stunned and looked at him in surprise. Barbara drank the beer in the end. Both of them picked up a can and clinked them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a new movie?¡± Barbara asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Helios replied inly, ¡°I just discussed the script with the director today, and I¡¯ll be going to Coralia to take some shots with the crew in a few more days.¡± They needed to shoot a winter snow scene, but it didn¡¯t snow in Bassburgh in winter. However, it had already started snowing in Coralia. Barbara rested her head on her hand and said, ¡°I thought it was foam instead of real snow in movies. I didn¡¯t expect that you would have to go to the actual location for shooting.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to have:t easy and finish all the shootingsfortably in front of the green screen with air conditioning or heater on? But I¡¯m an actor, and I need to do justice to my career.¡± Barbara squinted her eyes and smiled. Now I can see why all your fans like you so much. You¡¯re so serious about your job, and not only that, but you¡¯re also a good actor. Since you have so many fans, do you think they¡¯ll stop liking you if they learn that you¡¯ve got a girlfriend?¡± Helios looked at her and replied, ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Barbara met his gaze and was stunned. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the lighting or that she was drunk that she felt Helios looked particrly charming right now. She chuckled. ¡°You look really different from when you¡¯re on TV.¡± ¨C Fixing his gaze on her, Helios asked,¡± Really?¡± Barbara suddenly grabbed his clothes.¡± You¡¯re so far away when you¡¯re on TV, so I can only look at you. But you¡¯re right in front of me right now, and the feeling is different.¡± Helios looked at her, and then he suddenly nted his lips on hers. Barbara was dumbfounded. She grasped his clothes even tighter. Their breaths were hot and filled with the fragrance of the beer. Helios let go of her, and her eyshes fluttered. She gasped slightly and kissed him again. Helios secured Barbara tightly in his arms, and both of them kissed all the way from the living room to the bedroom. Their clothes were in a mess, and the moment the mattress sank, she held him tightly. The next morning¡­ ¡± The branches and leaves were covered in cold dew. The bitter, cold wind blew, and the drops of dew dripped down to the soil along the veins of the leaves. Nina came to pick up Helios from Skyhigh Condo. While she was waiting downstairs, she thought, ¡®He asks me toe and pick him up here early in the morning. Could it be that he stayed overnightst-¡® Before she could finish her thought, the door to the rear seat was opened. Helios draped his coat on his arm, and he only put it on after getting into the car. She turned around and asked, ¡°Hels, did you When Helios was dusting his cor, she noticed the marks on his neck and took in a sharp breath. Helios was tidying himself, so he did not hear what she had said just now. He frowned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nope, Nels. Can we go now?¡± Nina replied. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. Barbara woke up to the doorbell in the afternoon. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Barbara climbed up feebly and walked to the door in a daze. ¡°Barbara, why didn¡¯t you answer my-¡± Before Ryleigh could finish her sentence, she saw the scene underneath Barbara¡¯s sleeping gown, and her eyes grew wide. Barbara yawned and said, ¡°I put it on mute and didn¡¯t hear your call.¡± When she noticed that Ryleigh was staring at her cor, she lowered her head and put her hand over it. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh lifted her finger and asked, ¡°Who did that?¡± Barbara was momentarily stunned before something popped into her head. She covered her neck subconsciously and mmed the door, shutting Ryleigh outside. Ryleigh smashed the doorbell and shouted, ¡°Barbara, tell me clearly! Are you hiding a man in the house!?¡± Barbara went to the restroom and stood in front of the mirror. Her cheeks turned red, and she covered her face. It seemed to her that Helios was totally a different person when he was on the bed At Soul¡­ Maisie was handing tasks to Lucy when she heard Ryleigh¡¯s voice. ¡°Zee, I¡¯m so sad.¡¯ Maisie covered her forehead with her hand and saw Ryleigh standing at the door with a sad expression etching on her face.¡± Barbara slept with a manst night. She refused to let me into her apartment and check. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a man in her apartment. Ahh, my $100. Lucy looked at Maisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Maisie nodded. Lucy went out of the office with the document in her hand. Ryleigh came in and threw herself at Maisie, crying and sobbing at the fact that she had lost $100. Maisie pushed her away and asked with a frown, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I saw it with my own eyes. Barbara didn¡¯t answer my call this morning, so I went to look for her. Then, do you know what I saw? There are tons of marks on her neck. She looks like she just had¡­¡± Ryleigh¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment before she could even finish her sentence. It took her quite a while to calm herself down, and she continued hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty certain that my cousin isn¡¯t that kind of person, so it must be another man. How could she sleep with another man while she¡¯s flirting with my cousin? Don¡¯t you think that is unfair to my cousin?¡± Maisie walked to the desk and sat on the chair. She picked up a document and read it. ¡°What makes you think that it wasn¡¯t your cousin?¡± Ryleigh mmed her hands on the desk and said, ¡°Does my cousin look like that kind of person?¡± In any case, she did not believe that Helios would do something beastly like that. Maisie chuckled after listening to what Ryleigh said. Raising her eyebrows, she looked at her and asked, ¡°Did Nn look like that kind of person to you in the past?¡± Ryleigh was stumped. Maisie rested her chin on her hand and continued. ¡°When you first saw Nn, what kind of person did you think he was?¡± Ryleigh thought for a while and said, ¡°He looks cold and boring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well.¡± Maisie put her hands on the desk and shrugged while smiling, ¡°But he revealed his true nature after we got together. Although Helios looks very calm and cold on the surface, who knows what kind of a monster he would be when he¡¯s with Barbara?¡± As she was talking, she smiled meaningfully. ¡°After all, all men are the same. All of them have two sides to them.¡± The more Ryleigh thought about it, the harder for her to believe it. After all, she took her cousin as her idol, and she found i t hard to believe that he would do the same thing as that b*stard from the Lucas family. ¡°Hmph! B*stards!¡± At ckgold¡­ Nn was having a video call with Madam Hathaway in front of theputer in his office. He also asked about the condition of the Knowles. Sipping on her tea. Madam Hathaway squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Did Tristan go to look for you?¡± Nn replied, ¡°Yeah. The young heir of the Knowles is staying in Bassburgh now, but that old man didn¡¯t tell me anything more.¡± Madam Hathaway chuckled and put the cup down. ¡°You said you hate the Knowles, but you still helped them in the end.¡± Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter 925 ¡°After all, the Knowles brought up my mother,¡± Nn replied tly. He did not like the Knowles, but he couldn¡¯t deny that it was the Knowles that had raised his mother despite the fact they raised her for a purpose. Madam Hathaway frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Knowles, but from what Yorrick has said, it has something to do with their heir.¡± ¡°Heir?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°I thought the Knowles only had one heir?¡± Madam Hathaway told him that Elder Master Knowles had two sons, but they were not born from the same mother. The son of his first wite was Sam, and he was Rick¡¯s father. After Elder Master Knowles¡¯ first wife passed away, he married another woman who was about the same age as his eldest son and gave birth to Tristan. Therefore, Tristan was 8 years older than his nephew, Rick. Generally speaking, Noce should be the heir since he was Sam¡¯s eldest grandson. However, Tristan¡¯s mother, the second wife of Elder Master Knowles, didn¡¯t want Noce to lead the Knowles. The Knowles were under the control of Madam Knowles after Elder Master Knowles passed away. Sam was physically ill in recent years , and taking care of himself was all he could manage. Although Rick had married the princess of the royal family, the princess had discarded her identity the moment she became one of the Knowles. In other words, the royal family was not going to interfere in the affairs of the Knowles. Madam Hathaway¡¯s face was stern as she said, ¡°Sam could still lead the Knowles before he was ill. If Rick hadn¡¯t sent that kid away, he might have already died by now.¡± Nn tapped the table with his finger from time to time. ¡°In this case, Tristan had the chance to inherit the Knowles, but he didn¡¯t.¡± If Tristan wanted to inherit the Knowles, there were plenty of ways he could make Noce die in an ident in another country. However, Nn was kind of surprised that Tristan would ask him to protect Noce Madam Hathaway smiled and said, ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t want her son to inherit the Knowles. I heard that she loathes him to the core. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have adopted your mother back then.¡± Nn was stunned and fell silent. Quincy knocked on the door, and Nn hung up the call with Madam Hathaway. Quincy pushed the door and came in. He walked up to the desk and put the document on the table. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this is the information about the eldest grandson of the Knowles.¡± Nn took the document and nced through it. Then, he frowned. Noce had been kidnapped once when he was 6. A month had already passed when the police found him in the slum. Nn looked through the photos in the news, and Quincy said, ¡®The news was blocked in Yaramoor by Master Knowles that year. I guess he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it.¡¯ Squinting his eyes, Nn asked, ¡°What happened to those kidnappers?¡± Quincy lowered his head and replied,¡± They¡¯re already dead.¡± Nn lifted his head to look at Quincy and fell into contemtion. Noce had been kidnapped. The police had found him unharmed in the slums one monthter. Those kidnappers were dead. ¡°How could a 6-year-old boy escape from those kidnappers? Could it be that someone stepped in and saved him? Besides, those kidnappers¡­ They shouldn¡¯t have died by ident.¡± At Bassburgh Private School¡­ The students in the ss were rehearsing for the Christmas party. Christmas was only a few days away, and the students were putting up decorations and lights in their ss. Daisie was drawing on the ckboard on a stool. Since she was particrly gifted in drawing and had good grades, she served as an artmittee member. Colton was sleeping on the table. Suddenly, someone put the Christmas ornaments on his desk and said, ¡°You go hang these up.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Colton raised his head and saw Noce. He did not want to move and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ss president? Why don¡¯t you go hang them up?¡± Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Noce scoffed. ¡°If everything needs to be done by the ss president, then why do we need a vice ss president?¡± Colton stood up with his arms propped against the desk and was about to refute when a piece of chalk hit the back of his head. Daisie nced at him with her arms akimbo. ¡°Colton, don¡¯t bezy. We¡¯re all busy with our tasks.¡± The other students dared not ask Colton to carry his own weight, but Daisie was different. He clicked his tongue, picked up the ornaments that were lying on the desk, and red at Noce. ¡°Alright, alright, I only need to hang the decorations, don¡¯t l?¡± Lisa, who was helping out beside Daisie, chuckled softly. ¡°Is Colton still feeling a little unreconciled because he lost to Noce in the ss president election?¡± Before Noce had been transferred to the school, Colton was the top student in the ss, and no one else could go against him in terms of grades. However, after Noce got transferred to the ss, he was dethroned from being the first in the ss to the second. That was how Colton and Noce became rivals in the ss. Daisie sighed. ¡°My brother is a verypetitive person, and all he cares about is his reputation.¡± ¡®But Colton shouldn¡¯t take all the me. After all, Wayion used to have better grades than Colton. It was just that Wayion always gave Colton an edge deliberately. ¡®However, Colton has some strong points too. For example, there are things that only he can manage to pull off while neither Wayion nor I can, so there¡¯s always something that I can learn from him.¡¯ Lisa responded enviously, ¡°If only I had such a brother, it would be great.¡± ¡®Although it¡¯s a little difficult to get along with Colton in ss, at least he¡¯s always been very fond of his sister.¡¯ Colton climbed onto thedder and started decorating the Christmas tree. But the two boys standing beside thedder let go of their hands suddenly, and Colton had just hung up the decoration when thedder lost its bnce abruptly. Colton was caught off guard and fell from thedder. ¡®Colton!¡¯ ¡°Colton!¡± Everyone screamed in fright. Colton thought he was, for sure, going to die. But someone pulled him off thedder at that moment, and the two fell to the floor together. Meanwhile, thedder hit the ss window, shattering the ss, and it went through the window. Everyone looked pale, and even Colton broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Noce, are you alright?¡± Lisa ran over. Daisie, who came over together with Lisa, squatted beside them and spoke nervously. ¡°Colton, Nolly!¡± Colton looked back at Noce, who had pulled him off thedder, and was astounded-he was lying on Noce¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Colton did not know what to say for a moment. He did not expect that this fellow would save him. After learning what had happened, the teacher brought the two children to the infirmary for further examination after asking around nervously about the situation. Daisie followed them. Fortunately, they had only suffered minor flesh wounds, and Noce¡¯s arm was not severely injured either. Colton still had not returned to his senses. Thinking of thedder that went straight through the window, he might have fallen off the fifth floor if Noce had not pulled him off thedder in time. Colton turned his head and looked at Noce, who was moving his arm around. The corners of his lips twitched as he stood up, walked up to him, and said with an arrogant expression, ¡°You¡¯ve saved me this time around, so I owe you one. But don¡¯t expect a thank you from me.¡± Noce looked up at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to thank me either.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Colton was about to talk back but made an exception not to do so. At that moment, Daisie stuck her head into the infirmary from the outside. ¡°Nolly, Colton.¡± Daisie entered the infirmary, the tip of her nose was flushed, and she was petrified after thinking about what had just happened. ¡°Colton, you almost scared me to death. Thank God Nolly was there.¡± Colton rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter 927 ¡°Nolly, is your arm okay?¡± Upon seeing that his sister had left him instantly to care about Noce again, the corners of Colton¡¯s lips twitched. I¡¯m just her brother, who¡¯s nowhere near a s respectable as that cousin of hers.¡¯ Noce smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± She lowered her head and said, ¡°Thank you for saving Colton. Mom once said that a life-saving grace should be repaid with one¡¯s body. You¡¯ve saved Colton, so he should repay you with his body when he grows up.¡± Noce was out of words. Colton almost vomited a mouthful of blood and hurriedly grabbed Daisie to cover her mouth. ¡°Are you dumb? I¡¯m a boy, and he¡¯s a boy too. How could I possibly repay him with my body?¡± She titted her head and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t a boy do so with other boys?¡± The two boys replied in unison, ¡°No!¡± Colton and Noce looked at each other for a while, and they turned their faces away with a snort. Daisie thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t there two people holding thedder? Why did they let go?¡± Noce looked at them and said nothing Colton crossed his arms. ¡°How would I know? Maybe they think I¡¯m heavy.¡± Daisie stood in ce with her arms akimbo, feeling a little indignant, ¡°It¡¯s their fault, anyway. I want to tell Dad about this.¡¯ ¡°Forget it.¡± Colton scratched his head.¡± Don¡¯t let Dad know about this. Mom will definitely know if Dad knows, and I don¡¯t want Mom to worry about it.¡± Daisie pouted and stopped talking. Cotton took Daisie back to the ssroom first, and Noce leaned against the wall at the entrance of the stairs with his arms crossed. He then lifted his gaze when the two boys came downstairs. ¡°You guys did it on purpose.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The two boys froze, looked at each other, and approached Noce. ¡°We only wanted to y a prank on Colton. We didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Colton was doing nothing. He¡¯s only that audacious because his father is rich and famous, isn¡¯t he? We¡¯ve never liked how he carries himself since long ago. One of the boys ced his hand on Noce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Noce, aren¡¯t you at odds with Colton? You should¡¯ve seen that he¡¯se at you in public multiple times. But your grades are better than his. You¡¯re also more popr than him, so why bear with him?¡± Noce lowered his gaze, stared at the hand that was resting on his shoulder, raised his hand, and pushed it away. ¡°I won¡¯t turn to such inferior means.¡± He was about to leave. Another sarcastic voice came from behind. ¡°I heard that their family just took you in, so is this you licking his boots? Are you nning to be Colton¡¯s pet?¡± The other boy echoed the hypothesis andughed. ¡°Noce, don¡¯t make us look down on you. Colton is only arrogant because of his family background. Do you really think he¡¯ll treat you as a friend? He¡¯ll only treat you like his pet dog.¡± Noce turned his head and stared calmly at them. His expression looked calm, but his gaze looked gloomy and sinister. The two boys were obviously frightened. Noce lifted the corners of his lips and gave off a smirk, but there was not even a trace of hrity in his eyes as he looked sullen from head to toe. ¡°If I were Colton, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go.¡± He made a gesture of slitting his neck with his thumb. The two boys froze in ce, a little petrified by Noce¡¯s appearance just now. Barbara hid at home for three days and only went out after the traces had beenpletely eliminated. Helios had been filming in Coralia for the past three days, and he had not contacted her throughout that period Barbara looked at her phone repeatedly and felt a little lost as he had not taken the initiative to contact her first. A van stopped beside her suddenly, and before she could react, her mouth was already covered, and she was dragged into the van by someone. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Maisie had just sent Saydie to the airport and was watching her leave when she suddenly received a call from Barbara. She answered the call and heard a very loud and noisy voiceing from the other end of the call before she could even speak, and that included Barbara¡¯s voice and a man¡¯s threatening voice. She realized that things were not looking too good, and before she could listen to the conversation more closely, the call was hung up instantly. Maisie tried calling the number again, but the cell phone was no longer in service. She realized something and quickly dialed Quincy¡¯s number. On the other side, Johnny kicked Barbara¡¯s cell phone away from her. The phone hit the wall, the screen shattered, and it waspletely shattered. He stepped forward and grabbed Barbara by her hair, forcing her to raise her head and look directly at him. ¡°You actually made a call secretly. Who do you think woulde to your rescue, those two women fromst time?¡± Barbara¡¯s face turned pale, and her scalp felt excruciating. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid my father will find out about this?¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Johnnyughed out loud with a gloomy expression on his face.¡± Your dad has stepped down from his position. So why should I be afraid of what he¡¯ll do? Can hee to save you now?¡± As he said that, he patted her cheek with his hand. ¡°Ms. Chase, if it weren¡¯t for that incident, which caused the death of one of my best friends¡¯ death and caused me to go to prison for several years, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this now.¡± Barbara trembled. ¡°Katrina orchestrated the whole incident. You can go to her for revenge if you want.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that bitch dead now? To be honest, I¡¯d definitely go to her if she hadn¡¯t died.¡± Johnny leaned closer to her and pinched her cheek.¡± I asked that b*tch for $ 8,000,000, and she died before getting me my money. Just how unlucky can I be?¡± Barbara¡¯s shoulders shivered as she stared at him in surprise. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the one who asked her for money?¡± ¡®No wonder Katrina went to Maizie, asking for $8,000,000 out of the blue. It turned out that it was because of Johnny.¡¯ It was a scheme that the sl*tid out in the first ce, yet we didn¡¯t sh*t from that. It¡¯s only natural for me to go to the sl*t and ask her to make up for my loss after I came out of prison.¡± Johnny¡¯s hand slid down to her neck, and he strangled her but did not apply all his strength. ¡°That b*tch had a backer before that, and I couldn¡¯t make a move on her, but she was down and out, so it was a perfect time. But she died before I could get my hands on the $8,00 0,000.¡± Having said that, he grinned. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you? To be honest, Eric took a fancy to your youthful appearance back then, and if it weren¡¯t for him, I would¡¯ve been the one who f eked you. Thus, strictly speaking, Eric died in my ce. You, b*tch, you¡¯re truly ruthless.¡± Barbara shivered, and Johnny¡¯s gaze looked aggressive. His eyes looked just like Eric¡¯s when he had been staring down at her back then, Barbara pushed him away abruptly, and he staggered back, almost losing his bnce. Seeing that she was about to get up and escape, Johnny stretched out his arm and grasped her neck from behind. ¡°nning to run?¡± He flung Barbara onto the couch with his backhand and held her down. Barbara struggled and shouted for help. The more she resisted, the more excited Johnny felt. He crawled onto her and kissed her while Barbara tried her best to avoid his lips. The fear that she had felt back then spread throughout her whole body. However, apart from fear, what she felt, even more, was disgust I don¡¯t want to be defiled by another person.¡¯ Helios¡¯ face shed across her mind. Her voice was trembling as she cried and screamed for help, while her gaze looked desperate. Just when Johnny was about to im his prize money, someone suddenly pulled him away and kicked him vigorously. Johnny fell to his knees in pain, wailing his heart out. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Quincy cleaned up the goons outside with his men and ran in, only to see Maisie kick Johnny into the corner. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Maisie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she picked up the vase on the table and was about to smash it at him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Quincy stepped forward in time to stop her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmnn, he¡¯ll die if this continues.¡± Maisie scoffed. ¡°Such scums should suffer a long and painful death over and over again.¡± ¡°You will get in trouble if he dies. You can¡¯t risk that can you? Leave this person to me, and you can take care of Ms. Chase.¡± Quincy knew that Maisie had lost her cool. She would have smashed this scumbag to death if he had not stopped her. Maisie finally calmed down a little. She threw the vase down, turned around, and came to Barbara¡¯s side. Barbara had curled herself up on the couch in the torn clothes, her body still trembling out of fear, Maisie draped her coat on her, took her out of the private room, andforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re fine now.¡± Barbara¡¯s legs were weak, and her face still looked pallid. Although she had escaped the incident, there was still a lingering fear deep down. Quincy¡¯s men had subdued everyone outside the private room. Maisie took Barbara out of the karaoke lounge. Barbara jerked Maisie¡¯s sleeve when they got in the car. ¡°Can you not tell him about this?¡± She then added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to distract him.¡± Maisie was stunned for a split second and understood who she was talking about. She nodded and agreed. Quincy came over from the back and handed her the phone. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, it¡¯s Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie took the phone and answered it, and Nn¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Are you hurt? Did Quincy protect you?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. The scum is the one who¡¯s injured. I seem to have crippled him.¡± Nn responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let him be.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I almost killed him. Luckily, Quincy was there to stop me.¡± Nn fell silent for a moment and then said in a low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve rescued her and everything is now fine,e back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done with the aftermath.¡± Maisie ended the call and returned the phone to Quincy. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back first. Hold these men in our custody for now.¡± Quincy was slightly startled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to send them to the police?¡± Maisie nced at him and gave off an obscure yet gloomy smirk. ¡°We¡¯ll hand them over, eventually.¡± Quincy shuddered as he felt that Maisie¡¯s smirk looked a little creepy. After sending Barbara back to her ce, Maisie called Ryleigh and asked her toe over to apany Barbara because she could not leave her alone. Later, she returned to the karaoke lounge. Those people were detained in one of the private rooms with their hands tied behind their heads. Several bodyguards were there watching over them while Quincy was pacing back and forth at the door. He then walked up to Maisie hesitantly when she arrived at the scene again, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, everyone is inside.¡± Maisie pushed open the door. ¡°Have you informed the owner of the karaoke lounge about this?¡± Quincy walked behind her and nodded. ¡°I did. The owner said that he doesn¡¯t care what we n to do as long as no fatality is caused at the end of the day.¡± Maisie stopped right in front of Johnny. Johnny was still in pain, his face looked pale, and his arrogance was long gone when there was a group of men in ck standing behind her. He did not expect a woman standing next to Barbara to have such status and identity. Since he could not afford to offend her, he could only try to make peace. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Ms. Chase and you. I¡¯m sorry if what I did has offended you, so please let me go. I promise that I¡¯ll never cause her any trouble again.¡± Maisie walked up to the couch, sat down expressionlessly, crossed her legs, and nced at him. ¡°Do you even believe yourself when you say that you won¡¯t bother her ever again?¡± Johnny gnashed his teeth. ¡°I know you¡¯re not someone that I should trifle with. We¡¯re both involved in the same field¡± ¡°Who¡¯s involved in the same field as you?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Do we look like thugs to you?¡± Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Johnny was stunned and did not speak. Maisie looked at her fingernails and said casually, ¡°It seems that it was their mistake for not making you stay in prison for the rest of your life for what happened back then.¡± Johnny¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he mistook Maisie for the person who had helped Barbara back then. ¡°What happened back then¡­ What happened back then was set up by Katrina. We were just her pawns.¡± Maisie lifted her gaze and stared at him, giving him an eerie feeling. ¡°I admit, I only wanted to vent my anger. That¡¯s why I went looking for Katrina and asked her topensate us with some money. After all, that b*tch was the one who got us in prison. ¡°But after that bitch died, I could only¡­¡± She squinted slightly, and her eyes looked sharp. ¡°Katrina died because of money. Could it be that the money was for you?¡± Johnny faltered. ¡°I-I did ask her for money, but her death has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t even know why and how she died inexplicably.¡± ¡°How much did you ask from her?¡± ¡°$8,000,000.¡± Maisie understood everything now. ¡®Katrina needed $8,000,000 urgently, and she ckmailed Maizie to get her hands on the money, which led her to her demise. However, the $8,000,000 was actually the term that Johnny named, so she had no choice but to go to Maizie for the money.¡¯ She leaned on the couch andughed.¡± This is really interesting. Katrina chose to push her luck and died in order to get you money. And after she died, you came to Barbara looking for trouble. So Barbara still has to suffer your persecution as the victim of the past?¡± Johnny felt a jolt of coldness down his spine. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t do so again, I promise.¡± ¡°What can you do to keep the promise?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes looked cold and stern. ¡°I¡¯ll only be giving you another chance to commit crimes if I let you go this time around, right?¡± ¡°I-I really won¡¯t do so anymore! Ma¡¯am, I beg you, I really don¡¯t want to go back to prison again. I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf.¡± Johnny begged and almost knelt in front of her. Maisie sneered. ¡°If everything can be forgiven, then is what she¡¯s just experienced what she deserves?¡± Johnny was astonished, and all blood had been drained from his cheeks. Maisie fiddled with the wine ss on the table and smiled coldly. ¡°Do you know that I despise those scumbags who rape women the most? These scumbags will always go back to their old ways whenever a chance to reform is presented to them. Since you like to force things so much, I¡¯ll let you live your dream today.¡± Maisie summoned a man in ck and whispered something to him. The man in ck then dragged a man out of the private room. Johnny¡¯s scalp tingled upon hearing the man¡¯s screams. Ten minutester, the man in ck dragged the man back in, and Maisie stood up. ¡°Bring everyone else out, leave them both in the box The two of you, guard the door, don¡¯t let anyone get killed in the process.¡± The two men in ck who were left behind nodded, and the rest left the private room Johnny noticed that something was wrong with the man, and his expression changed: n an instant. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here! Please, please take me out!¡± Outside the room, when the two men in ck closed the door, they could not help but feel tense upon witnessing the actions taking ce inside the room. ¡®This is really cruel. This is 100 times more ruthless than how Mr. Goldmann punishes us!¡± Before Quincy could ask about the situation, he heard Johnny¡¯s screamsing from inside the room suddenly. He did not even have to look as he already knew what was happening. He gulped his saliva as goosebumps ran throughout his entire body. This will be a humiliation for life!¡¯ Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi and took off her shoes after entering the entryway. She then saw Nn sitting on the couch, flipping through the beauty magazines that she had left on the table.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Nn heard some noise and lifted his eyelids slightly. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Maisie sat down next to him, leaned her head against his shoulder, looking exhausted, and responded, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nn raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it over already?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Maisie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve punished them, and I seem to have be an evil person.¡± He turned his head to look at her and smirked. ¡°Then am I not evil?¡± Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder, looked up at him, and chuckled knowing that he was coaxing her. ¡°Then how much do you think I¡¯ve learned from you?¡± Nn kissed her and rubbed her cheek with his palm. ¡°You¡¯ve given him a taste of his own medicine. You¡¯ve done well.¡± After that, Johnny was sent to the hospital. He got what he deserved as he became extremely disgusted by anything that was rted to sex-he could not even have a hard-on ever since. Barbara did not n to sue him after learning about his condition. Thus, she left Bussburgh after being discharged from the hospital. Maisie asked her why she would want to let him go. Barbara told her that she thought this was already the best revenge, and she did not want to cause him too much. Speaking of this, Barbaraughed. ¡°Ryleigh has always said that I resemble you, but I¡¯m, in fact, the weakest one among us because I get sympathetic very easily. I¡¯ve once thought of bing an evil person, and I even used you to help me out with my personal matters, but I¡¯m the one who made a mess out of things in the end and had to rely on you to clean them up for me.¡± Maisie leaned against the window, looking out of it, but she then shifted her gaze onto Barbara¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be sympathetic. At least you got to be true to yourself.¡± She walked to the couch, sat down, picked up the orange on the table, and peeled it.¡± Since you didn¡¯t choose to bring Ryleigh any harm back then, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t do that to me either.¡± ¡®Barbara used me to obtain the video from Katrina, but she didn¡¯t set me up for anything after that. ¡®She didn¡¯t even want to use Ryleigh, who was the closest to the Bouchers. So why would I think that Barbara would hurt me just like those who have done so before this?¡¯ Perhaps it was precisely because she knew that Barbara¡¯s true nature was pure and kind-that was why Maisie got to really know her, get in touch with her, and even help her. Barbara smiled. ¡°I could die happy now, knowing that I have you two as my friends.¡± ¡°Nobody¡¯s going to die. That sounds so unlucky.¡± Maisie ced an orange segment in her mouth, chewed, and frowned due to the sourness. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of something better? Such as when to give birth to a baby so that I can y with that little cutie pie.¡± Barbara choked on her saliva and rolled her eyes. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have enough fun with those three back home?¡± Maisie kept eating the oranges. ¡°Those three are no longer adorable and fun since they¡¯ve all grown up.¡± At that moment, Ryleigh¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Holy sh*t! Sh*t just happened!¡± The two looked over simultaneously and saw Ryleigh standing outside the door, panting. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh pointed at her cell phone and said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s on Twitter, Helios¡¯ crew ran into an ident. It says that an avnche took ce on the set, and many people on the crew were injured. Helios seems to have gotten injured too.¡± Barbara was startled. Maisie stood up. ¡°When did it happen?¡± Ryleigh hurriedly replied, ¡°The news just came out. My aunt and uncle are now on their way to Coralia!¡± #The crew of ¡°A Dream From the Past¡± encountered an avnche. #Helios Boucher was injured when saving the crew.# This piece of news made it into the Google Trends not long after it came out, and Helios¡¯ fans were praying for him. The person in charge of the crew apologized on Twitter. Because the avnche happened too abruptly during the filming of the snow scene, they had failed to respond in time, causing a lot of people on the crew to be injured. He also updated Helios¡¯ condition. He had gotten injured because he went back to rescue one of the actresses who was petrified and could not react on the spot. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter 932 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because of the exnation from the person in charge of the production crew, manyizens praised Helios for being very brave and manly. Others were running for their lives in danger while he was thinking about others¡¯ safety. This had caught the heart of manyizens and turned them into his fans. The information and identity of the rescued actress were found and spread byizens. She was a new actress who yed one of the supporting roles in ¡°The Dream From the Past¡±. After finding out who she was, some haters went onto her Twitter profile and described her as someone cowardly who had caused Helios¡¯ injury-some evenpared her to a scourge. But some of the netizens who could not stand such actions argued with those haters. However, the neer suddenly received a wave of attention precisely because of these remarks. She even started to gain followers on Twitter because of this incident. At Coralia¡­ The snow on the streets had been cleared, butyers of snow could still be seen collected on branches and vegetation. The passersby who walked by wrapped themselves in coats, and their pace was slow due to the slippery road. Christina and Yael rushed to the hospital near the region where the filming crew was in after receiving the news. ¡°Helios.¡± Christina appeared outside the ward. The director and several staff members were in the ward, apanying Helios. Helios had a ster cast on his left leg, and there were bruises on his forehead. Christina looked really distressed as she hurried to the bedside. ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡± Helios felt helpless. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You call this fine?¡± Christina raised her voice and red at the director. ¡°Is this how your crew takes care of my son? Why did you notify me sote after something like this has happened to my son?¡± Mr. Hitchcock understood that she was agitated because she wanted to protect her child and exined patiently, ¡°Mrs. Boucher, I¡¯m very sorry that such a thing happened to the crew. I¡¯m to me as I didn¡¯t notice the sudden incident that took ce back in the snowy mountain in time.¡± Christina wanted to say something, but Yael interrupted the conversation magnanimously. ¡°Okay, we can¡¯t me the crew for this too. After all, no one could foresee such an unexpected situation, Besides, our son isn¡¯t the only one who got injured. Many crew members were injured as well. We should consider ourselves lucky as long as everyone came out of the disaster alive.¡± Christina calmed down a lot after hearing that. Mr. Hitchcock looked at them and said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, Mrs. Boucher, then I¡¯ll go and visit the other crew members first.¡± Yael nodded. After leaving, Christina sat beside the bed and looked at Helios regretfully and in distress. ¡°Look at you. You look like you just came back from a battlefield!¡± His injuries were not even as severe as they were now back when he ran into trouble on Winston Ind. Helios smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°In a few days?¡± Christina looked displeased. ¡°Have you seen yourself in a mirror? Do you think everything will be fine in just a few days? You should be old enough to take care of yourself, so how did you end up in this situation?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yael ced his hand on her shoulder and said rationally, ¡°Helios got injured only because he went back to save someone else. So don¡¯t me him anymore.¡± Christina was about to say something else. ¡°But-¡± However, that was when Yael helped her up immediately. ¡°No more huts. Helios needs a good rest now. We¡¯lle and see himter.¡± Christina did not say anything else and walked out of the ward with Yael after giving Helios a few words of advice. The ward was finally quiet. Helios sighed, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked out the window at the cold sky. ¡®It¡¯s been so many days, and she hasn¡¯t contacted me since then. Sure enough, I was impulsive the other night.¡¯ The reporters were causing congestion at the hospital entrance, and the staff of the crew had toe forward to give some exnations regarding the incident. ¨C The next day after the incident, Christina had been apanying Helios in the ward when Ryleigh stuck half of her head out of the door frame. ¡°Helios, aunty.¡± Christina was flustered. ¡°Why are you here, Ryleigh?¡± Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Ryleigh came in with a bouquet. scratched her head, and smiled. ¡°Teehee, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m here to visit Helios?¡± She then walked to the cab beside the bed, ced the bouquet on it, turned to look at Helios, and winked. Helios squinted his eyes and said nothing. Ryleigh turned around and walked to Christina¡¯s side. ¡°Aunty. I can stay with Helios for a while if you¡¯re busy.¡± Christina wondered for a bit. ¡°But I¡¯m not busy at all.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been with me for one whole night. You should go back and take a rest. Let Ryleigh apany me. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, so I¡¯ll talk to this girl while she¡¯s here. Christina looked at Helios and opened her mouth but did not say anything. She then stood up. ¡°Okay, just so that you won¡¯t think of me as an annoying person, I¡¯ll let Ryleigh apany you. Remember to call me if anything happens.¡± Ryleigh waved at Christina as she watched her leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunty. I¡¯ll take good care of Helios.¡± After Christina left the ward, Helios lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°You deliberately direct your aunt away from us. What the hell do you have in mind now?¡± Ryleigh approached the bed and sat down.¡± What the hell do I have in mind? I¡¯m here only because of you.¡± After saying so she leaned beside him and whispered, ¡°Barbara is worried about you. s Ryleigh then walked out of the ward. Barbara was standing outside the corridor. Ryleigh just could not understand what was there to hide as she had already arrived in Coralia. o she¡¯se with me. She ced her hands on Barbara¡¯s shoulders and pushed her into the ward.¡± What are you waiting for?¡± Barbara wanted to say something, but Ryleigh had already closed the door behind her. Barbara stood still at the entrance for a moment and took some time to muster the courage to enter the ward. She was stunned when she saw the ster cast on Helios¡¯ leg, and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Are you hurt so badly?¡± Helios nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not as severe as you think it is.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He paused for a second and continued. ¡°You seem to have lost weight.¡± Barbara was astounded for a split second. ¡®It¡¯s true that I really didn¡¯t have much of an appetite recently, but he actually realized that I¡¯ve lost some weight?¡¯ She looked away and casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve been on a diet recently.¡± He smiled. ¡°Are you fat?¡± Barbara whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not thin either.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°You look good just the way you are.¡± Barbara, who was being stared at by him, felt ufortable from head to toe. Especially when she remembered what had happened that night, she felt inexplicably awkward, not knowing what to do in the room. He started the conversation with a question, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you contacted me?¡± Barbara did not hesitate before answering,¡± You didn¡¯t contact me either.¡± Helios was caught off guard and responded with a wry smile, ¡°I sent you a text.¡± She nced at him. When was that?¡± He replied immediately. ¡°A few days ago.¡± Barbara opened her mouth for a bit and lowered her gaze. ¡°I lost my cell phone, it¡¯s been a few days.¡± Seeing that Helios did not say anything, she bit the bullet and exined. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I really don¡¯t have my phone on me now.¡± He paused for a moment and thenughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Barbara stood there and did not utter a single word while Helios adjusted his sitting posture slightly . ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a seat?¡± She nced around the room walked to one of the chairs in the ward, and sat down. Seeing that she was usually quite courageous but seemed so well-behaved and reserved at this time, Heliosughed again. ¡°Why are you sitting so far away?¡± Barbara took a deep breath and moved the chair to his bedside. ¡°It¡¯s not that far.¡± Helios stretched out his hand and ced it on her cold cheek. ¡°Is it cold?¡± The warmth of his palm instantly melted her cheek, which had been exposed to the cold wind for the whole time. She was astonished and stared into his gaze. Those tender and affectionate almond eyes looked like two setting suns that were melting the snow, revealing the whole scenery that had been concealed throughout the whole winter. Barbara pursed her lips and wanted to open her mouth, but the door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Nels¡­¡± Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Nina stood still as she saw something before she could say anything, while Barbara quickly distanced herself from Helios and sat down. Helios also withdrew his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nina shook her head as she returned to her senses and replied embarrassedly, ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s right, Michelle wants to thank you personally because you saved her.¡± Thank God I didn¡¯t bring Michelle in directly. Otherwise, this would definitely be another bombshell tomorrow if that girl were to see this.¡¯ Helios frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s only a trivial matter. Just tell her that no thank-yous are necessary.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s already waiting outside.¡± Nina continued. ¡°You got injured when you were rescuing her, and this matter has already made it onto a lot of headlines. If you refuse her appreciation at this time, you won¡¯t know what the media will say about you when this gets into their ears.¡± Helios rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Then let her in.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Barbara wanted to get up. However, Helios looked at her and said, ¡°No. you can stay right here.¡± Barbara was stunned for a moment, but a young girl had already entered the ward through the door before she could recover from the trance. Nina went back to the door, took a look around the corridor, made sure no one else was following them, and Michelle was caught off guard when she saw Barbara, but she did not think much about it. She had a vacuum sk full of chicken broth in her hand and said with a shy smile, ¡°Mr. Boucher, about that day, thank you for saving me. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve caused you to get hurt. I¡¯ve cooked this myself, thank you very much.¡± then closed the door. She handed over the chicken broth with both hands, and her head lowered as if she was afraid of being rejected. This was a token of appreciation from someone else, so Helios had no reason to refuse her gift. ¡°Thank you for your broth. Put it on the table.¡± Seeing Helios had epted it, Michelle gave off an innocent smile. She put the chicken broth on the table and nced at Helios nervously. ¡°Mr. Boucher, how¡¯s your injury?¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Michelle did not expect that a celebrity like Helios would not only save her but also smile at her. Helios is a tender and forgiving gentleman, as rumor has it.¡¯ After all, she was only an unknown actress, and all the celebrities that she had worked with had never even bothered to get to know her. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯re safe. I was worried that I hurt your reputation.¡± Michelle acted and spoke very cautiously. Helios was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯ll save whoever it is whenever such an incident happens.¡± Michelle¡¯s heart trembled slightly upon hearing Helios¡¯sforting words as she felt the warmthing from him. She suddenly looked at Barbara and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Boucher, is this your sister? She looks stunning.¡± The smile that was originally hanging on Barbara¡¯s face froze after listening to what Michelle said, and even Nina was dumbfounded. Helios choked and coughed repetitively, and at the moment when the atmosphere:n the ward was awkward, Barbara put on another smile and replied stiffly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m his sister.¡± As Barbara said that, she nced at Helios and smiled. ¡°The chicken broth has been delivered, She has thanked you, and you, my brother. still need to rest.¡± Although Michelle was reluctant to leave so quickly. Helios¡¯ sister had already spoken, so it was not appropriate for her to stay back longer. When Nina sent her away, Helios could not help but burst intoughter. Barbara red at him expressionlessly.¡± Was that funny? Brother.¡± ¡®D*mn it! She actually said that I¡¯m Helios¡¯ sister. But I¡¯m not even as old as Helios is. Dol look that old?¡¯ Helios could not stopughing-heughed so vigorously that his abdomen started aching. Barbara stood up and was about to leave, but Helios pulled her, and that was when she suppressed her emotions. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Barbara furiously pulled her hands out of his grasp and sat back with her arms crossed. ¡°Can I not feel angry? She actually said that I¡¯m old.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Helios pinched her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re not old, you¡¯re mature.¡± No matter her appearance or temperament, Barbara did not look anything near an innocent young girl. She had always had a mature and elegant charm, and her facial features looked very regal, as well as very recognizable. Celebrities who looked like this in the entertainment industry would usually go for the sovereign or sexy character setting and style. As for Michelle, she was only 20 years old, she was young, and she went for the fair, young, and energetic style. However, celebrities with these character settings were in abundance in the entertainment industry. Still, Barbara seemed to care a lot about it and turned her face away. ¡°Mature is also considered old in my dictionary.¡± Helios wrapped his arms around her. Barbara was stunned and turned to look at him in surprise. On the other hand, Helios smiled hoarsely.¡± But I like it, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Barbara was startled again. She was so touched that it seemed like a firework had been set off in her heart. She then raised her head and kissed his lips. Helios lowered his gaze, sped the back of her neck with his palm, and intensified the kiss. While all these were happening, he wrapped her in a whirlpool of warmth, causing her to forget everything about the cold winter. There was a snowfall outside-the snowkesnded on the ss windows, and the frost blurred the panes. On Christmas¡­ The private elementary school was very lively. All sses were filled with very warm and cozy decorations, and even the campus was decorated with lights to celebrate Christmas. On that day, the school was open to the public, and the students¡¯ parents could also visit their children and the teachers and even watch performances on campus. ¡°Dad, Mom, am I pretty today?¡± Daisie was wearing a red skirt that had white velvet edges and a pair of short boots. She also had a Christmas hat on and one pigtail on each side of her head. She looked very adorable and pretty. She approached her parents and turned around in a circle. Maisie raised her hand to adjust the crooked hat for her and smiled. ¡°You look pretty. so beautiful.¡± Nn looked at Maisie. ¡°She resembles you more and more as she grows up.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who gave birth to her, so, of course, she¡¯s going to resemble me. I¡¯ll be demned if I allow all three of them to look like you. ¡®It¡¯s not an issue for the two boys to resemble their father. But if my daughter were not to resemble me too, I¡¯d be scoring my genes with an F.¡± Daisie pouted, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to resemble Dad.¡± Nn turned his head away and chuckled. Maisie flicked her little head lightly with her knuckle. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t look good if you were to look like your father.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Daisie pointed at him. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Look at how beautiful Colton looks when he dresses up as a girl in a skirt. They even imed that Colton looks prettier than me.¡± Maisie nced in the direction that Daisie pointed and was shocked. Colton, who was surrounded by a group of ssmates, was wearing a golden wig and a tutu dress that resembled that of a Western princess. Maisie really would not have recognized that it was her own son if she had not looked closely! Maisie asked, ¡°Why would Colton dress up like that?¡± Daisie giggled. ¡°Nolly was the one who had to y the role of the princess, but Colton owes Nolly a favor, so he agreed to y this role for him. ¡°He owes him a favor? That kid seems only to hate Noce on a superficial level.¡¯ Maisie rubbed her chin. ¡®Colton looks really amazing when he dresses up as a girl. So what if¡­¡¯ She turned to look at Nn. Nn just happened to exchange a gaze with her. He immediately cleared his throat lightly as if he had seen through her thoughts at a nce, looked around, and approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m already in my 30s, and you want me to wear a dress?¡± ¡­ Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder, inserted her hands into his jacket, and said softly, ¡°Hubby¡­ I want to see you in a dress tonight Maisie ced her hand on his shoulder, raised her eyebrows, and chuckled. ¡°You can wear it in front of me.¡± traightened his body and looked away ca¡¯s Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Daisie kept her eyes on her brother and didn¡¯t notice what was happening behind her. Nn held her hand. ¡°Be a good girl.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t if you don¡¯t agree. She pulled her hand away and turned around. Nn rubbed the center of his eyebrows and put out his arm to pull her back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Maisie, who was leaning in his arms, smiled proudly. The y was going to start. Colton stood on the stage, but the parents and students from other sses didn¡¯t notice that the princess was a boy. The prince was yed by another boy in their ss, while a girl yed the evil dragon rider. The lights were all focused on the stage, and the performance was so exciting that all eyes were on them. The evil dragon rider kidnapped the princess, and when the wires pulled them u p. they slowly rose into the air. Suddenly, all the lights were out, and when everyone was in shock, a girl screamed. Everyone took out their phones for the shlight. Nn noticed something and ran toward the stage, while Maisie suddenly stood up. and her expression changed. ¡°Colton!¡± The teacher¡¯s voice came through the sound system when the lights were back on. The circuit broke and caused the wire machine to jam, leaving the two children hanging 30 feet in the air. The girl was crying out of fear and was hugging Colton tightly. Colton hung there, not daring to move and looking pale. Nn asked people to bring some mats over and stood under the two children. Colton.¡± ¡°Dad, I feel¡­¡± Colton slowly looked up. The wire was slowly breaking. Nn noticed that, and his expression changed. ¡°Colton, don¡¯t move. Trust me. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie covered her mouth, her heart almost jumping out of her throat, and she immediately helped with moving the mats. Daisie stood among the people who were rushing around and looked around. She saw someone run past from the upper floor when she looked up. She ran past the crowd and went outside. Maisie, some parents, and some teachers brought more mats, and someone yelled,¡± It¡¯s going to break!¡± Maisie looked up. The wire suddenly snapped, and the two children fell. The parents off stage all stood up and screamed in panic. The two children fell onto the mats. and Maisie and Nn rushed forward to help Colton up. ¡°Colton!¡± The other students and teachers ran over to see if the girl was alright. Colton leaned between his father¡¯s arms and slowly opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°Dad, Mom?¡¯ Maisie hugged him right her eyes red. ¡°I thought I lost you.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nn stood up and grabbed the cor of the vice-principal, who had just rushed over. ¡°What happened? Why would such a thing happen during a student performance!?¡± The vice-principal was sweating bullets. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡¯s¡­ We¡¯re looking into this ident.¡± ¡°You best do your best to find out the cause of that, or I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Nn pushed him away. The vice-principal immediately bowed.¡± Yes, of course, Mr. Goldmann. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll run a thorough investigation.¡± After the incident, the rest of the performance could not continue because the parents were worried. No parents would be rxed no matter whose child that happened to. The vice-principal and organizers apologized to all the parents and promised to give them a good exnation. Meanwhile¡­ Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Daisie walked out of the building and poked her head out from behind a wall when she saw someone leaving suspiciously. She ran to the flowerbed, squatted down, and saw that person walking toward a car parked in the schoolpound and standing by the car. Daisie looked out. The window was rolled down, and she saw a woman inside but couldn¡¯t see her face. Suddenly, a hand came from behind and covered her mouth. She wanted to scream, but the person shushed her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Daisie paused and turned around. Noce was standing behind her. ¡°Nolly, you- Ouch!¡± Daisie¡¯s mouth was covered up again while he put one finger in front of his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Daisie nodded. He let her go, and they both turned back to look. The man said something to the woman in the car and got in on the passenger side. The women looked out the window, and Noce pressed Daisie¡¯s head down. He stared while the car drove away from them, looking puzzled. ¡°Nolly,¡± Daisie whispered. He didn¡¯t reply but walked out of the flowerbed after confirming that the people had left. Daisie followed along. ¡°Nolly, they were the ones who tried to hurt Colton, right?¡± That sneaky person must have been rted to Colton¡¯s incident. Noce stood there quietly before turning to look at her. ¡°No.¡± After pausing for a few seconds, he looked away. ¡°They were trying to hurt me.¡± Daisie looked shocked and walked in front of him. ¡°Why would they want to hurt you? Did you do something to them?¡± Nonce looked at her, unsure what to say. However, when he saw how serious she looked, he put out a hand, patted her head, and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how your brother is.¡± Daisie pouted. Noce must have been hiding something from her, but she followed along. In the breakroom¡­ The vice-principal didn¡¯t know how to resolve the tense atmosphere with the parents. The incident was rted to Mr. Goldmann¡¯s son, no less. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nn sat on the couch, looking still, obviously angered by the situation. Quincy came with some people. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn¡¯s fingers were crossed and ced on his thighs. He looked up with his cold eyes. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no problem with the circuit backstage. There was no tripping. Someone shut the system down.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were cold and piercing. ¡°What about surveince?¡± Quincy brought the crew over, and that person said nervously, ¡°There¡¯s no surveince on the second floor of the stage. All the cameras would ckout once the main circuit was switched off, so nothing was captured. The vice-principal walked over. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, none of the teachers or crew would have done this. The school is open to the public for Christmas, so maybe¡­ Maybe someone snuck in.¡± The principal agreed. ¡°Yes, all the teachers and the few crew members have been investigated. Every crew member on the second floor would vouch for one another that no one left mid-way.¡± Nn frowned. The school was open to the public during Christmas, so if someone had snuck in, they would have to check all the parents and outsiders . That would be finding a needle in a haystack. ¡°Dad!¡± Daisy suddenly appeared in the breakroom. She ran over. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not someone from our school. I saw them.¡± Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Nn was surprised. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I saw a man run out suspiciously, so I followed. They left in a car.¡± Nn¡¯s face dropped when Daisie said that, and he barked after a long time,¡± Daisie Vanderbilt! Who said you could do that!?¡¯ Daisie was stunned because her father had never raised his voice nor questioned her before. She bit her lip and frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t just let people try to hurt Colton, even¡­ Even though that person wasn¡¯t really trying to hurt him.¡± She didn¡¯t dare look up at her father because she knew he was angry. Nn took a deep breath and asked the principal and vice-principal to leave. Once they did, only a few people were left in the breakroom. Daisie¡¯s head was still hung low, pressing her lips together. Nn rubbed his nose bridge. ¡°Daisie, if something like this ever happens again, tell me. Children shouldn¡¯t be deciding, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she quietly answered. Quincy looked at Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Daisie said that the person didn¡¯t want to hurt Colton?¡± Nn frowned. Daisie looked up at Quincy. ¡°They were nning to hurt Nolly, but Nolly switched characters with Colton.¡± Quincy was surprised. Nn looked at Daisie and then at Nonce, who was standing at the doorway. He then said to Quincy, ¡°Bring Daisie out.¡± Quincy held Daisie¡¯s hand and led her out. She watched Noce walk in and turned around. When she was at the door, she pulled her hand back. ¡°Uncle Quincy, do you think Dad will scold Nolly?¡± Quincy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Dad is definitely going to me Nolly. No, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Daisie leaned on the door. Quincy put his hand on his forehead-this youngdy was going to torment him. In the breakroom, only one adult and a child were left. They kept eye contact for a long time before Nn squinted. ¡°You knew they wanted to harm you?¡± Noce didn¡¯t dodge the question. ¡°Yes.¡± Nn leaned back on the chair, his eyes piercing cold. ¡°Did you use Colton by switching characters with him?¡± Just 8 years old yet unpredictable.¡¯ Nn couldn¡¯t help but suspect him. If Noce had been aware that those people would attack him during Christmas and switched characters with Colton, then this child wasn¡¯t innocent. He could no longer stay at their home. Noce didn¡¯t answer. Nn stood up, walked toward the boy, and looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯ll get Tristan to take you home.¡± When he walked to the door and opened it, Daisie fell in, but she caught her footing. She looked up at her father¡¯s dark eyes and smiled. ¡°Dad¡± Nn looked annoyed. ¡°Who taught you to listen in on people?¡± Daisie looked down and didn¡¯t say a word. Quincy walked forward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, she was just worried that you would do something to Young Master Knowles,¡± It was better before he exined becauseExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nn looked even more upset once he did. ¡°He¡¯ll move out tomorrow. You¡¯re not allowed to speak to him anymore.¡± If he didn¡¯t take matters into his own hands, his daughter might just run away with this boy. He walked away upon saying that. Daisie was frozen on the spot. ¡®What did Dad mean by moving out? Is he throwing Nolly out?¡¯ She turned around to look at Noce, who seemed lonely and sad under the light. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Noce turned sideways, looked into Daisie¡¯s eyes, and then smiled sadly. Daisie bit her lip, turned around, and ran out. Nn informed Tristan to bring Noce away after the incident with Colton. Tristan knew what it was about and remained silent before sending someone to fetch Noce. Noce and Colton didn¡¯t show up at school after a few days. Daisie looked at the two empty desks, and her fingers tightened around the pencil she was holding. At the Goldman mansion¡­ Maisie walked past the study and looked in through the half-closed door. She saw Nn standing in front of the window. Maisie crossed her arms and leaned at the doorway. ¡°Did you send the child away because you think he set up Colton?¡± Nn slowly turned to look at Maisie. After a long pause, he said, ¡°That child has aplicated past. It¡¯s best not to have our children spend too much time with him.¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Nn frowned. Maisie walked in front of him. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about the child, and why did Daisie say the people were trying to harm him?¡± She knew that Tristan wanted to let Noce stay with them for a while so that Nn could protect the child. But she had definitely been shocked because of what happened on Christmas. Nn walked around the desk and took a seat on the soft chair. ¡°The person who would want to get rid of the heir of the Knowles would be Tristan¡¯s mother.¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡°Why?¡± Nn told her that Tristan¡¯s mother was the second wife of Elder Master Knowles. Tristan and his brother, Sam, were halfbrothers. Elder Master Knowles had had Tristan at an old age, so Tristan was only eight years older than Sam¡¯s son, Rick Knowles. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After Elder Master Knowles¡¯ passing, Sam was the one who took over, but Tristan¡¯s mother took over the Knowles two years ago because Sam had fallen sick. She wanted to get rid of Sam and Rick, and Noce had been kidnapped two years ago. After going through something, Sam probably knew that it was probably rted to Tristan¡¯s mother, so he got people to take Noce away to protect him. Maisie couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since Tristan¡¯s mother wants to get rid of that child, why doesn¡¯t she let Tristan take over the family affairs ?¡± Nn looked down. ¡°Tristan doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his mother. From what I know, she never took care of him since giving birth, and his father and brother brought Tristan up.¡± Maisie pressed her lips together. She would never have guessed that was Tristan¡¯s past, that his mother had never taken care of him. But if Madam Knowles didn¡¯t care about her child, why did she keep him? Colton, who was hiding outside, looked surprised. He didn¡¯t know that Noce had gone through so much and had even been kidnapped before. He pouted, turned, and walked away, In the study, Maisie suddenly asked after a long silence, ¡°They¡¯ve found him all the way here. I guess they already know that he¡¯s in Bassburgh now. Do you think he¡¯s in danger?¡± Nn looked at her but was silent. Maisie walked to the window. ¡°You know that mothers would not want to see children put in danger. Noce is just an 8-year-old boy. His living condition would decide how he grows up. Even if that child isn¡¯t innocent, he saved Colton.¡± Colton had told her that Noce had saved him before. If not for him, Colton would have been in a worse situation than what happened on Christmas. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter 940 If saving Colton was part of that Noce¡¯s n, then putting Colton in danger in his ce after saving him made Noce pretty scary. Such mindfulness and careful nning shouldn¡¯t be something an 8-year-old child could do. Thus, Maisie didn¡¯t believe that Noce saved Colton as part of his n because no one could control or predict the future. Even more unlikely for a child. Nn got up, walked around the desk, and stopped in front of her. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have the heart to put a child in danger, but I have no choice. We have three children, and I can¡¯t put them in harm¡¯s way.¡± Maisie looked around while deep in thought. Nn returned to ckgold, and soon after he got to his office, Quincy knocked, entered, and gave the details from the investigation to him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this was the suspicious car we spotted near the school during Christmas.¡± Nn took the file and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s a number te from a different state.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a te from Octavia, and I¡¯ve sent someone to find out who the owner is. I should get the results back in a day.¡± At Coralia, in the hospital¡­ Barbara walked out of the elevator with food in her hand but bumped into Michelle and her assistant. Michelle smiled and greeted her. ¡°Are you here to visit Helios?¡± Barbara didn¡¯t really want to interact with her, but she smiled and nodded out of respect. ¡°Yes.¡± Michelle held her arm as a friendly gesture, ¡°I¡¯m here to see him too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Barbara raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t like to pretend to be close to strangers. She pulled her arm back and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± She walked in front. Michelle pouted and followed after. When Helios saw Michelle showing up behind Barbara, he frowned. Michelle walked toward him with a smile.¡± Helios, I came to see you with Barbara.¡± Barbara ced the food on the table with a stoic expression. That girl used her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Helios noticed that and smiled. Michelle thought that he was happy she visited him and took the food over from her assistant.¡± Helios, brought lunch for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Helios took the food that Barbara brought. Michele was surprised and looked a little awkward as if she was going to start crying. ¡°Helios, do you¡­ not like it? I¡¯m sorry, I just want to thank you.¡± Helios looked calm. ¡°I can see your sincerity. Saving you was just an instinctive response. I wasn¡¯t expecting anything in return. I hope you understand.¡± Michelle¡¯s assistant was worried that she offended Helios and exined, ¡°Mr. Boucher, that wasn¡¯t what Shelly meant. She was just feeling guilty because you got hurt while saving her.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t anything serious, don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t want the media specting that I only saved someone for a reason. You should understand.¡± Michelle¡¯s assistant could hear the warning in Helios¡¯ statement. Her expression changed, and she immediately tugged at Michelle¡¯s sleeve-¡°Alright, we should let Mr. Boucher rest. Let¡¯s go.¡± Michelle bit her lip and looked back when she was leaving with her assistant. The gentle smile on Helios¡¯ face toward Babara surprised her. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Chapter 941 It isn¡¯t a smile from a brother to a sister. It is that of a couple. Could it be that she isn¡¯t Mr. Boucher¡¯s sister? Could it be that I was wrong the whole time?¡¯ After they had left, Barbara sat at the side of the bed with her arms across her chest and said, ¡°So you¡¯re not unable to reject other people, Mr. Boucher.¡± Helios was eating the food she brought him and giggled. ¡°Well, I can even sense your jealousy from here, so of course, I have to reject her.¡± Barbara went closer to him and continued.¡± It seems to me that she likes you so much that she wants to marry you.¡± Squinting his eyes, Helios fixed his gaze on her for a while before chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m already yours.¡± Barbara was stunned for a moment. After that, she averted her gaze and said, ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t you dare think that you can get away like that.¡± The smile on Helios¡¯ face widened as he put the meal box away. He reached out for her and pulled her into his arms as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I have met you?¡± Barbara turned her head around and asked, ¡°Would you fall in love with me if I chased after you three years ago?¡± ¨C He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Would you fall in love with me if any of these happened three years ago?¡± Barbara thought for a while and replied,¡± Nope.¡± She then paused for a moment before continuing with a smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would be my type three years ago.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re walking in the sun while I had to lurk in the dark. We were two people from two different worlds, so I don¡¯t think we would have met each other,¡± Barbara replied solemnly. She had approached him that year because he was the eldest grandson of the Bouchers. She had a motive of her own, so she did not expect that she would fall in love with Helios. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Helios caressed her cheek with his finger. There was a gentle, warm smile on his face as he said, ¡°Perhaps this is what they call fate.¡± They should have met each other three years ago. Both of them thought they would never be attracted to each other, but three yearster, everything that happened happened. Perhaps this was known as fate, and nobody could escape from it. Barbara lifted her head to look at him. Both of them were getting closer and closer to each other, and then Christina came in.¡± Son,¡± She saw the things that happened before her eyes and froze. Barbara pushed Helios away and rose to her feet. She was so embarrassed that she turned her gaze away. ¡°Mrs. Boucher.¡± Christina looked at her in surprise and then turned her head toward her son. Barbara hurriedly left the ward before Christina could ask anything. Christina watched as Barbara exited the ward. She turned her head back to Helios and asked, ¡°Helios, you¡­¡± Helios met her gaze squarely and offered her a smile. ¡°Yes. Just as what you¡¯ve seen.¡± Christina covered her mouth in surprise.¡± When did that happen?¡± ¡°Before I came to Coralia for shooting.¡± .. Helios looked at Christina and continued before she could say anything. ¡°I think she¡¯s the one.¡± This was the first time Christina in her whole life heard her son saying that he was in love with a woman. It took her quite a long while before she coulde around to her senses, ¡°Have you told your father and grandfather about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. She isn¡¯t ready to meet with you guys yet. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you about it,¡± Helios replied helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s awesome! I thought my son didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship because he had some issues with his sexual orientation.¡± Helios was rendered speechless. Christina pulled out her phone. While she was making a call, she asked again, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± Helios covered his head with his hand and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯m not lying.¡± ¡°I need to share this piece of good news with your father and grandfather. Hey, Yael, I have good news to share with you!¡± She talked through the phone and exited the ward. At Bassburgh¡­ Maise and Larissa were eating in the private room of a restaurant. When Larrisa asked Maisie when her wedding was, Massie chuckled and replied, ¡°Next year, I guess. By then, it should be about the time my cousin and Ryleigh hold their wedding.¡¯ Larissa was stunned. She put the cup down and asked, ¡°You want to wait for them?¡± Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Maisie smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, both of them were engaged three years ago. Originally, I wanted them to get married as soon as possible, but I was worried that Louis didn¡¯t like Ryleigh at all. Since they¡¯ve been bonding with each other for three years, I guess it¡¯s time to consider their wedding.¡± Larissa said. She looked at Maisie and continued. ¡°If you two want to wait for them, then let¡¯s do it together next year. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be very lively.¡± Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s three families.¡± Before Larrisa could understand what she was talking about, she received a call from Christina. She picked it up and said,¡± Christina?¡± Maisie did not know what Christina had said. She saw that Larrisa froze for a moment before replying in a surprised voice, ¡°Really!?¡± Both of them chatted for nearly a minute. After that, Larissaughed and hung up the call. ¡°Seems like a good thing is about to happen to the Bouchers as well Helios has found himself a girlfriend too.¡± Maisie picked up the cup and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ms. Chase, right?¡± ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Larissa asked. She smiled and replied, ¡°Ryleigh and I have known about it a long time ago.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Larrisaughed happily. ¡°That¡¯s what you were talking about just now. This is great. We can have three weddings at the same time. After Maisie and Larrisa had finished their meals, both of them came out of the restaurant. Maisie hade Larrisa goodbye and watched as she went away in her car. She walked toward her car, and when she turned her head around, she saw a car with the number te of Octavia parked not far away from her. It was rare to see a car from Octavia in Bassburgh, so she took a few more nces at it. Suddenly, a woman appeared from the car. Maisie had seen her before during the banquet with Tristan last time, and her name was Zeta. Zeta noticed Maisie as well. She recognized her and waved her hand at her with a warm smile on her face. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Maisie responded with a smile and replied, ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence. Are you here for lunch, Ms. Yanev?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zeta replied, smiling at Maisie.¡± Tristan told me that the food here is good, so I thought I should come and try it. What about you Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie looked at her and replied, ¡°Yeah, I just finished my meal. The food here is good indeed.¡± She then looked at the car that was leaving and continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Knowlese with you?¡± Zeta was stunned. However, she soon came around to her ¡®senses and replied with a grin, ¡°Well, he¡¯s busy, so I came here with a few of my friends.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Zeta lowered her head to look at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m going in first. I can¡¯t let my friends wait for too long.¡± Maisie nodded. Meanwhile, at the ckgold Group¡­ Quincy came into the office and put his findings on the desk. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, here¡¯s the identity of the car owner.¡± Nn flipped the document and nced through it. ¡°Jackie Clifford? The Cliffords from Octavia?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°The Cliffords monopolized the real estate industry in Octavia back then to be the leader, and its status isparable to that of the king of casinos,¡± he said before hissing in wonder. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how he would meddle in the affairs of the knowle¡¯s either.¡± ¡°Jackie studied in Yarammor before, so maybe that was when he came in touch with the Knowles,¡± Nn said as he put the document down. ¡°Have someone to keep a tab on them, but don¡¯t rm them.¡± ¡°Roger,¡± Quincy replied before exiting the office. Nn looked at the document on his table for a while and fell deep in thought. Then, he pulled out his phone and made a call. Tristan was currently enjoying a hot spring in a bathhouse, surrounded by many pretty women. The bathhouse room was foggy, and the decoration was antique. Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Chapter 943 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The servant led Nn inside. ¡°Mr. Knowles, your guest is here.¡± Tristan waved his hand to dismiss them. He then poured a ss of red wine and said, ¡± Seems like you¡¯ve found something regarding the thing that happened on Christmas.¡± Nn undid the buttons on his sleeves slowly and replied, ¡°Can you show me your sincerity?¡± Tristan¡¯s hand froze in the air. He lifted his head to look at Nn and smiled. ¡°What kind of sincerity are you talking about?¡± Nn stood in front of the pool and said,¡± You¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Tristan put the ss on the side and came out of the pool. He put on the bathrobe, and while he was tying the belt, he asked,¡± What have you found?¡± Nn turned his head around to look at him. ¡°The things that your mother did to that kid.¡± Tristan threw himself on the couch. He pulled a cigar out of a box and took a sniff.¡± Do you think it¡¯s an ident?¡± , He yed with the lighter with his hand, and the fire lit up half of his face. He took a drag from it, causing some sparkles to jump into the air from the cigar. ¡°The affairs regarding the Knowles aren¡¯t as simple as the outsiders think they are. Do you think that woman would only do something like that to a kid? Regardless of who you are, as long as you¡¯re one of the Knowles, she would never go easy on you.¡± Even though they were talking about his mother, there was a smile on Tristan¡¯s face, and it looked as if he was talking about someone who was not rted to him. Nn frowned. Tristan looked at him through the thick white smoke and continued. The environment that I grew up in was different from you people. You can have whatever you want since you were kids, but I can only fight for, it myself. My mother hates me and never takes care of m e. My father was very old when I was born, and he passed away after a few years, leaving me to my elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s care.¡± After he finished talking, he shook off the ash andughed. ¡°When she adopted your mother, she treated her better than me, her own son . She would rather exploit your mother than spare a nce at me.¡± Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°That boy isn¡¯t your only reason that youe to Zlokovia to cooperate with Mr. Topaz on a project, right?¡± Tristan smiled and replied, ¡°Noce is my elder brother¡¯s grandson. I¡¯m indebted to my brother, so of course, I¡¯m here for him.¡± Nn walked to the couch on the opposite side and sat down. ¡°Those people couldn¡¯t find him even though he had been in Bassburgh for so long. You asked me to look after Noce for you, but those people showed up before us on Christmas.¡± He looked at Tristan meaningfully and continued. ¡°You took advantage of me to shelter his safety, used him to draw out those people, but in the end, it was my son who got hurt. You¡¯re certain that I would investigate the matter, and when I did it, you would get rid of those people through my hands.¡± Without waiting for Tristan to say anything, Nn added calmly, ¡°There are only two reasons why they managed to find out the school that the kid attended. One is that you told them. Second is that you suspect there are spies around you, and you want to find them out.¡± Nn squinted his eyes and tapped his finger on the table rhythmically. ¡°There¡¯s no way an 8-year-old child could have predicted theing danger. No matter why my son changed his role with him, you all have included me in your n. This is because you knew I¡¯d be there that day, and I wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch my son get into an ident.¡± After he finished speaking, Tristan snubbed out the cigar in the ss of wine and said, ¡°As expected of someone from the Goldmanns. It seems your father was right to let you step into the business world early to hone your skills.¡± Nn¡¯s expression turned cold as he said,¡± You weren¡¯t going to tell me the truth from the beginning. Not only that, but you also included me in your n. If anything really had happened to my son, I wouldn¡¯t let any of you off.¡± Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Tristan chuckled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d do it if I weren¡¯t sure about it? If I hadn¡¯t cut the power, it would have been more than just broken wires.¡± Nn frowned, ¡°It wasn¡¯t them who cut the power?¡± Tristan smiled and replied, ¡°What they wanted was to create an ident, so why would they shut out the lights? The people who could reach the wires had to make at least sure that there would be no idents before they carried out their n. Since you¡¯re so smart, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find the answer yourself, Mr. Goldmann.¡±. Nn fell silent After a short while, his phone rang. He pulled his phone out to take a look. It was from the school Nn answered the call and put the phone near his ear. Nobody knew what they were talking about, but Nn¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. When he hung up the call, Tristan said, ¡± Seems like they have found the reason the wires snapped?¡± Nn rose to his feet and turned around. Just when he was about to leave, he thought of something and stopped in his tracks. Without turning his head, he asked, ¡°What kind of role do the Cliffords y in this incident?¡± Tristan was stunned. He stared at the cigar inside the ss of wine and replied, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating it.¡± Nn nced at him for onest time before he resumed walking and left the bathhouse. Quincy was waiting for Nn inside the car. When Nn got in the car, Quincy asked, ¡°Did you manage to get anything out of his mouth ¡°Things are moreplicated than we thought,¡± Nn said as he buttoned up the buttons. ¡°Let¡¯s go to school first.¡± Quincy started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and headed to the school. The principal sat in his office looking incredulously at the broken wires as well as a kind of weapon that resembled the short arrow of a crossbow. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Nn appeared outside of his office, the principal rose from his chair and greeted, ¡°Here you are, Mr. Goldmann.¡± After they hade into the office, Quincy noticed the items on the desk and was stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± The principal did not know what it was either. He said, ¡°This thing was found at the crane when my people took down the wires. It was stuck there, and my people felt suspicious, so they brought it back.¡± Quincy picked up the short arrow and took a look. The tip of the short arrow was sharp, and it resembled a hidden weapon that was fired from a crossbow. He turned around to Nn and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, please have a look at this.¡± Nn took the short arrow from Quincy. He squinted and nced at the broken wires. He took the broken wires from the desk and studied them. There were jagged teeth at the end of the wires. It seemed to him that they had been cut by something sharp. They couldn¡¯t bear the weight of two kids, so they would slowly deconstruct until they finally snapped. After all, they were micro climbing wires. They were very sturdy, and normally, an ident like this would not happen. Nn gave the short arrow back to Quincy and ordered, ¡°Go find out who has bought this cold weapon before.¡± Quincy took the short arrow and studied it once again. He nodded and said, ¡°Roger. I¡¯ll go check right now.¡± Nn then focused on the broken wires again. The things that Tristan said to him surfaced in his mind again. If the purpose of creating an ident and putting out the lights was to deceive the crowd, then the wires wouldn¡¯t be the target of the short arrow. Darkness was to throw everyone into confusion. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Colton and Daisie were having their meals on the table, but both of them did not have any appetite. When Maisie noticed their condition, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daisie lifted her eyes to look at her and asked, ¡°Mom, is it true that we can¡¯t y with Nolly anymore?¡± Maisie was taken aback. It seemed to her that Daisie was really upset at the fact that she couldn¡¯t have fun with Noce anymore. Maisie pressed her lips thin and popped a shrimp, which was Daisie¡¯s favorite, into her te and said,¡± Your father didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t have fun with Noce anymore. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t y with him now.¡± Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Cocking her head, Daisie asked, ¡°Why? Is it because Nolly offended someone, and they want to hurt him?¡± Maisie did not know how to exin it to Daisie. Suddenly, Colton opened his mouth and chimed in, ¡°Noce has aplicated background, right? There are people who want to take his life.¡± Maisie opened her mouth, but Colton put the fork and spoon down before she could say anything. ¡°I was the one who wanted to switch roles with him. He should be the one who yed the role that night. He originally wanted to switch with another student, but that student didn¡¯t want to y the role, so I helped him.¡± Daisie looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What kind of background does Nolly have? Why would anyone want to kill him?¡± Colton did not say anything. Would he not expose that he had overheard the conversation between his parents in the study room if he said it out? Maisie looked at them and smiled. ¡°After his uncle sorts everything out, you guys will be able to y together again.¡± ¡°Will he be in danger?¡± Daisie asked. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she replied, ¡°His uncle will protect him. Just like how your father will protect you guys.¡± Both of them did not say anything anymore and resumed eating their meal. By the time Nn came back, it was already 10:00 p.m. When Maisie came out of the kids¡¯ room, she ran into him. He draped his jacket over his arm and loosened his tie with one hand. ¡°Are the kids asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Maisie answered as she took over the jacket in his hand. Nn walked closer to her, lowered his head, and kissed her on the top of her head. Maisie giggled and pped his chest gently. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He grabbed her into his arms and buried his head in her shoulder. He pitched his voice low andughed. ¡°Whenever I think that I have a great wife waiting for me at home, I feel that I¡¯m so lucky.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you investigating the incident that happened that day?¡± Maisie asked as she smoothed out the crease on his shoulder. Nn pinched her chin and giggled. ¡°When did you be so insensitive, Zee?¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck and smiled brightly. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about that with me here?¡± Nn scooped her up from the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room then.¡± At night, Nn was taking a bath in the bathroom while Maisie was reading documents on the bed with her feet up in the air. Then, she suddenly saw something that stunned her and made her sit bolt upright: n the bed. The sound of the water in the bathroom was turned off, and Nn walked out of it with a bath towel around him, wiping his wet hair with a towel. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t slept yet, he threw the towel on the table and hugged her from the back. ¡°What are you reading?¡± Maisie was startled. She jerked her head back and pushed his head away. ¡°Go dry your hair first before coming close to me.¡¯ Nn chuckled. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like me already?¡± He looked at the document in her hand. It was the report of his investigation on Jackie. He squinted his eyes. Maisie flipped through the document in her hand and gave it back to him. ¡°Why are you investigating him?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°How could you get interested in another man, Zee?¡± Nn asked, donning a gloomy expression. His reaction amused Maisie. She leaned closer and took a sniff. ¡°You have taken a bath, but why can I still smell jealousy from you?¡± Nn pressed his lips on hers and nibbled her lips. She frowned. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± He chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Am I a dog? Do you want to see the bite marks on my shoulder?¡± Maisie was stumped. Her face turned red in embarrassment as she turned her head sideways. She pulled the sheet andy down. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± i Nn was caught betweenughter and tears. He nced at the document again and threw it on the table before going to look for a hairdryer. The next day, at Soul¡­ Maisie was flipping through thepany¡¯s ledger on her leather chair. Recently, the sales of jewelry had been very stable. Coupled with the endorsement of celebrities, Soul had be more and more popr among the public. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Maisie put the ledger on the desk and looked at Lucy. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Let¡¯s purchase two more shop lots.¡± Lucy was startled. ¡°Are you nning to make Soul Jewelry a chain brand?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m turning it into a national chain. We¡¯ll then go global after the brand has stabilized in the country.¡± ¡®My original idea was to make Soul one of the top contenders in the jewelry industry and go international, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not only aiming to propel Soul¡¯s reputation into the global market. The brand will also be picking up a piece of the pie in the international jewelry industry.¡¯ ¡°I believe that it¡¯ll be sessful.¡± Lucy smiled and gave herself a pep talk. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Soul Jewelry and witness the development of our brand. No one will ever get to say that we¡¯re a small company in the future.¡± Maisieughed and breathed a sigh of reassurance. ¡°I finally know why Uncle Kennedy would choose you as his assistant. It would be great if everyone could be as energetic and enthusiastic as you.¡± Lucy scratched her head in embarrassment and smiled. At noon, Maisie asked Madam Nera out for some tea and snacks at a dim-sum restaurant and told Madam Nera about her n. When Madam Nera heard this, sheughed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten what you promised me in the past once Soul stabilized its market in the country.¡± Maisie smiled in embarrassment. ¡°How would I dare to forget about that? I promised you to make Soul a top gun in the industry and then bring it into the international market. If things hadn¡¯t gone sideways three years ago, all those promises would have been actualized by now.¡± Madam Nera put her teacup down. ¡°It¡¯s great to have such ambitions and beliefs. I have high hopes for you, however¡­¡± Madam Nera paused for a bit and then continued. ¡°If you want to expand thepany, you won¡¯t make the cut with only one designer, The same monotonous design concept won¡¯t build you a brand. When a jewelrypany is trying to expand, its design concept has to be different, and there have to be many styles. Most customers get tired of old designs and take a fancy to new designs rather quickly, so other new design styles will always overshadow the design style of a jewelrypany. This happens among those socialites and richdies who love to own a jewelry collection. Their pursuit of jewelry will never be satisfied by only one designnguage.¡± Maisie understood what Madam Nera meant. ¡®If Soul wants to go international and be arger brand, it has to cater to different customers¡¯ preferences and tastes. I really won¡¯t be able to achieve that as thepany¡¯s sole designer, Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ve long been a famous designer, and I¡¯ve been a jewelry brand owner for quite a long time. My design concepts and styles have be rather well-known to the public over time. ¡®But if I want to make Soul into a luxury chain brand, or even more than that, it¡¯s only natural for me to run into the need of recruiting some new blood to give thepany a fresh breath of creativity. ¡®A huge brand should alwayse up with more design styles continuously. It should also aim to be a culture vessel where new talents are cultivated and form a mutual win-win rtionship with its designers. That¡¯s how apany develops further. ¡®That¡¯s how Taylor and Luxe developed into thepanies they currently are now, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Maisie humbly epted Madam Nera¡¯s advice. ¡°I understand that. Godmother. Thank you.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re still trying to be that polite with me.¡± Madam Nera waved her hand, smiled, and added, ¡°I suffered a lot and ran into quite a handful of failures when I tried to start apany around your age, and all those setbacks made me almost want to give up. I was almost 40 years old when Taylor Jewelry was sessfully established and when I became famous.¡± Maisie wrapped her arm around Madam Nera¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the role model for all working women. I can, at most¡­ be seen as someone fortunate enough to have encountered a huge wave and ridden along with it. Frankly speaking, my sess is mostly due to you and Nn.¡± Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Chapter 947 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Madam Neraughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this humble when you¡¯re with me. All I¡¯ve done is provide you with the channels. As for Mr. Goldmann, if you really wanted to rely on him, he would have helped you turn Soul into a top gun in the industry long ago.¡± She then ced her hand on the back of Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°I have high hopes for you because, despite your ability, you¡¯re very modest and have always kept a low profile, which ispletely different from the big names that I¡¯ve met in the past. ¡°It¡¯s always been rather inevitable for many designers to be arrogant after gaining the reputation and identity they¡¯ve always dreamed of. Of course, they¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to attain such glory, so although they¡¯re not as humble as I wish they could be, they¡¯ve already proven themselves with their sess. It¡¯s just that their essence has changed ¡°Once someone possesses fame, status, and power, it¡¯s rare and valuable not to forget their original intention and passion. So, Zee, no matter how much fame you manage to umte in the future, don¡¯t forget who you are and your origin.¡± Maisie stared at Madam Nera and nodded with a smile. After having afternoon tea with Madam Nera, Maisie pushed Madam Nera in her wheelchair as they walked along the corridor while the female bodyguard and assistant were behind them. ¡°Godmother, have you and Mr. Knowles known each other since you were young?¡± Asking more about Tristan was part of Maisie¡¯s original intention when she had asked Madam Nera out for tea. It was just that she could not make it look too obvious, so she could only ask her about him at the right time. Madam Nera smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I worked as a design apprentice in Yaramoor when I was younger. I didn¡¯t have much money back then, so I could only study and work as a part-timer in order to pay for my tuition fees.¡± Maisie was stunned and looked a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been to Yaramoor in order to be an apprentice?¡± She smiled again. ¡°Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it? Even someone like me started from the very bottom of the industry and had to work hard too. I had to work in almost all types of industries back then. The mentor who taught me about jewelry design at that time was Tristan¡¯s mentor.¡¯ After saying so, Madam Nera sighed all of a sudden. ¡°Tristan actually has quite a talent for jewelry design, however¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± Maisie was curious. Madam Nera sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s just that his mother didn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why he gave it up.¡± Maisie froze in ce for a split second. Nn had told her before that Tristan¡¯s mother did not like her son for some reason. She pretended to be surprised. ¡°Why would his mother not like it? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for him just to give up his talent?¡± Madam Nera turned to look at her. ¡°Why do you want to know these things?¡± Maisie smiled helplessly and answered her, ¡°Nn¡¯s mother is rted to the Knowles, but he doesn¡¯t like the Knowles very much. But I don¡¯t think Mr. Knowles looks like a despicable person, so I want to know more about him.¡± Seeing that she was doing so for Nn, Madam Nera nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I don¡¯t know much about Tristan, but I¡¯ve heard a thing or two about his mother.¡± Madam Nera told her that Tristan¡¯s mother, the current leader of the Knowles, was of mixed blood, and she was part East Winstonite. That woman¡¯s social skills were in another leaguepared to other socialites of her time. Otherwise, she would not have caught Elder Master Knowles¡¯ attention. She had only been in her 30s when she became the second wife of Elder Master Knowles, who was already in his 50s at that time. Of course, because the two had a 20-year-age gap, it would be a frequently discussed topic among Yaramoor¡¯s nobility that she had chosen to marry the old man for profit. Maisie stopped, and a trace of suspicion shed across her face. ¡°Could it be that the two of them didn¡¯t come together because of love ?¡± Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Chapter 948 ¡®If they were in love, why would Madam Knowles dislike her son? Was she really in it for the benefits that she would get from the Knowles? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But if she¡¯s plotting against the Knowles for its assets and property, she should value her son even more. The only thing that would await her in the future was a happy and wealthy life if she were to assist her son in inheriting the Knowles. However, Nn told me that Tristan¡¯s mother not only doesn¡¯t want to see him, but she also never thought about letting her son inherit the Knowles. ¡®She¡¯s the one in power among all the knowles, and everything in the Knowles has to go through her. What kind of woman would have the ambition to upy all her deceased husband¡¯s property and even suppress all the descendants of the Knowles?¡¯ Madam Nera shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re in love with each other, but ording to what I heard, the Knowles have been in a very chaotic mess ever since Madam Knowles took over the family. So, I can only say that Tristan¡¯s mother is, by no means, an ordinary woman.¡± In the end, Maisie watched Madam Nera get into her car and leave. She then stayed where she was to think for a long time. ¡®What Godmother said isn¡¯t unreasonable. Tristan¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have sent an assassin here to kill the eldest grandson of the family if she was an ordinary woman. ¡®Being in power and creating a stir within the Knowles, her purpose isn¡¯t only to own the Knowles, but she ns to disintegrate and end the family from its very rootspletely. Just how much does she hate the Knowles for her to do such a thing? And if that¡¯s the case, Noce¡¯s abduction from two years ago was more or less rted to Madam Knowles too.¡¯ Maisie suddenly recalled the man named Jackie Clifford that Nn had been looking intost night. She remembered that there was also a boy named Jackie Clifford who studied in the same ss as she did back in high school, but the two did not look like the same person after she had taken a look at the profile photost night. Maisie returned to the Vanderbilt manor, a ce where she had not returned for a long time. The manor had been abandoned for three years as she did not want to make any changes even after Larissa gave her the title of the manor. She unlocked the door with the key, pushed the door open, and walked into the living room. The furniture in the living room was all covered in white cloth, and all of them were covered in a thickyer of dust, while the corners of the ceiling and the chandeliers were all cobwebbed. When she walked upstairs and passed by the study, she could not help but stop-the past shed across her mind like a flipbook. Everything was still so vivid to her. She looked down at the living room from upstairs, as if her father was still sitting in his armchair and drinking his tea in the living room, while Le was trying everything in her ability to please him, and Willow was showing him all her achievements. The scene shed back to nine years ago when her father had pped her and driven her out of the manor. Maisie could not help butugh at herself. She did not expect that those people who she thought would have nothing to do with her in the future would eventually be part of her memories. When she got to her room, she stood at the entrance for a long time before opening the door. Everything in the room was also tightly covered by white cloth. The only items that were not protected by cloth were the photos on the walls, and they were already covered in dust. Maisie walked up to the cab, lifted the white cloth, raised her hand to clean the dust, opened the drawer, and took out her high school yearbook. She turned to the photo section, went down the list of names, and finally found Jackie i n the yearbook. However, the Jackie that she found in the photo was plump, wore sses, and looked very inconspicuous. The reason Maisie remembered his name was that his grades had been very good, and he was an introverted and shy boy. Maisie ced the yearbook in her bag, got up, and left the room. Tristan and Nn sat in the dining room while Quincy ced the short arrow in an airtight bag in front of Tristan. Tristan took the short arrow out of the sealed bag and nced at it. Nn intertwined his fingers, ced his hands on the table, and exined with a calm expression, ¡°There¡¯s an assassin organization in East Winston that uses this kind of weapon to murder their targets secretly. I think you should know a thing or two about that organization.¡± Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Tristan pursed his lips tightly and put the arrow down. ¡°Why do you think that I would know?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nn smiled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know that, Madam Knowles should know that. Her family is from East Winston, isn¡¯t it?¡± . Tristan did not utter a single word. Nn leaned on the back of the chair and tapped his fingertips against the table.¡± Actually, you¡¯ve long suspected that your mother has ced a spy by your side. I think it¡¯s impossible for you not to know that.¡± After a moment, Tristan chuckled silently. He then straightened his posture and looked at Nn. ¡°Some troubles in the world cannot be resolved that easily.¡± ¡°Even if you know that Madam Knowles is the person behind the scheme, she¡¯s your mother, and you don¡¯t have it in you to go against her hard. That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural for you to feel troubled.¡± Nn saw through him at first nce. Tristan exchanged gazes with Nn for a long while and then said sullenly, ¡°I just want to know why she hates me that much, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡®Then you should start looking into the Knowles. If she doesn¡¯t have any immense grudge against the Knowles, then why can¡¯t she even tolerate the existence of a kid from the family?¡± Nn stood up and buttoned his suit jacket. When he and Quincy reached the door, Tristan¡¯s lips moved suddenly. ¡°The Cliffords have also contributed in secret regarding how badly the Knowles are doing nowadays.¡± Nn stopped moving forward, turned around, and nced at Tristan, who was sipping tea. ¡°So part of the reason you came to Zlokova is to investigate the Cliffords.¡± ¡®Yes.¡± Tristan stared at the teacup in his hand. ¡°My father¡¯s death and my brother¡¯s illness aren¡¯t mere coincidences. I¡¯ve looked into the doctor who treated my father. He has something to do with the Cliffords.¡± Nn said nothing and left the private room with Quincy. After getting into the car, Quincy fastened his seat belt as he still felt a little strange.¡¯ The Cliffords¡¯ sphere of influence has always been in Octavia, and they can actually extend the reach of their power up to Yaramoor. Is it possible that it has something to do with the Cliffords¡¯ son? ¡°How is the Cliffords¡¯ son rted to Madam Knowles? They¡¯re so close that he was willing to devise a n to kill Elder Master Knowles for Madam Knowles.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Jackie. He¡¯s only in histe 20s. He was still studying in a college in Yaramoor eight years ago, and Elder Master Knowles was already dead back then.¡± Quincy was startled. ¡°Could it be one of the elders of the Cliffords?¡± Nn pondered for a moment, then scoffed coldly. ¡°There¡¯s only one person in the Cliffords who has some connection with some East Winstonites. Quincy was astonished. ¡°Is it the Elder Master of the Cliffords, Mr. Thomas Clifford?¡± Thomas was the father of Lance Clifford, and Jackie was his grandson. Thomas was very famous in Octavia and East Winston. It was said that he had traveled all around the world when he was young, stayed in East Winston for a few years, studied civil engineering in Yaramoor, and umted quite a reputation in the upper-ss circles. After Thomas returned to Zlokova, he had monopolized Octavia¡¯s real estate industry and was on an equal footing with the king of casinos. The king of casinos could look down upon Lance and disregard him, but he still had to show Thomas some respect. It was said that if it were not for the local government, which suppressed Thomas¡¯ influence in the region, Thomas would have long been the sole yer who owned the whole of Octavia. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie pushed open the door of the study and rummaged through the documents on the desk, only to find the document that Nn got by investigating Jackie. She took the document out andpared the photo on the document to the photo in her yearbook. Apart from the body figure of the two, both of them wore sses. And when she looked closely, Maisie realized that the facial features of the Jackie found in the document looked exactly the same as a slimmer version of the Jackie found in the yearbook. She was a little surprised. ¡®Jesus! Were we really ssmates back in high school? And did he undergo stic surgery? Aren¡¯t these changes a little too huge?¡¯ The Jackie in the document wore a suit and silver-rimmed sses, giving off a sense of humility, courtesy, elegance, and gentleness. The gaze of the person in each of the photos lookedpletely different. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Chapter 950 One of them looked introverted and shy, while the other looked regal and confident. Maisie frowned and could not help but murmur, ¡°So why is Nn investigating him?¡± She ced the documents back in the folder while another document slid out of the folder. She was astounded for a split second, picked the document up, skimmed through it, and was stunned in ce. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Nn appeared outside the door. Maisie¡¯s expression turned slightly restrained, and she put the document back. ¡°I¡¯m going through the findings of your investigation.¡± Nn draped the coat hanging on his forearm on the back of the chair and walked toward her. ¡°Why are you so interested in this person ? Maisie paused for a bit, raised her head, saw Nn¡¯s slightly grim expression, and could not help but chuckle. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been wrongfully used.¡± He approached her. ¡°Then why would you want to know more about him? Is it because you think he looks better than I a m?¡± Maisie stretched out her arms to hug him and pointed her finger at the tip of his nose. ¡°My husband looks better than him.¡± Nn held her palm and kissed her fingertip. ¡°Oh, is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡¯ Maisie smiled yfully and picked up the yearbook. ¡°Look at this , I¡¯m investigating him too. Nn¡¯s gazended on Jackie¡¯s photo. He was startled instantly and picked up the yearbook. ¡°Jackie was one of your ssmates?¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought his name was familiar when you told me you were investigating him, so Ipared the two photos. The subjects in these two photos seem to be the same person. But ording to my memory, Jackie was very introverted and shy, which made him almost a nameless and faceless student in the ss. But he turns out to be the young heir of the Cliffords from Octavia?¡± Seeing that Nn did not say anything, Maisie remembered something. ¡°By the way, after having dinner with my aunt in the restaurant the day before yesterday, I met Zeta Yanev, the femalepanion that Mr. Knowles brought to the opening ceremony the other day. She was getting out of a car at the time, and the license te number of that car is the one that you found through your investigation.¡± Nn kept quiet for a long time, then put down the yearbook in his hand. ¡°I was investigating the license te number because this car was seen at the school on Christmas.¡± Maisie was shocked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Zee, the Cliffords intervened in the Knowles¡¯ affairs, and I suspect that this isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. The assassination that we experienced the other day is rted to an assassin organization located in East Winston. So even if Jackie has nothing to do with this matter, he¡¯s Thomas Clifford¡¯s grandson. He should know about this.¡± Nn stared at her after saying that. ¡°Be careful of that woman. She might be a spy who¡¯s been assigned to approach Tristan.¡¯ Maisie was shocked and was silent for a long time. At the private elementary school¡­ Noce was walking on the campus, and a small figure was catching up to him in a hurry. ¡°Nolly!¡± He stopped, turned around, and saw Daisie running toward him. Daisie caught up to him, bent over, and panted. ¡°Are you going to quit school?¡± Noce shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be taking a break from school for a while.¡± ¡°Why do you have to take a break from school?¡± Daisie was dumbfounded and thought of something. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid of getting us involved?¡¯ Noce did not utter a single word. Daisie pursed her lips. ¡°Nolly, my dad won¡¯t allow us to y with you, but I know you won¡¯t hurt us. And my mom said that we can still y together after Uncle Tristan has solved all your affairs, is that right?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Noce smiled and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you think I am.¡± ¡°No.¡± Daisie walked around him and stopped in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°Just because you saved Colton, I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± Noce nced at her. ¡°Then can you define what¡¯s a good person and what¡¯s a bad person?¡± The question was out of Daisie¡¯s league. She scratched her head for a long time and could not say anything, but she still went with her intuition. ¡°But I still think that you must be a good person.¡± Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Noce lowered his gaze. A woman appeared before he could say anything.¡± Young Master Knowles.¡± Noce turned and saw the woman walking over. He frowned and stared at her without moving. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The woman smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to get you.¡± Noce was on high alert and stood in front of Daisie, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you at my uncle¡¯s ce.¡± The woman¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Your great-grandma sent me.¡± Daisie understood and walked out from behind him. ¡°You must be lying. Uncle Tristan would not let someonee and get him. He woulde here instead.¡± ¡°Daisie, go back.¡± Noce pulled her behind him. Daisie looked upset. ¡°No, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Go back with me.¡± The woman seemed to have lost her patience. ¡°Young Master Knowles, please don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡± Noce was going to leave with her when Daisie suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Noce looked surprised. ¡°Daisie?¡± Then his expression turned somber. ¡°Enough, go back.¡± Daisie stood in front of Noce. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them. I¡¯ll protect you. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything when they¡¯re at Dad¡¯s territory.¡± The woman stared at Daisie. Her job was to bring Noce back. ¡°Then get in the car.¡± Daisie hopped into the car with him. Noce frowned as he didn¡¯t know what to do now that there was one more person. The car drove toward the outskirts of town. Daisie kept her eyes on the view outside as if she was going on a road trip, seemingly ignorant that she was in danger. The driver looked at the woman and seemed to be speaking a foreignnguage. Why did you bring another person?¡± The woman replied, ¡°She wanted to follow. We¡¯ll get rid of her when we get there,¡± Daisy didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. When she turned around, she saw that Noce was looking annoyed, so she whispered, ¡°Are they talking about me?¡± Daisie showed the wristwatch intentionally and whispered into his ears. ¡°1 f my GPS shows that I¡¯m out of the city, Dad will realize ande save us.¡± Noce looked at her in surprise. The car finally parked in front of a row of vis along the beach. A few cargo ships were docked along the shore, the big space filled with crates. That was the port of Bassburgh and also the export route between the city and Octavia. Two men in ck grabbed Daisie right after she and Noce got out of the car. Noce immediately looked back. ¡°Let go of her!¡± He was going to rush forward when two other men in ck grabbed him and pinned him to the ground. The woman took a cigarette out of the packet and lit it. ¡°Young Master Knowles, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, but you¡¯re trying to protect her?¡± Noce¡¯s expression changed. His face fell, and he started smiling creepily. ¡°Have you found out who she is? If you touch her, the people behind her are not going to let you get out of this.¡± The woman took a drag and turned to the two men in ck. ¡°Don¡¯t blow this up. This isn¡¯t our turf. Lock the girl in the ck house and let Madam decide.¡± The two men nodded and took Daisie away. Daisie looked back at Noce and smiled at him. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Nonce was finally let up from the ground and walked toward the vis. In the room¡­ The screen showed an old woman with grey hair grooming a poodle in her arms. The woman walked in, and the other woman standing next to theputer was none other than Zeta Yanev. The woman walked toward the screen.¡± Madam, we¡¯ve brought Young Mr. Knowles here, but a little girl followed along. She seemed to be somebody.¡± Madam Knowles paused and looked up, her aged face still not looking friendly. ¡°Who is the girl?¡± The woman shook her head and just said that she was a friend from school. Zeta immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldmann¡¯s daughter. Why did you bring her along?¡± The woman was stunned, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know who she was. She insisted oning with Noce.¡± Zeta wanted to say something, but Madam Knowles cut her off. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve been trapped. If Tristan involved the Goldmanns, it means he knows about you. You need to send Noce back to Octavia. Since Octavia is under the Cliffords, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be able to get involved.¡± Zeta and the women nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The video call ended, and Zeta and the woman left the room. They went downstairs and saw Noce held down on the couch by two men. Noce knew Zeta and smiled at her, but there were no traces of childhood innocence in his eyes. ¡°Does my uncle know that you¡¯ve betrayed him?¡± Zeta paused and then frowned while she walked toward Noce, who was still smiling. ¡°Even if he knows, it is toote.¡± She put out her hand and patted Noce¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you to Octavia if you behave.¡± Noce stared at her. His cute face was prettier than a girl¡¯s, but it was calm and collected, which didn¡¯t match his age. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Yanev!¡± One of the men in ck ran inside. Something seemed to have happened because he was frantic. The woman looked cold. ¡°What is it?¡± The man said, ¡°The warehouse is on fire, and the girl escaped!¡± Escaping wasn¡¯t an issue, but people might notice it once it got out of control if the warehouse was on fire. Zeta said to the woman, ¡°Go take a look.¡± The woman left with some people while the smoke from the warehouse rose to the sky. The roof was burnt ck. The few men looked around for something to put the fire out. The warehouse stored mmable wine and cotton-made items. The cotton burned, and the fire only grew with the alcohol. Daisie ran, hid behind a nearby tree, and made a call with her smartwatch as she watched the thick smoke. ¡°Is this 911? There¡¯s a fire here, sir. Pleasee to the seaside township. There are a lot of cargo ships there. After the call ended, she kept her eyes open and hoped that the firefighters woulde and save Noce too! Meanwhile, Quincy sped toward the seaside township in his car with a few cars behind him. Nn looked at the GPS on his phone and looked worried-that girl really kept him on his toes. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Go faster!¡± Quincy floored it. He suddenly looked behind through the rearview mirror and saw two or three firetrucks following them. No, they were heading in the same direction. Was there a fire at the seaside township? Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Nn suddenly got a call from Tristan, who asked, ¡°Noce and your daughter were taken?¡± Nn squared his jaw. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to realize now. They¡¯re at the port at the seaside township.¡± Tristan mumbled, ¡°The port at the seaside township¡­¡± He suddenly understood. ¡°No, they¡¯re sending them to the Cliffords!¡± Daisie snuck into the vi amidst the chaos and suddenly hid behind a wall. Two men in ck brought Noce out of the vi, and she started to panic. What should she do? She didn¡¯t realize someone was creeping u pon her at that moment. Noce suddenly heard Daisie¡¯s scream. He turned around and saw a man in ck bringing Daisie out under his arms. Daisie struggled but wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight him off. ¡°You little rascal, I¡¯ve finally caught you. Did you start the fire in the warehouse?¡± the man yelled at her. Daisie wouldn¡¯t admit it. ¡°How is your warehouse catching fire any of my business, Aah!¡± She was thrown to the floor. Noce ran over and helped her up.¡± Daisie! I thought you left. Why did youe back?¡± Daisie rubbed her palms and had some soot on her nose. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be a coward for leaving you and running away.¡± Noce was surprised. Zeta walked over with her arms crossed.¡± Someone is going to notice. Get on the boat.¡± The man pointed at Daisie. ¡°What about her?¡± Zeta looked at Daisie and smiled. ¡°Bring her along. It won¡¯t hurt us.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Things would be easier if they had the Goldmanns¡¯ daughter in their hands. Daisie was pushed onto the boat. She kept looking back, expecting her father to show up. The firetruck rushed to the scene to put out the fire while Nn waited nearby in their car. Nn looked at the tracker on his phone, and it was moving. He ran toward the port. ¡°Mr. Goldmann!¡± A boat slowly left the port, and Daisie was standing on the deck and immediately saw Nn, who was rushing over. ¡°Dad!¡± She waved at him. ¡°Daisie!¡± Nn watched while the boat left, and he missed it. His aura was dark. ¡°Mr. Goldman, Daisie-¡± Quincy, who had just gotten there, saw the boat sailing away and realized they were toote. Nn calmed down, but his expression was still terrifying, ¡°Get some men and head toward Octavia.¡± ¡°But Octavia isn¡¯t our turf.¡± The coldness in Nn¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°I don¡¯t care. They have Daisie, my daughter.¡¯ Maisie rushed into Tristan¡¯s office when he was having a conversation with someone. The guard didn¡¯t manage to stop her and said, ¡°Mr. Knowles, this woman kept asking to see you. I. ¡°Alright, leave us.¡± Tristan waved and also asked the person he was talking with to leave. He walked to the couch. ¡°I guess you found out.¡± Maisie walked forward and took a seat. ¡°Mr. Knowles, they have Noce and Daisie, right?¡± Tristan didn¡¯t look up but instead picked up his teacup. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Nn rush over?¡± Maisie was extremely calm, weirdly calm.¡± What are they going to do to the children?¡± Tristan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything in Bassburgh, but I can¡¯t promise anything once they¡¯re out of Nn¡¯s turf and in Octavia.¡± Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Maisie¡¯s hand grabbed her bag tighter, her eyes piercing. ¡°Did you know that Zeta was your mother¡¯s a spy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you just put the children in danger?¡± After a long pause, Tristan raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, some things are just out of my control. At first, I was just suspicious about Zeta, and I couldn¡¯t confirm whether she was working with me as a spy. I set up what happened on Christmas and found out that she was involved. ¡°I admit that I involved Nn because, in Bassburgh, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything with the Goldmanns around, but I didn¡¯t expect them to make a move today and bring the kids to Octavia. He wasn¡¯t God. Whatever ns he made were within his consideration, and he would do his best to make sure they were carried out. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the people to make a move that day. He had sent someone to keep an eye on Zeta and learned that they went to the seaside township, but she wasn¡¯t the one who picked up the kids from the school. Thus, he had no idea that the children were taken from school. It was all because someone else was involved. Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°You know the Cliffords.¡± Tristan looked mellow. ¡°So what if I do? They won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Maisie looked at him with the same expression. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Jackie Clifford is in Bassburg, right? He should know you. I think you¡¯ll be able to arrange for me to meet him.¡± On the boat¡­ Daisie and Noce were locked up in a container. Noce leaned on the door and turned to look at Daisie. ¡°Did you start the fire?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daisie hugged her knees and ced her chin on them. ¡°I wanted to dy them so that the firefighters could save you too once they arrived, but it was toote because they took you away.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Noce smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the police will arrest you for starting a fire?¡± ¡°I did it to save you because there was no one around.¡± Daisie pouted, then her stomach started growling. Noce put down his bag and took out a pack of cookies. ¡°Take this.¡± Daisie smiled and took the food. ¡°Thanks, Nolly.¡± She opened the packaging and looked at him. ¡°What are you having?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± His stomach started growling after he said that, so he awkwardly turned his face away. Daisie broke the cookie in half and curled up next to him. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Noce was surprised but took the halfcookie. He watched while Daisie finished the cookie in one big bite and lowered his head. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Daisie licked her fingers and said,¡± Because we¡¯re friends.¡± At the same time, she shed a bright smile. ¡°I have three brothers now, Wayion, Colton, and you.¡± Noce asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your eldest brother?¡± Daisie pressed her lips together, ¡°He¡¯s in Stoslo and will only be back during the winter break.¡± She turned to Noce. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to him, but don¡¯t mistake him for Colton because they look so much alike.¡± Noce looked sad. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± He leaned against the door and looked forward. ¡°I don¡¯t have siblings, no brother, just me. My parents were worried that I would be attacked, so they sent me away. I could only live in hiding and keep changing schools and moving around, so I don¡¯t have many friends either.¡± Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Daisie was astonished and suddenly felt sorry for Noce. She took a deep breath and patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be your friend from now on. My brothers too. You won¡¯t be lonely anymore Noce smiled. Daisie Goldmann was a silly girl but adorable. The night started creeping in. Maisie got out of the car in a brown trenchcoat with a belt and boots, her long, seaweed-like hair thrown behind her. She didn¡¯t have a lot of makeup on, only lipstick. She had two bodyguards with her too. The server brought her to the VIP room, opened the door, and Tristan and a man looked over simultaneously. Jackie, who was about to take a sip of his wine, paused while his eyes fell on Maisie¡¯s face. She seemed familiar, so his eyes lingered. Tristan smiled, ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is Ms. Maisie Vanderbilt.: ¡°Maise Vanderbilt.¡± Jackie frowned. At that moment, Maisie walked to the table and picked up a ss of wine. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You seem to be an old ssmate if I¡¯m not wrong.¡± Jackie seemed to remember something, looked down, and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought you looked familiar. Ms. Vanderbilt. Didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡¯ Maisie hadn¡¯t been close with Jackie in high school, and he looked very different from when he was in high school-even their other schoolmates might not have recognized him. He had been an introverted, shy boy in school, but he had gone through a big change. Not only was he an heir of the Cliffords, but he was also a genius in IT and had status. It was hard not to be suspicious that she could recognize him. Maisie smiled. ¡°I was surprised that the ¡®Mr. Clifford¡¯ whom Zeta knew was actually my high school friend.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow. ¡°You know Zeta?¡± ¡°Since I know Mr. Knowles, I¡¯d know Zeta too.¡± Maisie swirled the ss she was holding. Jackie looked toward Tristan. ¡°Who are you to this friend of mine?¡± Tristan smiled, ¡°Rtives, I guess.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackie squinted. Under the dim lighting, his sses reflected the light while a pair of dark eyes stayed on her. Maisie maintained her smile. Jackie picked up the ss, swirled the wine around, ced his long arm on the back of the couch, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you said you wanted to talk to me about something, and that was why I came over. I guess it wasn¡¯t as simple as that?¡± Tristan smiled but didn¡¯t say anything after he was exposed. Jackie looked at Maisie, finished the wine, and loosened his grip, letting the ss fall to the table, ¡°Is this a reunion, or is there something more?¡± Maisie¡¯s hair was behind her ears, and her red lips parted. ¡°Something more.¡± Heughed. ¡°Good job for finding me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mocking me.¡± Maisie looked at him, her smile still on. ¡°You¡¯re a Clifford, and since I have something that involves the Cliffords, who else could I see if not you?¡± Jackie¡¯s expression was neutral.¡± Something that involves the Cliffords?¡± He looked at Tristan, picked up his phone, and stood up. ¡°I don ¡®t intervene with the affairs of the family.¡± Seeing that he was going to leave, Maisie looked at the wine in the ss and squinted. ¡°If you could intervene with what happened at the school on Christmas, why can¡¯t you get involved in this?¡± Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Jackie stopped in his tracks. Turning around, he looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maisie sipped on the wine in the ss, lifted her eyelids to look at him, and said,¡± My son almost had an ident at school due to an assassination attempt and your car was at the school that day. Thus, I investigated you.¡± Jackie gnashed his teeth, and his face turned dark. Maisie studied his expression secretly. Apparently, Jackie did not know anything about it. However, there was no way he would not know who could drive his car. She put the ss down and rose to her feet. ¡°Since we used to be ssmates, I came here today to have a talk with you. Sincerely.¡± Jackie bumped the back of his teeth with his tongue. He might look like a gentleman on the surface, but only he himself knew that it was nothing more than a disguise. ¡°What if we can¡¯t talk it out?¡± Maisie fixed her gaze on him and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t talk this out, then we have to see what the Cliffords can do to solve this matter for you.¡± He walked closer to Maisie and offered her a smile. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Lifting her eyebrows, Maisie responded with a smile of her own and said, ¡°You can put it that way.¡± Jackie stared at Maisie for a long while. The smile on his face slowly broadened as he said, ¡°Seems like I underestimated you when we were still studying at school. Howe I didn¡¯t realize that you had this kind of threatening skill before?¡± Maisie chuckled lightly. ¡°People change, and is it not the same with you as well Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie rose to his feet and dusted his suit. ¡°If you want to talk to me, then I¡¯m free tomorrow morning.¡± He slipped a business card that he held in his fingers into her pocket and added, ¡°It¡¯s up to you now.¡± He loosened his tie, and his smile disappeared when he turned around. Then, he left without turning his head back. Tristan had been observing from the sideline. He put the wine ss down and said, ¡°Now you know that there is not a single one from the Cliffords that is easy to deal with, right?¡± Maisie had forgotten about Tristan. She turned around to look at him. ¡°Did you stay here because you didn¡¯t want me to be alone with him, Mr. Knowles?¡± Tristan lifted his head and replied, ¡°Now that you know what Jackie is, I suggest you drop your thought if you think you can get any information from him.¡± When he was about to leave, Maisie called out to him. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Knowles. For the things that you did tonight, as well as your suggestion. But for my daughter¡¯s sake, I think I know what I should do.¡± Tristan was stunned. His face turned slightly gloomy before he resumed walking and left. At Octavia, in the Clifford manor¡­ A servant stopped outside of the study room and knocked on the door. ¡°Elder Master Clifford.¡± After he got his permission, the servant pushed the door and walked into the study room. The study room was filled with books, brushes , and paintings. It was decorated in antique style, and an old man was sitting behind the desk. He was holding a brush in his hand, and he asked without lifting his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The servant replied respectfully, ¡°Madam Knowles has brought Young Master Knowles to Octavia.¡± The old man stood up straight and dipped the brush in paint. As he continued to draw on the paper, he said, ¡°Just settle them down somewhere else and inform them to have someone pick them up as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to have this kind of trouble on my home turf.¡± The servant said hesitantly, ¡°But¡­¡± The old man lifted his head. ¡°But what?¡± The servant lowered his head and replied,¡± They didn¡¯t only bring Young Master Knowles along. They also mistakenly kidnapped the youngest daughter of the Goldmanns.¡± Cildpler yo0 Thomas put the brush down and said sternly, ¡°The Goldmanns? Why did they involve the Goldmanns in this?¡± He waved his sleeve and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Where are the two kids now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re currently in your wine cer,¡± the servant replied. A Stretch Lincoln Limousine was parked near the wine cer. The wine cer was located in a remote area, and it was also the same ce he used to produce wines.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The ck-d man guarding outside walked forward and greeted him, ¡°What brought you here at this late hour, Elder Master Clifford?¡± Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Thomas replied expressionlessly. ¡°I just came here to take a look.¡± Zeta and the woman came out of it when he was heading toward the wine cer. The moment they saw Thomas, Zeta bowed to him and greeted, ¡°Elder Master Clifford, I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble I caused you.¡± ¡°Hmph, so you guys know that you¡¯re causing me trouble too.¡± Thomas¡¯ face was dark. ¡°How could you get the Goldmanns into this?¡± That woman replied in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t me us on that, Elder Master Clifford. It was the little girl herself who came with us. We also thought that the people from the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t act rashly with that girl in our hands.¡± Thomas nced at her and said, ¡°You people from East Winston have seriously underestimated the Goldmanns. Have you ever heard of the things they did in Stoslo?¡± Zeta and the woman lowered their heads in silence. After all, they really had no idea how big of a trouble they had caused. Zeta opened her mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll send the girl away tomorrow.¡± Thomas did not say anything. At that moment, Daisie poked her head out through the window. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re very hungry. We haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± Thomas looked toward the window. A little girl was standing at the window, and she looked rather upset. Perhaps she had inherited all the good genes from her parents as she was exceedingly goodlooking at her age, especially her eyes. They reminded him of someone. I¡¯m sorry, Elder Master Clifford. We forgot to prepare dinner for them. I¡¯ll go now,¡± Before Zeta could finish her sentence, Elder Master Clifford spoke. ¡°Wait.¡± Zeta looked at him dumbfoundedly. He said, ¡°Have them prepare more food for them. They are kids, after all. No matter what Madam Knowles asked you to do, you have to listen to me since you¡¯re on my property now.¡± Zeta did not say anything in return. After all, Madam Knowles had indeed told them to listen to Thomas when they were here. The bodyguard brought the scrumptious dinner into the room, stunning Daisie. Her mouth was wide open as she said incredulously, ¡°Wow, there is so much delicious food!¡± Noce frowned. Why are they being so nice to us?¡¯ When he saw Daisie was going to eat the food, he raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡± He took a nce at the door and added, ¡± They might have put drugs in the food.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Daisie was stunned. She put the fork down, but she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of food and swallowed her saliva, ¡°Nolly, are they trying to poison us or kill us with hunger?¡± Noce did not know what to say as well. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When Thomas heard what Daisie said, he suddenly let out a boisterousugh, causing both of them to turn their heads and look at the old man that appeared from the door. Blinking her eyes, Daisie asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Thomas was very interested in Daisie. He looked at her and replied, ¡°I¡¯m the one who prepared the food. Do you think I¡¯m going to polson you two?¡± Noce said without any expression,¡± There is no way you guys would treat us so nicely.¡± Thomas spun his head to nce at Noce. He did not have a good impression of the Knowles, so he did not like him either. However, he did not know why, but he felt attached to the little girl when he first saw her. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for her, I wouldn¡¯t care even if you died from starvation.¡± Daisie cocked her head. ¡°Because of me? Why?¡± Thomas chuckled, ¡°Because I like you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I have my own grandpa, and I can¡¯t have another grandpa anymore,¡± Daisie said truthfully. She thought Thomas would get angry at her, but surprisingly, heughed even louder. ¡°You have a lot of guts. As expected of a descendant from the Goldmanns.¡± Daisie blinked her eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°You know who I am? So does this mean that you know my dad too?¡± Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Thomas shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know your father. A sea separates your father and me, so what¡¯s the point for me to get to know your father? Daisie curled her lips. Seeing that both of them were still reluctant to eat the food, Thomas frowned and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no poison in the food. If you don¡¯t want to die of starvation, then eat.¡± After Daisie heard what Thomas said, before Noce could do anything, she picked up a piece of meat and popped it into her mouth. Noce was rendered speechless. ¡°How could this silly girl eat so much in other people¡¯s ces?¡¯ Thomas watched as Daisie wolfed down the food. Not only did she not throw a fit, but she also dared to talk back at him. He did not know why, but he could not dislike this little girl. It was a strange feeling for him. He found it so amazing that he could not help but pay attention to this strange little girl. Thomas asked, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Daisie was holding a drumstick in her hand. Her mouth was oily as she replied,¡± I¡¯m Daisie.¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Thomas mumbled and nodded.¡± What a nice name.¡± Daisie suddenly fixed her gaze on him and asked, ¡°Sir, why are you working with those bad guys?¡± Thomas was stunned. He frowned and replied to her with another question, ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯m one of the bad guys?¡± Daisie replied while munching on the drumstick, ¡°If you were a bad guy, would you still give us so much good food?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to fatten you up and sell you off.¡± Daisie was stunned, and she had the urge to throw the drumstick in her hand away. Thomas felt he should stop teasing the girl upon seeing her expression. He slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just kidding. I won¡¯t sell you off. After you¡¯ve eaten your fill, you should rest.¡± After Thomas had gone away with his men, Daisie approached Noce and said, ¡°See? I told you they wouldn¡¯t do anything to you when they learned my identity and who my father is.¡± Noce was rendered speechless. ¡®It¡¯s because you¡¯re lucky that that old man took a liking to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if they threw us into the sea.¡¯ That being said, he had to admit that Daisie indeed had the ability to make people want to get close to her, including him. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get closer to her when he first met her back then. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The next day, at Bassburgh¡­ The bodyguard drove the car to the hotel¡¯s parking lot. Maisie contacted Jackie, and she looked at her phone in silence for a long while when she saw the room number he had sent her. ¡°D*mn it! This guy must be up to no good for asking you toe here. Let¡¯s go up and Maisie kept her phone away and interjected before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, ¡°If something is about to happen to me, I¡¯ll call you guys. Then you¡¯lle up to back me up.¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. One of the bodyguards followed after her and said, ¡°But ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t exin to Mr. Goldmann if he hurts you.¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, turned her head around, and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t have the chance.¡± The bodyguard watched as Maisie walked away. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. ¡°Is it fine we let ma¡¯am go meet him alone?¡± Another bodyguard in the car let out a sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen her in action yet. Anyway, let¡¯s just put our trust in her.¡± When Maisie came to Room #8206, she sprayed the perfume on her wrists and rang the doorbell. Soon, Jackie opened the door. It seemed to her that he had just gotten up from his bed as he was still wearing his bathrobe and had not put on his sses yet. ¡°You really came.¡± Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°We made a dealst night to talk.¡± Jackie moved to the side to make way for Maisie. When he saw that she was not moving, heughed and fixed his belt.¡± What? Are you noting in?¡± Maisie gazed fixedly at him and walked into the room. Jackie closed the door and turned his head around to look at her. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Maisie stood in the living room and looked around before walking toward the couch and taking her seat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get yourself changed first before we start our conversation, Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie walked toward her and sat down next to her, seemingly wanting to get closer to her. ¡°I think what I¡¯m wearing is fine.¡± Maisie lifted her head and smiled meaningfully. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re not going to have a conversation with me for tricking me intoing here, Mr. Clifford.¡± Sniffing on the fragrance of her hair, Jackie twirled a strand of hair around his finger and asked, ¡°Then why did you still show up?¡± Maisie pulled her hair away from his finger and rested her elbow on the back of the couch. She looked extremely charming as she smiled alluringly at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll make you talk, Mr. Clifford.¡± Jackie pressed his lips close to hers. She stopped his iing lips with her palm and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Mr. Clifford?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing perfume?¡± Jackie dragged her into his arms, and desire began to burn in his eyes. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯ve changed a lot after all these years. I didn¡¯t realize you were so seductive in the past.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Maisie lifted her eyebrows and offered him a mysterious smile. ¡°Really? Are you not worried about losing your head over lust and inviting a wolf into your house?¡± Jackie lifted her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to die if that wolf is you.¡± Just when he was about to kiss her, he felt groggy, and his vision turned blurry. He was stunned and looked in astonishment at Maisie, who was gradually bing two figures in front of him. ¡°You-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he fell on Maisie. Jiang Sheng pushed him away and rubbed the residual drug in the palm of her hand onto his bathrobe. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and a voice rang outside. ¡°Mr. Clifford? Mr. Clifford?¡± Maisie pinched her nose and shouted,¡± Stop shouting. Mr. Clifford is sleeping. If you wake him up, he¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the interruption Please take care of Mr. Clifford.¡± The man walked away when he heard a woman¡¯s voice from the room. She went to the restroom to clean her hand and pulled her phone out to make a call to her bodyguard. ¡°Come to Room #8206 immediately. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡± Jackie gradually opened his eyes and woke up. He could vaguely see a figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window until he was fully awake. When Maisie heard some noise, she shook the wine ss in her hand and slowly turned around.¡± You¡¯re finally awake, Mr. Clifford.¡± ¡°Maisie, you¡­¡± He wanted to sit up but found himself tied to the bed. ¡°How could you set me up?¡± Sniffing on the red wine in the ss, Maisie replied without any expression, ¡°I had to do it. You tricked a weak woman like me intoing to the hotel to look for you. Not only that, but you also wanted to do that to me. Naturally, I had to do this to keep my chastity.¡± Jackie replied exasperatedly, ¡°You already have three kids, and you still want to talk about chastity? It seems to me that you don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± Maisie walked to the bed and looked down at him. ¡°Of course, I want to. But we¡¯re going to do it in a different way.¡± Jackie gnashed his teeth. ¡°Let go of me now. It¡¯s not good for any of us if things get out of hand.¡± ¡°Why should I let go of you?¡± Maisie sat beside the bed, leaned closer, and looked at him. ¡°You have slept with women before, but I bet you¡¯ve never slept with a man before, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do?¡± Jackie¡¯s expression changed. Maisie shouted at the door, ¡°Come in.¡± Four bodyguards pushed the door and entered the room. One of them was holding a camera, and Jackie¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the scene. ¡°They¡¯re the porn stars that I hired with a lot of money. They won¡¯t care if you¡¯re a man or not. Do you want to watch the live video fromst time?¡± Maisie grinned. She stood up, took the camera, opened that video, and ced it in front of Jackie. When Jackie saw the video, his blood turned cold and froze. He was so infuriated that his entire body was shaking. ¡°Are you mad, Maisie? Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me!?¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Maisie chuckled, shrugged, and said nonchntly, ¡°Why not? It would be best if the Cliffords came straight at me. Everyone in Bassburgh knows that you. Mr. Clifford, are a yboy. If the video of you sleeping with a man gets out, it would only bring disgrace to the Cliffords. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, so do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you and your family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± The smile disappeared from her face as she said gloomily, ¡°We can talk about thatter. All of you, take off his clothes.¡± The four bodyguards were reluctant to do it, but they had no other choice. Just when they went closer to Jackie, he shouted, ¡± Wait!¡± His forehead was filled with cold sweat as he breathed heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me, Maisie? So what is the thing that you want to talk about?¡± Maisie waved her hand and asked them to step down. She leaned closer and cupped his chin with her hand. ¡°You were the one who asked Zeta to drive the car.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied before adding, ¡°But I don¡¯t really know what they¡¯re doing in that car, and I don¡¯t get involved in what they¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°How well do you know about the Knowles?¡± Maisie looked at him and asked again, stunning him. It took him a while before replying, ¡°What is your rtionship to the Knowles?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maisie smiled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Since you guys dare to do that to my daughter, I¡¯ll make sure none of you can get out of Bassburgh alive.¡± Jackie sucked in air through his teeth. He had been too careless and had underestimated Maisie. He had been under the impression that Maisie, even though she was his former ssmate, was just a woman who was willing to be at his mercy for the sake of her children. She indeed was different from those women that approached him. Her main objective in seducing him with her beauty was to threaten him as well as to knock him out. She hade prepared for what she was going to do. He did not expect that the once innocent and frail high school ssmate would turn out to be such a dangerous woman. That being said, he still felt that she was a little too inexperienced. He calmed himself down and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Knowles. Even if the Cliffords meddle with their affairs, it doesn¡¯t mean I do.¡± When Maisie did not say anything, he grinned again and continued. ¡°But I suggest you let go of me first. My men are all in the room next door. They will be suspicious when they see that I haven¡¯te out for so long, and you don¡¯t want to get thrown into jail, right?¡± Maisie was stunned for a few moments before sheughed. She rose to her feet and crossed her arms in front of her chest.¡± How many people are there in the room next door?¡± The smile on Jackie¡¯s face froze, and the doorbell rang again before he could say anything. When Jackie was about to shout, a bodyguard pulled a gun out and pointed it at his head, stunning him once again. The bodyguard then cocked the gun, and Jackie¡¯s face turned ashen pale. Maisie tilted her head and lifted her eyebrows at her., His phone rang, and the bodyguard took it. He gestured to him to answer the phone, and Maisie, who was ying with her finger, said, ¡°I suggest you talk carefully. After all, bullets don¡¯t have eyes.¡± The bodyguard put the phone next to Jackie. The man on the other side of the line asked, ¡°Are you not up yet, Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie red at Maisie and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±. That man asked again, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± The bodyguard then hung up the call. Standing at the end of the bed, Maisie looked at him and shrugged. ¡°Can we talk now. Mr. Clifford?¡± Jackie stared at the ceiling and replied. ¡± What do you want to know?¡± Maisie walked to the side, sat on the chair, and picked up the wine ss. ¡°The rtionship between Madam Knowles and your family.¡± Jackie gnashed his teeth and answered,¡¯ I¡¯m not very clear about it. All I know is that Madam Knowles and my grandfather have known each other for a long time. Madam Knowles wanted to get revenge on the Knowles, and my grandfather helped her from the dark. However, aside from my grandfather, neither my father nor I were allowed to participate.¡± Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Maisie stared at the wine in the ss.¡± What kind of benefits did Madam Knowles give your grandfather in order to get him to help her out?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve already told you what I know.¡± Jackie snorted and turned to look at Maisie. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my grandfather yourself?¡± *There¡¯s no need for me to go to him myself. My husband has already made a move. But if my daughter were to get hurt when she¡¯s in Octavia¡­¡± Maisie lifted her eyelids, raised the wine ss, and let go of it suddenly. The wine ss fell from the middle of the air andnded on the carpet, and the stem of the ss broke off from its body. ¡°The Cliffords are just a family, and I¡¯ll level it to its roots.¡± Jackie was taken aback. W-Who does she think she is when she makes such a bold im?¡± He questioned her, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Maisie put her hands in her pockets, stood up, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m, of course, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± Jackie moved on with the questioning.¡± Are you really Maisie Vanderbilt? Just as simple as that? You have the guts toe at me regardless of the consequences, so who exactly are you?¡± Maisie patted her cuffs and smiled. ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Daisie Goldmann, and my husband is Nn Goldmann. If the Goldmanns aren¡¯t enough to threaten your family, then my grandfather¡¯s name is Hernandez de Arma, and my foster father is Mr. Henry from the Metropolis. Is that enough for you?¡± Jackie was astonished. Maisie asked someone to untie him, walked to the door, remembered something, and turned around. ¡°Remember to call and tell Elder Master Clifford that I want my daughter toe back safe and sound.¡± At Octavia, in the Clifford manor¡­ As Thomas walked downstairs, he suddenly heard themotioning from the outside of the manor and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on ?¡± A bodyguard ran in all of a sudden. ¡°Oh my, Elder Master Clifford, someone is making a fuss out there, and that person said he¡¯s here for his daughter.¡± ¡°His daughter? Could he be from the Goldmanns? He¡¯s come all the way here and created a stir just out there on my doorstep. He really thinks he¡¯s still in his territory, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯ Thomas summoned the other bodyguards and said sullenly, ¡°Come and have a look with me.¡± Outside the courtyard¡­ Nn and Quincy had broken into the manor and fought with the Cliffords¡¯ bodyguards. Nn mped the wrist of the bodyguard charging at him, folded his arm backward, kicked him violently in the abdomen, and knocked him down. Another bodyguard attacked him instantly, but he ducked sideways immediately, hit the opponent¡¯s mandible with his elbow, and kicked him into the pool with a roundhouse kick. ¡°Stop!¡± A bold and powerful voice came from behind the crowd, and the crowd stopped what they were doing. Thomas frowned when he saw that his men were beaten up, and his tone sounded strong. ¡°You¡¯re starting a fight with my men in my territory. You Goldmanns are really as barbaric as ever.¡± Quincy was about to say something. ¡°I only want my daughter back.¡± Nn turned around to look at Thomas, Thomas¡¯s originally gloomy face momentarily froze when he saw Nn¡¯s face, and his pupils dted slightly. This¡­ How can this be!?¡¯ He walked down the staircase step by step, and one of the bodyguards said vigntly.¡± Sir, don¡¯t go over¡­ Seeing that the people behind him were about to step forward, Thomas raised his hand to stop them. He did not say another word and stared directly at Nn until he walked up to them. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While Thomas was checking Nn out, a trace of shock shed across the bottom of his eyes. And the hint of emotion caught Quincy¡¯s attention. Lpiei 901 Quincy was a little puzzled. ¡®Why would this geezer from the Cliffords look at Mr. Goldmann in such a manner? Could it be that he¡¯s taken a fancy to Mr. Goldmann! He quickly got rid of this unrealistic idea and spoke first. ¡°Elder Master Clifford, we have no other choice but to do so. After all, Mr. Goldmann is worried about the young ¡°The girl you mentioned, her name is Daisie, isn¡¯t it?¡± Thomas returned to his senses, and even his attitude became a little less aggressive. Quincy was caught off guard and exchanged gazes with Nn. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Thomas summoned one of his servants.¡¯Get someone to bring that girl over,¡± The servant was taken aback, but he did not ask any further questions and could only go out. Thomas looked at Nn again and frowned. ¡°Are you Nn Goldmann of the Goldmanns?¡± He had heard about Nn, but he had never met him in person, and he seldom paid attention to the news that originated from the maind. Nn adjusted his clothes, and the chill in his eyes faded a little. ¡°Yes, Elder Master Clifford. And please understand that hurting your men was never my intention when I traveled here.¡± Thomas then asked out of the blue, ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?¡± Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°You should have a very close rtionship with Madam Knowles. Didn¡¯t she tell you my mother¡¯s name?¡± Thomas did not respond to that. Nn brushed off the dust on his sleeves.¡± My mother is the adopted daughter of the Knowles, Natasha Knowles.¡± Thomas froze again as if he had fallen into a trance. He lowered his face abruptly and said to them, ¡°You two, pleasee in with me.¡± Thomas turned around and walked into the manor. Quincy came to Nn¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, does Elder Master Clifford want to set us up?¡¯ Nn did not answer him but stepped forward and entered the manor. The housekeeper made tea for them while Thomas sat down across from the couch solemnly. ¡°Bringing that little girl here was just a mistake they made. They were asked to bring that kid from the Knowles only.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Nn¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Is it a mistake? Or your way of restraining me?¡± Thomas paused for a split second, picked up the teacup, and held it in his hand instead of drinking from it. ¡°I like that little girl very much.¡± Before Nn could react, Daisie had already been brought over. The little girl saw the people sitting in the living room and sprinted straight over.¡± Dad!¡± Nn hugged her and looked at her carefully. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, those people didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± She shook her head and then turned to look at Thomas. ¡°It¡¯s you, Grandpa Thomas.¡¯ Thomas was sipping tea, and his gaze shifted onto Nn¡¯s face. ¡°This is all just a misunderstanding, and we¡¯ve returned this little girl to you unscathed I only ask you not to interfere with the affair between the Knowles and us.¡± Daisie asked anxiously before Nn could say anything, ¡°Why, Grandpa Thomas? Are you really not going to let Nolly go?¡± After saying that, she grabbed Nn¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, I volunteered toe here with Nolly. I can¡¯t leave him here alone.¡± Nn frowned. ¡®That brat! What has he done to bewitch my precious baby?¡¯ He suppressed his emotions and exined indifferently, ¡°Daisie, don¡¯t make this harder for me. Someone else will take care of him. I am only here to bring you home.¡± When Daisie heard this, she flung her arm to break free from Nn¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Daisie!¡± Even Quincy was worried for her. ¡°How could this youngdy still not understand the situation that we¡¯re in? The Cliffords only want to abduct Noce, and Elder Master Clifford had already brought her back to us. Things will get a lot more complicated for Mr. Goldmann if she insists on interfering with this matter. Unfortunately, he could not reason with a child, so he could onlyfort her anxiously. ¡°Youngdy, your father hase all the way here just to pick you up. As for Young Master Knowles, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Daisie took a step back with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Those bad guys will never let him go. Nolly is my friend, and I promised him not to leave him alone. I can¡¯t go back on my word. He¡¯ll be killed if I don¡¯t care about him.¡± ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt, shut up!¡± Nn roared a ther, and even Thomas was astonished. Daisie was taken aback and froze in ce a s her father scolded her again. Her father had never been willing to scold her before this. Thus, she burst into tears out of grievance while Thomas put down his teacup, not knowing what made him want to coax the child. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Chapter 963 However, upon thinking that not even the father was coaxing his daughter, Thomas endured the urge to do so. Daisie¡¯s cries were so loud that they could even be heard from outside of the manor. Nn pinched and rubbed the bridge of his nose, calmed himself down, and wanted to say something. However, Daisie pushed his hand away, turned around, and ran away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you anymore! I hate you!¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Nn stretched his arm but missed her. Quincy took a nce at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ll go with her to keep an eye on her.¡± He then chased after her. Thomas put down the teacup with a pregnant expression. ¡°Since the little girl refuses to go back with you, I don¡¯t mind you staying in Octavia for a few more days, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn squinted slightly and then turned to face Thomas after a long pause. ¡°What are you nning, Elder Master Clifford?¡± Thomas chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still our honored guests, and I¡¯ll surely treat you like one. So don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use that girl as leverage to make your life difficult. After all, she¡¯s quite lovable to me.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes moved as he loosened his tie and responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll ept your kind offer if you insist.¡± He left the hall after saying that. Thomas watched Nn¡¯s figure disappear at the door, and his eyes could not help but dim. He went into his study and twisted a pot of nts on the bookshelf. The wall behind the bookshelf shifted to the side slowly, unveiling a hidden passageway.¡± He walked into the dark passage, lit themp, and there was another smaller study hidden behind the wall. However, it had not been in use all year round, and it had long since been reduced to a utility room where he stored his personal belongings. Thomas took off a painting on the wall And behind the painting, there was a huge full-body photo of a woman. The woman in the photo was wearing a in dress and holding a silk fan in her hand. Each of her frowns and smiles brought him joy throughout all those years. The woman in the photo resembled Nn a little, especially around the eyes and brows. Thomas stroked the face of the woman in the photo with his trembling thumb, and his eyes were bloodshot as he murmured,¡± Simmie, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± At the river bank¡­ Daisie sat beside the bushes and threw a stone into the water. Her wet eyshes were stuck together, and her teary eyes were filled with grievances and sadness. Quincy walked up to a tree, hid behind it, and was relieved to find that she was only sitting there sulking and did not run around anymore He stayed there until Nn came over. He took a deep breath and walked toward Daisie. Daisie saw his reflection on the surface of the river and ignored him. Nn sat down beside her. After all, she was his daughter, so how could he not feel distressed about what just happened? ¡°Daisie, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you just now. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Daisie continued to ignore him. Nn felt totally helpless. ¡®This girl acts exactly like her mother when she gets angry¡­¡¯ He raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Daisie, are you still angry with me?¡± Daisie smacked his hand away from her head-she was still infuriated. Nn nced at her. ¡°Daisie, there¡¯s a limit to throwing a tantrum. I¡¯ve already apologized to you.¡± She snorted. ¡°If an apology is always going to work, then why do we need the police?¡± Nn was rendered speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡®Did I just get reprimanded by my own daughter?¡¯ But what else could he do? She was his daughter, so no matter how much trouble it would cause him to coax her, he would still have to do it. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you for your forgiveness.¡± Daisie turned to look at him with pouty lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Nolly?¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°Daisie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save him. It¡¯s that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to interfere in their family¡¯s affairs.¡± Liar!¡± Daisie looked away. ¡°No one can stop you from doing what you want unless you don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Nn was at a loss of words. After a while, he rubbed his forehead and exined earnestly, ¡°Daisie, you must understand that this isn¡¯t my territory, and I only came here to save you.¡± ¡®Octavia isn¡¯t part of the maind, let alone Bussburgh. It¡¯s indeed inconvenient and inappropriate for the Goldmanns to intervene in anything that happens here. Not to mention that the two families have had no grudges against each other, so there¡¯s no need for him to start a feud for no reason. ¡®It¡¯s understandable for me to offend the Cliffords because they abducted Daisie in the first ce, and I came here only to save my daughter. ¡®Elder Master Clifford only wants Noce and is willing to let Daisie go, which means he¡¯s doing me a favor out of basic courtesy.¡¯ Daisie sobbed. ¡°Will Nolly die?¡± Nn lifted his hand to wipe away the tears that were rolling down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Daisie, I know that you are a kind girl and don¡¯t want to leave your friends behind, but you¡¯re still young. There are some things that adults can¡¯t do even if they want to very badly. After all, there are still many details that we need to look into and consider here. I would do anything here if I had nothing to worry about. However, you¡¯re currently by my side, and your safety is my top priority.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just worried that I¡¯ll implicate you?¡± Daisie looked at Nn with her teary eyes, stood up, and wiped away her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me, I can protect myself. Nnughed and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re still just a little girl. How can you protect yourself?¡± Daisie made a face at him. ¡°You should never look down on little girls.¡± She then left in a hurry after refuting him. Quincy, who was standing at the side, shook his head helplessly and stared at Nn, who was approaching him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the youngdy won¡¯t cause any more troubles, right?¡± ¡®This little girl is very smart. She might even be the one who set the warehouse on fire back in the seaside township in order to buy us some time. But if it weren¡¯t for that fire, those men wouldn¡¯t have transferred Noce to Octavia in such a short time.¡¯ Nn looked at Daisie, who was walking away, and could not help but let off a wry smile. ¡°I wonder who this girl got all these traits from . Just get someone to protect her secretly.¡± Speaking of that, he thought of something and asked, ¡°How is Zee doing back in Bussburgh?¡± ¡®She probably knows about this now.¡¯ Quincy paused for a bit and said, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann went to Tristan, and she seems to have gone to see Jackie too.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He pursed his lips tightly as he thought about something. Quincy knew what Nn was worried about. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you don¡¯t have to worry about Mrs. Goldmann. She¡¯ll definitely not let herself get hurt or suffer, but do we really want to stay in Octavia for a while longer?¡± Nn responded faintly. Thomas intended to keep us here for some reason, and I wish to see through that reason that¡¯s running through his mind.¡¯ At Bassburgh, at a diner¡­ Tristan removed the teabag from the mug.¡± You¡¯ve threatened Jackie. Are you not afraid that he¡¯ll retaliate against you in secret?¡± Maisie took a sip of the Arabica coffee from the mug carefully and said with a calm expression, ¡°The question that you should ask is, will he be able to get back to Octavia in one piece if he retaliates against me in Bussburgh?¡± She then put down the teacup, lifted her eyebrows, and gave off a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not wise for him toe at me as it won¡¯t do him any good.¡± Tristan was startled and gave off a heartyugh. ¡°As expected from the matriarch of the Goldmanns. Your fearless temper resembles that of Nn¡¯s quite a bit.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡®You don¡¯t get to get married to someone without sharing some traits with him and his family. I finally understand the meaning behind this sentence now.¡¯ Maisie went straight to the point. ¡°Jackie said that Elder Master Clifford and your mother have known each other since a long time ago. If your mother could persuade him into making a move, I really can¡¯t think of a reason that would convince Elder Master Clifford into helping her to deal with the Knowles if it weren¡¯t for profit.¡± Tristan could not help but respond sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between her and Elder Master Clifford. The only thing that I know is that she hates the Knowles and me. I wish to know why too.¡± Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Maisie lowered her gaze and said nothing. Tristan really could not feel the love that his mother had for him. It was said that they were rted by blood, but his mother hated him and even the entire family. As for the reason that was fueling her hatred, only the involved parties would know. Maisie did not stay for long and bade Tristan goodbye right after the conversation ended. Back in the car¡­ The bodyguard informed Maisie that Nn had found Daisie, and it was estimated that they would be staying in Octavia for a few more days. Maisie frowned. ¡°What do you mean by they will be staying there for a few more days?¡± The bodyguard exined in an awkward manner, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the youngdy refuses to return. She insists on getting Mr. Goldmann to save Young Master Knowles too now that he¡¯s there, but Mr. Goldmann can¡¯t do that.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Are the Cliffords making things difficult for Mr. Goldmann?¡± The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°No. Mr. Goldmann and the others headed directly to the Cliffords manor to take back the young lady, and Elder Master Clifford immediately released her.¡± After listening to the bodyguard¡¯s exnation, Maisie fell into contemtion. ¡®Presumably, abducting Daisie wasn¡¯t part of their n. Daisie was the one who insisted on getting herself involved in this incident. ¡®Their goal has always been Noce, and Noce only. The Cliffords are willing to let Daisie go only because they don¡¯t want Nn to intervene with their n. There should be some kind of rtionship that bonds Elder Master Clifford and Madam Knowles to each other, and this bond may be the key to the breakthrough that I¡¯ve been looking for.¡¯ Maisie looked at the bodyguard. ¡°Get me every detailed information about Madam Knowles that you can get your hands on, both from the past and now.¡± At Coralia¡­ The doctor removed the ster casting for Helios, and thetter tried to get out of bed to move around. Christina wanted to support him originally, but he stopped her from doing so. He took a few steps forward, turned around, and smiled at her. ¡°I feel much better now.¡± Christina heaved a sigh of relief as the doctor instructed her, ¡°Mr. Voucher is only at the initial stages of his recovery. It¡¯s not rmended for him to carry out strenuous exercise within a month, such as fitness training, running, and so on. But he can practice some moderate leg exercises.¡± Christina nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± After the doctor left, Christina helped Helios to walk back to the bed and sit down. ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯ve just recovered, so just put the filming of the drama on hold for now. You¡¯ve hurt your tendons and bones. It¡¯s not just a simple flesh wound, so you must take good care of it. Do you get me?¡± Helios was helpless. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±. ¡°Hels¡­¡± Nina pushed the door open and entered the ward. Seeing Christina, she stopped for a second, nodded, and smiled at her. ¡°Mrs. Boucher.¡± Christina turned to look at Helios. ¡°You¡¯ve made me a promise, so keep in mind that you¡¯re not allowed to return to the crew until your injury haspletely healed.¡± ¨C Helios did not know how to react to her reminder. Helios restrained his expression slightly after Christina left the ward. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nina said, ¡°There are quite a fewmercial ounts of unknown sources that have crooked your intention of rescuing Michelle. They imed that you saved her only for the sake of putting on a show to keep your likability high. It seems that Michelle might have started to make a fuss about it after you stopped weing her into your ward after several visits.¡± Nina was infuriated. ¡®She¡¯s only an unknown actress who got rescued by the best and most famous actor, but she is still not satisfied with the oue. She¡¯ pici 7u3 s failed to show Hels her persistent attention and is actually trying to create more ripples through Google Trends. Does she want to be popr that badly?¡¯ Helios looked unconcerned. ¡°Just let them be. There¡¯s no need for me to exin such a n incident to the public.¡± There were a lot of discussions on the Inte about whether Helios had saved the actress to keep himself relevant in the industry or not. Helios¡¯ fans supported him and used Michelle of ulterior motives. #Don¡¯t even try to take advantage of Hels. Just how ungrateful can you be? Hels saved you, yet here you¡¯re making a scene out of his kindness. If it weren¡¯t for Hels, you would¡¯ve died in the snow long ago.# #You want to be popr through these posts, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve made it onto Google Trends¡¯ hottest list for a while, and you would like the fire to continue to spread, don¡¯t you?# Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Some of theizens thought that Michelle was innocent. #She thanked Mr. Boucher but was rejected. Was he just going to spit on her appreciation?# #Helios Boucher¡¯s fans are so annoying. What did the girl do wrong? He saved her, and she was just thanking him. What¡¯s wrong with that? There were all kinds ofments online-some were on Helios¡¯ side, while others were on Michelle¡¯s. It was a hot topic, nheless. The fans were looking forward to Helios¡¯ response to the situation, but when noon came, no one made a statement, be it Helios, his studio, or his assistant The next day when Helios was discharged, the media and paparazzi were all waiting for an interview at the hospital entrance, and it was all about the rumor of him saving someone for publicity. Nina and the bodyguards blocked the paparazzi, who were pushing forward. Helios wore a ck coat with a grayish-white scarf, still looking dashing under the shes, but he seemed pale since he was still recovering. He smiled for the cameras but didn¡¯t answer any of the questions and got straight into the car. The observant paparazzi saw a woman with sunsses sitting in the car. Who was that? When the bodyguard and Nina got in the car slowly drove away, and Barbara took off her sunsses. ¡°Why are reporters here?¡± That was why Nina had asked her to wait in the car, or there would be a new topic to talk about. Helios removed his scarf and put it around her neck. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it¡± Barbara touched the scarf around her neck -it still had his warmth. ¡°Are we going back to Bassburgh now?¡± He smiled. ¡°Where else?¡± Helios hugged her, smiling widely. ¡°My mom told my family about us.¡± Barbara was stunned, and seeing that she was nervous, Helios held her hand. ¡°My parents are really happy.¡± ¡°But I-¡± He put his finger to her lips and shushed her. ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you. I¡¯ll bring you over when you¡¯re ready.¡± Barbara leaned into his arms, looked down, and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At Soul¡­ Maisie looked through information about Madam Knowles. From her photos, she could tell that this was a fiery woman. Madam Knowles had married Elder Master Knowles when she was 30. Looking through the pictures taken during events when she was young, she was indeed an ambitious beauty, with her every move exuding confidence, It wasn¡¯t surprising that the widowed Elder Master Knowles had fallen for her and ignored the criticisms, and married a woman who was young enough to be his daughter. Madam Knowles was half Winstonite. Her maiden name was Olga Volkov, which she abandoned when she moved to Yaramoor and went by Luna to blend in with the nobles and socialites. Maisie rapped her fingers on the desk while she picked up another picture. It seemed to be a picture of the elders of the Knowles. Elder Master Knowles was seated, and Olga and another man, who was around her age, were standing next to him. He was probably the son of Elder Master Knowles and his late wife, Tristan¡¯s brother, Sam. Sam and his father were smiling, but Olga never smiled in her pictures other than in the few pictures when she was younger. She looked neutral no matter what even she was at. A woman¡¯s instinct was usually true. Maisie could tell that Olga didn¡¯t want to marry Elder Master Knowles-there was no longing in her eyes, only hatred. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Maisie continued reading information about the Knowles and saw something that made her pause because she was surprised. #Heir to the Knowles, Sam Knowles¡¯ first love throws herself off a building, Sam Knowles sadly agrees to an arranged marriage.# #¡¯Luna¡¯ seen drinking at a bar on Sam Knowles¡¯ wedding night, ¡®kuna¡¯ once mentioned that she had a crush on a gentleman, hinting that it was Sam Knowles, but instead married Elder Master Knowles, who was 20 years her senior.# These two newspapers were one of the earliest gossip papers of Yaramoor. If it weren¡¯t uncovered, no one would have known. Maisie took a picture of these articles and sent them to Quincy. When Quincy saw them, he was shocked. Quincy knocked on Nn¡¯s room and went in when he got permission. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann sent these to me. She found some of the Knowles¡¯ scandals. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Nn closed his book, took Quincy¡¯s phone, scanned through it, and chuckled. * Interesting.¡± ¡°She was able to dig out all this history. Do you think something was going on between Madam Knowles and the eldest son of her husband?¡± Quincy was curious. Nn handed the phone back to Quincy andughed. ¡°Yorrick would know if this was true or not. All we need to do is ask.¡± Quincy didn¡¯t understand. ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, why did you agree to stay for a few days? Nn¡¯s eyes darted, and his thin lips parted after a long pause. ¡°I have a feeling that Thomas Clifford knows something about my mother.¡± At the study of the Clifford manor¡­ ¡°Sir, Mr. Godmann is here,¡± The maid reported at the door. Thomas paused and put down his pen.¡± Send him in.¡± Nn walked into the study and looked around the antique look. ¡°You seem to love calligraphy.¡± Thomas sat straight, wiped his palm with a napkin, and smiled. ¡°The older I get, the more I want to improve myself.¡± ¡°You asked me about my mother yesterday. Did you know her?¡± Nn went straight to the point. He wouldn¡¯t have stayed even if Elder Master Clifford asked him if not because he had other reasons. Thomas froze, but his expression was neutral. ¡°I don¡¯t never met her either,¡± he said with a smile. Nn walked to one of the paintings on the wall. ¡°What did you mean by the question yesterday?¡± Thomas didn¡¯t answer. Nn turned to look at him. ¡°The way you looked at me yesterday seemed like you saw someone because you looked shocked.¡¯ Thomas smiled again before walking to the table and pouring himself a cup of tea. After a long pause, he calmly said,¡± Honestly, I was shocked because I thought I saw someone who had passed when I saw you.¡± ¡°Who was that?¡± Nn squinted. Thomas put the cup down. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Nn and Thomas walked in a hidden pathway of the study. There was a woman in a frame on the wall, and Nn was in shock. Her eyes and mouth were simr to his mother¡¯s, but he knew that the woman in the painting wasn¡¯t his mother, Natasha Knowles. Thomas stood next to him with his arms crossed, his eyes on the painting.¡± Surprised? It¡¯s strange how the world works.¡± ¡°I am surprised.¡± Nn looked at the words at the bottom left corner, ¡®Simmone Neale¡¯.¡± Was she your wife?¡± Thomas paused, his face somber. ¡°No, Simmone was the love of my life, but I disappointed her. I met her when I was learning about construction in Yaramoor.¡± Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Chapter 968 N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thomas had fallen for her during the one year he had spent with her, and they got into a rtionship. Thomas had been studying for two years, and she had been with him the entire time. When he finally got his degree in civil engineering, he had to rush home because something had happened in the Clifford family, so he had to return to his country. He had promised Simmone that he would marry her once the issue was settled. His eyes turned dull when he remembered that. ¡°If I had returned to see her sooner¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± He turned to Nn, who was standing next to him. ¡°She was the fraternal twin sister of Olga, so they don¡¯t look that simr. The Knowles were behind her death, and that was why I wanted to help her. ¡°If the love of your life was murdered, I believe you would do the same. You wouldn¡¯t just let it go, right?¡± Nn was surprised. He could see Thomas¡¯ hatred for the Knowles through his eyes, mixed with remorse and regret. After a long silence, Nn looked back and parted his thin lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let this happen.¡± Thomas was stunned. Nn had a neutral expression, ¡°When I love a woman, I wouldn¡¯t leave her and wouldn¡¯t let her wait for me miles away. She would only be within my reach so I could make sure that she¡¯s safe.¡± After Nn left, Thomas stood in his spot, taking a lot of time to recover. Noce looked outside the window. It looked quiet-there was nothing outside. He pressed his palm to the window, but suddenly a face appeared outside the window, and he jumped. Daisie opened the window andughed.¡± It¡¯s me!¡± Noce was stunned. ¡°You-¡± Daisie climbed in through the window before he could say something. She patted her clothes and took a piece of fried chicken out of her bag. ¡°I went to the mall with Quincy, so I bought some for you.¡± Noce looked down and didn¡¯t take it. Daisie looked at him and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t like fried chicken?¡± He spat out, ¡°No¡±, yet he took the chicken from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take it then, thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re friends!¡± Daisie sat on the chair. Noce ced the chicken on the desk and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad pick you up?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t just leave you. My dad is staying here for a few days anyway. I¡¯ll figure out a way to save you.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. They won¡¯t do anything to me. They just want to bring me home.¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. They¡¯re bad people!¡± The room door suddenly opened, and they both looked over. It was the woman who was with Zeta. Daisie stood up, and the woman walked aside. Quincy slowly walked in and saw that she was there, so he helplessly said, ¡°Daisie, don¡¯t forget Mr. Goldmann¡¯s instructions. Come with me.¡± At the presidential suite of the hotel¡­ Nn sat in the study and tapped away on his keyboard. He looked up when he heard movement at the door. Quincy brought Daisie back. Daisie stood there, with her head hanging and lips pouting. She then mumbled, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re breathing down my neck.¡± Nn asked Quincy to leave them. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Chapter 969 After Quincy left, Nn stood up, sat down in front of a single couch, crossed his legs, and stared at Daisie. Daisie looked everywhere except at her father. Her father was scary when he didn¡¯t speak. She was missing her mother! Nn controlled his anger and didn¡¯t explode. ¡°Daisie, I know you don¡¯t want to leave your friend, but you can be friends with anyone except Noce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Daisie looked up curiously and tilted her head. ¡°Dad, Nolly is a nice person. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Nn rubbed the bridge of his nose because his head was aching. ¡°That boy is maniptive. You¡¯re too innocent.¡± Daisie was confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Nn didn¡¯t know what to say. He was talking about something so difficult to understand to an 8-year- old. She wouldn¡¯t understand. He sighed. ¡°Just listen to me. He¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± ¡­ ¡°Wayion and Colton aren¡¯t simple either. Why don¡¯t you like it when Noce is the same?¡± Nn was rendered speechless once again. Daisie continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t being clever a good thing?¡± What she understood by not being simple was being too clever. Nn stood up. ¡°Just listen to me and don¡¯t see him anymore.¡± Daisie pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. Nn stopped in front of her, slightly bent down, and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You hear me?¡± Daisie nodded reluctantly. Nn¡¯s phone rang, and he saw that it was Maisie when he pulled his phone out. He tapped on the button to pick up, only for Daisie to yell, ¡°Mom! Dad yelled at me!¡± Nn had nothing to say. Maisie heard Daisie¡¯sint and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You yelled at her?¡± Nn looked at Daisie, who was pretending to be bullied. ¡°I didn¡¯t. She¡¯s just acting.¡± Daisie wanted to say something, but Nn gestured at Quincy at the door. Quincy walked in, covered Daisie¡¯s mouth, and took her away under his arm. Nn smiled. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to win, little girl.¡¯ ¡°Nn, what¡¯s happening there?¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Did the Cliffords give you trouble?¡± Nn smiled while he walked to the window. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± Maisie was curious. ¡°Was Elder Master Clifford reasonable?¡± His smile broadened. ¡°Yes,¡± His eyes fell on the port far away. ¡°We might actually be family with them.¡± Two dayster¡­ Quincy handed information that Yorrick had sent over to Nn. ¡°Mr. Hathaway has some tricks up his sleeves. Maisie was just scratching the surface. He had information on the big juicy ones.¡± Nn wasn¡¯t surprised about that. Yorrick could get information in Yaramoor that few could because he had be the biggest investor in the media while concealing his identity. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. All news from the media, leaks, or information that were removed years ago were mostly kept internally and ssified. Yorrick had ess to all that He had his finger in all the pies. He would invest in foreignpanies and had a good eye, so he wouldn¡¯t be involved in ventures that would be a loss. He would look at future vtility when investing, and he would pull up without hesitation once something became vtile. That was why he could spend a lot of money but still stay rich. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Yorrick was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing in the business world. People thought that he was a good-for-nothing rich kid but didn¡¯t realize that underestimating your rivals in the business world was the deadliest thing. Nn looked through the files that Yorrick gave him, and it had pictures of the oldest newspaper in Yaramoor, and the dates were from decades ago The snow fell outside the window in Yaramoor. The confers along the streets were covered in balls of snow and frost. Madam Knowles walked to the nursing home with a poodle in hand while a bodyguard was walking next to her, holding an umbre. When they got to the door, the bodyguard closed the umbre and handed it to the staff. The people there weed her enthusiastically and brought her to the room on the first floor. She let the bodyguards wait outside. When the nurse pushed the door open, an old person was lying in bed, breathing with the help of a venttor. The man¡¯s face was gaunt, tortured by sickness, weak and ugly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was hard to imagine that this was once a handsome and charming man, the Knowles¡¯ heir, Sam Knowles. Madam Knowles stood at the end of the bed and put the poodle she was holding down. She walked along the bed and looked down at Sam, who had trouble breathing. Sam slowly opened his eyes, and the finger that was covered in warts moved. Madam Knowles leaned in closer to him with a neutral expression. ¡°Are you trying to say something?¡± The hot breath fogged up the oxygen mask, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. Madam Knowles ran her fingers over the few strands of hair left on his head. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing more to say, but me, I miss you. If I didn¡¯t marry your father when we were young. I would have married you.¡± Sam¡¯s eyes were hazy. He slowly closed them as if he wasn¡¯t interested in listening, ¡°I found Noce. Your family put all your hopes on this child, but I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Madam Knowes sniggered and added, ¡°I¡¯m keeping your son, and daughter-inw captured and let you live so long, but you chose this instead. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to see you die.¡± Sam didn¡¯t react Madam Knowles leaned next to him andughed. ¡°I have a secret to tell you before you leave. She moved close to his ear. ¡°Her, I killed her.¡± Sam¡¯s finger moved again while a tear fell from the corner of his eye. When she left the room, the oxygen mask was removed from the man in the bed. At Octavia, at the Clifford manor¡­ The maid walked to Thomas Clifford and said something. His hand that was holding a pen paused, and the ink spread on the paper. ¡°Sam passed away.¡± Thomas sniggered and looked at the maid through the corner of his eyes. ¡°What about Rick Knowles?¡± The maid answered, ¡°Locked up by Madam Knowles.¡± He waved the maid away, looked outside the window solemnly, and mumbled.¡± Simmone, the people who murdered you have gotten what they deserved. I have avenged you.¡± The car drove through the streets. Quincy, who was in the passenger seat, picked up a call and paused before slowly turning to look at the person in the back seat. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Tristan called and said that Sam Knowles has passed away.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°How did he die? Quincy answered. ¡°The media reported that he passed away in a nursing home The media knew that Sam was sick, but hearing about his death was still a shock. ¡°By the way, only Madam Knowles is epting interviews while Sam¡¯s son, Rick, is nowhere to be found.¡± Quincy pondered. ¡°I think Madam Knowles has them locked up.¡± Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Chapter 971 ¡®Madam Knowles is in charge of the Knowles. Perhaps she wants to lock Rick and his wife up because she doesn¡¯t want them to interfere with her n. Now that Sam is dead, Rick and his wife will probably be her next targets. This old woman indeed is ruthless. She started by dealing with the Knowles first before sending someone to take Noce back to the Knowles. There is a chance that she might set up an ident or something to kill Noce, and no one would be suspicious of it,¡¯ Nn thought silently. After a while, he said, ¡°Turn around. Let¡¯s go to the Clifford manor.¡± By the time Nn arrived at the Clifford manor, the servant told him that Thomas had already gone out, and a bad feeling rose from his stomach pit. He surmised that Thomas had gone to the wine cer, and it seemed to him that Madam Knowles had sent someone to take Noce back to Yaramoor. Suddenly, his phone rang. He answered it and put the phone near his ear. Before he could say anything, the bodyguard on the other side of the phone said nervously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Daisie has run away again!¡± Nn¡¯s face sank as soon as he heard what the bodyguard said. This was the bad feeling he had been getting since just now! The driver brought him to the wine cer, but he was still a stepte. Noce had been taken away by the time he arrived. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport!¡± Nn growled. Meanwhile, at Octavia Airport¡­ Zeta brought Noce out of the car. Noce was being watched closely by two men in ck, and there was no way he could run away even if he wanted. As soon as they stepped into the airport, Daisie appeared and shouted, ¡°Nolly!¡± Zeta signaled at the two men in ck, and one of them went forward to stop Daisie from getting close to them. Noce lifted his head and fixed his gaze on her. After a long while, he smiled and said, ¡°Daisie, go home.¡± Daisie shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t go with them.¡± As she was talking, she tried to rush forward. Zeta lowered her head to look at her watch and gestured at the man in ck. The man in ck nodded and pushed Daisie away. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Noce wanted to run over to Daisie, but Zeta did not give him the chance. She pressed her hand on his shoulder and warned him, ¡°Young Master Knowles, if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, I suggest you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Noce was stunned and stopped himself from rushing forward. Daisie got up from the floor again. She was weak and was no match for the man in ck at all. Her eyes were red around the rim as she shouted, ¡°Nolly, you can¡¯t go with them. Just wait over there! I¡¯ll call Dad to save you!¡± Noce lowered his head. He clenched his fists tightly, and when he raised his head up again, there was no smile on his face.¡± Daisie, although I¡¯m very grateful to you, I¡­ I¡¯ve never thought of you as my friend.¡± Daisie was astonished. Noce looked at her expressionlessly and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve been using you and your brother. You¡¯re too naive. I¡¯m not a good person at all.¡± Daisie was stumped. Her brain went nk, and she couldn¡¯t respond for a while. When Noce turned around, he stopped. He took onest look at Daisie across the crowd before crossing the checkpoint without turning his head. Suddenly, Daisie¡¯s voice rang out behind him. ¡°Noce Knowles! You¡¯re a j*rk! You¡¯re a liar!¡± Noce froze and stopped in his tracks, but he did not turn his head back. He pressed his lips tightly and continued to walk forward until the crowd drowned his figure. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Nn and Quincy had arrived at the airport. Both bodyguards went to look for Daisie, and Nn also split up with Quincy. They lomed among the crowd of passengers, trying their best not to miss a single person or corner. When a bodyguard arrived in a corridor, he suddenly noticed a small figure at the side. He hastily made a call to Nn and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann. I found Ms. Daisie.¡± Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Daisie was sitting on the long bench with her back leaned against the ceiling-to-floor window, looking sad and forlorn. When Nn rushed over, he saw the wound on her knees and frowned. He walked over to her and ced his hand on the top of her head. Daisie raised her head, and her big, pretty eyes were filled with tears to the brim. Nn wiped the tears off and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Dad, bahh¡­¡± Daisie couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried out loud. Nn patted her head gently tofort her. When they were on their way back in the car, Daisie leaned against Nn and fell asleep. Quincy looked at her through the rear mirror and sighed. ¡°Ms. Daisie is going tobe sad for a long time.¡± The westbound sun cast its light through the car window. Nn tilted his head and looked at the little girl who had cried herself to sleep beside him. ¡°She¡¯s young. I¡¯m sure she will forget about him after some time when she gets more new friends.¡± Quincy did not say anything. When they returned to the hotel, Nn carried her into the room. He put her on the bed and tucked her into the sheet gently so that he wouldn¡¯t wake her up. It was only after Nn had left that Daisie opened her eyes. She turned around to look outside through the window and mumbled, ¡°Liar.¡± A drop of tear fell on the pillow. At night, Nn sat inside the study room, taking drags of his cigarette, one after the other. When Quincy came in, the first thing he saw was the heap of cigarette stubs in the ashtray. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, should I give these materials to Elder Master Clifford?¡± Nn dropped the cigarette ash on the ashtray and said, ¡°Yeah. This is something that he should know.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Quincy lowered his head. ¡°I wonder if he can take it or not. After all, he has been under the impression that the Knowles are the murderers all this time.¡± Nn chuckled hoarsely and snubbed out the cigarette on the ashtray, ¡°Most of the truths are cruel, right?¡± Quincy pouted and did not say anything. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, can I ask you a question? Why do you dislike Noce so much?¡± Nn leaned against the back of the chair and lifted his head to look at the ceiling. After a long while, he parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Do you still remember that he was abducted two years ago?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yeah. I remember.¡± After all, he was the one who had investigated it, but he didn¡¯t understand what it had to do with that. Nn¡¯s face turned solemn as he looked at Quincy. ¡°It was Noce who killed those kidnappers.¡± Quincy was taken aback. ¡°W-What? He was only 6 years old two years ago. How could he?¡± Nn rose to his feet and walked to the window. He looked at the night scenery of the city and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the kidnappers¡¯ cause of death, and I found out that all of them died of poisoning. If someone had stepped in and saved Noce, there should have been a fight, but there were no traces of a fight at the scene. Besides, he only poisoned the people around him when they let their guards down.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around to look at Quincy. ¡°Do you think a few adults would keep their guards up in front of a kid?¡± Quincy still found it hard to believe. Noce had just been a 6-year-old kid when they kidnapped him, so of course, they did not feel the need to keep their guards up against a kid because they did not think a little kid like him was capable of anything. However, it was this 6-year-old little boy who had poisoned them. Most of the kids at his age were still protected by their parents. They didn¡¯t even know what poison was, much less think of using it to harm people. Quincy suddenly thought of something and asked again, ¡°Since he had run away after poisoning those kidnappers, why did he stay in the slum for another month?¡± Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Chapter 973 ¡°This is why I said he isn¡¯t an ordinary kid,¡± Nn said as he lowered his voice. ¡°After killing those kidnappers with poison, there was a chance that the same thing might happen to him again if he were to return to the Knowles. ¡°Although he was a kid, he knew that the one who kidnapped him was Madam Knowles, so he hid in the slum for a month. When the police came looking, Madam Knowles would think that someone knew about it and saved him, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything rash Quincy was stunned. He still found it hard to believe. If everything Nn had said was true, then Noce was truly a genius. Quincy thought that Nn¡¯s kids were already smart enough, but he did not expect Noce to possess such a great mind which could develop a strategy like this at a young age. It was only now he saw the light why Nn was reluctant to let Daisie get so close to Noce. If Noce was lucky enough to live to adulthood, perhaps he would be a tricky opponent in the future. The next day¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thomas was astounded on the couch when he saw the documents. His hand holding the newspaper was shaking as he said, ¡°W-What are these?¡± Nn was sitting in front of him. He took a sip from the cup of tea leisurely and said,¡± You still don¡¯t get it? Madam Knowles took advantage of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Thomas smashed the documents on the table. He still refused to ept it. Nn had expected his reaction, and he added tly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Rick who killed Simmone. After all, there¡¯s no way Rick would kill the woman he loved.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Thomas was stunned. Nn put a newspaper in front of him.¡± Ten years ago, the woman that Rick loved jumped herself to death. I asked Yorrick to get a newspaper of that year, and ording to it, Rick knew Simmone earlier than you. Simmone was Rick¡¯s childhood friend. He loved Simmone, but she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, and this person who jumped to her death was none other than Simmone, his first love.¡± Thomas was stumped, and his hands on the newspaper were shaking. ¡°If it were not Rick¡­ then why would Madam Knowles tell me that Simmie was forced to jump to her death by him?¡± The corner of Nn¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°That was because Madam Knowles was in love with Rick.¡± He took a sip from the tea before continuing calmly. ¡°She wanted to marry Rick, but Rick was too heartbroken due to Simmone¡¯s death, and he epted the marriage his family had arranged for him. ¡°Elder Master Knowles took a liking to Madam Knowles, so he forced her to marry him. Madam Knowles resents her fate. The man she loved didn¡¯t love her, and she was forced to marry an old man. Although the old man was very good to her, she still hated him.¡± Thomas covered his aching heart with his hand and asked through gritted teeth,¡± Then, who killed Simmie?¡± He had been under the impression that Rick had killed Simmone for so many years, so he helped Madam Knowles take revenge on the Knowles to avenge Simmone. However, little did he expect that Rick was not the one who had killed Simmone. Was he wrong for helping Madam Knowles in her revenge against the Knowles all these years? He wanted revenge, but in the end, he took revenge on someone who had absolutely nothing to do with Simmone¡¯s death. ¡°Why would she lie to me?¡± Thomas seemed to have aged ten years, and his head hung low in dejection. Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe the murderer of Simmone is Madam Knowles?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not possible.¡± Thomas shook his head, ¡°Both of them are sisters. There¡¯s no way she would kill Simmie.¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Nn chuckled.¡± Madam Knowles wanted to marry Rick, but Rick only loved Simmone. Therefore, only after Simmone¡¯s death would she have a chance.¡± Nn lowered his head to look at the cup of tea in his hand and said, ¡°Even brothers would fight against each other for something both of them want, let alone sisters. Once a person is blinded by their greed and ambition, they will do everything they can to achieve their goal, even if it means harming the people closest to them.¡± Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Thomas did not know what to say anymore. Meanwhile, Nn pulled a photo out of his pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t think Madam Knowles has told you about my mother, Natasha, before, right?¡± He put the photo on the table and pushed it toward Thomas. ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Thomas was stunned. ¡°She is my mother. Madam Knowles adopted her,¡± Nn said as he looked fixedly at Thomas. Thomas picked the photo up, his hands trembling vigorously. The woman in the photo, especially her features, resembled Simmone a lot when she was younger. ¡°As for why Madam Knowles would adopt my mother, I guess no one knew my mother¡¯s identity better than her. Now that I¡¯ve learned all the truth, I can say with confidence my mother is probably your and Simmone¡¯s daughter.¡± Thomas jerked his head up to look at Nn. He opened his parched lips, but no words coulde out. At Bassburgh, at Sout.. ¡°I believe that Mr. Boucher isn¡¯t that kind of person. Does that little-known actress want to be famous so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think Mr. Boucher needs a public stunt. He didn¡¯t get famous only because of his good looks. He¡¯s able to rise to stardom because of his own effort and capability. Those who said that he needs to use a public stunt must have something wrong in their brains.¡± When Maisie and Lucy came out of the elevator, they overheard a few female employees talking about Helios. Lucy was one of Helios¡¯ fans as well. When she heard that someone was throwing mud at her idol, she gnashed her teeth in anger but couldn¡¯t show her emotion in front of Maisie. Maisie noticed the changes in her expression as well. She walked toward the group of female staff members with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Boucher doesn¡¯t have to use a public stunt. Those people are just slinging mud at him to get more attention. All of you should get back to work now.¡± The group of female staff members heaved a sigh of relief after they heard what Maisie said. One of them patted her chest and chimed in, ¡°See? I know Mr. Boucher isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Just when Maisie was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. She turned around to face them and announced, ¡°The top three sales performers will be awarded Mr. Boucher¡¯s autograph and $450 cash this month.¡± The group of female employees was first stunned. When they finally came around to their senses after a short while, they all jumped up excitedly. Lucy hurriedly followed Maisie and asked with a grin, ¡°What about me, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Maisie patted her head with the document: n her hand and said, ¡°The same goes for you as well.¡± Lucy froze at the spot for a while. She cupped her cheeks with joy and swore in her heart that she was going to get her idol¡¯s autograph. At Royal Crown ¨C Morgan looked at those news reports that said Helios had his own personal motive for saving that person. Helios had not given any exnation so far, and although his fans trusted him, someizens were hostile toward him. Nina knocked on the door and came into the office. ¡°Mr. Lynch.¡± She handed the tablet to Morgan and said,¡¯ Look at what Zestar Media Corporation has done. How could they work together with that little-known actress and throw mud at us?¡± Morgan took a look at Facebook and ced the tablet down. ¡°Where is Helios? Why does it seem to me that he isn¡¯t worried about everything that is happening right now?¡± ¡°Hels is¡­ He¡¯s in a rtionship, so he doesn¡¯t have time to care about all these,¡± Nina said. Morgan was shocked. ¡°What!? H-He¡¯s in a rtionship?¡± Nina had no other choice but to tell Morgan about the rtionship between Barbara and Helios. After that, she continued. ¡°It¡¯s about time for Hels to get into a rtionship. After all, his family members have been urging him to find a girlfriend for a very long time. Hels has always ignored these things. Moreover, he has already gotten all the awards and has been a very popr actor in the entertainment industry for so long. I can see that he has the intention of retiring.¡± Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Morgan paced back and forth in front of the table with his hands sped behind his back. Suddenly, he stopped pacing around, lifted his head to look at the ceiling, and sighed, ¡°Well, I could sense that Helios intends to retire from the entertainment industry. Sigh, I¡¯m the one who brought him into this industry, made him famous, and watched him get 12 film awards. Honestly, I really don¡¯t want him to retire from the industry.¡± Morgan lowered his head. His eyes were red around the rims, and he felt like crying. Nina walked forward and patted his shoulder tofort him. ¡°Mr. Lynch, you need to think in this way. All good things muste to an end, and we won¡¯t have new blooding in if all those old actors and actresses refuse to give way.¡± Morgan covered his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m still very sad. He¡¯s just like my own son. Why can¡¯t he just stay for another 10 years? The market for old actors and actresses is pretty good nowadays as well.¡± Helios was standing outside of the office right now. He knocked on the door and shattered the sad environment in the office. ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Morgan quickly wiped the tears off his face and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Helios, since you really want to retire from the entertainment industry, we won¡¯t force you to stay.¡± Helios walked over to the couch and sat down. He chuckled and said, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯d have to retire from the industry. Besides, as the saying goes, ¡®Out with the old, in with the new¡¯, right?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re leaving Royal Crown!¡± Morgan felt like crying again when the thought surfaced in his head. It was like watching his own kid flying away, leaving him alone in Royal Crown. Helios shook his head helplessly and said,¡± I¡¯m not leaving Royal Crown.¡± He took out a document and ced it on the table. ¡°I¡¯m officially one of Royal Crown¡¯s shareholders. I would prefer to go behind the scenes, but if there is a good script to ask me to y a part, I will also consider.¡± Both Morgan and Nina were astonished. Helios thought of something and added, ¡°Oh yeah, by the way, I want to hold a press conference, and I have alreadymunicated with Royal Crown¡¯s board.¡± In the afternoon, Royal Crown gathered up all the journalists and reporters in the conference room. Helios walked on stage under the shing lights of the reporters¡¯ cameras and looked at them. ¡°I know that you are all concerned about my recent incident in Coralia. I gathered all of you here today because I have three announcements to make.¡± The reporters below the stage were talking to each other, and some of them took out their notebooks and started taking notes. Helios nced at the crowd and said, ¡°The first thing is about the avnche that the crew encountered in Coralia. I would like to tell you all here that I would do the same and save them no matter who was in that situation. I don¡¯t really care about what other people say about me. As for the rejection, I just want to say that I¡¯ve epted her feelings, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to exin further. ¡°The second thing is that I have a girlfriend, and I decided to marry her.¡± The press and media did not react so strongly toward his first announcement, but all of them were blown away by his second announcement. ¡°You¡¯re going to get married, Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°When did you get a girlfriend, Mr. Boucher? Why don¡¯t we know anything about it?¡± ¡°Is your girlfriend in the entertainment industry as well?¡± Helios answered their questions one by one patiently. ¡°She¡¯s not from the entertainment industry, and as for who she is, all of you will find out on my wedding day. I believe that my fans, and those who support me, will understand me and wish me well.¡± A reporter stood up and asked, ¡°What is the third announcement you want to make, Mr. Boucher?¡± Helios looked at the reporter and replied, ¡°I, Helios Boucher, will retire from the entertainment industry from today.¡± The crowd of reporters was stunned. None of them spoke, and only a few shing lights were still on. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Chapter 976 One of the female reporters stood up. ¡°Mr. Boucher, are you nning on retiring?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°We should always leave more opportunities for the neers to the entertainment industry.¡± The reporter asked, ¡°But why would you choose to do so?¡± He replied, ¡°It was just a matter of time. I wish to ce more focus on my career behind the scenes and leave the silver screen to the neers. Of course, if there¡¯s a script that requires me to y a role, I¡¯ll still consider it.¡± The reporter moved on to the next question. ¡°Did you quit the industry because of your girlfriend?¡± Helios blinked, looked around the room, and chuckled. ¡°No matter what my decision is going to be, I think she¡¯ll still support me, and my fans will definitely understand the reason behind my choice. And now, I also hope my fans won¡¯t start arguments with anyone else or abuse others on any tform because of me. Although I might¡¯ve left the circle, I¡¯ll still be with you.¡± He bowed to all the attendees in the center of the stage. Waves of warm and thunderous apuse came from the audience. #Helios Boucher announced his withdrawal from the entertainment industry.# #Helios Boucher¡¯s girlfriend # #The ¡°light¡± of the entertainment industry will never disappear.# Helios immediately upied three of the most popr search topics on Google Trends after the press conference, especially the one that reported Helios¡¯ retirement announcement, which almost paralyzed Google and Twitter. Tens of thousands of Helios¡¯ fansmented on Twitter one after another. Some felt sad about losing their idol, some gave him their sincere blessings, and some even left him messages, crying and weeping. Some of the fans were optimistic. #Hels hasn¡¯t left us for good. He¡¯s only pursuing his career behind the scenes, he¡¯s still our light.# #Hels is so magnanimous. Even though he was misunderstood, he didn¡¯te forward to exin himself. He even told us not to abuse others. I¡¯ll miss him so badly!# #How should I put this into words? I¡¯ve been a fan of Hels for 16 years, so no matter what, I¡¯ll bless him in his romantic rtionship, and I¡¯ll support him whenever he feels like quitting the industry. In short, Hels will always be my light!# #+1, to our eternal light, Hels!# Royal Crown also retweeted @ Helios Boucher¡¯s tweet. #We¡¯ve not lost ourselves the best actor, but we¡¯ve found ourselves a partner, looking forward to working with you in the future.# At the same time, the Zestar Media and Michelle¡¯s Twitter ounts were filled with so many reprimandingments fromizens that they were forced to change their ounts into private ounts. All this happened only because theizens who originally supported them saw the information about Helios¡¯ retirement and rification. They believed they were only doing so to create hype. Zestar Media realized that they had made a mistake and immediately deleted their tweet and apologized, but theizens did not buy the sudden change in their attitude and position. They even mocked the company, saying that Zestar Media ¡°is just too small of an operation¡± to ¡°have the vision to do the right thing¡±. An hour after Helios¡¯ astonishing announcement, someizens even found out that Michelle had deactivated her Twitter ount. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At Skyhigh Condo¡­ Barbara was astounded when she saw the information on Twitter. She tapped on the link and covered her mouth in surprise. She never thought that Helios would one day disclose that he had a girlfriend in front of the media. Hearing the doorbell ring, she put down her phone, got up, went to open the door, and was stunned. Helios was standing at the door in a gray coat, the same one that he wore at the press conference. Barbara stepped forward, hugged him, and kissed him on tiptoe. Helios gained momentum, ced his palm on the back of her head, and lowered his head to kiss her. He pushed her into the entryway and closed the door behind him. The two kissed at the entrance. Barbara took off his coat while he pushed her against the wall, pecked his way toward her ear, and chuckled. ¡°Are you happy?¡± Barbara gasped. ¡°What should I be happy about?¡± Helios picked her up and allowed her to hang herself on him by wrapping her arms and legs around him. ¡°Because I have the time to apany you.¡± Barbara wrapped her arms around his neck and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s rather delightful news to get.¡± He responded with a hum, raised his head, and kissed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to finish what I startedst night.¡± Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Chapter 977 Barbara¡¯s cheeks were slightly warm as she buried her face in his shoulder and neck while he chuckled and carried her into the bedroom. The next day, because ofst night¡¯s downpour in Bussburgh, the cold weather could not have gotten any colder. It was 9:00 a m. when it was still drizzling, Maisie took Lucy to several shops to discuss the rent and lease of those locations, and they finally chose a shop lot that was located in the Golden Triangle. As the two walked out of the building, Lucy held up an umbre and walked next to Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, only the rent would cost us $500,000 per year. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too expensive?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°The Golden Triangle is the most prosperousmercial center in Bussburgh. After all, it¡¯s located in an area that has arge flow of people. A lot of foreign businessmen would fight each other just to secure themselves a location in this area for their business. Finding ourselves a shop lot here with an annual rent of only $500,000 is more than what we could¡¯ve bargained for.¡± Lucy arrived at a lightbulb moment after hearing that exnation. The two walked to the car and saw Jackie¡¯s car parked nearby. Two men in ck approached them, and Maisie took the umbre in Lucy¡¯s hand and said to her, ¡°You should get in the car first.¡± But¡­¡± Lucy hesitated, but Maisieforted her and said everything would be fine. After Lucy got into the car uneasily, Maisie closed the door and nced at the two men walking in her direction. One of the men said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, our employer has requested you toe with u s.¡± Maisie followed them to the car, and the man in ck opened the car¡¯s door. The car¡¯s interior looked extremely spacious, and it was equipped with everything other than a kitchen sink. Jackie sat in the car with a dark brown fur coat draped over his body and a ck turtleneck. He gently shook the wine ss in his hand , and the swaying wine looked a s red as blood. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring anyone along with you this time around?¡± Maisieughed, crossed her legs together, leaned forward slightly, propped her elbow against her knee, and rested her chin on her palm. ¡°Mr. Clifford, how many men do you expect me to bring along?¡± Jackie raised his head and took a sip of wine, and his gaze was fixed on the wine ss. ¡°You set me up the other day. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am back to even the score?¡± She chuckled. ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re going to settle the ount with me now?¡± Jackie looked at her. Maisie crossed her arms and leaned against the car window. ¡°The dignified young heir of the Cliffords lost to a woman and got tricked by the woman. It¡¯s indeed a really embarrassing fact to live with.¡± Maisie smirked as she said that. ¡°But if the public were to find out that you¡¯ve been yed only because you were plotting against me in the first ce, it¡¯d be even more humiliating for that to be spread around the city.¡± Jackie looked a little embarrassed. ¡°So, are you nning to threaten me with this?¡± ¡°Why should I threaten you?¡± Maisie flipped her hair backward. ¡°I want to preserve my reputation too. What would the public make of me when they learn that the prestigious Mrs. Goldmann had been to a hotel to meet a man and almost got one-upped?¡± Jackie scoffed. ¡°We were ssmates for three years. I really don¡¯t know that you would be the wife of the legendary Mr. Goldmann one day.¡± ¡°Everything in the world is unpredictable. You¡¯ve also be the heir of the Cliffords yourself.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows.¡± When it Jackie did not utter a single word. ¡°Since Mr. Clifford has nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first. My colleague is still waiting for me in the car.¡± Maisie was about to open the car door, so Jackie put down the ss. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know more about the history between the Cliffords and the Knowles?¡± She stopped and looked back at Jackie. From time to time, Lucy, who was waiting in the other car, leaned out of the car window, feeling a little worried. ¡®Who¡¯s the person who is looking for Ms. Vanderbilt? Why is their conversation taking forever? Will everything be alright?¡¯ Maisie listened patiently to Jackie¡¯s stories ¨C they were about the great grievances between the Cliffords and the Knowles.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jackie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s lover in Yaramoor had been forced to death by Sam Knowles back then. That was why Thomas hated the Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Madam Knowles had contacted Thomas through a certain medium and told him that the woman he loved was forced to death by Sam back. That was why Thomas would interfere in the Knowles¡¯ affairs. Maisie squinted. ¡°So Elder Master Clifford chose to cooperate with Madam Knowles in order to get his revenge?¡± She chuckled after saying that. ¡°If Sam really forced Elder Master Clifford¡¯s lover to death, and Madam Knowles has used this condition to convince your grandfather into getting back at the Knowles, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Shouldn¡¯t Sam be the one who gets killed first and not Elder Master Knowles, who has nothing to do with it? ¡°Madam Knowles allowed Sam to live until he died of illness. How could your grandfather wait so patiently for so many years?¡± She stared at Jackie and uttered word by word, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for that long. Unless there¡¯s a reason for me to do so.¡± Jackie looked down as he thought about something. He then picked up the wine ss after a long time. ¡°That woman¡­ She seems to have given birth to a daughter for my grandfather.¡± Maisie returned to her car. Lucy¡¯s finger, which was about to dial 911, trembled when she saw Maisie open the car door. Lucy raised her head. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡¯re back. I was about to call the police if you still hadn¡¯t returned.¡± Maisie closed the car door and fastened her seat belt. ¡°I told you that it¡¯d be fine, didn¡¯t IR I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Lucy heaved a sigh of relief and asked again, ¡°Do you know that person?¡± Maisie replied while driving, ¡°He¡¯s an old ssmate of mine.¡± ¡°An old ssmate?¡± Lucy scratched her cheeks and muttered, ¡°Why is my intuition telling me that he¡¯s a mobster?¡± ¡®He actually brought two men in ck along with him. I thought they were debt collectors who came to talk business.¡¯ Maisie smiled and said nothing. At Octavia, at the Clifford manor¡­ Thomas stood in front of the photo with his hands crossed. His expression looked gloomy as he whispered to the woman in the photo,¡± Simmie, I¡¯ve been looking for our daughter for most of my life, but I haven¡¯t even had the chance to run into her. Did she just go with you ? If that¡¯s the case, I hate myself more. I hate myself for believing what Olga said.¡± Speaking of this, Thomas could not help but look even sulkier. I¡¯ve never doubted Olga because she¡¯s Simmie¡¯s sister, but she obviously adopted our daughter and chose to keep it from me for decades. She even made our daughter live in the Knowles as a tool that profited them! Thomas shouted, and a bodyguard came in from outside. ¡°Sir.¡± Thomas said expressionlessly, ¡°Contact Madam Knowles on my behalf and tell her that our coboration ends today. By the way, I want to settle an ount with her.¡± In the courtyard¡­ Daisie was sitting alone on the swing. She had be a lot less talkative and a lot more depressed than before. She was not the lively girl that she usually was anymore. Quincy, who was standing in the corridor, saw this, lowered his head, and sighed. Nn came over at the exact moment. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quincy looked at him, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the youngdy has been extremely quiet these past few days. It seems that Noce¡¯s affair has affected her quite a bit.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nn frowned and looked in Daisie¡¯s direction. ¡°This girl has a sensitive soul, I think she¡¯ll remain in this state for quite some time, but she¡¯ll eventually recover from the heartbreak: ¡°But how are we going to exin this to Mrs. Goldmann when we get back to Bussburgh?¡± ¡®The child was enthusiastic and kicking beforeing to Octavia, but she¡¯s be so dispirited now. Those who don¡¯t know would most probably think that she¡¯s undergone some kind of mental abuse.¡¯ Nn pinched and rubbed the bridge of his nose, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of that when we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mr Goldmann!¡± A bodyguard rushed toward him in a hurry and said something to Nn. Nn paused for a bit and frowned faintly.¡± Are you sure about that?¡± The bodyguard nodded. ¡°The news came from Yaramoor, so it shouldn¡¯t be fake.¡± Quincy was shocked after hearing this, and he could not help but look in Daisie¡¯s direction. ¡°If the youngdy were to be informed about this¡­¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Nn¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°No one is allowed to mention this. And pay close attention to thetest news. As soon as it¡¯s reported in the country, you¡¯re to immediately suppress and block the news.¡±. Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was evening in Yaramoor. Zeta walked into the manor, took off her coat, handed it to the servant, and stepped into the study. She walked to the firece, leaned over next to Madam Knowles, and reported something. Madam Knowles, who was lying on the rocking chair, slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Was everything done wlessly?¡± Zeta nodded. ¡°Bob imed that he didn¡¯t leave anyone alive behind. Madam Knowles beckoned to the poodle lying at her feet. The poodle stood up, shook its body, and jumped into Madam Knowles¡¯s arms. She then stroked the poodle¡¯s fur. ¡°That¡¯s great. The young one is now dead. We¡¯ll just leave the two old ones alive and let them live their remaining years in grief and regrets.¡± Amotion came from outside the study, and it was Tristan. He knocked out the three bodyguards who were on standby outside and broke into the study. Zeta¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Tristan. There were still visible snowkes on Tristan¡¯s shoulders. It seemed that he hade here in the heavy snow and the aura that he was emitting felt murderous and cold. He took off his hat and red at Zeta expressionlessly. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re indeed a spy that my mother sent.¡± Zeta lowered her head and did not say anything. Madam Knowles looked at Tristan. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve guessed it? That little b* stard has died. So what now? Are you telling me that you ¡®re going toe at me for that?¡± Tristan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve always regarded me as your enemy ever since I was a child. So do I even qualify to be on the same side as you, Mother?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Madam Knowles sat up straight and gave him a sharp re. ¡°If you weren¡¯t the brat that I gave birth to myself, I would ¡®ve killed you ages ago.¡± Tristan stepped forward slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not toote if you want to do it now. Since you¡¯re the one who brought me into this world, I won¡¯t mind if you wish to take it back. Go ahead.¡± Madam Knowles stood up abruptly, raised her hand, and pped him. The p echoed through the study, and Tristan¡¯s cheek felt numb The bodyguards who came after getting the intruder alert were all taken aback and froze in ce outside the door. Even Zeta did not dare to say a word and only watched the whole process silently. Madam Knowles gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, I hate you. I hate you for being my son. How would I have given birth to you, a useless piece of sh*t, if it weren¡¯t for that man?¡± Tristan stroked the mark on his cheek. He looked expressionless when it happened as he was already numb deep down. He then grinned. ¡°Yeah, apart from giving birth to me, you¡¯ve yed no part in raising me. So to me, I¡¯ve never had a mother in all my life.¡¯ ¡°You. ..¡± Madam Knowles was about to raise her hand again when someone came in from outside to reiterate the message that came from the Cliffords in Octavia. Madam Knowles paused. Tristan straightened his coat. ¡°Madam Knowles, I¡¯ll remember everything that you¡¯ve done deep in my heart. You¡¯re getting older by the day, and it¡¯s time to start to think about the rest of your life.¡¯ Tristan left the study indifferently, and Madam Knowles stood there and watched him leave as her face dimmed gradually The bodyguard came into the study and lowered his head. ¡°Madam, Elder Master Clifford has a message for you. He said his cooperation with you ends from today onward, and he also said¡­ Madam Knowles¡¯s gaze looked stern. ¡°What did he say?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°He also said that he will settle an ount with you.¡± Nn had gotten back to Bussburgh together with Daisie, and Maisie had been waiting for them at the airport half an hour in advance. Seeing Nn walk out of Exit T2, Maisie ran straight toward him with a wide smile. Nn hugged her, buried her in his arms, andughed. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Maisie saw the gazes of the surrounding passengers, and only then did she notice where they were and pushed him away gently, ¡°What Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Nn lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°I missed you too.¡± Maisie looked around the exit. ¡°Where¡¯s our daughter?¡± Nn turned around while Daisie and Quincy slowly walked up to them from behind. Just when Maisie was about to go up to her and give her a hug, Daisie walked past her a s if she had not seen her. Maisie was astonished. She turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daisie?¡± Quincy was a little awkward. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, Mr. Goldmann will exin everything to you.¡± Maisie turned to look at Nn, and Nn clenched his hand, ced it in front of his lips, and cleared his throat softly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it while we¡¯re on our way home.¡± ; Daisie and Quincy sat in the rear of the car while Nn and Maisie took the same car. Nn recounted to Maisie what had happened to Daisie when they were on their way back. She was extremely dispirited because she had witnessed Noce still get brought back to Yaramoor in the end, but she could not do anything to stop it. She felt like she had lost a friend and was very depressed about it. She really loved staying close to Noce. The reason she had followed Noce to Octavia was only to save him. Maisie looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Octavia because you could save these two children?¡± Nn was about to say something but hesitated. I¡¯d indeed be able to save both of them before I got to know that Thomas is my maternal grandfather and found out about the other things. ¡®Octavia is the territory of the Cliffords. If I were to have made a rash move without knowing anything, it¡¯d be impossible for us to retreat safely and soundly, let alone Daisie, no matter how good my men are.¡¯ ¡°Zee, about this matter-¡± Before he could finish speaking, Maisie ced her finger against his lips to stop him, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anything. Noce has only been sent back to Yaramoor, so maybe they¡¯ll still have a chance to meet each other in the future. Daisie will only be downcast for a while.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn¡¯s eyelids drooped. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible anymore.¡± Maisie was astonished. ¡°What?¡± Nn looked out of the car window. ¡°I¡¯ve received news from Yaramoor saying that Noce was assassinated as soon as he arrived in the country. Madam Knowles didn¡¯t even let Noce live to see Yaramoor¡¯snd again. Her n to abduct Noce to Octavia was only to avoid Tristan¡¯s men. No matter how powerful and influential Tristan is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Noce in Thomas¡¯s territory.¡± Maisie froze in ce for a moment and then took a deep breath. ¡°Wait a minute. T-This is impossible, right? That boy is dead?¡± Nn did not say anything. But his silence had already given her everything that she needed to know. Maisie did not know what the emotion she was feeling deep down was. No matter what, Noce had still been a boy who was alive and well. He had even gotten to spend quite some time with her children. ¡®If I were to let them know about this¡­ ¡®Especially Daisie, how sad would she be?¡¯ Nn hugged her. ¡°I wish that it was not true too, so we can only hide this from the kids for now.¡± A few dayster, at Yaramoor¡­ Zeta walked to the study and knocked on the door. ¡°Madam, the boat has arrived at the dock. We should leave now.¡± Madam Knowles stood in front of the firece and threw the photos in her hands into the firece, and the fire devoured the photos, giving off crackling sounds. She then exited the study with Zeta, and several cars were already parked outside the gate. Zeta opened the car door for her. As soon as Madam Knowles got into the car, she closed the door and stepped into the front passenger seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver started driving, followed by several vehicles behind them. Madam Knowles sat in the rear seat with her poodle in her arms. She had to return to her home, East Winston, after all. Cp?? ??W? Several cars were parked at the pier. Madam Knowles then got out of the car, and a luxurious cruise ship bound for East Winston was docked at the pier, waiting for them to board. ¡°Madam, please board the boat.¡± The bodyguard made a gesture of showing Madam Knowles the way. Zeta and Madam Knowles walked up the steps with bodyguards behind them, but that was when they were assaulted. Several gunshots sounded all over the ce, and Madam Knowles reacted by bending forward and standing steadily. The poodle in her arms was frightened and kept barking and broke free from Madam Knowles¡¯ arms. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Zeta took out a pistol ¡°Protect Madam Knowles!¡± Several bodyguards were shot and dropped to the ground as men in ck with darkplexions emerged from the shadows. They were shooting everyone on sight with the submachine guns in their hands. Zeta pushed Madam Knowles onto the cruise ship, grabbed her gun, squatted on the steps, and shot at the approaching men. Several bodyguards covered Madam Knowles as she boarded the ship and yelled at the crew, ¡°Get the ship moving, hurry up!¡± The crew was about to get back into the cabin but got shot instantly, and blood stained the ss on the deck as the crew¡¯s bodies fell straight into the sea. Madam Knowles saw someone aiming at her in the dark and pulled the bodyguard behind her to block the shot. The bullet shot through the bodyguard¡¯s head, and blood sttered all over her and stained her body. Madam Knowles crawled into the cabin and locked the door, but she was surrounded by the ocean and the ocean only, so she could not escape at all Zeta was injured and ran onto the ship while applying pressure to her wounds. While she was doing so, a crew member was pushed over and off the second floor of the deck and dropped right in front of her. She looked slightly pale, raised her head, and saw Tristan standing on the second floor of the deck, smoking a cigarette. He then pulled out a pistol and pointed it at her head. ¡°Tris-¡± Zeta stared at him shudderingly, while Tristan¡¯s expression looked calm as he pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced her chest and went straight through the heart, and Zeta fell back slowly as her pupils dted gradually. Hearing that the gunfire outside had subsided, Madam Knowles, who was squatting and leaning against the door, stood up slowly. ¡®Who were those people? Has Thomas sent his men to make a move against me? ¡®But that¡¯s impossible. They don¡¯t look like Thomas¡¯ men.¡¯ She wanted to see what was going on outside, so she slowly undid the door bolt. However, she wanted to lock the door bolt again when she heard footstepsing from the other side of the door, but the door was kicked open from the outside. Madam Knowles staggered backward, and the man who entered the room was none other than Tristan. Madam Knowles was stunned, but thinking of something, she calmed her tone. ¡°Tristan ¡­ Tris, you¡¯re here to save me, aren¡¯t you? I know it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like how I did, and I shouldn¡¯t have projected my hatred toward your father onto you.¡± Tristan stood in the room, looked around, and could not help butugh after listening to Madam Knowles¡¯ statement. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯m here to save you?¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re my son.¡± Madam Knowles¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she gradually became more and more emotional. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, and I¡¯m the dearest person that you have in the world now! Are you telling me that you¡¯re going to leave me to die here, or are you nning to kill me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Tristan took out a handkerchief and wiped the bloodstains on the back of his hand expressionlessly. ¡°I did tell you that you¡¯re growing old by the day, and it¡¯s time for you to start thinkingN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. about theter stages of your life.¡± Madam Knowles stumbled backward. ¡°You, what do you n to do? Tris, you can¡¯t treat your mother like this!¡± Two men in ck appeared at the door. Tristan waved, and they stepped forward and covered her head with a ck hood before taking her away. When Madam Knowles woke up again, she found herself being locked in a room that looked like a prison cell, and a lot of noise surrounded her. The door of the room was pulled open, but there was an iron gate on the outer side of the door, and Madam Knowles saw Tristan through the window of the iron gate. She realized something and rolled out of the bed as her body trembled to the point that her legs and feet felt slightly stiff and clumsy. ¡°Tris, Tris, are you going to lock me up? How are you going to exin this to the public when they find out that I¡¯ve disappeared? And are you nning to imprison your mother in this strange ce?¡± Tristan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell the media that you were attacked and were traumatized mentally, so you have to stay here for treatment.¡± ¡°Tris¡­¡± The blood was drained from Madam Knowles¡¯s cheeks. ¡°No! Don¡¯t leave me in an asylum! I beg you!¡± A hint of emotion shed across Tristan¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared as soon as he recalled the past. ¡°You can enjoy the rest of your life here.¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Tristan turned around and left. Even though Madam Knowles yelled and cursed hysterically from inside the room, he did not even stop for a second. At the same time, all of Yaramoor¡¯s media reported that Madam Knowles had been assaulted and was caught in the middle of the crossfire. Since then, she had been diagnosed with PTSD and had been sent to a sanatorium for treatment. As for the facility¡¯s exact location, not even one reporter was curious enough to get to the bottom of that piece of information. At Bassburgh, at the private primary school The winter break would start in three days. All the students in the school were looking forward to these. Four or five students were even discussing what they should do during the break. Lisa looked back and saw Daisie lying sullenly on the desk, so she walked over and asked, ¡°Daisie, are you not feeling well?¡± Daisie looked up at her, theny back down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t feel like moving.¡± Lisa chuckled. Colton appeared at the ssroom door with a basketball. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie sounded dispirited. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you out there to y basketball. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to challenge me in a one- on-one match? So do you want to learn how to y or not?¡± He spun the basketball on his fingertips, lifted his eyebrows, and looked handsome and a little disdainful. Their ssmates envied the stunt that he had just pulled off, and several girls were even dumbfounded by his charm. Colton was the vice ss president, had good grades, and was also good in sports. Not to mention that he had finally regained his position as the top student in the ss ever since Noce left. Daisie seemed indifferent. Lisa was about to try to persuade Daisie, but Colton knew his sister better than Lisa did, so he grabbed the basketball and provoked her, ¡°Daisie, are you telling me that you don¡¯t dare to learn it now because you¡¯re afraid of losing to me? Wayion is about toe back home already, and TH definitely call you a coward when he¡¯s back.¡± Daisie propped her palms against the desk and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward! I¡¯ll go and y with you now!¡± Colton grinned as he had sessfully diverted Daisie¡¯s attention. Time flew by, the winter break had already started in a blink of an eye, and Wayion had finally returned to Zlokova. Maisie and Nn brought the two kids to the airport to wee them, and they saw Hans escorting Wayion out of the arrival terminal not long after they arrived at the airport. Quincy had not seen Hans for more than three years. Thus, the brothers hugged each other when they met. ¡°Wayion! ¡°Waylon!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Daisie and Colton ran toward Wayion. They then stood in front of Wayion and stared at him for a long time. Daisie tilted her head. ¡°Wayion, why have you gotten so tanned?¡± ¡®He looked so fair when he left three years ago, but he has such a healthyplexion.¡¯ Colton was very envious of his brother.¡± Wayion, yourplexion makes you look so cool, and you seem to have grown taller!¡± Colton was eight years old, and he was already standing at 5 feet in height, which made him a tall boy in the ss, but he was still half a head shorter than Wayion! One wanted to know more about his skinplexion, while the other wanted to talk about his height-all that rendered Wayion slightly speechless for a short while. Hans walked toward the three of them and exined with a wide smile, ¡°Master Wayion has spent most of his time being trained abroad , so getting tanned and growing taller and bigger is normal. Let¡¯s not forget that these traits make him look like a macho teenager. Your father looked even more tanned than Wayion when he underwent the training back then.¡± The two kids snorted andughed. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hans.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hans returned to his senses, scratched his head, and smiled. ¡°Hah, you heard it all, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Maisie walked up to Wayion. She did not even have to bend over in order to rub his head. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Wayion shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± Nn came over and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hmm, this kid has be more handsome and more like me now that he¡¯s tanned.¡± Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Colton¡¯s self-esteem was a little hurt. ¡°Does that mean that I¡¯m not handsome?¡± Hansughed out loud and patted Colton¡¯s head. ¡°You look handsome too. It¡¯s just your elder brother has the slightest edge over you, hahaha. The family left the airport happily. The Goldmanns¡¯ family estate regained its lively atmosphere once again. Nichs listened to Hans telling some interesting stories that they encountered abroad and laughed happily in the living room. Nichs beckoned, asking Wayion to approach, took a good look at this young but handsome boy, and felt extremely satisfied. ¡°This is what I would expect from a child of the Goldmanns. You must¡¯ve suffered a ton when you were abroad, Wayion.¡± Wayion smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer much, Grandpa.¡± Nichs¡¯ eyes turned bloodshot, and he patted Wayion¡¯s shoulder heavily, ¡°Your great-grandfather has the highest hopes for you. He¡¯s a very tough old man to please, so it must¡¯ve been difficult for you to endure all the hardships that he threw at you while you were by his side.¡± Nn and Maisie entered the living room, and Nichs asked, ¡°Where are Colton and Daisie?¡± ¡°They¡¯re outside in the courtyard,¡± Maisie replied with a smile. Nichs nodded. ¡°These three kids haven¡¯t been together for such a long time. So since they¡¯re having a winter break, we should let them rx to the fullest. And Nn¡­¡± He looked at Nn. ¡°I suggest that we hold your wedding during spring, around the Easter holiday, Zee has been married to the Goldmanns for three years, and you two are stepping into the fourth year already, so that¡¯s something that we owe her.¡± Nn and Maisie looked at each other. Nn then held Maisie¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Dad. I certainly won¡¯t let Maisie down when ites to our wedding ceremony. We¡¯ve alreadye up with ns for it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that.¡± Nichs continued generously. ¡°Money has never been an issue to the Goldmanns, so we have toe up with something grand and morous in order to let everyone know about it.¡± Maisie smiled in embarrassment. ¡®They¡¯re indeed father-and-son. They even share the same thoughts.¡¯ The winter evenings got dark rtively quickly, and the fields and the forest that had a yellow and orange gradient were covered with a thin mist. The town was very boisterous at night, especially since Christmas had just gone by. Christmas trees and decorations could still be seen all over the ce. Maisie strolled around in the quaint town with Nn and their three children. She looked around at the lively streets and was surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t visited this ce at night before.¡± Nn grabbed her hand. ¡°This town will only look this lively around Christmas, New Year¡¯s, and the Winter Festival.¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve missed this over the past three years?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely missed it, but we can always make it upter on in life.¡± When Daisie saw a cotton candy seller, it felt novel and piqued her curiosity, so she ran over while Colton and Wayion followed her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maisie stopped and pulled Nn. ¡°I want some too.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The owner of the small vendor made some cotton candies for the family of five. Daisie grabbed hers from him and gave off a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, mister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡± She took a small bite out of the huge cotton candy, took a look at the huge flower made out of cotton candy, and became reluctant to finish it. Maisie held the cotton in her hand, tasted it, and looked at Nn. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten cotton candy before this.¡± Nn stared at her. ¡°I tried it when I was a child. My mother was the one who brought me here to buy it.¡± ¡°Dad, did Grandma bring you here frequently?¡± Daisie asked. Nn responded with a faint nod and a slight smile on his face. His expression no longer looked tense when he mentioned his mother. There was a bridge further ahead. An old man was ying the cello on the bridge, and the lights on both sides of the bridge looked dim as the water was gurgling under the bridge. Daisie and Colton ran to the bridge, and the cold winter breeze gusted toward them, causing the two to retract their necks deeper into their jackets. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Chapter 984 ¡°Colton, what are those?¡± Daisie pointed to the stall under the bridge that was selling rivernterns. The lanterns looked colorful -some looked like animals, while some looked like flowers and nts, but all of them were very delicate and beautiful. Maisie walked up to them. ¡°Those are rivernterns.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to set somenterns off the river.¡± Daisie blinked, looking very curious. It could be seen that Daisie¡¯s mood had improved recently, so Maisie agreed to her request in order not to kill her mood. ¡°You can go. but be careful. Don¡¯t y by the river.¡± Daisie dragged Wayion and Colton along and ran under the stone bridge. Maisie looked at them. ¡°They look so energetic.¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her. ¡°Do you want to go with them?¡± Maisie refused to do so, but Nn pulled her along, and both of them went under the bridge. There were many children under the bridge with their parents. Many wishes were written on the riverntern. Although doing so would not get them fulfilled, those people were doing so for a sense offort. Nn chose a puppy-shapedntern for Maisie, but she asked after receiving it,¡± Why give me a puppy lantern?¡± ¡°It looks like you.¡± He leaned closer to her ear while saying that. ¡°You¡¯ll bite whenever you¡¯re pissed off.¡± Maisie pushed him away, and the olddy who was selling thenternsughed. ¡°You two look like a young couple. You really are made for each other.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn smiled. ¡°You do have impable eyesight, madam.¡± Maisie picked up a ck crayon and wrote something on the riverntern. Nn tried to lean over to peep, but she blocked him.¡± Don¡¯t look.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy.¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°No wish will actualize as soon as others read them.¡± Nn smiled. Maisie then walked to the bank with the riverntern after she finished writing her wish. At this time, dozens of river down from the upper stream, and they made the river look like a gxy. She set the riverntern off, watched thentern go with the drift, and chuckled like an innocent child as if a flower had bloomed in her heart. Nn stood at the side and stared at her, she was the only thing that had upied all his attention at this moment. A few dayster, Barbara visited the Boucher manor with Helios. She looked a little uneasy before walking through the entrance. Helios clenched her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± She nodded and stepped into the living room with him, and the butler and servants nodded to wee him. Elder Master Boucher, Yael, and Christina were all sitting on the couch. Seeing that Helios had brought Barbara back. Christina could not conceal her smile for even a split second. Barbara walked up to the elders and greeted them very cautiously under their direct gaze. Yael smiled and said, ¡°Take a seat. Your father and I have been acquaintances since way back, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so nervous.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Christina added and nced at Helios. ¡°Helios, be a gentleman.¡± Helios brought Barbara to the couch to sit down. Barbara straightened her posture and did not dare to act too casually, She then recalled something and hurriedly ced the tea box that she had brought with her on the table. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve brought you the best-scented tea that Asperia has to offer. I don¡¯t know what you and Elder Master Boucher like, but I heard from Helios that you like to drink tea.¡± Christina epted it. ¡°We¡¯!! ept anything happily. After all, it¡¯s the thoughts that matter.¡± Richard cleared his throat and put down the newspaper. Compared to his son and daughter-inw, he behaved rtively indifferently.¡± Helios, why didn¡¯t you tell us about this in the first ce?¡± Christina exined on behalf of her son,¡¯ Father, Helios and Babara have just decided to be together, so they¡¯re still busy with all dating and getting to know each other.¡± LITOPICi 707 Helios added, ¡°Yes, besides, I had to wait for Barbara to get mentally morefortable about paying you a visit too.¡¯ Richard snorted and turned his face away.¡± If it weren¡¯t for your mother¡¯s continuous urging, would you even bring her? I¡¯m afraid that you would choose to continue to hide her from us.¡± Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Helios took a nce at Barbara and ced his hand on the back of hers. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t take long before I disclosed our rtionship. Even if Mother didn¡¯t find out about it. I¡¯d still announce that I have a girlfriend when I quit the entertainment industry.¡±. When Elder Master Boucher was about to say something, Yael interrupted him and spoke first. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s back, just stay here for dinner tonight. Helios, show Barbara around the house and get her acquainted with everyone when you have the time.¡± Helios nodded but took Barbara back to his room first. Barbara looked at the posters on the wall, almost all of which were his, and the countless trophies that were being disyed on the bookshelf, which were all the awards that he had won in the film industry over the years. There were also magazines, interviews, and newspaper article cutouts about him. She picked up a book and flipped through it. It documented Helios¡¯ journey when he became famous at the age of 18. Sheughed. ¡°This boy looks nothing like you.¡± Helios walked behind her and grabbed the magazine from her. ¡°Do borate.¡± Barbara turned around. ¡°I even watched your youth drama when I was 15 years old.¡± Helios closed the magazine and chuckled.¡± Oh really?¡± Barbara walked around him, approached the desk, picked up a photo frame, and ced it in front of Helios. ¡°This is still rather surreal to me. I actually own the nation¡¯s dream lover.¡± Helios carried her abruptly, ced her onto the desk, and propped both his arms against the desk, mping her in the middle. ¡°Then are you happy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Barbara put the photo down and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that make me the public enemy of hundreds of millions ofdies?¡± Helios kissed her. ¡°But you still have me.¡± Barbara lowered her gaze, pushed him away gently, and drew a straight line with her fingers down across his eyebrows, the bridge of his nose, and his lips. ¡°I used to think that I would never marry anyone. That¡¯s because I might not have encountered a man I wanted to marry.¡± Helios grasped her hand and held it against his left chest. ¡°Then what about now?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Barbara looked at him and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true now. Perhaps I might want to marry myself someday.¡± Helios smiled and took her into his arms. Barbara sank into his embrace, and her cheek rested on his shoulders as she hugged him tightly. She told him that she would not have med him if he did not choose to protect her when they were Tony¡¯s captives, but she would never have chosen to be with him. That was because she had once looked forward to it but was disappointed. Thus, when such a person did what she had expected him to do, she would think that he must be her soulmate. But when they had been in the hospital, he wanted to be responsible for her only because of guilt. So how could she allow it? That was why she thought about how to get closer to him and came up with the idea of grabbing a drink at a bar. Before the Winter Festival, Maisie took the three rugrats to Kennedy¡¯s house for a meal. Daisie hugged Sapphie and stared at the baby in her arms in amazement with her pretty eyes. ¡°Are all babies so tiny?¡± Maisie was helping in the kitchen when she turned her head and said to Daisie,¡± You and your brothers were so tiny too when you were babies.¡± Daisie blinked while Sapphie sucked her own thumb as she curled up in Daisie¡¯s arms. The baby¡¯s eyes looked so innocent and pure as she stared at Daisie curiously, giggling from time to time. Daisie experienced what it felt like being a n elder sister, and it felt very novel to her. However, when Colton and Wayion approached, Sapphie started crying all of a sudden. ¡°Wayion, Colton, you¡¯re scaring Sapphie.¡± Daisie protected Sapphie in her arms. The two brothers felt extremely wronged and aggrieved as they had not done anything. Kennedy looked at the children and laughed. ¡°Just try to smile at Sapphie. She¡¯ll stop crying when you do so.¡± Colton realized what he was doing wrongly andughed at Sapphie. As such, Sapphie stopped crying and closed her mouth, but the corners of her lips then twitched, and she started crying even louder. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Daisie was rendered speechless. Colton was such a weirdo. When Wayion heard the doorbell ring, he turned around to get the door and saw that it was Ryleigh and Barbara, both carrying some food. Barbara had never seen Wayion before and thought that he was Colton, but there was a difference, ¡°Why do you have a tan?¡± Ryleighughed. ¡°He¡¯s not Colton. That¡¯s his brother. Colton is over there.¡± Barbara looked over and saw Colton and Daisie in the house. It wasn¡¯t surprising as they did look too much alike. ¡°Godmother, Aunt Barbara, you¡¯re here.¡± Colton waved. Once the food was nicely seasoned, they started preparing for dinner-barbecue. Barbara and Daisie were ying with Sapphie while Colton and Wayion helped their mother start the fire. Ryleigh skewered the beef and got closer to Wayion when he saw how serious he was, ¡°Have you been undergoing military training for three years?¡± Waylon looked at her. ¡°Something like that.¡± Ryleigh nodded and patted his shoulder.¡± But boys look better with a tan. Look at Colton, he¡¯s as fair as a girl. I just want to pinch him.¡± ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s not nice to talk about me behind my back!¡± Colton suddenly appeared next to Ryleigh and made her jump. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be more discreet next time so that you won¡¯t hear it.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. ¡°Oh no!¡± Daisie¡¯s voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. Sheid Sapphie down on the couch and sounded annoyed. ¡°She pooped! Kennedy stopped what he was doing and went to check. ¡°Oh, no, I forgot to change her diaper.¡± Then he carried her to change her. Ryleigh walked next to Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s tough for Kennedy to care for the baby alone. He¡¯s a great dad now, taking the role of both parents. I think he should find a partner.¡± Barbara walked over. ¡°That sounds easy but is actually tough. He has a baby now, so he has to find someone who doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Ryleigh paused because it made sense. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything as she was contemting. Kennedy fed the baby in the room to put her to bed. Maisie entered, ¡°Uncle Kennedy.¡± Kennedy was holding Sapphie as he turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± Maisie spoke. ¡°It¡¯s probably pretty tough for you to take care of Sapphie. Do you want to hire a nanny?¡± Kennedy shook his head and ced the sleeping Sapphie into the crib. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to spend that money.¡± ¡°Aunt Samantha hasn¡¯t been around for a while now, has she?¡± He paused, then smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t keep bothering her, right?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She remembered something when she turned around. ¡°It¡¯s the Winter Festival tomorrow. I guess she¡¯ll be spending it alone. Why don¡¯t you invite her for dinner with us?¡± Kennedy remained silent for a while.¡± Alright,¡± he finally said. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When it was time for dinner, everyone sat near the barbecue pit. The table was covered with food. Maisie had given Samantha a call. Thus, Maisie opened the door for her when she got there. ¡°Aunt Samatha, I¡¯m d you came. Come i n.¡° Maisie was going to bring her in when Samantha suddenly grabbed her and stood at the door. ¡°I won¡¯te in. Could you get Mr. Fannon toe outside? I¡¯d like to speak to him.¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Maisie was curious but didn¡¯t ask anything. She went in and yelled something. Kennedy put down his food and walked to the door. Samantha asked if he could speak with her, and he nodded. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maisie watched them walk into the courtyard, and her curiosity was piqued. Ryleigh and Barbara immediately approached her, especially Ryleigh, who was very surprised. ¡°Why is Aunt Samantha here?¡± Maisie smiled and touched her chin. ¡°Why can¡¯t she be here? But what happened between Uncle Kennedy and Aunt Samantha?¡± Samantha loved Sapphire and woulde to visit her when she had time, yet she hadn¡¯t been around a lottely. And looking at the two of them speaking outside but not knowing what they were talking about, the entire atmosphere felt weird. Barbara put her arm over Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to specte. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Ryleigh agreed, and since she was hungry, it would be a good time to have a great meal. Maisie stood there and took a few more nces when the two walked back. The cold wind was blowing in the courtyard. Although Samantha was wearing a coat her face was pink from the cold. They were both quiet for a few minutes, and Samantha broke the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind. I might have misunderstood.¡± Kennedy stared at her, intending to say something but stopped. Samantha put her hands in her pockets and revealed a sad smile while she lowered her face. ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t keep in contact. I can¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t see how good you are to me, but you¡¯re a great man, and I¡¯m a divorcee. ¡°Women are funny, huh? We¡¯d be touched just because someone treats us a little better, but we¡¯re in this situation because I misunderstood. Thus, it¡¯s best if we stop contacting each other.¡± Samatha turned around and walked away. Kennedy balled up his fist and ran after Samantha when she was about to get into the car. ¡°Hold on!¡± Samantha paused and turned around to see Kennedy, who was walking over. He looked down and spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not really good at expressing myself. I don¡¯t know how to handle this rtionship the right way. I admit that I was surprised when you said that to me. I chose not to face it because I didn¡¯t know how to face you.¡± Samantha was quiet. Kennedy looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you away because you¡¯re a divorcee. You¡¯re a kind and wonderful woman. It¡¯s my fault because I¡¯m afraid that I might not be able to give you what you want.¡± ¡°What I want is simple,¡± Samantha looked at him, her eyes welled up in tears and red.¡± I gave up on the life I wanted 30 years ago and lived the way others wanted me to live, but now I know that it¡¯s not hard. What I want is really simple.¡± Kennedy paused. She looked down and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need luxury. All I need is stability, a simple but happy family with a husband with whom I can spend the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Everyone wants some thrill when they¡¯re younger, but I realized that happiness is just having the basic things after all this time. It looks simple and dull, but at least I¡¯ll have my husband and children by my side. This simplicity may seem dull, but it¡¯s what I desire.¡± Samantha then got into the car. Kennedy stood there and watched the car drive away while looking somber. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Chapter 988 When Kennedy returned, he bumped into Maisie and was surprised. ¡°Why are you out here, Zee?¡± Maisie walked toward him. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, what do you think about Aunt Samantha?¡± She had overheard their conversation. Something had happened between the two of them, and that was why they were ¡®avoiding each other. Kennedy didn¡¯t say a word. Maisie sighed. ¡°If you really don¡¯t have feelings for her, you should tell her sooner rather thanter. However, if you feel the same, I think you should be a little braver.¡¯ Kennedy looked away and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on my mind. I¡¯ve always been focused on work and never thought about getting married or if I could really do that, taking care of both my family and career. Samantha is a great woman. She had a failed marriage, but I never had one. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to give her stability, and I definitely can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t disappoint her. I¡¯m afraid I might fail.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°How do you know that you¡¯ll fail if you never try?¡± Kennedy fell silent. She smiled again. ¡°No one would know how their marriage would turn out and what they would have to face, the good or the bad. But how would you know the oue if you never tried?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Aunt Samantha had a failed marriage, but she still hopes for happiness. Uncle Kennedy. you deserve it as well.¡¯ Kennedy was stunned. He never thought that someone younger would be giving him life lessons. He helplessly smiled. ¡°I was being too harsh to myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright to be harsh. I believe you do that because you want to take good care of your family, and you¡¯ll be able to do that.¡± Maisie tapped his shoulder. Kennedy smiled too. The children changed into new clothes for the Winter Festival, and Nichs gave each of them a little present. ¡°Thanks for the present. Grandpa!¡± Daisie shed a bright smile with a gift in hand. When he gave one to Maisie, she smiled.¡± I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Dad.¡± Nichs pushed the present into her hand. ¡°Take it. I¡¯ve never given you a present before.¡± Maisie held it in her hand and didn¡¯t know how to react. Nn made her keep it. ¡°You weren¡¯t here three years ago, so just take it.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t reject him, so she nodded and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± At that moment, Mr. Cheshire walked in.¡± Sir, we have guests.¡± Nichs picked up the teacup and asked who the guests were, so Mr. Chesire replied, ¡°It¡¯s Elder Master Clifford from Octavia.¡± Nichs paused and looked up curiously,¡± Clifford from Octavia?¡± He had no memory of evering across the Cliffords of Octavia. Nn looked toward him. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll understand when hees in.¡± Nichs nodded. After a short wait, Thomas walked in with bodyguards and Jackie. Surprisingly, the bodyguards were carrying huge gifts. Nichs stood up and greeted them courteously, ¡°Such a big surprise for Mr. Clifford to visit us, and you even brought so many gifts.¡± Thomas smiled. ¡°These came toote. I only learned that we are inws after so many years.¡± Nichs was startled. ¡°Inws?¡± Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Nn was trying to exin when Daisie ran down the stairs. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Nichs was stunned when he heard Daisie call Thomas ¡®Great-grandpa¡¯ and looked at Nn curiously. Nn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Elder Master Clifford is Mom¡¯s father.¡± Maisie turned to look at them and suddenly recalled that Nn had said ¡®We might be rtives¡¯ and realized that was what he meant. Thomas was Natasha¡¯s father, meaning Natasha was a Clifford as well. Thomas and Nichs sat in the middle of the room and talked. That was when Nichs found out that Natasha¡¯s mother was Madam Knowles¡¯ sister and that Natasha wasn¡¯t an orphan. Instead, Simmone had been attacked soon after giving birth to her. Madam Knowles had adopted Natasha, knowing who she was. Madam Knowles had been in love with Sam Knowles, but she had been forced to marry his father. She had adopted Natasha, hidden her rtionship with Simmone, and used the information about his daughter to make Thomas a pawn in her revenge plot. Thomas sighed. ¡°If I knew that my daughter was with the Knowles, I would have done everything I could to get her back so she wouldn¡¯t have to go through any sad encounters.¡± It had never crossed Nichs¡¯ mind that Thomas Clifford was his father-inw. He remembered that when he had suggested to Natasha to help her reconnect with her family, Natasha had sadly smiled and said, ¡°If they wanted to find me, they would have done it already.¡± It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to. They had just been misled and missed the opportunity to do so. Maisie walked into the courtyard, and Jackie called to her. She stopped and slowly turned around. ¡°Mr. Clifford¡­ Oh, who are you to me now?¡± She put her hand under her chin and pondered. ¡°Younger cousin?¡± Jackie was stumped by the word ¡®younger¡¯. He adjusted his sses. ¡°I remember that we¡¯re the same age.¡± ¡°But Nn is your older cousin, and I¡¯m his wife, so ain¡¯t I your older cousin-inw?¡± At that point, Maisie smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s not wrong to call you my younger cousin, right?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jackie hummed and put his hands into his pockets. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about this if Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s funny that the daughter Grandpa had been looking for was Nn¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Yes, no one knew.¡±. Maisie looked toward the branches with no leaves in the courtyard. ¡°I guess these are all part of fate. Out of the billions of people in the world, we turned out to be rted. If we had never met Noce and Tristan, we would have never found out about the rtionship between Natasha and the Cliffords. It¡¯s just like how if I met someone else instead of Nn, I wouldn¡¯t know where I would end up and how my life would turn out.¡± Jackie followed her line of vision and looked toward the tree in the cold wind. ¡°A simple choice could easily change the oue of things and the course of events. If I didn¡¯t choose to change all those years ago, I would still be that chubby boy that people looked down on.¡± Maisie looked at him, raised her brows, and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite the mncholic one. I¡¯m actually curious why you stayed in Bassburgh.¡± She initially thought that Jackie was trying to intervene in the affairs of the Knowles, but he didn¡¯t. Students who studied in private schools in Bassburgh were mostly from affluent families, and Zeta had driven his car into their private school during Christmas so that people would think this car with a foreign license te simply belonged to one of the parents. pel ¨C Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Jackie probably had his own reasons for staying in Bassburgh, Maisie suddenly remembered bumping into Zeta at the restaurant and that thetter had said she was going to meet a friend. ¡°Were you the friend Zeta met at the restaurant that day?¡± Jackie turned to look at her. ¡°Why?¡± Maisie crossed her arms and said it was nothing, then added, ¡°Zeta was someone Madam Knowles arranged to get close to Mr. Knowles. Did you¡­ not know?¡± After saying that, she raised her brows and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t get involved in the affairs of the Knowles, nor did you ask why Zeta borrowed your car. You might be pretending to be ignorant, but since you lent her your own car without question, it means that you were very close.¡± People would usually only lend their cars to the people they trusted and had a good rtionship with. Otherwise, would they lend them their cars? Jackie chuckled. ¡°Are you an investigator?¡± Maisie shrugged. The wind blew thest leaf off the tree while Jackie stayed quiet and talked about Zeta. Jackie had been a chubby boy that people looked down on back in school. Even during the three years in high school or after getting into the University of Yaramoor, he had had good grades but had been self- conscious about his looks, so he studied hard and never thought about making friends. Maisie asked if his father or grandfather didn¡¯t care. Jackie exined that they had a rule in their family. To be a rightful heir, they had to be independent once they turned 16 and were not allowed to just rely on their family. They needed to solve their own problems unless it was a lifethreatening one. This rule meant that as soon as a boy turned 15, they had to go out and survive by their own means. They were old money, but everyone knew how tough it was to get there and would appreciate their riches more. It was very different from other old-money families that would let their descendants squander their wealth. Thomas had been inspired by the elders in the family. His father had climbed up from the slums, and when it was his time, he had to leave the family when he turned 16 and was only summoned back when it was time to inherit the family business. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. That was why everyone had been in the dark about Jackie¡¯s identity in the three years they were in the same ss. He said that during his time at the University of Yaramoor, on top of his schrship, he had had to work while he studied. He had met Zeta while he was working part-time. He had still been chubby at that time and a wallflower, but Zeta didn¡¯tugh at him because of his looks but instead went to the gym with him and encouraged him. It had taken him an entire year to be fit by hitting the gym. His coursemates had been stunned by his 180 change, and even those who had never talked to him started approaching him. The friendship he had gained after changing his looks was definitely not as sincere as the one he had with Zeta. A girl who didn¡¯t discriminate against him based on his looks when he was in a foreign country and who gave her encouragement and support was a huge blessing to him. Maisie looked at Jackie. ¡°If that was the case, why didn¡¯t you date?¡¯ Jackie chucked but looked sad. ¡°You said she worked for Madam Knowles and knew Grandpa. So she knew who I was.¡± That meant that everything Zeta had done was because she knew who he was. Jackie sighed again. ¡°I might have thought that this was fate if not because of that. She was honest with me about approaching me because she knew who I was, but she didn¡¯t intend to use me. I convinced myself to forgive her and told her how I felt, but she turned me down.¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Chapter 991 After Jackie finished speaking, he turned around to look at Maisie. ¡°I know about her affairs with Mr. Knowles, including the fact that she is a courtesan trained by Madam Knowles¡± Maisie remained silent. Mayhap Zeta had only been following Madam Knowles¡¯ orders, bing an assassin as well as betraying herself. She had sold her life to Madam Knowles and never considered how the consequences would be. On the surface, Zeta indeed had done a lot of bad things. She was the one who had hatched the n to kidnap Noce, and she was also the one who had almost killed Colton through that ¡®ident¡¯ on N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Christmas. However, she had just been following orders. Was Zeta really that bad? Maisie did not think so. At the end of the day, she was just Madam Knowles¡¯ pawn. If she had really been a bad person, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected Jackie when he confessed to her. Instead, she would have used him to help her get back on her feet. She could easily win over a man¡¯s heart with fancy words, but she had rejected Jackie when he confessed his love to her. It was not that she was heartless. It was just that the path she had chosen forbade her from having a normal rtionship. At night, all of them gathered up and had dinner together. After having dinner, the kids went to y in the courtyard, filling the house with their happy peals ofughter. As it got darker, neon light started to light up the sky, and the fireworks in the courtyard bloomed even brighter in the dark. Maisie and Nn were sitting on the long bench in the courtyard. She rested her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder while Nn cocked his head and looked at her. He wrapped his long arms around her and asked, ¡°What were you and Jackie talking about in the courtyard today?¡± ¡°We were talking about¡­¡± She lifted her head to look at him and answered with a smile, ¡°A secret.¡± Nn pinched her nose and said, ¡°Both of you have a secret? I demand you to confess to me.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his waist, and there was a smile in her eyes. ¡°I just told him how lucky I am to run into you. Nn lowered his head upon hearing what she said and nted a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°Really? I thought you hated me to the core at that time?¡± She harrumphed lightly. ¡°Hmph! That was because you were Willow¡¯s man.¡± Nn was tickled pink by Maisie¡¯s answer. He rested his chin on her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said before that I was her man.¡± After that, he leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s also my luck to meet you in this life.¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at him. Suddenly, she kissed his lips before breaking herself free from his embrace and running away. She turned her head around like a kid who had achieved her mischievous goal and smiled at him triumphantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to light some fireworks.¡± Nn touched his lips and let out a helpless smile. When Samantha heard the doorbell she rose to her feet and went to open the door. The person standing outside of the door was none other than Kennedy. He was holding Sapphire in his arm, and Sapphire was holding a toy in her hand. When she saw Samantha, she stretched her arm forward to reach for her. Kennedy chuckled and said, ¡°Sapphire is saying hello to you.¡± Sapphire amused Samantha. She reached out for her and took her into her arms.¡± Really? Seems to me that you know everything going on in that little head of Sapphire.¡± Kennedy looked at her and said, ¡°Happy winter festivities.¡± Samantha met his gaze and smiled.¡± Happy winter festivities.¡± One monthter, Helios published his wedding photo on Facebook. All his fans gave him their blessings, and the news that Helios was getting married shook the entire Inte. On the same day, Ryleigh and Louis got their marriage certificate. The Lucases, the Hills, and the Bouchers started the year with a bang. Of course, the Bouchers were slightly luckier than the other two families as Barbara was pregnant. Maisie and Ryleigh went to visit Barbara at the Boucher manor. It was only the second month of her pregnancy, so her stomach was still t. ¡°My cousin sure is fast. He¡¯s finally bing a daddy!¡± Ryleigh eximed. She seemed more excited than Barbara. Maisie cleared her throat and chimed in, ¡°I don¡¯t think ¡®daddy¡¯ is the right word to use.¡± Just when Ryleigh was dumbfounded, Barbara chuckled and said, ¡°This is because the word ¡®daddy¡¯ has a different connotation.¡± Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Ryleigh was stunned, and she quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. My cousin isn¡¯t young anymore, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy when he bes a father.¡¯ ¡°What about you?¡± Maisie rested her arm on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡°When are you going to give Louis a chance to be a daddy?¡± Ryleigh pushed her away and said, ¡°Stop making fun of me.¡± Barbara and Maisie let out boisterous peals ofughter. In the meantime, Helios and Louis came in. ¡°We can hear your voice downstairs.¡± Upon seeing Louis, Ryleigh said with her mouth pouted, ¡°They are making fun of me. Helios shrugged and walked straight toward Barbara while Louis turned his head sideways. Ryleigh grabbed him by his cor and snarled, ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± She stomped her feet and added, ¡°Are you going to help me or not?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Ryleigh, it isn¡¯t good to tell on your cousin-inw.¡± Ryleigh looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m your cousin-inw as well.¡± When the thought popped up in her head, she suddenly realized the generational rtionship between her and Maisie. A triumphant smile appeared on her mouth as she said, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you in the past? I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of you.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless. Ryleigh nced at Barbara and said,¡± Barbara is my cousin-inw, and I¡¯m your cousin-inw.¡± After that, she looked at Maisie again and said haughtily, ¡°In other words, Zee, you¡¯re the youngest among us in terms of seniority in our family.¡± Maisie shook her head andughed.¡± Alright, alright, you¡¯re right. Since I¡¯m being extra here, I¡¯m going home to look for my husband.¡± ¡°Hey, Zee, we still need you to help us design our rings!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Soul Jewelry released two limited custom-made wedding rings on their official website several dayster. At the same time, they tagged both Helios and Louis in their post while congratting them on their wedding, stunning theizens. #Oh my gosh, these wedding rings are so pretty! I¡¯m so jealous of them!# #1 heard that Helios and Louis are holding their weddings on the same day. Their wedding rings are designed by Soul, and the boss of Soul is Mr. Lucas¡¯ fiancee¡¯s best friend. In other words, she custom-made these two rings for her friends! I¡¯m so jealous of their friendship!# #ording to the grapevine, the wedding of Mr. Goldmann and the boss of Soul Jewelry will be held on the same day as well. All of them are going to hold their weddings on the same day! What kind of fabulous friendship is this!?# Maisie closed the magazine and put it on the table. Lucy knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, someone is here to see you. Maisie nodded, and Lucy made way for the person behind her. When the man in a leather jacket appeared from the door and took off his hat, Maisie was stunned. ¡°Uncle Erwin!¡± Maisie shouted excitedly as she rose to her feet and walked up to him. Erwin stood in front of her and rubbed her hair, ¡°It has been a long time. Zee.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his and led him to sit on the couch. ¡°What brought you here? I thought you¡¯re noting back anymore?¡± Erwin put his hat on the table and said, ¡°I came back to see you. Strix wanted toe as well, but he couldn¡¯t make it as he had too many things to take care of.¡± ¡°How is he doing?¡± Maisie asked. Erwin nodded and replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. She had not been seeing Erwin ever since they parted ways in Stoslo. She would only asionally be in touch with Strix, and whether it was Strix or Erwin, she considered them her dearest family members. Erwin took a notebook out of his briefcase and said, ¡°Strix asked me to bring you this. This notebook belongs to your mother, and he thinks you should take it.¡± Maisie was stunned, and she took over the notebook. When she was in Hans Pce, she had finished reading her mother¡¯s notebook. This notebook recorded everything that had happened between her mother and Strix in the past. She also mentioned how sorry she was for her father and her toward the end of the notebook. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Maisie had not taken the notebook with her because she thought this notebook was something very important to Strix as well. After all, Strix had not been able to forget her mother even after more than 30 years. Maisie thought of something and asked,¡± What about Saydie? Did she manage to find her family?¡± Erwin replied, ¡°Strix found her parents. Saydie has gone to look for them, but I don¡¯t know whether they could recognize each other or not.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Maisie and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you about.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your grandfather is still alive,¡± Erwin said, causing Maisie to cover her mouth in shock. At that time, she believed that her grandfather had not been dead yet. After all they couldn¡¯t even find her grandfather¡¯s body, so how could he be dead? ¡°Then, my grandfather¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s voice was shaking. Erwin continued in a stern voice.¡± Although he survived, he was so seriously injured in the ident that he was paralyzed and bedridden . The reason he couldn¡¯t tell anyone he was alive was that he didn¡¯t want you to worry about him.¡± Maisie lowered her head and asked, ¡°But how is he doing now? Is there anyone to take care of him?¡± Yeah, there is. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. He¡¯s now in a sanatorium at Stoslo,¡± Erwin said. ¡°He gave you the ring to preserve the de Arma family. It¡¯s just that whether you want to inherit it or not, he¡¯s going to let you decide it yourself, and he¡¯s not going to force you.¡± The de Arma family did not have any descendants, but Maisie was holding the heir¡¯s ring. Therefore, she could take the position of the head of the de Arma family at any time. At night, in the Goldmann mansion¡­ Upon taking her bath, Maisie sat in front of her dresser and picked up that ring from a box. Nn pushed the door open and came into the room. When he saw that she was sitting in front of the dresser looking at something, he walked up to her and hugged her from the back. He buried his head into her neck and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She turned her head around to look at him and said, ¡°Nn, my grandfather is still alive.¡± Nn was stunned. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After that, he came around to his senses and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good news?¡± Maisie put the ring back into the box and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m his granddaughter, I¡¯m not part of the de Arma family. I belong to the Vanderbilts. If I take over the de Arma family, will I really be able to bring the family forward? Wouldn¡¯t I be mixing up two families?¡± However, the de Arma family did not have any descendants. Although Louis was also Hernandez¡¯s grandson, Larissa had only one son. If Louis inherited the de Arma family, then no one would inherit the Lucas family, Nn rested his chin on his hand and fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°Well, you can take over the de Arma family. Your mother is one of the de Armas, and you are Hernandez¡¯s granddaughter. The children from the mother¡¯s side can take over the family as well.¡± He then chuckled. ¡°Otherwise, why do those big families who only have daughters choose to have a matrilocal son-inw?¡± Maisie rose to her feet and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°So, are you willing to let me get busy?¡± Nn cupped her chin and kissed her lips. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. You¡¯ll certainly ignore me once you get busy.¡± As he was talking, he donned a serious expression and continued. ¡°But I won¡¯t stop you if you really want to take over the de Arma family. If worsees to worst, I can just leave my work behind and go around with you.¡± Maisie was stunned, and a surge of warmth gushed out from her heart. She threw herself into his chest andughed so much that tears were forming around her eyes.¡± I¡¯d feel bad for you if you were exhausted.¡± Nn nted his lips on her forehead, grabbed her hand to ce on his searing, throbbing chest, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to feel bad for me, you¡¯ll need to be more active from now on.¡± The next day¡­ Ryleigh stormed into Soul. Once she was inside Maisie¡¯s office, she shouted, ¡°Zee. I¡¯m going to cancel my wedding!¡± Maisie lifted her eyes to look at Ryleigh, who sat on the couch with her cheeks puffed like a hamster and put her document down, ¡°Why? Ryleigh pouted and threw her phone on the table. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Maisie stood up and walked up to the table in front of the couch. She picked the phone up and saw a picture of Louis having a meal with X at a restaurant. She scrolled up to see several Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Chapter 994 ¡°See?¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Hah, he must be lying when he said he wouldn¡¯t see her again because of guilt.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°When were these photos taken? ¡°After the Winter Festival celebrations and before we got our wedding certificate.¡± Ryleigh stood up. ¡°Zee, he lied to me. He didn¡¯t tell me any of these, and I only found out about it after someone sent these photos to me.¡± Her eyes were red, and she seemed disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t let them be together. I can quit. He doesn¡¯t have to lie to me.¡± Maisie stretched her arms forward, hugged her, andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ryleigh. I¡¯ll help you to find out about this.¡± After that, she wiped the tears off Ryleigh¡¯s eyes and continued. ¡°If my cousin really is a jerk, I won¡¯t let you two get married. Send these photos to me.¡± Ryleigh nodded. Maisie ordered the receptionist to contact X for her when Ryleigh left. X agreed to meet with her, and they met at a coffee shop. When Maisie arrived, X and her assistant were sitting in a private room. Maisie showed the photos to her, and X was stunned when she saw the first photo. Maisie took her seat slowly and asked, ¡°I just want to know what is going on. Ryleigh is my friend, so I need to find out the truth for her. Of course, I¡¯m not suspecting you either. I just want to know the truth.¡± X¡¯s assistant took a nce at the photo and said, ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this¡± X lifted her hand to stop her assistant. She looked at the photo and smiled. ¡°What are you going to do if the truth is really like what you see in the photos, Mrs. Goldmann?¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. She was aware that things were not as simple as they seemed on the surface. Everyone in Bassburgh knew about the marriage between the Hills and the Lucases. If Louis really had been seeing X behind everyone¡¯s back, the people who had taken these photos would have exposed him on social media tforms. They wouldn¡¯t have sent them to Ryleigh alone. In other words, the target of whoever had taken these photos was Ryleigh. As for why Louis had not exined to Ryleigh, she would confront Louis after finding out the truth about the photos. ¡°If things really like what we see in the photos and you and Louis have gone back to each other, then, of course, I need to stop the wedding.¡± Maisie picked up the coffee cup and traced her finger around the rim. ¡°Although Louis is my cousin, Ryleigh is my friend. I won¡¯t allow my friend to get bullied by other people. Besides, lightning marriages and quick divorces are pretty normal nowadays.¡± X chuckled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping them to reconcile?¡± Maisie took a sip from the coffee and said, It depends on the situation. If the truth is really like what we see in the photos, not only will i not help them to reconcile with each other, but I¡¯ll ask her to divorce him. Even if she can¡¯t get married in the future, I can take care of her. She¡¯s my son and daughter¡¯s godmother, and my children will still take care of her in the future.¡± X looked at her without saying anything. After a short while, she lowered her head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of Ryleigh for having such a good friend like you. I can also see why she¡¯s so easily manipted and believes something like this.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie narrowed her eyes. It was only then that X¡¯s assistant exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like what you see in the photo. X and Mr. Lucas weren¡¯t the only two people there. I was there too. Not only that, but Mr. Nixon from the academy and the crew from the film were there as well.¡± ording to the assistant, the rest of the people had been cropped out of the photo. The assistant then added, ¡°Besides, X and Mr. Lucas kept their distance throughout the entire process. They didn¡¯t even interact with each other, and these photos are just misleading.¡± Maisie was stunned. She put the coffee down and asked, ¡°Crew from the film? Are you guys filming a movie?¡± X smiled and replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t a movie. It¡¯s more like a teaser for a documentary about music. The film crew invited Professor Nixon and Louis from the music academy to help me gain a better understanding of Western and ssical music.¡± Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Chapter 995 X finished speaking and looked at Maisie before summarizing, ¡°So, on that day, the director invited them into the film crew. After we finished our discussion, Mr. Nixon invited us to a musical concert.. Later, Mr. Nixon and the director bought us dinner. During the dinner, it was Mr. Nixon who sat next to me. You see that I¡¯m talking to Louis in the photos, right? That¡¯s because he was exining to me about music at that time.¡± As X was talking, she suddenly chuckled. ¡°From the moment Louis picked Ryleigh over me, I knew that we¡¯re never going to make it together anymore. Thest time he apanied me to a dinner party, it was only out of friendship. Besides, they have already gotten their marriage certificate. If I really want to be with him, I want to be his wife. I¡¯m not in favor of being a homewrecker.¡± It was only then Maisie understood the whole situation. It was inevitable that the two of them would meet for business reasons, not to mention that they would have to shoot a documentary together. However¡­ These misleading photos did not seem like the doing of the film crew. Since these photos were sent directly to Ryleigh, they must be someone who knew Ryleigh. Since X imed that she was not in favor of being a homewrecker, it meant that she had a positive outlook. If these photos had nothing to do with her, who could it be? At the Hill mansion¡­ .: Ryleigh was ying games on the bed when Louis came into the room. She nced at him and snorted coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Louis sat at the side of the bed and asked,¡¯ Who has upset you again?¡± ¡°Who has upset me again?¡± She rolled her eyes at Louis before saying, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± After she lost the game, she tossed her phone aside, turned around, andy on the bed. She covered herself up with the sheet and prepared to sleep. Louis was stunned. Then heughed and pulled the sheet down. ¡°What have I done to upset you?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything in return, and it was only then Louis realized something was not right. He flipped her around so she could meet his eyes. He could see tears shining in her eyes, and he cupped his hands on her cheeks. ¡°Ryleigh, what happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯re hiding something from me, right?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head as a drop of tear fell to the pillow. ¡°If you really want to be with X, you can let me know. I¡¯m not a mean person. I can just withdraw and,¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Louis leaned closer and pressed his lips against hers. Her pupils constricted slightly, and the man before her eyes was getting blurry with every passing moment. He thought he could calm her down by kissing her, but it seemed that he was wrong. More and more tears were flowing out of her eyes, and Louis left her lips. He lifted his hand to wipe the tears away and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never said that I want to be with X, so please don¡¯t say that again, okay?¡± Ryleigh sobbed and began hitting him with her hand. ¡°Even until now, you¡¯re still lying to me.¡± Louis was left with no choice, so he mped her hands together and lifted them above her head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Did someone tell you anything, Ryleigh?¡± Ryleigh turned her face sideways. ¡°So why are you dating her behind my back?¡± ¡°¡­ I am dating her?¡± Louis was dumbfounded. However, he remembered something and looked at her fixedly. ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ryleigh bit her lip and snorted lightly. Louis let go of her and sat up. His face sank slightly as he asked, ¡°Did X say something to you?¡± This time, it was Ryleigh who was stunned. She sat upright and replied, ¡°What do you expect her to say to me? That you guys went to a concert and had dinner together in secret?¡± Louis did not say anything in return. Sure enough, his guess was right. Seeing the dark expression on Louis¡¯ face, Ryleigh threw herself on the bed and said,¡± Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡± ¡°Ryleigh¡­¡± Louis took a deep breath and said disappointingly, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Ryleigh was stunned, but she closed her eyes and did not say anything. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Ryleigh did not know if Louis was worth her trust. Maybe it was not because she did not believe in him, but it was just that she¡­ She cared too much. Louis turned around and was about to leave. However, Maisie just happened to walk up to the door at that moment, so she leaned against the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ryleigh heard her voice, turned over, and sat up, looking as if she was extremely aggrieved. ¡°Zee¡­¡± Maisie nced at her, walked up to Louis, and gave off a pregnant smile. ¡°Are you going to find X and settle the ount with her?¡± Louis rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask her¡­¡± ¡°She has nothing to do with these photos.¡± Maisie passed by him and walked toward Ryleigh. Louis was stunned, while Ryleigh was also taken aback. Seeing that Ryleigh had been crying again, Maisie chuckled. ¡°You fool, were you just going to sit aside as Louis was about to go to X and give her hell because of this matter? How much longer would this matter continue if I were not toe over?¡± Ryleigh was a little puzzled. ¡°Zee, do you know something?¡± Louis came over, and he was still bewildered at what Maisie had just said. ¡°What are the photos about?¡± Maisie handed him the photos in her hand. He grabbed them, took a look at them, and frowned. Ryleigh pulled Maisie. ¡°Zee, what¡¯s going on?¡± Maisie poked her head with her fingertips.¡± You should always get to the bottom of things first before starting to cry. How old are you? You¡¯re still acting like how Daisie would. Do I still have to take care of you like your mother?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ryleigh asked hesitantly, ¡°Then, should I call Mr. Goldmann ¡®Dad¡¯ from now on?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want a daughter as dumb as you are,¡± Maisie gave off a despising look and then stared at Louis. ¡°I asked X about the photos. You were shooting the pilot film of the music documentary at that time. The director¡¯s team and Charles Nixon from your academy were all there too.¡±. Louis nodded. ¡°Yes, these photos were taken during the shooting, but what you see in the photo isn¡¯t the truth. This photo¡­ It seems to have been photoshopped. Charles was by my side at that time.¡± Charles and the others had all been removed from the photo to make it look like only the two of them were on a date. Ryleigh was momentarily astonished and looked at him. ¡°If you guys were only shooting a pilot film, then why did you hide it from me?¡± Louis felt helpless. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, you¡¯d still get to know when it¡¯s released. Apart from that, I have absolutely nothing to do with X, so I don¡¯t think I need to exin everything to you all the time. It is up to you to decide whether you want to believe in me or not.¡± if she were to have faith in me, all exnations would be redundant because the truth would soon be revealed. ¡®But these photos are clearly part of a scheme. So, if I were to exin everything to her without getting to the bottom of this matter, all my efforts would be in vain if she still didn¡¯t believe it.¡¯ Ryleigh did not say anything. Maisie nced at her. ¡°Ryleigh, who sent these photos to you?¡± Ryleigh paused for a split second. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. These photos were originally sent to my email address.¡± ¡°They were sent to your email address?¡± Maisie was stunned for a short moment and wondered. ¡°Does anyone else know your email address?¡± Ryleigh shook her head. ¡°No one knows about it, only some of my former ssmates, but they wouldn¡¯t try to contact me out of the blue , right? And the email ount that sent me those photos isn¡¯t listed as one of my acquaintances either.¡± It seemed like the person who knew Ryleigh¡¯s email address was a total stranger. But those who knew Ryleigh¡¯s email address could only be her acquaintances, but that person actually created a new ount just not to raise suspicion. At ckgold¡­ Maisie walked to the administration department, and all the staff smiled and greeted her when they saw her. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie smiled at each and every one of them, walked to the door of the office, and knocked on the door. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Nn was looking down at some documents. ¡°Come in.¡± Maisie pushed the door and went in, while Nn picked up the coffee on the desk and took a sip from it. His eyes had not left the documents ever since she came in, and he thought it was Quincy who had entered his office. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maisie walked around the desk, approached him, and reached out for him, but Nn grabbed her wrist immediately. Seeing that it was her, Nn pulled her toward him, had her sit in his arms, and rubbed the bridge of her nose. ¡°Did you just ambush me ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s so focused on your work and didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s me.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and sat closer to him. ¡°Did you think that it was Quincy?¡± He smiled. ¡°If it were him, I¡¯d send him to Afrenika.¡± Maisie stroked his cheek with her fingertip while he instantly grasped it and kissed it.¡± Are you here to pay me a warm and lovely visit again? Maisie got up from his arms, went around him, and hugged him from behind. ¡°Keep dreaming. I want you, my husband, to help me look into an email ount.¡± Nn asked Maisie to send him the email address. She watched from the side as he operated on hisptop until he traced the email address back to its source IP address. She was momentarily stunned when she saw the findings. ¡°Bassburgh Private School? Colton and Daisie¡¯s school?¡± While she was still pondering about it, Nn pulled her back into his arms.¡± Aren¡¯t you going to reward me?¡± Maisie felt itchy when he bit her ear and avoided him with a chuckle. ¡°Stop it. This is serious.¡± Nn kissed her and smirked. ¡°Have I ever been serious in front of you?¡± Maisie kissed his neck as he breathed heavily, but she drew the line on his neck and only caressed him under his suit. Nn lowered his gaze and stared at her. His gaze dimmed as he lowered his voice.¡± You bad girl.¡± She stopped just before things got even more intimate, got up, gave Nn a sideways nce, raised her eyebrows, and said with a chuckle, ¡°So, you can now y by yourself.¡± Nn wanted to grab onto her, but she ran away. He stared at her as she left, feeling slightly angry and amused. ¡°We¡¯ll see how I get back at you tonight.¡± Maisie gave the IP address to Ryleigh, and thetter was surprised and a little confused. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anyone from Bassburgh Private School¡­¡± Maisie lifted her gaze and stared at her.¡± You seem to have forgotten that someone is teaching there.¡± Ryleigh paused for a while and thought of something all of a sudden, and her expression looked as if she was in a daze.¡± T-This is impossible. It can¡¯t be him. Why would he do this?¡± When Nn found out that the email was sent from the private school, Maisie knew who it was immediately. He was very likely to be the one who had done it. ¡°Zee, could you have made a mistake?¡± Ryleigh looked at her, obviously hoping to hear from Maisie that it was her mistake. Maisie sighed helplessly. ¡°He did it because of you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ryleigh was stunned again. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Maisie propped her chin against her palm and gave off a pregnant smile. ¡°Joe had a thing for you when we were in high school.¡± Ryleigh was frozen in ce. She could not tell if Maisie was joking anymore, and she was even more shocked by the fact that Joe liked her. ¡°But why would¡­¡± Ryleigh could not help but clench the ss in her hand, and she lowered her gaze. ¡°Why would Joe fall for me? The three of us had a great time together while we were in high school, and he and I were like great buddies and besties. Why would he have a thing for me?¡± ¡°A beacon doesn¡¯t shine on its own base. You¡¯re looking at your rtionship with him from within, so it¡¯s only natural for you not to be able to see everything clearly.¡± Maisie leaned back in the chair.¡± Didn¡¯t you realize back then that Joe¡¯s attitude toward you was different from that that I got from him?¡± She then added, ¡°He¡¯d help you queue for lunch. He¡¯d get the juice you like prepared for you on time every time we headed to the canteen. He didn¡¯t even remember what I like to drink, but he could remember yours like it was the back of his hands. Whenever you ran into trouble and asked him for help, didn¡¯t he always try his best to help you? And when you faced difficulties, he was the one whoforted you by your side and listened to your problems. Not to mention that his gaze looked different when he was looking at you.¡± Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Chapter 998 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ryleigh could not even utter a single word after a long time. She had always regarded Joe as her best friend-she would even categorize Joe as one of her confidants because he understood her so well. However, she did not know that Joe understood her because he did so with all his heart. ¡°But¡­ Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Ryleigh could not understand. Maisie picked up the teacup, and her eyes were fixed on the rippling tea. ¡®The feelings that he has for you are more than friends but less than lovers. Once he crosses the line and tells you what he¡¯s wanted to tell you all this while, some things will never return to how they were before that, and that can ruin a friendship.¡± Having said that, Maisie raised her gaze and nced at Ryleigh. ¡®Are you sure that you wouldn¡¯t be frightened by him and stay away from him after confessing to you all of a sudden back then?¡± Ryleigh did not know what to say for a while. After all, she had never thought about the answer to the question. ¡°What would I do if Joe had confessed to me back then? Maisie ced her hand on the back of Ryleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always regarded Joe as your best friend, but no matter what, you have toe forward to solve this matter yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryleigh was taken aback and then pursed her lips. ¡°But what if this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯apologize to Joe in person if that¡¯s the case. Ryleigh, if you really don¡¯t want your rtionship with Joe to go beyond a point of no return, go and tell him everything in person. If you can still be friends after that, then take him back as the friend that you value the most in life. But if you can¡¯t move on as friends after that, you can only take it as a misfortune.¡± Maisie paused for a bit, stood up slowly with her arms propping against the desk, and picked up her handbag. ¡°Some things have to be made clear as soon as possible.¡± Ryleigh remained motionless in her chair after Maisie left. She lowered her gaze, pursed her lips, took out her phone, and found Joe¡¯s contact number from her phone¡¯s contact list. That noon¡­ After Joe finished with hisst ss, he came to the ce where Ryleigh had asked him to meet her at, which was a park near their old high school Joe got out of the car while Ryleigh waited for him on a swing, swaying back and forth gently. She raised her head when she sensed footsteps approaching, and for a moment, she felt so familiar and yet so strange. Joe smiled. ¡°Why would you think of asking me out all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Joe, I heard¡­ I heard that you have a thing for me.¡± Ryleigh looked away, remained silent for a short while, and suddenly asked him with a euphemistic tone, ¡°But we¡¯ve always been great friends, so it¡¯s impossible for you to fall for me, isn¡¯t it? There must be a misunderstanding, right?¡± In fact, she hoped that she was mistaken too, and she wished to hear him deny everything. After a moment of silence, Joe did not answer her directly but sat down on the swing beside her. His lips then moved. ¡°Do you want the truth?¡± She nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Joe turned to look at her and responded and then continued while she was still lost in her astonishment. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± They exchanged gazes for a minute, but she looked away hurriedly and stared at her feet without saying a thing. Joe turned to face her. ¡°Ryleigh, I thought about confessing my feelings to you after our graduation, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to do so back then.¡± Ryleigh could not help but clench her hands tightly and just listened to him quietly. ¡°I know I would definitely scare you if I were to have confessed to you back then, and I¡¯d surely lose the chance to stay by your side as a friend.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°But, why can¡¯t we go back to being,¡± Joe held the back of her hand. Ryleigh was astounded, seemingly frightened by his actions, and forgot to react for a short while. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he said as he leaned forward and stared at Ryleigh. ¡°I can¡¯t just treat you as a friend, nor can I pretend not to care about you. I regret it now. I regret that I didn¡¯t tell you how I felt back then, even if it meant getting rejected by you.¡± Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Ryleigh retracted her hand subconsciously. ¡°Joe, but I¡¯ve always only regarded you as my best friend. I¡¯ve never thought about-¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Joe grabbed her by the shoulders, and his action made Ryleigh feel even more unfamiliar. ¡°Joe, you-¡± ¡°Ryleigh, you once said that you wouldn¡¯t marry Louis, and it¡¯s just an arranged marriage¡­¡± Joe stroked her slightly cold cheek with his palm. ¡°But the way you treated him when you were in the hospital made me realize that I might lose you very soon.¡± Ryleigh moved Joe¡¯s hand away, and her expression became slightly more serious.¡° Joe, you¡¯re the one who sent those photos to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± He did not deny it, nor did he admit it.¡± What would you do if it¡¯s indeed me?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s shoulders trembled, and her lips moved slightly. ¡°Why would you do this? I believed in you, Joe. I didn¡¯t believe it even when Zee told me that it was you, and I thought that she was mistaken.¡± Joe tightened his grasp on her shoulder and bent over to get closer to her. ¡°Because I want you to leave him.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s body froze slightly as she stared at Joe¡¯s possessive gaze in shock while he held her cheek. ¡°I thought about giving you my blessings, but I realized that I couldn¡¯t do so. I¡¯m sorry, Ryleigh, please forgive me for being selfish.¡± He wanted to kiss her, but Ryleigh pushed him away abruptly. ¡°Joe, but I can¡¯t do that!¡± Joe was astonished. Still, he stepped forward and clutched her shoulder even harder. ¡°Have you fallen in love with him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ryleigh was astonished by this question. ¡®Have I fallen in love with Louis?¡¯ Thinking of the various arguments that she had had with Louis in the past, although they were all infuriating, she really did not hate it. Just when she was a little distracted, a lip pressed down against hers forcefully, stealing her breath at once. Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed in shock, and she resisted even more intensely. She started pushing harder and harder, but he came at her even more fiercely too. A sharp p shed through the air and pierced into the sky. A mark appeared on Joe¡¯s cheek, while Ryleigh¡¯s face looked pale as she shuddered from head to toe. She did not even take a nce at Joe and ran away. Joe turned around. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Ryleigh ignored him, raised her hand to wipe her tears, and continued to run forward. Her car was parked across the road, so she just stepped out off the sidewalk without noticing the red light. Joe¡¯s expression changed in an instant when he saw something, and he yelled,¡± Ryleigh Hill!¡± Ryleigh turned her head, and what caught her eye was a truck that was charging toward her. The horn and brakes sounded at the same time, overwhelming the whole section of the road. Ryleigh was pushed away abruptly before she knew what was going on, and she fell to the ground immediately. The truck was forced to stop in the middle of the road, and the nearby vehicles honked as they had to slow down. A few passersby ran over and asked her if she was alright, but her ears were buzzing, and she could not hear a thing that they were saying. However, when she slowly turned her head around and looked over, Joe had already been swept under the truck. She was shocked, and her pupils dted gradually as beads of tears rolled down her cheeks. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn was watching a drama with Maisie on the couch when her cell phone rang all of a sudden, and the smile on her face stiffened instantly after picking up the call. Maisie sat up abruptly, and Nn put down the remote control. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She rushed upstairs. ¡°I need to get changed and go to the hospital.¡± Nn chose to apany her to the hospital in the end. The two arrived at the hospital and saw Ryleigh sitting in the corridor with a wound or two. She seemed to be at a loss and looked bewildered. ¡°Ryleigh!¡± Maisie dashed toward her, and Louis, Helios, and Barbara just happened toe out of the elevator at this time. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Seeing that Ryleigh¡¯s body was trembling, Louis dashed straight up to her, squatted in front of her, and held her cold hands. ¡°What happened?¡± Maisie looked at her at the same time. Ryleigh burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± She was at a loss, felt afraid and uneasy, and all her emotions surged over the top in a single moment, causing her to break down. Louis brought her into his arms as she kept shaking, crying, and apologizing. Maisie noticed something when the doctor came out of the emergency room at the exact moment and asked, ¡°Which among you is Joe Watson¡¯s family member?¡± Ryleigh stopped crying, pushed Louis away, and stood up tremblingly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m his friend.¡± The doctor walked up to her. ¡°Do you know any of his family members?¡± Ryleigh was unable to speak, so Maisie approached the doctor and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll contact his family on behalf of the hospital, but may ! know what happened to him?¡± The doctor looked solemn and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, We¡¯ve done everything within our capability.¡± Those words struck like a thunderbolt in Ryleigh and Maisie¡¯s ears. Maisie was stunned in ce, unable to return to her senses, while Ryleigh staggered backward as if every single ounce of energy had been drawn from her body, and her eyesight began to go dizzy. Seeing that she fainted all of a sudden, Louis supported her immediately.¡± Ryleigh!¡± He then picked her up and ran toward the emergency room. Helios and Barbara were unaware of what had happened, so they could only stare at Maisie. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nn stood behind Maisie, then walked over and wrapped his arms around her shoulders after a short while. He did not say a word and only apanied her silently. Ryleigh had a long dream, dreaming of scenes from back when she was in high school. ¡°Ryleigh, what would you like to eat today?¡± ¡°Ryleigh, you didn¡¯t do your homework again? Take mine, and remember not to copy everything word by word. If not, the teacher will find out about it.¡± ¡°Ryleigh, what movie do you want to watch on the weekend? And what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you to some snacks.¡± ¡°Do you want the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± The scene shifted to the day when they graduated. When they were getting ready for the graduation photo, some students teased that Ryleigh was too fierce, not gentle, and she would not be able to get married in the future. And Joe, who was standing behind Ryleigh, heard thosements. ¡°I¡¯ll marry Ryleigh if she can¡¯t get herself married in the future.¡± Ryleigh turned around, took off her hat, and threw it at him. ¡°Are you saying that I won¡¯t be able to get myself married in the future!?¡± Seeing that Joe was smacked, several ssmatesughed. Ryleigh slowly opened her eyes, and everything turned into smoke and disappeared in front of her eyes at the end. Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes and drenched the pillow. Louis stood at the door but did not walk inside. Maisie and Nn came over when he was about to turn around and leave. Maisie asked hoarsely. ¡°Is she awake?¡± Louis nodded. Maisie stood at the door, took a nce inside, and said to Louis. ¡°I already know the truth of the matter, and this might affect your rtionship, so¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Louis turned to look at Ryleigh.¡± I¡¯ll be with her as she gets through it. If one year isn¡¯t enough, then make it a few more years.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze and said nothing. Three days had passed after this incident. Ryleigh was in the same state throughout all those days-she did not talk nor eat, and all she did was stare out the window in a daze. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Maisie walked to the room and opened the door. Ryleigh was still looking out the window. She walked to the side of the bed and sat on the chair. ¡°Ryleigh, Joe¡¯s wake will be in seven days.¡± Ryleigh started reacting when Joe was mentioned, and her finger shook. Maisie held her hand and said, ¡°I know that you me yourself. I do too. I should¡¯ve been by your side that day. Joe did this to save you, and it will be a pain that you can never recover from for the rest of your life, so you¡¯re feeling guilty about it.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ryleigh suddenly spoke. ¡°It was my fault¡­ I did this to him. I should have been the one to die.¡± ¡°Ryleigh, nobody is at fault. Did he save you so that you¡¯ll be sad and suffer for the rest of your life?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s tears rolled down her face then she shook her head. ¡°But I-¡± *Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this.* Maisie wiped her tears away. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and neither did he. He liked you, and even though he used this way to take you away, he still saved you with his life. Some people will sacrifice themselves when they¡¯re in love, sometimes two people fall for each other and live happily ever after. But when three people are involved, someone has to back out even though it¡¯s cruel.¡± Maisie looked up at her. ¡®In a dangerous situation, do you think he regretted when he pushed you out of harm¡¯s way?¡± Ryleigh looked around and pressed her lips together. Maisie looked at her. ¡°You want to appreciate this friendship, but once it surpassed the level of friendship. you didn¡¯t know what to do, but he knew that there was no way to turn back. He never regretted saving you because he let you know how he felt.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s lips parted but didn¡¯t say anything. Maisie slowly got up. ¡°Keep this love of his in your heart. You have a long life ahead of you. He would regret saving you if he saw you living your life feeling sorry for him.¡± Maisie was walking to the door when Ryleigh suddenly said, ¡°The wake¡­¡± She paused, ¡°Can I go?¡± Joe¡¯s wake was held at the funeral home. Aside from his family members, his old friends from school showed up too. The people walked to the casket and ced white roses on top of it. Joe¡¯s family was devastated, but the people who showed up were consoling them. Maisie wore a ck dress. She ced the white rose on his casket and looked up at the picture next to it. When she turned around, a tired-looking woman spoke to her, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Maisie turned around and saw a woman in her 50s with a white flower pinned to the front of her chest. It was Joe¡¯s mother. Maisie nodded. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Are you Joe¡¯s friend from school? You came to our home with another girl before this, right? You look pretty different, so I couldn¡¯t be sure.¡± Maisie walked closer to her and held her hand, ¡°You¡¯re right. I visited your home with Ryleigh when we were in high school.¡± Mrs. Watson gave a sad smile. ¡°It¡¯s all part of life.¡± ¡°My condolences.¡± Maisie held her hand. ¡± We will remember Joe even when he¡¯s no longer around, always.¡± Mrs. Watson wiped her tears away and squeezed out a smile. When sheposed herself, she remembered something, ¡°Did the other girl note? I remember that Joe liked her a lot, but he never confessed his feelings.¡± Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Mrs. Watson seemed to be imagining how Joe was when he was alive while speaking. Some people found it hard to ept the truth when they were in pain because the only way to escape was to imagine. Maisie didn¡¯t interrupt her because she looked as if she was talking about her son¡¯s daily life, but while she spoke, she suddenly startedughing while tears still fell, choking back her words. Ryleigh walked in at that moment, carrying an old box in her arms. Maisie looked at her. Ryleigh stopped in front of Mrs. Watson, gave a pale smile, and handed the box to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, these are all books that Joe lent to me from the library, but I never returned them to him. The books in the school would disappear, and Joe would get interrogated by the teacher. In the end, he was banned from entering the library.¡± She said that and then smiled, but the smile was uglier than crying. Mrs. Watson smiled too. She walked over and took the box, and they both started crying uncontrobly. Ryleigh walked forward and hugged Mrs. Watson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The sun shone on the corridor while the two hugged each other, releasing their sadness and pain. One monthter¡­ Helios went to wedding dress stores with Barbara to try out some wedding dresses. Maisie and Nn followed along. They booked the entire store, and there were only four of them in the huge store. The store manager served them personally, giving the best service. Barbara picked one with a corset, but Maisie looked at it and thought that something was off. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so I don¡¯t think a corset would be good.¡± ¡°But I like how it looks.¡± Barbara was very much in love with the dress she was holding. Maisie thought of something, then walked to the manager and whispered something into her ear. The manager smiled. ¡°Of course we can.¡± The manager walked toward Barbara. ¡°Mrs. Boucher, we can alter the corset so that it won¡¯t hurt the baby.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Barbara was surprised when the manager addressed her as Mrs. Boucher because she wasn¡¯t used to it, but she handed the dress to the manager with a smile. The two men sat waiting outside on the couch. Nn flipped through a magazine while Helios waited excitedly to see how Barbara looked in a wedding dress. Nn looked at him being nervous, and he spoke from experience. ¡°We¡¯ll be here for at least two hours.¡± Heliosughed. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely done this before.¡± Nn closed the magazine and ced it on the table. Maisie pulled the fitting room curtains apart, and Barbara was there in her favorite dress. Theyers of the ball gown were nicely separated and shone like crystals. The corset was altered so it wasn¡¯t too tight around the belly. It was just the second month of the pregnancy, so it wasn¡¯t noticeable. It still made her look slim. The top was an off-shoulder with chiffon sleeves to make her arms look slim. There wasce at the bottom of the sleeves. Maybe because of the pregnancy, she looked gentler and more elegant. Helios walked toward her and stopped in front of her. Barbara was curious as to why he kept staring. ¡°Does it look funny?¡± He stared at her. ¡°No, it looks great.¡± Barbara looked down and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Helios tilted her chin upward. ¡°I wish this was our wedding.¡± Barbara put her hand on his chest, pushed him gently, and whispered, ¡°There are people here.¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Helios turned around, but Nn and Maisie weren¡¯t there anymore. As such, he smiled. ¡°Nobody¡¯s here.¡± Barbara burst outughing. Helios lowered his head and kissed her while she put her arms around him. Under the lighting, they looked like a beautiful painting. At that moment in the garage¡­ Nn kissed Maisie passionately while holding her against the car. He moved his hand down from her lips to her neck. Maisie held her cheeks and snapped back.¡¯ Hold on. We¡¯re not at home!¡± He smiled, held her hand, and kissed her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡± When they got back to the Blue Bay vi, they started kissing the moment they stepped in. Nn carried her to the table and let her sit on it. He pulled off his tie and looked at her seductively. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get away.¡± They were all over each other, and Nn immediately kissed her passionately, making her lose her mind. He said into her ear, ¡°Maisie, call my name.¡± She moaned, ¡°Nn.¡± He wanted more. She yelled, ¡°Noles!¡± He still wanted more. Maisie hugged him and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Noles, my love!¡± Nn smiled while his heart thumped, and he was sweating. He kissed her again. ¡°Say that again.¡± She called him that throughout the night. The next day¡­ When Maisie woke up, the first thing she saw was Nn¡¯s face. She ran her finger over his brows and down the front of his nose to his lip. He suddenly bit her. ¡°Ouch!¡± Maisie jumped. Nn crawled on top of her and held her down, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re going to be punished.¡± Maisie pushed him away angrily. ¡°Are you not letting me go to work?¡± Nn lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let you. How could I not?¡± He tousled her hair and sat up. ¡°Get up and clean up.¡± Maisie hugged him from behind and put her chin on his shoulder, ¡°Carry me there.¡¯ Nn gave her the side-eye, pulled her into his arms, and then walked into the bathroom. Suddenly, Maisie¡¯s voice resounded.¡± Nn, you *ssh*le!¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie rubbed her sore back. Nn was in his 30s already but was still energetic like someone in his 20s. He had almost broken her in half. Lucy knocked and went in with a folder in her hands. She said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, renovations for our store are done, and it¡¯s based on your style. Take a look.¡± She handed the folder to Maisie. Maisie received it, took out the store design, and smiled happily. ¡°Not bad at all. I guess you know my taste best after working with me for so long.¡± Lucy smiled shyly. Maisie handed the folder back to her and looked at her. ¡°Kennedy will be busy, so you will have to take over his tasks.¡± Lucy said, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maisie held her chin. ¡°If Kennedy and I are not at the office, you¡¯ll be in charge of thepany. By the way, you won¡¯t be Kennedy¡¯s assistant anymore.¡± Lucy was startled. ¡°Hmm?¡± Maisie handed her the letter of reassignment. ¡°You¡¯ll be the Administrative Officer from now on. I¡¯m looking forward to promoting you to a manager.¡± Lucy was stunned and took the letter in disbelief. ¡°I¡­ can I really do this?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yes, believe in yourself.¡± Lucy smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Vanderbilt. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Lucy happily hopped out of the office like a child but bumped into someone when she was turning the corner and fell to the floor. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucy was getting up to apologize, but the person held out a hand. She paused and looked up. Lucy saw a handsome man in front of her and was stunned. Since when did they have such a handsome man working here? Hector looked at her curiously. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucy stood up and patted her skirt, then shed a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hector nodded and walked past her. Lucy was still thinking about something when she saw Hector walk toward the office, and she was surprised. Was he someone close to Ms. Vanderbilt? Maisie looked up when someone knocked and put the agreement down. ¡°Come in.¡± He looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s me, Hector.¡± Maisie stood up and took a long look at him. ¡°Hector?¡± She walked over. ¡°Did you get cosmetic surgery?¡± Hector rolled his eyes. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maisie circled him and nodded.¡± You cut off your annoying yellow hair. You look a lot better with short hair. Even your clothes look clean and tidy. It¡¯s a huge improvement.¡± Hector scratched his head but didn¡¯t speak. Maisie crossed her arms and looked at the couch. ¡°Sit there.¡± Hector nodded affirmatively, walked over, and sat down. Maisie poured him a ss of water and sat across from him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He answered honestly, ¡°To get a job.¡± Maisie paused. In her eyes, Hector had been a rebel, but she knew that it was because Madam Vanderbilt had spoiled him. He wasn¡¯t a bad person, just spoiled and arrogant. He had a bad temper too, but time could change a person. He was no longer the short-tempered and arrogant man anymore. He had seen how cruel reality was about half a year ago and became more mature. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie asked, ¡°Do you know what you want to do?¡± He shook his head and looked at her.¡± Anything.¡± Maisie looked down. Even though she initially didn¡¯t like the Vanderbilts, she changed her mind after enough time had passed. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any idea, stay here. I¡¯ll arrange for something.¡± Maisie wanted to stand up when Hector looked at her. ¡°Maisie.¡± She paused and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Hector slowly stood up and tugged at his shirt because he was a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened in the past.¡± Maisie was surprised, but then she chuckled, walked to him, and tousled his hair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve changed for the better. Learn to live a good life now.¡± He nodded. Maisie guided him to the administration department, and the few staffers there stood up. Maisie asked Lucy toe over, and thetter did. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°This will be your new colleague from today onward. Please guide him.¡± The few female staffers smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Vanderbilt, we will.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, we finally have a handsome man in the office.¡± ¡°Please hire a few more.¡± Maisie cleared her throat and raised her hand, looking serious. ¡°Quiet. I know we have too little fresh meat here.¡± Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 A few female staffersughed. Maisie looked toward them and smiled while raising her brows. ¡°If you perform well I¡¯ll hire a few more handsome men.¡± ¡°We love you, Ms. Vanderbilt!¡± Maisie turned and looked at Lucy. ¡°Let him be your shadow for a few days.¡± Lucy was surprised. She then took a look at Hector and nodded. Maisie turned around and put her hand on Hector¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡±, When Maisie left, Lucy looked at him and smiled. ¡°Let me arrange for a desk for you and bring you around, okay?¡± Hector nodded. In the afternoon, Maisie and Erwin were having lunch in the restaurant, and she had a video call with her grandfather. Hernandez sat in a wheelchair, his hair a lot whiter than before, and he looked much older. He had lost all feeling in the lower half of his body and couldn¡¯t take care of himself, so someone had to help him. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned red, but she smiled.¡± How are you, Grandpa?¡± Hernandez smiled and responded. ¡°I¡¯m good, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He looked guilty. ¡°T¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide things from you.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alive.¡± Maisie looked down andposed herself. ¡°I¡¯lle to visit you when I have time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He assented and then asked, ¡°Are the three great-grandchildren all grown up yet?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve grown quite a lot. Wayion is going back to school soon in Stoslo. I¡¯ll ask him to go visit you.¡± Hernandez smiled, his eyes revealing a few extra wrinkles around them. ¡°Alright.¡± After the call ended, Erwin put the tablet aside. ¡°Are you relieved now?¡¯ Maisie nodded and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Erwin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve always treated you as my niece all these years even though you¡¯re quite a handful.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s a handful?¡± Erwin poured out some tea. ¡°I¡¯ll be going back to Morwich in a few days.¡± She asked, ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Erwin He picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°I really want to stay and attend your wedding, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. But it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll send the gift Strix and I have prepared.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn yed chess in his study with his father. Nichs made a move and asked, ¡°What do you n to do after the wedding?¡± ¡°What n?¡± Nn countered his move. ¡°I n to put work aside for a bit.¡± Nichs raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Oh, going on a honeymoon?¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡± They were quiet for a moment when Nichs spoke again. ¡°Wayion and Colton, who do you think would be a better fit to take over the business?¡± He looked down, and his thin lips moved a little. ¡°Colton.¡± Nichs asked why. Wayion was better than Colton in many aspects. If he were to take over ckgold in the future, he would be a great leader. Nn smiled. ¡°Wayion is outstanding. Even though his personality is a lot like mine, ckgold doesn¡¯t need another leader with this personality. ¡°Colton is great at math and very sensitive with numbers. This boy is sleek and savvy, so he would do better in business. Given Wayion¡¯ s talent, he might just be a Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Nichs nodded. Something surfaced in his mind, and he said, ¡°However, I hope that Wayion won¡¯t turn into a heartless monster like your grandfather. After being trained by your grandfather, he has be more ruthless. He also resembles your grandfather more than you do. If we don¡¯t do anything, he might get too aggressive, and it will be hard for us to keep him under control.¡± Nn chuckled, ¡°No matter how ruthless my grandfather is, he¡¯s as docile as a little dog in front of my grandmother.¡± Nichs thought for a moment and felt that Nn was right. ¡°Oh yeah, Dad,¡± Nn recalled something and said, ¡°I always forgot to change those three kids¡¯ names. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Too many things happened three years ago, and then you lost your memories three yearster.¡± Nichs harrumphed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have thought you had forgotten about it.¡± Nn did not say anything in return. Nichs cupped his chin with his hand and fell into thought. After a short while, he said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to change Daisie¡¯s name. After all, Daisie is a good name for a girl. However, we should think of other names for Colton and Wayion.¡± They surmised that Maisie couldn¡¯t come up with good names for them, so she had settled down with those names, and now it was time to change them. ¡°You are their grandfather, so I¡¯ll give you the chance to pick names for them,¡± Nn said as he looked at Nichs. Nichs looked at the chess in front of them and thought for a long while. ¡°What do you think about Coleman Goldmann and Wayne Goldmann?¡± Nn yed with the chess piece between his fingers and nodded. ¡°They sound good to me.¡± Nichs let out a boisterous peal ofughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s great then. I can finally give my grandsons more normal names.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. Fortunately, his mother had chosen his name. Otherwise, given his father¡¯s randomness in giving him his name, he must regret it now. Nn put the chess piece down and said,¡¯ Dad, there are two more things I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Yeah? What are they?¡± ¡°The first thing is about the de Arma family. Hernandez doesn¡¯t have any descendants, but he gave the inheritance to Maisie. If possible, 20 yearster, if one of those three children has a kid, I would like to have them join the de Arma family, albeit it is something unheard of.¡± Nichs frowned. After a short while, he said, ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s fine. The de Arma family and the Goldmanns will be one family from now on. We¡¯ll set a precedent, but we¡¯ll have to discuss it with the kids in the future.¡± When he asked about the second thing, Nn replied, ¡°Daisie will take on her mother¡¯s surname.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ Daisie will take my surname?¡¯ After listening to what Nn said, Maisie, who had just finished putting on the mask, turned her head to look at him and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like Daisie?¡± Nn was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°What are you talking about? Daisie is my daughter, and I love her more than anything else.¡± He walked up to Maisie and hugged her from the back. He rested his chin on the top of her head and continued. ¡°The reason I said so is because of you. Colton is going to inherit ckgold in the future, and my grandfather likes Wayion so much. If possible, I¡¯d also want one of our sons to take on your surname.¡± Maisie chuckled. She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then does this not mean that I should thank you instead? For leaving an heir to the Vanderbilts?¡± Nn trailed his lips from the corner of her eyes to the tip of her nose. He scooped her up from the floor and asked, ¡°So, how are you going to pay me back?¡± Hanging on his body, Maisie looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll offer myself to you, then.¡± He put her on the bed and mounted her on him. ¡°Then I want you to offer the rest of your life to me.¡± Several dayster, at Soul¡­ When Maisie and Kennedy came out of the elevator, they saw that there were twice as many customers in the lobby than usual, and most of them were young female customers. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Maisie shook her head. ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of.¡± Both of them walked over and saw Lucy. Kennedy and Maisie squeezed themselves through the crowd and patted her shoulder. Lucy turned her head around and offered them a smile. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, look. Our store is swamped today.¡± Maisie was about to ask what was going on when she looked up and saw Hector personally putting on a ne for a young female customer before proceeding to introduce the right jewelry to the female customer. Maisie was stunned. Kennedy asked Lucy, ¡°Since when did we hire a new staff member?¡± Lucy replied, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt hired him herself.¡± It was only then Maisie came around to her senses. She smiled at Kennedy and asked,¡± He looks a lot different, right? He¡¯s Hector.¡± Kennedy was greatly taken aback. He studied Hector up and down several times and said incredulously. ¡°Is it really him!?¡± Hector was wearing a formal uniform. He did not give off the thug vibe that he had back then. He even had shaved off his inappropriate hair and kept a more general buzz cut. However, this kind of hairstyle suited Hector a lot. He did not look as untidied as he was when he was keeping a long hairstyle. After shaving his hair off and putting on different clothes, Hector gave off a totally different vibe. Even his arrogance and domineering behavior that stemmed from Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s spoiling could no longer be found. At the same time, a female customer took a liking to a pink crystal bracelet. She brought it to him and asked if it looked good on her or not If it were another salesperson, they might praise the customer and cajole them into buying the bracelet for the sake of sales performance. As Maisie wondered what Hector would do, he looked at her for a while and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t look good in pink.¡± The female customer was stumped. However, Hector soon gave her an exnation. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s good with words. If you like this bracelet and insist on buying it, I won¡¯t stop you either. After all, men and women have different tastes. In my opinion, I think light-colored jewelry is more suitable for you. This palecolored bracelet, for example. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You don¡¯t have fair skin, and pink will look better on people with fair skin. Therefore, you should wear a lighter color. However, you still have to see it for yourself. I¡¯ll help you to put it on, and you canpare them yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, he put on the pink crystal bracelet on her left hand and then the light-colored bracelet on her right. He then gave her a mirror and let herpare the difference between them herself. Another slightly older female customer beside her chimed in, ¡°He has a good taste. I also think that you look better in this braceletpared to the pink one.¡± The female customer consulted other women behind her. All of them nodded in assent and said, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s got a good taste.¡± In the end, the female customer decided not to buy the pink crystal bracelet. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you so much for your suggestion. I¡¯ll take this one then.¡± Hector responded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The rest of the female customers were excited as well. ¡°I want him to pick a bracelet for me as well. He¡¯s so patient.¡± ¡°Yeah, right? I went to the other jewelry store to buy a bracelet. I don¡¯t know what was going on with that salesperson¡¯s head. He picked a dark purple bracelet for me, saying that it would make my skin fairer. When I got home, my boyfriend said I looked old in purple. You have no idea how angry I was at that time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Whenever Ie to Soul Jewelry in the future, I want him to serve me!¡± Kennedy looked at him and smiled.¡± Honestly, I think he has good taste too.¡± Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Even Kennedy felt that a light-colored bracelet was more suitable for that female customer. This was because she had a darker skin tone, and wearing pink would make her look dull. However, if she put on a light-colored bracelet, it wouldn¡¯t create such a stark contrast with her skin tone. In fact, people with darker skin tones would look better in light colors than in bright colors such as pink, red, and purple. Maisie cupped her chin with her hand and fell into thought. She started to look at Hector in a new light, and it seemed to her that he was pretty good at this. Two hourster, Hector finallypleted all his tasks. He returned to the administrative office, and several female employees stared at him fixedly. He did not have a good feeling about this. However, before he could find out why, they all surrounded him and asked him for advice. ¡°You¡¯re so good at this. I¡¯m going to ask you first when I¡¯m buying jewelry next time.¡± ¡°I hate multiple-choice questions the most. I always have a hard time picking the jewelry that suits me the most, so can you help me out ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out what color goes well with what skin tone. Can you help me pick one for me?¡± Hector was rendered speechless. ¡°Ahem.¡± Maisie cleared her throat, stunning the group of female employees. They all made way for her and held their heads low in embarrassment. She then looked at Hector and said, ¡°Come to my office.¡± After that, she turned around and left. Hector followed her into her office. Maisie ced several jewelry boxes with various kinds of jewelry on the table, so Hector asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s this about, cuz?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a test,¡± Maisie said. After that, she asked Kennedy to bring Lucy into her office. Lucy did not know what Maisie was doing either, and Maisie gestured to her to sit on the couch. Lucy did as she was told. After that, Maisie turned to Hector and said, ¡°I want you to pick the most suitable piece of jewelry for her.¡± Lucy was stunned. ¡®Pick the most suitable piece of jewelry for me?¡¯ She blinked her eyes and was excited. After all, she wanted to know what kind of jewelry Hector would pick for her as well. Hector scanned through the various opulent jewelry ced on the table and then looked at Lucy, who suddenly felt a little embarrassed and nervous. Maisie and Kennedy were standing at the side. She pitched her voice low and asked,¡± Uncle Kennedy, if it were you, which one would you choose?¡± Kennedy thought for a while and replied to her in a low voice, ¡°I think I¡¯d pick something that fits her character. For example, if you want to know if a ne is suitable for you or not, you need to look at a few aspects. Other than your skin color and character, we need to look at the length of your neck as well. For instance, someone with a shorter neck won¡¯t look good in a pearl ne. A pearl ne will make your neck look cumbersome, and the overall aesthetic sense isn¡¯t that great. However, for someone with a longer and slender neck like a swan-like neck, wearing a pearl ne can enhance their overall appearance.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. One of the reasons some of the actresses did not look good when they attended dinners or events was because they chose jewelry that did not match their style. Jewelry wasn¡¯t only a kind of decoration for beauty. Although many people liked jewelry, one thing they must take note of was that they needed to see if the jewelry was suitable for them or not. For example, if a plump woman with a short and thick neck favored thick and extravagant nes, even though her skin may be fair enough, the ne would not be able to bring out the beauty of her neck, so everyone would only be attracted to the ne instead . It would make her look like a rich redneck, which begged the question: Would people praise that it was a nice ne or that the plump lady looked good wearing the ne? The answer would be the first one. However, if the plumpdy picked a simple but simrly extravagant gemstone pendant, it would be a different story. It would also make her look like a richdy instead of a rich redneck. Therefore, those richdies from wealthy families would pick jewelry that matched their styles, On the contrary, the wives of some rednecks who had be rich all of a sudden liked to unt their wealth by putting on all sorts of jewelry on them regardless of whether they looked good or suited their styles. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Maisie chuckled, ¡°As expected of you, Uncle Kennedy. You really know a lot of stuff about those rich ladies.¡± Kennedy smiled in return and said, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been in the jewelry industry for so many years, so this is just basic knowledge. Besides, the fashion industry and the jewelry industry are like sisters. They can¡¯t be separated. If we didn¡¯t set our sights high and if everyone pursued the same thing, the fashion industry would¡¯ve been a goner.¡± Lucy sat anxiously while waiting for Hector. In the end, Hector picked a pair of stylish tassel earrings. Maisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you tell us the reason you picked this pair of earrings?¡± Lucy was curious as well. Hector thought for a while and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a slim face, and if she wants to make her face look slimmer, this pair of tassel earrings is a better option.¡± Lucy subconsciously covered her chubby cheeks with her hands and asked, ¡°Does my face really look that big?¡± Hector nodded. Maisie gave him a smack at the back of his head and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have arge face. That¡¯s a chubby face. If she were your customer, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d smack you.¡± Hector touched the back of his head and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t know how to distinguish women¡¯s face shapes. Anyway, this pair of earrings suit her the best.¡± Maisie asked Lucy to put on the earrings. Lucy did as she was told, and when she looked at herself in the mirror, she was stunned. ¡°Wow. they do look good on me.¡¯ Kennedyughed and chimed in, ¡°Tassel earrings do go well with girls who have chubby faces. It can make your face look longer, and it you choose a round or squareshaped earring, it will make your face look broader.¡± Maisie rubbed Hector¡¯s head and said,¡± Way to go, Hector. I had no idea that you have such great taste. You have the potential to be a stylist as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hector pointed at himself. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Hector, having a good taste is a great skill as well. After all, men and women have very different perspectives when ites to fashion. You can precisely distinguish what kind of jewelry is suitable for girls, and it¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t be a stylist.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do makeup and styling,¡± Hector said with his mouth pouted. Maisie lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°You can go learn about it. Given your taste, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the hang of it very soon. When you be a first-ss stylist, even the top celebrities will have toe to you and ask for your advice. Besides, a first-ss stylist can make a great deal of money. Do you really not want to give it a shot?¡± Hector fell silent. After a short while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Never try, never know,¡± Maisie said as she put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Hector, our life is short, and if we don¡¯t find a life goal, it will end very soon. We can¡¯t restart our life, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t start it over if we fail. You think you¡¯ll fail without trying because you don¡¯t dare to take the shot. You¡¯re still 25 this year, and there are still a lot of chances for you. By the time you are 70 or 8 0, you won¡¯t have any chance anymore, even if you want to try.¡¯ Hector froze. He lowered his head to think for a while, and by the time he raised his head again, there was determination in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Several dayster, Hector began to study how to do makeup and styling. Other than reading books or magazines when he was free, he would also do some modeling experiments with the female staff in thepany. It was rare for theirpany to have such a handsome young man, so it went without saying that Soul¡¯s female staff members were more than willing to help him out. Besides, those who knew how to apply makeup would also be there to show him how to do it. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At other times, Hector would still help to sell jewelry in the store. More and more female customers were coming to Soul, and because of his ¡°candid opinion¡± as well as his ¡°great taste,¡± he became popr on the social media tform, Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 At ckgold¡­ Quincy was scrolling through the tablet as he reported the findings of his work in front of the desk. Nn was holding a cup of coffee in front of his lips, but he did not drink it. He tapped his fingers on the desk and was obviously distracted. Quincy lifted his head and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn looked outside through the window and said, ¡°It seems like a lot of things are going on in Soul¡± Quincy chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing when more and more people are buying jewelry from Mrs. Goldmann¡¯s Soul Jewelry?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Did you know that she just hired a new staff member? I heard that he¡¯s quite handsome, and he has gotten quite a lot of attentiontely.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. ¡®Is this what you¡¯re concerned about?¡¯ Nn put the cup of coffee down, and the expression on his face was unreadable. ¡°I also heard that she puts a lot of effort into nurturing that little boy.¡± The corner of Quincy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? I¡¯m sure you would do the same as well if you came across a talented staff member, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn lifted his head to look at Quincy. His face was dark as he said, ¡°When she¡¯s busy training new staff, she doesn¡¯t have time for me. She didn¡¯t call me either. Am I not attractive to her anymore?¡± Quincy held back the urge tough and lowered his head, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, they say only women would think about such things, so why would you¡­¡± Nn frowned. After a while, he stood up and took the jacket at the back of his chair. Quincy was stunned. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Goldmann?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her, so I¡¯m going to keep an eye on her.¡± Nn put on his jacket and stormed out of his office, leaving Quincy frozen stiff on his spot. When Nn arrived at Soul in his Rolls-Royce, he did not get out of the car. Instead, he looked toward the shoppers who wereing in and out of the lobby one after another. He squinted his eyes and rolled the window down. In the meantime, two young men walked past his car, and one of them wasining to another guy. ¡°I won¡¯t let my girlfriende to this jewelry store anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Every time my girlfriendes to this store, she¡¯llin to me, saying that my taste is worse than that brat that sells her jewelry when we get home. Not only that, but she¡¯ll praise him for being handsome and having good taste in front of me, so do you think I can take it?¡± ¡°Chill, brother. Beer¡¯s on me tonight.¡± After both of them had gone away, Nn couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. He got out of the car and strode toward Soul¡¯s lobby. Meanwhile, in Maisie¡¯s office¡­. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lucy was praising Hector. He had only joined them for a few days, but his sales performance was a lot better than all of them. She also told Maisie that everyone on the Inte was talking about him as well. After Maisie heard what she said, she chuckled. ¡°Happy with the jewel I picked up for you?¡± Lucy nodded profusely. After a short while, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, Ms. Vanderbilt. He really has good taste, and it¡¯d be a shame if he doesn¡¯t work in the fashion industry.¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at what he does. I really didn¡¯t notice it before.¡± Could she have told in the past? Well, she couldn¡¯t be med. In the past, Hector¡¯s friends had all been hooligans. He couldn¡¯t calm his mind down, nor did he know what was suitable for him and his life goal. Thus, he could only follow his friends. People always said that the environment had a heavy influence on one¡¯s behavior. It was only after Hector turned a new leaf and cut ties with his previous friends that he could regain a sense of his own worth. Lirapc! TUTU Something popped into Maisie¡¯s head, and she said, ¡°Oh yeah, help me to take over thepany today. I¡¯m going to bring him to buy some clothester. After all, he¡¯s the most popr salesperson in our company, so his appearance is important.¡± Besides, she also needed to bring him to look for houses. He hade all the way here from Coralia, and he needed a house to live in. ¡°Are you not going to ask me for my opinion when you¡¯re taking a man to get him clothes?¡± Nn¡¯s voice rang out, stunning both Maisie and Lucy. They turned their heads around to see that Nn was standing by the door with his arms crossed in front of his chest while looking meaningfully at Maisie. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Seeing that Nn entered the office, Lucy quietly exited the room and immediately closed the door. Nn stopped in front of the desk, propped his arms against the desk, leaned forward to approach Maisie, and forced a smile. ¡± There¡¯s a neer in thepany, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about your husband. Have you taken a fancy to that newbie?¡± Listening to his serious tone, Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Honey, is that jealousy that I¡¯m smelling?¡± Nn squinted slightly. Maisie leaned forward, kissed him on the lips, and let off a bright smile. ¡°Good then, we¡¯ll take him to the mallter and buy him some clothes together. I still have to arrange amodation for him after the shopping.¡± Nn frowned, and his expression dimmed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve arranged everything for him.¡± Maisie could not help but chuckle and nod. Seeing the gloom in Nn¡¯s eyes, Maisie grabbed him by his tie, ¡°Shall I introduce you to him?¡± Nn pulled his tie out of her grasp. ¡°No.¡± He was about to straighten his body, but Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and brushed her finger across his thin lips. ¡°Nope, you have to meet him.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nn stared at her while Maisie gave off a wide grin. Hearing a knock on the door, Maisie looked out and said, ¡°Come in. Hector pushed open the door and exchanged gazes with Nn when he walked in. He looked puzzled. This man looks familiar, but why is he ring at me?¡¯ Maisie walked over to Hector¡¯s side and rested her elbow on his shoulder. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the chance to meet your cousin-inw before this, have you? So this is your opportunity to get to know him for the first time.¡± Nn was flustered. ¡°Cousin-inw?¡± Hector was also taken aback and took another nce at Nn. Although he had never met him. at least he had heard of him. After getting an affirmative nod from Maisie, Hector immediately nodded at Nn. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Nn¡¯s expression looked indifferent and cold. He did not respond to the greeting but looked at Maisie. ¡°Since when have you started to regard random people as your rtives now?¡± Maisie was startled, while Hector was bbergasted again. Seeing that Nn seemed to have misunderstood, Maisie hurried up and wrapped her arms around his arm. ¡°He¡¯s really my biological cousin! Look carefully. He¡¯s Hector!¡± Hector nodded. Nn took a closer look at Hector again, and his brows creased even more tightly.¡± Did Hector look like this before?¡± Maisie chuckled, held Nn¡¯s cheeks with both hands, and got him to look down at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unbelievable? At first, I thought Hector had undergone stic surgery or something.¡± She walked up to Hector upon saying that pushed him closer to Nn, and eximed, ¡°Just look at the facial features, and try picturing him in long, ck hair with a pink highlight. Doesn¡¯t he look exactly like the Hector that you know?¡± Nn thought about it meticulously and responded nonchntly, ¡°He does look a little familiar.¡± Maisie rushed out from behind Hector and winked at Nn. ¡°Since he¡¯s addressed you as his cousin-in- law, shouldn¡¯t you bring your cousin-inw out to buy some clothes and anything else?¡± Nn¡¯s expression looked calm as he nodded. ¡°Yes, he really needs it.¡± Hector looked perplexed. ¡°Maisie, you don¡¯t need to buy me clothes. I¡¯m not.¡± Maisie stopped him. ¡°Creating an image is very important when ites to impressing the people you meet in this industry. Your fashion preference and style will have to change if you wish to step into the fashion industry. Look at you. You literally look like a student. Will others have the guts toe to you even when you¡¯ve be a fashion stylist? You should learn a thing or two from your cousin-inw.¡± She pushed Hector toward Nn upon saying that. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll leave Hector to you. So go on, chop- chop.¡± Lpici VII Nn was at a loss for words. In the car, he felt that he had been yed. ¡®She agreed to tag along, but it turns out to be only me ying the babysitter.¡¯ Nn turned his head and took a nce at Hector, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. After all, he was Maisie¡¯s cousin. ¡°You¡¯ve changed quite a lot.¡± Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Hector originally thought that it would be difficult to get along with Nn as rumor had it that he had always been a very indifferent man . Thus, he tried not to speak too much in order not to cause his cousin any trouble. Still, he did not expect that Nn would take the initiative to talk to him. Hector scratched his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live on as the person that I used to be.¡± Nn responded faintly while still looking ahead. ¡°It¡¯s good to be willing to make a change.¡± The car was parked outside thergest shopping mall located in the administrative district, and the two got out of the car. Hector walked alongside Nn, and as soon as they had just stepped into the shopping mall, the director and several managers of the mall greeted Nn with a smile, ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Nn brought Hector to them. ¡°Get him a few suitable outfits. Just pack everything that he likes.¡± Maisie was stunned when she saw the Hector that Nn had brought back from the mall, and almost all the staff in the administration department dropped their jaws in disbelief. Nn had hand-picked the suit that Hector was wearing The suit and the buzz-cut made him look like a model. Sure enough, a man would understand another man better. Nn stopped in front of Maisie and nced in Hector¡¯s direction. ¡°What do you think?¡± Maisie gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done.¡± It was Hector¡¯s first experience with such formal attire, and he seemed to be moving around and acting very awkwardly, trying to get used to the new look. Maisie walked over and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll wear something like this all the time from now on. I¡¯ll get Uncle Kennedy to bring you around and get you acquainted with people in the industry. He has quite a few connections in the fashion industry, and you can definitely learn a thing or two from them.¡± Hector nodded. Back in the office¡­ Maisie jumped onto Nn, hugged him, and rubbed against his neck. ¡°It seems that my husband has quite the taste. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nn picked her up. walked up to the couch, and sat down. Maisie sat on top of him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and leaned against him tightly, He pinched her chin and got closer to her.¡± Has my taste ever been bad?¡± Maisie kissed his chin and pecked his neck while Nn held her closer to his chest. However, when he was about to kiss her, she tilted her head and lifted her hand to stop him. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re in my office.¡± He was so furious that heughed. He then grasped her hand and breathed heavily. ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± Maisie had achieved her goal and wanted to get out of his arms, but Nn took her back into his arms again. ¡°Are you nning to escape from me after you¡¯ve awakened the beast?¡± ¡°Nn Goldm-¡°Before she could finish the sentence, he had already sealed her lips. In the following two weeks, Hector had been learning about makeup and outfit coordination. At the same time, Kennedy would bring him around to meet several fashionistas. Those people probably saw the potential in Hector and introduced him to a rtivelyrge fashion magazinepany. When Hector submitted his resume for an interview, he was almost dismissed because he had no educational background rted to the field to back him up. However, fortunately, he got himself a chance to showcase his capabilities, and the chief editor made an exception and hired him. In the private room in a restaurant¡­ ¡°Cheers!¡± Maisie treated Lucy and a few staff from the administrative department to a meal in order to celebrate Hector¡¯s sess. They were quite reluctant to let Hector go and work in a fashion magazine company. Hector stared at the drink in the ss, and he could not believe that this was all real- it was like a dream. Maisie rested her elbow on his shoulder.¡± What are you thinking about?¡± He returned to his senses for a bit and lowered his gaze. ¡°Maisie, this feels so surreal.¡± Ad, who thought he could only be another John Doe who lived his life aimlessly and that he would at most turn out to be someone mediocre in life, actually made it to where he was today and found the goal of his life-all these seemed very surreal to him. Maisie rubbed his buzz-cut. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re willing to change for the better. Others will definitely look at you differently when you return to Coralia after achieving your dreams.¡± Noticing the sudden silence in the room, Maisie subconsciously turned around and looked at the staff, who looked surprised. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Maisie asked them immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Ms. Vanderbilt, it turns out Hector is your cousin?¡± Although they had long thought that the two of them might be rted in some way, he turned out to be her younger cousin. They did not know much about that because Hector had note clean with them either when it came to his rtionship with Maisie. Several female employees leaned forward all of a sudden. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, do you have any other younger cousins?¡± ¡°Their buddies would do too.¡± . Maisie was rendered speechless. ¡®It seems that I really need to start hiring some young men for thepany¡¯s sake. Otherwise, these ladies will only think about men all the time.¡¯ At Stoslo¡¯s Ambergate Street¡­. Ryleigh walked into a circr za, looked at the sculptures and doves in the za, and picked up a camera to take pictures. A blonde girl walked up to her and tugged at the hem of her clothes. When Ryleigh lowered her head, the young girl handed her the rose bouquet in her hand. She was astonished, and the girl pointed in the direction behind her. Ryleigh looked back and looked slightly surprised. Louis was standing among the passing tourists, and the two exchanged gazes through the crowd. Ryleigh could not ept that Joe had died because of her, so she had gone abroad to escape from all the emotions, and Louis gave her the time she needed badly. They had not seen each other for 45 days, a full one and a half months. Seeing that Louis hade after her all the way from Zlokova, Ryleigh pursed her lips and walked toward him with the roses in her arms. It was not until she stopped right in front of him that she knew that it was really him and not just her imagination. She wept and smiled at the same time. ¡°W-Why have youe?¡± Louis stroked the top of her messy hair. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a month, and you seem to have lost weight.¡± She whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m not used to eating foreign food, and their potatoes taste worse than what we have in Zlokova.¡± Seeing her crying andining to him, Louis could not help butugh out loud. ¡°So you just allow yourself to go hungry?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Ryleigh wiped away her tears, but the more she wiped, the more tears gushed down from her eyes. In the end, she threw herself into his arms hysterically. Louis hugged her and stroked her back with a helpless expression, ¡°I¡¯ve been really worried that you would be abducted and sold to human traffickers, that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat or sleep well for more than a month.¡± He paused for a split second, rested his chin on the top of her head, and hugged her tightly. ¡°I was also worried that you wouldn¡¯t return. She froze in his arms and then looked up at him. ¡°Where would you want me to go if I were not to return?¡± Louis held her cheek in his palms. ¡°Who knows? Nobody can be sure that you won¡¯t leave me because you feel guilty about Joe¡¯s death. Ryleigh was astounded. ¡®To be honest, I was devastated in the days after Joe¡¯s death. After all, he was a friend that I¡¯ve known for more than a decade. My feelings toward him, although it was not a romantic rtionship. I will always remember the kindness that he had shown me throughout our friendship. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Joe had died because of her, and that was something that Ryleigh had to get over. That was why she did not care what Louis would think of her decision and proposed that she wanted to travel abroad in order to seek her inner peace, and Louis had agreed without any questions asked. After more than a month¡¯s worth of peaceseeking, she hade to terms with a lot of things in life. ¡®The life that Joe threw away so that I can live is something that I can never repay or make up for. The only thing that I can do is to keep in touch with Joe¡¯s mother so that she can recover from her grief.¡¯ She had actually missed Louis a lot in the past month or so, but Louis had not taken the initiative to contact her. Thus, she had been under the impression she had let him down and did not dare to contact him. I¡¯m actually a coward who doesn¡¯t have the guts to face anything.¡¯ Ryleigh leaned her forehead against his chest and lowered her head. ¡°No, I actually missed you very much too.¡± A faint smile appeared on the corners of Louis¡¯ lips when he heard her confession, and he lifted her head. ¡°Oh, really? Then how badly did you miss me?¡± Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Ryleigh pouted and whispered, ¡°I just missed you. I¡¯m not going to go into the details.¡± Louis kissed her forehead and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m here to bring back a kitten that can¡¯t find its way home.¡± She held the roses with one hand while the other was being wrapped in his palm, and she followed him as both of them moved forward. ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t find my way home?¡± He smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for more than a month. Can you still recognize your house?¡± She snorted softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want. Why can¡¯t I allow myself to have more fun for a few more days while we¡¯re still not officially married?¡± He stopped, turned to look at her, squinted his eyes, and gave off a smile. ¡°You seem to be right. I dare you to leave me alone again after we get married.¡± Ryleigh pouted and suddenly reached out to him. ¡°You¡¯re to carry me back to the hotel.¡± Louis was startled, looked at the tourists around him, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ryleigh replied confidently, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m abroad, and no one knows me.¡± Louis squatted down with his back facing her. ¡°Get up then.¡± Ryleigh smiled, jumped on his back, and Louis carried her on his back. The tourists and passersby passing by the couple did not give off huge reactions as if this was something that they had experienced every day in their life. As soon as Louis carried her back to the hotel room and put her down, he immediately kissed her behind the door. Ryleigh wrapped her arms around his neck and weed his kisses with open arms. In fact, they had only gone through this once before when they were in his office, but because it was rather forced onto her, it felt way too painful for her. That was why she had been resisting it all this while, however, Louis had never forced her to do so ever again. This time around, Louis¡¯ tenderness gave Ryleigh a taste of the wonderful, out-of-this-world sensations that these things came apanied with. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight pierced through the window screen and shone on the bed. Ryleigh frowned, turned over, and subconsciously reached out her hand to hug the person beside her. Surprisingly, there was no one there, so she rubbed her eyes and sat up in a daze. Seeing that the space beside her was empty, she put on her bathrobe and got out of bed. However, her legs felt weak, and she sat back down again. ¡®Last night¡­ So this¡­ This is what overindulgence feels like!?¡¯ She rubbed her forehead and walked out of the room. ¡°Louis, where are you?¡± As soon as she turned her head, she saw Louis standing outside on the balcony in a bathrobe, and he was on the phone with someone, smiling happily. Ryleigh frowned. ¡®Is he talking to a woman?¡¯ Louis looked back, saw Ryleigh, said a few more words to the other party, and ended the call. He then walked in, reached out, rubbed the top of her head, and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you up so early? I thought you¡¯d sleep until noon.¡± Ryleigh turned her face away. ¡°Do I look like a pig to you?¡± Louis poked her nose gently. ¡°You look a lot like one.¡± Ryleigh smacked his finger off her nose and said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the pig here! Everyone in your family is a pig!¡± Louis smiled. ¡°But my family includes you too.¡± She choked on her own saliva. Louis picked her up abruptly, and she subconsciously wrapped her hands around his neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised his eyebrows and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we go back to bed again?¡± Ryleigh looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just wake up?¡± Louis took her back to the room, stared at her innocent look, and undid the belt of her bathrobe solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s another thing that we 1/2 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. 16:16 LITUPCI IUIT can do after we get back to bed.¡± She understood what he meant flushed due to the anger, and beat him. ¡°You b* stard, you¡¯re doing this again-Hmm!¡± Louis had lowered his head and sealed her lips shut. At 11:00 a m., the two went to the hotel¡¯s restaurant for brunch. When Louis spoke fluently to the waiter in the country¡¯s localnguage and asked them to prepare two more silverware sets, Ryleigh was a little bewildered. ¡°Who else is joining us for brunch?¡± Louis handed her the menu. ¡°Two of my ssmates. Both of them live in Stoslo, and I haven¡¯t seen them in 10 years. Besides, it¡¯s a great opportunity to introduce them to you.¡± Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Ryleigh asked, ¡°Did you call your ssmates earlier in the morning?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yeah. Otherwise, who else would I be calling?¡± Ryleigh flipped through the menu and continued asking, ¡°Is the friend a he or a she?¡± Louis nced at her and chuckled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a he, or are you telling me that you think it¡¯s a she?¡± Ryleigh looked down at the menu and stopped talking. Not long after they finished ordering, two acquaintances appeared at the dining table, both of whom were indeed men. ¡°Hey, Lew, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Stoslo, and you still remember us.¡± The man who greeted Louis warmly wore gold-rimmed sses, a suit, and leather shoes. He looked like a man who had a sessful career. While the other man looked like a fashionable man who was very into hip-hop-he even had long hair and dreadlocks. The two of them hugged Louis first as soon as they met. Louis then replied with a smile. ¡°You guys have all gone abroad since graduation, and we haven¡¯t seen each other since then.¡± The man with dreadlocks patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You had a chance back then too, but you chose to stay and develop your career back in Zlokova.¡± ¡°Wherever I stay and develop makes no difference to me. The bespectacled man looked at Ryleigh and asked with a grin, ¡°And thisdy is your¡­¡± Ryleigh stood up, and Louis walked to her side, embraced her by the shoulders, and introduced her, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± The two men looked at each other andughed. ¡°Vo, not bad at all man! You actually managed to find yourself a wife. Did you kidnap her in the first ce?¡± Louis replied with a solemn expression,¡± Yes, my family finally kidnapped someone for me.¡± Both of the menughed. ¡°What do you mean by kidnapping?¡± Ryleigh stared at him suspiciously. Louis pinched her cheek. ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? If both our families hadn¡¯t arranged our engagement for us, someone else would have abducted you.¡± Ryleigh was at a loss for words. They were all ssmates who had not seen each other for a decade, so it was inevitable that chatting and catching up would be in full swing at the dining table. The bespectacled man was Bobbin Summerton, also a student at the music academy. His parents had a business abroad, so he had gone abroad to take over his parents¡¯ business after graduation and did not pursue a career path in music. The man with dreadlocks was called ke Stefani. He had gone abroad and went down the path of rock music after graduating from the academy, and he now had his own band. They were quite surprised about the fact that Louis had found himself a wife. Robbin said that someone like Louis, who was so obsessed with music and music only, would probably stay single all his life. Of course, Ryleigh was also interested in Louis¡¯ past on campus, so she listened attentively to the gossip throughout the whole meal. Robbin asked Louis, ¡°Did the two of youe together only because of the marriage that your families had arranged for the both of you ¡°Consider that a yes.¡± Louis picked up the coffee, took a sip. paused for a split second, and added, ¡°We had only met once before that.¡± Ryleigh turned to look at him. ke saw her reaction and smelled the gossip. ¡°Oh? Is it love at first sight? Is the marriage arrangement only a beautiful coincidence?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes squinted slightly. Is it love at first sight? I don¡¯t think it counts as that. It¡¯s just that I was a little surprised by her performance, so I couldn¡¯t get her off my mind.¡¯ Robbin looked at Ryleigh. ¡°By the way, Ms. Hill, Lew said that you¡¯re also a graduate from the academy, but you should be many years younger than us, right? Were you a soloist too?¡± Ryleigh paused for a bit and shook her head. ¡°I studied in the orchestra department.¡± 1/2 16:16 Lpiei TVIS Robbin and ke looked at Louis in surprise. ¡°The orchestra department!?¡± Louis nodded. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ryleigh wondered. ¡°Yeah, the orchestra department¡­ Is it weird?¡± ke waved his hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s not weird. It¡¯s just a little surprising.¡± Robbin rubbed his chin and added, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really surprising. After all, Lew was, ke stopped him. ¡°Ahem ahem, forget about that. Let¡¯s just bury the past. Besides, Ms. Hill is here, be more considerate.¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Ryleigh frowned because of curiosity. What was wrong with the orchestra? Louis, who had been silent, slowly spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t like the students from the orchestra. I thought the way they y was boring and not creative and that the younger generation wouldn¡¯t enjoy it. Thus, I didn¡¯t understand the beauty of orchestras until I went to the performance in Bassburgh High, which changed my mind.¡± ke Stefani chuckled. ¡°Oh, the performance at Bassburgh High. The orchestra performance that night was indeed mesmerizing. Opera and orchestra were incorporated into pop songs. What was that performance called? It was outstanding.¡± He couldn¡¯t remember what the program was called, but he remembered that the girl had been singing very well and that he had been utterly mesmerized. Ryleigh thought that what they were talking about sounded familiar. Were they talking about her? Louis suddenly grabbed her hand and said to them, ¡°Just ask her if you want to know.¡± They both look toward her. ¡°Her?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Louis smiled smugly. ¡°She¡¯s sitting right here.¡± They finally understood and were shocked. ¡°She was the one performing that night?¡± Louis pulled Ryleigh¡¯s hand over and kissed her fingertips. ¡°So, when I watched the performance all those years ago, our fate was sealed Before epting the invitation to the performance, Louis had never been interested in the orchestra. He couldn¡¯t understand why it was interesting, nor could he understand Professor Charles Nixon and his students and their insistence. Louis would practice with the rest of the club. Bobbin and ke had been in the club as well. The corridor would be crowded with girls whenever Louis showed up for the practice sessions, but he was used to that. Back then¡­ After the performance, Louis, Bobbin, and ke walked back to the dorms. Bobbin put his arm on his shoulder. ¡°Lew, there are always fangirls whenever you rehearse. I think you should just debut as a performer.¡± Louis was helpless, ¡°I can¡¯t stop them.¡± ke chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. You have so many fans, but are there any that you are interested in?¡± Bobbin added, ¡°Isn¡¯t Josie Smalls pretty good? She¡¯s pretty and a good pianist. You could be a match.¡± ke waved his hand. ¡°No, she¡¯s not good enough. Josie is from an average family. She¡¯s not good enough for Lew.¡± Louis watched while they argued¡¯ about a trivial topic and shook his head. When he was walking away, he saw a few girls hesitating. and they shoved one of them toward him. The girl was blushing and handed a letter to Louis. ¡°Louis, I¡­ I have a crush on you.¡± Robbin looked at her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re from the orchestra?¡± The girl nodded. Robbin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Lew isn¡¯t a fan of the orchestra.¡± The girl didn¡¯t understand. Robbin put his arm around Louis¡¯ shoulder and smiled. ¡®More like Lew isn¡¯t interested in girls who are in the orchestra. He would be more interested in soloists.¡± Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 The girl crumbled the letter and bit her lip, looking sad. Louis didn¡¯t ept her letter, nced at her, and walked past. Robbin patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Before they walked too far away, the girl said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the orchestra? We y music too.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Louis stopped in his tracks. Bobbin and ke looked at him. The girl bit her lip, looking sad. ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not allowed to have a crush on soloists just because I¡¯m part of the orchestra?¡± Louis turned around, looked at her, and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like the orchestra, so even if I¡¯m looking for someone to date, it wouldn¡¯ t be someone from the orchestra.¡± The girl stood there stunned. Louis turned around and left while ke walked next to him andughed. ¡°Lew, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll put your foot in your mouth one day?¡± He looked at ck and said, ¡°Not possible.¡± Bobbin grabbed ke. ¡°You should date someone with simr interests. Louis does not understand orchestra performances, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to get a girlfriend from the orchestra.¡± ke thought about it and acknowledged it. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Robbin smiled. ¡°But Lew only cares about music, so he doesn¡¯t have time to date. I think he will probably live the rest of his life with music.¡± Heughed with ke while Louis stared at them and walked in front of them. After a few days, Bassburgh High¡¯s principal went to see him and invited him to attend the performance at their school as a representative of the music academy. It would work as an encouragement for the high school students. He agreed because it was just to represent the academy. On the night of the performance, their club performed the opening act. After the performance, they went backstage to change out of their outfits. Robbin looked at all the high school students who were waiting for their turn to perform backstage. Some were rushing around to get their makeup done, while others were practicing and looking anxious yet excited. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°High school students are so energetic.¡± Louis didn¡¯t reply. He put his violin into the case and was ready to leave when he saw a girl walk out of the changing room. She hadn¡¯t had her makeup done and had hair clips on. She was the most eye-catching among all the students in their outfits. Her dress was bright red with a clean design, yet it looked intense. The hem of the dress and the sleeves were beautifully embroidered. She wore a vintage choker around her neck. Louis wasn¡¯t sure why, but he took a few more nces. He had never seen anyone wear a gown like that at the academy. What she wore gave her an interesting poise. ¡°Zee, help me fix my hair. It¡¯s stuck to my zipper,¡± the girl said to another beautiful girl. The girl named Zee moved her hair andughed. ¡°This wig is too long.¡± ¡°There are even longer ones. Mine is just normal.¡± The girl looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Joe? He has my phone!¡± The boy named Joe walked in with a bag of junk food in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m here. I bought food for you since your performance will be a whileter. You might get hungry.¡± Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 The girl smiled and walked over to take it.¡± You know me so well.¡± Joe gave her phone back to her. She took it and turned on the camera. ¡°No, I need to take a photo for memory.¡± She looked into the camera but suddenly remembered something and looked at the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s do this together.¡± Zee crossed her arms and shook her head, but the girl pulled her over, ¡°Lome on, you shouldn¡¯t hide your beauty. Joe,e over.¡± The three of them took a photo together backstage. Robbin walked over and tapped Louis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ready? ke has been waiting. Let¡¯s go.¡± Louis nodded and walked away with his case in hand. When it was finally the time for the orchestra to perform, Robbin said while looking bored, ¡°The orchestra, not one of those boring songs, I hope?¡± They rarely watched the orchestra perform at the academy because it was too boring and ssical. ke yawned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely, so this would be a good luby. I¡¯m going to take a nap. Wake me up when it¡¯ s over.¡± Louis looked at his phone and didn¡¯t reply, The lights on the stage dimmed, and a spotlight shone on the girl standing in the middle of the stage in a gown. Louis put his phone away and looked up. He was startled when he saw that it was the girl from backstage. The girl stood under the spotlight, looking eye-catching in her red gown. The girl waved her hand gently and started singing with no music. Soon after, the majestic orchestra lit up the stage, and there was a violin solo with bass, and the flute joined in. The girl standing in the middle started singing, and it blended perfectly with the male singer. The orchestra ying pop music made it sound majestic and beautiful. The thunderous apuse pulled Louis back when the performance ended, and the curtains were drawn. Robbin and ke stared at him in shock when he started pping. From what they remembered, Louis almost never watched orchestra performances, and even when he did, he would just give a few ps or leave halfway through the performance. Louis never thought that watching this performance at Bassburgh High would change his mind about the orchestra. He always thought that that would be the only time he would see that breathtaking girl in the red gown, and he wouldn¡¯t meet her anymore. Never would he imagine that that girl would one day be his fiancee. During that year¡­ This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Louis met X, who was a model that graduated from acting school. She didn¡¯t have a lot inmon with him. On the night of the academy¡¯s performance, X confessed her feelings for him, but he rejected her because she wasn¡¯t his type. She asked what his type was, and he was quiet for a moment before answering.¡± Looks innocent musically talented.¡± After being persistent for two years, X signed up to learn the violin. She wouldn¡¯t wear makeup when she met him and would try her best to be his type. Louis had been wondering why this woman was so persistent. She wouldn¡¯t give up even after being rejected multiple times. Maybe it was because he could see how sincere she was, so he tried to ept her. That was until one day. Christina Hill showed up at their home to speak to his mother. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 When Louis walked past the study, he could vaguely hear his mother¡¯s voice.¡± Why was Ryleigh kicked out of school?¡± Christina sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The school said she¡­ pushed someone down the stairs for a ce in the music academy.¡± Larissa was shocked. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t do that would she?¡± ¡°I know she wouldn¡¯t. She¡¯s my niece, and I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s that kind of person. This was a huge impact on Ryleigh, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Christina didn¡¯t finish her sentence. Larissa put down her coffee cup and held her hand. ¡°What do the victim¡¯s parents think?¡± ¡°The girl¡¯s father is the top manager of Royal Crown, so he knows people. He was even Natasha Knowles¡¯ manager at one point. His daughter is in aa, and the school is using Ryleigh, so her father had to cover this up.¡± Louis listened for a while outside before walking away. His mother was best friends with Christina, and he knew that Christina was a Hill As for ¡®Ryleigh¡¯ who they were talking about, he had heard his mother mention this name before but never met the girl. He knew that she was musically gifted like he was. He would want to meet this Ms. Hill that his mother mentioned frequently. He wanted to know more people who were gifted in music, but he never got the chance. The name ¡°Ryleigh¡¯ was kept in the back of his head because it kept popping up. Sometimes, Russel Hill would go over for dinner with Christina and would talk about his daughter. He would say how his daughter had been affected after being kicked out of school and changed a lot. She would get new things at home and wouldn¡¯t touch anything rted to music. When the elders mentioned ¡®Ryleigh¡¯ in the past, they would describe her as passionate and very talented. She had been able topose songs when she was young, just like him. Now when the elders mentioned her, they called her a headache and that she was getting rebellious and had given up on herself. She would constantly say that she was going to run away. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. That was probably what made Louis curious. One day at dinner, he asked about this girl he kept hearing about but never met. Russel then showed him a picture of a girl on his phone. Louis immediately recognized that she was the girl from Bassburgh High. The ¡®name¡¯ that only existed in his memories and the girl from the night at Bassbugh High formed an invisible line and tied them together. He officially broke up with X during their sixth year together because he no longer wanted to waste her time. She was a model and shouldn¡¯t have to give up on her dreams for him, just like how he wouldn¡¯t give up music for her. Before leaving. X asked him. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me into your heart?¡± Louis looked away and said the same thing ¨C they were not a good match. He didn¡¯t know why. Rtionships were reallyplicated and confusing. X loved him, but he just wouldn¡¯t convince himself to fall for her. He had always known that X wouldn¡¯t be the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, even though she had changed for him. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 The first time he had officially ¡®met¡¯ Ryelgin was not long after breaking up with X at the Michelin restaurant. Louis sat at the cafe waiting for his lunch. He had his headphones on because he didn¡¯t like the noise. He flipped through a magazine from the racks, and after a short time, there was an argument. ¡°Willow, what are you doing? We¡¯re in a restaurant. Go outside if you¡¯re going to make a scene. Don¡¯t affect the other patrons here.¡± The argument was so loud that it affected him. He wasn¡¯t happy about it. Soon after that, the waiter tried to stop them, and one of the women started cursing. He threw the magazine on the table, got up, and walked toward them. That woman picked up the coffee from the table and sshed it on the other woman. ¡°Godmother!¡± A boy in sunsses stood up. He took off his sunsses, and Louis was shocked when he saw the boy¡¯s appearance. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the child from the academy, Wayion Vanderbilt?¡¯ What the child did next surprised him. The boy picked up the ss of water and sshed it on the woman. The woman angrily raised her hand. ¡°You dirty b*stard, how dare you¡­¡± The woman got up and stopped her, but when Louis saw that she would harm the child, he immediately grabbed onto her wrist and took off his headphones. The woman¡¯s makeup melted because she was sshed with water, and she looked horribly ugly. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you picking a fight with a child?¡± That child was a student at the academy, so he wouldn¡¯t just ignore it. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Other than being angry at this, Louis was angry at the mother for letting the child skip school Louis turned to look at the woman who was wiping her face. ¡°Why would a mother let her son skip school?¡± When the woman looked up, he thought she looked familiar. She pointed at herself and asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ talking to me?¡± He looked at her. Why wouldn¡¯t she understand what he meant? ¡°Are you deaf? Of course I am.¡± The woman seemed even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one!¡± That was the first time a woman scolded him. At that moment, he saw the boy tugging at her shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Godmother. I don¡¯t want to eat here anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The boy held another girl¡¯s hand. When he was leaving, he looked at the woman who started this and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡± Louis was very curious. He was a totally different person from the one he knew from school. He didn¡¯t seem to recognize him, and they didn¡¯t seem to be the same person. He watched them walk away and couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the boy was acting strangely. Even the woman looked very familiar to him. But before he could think, he saw the woman¡¯s bracelet, and he knew very well that his mother had one like that too. His mother had mentioned that she had been looking for her sister, so he asked, and that woman said her mother had given it to her. He felt funny that his aunt¡¯s daughter was a horrible woman and that this woman was his cousin. He slowly noticed that this ¡®cousin¡¯ of his was suspicious, but his mother had confirmed that she was his aunt Marina¡¯s daughter based on the bracelet. He wasn¡¯t convinced yet. It wasn¡¯t until the night of the party, when Willow¡¯s identity was exposed, that he realized the woman from the Michelin restaurant was Ryleigh Hill. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 The memory Louis had of Ryleigh was when she impressed the crowd on stage back at high school. He came forward and admitted that Willow indeed had done something like that in the restaurant. However, since Willow hadn¡¯t exposed her identity in front of everyone yet, he couldn¡¯t let the situation get out of hand, so he said, ¡°Both sides are at fault. We can gather up and find a solution afterward. There¡¯s no need to make a scene out of it.¡± Ryleigh looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you blind? How could you,¡± Russell interrupted before she could finish her sentence, ¡°Shut up, Ryleigh! If I hear another word coming out of your mouth, I¡¯ll punish you when we get hometer! Willow went forward to apologize to him, but he paid him no mind. He looked at Ryleigh, who was exasperated. He did not know why, but he felt that she was actually a pushover, although she looked like a paper tiger. When Maisie and Nn appeared, Ryleigh walked up to her andined, her mouth pouting, ¡°Zee, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± As if she had found someone to back her up and that she could do whatever she wanted now, she pulled a funny face at Willow, making Louis feel that she was such a silly and adorable girl From then on, whenever he saw Ryleigh, he couldn¡¯t control himself from teasing her. When she became angry, he would feel happy. It was like seeing a kitty that got pissed off but refused to stretch its ws out to hurt people. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He had been reluctant to go on a blind date, but when his mother told him that she had spoken to the Hills about an engagement, he did not say no. Larissa looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like other people to make decisions for you? You refuse to go on blind dates, but you said yes to an engagement?¡± He put the book down and lifted his head to look at his mother. ¡°An acquaintance is better than a stranger.¡± Of course, it was only his excuse. However, he was well aware that Ryleigh might not like it, so he said, ¡°Well, since we¡¯re getting engaged, I guess we have to bond first.¡± Larissa looked at him for a while before smiling and saying, ¡°You young people can do whatever you want. You can bond for however long you like as long as you can fall in love with each other.¡± Initially, he intended to make her fall in love with him as soon as possible, but something had happened to Maisie, and their wedding was postponed for three years. During those three years, he had approached Ryleigh with the excuse of looking for Maisie. Ryleigh believed him and kept avoiding him. However, the more she tried to avoid him, the more he wanted to look for her. In the end, both of them had gotten used to it, and Ryleigh did not run away anymore when she saw him. He was infuriated when he saw her drink herself silly at the nightclub alone He walked over, and just when he was about to ask her what she was doing, she fell into his arms. When she looked up at him drunkenly, his anger disappeared. Of course, if she had thrown up. After that, he sent her back to the Hills. He took off his jacket and asked the maid to change her clothes for her. After the maid finished changing her clothes, he walked into the bedroom and saw Ryleigh had rolled under the bed. He shook his head helplessly and walked over to pick her up from the floor. This was the first time he saw Ryleigh was being so quiet and well-behaved. Suddenly, Ryleigh grabbed his hand and mumbled, ¡°Please¡­ Please stop asking. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± He looked at her fixedly for a long time. When he saw the drop of tear at the corner of her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the incident that had caused her to withdraw from her academy. He figured that he should investigate the matter himself. He raised his hand to wipe the tears off her cheek gently. Then, he leaned down and approached her slowly. He stopped in front of her lips and hesitated. In the end, he kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 However, Louis couldn¡¯t sleep all night. After all, Ryleigh would roll down from her bed from time to time whenever he wasn¡¯t watching her. He stayed beside her bed for the entire night until she woke up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Although he was exhausted, he had to pretend that he was not. He took a look at his watch and commented, ¡°Are you aware that you can really sleep?¡± ¡°Louis? What are you doing at my house?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°D-Did you help me change my clothes?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Looking at the fearful expression on her face, Louis couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled. He decided to tease her as he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to see with that body of yours?¡¯ ¡°You! Jack*ss!¡± Ryleigh shouted as she threw a pillow at him. He grabbed it midair and continued. ¡°You threw up on mest night. Were you not my fiancee, I would have left you on the street.¡± After that, he threw the pillow back at her. He did not want her to know that he had been purposely waiting for her to wake up, so he asked, ¡°Tell me, where is my cousin?¡¯ Ryleigh frowned. ¡°You went so far as to sleep on my couch all night just for this?¡¯ Louis did not reply. Of course, it was not his primary goal. He was waiting for her to thank him, but it seemed to him that she was not going to do that, and he was not happy about it. ¡®She¡¯s truly a heartless one.¡¯ Louis snapped himself back from his recollection and heard that Ryleigh wasughing. Robbin and ke were saying something to her, and she wasughing happily. ke suddenly turned his head to him and asked, ¡°Lew, how long are you going to stay in Stoslo?¡± Louis looked at Ryleigh and replied, ¡°It depends on her.¡± Ryleigh, who was talking to Robbin, turned her head around and met his gaze. ¡®He¡­ He¡¯s waiting for me?¡¯ Ryleigh was stunned when the thought appeared in her head. She pouted her mouth and said after something popped into her head. ¡°How are we going to hold our wedding if we don¡¯t go back?¡± Louis was stunned. Then, Ryleigh continued. ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise with Zee.¡± Robbin and ke shared a nce. Both of them could see the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes as they asked, ¡°You two haven¡¯t had a wedding yet?¡± Ryleigh lowered her head and said embarrassingly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Louis chuckled and chimed in, ¡°Yeah. We have to go back to work on our wedding.¡± After that, he looked at Robbin and ke.¡± It seems like both of you need toe back as well.¡± ¡°You should have told us earlier! When is your wedding? We¡¯ll book flight tickets now,¡± ke said as he pulled out his phone. ¡°We can¡¯t be absent from our best friend s wedding. Besides, I¡¯m looking forward to being your best man.¡± Louisughed. At Bassburgh, in the Blue Bay vi¡­ ¡°So it seems to me that our traveler is finally going toe home,¡± Maisie chuckled when she received a call from Ryleigh in the kitchen . ¡°I thought you¡¯re not going toe back for the rest of your life.¡± Ryleigh pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not going to wander in a foreign country for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie turned the fire down and continued with augh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Barbara and I have talked about this before. If you don¡¯te back, we¡¯ll hold the wedding first. You can take all the time you want. At that time, we¡¯ll remove you from our chat group.¡± ¡°Hey! How can you do that to me? I¡¯ve only been away for a month or so, and you treat me like this!?¡± Ryleigh comined. Maisie chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want that to happen, then you need to hurry up. You can wait, but it doesn¡¯t mean my cousin can wait any longer. It took him so much effort to get his hands on his wife. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry him in the end, he will be very sad.¡± Ryleigh nced at Louis and harrumphed, ¡°Do you think he could get his hands on me if I didn¡¯t let him to?¡± 1/2 16:17 ) After chatting for a while, Maisie hung up the call. She was happy for Ryleigh since it seemed to her that she had finally gotten over the thing that happened to Joe. Nn came downstairs, and a smile appeared on his face when he saw Maisie was preparing dinner in the kitchen. He walked to her, hugged her from behind, and buried his head into her neck. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Nn took Maisie by surprise. She turned her head around and said, ¡°I¡¯m cooking.¡± He chuckled deeply and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. I can smell it from upstairs.¡± ¡°Really? It seems like my cooking has improved a bit.¡± Maisie spooned out a bit to taste the vor before passing the spoon near his lips. ¡°Give it a try.¡± Nn leaned over and pressed his lips over hers. Then, heughed. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as she pushed him away.¡± You¡¯re so shameless.¡± He let out a muffled chuckle as his chest vibrated. He turned her around and asked,¡± You just learned that I¡¯m shameless after knowing me for so long?¡± He turned off the fire and lowered his head to kiss her. Today was another day Maisie fell for his charms again. As she responded to his passionate kisses, sheined in an intermittent whisper, ¡°Sooner or later, I¡¯m going to die in your hands.¡± He chuckled lightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll live a long life with me.¡± They continued with their intimate activity for a long while. After they were done, Nn carried her to the table and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Sit here. I¡¯ll set up the table.¡± Soon, Nn set up the table and brought a piece of meat to her mouth. ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him and said,¡¯ What am I to you? Kid?¡± He put his hand on his forehead and lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Well, you can be a kid if you want in front of your husband.¡± Suddenly, his phone on the table rang. She nced at it, and it was a call from Anthony. Nn answered the call and talked to Anthony for a while. When he hung up the call, Maisie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nn looked at her and smiled. ¡°His daughter has woken up.¡± Maisie was stunned. His daughter had been in aa for 11 years, and she had woken up? Maisie thought of something and hastily pulled her phone out. ¡°I have to tell Ryleigh about this.¡± At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Ryleigh and Louis went straight to the nursing home as soon as they arrived at the airport. By the time they arrived at the nursing home, Nn and Maisie were standing in the corridor waiting for them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She walked up to Maisie and asked pantingly, ¡°Did she really awaken?¡± Maisie nced toward the ward as her answer. Ryleigh followed her gaze and looked into the ward. She saw that Naomi was sitting on her bed talking to her father. Naomi turned her head around, and she was stunned when she saw Ryleigh standing outside of the ward. Then, she smiled at her and asked, ¡°Is that Ryleigh?¡± Anthony rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you two have a lot to talk about, so I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded. Anthony then came out of the ward. Ryleigh lowered her head and pressed her lips tightly. She paced into the ward and said, ¡°Naomi, y- you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi looked at her. ¡°My dad has told me everything. I¡¯m sorry, Ryleigh. It must have been very hard for you in the past few years while I was in aa.¡± Ryleigh scratched her cheek and replied.¡± It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past, and I got over it long ago.¡± She smiled upon saying that and added.¡± I¡¯m really happy that you managed to wake up.¡± Ryleigh and Naomi chatted happily in the ward while Louis stood by the door and watched them without saying anything. Naomi looked toward the door and asked with a smile, ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She turned her head around to look at Louis. When she spun her head back to face Naomi, there were two blushes on her cheeks. ¡°We¡¯re going to get married soon.¡± Naomiughed. ¡°Congrattions, then.¡± Ryleigh touched her cheeks. They were burning hot and she felt embarrassed. After chatting for a while, Ryleigh came out and let Naomi take her rest. She bade her goodbye and came out to the corridor. ¡°Where is Zee?¡± she asked after looking around. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Louis wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡®They have already left. ¡®Then we-¡± Ryleigh blinked her eyes, and before she could finish her sentence, Louis scooped her up from the floor and smiled at her. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going back to start preparing for our wedding.¡± Ryleigh hugged his neck and said, ¡®I want a very romantic wedding!¡± ¡°And?¡± He chuckled. Ryleigh thought for a while and answered,¡± And a fancy carriage too!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Louis nodded in assent. After that, Ryleigh began to count her fingers and continued. ¡°After we¡¯re married, you can¡¯t diss me, you gotta let me win when we¡¯re having a fight, and you must not flirt with other women.¡± Louis stopped and looked at the woman in his arms. ¡®Since when did I flirt with other women? Ryleigh was stumped. She looked at him and said, ¡°I mean after we get married.¡± Then, she added, ¡°People told me that a man will be a whole different person after getting married. What if you dislike me after ! be fat and ugly when I¡¯m pregnant? I need to Louis lowered his head and shut her mouth with a kiss. After a long while, they moved away from each other, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way I would dislike my cute baby girl Ryleigh felt something was not right.¡± What baby girl?¡± Louis squinted meaningfully, and it was only then that Ryleigh realized what he was talking about. She smacked him and said, ¡°Who is your baby girl?¡± Louis chuckled and replied, ¡°You, of course. I take care of you like my baby daughter.¡¯ Ryleigh then went closer and whispered into his ear. ¡®Then should I call you ¡®daddy¡¯ instead? Louis was rendered speechless. The weddings were due in a few days. The Hills, the Lucases, and the Bouchers were preparing for the weddings. Of course, the Goldmanns were making their own preparations as well Three families would hold their weddings at the same time. It was a huge event that attracted a lot of attention. Ryleigh was putting on her corset in the dressing room. She gasped and said, ¡®Since when have I put on so much weight?¡± Maisie, who was putting on her makeup beside her, couldn¡¯t help herself but chuckle. ¡°It seems like Louis has taken good care of you in the past few days. ¡°L¡­ Ouch! Stop! Stop! Hold on for a second!¡¯ Ryleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡®Okay, one, two, three, go!¡± She pulled her stomach in and finally put on her corset. She stood with her hands on her hips before the mirror and said, ¡°Why must the fat grow around my waist? It would be good if the fat grew around my chest, making it into a C cup. Maisie chuckled. Ryleigh looked outside and asked, ¡°Where is Barbara?¡± While the stylist was making her hair, Maisie replied, ¡°She arrived before us and finished her makeup a long time ago. Soon Maisie was done with her styling, so she stood up and looked at Ryleigh, who had put on her wedding gown. The style of her wedding gown was different from that of Barbara. She was wearing a low-cut ball gown wedding dress with puffed sleeves and embroidered with pearls. There was a beaded veil draped over her head, and she wore a pair of peari earrings that matched her yful and sweet demeanor. Ryleigh grabbed the hem of her gown and said, ¡°Why is this wedding gown so heavy?¡± After that, she looked at Maisie and asked, Where is your wedding gown?¡± Maisie looked behind her and replied,¡± Over there.¡± Ryleigh turned her around and saw a ck wedding gown on the marite in the closet. The wedding was held at the Seaside Church with its surroundingsvishly decorated The red carpet stretched from the statue square to the church, and there were three golden carriages parked at the entrance. There were plenty of luxury cars in the car park, and some reporters had arrived on the scene as well. When Ryleigh came out of the dressing room, she bumped into Barbara and Christina. Looking at Ryleigh, Christinaughed. Time surely flies so fast. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯re going to get married.¡± Ryleighughed embarrassingly. Barbara looked into the dressing room and asked, ¡°Is Zee not done yet?¡± Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Ryleigh replied, ¡°I guess she¡¯s almost done. She¡¯s done her makeup already.¡± Larissa came and said, ¡°The wedding is about to start. Where is Zee?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Maisie came out of the dressing room in her wedding gown. The dark-colored wedding dress was exquisitely crafted and beautifully tailored, with ayer of gradient-colored tulle outside her gown that stretched to the ground. Three grooms were waiting in front of the carriages. After a while, they saw their brides walking toward them. Nn had put on a double-breasted ck tuxedo with gold lines on the sleeves. echoing Maisie¡¯s gilded ck veil. Nn stretched his hand toward her. Maisie held his hand, and he grabbed her into his arms. He scooped her up from the ground, and as he carried her into the carriage, he whispered into her ear, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty tonight, Zee.¡± Maisie chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome as well.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and stroked her cheek through the veil.¡± This handsome man will be yours alone from today onward.¡± The three carriages were moving forward slowly in a front-to-back arrangement, with a lively crowd of people standing on both sides. The carriage stopped outside the statue square. The three newlyweds came out of the carriages and stepped on the red carpet as they walked together toward the church. The staff fired the salute, and colorful rose petals fell from the sky. Maisie held Nn¡¯s arm and stepped into the church, followed by Barbara and Helios and Louis and Ryleigh. Therge and sacred church had multicolored windows and murals all around. The families of the three couples and the guests at the ceremony all rose to p and greet them. The pastor stood on the tform, looking at the three couples. His face filled with a kind smile as he recited the benediction. Soon, it was time for them to exchange vows. The pastor looked at them and asked,¡± Gentlemen, will you take the beautifuldy beside you as your wife and never leave her side regardless of any reasons, be it poverty or sickness?¡± The three grooms said. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The pastor then continued. ¡°Ladies, will you marry the man beside you, stay with him through thick and thin, and never leave his side forever?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The three brides said, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The pastor closed the book and raised his hand. ¡°Please exchange your rings.¡± Nn pulled out the ring that he had prepared and slowly put it on Maisie¡¯s ring finger. He lifted her hand and kissed her fingertip. ¡°You¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life, Zee.¡± Maisie also helped him to put on his ring.¡± Yeah. We¡¯re tied together for the rest of our life. It¡¯s toote for you to regret it now.¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Nn flipped open her veil, lowered his head, and kissed her. The guests on the scene apuded upon witnessing their love. Daisie, Wayion, and Colton were smiling from ear to ear after witnessing their parents¡¯ love. Titus wrapped his arm around Wayion¡¯s shoulder. He was touched by the sight as well since his son and daughter-inw finally tied the knot after going through so many hardships. After the wedding in the church, it was time for the banquet, which was held in the hotel ballroom. The airfare and amodation for the guests were all covered, and they had booked nearly the entire hotel. The brides and the grooms had changed into a new set of clothes as they greeted their guests in the ballroom. Louis looked at Robbin and ke walking toward him with a ss of wine in their hands. He offered them a smile and said,¡± You guys really are punctual.¡± Robbin offered him a toast and said,¡± You¡¯re the groom tonight. Of course, we need to be punctual.¡± ke looked around and chimed in, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many beauties tonight.¡± Louis cleared his throat and said, ¡°You guys enjoy the sight yourself. Don¡¯t drag me along with you. If that tigress of mine gets angry, I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a tigress?¡± Ryleigh appeared out of nowhere and looked at him in confusion. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Louis looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve misheard. I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± Bobbin and ke were rendered speechless. Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Really?¡± Louis responded with a nod, then picked up a piece of cake and delivered it into her mouth. ¡°Does it taste delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Ryleigh nodded, forgot what she wanted to ask, turned around, and started eating the cake. Louis looked at the dumbstruck Robbin and ke and gave off a faint smile. Robbin and ke gave him a thumbs-up. ¡®D*mn, bro. You¡¯re totally in control. On the other hand, because Barbara was pregnant, she could only ept the toasts and blessings from everyone with warm water instead of wine. Nina and Helios¡¯ manager, Morgan, came up to them and proposed a toast, while entertainers and directors who were close to Helios came along too. Morganughed when he saw Daisie and Wayion. ¡°Aren¡¯t these two our young celebrities from back then?¡± Daisie remembered him. She was wearing a beautiful princess dress and nodded at him. ¡°Hi there, Uncle Morgan.¡± Morgan¡¯s heart melted, and he could not stopughing. ¡°Oh my, Daisie, you¡¯re so polite. You used to be such a tiny little girl, but you¡¯ve grown up a little, huh?¡± Helios turned his head and looked at Daisie, who was standing beside him, rubbed her head with a grin, and said to Morgan, ¡°Are you thinking about recruiting Daisie again? At least wait until she¡¯s 18 years old before you reach your dirty hands out for her. Even Zestar has had their eyes fixed on her.¡± ¡°Zestar Media Corporation?¡± Morgan pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t let Zestar snatch such a great talent away from me.¡± Daisie blinked. ¡°Is Zestar apany too?¡± Morganughed. ¡°It¡¯s in the same industry as Royal Crown Entertainment, but it¡¯s not as good as we are. So remember to consider returning to Royal Crown when you turn 18.¡± Barbara saw that Morgan was so eager to recruit Daisie and could not help but tease Helios, ¡°Look, Zee¡¯s baby girl is even more famous than you are now.¡± ¡°How can Ipare myself with this little girl?¡± Helios wrapped his arms around her waist and smiled helplessly. His gazended on her slightly bulged abdomen upon saying that. ¡°I hope our baby is going to be a little girl too.¡± Barbara looked at him. ¡°Do you prefer a baby girl?¡± Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine with either, but girls are generally more obedient.¡± Barbara stroked her belly andughed. ¡°I can feel the baby kicking me recently. It¡¯s definitely not an obedient one.¡± Helios narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Then it seems like it¡¯ll be a naughty boy. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson on your behalf when hees out.¡± Barbara giggled. Maisie and Nn came over. ¡°There will be a surprise at the rooftop gardenter on too.¡± Barbara was surprised. ¡°A surprise?¡± ¨C Maisie nodded. ¡°This is a barbecue party organized only for our acquaintances, so we¡¯ll have to party for three nights straight no matter what.¡± ¡°Mom, there will be a barbecue tonight?¡± Daisie blinked. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nn rubbed her head. ¡°Are you a piglet? Why are you always so gleeful whenever there¡¯s something to eat?¡± Daisie pouted while everyone elseughed¡­ At 10:00 p m., everyone took the elevator to the sky garden. The barbecue party on the roof was ready, and the lights in the garden were all perfectly integrated into the lights beaming and shimmering all around the city. Ryleigh saw something and pointed. ¡°The advertisement!¡± The contents of the LED advertising boards located on several skyscrapers around them were changed into their blessings, and they had reserved the boards that were located in the best positions in downtown Bassburgh. Everyone could see the blessings clearly¡­ At the barbecue party, everyone was eating while chatting and having fun with each other. Colton and Ryleigh were sitting in front of the piano and ying for the crowd while Louis was grilling skewers with Daisie and Wayion. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Robbin helped at the grilling station while ke was bartending for the guests. Maisie sat on the bench and stared into the night scene in the distance, holding a ss of red wine in her hand. Nn found her after entertaining the guests. He walked toward her and sat down right next to her. Maisie leaned on his shoulder and gave off a slightly drunken smile. ¡°Cherie and Dad would be very happy too if they were both here, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Nn hugged her by her shoulders, lowered his head, and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Yeah, they definitely would.¡± ¡°Nn Goldmann, l¡¯ m very happy.¡± She held his hand and interlocked both their fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t regret meeting you.¡± Nn looked down at the person in his arms, who had blushing cheeks, and chuckled. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re drunk.¡± She sat up and frowned. ¡°Since when am I drunk? I¡¯m not!¡± With a soft giggle, he took her into his arms again. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not drunk.¡± Maisie looked up at him and brushed her finger over the bridge of his handsome nose and thin lips. Nobody knew if the night sky was too charming or the wine was too intoxicating, but Maisie actually leaned forward to kiss him. Nn held the back of her head, and his lips were tightly pressed against hers. Both of them only separated from each other when they were both out of breath. ¡°I¡¯d lose control if you were to continue to stare at me with those eyes.¡± Nn pinched her chin and stared straight at her. Maisie¡¯s eyes turned into two curved lines, and she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled herself closer to his ear. ¡°I want to go back to our room already.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are we going to do when we get back to our room?¡± Her gaze looked a little hazy. ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Nn picked her up in a princess carry, and Louis asked when he saw the two of them leave the party, ¡°What happened to Zee?¡± Nn looked down at her. ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡± The moment Nn carried her back to the guest room and put her down on the big soft bed, Maisie undid his tie, pulled it off him, and rolled over to trap him under her crotch. The next day¡­ When Maisie woke up, she did not know how intense the hangover was-the only thing she felt was a splitting headache. Nn opened the curtains, and a beam of sunlight shone on the bed. She narrowed her eyes slightly, raised her hand to block the beam, and wanted to speak, but her throat was extremely dry He pulled the window screen down and noticed a slight movement behind him, so he turned around and nced at Maisie. ¡®You¡¯ve woken up.¡± Maisie responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Nn poured her a ss of water, picked her up, and smirked at her. ¡°That¡¯s the consequences of overdrinking.¡± Maisie took the ss from him and drank all the water in it. She was almost fully awakened after that. She then thought of something and looked up at Nn. ¡°How did I get back herest night?¡± Nn put the empty ss on the bedside table and squinted slightly. ¡°You actually don¡¯t remember a thing?¡± Maisie tried her best to recall what had happenedst night, and some fragmentary memories returned to her. She then saw the marks on Nn¡¯s neck and chest, and her cheeks flushed instantly. ¡®I actually forced Nn into sleeping with me!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nn pinched her chin with his fingertips and leaned over to approach her. ¡°You climbed all over me several timesst night.¡± Maisie flicked his hand away and quickly got back under the nket. ¡°I must¡¯ve drank too much!¡± Nn smiled, lifted the nket, got right above her, and trapped her under his chest, leaving her with nowhere to escape.¡± You¡¯re really a sc*mbag, Zee. You¡¯ve done everything you did to mest night, and you¡¯re now refusing to admit it.¡± She was ashamed. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She felt extremely guilty when she said that. Nn¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°Oh really, look at the mess that you¡¯ve left on my body. Can you tell me which of them didn¡¯te from you?¡± ¡°Nn, stop it!¡± She buried her face into the pillow. I¡¯m 29 this year, and I¡¯m about to turn 30 this year. Will I be considered to be a lustful woman from today onward? ¡°But it¡¯s obviously the alcohol¡¯s fault!¡¯ Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Nn turned her over, rubbed her lips with his fingertips seductively, and let off a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve be your man fromst night onward, so I¡¯ll be more than happy if you can continue to spoil me like how you didst night.¡± Maisie covered her face. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing at me, you b*stard!¡± Nn picked her up from the bed, and Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Bath.¡± Maisie tried to push him away from her twice. ¡°Why are you bringing me along when you want to take a bath?¡± He felt extremely helpless. ¡°You threw up on mest night, and I had to clean up for you all night, so I smell like cr*p now.¡± Maisie was stunned and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± Nn took her to the bathroom and turned on the tap, and water started to gush into the bathtub. ¡°You caressed me and seduced mest night, but you vomited on me before we even got to the main show and the rest was history. That¡¯s how I spent the whole nightst night.¡± Maisie felt embarrassed. ¡®It turns out that it didn¡¯t go as I thought. I wanted to get it on with him, but I failed.¡¯ Nn wrapped her in his arms. ¡°So, how do you n topensate me?¡± Maisie blinked, stood on tiptoe, and kissed his cheek, but she then broke free from his arms and went to wash up. Nn chuckled. At 9:00 a m., they went to the restaurant for breakfast. Daisie, Wayion, and Colton had already woken up long ago and were sitting next to their grandfather, eating breakfast. ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± Daisie nibbled away on her lobster as her eyes were squinted into crescents because of the grin. Waylon fetched a bowl of oatmeal for Maisie. ¡°You drank too muchst night and probably won¡¯t have an appetite for anything this morning. You should have some oatmeal.¡± Looking at Wayion, her sensible son, Maisie could not help but feel warm deep down. ¡°Thank you, Wayion.¡± Nn pulled the chair out for her. Maisie picked up a spoon and ate the oatmeal after sitting down. Nichs fetched Daisie more food and took a nce at Nn. ¡°Now that the wedding is over, isn¡¯t it time for you to leave thepany¡¯s business behind for a while?¡± Maisie stared at Nn suspiciously. Nn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m nning to go away on a long vacation.¡± Maisie leaned over to him. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine. Why would you need a long vacation?¡± ¡°So that I can apany you.¡± Nn fetched some snacks and ced them on her te. Maisie still had not returned to her senses. Nichs exined with a smile, ¡°Nn used to be so busy and didn¡¯t have the time to do so, and he doesn¡¯t feel good about letting you travel back and forth between countries by yourself. Thus, he said he would hand everything over to Quincy after the wedding ceremony and dealing with all thepany¡¯s current affairs. Then he would have the time to apany you.¡± Maisie was dumbfounded. She had to travel back and forth between the two countries because she had to deal with the de Armas¡¯ affairs. And he did live up to his words when he had said that he would apany her throughout the whole journey. She looked at Nn, feeling extremely touched again. After breakfast, Maisie, Nn, and the children sent Nichs to the hotel entrance. Hans had already parked the car in front of the hotel, so Nichs got into the car and waved to the children¡­. The three children promised their Aunt Ryleigh to go to the movies with her today, so they ran directly to Ryleigh and their uncle, Louis. Maisie took Nn¡¯s arm. ¡°Then shall we go home?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nn looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the movies with them?¡± ¡°We can watch a movie at home too.¡± Maisie nced at him, approached him, and added, ¡°The most important element is the time we get to spend together.¡± At the Blue Bay vi¡­ 16:19 0 ¦¦¦É¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Å¦É ¦³¦Ô¦Ê¦Ï Maisie and Nn were sitting in front of the projection screen, watching a blockbuster romantic movie. When the intimate scene came up, Maisie, who was eating a fruit sd, took a nce at Nn. Nn¡¯s expression did not change. He looked very calm, even when the steamiest scene was up. Thus, it was a little embarrassing for her and only her. She turned her head and interrupted the ambiance. ¡°How about we watch a horror movie?¡± Nn propped his hand against the side of his forehead and looked at her. ¡°Is this movie that bad?¡± Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 ¡°This movie-¡± Maisie was about to open her mouth when an indescribable voice sounded all of a sudden, and her cheeks flushed in an instant! ¡®Oh my God! Just what movie have I chosen to put on!?¡¯ ¡°I, I¡­ TH rece it!¡¯ She put down the fruit sd and was about to get up, but Nn pulled her back into his arms, so she sat back down. Nn stared at her face, which looked as red as a ripe apple, and could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Were you serious when you invited me to watch this movie with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead serious¡­¡± Maisie felt that her response to the question sounded a little inappropriate and added, ¡°I only nned to watch a movie with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now.¡± Nn approached her cheek with his lips as his palm rested on her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do something else?¡± However, before Maisie could say a thing, he had already sealed her lips with his. And she, who was already thirsty and slightly lustful, felt like a traveler who had just found a water source to quench her thirst after being lost in the desert for days. Nn¡¯s lips stopped on her neck, and he chuckled softly. ¡°I want you to act out likest night.¡± ¡°I was too drunk to remember anything fromst night.¡± Maisie approached him, caressed Nn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple with her fingers, and then moved slowly downward until she arrived at his abdomen.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nn pushed against her shoulders abruptly and picked her up. As someone who had always been very reserved and restrained, Nn had lost his rationality and reasoning at that moment. Maisie¡¯s gaze looked chalky as it ayer of fog had covered it as she looked up at him with her teary eyes. ¡°Are you really going to leave yourpany behind and apany me?¡± Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Nn pressed her against his chest and kissed her lips. ¡°Work will never be as important as you are.¡± Maisie hugged him tightly as she buried her cheeks into his chest and teared up.¡± I¡¯ll get spoiled if you continue to treat me this well.¡± ¡°Getting used to all these will only give me an advantage.¡± He chuckled softly in her ear, wiped her tears with his thumb, and hugged her tightly. ¡°I n to pamper you to the extent of spoiling you so that I¡¯ll be the only person in this world who can adapt to your way of life after this.¡± Maisie did not know when the movie ended at all. The only thing she felt was the impact that he brought upon her. After a few more rounds, they cuddled together next to each other¡¯s sweaty bodies, and he was reluctant to withdraw himself from her warm embrace. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie stared at the blue roses that were blooming in the courtyard. They looked delicate and warm, just like the love that he had been showing her. ¡°I was lucky to have met you that night ten years ago. If I were to be given the chance to choose again, I¡¯d still choose to do so and not regret it.¡± Nn lowered his gaze and looked at the woman in his arms, and a chuckle burst out from the bottom of his throat. ¡°You not regretting anything is enough for me.¡± In a blink of an eye, the children¡¯s vacation hade to an end, and Wayion had to return to Stoslo again. Nn and Maisie sent Wayion to the airport, and Hans carried his luggage for him after getting out of the car. Maisie walked up to Wayion and tidied his cor for him. ¡°Your father and I will travel to Stoslo and pay you a visit soon.¡± Wayion nodded. ¡°Okay, then I shall take my leave first, Mom.¡± Maisie hugged him and rubbed his head.¡± Go then. Remember to take good care of yourself when you get there.¡± Wayion and Hans walked into the security checkpoint. Maisie watched as they entered the checkpoint and then leaned on Nn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m very worried that Wayion has been living a harsh life in Stoslo.¡± Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating our son. He was the one who chose to follow my grandfather to Stoslo voluntarily. He¡¯s more resilient than I am.¡± Maisie looked up at him. ¡°Will he be like Grandpa when he grows up?¡± ¡®Wayion, my little angel, what would I do if he were to be someone ruthless and cold?¡¯ Nn chuckled and stroked her hair gently. ¡°How can wepare our era to that of my grandfather¡¯s? Besides, Wayion grew up by your side when he was still a child. He¡¯s a sensible kid who understands his responsibility, so how will he grow into a ruthless man?¡± She smacked his hand away. ¡°Who knows? Wayion has already inherited the Goldmanns¡¯ infamous poker face.¡± Nn hugged her tightly in his arms andughed. ¡°The Goldmanns are all amorous people. But look at me, don¡¯t I look just like your pet when I¡¯m around you?¡± He then pinched her cheek. ¡°There¡¯s always a rock to every scissor. I should¡¯ve stayed away from you when I knew that God had sent you to conquer me.¡± Maisie snorted softly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for a reflection now. You¡¯re already my possession.¡± Soul¡¯s branch had officially opened for business. At the opening ceremony, representatives of many companies in the industry sent flowers to congratte Soul Jewelry, and among them was Taylor Jewelry. Madam Nera also made it there in person, and Maisie came to wee her in person. Madam Nera and Maisie sat in the reception lounge. ¡°To see that Soul is expanding continuously. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± Maisie poured her a cup of tea. ¡°You have such high expectations for me, I can¡¯t really let you down, can 1?¡± Madam Neraughed. During the conversation, Madam Nera also talked about Tristan. The affairs surrounding the Knowles had alreadye to an end. Rick had inherited the Knowles, and Tristan had started a jewelry business in Yaramoor too. Maisie looked at Madam Nera. ¡°Mr. Knowles is doing well now, isn¡¯t he?¡± Madam Nera held up the teacup, took a sip of tea, and nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not as idle as he was before this anymore.¡± Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Maisie lowered her eyes. ¡®Then what about the young heir of the Knowles¡­¡± Madam Nera sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left of him. Not even his body could be located. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s the only descendant the Knowles have. Although Rick is still young, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to recover from the pain within a year or two after losing his flesh and blood.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. To be honest, I still can¡¯t ept the death of that child. Noce was just a young child, but because of Madam Knowles¡¯ selfishness and hatred for the Knowles, the Knowles were devastated, and even Zeta died because of her mission. Maisie sent Madam Nera off after chatting with her for a long time. At this time, Lucy walked up to her and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, the La Pe Group has sent you some flowers.¡± ¡°La Pe?¡± Maisie was stunned. She remembered that La Pe seemed to be thepany that belonged to Pearl Santiago¡¯s family. Soul Jewelry had not been in touch with La Pe until now, more or less because of the issue that Pearl had run into back then. Maisie saw the flowers that the staff brought in, and the big characters on the card clipped onto the bouquet were indeed a congrattions message from the La Pe Group. Lucy was unaware of the grievance between Maisie and the daughter of the Santiagos, so she said with a smile, ¡°La Pe and Taylor Jewelry are both very well-knownpanies in the jewelry industry. Getting the blessings of these two top guns would probably make the other jewelrypanies feel so envious.¡± Maisie smiled helplessly. ¡°I guess so.¡± Soon, she saw a figure appearing at the entrance. It was Quincy. Quincy then motioned the bodyguards behind him to bring in arger flower basket while greeting Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Who has sent us such a big flower basket?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said that your new branch has just opened, and he has to show you some support.¡± Lucy went with the flow and added, ¡°With Mr. Goldmann showing his support, our new branch¡¯s momentum is really off the charts.¡± Maisie struck the top of her head lightly with her knuckle, while Lucy eximed softly and left the scene with a smirk. Maisie looked at Quincy. ¡°Where¡¯s Nn?¡± Quincy looked outside.. There was a Rolls-Royce parked outside the venue. The rear window was lowered partially, and the man sitting in the back seat was looking in their direction. Maisie walked toward the car, leaned forward to the car window, and looked at him. ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± Nn stretched out his hand and stroked her cheek with an ambiguous smile. ¡°I¡¯m here to show your business some support. Are you happy?¡± She rubbed her cheek against his palm.¡± How can I not be unhappy? I think even the jewelry store next door is jealous of me now.¡± ¡®Then just let them be.¡± Nnughed and withdrew his hand as the hrity in his eyes remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work. She blinked. ¡°Is there any important event going on tonight?¡± He smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out about it tonight.¡± In the evening, Nn really lived up to his words and came to pick her up. Maisie leaned on him tiredly. ¡°Is there really a huge event? I don¡¯t want to go back home to put on makeup and dress up for the asion.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for those. You already look stunning.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie rested her chin on his shoulder and rubbed her own face. ¡°But what would you do if I were to be outshone by other women if I didn¡¯t wear makeup?¡± . Nn rubbed the corner of her lips with his fingertips and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything because no other woman can evene close to outshining you.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The car was parked at the Summerton Auction Hall¡¯s entrance. Maisie was a little surprised after she got out of the car with him. ¡°Are we here for an auction?¡± Nn wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her into the auction venue. The ushers led them to a private room on the second floor. It had been three years since Maisiest came to this ce that was why it was inevitable for her memories to resurface. She took a nce downstairs and then looked at him. ¡°Are you nning to bring me to relive some of my memories?¡± Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Nn hugged her from behind, and his warm chest could be felt beating against her back. ¡°You were in the room located directly opposite this room three years ago while I was in here.¡± He buried his face into her neck with a hint of glee shing across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that you were here to bid on jewelry three years ago. So, we¡¯re here tonight to get you the best jewelry this ce has to offer.¡± The auction kicked off, and the first item disyed on the stage was a South Afrenikan pink diamond worth tens of millions of dors, and the VIPs started to bid for the diamond. Maisie looked at Nn, who looked indifferent. It was obvious that he had note here for the pink diamond. Thus, she wondered what kind of jewelry Nn nned to give her tonight. Nn did not even bid for the first few items, so Maisie could not help but lean closer to him. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get curious.¡± ; Nn approached her ear and whispered,¡± Are you?¡± She chuckled. ¡°How could I not feel curious about it? I don¡¯t think thepetition has been very fierce for the first few items, so I guess the main event is in the second half of the auction.¡± This hadpletely piqued her curiosity. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nn stroked her ck hair with a deep smirk. ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡± Maisie looked at the stage, and the following item to be auctioned was a rare gemstone-a canary tourmaline. She stared at the tourmaline disyed on the projection screen, and the beams of surprise radiating from the bottom of her eyes were even more intense than when she first saw tanzanite. Tourmaline was known as the rainbow hidden in a gemstone. It had vibrant color hues and usually scored the highest in color grading among all colored gemstones. Almost all colors that could be seen in the light Spectrum could basically be found in tourmaline. The most precious tourmaline usually came in red, blue, and green hues, and yellow tourmalines had always been known as the nobles among all tourmalines. Canary tourmaline was different from other ordinary yellow tourmalines. Not all yellow tourmalines could be deemed canaries. Only those that did not have any green, gray, and other variegated hues could be categorized as such. Canary tourmaline was even rarer than tanzanite. Because of its rarity, it had always been challenging to locaterge carat canary tourmalines in the market. Thus, the price soared to $250,000,000 as soon as the bidding for the canary tourmaline started. Sure enough, thepetition was ferocious, and the bidding price of the canary tourmaline had already arrived at $ 360,000,000 in only a matter of seconds. Nn raised his card unhurriedly. ¡°$ 500,000,000.¡± Someone in the audience increased the price to $600,000,000. Nn then one-upped that person by offering $650,000,000. When the audience saw that the person bidding was Nn, everyone gave up bidding at once. The canary tourmaline now cost $ 900,000,000, not an amount of money that anyone could easily make appear out of thin air. The auctioneer on the stage chanted, ¡°$ 900,000,000 for the canary tourmaline, calling once! $900,000,000, calling twice! Does anyone else want to try their luck?¡± All the other attendees nced at each other in dismay and put down their cards. Hence, the auctioneer dropped the gavel. ¡°Canary tourmaline sold at $ 900,000,000! Congrattions to Mr. Goldmann!¡± The staff ced the canary tourmaline in a brocade box and sent someone to deliver it to the private room on the second floor. Nn signed his name and handed a ck card to the staff. After confirming that the transaction was sessful, the staff handed the brocade box to Nn with both hands. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, congrattions.¡± Nn handed Maisie the brocade box. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Maisie took the box into his hands with a grin and opened it. The canary tourmaline lying inside the box glowed with a faint yellow luster under the light, looking exceptionally pure. I create jewelry for a living and understand just how precious a canary tourmaline is. So how can I not be happy about this?¡¯ She raised her head and took the brocade box into her arms. ¡°Thank you, Nn.¡± Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Nn hugged her. ¡°So, how will you express your appreciation?¡± Maisie stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips. ¡°This is my favorite gift that I¡¯ve ever received in my life. I¡¯ll definitely keep it for a lifetime.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nn kissed her on the forehead and between the eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m d as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± The next day, flowers were in full bloom in the music academy, and the garden in the academy was filled with tender verdures. People were walking in the corridors, and several instructors passed by too. ¡°I heard that Jodie has returned to the academy to be an instructor. But didn¡¯t she major in ballet?¡± ¡°So what if she majored in ballet? She won an award as a pianist. She won¡¯t be at a disadvantage even when she returns to her alma mater as an instructor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that she and Mr. Lucas were students of the same department, and she was the belle of the solo instrumentation department of the music academy. They would¡¯ve been the perfect couple on campus if they had got together back then. It¡¯s a pity that the Lucases wanted their son to marry someone who¡¯s equal to him in status and family background. Not to mention that Mr. Lucas wasn¡¯t interested in finding himself a girlfriend back then.¡± Another female instructor tutted and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s pointless for us to think about it now. Mr. Lucas is now married, and apparently. Ryleigh Hill is his perfect match. I really can¡¯t understand why Mr. Lucas would take a fancy to someone from the orchestra department.¡± Ryleigh and Ruby were walking down the stairs and just happened to overhear thements that the instructors of the solo instruments department were making about Ryleigh. Ruby frowned and thenughed out loud deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that some students from the solo instruments department are so arrogant and defiant. It turns out that they¡¯ve been taught so. Sure enough, the apples don¡¯t fall far from the trees.¡± The instructors turned their heads and were about to say something, but they saw Ryleigh¡¯s upset expression. Thus, they muttered something to each other and left in a hurry. Ruby stared at their backs as those instructors walked away and shook her head. ¡°The sense of superiority of those who studied in solo instrumentation hasn¡¯t changed one bit after so many years.¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze and said nothing as if she was pondering over something. In the afternoon, Ryleigh went to Charles¡¯ office and knocked on the door. After obtaining permission to enter, she pushed the door open and poked half of her head into the room. ¡°Charles.¡± Charles put down the teacup, looked away from the newspaper, and raised his head.¡± Ryleigh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryleigh pursed her lips and walked slowly up to the desk. ¡°Is learning to y in an orchestra really not as popr as learning to perform as a soloist?¡± Charles stopped what he was doing for a split second, took off his sses, and cleaned the lens with his handkerchief.¡¯ Do you think so too?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Ryleigh looked at him sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that any orchestra performer is inferiorpared to any solo musician. What we learn to y in an orchestra are usually ssical pieces that world-renownedposers or musicians pass down. Some of them are even thousands of years old. So, why isn¡¯t it attracting more attention than solo instrumentation? I just don¡¯t understand¡­ She lowered her gaze. ¡°What we y are musical instruments too. The symphonies that we put out are a genre of music too. So why is it that orchestra performers are the only ones who are being restricted and excluded?¡± Charles nced at her for a while and then gave off a smile. ¡°Ryleigh, everybody¡¯s preferences are different. We can¡¯t force everyone to like an orchestra¡¯s ssical performance. The only thing we can do is bring the orchestra¡¯s world to more young people, promoting the symphonies that those great composers had left behind.¡± He stood up, stood in front of the window, and looked into the distance. ¡°I felt as confused as you when the academy wanted to abolish the orchestra department and focus all their attention on developing the solo instrumentation department back then. But apart from me, there were so many more people who shared the same belief that I have who stood up for the charm of the orchestra. As long as we believe that the orchestra has its value, it¡¯ll never disappear.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head. ¡°But the number of people who can persevere in liking the orchestra is getting fewer and fewer by the day.¡± Charles turned to look at her. ¡°Even when everyone¡¯s given up on it, there¡¯s still hope as long as there¡¯s one person left who¡¯s still insisting on preserving it. The battle is only over when thest person decides to give up too.¡± Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Ryleigh was startled. Charles walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Ryleigh, we can¡¯t expect others to fight for us. When everyone else is looking down on you, the more you have to prove it to them.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s confusion was instantly cleared after listening to Charles¡¯s guidance. She smiled, thanked him, and then left his office. ¡°I understand now, thank you.¡± Looking at her leaving his office, Charles gave off a satisfied grin. In the next few days, Ryleigh brought in a few students from the orchestra department. They obviously looked a little bewildered.¡¯ Ms. Hill, why did you summon us here?¡¯ Ryleigh looked at the music manuscripts in her hand andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s start a hand!¡± One of the girls looked even more confused. ¡°A hand?¡± Another girl sighed. ¡°What kind of band can we form? The students from the solo instruments department will surelyugh at us for ying music for a funeral when they see us rehearsing.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to them, we¡¯re often not in the mood to practice recently.¡± Ryleigh nced at all those dispirited students and pped her hands once.¡± Those who tell you that the orchestra is only suitable for ying music for a funeral are all blind. They¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know how to appreciate what great musicians have left behind for us. So, if we don¡¯t do something to prove them wrong and pop the massive and egoistic bubbles that they surround themselves with, they¡¯ll only treat us even more like rubbish!¡± The students were caught off guard, probably because this was their first time seeing Ryleigh being so inspiring. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Pfft!¡± The two female instructors¡± peals ofughter came from the door, and there were several students from the solo instruments department standing beside the instructors. ¡°Ms. Hill, the only person that you¡¯re proving wrong with what you just said is you. The orchestra department is already at death¡¯s door, so why even struggle?¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Who told you that the orchestra department is already at death¡¯s door?¡± One of the female instructors crossed her arms and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a known fact? How many people have your department recruited this year? Has your department managed to recruit more than 100 students? ¡°Most of the talented students have applied to pursue their dream as a soloist. Didn¡¯t the piano and violin solo major take up 40% of the total application this year? Even the number of students that the other solo majors recruited is several times higher than what the orchestra department has. The only thing that awaits the solo instruments department is a bright future. Is that something that your department can compare with?¡± The students of the orchestra department who were standing below the stage looked aggrieved when they heard thosements. Nobody would want to hear that what they majored in was worthless. Ryleigh released the fists that were hanging on her sides and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s said one can never master everything in music. You don¡¯t even fully understand the music that great musicians had left behind for us, yet you¡¯ve already started to belittle their creations. ¡°Did the 12 years ofpulsory education teach you only to worship what¡¯s new and forget everything that was left behind so that we can learn from them? All you¡¯ve done so far is humiliate the ssical music that we people from the orchestra department learn to y in the name of love for music, and to what purpose? Proving to the public that the modern music you soloists y is superior? Is this your upbringing?¡± The female instructor¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ryleigh Hill, what I¡¯ve put forward are the facts. You¡¯ll have to ept it eventually even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why should I ept it as it is!?¡± Ryleigh pointed to the outside, and her voice sounded sonorous and powerful. ¡°Are you acting so arrogantly only because the musical pieces that have been shortlisted by the academy to be submitted to any international music summit over the years are all from your department? ¡°Then I dare you to answer this question of mine. What would you tell any foreign media if they were to ask you about any musical masterpiece in the history of music that you¡¯ve yed before this? Are you going to tell them about the jazz, soul music, or blues that you soloists love so much?¡± The rehearsal hall was silent for a moment, and the students from the solo instruments department looked at each other and did not dare to utter a word. As for the female instructor, she choked on her saliva as she was probably shocked by Ryleigh¡¯s dominance throughout the whole debate. She then opened her mouth, ¡°You, what kind of facy are you trying to-¡± 1/2 16:20 Crianc? 1034 Ryleigh jumped on the stage, pointed to them, and refuted, ¡°Is this a facy? This is the truth! Jazz originated in the Afrenikan-Zlokovianmunities of New Oakdale, Letherbridge, in thete 19th and early 20th centuries. Soul music also originated in the Afrenikan-Zlokovianmunities found throughout Zlokova, while blues music originated from the deep south of Zlokova around the 1 860s. These three genres are known as the three major musical genres of modern music, and you don¡¯t need me to tell you that.¡± Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 ¡°However, these music genres emerged only around the 19th to 20th century. We¡¯ve mastered these genres, and that¡¯s something to be proud of, but what are we going to tell the public when ssical music is being put forward?¡± Ryleigh chuckled. ¡°ssical music has been primarily a written tradition since at least the 9th century, spawning a sophisticated notational system ever since. The earliest extant music manuscripts are said to date from the Carolingian Empire that flourished during that era. The Fradianites poprized such symphonies in the 12th century. They stood the test of time during the Renaissance period that took ce from the 14th to 17th century and evolved throughout the whole history of humanity. ¡°It¡¯s famous for its high emotional pration and its pompous, majestic harmonies that give a symphony its dynamics. You¡¯ll run into a gentle caress among waves of rigidity and sometimes a harsh punch in the face among the soft embrace of the symphony. So, you can argue that a soloist can do that too. But tell me now, can a soloistpare him or herself to the might of an orchestra?¡± One of the solo instruments department students froze instantly and shook his head anxiously. Ryleighughed out loud. ¡°So, there you have it. ssical music is almost 1,000 years older than modern music, so why should the music that we dedicate our lives to be looked down upon?¡± Ryleigh then jumped off the stage and walked toward the two instructors.¡± Subjectively speaking, the reason modern music, the genres that you people study in the academy, has a better development when compared to ssical music is that it¡¯s more pleasing ording to the modern aesthetic. Thus, the truth is that your aesthetics are cultivated under the nurture of modern music, so it¡¯s only natural for you to think that ssical music that we y in the orchestra department is not your cup of tea.¡± After a pause, Ryleigh poked her finger against the shoulder of one of the female instructors. ¡°I won¡¯t force every single one of you to appreciate what we do in the orchestra department, but I also won¡¯t allow you people to belittle us!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The female instructor swayed slightly as her expression turned agitated and herplexion paled. Even those students standing around the instructors were dumbfounded, while the students of the orchestra department apuded. It was only then that the apuse pulled the female instructor back to her senses, and she dodged Ryleigh¡¯s finger. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you telling us this? Do you have the ability to get the academy to ept it? The academy has always only focused on developing our department, so, Ms. Ryleigh Hill do you think you can change it with just a few words?¡± The female instructor stared at Ryleigh¡¯s sulky face and sneered. ¡°Now tell me, since when has our department lost the opportunity to perform during all the important asions? We¡¯re not the only ones who think the orchestra iscking in the aesthetic department, Ryleigh Hill,¡± Ryleigh was about to say something when Louis appeared in the corridor. ¡°The highest achievement in music is the tolerance and respect one shows for other genres of music. If you can¡¯t even show basic respect toward other music genres, then don¡¯t humiliate modern music and other soloists in front of others.¡± The female instructor¡¯s expression looked embarrassed, and the arrogance that she had been emitting since the beginning of the debate was suppressed instantly because of Louis¡¯ appearance. The students all nodded at him. ¡°Mr. Lucas.¡± Ryleigh looked at him and pouted. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I bear good news for the orchestra department.¡± He stopped in front of Ryleigh. ¡°For the shooting of the pilot film that will be submitted to the international summit, our foreign investors have chosen the orchestra department to be in it.¡± Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°Huh?¡± The expression of the two female instructors became more and more dissatisfied. ¡°How could it be the orchestra Louis nced at them and asked indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be the orchestra department?¡± They choked on their reply. Louis looked cold and crossed his arms.¡± You might be blind, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others are blind too. Moreover, you¡¯re not someone who can represent modern music when ites tomenting on ssical music. In short, you¡¯re not qualified enough to do that.¡± The two female instructors did not dare to say anything, so they could only leave the scene after the defeat. Ryleigh frowned and stuck out her tongue behind their backs. Louis raised his hand, pinched the back of her neck, and pulled her into his arms as she amused him.¡± What are you proud of?¡± She turned around and said in a muffled voice. ¡°They sounded more arrogant than I am now, so why can¡¯t I be proud?¡± Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Ryleigh pped his hand away and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing them like that. Hmph!¡± Louis pinched her puffed-up cheeks. ¡°If I didn¡¯te over, were you going to fight them?¡± Ryleigh looked at him, deep in thought, but didn¡¯t speak. At that moment, a beautiful woman in a long dress stood not far away with a smile on her face. ¡°Lew.¡± Ryleigh stared at Louis, who had great luck with women. The woman walking over wasn¡¯t as pretty as his ex-girlfriend X but was just as graceful. She could guess who this woman was. She was probably Jodie Smalls that the other instructors had been talking about a few days ago. X was an international supermodel who had a ssy grace, while Jodie was a ballet dancer who was demure and elegant, gentle as water. Louis looked at her, then frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ryleigh turned away and covered her mouth, trying not tough. Jodie was probably surprised when Louis didn¡¯t recognize her and paused, feeling a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m Jodie, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Louis sounded indifferent. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Jodie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to the academy. I heard that you¡¯ve always been here, so I came over to see.¡± Her eyes then drifted toward Ryleigh. ¡°Who is this?¡± Louis hugged Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My wife.¡± Jodie was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Louis squinted. ¡°Is that weird?¡± Jodie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised because I thought¡­¡± She looked down with a smile on her face. ¡°I thought you would be with X forever.¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms. Jodie didn¡¯t feel like a simple girt. Had she intentionally mentioned X? Ryleigh hugged Louis¡¯ arm. ¡°Honey.¡± Louis looked at her curiously because of what she called him. She didn¡¯t notice his expression but was doing this intentionally. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jodie Smalls the prettiest girl on your campus? Why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Jodie wasn¡¯t expecting Ryleigh to say that, and her eyes shifted over to Louis. Louis only had his eyes on Ryleigh.¡± There¡¯s no need to introduce you if you already know.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not the same. She¡¯s your school friend, and you introduced Robbin and ke to me. We can¡¯t discriminate against your female friends, can we?¡± Louis knew she was doing that intentionally, so he chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re right Now you know her too. She¡¯s a former pianist, Jodie Smalls.¡± Ryleigh looked at Jodie with a smile and extended her hand. ¡°Hello Ms. Smalls. Nice to meet you.¡± Jodie looked at Ryleigh, and when she extended her hand, Ryleigh retracted hers and turned around to speak to the students in the practice hall. ¡°Practice well. We need to bring glory to the orchestra!¡± The few students were motivated. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Ignoring Jodie¡¯s awkward expression, Ryleigh dragged Louis and left. When they walked to the ssroom building, Louis pulled his arm back and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Ryleigh smacked his hand away and turned to face him. ¡°What do you mean by jealous? I just can¡¯t stand her.¡± After saying that, she imitated Jodie. ¡°Lew, aww, look at me. I¡¯m so sweet.¡± Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Louis enjoyed her ¡®performance and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You can do that too.¡± Ryleigh was disgusted. ¡°No way!¡± Louis leaned in closer to her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nastier when you called me honey?¡± Ryleigh paused and quickly looked away. ¡®Did I? I didn¡¯t, no way. You misheard.¡± He pinched her cheek and made her look at him. ¡°ying dumb, are we?¡± Before Ryleigh could speak, Louis kissed her. She was surprised but then started smacking him yfully. ¡°We¡¯re in public, Mm! He ignored it, then backed her up against the wall and took her breath away, taking in all her sweetness. When Ryleigh saw someone walk past them again, she pushed him away anxiously and turned around while she blushed, fanning with her hand, ¡°Professor Lucas.¡± A student nodded at Louis, who responded with a nod. Ryleigh hid behind him and tried to slip away after the students walked away. Unfortunately, Louis caught her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ryleigh whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have ss in the afternoon.¡± He then hugged her. Ryleigh was stunned but put her arms around his neck. ¡°How did you know?¡± He smiled. ¡°How could I not know?¡± She blushed again. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to even when I don¡¯t have ss¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Louis stood there and looked down at the person in his arms before raising his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you were thinking about?¡± Ryleigh choked and smacked him. ¡°You¡¯re a b*stard!¡± Louisughed. ¡°You know that already.¡± Louis drove her to an area with high-end vis that were just one station away from the school. Ryleigh walked into the house with a minimalist decor with him. There was a balcony outside the huge window, and the balcony was connected to the master bedroom, which faced the sea. ¡°When did you buy this ce?¡± Ryleigh walked into the room from the balcony and looked inside. Louis stood behind her and opened the door for her. She fell inward as the room had wooden floors. Louisughed. She angrily got up. ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± Before she could find her bnce, Louis pulled her into his arms. ¡°This was my private dorm while I was in university. Other than Bobbin and ke, you¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever brought over.¡± Ryleigh paused and suddenly asked, ¡°Not even X?¡± Louis pushed her down on the bed and kissed her before she could react. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re the first woman here. You should be punished.¡± Ryleigh hugged him. ¡°Louis Lucas¡­¡± He kissed her passionately. His chest was thumping, and sweat started dripping. In the evening¡­ The setting sun shone onto the green curtains. Ryleigh woke up in Louis¡¯ arms, looked at his sleeping face, which was just inches away, and nted a kiss. Louis suddenly started chuckling, and Ryleigh was surprised as she had been caught. She sat up. ¡°You were pretending to be asleep!¡± Louis hugged her tighter, cing his chin on the top of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like sleeping when you¡¯re around.¡± Ryleigh poked his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t have clothes to change into.¡± Louis said, ¡°Wear mine. She frowned. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 1/2 16:21 Louis kissed her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send something over.¡± Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 The next day¡­ Ryleigh sat crossed-legged on the couch in Louis¡¯ loose T-Shirt, waiting for someone to bring her clothes over. She happily went to get the door when the doorbell rang. However, her face fell when she saw the woman outside was X. ¡°Why are you here?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. X looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re living together after your wedding.¡± Ryleigh was going to close the door when X suddenly held the door open and stuffed a bag of designer clothes into her hands, ¡°Hold these. I wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe over it not for Louis.¡± X put on her sunsses with a smile, turned, and left. Ryleigh froze for a few minutes, tossed the bag to the floor, and angrily stomped her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to mess you up. Louis Lucas!¡± After throwing a tantrum, Ryleigh picked up the bag of clothes. Having something to wear was better than nothing! X returned to the car and received a text from Louis, who asked if she had sent the clothes over. X: [I did. Don¡¯t ask me to deliver anything anymore. It¡¯s not fun, and I even got misunderstood.) Louis: (Didn¡¯t you exin to her?] X: (Do you think she¡¯d listen? You should coax her] Louis: (Can youe to the academy today? X: [You¡¯re messing up my date, Louis Lucas. Are you going to pay for that?) [You have a new message ] X opened the app, and it showed that she had received $150. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Ryleigh walked into the campus in a ssy dress that fitted her perfectly, but she gnashed her teeth when she remembered that Louis had gotten X to send it over.¡¯ That horrible man! Saying that I was the only one there, but X knew the address. What a liar!¡¯ Ryleigh returned to the instructors¡¯ block, but a few instructors suddenly blocked her. ¡°Ryleigh, why are you so arrogant?¡± Ryleigh was curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± The instructor chuckled. ¡°Jodie returned to teach, but you bullied her because you were jealous that she was Louis¡¯ friend from school?¡± Ryleigh paused and realized what was happening. She then raised her brows. ¡°Did any of you see me doing that?¡± One of them shoved Ryleigh. ¡°Everyone in the academy knows that. Do you think you can do whatever you want after marrying Mr. Lucas? Jodie is a lot more outstanding than you. Why are you going against her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going against her?¡± Ryleighughed.¡± Did she tell you that?¡± Jodie dashed there at that moment and held them back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t let me ruin your friendship.¡± ¡°Jodie, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of her. She doesn¡¯t have talent other thaning from a family that matches Mr. Lucas¡¯. How could she look down on you? ¡°Exactly. She came in through connections. She just used her rtionship with Mr. Lucas and Mr. Goldmann. She¡¯s pretty much useless Ryleigh balled up her hand when facing the usations. ¡°You should watch what you say.¡± She looked at Jodie. ¡°You¡¯re putting words in my mouth because I put you on the spot?¡± Jodie looked pale. ¡°Ms. Hill, I-I don¡¯t know what I did to offend you.¡± An instructor shoved Ryleigh-really hard when she saw Jodie being bullied. ¡°How dare you threaten her!?¡± Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Ryleigh fell to the ground, and the skin of her palm scratched against the floor and bled. She winced and balled up her fist. The instructor crossed her arm. ¡°Stop pretending. I just pushed you lightly, and you fell?¡± ¡°If Mr. Lucas saw this, he would say that we¡¯re bullying you. You fell, so don¡¯te ming us.¡± ¡°You-¡® Ryleigh was going to retaliate when a woman walked over with her phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I identally took a video of the interesting event that just took ce. I wonder if this video can help clear thisdy¡¯s name.¡± Ryleigh looked over and was surprised because it was X. The instructors all turned pale. Jodie smiled when she saw that it was X. ¡°Xy, why are you here?¡± She walked toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Xy. It was an ident.¡± Ryleigh stood up. X turned to look at Jodie. ¡°We¡¯re not very close.¡± Jodie¡¯s smile froze, but she still calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Jodie Smalls.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re Jodie Smalls.¡± X twirled her phone around and smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we¡¯re very close.¡± Jodie started looking embarrassed. It had been a while since she met X. When she had still been dating Louis, they weren¡¯t close. She looked at Ryleigh, smiled, and asked,¡± Ms. Mayweather, are you here to see Lew?¡± X looked at Ryleigh. ¡°How could you bag Louis but can¡¯t even deal with this woman and let a few old bats bully you?¡± X crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re a Hill and Mrs. Lucas, and you know Mr. Goldmann. Why are you making it easy for these few side characters?¡± Ryleigh beamed. The few instructors lost their tempers.¡± What did you call us?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. X turned and red at them. ¡°Are you going deaf?¡± She walked closer to them, and the instructors took a step back, probably stunned by her aura. ¡°You only bully Ryleigh because she doesn¡¯t retaliate and said she came in through connections. If she really came in through connections, you wouldn¡¯t be able to bully her. The few of you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± The instructors stuttered, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Those are just the rules here.¡± X smiled. ¡°What rules? You¡¯re doing all these and telling me that you have rules here? Did you set the rules?¡± She stuck her fingers into her hair andbed through it. Her 5¡¯9¡å modelesque figure and imposing air put them in their ce. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Louis invested in the academy and is already a shareholder? Ryleigh would have enough reason to do whatever she wanted just by that alone. Even if she decides to fight you, all you can do is to keep quiet.¡± The instructors hung their heads and looked pale. X walked to Jodie and lifted her chin, ¡± As for you.¡± Jodie was stunned, ¡°W-What do you mean, Ms. Mayweather?¡± ¡°I remembered that you had a crush on Louis when we were in school. You pretended to be an innocent girl in public but wrote love letters to him in private. Who haven¡¯t you bullied?¡± Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 When she saw how pale Jodie turned, X leaned closer. ¡°You try to scare the women around Louis away because you¡¯re not good enough for him? Do you think you¡¯d get a chance to dance ballet if you didn¡¯t get close to me because my father was the director of Royal Crown?¡± . Jodie¡¯s shoulder shuddered. Ryleigh looked at her curiously. X patted her face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so pure and innocent? You used your rtionship with me and got to know the people in my father¡¯s circle and sold yourself out just so they would pay for your ballet career overseas. ¡°After so many years of dancing, you still haven¡¯t gotten famous, just enjoying life with money people give you. If it weren¡¯t because they saw through your n and cut off your finances, would you have returned?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. TICU! X didn¡¯t speak too loud, but everyone could clearly hear her, and they were shocked. Jodie looked more and more embarrassed. Her face was pale as a sheet, as if she had faced immense shame, while her eyes filled with tears. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s b*llsh*t.¡± ¡°Should I make a call to find out for you?¡± X shed her phone and almost tapped on her contact list. The moment Jodie stepped forward to stop her, the few instructors who were supporting her stood in their spots in silence. No one knew if it were true or not, but when Jodie stopped X from making that call, it was clear that she had something to hide. If she was innocent, X could have made that call, and she would still be fine. Xughed. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to?¡± ¡°Ms. Mayweather, I¡¯ve never done anything to you. Why are you doing this to me?¡± When her real self was exposed, Jodie¡¯s facade of gentleness shattered into pieces. X casually looked at her phone and then looked up. ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand you. You pretend to be a victim in front of others, start conflicts, and pretend to be generous so that people like you and push Ryleigh away. I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you. You should be an actress with your acting skills. Why be a ballet dancer?¡± Ryleigh looked at X, obviously surprised that thetter would stand up for her. Jodie¡¯s shoulders shuddered while she bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong. Ryleigh put me in a tough spot. What did I do wrong?¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What did I do to you?¡± Jodie¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you going to pretend that you didn¡¯t? When I talked to Lew, you put me in an awkward position!¡¯ Ryleigh suddenly remembered what she had done the day before. Even though she was intentional, it wasn¡¯t considered a¡¯ tough spot¡¯. X suddenlyughed. ¡°You mentioned me to Louis?¡± Jodie was quiet X crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t asked around about Louis now that you¡¯re back. If you did, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that he¡¯s married. What was your reasoning behind mentioning his ex in front of his wife?¡± ¡°l-1 was just¡­¡± Jodie shook and tried really hard to exin. ¡°What I said was true. You loved Lew so much, and you made a great couple. Was it wrong to assume that you¡¯d be together forever?¡± Ryleigh looked down but didn¡¯t say a word. Xughed. ¡°Were you really just sorry that I didn¡¯t end up with Louis?¡± Jodie turned pale again as X¡¯s eyes pierced through her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention me because you want Ryleigh to be jealous and cause troubles in their rtionship?¡± Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 ¨C Jodie. This might work on other people, but you would only be making a fool of yourself by doing this to Louis.¡± X took a look at Ryleigh and continued.¡± I refused to ept it when I learned that Louis had gotten engaged to her. Six years! For six years, I had been trying to win over his heart, yet he still didn¡¯t choose me in the end. I need to know why. I need to know why he would rather choose her over me.¡± Ryleigh looked at X. X gave her a smile and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel bad losing to Ryleigh.¡± You guyse from a good family. You¡¯re destined to have everything you want the moment you are born, and you don¡¯t even need to work hard for it,¡± Jodie shouted hysterically. ¡°But I¡¯m different. If I want something, I need to work for it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to you rich girls, but why does the world have to be so hard on me!?¡± Looking at Jodie, who was crying and sobbing profusely, something crossed Ryleigh¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°Can it be the same as what your parents give you and what you get for yourself? If I only knew how to ask for something, it would be better for me to stay at home and be a rich lady at home than toe here and get criticized by you. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Putting our identity aside, both of us are the same. My family didn¡¯t help me, nor did Louis when I was applying for the music academy. You think that you¡¯re not inferior to us, but how can you be so sure that we¡¯re not as hardworking as you are? If you want something, you need to work for it. It¡¯s the same for everyone. Why should people who live a privileged and affluent life need to makepromises because your life is hard? Nobody in this world is living an easy life. Do you think those cleaners, delivery men, and construction workers are living an easy life? Do you ever hear themining about anything?¡± Jodie suddenly stopped crying. Ryleigh looked toward another side and added, ¡°So what makes you think that people born into a wealthy family won¡¯t work harder than you?¡± The wind blew through the branches, and a few flower petals dropped to the grass. After a long while of silence, Jodie suddenly gave a coldugh, ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t make meugh, please. Even though I¡¯ve put in so much effort, I still couldn¡¯t get what I wanted, so what makes you think you can convince me that you¡¯ve worked hard in just a few words?¡± Just when Ryleigh was about to say something, X interrupted and said sarcastically, ¡°You tried your best to squeeze yourself into high society. You sold your body and used everything you could to get yourself a man, but do you know why you failed in the end? That¡¯ s because high society is never short of smart women like you. You need more than just a pretty face. Brain is a good thing, and I suggest you use it sometimes.¡± Jodie¡¯s face turned red and blue with embarrassment after X humiliated her. A smile then appeared on X¡¯s face as she said, ¡°If you had worked hard and had be a real ballerina or a pianist, you would certainly attain more than you have right now. Jodie¡¯s body trembled, and she clenched her fists tightly. X walked closer to her and added, ¡°I remember the music academy had high hopes for you, but you were the one who let them down. Weren¡¯t those rich people willing to invest in your dance dream? But you, did you return the favor?¡± Jodie stumbled. Her legs gave way, and she fell to the floor, X looked downward at her, her face bereft of emotion. ¡°You were the one who put yourself in your current situation, and you still have the guts to say that you¡¯ve worked very hard for your dream? Don¡¯t make meugh, please! You decided to rest on yoururels, and you still want to get recognition from people. Do you think everyone is blind?¡± After that, she nced at the few female instructors. ¡°You chose the wrong team, buttered up the wrong person, and refused to use your brains to think over the situation yourself. Do you think you represent justice? No, you¡¯re just idiots. Honestly, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such brainless people.¡± The few female instructors hemmed and hawed. They felt embarrassed and humiliated at the same time. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 They knew they had stood up for the wrong person, and they felt too embarrassed to stay here. Just when they were going to leave Jodie behind and run away, X called out to them. ¡°Hold on a second. You people were very aggressive just now when you were criticizing her, so what now? Is it that hard for you people to open your mouth and apologize to her?¡± Seeing that they refused to apologize to her, Ryleigh said, ¡°Forget about it. I don¡¯t need their apology.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business. They did the wrong thing, so they have to apologize. If they can¡¯t even apologize for what they¡¯ve done wrong, they might not be fit to be an instructor. In that case, I suggest they pack their stuff and go home as they will only negatively influence the students.¡± No matter how reluctant those female instructors were, they could do nothing but apologize to Ryleigh under X¡¯s oppression. Ryleigh epted their apology. X pulled out a lipstick and freshened up her makeup through the phone screen. ¡°I m tired of talking so long. I¡¯m done, so I¡¯m out of here.¡± X closed the cap of her lipstick and turned around. Ryleigh put Jodie aside and chased her. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Even though X heard that Ryleigh was calling for her, she did not stop. nor did she turn around. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± Ryleigh followed behind her and frowned.¡± Why did you help me then?¡± She paused for a while before adding, ¡°In any case, I still need to thank you.¡± Even though she did not like X, thattter did help her. She would feel bad if she did not thank her. X stopped in her tracks, turned around, smiled at Ryleigh, and said, ¡°You really want to thank me?¡± Ryleigh looked at her in confusion. She put her hand under her chin and said meaningfully, ¡°If you want to thank me, why don¡¯t you give Louis to me instead?¡± Ryleigh was stunned. When she finally came around to her senses, she fought back. ¡°He is a human, and I can¡¯t give him away like he¡¯s an item. Besides, we¡¯re married, and you should try not to get him back.¡± X chuckled and said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to get him back? Do you think Louis Lucas is the only man in this world? He¡¯s the stingiest and most stubborn man I¡¯ve ever met, and I have had enough of him. I¡¯m not going to give up my whole forest because of one crooked- neck tree.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ryleigh was shocked. She momentarily thought a ghost or something had possessed X. Hadn¡¯t she been hellbent on getting Louis back when she returned from overseas? How did she give up so soon? X¡¯s phone rang, and she picked it up.¡± I¡¯m sorry, daring. Something came up, and I had to get rid of it. I¡¯ll go to meet you right away. Alright, alright, I¡¯ll buy you dinner to make it up for you, okay? That¡¯s decided then.¡± She hung up the call and put her phone back into her bag. ¡°A matter of a few hundred dors at the cost of my appointment. I¡¯m out of here.¡± X left without turning her head back, leaving Ryleigh to stand frozen stiff with a dumbfounded expression etched on her face. She still couldn¡¯te around to her senses even after X was gone in her car. Louis came out of nowhere and said, ¡°Now you believe that there¡¯s nothing between her and me?¡± Ryleigh was stumped. She turned her head around to look at Louis, who was leaning against a wall, and asked, ¡°She¡­ Did she just call another man ¡®honey? She has gotten over you so quickly?¡± Louis shook his head helplessly. ¡°Do you want her to fight with you for me?¡± Ryleigh replied with a pout, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± He stopped in front of her and pinched her cheek. ¡°No one can get me away from you, Ryleigh.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head. ¡°Did you ask her toe and help me?¡± Louis squinted and replied, ¡°You can¡¯t take on Jodie alone, so I could only get help from her. She¡¯s very familiar with Jodie, so you¡¯d have a better chance of winning with her by your side.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She lifted her head to look at him and asked, ¡°So you were aware of everything about Jodie a long time ago?¡± Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course, I do. I have seen a lot of women, so do you think she can fool me with those petty tricks?¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Initially, she thought no man would be able to differentiate batches from other ordinary women. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked incredulously, ¡°Then why did you behave like a stupid man during the incident with Willow?¡± Louis was momentarily stumped when Ryleigh brought up the incident from three years ago. He was caught between tears andughter as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even like Willow, alright? When my mother said that she¡¯s my cousin because of an item of evidence, did I believe it?¡° Ryleigh was stumped. It seemed to her that Louis was right. He had never admitted that Willow was his cousin. Suddenly, she remembered something and went closer to him. ¡°Then am I a scheming girl to you?¡± ¡°You?¡± Louis crossed his arms around his chest andughed. ¡°If you¡¯re considered a scheming girl with your intelligence, I¡¯m afraid that there are no scheming women in this world.¡± ¡°What? How could you!?¡± Ryleigh shouted angrily. Louis grabbed her into his arms, and his smile broadened. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth. But this is why I like you. You¡¯re simple, cute, and easy to be bullied.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ryleigh showered his chest with her fists. and Louis stopped her by grabbing her hands and securing her tightly in his arms. ¡°Of course, no one can bully you other than me.¡± Ryleigh rolled her eyes at him and said,¡± You said that because you can¡¯t bully X, right?¡± Louis rested his chin on the top of her head and said, ¡°Why do you have to be jealous of her? Does a man need so many reasons when he chooses the woman he likes?¡± Perhaps for other men, picking a perfect and wless wife to spend the rest of their lives respectfully was the right choice, but he did not need it. He had been raised in a good environment, so he had been exposed to too many good women. The reason he had chosen Ryleigh over X was not that X was bad. It was because he had seen too many resemnces in X. They led the same life and were harsh to themselves. When they were together, they would interact like friends more than lovers. In his memory, Ryleigh was as excellent as he. If he hade across her earlier, he might not have married her. However, the reality was that even though he had never interacted with Ryleigh before, he had heard of her many times from other people and was interested in her. He had been amazed and impressed by her when he saw her on the stage in Bassburgh High, but he did not think she would be the woman who would walk the rest of his life with him. However, destiny was unpredictable. When he saw Ryleigh, she was no longer the ¡°perfect Ryleigh¡± she used to be. Even though she was wed, she was straightforward and simple despite being born into a wealthy family. This was something he couldn¡¯t find in other women who came from the same background 1/2 19:11 as them. Therefore, he chose Ryleigh in the end. Several dayster¡­ When Ryleigh met up with Maisie in a coffee shop, she recounted everything that had happened in the academy. While Maisie was stirring her coffee, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°So, X stepped in and saved you from your predicament?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your cousin said I can¡¯t handle Jodie alone,¡± Ryleigh said with a pout. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, my cousin isn¡¯t wrong. Putting that Jodie aside, you¡¯re the only one who would get bullied like that in the academy.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head to sip on her coffee. She looked vulnerable and helpless but refused to admit it. ¡°I won¡¯t let other people bully me next time.¡± ¡°If theye to look for trouble again, I¡¯ll fight back. I want them to know that I, Ryleigh Hill, isn¡¯t a pushover!¡± Ryleigh said confidently. Maisie put her hand on her forehead and said, ¡°I guess they won¡¯te to look for trouble any more about this time. Honestly, it¡¯s very easy to counter them. If you can prove the worth of the orchestra department to everyone, won¡¯t you be able to shut their mouths?¡± Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Ryleigh was stumped. After a short while, she lowered her head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about . Although the music trailer featured the orchestra department, I¡¯m worried that the audience won¡¯t ept it . What if I messed it up? Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing?¡± Maisie looked at her and said, ¡®Well, what¡¯s done is done.¡± She put down the cup and picked up her purse. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± Ryleigh asked. Maisie paid the bill at the cashier and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to show you a nice ce.¡± Ryleigh hurriedly took all her stuff and followed after Maisie. Maisie parked her car outside the gate of Lebaron Town. Ryleigh looked at the gate through the window. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Lebaron Town?¡± Maisie got out of the car. Many visitors were bustling here and there in Lebaron Town, and it was very lively Ryleigh was walking next to her. When she saw that Maisie had bought two tickets, she turned to look at her. ¡°What are we doing here in a tourist spot? Do you not need to work?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, I need to,¡± Maisie said as she stuffed a ticket into her hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your audience can¡¯t ept the orchestra? Well, we can have a live orchestra performance here to test their taste.¡± A few students were performing on the street. It was not a rare sight in a tourist spot like this, and Ryleigh tugged at Maisie. ¡°Zee, you¡¯re not asking me to¡­¡± Maisieughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡± ¡°But¡­ We don¡¯t know them. They won¡¯t lend me their instruments, right?¡± Ryleigh asked. Maisie turned her head to look at her. ¡°In this world, money isn¡¯t the solution to every problem, but sometimes, it can solve some of our problems.¡± Then, Ryleigh saw Maisie walking toward the group of students, and she was stunned. Maisie had been leading a frugal life, so since when did she be such a spendthrift After striking up a deal with them, Maisie spun around and waved at Ryleigh. Ryleigh had no other choice but to walk toward them. The students were fans of the orchestra. When they heard from Maisie that Ryleigh majored in orchestra, they warmed up to her quickly. They all had the same hobby, and Ryleigh soon became friends with them. They were a group of people who liked to perform on the street as well as to promote the orchestra. However, people were not very interested in the orchestra most of the time. Even if they performed for a whole day, they might earn about $50 in a peak season, but during the low season, when there were fewer tourists, they would only be able to earn ten or so dors at most. Not only that, but most of the tourists would just be looking at them or taking photos. They were not interested in the orchestra at all. Ryleigh pressed her lips tightly. The general style of the orchestra was different from modern mainstream music. It had a very small audience, and if they did not add some twist to their performance, nobody would want to watch it. 1/2 19:11 piei 1044 She rested her chin on her hand and fell into thought. After a while, Maisie brought a group of people over. All of them were holding musical instruments and bags. Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°Zee, why did you¡­¡± Why did you spend so much money again?¡¯ Maisie looked at her and said, ¡°I invited them over to help you guys. Here will be your stage.¡± While Ryleigh still couldn¡¯te around from her shock, the group of people had put down their musical instruments. Looking at the pile of modern instruments in front of her, Ryleigh soon had an idea. What if Ibine contemporary pop music with ssical music? When two different elements collide, l¡¯ m sure it¡¯ll give the audience something new.¡¯ After that, Ryleigh became more confident. She turned around to look at the group of students behind her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rearrange three pieces, soe and help me.¡± The group of students looked at each other and nodded. Ryleigh borrowed aptop and began arranging a score on the spot. She made two copies of the score, one for the students and the other for the three musicians. The three musicians always performed in bars. They loved music, and the music adapted by Ryleigh was just pop music with ssical style, so it was not an issue for them. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Many passersby and tourists had gathered outside the courtyard. After all, thebination of modern and ssic musical instruments was rather eyecatching. The song ¡°Dance of the Dark¡± started with thebination of bass and electrophonic organ. Toward the middle of the song, harp, flute, and drums joined in, stirring up the souls of the people around as well as shocking them. Then, the song changed again. It became ¡°Lighthouse¡± and ¡°Love under the Sky.¡± The former was yed with flute and guitar, while thetter was a mixed arrangement yed with violin. It did not sound out of ce at all. More and more tourists were gathering around them. Maisie had been uploading their performance live. Initially, there were only 100 or so viewers, but more and more viewers joined the live session as time went on. Soon, about 100,000 viewers were watching their performance online. #1 want the original song!# #The sh between contemporary pop and ssical music! I like it! #The girl ying the harp is so pretty!# #Is it only me, or the girl ying the harp looks a lot like an instructor from the orchestra department in the Royal Academy of Music?# #I¡¯m learning how to y the harp now. ssic musical instruments are my favorite!# #Is this another advertisement? #1 think it¡¯s more like a promotional video. Thebination of modern and ssic music is great!# When their performance ended, Ryleigh hade them farewell before returning to Maisie. ¡°How was it?¡± Maisie handed her phone to Ryleigh and said, ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Ryleigh hurriedly took over her phone and was shocked. ¡°There were so many viewers!?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself but chuckle.¡± Now you know what to expect. Make sure you don¡¯t mess up the trailerter on.¡± Ryleigh was so happy that she gave Maisie a hug. ¡°Thank you so much, Zee!¡± In the meantime, at the Royal Academy of Music¡­ Louis was making coffee in his office when he received a message on his phone. He picked his phone up and froze when he saw the message. Maisie had sent the recording of Ryleigh¡¯s performance on the street to him. He watched the video and let out augh before saving the recording on his phone. Ryleigh waved her hand at Maisie after she dropped her at the academy. After that, she hopped happily into the campus. When she was climbing the stairs, she bumped into Jodie and froze. Initially, she wanted to pretend that she did not see her. However, Jodie grabbed her arm and hissed when she walked past her. ¡°Now you and X have made me look like a fool. Are you happy now?¡± Ryleigh let out a smirk and pulled her arm out of Jodie¡¯s grip. ¡°Ms. Smalls, please be reasonable. We were not the ones who made you look like a fool. ¡°Can¡¯t you find the reason from yourself as to why X chose to expose you?¡± Jodie looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°It was hard enough for me to return to the academy. I¡¯m just paving my path. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± She went closer to Ryleigh and added, ¡°I¡¯m aware that people like you who are born with a silver spoon in your mouth look down on someone like me. I just want to fit into society. What have I done wrong? But it¡¯s because of you and X that everyone is pointing their fingers at me right now.¡± Ryleigh looked at Jodie, who was gnashing her teeth in exasperation. Her face sank, and she asked, ¡°SO you think you¡¯re weak?¡± Jodie did not say anything. Ryleigh then continued in a severe voice.¡± Don¡¯t always think that you¡¯re the victim and that it¡¯s other people who push you into your current situation. It was you who wanted to harm me in the first ce but got exposed by X instead. If you think you¡¯re being wronged, then what about me? What you can do, we can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little bit too double standard?¡± Just when she turned around and prepared to leave, Jodie suddenly grabbed her, refusing to let her go. Ryleigh was infuriated and shouted, ¡°What the hill is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then. Let¡¯s bet which side the public will stand on. Do you believe that people will always have sympathy for me since I¡¯m the weak one?¡± Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Jodie smirked. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ryleigh did not understand what Jodie meant, and she suddenly let go and fell backward. Ryleigh¡¯s expression was distorted in shock. When she wanted to reach out and grab her, Jodie had already fallen down the staircase. Ryleigh froze, and the scene in front of her instantly reminded her of the scene when she had been framed as the person who had pushed Naomi downstairs. Several studentsing upstairs saw Jodie fall down the stairs, and they covered their mouths and screamed in fright. They then raised their heads and saw Ryleigh¡¯s hand hanging in mid-air. Jodie was sent to the hospital. The students who had witnessed what happened said that they saw Ryleigh at the scene and that her arm was stretched out at the moment. ¨C The principal and a few of the school¡¯s directors nced at Ryleigh, who was sitting in the office for interrogation. When Louis came, Charles followed behind him. He asked the principal about the incident, and the principal looked at Ryleigh hesitantly. Louis vetoed their suspicion on the spot.¡± Ryleigh wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± The situation was delicate and difficult for the principal. ¡°The students all said that Ryleigh was at the scene when Jodie fell down the stairs. The two of them were the only ones present at the time, and Jodie wouldn¡¯t have done it for no reason¡­¡± Louis frowned, and his expression turned stern and cold instantly. Charles pondered for a moment and said to the principal, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Ryleigh could have done such a thing either. Since only two people were present when the incident happened, there must be some misunderstanding. So let¡¯s wait until Jodie wakes up and ask her for her side of the story.¡± The principal nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡± Louis walked into the office, half-knelt in front of Ryleigh, and ced his palm on the back of her hand. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Ryleigh recovered from the trance slowly, but she did not seem to be able to return to her senses completely. She lifted her head and stared at him. Louis hugged her, held her in his arms, andforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe that you¡¯re innocent, and I¡¯ll prove your innocence to the others.¡± Ryleigh buried her cheeks in his shoulders and neck. ¡°Louis, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t believe me.¡± Louis stroked her hair, and a hint of murderous chill shed across his eyes that were ring elsewhere.¡° Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be by your side.¡± At the hospital¡­ It was already the next day when Jodie woke up in the hospital bed. The principal and some of the directors were there to visit her. Charles was also there in the ward. He asked Jodie what had happened yesterday, and Jodie exined weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not Ms. Hill¡¯s fault but mine instead. I shouldn¡¯t have said the things that I said and agitated her¡­¡± The principal and the directors looked at each other in dismay when they heard the exnation. Charles narrowed his eyes and said nothing. One of the directors said to the principal,¡± Ryleigh is Louis¡¯ wife. I think it¡¯s better to discuss it with Louis first. Our students are now spreading the news, saying that Ryleigh is the one who pushed Jodie down the stairs. Wouldn¡¯t the students think that our instructor can get away with murder because of her rtionship with someone else if we were not to do anything?¡± The principal frowned and seemed to be thinking about the director¡¯s question. He then said after a long time, ¡°Then we¡¯ll discuss with Louis about suspending Ryleigh temporarily.¡± A hint of sheer coldness shed across Jodie¡¯s lowered gaze upon hearing this. I¡¯ve said that the public opinion will eventually be by my side. Everyone will sympathize with those who show weakness and fragility. As long as Ryleigh is being crucified as the murderer in this incident, I¡¯ll no longer have to be talked about by others in the academy in the future! Charles returned to the academy and recounted everything to Louis. Louis sat on the couch with his fingers interlocked and both hands ced on his thighs. He gritted his mrs and lifted his head sullenly. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to hand this matter over to the police for further investigation.¡± Charles looked at him and paused for a bit.¡¯ You n to pass the matter to the police for investigation?¡± Louis exined calmly, ¡°Ryleigh is innocent. She¡¯d never push Jodie down the stairs, and she also has no reason to persecute Jodie. But since Jodie wants to prove that Ryleigh is the person who harmed her so badly, we¡¯ll hand it over to the police and let them deal with this matter.¡± Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 Charles also thought that what Louis suggested made sense. ¡®A clean hand needs no washing. Handing this matter over to the police and letting them look into and solve the case is the best thing that we can do now.¡¯ In the evening, Ryleigh sat on the bed with her knees bent inward, not wanting to eat anything for dinner. Louis made dinner, pushed open the bedroom door, walked to the edge of the bed, and picked her up. Ryleigh wrapped her arms around his neck and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat.¡± He carried her to the dining table. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, at least eat some. I don¡¯t want you to starve in the middle of the night. Ryleigh jerked him. ¡°Am I going to get fired?¡± Louis rubbed the top of her head and leaned over to kiss her forehead. ¡°No, I have already handed the matter over to the police for further investigation.¡± Ryleigh was astonished. ¡°You handed it over to the police?¡± Louis fetched her a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°The police¡¯s investigation findings will always be the most convincing evidence. We¡¯ll get to shut the mouths of all those people as long as the police can prove your innocence.¡± Ryleigh bit her lip and lowered her head.¡± Am I too weak?¡± Louis stroked her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re not weak, but very strong instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Ryleigh turned her face away and said with a pouty mouth, ¡°I always don¡¯t know what to do when 1 encounter such matters. If only I could be like Zee.¡± Louis chuckled, turned her head toward him, and made her look directly at him.¡± There¡¯s no need for you to do too well. I¡¯d rather you hide behind me forever.¡± Ryleigh flung his hand away and said seriously, ¡°No, I can¡¯t be a pushover all the time. I want to go and see Jodie tomorrow.¡± Louis could not win against her in the argument, so he had no choice but topromise. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The next day, Ryleigh went to the hospital. Jodie smirked when she saw her in the ward. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been suspended.¡± Ryleigh did not say anything. Jodie leaned against the head of the bed, and a glimmer of pride shed across her eyes. ¡°I told you earlier that all people sympathize with the weak. I¡¯m the victim of this incident, and you, Ryleigh Hill, are the perpetrator in the eyes of the public.¡± Ryleigh stared at her. ¡°So, are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°How can I be satisfied with just this?¡± Jodie sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve only got suspended. If it weren¡¯t for Louis, you would have been fired from the academy long ago.¡± Ryleigh lowered her head. ¡°Will it do you any good for you to drive me out of the academy?¡± ¡°Will it do me any good?¡± Jodie said with a chuckle, ¡°As long as I get to chase you, the eyesore of my life, out of the academy, it¡¯ll do me all kind of good. Not to mention that I¡¯ll make you suffer by making you into public enemy No. 1.¡± Ryleigh smiled and looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± Jodie was slightly stunned, only to see Louis appearing at the door all of a sudden. He coldly showed her the voice recording that he had on his cell phone, and she could not help but tremble from head to toe. ¡°You!¡± Ryleigh stood with her arms akimbo and snorted. ¡°What kind of double standard is that? You¡¯re okay with you framing me, but I can¡¯t do the same to you? Jodie Smalls, let me tell you this, you¡¯re the one who brought all these upon yourself. You deserve it. And don¡¯t take the public as fools. There¡¯s always something to hate in everyone. Ryleigh walked out of the ward, thought of something, and stopped at the door for a split second but did not look back. ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve handed this matter over to the police. So good luck, Ms. Victim.¡± Jodie¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and she yelled hysterically as she broke down and swept all the medicine bottles off the table. Louis submitted the recording to the police, together with Jodie¡¯s diagnosis. After the investigation, the injuries recorded in the diagnosis could not be confirmed as being caused by getting pushed down the stairs as there would be a slight difference in the severity of the injuries. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 The police asked the principal to mediate the issue, and the principal released an official statement on campus after learning the truth. On the same day, after the recording was uploaded onto the school¡¯s website, the instructors and students of the academy were shocked by the news. After Jodie was hospitalized for a few days and returned to the academy again, her desk had been cleared, and a letter of dismissal could be seen left on it. Several female instructors pointed at her and nced at her from time to time. ¡°I always thought she was so kind. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a scheming person.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I always thought she seemed so pitiful and had shown her so much support before this. She really deserves this.¡± ¡°I heard that she was already quite a scheming person when she was still studying at the academy. It¡¯s no wonder Mr. Lucas didn¡¯t take a fancy to her back then.¡± When Jodie overheard the discussions that went back and forth behind her, herplexion ashen as her hands trembled involuntarily. The image that I¡¯ve created and maintained for so many years has been eradicatedpletely. After so many years, I finally got to return to the academy, but everything has been ruined now, all because of X and Ryleigh! Jodie picked up the things on the desk and left the office with a cardboard box in her arms, while those students who once fancied her all turned a blind eye. Jodie threw the cardboard box into the trash can downstairs. I¡¯ll never let this pass!¡¯ She took out her phone, dialed a number, and said aggrievedly after the call got connected, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I¡¯m Jodie¡­ I¡¯ve thought this out. I agree to be your lover.¡± The other party snorted while slowly pouring wine into the wine ss in his hand. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to be my lover before this. May I know what made you change your mind so quickly?¡± Jodie clenched her fists tightly. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be his lover. It¡¯s just that I want him to think highly of me and leave a good impression.¡¯ Who¡¯s Yorrick Hathaway? He¡¯s the son of a tycoon in Yaramooi, who is way superior to those men that I¡¯ve managed to approach so far. He is not married and has no official girlfriend either. He only has dozens of lovers all over the world. He¡¯ll always be apanied by someone different whenever he travels to a country. ¡°He¡¯s never been stingy when he¡¯s around women. Apart from that, he¡¯s never shown any of his lovers any genuine feelings or given them an official title. I know that countless women should want to approach him due to his status and identity. If I had not pretended to reject him at first and yed hard to pique his interest in me, it would have been impossible for me to obtain his contact information. ¡®But if I could get near to Yorrick, or even be his only lover, Ryleigh and X, or even the entire academy, who are they to me?¡¯ She bit her lip lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll y my role as a lover in peace, and I won¡¯tpete with the others for anything. The cell phone on the desktop was on loudspeaker, and the caller¡¯s identity was unknown. Yorrick lightly shook the wine ss in his hand,ughed, and his eyes did not even waver. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Yorrick ended the call without waiting for Jodie to say anything, lifted his head, and drank the wine from the ss. The bodyguard walked to his side and lowered his head. ¡°Sir, Mr. Knowles is here.¡± As soon as the bodyguard finished speaking, Yorrick saw a figure appear at the door. He then put the ss on the table, crossed his legs together, and changed his posture. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you seem free today, huh?¡± Tristan walked to the couch and sat down on his own. He also did not beat about the bushes. ¡°Where is Noce?¡± Yorrick rubbed his chin with his fingers and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What makes you believe that I have information about the whereabouts of the young heir of the Knowles?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tristan scoffed. ¡°I just know.¡± Yorrick poured wine into the ss without haste. ¡°You Knowles now owe me a huge favor.¡± Tristan leaned against the back of the couch, lowered his gaze, and smiled.¡± Indeed, thank you very much for protecting the future heir of the Knowles.¡± Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Yorrick put down the wine bottle, moved it aside, and raised his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m interested in your overseas project in Zlokova.¡± Tristan paused for a split second and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re interested in that project?¡± Yorrick leaned forward slightly. ¡°That¡¯s the coast of the Persian Gulf. It connects the marine traffic between Yaramoor and Zlokova. You do have quite a keen foresight, knowing that you should develop the marine traffic. So, of course, I¡¯m interested in this extremely profitable project.¡± Tristan smiled. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, it¡¯s said that you¡¯ve always had a picky taste when ites to project investment. I really didn¡¯t expect that my project would catch your attention. Yorrick ced his arms across the back of the couch. ¡°I won¡¯t make you work for nothing. I¡¯ll invest a billion pounds into your project.¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes moved as he pondered. ¡®The project actually piqued Yorrick¡¯s interest and made him spend such an amount of money. This shows that the coast of the Persian Gulf really has great prospects.¡¯ ¡°An opportunity to invest in the project in exchange for Noce¡¯s whereabouts. Is this a loss to me in a business sense?¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°The project would take up five years, and a lot of liquidity is needed when everything is on the go. Not to mention the incident that involved the Knowles a while back, I don¡¯t think you can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any financial crisis after what happened, am I right?¡± Tristan frowned.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What he said is indeed correct. Because of the changes within the Knowles, the liquidity that the project has piled up for theter stages is not enough to protect thepany from any financial crisis. I¡¯ve been cracking my head in the past two months precisely because of this matter. After all, the project has already started, and I¡¯ve signed the contract with Eastwood Enterprise. ¡®Now that Yorrick intends to take over the project, it is indeed the best thing that could¡¯ve happened.¡¯ Tristan stood up slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll send the contract over by tomorrow, so please bring the child here by then too. Yorrick looked up at him and frowned.¡± You may have to fortify yourself mentally for this.¡± Tristan was startled and stared at him.¡¯What do you mean by that?¡± Yorrick also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to go see him now. You¡¯ll know by then.¡± The car drove slowly toward the township of Brandscape and arrived at the sanatorium in the town. Tristan stepped into the sanatorium with Yorrick and a few bodyguards. The director of the premises came out to greet them in person and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, to what do we owe the honor?¡¯ Yorrick asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the child that was sent here a few months ago?¡± The director replied instantly, ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard.¡± The director then led Yorrick and Tristan to the backyard. Several kids were ying ser in the backyard, and one boy was sitting on the bench in the corridor who did not join them. Tristan recognized that it was Noce. The director walked behind Noce and patted him on the shoulder. Noce turned around, and a scar could be seen on his originally smooth and tender cheek. Tristan was astounded and walked toward him. ¡°Noce¡­¡± Noce stared at him expressionlessly, but there was a hint of confusion in his dull pupils. The director exined helplessly,¡± Unfortunately, he suffered a serious head injury before he was brought here, so he can¡¯t remember his name or family. As for the scar on his face, we can only wait for his body to fully recover before sending him to a hospital for scar treatment and removal¡­¡± Tristan squatted down, stretched out his hand toward Noce, and gently stroked his hair. ¡°Noce, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Noce shook his head. Tristan ced his hand on his shoulder, and there was a hint of guilt on his face.¡± I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault . Let¡¯s bring you home now. I¡¯m here to bring you home to your parents.¡± Tristan got up, took Noce¡¯s hand, and said to Yorrick, ¡°Thank you, but I want to take him home for treatment now.¡± Yorrick shrugged and did not n to stop him. Tristan took Noce back to the Knowles mansion. Rick and his wife felt very distressed when they saw their child¡¯s current condition, especially Mrs. Knowles Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 She hugged Noce and cried out loud, ¡°I was so worried about you! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Noce stood in ce and let her hold him expressionlessly. His gaze looked dull, and he was also bewildered by the existence of the Knowles and his parents. Mrs. Knowles noticed something, let him go slowly, and stroked his cheek with her palm. ¡°Nolly?¡± Rick nced at Tristan. ¡°Uncle, what happened to Noce?¡± Tristan put down the teacup. ¡°He has lost his memory.¡± Rick was astonished. Mrs. Knowles shed tears again and held Noce in her arms tremblingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s home now. As for his memory, he¡¯ll gradually remember everything.¡± Back at Bassburgh, at Soul¡­ Maisie was going through the resumes of the candidates applying for the jewelry designer position, including their previous creations. Lucy, who was standing by her side, could see her hesitation. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are you dissatisfied with these designs?¡± Maisie propped her chin against the palm of her hand and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not very satisfied with these samples. It just feels like something is missing from them.¡± It was said that someone¡¯s workpiece was the best way for other jewelry designers to get to know them. A workpiece that had been given a certain level of attention would take up a lot of effort, and patience was also a very important element. Maisie had especially added two extra requirements when she put out the vacancy. Firstly, the candidate had to be bold but meticulous, and they must know how to infuse their personal vor into their own creations. Secondly, the candidate must be able to handle colored, gothic, and antique jewelry designs. However, it was obvious the several workpieces that she had gone through had failed to achieve the effect she expected to see. Lucy picked up those samples and skimmed through them. ¡°But I think they look pretty good.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°They do look good, but what I want to see in these pieces is the soul of their creator.¡± Lucy wondered. ¡°Their soul?¡± Maisie looked at the drawings. ¡°These jewelry pieces all look toomon. Let¡¯s put theck of creativity aside first, these designs look rough and simple, and there are color-matching problems too. The main iece mustn¡¯t look more prominent than the otherponents of the jewelry. Otherwise, the overall look will give others a dazzling and exaggerated sense ofplexity. If that¡¯s the case, the color of the jewelry will be the only thing that others see, not the soul of the design itself.¡± Lucy looked a little confused, and Maisie stared at her. ¡°Have you ever seen a peacock spread its tail?¡± Lucy paused for a bit and nodded. ¡°Yes. Maisie added, ¡°There are multiple colors on the peacock¡¯s tail when it¡¯s opened. There are purple, green, blue, yellow, white, and red, making it look extremely bright and eye-catching. But it doesn¡¯t look very cluttered, does it? That¡¯s because the colors spread from the roots of the tail to the tips as if there¡¯s a gradient. The blue on a peacock¡¯s body is equivalent to the main color of a jewelry piece, while the bright patterns at the tips of the tail are equivalent to the embellishments. ¡°So, as you can see, the patterns on the tail of a peacock contrast with the blue of the peacock itself, while the color of the tail feathers looks rtively duller than these two colors. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t create a conflict between the two main colored elements of the peacock. Therefore, the color of a peacock when it has its tail spread looks very colorful, but at first nce, the highlights will still be the blue on the peacock and the patterns on the tips of the tail instead of the whole bird. The colors that expand from the core only make the color of a peacock appear to beyered. That¡¯s why the colors can be pleasing to the eye.¡± Lucy nodded instantly. ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± Maisie continued to look through all the workpieces and seemed to have found something, and her eyes were fixed on that design drawing. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The workpiece was a retro, gothic Pisces bracelet. The main body of the bracelet was hollowed out with carved branches, leaves, and flowers, and the sapphire iid in on the fishes¡¯ mouths was definitely an impable finishing touch. She flipped through the resume of the designer of this workpiece and was surprised by what she found. ¡®It turns out to be her?¡¯ Meanwhile, at the Topaz mansion¡­ Anthony was sitting on the couch drinking tea. He noticed that Naomi had just returned from outside and was standing at the entrance, taking off her shoes. ¡°Naomi, you¡¯ve just recovered. Why don¡¯t you take it slow in order for your body to recuperate?¡± Naomi walked to the couch. ¡°I only want to go out and have a look.¡± Anthony put the teacup down and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Are you still willing to go back to the music academy and continue with your studies? If so, I can help you contact the academy.¡± Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 ¡°No.¡± Naomi shook her head while she sat on the couch. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t want to attend the music academy.¡± Anthony was surprised when he heard Naomi continue. ¡°Ryleigh was better than me in music, and I¡¯ve always known that, so I was ready to be eliminated during thepetition.¡± Unfortunately, she had only found out that the incident had put Ryleigh in a bad spot after all these years. Anthony looked down and didn¡¯t speak. Naomi looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Dad, I want to do what I enjoy. You will support me, right?¡± He paused, then smiled. ¡°Of course I will. The phone on the table started ringing. He saw that it was a foreign number, so he put it to his ear. ¡°Mr. Knowles?¡± Tristan said something to him, and Anthony frowned. ¡°You want to withdraw from the project?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, Yorrick has taken over the project. I¡¯m sure the project will be sessful with him around.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After Tristan had a short chat with him and they hung up, he didn¡¯t recover. Tristan withdrew from the project in the Persian Gulf, and Yorrick took over? He had heard of Yorrick Hathaway, the son of a political family in Yaramoor. He was involved in a lot of investment projects in multiple countries, so his financial status was no issue He didn¡¯t expect that Yorrick would take over this project from Tristan, but he wondered if he would be an easy person to work with. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Maisie was on herptop while lying on her belly in bed, and her legs were bent upward. Ryleigh replied to her message. (Naomi Topaz submitted her resume. Do you think it¡¯s just someone with the same name?] Maisie: [Yes, the photo is hers, not just someone with the same name) Ryleigh: (Hmm¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was learning jewelry designing.] Maisie was thinking about something when a silhouette approached and grabbed her by the waist. She turned around in shock but only saw a blur when her lips felt warm. She flipped over and hugged Nn by his neck, panting. ¡°Noles, my love, you startled me.¡± Nn ran his finger over her lips and raised his brows. ¡°Were you sneaking around?¡± Maisie hugged him. ¡°Sneakily missing you.¡± Nnughed. Maisie took a whiff of the light scent on him. ¡°You¡¯re using a new perfume?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Maisie got on top of him, ran her finger over his nose, and chuckled. ¡°Zegna¡¯s Indonesian Oud. You¡¯re trying to seduce me.¡± He nodded, put his hand behind her head, and kissed her. The phone vibrated on the bed. Maisie was annoyed and didn¡¯t even look at it when she put it to her ear. ¡°Ryleigh, we¡¯re in the middle of something!¡± Nn looked at her and smiled. But the person on the other end wasn¡¯t Ryleigh. The caller said something, and Maisie was stunned. ¡°Hector? Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She turned around and got out of bed. Nn sat up and looked at her. ¡°What happened to Hector?¡± Maisie changed while she answered,¡± Hector has been locked up, and the police said he stole something. I don¡¯t think he would do that. I have to find out what happened.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Maisie and Nn got to the police station and saw Hector sitting in the interrogation room. One of the officers walked out and immediately recognized Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s¡­ Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 He calmly replied, ¡°Inw.¡± Maisie immediately asked, ¡°Are you sure that Hector stole something? Did you investigate it?¡± The officer didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°The expensive stolen watch was found in Mr. Vanderbilt¡¯s bag. We¡¯re still investigating what actually happened.¡± Maisie rushed into the interrogation room when Hector turned to look at her and lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal the watch. Maisie looked at him. ¡°I believe you, but what happened?¡± Hector tightened his fist. ¡°The assistant of the editor-in-chief gave it to me.¡± He clenched his jaw.¡± | bumped into the editorin-chief¡¯s wife having an affair in the office, and he tried to bribe me with the watch so that I wouldn¡¯t spill out the beans. I didn¡¯t agree nor take the watch, but it suddenly showed up in my bag.¡± Maisie took a deep breath because this was obviously a setup and held her forehead.¡± So he found out that you found out?¡± Hector nodded. Maisie looked at him. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Hector scratched his head. ¡°I thought that woman was getting¡­ so I rushed in,¡± Then he whispered, ¡°How would I know that she was the wife of the editor-in-chief?¡± Maisie cleared her throat. She wasn¡¯t surprised that he was framed because office scandals were usually consensual. The people working there were used to it, and some didn¡¯t want to intervene because they wanted to keep their jobs. Hector, the newbie, was too straight and had fallen into the trap. Hector shouldn¡¯t be med. He was just doing what was right. Nn contacted someone in the corridor and walked in when he was done. ¡°We can go now. The editor- in chief of the magazine will run a thorough investigation.¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°You contacted the editor-in-chief?¡± Nn hugged her by the waist. I¡¯m family. Shouldn¡¯t I get some special treatment?¡± Hector slowly stood up. ¡°Can I really go back to work?¡± Nn looked at him, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m your cousin. You wouldn¡¯t need to steal a watch worth $50,000. Maisie understood what he meant. Nn had contacted the editor, which told him about his rtionship with Hector. If he had a billionaire as a cousin, would he need to steal a watch that only cost $ 50,000? Nn could get him a few watches worth $ 100,000, let alone $50,000. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, Nn¡¯s ¡®special treatment¡¯ was really useful because the next day, when Hector was back in the magazine office, the editor-in-chief rified the theft during their meeting. Mr. Lowe¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately stood up. ¡°Sir, my watch was found in his bag. Everyone saw that.¡± The two staff members sitting next to him nodded. When Mr. Lowe had said that his watch was missing and they did a search, it was found in Hector¡¯s bag. Hector followed Maisie¡¯s advice and didn¡¯t say a word. Mr. Lowe looked proud when Hector didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to deny it. Sir, you can¡¯t protect the thief just because he has potential!¡± The editor-in-chief mmed the table.¡¯ What do you mean by ¡®protect¡¯?¡± Everyone was shocked, including Mr. Lowe The editor-in-chief¡¯s expression was stoic.¡¯ We just need to check the surveince cameras to know if he really stole it. Do you think the cameras are just part of the decor?¡± Panic shed across Mr. Lowe¡¯s face when he heard the word ¡®surveince¡¯. He had been under the impression that Hector would leave after what happened, and there wouldn¡¯t be a chance to check the cameras. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Surprisingly, the editor-in-chief kept him. Had he learned something? Mr. Lowe looked sickly when he thought about that. When the editor-in-chief wanted to send someone to check the footage, Mr. Lowe suddenly blurted, ¡°l-If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, let¡¯s just let it go.¡± The staff next to him looked at each other, noticing that something was off. Hector looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we check the cameras? I was arrested because of you, and I was framed. We need the surveince videos to clear my name.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mr. Lowe¡¯s eyes burned with anger while he clenched his jaw. ¡°I apologize for ming you.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to check the footage if you think it¡¯s a misunderstanding too.¡± After the meeting, Mr. Lowe caught up with Hector and pulled him into a safe corridor He grabbed Hector by the cor angrily. ¡°Did you tell the editor-in-chief?¡± Hector looked calm. ¡°What was I supposed to tell him?¡± His smile triggered Mr. Lowe, who red at him furiously. ¡°Stop pretending. Why would the editor-in-chief protect a newbie like you if you hadn¡¯t told him anything?¡¯ Hector shrugged. ¡°How would I know? You framed me for the watch, and I haven¡¯t even told him that.¡± Mr. Lowe pointed at his nose. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯m warning you, if you want to continue working here, it¡¯s best to watch what you say, or I¡¯ll make it hard for you to stay.¡± Mr. Lowe loosened his tie and walked away. Hector calmly took his phone out of his pocket and sent the surveince footage to the group chat. Maisie had said that if Mr. Lowe sincerely apologized and didn¡¯t cause a scene, he would owe him one, and it would be easier to work with that in the future. However, if he was still arrogant and wouldn¡¯t admit to his mistakes, then Hector should expose the video that he wouldn¡¯t want others to see so that people know that Vanderbilts were not to be bullied. When the video was posted in the group chat, everyone checked their phones and started talking about it. Hector sent the message as ¡®Mr, Lowe¡¯ and included a smiley face. (Mr. Lowe cracked a joke with me. I¡¯m showing it to you.) ¡°Hector Vanderbilt!¡± Mr. Lowe rushed over furiously when he saw the video. Hector was waiting in his office, and there were other colleagues there. He stood up smiling and calmly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lowe.¡± The other staff quietly observed Mr. Lowe¡¯s explosive anger. Based on the video, they understood what was going on, and Mr. Lowe¡¯s anger just exined the rest. ¡°That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t want people to check the video.¡± ¡°Mr. Lowe worked here for a decade before he was promoted. He wasn¡¯t going to be okay now that the editor-in-chief suddenly had his focus on a new guy.¡± ¡°Honestly, Hector is something. He got Mr. Lowe into trouble soon after joining.¡± The whispering fell into Mr. Lowe¡¯s ears. He was a senior and someone close to the editor-in-chief, but he wasn¡¯t happy now that he had lost his reputation. Mr. Lowe gnashed his teeth. ¡°Hector, follow me.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hector walked out with him. Mr. Lowe grabbed his shirt and pushed him against the wall in the corridor. The vein in his neck was bursting, and his face contorted. ¡°You¡¯re ying me like this!?¡¯ Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Hector smiled. ¡°I gave you a chance to apologize, but you didn¡¯t take it.¡± Mr. Loweughed hysterically. ¡°You want me to apologize to a kid like you?¡± He balled up his fist. ¡°Are you dreaming? Who do you think you are?¡± Hector pushed his hand away and pushed him away. He brushed out the wrinkles on his shirt, and his actions startled Mr. Lowe. Hector approached him. He was half a head taller than Mr. Lower and was overbearing. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± He patted Mr. Lowe¡¯s cheek. ¡°Since you failed to frame me, you should give up. I know what you did, so you should just cooperate with me, or I can¡¯t guarantee that no one else will find out about your secret.¡± ¡°A-Are you threatening me?¡± Mr. Lowe¡¯s face was pale, but he wasn¡¯t fierce enoughpared to Hector. Hector smiled. ¡°Mr. Lowe, not every newbie can be threatened. You¡¯re not threatening enough to me.¡± He ignored Mr. Lowe after saying that and turned around to leave the office. Mr. Lowe stood on the spot, looking more and more embarrassed. Meanwhile, at Soul¡­ Maisie got a call from Hector, and he said he had scared Mr. Lowe. He then asked, ¡°Zee, how would you know it worked?¡± Maisie twirled the pen she was holding, smiled, and said, ¡°If he wants to keep his job, he won¡¯t do anything before finding out who you really are. If a new guy can get him in trouble-you even have leverage on him-he can only suffer quietly.¡± Hector thought for a while and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he will stop here. He doesn¡¯t even respect the editor.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t respect him because of his wife.¡± Maisie picked up a file. ¡°That depends on how clever the wife is and if she will give you trouble because of her lover. Even if the editor¡¯s wife speaks to you, you can¡¯t back down either.¡± Hector nodded. ¡°Alright, understood.¡± Maisie reminded, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t do anything if they don¡¯t offend you. There¡¯s no need for you to be reasonable if there are unreasonable people. They need a life lesson.¡± After the call ended, Maisie put down her phone. She believed that Hector could be even more obnoxious than anyone if he wanted. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even if a wolf were to be domesticated, it would still be wild. Even though he had toned down a lot, it was because he had be more mature and controlled. Because of his arrest, conflict with the Vanderbilts, Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s selfishness, and Cindy¡¯s con, Hector had learned how cruel reality could be. If not because of those experiences, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back on the right path. Given his arrogance, he wouldn¡¯t know right from wrong. Thus, she didn¡¯t let Hector announce that Nn was family when it came to this. It was also to make sure that he knew he had to do things with his own effort. Lucy knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± She entered with some files in her hands, then smiled and said, ¡°The new designer has officially started here. Do you want to go take a look?¡± Maisie remembered that she had hired Naomi and that this was her first day. She put down the file she was holding, stood up, and followed Lucy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Maisie and Lucy came to the design nning department and saw the head of the department showing Naomi around. Even though she was important to Eastwood Enterprise, sheid low when working at Soul, dressing casually with no luxury brands or expensive jewelry. She had a smile the entire time when the head of the department was speaking to her and didn¡¯t look impatient. That showed that Naomi had been brought up very well and didn¡¯t act like the other rich girls. The head of the department saw Maisie and walked over smiling. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± When Naomi saw her, she smiled and nodded. Maisie did the same. ¡°How¡¯s your first day?¡± Naomi paused before answering with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll adapt quickly.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°I believe you.¡± Naomi had seen her at the hospital, but when she saw her again at Soul, she wasn¡¯t surprised because she had looked into thepany and how it had started. She was respectful and didn¡¯t try to pretend that they were close because of her status or her identity as Ryleigh¡¯s friend. That really showed that she was just different from the other girls. She was friendly and easy to get along with, making it hard for people to dislike her. Naomi left with the head of the department and Maisie turned to look at Lucy. ¡°What do you think about her ? Lucy answered, ¡°I think she¡¯s quite respectable and friendly.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°She might be an outstanding jewelry designer if we train her well.¡± She would be a real jewelry designer given her talent in five years. Two dayster, at Bassburgh¡¯s Posh Restaurant¡­ The entire restaurant was booked. A dozen of the servers stood in a row while the manager gave a rundown of the menu to Yorrick, who was seated. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, these are foie gras from Fradian. They¡¯re the freshest.¡± Yorrick casually looked at the menu, swirling the wine ss around while the wine swirled too. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten to Zlokova. I¡¯ll take whatever you rmend.¡± The manager smiled. ¡°Sure, do tell us if you have any requests.¡± Yorrick waved his hand, and the manager left with the servers, only a few good ones staying behind to serve. After a short while, Nn and Quincy entered the restaurant, so Yorrick¡¯s bodyguards stepped aside. The server pulled the chairs out for them, and Nn sat down across from him. ¡°You came all the way here to have dinner.¡± Yorrick looked at him and smiled. ¡°Maybe I missed you after our farewell in Stoslo.¡± Nn frowned but looked calm. Yorrick¡¯s expression changed, and he stopped joking. ¡°I took over the project Tristan had with Eastwood Enterprise.¡¯ N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The server poured him a ss of wine while Nn squinted. ¡°Really? Congrattions.¡± Yorrick drank the wine. ¡°The little man of their family is still alive.¡± Nn leaned back. ¡°You intervened.¡± ¡°No,¡± he denied and looked at Nn. ¡°He was lucky to have escaped. If I saved this smart child, the Knowles would remember this.¡± Nn smiled while he picked up the wine ss, keeping his eyes on the wine within. ¡°You helped because you can tell how extraordinary the little boy is.¡± Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Yorrick ced his hand on his forehead and smiled brightly. ¡°He¡¯s going to be someone great in the future, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong for me to make preparations in advance. If I have a son or a daughter in the future , my son can be his brother, and my daughter can be his wife. I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Nn replied without lifting his head,¡± Well, congrattions to you in advance, then.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yorrick was stunned. After a short while, he chuckled and said, ¡°I remember your daughter is about the same age as him, right? Don¡¯t you want to secure a spot for your daughter first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Nn replied as he lifted his head. ¡°Even if my daughter doesn¡¯t want to get married in the future, I can take care of her myself.¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°The future can be quite unpredictable.¡± The waiter served their food, and Yorricks¡¯ phone rang. He took a look at his phone and passed it to his bodyguard. ¡°I believe you know what you should do with her, right?¡± The bodyguard nodded before taking the phone and going out to answer it. Meanwhile, Jodie was so exasperated that she nearly hung up the call when she heard that it was the bodyguard who answered it. Yorrick was the one who had flirted with her in the first ce, and now he did not even want to talk to her anymore. If she had known that Yorrick was a yboy and that he would move over from one woman to another quickly, she wouldn¡¯t have yed hard to get with him. Other men would fall for this trick because they had the urge to conquer a challenging woman. However, it was a different case for Yorrick. This trick had an opposite effect on him, and she regretted it now. After all, he had a lot of experience with women, so it went without saying that he could see through her trick, and he wouldn¡¯t fall for it. Jodie bit her lip, and just when she was thinking about her next step, a girl bumped into her, and her phone fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch!¡± Daisie shouted and fell to the ground as well. Jodie was exasperated. Just when she was about tosh out at Daisie, she saw that the girl in front of her was wearing designer clothes. She swallowed her anger, smiled at her affectionately, and helped her up from the ground. ¡°Are you alright, little girl?¡± In the meantime, Ryleigh came out of the corner with Colton. She was holding a packet of snacks in her arms, and her face changed when she saw Jodie beside Daisie. ¡°Daisie!¡± Jodie¡¯s face sank the moment she saw Ryleigh. This little girl is Ryleigh¡¯s family member?¡¯ Daisie ran up to Ryleigh and said. I¡¯m fine, Godmother. I just bumped into that olddy over there just now.¡± When Jodie heard that Daisie called her an ¡°olddy,¡± her face turned dark. It took Ryleigh a lot to hold back herughter. She was grinning inwardly as she leaned over to Daisie. ¡°Daisie, you shouldn¡¯t call her an olddy. She isn¡¯t that old.¡± Blinking her eyes, Daisie replied, ¡°Really? But she looks really old!¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore and giggled. Since they were in a high-end ce, Jodie couldn¡¯t throw a fit here. After all, she would only be making a fool of herself if she got thrown out of here. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Hill?¡± Ryleigh crossed her arms in front of her chest and replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to eat. Why are you standing in the corridor, Ms. Smalls? Are you not going in?¡± Jodie clenched her fist tightly. She was not here to eat but to look for Yorrick. She replied with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my friend.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ryleigh replied and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Is it a guy?¡± Jodie¡¯s face turned livid with rage. ¡°I believe it¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± Ryleigh shrugged and replied. ¡°I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to get so angry. Weren¡¯t you very gentle when you were in the academy?¡± Colton and Daisie looked at each other. Both of them could see that Ryleigh did not like the woman in front of them. Could it be that they were enemies? Jodie harrumphed coldly, ¡°So? Are you going to humiliate me here?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not going to humiliate you here. I just want to tell you that you need to keep it up with your gentle image. You scr*wed it up in the academy, so I hope you won¡¯t scr*w it up again in the outside world. When Ryleigh finished speaking, she took Daisie¡¯s hand and went away with Colton. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Jodie clenched her fist so tightly that her knuckles were turning white. From her point of view, Ryleigh was humiliating and making fun of her. When she walked past them, a cold smirk appeared on the corner of her mouth. She took off her bracelet and tucked it silently into the back of Daisie¡¯s hood the moment she got close to her. Then, she shouted, ¡°My bracelet! My bracelet is missing!¡± Ryleigh stopped and turned around to look at her upon hearing her voice. She saw that Jodie wasining to the manager, telling her that she had lost her bracelet. She then looked at Ryleigh, and as if something had popped into her head, she pointed at her and said, ¡°It must be them! That girl bumped into me just now. It must be her who took my bracelet!¡± The manager ordered the waiter to get over to Ryleigh. The waiter walked over to them and said,¡± I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Thatdy over there says that she has lost her bracelet. Can you ask your kids to¡­¡± Ryleigh soon understood what was going on. Jodie was framing them again! The waiter wanted to check Daisie, but Colton stopped him. He looked at the waiter expressionlessly and said, ¡°Sir, I suggest you think twice. If my sister hasn¡¯t stolen the bracelet, you guys will need to bear the consequences.¡± The waiter was stunned. He found it hard to believe that a kid would exert such pressure. When Jodie saw that the waiter did not search Daisie, she walked over, pushed Colton out of her way, and dragged her over. Ryleigh hurriedly went forward and grabbed her wrist. She said, ¡°Jodie, how can you be so shameless? You ¡®re falsely using a child of theft! Are you aware of that?¡± ¡°Well, we will find out after we search her, right?¡± Jodie flipped Daisie¡¯s hood, and a purple diamond bracelet fell from there. Colton¡¯s face sank. The manager bent forward and picked the bracelet up from the floor. He asked Jodie,¡± Is this the one?¡± Jodie took over the bracelet and smiled.¡± Yes, yes, yes. This is the one.¡± After that, she stared coldly at Ryleigh and Colton.¡¯Your kid has picked up the habit of stealing other people¡¯s things at a young age. This is the evidence, and I won¡¯t let you go away that easily!¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. Although his voice was tender, it was bereft of any emotion.¡± You said my sister stole your bracelet? We have plenty of bracelets like that at our house. Does my sister need to steal it from you?¡± Standing with her arms resting on her hip, Ryleigh said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Theye from a wealthy family. She has plenty of bracelets like this at her house, so she would definitely not steal it.¡± Maisie was a jewelry designer and had a lot of experience with jewelry. Maisie wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at a poorly crafted bracelet like that, let alone Colton and Daisie. The manager did not know what to do. After all, he could see from Colton and Daisie¡¯s designer clothes that they came from a wealthy family. However, Jodie refused to let the matter rest. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°How can you be so shameless, Ryleigh? So what if your family is rich? It can¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a thief and stole from me! We caught her red-handed, so don¡¯t try to get away with it!¡± After that, she lifted the diamond bracelet in her hand and said loudly, ¡°I bought this bracelet overseas. It has real diamonds, and they cost $160,000¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Colton suddenly grabbed the diamond bracelet. He threw it on the floor and stomped on it several times. The people around were stunned by his action. Ryleigh was dumbfounded as well, and she felt that Colton had a lot of guts. Jodie stamped her feet in exasperation and shouted, ¡°What the hill are you doing, brat!?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Colton picked the bracelet up from the floor and waved at the waiter. ¡°Do you have a phone? Shine your shlight over.¡± The waiter did as he was told and pulled his phone out. He switched on the shlight and shed it over the bracelet. Although it looked the same as a real diamond under the strong light, Colton suddenly scoffed. ¡°This diamond isn¡¯t real. Ma¡¯am, how dare you frame my sister and lie to people?¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 ¡°What the hill are you talking about!?¡± Jodie¡¯s face changed. It was never in her wildest dream that Colton could see through the fake diamonds. This diamond bracelet was a counterfeit. Even though it was not a real diamond bracelet, it was a grade- A counterfeit, which had cost her about $150. Ryleigh ignored her. She raised her brows and smiled. ¡°Way to go, Colton.¡± The manager looked at the kid in surprise and asked, ¡°How can you be so sure that they are not real diamonds?¡± After all, even he couldn¡¯t see through them. Colton harrumphed and said confidently, My mother is a jewelry designer. She has a lot of experience with diamonds, and I¡¯ve heard from her several times in the past.¡± Then, he continued in a serious manner. ¡°A real diamond is the hardest rock in the world. Even if we rub it with sandpaper, it won¡¯t leave a single scratch on it, let alone a few stomps. However, take a look at this.¡± He brought the bracelet closer to them and said, ¡°There are scratches on the surface after I stomped on it a few times, and this could only mean one thing. This diamond bracelet is fake.¡± The manager took the bracelet over from Colton and studied it. The waiter shed a light over the bracelet, and he could see clearly that there were scratches on the surface of the diamonds. Everyone knew that diamonds were the hardest material in the world. Besides, a real diamond would break when it was subjected to impact, and a few stomps would never leave a scratch on it. Jodie hid her nervousness and took the diamond bracelet back. She then said through gritted teeth, ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t real, you can¡¯t change the fact that you stole from me. Besides, even if you know it isn¡¯t a real diamond bracelet, there¡¯s a probability that your sister took a liking to this bracelet and stole it when she ran into me!¡± Daisie clicked her tongue and said in derision, ¡°Ma¡¯am, thest thing Ick is pretty bracelets, so there is no way I would steal from you. Besides, even if I wanted to steal the bracelet, do you think I would put it in my hood and let you find it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jodie still refused to let the matter slide and continued. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t search your hood, so you hid it there!¡± After that, she pulled the manager over and said, ¡°I¡¯m your customer. Are you not going to do anything when you see someone steal from your customer? She stole my bracelet, and we need to bring her to the police!¡± Ryleigh couldn¡¯t stand her anymore and chimed in, ¡°What do you want, Jodie?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jodie snorted coldly. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± Daisie rested her hands on her hips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal your bracelet, so why should I apologize to you? The manager did not know what to do at all. He looked at Jodie and suggested,¡± Ma¡¯am, how about you people resolve this issue privately?¡± ¡°I have no objection to that, but she¡¯s the one who should apologize to the kids, not us,¡± Ryleigh interrupted forcefully. There was no way she would let Daisie apologize to Jodie. At that moment, Nn and Yorrick came out of the elevator. He seemed to have heard Daisie¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t be sure of it. He turned his head over, and then he saw Daisie and Colton. Yorrick¡¯s bodyguard walked over and said something to Yorrick. He frowned, and then he saw Jodie as well as Ryleigh and the others. Quincy, standing beside Nn, asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, isn¡¯t that Ms. Hills, Young Master Colton, and Ms. Daisie?¡± Nn frowned and walked over to them. At the same time, Daisie refused to apologize to Jodie and made funny faces at her. Jodie was infuriated and raised her arm high in an attempt to p Daisie in her face. However, a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her arm. Quincy pushed her away and said, ¡°Miss, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Jodie pointed at Daisie and said, ¡°What am I doing? This kid over here stole my bracelet and refuses to apologize to me. Since her parents can¡¯t teach her manners, I¡¯m going to do it myself!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Daisie ran over to Nn and hugged his leg. Then, she said with a pout, ¡°Dad, that bad woman said I stole her bracelet and wanted to hit me!¡± Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 The manager¡¯s face turned pale when he saw Nn. It was only now he realized that Colton and Daisie were Nn¡¯s kids. Jodie was stunned as well. The man standing in front of her was handsome. He had an aloof temperament, and the expensive custom -made suit he put on fit his body like a glove. There was not a single wrinkle, and it appeared to her that he was wealthy. Ryleigh walked over to Nn and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here, Mr. Goldmann. Right on time. Daisie was getting bullied.¡± The manager pushed the waiter away and approached Nn. He nodded at him and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, 1 ¡®m truly sorry to have caused your daughter to have such an N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. unpleasant experience.¡± ¡®Mr. Goldmann? He¡¯s the famous Mr. Goldmann from the Goldmanns!?¡¯ Jodie staggered, and her face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Nn looked at her coldly and asked,¡± What did you say just now?¡± Jodie was stunned. Nn was just staring at her silently, and a chill rushed down her spine. Her shoulders trembled as she said,¡± I-I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nn¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he nced at Quincy. ¡°p her.¡± Quincy was someone who refused to hit women, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Nn¡¯s order. He walked over to Jodie, and before she could do anything, he gave a p on her cheek, sending her tumbling to the floor. For a moment, Jodie¡¯s head was buzzing. Her hair became disheveled, and her cheek was swollen. Ryleigh felt it must be very painful after seeing her receive such a heavy p on her cheek. At the same time, she felt she deserved it. Who told her to speak nonsense and call Nn¡¯s daughter a thief? She should feel lucky that it was not Maisie who hade here. If Maisie were here, Ryleigh was confident that she would have hit her even harder than Quincy. Nn shot a nce at the woman on the floor. ¡°Mind your mouth next time.¡± After that, he left with Daisie and Colton. The manager and the waiter sent them off respectfully. Ryleigh looked at Jodie, who was in a mess on the floor right now and shook her head before leaving as well. Since Jodie had infuriated Nn, the manager wouldn¡¯t go easy on her anymore. He ordered his staff and kicked her out of the restaurant. After Jodie was kicked out of the restaurant, she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails had stabbed into her palms when she noticed the strange gazes from the people around her. It was Ryleigh¡¯s fault. She would never have infuriated Nn if it hadn¡¯t been for her. She swore that after bing Yorrick¡¯s woman, she would make sure Ryleigh would pay her back for everything she had done to her. Inside a car that was parked not far away from the restaurant¡­ 1/2 12:14 Lpil! TUJU The bodyguard sitting in the driver¡¯s seat looked at the rear mirror and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would have the guts toe here.¡± Yorrick rolled the window up and replied, ¡°She¡¯s just another stupid woman. I was just joking with her, and she took it for real.¡± She was just an arrogant woman who thought she was smart enough to y hard to get with him. Initially, he indeed found her interesting, but as time went on, he slowly became tired of her. The bodyguard took a look at his watch and said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Topaz is waiting for us at Eastwood Enterprise.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Yorrick replied. The bodyguard stomped on the elerator and went away. At Eastwood Enterprise¡­ Anthony and his secretary were waiting in the VIP room. After waiting for a long while, they saw Yorrick show upte with his men. Anthony rose to his feet and greeted him.¡± Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick offered him a smile and replied,¡± I¡¯m sorry. Something came up, and I had to deal with it.¡± After that, he sat on the couch and waved his hand. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Anthony took his seat as well while the secretary made Yorrick a cup of tea. Yorrick leaned against the back of the chair. When he saw how stiff Anthony was, he smiled. ¡°We¡¯re just going to talk about our cooperation, so rx.¡± Anthony maintained the smile on his face and said, ¡°May I know the reason why you want to take over Mr. Knowles¡¯ project, Mr. Hathaway?¡± Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 ¡°Because I can see the potential in this project.¡± Yorrick crossed his legs together and shifted himself into afortable position. ¡°The Persian Gulf project is a huge project with a long construction period, but it also consumes a lot of funds. Besides, you need to rule out the risk of a financial crisis. Mr. Knowles can barely take care of himself right now, but I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want any problems with this project, right? ¡°You have invested 1.1 billion dors in this project, and if it is notpleted on time, it¡¯ll be a huge loss. Instead of waiting for the Persian ind to be deserted or taken over by others, you should let me join.¡± Seeing that Anthony was hesitating, Yorrick picked up the teacup and leaned forward. ¡°Mr. Topaz, I can assure you that I won¡¯t let anything happen to the Persian Gulf project.¡± Anthony lifted his head to look at him.¡± And what is your requirement, Mr. Hathaway?¡± Yorrick took a sip from his tea and ran his fingertip over the cup¡¯s rim. ¡°My requirements are simple. I will be the first one to be considered for the overseas cooperation of Eastwood Enterprise in the future.¡± Anthony was stunned. He found it hard to understand. ¡°No offense, Mr. Hathaway, but given your identity, shouldn¡¯t you be considering the ckgold Group first?¡± Yorrick put the cup down and chuckled. ¡®Let¡¯s put our identities aside. I only work with the people that I like There was no way he would cooperate with Nn. After all, Nn had been infamously known as a ¡°dishonest businessman.¡± He would not give Nn any chance to take advantage of him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had run a background check on Anthony, so he knew that Anthony was one of the few smart people around. He chose Anthony over the others because hecked social polish. He was down-to-earth and had an honest personality. Not only that, but he also had good taste in the financial market. He was young, and the fact that he used to be an elite agent from Royal Crown Entertainment Co. meant that he had a lot of connections in the entertainment industry. He would not have to worry or watch out for Anthony if he worked with him. This was the reason he had picked Eastwood Enterprise in the end. Yorrick waved his hand and asked his bodyguard to pull out a file. The bodyguard put the file in front of Anthony and said,¡± Mr. Topaz, here¡¯s the contract. Please have a look at it.¡± Anthony opened the file and pulled the document out. When Yorrick saw Anthony read through the contract word by word, he knew that Anthony was a cautious person. When Anthony finished reading the contract, Yorrick asked with a smile, ¡°How was it?¡± It was now that Anthony realized that Yorrick truly wanted to work with them. Besides, all the uses were written in ck and white, so there was nothing he should be worrying about. He put the contract aside and replied with a smile,¡± Since you¡¯ve shown me your sincerity, it goes without saying that I won¡¯t reject it, Mr. Hathaway.¡± He rose to his feet and extended his hand at Yorrick. ¡°I agree to your requirements.¡± Yorrick dusted his suit, stood up, and grabbed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± After Yorrick left with his men, Anthony¡¯s secretary looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Topaz, why would he choose to work with us? What is he up to?¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze fell on the contract on the table. He was equally confused as well. ¡°I have no idea either.¡± The Persian Gulf was an important link that connected the ocean traffic between two countries, and it could bring in a lot of profit. All investors invested their money into this project because they were hoping that this project could bring them fortune once it was done. Even though Yorrick had invested a lot of money into the Persian Gulf project, the percentage of profit dividend he wanted was even lesser than Tristan. Did the richest man in the world regard money as nothing? At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn was sitting on the couch with his legs crossed as he picked up his coffee and lifted his eyes to look at Daisie and Colton, who stood quietly in front of him. ¡°Now you two know what you should do in the future already, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± both of them replied. He took a sip from the coffee and continued. ¡°Also, you¡¯ve done a great job today, Colton.¡± Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Colton raised his head. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you angry that we¡¯ve caused you trouble?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Nnughed and put down the cup of coffee. ¡°It will be best if you can solve the problem yourself. But even if you can¡¯t solve it, you still have me.¡± Daisie ran up to him, wrapped her arms around Nn¡¯s, and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not angry at us. Colton actually helped me today. That bad woman even nned to frame me with a fake diamond bracelet as if I¡¯ve never seen one before this.¡± Nn frowned. Why do I feel that this little girl is just connoting herself?¡¯ After the two children went upstairs, Quincy walked in from outside in a hurry and stopped in front of Nn. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Hans just called, saying that Elder Master Goldmann has fallen ill.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Does my father know about this?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°He already knows. Mr. Goldmann traveled to Stoslo this morning.¡± Nn stood up. ¡°Purchase two tickets to Stoslo tomorrow.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The sky was full of fiery, orange clouds in the evening, dyeing half of the sky in a reddish-orange hue. Maisie returned to the Blue Bay vi, and she already knew that Nn hade home when she was changing her shoes at the entryway. She pushed open the door, walked into the master bedroom, and saw Nn sorting his clothes and hanging up his hand-carry bag. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Stoslo.¡± Nn folded several sets of clothes. ¡°Grandpa has fallen sick.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was dumbfounded for a moment, then walked up to the wardrobe and opened it. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Nn could not help butugh out loud.¡± I¡¯ve sorted things out for you.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± She was startled again, and she saw another small luggage bag ced neatly beside Nn¡¯s ck suitcase when she turned around. ¡°Fast?¡± Nn squinted slightly, stretched out his hand, and took her into his arms.¡± What do you mean by fast?¡± Maisie had been together with Nn long enough to know what he meant. Thus, she brushed her finger over his thin lips horizontally. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nn trapped her under him, on the bed, and within his limbs. He then kissed her ear while she avoided it and giggled softly.¡± Stop it. We haven¡¯t even eaten dinner.¡± He responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m eating mine now.¡± Maisie held his head, raised it, and looked directly at him. ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight.¡± Nn squinted slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going abroad tomorrow? We¡¯ll have to get up early.¡± Maisie pretended to look aggrieved and comined innocently, ¡°You just don¡¯t know how to control yourself!¡± He smiled and held her finger gently.¡± There¡¯s no hurry. Our flight leaves at noon tomorrow.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Additional meals will be charged.¡± Nn chuckled as he pressed his palms against the dress. ¡°How much would the extra meal cost?¡± She wrapped around him like a beautiful anaconda and pointed at his heart with her finger. ¡°This would do. Nn kissed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you.¡± The next day¡­ Quincy drove Nn and Maisie to Bassburgh Airport. Nn was not in a suit but dressed very casually, and its color matched Maisie¡¯s dress, making what they wore look more or less like a couple¡¯s outfit. Nn pushed the luggage with his right hand and wrapped his left arm around Maisie¡¯s waist. Maisie took a sip of thette and delivered it to his mouth. The surrounding passengers who passed by them could not help but look back at them as if they were the male and female protagonists that had walked out of a television drama, looking all seductive and loving. They passed the security check and walked to the first-ss waiting lounge. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At Soul¡­ Lucy brought Naomi to the jewelry disy cab. ¡°These are all designed by Ms. Vanderbilt herself, and all the jewelry pieces disyed in this cab are priceless.¡± Naomi looked earnestly at every magnificent piece of work disyed in the cab and smiled. ¡°They really look exceptional.¡± Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I know, right?¡± Lucy looked delighted too.¡± Ms. Vanderbilt has high standards when ites to looking for a design. Apart from the refinement of the workpiece, she looks for creativity too. She also insists that all creations must have their own souls.¡± ¡°Soul?¡± Naomi stared at her. Lucy exined, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the soul of a workpiece is, the motto of Soul Jewelry is to instill souls in all its products. Ms. Vanderbilt said even though a jewelry piece is an inanimate object, its designer must give a meaning to its existence when it¡¯s being designed.¡± Naomi arrived at a lightbulb moment all of a sudden. Lucy turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt has high hopes for you.¡± Naomi was stunned for a split second.¡± Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucy nodded as her gaze was fixed on the jewelry in the cab. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt said that you¡¯ll also be a sessful jewelry designer in the future.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes drooped as she did not know what to think. However, at this time, Lucy said to her after receiving a call, ¡°You can go around and see for yourself first. I still have something to deal with.¡± She nodded. Naomi stayed in the exhibition room after Lucy left. The jewelry workpieces were all disyed in the cabs. In addition to jewelry pieces with a modern gothic style, some had a colorful style, some had a retro, gothic design, while there was also a series of jewelry pieces that went a little more ssic. She was a little surprised that a jewelry designer coulde up with all kinds of jewelry designs and go deep into the core of every designnguage. Apart from that, every piece of work felt like an individual living existence. Workpieces without souls were just beautiful-looking inanimate objects, while workpieces that were infused with souls could resonate with other people in addition to just looking pretty. Her ringing phone interrupted her thoughts. She took it out of her pocket, saw that it was her father calling, and hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Naomi, I¡¯ll be attending a wine reception tonight and will arrive hometer, so don¡¯t wait for me for dinner.¡± Naomi smiled upon listening to her father¡¯s update. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Naomi left the exhibition room after hanging up the call. On the ne, Maisie leaned against Nn¡¯s shoulder, resting. Nn was flipping through the financial magazine when he noticed that the head resting on his shoulder was about to slide down. Thus, he had no choice but to stretch out his arms and embrace her. He asked the flight attendant for a nket and covered Maisie with it. Maisie¡¯s eyshes twitched while he was doing so, and she slowly opened her eyes. She then heard a bold and deep chuckleing from above her head. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± She respondednguidly and buried her face in his shoulders and neck. Nn stroked her hair, lowered his gaze, and continued to go through the magazine in his hand. The flight arrived at the airport in Stoslo. Because there was a four-hour time difference, it was already 10: 00p.m. in Zlokova while it was only 6:00 p.m. in Stoslo. Hans¡¯ car was parked at the exit of the airport. He was so tall and huge that he would not be buried by the crowd when he was standing right in front of the car. He had ced a cigarette in between his lips and was about to light it with the lighter when he saw Nn and Maisie. He could not bother to smoke anymore, so he put the cigarette back into the packet and the lighter back into his pocket. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann, thank God that you¡¯ve arrived safely.¡± Hans strode forward and took the luggage into his hands. Nn asked him, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Hans put the luggage into the trunk while replying to the question. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann¡¯s age is catching up to him already, and he used to be an alcoholic back then. We noticed that he was suffering from high blood pressure a few days ago and sent him to the hospital.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Then why would you wait until yesterday to tell me about this?¡± Hans felt helpless. ¡°Elder Master Goldmann didn¡¯t want me to tell it to anybody. I couldn¡¯t stand doing nothing anymore yesterday, so I informed Quincy immediately.¡± ¡°That geezer is indeed a stubborn one. He just has to do so in order to not look bad in front of us.¡± Nn opened the car door for Maisie to get in first, and Hans and Nn got into the car after her. The car stopped at the hospital entrance, Hans brought them to the ward, and Nichs was standing in the corridor talking to the doctor. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Seeing that Nn and Maisie hade, Nichs was slightly flustered. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come to see Grandpa.¡± Nn nced into the ward. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Nichs snorted. ¡°What else could have happened? He¡¯s still as stubborn as a mule at such an old age. He wouldn¡¯t evene to the hospital even though he already felt not too well since long ago.¡± As soon as Nichs finished exining to Nn, Titus¡¯ dissatisfied voice sounded from inside the ward.¡± B*stard! Isn¡¯t it just hypertension? My body is still as tough as it could ever be.¡± Nichs nced at Nn with a speechless expression. ¡°You see?¡± The doctor said that Titus suffered from hypertension. Since he was very old, the sudden hypertension wasn¡¯t good news for the elderly. Nichs seconded the doctor and said to Nn after the doctor left, ¡°Go in and persuade your grandfather. Nn adjusted his suit¡¯s jacket and walked into the ward. Titus was leaning on the bed for an infusion. He lifted his eyelids and saw Nn and Maisie entering the ward. ¡°I won¡¯t die so soon, so don¡¯t you worry about me.¡± Nn asked him indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve been a busy man for more than half of your lifetime. Is that still not enough for you?¡± Titus was exasperated. ¡°You b*stard, is that how you¡¯re supposed to talk to your grandfather?¡± ¡°Good advice jars on the ear.¡± He took off his jacket and draped it on the back of the chair. ¡°How did Grandma stand your stubborn temper back then?¡± Titus smacked his lips and turned his face away. ¡°You¡¯re just like your father, you long-winded b*stard.¡± ¡°Dad and I have run out of ideas on how we can convince you into doing anything.¡± Nn took out his phone. Seeing that he was holding his phone in his hand, Titus was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nn took a nce at Titus and put the phone against his ear. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a stubborn old man here who has hypertension. He even scolded your son and me when we tried to persuade him to do something about it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Titus choked on his own words as he red at Nn. Nn then ended the call. ¡°I believe that Grandma is the one who can get you to do anything that you should do.¡± Maisie wanted tough for some reason. ¡®Nn¡¯s trick is quite effective.¡¯ Meanwhile¡­ Anthony drank with the owners of otherpanies at Bassburgh¡¯s wine reception. Those people congratted him when they learned that he was coborating with Yorrick on the project. All Anthony did was smile and say nothing. When Yorrick appeared at the reception, most of the attendees shifted their attention to him. After all, he was the son of the richest tycoons in Yaramoor, the only child of the Hathways, and he was still single. Several senior directors in the industry approached Yorrick with wine sses, wanting to propose a toast. Yorrick picked up a drink from the bartender¡¯s tray and drank with them. Some of the directors who had daughters would naturally not let this golden opportunity slip and introduced their daughters to him. And it was difficult for all those youngdies not to be moved when they saw the richest man in Yaramoor. Skimming through the whole country, Mr. Goldmann was married and even had three children. The actor, Helios, and the young heir of the Lucases were married too. All these men who had good looks, better family backgrounds, and outstanding talents were all no longer single, so Yorrick was their best bet now. Not only was Yorrick the richest man in Yaramoor, but he also looked handsome due to the profound facial features that he inherited gically because of his mixed parentage. The main point was that he was the only son, thus the heir of the Hathways. As such, it was only natural for thosedies to shortlist him as the best of the best. Yorrick nced at all the women, shook his wine ss lightly, and gave off a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ m not nning to get married for the time being.¡± Thosedies could not help but feel a little downcast, while their fathers felt slightly embarrassed. ¡®He¡¯s not even considering my daughter. We¡¯re clearly being looked down upon!¡¯N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 ¡®But what can we say? He¡¯s the tycoon of Yaramoor. He¡¯s wealthy enough to wage war on a country without any hesitation. Not to mention that his family is closely connected to Yaramoor¡¯s nobility. So, why would he take a fancy to a woman from our circle? ¡°Frankly speaking, marrying a princess might not even be on his to-do list.¡¯ Yorrick apologized to them, walked toward Anthony with a wine ss, and proposed a toast. Anthony was ttered and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I should be the one who¡¯s proposing a toast here.¡± Yorrick responded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re an elder, and I¡¯m the one who wants to coborate with you, so it¡¯s only natural for me to show you some respect.¡± Anthony did not say anything more. Since the other party did not care about such trivial matters, he went with the flow and casually epted his toast. The director standing beside Anthony asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Topaz, why didn¡¯t your daughtere with you?¡± Anthony replied, ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t very used to such an asion.¡± Another director said tteringly, ¡°It¡¯s said that your daughter ended up in aa for 11 years back then due to an ident. The charity works that you¡¯ve insisted on doing over all these years must have moved God Himself since she could regain consciousness.¡± Anthony smiled without uttering a single word. In fact, he could see clearly that everyone had only brought their daughters to such an asion to find ways to form connections with the powerful and the rich. He did not want his daughter to attend such asions only because he did not want to use his daughter as a tool to facilitate his business. She was his only daughter, after all. When the banquet was over, Anthony realized that he had drunk a little too much, so much that he was on the verge of not being able to stay upright. Yorrick asked his bodyguard to send Anthony back home and left the reception first. The two bodyguards helped Anthony out of the hotel after that. Yorrick returned to the hotel by himself, but he met Jodie in the corridor on his way back. His eyes dimmed slightly. Jodie finally got to meet him, so she walked forward with an aggrieved and pitiful expression. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, why aren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± Yorrick scoffed. ¡°There are plenty of women who want to call me every day. How is it possible for me to be there to pick up every single one of those calls?¡± He passed by her and walked toward his room. Jodie walked around him and stopped him abruptly. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I know this might sound a little sudden, but¡­ Please give me a chance.¡± Yorrick raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? What chance do you want me to give you?¡± Jodie lowered her head, pretending to be shy. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything that you want me to do.¡± Yorrick leaned over and got closer to her.¡± Does that include getting all physical with me?¡± Jodie did not expect him to be so direct, so her cheeks flushed in an instant. ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Yorrickughed, straightened his posture, and loosened his tie. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I have an appointment with another woman tonight.¡± Jodie was startled. Yorrick went around her, and Jodie suddenly wrapped her arms around his. ¡°Why can¡¯t I make the cut?¡± Yorrick frowned. Jodie got even closer to him on purpose. She deliberately wore a blouse that had a low neckline so that there was no way that Yorrick could not see her chest from his height. She said coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you mentioned in Yaramoor that you like me very much.¡± Yorrick fixed his gaze at the gloomy night sky andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve said this to too many women.¡± He pulled his arms away and pinched Jodie¡¯s chin. ¡°I¡¯m constantly being surrounded by women who look more gorgeous and are more talented than you. So, maybe work harder on your seduction skills before we meet again?¡± Jodie looked a little embarrassed and bit her lip lightly. ¡°But those women must ask you for an official status. That¡¯s something that I won¡¯t ask of you.¡± He let go of her chin, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the fingertips that he used to pinch her. ¡°But those womene from prominent families.¡± The phrase ¡°prominent families¡± struck Jodie¡¯s heart. But before she could recover, Yorrick had already thrown the handkerchief into the trash can with a smirk on his face. ¡°When I told you that I liked you and wanted you to be one of my many lovers, it¡¯s just my way of joking around with women. But you actually took it seriously?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 *Mr, Hathaway, is this how you make a fool out of the women that you¡¯ve approached before this? I really took what you said very seriously.¡± Jodie looked very disappointed. Unfortunately, this trick did not work on him either. ¡°Are you serious? So did you y hard-to-get with me the other day?¡± She came up with an excuse instantly. ¡°¡­ I just needed some time to think about it at that time. I wasn¡¯t ying hard-to-get.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°Then are you telling me that you¡¯ve thought about it thoroughly now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jodie approached him boldly, pulled his hand, and pressed it against her chest with all her strength. ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious and sincere this time around, Mr. Hathaway. I can be yours tonight as long as you¡¯re willing to ept me.¡± The door of the next room just happened to be pushed open at that exact moment. X, who had taken off her makeup, showered, and had not dried her hair, came out to the corridor in a bathrobe to pick up a call from a takeaway delivery man. This time around, the eyes of all three of them were fixed on each other. X¡¯s gaze stopped on Yorrick¡¯s hand, which was being pressed against Jodie¡¯s chest, and she said, ¡°Hi there, Ms. Smalls. Are you so lustful that you just have to do this in the corridor?¡± Jodie did not expect that X would run into this embarrassing scene, so her face paled instantly. Yorrick pushed Jodie aside and approached X with a smile. ¡°My love, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait for such a long time.¡± He wrapped his arms around X¡¯s shoulders, but before X could react, Yorrick had already pushed her into the room and closed the door. Jodie, who got left outside the door, froze in ce. ¡°How could this be possible!? The woman that Yorrick has an appointment with tonight is X Mayweather However, Yorrick had covered X¡¯s mouth forcibly in the room, and she could not even make a sound. He only let go of her after he confirmed that Jodie had departed through the cat eye on the door, He then brushed his hair backward with his fingers and gave off a despicable smirk. ¡°Sorry, miss, this is just a desperate move of mine.¡± X crossed her arms and red at him.¡± Pfft! You men are really good at acting. That¡¯s obviously a woman you flirted with earlier on, yet you pretend to be some righteous fe when they¡¯ve taken the initiative toe to your doorstep?¡± ¡°Me? A righteous fe?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This was the first time he heard someone describe him as a righteous man. X rubbed the manicure that she just got done and said casually, ¡°At least know what type of woman you¡¯ re trying to court before you start to y hard-to-get with her.¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? I¡¯m trying to y hard-to-get with that woman?¡± X raised her head to look at him. ¡°Bro, I guess you¡¯re still a newbie in society. Although you look good and are right up Jodie¡¯s alley, I advise you not to take it too seriously.¡± She patted his shoulder after she finished speaking and took a good look at Yorrick.¡¯ Honestly, bro, I think you have a good image, and everything you wear is designer brand. Are you the son of some random wealthy family who¡¯s just stepped into society? Given the vanity of that woman, I don¡¯t think you can ever satisfy her pride. So be careful, don¡¯t get deceived.¡¯ X opened the door and pushed him out.¡± Bro, this is the best I can do for you, be careful.¡± The door mmed shut. Yorrick covered his face with his palm-he was so angry that he found it funny. ¡®Bro, the son of some random wealthy family, trying to y hard-to-get with that woman, and a righteous fe¡­¡¯ He took his palm off his face and took a nce at the room number. Women nowadays, they¡¯ll be pros in b *llsh*tting all of a sudden just to get close to me. ¡®That¡¯s interesting.¡¯ Heughed, turned around, and walked toward his suite. At Stoslo¡­ The sun had just set, and the night had just begun. The lights in the city lit up the whole city in an instant. ¡°Nn, are we there yet?¡± Maisie stretched out her hand, trying to grasp onto something. Her eyes were covered with a silk scarf, and she could only take tiny steps forward with Nn¡¯s help. Feeling the sea breeze in her ears, she knew that they must havee to a beach, but she did not know what surprise he had nned for her. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Nn removed the silk scarf, and she opened her eyes. The first thing that caught her eyes was the dazzling stars reflected on the sea¡¯s surface.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 The ce they were standing was a huge balcony in front of the room with a sea view, as if it was connected to the sea. The Milky Way was splitting the night sky in two. Nn hugged her. ¡°Do you like this?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She put her hand out as though she could touch the stars: ¨C Nn put out his hand and ced it on top of hers, and the two rings shone as they intertwined their fingers. Maisie turned to look at him, tip-toed, and kissed his chin. Nn paused with smiling eyes. ¡°Is that enough Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She put her head on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± Nn kissed her lips until she was out of breath before letting her go. He ran his finger across her lips. Maisie batted hershes, put her hands behind his neck, and kissed him again. ¡°Nn, what does it feel like to be under the stars?¡± Nn raised his brows. ¡°Do you want to find out?¡± Maisie took off his tie, pushed him against the window, and entangled together passionately. It was like the waves rushing into shore, and it was also like when you fell into the sea and tried to hold onto a log so you could breathe. It was passionate, hungry, releasing man¡¯s natural instincts. They lost track of time. Maisiey in his arms while she ran her finger over his face. ¡°Is it bad that we came out to meet?¡± Nn grabbed her finger and kissed it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He doesn¡¯t need us when Grandma is around.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Nn, I have a question.¡± He nodded and yed with the hair behind her back. ¡°What is it?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t met me 10 years ago, would you ept your grandfather¡¯s proposal and marry Rowena?¡± Nn put his arm behind his head and looked at her. ¡°No, and there are no ifs.¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t marry any other man either.¡± Nn pulled her closer and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve said that you will be the woman other women envy, and I guess it¡¯s true now.¡± Her eyes were gentle. Life was short, so it was enough that they both loved each other and could grow old together. The next day, at Bassburgh¡­ The makeup artist and assistant helped X put on makeup early in the morning in her room. She was in a new series and has officially entered the entertainment world, even when she was acting as an evil woman. After her makeup was done, she walked out of the room with her assistant and put on her sunsses. She turned around and saw the man she had seen the night before showing up around the corner with two bodyguards. He had a dark green business suit on, and his facial features were exceptionally handsome. She adjusted her sunsses. ¡°Oh, the friend fromst night. What a coincidence.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°It is not a coincidence.¡± He stopped before X and took a good look at her. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°There are many men who had fate with me.¡± X smiled and took over the LV bag that her assistant was holding onto, turned, and left. When she got into the elevator and the doors were about to close, the two bodyguards blocked it for Yorrick to stroll in casually. The elevator that was already a little narrow felt full. X yed with her tassel earrings and looked at him through the corner of her eyes. ¡°Have you found out who I am?¡± Yorrick squinted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± X smiled and took a sharpie out of her bag. ¡°You just want an autograph, right? I can do that.¡± She then turned to look at him. ¡°Where do you want it?¡± The assistant felt awkward because he didn¡¯t seem to recognize her. She was exposing herself. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Yorrick took a few looks at her. She hadn¡¯t blown her hair out properly the night before, so it was a mess. She hadn¡¯t had makeup on and had just been wearing a robe, so he didn¡¯t recognize her the night before. However, as he took a closer look, she looked great now that she was dressed up. Her figure was pretty close to the women he had met overseas. But her actions¡­ probably were from the entertainment world. Yorrick looked down and smiled because he thought it was funny, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± X¡¯s smile froze, and she naturally put the pen away. If she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, the other person would. When the elevator door opened, a couple who was waiting outside was deep in a kiss and didn¡¯t notice that the doors were open. When the assistant saw who the man was, she was startled. ¡°Nathan!?¡± Nathan stopped what he was doing, and his expression froze when he looked into the elevator. He then pushed the woman away. ¡°X, I can exin!¡± Nathan would step into the elevator when X raised her leg and kicked him. She immediately pressed the close button. Everyone in the elevator was shocked. After a moment, her phone started ringing, and Nathan was calling. X declined it and switched it to flight mode. Yorrick suddenlyughed. ¡°Was that your boyfriend?¡± X chuckled. ¡°What boyfriend? He was just a fish who jumped out of my pond. I don¡¯t need him.¡± The assistant covered her face. Ever since X¡¯s return and she was¡¯ affected by her ex¡¯s wedding, she had let her real personality out. Thus, she was able to say that with a straight face. Yorrick looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything. The elevator stopped at the lobby, and X and her assistant walked out first, with Yorrick calmly following The bodyguards opened the car door for him. He got in and said to the bodyguard,¡± Can you find information about the woman just now?¡¯ The bodyguard handed his phone to him.¡± It¡¯s here.¡± Yorrick took the phone. People in entertainment were really easy to find. All they needed was a simple search, and her name and picture would pop up. They were all legitimate. X was an international model who left the modeling world a year ago. Her father was the director of Royal Crown, while her ex was Louis Lucas from the Lucases. He found pictures of her Sheena Jewelry show walk, and it was outstanding. The bodyguards suddenly turned around.¡± Sir, that woman is calling again.¡± Yorrick rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Not giving up yet.¡± His eyes were fixed on a photo on his phone as he thought of something, and he smiled. ¡°I guess I have to find a woman in Zlokova to get rid of the other N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. one.¡± X knew Jodie and was in the dating game too, so he wasn¡¯t worried that she would be attached. As such , she was the perfect candidate. Meanwhile, in another car¡­ ¡°Nathan is such an *ssh*le. Unbelievable!¡± The assistant who was seated in the passenger seat was angry . He had just promised to treat X well and sent flowers to her set every day. She had tried so hard to set them up, but look at what happened! How could he pretend to be a loyal man? X sat there with no expression on her face. She had her sunsses on, so no one could see what her eyes were showing. She crossed her arms and calmly said,¡± That¡¯s verymon in the entertainment world. Couples get married and divorced. Breakups are somon. That¡¯s not weird at all.¡± The assistant was angry. ¡°But he was so¡­ caring and attentive. I didn¡¯t expect that all that was fake.¡± Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 X turned to look outside the window. The only man that she had given her heart to was Louis. After it ended, even when she dated other men, she never felt the same passion. As for Nathan, she was going to give him a chance, but he didn¡¯t take it. As such, there was no need for that She looked through her contacts and blocked his number. X got on set, and Nathan stood in front of her car when she was taking a break, waiting. When he saw X and her assistant walking over, he suddenly got on his knees with a bouquet of roses. ¡°X, I¡¯m sorry! Can you give me another chance?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The assistant sniggered. ¡°Nathan, you were just kissing a woman so passionately a while ago, and now you¡¯re asking X for a chance? Who do you think X is?¡± Nathan looked at X and tried to exin.¡± I¡­ She kissed me. I was stunned, so I didn¡¯t push her away. X, I really like you.¡± The crew on set all looked over because they knew that they were dating. When they saw him on his knees, they thought that he was proposing. X took the flowers and tugged at the petals. ¡°Freshly roses, very attentive.¡± Nathan thought that she had forgiven him, so he smiled. ¡°X, you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She plucked a petal and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not my husband. I wouldn¡¯t care if you kissed another woman.¡± Nathan¡¯s face froze. X smelled the flowers and squinted.¡± There¡¯s a women¡¯s perfume. Is that jasmine?¡± Nathan immediately exined, ¡°The shopkeeper of the flower shop arranged it. She might have sprayed some perfume on.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± X handed the bouquet to her assistant. ¡°It¡¯s a waste just to throw it away. Give it to the crew and say that the superstar Nathan sent it.¡± The assistant took the bouquet and walked away. X walked past him. He got up and tugged at her arm. ¡°X, is this how it¡¯s going to be?¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°You epted me, and we¡¯ve been dating for a month now. I thought we¡¯re a couple now.¡± X was silent. Nathan walked closer to her, ced his hand on the car door, and looked down at her. ¡°X, you never treated me as your boyfriend and wouldn¡¯t even kiss me. I¡¯m a grown man. Holding hands isn¡¯t going to cut it.¡± X stared at him for a while and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± She poked at her heart. ¡°Nathan, I wanted to post on Twitter about our rtionship.¡± Nathan was stunned. X then smiled. ¡°Too bad you ruined it.¡± He held onto X¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ X, I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She pulled her hand back with a cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a man wouldn¡¯t cheat again. ¡°I¡¯m not an innocent little girl. If I trusted all the b*llsh*t men say to me, I¡¯d probably be in trouble with some man right now.¡± She pushed Nathan away, entered the car, and closed the door. Nathan balled up his fist and clenched his jaw. Did she think that she was special? She was just the daughter of Royal Crown¡¯s director. He would never need to worry about resources anymore if he had her. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 So what if she was the princess of the entertainment industry? She was just going to be yed by men. Nathan left the set with an angry face. A Lincoln Limo was parked not far away. The bodyguard got out and opened the door for Yorrick, who then put his long leg out, stood up, and buttoned up his shirt. The man who got out of the car with him was an investor in the show who said something to Yorrick and led him into the set. The director and assistant director got a call and immediately went to wee him. When they saw how friendly their investor was to Yorrick, they smiled and asked, ¡°And this is?¡± The man smiled and answered, ¡°This is Mr. Hathaway, our new investor. He¡¯s very interested in your show¡¯ The Clouds¡¯ and ns to invest $12,000,000 into it. $12,000,000 was a huge amount. He was pretty much the biggest investor, so the director was very friendly . He immediately got the crew to bring him some tea. Yorrick looked at the actors who were taking a break. The director asked the leads over and introduced them to him, ¡± These are our lead actors. They¡¯re new in acting.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The director then spoke to them. ¡°This is Mr. Hathaway, our big investor. Time to bring out your best acting. The actors nodded politely. Yorrick looked around and smiled. ¡°Where is Ms. Mayweather?¡± ¡°X?¡± The director was surprised, but he still replied with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s probably taking a break because she will be in the next scene. She¡¯s the first supporting actress.¡± Yorrick suddenly understood. The director chucked. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, do you know X?¡± Yorrick unbuttoned his sleeves and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her modeling shows.¡± He looked up and added, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that she switched to acting.¡± The director nodded. ¡°Alright, she just came backst year. This is her first official show, and she has been doing quite well.¡± Yorrick raised his brows. ¡°Really?¡± He smiled. ¡°I look forward to it then.¡± The assistant called for X in front of the car and told her that her part was starting soon. She got out of the car, and the makeup artist soon touched up her makeup. She had the script in her hand. Since summer was starting, her assistant had a little fan on her to avoid messing up her makeup. ¨C ¨C When X arrived on set, they started filming. Her character, ¡®Lily Lenc¡¯, was an evil person, but she had a sad storyline. She was born into a famous family and was childhood friends with the male lead, Moses Miller¡¯, but was forced to marry the supporting character, ¡®Alvin Stokes¡¯, who she didn¡¯t love. Lily loved Moses, even after marrying Alvin. Her heart still belonged to Moses, but Moses only had eyes for the female lead, ¡®Winnie Locke¡¯. They fell in love while supporting each other. Lily was jealous of Winnie because of that and frequently tried to get her in trouble. She even wanted to get Alvin to ruin Winnie, and since Alvin was jealous of the power the Lencs had and was in love with Winnie, he framed the Lencs as rebels, and the entire family was executed. Heter divorced her. Lily started turning into a dark character from then on. After her divorce, she was humiliated, but she seduced the king and became Queen Lily, who was above everyone except the king. That was all for revenge. The part that they were going to film was when her family was going to be executed. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 They started filming at the residence of Alvin, where Lily sat in her seat with a cup of tea in hand. Her movements all matched her character well, including pride and confidence. X suddenly saw someone and was surprised. The director noticed it and yelled, ¡°Cut¡±, then reminded her, ¡°X, we¡¯re filming now. Please, take note of your expressions.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± X smiled and looked at the man standing next to the director with his arms crossed. Why was he there? Yorrick raised his eyebrows. Maybe because she was in a bad spot or because there were more people on set, she had a few bad takes when they continued. The director was tired. ¡°X, you¡¯re not doing well today. Is something wrong? Think about something that makes you sad, think of your family being executed, and bring in your emotions . If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll get you some eye drops.¡± X rubbed her forehead. Her assistant walked next to her. ¡°Xy, don¡¯t be affected by that *ssh*le. A lot of people are waiting for you.¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°Ms. Hathaway is heartbroken and is in a bad spot. Just give her some time.¡± Heartbroken? The people there were curious. Wasn¡¯t Nathan chasing her? How was she heartbroken? Xughed and said to the director, ¡°Let¡¯s go again. The director started filming. X took a deep breath,posed herself, and took a seat. The servant walked in and knelt in front of her, crying. ¡°Your Highness, the Lencs¡­ The Lencs are being executed!¡± The camera zoomed in on Lily¡¯s facial expression. Lily¡¯s expression froze, and her hand holding the teacup didn¡¯t move either. The director sat in front of the camera and stared at X¡¯s expression. He thought she was still not ready but then noticed that she was tearing up. He continued filming. ¡°Get out,¡± Lily said to the servant in a low tone. The actress who was acting as the servant paused, a little confused. That wasn¡¯t part of the script. X suddenly stood up and spilled the tea, then raised her finger and pointed outward and yelled emotionally, ¡°I said get out!¡± Her eyes filled with tears, but they didn¡¯t fall. When Lily found out that her family was getting executed, she was devastated, so she broke the teacup on the spot. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, Lily was a proud woman. Even though she was sad, she couldn¡¯t show it, so she sent the servant away. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her when she was sad and distraught. Luckily, the actress who acted as the servant was quick-witted and walked out. When the servant was stunned, not only did it not affect the scene, but it also made it more natural. Once the servant walked out, Lily slumped down on her chair, and her tears started rolling down. It only lasted a moment before she startedughing. The assistant director was surprised and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s not part of the script.¡± The director shushed him. Lily that X was portraying went from being in control to losing her control, and shepletely let herself go when no one was around. She went from tears toughter in two minutes, doing a splendid job portraying a proud woman from a wealthy family. The assistant director didn¡¯t understand.¡± But why was sheughing in the end? It didn¡¯t look right.¡± The director rubbed his chin but didn¡¯t answer. The man next to him said, ¡°When people are extremely sad, they willugh to cover the sadness. This young actress was able to grasp that with her own knowledge. She must have done a lot of homework about controlling her emotions.¡± Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Many young actors had problems expressing their emotions in the movie, which led to funny scenes where their facial features ran out of ce. This was because, in their perception, sadness was crying, and happiness wasughing. As for X, she had so much control over her tears that she could let or not let them fall out of her eyes, depending on the situation. She did not need to scream or roar hysterically to express her sadness, which was the most natural way to perform. The director agreed with the opinion of a seasoned actor. After the shooting was done, X returned to her dressing room to remove her makeup. She could see that Yorrick was lying against the door with a smile on his face from the mirror. ¡°Your performance is truly phenomenal, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X put down the makeup remover and took lipstick out of her purse. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose, did you? She put on the lipstick so that she wouldn¡¯t look too pale after removing her makeup. She pressed her lips in front of the mirror and said, ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t know me in the morning? So what are you doing here now?¡± Yorrick chuckled and walked into the dressing room. He leaned toward the dresser and took a look at his watch. ¡°Are you done with your shooting today? Do I have the honor of inviting you for a meal?¡± X turned her head around to look at him. Yorrick continued to smile at her. When X and Yorrick came out of the dressing room together, some extras were stunned at the back of the stage. They all talked to each other and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the investor of this movie? Did he invest because of X?¡± ¡°But I heard that Nathan is pursuing X, so why is X with him right now?¡± ¡°Do you know who X is? Her father is the director of Royal Crown Entertainment Co. Even if she isn¡¯t an A -list celebrity anymore, her resources areparable to that of an A-list celebrity. Even though Nathan has a bigger influence than X, he doesn¡¯t have a big background.¡± A female extra looked at them. ¡°In my opinion, Nathan and X don¡¯t make a good couple. X has been giving me the impression that she isn¡¯t an easy-going person. If Nathan marries her, she will be too much for him, and their marriage won¡¯tst long.¡± The rest of the people felt the girl was right. X indeed looked like a demanding person. Perhaps it was because she was a model. She stood at about 5¡¯6¡å, so she looked much more domineeringpared to other female actors who only stood at about 5¡¯2¡å on average. On the other side, Nathan¡¯s height was about 5¡¯8¡å. Although he was considered tall, their vibe did not match each other. However, things were different when X was walking beside the new investor. All of them felt that they might make a good couple. In a western restaurant¡­ X sat in her chair with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked at the man, who rested his chin on his intertwined hand. ¡°So what do you want? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not going to have a meal with me, right, my little brother?¡± Yorrick shifted into another position and ced his hand on his forehead. He smiled and said, ¡°Little brother? Are you sure I¡¯m younger than you, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X chuckled and picked up the cup on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t like beating around the bush. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. Three months,¡± Yorrick said as he clipped the ss of wine between his fingers and swirled it. X was stunned. She frowned. ¡°A deal?¡± ¡°You heard me right.¡± Yorrick lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I can only stay in Zlokovia for three months, so we¡¯ll go our separate ways three monthster. I will give you whatever you want within these three months. It was only now that the scale fell in X¡¯s eyes. She chuckled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not looking for a contracted girlfriend, are you?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yorrick lifted his eyebrows and replied,¡± Well, you can put it that way.¡± She harrumphed and looked at the cup of water in front of her. ¡°You want to use me as a shield to stop some unwanted people like Jodie from approaching you, right?¡± Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 A hint of recognition shed across Yorrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, Ms. Mayweather.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It seemed to him that he had found the right person. X lifted her head to meet his gaze. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll help you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me once, so I¡¯m sure you can help me for the second time,¡± Yorrick said as he elegantly cut through the steak.¡± If you help me this time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very satisfied with the rewards that you¡¯ll receive.¡± As he was speaking, he had finished cutting the steak. He switched the te with X¡¯s and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be loyal to you and you alone during these three months. I¡¯ll be your boyfriend, and I can help you to get rid of that man.¡± X looked at the neatly cut pieces of steak on the te. She rested her chin on her finger and said, ¡°Who told you that I need your help to get rid of that man?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°ording to my investigation, within this month of pursuing you, he was also pursuing that woman as well as his female fans.¡± X was stumped. A hint of surprise crossed her eyes, but she did not believe Yorrick entirely. Yorrick picked up the wine ss and put it in front of his lips. As he took a sip, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s his own private life. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you,¡± Yorrick replied as he put the wine ss down. ¡°Zestar Media can¡¯t provide any good resources to him anymore. He¡¯s going to get overpassed by other neers. If he loses his resources, he¡¯ll fall from an A-list actor to a C-or D-list actor. ¡°And you, Ms. Mayweather, you¡¯re the daughter of the director of Royal Crown, and the resources you can offer are a lot better. If he can take you down, it will be like earning a ticket to his sess in his career, so do you think he¡¯ll give up so easily?¡± X retracted her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s your assumption only.¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Yorrick¡¯s lips. He looked intently at her. ¡°Do you want to make a bet, Ms. Mayweather?¡± ¡°What are we going to bet on?¡± X asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my assumption is correct or not. If I lose, I retract the deall just proposed and will never appear in front of you again. If I win¡­¡± He paused for a moment as a smile hopped into his eyes.¡± You¡¯ll have to agree to my deal, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X looked at him. If he did not know some insider information, he wouldn¡¯t have said it out so confidently. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°You know with certainty that I¡¯ll lose, so it looks to me that I have to agree to your deal.¡± ¡°Are you not going to fight for it?¡± he asked with a smile. X touched the lipstick mark on the cup¡¯s rim and replied, ¡°Why should I fight for an irrelevant man? I know better than you what kind of man he is.¡± Yorrick smiled, but he did not say anything. At Stoslo¡¯s DePaul Town¡­ Maisie brought Nn to visit her grandfather. A middle-aged woman brought them to the nursing home. In the courtyard, Hernandez sat in a wheelchair looking at the scenery in the distance. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Maisie walked over to him. Hernandez turned his head around and smiled at her gently. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡±. She stopped beside Hernandez and squatted down. She looked at him and said, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯vee to see you.¡± He lifted his hand to stroke her head and said, ¡°Please forgive me for not telling you about everything, Zee.¡± Maisie shook her head. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily, so I was truly happy when Uncle Erwin brought me the news.¡± He withdrew his hand and looked at Nn. ¡°Thank you very much, kid. It seems to me that my granddaughter is in good hands.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯d take care of her even if you didn¡¯t tell me to.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hernandez turned around and continued. ¡°Although I used to hate the Goldmanns in the past, seeing that my granddaughter is having such a happy life, I¡¯ll do you a favor and stop hating you guys.¡± Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Maisie was tickled pink when she heard what Hernandez had said. She knew that her grandfather had long stopped hating the Goldmanns. It was just that he refused to admit Nn was pushing the wheelchair while Maisie was walking next to Hernandez. All three of them walked along the path that was lined with trees. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you go back to stay in the de Arma mansion?¡± Maisie asked. ¡°I¡¯m old. I want to stay somewhere quiet. This ce has a nice view, and it¡¯s good for me to live a retired life,¡± Hernandez replied. ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Maisie looked at him. Hernandez chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. There are people taking care of me here.¡± As he was talking, he lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you because 1 know this fellow behind me will take care of you.¡± Nn, who was pushing the wheelchair, lifted his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more convenient to stay in the town? Besides, it¡¯s easier for us to take care of you as well.¡± Hernandez harrumphed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want any help from the Goldmanns, especially from your grandfather.¡± ¡°If you go back with us, you can at least bicker with my grandfather and make him less grumpy as well,¡± Nn said faintly. Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time she had seen a grandson doing something like this to his own grandfather. Considering the feud between Titus and Hernandez, it was inevitable that they would bicker with each other. Hernandez let out a boisterousugh. ¡°If Titus wants to die early, he can go ahead. I still want to enjoy the rest of my life in peace.¡± Nn looked at him and added, ¡°Your grandson is in Stoslo. Do you not want him to visit you every day?¡± Hernandez froze and hesitated. Maisie chuckled and chimed in, ¡°Yeah. We can ask Wayion to keep youpany, so let¡¯s move back to the de Arma mansion.¡± Hernandez could not change Maisie and Nn¡¯s minds, so he nodded and agreed in the end. After talking to the people from the nursing home, they sent Hernandez back to the de Arma mansion in the town. The de Arma mansion had been refurbished, and they had hired a new batch of servants. However, the former butler was still there. ¡°Sir!¡± The butler¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims when he saw Hernandez. Hernandez looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡± The butler lowered his head and smiled. ¡°If I went away, then there would be no one left to take care of the house.¡± 12:08 Hernandez grabbed his hand and patted the back of his hand. ¡°It must have been very hard for you.¡± ¡°No, it is not. Sir. I¡¯m truly happy to have you back,¡± he replied in a serious manner. Hernandez looked at the mansion that stood before him andmented, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in the de Arma family who hasn¡¯t changed. Even I have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair now.¡± The butler looked at him. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still alive, no matter what you¡¯ve be, you will still be my master.¡± The butler took over Nn¡¯s position and pushed Hernandez into the mansion. Maisie and Nn were still standing in the courtyard. She leaned her head on Nn¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It ¡®s a relief to have Grandpa back to stay in the de Arma family mansion.¡± Nn grabbed her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I handpicked all of the de Arma family¡¯s bodyguards, and they will protect your grandfather.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Wayion¡¯s voice rang out behind them. ¨C Maisie turned her head to the back and saw him running toward her. Maisie hugged him and caressed his head.¡± Wayion, wee back!¡± After that, she saw Nichs get out of the car. Nn looked at him and asked, ¡°What brought you here. Dad?¡± Nichs said, ¡°I went to pick Wayion up from his school. I learned that you brought Hernandez back, so I brought him here so that he can have a look at his own grandson.¡± Maisie carried Wayion into the mansion. Hernandez turned his head to look at him, and Wayion greeted him respectfully,¡± Grandpa Hernandez.¡± Maisie was worried that Hernandez couldn¡¯t recognize him, so she exined,¡± Grandpa, he¡¯s Colton¡¯s brother. His name is Wayion.¡± Hernandez waved his hand at him and said, ¡°Come closer and let me have a good look at you.¡± Wayion did as he was told and walked up to Hernandez. Hernandez caressed his head and nodded.¡± He looks a lot like his father. Colton should be around the same height as him already, right?¡± Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°Waylon is the older brother, so he¡¯s taller than Colton. By the way, even Daisie is about the same height as Colton right now.¡± Nn and Nichs walked into the mansion, stunning Hernandez. He retracted his hand and began wheeling his wheelchair. ¡°Why are you Goldmanns keep showing up one after another? Where is that old fart? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll show up in front of me next?¡± Nichs chuckled and replied. ¡°Nn¡¯s grandfather has been hospitalized, so I doubt he could show up here.¡± ¡°Titus has been hospitalized?¡± Hernandez was dumbfounded. After a short while, heughed. ¡°He has always been very healthy, but I guess he can¡¯t escape the fate of getting hospitalized because of his old age. It will be uneptable if I don¡¯t pay him a visit andugh at him.¡± He asked them where Titus was hospitalized and ordered the butler to bring him there. He had to go there and bi?ker with him. Nichs was not surprised at all. However, neither he nor Nn stopped him. After all, it was time for them to give Titus a lesson so that he would take care of his body even more. Several dayster, Hernandez went to the hospital. He specifically picked a day when Madam Hathaway was not there, and Titus was so infuriated that he wanted to discharge himself from the hospital. Both of them refused to back down and bickered with each other for a long while. Initially, they all thought Titus would be very displeased with the arrival of Hernandez, but it seemed like they were wrong. Now that there was someone to bicker with him, he did not scold his son or grandson that much anymore. Since he still had to stay in the hospital for some time, Titus would love for Hernandez toe over and bicker with him every day to kill his time. Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself andugh after listening to the story that Nn brought back from the hospital. ¡°Do you think their rtionship will improve after this?¡± Sitting on the bed, Nn flipped through the magazine and chuckled. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they will. After all, they¡¯re already old, and it¡¯s time for them to put their grudges behind them.¡± Maisie pulled the magazine out of his hand and sat on top of him. She cupped her hands around his cheek and said, ¡°You started reading the magazine as soon as you returned. What¡¯s going on? Are you not interested in me anymore?¡± A smile hopped into Nn¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He grabbed her wrist and pushed her into his arms. ¡°There¡¯s no way I would be disinterested in you, Zee.¡± ¡°Then why are you still reading the magazine?¡± Maisie asked as she yed with his cor. Nn pinched at her chin, lowered his head, and kissed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± He turned around and secured her tightly in his embrace. His breath wrapped around her, and it made her shudder. She responded by clinging to him. At Bassburgh¡­ #X is a two-timer. As soon as the post came out, it became one of the hottest posts on Google Trends. Severalizens remained neutral, while Nathan¡¯s fans were attacking X under the post as well as in thement section of her Facebook. X had just finished her shooting and was reading her script on a folding chair when her assistant approached her, ¡°X.¡± She handed the phone to X and said, ¡° Look. People are scolding you on the Inte.¡± X just nced at it and replied, ¡°Let them be.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm? That sc*mbag is slinging mudse his true face? Do you want them to misunderstand you?¡± her assistant said exasperatingly. She opened up her phone and added, ¡°No. I have to exin the whole situation to them.¡± The assistant tried to rify the whole thing on X¡¯s Facebook as well as hinting that it was Nathan who was two-timing X and slinging mud at her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, it did not work as she expected. Instead, Nathan¡¯s fans scolded her even more, and the comment section was littered with many vicious curse words. Some of them even went to the extent of telling X to kill herself or saying that she was shameless. Eachment was vicious, and it was ufortable to read through them. ¡°Are his fans all crazy?¡± The assistant said exasperatingly, ¡°We should¡¯ve taken a recording when we had the chance!¡± X leanedfortably in the folding chair and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of rification at this point? Can you provide any evidence?¡± Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 X¡¯s assistant was stumped. ¡°Then, let¡¯s issue a warning letter, ¡°Calm down, Mindy. Just let him be,¡± X said. She picked up a cup of fruit tea and took a sip. ¡°There will be someone who¡¯ll take care of him for us.¡± Since someone wanted to be her hero, she might as well give him a chance. Mindy was stunned. She did not know if she should believe in X or not. After X finished her fruit tea, she let out a burp. She then looked at Mindy and said, ¡°Go buy another fruit tea for me. I want it to be cold. Then, put it in the car. The weather is awfully hot.¡± Just when Mindy went to do X¡¯s bidding, several actresses beside the female lead actor turned their heads around and cast their gazes on X. X was wearing a pair of sunsses. She put the script under her head, and she was taking a nap. She did not rehearse with the female lead actors. One of the actresses couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore and said, ¡°We can let it pass at the fact that she joined the movie with investment, but how could she be so arrogant after being praised by the director a few times?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if she is an international model and started out in the modeling industry, she¡¯s still a neer in the entertainment industry, isn¡¯t she? If it hadn¡¯t been for her father, would she have so many good resources?¡± When Marione, the female lead, heard what they were talking about, she stopped them and said figuratively, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop it. We¡¯re all in the same crew, and it won¡¯t bring us any good if we make a big deal out of it.¡± ¡°Marione, you¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°Yeah. X doesn¡¯t look like a good woman at all. After all, look at her face. I can see nothing but viciousness in it.¡± An actress raised her voice and said, ¡°While receiving the gifts and enjoying Nathan¡¯s courting, she said that he was not worthy of her. If it were not for her father, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to join this crew.¡± X took her sunsses down and sat up.¡¯ What did you say?¡± The actress refused to back down despite the fact that the people around her were asking her to stop. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? We can still find the post on Google Trends. We¡¯re not blind. Didn¡¯t you ept a gift from Nathan some time ago? And now you¡¯ve already kicked him away?¡± X got up and walked toward them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The actress took a step back subconsciously. ¡°We¡¯re in the shooting booth right now, 50¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the things you said in the front, not those at the back,¡± X interrupted tly. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and continued. ¡°You want a rehearsal, right?¡± She turned around to look at Marione and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve read through all the script I can y against you without referring to it.¡± Marione¡¯s expression froze, but she soon came around to her senses and said,¡°Alright, then.¡± That actress was dumbfounded. ¡°I said so many bad things about her, but she¡¯s only thinking about the rehearsal?¡¯ When X was ying against Marione, everyone was stunned at how good her memory was. She did not even need to refer to the script, as she had managed to memorize every line. It was as if she was Lily herself. The people at the scene were so absorbed in her performance that they had forgotten about X¡¯s news on Google Trends. The female lead, Winnie, that Marione yed pated inparison to X¡¯s Lily. After all, the character setting of Winnie in the original story was simple. She just needed to be kind, innocent, and remain true to her heart. ¡°X, that was a really good performance,¡± the director said. He liked her even more. Initially, he thought she would have a hard time performing since this was the first time she acted in a movie. He did not expect that she would perform so well. Marione, freshening up her makeup, felt a bit ufortable when she heard the director praising X for her performance. After all, she was the female lead, and she should be the one they should be taking care of. Even if she was not an A-list celebrity, she was very close to bing one, while X was just a C-list neer! ¡°Oh my, the situation on Google Trends has changed again.¡± Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 ¡°What? Let me take a look.¡± Several extras in the crew scrolled through Google Trends and ran into two huge pieces of news. Sure enough, the scheme backfired not long after the new article came out. #Nathan Hayes Slept With His Fans # #Nathan Hayes Used X Mayweather as His Stepping Stone # These two articles topped the trending chart in a matter of hours, pushing the new articles that talked about X down the list. Many fans did not believe it at first, thinking that it was part of X¡¯s n to whitewash herself by pushing the me onto somebody else. However, an unknownizen uploaded a video, which shocked all of Nathan¡¯s fans. ¡°My God! Nathan is actually such a person?¡± ¡°I was a fan before this, and this just ruined my love for him!¡± The video showed Nathan hugging some women and kissing two female influencers in the clubhouse. And his hand was found ced on the body of one of the influencers. As for the source of the video recording, it seemed like a candid shot of the scene. But the man in the video was indeed Nathan. And Nathan was found wearing the same suit that he had been wearing in the video in one of the photos that a reporter had taken when he went to the clubhouse and published a while back. Back then, Nathan hade forward and rified that he was there at a friend¡¯s gathering, and he did not borate much about that statement after that. The article also revealed that it was not the first time for Nathan, and the two female Inte influencers were both fans of Nathan. To be exact, they were super fans who had spent substantial amounts of money to show their support for Nathan on Patreon and Twitch. Nathan did not only get it on with these two female influencers but also with some other neers in the film industry. He might not dare to make a move on S-and A-tier actresses and celebrities, but the less popr actresses and Inte influencers were all his targets. X walked toward the actress, who was in a daze, and refuted, ¡°A word of advice, don¡¯t judge a book from its cover. But a tiny part of what you said is correct. I do think that Nathan is nowhere near good enough for me.¡± Public opinion regarding Nathan¡¯s actions continued to roll out of control. Although he dide forward to rify all his actions and sent out stacks of letters of demand, threatening to sue those who were trying to nder him, mostizens no longer believed in a word he said. Most of Nathan¡¯s fans still insisted on believing that their idol had not done such a vicious thing and chose to believe that the video had been deepfaked. At least that was what they thought until a female influencer posted a series of screenshots of the chat history that she shared with Nathan, iming that Nathan had cheated on her. She mentioned that she initially wanted to expose Nathan, but she got banned from the entire Inte influencer circle because Nathan had done something behind the scene using his status as a celebrity. She then listed all the sufferings she had to endure because of a bad decision that she had made back then. She also told the public that she had finally found a medium to expose all of Nathan¡¯s actions now that this matter was getting out of control on the Inte. The female influencer¡¯s testimony was like thest nail that crucified Nathan, putting Nathan¡¯s status in the entertainment industry at risk as more and moreizens joined the crusade against him. That was how Nathan lost hundreds of thousands of fans overnight. Still, Nathan¡¯s team was not ready to be outdone. They uploaded the screenshot of an online bank transfer, iming that the female influencer cheated, lied, and ndered Nathan for money. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Google Trends was almost fully upied by news regarding Nathan¡¯s incident, and thement section was a literal warzone asizens stood up for who they believed in. #It takes two to make such an act viable. Both the man and the woman are filthy and lustful creatures.# #I''m sure that the girl is doing so because she couldn¡¯t get the payment that she asked for, or else why did she choose to expose Nathan only when he¡¯s in such deep sh*t?# #What has the woman done wrongly? The chat history shows that Nathan lied to her, saying that he¡¯ll love her forever and telling her that she¡¯s his only love in the world. However, the man who made such promises to the woman has now been exposed, saying that he has a thing for 3P and has been practicing 3P while he was flirting and courting the woman. If this isn¡¯t a lie, can anyone in thement section please give me the correct definition of the word ¡°lie¡±? So, is there anyone else who would like to fight for their idol?# #Who knows if the chat history is fake? Everything can be photoshopped these days, so what makes you think the screenshots are genuine? Inside the car¡­ X was scrolling through her Twitter feed. She did not expect that the rich boy actually had the ability to get his hands on Nathan¡¯s unknown secrets. Mindy was also reading all the trending articles on Twitter and Google Trends and felt content. ¡°This sc*mbag deserves it. I really thought that he was quite a righteous man at first. But I guess I should never judge a book from its cover.¡± She turned her head around and asked X, ¡°Xy, who¡¯s the person who exposed all this news for you?¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 ¡®It turns out that what she said is true.¡± Someone will resolve this matter on our behalf¡±!¡¯ X turned off the screen of her phone and looked out the car window. ¡°That rich boy.¡± ¡®That rich boy?¡¯ Mindy racked her brains and was flustered all of a sudden. ¡°Is he the new investor in our film?¡± X fiddled with the earrings. ¡°Who else could it be apart from him?¡± Mindy frowned, ¡°The rich boy is a foreigner, isn¡¯t he? Does he have any ulterior motive? Or has he taken a fancy to you?¡± After what had happened with Nathan, Mindy did not dare to match X up with anyone else. She had even started to think about being more cautious. X smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve only made a deal with each other.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang. She answered the call after seeing that the caller ID that was blinking on the screen of her phone was ¡°Rich Boy¡±. ¡°What do you n to do this time around? Are you nning to buy me dinner again?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, have you forgotten our current rtionship?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± X nced out the window. ¡°Just give me the address. I just finished filming, and I¡¯ll need some time to return home to take a shower and change into a fresh set of clothes.¡± X came to the hotel suite in the evening, squinted slightly, and stood at the door for a while before ringing the doorbell. Yorrick came out and opened the door after a while. He seemed to have just taken a bath and was only wearing a bathrobe. The slightly messy hair was still wet and had not been dried. He leaned against the door and took a nce at X. She was wearing green casual clothes, a cap, and no makeup. He squinted slightly. ¡°What impable timing.¡± ¡°Then should I wait for you to finish changing?¡± X did not n to go in either. He turned sideways. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± X stepped forward and walked in. ¡®He¡¯s actually living in the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, which costs $10,000 per night.¡¯ X sat on the couch by herself. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out to eat?¡± Yorrick sat opposite her and threw the towel aside. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I wanted to eat, did I?¡± Xughed out of anger. ¡°If we¡¯re not going out for dinner, then what am I doing here?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡± Take a guess.¡± X leaned back. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the terms of our deal don¡¯t include anything other than having meals together.¡± Seeing her solemn expression, Yorrick could not help butugh out loud. ¡°What¡¯s the idea that you have in mind now?¡± He then took a contract out of the folder on the table and ced it in front of her. ¡°I asked you toe here to sign this contract and get yourself familiarized with our rtionship.¡± X breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up the contract and skimmed through it. ¡®The contract will stay relevant over the next three months, and we¡¯ll break up after three months. We¡¯ll then go back to how things were before this after that, and he¡¯ll pay me three months¡¯ worth of fee.¡¯ She counted the zeros behind the amount she would get after thepletion of the contract, and she was dumbfounded. ¡°$ 15,000,000?¡± Yorrick crossed his legs. ¡°I¡¯ve never been stingy with women who I think are worth the money.¡± X sneered inwardly when she heard this. ¡®It turns out that he¡¯s just another sc*mbag but one sitting on top of the sc*mbag pyramid, unlike Nathan, who will go for any woman he can get his hands on.¡¯ Yorrick looked at her. ¡°If you are satisfied with the terms, you can leave your signature at the bottom left of the document.¡± X picked up the pen and signed it without hesitation. ¡°Since you cane up with $15,000,000 casually, you¡¯re indeed the son of some filthy rich family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yorrick walked to the cupboard and took out a bottle of Burlenberg. ¡°Did I once tell you that I¡¯m the son of some rich family?¡± X choked on her reply. ¡®He actually didn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°Then you must be some local tycoon or rich redneck.¡± He put the wine ss on the table. ¡°Do I look like a local tycoon or a redneck to you?¡± She leaned against the back of the couch and propped the side of her forehead against the palm of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re dumb and filthy rich. Aren¡¯t those the two main characteristics of all local tycoons and rich rednecks?¡± Yorrick poured the wine into the ss, and his charming and handsome face was instantly reflected on the ss¡¯ side. ¡°This is my first time hearing someone call me that. This sounds very refreshing.¡± He then put down the red wine. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t drink at night.¡± She would never drink at a stranger¡¯s ce. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Yorrick pinched the foot of the ss, took a sniff at the aroma of the wine, and smiled.¡± You¡¯re quite a wary person, Ms. Mayweather.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in an enclosed room with another man, so how can I not be a little more cautious?¡± X changed her sitting posture casually and ced her legs on the couch. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name, Mr. Rich Boy. After all, I have to apany you and act around you in theing three months. I have to know at least what yourst name is. He lifted the ss and nced at her through the transparent ss. ¡°Myst name is Hathaway.¡± X was astounded for a short moment. Thisst name actually a thing in Zlokova?¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t pay attention to the news, Ms. Mayweather.¡± Yorrick believed she really did not know his identity. ¡®If she were trying to y hard-to-get, it would be impossible for her to put such a question forward.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the news.¡± X flipped through the contract. ¡°Since I¡¯ve signed the contract, it¡¯s time for me to take my leave.¡± The doorbell rang. X looked at him. ¡°Are you expecting other guests?¡± Yorrick shook the ss lightly. ¡°A person who woulde looking for me at this time of the day, who do you think it¡¯d be?¡± X had a hunch, so she got up, walked to the door, and opened it. When Jodie, standing outside the door, saw her again, her expression changed. ¡°How could it be¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. X held the door with one hand. ¡°Ms. Smalls, what are you doing here? Are you looking for my honey?¡± ¡°Honey?¡± Jodie¡¯s face turned pale. She looked into the room in disbelief, and Yorrick was sitting on the couch as if he had juste out of the shower. She pushed X aside, broke in, and stood in front of Yorrick. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, would you rather ept her than me?¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°If you have a family background that can go against that of Ms. Mayweather¡¯s, I¡¯ll definitely consider you.¡± Jodie¡¯s family background had always been a sore spot in her life. Everyone looked down on her because her background was not prominent enough, and her family was poor! She clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip. ¡°But she¡¯s staying by your side only for your money and fame!¡± X walked behind Yorrick, leaned forward, and ced her hands on his shoulders, pretending to be intimate. ¡°Yes, my honey knows that I like money and just gave me $15,000,000, ain¡¯t that right, honey?¡± Seeing that she had already gotten into character so quickly, Yorrick took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you even more as long as you like it.¡± 12:10 Jodie froze in ce as her fingernails sank into her palms. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, with the family background that you have, are you willing to be one of the many lovers that Mr. Hathaway has? He won¡¯t even give you an official title when you¡¯re with him. X took a nce at her new manicure and rubbed her nails. ¡°Why would I ask for an official title from him ? An official title is nothing more than a shackle that locks me in ce.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hathaway won¡¯t stay in Zlokova for a long time. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being abandoned?¡± Jodie could not believe it. ¡°X has actually fallen to such an extent? What about the pride that she¡¯s been upholding all this while?¡¯ X leaned back into the couch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind that.¡± Jodie was not reconciled and nced at X. ¡°Have you fallen to this extent only because Louis didn¡¯t choose to marry you?¡± X¡¯s expression dimmed slightly when Louis¡¯ name was mentioned. Thus, Jodie continued to provoke her . ¡°You love Louis so much, so you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get over him so quickly, right? You had been chasing after him for six years. Ryleigh wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance if you hadn¡¯t gone abroad to develop your career!¡± X stood up and walked toward Jodie, who subconsciously backed away. ¡°I-I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re really wrong.¡± She poked her finger at her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m X Mayweather. Do you know how many men would queue in front of this hotel just to get the chance to spend 5 minutes with me? So, why should I abstain from anything only because of a married ex? Humans change. The man that I¡¯m currently going out with is Mr. Hathaway, so I guess there goes your chance? Now know your ce, go home, take a bath, and go to bed.Everything is possible in your dreams.¡± Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 ¡°You!¡± A muffledugh came from behind. Yorrick put down his wine ss, walked toward X, and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Ms. Smalls, we¡¯re about to go to bed already. Do you want to stay back and watch?¡± X deliberately hid in his arms. ¡°Honey, you naughty boy. How could you ask others to watch?¡± Yorrick pinched her chin and stared down at her bare face. Sweat beads rolled down from the sides of Jodie¡¯s forehead. ¡®Are they nning to kiss in front of me?¡¯ Jodie¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot due to the wrath burning within her chest. In the end, she bit her lip, turned her head away, and ran out of the room. It was also at this time that X pushed Yorrick away from her,walked to the couch, and picked up her bag . ¡°That should mark the end of tonight¡¯s y. I should head back already.¡± ¡°How are you so sure that she won¡¯t be waiting at the door?¡± Yorrick interrupted her with a smirk. She stopped moving forward and looked back at him. ¡°Then are you telling me that I¡¯ll have to wait until the middle of the night to leave?¡± She was about to have a mental breakdown. ¡°I have been filming recently, and I¡¯m only getting around four hours of sleep every night. I¡¯m struggling to even keep my eyes open now. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± I¡¯m just someone who wants to go back home to sleep now.¡¯ ¡°I have an empty guest room here,¡± Yorrick suggested softly as he turned and walked toward the master bedroom. ¡°You can always lock the door from the inside if you¡¯re worried.¡± X was at a loss for words. In the end, she could only make do with staying here for the night. The next morning, X was woken up by a phone call. She sat up groggily and answered the phone. Mindy¡¯s voice sounded as soon as the call was connected. ¡°You¡¯rete! You¡¯re needed in all sets throughout the whole day today!¡¯ X remembered something, quickly turned over, got out of bed, and looked at the time. ¡®Sh*t! It¡¯s 10:00 a m. already!?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll depart right now!¡± She ended the call, freshened up in a hurry, opened the guest room door, and walked out. Yorrick was sitting at the dining table and reading the newspaper while a waiter served him his breakfast. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was dumbfounded. Yorrick closed the newspaper. ¡°Come and have some breakfast first.¡± X scratched her hair and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m runningte already. I¡¯ll pass.¡± 12.10 Yorrick picked up the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll apply for an emergency leave from the director on your behalf, and I¡¯ll take you there in person after breakfast.¡¯ It was already noon when X arrived at the filming studio. Fortunately, the director had filmed the scenes with the other actors first. Mindy waited for X, who waste, at the studio entrance. She then hurried over when she saw her arriving at the studio.¡± Thank God the director didn¡¯tin much about you beingte. He only told us that you¡¯ve applied for an emergency leave. But what exactly did you tell the director when you called to apply for leave? The director seems quite happy after getting your update.¡± X went to the dressing room and was about to put on makeup. The director is happy because Mr. Hathaway, the local tycoon, has agreed to invest even more money into this project.¡¯ Marione walked past the dressing room with another actress, and the actress said disdainfully, ¡°The advantage that one can get when she¡¯s dating one of the investors is really unbelievable. Even arriving at workte is allowed.¡± Mindy turned to re at her and wanted to refute her, but she could not find a viable reason for her to do so X did not care what the actress said at all. She started shooting her parts as soon as she came into the studio after putting on makeup.. The scene that they were shooting was a fight scene between X and the male lead of the show. In this scene, Moses Miller would stab her with a dagger for Winnie Locke¡¯s sake. X had gotten into character ever since she got out of the dressing room. One of the staff members handed the male lead the prop for the scene, and the male lead took the dagger into his hand, preparing to start filming. Following the director¡¯s instructions, both the actors started acting immediately. Moses Miller pointed the dagger at Lily Lenc, and thetter stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you nning to kill me?¡± Moses Miller responded, ¡°I disdain the idea of killing you, Lily Lenc. But you¡¯re the one who harmed Winnie.¡± Lily Lencughed, her eyes bloodshot.¡± So what if it¡¯s me? What are you going to do? Are you going to kill me in order to achieve justice? Thene at me!¡± Moses Miller yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s left me with no other choice.¡± He stabbed Lily Lenc with his dagger. The dagger was a prop that would retract back into the handle. The male lead did not even try to pull his punches when he stabbed Lily Lenc, the character that X yed. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Unexpectedly, an ident happened. The dagger that was originally a prop stabbed right into X¡¯s right chest. The male lead was astonished, and his mind went nk instantly. ¡°This¡­¡± X lowered her head and took a nce at the wound, and a vague sense of pain originated from the stab. ¡®What the f*ck!? The dagger turns out to be the real deal!?¡¯ The director and the extras on the side did not notice anything out of the ordinary and did not stop the shooting. The male lead was about to draw out the dagger and yell to the director for help, but that was when X grabbed the de suddenly, gnashed her teeth, and uttered her line in difficulty, ¡°Moses Miller, you actually have the balls to hurt me. You still ended up hurting me for that sl*t!¡± The male lead¡¯s hands trembled a little. ¡°Unbelievable! She persevered after such an ident took ce! Seeing that she had moved on with her line, the male lead could only bite the bullet and continue. ¡°Yes, if you dare to¡­ If you¡­¡± ¡°Cut!¡± The director stopped filming when he saw the male lead¡¯s pale expression.¡± Howard, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± X took two steps backward, and Mindy went up to her to support her and shove a blood bag underneath X¡¯s clothes. However, she was shocked when she took a closer look at X. ¡°Sir! The prop is real! X has been stabbed!¡± ¡°What!?¡± The director shot up from his chair immediately. The director and a few staff members surrounded them in a matter of seconds. He picked up the dagger, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who handed this prop to Howard!? Get someone from the props team here! Who will be held ountable for this incident if something goes wrong!?¡± Mindy tried to stop the bleeding for X as she cried out loud, ¡°Call an ambnce! There¡¯s so much blood!¡± X¡¯splexion turned extremely pale because of the profuse bleeding from the wound. She leaned against Mindy¡¯s arms. ¡°I ¡­ I want to fall asleep so badly¡­ Wake me up when we¡¯re at the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Xy, don¡¯t sleep!¡± Soon, the ambnce arrived at the scene. Everyone on the crew had their work suspended, and all the extras and other actors who were at the scene, standing by on the side, looked as if they were shocked and petrified. ¡°Oh my God! X is really giving this film everything she¡¯s got. A real dagger stabbed her, yet she insisted on finishing her lines.¡± ¡°Yeah, I would have fainted on the spot.¡± The actresses standing by the side felt so embarrassed when they saw X being carried onto the ambnce on a stretcher. Not to mention the extras, even they could not do what X had done themselves. Marione felt even more upset when she heard the appreciation that the people around her had for X because of this incident. ¡®She¡¯s a model who didn¡¯t even take acting sses professionally, as well as the daughter of the director of Royal Crown. However, she works even harder than any S-list actor or actress that I know. It¡¯s no wonder the director appreciates her so much.¡¯ The man hiding in the shadows wearing a mask saw the chaotic scene and left in a hurry. At the hospital¡­ X had been unconscious for a long time, but when she slowly opened her eyes and regained consciousness, she was already lying in the ward. She wanted to move, but her chest hurt so badly that she could not help but hiss. The man sitting in the chair closed the magazine in his hand, and a deep voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up. I thought our contract would end before it even started.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The voice caught X off guard. She turned her head to the side and stared at Yorrick. She did not expect that he would be there, but she soon returned to her senses. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten my $15,000,000. How can I let myself die?¡± Yorrick ced the magazine on the bedside table. ¡°Are you that poor? You¡¯re Mr. Mayweather¡¯s daughter.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not poor at all, but there¡¯s no reason for me to say no to extra cash, right?¡± Yorrickughed. ¡®She might be the only person in this world that would say that straight to my face.¡¯ ¡°Xy.¡± Mindy came into the ward at this moment. She was relieved to see her awake, ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re finally fine.¡± Yorrick stood up. ¡°You should take a good rest first.¡± After Yorrick left, Mindy walked up to the bed, took a nce at the door, and whispered, ¡°Are you dating our new investor?¡± Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 X stared at the ceiling. ¡°You can take it as a yes.¡± ¡°I can take it as a yes.¡± Mindy looked a little confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It is what it is, literally.¡± X did not want to exin too much, but she looked at Mindy when she thought of something. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the crew doing with the investigation?¡± Mindy replied, ¡°The crew is currently investigating the props. Generally speaking, the props bureau wouldn¡¯t make such mistakes.¡± Mindy looked incredulous. ¡°Moreover, the real props are only used as decorations. The props master just wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake for the scene between you and Howard. ¡®The fake props used by the crew usually look so real that they might get mixed up with the real items, so it¡¯ s inevitable to get them wrong if they¡¯re not appropriately allocated. However, Howard¡¯s prop dagger in today¡¯s scene is specially prepared, and it¡¯s impossible for things to go wrong. ¡®Unless¡­ Mindy was shocked. ¡°Could someone have reced the fake prop with a real thing? X frowned slightly. She did not utter a single word while Mindy rubbed her chin.¡¯ Someone must be targeting you deliberately. Could it be thedies in the crew?¡± X wanted to sit up from the bed, but her chest hurt when she moved. Thus, she lifted her hand gently. ¡°Mindy, please crank the lever and raise the bed for me.¡± X got to sit up and look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s them.¡± Mindy wondered, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Doing such a thing to me won¡¯t do them any good. They would at most badmouth me behind my back to make them feel better. Would they still be able to stay in the crew if they were to be found out by the crew that they¡¯ve done such a thing to me?¡± Mindy paused for a split second as what X said made sense. ¡°But if it¡¯s not them, who could it be?¡± ¡°Can you think of someone who¡¯s currently closely associated with me and has quite a connection with the props bureau?¡± X raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°That can only be someone from the crew. Mindy really could not think of anyone. X stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a clue. It has something to do with my recent news.¡± Mindy arrived at a lightbulb moment instantly. ¡°It¡¯s Nathan?¡± X frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than him.¡± ¡®Nathan has now be a reject. If it¡¯s verified that the matter is true, Zestar Media will most likely freeze their contract with Nathan, and the whole entertainment industry will also ban Nathan. ¡®A man whose future has beenid waste, what will he choose to do in order to turn the tide? He would even think about the person who led all the public¡¯s opinion against him. After all, Nathan¡¯s effort was indispensable when it came to the affair that put me on top of all trending news on Google Trends and Twitter. ¡®When the public¡¯s opinion made a U-turn, it¡¯s only natural for Nathan to think that I¡¯m the one who did it. So , it¡¯s possible for him tomit such an act to retaliate against me. Not to mention that he was in the film industry and knows a thing or two about the props we use in the field.¡¯ A few dayster, X¡¯s injury made the news, and the crew came forward and apologized immediately as a response. The director and the crew went to the hospital to visit her to make sure she was all right. They also asked her to have a good rest first and that her part could be made upter on. When Mr. Mayweather learned that his daughter was injured, he hurried to the hospital. ¡°X.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± X looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt. Can¡¯t Ie to visit you?¡± Mr. Mayweather stood by the bed and frowned after confirming that she was indeed fine and was not suffering from any other injuries. ¡°Your mother knows that you got injured during the shooting, and she¡¯s worried to death. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t have given you the green light when you told me that you wanted to venture into the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve agreed to it.¡± X leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s a verymon thing that happens all the time. I promise that I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mr. Mayweather wanted to say something but hesitated, then helplessly ced both his hands behind his back. ¡°The director of your crew has exined it to me. You¡¯re so careless! I was so scared when¡ª¡± X sighed. ¡°1 get it, Dad. I¡¯m really fine.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yorrick appeared at the door, and she was so frightened that she almost screamed. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Mr. Mayweather turned his head and asked with a slightly puzzled expression,¡± May I know¡­¡± X faltered. ¡°He is¡­ an investor of our crew. He must¡¯vee to pay me a visit.¡± Everything clicked for Mr. Mayweather in an instant. Yorrick nodded politely toward Mr. Mayweather. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, it¡¯s my honor to finally meet you.¡± Mr. Mayweather smiled politely and scrutinized him from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, aren¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t seen you in showbiz before this.¡± Yorrick grinned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed not a local.¡± X was worried that Yorrick would be exposed and quickly suggested, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you still have work to do? There¡¯s no need for you to stay here with me as I have Mindy by my side. So go home first, and tell Mom I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be discharged after a few days¡¯ rest.¡± Mr. Mayweather wanted to say something, but his daughter kept trying to drive him away, so what else could he say? He was already relieved after verifying that his daughter was safe and sound. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave. You focus more on resting and recuperating. I¡¯lle to visit you with your mother in two days.¡± Upon saying that, Mr. Mayweather also bid Yorrick goodbye and then left the ward. After her father left, X leaned back on the head of the bed. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, call me beforehand and give me a heads-up before youe next time.¡± Yorrick squinted slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that your father will find out about our rtionship? ¡°Of course! What if my father misunderstands us?¡± Yorrick crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, staring at her for a moment. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. X felt puzzled. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Heughed. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman that I know of who doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me.¡± X flipped her long hair backward and chuckled. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re usually a man that sells like hotcakes? But even if you are, I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Yorrick walked to the bedside, leaned over, and propped his hands against the mattress next to X¡¯s arm. X ducked back subconsciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Yorrick was about to say something when Louis and Ryleigh appeared at the door. Ryleigh was shocked. ¡°Huh?¡± X lifted her hand and pushed Yorrick away, while Yorrick turned his head toward the door and happened to exchange gazes with Louis. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± X was flustered. ¡°I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you, are you guys¡­¡± Ryleigh took a look at Louis and pointed to X and Yorrick. ¡°Could this man be X¡¯s new boyfriend?¡¯ Ryleigh and X did not know Yorrick¡¯s true identity, but Louis knew. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Why is the heir of the Hathaways here?¡± ¡°Heir of the Hathways?¡± Xughed.¡± What kind of heir? We aren¡¯t filming here. If he¡¯s some heir, then am I the Queen?¡± Yorrick fingerbed his hair backward andughed. ¡°My girlfriend got injured and was hospitalized because of that, so it¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯m here.¡± Louis frowned. The atmosphere in the ward became a little strange X was the first to speak. ¡°Ryleigh will stay with me. You two, get out of the room.¡± There was a moment of awkward silence. Louis took a nce at Yorrick. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, let¡¯s grab some fresh air outside.¡± Yorrick and Louis left the ward, and Ryleigh walked over in confusion. ¡°What are you nning to achieve by driving both of them out?¡± ¡°Because as a patient, I don¡¯t want to give you the opportunity to flood my room with affection.¡± Ryleigh whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend now?¡± X turned her face away and looked out the window. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend. At least not the boyfriend that you have in mind.¡± Ryleigh sat in a chair. Ever since X lent her a helping hand back then, she no longer hated X so much anymore. Thus, she thought about the help she had received from her and decided toe to visit her with Louis after learning about her injury. Meanwhile, outside the ward, in the corridor¡­ Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yorrick crossed his arms and nced at Louis at ease. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Lucas, you should have something to say to me, right?¡± Louis turned around and stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there are always countless women surrounding you, Mr. Hathaway. So, if you¡¯re only staying together with Ms. Mayweather for the fun of it, I¡¯ll advise you just to find yourself someone else.¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°Mr. Lucas, aren¡¯t you married already? Why are you still so concerned about your ex¡¯s affairs?¡± Louis frowned and exined solemnly,¡± X is just a friend to me. However, even if she¡¯s just a friend, I won¡¯t sit idly by when I know she¡¯s getting herself into trouble. She¡¯s not one of those women that you often find around you.¡± Yorrick walked past him and stood on the balcony, and a dark blue pattern could be seen faintly reflecting off the dark suit under the sunlight. He then looked downstairs. ¡°This is between her and me, and it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t like it either.¡± Louis looked at Yorrick. ¡°You¡¯re deceiving her.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do or say anything to deceive her.¡± Yorrick nced over-the intense gaze that sted out of his light-colored pupils pierced through Louis¡¯s soul. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯ve always beenpletely honest with her.¡± ¡®Candor and honesty are totally different from deceptions and schemes.¡¯ Yorrick had never needed to do anything to deceive any of those women that he had been with ¡ª that had always been his style. Thus, since Louis could not prove that he was swindling X, it could only prove that¡­ X was doing so willingly. When the two men returned to the ward, Ryleigh and X should have talked about something while they were away as they wereughing very gleefully. Yorrick came to Louis¡¯ side and said with a hint of mockery, ¡°Your ex and your current wife seem to get along pretty well.¡± Louis was rendered speechless. ¡®The rtionship between these two was indeed quite mysterious and intriguing. They werepletely ipatible in the beginning, but they¡¯re like besties now.¡¯ X saw the two of them at the door and stopped smiling, causing Ryleigh to look back and see them. ¡°Why are the both of you back so soon?¡± Feeling helpless, Louis stepped forward and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡± X rolled her eyes. ¡°Lunchtime is just around the corner, so please don¡¯t show off in front of me.¡± Ryleigh grabbed Louis¡¯ arm and giggled.¡± Then we¡¯ll only show off in front of you when you¡¯ve recovered.¡± X did not want to respond to that. X lowered her eyelids after the couple left. ¡®In fact, it¡¯s not so difficult to give them my sincere blessing, although it¡¯s hard to not feel a little regretful from time to time, A figure approached her when she was slightly absent-minded, and a voice came from above her head. ¡°Do you still miss your ex?¡± X cleared her thoughts, returned to her senses, raised her head, and stared at the face that was so close at hand. At this time, rays of sunshine gleamed in through the gap between the curtains, and the bright light blurred their silhouettes. Anyone who came in through the door at this moment would be able to feel the ambiguity and beauty and wonder if a kiss would follow such a scene. However, after staring at each other for a while, X rolled her eyes andid back on the bed. ¡°He¡¯s my ex and only my ex.What¡¯s not to forget about?¡± Yorrick saw her calmposure and attitude as if the loneliness that shed across her eyes momentarily just now was just a bubble. At this time, his cell phone rang. Yorrick saw that it was a call from one of his bodyguards and went out to answer it. The bodyguard reported, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, we¡¯ve found the person who rigged the prop.¡± In an apartment¡­ Nathan was leaning against the window dejectedly, Several beer cans were lying at his feet, and he still had half a can left in his hand. His manager called him, and he turned on the loudspeaker. ¡°Nathan, the agency can no longer help you with suppressing the scandal. As for your contract renewal, it¡¯s no longer within the agency¡¯s n. You should just consider changing your career path. In my opinion, the entertainment industry is no longer a ce for you. This is the best I can do for you after what¡¯s happened. You¡¯re on your own from now on.¡± The call ended immediately. Nathan crushed the unfinished beer can out of shape and threw it onto the wall. He then stuck his fingers into his messy hair and scratched. ¡°F*ck it!¡± ¡®It must be X.¡¯ Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 ¡®She won¡¯t even think twice before deciding to end me!¡¯ The doorbell rang. Nathan got up, walked to the door, and asked cautiously, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The apartment¡¯s management,¡± replied the person outside. Nathan opened the door without thinking much, and two in-clothes detectives broke in abruptly and subdued him on the floor. Before Nathan could say anything, the detectives had already taken out their badges. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Hayes, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re suspected of interfering with a filming crew¡¯s operation, endangering the safety of others, and indirectly inflicting bodily injuries. You¡¯re toe to the precinct with us for further investigation.¡± Nathan was stunned as he was detained. Several reporters were outside when they walked out of the apartment, all cameras pointing at him, and shes were ring non-stop. Thus, Nathan lifted his hand to cover his face subconsciously. ¡°Nathan, someone used you of rigging the props and causing X to get injured on the set. Is this true? ¡°Is it true that X¡¯s injury has something to do with you? Please give us something on that.¡± Nathan was dumbfounded, and his mind was nk at the moment. He had already been pushed into the police car, and he still had not recovered from the trance. ¡®It¡¯s over. I¡¯m doomed for good¡­¡¯ Sitting in a car that was parked not far away, Yorrick retracted his gaze from the window and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± #Celebrity Nathan Hayes Has Been Arrested# This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mindy ced her cell phone in front of X to show her the news. X took a nce at the screen and did not say anything. Mindy put down her phone and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was actually part of Nathan¡¯s plot. With that, he¡¯ S officially flushed his career and personal credibility down the drain. Zestar Media has announced that they¡¯ve terminated their contract with Nathan. ¡°All the brands he¡¯s endorsed in the past have all taken him off their list of endorsers, terminated their contracts with him, and recalled all products he¡¯s endorsed before this. His name has also been removed from all the movies and dramas he appeared in. In short, he¡¯spletely doomed this time around.¡± X frowned. ¡°How did they find out that he¡¯s the one?¡± Mindy did not even lift her head and continued to scroll through all the news and posts on her phone. ¡°Your boyfriend¡¯s the main contributor.¡± ¡®My boyfriend? Is she talking about Mr. Hathaway?¡¯ At Stoslo, the de Armas residence¡­ Maisie yed a few games of chess with Nn in the room and lost all games in a row. She threw the chess pieces at him, and Nn lifted his eyelids and gave off augh. ¡°Giving up already?¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t won, not even one game.¡± Maisie crossed her arms. ¡®Why am I ying chess with him during my free time? I¡¯m just giving him a chance to bully me! Nn teased her. ¡°It¡¯s you. You were too impatient and revealed all your ws.¡± Maisie got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa that you bullied me.¡± Nn pulled her into his arms and rubbed her cheek with his palm. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more easily ruffled. At his age, Grandpa won¡¯t be able to bear your trivialints.¡± ¡®My adorable wife is getting more and more lovable because of me.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m pissed, so pissed that there¡¯s no way that you¡¯ll be able to coax me this time around.¡± Maisie flung his hand away, pulled herself away from him, and wanted to leave but was pressed back into his arms. Nn buried his face in her neck and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Is there really nothing that I can do in order to coax you?¡± He gnawed her shoulder with his lips. Maisie shuddered for a bit, propped her hands against his chest, and pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s in the afternoon!¡± Nn turned over and pressed his body against hers. At that moment, Nn¡¯s cell phone rang and interrupted the atmosphere in the room. Nn¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. I¡¯ll kill whoever it is who calls at this time! Maisie chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Dear, oh dear, the timing is not right.¡± Nn kissed her on the lips vigorously as if he wanted to draw her soul out of its shell. ¡®This woman has to at least pay for interest.¡¯ He rolled over, sat up, unbuttoned the two buttons on his neckline, and answered the call with a sullen expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yorrickughed. ¡°Yo, judging from your voice itself, did you just get rejected on the bed, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn gnashed his teeth. ¡°I really want to kill you.¡± ¡°Back to business, do you want toe over and have a drink with me?¡± Yorrick stood in front of the cupboard and took out a bottle of liquor. ¡°You get your *ss over to Stoslo now, and I¡¯ll drag myself out the building and grab a few drinks with you.¡± Nn did not even wait for Yorrick to say anything before he ended the call. ¡®D*mn, this b*stard! He actually called me just to ask me out for a drink with him?¡¯ Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Maisie hugged Nn from behind. ¡°I heard that Yorrick is currently in Zlokova?¡± He ced his cell phone on the table. ¡°That guy had his eyes fixed on the project between Eastwood Enterprise and Tristan and went there to take over.¡± She was pondering about something while Nn pounced on her abruptly. She was startled but then ced her finger on his lips. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯ve been loafing around and doing nothing a lot recently, All you think about all day long are filthy and indescribable events.¡± Nn held her finger. ¡°As long as I have you by my side, I wouldn¡¯t mind turning into a fatuous and mindless man for the rest of my life.¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Then you better take good care of your Johnson and your manhood.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nn kissed her and unbuttoned her. ¡°The eastern hemisphere has a lot of food and recipes that help boost power and stamina in that department. All you need to do is cook some for me regrly, and I¡¯ll certainly still be able to satisfy you then.¡± Meanwhile¡­ After Nn hung up on Yorrick, thetter sat alone in the huge living room, sipping on his whiskey.He pinched the foot of the ss with his fingertips and shook it lightly. His gazended on the contract lying on the table as he hesitated whether to move on with the content of this contract. ¡®Louis Lucas is right. X is indeed not the sort of woman that I see all the time. Those women approach me only because they seek material satisfaction and possessions. Their ambition and greed are shown obviously on their faces, no matter who they are, nobles or peasants. ¡®Although X is with me for the money too, I don¡¯t see the insatiable greed that I hate so much in her.¡¯ Yorrick leaned back and held his forehead with one hand. He was a professional when it came to dealing with all kinds of women, but he did not know what to do with a woman like X. ¡®If I were to really mutte the innocent soul of a kind woman, it¡¯d be difficult for me to live with my conscience for the rest of my life.¡¯ Yorrick¡¯s cell phone vibrated twice. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a photo one of his bodyguards had sent. ¡®Jodie has actually gone to the hospital?¡¯ He was about to put down the ss in his hand, but it stopped in mid-air all of a sudden as his gaze looked down. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a contractual rtionship, not to mention that X can surely handle this woman. So, let¡¯s just forget it.¡¯ At the hospital¡­ A few perplexed patients were standing outside the ward while Jodie was kneeling on the floor and begging X for something in the ward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I heard that the woman who¡¯s been hospitalized is having an affair with someone else¡¯s husband. And the wife hase here to ask the mistress to leave her husband and return the man to her.¡± ¡°Oh my, just how shameless can the woman be? The wife sounds so pitiful.¡± Jodie wiped her tears and sneered deep down when she heard themotion at the door. ¡®Aren¡¯t you an arrogant one, X Mayweather? Don¡¯t you care a lot about how others see you? I seriously doubt that this n to force you into leaving him will fail. ¡®All the wealthy men that I know started ignoring me ever since I was fired from the academy, so I don¡¯t have a stable source of ie now. I don¡¯t want to be a waitress at some random restaurant, and I certainly don¡¯t want to work a difficult and tiring job. I don¡¯t want to physically experience how much I¡¯ve fallen from where I was before this. ¡®Therefore, all there¡¯s left for me to do is to get my hands on Yorrick Hathaway! Jodie grasped onto X¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you don¡¯t love Yorrick anyway, so please leave him, okay? I¡¯m begging you.¡± X watched her y indifferently throughout the whole process. What Jodie was trying to do was both pathetic and ridiculous to her. ¡®She¡¯s a woman who can only survive by relying on rich men. She¡¯s suffering big time now as soon as she doesn¡¯t have anyone to rely on, isn¡¯t she? Xpletely ignored the other patients who were standing at the door watching the y and pushed Jodie away from her.¡± Ms. Smalls, you keep on telling me that Yorrick is your husband. Can you prove that to me?¡± Jodie choked on her own words. It was obvious that she could not bring up any evidence, but all she needed to do was to convince the others. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, what kind of evidence do you want me to show you? You¡¯re being so aggressive now only because you want to force me into stepping down as the wife, aren¡¯t you? You know for sure that I¡¯m deeply in love with Yorrick. I love him so much that I¡¯ll do anything for him, so how can you stick your oar into our marriage!?¡± Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Xughed because she was ¡®touched¡¯. ¡°You would do anything for him? Would you die for him?¡± Jodie¡¯s face froze. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± X picked up the fruit knife from the table and got out of bed. Everyone who was standing outside was shocked. Jodie immediately took a few steps back.¡± Have you lost your mind?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She touched the handle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would do anything for him? If you¡¯re willing, then why are you trying to avoid it?¡± Jodie thought that she had lost her mind, and so did everyone outside. They immediately went to get the doctor to avoid someone getting gravely hurt. X didn¡¯t care, but instead, she smiled.¡± Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re at the hospital. If I stab you once, you won¡¯t die. Here, prove that you¡¯re willing to shed some blood for your husband.¡± She held up the knife, and Jodie was very afraid. She pushed her away and ran to the doorway. ¡°Don¡¯t youe near me, X! You¡¯re a lunatic!¡± X¡¯s wound was still healing. That push triggered the pain, but she endured it with a smile, ¡°You swore that you were willing to do anything for him, but you won¡¯t even take a stab?¡± She snorted and stared crazily at the pale Jodie. ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending? If you¡¯re really married, why not just call him toe over and clear things up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to call Mr.Hathaway over and bring your wedding certificate. If you don¡¯t, you need to get on your knees and apologize.¡± Jodie choked because she didn¡¯t expect X to see through her n. If she called Yorrick over, it would¡­ The doctor walked over and raised his arm when he saw the knife in X¡¯s hand.¡± Ma¡¯am, please put down the knife.¡± The people in the crowd started speaking out as well. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so young and have a long life ahead of you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to cause any harm.¡± ¡°Put the knife down.¡± Before X said anything, a man behind the crowd said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± The people blocking the doorway separated, and Yorrick walked in with two bodyguards. He looked at the doctor and then at X, who was holding the knife. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The doctor exined, ¡°Someone said that this girl is suicidal.¡± Xughed and put down the fruit knife.¡± I¡¯m not suicidal. I was just scaring her because she said that she would do anything for you, her husband. I asked if she would take a stab for you, but she wouldn¡¯t, so it was just a lie.¡± ¡°Husband?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he then red at Jodie. Her body shuddered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would he suddenly show up!?¡¯ I¡¯ve never been married in the past over three decades of my life. So how did I get a wife?¡± Yorrick loosened the strap on his watch. One of the patients at the door was curious. ¡°You¡¯re not her husband? So you¡¯re the patient¡¯s¡­¡± Yorrick was quiet for a moment before he answered, ¡°Boyfriend.¡± Everyone suddenly understood. It wasn¡¯t the wife making a scene with the mistress it was the mistress trying to cause a scene! Jodie almost bit her lip open when she heard the chatter outside. Why was she so unlucky that Yorrick showed up? ¡°Mr. Hathaway, l-I didn¡¯t mean to, I just-¡± Jodie wanted to continue, but Yorrick red ¡®at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. Do you know yourself? Or do you think you¡¯re s*xy enough to seduce men?¡± Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Jodie didn¡¯t think that Yorrick would expose her in front of the crowd. Her face slowly turned pale. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, how could you-¡® ¡°Oh right, I remember you now. The famous socialite from Yaramoor¡¯s Club, the girl who went overseas with the money of rich men while using three or four more rich men¡¯s money for her living expenses. The girl who was kicked aside because she caught an STD and was fired from the Royal Academy of Music. Am I your next target now that you¡¯re out of ideas?¡± X couldn¡¯t help butugh. She stopped, however, when Yorrick red at her. The chatter worsened. Jodie had brought this shame onto herself, and her face was pale when she fell to the floor. Why would he know all these? That was impossible! ¡°Doctor, we should send the woman with STD to the gynecologist so that it doesn¡¯t spread.¡± Yorrick waved his arm, and the two bodyguards moved forward to grab her. Jodie struggled to get free. ¡°I don¡¯t have that. That¡¯s nder! l¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to the gynecologist. I don ¡®t want to take tests!¡± Jodie wouldn¡¯t go because she would be humiliated for life once she got the results! Yorrick calmly said, ¡°To the psych ward then. If you¡¯re really mentally unstable, you might hurt someone Send her to the psych ward.¡± Jodie was utterly stunned when the bodyguards took her away. The onlookers dispersed. Only the two of them were left in the room. Yorrick rubbed his nose. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve overestimated you. You can¡¯t even handle a woman.¡± X scoffed. ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t handle her, but why did she do this? That was crazier than being an obsessed fan. I didn¡¯t know that she was so crazy about you. You should just be kind and take her in.¡± She sat on her bed and touched her wound, which hurt immensely because of the shove. She pulled down her gown. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yorrick looked away. ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m here?¡± X paused and looked at him. ¡°Oh, I thought you were open-minded. Why didn¡¯t you say that?¡± She was just checking her wound and didn¡¯t remove her clothes. She remembered something and looked at Yorrick, who was looking away, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been with countless women, so you probably have seen all kinds of them. Why are you bashful?¡± . Yorrick was rendered speechless. X tested him by pulling her cor down to her shoulder so that half her snowy shoulder and the gauze on her chest showed. Yorrick never looked back. Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re such a gentleman. That¡¯s very rare.¡± Yorrick took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth before chuckling. ¡°Your body isn¡¯t worth my attention.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even look. How would you know that I¡¯m worth your attention? I¡¯m a 32C and have worked as a lingerie model. They¡¯re not small.¡± X squeezed her boobs. Yorrick turned over at that moment, saw that, and froze for a few seconds. He covered his face with his hand and looked through gaps between his fingers and called her full name for the first time, ¡°X Mayweather.¡± ¡°Aye?¡± X looked up. ¡°We should talk about the contract again.¡± He turned to look at X¡¯s candid and cheerful face. She paused. ¡°What is there to talk about for the contract?¡± That was the first time she saw him with a serious expression. Yorrick showed one finger. ¡°We¡¯ll shorten it to a month, but the price remains.¡± He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this woman for three months. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Yorrick didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. X thought about it and nodded. ¡°Deal.¡± After a month, it¡¯d be over, so why would she say no? But after a few days, X didn¡¯t see Yorrick, and he didn¡¯t contact her either. X remained in the hospital for a week and left when her stitches were removed. Mindy came to pick her up. ¡°Your rich boyfriend didn¡¯te to pick you up?¡± ¡°What rich boyfriend?¡± X put on her sunsses, picked up her bag, and walked out of her hospital. Mindy held up the umbre for her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who your rich boyfriend really is?¡± She got into the car. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the heir of the Hathaways from Yaramoor, the richest family in the world. He¡¯s at Zlokova to discuss his project with Eastwood Enterprise, and when the director found out who he was, he was overjoyed. With Mr. Hathaway investing in his production, the A-listers are trying to work with him for his next film.¡± Mindy chatted away and didn¡¯t notice X¡¯s expression. The Hathaways from Yaramoor? She had heard about them when she was modeling in Stoslo, but the rich Yorrick Hathaway she heard about was a mature man in histe 30s. He was almost 40! But this Yorrick Hathaway that he knew looked at most 29 or 30. Was he actually older than Nn? She had even called him a boy-that was a mistake. X went straight to the set from the hospital. When the director saw her, he was surprised. ¡°X, why not take a few more days off?¡± ¡°My stitches were removed, and my wound is almost fully healed. I won¡¯t want to dy the production.¡± Seeing how X didn¡¯t take half a month off like the A-listers and even wanted to make sure everything was on schedule, the director started appreciating her. When Mr. Mayweather insisted that she join the cast, the director had afraid she would be one of those rich girls who couldn¡¯t handle stress. Surprisingly, she turned out pretty strong, especially about the incident with the prop. He said in an attentive tone, ¡°If you insist on continuing filming, don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself. Tell us if you feel ufortable.¡± X nodded. ¡°I will.¡± X got her hair and makeup done in the makeup room. She was acting as a queen now, so her makeup was more elegant and luxurious. She took a look at her phone and didn¡¯t really know what she was expecting to see, then put her phone back in her bag. After the two scenes were filmed in the morning, X finally took off her heavy robes and just had her undergown on. Mindy rubbed her shoulders, and when she said she was thirsty, someone handed her a drink when Mindy was going to pick it up from the table. X was surprised and turned to see who had brought her the water. It was the lead actor, Howard Lindholm. Howard was one of the biggest stars of Zestar Media, a professional with period pieces, and started bing famous in the past few years.. X took the water from him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lindholm.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. X was a newbie in this industry, so she wanted to address him formally. Howard smiled. ¡°They said that you¡¯re a model and hadn¡¯t acted before, but I think your acting is quite impressive.¡± X opened the bottle. ¡°Really? My dad was a famous actor in his time. I learned from him.¡± She took a sip Howard looked at her. ¡°I watched your father¡¯s movies when I was a kid. Everyone knows him.¡± Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 X poked Yorrick¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± ¡®He is a little weird. Did someone offend him? Why does he look so offended?¡¯ Yorrick stared at her for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re actually dumb or you are pretending to be smart.¡± X looked into his eyes with no expression because she was lost. Yorrick turned around but stood there. ¡°We should cancel the contract. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over, and you can tear it up. I¡¯ll still transfer the payment to you. You¡¯re not the best woman to act with me.¡± That night, at the Mayweather mansion¡­ When they were having dinner, X pushed her food around, still thinking about what Yorrick meant. What did he mean by she wasn¡¯t the best woman to act with him? He had reached out to her first, but now was he saying that her acting wasn¡¯t good enough? She had never met a man who would treat her that way. Mr. and Mrs. Mayweather sat across from her and exchanged nces seeing that X wasn¡¯t eating. Mrs. Mayweather passed some food to her. ¡°X, do you think it¡¯s time to¡­ think about marriage?¡± X didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Lots of women get married in their 30s. I¡¯m not anxious.¡± You¡¯re not, but your father and I are. If you get married in your 30s, you¡¯ll have a higher risk if you get pregnant.¡± Mrs. Mayweather sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s on you young people¡¯s minds.¡± Mr. Mayweahter joked. ¡°Technology has improved a lot now. It¡¯s not a problem to have kids in your 30s.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Are you a woman?¡± Mrs. Mayweather put down her cutlery. ¡°You have no say if you¡¯ve never had a baby.¡± Mr. Mayweather immediately shut up and continued eating. Mrs. Mayweather looked at X. ¡°X, be honest. Do you still miss Louis?¡± X paused and looked up. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this nonsense?¡± She scooped up some peas. ¡°He¡¯s married now. It¡¯s best not to churn out rumors.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your reason?¡± Mrs. Mayweather stared at her, trying to read something from her expression. X took two Scoops of potato puree and put down her spoon. ¡°Won¡¯t it be nice for me to stay with you for two more years? Why should I rush to get married?¡± Mr. Mayweather nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s our only child.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Mayweather howled. Mr. Mayweather¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon shook, and he continued eating Mrs. Mayweather looked at him. ¡°See how you¡¯ve spoiled her! All our rtives¡¯ daughters got married at 23 and have their own children now. Our daughter is 29 and almost 30 but isn¡¯t even close to anything.¡¯ Mr. Mayweather nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. But you can¡¯t say that our daughter isn¡¯t good enough. Her cousins married early but aren¡¯t happy with their inws. Do you have the heart to see our daughter suffer somewhere we can¡¯t see because she just married some random man?¡± Mrs. Mayweather choked and looked at him quietly. Mr. Mayweather patted her shoulder.¡± Calm down. We only have one child.¡± X couldn¡¯t help butugh. She finished her dinner and then stood up. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to my room.¡± Mrs. Mayweather had something more to say, but Mr. Mayweather stopped her.¡± Take a rest. I¡¯ll talk to your mother.¡± X got back to her room. The pictures on her cab were all from her modeling days along with awards. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 X had always been someone who would do everything she could to get to the bottom of something. Unless¡­ Yorrick had been toying with her the whole time! ¡°He wants to y, huh? Let¡¯s y then!¡¯ She made the call, but it did not go through, and it showed that the user had switched off his phone. X was stunned for a moment before it came to her realization that he had blocked her! No one had ever, except for Louis, dared to treat her this way. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡®Very well then. You¡¯ve gotten my attention, kid!¡¯ In the hotel suite¡­ Yorrick came out of the bathroom after taking his bath. While he was wiping his hair with a towel, he nced at the phone on the table He stood there for a while before heading to the cupboard and getting himself a ss and a bottle of dry red wine. He was pouring the red liquid into the ss when his phone rang. It was an overseas number.¡± He answered the phone, and a woman¡¯s voice wafted into his ear. ¡°Hi, Mr. Hathaway. When are youing back? I miss you so much.¡± It was an unknown number. Yorrick did not have the habit of saving those women¡¯s phone numbers. He did not even remember their names as they had no strings attached. He put the wine bottle down and chuckled. How much do you miss me?¡± ¡°I miss you so much that I can¡¯t even sleep. Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d bring me to the movies next month?¡± Gripping on the ss, Yorrick replied, ¡°I¡¯m not free next month.¡± ¡°Then when will you be free?¡± the woman asked coquettishly. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten me because you have a new woman?¡± The woman wasining, but Yorrick was not paying attention to her. His forte was flirting with women , but he was not in the mood tonight. When he heard the doorbell ring, he held his ss of wine against his lips and ended the call without waiting for the woman to finish. The doorbell rang a few more times, and when Yorrick opened the door, he saw X. She had covered her face entirely and was standing with her arms crossed in front of her chest. X removed the sunsses and the face mask. She looked at him intently and said,¡± How dare you, Yorrick? How dare you toy me around like a fool? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation tonight, I won¡¯t go away.¡± Yorrick looked at her for a while before leaning against the door and chuckled. ¡®Didn¡¯t I already make myself very clear? Our deal is over. You¡¯re not suitable for me, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X pushed him into the room, the force so strong that Yorrick stumbled a few steps back. She closed the door and stood behind the door. ¡°You were the one who approached me, and you¡¯re the one who ended our deal without giving me an exnation. If you think I¡¯m not good at acting, then you should have told me earlier.¡± X walked closer to her and tapped his shoulder with her finger. ¡°It was three months initially, and I can understand that you shortened it to one month because you wanted to end it earlier. But you suddenly said I¡¯m not fit to continue the performance for no reason and ended our contract directly. You wasted half a month of my time. If this is not fooling me around, then what is?¡± Yorrick lowered his head to look at the finger on his shoulder. He lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°So this is why you came for me?¡± He waved her finger away and approached her. He stretched his arm forward and pressed it on the wall next to her face.¡± Although I ended the deal, I¡¯ve paid you as well. Isn¡¯t that enough to cover the half month you¡¯ve lost?¡± X pushed him away and said, ¡°Why should I take your money? $15,000,000, right?¡± She pulled a $15,000,000-cheque out of her purse and threw it in his face. ¡°I won¡¯t take your money for nothing. I would take it if you gave it to me ording to the deal. But you¡¯re toying me around like a monkey. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? Do you really like to show off your wealth so much?¡± Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Yorrick lowered his head to look at the $ 15,000,000-cheque beside his feet. The corner of his lips curled up a little as he said, ¡°So you think you¡¯re good at acting?¡± X crossed her arms before her chest and looked at him with her chin raised. Yorrick stopped in front of her, leaned forward to get closer to her, and continued. ¡°Do you know how to act like a qualified lover for a man?¡± X frowned, and Yorrick mped her chin with his hand. ¡°If I want you to kiss me or to have s*x with me like a normal lover, partner, or girlfriend, will you do it?¡± X was stunned. Yorrick looked at her intently. Although there were other women who were prettier than her, she had a highly recognizable and beautiful face. ¡°You won¡¯t. You¡¯re different from those women who willingly offer themselves to me, so you¡¯re not suitable. X was dumbfounded. Yorrick released her and turned around. As he walked back into his room, he said,¡± Remember to close the door on your way out.¡± He was stunned for a moment when he heard the door close behind him. Then he sat down on the couch. The colorful neon outside the window was reflected on the ss window, but it couldn¡¯t disperse the room s dark, empty, and cold atmosphere. At Stoslo, at the East Ind vi¡­ As soon as Maisie stepped into this courtyard, she thought of the past events of more than a year ago and felt as if she was experiencing it once again. Nn grabbed her into his arms from her back and her hair with his fingertips. ¡°Why are you not going in?¡± Maisie turned her head around to look at him and chuckled before saying word by word, ¡°I¡¯m reminiscing.¡± Nn gave out a smotheredugh and picked her up from the ground. ¡°Then let¡¯s go inside and reminisce.¡± He put her on the couch, and just when he lowered his head to kiss her, Maisie stopped him by putting her finger on his lips. ¡°Hold your horses, sir. Let¡¯s get to business first.¡± Nn grabbed her finger andughed hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡± He sat beside her and grabbed her into his arms.¡± You can talk now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to open a branch at Zena. I¡¯ve been here for some time and found a good location. The financial street is the best. It¡¯s essible from all directions and has the most number of visitors.¡± Nn stroked the corner of her lips with his finger and said, ¡°The rent for one shop in the financial street is $6,000,000 a year.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m telling you right now?¡± Maisie blinked her eyes. He let out a boisterousugh and replied, ¡± Are you short of money now, Zee?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck andined, ¡°I don¡¯t earn as much as you do. Sigh, I¡¯m such a disappointment, and I have no other choice but to depend on you. If you don¡¯t want to support me, do you want to save your money to support your other two, three, four, or five lovers?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s actually a good idea,¡± Nn replied with a grin on his face, earning himself a beating from Maisie. Heughingly grabbed her wrist and secured her tightly in his arms, ¡°Just one Zee is more than enough for me to handle.¡¯ He ran his hand over her cheek and added, ¡°If there were a few more Zees, I would definitely die.¡± Maisie smoothed his cor and said,¡± When you¡¯re 50 or 60 years old, and I¡¯ve be old, who knows if you¡¯ll be tempted since there are so many younger and more beautiful women than me?¡± Nnnded a kiss on the corner of her eyes and slowly moved toward her lips. ¡°It took me so much effort to make you my wife. I¡¯ve given you everything, the best of me. I¡¯d even get the moon or ¡®stars for you, so do you think you¡¯re the same as other women?¡± She was tickled pink by his reply. She traced her fingertip over his face, and there was a smile at the corner of her eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯ll take that as a yes then.¡± Nn pressed on top of her and pulled off his tie. As he kissed her ear, he said, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± A weekter¡­ Maisie got the contract for the store on the financial street with the name ¡°Alice.¡± She came out of the shop with the contract, and just when she was about to put it in her purse, a man rammed into her and snatched her purse away. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Maisie picked up the contract from the ground, kicked off her stilettos without any regard for her image, and chased after the man while shouting, ¡°Stop running! He¡¯s a thief!¡± The man was swerving about recklessly at the front while Maisie was chasing him from the back. Just when the man turned around to taunt Maisie, he was kicked to the ground by the woman who rushed over to Maisie. The woman stepped forward and picked up the purse. Enraged, the man got up from the ground and pulled out a knife to stab the woman. The woman evaded his attack and twisted his wrist. The knife dropped to the ground, and she hurriedly followed up with a punch to his face. As the man fell to the ground in pain, the woman pinned him down and called the police. It was only then Maisie arrived. As she huffed and puffed heavily, she took over the bag the woman handed to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± When she lifted her head, she was stunned. She felt the woman in front of her was familiar. Suddenly, Maisie remembered something and shouted out in shock,¡± Aren¡¯t you Logan?¡± Logan turned around when she heard Maisie calling her name. She was equally stunned when she saw Maisie. ¡°Maisie?¡± The police arrived and took the thief into the police car. Logan and Maisie stayed at the scene to give their statements to the police. After the police were gone, Maisie looked at Logan and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. It¡¯s good that I ran into you. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve lost my ID.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy you a meal since we haven¡¯t seen each other for four years and since you helped me today ?¡± Maisie offered her a meal. Logan hesitated for a while before agreeing in the end. Maisie thought of something and lowered her head to look at her bare feet. She gave Logan an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°I guess I need to get a new pair of shoes.¡± Logan followed her to buy a pair of new shoes. Then, they went to a restaurant together. After parting ways from the training camp four years ago, they thought they would not see each other again. Logan was working as a bodyguard in Stoslo. Her employer was a wealthy person, but she had just resigned several days ago and was looking for a new job. ¡°What kind of job are you looking for?¡± Maisie asked. Logan thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. I guess I¡¯ll take anything that¡¯s offered to me.¡± The waiter brought up the pastry, and while the two were eating, Logan suddenly said, ¡°Raven is in Stoslo as well. Are you not going to meet up with her?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Maisie was stunned. She remembered Francisco had told her that Raven had gotten into the headquarters. She lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll meet when we meet.¡± Logan looked at her and said, ¡°I thought you guys were friends back in the training camp? Is it because of Wynona?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. As long as she¡¯s doing well, it¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to get married.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°Raven?¡± Logan nodded. She told Maisie that after Raven left the headquarters, she started a rtionship with the painter that chased after her. Both of them had gotten engaged. Maisie looked outside through the window and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡± When they finished their meal, Maisie thought of something and said to Logan. ¡°If you haven¡¯t found a job, why don¡¯t you work for the de Arma family?¡±. Logan was dumbfounded for a while. She looked at Maisie and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until I can¡¯t find a satisfactory job.¡± After that, she waved her hand at Maisie and turned around to leave. Maisie looked at Logan¡¯s figure, which was slowly disappearing from her vision. It seemed to Maisie that Logan hadn¡¯t changed even in the slightest bit. Half a monthter, at Bassburgh¡­ Other than filming, X would spend the rest of her time with the rest of the crew while Yorrick had not appeared since then. ¡°I thought X was having a rtionship with that rich guy from Yaramoor? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw hime here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the richest man. I heard that he has countless women. I guess he was just flirting with her. There¡¯s no way a guy like him would start a real rtionship with her.¡± Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 When Mindy heard their conversation, she looked at X. However, X seemed like she did not listen to what they were talking about at all. She sighed and walked toward X. ¡°X, what¡¯s going on between you and that person?¡± Until today, Mindy still did not understand everything that that person had saidst time. ¡®veal? X isn¡¯t suitable to continue the act with him? Could it be that their rtionship is fake?¡¯ X lifted her head and said, ¡°Why are you so interested in the things between us?¡± X reached out for the fruit tea on the table and took a sip. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve been single since day one.¡± Mindy was shocked, ¡°So he¡¯s another j*rk?¡± ¡®J*rk, huh?¡¯ X wanted to say that Yorrick was not a j* rk, but it was a truth that he had a lot of female partners. However, he did not flirt with all women as well. He was rather picky when it came to women, and he had a set of principles that he would follow. Mindy squatted next to X and whispered, ¡°X, let¡¯s find a day and go to consult a psychic. I know there sone psychic nearby, and she¡¯s very good at predicting one¡¯s love life.¡± X asked in confusion, ¡°Why should I go to a psychic?¡± ¡°You can ask her to help you remove all your bad luck,¡± Mindy said matter-of-factly. ¡°You see. First, it was Nathan, and now it¡¯s Mr. Hathaway. You ran into two jerks in a row within a month. If you don¡¯t want to do that, you can ask the psychic about your love life too.¡± X nced at her and said, ¡°You can go yourself if you want to.¡± She rose to her feet and walked toward the shooting studio. When X was leaving the shooting scene in the evening, someone called her. She was stunned, and when she turned her head around, she saw Howard walking toward her. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr . Lindholm?¡± Howard smiled and asked, ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± X nodded. When she came to the restaurant at night, she realized that Marione and other actors from the crew were there as well. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When one of the actresses saw X, she went closer to Marione and asked, ¡°Why did Mr. Lindholm invite her as well?¡± Marione took a sip from the wine and did not say anything in return. After X took her seat, one of the actorsughed and said, ¡°X is very good at acting. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good performance even though this is the first time you shoot for a movie.¡± X looked at him and offered him a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sensing her stiffness, Howard said, ¡°All of us are from the same crew. Don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡± Another man chimed in, ¡°Yeah. We wanted to invite you as wellst time, but we were worried that you didn¡¯t want toe, so we didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Honestly, X did not want toe either. It was just that she couldn¡¯t leave like that since she was already there. Most of the crew members were talking to X throughout the dinner. The two actresses looked at each other, and one of them interrupted their conversation purposely, ¡°Oh yeah. By the way, I heard that you¡¯re dating Mr. Hathaway, the investor of our film, right, Ms. Mayweather? Then where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly. While eating her food slowly, X said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m dating Mr. Hathaway? Did I ever admit that we¡¯re dating?¡± The actress was stumped. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t dating, then why,¡± ¡°I just happened to know Mr. Hathaway. I¡¯m still single.¡± X lifted her head, and there was a smile on her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause any misunderstanding.¡±. The actress intended to humiliate X. It was just that she did not expect that X had never admitted that she was dating Yorrick, and the actress felt embarrassed. Looking at X, Marione said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead in the entertainment world given how good your acting is. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll consider starting a rtionship, right, X?¡± Honestly, X did not want toe either. It was just that she couldn¡¯t leave like that since she was already there, Most of the crew members were talking to X throughout the dinner. The two actresses looked at each other, and one of them interrupted their conversation purposely, ¡°Oh yeah. By the way, I heard that you¡¯re dating Mr. Hathaway, the investor of our film, right, Ms. Mayweather? Then where is he? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡± The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly. While eating her food slowly, X said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m dating Mr. Hathaway? Did I ever admit that we¡¯re dating?¡± The actress was stumped. ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t dating, then why,¡± ¡°I just happened to know Mr. Hathaway. I¡¯m still single.¡± X lifted her head, and there was a smile on her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause any misunderstanding.¡± The actress intended to humiliate X. It was just that she did not expect that X had never admitted that she was dating Yorrick, and the actress felt embarrassed. Looking at X, Marione said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead in the entertainment world given how good your acting is. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll consider starting a rtionship, right, X?¡± Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 X lifted her head and offered Marione a smile, ¡°You know me the best, Marione.¡± Howard lifted the ss and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Our food is getting cold. Let¡¯s eat while we talk.¡± The rest of the people lifted their sses and offered each other a toast. The dinnersted for two hours. Everyone had drunk some wine, and they had a lot of fun together. X was able to hold her liquor, but when she reached her limit, she would get lightheaded. She tripped herself when she was walking toward the entrance, and Howard hurriedly went forward to support her. ¡°You¡¯re not drunk, are you?¡± She waved her hand and said, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still sober.¡± Howard grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Let me send you back.¡± Before X could say anything, another hand pulled her away from Howard¡¯s hand out of nowhere. She stumbled a few steps back and fell into the iing man¡¯s arms. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to send her back. X was momentarily stunned before she lifted her head to look at the man behind her. She became sober and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± Yorrick did not say anything in return. He just ordered his bodyguard to get his car. Howard looked at him and asked, ¡°May I ask about the rtionship between you and X, Mr. Hathaway?¡± Yorrick let out a smile and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°What do you think?¡± When X struggled to free herself from his embrace, he pressed her head harder toward his chest and brought her away. They went into the elevator, and it took X a lot of strength to push him away. She stumbled a few steps and rammed toward the wall. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Yorrick pressed the button, and the elevator started going down. He looked at the woman, who reeked of booze, but he did not say anything. X was struck by a dizzy spell and squatted down. When the door of the elevator was opened, Yorrick went forward and pulled her up from the floor. The bodyguard was already waiting in the car. He shoved her into the backseat, and X suddenly sat up straight. Shebed through her hair with her fingers and said,¡± Are you trying to kill me, Yorrick?¡± ¡°I hope I can do that as well.¡± He closed the door and ordered the bodyguard to start the car. The bodyguard gazed at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, are we sending Ms. Mayweather back to her house or-¡± ¡°What makes you think that I need you to send me back?¡± X interrupted. She tried to open the door but could not. She pounced toward the bodyguard, grabbed his cor, and shouted, ¡°Open the door!¡± Fortunately, the bodyguard hadn¡¯t started the car yet. He looked at X helplessly and said, ¡°Ms. Mayweather, you¡¯re drunk.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I¡¯m not drunk! Open the door now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the cops and say you¡¯re abducting me!¡± 11 12.70 Lildpiel 1092 Seeing that X was about to tear the bodyguard¡¯s shirt apart, Yorrick pulled her back, and she fell into his arms. He went stiff for a moment. When she realized she had sat on something, she sprang up and sat on the side. She gazed down but swiftly averted her gaze. Yorrick caught her gaze and said tantly, ¡°Have you never eaten any fish that you rear, Ms. Mayweather?¡± X let out a burp. She reeked of booze so thick that the fragrance in the car couldn¡¯t cover it. ¡°Why should I eat the fish that I rear? Can¡¯t I rear them for fun? I have a lot of money, and I can rear however many I want. Not only that, but I¡¯m also going to rear ducks!¡± The bodyguard stifled a smile while Yorrick ced his hand on his forehead and chuckled. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re opening a farm? Do you have the money to take care of so many animals?¡± X went closer and stared at him intently. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me?¡± She grabbed the cor of his shirt weakly and shouted, ¡°You b*stard!¡± Yorrick¡¯s eardrum nearly exploded from her shout. He pointed at X¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Never!¡± X exerted more strength on her hands, pulling one of the buttons on his cor out and exposing his skin to the air. The bodyguard looked at her through the rear mirror and sucked in air sharply. Initially, he had been under the impression that X was a reserved woman. He did not expect her to be so wild, and it seemed to him that their next destination would be the hotel. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 X froze in ce, and her gaze was fixed on his neck. And when the bodyguard made a turn at an intersection, X lost bnce and threw herself in his arms. Throughout the whole chaotic disarray, she kissed his skin with her lips, leaving a lipstick mark behind, and Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed immediately. Seeing that they were already starting to kiss, the bodyguard got the message and elerated even more. X propped her arms against his body, got herself up, saw the lipstick mark, and quickly wiped it off for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have lipstick on.¡± Yorrick grasped her wrist. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Why should I kid you?¡± X felt a lot dizzier all of a sudden and covered her mouth. Yorrick realized something instantly and grabbed her by the shoulders immediately. ¡°X, you better hold it back,¡± She vomited on his pants. Yorrick¡¯s expression dimmed in a matter of seconds. He turned his face away and lowered the window to dissipate the strong smell in the car. When they arrived at the hotel, Yorrick dragged X into the bathroom and threw her into the shower. She fell to the marble floor, and the pain stiffened her palms. Yorrick twisted the tap of the shower, and the water gushed out of the sprinkler and spattered directly on her body. After vomiting in the car and getting sshed with icy cold water, X had almost sobered up. ¡°Aaah! What are you doing!?¡± Yorrick turned off the shower. ¡°Are you sober now?¡± X was drenched from head to toe and was in an embarrassing mess. Yorrick squatted in front of her, pinched her chin, and made her look upward. ¡°Did you do all these on purpose?¡± X flung his hand away. ¡°You, get out! I want to take a bath!¡± Yorrick was so exasperated that he scoffed, pulled her up from the floor, and pushed her against the wall.¡± Do you know what taking a bath at the man¡¯s residence means?¡± The tiled wall felt cold, and her clothes were stuck to her wet body, so she started shivering. Her pale face made her look even more tender and weaker after being drenched. Yorrick pinched her chin with his fingers and turned her face away, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in looking at your sickly appearance. Get yourself washed and cleaned beforeing out.¡±. He turned on the shower, put the retractable showerhead aside, and went out after the water started to heat up. X leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. ¡®Getting drunk is dangerous, getting drunk is too dangerous.¡¯ She took a hot bath and walked out in a bathrobe. However, because of the cold temperature of the air conditioner, she sneezed. Yorrick had already changed out of his suit. He stood in the mini kitchen and brewed a cup of hot tea. He then walked out with a cup of tea in his hand and saw X wrapping herself in a nket that she had found out of nowhere and sitting on the couch cross-legged. He burst intoughter, walked over, and ced the teacup in front of her. ¡°If I ever take care of you the next time you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll give up myst name and use yours for the rest of my life.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take care of me, did I?¡± X felt baffled as she picked up the teacup and took a sip of the hot tea, and her whole body warmed up instantly. Yorrick sat opposite her with his legs crossed and stared at her. He did not know why he would care to even get involved in all this chaos. ¡®Even though I¡¯ve not seen her for half a month, this woman has never gotten out of my eyesight. I can see her on posters, news, and advertising screens in office buildings. She¡¯s literally everywhere. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t she straight up conquer the world if she wasn¡¯t banned for a short period?¡¯ X raised her head and met his gaze. She was startled and put down the teacup. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about tonight. ¡°Since you¡¯ve apologized, I¡¯ll let tonight slide. However, whatever happened tonight will never happen again .¡± He smiled, stood up, and walked back to the room without looking back. X was sitting alone in the living room. She scratched her hair and lowered her head. ¡®That was ridiculous. I swear in the name of God that I¡¯ll never drink, never again!¡± Yorricky t on the bed and fell asleep, but he heard X¡¯s voice while he was half-awake. ¡°Mr. Hathaway?¡± He opened his eyes slightly. The lights surrounding him were intense and dazzling. X was lying on the other side of the bed, staring at him with the side of her forehead resting on her hand. She was wearing his white shirt-the smooth flesh underneath the neckline was only partially shrouded-while her long fair legs swayed back and forth, and there was a faint smile on her face. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 X ced her fingertips on his lips and slowly slid her finger down before approaching him with her lips.¡± Mr. Hathaway, didn¡¯t you say that I can¡¯t do kissing scenes? If that¡¯s so, can you teach me how to do it properly?¡± Yorrick held her hand, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he gulped. ¡°Get off my bed.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Hathaway, are you telling me you don¡¯t want it?¡± X approached him and kissed his chin lightly. Her winking eyes looked extremely seductive, and the silky and attractive ck hair wrapped around his arm. Yorrick turned over and trapped her under him in between his four limbs. ¡°I won¡¯t hold myself responsible for the night.¡± X raised her eyebrows, giggled, stretched out her arms, and hugged him. ¡°I won¡¯t need that from you either.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her lips, and strong thoughts flooded his mind in an instant. He wanted to gravely punish her, letting her know that this was the price that she had to pay for seducing him. Their bodies intertwined and entangled with each other as every inch of her beauty was in sight, while her trembles, gasps, and voice, which rang right next to his ears, all felt so real. Unfortunately, the sound of the rm clock woke him up. He froze on the bed for a few seconds, flipped the nket, turned over, and got out of bed. He opened the bedroom door and shouted, ¡°X Mayweather!¡± The living area was empty, the unfinished cup of coffee was still on the table, and the nkets were still there. He got into the guest room and pushed open the door. There was no trace of anyone sleeping in the guest room or living roomst night. He leaned against the door and covered his face with his palm. ¡®It was really a dream. ¡®But this dream¡­ ¡®It felt so real that it almost killed me!¡¯ X had left at dawn and asked Mindy to bring her clothes over and pick her up from the hotel. Mindy was driving the car when she took a nce at the person who was sitting in the rear seat, frowning. ¡°Xy, you¡­ Last night¡­¡± ¡°I drank too much.¡± X was extremely irritated. ¡°What matters isn¡¯t whether you drank too much. It¡¯s that room¡­ Isn¡¯t that Mr. Hathaway¡¯s room? Did you-* ¡°What¡¯s the dirty thought that you have in your mind?¡± She raised her head, leaned back in the seat, and looked up at the roof of the car. ¡°I slept in the living roomst night.¡± I didn¡¯t wake Yorrick up when I left earlier this morning. After all, I¡¯mpletely sober now. But I¡¯m not shameless enough to take the initiative to go meet him again after what I didst night! ¡®Moreover, he might not even want to see me now.¡¯ She really wanted to p herself at the moment. ¡®He already said that the contract was over, and I¡¯ve managed to make it seem like I¡¯m still trying to get involved with him. ¡®I kept pestering Louis back then, but I would never pester any man again, especially a man who has nothing to do with me.¡¯ When they arrived at the studio, X went into the dressing room for makeup and just so happened to meet Howard, who was putting his wig on at the moment. He turned and nced at X, who looked listless. ¡°Are you okay?¡± X nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I drank too muchst night, it¡¯s just a hangover.¡± ¡°This is tea with lemon slices soaked in it. I brought it over this morning.¡± Howard shifted a thermos before her ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lindholm.¡± She was stunned for a short moment. She then asked Mindy to go get her a disposable paper cup, poured half of a cup for herself, lifted her head, and finished it in one go. Howard had finished putting on his wig and asked with a smile, ¡°Did Mr. Hathaway send you home safely last night?¡± She paused for a split second, looked at Mindy in the mirror, and nodded. ¡°Yes, he did send me home¡­ And I did arrive safely.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± He stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to change into my clothes already.¡± X smiled and nodded. She leaned against Mindy. ¡°Were you followed by any paparazzo when you came to pick me up this morning?¡± Mindy lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the morning, even the paparazzi need their daily dose of sleep, don¡¯t they?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. X did not speak. The scene they were shooting at noon was Lily Lenc dancing in the pool to charm and seduce the king because she wanted to take revenge on Alvin Stokes, and she had to bewitch the king to do so. The person who yed the king was a very experienced senior in the film industry, and all his fans call him Mr. Donnell. He had yed many roles in film and television, which all could be regarded as ssic characters that had ever graced the industry, and his acting skills were even known to be textbook. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Mr. Donnell had a very strong opinion against actors who used stand-ins while filming, so X acted in the scene personally, but she had gone through a few NG shots ever since the crew started filming. However, Mr. Donnell did not get angry but enlightened her patiently instead. ¡°X, you should let your concerns go and just act. It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve joined the crew, and I have faith in your acting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Donnell. I¡¯ll make some adjustments to my emotions.¡± X was really nervous. After all, this scene was the boldest and the most open scene that she had in this film. Although she had already mentally prepared herself multiple times for the scene, she was not really sure when it was time for her to act. The director started the next shoot, but in order to make X perform better, he had decided to clear all the staff members out of the studio, leaving only a few videographers there. X went into the water again and managed to dance gracefully when the live music sounded. The thin feathered clothes matched her graceful dance moves perfectly, allowing her to give off a unique charm while in the pool. While everything was going on smoothly, Yorrick appeared out of nowhere and stood behind the director. It was the director¡¯s assistant who realized that he was there first and stood up immediately. ¡°Mr. Hathaway-¡± Yorrick ced his finger in front of his lips and shushed him while staring at the video recording screen. Lily Lenc would frown and chuckle when she looked back at the king, all of which were secretly enticing and enchanting him. She then identally fell into the king¡¯s arms, and the king managed to catch her.¡¯ Is this a surprise for me, mdy?¡± Lily Lenc picked up the golden jug and goblet from the edge of the pool andined captivatingly, ¡°It ¡®s not fun for Your Majesty to drink alone. Just as the saying goes, ¡®Fine wine will only taste great when it¡¯s coupled with a fine drinkingpanion¡¯.¡± The king was delighted,ughed loudly, and lifted her face by her chin. ¡°My dear Lily, you¡¯re truly a wonderful person, and I¡¯m quite fond of you.¡± She ced her index finger on his lips. ¡°So, does that mean that Your Majesty fancies my companionship?¡± The king was fascinated. ¡°I like it. The harem has hundreds or even thousands of beauties, but I¡¯ll only pamper you, Lily.¡± X and Mr. Donnell both got out of the pool after the director ended the scene. Mr. Donnell then nodded andplimented X with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s it. It looks a lot better than the previous few takes. You do have great potential when ites to acting.¡± Mindy brought X a towel and wrapped it around her while X nodded at Mr. Donnell and gave off a grin. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She then sneezed twice in a row and started to feel a little light-headed. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, since when did youe?¡± The director was also taken aback by Yorrick¡¯s sudden appearance. 12:29 1/2 Clidpler 1090 Hearing themotion, X was astonished for a moment when she nced in the direction of the noises ¡®Yorrick really came to the studio!¡¯ Mindy looked over too. ¡°Xy, is he here for you?¡± ¡°Are you kidding-¡± The tip of X¡¯s nose felt extremely itchy, causing her to sneeze again. She threw the towel back to Mindy and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡± She left the scene in a hurry. She went to the locker room to change out of her wet clothes, however, her dizziness worsened when she came out of the fitting room, and her vision started to turn blurry. A hand pulled her into someone¡¯s arms abruptly. And before X could react to the sudden jerk, two warm lips had already sealed her lips. X¡¯s pupils constricted! The sudden kiss made X¡¯s head go nk. In addition to the drowsiness that was already catching up to her, the sudden shock made her lose the strength to keep her feet under her body. Yorrick held her cheek with his palms, felt a fiery sensation, and took his lips off hers. And the first thing that caught Yorrick¡¯s attention was X falling backward in a daze, so he immediately brought her back into his arms. ¡°Hey-¡± He ced the back of his hand on her forehead to get a better read of her body temperature, picked her up almost instantly, and dashed out. Marione and the other actresses were dumbfounded when they saw Yorrick leaving the fitting room with X in his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Mr. Hathaway?¡± ¡°I thought X denied that they¡¯re dating each other? What¡¯s going on now?¡± X had a high fever, so she was hospitalized for an intravenous drip. When she regained consciousness, she heard her parents¡¯ voices. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 ¡°Is our daughter dating the investor of their film? Why are there so many rumors going around when I recently visited the crew?¡± Mrs. Mayweather was sitting on a chair next to the bed and peeling an apple. She was really curious and kicked Mr. Mayweather, motioning him to answer the questions. Mr. Mayweather responded helplessly,¡± You don¡¯t have to care whether it¡¯s true or not. We¡¯ll know that when you ask our daughter about it when she wakes up.¡± Mrs. Mayweather reached out and ced a sliced apple next to his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m curious? You should go and ask around the industry to see if that gentleman is married, how many people are there in his family, and how many girlfriends he has had in the past. If they¡¯re really dating each other, then we do have to feel happy for our daughter, don¡¯t we?¡± Mr. Mayweather ate the apple that his wife cut for him andughed. ¡°Alright, my wife is always right. Okay, I ¡®ll go and ask around some other day.¡± Mrs. Mayweather ced another piece of apple next to her husband¡¯s mouth, noticed something, and turned her head toward the hospital bed. X was lying there, staring at them with disgust. ¡°Just how shameless can you two be? You¡¯re actually showing off your revolting affection in front of a patient like me?¡± Mr. Mayweather got up with a worried look on his face. ¡°X, are you feeling any better now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t die, did I?¡± X sat up slowly and nced out the window. ¡°How long have I been out?¡± Mrs. Mayweather put down the apple.¡± You¡¯ve slept for four hours. And how could you go to the studio to film when you already knew that you¡¯re not feeling well? This will scorch your brain and turn you into a retard.¡± After saying that, she asked tentatively, * X, the investor who sent you here to the hospital, you guys.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not dating him, and I have nothing to do with him. So, don¡¯t you even think about going there.¡± X interrupted Mrs. Mayweather¡¯s thoughts. Mrs. Mayweather was astounded for a moment. ¡°But howe you two are not dating each other, the¡­ The news is spreading like wildfire among the crew members¡­¡± ¡°Rumors and scandals are something inevitable that all entertainers in the entertainment industry have to bear with, so why do you believe whatever they say?¡± Xy back on the bed and turned her back to them. ¡°Don¡¯t try toe up with any thoughts. He¡¯s totally out of my league.¡± Mrs. Mayweather and Mr. Mayweather looked at each other, and Mr. Mayweather sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°What does it mean that he¡¯s out of your league? Does he look down on those who work in the entertainment industry?¡± X smiled. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the richest man in the world, the heir of the Hathaways of Yaramoor. Does he look like someone who would give a damn about yourpany?¡± Mrs. Mayweather and Mr. Mayweather were shocked. At the Lucas family¡¯s vi¡­ Ryleigh was scrolling through her Twitter feed during dinner when she saw something inadvertently. She then elbowed Louis lightly on his arm, leaned over to him, and shoved the phone up his face, asking him to take a look at the news article. Louis raised his head and took a nce. Ryleigh asked in a low voice. ¡°Are they really?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get to know if it¡¯s true or false as long as you direct the question to her yourself.¡± Louis fetched himself a dollop of mashed potatoes and could not help but chuckle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretty close friends with her?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Larissa, sitting opposite them, lifted her head when she heard the two of them whispering to each other. Louis did not shy away. ¡°X.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Larissa was dumbfounded and frowned.¡± You¡¯re talking about your ex in front of your wife, are you-¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Ryleigh interrupted her and squinted while giving off a grin. ¡°X and I aren¡¯t on any bad terms. We even went to visit her when she was hospitalized.¡± ¡®Although they¡¯re each other¡¯s exes, it¡¯s all in the past. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for them to get back together now.¡¯ Larissa stared at Louis, and thetter nodded. ¡°It¡¯s great if you¡¯re able to let bygones be bygones.¡± She did not say anything else but thought of something out of the blue. ¡°By the way, Zee told me that your grandfather has returned to the mansion. Your grandfather hasn¡¯t met Ryleigh before this, so bring Ryleigh to the de Armas mansion to visit your grandfather whenever you have the time.¡± Louis paused. ¡°But didn¡¯t Grandpa¡ª¡± Larissa exined, ¡°Zee and I only found outter that your grandfather is still alive, but he got paralyzed in the ident four years ago and has been recuperating in DePaul Town all this while.¡± Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Louis was momentarily stunned. He then nodded and grabbed Ryleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll travel to Stoslo to visit Grandpa in the short future.¡± Ryleigh approached him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is your grandfather fierce?¡± Louis smiled and put on his serious look in an instant. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely give you h*ll if you¡¯re a disobedient girl.¡± ¡°Tsk! How dare you scare your own wife?¡± Larissa clicked her tongue andforted Ryleigh after saying that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His grandfather won¡¯t give you any h*ll. Louis would be the one to suffer his wrath even if something were to go terribly wrong.¡± Ryleigh smiled and nodded. It was already veryte in the night when X returned home from the hospital. She went back to her room,y on the bed, and stared at the ceiling. The scene in which Yorrick kissed her shed across her mind as if it was a roll film. ¡°He¡¯s really good at kissing, so good that I still can¡¯t get my mind off it. Tsk, he¡¯s definitely a yer.¡¯ She sat up irritably, and her gazended on the violin figure that was ced on the counter. She had ordered the violin figure back then because of Louis, and she had ced it on the bedside cupboard and had not been able to make up her mind to move it. She stared at it for a while, picked it up, and put it away in the drawer. A few dayster, X came to the studio and was surrounded by reporters in front of the car. She wore sunsses and a cap and lowered her head while Mindy blocked the cameras for her. ¡°X, can we ask you about your rtionship with Mr. Hathaway from Yaramoor?¡± ¡°We heard that you and Mr. Hathaway from Yaramoor are dating in the studio unscrupulously. Is that true?¡± All kinds of questions were thrown at X. The path to the studio had been blocked, and she had no other way to go, so she took off her sunsses and smiled at the reporters. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. Mr. Hathaway and I can only be considered rtively close friends. We¡¯re not dating each other, so please don¡¯ toverthink and oveplicate things.¡± ¡°But someone took a photo of you leaving the dressing room with Mr. Hathaway. Can you please tell us what the both of you were doing in the dressing room at that time?¡± The question touched on a sensitive and personal affair, but it was still brought up in public unscrupulously Mindy was about to respond on her behalf when X looked straight at the reporter.¡± I passed out in the dressing room due to a fever, and Mr. Hathaway was the one who found me first. Do you need me to put forward my diagnosis from that day?¡± The reporter choked on his own words. But another reporter did not give up on getting to the bottom of the affair. ¡°But someone also took a photo of you and Mr. Hathaway leaving a hotel together, and you two look very intimate in the photo.¡± 12.30 Clldple TTUU X paused for a split second. ¡®It was during the day when I got drunk¡­¡¯ Mindy replied to the reporter, ¡°X got very drunk that day. That was why Mr. Hathaway helped her into the car and sent her back out of kindness. Even so, what does that imply? X is in a rush to start the filming of the day, so please let us through. Thank you very much.¡± Mindy fought her way through the reporters in front of them and dragged X out of the crowd. The two then ran back to the set, and that was how they got rid of those reporters. On the other side of the city¡­ Eastwood Enterprise had just adjourned a meeting. That was also when Anthony, two other senior executives, and Yorrick came out of the conference room. Anthony asked Yorrick, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you seem to be rather absent-minded about the questions we raised during the meeting. Is there something wrong about the project that bothers you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yorrick gave off a smile, but his expression returned to normal almost instantly. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been having a lot on my te recently. I believe that you¡¯re more than equipped and qualified to manage the project, Mr. Topaz.¡± Anthony nodded and did not bother him with any more questions. ¡°Now that I know you have so much trust in me, it¡¯s only natural for me to want to live up to your expectations, Mr. Hathaway.¡± ¡°Do you drink?¡± Yorrick asked abruptly. The question caught Anthony off guard for a moment. ¡°Drink?¡± Yorrick let off a casual grin. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to find someone to drink with recently, and you most probably don¡¯t have time either.¡± Anthony understood what he meant. ¡°If you want someone to apany you while you drink, I can have a few drinks with you, Mr. Hathaway.¡± Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Yorrick nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a few drinks at night.¡± X had a night scene and ended the shooting around 11:30 p.m. She was exhausted because that was the first time she felt that movies weren¡¯t as rxed as series. Mindy sent her home, and once she drove off, X¡¯s phone started ringing. She was curious who was calling her sote and when she took a look, it was¡­ Yorrick? Hadn¡¯t he blocked her? She picked up. ¡°What can I do for you sote at night, Mr. Hathaway?¡± He said something that X didn¡¯t hear and thought something had happened to him. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Is that Ms. Mayweather?¡± The bodyguard picked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you sote. Where are you? Mr. Hathaway is drunk and won¡¯t leave. The bar is closing, and I¡¯m out of ideas. Could youe to help us please?¡± X pushed her hair out of her face and chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s drunk, and I need to help him?¡± The bodyguard was out of ideas. ¡°Mr. Hathaway insisted on calling you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll leave if youe to talk to him.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. X hesitated and scoffed., ¡°Where are you?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°Peace Avenue, Bar No. 38.¡± X drove her car straight toward Peace Avenue. When she got there, there were no more patrons there. She walked in with her bag and high heels. Yorrick sat next to the window, his hand on his forehead. The bodyguard, the servers, and the bar manager were there waiting. X tossed her bag onto the table. Yorrick frowned as he looked up at her. The bodyguard walked to X. ¡°You¡¯re here. Please, talk to him.¡± ¡°What should I say? If he doesn¡¯t leave, just chase him out. If that doesn¡¯t work, throw him out. Some rich lady might see him and take him home.¡± X was wearing sunsses, so the servers couldn¡¯t see her face clearly under the dim lighting. The bodyguard smiled awkwardly. The bar manager was in a tough spot,¡± Miss, could you talk to your boyfriend and get him to leave, please? We¡¯re trying to close.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡± ¡°He¡¯s¡­ your husband?¡± The manager was surprised. Xughed. ¡°I¡¯m single. I don¡¯t have a husband.¡± In the chaos. Yorrick suddenlyughed, but when they looked over, he was rubbing his temple as if what they heard didn¡¯t happen. X pushed her bag into the bodyguard¡¯s arms and walked over to pull up Yorrick. ¡°Come out.¡± Yorrick leaned toward her. She was wearing high heels and almost lost her bnce and fell onto the table along with him. Fortunately, the manager managed to grab onto them. X couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°You¡¯re so heavy!¡± The hand around her waist tightened, and his lips almost touched her ear. ¡°Heavy?¡± X shuddered and pushed his head away. ¡°Get away from me!¡± She yelled at the bodyguard toe and help her. He put out his arm, but Yorrick red at him, so he pulled it back and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to send Mr. Hathaway to the hotel.¡± The bodyguard then escaped. ¡°You!¡± X cursed angrily as she carried Yorrick. She remembered that he was the one who had sent her back when she was drunk, so she controlled herself and gnashed her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re even now.¡± She used a lot of energy to get him to the car. Yorricky down on the back seat, but his legs were too long, and the door wouldn¡¯t close, so X tapped him and said, ¡°Bend your knees.¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Yorrick sat up and put the back of his hand to his forehead, then leaned back on the seat. When they got to the hotel, X helped him into the room. Just when she was going to put him to bed, he pulled her down with his body weight, and she fell on him. Her lips grazed his nose, and she froze. His warm alcoholic breath blew onto her cheek, and she beamed at the man who was under her with his eyes closed. She tried to get up, but an arm pulled her back into his arms. She was stunned, and her heart skipped a beat. Yorrick slowly opened his eyes and smiled drunkenly, ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡± ¡°What¡­ What does getting drunk have anything to do with me?¡± X tried to get up again, but he held her tight with his arm, and she locked eyes with him. Yorrick looked drunk, but he might not be.¡± X, I¡¯m troubled by you sometimes.¡± X was startled. ¡°What? Troubled? Yorrick cupped her cheek and smiled. His alcoholic breath got in her face. ¡°Yes, troubled by you because you¡¯re everywhere. I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve this. It annoys me that I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite drunk, aren¡¯t you? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± X looked at him suspiciously. The man had said some weird things out of the blue. What had he done to deserve this? Fallen for her? ¡°I dreamed of you.¡± Yorrick pulled her closer. ¡°I actually dreamed of you.¡± X didn¡¯t know where to look and was doing her best to support her body. ¡°Okay, and?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes were on her lips. He raised his head to kiss her, and X blinked. The smell of alcohol blew in her face, and she wanted to push him away, but he was holding onto the back of her head. He kissed her and took her breath away, then suddenly flipped her over and trapped her under him. She pressed her palms to his chest but didn¡¯t have the energy to push him away. She suddenly believed that a man with great kissing techniques would be able to make any woman fall. Yorrick moved his lips to her neck, which made her shudder, and her logic slowly faded away. Just like in his dreams, Yorrick finally had her. She was just as perfect as she was in his dream. He couldn¡¯ t help but punish her, hearing her seductive moans. He felt that this punishment wasn¡¯t enough, never enough¡­ X finally drove her car home at 4:00 a m. When she parked, she put her head on the steering wheel and thought for a long time. She picked up her phone to call Mindy, but she only picked up after a few attempts. She sounded like she was woken by the phone, ¡°Who is it¡­ It¡¯s the middle of the night¡­* ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± X¡¯s throat was dry. Mindy paused and took a look at the screen. ¡°Oh, Xy, why are you calling me at this hour?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re on the way to the set, if you pass by a pharmacy, could you help me get ¡­ the pill?¡± Mindy was still in a daze. ¡°What pill?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 1/2 X scratched her head. ¡°Contraceptive pill.¡± Mindy said okay and fell silent for two seconds before immediately sitting up. ¡°What!?¡± X leaned back on the car seat and ran her fingers over her hair. ¡°Just get it for me. Don¡¯t let anyone know.¡± She hung up after that. X put her hand to her forehead with dark eyes. ¡®Is this what grown-ups do? Hah!¡¯ When the sun rose, X arrived on set. Mindy pulled her to a secluded corner and ced the pill in her hand while looking around. ¡°I got it for you. Xy, weren¡¯t you homest night? What¡­¡± X put the pill in the bag and cleared her throat. ¡°Maye, I used the services of a male escort.¡± Mindy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you serious?¡± 12:31 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 X smiled meekly, but there was no joy in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m 29, almost 30. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± She got into the van. Mindy brought a ss of warm water and watched her drink it, ¡°Xy, I don¡¯t think you should be doing any one-night stuff. Your reputation would be ruined if the paparazzi caught you.¡± X put the ss down and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do too badly if it was with a high-ss tycoon.¡± Mindy¡¯s face dropped. X hadn¡¯t met Yorrick for a week. Her final scene was today, and she would say goodbye to the crew after that. She walked to the car with the flowers from the crew in her arms. Mindy was opening the door for her when she saw a man waiting inside. She was surprised. X immediately blocked her face with the bouquet and looked at Mindy, ¡°Why is he- Ah!¡± X was pulled into the car and into his arms. Yorrick motioned at Mindy to close the door. After a brief moment, Mindy closed the door. X lowered her head and yed with the petals, ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Hathaway?¡± He pushed her face toward him. ¡°You blocked me.¡± X looked away, but a smile lingered on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you when you blocked me.¡± ¡°That night.¡± ¡°You had too much to drink, and we slept together.¡± X cut him off and put her elbow on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not going to charge me for it, are you? I don¡¯t have the money.¡± Yorrick looked at her, but she looked casual. It was hard to tell if she was being serious or not. X almost lost her cool under his gaze. She immediately smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t fall too hard for me, Mr. Hathaway. I¡¯m not someone you can handle.¡± She stretched out her hand to open the door, but he pulled her into his arms. He chuckled and pushed his lips close to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I just love to tame wild horses?¡± X looked at him. ¡°Go ahead then,¡± she pushed her hair back casually, ¡°I¡¯m not a horse. I¡¯m a person, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re telling me this.¡± He cupped her cheek and pinched it so hard it was out of shape, ¡°No cosmetic surgery.¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re crazy.¡± X pped his hand away and pulled herself out of his embrace, but Yorrick immediately pulled her back. ¡°Our night together was your first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hathaway, I¡¯m not a weak woman, so I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times we did it.¡± X pushed his hand away, hitting him, but it wasn¡¯t enough, so she bit him. While he was moaning in pain, X opened the car door and jumped out. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At the Royal Academy of Music¡­Ryleigh finished recording the music pilot. When she finished work, some students came to thank her because the orchestra had a chance to perform thanks to her. She put her bass into the case and smiled.¡± It¡¯s because of your hard work too. Rather than saying I gave you a chance, it was more like you never gave up.¡± The students smiled too. Ryleigh carried the case and walked out of the rehearsal hall with the students. Louis was waiting for her in the corridor. The few students covered their smiles. ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Ms. Hill.¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Ryleigh waved to them and walked toward Louis after they left. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Louis looked at her. ¡°Who else would I be waiting for.¡± He raised his hand and yed with her ponytail. She was smiling widely. ¡± I guess the performance went well.¡± Ryleigh turned away and was proud for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t handle.¡± Louis pinched her cheek and chuckled. ¡± What do you want for dinner?¡± Ryleigh took his arm. ¡°I want some roasted chicken, lemon duck, roasted beef, and¡­¡± ¡°Why are they all meat?¡±I¡¯m craving meat!¡± Her expression was fierce. Louis looked at her and nced at her belly. ¡°Oh, do you think you¡¯re¡­¡± She paused. ¡°What?¡± Louis pressed his palm to her belly with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ryleigh pped his hand away. ¡°No way!¡± He chuckled and pulled her into his arms. ¡± Barbara is pregnant now, so we can¡¯t be too far behind, right?¡± She choked, then mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s not what I alone can do¡­¡± Louis kissed her cheek. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m not working hard enough?¡± Ryleigh blushed and pushed him away. ¡°I want to go home!¡± Louis looked at her trying to run away because she was so shy, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He noticed something and turned around, but there was no one at the stairs. After hearing the footsteps leave, the masked woman hiding behind the stairs left hurriedly. Jodie sat on the broken couch having fast food in a simple home. When she saw the beautiful X on the TV, she threw her remote at it and stopped eating. There was a knock on the door. Jodie walked over to open it when she saw a woman standing outside and was surprised. ¡°Who are you?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The woman wore a mask. Her face couldn¡¯t be seen other than her eyes, but Jodie could tell that she was close to her age. She walked into Jodie¡¯s home and looked around. ¡°Are you happy staying in a disgusting ce like this?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Jodie was on high alert because she didn¡¯t remembering across this woman. The woman smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that we have amon enemy.¡± Jodie was stunned. The next day, at Skyhigh Condo¡­ X practiced her dance moves for the next movie in the yoga room. She had her earphones on and was immersed in the music, so she didn¡¯t hear the doorbell. Mindy stood there, ringing the bell. When there was no answer, she awkwardly turned around to Yorrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, Xy is probably at home. She onlyes here a few times a month.¡± Yorrick crossed his arms. ¡°She¡¯s not at the Mayweather mansion.¡± Mindy was startled. Yorrick told her to call instead. Mindy didn¡¯t know what to say, but he was the boss, and she couldn¡¯t endure the threat¡¯ because of ¡®friendship¡¯. Thus, she called X. X had her Bluetooth headphones on, so the ringtone reced the music, and she almost went deaf. She epted the call. ¡± What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Xy, are you at the condo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mindy peeked at Yorrick, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± ¡°Oh, hold on.¡± X hung up, wiped her sweat with the towel around her neck, and walked to the door. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Mindy looked at her. X was in sportswear and seemed to be practicing her dance moves. Her neck was covered in sweat, and she had a high ponytail on with a bandana, sweat dripping down the side of her brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± X curiously looked at Mindy, who was standing at the door, and suddenly froze because of the man who showed up next to Mindy. The door was blocked. X looked at Mindy, who looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Xy. ¡­ You take care.¡± She escaped! Before X could say anything. Yorrick pushed her inward and closed the door. ¡°Yorrick, this is my home. I might just report you for trespassing!¡± X pushed him, and he took two steps backward. Unexpectedly, he pulled her into his arms, turned around, and pressed her against the door. ¡°Do it.¡± He put a finger to her lips and smiled. ¡°I want to report you too.¡± She gulped. ¡°For what?¡± Yorrick approached. ¡°Ms. Mayweather didn¡¯t pay me for sex.¡± He grabbed her chin and raised her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the station and see who would be more embarrassed.¡± Xughed out of anger and pushed his hand away, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Yorrick just smiled. X looked him up and down, thought about something, and smiled. She put her arms around the back of his neck. ¡°Did youe here to seduce me?¡± Yorrick squinted and didn¡¯t say anything while watching her get closer to him.She ran her finger over his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡± It¡¯s bound to happen again. That¡¯s verymon.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Yorrick grabbed her wrist and seemed to be constraining himself. ¡°What games are you ying?¡± She smiled. ¡°Adult games, of course.¡± Yorrick carried her, put her down on the shoe cab, and stared at her, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Xughed. ¡°You¡¯ve been with so many women casually, but you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m serious?¡± Yorrick took off her bandana, and her ponytail was released, her hair cascading her back. She was surprised when Yorrick suddenly kissed her. She froze again, and her fingers around his shoulders curled. She was just out of it for a moment when Yorrick let her go, his expression unreadable. ¡°It was fake.¡± X raised her eyebrows. Yorrick grabbed her chin. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to, don¡¯t say those words to any men. No matter how much you pretend, you¡¯re different from those women. They¡¯re seductive enough and will do anything, but you can¡¯t. ¡°You were the cool woman in the modeling world and couldn¡¯t be bothered about seducing men. Lowering yourself doesn¡¯t seem to be what you would do.¡± X suddenly understood andughed. Are you lecturing me? Yorrick chuckled and gently touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m teaching you. If you want to seduce me, you need to put in more effort.¡± X stopped smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it anymore.¡± She wanted to push him away, but Yorrick pulled her into his arms. ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡± X fell silent for a few seconds before pushing him away by the shoulders. She looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± Yorrick put his arms around her and got close to her, his masculine scent surrounding her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± X chuckled, ¡°Do you think I want to?¡± He stared at her in silence. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 X leaned backward flirtatiously. Yorrick had never seen this side of her before. Then, he heard her saying, ¡°If I be your woman, will I be the only one? Or I have to fight with other women and wait for you to summon me like what the emperor in ancient times would do?¡± Yorrick pressed his tongue against the back of his teeth and chuckled. ¡°You want to be the only one?¡± She clicked her tongue and collected her hair at the back. ¡°I don¡¯t like to share my belongings with other people.¡± He repeated. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± She turned her face sideways. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.The smile on Yorrick¡¯s face slowly faded away. He looked at her for a while before rising to his feet. He loosened his tie and asked again, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure about that. I¡¯ll still give you the same answer no matter how many times you ask me,¡± X replied defiantly. ¡°Alright.¡± He gazed at her deeply and said,¡± You¡¯lle to look for me.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After that, he opened the door and left. The door was closed, blocking his figure from X¡¯s vision. She leaned against the wall, and her condescending manner melted away.Am I really that bad?¡¯ Thest thing she wanted was to be other people¡¯s backup n. There were many people in the shopping mall. Ryleigh was waiting in front of the wishing well in the lobby. When she saw someone, she waved her hand happily. ¡± Naomi.¡± Naomi walked over to Ryleigh with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Sorry for making you wait for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ryleigh replied. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion when you¡¯re on leave, so let¡¯s go upstairs and hang out.¡± Naomi nodded. Both of them then went upstairs through the esctor. Naomi and Ryleigh strolled across the stores on levels two and three. They also enjoyed a variety of food. It had been a long time since Naomi had so much fun. Sheughed and said, ¡°It feels like university all over again.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. She looked at her andughed as well. ¡°Right?¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Thank you for asking me out today.¡± After that, she sighed. ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t allow me toe out at all. Other than going to work, I can only go home. I don¡¯t have any friends. Do you know how bored I am?¡± Ryleigh could understand Naomi¡¯s situation. After all, Naomi had been¡± sleeping¡± for so many years. She had been cut out from the world outside for so long that when she woke up, everything had changed. It was natural she would feel like that. Naomi suddenly saw something and asked, ¡°What are they queuing up for?¡± Ryleigh turned her head around to look in the direction of Naomi¡¯s gaze. ¡°I think that coffee shops over there are having a buy one get one free promotion.¡± She then asked Naomi, ¡°Do you want coffee?¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then you wait for me here. I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Ryleigh went toward the coffee shop after she had finished talking. Naomi stood in her original position and waited for Ryleigh. While she was looking around, a woman wearing a mask approached her and patted her shoulder. Naomi turned her head around in confusion, and the woman asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ran into some problems. Can you lend me your cell phone?¡± Naomi did not suspect anything and handed her phone to the woman with a gentle smile on her face. The woman took over her phone and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± She keyed in the number in front of Naomi and went to the side to make the call. After a few minutes, she came back to Naomi and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My phone was stolen when I went to the restroom. I can¡¯t get through to my friend now, and I don¡¯t carry my wallet when I go out. My money is in my card, but my card is bound to my phone.¡± She lowered her head and continued. ¡°My friend said she¡¯s waiting for me in the emergency exit, but I don¡¯t know where it is. I can¡¯t take your phone with me either, so can youe with me? After I find my friend, you cane back here.¡± Naomi hesitated for a moment before looking at Ryleigh, who was waiting in line. The woman grabbed her wrist and pleaded, ¡°Please!¡± Naomi thought it should be fine since they were in the shopping mall. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you. You can contact your friend now.¡± Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 ¡°Thank you!¡± the woman replied happily. Naomi followed after the woman. When the woman turned her body around, a hint of coldness shed across her eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After half an hourter, Ryleigh finally got the coffee. However, when she came back, Naomi was nowhere to be found. She looked around, and then she put the coffee down. She pulled her phone out and made a call to Naomi. However, Naomi did not pick up her call. She called her again, and this time, it showed that her phone had been switched off. Ryleigh looked at her phone and fell into contemtion. She wondered why Naomi would switch off her phone. ¡®It¡¯s impossible that Naomi would go away without telling me anything. Could it be that something has happened to her?¡¯ When the thought surfaced in her mind, she took the coffee and went to look for Naomi. Ryleigh ran from level two to the restroom on level three, but she still couldn¡¯t find Naomi. She tried to call her several times, yet her phone was still switched off. She was panicking more and more as the bad feeling was getting stronger in her stomach pit. She ran here and there in an attempt to look for Naomi but to no avail. She forced herself to calm down, thought of someone, and made a call to him. When the person picked up the call, she hastily said, her voice filled with sobs,¡± Louis¡­ Louis was checking a document, and he was stunned when he heard Ryleigh¡¯s sobbing voice. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Naomi¡­ I can¡¯t find Naomi. Help me. I¡­ asked her to hang out with me today¡­¡± She was whimpering, and her voice was shaking Louis frowned even deeper, and he said.¡± Calm down, Ryleigh. Tell me what is going on first.¡± As he listened to Ryleigh, he put the document down, rose to his feet, and took his car key. ¡°You wait for me in the shopping mall. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Ryleigh waited anxiously on the bench in the mall. When Louis appeared, she pounced at him and wrapped her arms around his body. Louis allowed her to hug him as he patted her back gently. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go check the surveince recording.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a sob. After Louis talked to the manager, the manager brought them to the monitoring room. Soon, they saw that Naomi went away with a masked woman after talking to her. Louis pointed at the screen and asked, ¡°Can you zoom in here?¡± The security guard zoomed into the screen. Inside the recording, the masked woman had borrowed Naomi¡¯s phone. After that, she said something to Naomi, and Naomi went away with her after a short hesitation. The woman brought Naomi into the emergency exit on level three ording to the surveince recording. However, Naomi did note out since then, and they surmised that Naomi and the woman had left through the emergency exit. Louis remained calm and asked, ¡°Can we check all the surveince recordings for the car park and the side door?¡± The security guard did as he was told, and they soon saw that Naomi was brought into a car by someone. Ryleigh grabbed Louis¡¯ hand tightly, and her face turned pale. ¡°Oh no, Naomi¡­ She has been taken away!¡± The security guard frowned and said, ¡°It has been about 50 minutes. If she was taken away, I think you guys should call the police.There¡¯s a possibility that you can still catch up to them.¡± Louis got the surveince recording from the security guard and brought Ryleigh away from the monitoring room. Ryleigh couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore when they entered their car and dissolved into tears. She was trembling, and her voice was filled with fear. ¡°What should we do? This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone and gone to buy coffee¡­¡± Louis made a call to Helios and grabbed her into his arms tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find a way to save her.¡± Inside a roughcast house in the suburbs¡­ Two dogs were barking and baring their teeth outside of the house. Naomi¡¯s cries could be heard from the house. Three men pinned her on the floor, and one of them was tearing her clothes off. She tried to fight back, and her eyes were filled with despair. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 The man pped her across the face to stop her from struggling. ¡°Stop crying. I won¡¯t give you a good time if you can¡¯t give me what I want!¡± ¡°Please. I beg you¡­ Let me go. I¡­ I can give you money.¡± Naomi sobbed. Her voice was shaking, her blood had turned cold, and her face was ashen pale. ¡°You can give us money?¡± The man licked his lips. ¡°How much can you give us?¡± Naomi was constantly trembling, and tears were rolling down her eyes. ¡°How much do you want?¡± The manughed lecherously as he replied, ¡°We don¡¯t want money right now. We just want to¡­ have some fun with you.¡± ¡°No! Stay away from me!¡± Naomi turned her head around and sobbed. At the same time, the masked woman came in with a camera. Jodie was following behind her. ¡°Calm down, you guys. Have you never seen a woman before? I haven¡¯t finished with my preparations yet.¡± ¡°Huh? Are we going to do a live streaming? That¡¯s sick.¡± The man was excited when he saw the camera in her hand. The masked woman came over and looked at Naomi, whose clothes were torn and face was filled with fear. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the owner of Eastwood Enterprise. Of course, we have to record it down.¡± Naomi was stunned. Her pale face turned even bloodless. ¡®She knows who I am?¡± The few men hesitated, and their leader stood up. ¡°Are you kidding me? She¡¯s the daughter of the owner of Eastwood Enterprise? Do you want to get us all killed!?¡± Although they had a history of rape and had been in prison for several years, they only dared toy hands on those working girls who did not have a background after they were released from prison. After all, those girls did not want to lose their reputation and were worried about getting revenge from them, so they wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to report to the police. However, things were different when it came to the daughter of the owner of a bigpany. If her father decided to get to the bottom of this matter, they would end up more than sitting in prison for a few years. The masked woman nced at them and said, ¡°What are you guys worried about? If something goes sideways, I have ways to divert all the me to Ryleigh.¡± Jodie gazed at the woman. It was never in her wildest dream that this woman would be even more ruthless than herself, and it seemed to her that she really hated Ryleigh to her core. Naomi trembled and looked at the woman again. She pushed the man beside her aside and struggled to stand on her feet. ¡± Who the hill are you!?¡± she shouted. When the woman took off her mask, Naomi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You are¡­ Chenney!?¡± There was an ugly scar on Chenney¡¯s face. It looked like a piece of flesh had been bitten off from her face, and the wound was uneven and pitted hideously. Even the group of men on the scene felt the scar on the woman¡¯s face was terrifying and disgusting. Jodie covered her mouth in shock. She had never expected that the woman¡¯s face was deformed. Not only her, but even Naomi found it hard to believe that the woman with the scarred face was none other than Chenney. Chenney let out a cold smile and said, ¡°This is all thanks to Ryleigh that I¡¯ve be a disgusting monster. Anyway, this isn¡¯t the first time I made her my scapegoat.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Naomi asked, her voice filled with disbelief. She did not know that Chenney was such a crazy and scary person. ¡°It took me long enough to eliminate you two and get epted into the Royal Music Academy.¡± Chenney¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡±It¡¯ s because of Ryleigh that I was sentenced to one year and three months in prison, where I was humiliated and tortured, and my face was even turned into this!¡± She dashed forward to grab Naomi¡¯s cor and continued. ¡°Can you see this ugly scar? It was caused by a crazy woman when she bit off a piece of flesh from my face in prison, and all of this torture I suffered was thanks to her!¡± Chenney smiled wickedly. ¡°You should me yourself for being her friend. What I did in the past, I can still do now. Since I do not have a pleasant life. I won¡¯t let you have one either!¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chenney pushed Naomi to the floor. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Feel free to do whatever you want with this woman. I¡¯ll record everything down.¡± Naomi shook her head in panic. When she saw the group of men lunging toward her, she shouted and struggled. Chenney let out a boisterous, guttural, and horrificugh at the side while Jodie watched the scene before her with a pale face. It was only now that she realized what kind of terrifying woman she had worked with. Suddenly, a group of men d in ck broke open the door and rushed in. Just when Chenney was about to say something, she was kicked to the floor by a man d in ck. Before the group of men could fathom what was happening, all of them were pinned on the floor while Jodie took advantage of the chaotic situation and ran away. ¡°Naomi!¡± Ryleigh ran inside, and she was stunned when she saw Naomi¡¯s messy situation. She hurriedly went forward to grab her into her arms while a ck-d man took off his jacket and handed it to Ryleigh so that she could cover Naomi¡¯s exposed skin. Louis walked inside, and the group of men began to beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please let us go! It¡¯s all that ugly woman¡¯s fault! She asked us to do this!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ryleigh looked over at the woman and was astonished. ¡°Chenney?¡± ¡®What has happened to her face?¡¯ Chenney, who was betrayed by the group of men, let out another shrillugh. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me, huh? I didn¡¯t expect that you guys woulde so soon. I have nothing to lose anymore, so I¡¯m not afraid of you guys!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Ryleigh shouted through gritted teeth. Chenneyughed hysterically, and her mental state seemed somewhat unstable. ¡± Come! I dare you all to kill me! Even if you lock me up in prison again, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll still do it again when Ie out! Hahaha!¡± Ryleigh felt a chill down her spine. A bodyguard walked over to Louis, whose face was grim, and asked, ¡°Mr. Lucas, what should we do with this crazy woman?¡± Squinting his eyes, Louis said, ¡°It seems to me that she has a loose screw in her head. Bring her to the hospital. If she really has any mental illness, lock her up until she dies.¡± The bodyguard nodded. While two men d in ck brought Chenney away, she shouted, ¡°Ryleigh, all of you will die a terrible death! Mark my words! Hahaha!¡± Louis looked outside the door, and a hint of coldness shed across his eyes. He turned around to walk over to Ryleigh to find that Ryleigh still hadn¡¯te around to her senses yet. ¡°Are you all right?¡± She shook her head nkly. When Anthony received the news of his daughter¡¯s ident, he put his work aside and rushed to the hospital. Louis and Ryleigh were in the ward. ¡°Naomi!¡± He hurriedly walked toward the bed. Naomi was currently lying on the bed. When she saw the worried expression on her father¡¯s face, she forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Dad.¡± Anthony lifted his head to look at Louis, ¡± What is going on?¡± Louis told him everything, and Anthony¡¯s face sank. ¡°It¡¯s her again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Topaz. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Naomi to hang out with me today.¡± Ryleigh felt guilty and med herself. It was fortunate that they had arrived in time. If not¡­Naomi ced her hand on top of Ryleigh¡¯s and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I should have opened my eyes wider. Besides, you also came to save me. Ryleigh lowered her head and wanted to cry again. Joe was dead because of her, and if something happened to Naomi again because of her negligence, she would not forgive herself for life. Chenney was eventually diagnosed with bipr disorder. Her mental illness had emerged during her year in prison. She had been bullied, beaten, and intimidated by her cellmates in a closed and extremely depressing environment, making her mental illness even worse. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chenney was eventually sent to a fully enclosed psychiatric hospital on the city¡¯s outskirts. Naomi was discharged from the hospital three dayster. While Anthony was helping her to go through the discharge procedure, she waited for him on the bench in the corridor. She turned her head around and saw an old man falling off his wheelchair. However, the nurse behind him did not see that. Just when she rose to her feet and was about to pick him up from the floor, a man was a tad faster than her and helped the old man back to his wheelchair. The old man grabbed his hand and said, Thank you very much, kid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± the man replied with a smile. He patted the nurse behind the old man and said something to her. The nurse apologized to the old man and then pushed him away. Afterward, the man stepped into the elevator. ¡°Naomi, it¡¯s time to go home,¡± Anthony called out to Naomi. Naomi turned around, and a smile broke across her face. ¡°Alright.¡± Several dayster, at Royal Crown¡­ ¡°Have you guys heard it? X has been put on the cklist.¡± ¡°cklist!?¡± someone eximed. ¡°Are you sure about that? Her father is the director of Royal Crown. Who has the guts to put her on the cklist?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that it¡¯s Mr.-¡± Before the person could finish speaking, X and Mindy emerged from the entrance The group of celebrities that were talking just now looked toward the entrance before getting to their feet to do their own stuff. Mindy looked at X, whose face was dark, and asked carefully. ¡°X, is there a misunderstanding?¡± X¡¯s face was grim, and she clenched her fists so tightly that they were cracking. Without saying anything in return, she turned around and left. She headed straight to Rosemberg Hotel in her Mustang. She came to the room and mmed the bell several times. When nobody came to answer the door, she kicked the door. She saw Yorricking out of the elevator with his bodyguard as she turned around. Yorrick was holding a woman in his arms. X did not know who she was, but Yorrick chuckled after the woman said something to him. When Yorrick lifted his head, the smile disappeared from his face, and he became expressionless. The woman looked at X standing in front of Yorrick¡¯s room and frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± X smiled but did not say anything back to the woman. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Yorrick. ¡± You really are the most despicable man I¡¯ve ever seen, Mr. Hathaway. Since you already have gotten yourself a new lover, why do you still want to put me on the cklist?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The woman was stumped as she did not know what X was talking about. She turned to look at Yorrick, but Yorrick was looking straight at X with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Well, I can do whatever I want, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± X was so infuriated that she nearly pped Yorrick after what he said. However, she held herself back and hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°I have never offended you, have I, Mr. Hathaway?¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t offend me,¡± Yorrick replied as he loosened his watch. He lifted his eyelids to look at her and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡± It was only then that X understood what other people meant by death out of anger. She nced at the woman holding Yorrick¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Lady, I hope you will have a good night tonight.¡± The woman was stunned, and her face turned red in embarrassment when she realized what X was talking about. Yorrick narrowed his eyes. When X walked past the woman, she patted her shoulder and said seriously, ¡°He is bad in bed. The last time we slept, he spent 20 minutes in forey and onlysted for three minutes. So, you have to work harder.¡± The bodyguard lowered his head and tried to suppress hisughter while X went away in her stiletto. Yorrick¡¯s face sank and became darker than the night sky. When the woman finally returned to her senses, she said nkly, ¡°Mr. Hathaway, that woman¡­ Yorrick pulled his arm out and ordered the bodyguard, ¡°Send her back.¡± The bodyguard was stunned. ¡°Are you talking about Ms. Mayweather, sir?¡± Yorrick shot a nce at him coldly and said, ¡°Do you even need me to tell you that?¡± He did not return to his room but turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Hathaway!¡± The woman did not expect that Yorrick would abandon her like this. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Only then did the bodyguard react and stare at the woman. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The expressions that appeared on the woman¡¯s face over thest few seconds were extremely varied and intense. ¡®¡®I finally got a chance to approach such a young, filthy rich man from Yaramoor, and I just got sent back without even getting to spend time with him? ¡°And that woman, who is she?¡¯ X walked to the parking lot and was about to open the car door when a figure suddenly pulled her into his arms. She was pressed against the car door before she could react, and her slightly open lips werepletely sealed immediately. She struggled as his kiss almost suffocated her. When he jerked his hand away from her body, the buttons of her clothes gave up instantly. The sudden cold air that brushed across her chest hauled her back to her senses. ¡± Have you lost your mind, Yorrick-¡± Yorrick pinched her by her chin and sealed her lips again. X¡¯s expression changed at once upon hearing the sound of an oing car, and her shoulders shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t do this here Yorrick pushed her to a corner behind the wall, a corner that even people driving past the underground parking lot would not be able to see. To her, every second was torture. It felt like she was being defiled, and the wall behind her was like her fig leaf. She was suffering to break free from the fear as if she was trapped in the deepest abyss of hell. Although they were both public figures, the person who the public would bring down at the end of the day once they were exposed would always be her instead of him. After all, whenever it came to such an affair, the women would always be the center of controversy. Hearing her intermittent whimpers right beside his ear, Yorrick felt an inexplicable heaviness deep down as if a barb had pierced his heart. He could not help but be gentler and gentler with his actions. In the end, X did not even have the strength to cry anymore. Thus, Yorrick carried her back to the guest room from the parking lot. Her upper body was wrapped in his suit jacket, and only the two of them knew what it looked like underneath the jacket. He carried her into the bathroom, and X threw his coat on the floor right after he put her down. Her top was torn, so the only thing that she had on was her bra. Seeing that he stood still and did not even budge, X asked expressionlessly. ¡°Do you want to watch me as I take a bath?¡± Yorrick chuckled, approached her, propped his hands on the countertop of the sink, and wrapped her in between his arms. ¡± Your attitude from before and your current attitude are of twopletely different universes.¡± X did not utter a single word. Yorrick¡¯s lips got closer to her. ¡°Will you still talk nonsense and nder me in front of the public?¡¯ She stood there like a wooden pestle and did not respond at all while he caressed her cheek with his palm. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to suffer, but you brought this on yourself.¡± X¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her chest cavity, but her expression remained unchanged. ¡°I drove that woman of yours away, so you¡¯re now venting your anger on me.¡± He did not respond. ¡®Even if she hadn¡¯t said that to the woman, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything with the woman because I knew that she woulde to my ce.¡¯ X suppressed her emotions. Her expression had remained calm throughout the whole conversation. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by so many women, so one less won¡¯t even make a difference. And you¡¯ve made it clear that you¡¯ll ban me from the entertainment industry if I don¡¯t agree to be with you. So why won¡¯t you ban them?¡± He gave off a faint smile. ¡°Because they¡¯ll never reject any of my offers.¡± X scoffed and looked away. ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. A woman has rejected you for the first time in your life, and you realize that a single cross won¡¯t sit well with your reputation. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve decided to make a woman¡¯s life as difficult as possible.¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows as if he agreed with her statement. X lowered her gaze, and there was no hint of turbulence in her eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your woman. You can fick me whenever you feel happy and let me off whenever you don¡¯t feel like it. How does that sound to you?¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Just who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only one of the many lovers you have. I¡¯ll make sure that I y alongpliantly, obey all your instructions, and be an obedient lover. I¡¯ll just wait for my turn to be blessed by your presence all day, every day.¡± An indifferent smile appeared on her face. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Yorrick sneered, stood back up, and took a nce at the coat on the floor. ¡°Wash it before youe out.¡± He then turned around and walked out of the bathroom. X leaned against the wall helplessly all of a sudden,ughing at herself. ¡®¡¯What was I thinking the other night when I didn¡¯t reject him? That¡¯s the main reason this happened today, and it serves me right. ¡®¡®So, this is what the end of all bad women looks like.¡¯¡¯ X went out after taking a shower, did not turn on the lights in the living room, and was about to walk toward the guest room in the dark. Suddenly, everything in front of her eyes lit up, and the dazzling chandelier made her squint for quite some time. Yorrick¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Since you¡¯re my lover now, you should know where to sleep.¡± Xy down beside Yorrick, and just as she was about to turn her back to him, the man behind her said, ¡°Hug me.¡± She gnashed her teeth, turned around, squirmed up to him, stretched out her arms, and hugged him stiffly. Yorrick stretched out his arm to act as an extra pillow for her and turned off themp. and darkness covered the room like a nket instantly. X endured the long and silent night next to him until she finally fell asleep. The next day¡­ X¡¯s ban from the entertainment industry had been removed, and Mindy gleefully congratted her. However, it could be seen that X seemed listless and not very delighted about the news, so she wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mr.Hathaway has already removed your ban, hasn¡¯t he?¡± X sat on the dressing table and applied concealer to cover the dark circles on her eye bags. ¡°I¡¯m like a fish in a barrel, waiting for him toe to me with a filet knife. How can I feel happy about that?¡± ¡®¡¯The price that I have to pay is to be his lover. My parents would be so pissed off if they were to find out about this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®¡®I know that Yorrick isn¡¯t interested in me as a person but my body instead. Not to mention that I¡¯m the first woman who dares to reject him and act so arrogantly in front of him, frustrating his spirit and hurting his ego. ¡®¡®When a woman seems more difficult to be tamed, the more he wants to try to tame her. If that¡¯s the case, I should just be more obedient. Anyway, with my acting skills, let¡¯s hope that he¡¯ll get bored of me someday, and that¡¯s when I¡¯ll be free.¡¯¡¯ ¡°If even you can¡¯t retaliate against him, let alone those of us who are only employees of the crew.¡± Mindy sighed, thought of something, and quickly said, ¡°I heard about the reasons the bigshots in the entertainment industry are willing to make way for Mr. Hathaway. In addition to his own identity, there¡¯s also his connection to Mr. Goldmann.¡± X was putting on her brows¡¯ makeup casually. ¡°What¡¯s his connection with Mr. Goldmann?¡± Mindy lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s father is the child of one of the daughters of the Hathaways and his grandfather, and no one knows much about this.¡± X stopped what she was doing for a split second and turned her head in surprise. ¡± How did you learn that?¡± ¡°Some of the senior executives in ourpany know, and I overheard that Mr. Goldmann¡¯s grandmother is Mr.Hathaway¡¯s aunt. So, Mr. Hathaway is actually Mr. Goldmann¡¯s uncle in terms of seniority. However, Mr. Hathaway is only a few years older than Mr. Goldmann, and he doesn¡¯t look old at all, so most people would think that Mr. Hathaway is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s cousin.¡± X listened quietly and did not utter a single word. ¡®¡®It¡¯s no wonder all the bigshots of the entertainment industry would want to curry favor with Yorrick. It turns out that in addition to his identity, he¡¯s also rted to Mr. Goldmann.¡¯¡¯ Speaking of the devil, she received a text message from Yorrick on her cell phone. In the evening. X dressed up and went to the billiard hall of a high-end club to meet her date. Yorrick wore a light purple shirt, and his sleeves were both rolled up to his elbows. He took the cue and hit the last five balls on the billiard table perfectly into the holes. There were several female celebrities and rich men around him, ttering him. In addition to those people, Louis and Helios were there too. X¡¯s expression changed slightly upon seeing them as her fear instantly engulfed her. When X appeared, everyone was stunned. Helios and Louis were no exception. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Yorrick beckoned her toe over. X walked over, and he wrapped his arms around her waist in public. ¡°They¡¯re all acquaintances. Do you want to give it a go?¡± X smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Helios turned to look at Louis, turned around, and picked up his wine ss. ¡± Since when did X get together with Yorrick?¡± Louis shook his head and clinked his ss against Helios¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Yorrick handed the cue stick to X and looked at Louis. ¡°Mr. Lucas, I heard that your billiard skills are up there. Don¡¯t you want to y?¡± Louis could not help but think that Yorrick was trying to make fun of him! Helios seemed to have smelled something fishy and took a nce at both of them. He then squinted and smiled. As a person who had always been indifferent to such gossip, this was the first time he was that into a piece of gossip. X knew what Yorrick had in mind. ¡®¡®Is he trying to humiliate me by asking my ex-boyfriend, who¡¯s now married, to y a game of billiards with me?¡¯¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with Mr. Lucas.¡± Louis nced at X while everyone else looked over and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t X Mr. Lucas¡¯ ex- girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been many years since they broke up, not to mention that Mr. Lucas has gotten married too. By the way, X has been having a lot of scandals with Mr. Hathaway recently.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Yorrick narrowed his eyes and looked at X calmly while X rubbed the tip of her cue with billiard chalk and exined calmly. ¡°He sucks at billiards, so ying with him is a waste of my time. I¡¯ll y with you, Mr. Hathaway.¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re scared, Mr. Hathaway?¡± X raised her eyebrows, and her domineering aura could be sensed from yards away. ¡°Nice.¡± Yorrickughed, picked up his cue, and ced a ball on the table. ¡°However, I¡¯ve always liked to increase the fun by wagering something extra. We¡¯ll y only one game, and the loser will¡­¡± His pause caused X¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Yorrick motioned for one of the waiters to bring them a bottle of bourbon. He then took the bottle from him and calmly ced it on the side. ¡°Finish this.¡± Everyone around was shocked. Many of them knew that X would definitely lose to Yorrick. ¡®¡®Is Yorrick trying just to embarrass her? X and Yorrick¡¯s scandal has been spreading like wildfire all over the Inte recently. and it¡¯s said that they¡¯re in a rtionship. But looking at them now, what makes them look like they¡¯re in a rtionship? This looks more like X has offended Yorrick, and Yorrick is trying to make her look bad in public.¡¯¡¯ Louis felt that Yorrick was going too far and was about to say something, but Helios stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡± Everyone was wondering if X would back down. After all, the wager was to down a whole bottle of bourbon. Even a great drinker might not be able to handle that. X agreed. The smile on Yorrick¡¯s face gradually faded, and his expression went back to how it was before he brought up the wager. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to y with me.¡± X did not say anything. ¡®He¡¯s making things hard for me on purpose in order to embarrass me in public. What would the others think of me if I were to back away at this time?I¡¯ll never admit defeat now.¡¯ She walked to the table with the cue while someone else took all the balls out of the pockets and arranged them with a triangle rack. She was the first to serve and managed to pocket two balls in one go. She then pocketed another ball on her second serve but missed on her third try. Yorrick pocketed four balls with only one shot, and everyone at the side was astonished by his sheer skill. There were still nine balls on the table, eight to be exact after the white cue ball was excluded. He pocketed two more balls in another service, and he was absolutely on fire. ¡°Given the current score, X¡¯s defeat is a definite oue, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s overestimated her strength. She¡¯s the one who asked for it, isn¡¯t she?¡± There were only three balls left on the table, and nobody knew whether Yorrick made a mistake or handicapped himself to give X a fighting chance, but he did not score during this service. X pocketed one ball during her next service, and only two balls were left on the table. Everyone around them watched the match very closely, and they gasped when she scored another point. Only one ball was left, and it would be the tiebreaker. It would certainly be a lie if X were to say that she was not nervous at the moment. She made the serve, and the cue ball came into contact with thest ball, making it roll toward the rail of the table and bounce off of it. Just as the ball was about to drop into the pocket, the cue ball stopped right in front of the targeted pocket. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 X¡¯s expression froze slightly. Yorrickughed. ¡°Are you giving me another chance?¡± X red at him. ¡®¡®Okay, that¡¯s unfortunate!¡¯¡¯ ¡°Have youe up with an idea on how you¡¯re going to down that bottle of bourbon?¡± Yorrick walked to her side and easily pocketed the winning ball before X could even react. He turned and looked at X. X put down the cue, turned around walked up to the bottle of bourbon, and opened the bottle. Louis interrupted the series of actions at this time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like your style to make things this difficult for a woman, Mr. Hathaway.¡± The people surrounding the table could not help but look forward to what would follow that! Yorrick kept a straight face and only gave off a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s the one who insisted on betting with me. I¡¯m only acting ording to what we agreed upon. Am I really embarrassing her?¡± Louis met his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t see what you intend to achieve through this wager.¡± Yorrick replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t n to achieve anything through this game.¡± Helios walked out of the crowd at this time. ¡°Yorrick, let¡¯s just forget about downing a whole bottle of bourbon and rece it with a can of beer.¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°What will the public think of me if I amodate that this time?¡± X turned to look at them. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to defend me. It¡¯s just a bottle of bourbon. I¡¯d take them heads-up even if the wager was to finish two of them.¡± She sealed the mouth of the bottle with her lips, raised her head, and started chugging the bourbon. She could drink red wine without any issue, but the bourbon was too strong for her. Some of the liquor escaped her mouth through the corners of her lips, streamed down her cheek and neck, and soaked her clothes. X¡¯s stomach began to feel ufortable halfway through the bottle. She began to choke and cough, but she adjusted her pace and moved on with the chug. When the bottle of bourbon was finished to the veryst drop, X was already on the verge of not being able to keep herself upright, and her stomach felt so irritated as if it was on fire. Thus, she covered her mouth, fought her way through the crowd, and sprinted out. X ran to the bathroom to vomit. Her body felt extremely warm, and she felt very light-headed. She vomited ufortably as teardrops rolled down her cheeks one after another, messing up her makeup. She lifted her head and looked at her embarrassing self in the mirror. Her cheeks looked as red as a tomato, and her vision began to get blunder as the seconds went by. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. X walked out of the bathroom with the support of anything that she could find on her way out but before she could take a few steps forward, she had already lost consciousness and fallen to the toilet floor. The twodies who came in after that screamed in fright. Ryleigh rushed to the hospital. Louis and Helios were already waiting in the ward, while X was in aa, undergoing an intravenous infusion. ¡°X, she¡­¡± Helios exined, ¡°It¡¯s alcohol poisoning. Her drinking capacity has never been particrly good. We might not even be able to finish a whole bottle of bourbon on an empty stomach, let alone her. She¡¯s gotten a gastricvage too.¡± Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°Why would she finish a whole bottle of bourbon in the first ce?¡± Louis frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t know, but X seems to have offended Yorrick, and Yorrick did so to embarrass her on purpose.¡± Helios looked at him. ¡°It might have something to do with you.¡± ¡°Why does it have something to do with me?¡± Louis was startled. ¡®¡®X and I are just ordinary friends now, and we haven¡¯t been contacting each other for a long time. And let¡¯s not forget that I¡¯m already a married man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition.¡± Helios shrugged and then inserted his hands in his pockets. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to take care of my wife first.¡± Louis looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for now and let her rest.¡± Ryleigh took a nce at the unconscious X and nodded. She stood next to Louis in the corridor and stared at Louis. ¡°Is Yorrick making things hard for X because of you?¡± Louis was dumbfounded and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what their rtionship is at the moment.¡± Ryleigh wondered, ¡°They¡¯re dating each other just like what the rumors say, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yorrick is not jealous of Louis, right? Louis stroked the ends of her hair. ¡° ¡°Yorrick has never taken any of the women he¡¯s been with seriously, so there¡¯s no reason for him to turn X¡¯s life into a living h*ll because of my past rtionship with her.¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°X is so pitiful.¡± Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Louis chuckled. ¡°Why would you think so? Are you regretting your decision to fight for me?¡± ¡°What did you just say? I fought for you?¡± Ryleigh turned her face away. ¡°You¡¯re the one who clung to me first.¡± He smiled, took Ryleigh into his arms, and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s clung to you, but my fondness for you is not something that I can control.¡± It had been hours since X cked out. It was already dawn when she regained consciousness and opened her eyes. She realized that she was lying in a ward and lifted her hand to rub her forehead. Her body felt drained, while her head felt groggy. Mindy was in the chair next to the bed and saw her wake up. ¡°Xy, are you alright?¡± ¡°Who sent me here?¡± X asked with a hoarse voice due to her dry throat. Mindy replied, ¡°It was Mr. Boucher and Mr. Lucas. Mr. Lucas also called me and asked me toe to the hospital to apany you.¡± X asked her to help her sit up, and Mindy sighed. ¡°Mr. Lucas already told me. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hathaway would do that to you . Hmph, so what if he¡¯s the richest man in the world? Isn¡¯t he still a sc*mbag after all that he¡¯s done? I heard that he stayed in the clubhousest night and left early in the morning, and a woman could be seen leaving with him.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s that for real?¡± X gave off a feeble smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡®In this case, he won¡¯t being back to me ever again.¡¯ Looking at her nk gaze, Mindy was stunned. ¡°Xy, about Mr. Hathaway, have you fallen in¡ª¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± X interrupted her. ¡°I drank one whole bottle of bourbonst night and I still feel sick to my stomach now. I¡¯m also extremely hungry now, but I can¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°Then should I buy you something light and easy to digest?¡± Mindy asked. She nodded and leaned back on the head of the bed with her pillow supporting her back. After Mindy got up and went out X felt that she was still very tired, so she sat in ce and closed her eyes to rest. That was until a figure appeared at the door of the ward. X thought it was a doctor or a nurse who came in, so she did not bother to open her eyes. A slightly chilly palm stroked her cheek, so she opened her eyes in fright and saw the face of Yorrick approaching. She flung his hand away and looked exceptionally defensive. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Yorrick retracted his hand, sat on the edge of the bed, and turned to look at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m just here to visit you.¡± ¡°More like you¡¯re here to see if I¡¯ve died or not, am I right?¡± X sneered. ¡°So, are you disappointed?¡± Yorrick leaned toward her and propped both his arms against the mattress on her sides. ¡°Must you give me that attitude all the time?¡± ¡°Then may I know what¡¯s the attitude that you expect to see from me?¡± X smiled again. ¡°It seems useless to please you as plenty of women will go the extra mile just to tter you. Not to mention that you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m faking it, so what else do you expect me to do?¡± Shey down, pulled the nket up to cover herself, and turned away from him. Yorrick stroked the ck hair on the side of her pillow with his palm. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t youe to me and tell me that you can¡¯t take the alcohol? You can always talk to me.¡± X looked out the window. ¡°Why should I tell you that? Do you want me to beg you for mercy? Did you even n to let me get away with thatst night? Would it even achieve anything even if I were to tell you that?¡± He smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked me for a match?¡± X did not want to speak. Yorrick turned her around, ced his palms on her cheeks, leaned over, and approached her. ¡°Do you know whose name you called out loud when you were dreaming the night before?¡± She was startled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡®Whose name did I call out loud when I was dreaming?¡¯ ¡°Louis Lucas¡¯.¡± Yorrick stared at her, rubbed her lips with his finger, and smiled. ¡°You were sleeping in my bed but thinking about your ex.¡± X was stunned. I called Louis¡¯ name out loud in my dream? ¡°Ah, I vaguely remember the dream from the night before. I dreamed of the past when I was so obsessed with Louis and was courting him as if I had lost my mind. I used all my love and affection to go after Louis back then, even though it was only unrequited love.¡¯ Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The leads had an interaction on stage with the fans, and then there was an interview. X, who was trying toy low, didn¡¯t say anything the entire time. She yawned once and was captured on camera. The microphone was suddenly passed to her, and the interviewer asked her to say a few words. She was surprised but took it calmly. ¡°This was my first movie, and I had a great time working with the crew. I¡¯d like to thank the director for giving me this chance to perform.¡± The reporters might have been trying to create some buzz when they asked her to y the violin on the spot. Everyone there understood what was going on. X had chased after Louis when she was still a model, and the reporters there knew that she had learned to y the violin because of him. Now that they were asking her to y the violin at the event, were they trying to cause a stir?She didn¡¯t show difort but instead smiled. ¡°Is my piano performance not good enough?¡± When the reporters saw that she didn¡¯t mind and even effortlessly avoided an awkward moment, they didn¡¯t press on. X performed the song ¡®Love Sick¡¯ on the piano. It was in the soundtrack of the movie ¡®The Clouds¡¯, and it acted as a promotion piece for the movie. Once the event was over, X said she wasn¡¯t feeling well and left. Mindy got into the driver¡¯s seat and buckled up. ¡°Are you really not going?¡± X rubbed the bridge of her nose. ¡°I feel nauseated when I see alcohol. Do you think I should go?¡± Besides, she would definitely bump into Yorrick at the party, Mindy paused. X was probably traumatized because she had drunk too much. Just when she was going to drive, a ck car blocked her path, and she immediately stomped on the brake pedal. X almost ran into the seat from the back. ¡°What happened?¡± She looked up and saw the man exiting the car with a stoic expression. Yorrick opened the car door and stood there, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± X got out and knocked on the window to ask Mindy to leave. Mindy was worried and took a few more nces as she drove away. Yorrick pulled her into his arms and got close to her ear, ¡°Your assistant seems to be worried about you.¡± ¡°How could she not be?¡± X looked down and pushed her hair behind her ears. Yorrickughed, then guided her to the car with his arms around her shoulder. The paparazzo captured that and zoomed in. It was a clear picture, and he was going to expose them. He happily put the camera away and turned to leave. When they were back at the hotel, Yorrick pressed her against the wall the moment they got into the room and kissed her. He slid her silk shirt off her shoulders and carried her to the couch. The rain starteding down harder and blurred the neon lights. It was a beautiful sight. The next day¡­ When X woke up, the sun was up. She turned around, but someone grabbed her from behind. She paused, then Yorrick buried his face into her neck, pressing his lips onto her. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± X grabbed his hand. ¡°I want to get up.¡± Yorrick held her in his arms andzily chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything nned for the next few days.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± X frowned. Yorrick kissed her shoulder. ¡°I bribed your assistant.¡± X was thinking about something when he turned her around and propped himself up with his elbow. ¡°You¡¯re going to spend time with me.¡± Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 X was curious, ¡°A few more days?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows. X suddenly scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to spend time with someone else?¡± He pinched her chin. ¡°Who am I supposed to spend time with?¡± She pushed his hand away and sat up.¡± How would I know?¡± She stretched her hand out to grab a bathrobe at the edge of the bed and tied her hair up. ¡°If some other woman is waiting for you , I¡¯m not going to take all your time.¡± She wanted to get up, but Yorrick put out his arm, pulled her back, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± X was stunned but smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a lover. I have no right to be jealous.¡± Yorrickughed and pushed her face toward him. ¡°You¡¯re good at guessing your ce.¡± X escaped from his arms and went to the bathroom. After cleaning, Yorrick ordered food, and the server pushed a cart into the room at 8:00 a m. X was eating a sd when her phone started buzzing. She turned to look, and it was Mindy. She opened it and the event was trending. #The effortless beauty X Mayweather# #X Mayweather showed up in pajamas# Mindy: (I didn¡¯t expect that you would make pajamas a trend. Now the fans are searching for a simr design. You¡¯re amazing! X locked her phone. She had really just worn that because of convenience, and those weren¡¯t pajamas! They were just casual clothes that looked like pajamas. Yorrick looked up at her and smiled, ¡°Your pajamas looked quite good.¡± She locked eyes with Yorrick. He was praising her? In the next second, he added with a serious face, ¡°It was easy to remove.¡± X burst outughing and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to unbutton.¡± Yorrick nodded and wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Persian Gulf.¡± X was startled and looked down, trying to suppress her happiness. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡®Come with me. X¡¯s smile froze, and she looked up, ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± He ced the napkin at the corner of the table. ¡°I said that you¡¯re going to spend a few days with me.¡± X was rendered speechless. The Persian Gulf project was an international project partnered with Eastwood Enterprise. Yorrick had taken over from Tristan and worked with Anthony. He was one of the shareholders who were in charge of the project, so he had to visit the site. It would take an hour by flight to get from Bassburge to the gulf, and once they got there, there would be a boat ride to the ind. The Persian Gulf was a pitstop for sea travel because it was dangerous for the ships to sail around. There was danger of bad weather, hurricanes, no ports to stop at, etc., and it would be a problem.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The freight ships could be seen docked along the coast. A small town that could house around 50,000 residents would be built on the ind, and the project would take five to eight years. X wore a purple beach dress. When they got on the ind, the burning sun almost killed her on the spot. Yorrick didn¡¯t wear his usual suit and wore something casual instead. The project manager seemed to have learned about his arrival from Anthony and came to wee him. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, I heard from Mr. Topaz that you¡¯d being to visit the site. It¡¯s noon now, and the sun is at its full brightness. Do you want to take a rest indoors? I¡¯ll bring you around in the evening.¡± Yorrick took off his sunsses, looked around, and nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡± The manager talked about the project along the way, and when they got into the office with air conditioning, the manager got the assistant to bring them cold beverages. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 The manager was worried that Yorrick wouldn¡¯t befortable, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hathaway. We¡¯re in the middle of a building site, so there are no hotels nearby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll stay where Mr. Topaz usually stays.¡± Yorrick took the cold beverage. The manager nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± When the manager left, Yorrick took a sip of the cold beverage and nced at X, who was sitting next to him with her arms crossed. He put the cup down and smiled. ¡°Why? Are you not happy that we¡¯re staying at a building site?¡± X turned to look at him. ¡°You insisted that Ie over with you.¡± She understood something and smiled.¡± You didn¡¯t want your other lover to spend too much time under the sun, so you brought me over as if I¡¯m not tanned enough.¡± X had applied a lot of sunscreen when she got off the ne, but she still felt that she was getting tanner. Yorrick smiled and looked at her with a hand under his chin. ¡°You¡¯re definitely jealous if you keep mentioning another woman.¡± X didn¡¯t want to speak to him. He was from Yaramoor, so he would eventually leave. She wouldn¡¯t think that he would stay in Zlokova forever. The manager walked back in and said he was going to bring them over to the quarters. Anthony usually rested in the worker¡¯s quarters, but he had a room to himself, a bathroom, a kitchen, and air conditioning. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hathaway, I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡± He smiled and left. X¡¯s expression froze when she heard,¡¯ Mrs. Hathaway¡¯. She turned to look at Yorrick, who ran his finger across the tabletop and wasn¡¯t listening. His finger was covered in dust, so he frowned and wiped his hand with a napkin. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the ce.¡± X pointed at herself. ¡°Me? Clean up?¡± Yorrick looked at her. ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± X was utterly speechless. Had shee all the way here to work and let him order her around? Yorrick sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, reading a newspaper, and looked up at X, who was mopping the floor every now and then. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After mopping, she tripped when she was bringing the pale of water out and angrily tossed the mop to the ground. She poured the dirty water away, went back in, and picked the mop back up again. X rolled up her sleeves and twisted the cloth dry to wipe the table and kitchen. It was so hot that she took off her jacket and tied her hair up into a bun. Yorrick¡¯s eyes followed her around. She was pretty adorable when she was focused. There was a little cockroach on the kitchen hood. X raised her hand and squashed it. Yorrick¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you just squash?¡± X opened her hand. ¡°A cockroach.¡± Yorrick folded up the paper with a frozen expression. X seemed to notice something and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of a cockroach, are you?¡± He gnashed his teeth. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Do you want to see its carcass then?¡± X walked toward him while he bounced up and backed up to the window. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s disgusting?¡± ¡°What¡¯s disgusting? It¡¯s dead.¡± X flicked, and the carcass flew toward him. Yorrick jumped out of the way, and his face was pale while he clenched his jaw. ¡°X Mayweather, go¡­ Go wash your hands.¡± X smiled and walked over to him. She found his weakness and wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it. ¡°Honey,e help me wash my hands.¡± Yorrick pointed at her and uttered two words, ¡°Get lost.¡± Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± X walked closer to him and was going to jump on him when he turned sideways and evaded. He then grabbed her by her wrists and held her down in bed. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Yorrick smiled with a clenched jaw. ¡°Hurts, huh? Don¡¯t you dare y with me.¡± ¡°You yed with me first. You brought me here to work. Even my dad didn¡¯t ask me to work at home. Let go of me!¡± X struggled, but Yorrick grabbed her harder. She yelled out loud because her arms were going numb, ¡°Yorrick Hathaway!¡± Yorrick let go of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t wash your hands, you¡¯re not going to sleep in the bed tonight.¡± He turned and left. X sat up and rubbed her arm. ¡°Do you think I want to sleep with you?¡± Still, this man was afraid of a cockroach, and it was a small one too. That was rare. Yorrick didn¡¯t return after he left. He probably went for a site inspection with the manager. X opened the fridge, but there was nothing inside. She put on her jacket and walked out, looking for somewhere to eat. She turned around and saw a mother carrying a child cooking. At 7:00 p.m., Yorick returned from the site visit with the manager. He brought food for her because he was worried that she had waited for too long.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, X wasn¡¯t there. Her bag was. He frowned, put down the food, and yelled toward the bathroom, ¡°X!¡± There was no response. He took out his phone to call her, and her phone started ringing outside. He turned around and saw X walking in with half a watermelon in her arms while eating it with a spoon. She looked up and was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Yorrick saw the watermelon seed stuck to the corner of her mouth and was a lot less angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for returningte. You haven¡¯t had dinner, right?¡± He was sorry. X said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I had some food from the worker¡¯s wife next door.¡± She had even gotten half a watermelon. Yorrick was rendered speechless. His guilt was pointless. His eyes grew dark, and his jaw moved.¡± Since you¡¯ve eaten, you can throw the food on the table away.¡± He turned and walked into the room. X was startled as she looked at the food on the table and frowned. ¡®Did he¡­ rush back?¡¯ #Evidence of X Mayweather¡¯s rtionship# #Mr. Hathaway and X Mayweather¡¯s rtionship is exposed# Mr. Mayweather sat in his office and saw that the magazine that his secretary brought in was about his own daughter¡¯s gossip. His face dropped. The secretary looked down. ¡°Mr. Mayweather, the paparazzi have reported about Ms. Mayweather and Mr. Hathaway¡¯s rtionship. Multiple magazines have printed 5,000 copies and distributed them. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to stop it.¡± Mr. Mayweather put down the magazine because his head was aching and rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Send someone to investigate him and my daughter.¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Mr. Mayweather looked at the cover of the magazine on the desk. How could he not recognize his own daughter? That paparazzo had taken such a clear picture. After finding out that Yorrick was the heir of the group in Yaramoor, he was even more worried because Yorrick was famous for being a yboy and had been with multiple women before. His daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that. He was worried that Yorrick had used some leverage against his daughter. Was it when she had been cklisted? If she really were to be cklisted, he would know about it. His daughter must have been bewitched! No, he had to call to ask. At a beach in the Persian Gulf ¡­ X was bored. She had had dinner at someone¡¯s home the night before, so she helped babysit the worker¡¯s children. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Fortunately, the two children next door were still young. The eldest sister, ine, was seven years old, while the youngest brother, Dominic, was only four and a half. They were particrly well-behaved and wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. ¡°X, what is this?¡± ine had never seen a drone before, and she was curious about it. ¡°This is a drone, and it can take panoramic shots. We can see very far away through it too.¡± X squatted on the ground and taught her how to control it. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to control it.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ine nodded obediently as she watched X control the drone diligently. After X had taught ine how to control the drone, she gave the control panel to her. ¡°Come, give it a try.¡± ine looked at her and took the control panel carefully. A smile broke across X¡¯s face when she saw ine carefully control the drone as she had taught her. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from her father. She walked to the side and answered the call. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± asked Mr. Mayweather. X replied simply, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on a business trip.¡± ¡°Business trip? Okay, let me ask you a question. Are you dating Yorrick?¡± ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not dating Yorrick.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t want to tell me the truth? Both of you were captured by a paparazzo togetherst night. The Inte, the magazines, and the newspapers are filled with news about you and Yorrick. Some of the reporters even havee to me.¡± X was stunned. She did not expect someone to capture both her and Yorrick in a photo the previous night. She tried to calm herself down and took a deep breath. ¡°Dad, we-¡± ¡°X, is he threatening you?¡± Mr. Mayweather asked before X could say anything, stunning X. She hastily pitched her voice low and replied, ¡°How did you know, Dad?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡¯ Mr. Mayweather was both upset and disappointed. ¡°How dare that brat threaten my daughter!?¡± ¡°Dad, I have no other choice. Since he can put me on the cklist, he can do whatever he wants to our family as well. I don¡¯t want my family to go bankrupt and be homeless.¡± Mr. Mayweather said exasperatedly, ¡°Even if he can do that, Zlokovia isn¡¯t his territory, and he can only threaten us at most. Besides, even if he wants to do something to Royal Crown, he still needs to go through the ckgold Group. You¡­. How could you be so foolish and get fooled by that b*stard?¡± X was momentarily stunned, and her expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s fooling me?¡± ¡°Yes! Do you really think Yorrick is here to do business? He¡¯s a sly old fox like Mr. Goldmann. You¡¯re no match for him at all. Do you think he will invest in something that won¡¯t bring him any profit? ¡°What could he get from putting you on the cklist? He invests in ¡®The Clouds.¡± Do you know how much money he¡¯ll lose if he puts you on the cklist before the film is released? He¡¯s a businessman, and he¡¯s just toying you around. There¡¯s no way he would do something like that that wouldn¡¯t bring him any profit. Besides, he still has to watch out for Mr. Goldmann if he wants to do something to Royal Crown. Do you think he¡¯s stupid?¡± Mr. Mayweathershed out at X, but she hung up the call. She grabbed her phone tightly, trying her best to suppress her anger. She stormed back into the house and started packing her stuff. The voice of the person in charge talking to the children came from outside, and ine said it was X who had taught her to control the drone. Soon, Yorrick pushed the door open and came into the house. When he saw that X was packing her stuff, he narrowed his eyes . ¡°Where are you going?¡± X continued to pack her stuff without looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± She turned around with her luggage, but Yorrick blocked her way. He followed wherever she went, refusing to let her go out. X snapped and tried to push him away. He dodged sideways before her hand could touch him. Just when she lost her bnce and was about to fall down, he reached out for her and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Who said you can go back?¡± Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 X struggled to get herself out of Yorrick¡¯s arms but to no avail. She raised her head to look at him and asked, ¡°When you said you¡¯re going to put me on the cklist, you were lying, right?¡± Yorrick narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yet you still fell for it.¡± ¡®My dad is right! She gnashed her teeth and asked again,¡± So, that means you¡¯re toying with me?¡± Yorrick secured her tightly in his arms and leaned in closer. There was a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he said,¡± I thought you¡¯re a smart woman, but it seems like I¡¯m wrong. You¡¯re just as naive as other people.¡± X took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°Do you think this is fun?¡± Yorrick looked at her, but he did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of fun fooling me around like a monkey, right, Yorrick? You said you don¡¯t want to get too involved in a rtionship, so I went along with you. You have so many women by your side, so why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± X couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and cried. She lowered her head, and her chest was huffing up and down rapidly. In the next second, she calmed herself down and forced her tears back into her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m out of this.¡± Just when she turned around and was about to leave, Yorrick grabbed her into his arms once again. He cupped her chin with his finger and said, ¡°You¡¯re out? If you don¡¯t want to do this with me, why do you want to approach me?¡± Her chest began to heave up and down heavily again. ¡°I approached you? You were the one who approached me first!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Yorrickughed. He mped his hand on her face even tighter and forced her to raise her head. ¡°I was the one who approached you, but who was the one that came to me when I wanted to end your deal?¡± She was stumped, and her heart stopped beating for a moment. Yorrick leaned closer, tickling her face with his hot breath. ¡°You were the one who came and talked to me when I decided to end our deal. X, I¡¯ve given you a chance to get out of this, but you were the one who threw the chance away.¡± She froze in his arms, and it took her a while before she parted her lips and mumbled, ¡°I just wanted to get an exnation¡­¡± ¡°An exnation for what? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you want? You want to do this to me as well, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick smiled coldly. ¡°If not, why didn¡¯t you say no when I was sleeping with you? Are you sure you don¡¯t have a thing for-¡± X gave him a huge p across his face, causing his head to turn sideways and a red welt to appear on his cheek. She expressionlessly picked up her suitcase and walked out of the house. Yorrick ran his finger over the burning hot red welt on his cheek, his expression turning grim with every passing second. X did not see Yorrick again for ten days after returning to Bassburgh from the Persian Gulf. She changed her phone number and postponed various advertising endorsements and variety show invitations. She even withdrew from her upscale apartment. The scandals about her and Yorrick on the Inte were disappearing one by one, and no one would be talking about it anymore once they lost interest in it. When she was packing her stuff, Mindy called her. ¡°Xy, you haven¡¯t been taking any jobs for the past 10 days. You¡¯re not going to quit, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied faintly. ¡°I just want to take a long break.¡± Mindy asked, ¡°Where are you going then?¡± She was stunned for a moment before putting her phone aside and switching on the loudspeaker. As she folded her clothes, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to travel. Alright. I still have other things to do. so I¡¯m hanging up.¡± X then hung up the call. She did not tell Mindy where she was going because she was worried that Mindy would identally tell other people about her whereabouts. There was someone that she did not want to see again in her life. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, the heavens yed a joke on her. X was taking a nap on the airne, and by the time she woke up, she was startled when she saw Yorrick was sitting next to her. Yorrick was reading a magazine, and it seemed like he did not notice her. X covered her face with her mask, and although she had been wearing sunsses throughout the entire flight, she remembered that the one sitting beside her had been a richdy. She shifted her position, leaned closer to the window, and pretended to be asleep. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Yorrick suddenly put a bottle of drink on the fold-out table in front of her, and she froze. She tried to nce at him but couldn¡¯t do it too obviously. Then, he took her sunsses off all of a sudden. She took them back, put them back on, and turned her back on him with her arms wrapped around her. Yorrick chuckled and extended his arms to grab her shoulder. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± X pushed his hand away, pointed at him, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Take your filthy hands off me. If not, I¡¯m going to sue you for molestation!¡± Yorrick ced his hand on his forehead and looked at her. Then, he laughed. ¡°Look around you. There are only the two of us in the business cabin.¡± X was stunned. She rose to her feet and looked around, and just like Yorrick had said, there was no one in the business cabin. She was dumbfounded and dropped back in her seat. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Yorrick leaned closer while twirling his finger around her hair and replied, ¡°It happened that my family owns this airline.¡± X did not expect that she would send herself right into Yorrick¡¯s hands. At that moment, the pilot made an announcement, saying that the flight she was on, K7741, was about to land at the airport in Yaramoor and that passengers arriving in East Winston, Rutterford, were to be transferred to the second floor of the airport for boarding. X sat helplessly in her seat. If they were going to transfer at Yaramoor to East T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Winston, did this not mean she had walked herself straight into his territory? While X was distracted, Yorricknded his lips on X¡¯s, stunning her. When she was about to push him away, he had already gotten up. ¡°What the hill is wrong with you, Yorrick?¡± X shouted exasperatingly as she raised her hand in an attempt to p him in the cheek. Yorrick was prepared for it, so he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Hisughter erupted above her as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit for women to be so boorish.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± X shouted as she struggled. She pinched and punched him, and she would have kicked him as well if she had the chance. ¡°I want to change my seat!¡± She shot up from the seat. Suddenly, the ne started descending, causing her to fall on Yorrick and her palm tond on a spot that she should not touch. She was stunned for a moment before she withdrew her hand and went back to her seat. The sensation that lingered on her palm was¡­ Yorrick leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°How was it?¡± X scoffed and replied, ¡°Just average.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yorrick turned her head over to meet his gaze. He stared at her intently, and her gaze was filled with desire. ¡°Even if it¡¯s average, it¡¯s enough to satisfy you, isn¡¯t it?¡± X did not say anything in return. When the ne arrived at Yaramoor¡¯s airport, X took her suitcase and rushed to the next flight. However, she was stopped by someone in the aisle. She turned her head around to see that Yorrick and his bodyguards were pacing toward her. While she was distracted, Yorrick¡¯s bodyguard took her suitcase away. X did not know whether she should get angry orugh right now. She said, ¡°What a sh*tty approach, Mr. Hathaway.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Yorrick replied. He stopped in front of her and said, ¡°So you can¡¯t go to East Winston anymore, Ms. Mayweather.¡± X went closer to him and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡¯ Yorrick lowered his head to look at her and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± After that, he chuckled and ran his finger over her hair. ¡°I just want to show you around in Yaramoor.¡± ¡°You mean you want to show me how many women you have, right?¡± X pushed his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a man, so I¡¯m 11:35 1/2 pici IILU not interested in women. Besides, if you like my suitcase so much, you can have it. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± X turned around, and just as she was about to leave, someone grabbed her backpack, causing her to stumble a few steps back . When she regained her bnce, she turned her head around to look at him and said, ¡°Let go.¡± Without saying anything, he approached her and grabbed her shoulders. He pushed her forward despite her struggle. When they got out of the airport gate, she refused to get into the car, but the bodyguard pushed her into the car by force. When Yorrick entered the car, X moved to the corner and wrapped her backpack in her arms tightly. There were her cards, visa, and ID card in the bag, so she figured that she must not let them fall into Yorrick¡¯s hands. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Yorrick did not force X to sit closer to him. After all, she was in his car right now, and there was no way she could escape from him. Soon, they arrived in an upscale hotel owned by the Hathaways. Both X and her suitcases were pushed into a room. The bodyguard stood by the door and said, ¡°Ms. Mayweather, if you need anything, just let me know. Enjoy your stay.¡± The bodyguard then closed the door, leaving X to stand frozen stiff in her room. ¡®So, he just sent me to the hotel?¡¯ At the Hathaway mansion, the St. Donnor Estate¡­ ¡°Young Master Yorrick, Mrs. Hathaway is waiting for you in the study room.¡± The butler stood by the staircase and bowed slightly at Yorrick. Yorrick took his jacket off and handed it to the butler. He took off his watch and went upstairs to the study room. A middle-aged woman was sitting behind the table. She looked like she was in her mid-50s, but since she took good care of her skin, she looked like a woman in her early 30s or 40s. ¡°Mother.¡± Yorrick walked up to the table and saw a magazine on the table. The magazine was about the scandal between him and X caught by the paparazzo in Zlokovia. He didn¡¯t think it would be sold overseas. Yuna pushed the magazine to him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do outside, but you were too careless this time. You never leave such tidbits behind, so what¡¯s going on this time?¡± Yorrick picked up the magazine and flipped through it indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot of news like this?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different this time.¡± Yuna ced her hand on her forehead and rubbed her temples. ¡°I can see that you treat this woman differently. Are you serious this time?¡± Yorrick did not say anything. Yuna lifted her eyelids and looked at him.¡± You¡¯re my son, and you¡¯re the future heir of the Hathaways. Also, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re engaged to Mandy!¡± Yorrickughed, ¡°Mother, you decided on the marriage between Mandy and me. I have never once said before that I want to marry her. I¡¯m no longer the teenage brat you can manipte anymore.¡± ¡°Yorrick!¡± Yuna mmed the table, rose to her feet, and shouted angrily, ¡°If you marry Mandy, it¡¯ll help a lot with the development of the Hathaways. She will be a good wife.¡¯ ¡°No.¡± Yorrick looked at her nonchntly.¡¯ She will be a good wife, but she will never be my wife. Mother, the Hathaways will still develop greatly without any help from other people. Your thinking is outdated.¡¯ He then turned around and left. ¡°Come back here!¡± Yuna shouted. However, Yorrick paid her no mind and walked away. Yuna nearly fainted from her anger. She pulled her phone out to make a call. When the call was connected, she put on a smile and said, ¡°Mandy, Yorrick has returned. Have you been free recently?¡± X stayed in the hotel for two days straight. She tried to seize the opportunity and run away, but the Hathaways owned the hotel, and it was filled with Yorrick¡¯s men. She had tried to run away through the elevator with her suitcase twice, but she got intercepted both times. She could walk around in the hotel freely, but she was not allowed to get out of the hotel. She wondered if Yorrick tried to confine her in here. After taking her bath, she sat on the couch in her bathrobe. She thought for a moment and looked for Maisie¡¯s phone number. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just when she was about to call Maisie, the doorbell rang, and she was stunned. She put the phone away and got to her feet to answer the door. When she saw that the man standing outside the door was Yorrick , she tried to close the door, but it was toote. Yorrick had forced himself into the room. He leaned closer to her. He reeked of booze, and his breath was hot. Before she could say anything. Yorrick had kissed her, more impatient than before. X tried to avoid his kiss as she struggled. ¡°Yorrick, what are you-¡± Yorrick pressed his lips on hers before she could finish her sentence, and his body temperature rose to a shocking degree. He moved to her ear and whispered,¡± Someone has drugged me, and only you could¡­¡± Yorrick carried her into the bathroom and pulled her bathrobe apart. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 From the bathroom to the master bedroom, Yorrick dominated everything in the darkness. No one could see the intense desire that he hid deep in his gaze. For Yorrick, the intimate activity thatsted until daylight was an abyss that he chose to jump into. As for X, it was a contradiction and repression that she had never felt before. In the end, everything came to a calm. The next morning. X was awakened by the noise in the living room. When she tried to move her body, she felt as if her body was falling apart. While she was in a trance, she heard a woman roaring, ¡°Yorrick, I¡¯m your fiancee! I won¡¯t stand in your way if you want to have fun with other women, but please, I hope you can respect the marriage contract between us!¡± X¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡®Fiancee?¡¯ She forced herself to get up from the bed and went to the door to listen to their conversation. Yorrick chuckled. ¡°For the record, I¡¯ve never agreed to marry you.¡± ¡°Do you want to renege on the marriage contract between our families?¡± The woman¡¯s shoulder trembled, and she felt humiliated. ¡°Why not?¡± Yorrick ced his arms over the back of the couch and shifted his body into afortable position. ¡°My mother decided the marriage, so why don¡¯t you consider marrying my mother instead?¡¯ ¡°You!¡± ¡°Do you think you can force me to ept the marriage by drugging me?¡± Yorrick gripped the base of the wine ss and swirled it gently. ¡°Unfortunately, everything I have right now wasn¡¯t given to me by the Hathaways. Therefore, I don¡¯t have to listen to them, and I can choose what kind of woman I want to be my wife.¡± He drank the wine slowly. Mandy¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°But bing your wife has always been my wish, Yorrick. Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? I know you¡¯re just flirting with those women. You don¡¯t love them at all. For you, nothing is more important than benefits, and I can bring you the benefits you want!¡± Yorrick looked at her through the wine ss and said, ¡°Including the whole Nix family?¡± She was stumped. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°You said you can bring me benefits, right?¡± Yorrick said with a nonchnt smile tugging at his lips, ¡°If you can give the entire Nix family to me, maybe I¡¯ll give it a consideration.¡± Mandy was stunned and tongue-tied. The bodyguard came over and brought her out. She bit her lips, turned around, and left. X stood behind the door without saying anything. Suddenly. Yorrick pushed the door open, and the door bumped into her forehead. She covered her forehead with her hand and stumbled a few steps back. A hand came out of nowhere and wrapped around her waist. Yorrick pulled her into his arms andughed as he helped her to rub her swollen forehead. ¡°What were you doing behind the door ? You can alwayse out, you know?¡± X pushed his hand away. ¡°You have a fiancee.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yorrick scooped her up from the floor and sat down on the bed. X tried to free herself from his embrace, but he secured her tightly in his arms. ¡°My mother decided the marriage. I¡¯m not going to marry that woman.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s here to look for you. What if the media learns about it? Am I going to be the target again?¡± X looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°You tricked me into bing your lover. Since it¡¯s about three months now, I think it should be about time. You have a fiancee, so I think we should go our separate ways now. I don¡¯t want to be a homewrecker, and I don¡¯t want to see myself appearing on the news headlines saying that I interfered with your marriage.¡± Seeing the stern expression on her face, he knew that X was serious about cutting ties with him, and he couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°So what do you want? You want to be my wife?¡± ¡°I want to go back.¡± X tried to get out of his arms, but Yorrick turned around and pinned her on the bed. She was stunned, and when she recalled Yorrick¡¯sment on her at the Persian Gulf, sheughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Hathaway? Do you want to do it again? I¡¯m really curious about it. Is it because the hundreds of women you¡¯ve had haven¡¯t been able to satisfy you? That¡¯s why you have such a high libido?¡± Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Yorrick ran his fingers over her lips and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have as many women as you think I have.¡± ¡°If there aren¡¯t hundreds of them, at least there are dozens of them, right?¡± She smacked his hand away. Yorrick grabbed her finger and held onto it. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± X ignored him as she was too tired for his exnation. She pulled her hand out and propped it against Yorrick¡¯s chest, intending to push him away, but his body felt as steady as a mountain. He buried his face in her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t like the fact that I have too many women around me, do you?¡± Seeing that she could not push him away, X simply stopped struggling. ¡®Since he hates women who listen to him and do what he wants them to do, I¡¯ll just be that.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t like the fact that too many women surround you.¡± X took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck while giving off a hint of coquettishness through her flirtatious gaze. ¡°Why should I share a man with other women, especially a man who¡¯s as outstanding as you, Mr. Hathaway? I prefer to keep you to myself.¡± She then jerked his body abruptly, turned over, and changed positions with him.¡± You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t reject you the other night because I have a thing for you. I refused to be your lover only because I was ying hard-to-get. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be the woman of the world¡¯s richest man? I do not only want to be your woman but also the woman who drives away all those pesky women around you.¡± X lowered her head to kiss him. It stood to reason that he would push her away, but he did not, let alone dodge her kiss. Yorrick stared fixedly at her, and a hint of curiosity beamed from the bottom of his profound eyes. X only hesitated for a few seconds, but he already raised his hands, mped her face between both palms, and kissed her without any warning. She was astonished. The intimate momentsted for only a split second as Yorrick let her lips free after only giving her a shallow peck. He then ced his palms on her cheeks and rubbed them in circles. ¡°Good job.¡± Heughed out loud, moved closer to her ear, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll take what you just said very seriously.¡± Just when X was a little distracted, he turned over, trapped her under his body, and repeated what he just said, ¡°X Mayweather, I¡¯m dead serious this time around.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Take what seriously?¡± ¡°What you just said seconds ago.¡± Yorrick rubbed the corner of her lips with his thumb. ¡°You said you want to keep me to yourself . You¡¯ve done it now, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? I was just-¡± X was a little bewildered. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he hate women who pester him? Just like what happened to Jodie.¡¯ ¡°What do you want to say? That you were just¡­ acting?¡± Yorrick chuckled. ¡°That was so realistic that it¡¯s totally believable. So sign me up. I¡¯ll give you a chance to drive all those women away. That¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± X turned her face away, ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay for what you did the other night.¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°You-¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yorrick¡¯s delighted expression was unprecedented, ¡°You don¡¯t hate me.¡± She stared at him nkly as she was at a loss for words. Yorrick approached her cheek with his lips, and a wide grin could be seen on his face. ¡°And you don¡¯t hate me for touching you too, do you?¡± X froze in ce. ¡®I don¡¯t hate him. I don¡¯t despise his touch, so I won¡¯t deny all these statements only for the sake of denying.¡¯ Yorrick lifted her face and forced her to stare directly at himself. ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit that you had failed to get together with Louis, so you want to prove that you¡¯re still an attractive woman. That¡¯s why you deliberately gave Nathan a chance to court you. It¡¯s a pity that men who take the bait so easily usually have ulterior motives.¡± 1/2 11:36 X took a deep breath. ¡°So what?¡± Yorrick smiled and tapped the tip of her nose with his finger. ¡°I ended my contract with you earlier than what we agreed on, and the feeling of being yed by me didn¡¯t sit well with you.¡± Her chest palpitated rapidly. ¡°That¡¯s because you questioned my acting skills!¡± ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Yorrick¡¯s lips were less than an inch away from her cheek. X felt very itchy as his breath brushed against her delicate skin, not to mention that it felt scorching hot. Hence, she turned her head away to avoid him. Yorrick turned her face back, leaving her with nowhere to escape. ¡°You¡¯re quite a lofty one in the eyes of the public, but your loftiness is just an armor you created to protect the timid and innocent youngdy that lives within you. ¡°You¡¯re ferociouslypetitive and wish to excel over others in all aspects of life. That was why you felt like you couldn¡¯t back down from any challenge that I brought up. Obviously, you haven¡¯t been with any man, but you brazenly chose to lie. However, you immediately back off when the real deal is being presented to you.¡± Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 X looked away and gasped. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yorrick snorted. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that you will fall for me someday. That¡¯s why you backed down.¡± X was so agitated that her whole body trembled. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m afraid? And why should I fall for you? I¡¯ll fall for every single man in the world before I do the same to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°You!¡± X¡¯s chest palpitated even more vigorously as she faced the bombardment of his questions. Yorrick then kissed her on the lips andughed hoarsely when he saw her body soften. ¡°You like the excitement and stimtion that I bring to you, so it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have feelings for me. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± X pursed her lips tightly and stared elsewhere while Yorrick caressed her cheek with his palm. ¡°It does look like many women surround me from time to time.¡± He paused for a few seconds and then continued with a faint smile. ¡°But frankly speaking, I¡¯ve only slept with two women in total. As for you, you¡¯re currently the second cer on the list, and you might even be thest.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the St. Donnor Estate¡­ Yuna was sitting in the courtyard drinking afternoon tea with Mandy. She knew thatst night¡¯s scheme had failed, so she wanted tofort Mandy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care that much about that woman. You¡¯re the daughter of the Rennards, and Yorrick will eventually marry you.¡± Mandy put the teacup down. ¡°Mrs. Hathaway, Yorrick might be serious about that woman.¡± ¡°He¡¯s serious?¡± Yuna sneered as she ced the teacup to her lips but did not drink from it. ¡°Since that woman died years ago, he hasn¡¯t been serious about any woman. Every woman that he¡¯s been with up until today has only been a temporary passion.¡± Having mentioned that woman, Mandy was astonished for a split second. ¡°But she¡¯s been dead for so many years. Maybe Yorrick has already let go¡­¡± Yuna lifted her eyelids. ¡°But what if she¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mandy was surprised.¡± I was there when she was cremated¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yuna covered the back of Mandy¡¯s hand with her hand and reassured her, ¡°If a woman who looks very much like her were to appear right in front of him, alive and kicking, what do you think he would do?¡± Mandy gasped. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, even if he were to give up on that woman, he still wouldn¡¯t marry me, would he?¡± Yuna sounded certain. ¡°As long as the doppelganger can make him give up on that woman, a fake will always be a fake. He¡¯ll marry you when he¡¯s had enough fun and recognizes the fact.¡± ¡°But where can we find a woman who looks exactly like Sharon Jinks?¡± Mandy thought the idea was a bit outrageous. Yuna put the teacup down and pped her hands. The woman who came out from behind Yuna made Mandy¡¯s expression change in shock. She even thought that the person who had been cremated back then had reallye back to life! At Stoslo¡­ Soul Jewelry was featured in a weekly published fashion magazine, so the store had already encountered its peak one week after its grand opening. Most of its customers were women who were quite fond of diamonds and antique jewelry, and Maisie, who had lived in Stoslo for a period, recognized this. If thepany wanted to get into the mainstream market, the brand¡¯s publicity must be on point. Not only did they need to get their products featured in fashion magazines, but they also needed to put on plenty of advertisements to attract more streams of customers. At the end of the day, they had spent a lot of money just for the right publicity. Maisie was kept upied from morning to night, securing various orders, and the store had only recruited two employees so far. It was the same today. But Maisie asked the two employees to leave work first while she stayed behind to draw up an inventory for the end of the day. Hearing the sound of someone pushing the door, she raised her head and saw that it was Nn. She immediately ran over with a smile and hugged him coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want someone to hug.¡± He stood in ce with a helpless smile and let her hug him to her heart¡¯s content. Maisie smelled something all of a sudden, looked down, and saw that Nn had a box of chocte jam cake with him, and her eyes widened. ¡°Is this a cake from Lach¡¯s Patisserie?¡± Lach¡¯s Patisserie¡¯s cakes were rare in the market. Even if one could find one in the market, their pastries were famous for their exorbitant price tag, which was why they were solely popr among the nobles and royal families. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Nn raised his hand, rubbed the top of her shaggy hair, and handed her the delicate cake box. ¡°It¡¯s from David.¡± Maisie took the cake from him and asked. Did you go to see President David?¡± Nn responded softly, took off his coat, draped it on the back of the chair, and slowly rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Is there anything that hasn¡¯t been done yet?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re offering to help me?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what else can I do?¡± Nn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I told you to hire a few more people instead of asking me to wait for you every day.¡± Maisie sat down on the couch beside him and opened the cake box. ¡°The main reason is that this branch isn¡¯t stable yet. I¡¯ll definitely hire a few more when everything has gotten on board and is moving stably.¡± She took a bite off the spoon, and it tasted delicious, sweet, and had a slightly bitter aftertaste. ¡°This is delicious!¡± Nn cleared the cashier and did the inventory count for her. As Maisie looked up at Nn, who was upied by the tasks on hand and looked extremely serious, her lips could not help but rise. ¡®My husband looks exceptionally handsome while he¡¯s at work! ¡°Hubby, have a taste.¡± Maisie handed the cake to him. Nn lifted his head and looked at her, but the first thing that caught his attention was the smear of chocte cream on the corner of her lips. ¡°Go on. I can¡¯t finish it all by myself anyway.¡± Maisie was about to shove the cake into his mouth. Nn stopped what he was doing, squinted, and gave off a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± Maisie approached him with her ear.¡± What¡¯s that?¡± Nn straightened her head, kissed her on the corner of her lips, and then wiped his lips lightly with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it, but it¡¯s not as sweet as my wife.¡± Maisie blushed and muttered in a low voice, ¡°You shameless man.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°But I¡¯ve always been like this, haven¡¯t I?¡± She continued to taste the cake in her hand and nodded. ¡°Yeah, but I love your shamelessness.¡± Nn raised his hand and pinched her by her chin. ¡°Your cousin and Ryleigh wille to Stoslo in two days, and you¡¯ll have your bestie here to apany you. Are you looking forward to that?¡± Maisie was surprised and guessed that Ryleigh would be here to meet her grandfather. She then could not help butugh out loud when she saw Nn¡¯s jealous appearance. ¡°Not only are you a shameless man, but you¡¯re also a jealous man. Even if Ryleigh wants to stay with me all day long, that husband of hers won¡¯t let her have it her way.¡± Two dayster, Louis and Ryleigh arrived in Stoslo. Ryleigh had never seen Hernandez before this and was very nervous about the meeting. Maisie and Nn were waiting for them outside the airport when Ryleigh came out and saw Maisie. She waved at her, stretched her arms outward, and ran toward her. ¡°Zee!¡± She then hugged Maisie. ¡°I missed you so much!¡± The two men who were standing on the side looked at the two women who were hugging each other and took a look at each other. ¡®Do we need to do so too?¡¯ ¡®Nah, forget it.¡¯ Louis was forced to take the co-passenger seat as Nn was the one who was driving them back to the de Arma mansion, while the two women sat in the rear seats. They had not seen each other for several months and had a lot to talk about, which made the two men sitting in front look even more silent. ¡°Zee, do you know about X and Yorrick?¡± Ryleigh lowered her voice and whispered it in her ear. Her voice was soft, but it was impossible for the two men in front not to hear her in a quiet car. Maisie¡¯s hands, which were adjusting her cor, stopped moving. ¡°X and Yorrick are together?¡± To be honest, she had been so busy with the opening of the new branch recently that she did not pay attention to any of the domestic news. Louis turned his head and looked at Ryleigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you seem so talkative when you¡¯re with me?¡¯ Ryleigh paused for a bit and pouted. ¡°Zee is my best friend, so how can youpare yourself with my best friend? I just talk a lot whenever I¡¯m with Zee.¡± Nn, who was driving, said casually, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for your wife to act a little more anxiously when she¡¯s about to bring your ex-girlfriend up, Mr. Lucas.¡± Maisie chuckled. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Louis smiled. ¡°Seeing my cousin-inw get neglected by my cousin is quite a scene too.¡± Nn stopped talking. Maisie looked at them. ¡°You two are just so childish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you childish men.¡± Ryleigh nodded and suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldmann, aren¡¯t you rted to Yorrick? I heard that he¡¯s constantly surrounded by countless women, so will X be hurt by him?¡± Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Nn frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him.¡± Louis covered his forehead with one hand and looked ahead. ¡°Since you¡¯re idle enough to worry about X¡¯s affair, why don¡¯t you worry about your meeting with my grandfather first.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s expression changed slightly as she grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°Zee, your grandfather¡­ Is he a strict man?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie felt helpless. ¡°He¡¯s just ying with you. Grandpa isn¡¯t a strict man.¡± Ryleigh¡¯s heart had just calmed down for a short while, but it was flustered again when she met Hernandez in person. Although Hernandez was in a wheelchair, his domineering aura gave others a stern and strict first impression. She stood there at a loss. ¡°Hi, Grand-Hello, Grandfather, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Hernandez frowned and looked at Louis in bewilderment. ¡°Why did you marry a wife who stutters?¡± Louis could not help but chuckle. Ryleigh was even more embarrassed. She raised her head and responded seriously.¡± Grandfather. I¡¯m not stuttering, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re nervous.¡± Hernandez felt a little more relieved and put down the teacup in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. I¡¯m no tiger.¡± Maisie could not help butugh. ¡°Grandpa, this is Ryleigh¡¯s first time meeting you. So, it¡¯s inevitable for her not to feel nervous.¡¯ Hernandez restrained his solemn expression and waved his hand. ¡°Take a seat. We¡¯re all family members now, so there¡¯s no need to make everything so formal.¡± Ryleigh nodded and sat on the couch. When Louis was about to sit down beside her, Hernandez raised his voice abruptly. ¡°I didn¡¯t grant you permission to sit just yet.¡¯ Louis raised his head. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like Nn before this, and I don¡¯t like you now,¡± Hernandez said so directly, ignoring Nn¡¯s presence. Nn lifted his gaze and looked at him but did not say a word. Louis frowned. ¡°You can dislike him all you like, but why would you dislike me now? I¡¯m also your biological grandson.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re my grandson?¡± Hernandez turned his face away proudly.¡± You didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯re getting married back then, and you¡¯re here asking me to show you some respect?¡± ¡°Wow, this is injustice at its highest. I didn¡¯t even know that your death was only a facade.¡± Louis sat down directly. Ryleigh nced at Hernandez.¡± Grandfather, don¡¯t scold him anymore. Mother had scolded him as well, so I really pity him.¡± Hernandez let off a heartyugh. ¡°He deserves it.¡± Louis turned and looked at Ryleigh. Ryleigh was very well-behaved when she was facing Hernandez, but she looked extremely arrogant when she exchanged gazes with Louis. Maisie and Nn sat and drank tea silently. Nn was especially gleeful. It seemed that he no longer had to suffer from Hernandez¡¯s sarcastic remarks only because he was Titus¡¯ grandson as long as Louis was there. Maisie received a text message on her cell phone all of a sudden, and Nn looked at her as she got up and walked out of the building and into the courtyard. It was a message from X. She had just replied to the text message when Nn hugged her from behind. ¡°Whose message was that?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°X.¡± Nn frowned slightly. ¡°What Ryleigh said might be true. Yorrick has brought X to Yaramoor.¡± Maisie turned and looked at Nn. ¡°Her documents have been taken away from her, and she can¡¯t even return to Zlokova now.¡± Nn pondered for a moment. ¡°Yorrick wouldn¡¯t do so if what he wanted was only to fool around with another woman.¡± ¡°So, are you saying that Yorrick is taking his rtionship with X seriously this time?¡± Maisie wondered how X had provoked Yorrick. ¡®I don¡¯t know much about the details, but X is someone who has endorsed Soul Jewelry¡¯s products, not to mention that she did also lend Ryleigh a helping hand before this. ¡®X must be aware of Nn¡¯s rtionship with Yorrick since she sent me that text message. I¡¯m the only person that she can turn to now. ¡®Yorrick¡¯s reputation as a yboy is indeed well known in the circle. With his identity and status, it should be a piece of cake for him to get his hands on any kind of woman that he wants. He really doesn¡¯t need to make things so difficult for a woman or even detain her by his side.¡¯ Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 ¡°Unless he has other ulterior motives, he¡¯s really taking his rtionship with X very seriously this time around.¡± Nn stroked the ends of Maisie¡¯s hair. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to travel to Yaramoor to visit Tristan in a week. Do you want to tag along?¡± Maisie adjusted his tie for him. ¡°Of course. X helped promote Soul Jewelry¡¯s products back then and managed to boost our sales by a significant margin, so how can I not go?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. X had just finished drying her hair when her cell phone rang. She was slightly relieved when she saw that Maisie had replied to her message. She shoved the phone back under the pillow immediately upon hearing the footsteps that wereing from the other side of the door. Yorrick pushed open the door, walked in, and saw her sitting in front of the dresser, smearing hair care products. He then squinted. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat your breakfast today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Xbed her long hair back and looked at him in the mirror.¡± Being a celebrity, I have to stay in shape, so one less meal is equivalent to less calorie intake.¡± Yorrick walked behind her, stretched his arms out, propped them against the table beside her, grabbed a clump of her ck hair, and pressed them against his lips. ¡°I prefer you to be plumper than you are now. X looked unconcerned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the person that you like.¡± He chuckled and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll ept anything as long as theye from you, Ms. Mayweather.¡± She turned to look at Yorrick. ¡°I want to go shopping. Staying in a hotel every day from dawn till dusk is too boring.¡± Yorrick pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her face. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go out for a while.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± X flung his hand away and stood up. ¡°Yorrick Hathaway, do you know that you¡¯re actually imprisoning me illegally? My work, endorsements, and events have been dyed for so long. I¡¯m losing a lot of money because of you!¡± Yorrick wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into her arms. She subconsciously propped her hands against his chest so that she would not kiss him identally. He smirked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked for everything to be postponed a month in advance. Do you care about the loss?¡± She turned her face away. ¡°Can I regret my decision now? I¡¯m in need of money now.¡± He responded instantly, ¡°How much do you need? I can give it to you.¡± X was exasperated. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡± Yorrick held her in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go out during this time for your own sake.¡± ¡°For my own sake?¡± X turned her head and snorted. She then thought of something and looked into Yorrick¡¯s profound eyes. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that your fiancee will make a move on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows and did not reply to that.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. X gave off an indifferent smirk and stroked his cor. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s caused me trouble because you¡¯ve brought me to Yaramoor. You won¡¯t be able to shake the responsibility off your shoulders if your fiancee manages toy a finger on me.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± He paused for a few seconds and approached her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you out because I hold myself ountable for your safety.¡± Seeing that he had admitted it X was slightly startled and remained silent for a minute. ¡°Then when can I go out?¡± Yorrick supported her cheeks in his palms. ¡°Entertain me. Maybe I¡¯ll take you out if you can make me happy.¡± X nced at him. ¡°How do you wish to be entertained?¡± Yorrick ran his finger over her seductive lips and asked with a smirk on his face,¡± What do you think, Ms. Mayweather?¡± She immediately reacted to what he meant and pulled off the belt of the bathrobe. The bathrobe slid to the floor, exposing her smooth and fair body. Yorrick nced down at her body, but his expression looked indifferent. X wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed the corner of his lips. Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed even when her kissnded on his Adam¡¯s apple. The turbulence at the bottom of his eyes surged as he pushed her onto the dressing table. X was not prepared for that, and he broke her defense without any struggle. Neither of them knew how many hours had gone by-X was pulled into his arms as if she was a drowning woman. Yorrick lifted the hair that was sticking to her cheeks, tucked it behind her ears, and stared into her slightly hollow eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only way to make me happy.¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Chapter 1130 ¡°Unless he has other ulterior motives, he¡¯s really taking his rtionship with X very seriously this time around.¡± Nn stroked the ends of Maisie¡¯s hair. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to travel to Yaramoor to visit Tristan in a week. Do you want to tag along?¡± Maisie adjusted his tie for him. ¡°Of course. X helped promote Soul Jewelry¡¯s products back then and managed to boost our sales by a significant margin, so how can I not go?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. X had just finished drying her hair when her cell phone rang. She was slightly relieved when she saw that Maisie had replied to her message. She shoved the phone back under the pillow immediately upon hearing the footsteps that wereing from the other side of the door. Yorrick pushed open the door, walked in, and saw her sitting in front of the dresser, smearing hair care products. He then squinted. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat your breakfast today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Xbed her long hair back and looked at him in the mirror.¡± Being a celebrity, I have to stay in shape, so one less meal is equivalent to less calorie intake.¡± Yorrick walked behind her, stretched his arms out, propped them against the table beside her, grabbed a clump of her ck hair, and pressed them against his lips. ¡°I prefer you to be plumper than you are now. X looked unconcerned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the person that you like.¡± He chuckled and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll ept anything as long as theye from you, Ms. Mayweather.¡± She turned to look at Yorrick. ¡°I want to go shopping. Staying in a hotel every day from dawn till dusk is too boring.¡± Yorrick pinched her chin with his fingertips and lifted her face. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go out for a while.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± X flung his hand away and stood up. ¡°Yorrick Hathaway, do you know that you¡¯re actually imprisoning me illegally? My work, endorsements, and events have been dyed for so long. I¡¯m losing a lot of money because of you!¡± Yorrick wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into her arms. She subconsciously propped her hands against his chest so that she would not kiss him identally. He smirked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked for everything to be postponed a month in advance. Do you care about the loss?¡± She turned her face away. ¡°Can I regret my decision now? I¡¯m in need of money now.¡± He responded instantly, ¡°How much do you need? I can give it to you.¡± X was exasperated. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡± Yorrick held her in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go out during this time for your own sake.¡± ¡°For my own sake?¡± X turned her head and snorted. She then thought of something and looked into Yorrick¡¯s profound eyes. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that your fiancee will make a move on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick raised his eyebrows and did not reply to that. X gave off an indifferent smirk and stroked his cor. ¡°Mr. Hathaway, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s caused me trouble because you¡¯ve brought me to Yaramoor. You won¡¯t be able to shake the responsibility off your shoulders if your fiancee manages toy a finger on me.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± He paused for a few seconds and approached her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you out because I hold myself ountable for your safety.¡± Seeing that he had admitted it X was slightly startled and remained silent for a minute. ¡°Then when can I go out?¡± Yorrick supported her cheeks in his palms. ¡°Entertain me. Maybe I¡¯ll take you out if you can make me happy.¡± X nced at him. ¡°How do you wish to be entertained?¡± Yorrick ran his finger over her seductive lips and asked with a smirk on his face,¡± What do you think, Ms. Mayweather?¡± She immediately reacted to what he meant and pulled off the belt of the bathrobe. The bathrobe slid to the floor, exposing her smooth and fair body. Yorrick nced down at her body, but his expression looked indifferent. X wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed the corner of his lips. Yorrick¡¯s eyes dimmed even when her kissnded on his Adam¡¯s apple. The turbulence at the bottom of his eyes surged as he pushed her onto the dressing table. X was not prepared for that, and he broke her defense without any struggle. Neither of them knew how many hours had gone by-X was pulled into his arms as if she was a drowning woman. Yorrick lifted the hair that was sticking to her cheeks, tucked it behind her ears, and stared into her slightly hollow eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only way to make me happy.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Mandy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her smile stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m curious, so I only want to take a look at this youngdy¡¯s appearance.¡± Yorrick flung her hand away and warned her with a domineering re, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think that I have no idea about what you and my mother havee up with.¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly looked away so that he would not notice anything strange. ¡°Yorrick, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Mandy seemed to have seen someone, and a hint of smugness shed across her eyes. She then raised her hand and waved.¡± Sherrie.¡± Yorrick turned his head and looked over. And when he saw the woman¡¯s face, which gradually became clearer as she walked past a street light while approaching them, he froze in ce and loosened his arm that was embracing X¡¯s waist. ¡°Sharon¡­¡± X turned to look at him and then nced at the woman whose facial features looked extremely delicate and beautiful. Her facial features seem to have been artificially shaped as they were too good to be real, and they made her appearance look highly aggressive. Mandy¡¯s face dimmed slightly upon seeing Yorrick¡¯s reaction. ¡®Although this Sharon lookalike has undergone a series of stic surgeries to look like this, it¡¯s evident that Yorrick still can¡¯t forget about that woman after all. ¡®But that¡¯s not a big deal. This woman is with me. So as long as she sticks to the n Her gaze shifted back onto X. ¡®This lookalike will bepletely useless to me after we¡¯ve driven this b*tch away from Yorrick.¡¯ Sherrie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Sorry, Mandy, I¡¯mte.¡± Mandy walked toward Sherrie and wrapped her arms around hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve just arrived too. Oh yeah, by the way, this is my fiance, Mr. Hathaway.¡± Sherrie nced at Yorrick, nodded politely, and gave off a smile. Yorrick¡¯s gazended on her face, and he stared at her for a moment before he became silent. Mandy took a nce at Yorrick. ¡°I know you can¡¯t forget about Sharon, but she¡¯s not Sharon. Her name is Sherrie Ainsley, and I was shocked when I first met her as well. There¡¯s actually someone that resembles Sharon to such an uncanny extent.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yorrick still did not utter a single word. Mandy¡¯s eyes were beaming with pride as Sherrie, Sharon¡¯s lookalike was the only thing that was upying his eyes and mind. She walked up to Yorrick and took the initiative to hold his arm. ¡°Yorrick, do you want to eat with us?¡± ¡°With the almost perfect imitation¡± by my side, I don¡¯t believe he will reject my invitation.¡¯ Yorrick¡¯s eyes moved a little as he returned to his senses. He turned around and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Send her back to the hotel. The bodyguard nodded. Mandy left with Yorrick and looked back at X with a provocative smirk on her face. X, who was left on the spot, lowered her gaze as something was going through her mind. X was sitting in the rear seat while they were on their way back to the hotel. She stared at the dark sky outside the car window, feeling a sense of emptiness in her heart as if something had been hollowed out. The bodyguard who was driving looked at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. Mayweather, please don¡¯t misunderstand Mr. Hathaway. That woman is just a lookalike. Mr. Hathaway is certainly not a man that would get confused by her facade.¡¯ ¡°Why are you telling me about this?¡± X frowned in doubt as she supported her forehead with her hand and propped her elbow against the car window. ¡°I don¡¯t really have the right to care about the women that Mr. Hathaway had been with in the past.¡± The bodyguard pouted and kept quiet. Still, X¡¯s curiosity had been piqued. ¡°Is that woman named Sharon one of Mr. Hathaway¡¯s exes?¡± ¡°Yorrick called the woman ¡°Sharon¡± when he saw her. It¡¯s obvious that they were once together in the past.¡¯ The bodyguard replied, ¡°Ms. Jinks was Mr. Hathaway¡¯s childhood sweetheart, and he cherished Ms. Jinks very much. The two of them had a rtionship, which is a past that Mr. Hathaway never wants to bring up again because Ms. Jinks died at the age of 20 ¡°Died?¡± X was stunned. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Ms. Jinks died in a car ident. It¡¯s because of Ms. Jinks¡¯s death that Mr. Hathaway is¡­¡± The bodyguard did notplete his sentence, but X already knew what he was going to say. ¡°Yorrick has be a yboy who¡¯s constantly wandering in between women only because of the death of his beloved first love . No wonder¡­ That¡¯s why he would react in such a way when he saw the woman who resembles Sharon just now. ¡°But isn¡¯t this the best oue that I can hope for? I¡¯ll definitely be spared as long as Yorrick falls in love with that woman named Sherrie because of her appearance. I¡¯ll be able to leave him for good if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t l?¡¯ X lowered her gaze. ¡®But that¡¯s strange, why don¡¯t ¡­ Why am I not as delighted and looking forward to it as I imagined?¡¯ The bodyguard hurriedly turned the steering wheel, and a car hit them directly out of the blue! At this moment, in the restaurant¡­ Yorrick did not even pick up the silverware and food served in front of him. Mandy was chatting andughing with Sherrie. She peeped at Yorrick¡¯s expression from time to time and realized that he seemed quite absent-minded. Thus, she let off a faint smile. ¡°Yorrick, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Sherrie also stared at him. Yorrick met her gaze. He looked exceptionally calm as there was no trace of turbulence in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and my mother to turn to this method.¡± Mandy¡¯s hands holding the steak Knife and fork tightened, but the smile on her face did not disappear. ¡°Yorrick, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking-¡± ¡°Sharon is dead.¡± Yorrick changed his sitting position, and his expression looked chilly. ¡°Are you two trying to test me by bringing a woman that resembles her to me?¡± Sherrie¡¯s face slightly paled. After all, Mrs. Hathaway was the one who had made her change her appearance into what she looked like now. She knew exactly what was the purpose of her new look. Mandy looked at him. ¡°Yorrick, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. I know clearly that you can¡¯t get your mind off Sharon, so I only want you to walk out of the pain,¡± Yorrick scoffed. He leaned back, interlocked his fingers, and ced his arms on the back of the chair¡¯s headrest.¡± So, you¡¯ve found me a substitute. I didn¡¯t expect such generosity from the fiancee that my mother has found for me.¡± The smile on Mandy¡¯s face disappeared this time around. Yorrick received a call all of a sudden and picked it up. The other party said something to him, and his expression changed slightly. He then stood up abruptly and left without looking back after finishing the call. ¡°Yorrick!¡± Mandy caught up to him and grabbed him. ¡°Are you leaving already? Are you going to leave¡­ Leave us behind?¡± Yorrick turned to look at her¡ªthe sheer coldness glinting at the bottom of his eyes froze Mandy in ce. Mandy was astonished by his re. She let go of him but did not want to let this opportunity slip. ¡°Yorrick! I know that you¡¯ve never treated any woman around you seriously apart from Sharon. If a woman is allT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. you want, I can introduce Sherrie to you, so just don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You wish to introduce her to me as a substitute? What makes you think that she¡¯s worthy of Sharon¡¯s name!?¡± Yorrick pushed Mandy away ruthlessly. Mandy lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Sherrie came over to help her up, and her expression changed. ¡°Mr. Hathaway,¡± ¡°You, sh*t up!¡± Yorrick strode forward and pinched her cheek with a gloomy expression. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about approaching me just because you and Sharon share the same appearance? You aren¡¯t worthy of her name. An imitation will forever be an imitation. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll ever be able to rece the real thing!¡± He pushed Sherrie away and nced at her face, which looked extremely simr to that of Sharon¡¯s. However, there was not even a hint of approval or eptance in his eyes. Yorrick turned around and left the scene. Mandy froze on the floor, and her shoulders trembled involuntarily. ¡°How could it be¡­ Didn¡¯t Mrs. Hathaway say this n is foolproof? Yorrick loves Sharon so much that it¡¯s impossible for him not to crumble when facing someone that looks so simr to her!¡¯ At the hospital¡­ ¡°Aaaah!¡± When the doctor took out the broken ss that had punctured X¡¯s shoulder, she screamed in pain while lying in bed. Although they had given her a sedative, she could still feel scorching pain when the shard was removed. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 ¡°There are another two fragments that I have to remove, so please bear with me, miss.¡± The doctor discarded the bloodstained shard into a stainless steel tray and moved on with the procedure while the nurse standing next to the bed held her down. X¡¯s face was pallid, her lips and teeth chattered, and her forehead was soaked with sweat. After thest piece was taken out, the nurse cleaned her wounds and applied local anesthetic again before attending to her stitches. X turned her face away. Although she could not feel the pain that she felt when the doctor was pulling the fragments out when the nurse was stitching the wound up, the sting that she felt from time to time still made her hiss. Yorrick broke into the ward. He did not even have the time to put on his jacket, and his tie looked crooked. His white shirt was soaked in sweat and was sticking to his athletic body, making his well-built muscles subtly visible. He covered his face with his palm and took a deep breath as if he was trying to suppress his inner emotions. He then walked to the bedside after calming down. The nurse was applying gauze to the wound. X¡¯s back was facing the door of the ward. Her blouse was half undone, exposing her left shoulder and arm. She was so focused that she was only paying attention to the nurse who was patching her up, and she did not notice Yorrick¡¯s existence at all. When the nurse was ready to leave, X saw the person standing behind her through the reflection in the windowpane. She was astounded and looked back at Yorrick. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yorrick walked up to her, pinched her chin, and turned her face to his right. There was a very shallow scratch on her right cheek. He gently caressed it with the pulp of his finger. ¡°Where else did you get hurt?¡± X was stunned, but she immediately recovered from the trance and pushed his hand away. ¡°Nowhere else, I¡¯m fine.¡± She then tried to insert her arm back into the sleeve slowly, but her movement still affected the cut on her shoulder, and she hissed out of pain. Yorrick grasped her wrist. ¡°There¡¯s no need to put it back on now. You should just lie back.¡± X was dumbfounded again. But before she had the time to button her blouse, Yorrick had already held her by the waist, made her lie down, and pulled up the nket to cover her. She looked confused as she stared at Yorrick. ¡°The driver¡¯s injuries are even worse than mine.¡± He responded nonchntly, ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t die either.¡± X looked away.¡± I¡¯m not handicapped. I can still take care of myself.¡± Yorrick leaned over to approach her. Her expression stiffened subconsciously as she had no idea what she should look at or do at that moment. His warm lipsnded on her forehead in the next second, making her gasp instantly. Yorrick stroked her cheek with his palm.¡¯ You should get some rest.¡± X stared at him for a few seconds, turned her head away slightly, and closed her eyes to get some sleep. Probably because she was severely frightened by the ident, she fell asleep almost immediately. Yorrick held her palm and nced at the woman sleeping in the bed who had just encountered a car ident, and pieces of memory fragments shed across his mind. It was a rainy night, and the incident took ce in a tunnel. The sirens of police cars were ring, and silhouettes of all sorts of people swayed back and forth right in front of Yorrick¡¯s eyes. He dashed out of the car and sprinted in the icy rain. ¡°Sharon!¡± ¡°Mr. Hathaway!¡± A bodyguard hugged him while holding an umbre over him. Yorrick could not hear what the bodyguard said to him or any of the surrounding sounds. He only saw the police retrieve a broken cell phone, insert it into a sealed bag, and hand it to him. The couple¡¯s pendant found hanging on the phone¡¯s case was custom made by him. Looking over the dark crowd, he saw the girl carried out of the car that had been destroyed beyond recognition. ¡°Yorrick Hathaway, you¡¯re not strong and capable enough. You can¡¯t even protect the woman you love, so don¡¯t even try to escape my control. Yorrick opened his eyes and suddenly woke up as if he had just had a nightmare. He covered his forehead with his palm and LITUPCI IIT N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. rubbed his temples with his thumb and middle finger. Seeing that there was no one on the bed, Yorrick sat up abruptly. The panic that he had on his face was something that even he had never seen before, and his coat slipped to the floor when he was turning his body around, looking for X. He picked up his coat, took a nce at it, and his tense expression loosened slightly as he ced his coat on the bed and then walked out of the ward. He heard X¡¯s voice when he came to the bodyguard¡¯s ward. ¡°Hey there, this is all thanks to your excellent driving skills. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve died in a foreignnd. You¡¯re truly my savior.¡± Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 The bodyguard was a little embarrassed.¡± Ms. Mayweather, please don¡¯t say that. Actually-¡± He was about to respond to X¡¯s appreciation when he saw Yorrick appearing at the door and stopped halfway. ¡°Mr. Hathaway?¡± X turned to look at him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve woken up?¡± Yorrick frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? And what are you doing, running around the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only mildly injured. My legs and feet are fine, so why do I need to rest?¡± X rubbed her shoulder and continued. ¡°Your bodyguard is suffering from worse injuries whenpared to me. He¡¯s the one who needs more rest.¡± Yorrick took a deep breath. ¡°Then why are you here disturbing his rest?¡± She choked on her words. ¡°I-I¡¯m only here to thank him. We would have died already if it weren¡¯t for his exceptional driving skills.¡± ¡°Mr. Hathaway¡­¡± The bodyguard took a nce at Yorrick. It seemed like he had something to tell him, but it was something he could say to him and to him alone. Yorrick naturally understood the meaning behind that. He helped X up and stroked her slightly messy hair with his fingers. ¡° Go back to your room to rest first. Don¡¯t run around anymore.¡± X was astounded for a moment. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s been acting very strangely and inexplicably sincest night.¡¯ X nced at the two of them, turned around, and left the ward. The bodyguard ensured that X had left before he said, ¡°Last night¡¯s ident doesn¡¯t look like an ident. I¡¯m guessing that Ms. Mayweather might have be a target.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was fortunate that he had not been distractedst night. Given the speed the car that had run into them was going, the car was nning to knock them over. Even though he had prevented the possibility of being overturned, the rear of the car had been hit. e car had tilted and lost bnce, he did not lose control over the steering wheel and drove them into the greenery at the side of the road. That was the reason why X had been wounded in the shoulder by the broken ss. Yorrick¡¯s face dimmed as the ident made him think of Sharon again. ¡®Neither of the incidents happen identally. X sat in her ward and sent a message to Mindy, who still thought that she was traveling in East Winston. She was about to reply to Mindy¡¯s message when a woman appeared outside the ward. The woman came in luxurious clothes, had an elegant temperament, and her profound facial features made her look a little like Yorrick. However, her appearance looked stern, and she exuded an intimidating aura that would give others an impression she was difficult to get along with. X subconsciously asked, ¡°And you are?¡± Yuna asked the bodyguard to leave her and replied with a smile, ¡®It¡¯s nice to get to meet you finally. I¡¯m Yorrick¡¯s mother.¡¯ X paused for a split second and gave off a smile. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Mrs. Hathaway. It¡¯s nice to meet you too. Mr. Hathaway is next door, talking to his bodyguard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Yuna answered deliberately. X¡¯s smile turned a little more restrained. She noticed that Yorrick¡¯s mother did not like her, and it seemed that his mother had known about the rtionship that she shared with Yorrick Yuna went straight to the point without beating around the bush. ¡°Ms. Mayweather. I believe that you¡¯re a smart woman. You should also know that my son is already engaged with another woman. Yorrick is the future heir of the Hathaways, so his wife must be a woman whose family matches the Hathaways in terms of power, status, and wealth. With that being said, you¡¯re not a suitable candidate.¡± X was startled for a short moment and thenughed out loud. ¡°Mrs. Hathaway, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s pestering Mr. Hathaway.¡± ne She stood up slowly and looked at Yuna in her eyes. ¡°First of all, I would like to rify that Mr. Hathaway is the person who¡¯s pestering me. Mr. Hathaway has confiscated all my documents, which leads to me not being able to go back to Zlokova now. So, Mrs. Hathaway, if you can persuade your son into returning my documents to me. I promise you that I¡¯ll leave Yaramoor immediately.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes dimmed. It was obvious that she did not believe a word X said. ¡°My son is pestering you? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°You must think it¡¯s hrious too, don¡¯t you? Then please ask your son to return my documents to me. I really want to return home,¡± X said as she rubbed her temples. ¡®So many troubles havee up ever since I arrived in Yaramoor. I¡¯ve long wanted to escape this sh*thole!¡¯ Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Yuna stared at X as if trying to learn something from her expression. Yorrick pushed the bodyguards who were standing outside apart and entered with a stoic expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yuna looked back at him. ¡°You know why. Yorrick.¡± Yorrick sniggered. ¡°So you admit that you¡¯ve done something.¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°I have to remove all obstacles for you. If you don¡¯t let her go, I won¡¯t let her have an easy life either.¡± X was somewhat shocked. What did they mean by ¡®done something¡¯? Was the ident the other night not an ident? Yoirick looked at her coldly. After a moment he walked to X, put his arm around her shoulders, and led her away. Yuna yelled, ¡°Yorrick Hathaway! This is yourst chance.¡± Yorrick stopped in his tracks-the hand around X¡¯s shoulder tightened while he looked back at his mother with red eyes filled with anger. ¡°Go ahead and try.¡± Yuna¡¯s expression froze. Seeing how Yorrick was going against her for a woman, she looked more and more embarrassed. Her son shouldn¡¯t try to escape her control. She wouldn¡¯t allow it! Yorrick brought X to the garage and helped her get into the back seat, then asked the driver to send her to the hotel so she could rest. Right when he was closing the door, he suddenly looked at X, cupped her face, and kissed her. X¡¯s pupils shrunk, and she blinked rapidly. He lingered for a moment before moving away from her lips and pushing her hair behind her head to reveal her entire face. He kept his hand on her face. ¡°I left your passport at the front desk. You can leave if you want.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± X was surprised that he was going to let her go so soon. ¡°Why? Are you not ready to leave?¡± His muscles tensed, and he breathed heavily while he got closer to her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to leave? I¡¯m letting you go now. I don¡¯t want to see you in Yaramoor anymore. Get out of here once you have collected your passport.¡± He pushed X into the car, mmed the door, and turned away. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The driver slowly drove away. Yorrick covered his face with his hand andposed himself, then picked up his phone to make a phone call. Tristan received the call from Yorrick.¡± How can I help you. Mr. Hathaway?¡± He picked up his teacup and pressed it to his lips. He paused after listening to what Yorrick had to say and slowly sipped his tea.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡± When X arrived at the hotel, her passport was indeed at the front desk. She picked it up, returned to her room, walked to the huge window, and looked at this city that she was somewhat familiar with. Yorrick finally allowed her to go home, so she was supposed to be happy. The ss revealed that a few people approached her through the reflection, causing her to turn around in shock. Just when she was struggling to get free from the hand covering her mouth, something was injected into her back, and she started dozing off. Once she fainted, the man threw the syringe aside and kicked it under the couch. He then pushed her into the cleaner¡¯s cart and let the person in the cleaner¡¯s uniform outside push her away. When X woke up, she realized that she was in a dimly lit room with just one window secured by metal bars. She felt pain from the spot the drug had been injected, while the wound on her shoulder seemed to have reopened and blood was sipping through. Where was this? X slowly got up and felt around her pocket, only to find she didn¡¯t have her phone. She put pressure on her shoulder while walking to the window, which was 6 feet from the ground. She couldn¡¯t see what was outside. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Footsteps could be heard from outside the door. She held her breath, and when she turned around, two men opened the door, and a woman walked in. It was Yorrick¡¯s fiancee, Mandy. Mandy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you over this way.¡± ¡°Bring?¡± Xughed. ¡®This is pretty much kidnapping.¡± ¡°So what if it is?¡± Mandy didn¡¯t care. ¡°In Yaramoor, even the police would not dare to offend the Nix. Are you going to call them?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. X¡¯s face dropped, and she took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want?¡± Mandy crossed her arms and walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with Yorrick since a long time ago when he was¡­ in love with Sharon.¡± She walked to the side and calmly said, ¡± Even if Yorrick doesn¡¯t love me, it doesn¡¯t matter because I¡¯m going to marry him. After Sharon¡¯s death, his heart died along with her. Since he cannot ept me, he shouldn¡¯t ept other women either.¡± X looked at her curiously. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Mandy looked back at her coldly. ¡°Yorrick was just having fun with you, so I chose to ignore it. There are many women around him, so I don¡¯t care as long as he isn¡¯t serious about it.¡± She walked closer to X and grabbed her chin. ¡°But I noticed that it¡¯s different with you. X pushed her hand away, holding back the pain, and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Ms. Nix, he forced me to be his lover, and I¡¯m just one of the many lovers he had. I was even detained in Yaramoor. Is that what you mean by different?¡± Mandy was surprised, but she suddenly burst outughing. X could feel that the gauze was wet, her face turning pale. ¡°Ms. Nix, I wouldn¡¯t fight you for Mr. Hathaway, and I don¡¯t want to have anything more to do with him. So could you be nice and let me go?¡± ¡°No way I¡¯m going to let you leave!¡± Mandy screamed X was stunned when she saw Mandy put out her hand and grab her neck.¡± Yorrick would never force any woman because he didn¡¯t care. He forced you because he has feelings for you!¡± X felt the hand around her throat tighten and frowned. She pushed her hand away, ignoring the splitting of her wound.¡± What does that have to do with me?¡± Mandy pped her, and X¡¯s head turned to the side. She was shocked. ¡°All the women that Yorrick falls for should die, no matter if it¡¯s you or Sharon.¡± Mandy grabbed her hair and forced her to look at her. ¡°Did you know how Sharon died? A car ident.¡± X¡¯s pupils shrank as she immediately remembered Yorrick¡¯s conversation with his mother. She held her breath. ¡°Did the ident have anything to do with his mother?¡± He told you?¡± The shock in Mandy¡¯s eyes subsided quickly, and it was reced with a snigger. ¡°Mrs. Hathaway loves her son, so she will do anything for him. She won¡¯t stand for the son she brought up to marry a woman who has nothing to offer. Anyone who even dreams of marrying into the Hathaways will be eliminated.¡± Mandy was lucky because she was a Nix, and Yuna loved her since they were on the same page. X smiled palely. ¡°Would you be happy marrying a man who doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Mandy¡¯s smile faded. ¡°A marriage shouldn¡¯t just be about love. I¡¯m content just being his wife. I don¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t love me, as long as I love him. We¡¯re made for each other. Only I am good enough for him!¡± She pushed X, and thetter hit the wall. Mandy suddenly stomped on her wounded shoulder with all her might. X hissed but fought back the pain when blood came out and dyed her cor red. ¡°Hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mandy leaned down and looked at her, smiling eerily. ¡°Too bad this isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m going to give you a day you¡¯ll remember for the rest of your life.¡± She raised her hand, and four men entered. X¡¯s expression froze, and she was pale as a paper. Mandy grabbed her by her arm, pushed her toward the men, and looked down at her.¡± Yorrick doesn¡¯t like it when other men touch his toy. If I destroy you, Yorrick will give up.¡± At the St. Donnor Estate¡­ Yorrick poured a ss of wine, the red liquid slowly going into the ss. He held the stem of the ss and swirled it around, looking up at the bodyguards around him.¡± Are you trying to detain me?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yuna walked down the stairs. ¡°Yorrick, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that woman.¡± Yorrick slowly drank the wine and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve ended things.¡± Yuna paused, looking stoic. ¡°Really? Just letting her go doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t find her again. His smile faded, and he looked at his mother from the corner of his eyes. ¡°So?¡± Yuna smiled and walked to the couch.¡± Yorrick, you¡¯re a good boy that I nurtured. You shouldn¡¯t be this way because of a useless woman.¡± ¡°You made me this way.¡± Yorrick put down the ss with no emotions. Yuna looked at him. ¡°You still me me for Sharon.¡± Yorrick looked stoic. At that moment, he received a text on his phone. The veins on the back of his hands popped up upon reading it. ¡°You did something to her.¡± ¡°Yorrick, you¡¯re the only child we have. You need to carry the-¡± Crash! Looking at the ss that was shattered all over the floor, Yuna paused with hatred in her eyes. ¡°Are you defying me?¡± Yorrick stood up, removed his suit and tie, threw them to the floor, and slowly rolled up his sleeve. ¡°If this is what you want, I¡¯ll destroy the family that you wish to see.¡± Yuna turned pale. ¡°W-What are you saying?¡± Yorrick took out a gun and held it in his hand. ¡°The son that you want is just a puppet you can control, a puppet who doesn¡¯t have a mind of his own and will just do what you tell him. If that¡¯s the reason you gave me life, then I don¡¯t want it. You can take it back ¡°Yorrick-¡± Yuna frantically stood up, ¡°Put down the gun.¡± Yorrick pointed it to his temple, and the bodyguards around him panicked. ¡°Sir!¡± He growled, ¡°Nobody move!¡± Yuna¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Are you crazy? Yorrick, y-you want to die for that woman?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t die for anyone. I¡¯ll do it so I can escape you.¡± Yuna froze on the spot, and the blood from her face slowly faded. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 ¡°You¡¯re my mother who gave birth to me and brought me up, so I can¡¯t do anything to you. As for my life, all I can do is return it to you.¡± Yorrick¡¯s eyes were stale. ¡°Mom, out of 37 years of my life. I lived 25 of them under your control. I¡¯ve never hated you because you genuinely love me, but I can¡¯t handle your love anymore. Sharon was innocent. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for her. ¡°X is innocent. It was my fault for getting close to her. But what did you do? If I destroy myself, will you stop?¡¯ ¡°Yorrick¡­ put the gun down. Listen, son, you¡¯re my life. I can¡¯t live without you-¡®Yuna shook her head violently. She had never felt suffocated like this. Her son was holding a gun to his own head and threatening her with his own life. Yorrick was quiet. He cocked the gun and was going to pull the trigger. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Yuna¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, alright? I¡¯ll let you go!¡± she screamed. Yorrick put down the gun, picked up his suit and rushed out after pushing the men aside. Yuna fell onto the couch and took deep breaths while her hand was shaking. She only had one child and could not imagine her life without him. Yorrick sped down the freeway, his jaw clenched while he elerated. The car reached a dpidated house in the outskirts, somewhere very quiet. A metal door stood closed, and there was only a window with metal bars on the outside. Two cars were parked outside. He recognized one of the cars with a 97 on the license te as Mandy¡¯s car. He rushed out of his car with the gun in hand. Two men walked out, and he raised it but realized that the two men fired at him simultaneously. Two gunshots shocked the men inside, and they ran out. Yorrick covered the first man¡¯s head with his suit and kicked him in the chest. Yorrick¡¯s eyes were fiery A man rushed toward him with a knife in hand. He evaded it but the knife grazed him. He bent the man¡¯s arm, and the knife fell to the ground. Another man rushed toward him with a bat that swung only an inch away from Yorrick¡¯s head. He bent backward and smoothly drew the gun and fired. He had an air gun that wouldn¡¯t kill a person, but it would hurt them a lot. A few men took turns attacking him, but they weren¡¯t fast enough for him. Soon, all of them were on the ground. Yorrick kicked open the door and walked into the house. His chest heaved when he saw what was inside, while his face twisted and his eyes were bloodshot. There was blood on the floor along with X¡¯s torn-up clothes. The gun he was holding the gun with shook violently while he stood on the spot. He slowly walked toward another door that was barely closed. He raised his hand but didn¡¯t have the courage to open the door-his eyes were dead. He felt as if his soul had left his body, and he was numb. He finally pushed the door open. The naked body of a woman who had drowned in the pool was still. She had multiple stab wounds, and blood dyed the water red like ink. Yorrick stopped breathing, and his heart was thumping against his chest when he almost lost his footing. Suddenly, he felt a blow from behind. Yorrick copsed on the floor, his eyes fixed on the pool as they slowly blurred. He suddenly remembered the cold, rainy night when he saw Sharon¡¯s body, and that broke his heart into pieces. His heart, which had finally been healed, was shattered once again. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 It was all his fault. Yorrick didn¡¯t manage to protect the woman he loved. Yuna grabbed the doctor by his shoulders and asked, ¡°Doctor, isn¡¯t my son conscious already? It¡¯s been a week, and he¡¯s still acting that way. What happened to him?¡± The doctor took a look at Yorrick, who was like a zombie and was helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Hathaway. We¡¯ve done all we could, but I¡¯m afraid that he has had a psychological breakdown. Psychological¡­ Yuna let go of him. ¡°How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°It was all because of you.¡± Madam Hathaway walked in with a cane and gave Yuna a p across her face. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yuna¡¯s face turned, and she froze on the spot. Nn and Maisie stood outside the door. They hade with Madam Hathaway. Yuna slowly turned toward her. ¡°But,¡± ¡°I let you handle the family affairs because I trusted you. I haven¡¯t even left Yaramoor for a long time, yet you have managed to mess up the family already.¡± Madam Hathaway knocked her cane on the floor angrily. Yuna shook. I¡¯m sorry,¡± ¡°You¡¯re sorry? It¡¯s toote now that Yorrick is in this state.¡° Madam Hathaway looked up with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yuna, I know you started with good intentions, but you were too selfish with Yorrick. You didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. Controlling him isn¡¯t the way to show love. You need to learn to let go. He¡¯s a 37-year-old man and not a 3-year-old child anymore.¡± Yuna pressed her lips together as a tear rolled down her cheek, and she started crying. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to let Yorrick end up with Sharon and created that ident. Do you know that your actions pushed your son into hell?¡± Every word Madam Hathaway uttered stabbed into her heart. She took a few steps back and sat on the floor. ¡°I know my mistake now, I¡­ I won¡¯t control him anymore. I won¡¯t limit him.¡± Madam Hathaway took a deep breath and looked at Yorrick, who was sitting in front of the window, unmoving. His strong and athletic body looked frail under the lights. Maisie tugged at Nn¡¯s shirt, and he looked at her. She whispered, ¡°Come with me.¡± Nn looked into the room and followed Maisie to the balcony. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Zee?¡± She pressed her lips together. ¡°I want to go to the hotel X stayed at.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°I need to bring her papers back.¡± Nn rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Maybe not.¡± Maisie tidied up his suit. ¡°Stay here and spend time with Yorrick. He needs someone by his side now.¡± ¡°His life or death has nothing to do with me.¡± Nn squinted and approached her. * You just want to leave me.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m back.¡± Maisie ran her finger over his lips, then turned around with a smile and left. After Maisie left the hotel, she made a call.¡± Where are you?¡¯ The person said something while she hailed a cab. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± The rain started falling over the entire city. Yorrick stood in front of the window in the empty room while the rain fell on his face. He closed his eyes and let it happen. Nn stood by the door with his arms crossed. ¡°Do you n to live the rest of your life like this?¡± Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Yorrick kept silent. Nn chuckled and said, ¡°I have to say you¡¯re good at pretending. For the Persian Gulf project, why don¡¯t you-* ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Yorrick interrupted as he turned around to look at Nn. His face was drenched cold as he frowned annoyingly. Nn walked into the ward and sat down on a chair. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the womanizer Mr. Hathaway would end up like this for a woman.¡± Yorrick leaned against the window. His heart was so cold that he couldn¡¯t feel the coldness seeping into him from the cold rain.¡± Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? I also find it ridiculous.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that I would let a woman into my heart after only knowing her for three months, right? She isn¡¯t very pretty either. Although I have to admit that she has a nice body shape, she has a nasty personality. She may look smart on the surface, but she¡¯s just a naive and innocent girl deep down.¡± While ying with his watch, Nn lifted his head to look at Yorrick but didn¡¯t say anything. He set his gaze at the world outside the window, and his eyes were dull. ¡°I care for her because she¡¯s as innocent as Sharon. Initially, I was just teasing her,¡± He came to an abrupt stop before he could finish his sentence. Yorrick took a deep breath and tapped on the windowsill in a regr tempo. Water droplets dripped from the corners of his eyes, but no one could tell whether they were raindrops or tears. Nn slowly rose to his feet and asked.¡± The daughter of the Nixes is dead. Do you know about that?¡± Yorrick was stunned. He lowered his head without saying anything, his expression calm and cold. Meanwhile¡­ The Nixes hade to the St. Donnor Estate to confront the Hathaways. The man standing in the front of the group was Mandy¡¯s father. His face was stern as he looked at Madam Hathaway, who was sipping on her tea. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Holding her teacup, Madam Hathaway smiled at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve made myself pretty clear. Ms. Nix¡¯s death has nothing to do with Yorrick. What¡¯s more, what does what Ms. Nix has done or who she has offended have anything to do with the Hathaways?¡± Mr. Nix smacked the table and snarled, ¡°Yes, Mandy harmed Yorrick¡¯s woman, but who knows whether Yorrick has or hasn¡¯t taken revenge on Mandy for that woman!¡± Madam Hathaway scoffed coldly. Although she was old, she was still as confident and calm as she used to be when she was young. ¡°Mr. Nix, I¡¯m sure you yourself know very well how many enemies your Nix family made when you started to work with the underworld.¡± Master Nix set his jaw tightly and frowned. Madam Hathaway mmed her teacup on the table and replied confidently, ¡°If Yorrick wanted to avenge that woman, he would¡¯ve done it himself a long time ago. Yorrick was injured because of this incident as well. If those people were his men, would they hurt their own master? What would they get for doing that?¡± Mr. Nix clenched his fists tightly. Madam Hathaway red at Master Nix and said sternly, ¡°Mr. Nix, if you want to be unreasonable, then the Hathaways won¡¯t be reasonable to you either. The choice is yours, Mr. Nix. You can choose to endContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. this in a peaceful way or a rough way.¡± Mr. Nix harrumphed and went away with his men. Holding X¡¯s luggage, Maisie came to a farm in the suburbs with a cab. The air was filled with the scent of mud after rain. There were many chained cows on the grasnd, and the endless aspen trees and grass made this ce look like a paradise. At that moment, a middle-aged man in a denim jacket with a bearded cheek walked out of the warehouse with a cigarette in his mouth and grains in his hands. Maisie approached him with the luggage and asked, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m sorry, but may I know if the girl you saved here?¡± The bearded man put the grains down and took a drag from his cigarette. He turned his head around to study Maisie and asked expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯re her friend?¡± Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Maisie.¡± X was standing in front of the door. She was wearing a dress from the man¡¯s daughter. Although it did not go very well with her body size, she still looked rather good in it. X came forward and said to the bearded man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sullivan. She¡¯s my friend.¡± Sullivan nodded. Then, he went away to do his own stuff with his cigarette in between his lips. X pulled Maisie into the house. Although the house was not as luxurious and spacious as those rooms in the mansion, it was clean. There was a young boy and an old woman in the house other than them. ¡°Hi,¡± Maisie greeted them, and the boy waved his hand back at her shyly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, the old woman did not give Maisie any response, as if she did not get what she said. X came forward and said, ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Sullivan¡¯s mother. She¡¯s deaf.¡± Maisie was stunned. Something crossed her head, and she turned around to look at her. ¡°Yorrick thought you¡¯re dead. Can you tell me what happened?¡± X was stumped for a moment before she lowered her head. ¡°Do you know Ms. Nix? Yorrick¡¯s fiancee? She abducted me and wanted to humiliate me. I thought I was going to die as well.¡± She sat on the couch and ran her finger across the wound on her shoulder that had been treated. ¡°Mr. Sullivan saved me.¡± The Nixes had ties with the underworld, and Sullivan had worked for the mafia when he was young. The Nixes had killed his daughter when she was 18. Mandy had been the main culprit. Sullivan¡¯s daughter had been studying in the same school as Mandy. Sullivan¡¯s daughter had offended Mandy, so thetter arranged for her to receive X¡¯s treatment. She had found someone to vite Sullivan¡¯s daughter, and an ident happened. Sullivan¡¯s daughter ended up dead, so Mandy made it look like she had killed herself. Sullivan could not believe that his daughter had killed herself, so he looked into the matter himself. In the end, all the evidence pointed to the Nixes, but the local police dared not to take any action. After all, the Nixes had a lot of influence in the area, and they were connected to the underworld, so the police didn¡¯t want to get themselves into trouble. Since nobody wanted to help Sullivan, he had no other choice but to swallow his humiliation and be a bodyguard for the Nixes while looking for a chance to avenge his daughter. When Mandy abducted X, Sullivan was there. Just as she had been under the impression she was a goner. Sullivan suddenly attacked Mandy. X rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I just remember Mr. Sullivan threw a jacket at me so that I could put it on. He asked me to get a cab and go to the address he gave me. I was scared and didn¡¯t want to return to the hotel, so I came here. Mr. Sullivan¡¯s mother took care of me. She treated my wound and gave her granddaughter¡¯s dress for me to put on.¡± X still couldn¡¯t help but shudder when she thought about that scene. Maisie grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Are you not going to tell Yorrick that you¡¯re still alive?¡± X lifted her head to look at Maisie. She fell silent for a few seconds before averting her gaze. ¡°It was his fiancee and mother that put me in my current situation. I won¡¯t have an easy life if I stay in Yaramoor. Since he has already let me go, I¡­ I should just leave.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been hospitalized.¡± Maisie looked at her, the corner of her lips curving up a little. ¡°He was ambushed when he went to save you. He thought you¡¯re dead, and he¡¯s heartbroken.¡± X was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s heartbroken?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s having some kind of mental issue. It seems like your death has hit him pretty hard.¡± She looked at X, who kept her head low in silence, and added, ¡°Maybe he really does care for you.¡± When Maisie returned downtown, Nn was waiting for her in the hotel. After entering the room, the first thing that weed her gaze was his back. He was standing in front of the ceiling-to-floor window. She went forward and hugged him from behind. ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°Are you done with your affairs?¡± Nn grabbed her wrist, turned around, and secured her in his arms. ¡°You went to see X, right?¡± Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Maisie was stunned. She lifted her head and looked at him with a smile on her face. ¡°How did you know?¡± Nn scratched the tip of her nose and said, ¡°I knew it from the moment we found out that dead body was Mandy.¡± Maisie lowered her head but did not say anything. She guessed Sullivan wanted to avenge his daughter, so he had treated Mandy the same way she had treated his daughter to get back at her. ¡°The Nixes won¡¯t let it go, will they?¡± she asked. Nn chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can do even if they don¡¯t want to let it go. If one of their enemies killed Mandy, they wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves since they don¡¯t know who their opponent is. Besides, do you think Yorrick will let them have their way?¡± Maisie found afortable spot in his arms and yed with the button on his shirt. ¡°Then Yorrick should know that X is still alive, right?¡± Nn carried her to the couch and kissed her with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s his business. It isn¡¯t something we should worry about.¡± Two dayster¡­ X came to the hospital, but there was no one in the ward. She asked the nurse, ¡°Do you know where the man who stayed here a few days ago is?¡± ¡°So. you¡¯re the one Mr. Hathaway talked about.¡± The nurse smiled as if she knew something. ¡°Mr. Hathaway was discharged from the hospital yesterday, and he told me to give you this letter if you came here to look for him.¡± The nurse gave a letter to X. X was stunned. She took over the letter, and the nurse left. She walked to the bench and took her seat. She opened up the envelope, and the letter was filled with Yorrick¡¯s handwriting. ¡°If you¡¯re reading this letter, it means you¡¯re here. If not, it means you¡¯ve left Yaramoor. I¡¯m sorry. I was the one who brought you here against your will, but I couldn¡¯t protect you well. I was traumatized by Sharon¡¯s death, and my heart died after her passing. I thought I would never fall in love with any woman anymore. You¡¯re right. I was the one who approached you first. I should¡¯ve put an end to all of this, but seeing how naive and innocent you are, I just¡­ I just couldn¡¯t help myself but go out of my way to get closer to you. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to admit that you indeed have attracted me, so I could only keep on denying myself in an extreme way. However, when I thought the person who died was you, I have to confess that I have fallen for you. But the person who made you suffer all this harm is me, so I won¡¯t stop you from leaving if you want. Whether you read this letter or not, I hope you will have forgotten everything about me if you live a happy life. I don¡¯t want to be an obstacle to your pursuit of a happy life. If you¡¯re leading an unhappy life, don¡¯t forget that someone is waiting for you in a distant foreign country.¡± When she saw the word ¡°Yorrick¡± on the bottom left corner of the letter, a drop of tear blurred the word. X lifted her head, and her eyes were red around the rims. She tried to hold back her tears but to no avail. She covered her mouth with her hand and let out augh. Then, she broke down, and tears fell out of her eyes like broken beads, blurring the paper she had crumpled. Soon, X came out of the hospital and put on her sunsses. She stood in front of the entrance for a while, calmed herself down, gged a cab, and went away. Nn and Maisie were having a meal in the restaurant. She rested her chin on her hand, looked toward the outside through the window, and sighed. ¡°Do you think X will go to see Yorrick?¡± Nn chuckled. Gripping the foot of the ss, he shook it slightly and said, ¡°Unless she has a thing for Yorrick too.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie picked up the knife and cut the steak. ¡°You¡¯re right. If X doesn¡¯t have a thing for Yorrick, she will probably not go to see him.¡± Nn took a sip of wine and lifted his brow. ¡°Who knows.¡± At that moment, Maisie received a text message on her phone. After reading the message, she sighed. ¡°Just like we expected. X has returned home.¡± Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Nn lowered his head andughed, ¡°Well, we should let them handle their own stuff.¡± One week after X returned to Zlokovia, she received an invitation to a talk show. Everyone knew that the host of the show was a bold one to ask anything. She even asked about her scandal with Yorrick in front of the audience. When the camera focused on X, she fell silent for a few seconds before answering with a smile, ¡°The scandal is real.¡± The host was stunned, ¡°Really?¡± X maintained the smile on her face.¡± Yes. It¡¯s just that the rtionship between Mr. Hathaway and me is rather The host chuckled and continued. ¡°You really are very honest, X.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she followed up with a question. ¡°So, can you tell us what kind of rtionship you and Mr. Hathaway are in right now?¡± X yed with her tassel earrings. She had put on light makeup and was wearing a frost green halter dress. She looked pretty and gave off an elegant aura. ¡°Right now?¡± She looked toward the camera and said, ¡°If Mr. Hathaway is watching this program overseas at this moment, I have something to say to him.¡± Both the cameraman and the host were stunned. The good thing was that the host came to her senses quickly and said, ¡°So you have something to say to Mr. Hathaway on our show today? Well then. Let¡¯s hear what you have to say. I¡¯m sure everyone is interested.¡± X lifted her brows and smiled. Then, her expression turned serious as she spoke.¡± Yorrick, we¡¯ve never had a rtionship because it never started. Therefore, my return to my country doesn¡¯t count as breaking up. Right now, all you have to do is wait for me. I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret it because I¡¯m going to win your heart from today onward.¡± #X announces that she¡¯s going after Mr. Hathaway on the show# On the same day, the entire Inte was filled with topics about X. Netizens gave her their approval, while someplimented her for her courage. Someizens also expressed their admiration for their love, and most of them became her fans because of her bold and straightforward personality. At Royal Crown Mindy rushed into the office and asked.¡± Xy, are you serious!?¡± X was sitting on the chair, flipping through a magazine. Without lifting her head, she said, ¡°Deadly serious.¡± ¡°You have only been traveling abroad for a short period.¡± Mindy said incredulously after she took a seat beside her, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you acknowledge the scandal between you and Yorrick, but how could you say that you are chasing him in front of the audience across the country? Are you not afraid he is going to reject you?¡± X put the magazine down and said,¡± Well, it¡¯s not going to be the first time I get rejected.¡± She smiled and continued. ¡°I also had said in front of everyone that I would get Louis back to my side, but what happened in the end?¡± Mindy replied with a bitter smile. ¡°You broke up.¡± X chuckled. ¡°So 1 have to start a new rtionship.¡± ¡°Xy, have you ever thought about what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Mindy felt that X had not been on a trip for a break but for brainwashing. X looked at her and replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Trust me. It¡¯ll work this time.¡± When X returned home, her parents were sitting in front of theputer, looking at something. When they saw X, they hastily averted their gazes. She walked upstairs, and her mother called out to her. ¡°X.¡± X stopped in her tracks and looked at them. ¡°Dad, Mom, I know what you want to say to me, but I have made up my mind. I won ¡®t regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk you out of it. Besides, would you even listen to me?¡± Mrs. Mary Mayweather shook her head. ¡°Someone sent a message to you.¡± When she heard what her mother had said, X rushed down the staircase and stormed up to them. ¡°How could you two read my messages again!?¡± Mr. Mayweather smacked his lips and replied, ¡°We were browsing through Facebook as we don¡¯t want you to get¡­ insulted by thoseizens. Then, the message came in.¡± Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 X picked up theptop. She looked at the screen and a message popped into her vision. [I¡¯ll be waiting for you ) One monthter, X was invited to attend an event by a high luxury brand in Yaramoor. She wore a custom-made dress by Somnus Star. It was a dress spotted with star rhinestones that would phase from light blue to dark blue. There was a silk scarf falling from her shoulders that swayed with her movements. She stood on the red carpet with a smile on her face and waved at the media reporters. After that, she walked with the staff to the autograph wall to put on her autograph. Suddenly, amotion broke out in the crowd. X turned her head and saw Yorrick walking in her direction with the people from the brand maker. The man with broad shoulders and narrow waist who walked in an upright position at the center was the one whom she had not seen for a whole month. Under the shes, his features were carved to perfection, and the people beside him were pale inparison to him. It seemed like he had changed, but it also seemed like he hadn¡¯t changed at all. When their gaze met, X offered him a smile. She handed the pen over to the staff member beside her and walked past Yorrick. However, no one saw that Yorrick coiled his finger around hers. His movement was swift and light, but it caused X¡¯s heart to skip a beat X continued to walk forward, but a smile was tugging on her lips. X returned to the hotel, and the bell rang right after Mindy left. X had already changed into the sleeping gown she had brought with her. When she opened the door, she did not even have a chance to look at the person in front of her as she was pinned to the wall while a shower of kisses rained on her. X stretched her arm to coil around his neck and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me, Mr. Hathaway? Or you can¡¯t wait anymore?¡± Yorrick scooped her up from the floor and carried her to the couch. He pressed his lips on her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a moment. I was worried that you might stand me up.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I just asked you to wait for me. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m going to take a flight ande to look for you right away.¡± He buried his head into her shoulder andughed. ¡°Are you really going to chase after me?¡± X began to undo his buttons one by one and lifted her eyebrows to look at him.¡± Yes. It¡¯s still not too late if you want to back out right now. Once I start to chase you, I won¡¯t ept a no as an answer anymore.¡± Yorrick pulled his tie off and kissed her. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who will back out in the end.¡± X wrapped her arms around him. His kisses thatnded on her like rain tickled the tip of her heart, making her tremble with ecstasy. ¡°The one who backed out will be a chicken!¡± The ice and the fire finally reunited. Their blood boiled, and they fell deeper and deeper into the abyss of desire as their movements swayed along with the tempo. When Yorrick announced his rtionship with X to the public, the Inte server had an outage. After all, Yorrick had been known as a womanizer. He had never admitted to the public that he was dating anyone, and this was the first time. The media from Yaramoor was familiar with X, and her name could be found in every corner of the Inte. She was a¡± retired¡± supermodel, a spokesperson for numerous luxury brands, and the daughter of the director of Royal Crown. Nobody had expected that she would be the one to take Yorrick down. Yorrick did not expect he would fall in love with X as well. Perhaps even X herself did not think that they would work out in the end. X and Yorrick came to the restaurant. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Madam Hathaway, Nn, and Maisie were already waiting for them inside. Holding X¡¯s hand, Yorrick came up to Madam Hathaway and greeted her, ¡°Aunt Hathaway.¡± Llupici U19 Madam Hathaway smiled and replied,¡± Have your seat.¡± X sat beside Maisie. This was the first time she was meeting Madam Hathaway. Madam Hathaway looked at X with a smile on her face and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re familiar with my granddaughter-iw. This must be fate. After seeing Nn form a family of his own, my nephew finally got himself a girlfriend now. I don¡¯t have any regrets anymore, and I can die in peace.¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 X exchanged gazes with Maisie and smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just fate.¡± Maisie supported her chin in one hand. Noles and I were still concerned that Yorrick was going to be a bachelor for the rest of his lite some time ago. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Nn scoffed. ¡°After all, he¡¯s a middle-aged man who¡¯s about to turn 37 years old this year, so there¡¯s not much time left.¡± Yorrick red at him. ¡°You¡¯re only three years younger than me.¡± ¡°Okay, just how old do the both of you think you are now? And yet, you¡¯re still quarreling with each other as if you¡¯re still kids. Zee and X are still here, so can you two not embarrass yourselves when they¡¯re around?¡± Madam Hathaway might seem to be reprimanding those two men, but she had a wide grin on her face throughout the whole time. X and Maisie both tried their best to hold back theirughter. ¡°X.¡± Madam Hathaway looked at her and picked up her wine ss from the table. ¡°I would like to apologize for what Yorrick¡¯s mother did to you before this.¡± X was stunned for a moment. She then got up and grabbed her wine ss in a hurry. ¡°Madam Hathaway, I actually-¡± ¡°His mother. Yuna, is the daughter-inw of the Hathaways, so I¡¯m apologizing to you on behalf of her as well as the Hathaways.¡± Mrs. Hathaway interrupted her. ¡°His mother has always been the one who¡¯s at fault, and I¡¯m apologizing to you and Sharon,¡± X squeezed the foot of the ss tightly and nced at Yorrick, who was silent as if something was going through his mind. Yuna loves her son too much, and she¡¯s too selfish. She¡¯s always been afraid that her son will leave her. That¡¯s why she had been trying to get her child to live the lifestyle she wanted him to have so that he would turn into someone she likes him to be.¡± Mrs. Hathaway sighed. ¡°What happened to Sharon is a debt that the Hathaways can never pay back to her family. However, the tragedy back then has already created an irreversible oue, and you¡¯re lucky enough to escape the same fate this time around. So, no matter what, I must apologize to you.¡± Since Madam Hathaway had finished her wine in one go, it was only natural for X to finish all her wine too. Maisie and Nn looked at each other and smiled. This might be the best and the luckiest oue. Later that night¡­ While they were on their way back after dinner, X leaned on the back of the seat and was on the verge of falling asleep. And because of the alcohol that she had consumed before that, she could not even lift her eyelids. Yorick took her into his arms, and she rested her head on his shoulders. Her soft, long hair wrapped around his arms gently like silk ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Yorrick pecked her forehead softly, and she telt itchy as his warm breath brushed over her skin. She nodded, stretched out her arms, and wrapped them around his waist. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve drunk a little too much.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh really?¡± Yorick stared down at her blushing cheeks and could not help but give off a smile through the corners of his lips. He then inserted his hand through the bottom hem of her blouse, X trembled instantly, sat up straight and pressed her body against his arm. Yorick Hathaway!¡± He chuckled softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re drunk?¡± X ignored him and leaned back down again. She asked after a while. ¡°You still can¡¯t let the memory that you had with Sharon 90. can you?¡± Yorrick rested his chin on the top of her head and smiled. ¡°Are you jealous of her?¡± She muttered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sharon is someone of my past already.* Yorrick stroked the dark hair that was hanging on the side of her body. pressed his palm against her cheek, and forced her to look up at him. ¡°But you¡¯re my present, and of course, my future.¡± X suddenly thought of what he had said back then-something about her being his second woman and even hisst. She smiled and kissed his lips. ¡°You can always miss her from time to time, but I must be the only woman that you¡¯re allowed to think of in the future.¡± Yorrickughed and rubbed her lips with the tip of his thumb. ¡°I¡¯ll only think of you in the future as soon as you be the official Mrs. Hathaway.¡± The dark night sky outside the window looked like the background of a dream because of the embellishment of the neon lights, and the beauty was almost ethereal. X cuddled in his arms as she stared at the scenery that went by the car window in a snap of a finger and changed in a matter of a split second as if she was bidding her past self goodbye. It turned out that being in a rtionship was not a one-sided thing. It would only work when both parties in the rtionship had the same idea in mind. Thus, even if she had only taken one step toward the other end of the spectrum, the other party would happily take all the remaining steps just to get closer to her. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A few dayster, at Stoslo¡­ Ryleigh saw in a news article of the magazine she was reading that Yorrick had admitted to dating X. The article also had the picture a reporter had taken for the couple. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would be a couple!¡± Louis, who was sitting on the side drinking his coffee, raised his eyebrows slightly.¡± Isn¡¯t this good news?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good news. X has finally found the happiness she deserves, and she won¡¯t think about you anymore.¡± Ryleigh supported her chin in her hand and held her smile back. Louis almost choked on his coffee, and he put down the cup. ¡°So, this is the thing that you¡¯re worried about?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m only joking with you. I¡¯m not worried about this. I was just thinking about¡­¡± Ryleigh lowered her gaze. ¡°She loved you so much back then and even spent six years of her adult life on you. She must have been very sad when the two of you broke up. And now that she found the happiness she¡¯s been looking for, she can finally walk out of that sour past. I¡¯m so happy for her.¡± Louis smiled. ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way for her too.¡± Ryleigh put the magazine down. She seemed to have started to feel hungry again minutes after having herst meal. She rubbed her stomach and said to Louis,¡± I feel like eating again.¡± Louis lifted his head and looked at her.¡± You¡¯re sure to put on weight if you continue to eat like this.¡± Ryleigh was instantly upset when she heard thatment. ¡°Are you starting toin that I¡¯m fat already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m notining.¡± Louis massaged his temples helplessly, got up, walked toward Ryleigh, and rubbed the top of her head while staring at her affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make you something to eat.¡± Ryleigh smiled and nodded. The next day, Ryleigh stood on a scale to weigh herself and cried when she saw the figure that appeared on the scale. ¡°I actually gained ten pounds!?¡± She pinched her waist and realized that it had be even thicker than it used to be. ¡®My slender waist is already this close to bidding me farewell forever! No wonder Louis hasn¡¯t even touched me these few weeks. It turns out that he really dislikes the fact that I¡¯m turning fat! ¡°Louis Lucas!¡± Ryleigh rushed into the bedroom angrily, and before Louis could get up from the bed, he was hauled out of bed and got scolded. ¡°You said you weren¡¯tining about my weight. But I really put on a lot of weight, so tell me right now! Have you been so cold to me because I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve be fat and ugly?¡± Louis propped the side of his forehead against one hand,y on his side on the bed, and stared at her with anguid expression.¡± What do you mean by me being cold?¡± You¡­ You don¡¯t even want to touch me now, and you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re notining?¡± Ryleigh smacked him with a pillow. ¡°You men are all liars. Before you men get to marry the woman that you love, everything¡¯s lovey-dovey, but as soon as you get her to marry you, the woman of your life will immediately be turned into a decoration!¡± Louis grabbed the pillow that wasing his way, pulled her into his arms, andughed. ¡°How long has it been since yourst bled?¡± ¡°What do you mean by how long has it been since Ist bled?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Louis pinched her chin, raised her face lightly, and said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Haven¡¯t you realized that your menstrual cycle has been a few weekste?¡± Ryleigh was astonished. ¡°Now that he¡¯s mentioned it, my period should¡¯ve been due a long time ago, but I haven¡¯t been taking it seriously.¡¯ Louis pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll do the math for you. Your period has been dyed by at least five weeks, you¡¯ve gained weight, you¡¯ re either eating or sleeping all day long, and you get agitated extremely easily. Don¡¯t all these point to the fact that you¡¯re currently pregnant?¡± ¡± ..¡± Ryleigh looked at him in surprise.¡± How are you so clear when ites to this matter!?¡± ¡°He actually knows my cycle better than I do!?¡¯ Louis covered his face with his palm and could not help butugh out loud. Ryleigh could see his squinting, sly eyes through the gaps in between his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been nning to get you pregnant, so how would things work if I didn¡¯t know when exactly your period started?¡± Ryleigh choked on her saliva. ¡®So, does that mean that I¡¯ve won the jackpot?¡¯ At noon, Louis brought Ryleigh to the hospital for a checkup, and the result of the checkup was that-she was pregnant! Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Ryleigh walked out of the ultrasound room while rubbing her abdomen. She was not at all prepared for the sudden addition to the family member that was living in her womb at the moment. ¡®I got pregnant before I even got ready to be a mother. ¡®But looking back on Louis¡¯ various actions in the past few weeks now, he¡¯s been telling me that I¡¯m getting fat, but he hasn¡¯t been restricting me from eating anything at all. I¡¯ve not been allowed to stay up late, eat junk food, wear high heels, and even jump around. Don¡¯t all these mean that he¡¯s noticed this since weeks ago?¡¯ Louis stood and waited in the corridor. He was about to speak when he saw Ryleigh He took the report and looked down at her aggrieved face. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you not want to have kids?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ryleigh replied anxiously.¡± If you had told me about this earlier, I would have started preparing myself since then. And now that I learned I¡¯m pregnant out of the blue before mentally preparing myself for the news, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Louis took her into his arms and stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been too selfish. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t want to keep the baby if you were to know that you¡¯re pregnant earlier.¡± He had originally nned to conceal the pregnancy until three monthster so that she would not be able to have an abortion after the fetus was fully formed. However, he had ignored the fact she would be afraid of conceiving a child. ¡°Who told you that I wouldn¡¯t want a kid?¡± Ryleighughed and cried in Louis¡¯ arms. * I¡¯m only scared. I¡¯m afraid of the pain.¡± Louis wiped her tears away and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you throughout the whole process. If you¡¯re afraid of the pain, we¡¯ll choose to deliver the baby through a C-section. I¡¯ll also get you the best medical team to ensure your safety and make you suffer less.¡± Ryleigh was coaxed into a guffaw. ¡°I wonder if you do mean it. And just¡­ I¡¯m only making an assumption here. Just in case I¡¯m going through a difficult childbirth, will you choose to save the mother or the baby?¡± Louis pinched her face with a serious expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a no-brainer? I¡¯ll of course, choose to save you first. We can always conceive another child in the future. But who else can I ask to be my wife if you¡¯re gone because of childbirth?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ryleigh chuckled and plunged her head into his arms again. ¡°I feel like I didn¡¯t get myself a wife through our marriage, but a daughter instead because she cries all day long¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Louis wrapped his arm around her and said solemnly, ¡°I was saying that we should go home already.¡± At the de Arma mansion¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to be a great-grandfather already?¡± Hernandez learned that Ryleigh was pregnant and was so happy that he could not keep his mouth closed. ¡°Oh my, this is really a delightful event. How great is this? I¡¯ll actually be able to see the birth of my great grandson before I kick the bucket. I think my whole life has beenpleted because of this.¡± Hernandez immediately summoned the servants and asked them to prepare a scrumptious dinner banquet for them. Louis helped Ryleigh to sit down on the couch as Hernandez stared at him. ¡°Take good care of your wife. A pregnancy is the most tiring thing that any woman in the world has to go through. I didn¡¯t even dare to make your grandmother do anything when she was pregnant with your mother, as the baby was our top priority throughout the whole journey.¡± Louis nodded helplessly. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me about that.¡¯ Hernandez then added with a stern expression, ¡°Also, don¡¯t make your wife angry again. Mental stability is also crucial to any pregnantdy. Do you get me?¡± Louis chuckled. ¡°How would I dare to make her angry? Do you know how long it would take for me to coax her every time she cries?¡± Ryleigh red at him while Louis rubbed the top of her head as the smile on his face intensified. The continuous heavy rain baptized the capital of the Yaramoor. The roses of the St. Donnor Estate looked even more beautiful when they bloomed during the rainy season. The rain droplets dripped off the eaves and onto the bluestone bs and flowed into the soil, nourishing the newly grown buds. Nn and Yorrick were sitting behind the curtains, ying chess, while a servant was standing next to their desk, brewing tea. The boiled water was then poured onto the tea leaves, and the fragrance of the tea pervaded the whole room. Yorrick looked out the window. ¡°The rainy season is here again. This looks bad.¡± ¡°Yeah, this weather looks pretty bad.¡± Nn picked up the teacup and took a tiny sip. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll be staying here for a few more days, Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 Yorrick frowned. ¡°You shameless ba*stard!¡± ¡®Is he nning to prolong his stay here and continue to bring more chaos into my life?¡¯ Nn put down the teacup, and his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Why should I act tactfully when I¡¯m with you?¡± Yorrickughed out of wrath, propped his arms against the edge of the table, and red at Nn. ¡°Did Maisie take a fancy to you because of your brazenness?¡± Nn rolled up his sleeves casually. ¡°Then do enlighten me. How many shameless crappy things have you done when you were trying to grab yourself a wife?¡± Yorrick was rendered speechless. Standing upstairs, Maisie and X turned around together, and X bumped her arm with her elbow. ¡°Are the both of them always like this?¡± Maisie turned to look at X. ¡°You¡¯re just getting to know them. They¡¯re both already in their 30s, and yet they act so childishly.¡¯ X had gotten her horizon widened. ¡®Mr. Goldmann has always been a regal and prominent man in front of the public, he¡¯s never been friendly, and he constantly emits an aura that alienates others and that prevents strangers from approaching him. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case when he¡¯s around Yorrick, does it? Some might even think that they¡¯re a couple, and wedies are both redundant.¡¯ Maisie patted X on the shoulder.¡± There¡¯s nothing strange about that. Nn mocks everyone that he¡¯s with. It used to be Helios, but Yorrick has been turned into his temporary punching bag now that we¡¯re in Yaramoor. You haven¡¯t even gotten the opportunity to be there to witness when he teases his grandfather.¡± X could not help butugh out loud as she walked back to the room with Maisie.¡¯ That sounds nice. At least I now know that Mr. Goldmann truly loves his wife.¡± Maisie sat down on the end of the bed.¡± Yorrick treats you very well too.¡± X walked up to the French window, pulled the curtain open, and stared at the raindrops that dripped onto the ss. He¡¯s really treating me like a queen right now.¡¯ ¡®He had never failed to piss me off every second before he confessed his feelings for me.¡¯ She turned around, nced at Maisie, andughed. ¡°The feeling of both parties walking toward each other at the same time in a rtionship feels so different from the feeling of being the person who¡¯s chasing after someone who¡¯s walking away from her. I get it now.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maisie got up and walked to the window.¡¯ That¡¯s why you should consider yourself one of those lucky ones.¡± X smiled, looked out the window, and said nothing. The rain gradually stopped, and the originally gloomy sky became much clearer. Maisie and Nn were about to depart from the mansion. But she remembered something right before they departed and walked up to X. ¡°I have something for you.¡± X was startled. She then lowered her head and took the box that Maisie handed over. ¡°There¡¯s even a gift for me?¡± She opened the box, and there was a ruby ring lying inside, the one that she had endorsed while she was working with Soul Jewelry. X could not help butugh. ¡®She actually gave me the ring that I endorsed before this.¡¯ Yorrick walked up to her from behind and saw the ring in her hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ring that you endorsed back then?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± X turned around and stared at him, looking a little surprised. Yorrick could not help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all the products that you¡¯ve endorsed in the past, and I was very impressed by this ring.¡± X lifted her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Oh really? Did you go over them on purpose?¡± Yorrick stroked her cheek with his palm.¡± Maisie has prepared a ring for you, so shouldn¡¯t there be one for me too?¡± ¡°This is the only one in the world, and it¡¯s meant to be given to me and only me. What makes you think that you¡¯ll be getting one too?¡± X pinched the ring tightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yorrick squinted slightly. He took the ring in X¡¯s hand and twisted it gently. The ring separated into two different rings and instantly became a pair of couple¡¯s rings. X was shocked. ¡°What is,¡± Yorrick picked up the two rings and chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t these a couple¡¯s rings?¡± How did you know?¡± X had not realized the ring itself consisted of a pair of rings. She had always thought that there was only one ring. Yorrick scoffed. ¡°Maisie used to be a jewelry designer that worked under Luxe Inc., and such two-in- one couple¡¯s rings was a creative idea that she came up with back then. One of the rings would be named ¡®The One¡¯ while the other one would be named The Only¡¯.¡± ¡°So you and I, we¡¯ll be the one and only when wee together.¡± A car was driving slowly in the city. Nn asked Maisie about the gift that she had given to X, and Maisie gave off a meaningful grin. ¡°It¡¯s a ring.¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Nn chuckled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve already given them rings.¡± ¡°Why should I wait?¡± Maisie approached him and blinked. ¡°Rather than allowing them to order their rings from another jewelrypany, why shouldn¡¯t I make the first move?¡± Nn rubbed the top of her head, and his eyes were filled with affection. ¡°Yes, my wife is always right.¡± At this time, Maisie received a text message on her cell phone. It was from Ryleigh. ¡°Nn!¡± She called out his name immediately after reading the message and said with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle soon!¡± Nn hugged her and rested his chin on her forehead. ¡°Nice, and I have another good piece of news for you. Helios has a daughter now.¡± ¡°The baby is born already?¡± Maisie was surprised and looked up at him. He responded softly as he fiddled with the tips of her hair with his fingertips. ¡°I just received the news.¡± Half a yearter, in thete autumn¡­ Nn and Maisie returned to Bassburgh after Soul Jewelry¡¯s branch in Stoslo had stabilized. Barbara had given birth to a daughter a few months ago. Thus, Maisie brought some skincare products to the Boucher manor to visit her. Looking at all the skincare products that Maisie had brought along with her, which had piled up on a table, Barbara could not help butugh. ¡°You can juste here empty-handed. There¡¯s no need to spend so much money.¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I spend some money on your baby? Daisie has been looking forward to your baby as she¡¯s finally an older cousin now.¡± Maisie walked to the crib and sat down. The baby sleeping soundly was still chewing on the pacifier in her mouth, and her eyshes looked exceptionally long, making her look so adorable. Barbara crossed her arms, leaned against the wall, and chuckled. ¡°Ryleigh is already about to catch up to me. Daisie is going to be the older cousin of another little fe very soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s now 31 weeks pregnant, and she¡¯s estimated to be due at the end of the year.¡± Maisie caressed the baby¡¯s face gently and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t wake up Bea. It¡¯s very difficult to calm her down as soon as she starts to cry.¡¯ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Bea?¡± Maisie raised her head and looked at Barbara. ¡°Have you chosen a name for her?¡± Barbara nodded. ¡°Helios is the one who chose it. Her name is Beatrice Boucher.¡¯ ¡°Beatrice¡­¡± Maisie looked at the baby in the crib and chuckled. ¡°She might even be my daughter- inw when she grows up. Barbara almost burst intoughter. ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t you ever think about turning my Bea into one of the Goldmanns. She¡¯s still so young, and you¡¯re already thinking about making her your future daughter-in- law.¡¯ ¡°Who knows? You can¡¯t be sure either.¡± Maisie chatted with Barbara for a long time before she decided to leave the Boucher manor. She then ran into Francisco when she came to the courtyard. It had almost been a year since she and Franciscost met each other. After Maizie¡¯s incident, Francisco seemed to have be more mature and appealing at first nce, and he was no longer giving off the aura of someone that took things easily all day long. Francisco looked a little surprised and stepped forward when he saw her. ¡°Are you here to visit Barbara?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie looked at him with a wide grin on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year since we last met, and you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Francisco paused for a split second, inserted his hands into the pockets of his trench coat, lowered his gaze, and gave off a smile . ¡°Probably, humans do change.¡± He had left the youthful aura behind and reced it with a more mature personality. Perhaps it was not that he had changed but that his mindset was different from before. ¡°I think I still owe you a free meal, it¡¯s been so long, and I still haven¡¯t lived up to my words.¡± Maisie rubbed her chin. I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it if I hadn¡¯t seen him today.¡¯ Maisie invited him to a meal, and Francisco did not reject her, so the two of them went to a restaurant. ¡°Are you still working at thew firm?¡± Maisie fetched herself a piece of meat and looked up at him. He picked up the ss and took a sip of water. ¡°I¡¯ve passed the test. I¡¯m now a prosecutor, but I¡¯m still working on getting through the internship.¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Maisie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re who you are, yet you chose not to use your connections. Instead, you try to get in by yourself. I admire you for that.¡± There were plenty of people his uncle knew. It would be easily arranged il Francisco wanted to get in with his strong connections, but he didn¡¯t use that advantage and instead got in through his hard work. That proved he wasn¡¯t the useless person people thought him to be. ¡°B*tch, why are you seducing my man?¡± There was amotion in the rooms, and many customers from the main hall looked over. Maisie was one of them. A woman in her 40s dragged a young woman out of a room and started beating her up. The young woman had her back toward her, so Maisie couldn¡¯t see her face, only that the older woman was pping her and kicking her to the floor. A server tried to stop her, but the woman pushed him away, ¡°Mind your own business. This woman booked a room so that she could seduce my man. What¡¯s wrong with me pping her if she¡¯s so shameless?¡± The woman who was beaten stood up, but she didn¡¯t back down and was even more arrogant, ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one! He¡¯s your lover, not your husband. You¡¯re cheating. At least I¡¯m single.¡± ¡°You¡¯re single? You¡¯re just an unwanted woman abandoned by her husband. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± The older woman¡¯s expression changed. The younger woman was even braver,¡± We¡¯re not too far off. I¡¯m divorced at least. You¡¯re still married. I know who your husband is . I¡¯m going to tell your husband about this for beating me up!¡± Maisie wasn¡¯t interested in themotion, so she turned around and continued eating, but she suddenly heard a name that she was familiar with. Her hand paused, and she curiously turned around. She tried to confirm it was her. The manager brought some security guards to speak to them, and the younger girl¡¯s face was finally visible. It was Linda Vanderbilt. After four years, she had changed as much as her brother Hector. However, Hector had be more mature and logical, while she went the other way. Francisco noticed that Maisie was paying attention, so he asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°My rtive.¡± Maisie put down her cutlery and called Hector. By the time Hector got to the restaurant, the older woman and Linda had been escorted out. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The older woman didn¡¯t want to make a scene in public, and since Linda knew her secret, she grabbed a handful of dor bills out of her bag and threw them into Linda¡¯s face. ¡°You better watch what you say, and don¡¯t you dare get close to Liam, or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer.¡± Hector, who was in the taxi, slowly rolled down the window and saw Linda grabbing money off the ground and frowned. When he looked at the woman in the car, he also looked at the license te. ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ the car of the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife?¡¯ After picking up all the money from the floor, Linda started counting. It was $3,000. She would do anything to make money, even if she was scolded and beaten up. A shadow suddenly loomed over her. Linda looked up. When she saw that it was her brother, her expression changed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hector pulled Linda into a corner and threw her against the wall. He was disappointed and sad. ¡°Linda, are you really happy trading your dignity for money?¡± ¡°Why do you care how I make money?¡± Linda stuffed the money into her bag and took a good look at Hector, ¡°Hah, I knew you came here to see Maisie. You¡¯repromising now? Have you forgotten who the one who sent you to prison for three years was ? Now you¡¯re kissing her feet!¡± Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 ¡°Hector, do you really think that Maisie appreciates you? If she really appreciated you, why didn¡¯t she let you manage thepany and instead just let you work there?¡± Linda noticed Hector¡¯s expression change andughed even louder, ¡°You¡¯re just as dumb as Grandma. That¡¯s why you¡¯re only good enough to be herpdog-¡± Linda fell to the floor. When she snapped out of it, she put her hand to her cheek and looked at Hector with a shocked expression, ¡°You pped me!?¡± Hector looked at his palm that still stung a little, then closed it and held it at his side. He took a deep breath. ¡°Linda, Maisie never did anything wrong. We were the ones who were at fault? Lindaughed again. ¡°Have you been brainwashed by Maisie?¡± Her expression dropped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of that b*tch, Grandma wouldn¡¯t have forced me to marry an *sshole like Jimmy Zimmerman! You saw how he treated me!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Memories from a year ago shed across his eyes. Jimmy had kicked his sister out of their family home, and her arms, legs, and neck were covered in old and new bruises. It had been a scary sight. She had been burned with a cigarette, cut, and beaten with a belt, a cane, a bat, and his fists. She had lost her baby because she was beaten so much that she could never have a baby anymore. The Zimmermans had gotten Jimmy to divorce her because she couldn¡¯t give them an heir and kicked her out of the family. Hector closed his eyes and held his breath. ¡°What does Maisie have to do with any of these?¡± ¡°Everything!¡± Linda screamed and grabbed him by his cor. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t framed me, I wouldn¡¯t be the one who had to go through all that! Why did I have to go through all of that? She destroyed my life, but you said that it¡¯s all our fault?¡± Seeing how Linda was yelling andshing out at him, he looked down. ¡°Do you understand what cause and effect mean?¡± His eyes twitched. ¡°I met Mr. Smith that the thugs looked up to. He got a life sentence for murder and has been in there for 15 years. Before he was sent to prison, he was an owner of a chain bar in Coralia, a businessman who had friends on both sides. He had money, status, and could get anything he wanted in Coralia. ¡°He was in the business for 40 years, and even when he was investigated, someone would take the fall for him, and he would be able to get out clean. After I got out, I didn¡¯t know what I should do, so I went to visit him. Mr. Smith told me about karma. If we choose to nt evil seeds, we¡¯ll get evil fruits. Once we choose this path, there¡¯s no turning back. You can¡¯t me anyone because you made all the choices. Even if you were lucky to get away with it once or twice, you¡¯ll never escape forever.¡± Hector took a deep breath. ¡°He said you can apologize when you make mistakes, but you go to prison once you make a bad decision in life. The three years that I was there were something I deserved. He wanted me to remember that there¡¯s only the dark side and the legal side in life. There¡¯s still a chance to turn back if you don¡¯t want to sink too deep in.¡± Linda stood up straight, obviously not listening to anything that he said. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m getting what I deserve?¡± She pushed Hector aside and smirked, ¡°It was all Grandma and Mom¡¯s idea, but I was the one who was sacrificed. Weren¡¯t I innocent?¡± Hector opened his mouth but didn¡¯t speak. Linda¡¯s eyes were red when she grabbed his arm, ¡°All Grandma and Mom could see was you. I was neglected my entire life. All could do was stick around you, and in the end, I was the one who was forced to marry that *sshole!¡± Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 ¡°It was Grandma and Mom¡¯s fault, but are you really innocent?¡± Hector¡¯s question made Linda¡¯s pupils shrink, and she held her breath. He continued. ¡°You knew what Grandma and Mom were nning, but you got involved, so you were an aplice.¡± Linda took a few steps backward, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°No one is absolutely faultless or evil, but there aren¡¯t people who are absolutely innocent either. You chose to join Grandma and Mom in framing Maisie, so don¡¯t make it sound like she was the one who framed you back or like she did you wrong. You reap what you sow.¡± Hector turned around. ¡°Grandma treated Maisie terribly, yet she let her live in the old mansion, and that¡¯s very generous. We have no right to ask forpensation.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°If you have nowhere else to go, I can help you find a ce.¡± Hector left after he said that. Linda leaned against the wall with her head hung low. She was still unhappy about the oue. What was the point of feeling sorry for her now? Did they think she was a beggar to whom they could donate? She was going to leave when a man appeared behind her and hugged her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Hector was your brother.¡± Linda was surprised, but she turned away when she saw that it was Liam. ¡°You didn¡¯t evene to help me when you saw that old hag beat me up. Now that she¡¯s gone, you suddenly showed up. Liam turned her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare jump in. My future is in her hands. Do you think I¡¯d get involved with an old woman if not because I want to be promoted? You on the other hand¡­ Hector is your brother?¡± Linda was curious. ¡°You know him?¡± Liam¡¯s face turned dark when she mentioned Hector, and he grabbed her chin. ¡°I do know him. We work in the samepany. This wild child learned of my affair with that old woman and is walking over me for that. I¡¯ve had a bone to pick with him since a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t know that he was your brother who went to prison.¡± Linda was surprised. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he work at Maisie¡¯spany? Why would he suddenly work at a fashion company and even know Liam?¡¯ ¡°I thought that kid knew someone because he was quite arrogant. Turns out he was just a convict.¡± Liam let go of her, took a cigarette out of its packet, and lit it up. ¡°I see that you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your brother. Do you want to work together to take him down?¡± ¡°Take him down?¡± Linda¡¯s face turned pale. Even though she hated the Vanderbilts, Hector was her brother. ¡°Why hesitate?¡± Liam raised her chin.¡± Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re on the same boat. If the issue about that old woman and me is exposed because of your brother, it won¡¯t benefit us in any way. That old woman is smitten with me and will listen to everything I say. I trust that her husband¡¯s assets will soon be mine.¡± He then hugged her by her shoulders. ¡°And when that happens, I¡¯ll have a luxurious life, and I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Linda still hadn¡¯t had a good job and nowhere to call home. Since Liam promised that he would elope with her once he got the assets of the old woman¡¯s husband, she finallyplied. ¡°Alright, leave him to me.¡± A cunning look shed across Liam¡¯s face when Linda agreed. Hector got back to the apartment and saw Maisie waiting for him in a car. He walked to her and lowered his head. ¡°1 met my sister, Maisie.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Maisie rubbed the top of his head, ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Hector suddenly felt shy, but he remembered something. ¡°By the way, the middle-aged woman who was with my sister was the wife of our editor-in-chief.¡± Maisie frowned, ¡°The one who cheated on with Mr. Lowe?¡± Hector nodded. She pondered, ¡®That means that when Linda and the wife of Hector¡¯s boss were fighting, the man in the room was Mr. Lowe? What kind of rtionship does Linda have with him?¡¯ Hector looked down, looking upset. ¡°I really wanted to advise my sister, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you advised her. It¡¯s up to her to listen or not. It¡¯s not your fault if she chooses to ignore it because you¡¯ve done your part.¡± He nodded. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Hector was walking into his apartment, Maisie called out to him, and he turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Maisie looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful around Mr. Lowe.¡± Hector paused for a moment, but seeing how serious Maisie looked, he nodded. Two dayster, at Soul¡­ Maisie hadn¡¯t been back to thepany in half a year, and once she got back, her employees surrounded her and had a lot to say . Most of them were updating her on work-rted issues of the past half a year. Some said their orders had been dyed and that the clients hade to the office and caused a scene. Those that Lucy couldn¡¯t handle would be sent to Kennedy because their clients were mostly socialites and people knew him in that industry. The socialites would show him leniency, so Kennedy had been returning to the office in the past two months. ¡°Why were the orders dyed?¡± Maisie walked into her office, around the desk, ar Lucy pouted and slowly replied, ¡°Too many people resigned recently, and we only have a few people left in the operations team. The materials that were out of stock couldn¡¯t be delivered on time, so they were dyed. Those that were supposed to be ready by this month had to be pushed back to the next¡­¡± Maisie frowned while she removed her coat and put it on the back of the chair. What caused this wave of resignations? Lucy looked at her and took a deep breath.¡± Ms. Vanderbilt¡­ You haven¡¯t given a raise to the operations staff in two years. That¡¯s why they left.¡± Thest part was more of a mumble. Maisie was rendered speechless. She put her hand to her forehead. ¡°A raise ¡­¡± Maisie felt embarrassed. ¡°It really didn¡¯t cross my mind.¡± ¡°Because you promised that, the workers thought that you were lying to them and just said that to keep them around. And since you haven¡¯t been in the office for the past six months, people thought¡­¡± Lucy was embarrassed. ¡°They thought that thepany is closing down soon and that you¡¯ve run away.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange with the finance team to give the operations department a raise. For those who have tendered their resignation, they can keep their positions. If not, I won¡¯t force them. We¡¯ll hire a few more people there.¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Maisie rubbed her temples. How could she have forgotten about giving raises? That was what she had promised them when Nn asked for her hand in marriage. The other departments had all received bonuses, but she had left out the operations team! Her phone that she had ced on the desk received a news update. When she clicked on it, she realized it was about Hector! Hector¡¯s identity as a convict had been exposed, and everyone had learned why he had served time in prison. Other than the Vanderbilts and Nn, no one else knew about that! Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Maisie¡¯s eyes turned cold. It must have been Linda! When everyone from the magazinepany saw this breaking piece of news, they were all shocked. ¡°Could it be true? Hector went to prison before?¡± ¡°He sold drugs and got into fights. He was a thug!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Did we really wrongly use Mr. Lowe about the watch incident?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s possible. He went to prison before, so it wouldn¡¯t be too weird if he really did that.¡± The colleagues were discussing when Hector showed up at the door, and then they suddenly went quiet. Hector walked to his desk and ignored everything. He left after taking some documents and saw Liam happily walking toward him when he got to the corridor. ¡± Little thug, how could you still show up here?¡± Hector ignored him and walked past him, but Liam put out his arm to block him.¡± Weren¡¯t you so arrogant before this? Why are you trying to run away?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Hector asked in a low voice. Liam touched his nose, smiled, and put his arm on Hector¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We both have a hold of each other¡¯s secret, so we¡¯re even now. Hector was startled. ¡°You were the one who leaked the news?¡¯ Liam scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your sister, Linda.¡± Hector grabbed him by his cor and pushed him against the wall. ¡°What do you want from my sister?¡± ¡°What do I want with her?¡± Liam seemed to want to make him angry and smiled. ¡°I want everything. Your sister is a shameless and cheap woman. She¡¯ll let me do anything to her. Not only do I want to ruin her, but I also want the Vanderbilts to lose their prestige.¡± Hector¡¯s hands tightened until the veins on his hand popped up upon seeing how proud Liam was. Liam didn¡¯t stop there and triggered him more, ¡°Why? Are you going to beat me up? Go ahead. If you don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m going to look down on you for the rest of your life.¡± Hector¡¯s face was dark, but he remembered Maisie¡¯s advice for him, including what came to light recently. He let go of Liam, who stopped looking arrogant because he didn¡¯t get the desired oue. He wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Lost your balls?¡± ¡°You want to make me angry so that I beat you up, get fired, and be a joke to everyone,¡± Hector smiled, but there was no joy in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡± Hector turned around and left. Liam was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re just a b*stard! An ex-convict has no ce in thispany. Trash to society should just get out of here!¡± he yelled. He spat on the floor when he saw that Hector didn¡¯t even look back. Linda had said that her brother was easily angered, but how did he manage to control himself? He underestimated him. Now that the entirepany knew that Hector had served time in prison, they kept talking about it, and the editor-in-chief soon found out. He called Hector and asked him about it. Hector didn¡¯t try to hide it. After recounting his story, Hector slowly said, ¡°I can¡¯t change my past. I admitted to it, and I¡¯ll hand in my resignation if that¡¯s not good enough.¡± There was a difference between being fired and resigning. He would rather hand in his resignation than fall for Liam¡¯s trap. The editor-in-chief was silent for a while, pondering. Hector had already prepared his resignation letter and ced it on his desk, but before he left, he said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, sir. Before I go, I have to tell you something.¡± Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 The editor-in-chief was stunned, ¡°What is it?¡± Hector looked at him and said, ¡°Watch out for Mr. Lowe.¡± ¡°Liam?¡± The editor-in-chief was dumbfounded. He seemed rather surprised at Hector¡¯s reminder and wondered why he had mentioned that he should be wary of Liam. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Lowe has his own hidden agenda for working under you. In any case, just keep an eye on him. You¡¯ll understand it in the future.¡± After Hector left the office, the editor-in-chief looked at the resignation letter on his desk and fell silent. He knew the ¡°feud¡± between Liam and Hector. Liam had been working under him for 10 years, and he was very familiar with his personality. Liam was flighty and impetuous, which was why he had not been promoted for so many years. Hector indeed was better than him , and he had a knack in fashion. He also knew that it was Liam who had framed Hector for stealing the watch out of his jealousy. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hector is not someone who would make something up on purpose. Does this mean that what he said about Liam is true? Liam indeed had a hidden motive for working under me?¡¯ Hector returned to the office and started packing his stuff. His colleagues did not say anything, and they all thought he was fired. While he was waiting for the elevator with a box, Liam appeared out of nowhere and sneered. ¡°Hah, you got fired?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get fired.¡± Hector looked at him and said, ¡°I quit on my own because I feel sick with you around.¡± Liam let out a cold sneer and said, ¡°Alright, alright, save your breath. Get all your stuff and get the hill out of here. Don¡¯t forget to thank your sister for me when you get back!¡± Hector walked into the elevator with a straight face. The two metal doors slowly closed and shut Liam out of his sight. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ When Maisie received the news of Hector¡¯s resignation from the fashion magazinepany, she guessed that it was rted to that piece of news. She asked Quincy to check the person that had leaked the news, and just as she expected, it was Liam. She surmised that he must have gotten the information from Linda. Nn approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist. Burying his face in her shoulder, he asked, ¡°Are you checking the incident about Hector?¡± Maisie snapped herself back to reality and put her phone down. She turned to look at Nn and replied, ¡°Yeah. Hector has resigned from the fashion magazine because someone exposed that he has served time in prison.¡± Nn caressed her cheek and said, ¡°I can help him.¡± Maisie was stunned. Then, she lowered her head andughed. ¡°I know, but even if you help him, others will think he is depending on you. Even if you¡¯re willing to pave a smooth road for him, no one will recognize his efforts in the future.¡± If Nn stepped forward and helped Hector, other people would think that Hector depended on his rtionship with Nn. After all, he did not have a good educational background and had served time in prison before. These two things were enough to change other people¡¯s opinions about him. Nn leaned closer to Maisie and suggested, ¡°In that case, we can send Hector off to hone his skills. After he gets the best grades and experience, time will speak for him.¡± Maisie coiled her arms around his neck and chuckled. ¡°This is a good idea, but I still need to help him before that. I can¡¯t let my cousin get bullied for nothing.¡± Nn kissed the center of her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Standing on tiptoe, Maisie leaned forward and whispered something into Nn¡¯s ear. Heughed and scratched the tip of her nose with his fingertip. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡± The following day, at the fashion magazinepany¡­ The editor-in-chief was shocked that Nn would pay them a visit, and he hastily sent someone to bring him over to the VIP room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brought you here today?¡± The editor-in-chief greeted him with a smile on his face as he sent someone to prepare tea for Nn. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Nn asked him to take his seat. After the editor-in-chief had taken his seat, he parted his mouth and said slowly, ¡°My wife loves the recent beauty magazine published by yourpany, so she asked me to come and ask who is the editor for the recent issues The editor-in-chief froze. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The staff beside him replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t the editor for the recent issues of the beauty magazine Hec-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he realized something and fell silent. Nn took over the cup of tea that was handed to him and asked. ¡°Were you trying to say Hector?¡± The editor-in-chief let out an embarrassed smile. ¡°Yeah. The editor for the recent issues of beauty magazines is indeed Hector, but he resigned yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Resigned? What happened?¡± Nn asked as he sipped on his tea. The editor-in-chief sighed and answered,¡¯ Honestly, Hector is good. He¡¯s serious in his work, and he¡¯s a self-motivated person. Unfortunately, he has been in prison before, and this is a big no. Most of the people in thepany have doubts about him,¡± Nn ran his finger over the rim of the cup and asked, ¡°Did Hector not tell you about our rtionship?¡± The editor-in-chief was stunned. ¡°Well¡­ He didn¡¯t¡­¡± When Nn called himst time, he had suspected that Hector was rted to Nn. However, Hector had not mentioned anything about his rtionship with Nn at all, and the editor-in-chief appreciated his spirit. Truth be told, even if Hector had not resigned, he wouldn¡¯t have fired him. At most, he would only give Hector some time off, and he would ask him to return once everyone had shifted their attention from the news. However, Hector had submitted his resignation letter and seemed not to want to make things difficult for him. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Nn¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty happy that he didn¡¯t use our rtionship to get what he wants. It is no wonder that he refused toin to me despite being bullied.¡± The editor-in-chief nodded, ¡°Yeah. ¡°I was the one who sent him to prison to correct his behavior. When he was young, he was rebellious and refused to listen to me. Everyone has their own rebellious period, but since he decided to change a new leaf, it proves that he¡¯s not a bad kid at heart.¡± Nn put the cup down and added faintly,¡± But it¡¯s good that he resigned as well. Yourpany isn¡¯t a suitable tform for him to hone his skill. After all, there¡¯s a bad seed working under you.¡± The editor-in-chief was dumbfounded. ¡± What do you mean by that, Mr. Goldmann?¡± There was a bad seed working under him? He couldn¡¯t help but think about the thing that Hector said to him before he resigned.. ¡°Could it be rted to Liam?¡¯ Nn leaned on the back of the chair and shifted himself to afortable position.¡± Have you ever wondered where your wife goes often?¡± ¡°My wife?¡± The editor-in-chief was stunned again. He did not know why Nn would talk about his wife all of a sudden. ¡°My wife usually goes shopping and eats with her friends. They would go to beauty salons and so on. What¡¯s wrong about that?¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Nn asked. The editor-in-chief was stumped. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure about that. However, that was what his wife told him every time, so he trusted her and did not press on further. ¡°My wife ran into your wife in a restaurant the other day,¡± Nn said and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Your wife made a bit of a fuss, and my wife ran into her. Coincidentally, the woman whom your wife shouted at is Hector¡¯s sister. Your wife even tried to hit her, thinking that Ms. Vanderbilt had hooked up with her man, and that made me wonder if it was you or not.¡± ¡°That is not possible¡­¡± The editor-in-chief was stumped. ¡°I have never hooked up with any woman before.¡± ¡°But that was what your wife said.¡± Nn squinted his eyes. ¡°Could it be that the man who was eating with your wife was another person and not you?¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s expression changed. Every man would find it suspicious after they heard what Nn said. Besides, his wife had never told him anything about it, so he was out of the loop. He didn¡¯t even know who his wife had been having a meal with that day. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to check Zen Garden¡¯s surveince recording. After all, I¡¯m sure you want to know the thing that Hector would rather resign than tell you, right?¡± After saying everything he wanted to say, Nn rose to his feet and left. The editor-in-chief was not stupid. He knew that Nn was there for Hector. Initially, he had just felt it weird when Hector said something like that to him before he left. However, after what Nn revealed, he shuddered and even felt vaguely that his wife must be hiding something from him. Nn came out of the fashion magazinepany, and Quincy was waiting for him in the car. When he entered the car, Maisie came closer from the back seat and asked,¡± Do you think the editor-in-chief will go look into it?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made things very clear for him. If he still didn¡¯t get it, then there¡¯s nothing I could do about it. He deserves to get cheated on by his wife.¡± Maisieughed. It was better to let Nn inform the editor-in-chief about his wife¡¯s infidelity than to let Hector tell the editor-in-chief directly. After all, the editor-in-chief had a stable rtionship with his wife, and they had never had problems with each other after being married for so long He would never believe or even be able to ept such an absurd reason. That was why Maisie had not advised Hector to expose everything but to use it as a tool to keep Liam in check. If Hector exposed everything precipitately, Liam would definitely say he was lying and try to defend himself. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wite was not someone to be taken lightly either. At that time, if they joined forces and used Hector of defamation, the editor-in -chief might not trust Hector anymore. Therefore, she had wanted to create an impression that Hector did not dare to tell the secret because Liam was threatening him. It was only then that the editor-in-chief would be suspicious and investigate the matter himself, Nn pulled her into his arms and said,¡± So, what is your next step, Zee? I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you¡± Gripping at the hem of his cloth, Maisie chuckled lightly. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll split up. You lead the editor-in-chief to investigate Liam while I¡¯ll go look into the rtionship between Linda and Liam.¡± Nn squinted and smiled, ¡°Alright.¡± Quincy, who was driving the car, looked at Nn through the rear mirror and said,¡± Mr. Goldmann, why don¡¯t I go do it for you? After all, you still have to go back to thepany and¡± ¡°Shush it, Quincy. This is between my wife and me, so why do you want to be involved in it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing?¡± Nn said as he swept a nce at him. Quincy closed his mouth. He was wrong. Nn was no longer single, and he was no longer the workaholic he used to be. Three dayster, at a coffee shop¡­ Maisie was sitting in a private room meeting up with a detective that she had hired. The detective was very efficient. After all, she had spent $15,000 to hire him. As she took over the envelope, she asked,¡± is this reliable?¡± ¡°Of course it is. You can rest assured, Mrs. Goldmann. We have a lot of connections in our line of work, and we have our own way of investigating a person.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. If you need my service again, just give me a call.¡± After the detective left, Maisie opened up the folder, and there was a stack of documents in it. Linda had hooked up with Liam in a bar after her divorce from Jimmy, and both of them had stayed under the same roof for quite a long time. However, Liam was by no means an honest man, and he had a knack for dealing with women. He was good at pretending to be a sessful businessman to approach those ignorant and innocent girls. Then, he had another way of dealing with the wives of rich families or gold-diggers. Liam¡¯s annual sry was $100,000. He could lie his way through those innocent little girls with fake luxury goods, but this wouldn¡¯t work with those women who had seen the world like those rich wives and gold-diggers. He approached those rich wives by bing their confidante. He went to the length of understanding their difficulties and talked to them so that they would trust and feel at ease with him. When they got along happily, he would fabricate a fake identity and tell them how hard his life had been to arouse their empathy when the time came. Some of them would be generous enough to give him money for the purpose of investment. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 What¡¯s more, Liam would y hard to get with thosedies. He would reject their kindness, making them look at him in a different light and trust him even more. Not only that, but Liam knew how to keep a comfortable distance from them. He portrayed himself as a kind and considerate gentleman, making those rich wives whose husbands were always busy with their careers and couldn¡¯t be with them fall even harder for him. When the time came, Liam would ept the goodwill of the rich wives, taking their money for investment to approach those gold -diggers. It was also thanks to the rich wives¡¯ ¡°investment¡± that he had the ability to rent luxury cars, vis, and apartments easily. After reading through the information, Maisie couldn¡¯t help but exim at Liam¡¯s talent in acting. She was confident that he would have been sessful if he could put his talent into good use, and it was only now she saw the reason the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife would fall so hard for Liam. She collected all the documents and put them back into the folder. Since Liam acted like an *ss and bullied Hector, she needed to teach him a lesson. Hector was still sleeping when his phone rang. He picked it up and realized it was Linda. He answered the call and told her where he was living. About 20 minutester, Linda dropped by his house. She walked into his house and scanned around. Then, she scofled coldly and said,¡± Hah, it seems like Maisie has found you a nice ce to stay.¡± Hector stood behind the door, turned around to look at her, and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡¯: She did not answer his question but walked to the couch and sat down. She pulled out a packet of cigarettes, took one out, and lit it. As she took a drag from the cigarette, she said, ¡°I heard that you were fired?¡± Hector closed the door and went to pull a jar of juice out of the refrigerator. ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Liam?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Linda replied as she flicked the ash on the floor. ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal at all, even if you get fired. After all , you still have Maisie to help you. She will help you tond a better job, right?¡± Her future was dependent on Liam, so she did not think it was a big deal that Hector had gotten fired. He did not have to worry about anything since he still had Maisie to help him. Hector looked at her with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Do you really think Liam is serious about your rtionship?¡± ¡°Even so, he¡¯s a lot better than Jimmy.¡± Linda threw the cigarette end on the floor.¡± I came to tell you that you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut about the things between Liam and that old woman.¡± She rose to her feet and added in a threatening manner, ¡°If you dare to stand in my way, then don¡¯t me me for whatever I may do to you.¡± Hector lowered his head and said, ¡°Sis, is this really what you want?¡± ¡°Yes. This is what I want, and I will do everything I can to get it.¡± Linda took her purse and walked to the door. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you people that I¡¯m here today. Stop trying to talk me out of it. I won¡¯t be nice to anyone who gets in my way.¡± : She opened the door, and just when she was about to leave, Hector¡¯s voice rang out behind him. ¡°Then I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Linda scoffed and left without turning her head back. Seeing that her figure was getting smaller and smaller in his vision, Hector lowered his head. His mother and grandmother may be at fault, but he was at fault as well. If he hadn¡¯t taken his sister¡¯s care for him for granted because of his grandmother¡¯s indulgence, if he had said a fair word for her when her grandmother and mother treated her badly, things might have be different today. The vibration of his phone snapped him out of his thoughts. When he saw the message from Maisie, he clicked on it and checked it. In the afternoon, at the Omen Hotel¡­ Liam was sitting on the bed bare-chested, taking drags from the cigarette. When he saw the editor-in- chief¡¯s wifee out of the shower and change her clothes, he shook off the ashes and asked, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°I have to go back early today,¡± she said, her voice filled with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has gotten into my husband¡¯s head. He has started to suspect me.¡± Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Liam was stunned for a moment before he frowned deeply. ¡°He has started to suspect you? How is that possible?¡± He had kept their rtionship so well hidden. Besides, Hector had resigned, and with Linda keeping an eye on him, it was impossible for him to expose him. Suddenly, he thought of something and stubbed the cigarette. He then went forward and grabbed her in his arms from the back. ¡°If he really has started to suspect you, why don¡¯t¡­ Why don¡¯t you divorce him? I promise I¡¯ll give you a better life.¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife was momentarily stunned for a moment before sheughed and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? If I get a divorce from him right now, I won¡¯t be able to get anything from him. If he finds out that I¡¯m cheating on him, he won¡¯t give me a single cent.¡± Liam smiled back at her but did not say anything. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife thought of someone, and her face turned dark. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t exined to me what is going on with you and that b*tch, Linda. Do you like a filthy woman like her too?¡± Liam hastily exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, honey. There¡¯s no way I would like that woman. She is the one who keeps pestering me.¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife pressed on. ¡°Are you sure? She¡¯s younger than me, though.¡± Liam hugged her and said. ¡°I like a mature and charming woman like you, honey. Other men may like a woman like her, but I don¡¯t. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife was beyond delight when she heard what Liam had said. She was 49 years old this year. Even though Liam was four years younger than her, he was more romantic than her husband. Everyone else thought she and her husband had a stable rtionship. However, the fact was that ever since her husband founded the magazinepany, he had been busy all day and spent little time with her and her children. She felt lonely and left out, especially at her age. Even though Liam did not have a good background like her husband, he was younger and had better stamina than her husband. Not only that, but he was also considerate and thoughtful, so she couldn¡¯t stop herself from falling in love with him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said. I don¡¯t want you to see that b*tch again.¡± Liam buried his head into her shoulder and rubbed her skin with his stubble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I promise you I won¡¯t even spare a single nce at that kind of woman.¡± After the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife left, the smile on Liam¡¯s face disappeared slowly. If it weren¡¯t for her money, he would not care about an old woman like her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He pulled his phone out and sent a voice message to Linda. ¡°Lindy, do you want to meet up? I miss you so much.¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife came to the parking lot. As soon as she entered her car, a figure appeared and knocked on the car¡¯s window. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife was stunned. She hesitantly rolled the window down and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±. Hector raised the brim of his hat. When the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife saw his face, she was a bit stunned at how good this young man looked. ¡°Nice to meet you, madam. I¡¯m Hector.¡± ¡°Hector¡­¡¯ The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed when she heard the name. ¡°You¡¯re Hector?¡± Liam had told her before that there was a brat named Hector who threatened him. She had heard of him before but had never met him. ¡°Hmph, so it¡¯s you. What do you want? Do you want money?¡± Hector replied expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I¡¯m just here to warn you not to get cheated, madam.¡± When the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife heard that, she sneered. ¡°No one would dare to cheat me. I think you¡¯re the one who would do that to me.¡± Just when she was about to start the engine, Hector pulled out a file and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go back and open this file.¡± She was stunned for a moment, but she did not think Hector was joking when she saw how serious he was. She took over the file, and Hector pressed the brim of his hat lower before leaving. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife stared at the documents in her hand, frowned, threw the unopened folder into the front passenger¡¯s seat, and drove away. The next day, at the fashion magazinepany¡­ The editor-in-chief had asked someone to track his wife down in order to get hold of her whereabouts. He would not know anything if he had not done so, but he found out that his wife had been visiting the Omen Hotel rather frequently nowadays, and each visit wouldst for hours. He had also asked the restaurant for their surveince footage, and sure enough, the woman who had created a stir at the restaurant was his wife. He had specifically asked his wife about that yesterday, and his wife had indeed lied to him. ¡°Garfield, pleasee in.¡± His secretary came in. ¡°Sir, is there anything that requires my assistance?¡± The editor-in-chief looked solemn and pondered for a long time before he gave the order. ¡°Help me track down the ces that Liam has gone to in the past few days. And remember, do not let him find out that you¡¯re onto him.¡± Garfield was startled for a moment, but he did not ask any further and nodded.¡± Alright.¡± The editor-in- chief felt even more agitated after Garfield left. ¡®The piece of advice that Hector gave me and the things that Mr. Goldmann told me, all of them point clearly to the fact that something is going on between my wife and Liam. Could it be¡­¡¯ He found Hector¡¯s contact information, thought for a second, and dialed his number. He asked Hector to meet him at a nearby diner, and Hector agreed to have a meal with him. Pushing the door into the private room, Hector saw the editor-in-chief sitting inside the room. Thus, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°Sir, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Take a seat.¡± The editor-in-chief asked slowly after Hector sat down, ¡°Hector, you told me to be more aware of Liam on the day you resigned. Do you know something about him that I don¡¯t?¡± Hector lowered his head with a look of embarrassment on his face. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± The editor-in-chief was even more certain about his suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this conversation will only be kept between the both of us.¡± Hector pursed his lips. ¡°Sir, Mr. Lowe framed me for stealing the watch because I identally found out about his secret. He tried to give me the watch in order to shut me up, but I didn¡¯t take it.¡± The editor-in-chief frowned. ¡°So, he framed you because he was worried that you would reveal his secret?¡± Hector nodded. ¡°I dare not say anything because I really wanted this job. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I know that. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you. As for your prison time, is Liam the one who leaked this? He was forcing you to resign.¡± ¡®Hector knows what Liam is doing, so it¡¯s only natural for Liam not to want to keep him around in the company. It¡¯s no wonder Liam has always been so vignt with Hector.¡¯ ¡°No, the resignation was my idea. He didn¡¯t force me to do so,¡± Hector answered sincerely and did not take the opportunity to twist the knife. The editor-in-chief took a deep breath and waited for himself to calm down. ¡°So, what do you have on him?¡± ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t say that I have something on him. I only discovered that Mr. Lowe was using women to gain profit. He often has affairs with the wives of executives of all sorts ofpanies around the city and tries to get benefits from them.¡± Hector did not exin everything directly. ¡°I advised you to keep an eye on him only because I was worried that he might make you one of his targets one day.¡± Hector¡¯s statement verified the editor-in-chief¡¯s suspicions, and his expression dimmed instantly. Hector received a text message from Maisie on his cell phone. He took a nce at its content and said to the editor-in-chief, ¡°By the way, I saw Liam today, and as usual, he¡¯s brought two women to the Omen Hotel.¡± The editor-in-chief looked at him and did not utter a single word. Meanwhile¡­ Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Liam was ying tag in the hotel¡¯s swimming pool with two women. He had only met the two women just recently. They were gorgeous, young, and hot, and he fell for them almost instantly. ¡°Mr. Lowe, you¡¯re such a pro at flirting. There must be so many women surrounding you in life, right?¡± The woman who was leaning in his arms had an intoxicating smile. Liam was captivated by her smile. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having loads of women? They¡¯re all middle-aged women. How can theypare themselves with you?¡± The other woman giggled. ¡°Are you saying that rich women love men like you, Mr. Lowe?¡± Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 ¡°They might love me, but I don¡¯t love them. To be honest, I love you more.¡± Liam hugged one of the women and was about to kiss her after saying that. The woman ced her finger on his lips diagonally to shush him. ¡°Mr. Lowe, don¡¯t be so impatient. There¡¯s always time at night.¡± Mr. Lowe was even happier upon hearing this. ¡°Are you telling me that the both of you have plenty of time tonight?¡± ¡°Mr. Lowe, you¡¯re such a greedy man. You want us both at the same time?¡± The woman pretended to be angry and pushed him away. He was so ecstatic he pulled them into his arms and kissed them again. Such a steamy scene caught the eyes of the people around them. One of the women in his arms wrapped her arms around his neck when she read the room. ¡°Mr. Lowe, aren¡¯t you afraid that your woman will be jealous of us?¡± ¡°Since when do I have any woman? Those women all delivered themselves to my doorsteps voluntarily. They¡¯re the ones who are fastening themselves onto me. But the only thing that I want now is to get myself all over the both of you.¡± Liam could not wait any longer and wanted to get it on with those women on the spot. The corners of the woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she deliberately said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mr. Lowe. This is still a public swimming pool¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of, babe? No one¡¯s going toe here.¡± Liam undid his bathrobe. ¡°Liam Lowe!¡± Liam froze in ce upon hearing the voice that came from behind him, and his expression instantly changed. As soon as Liam turned his head, the woman who approached him at lightspeed pped him in the face. His head turned to the side due to the momentum of the p, and the two women shrewdly retreated to the side. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife roared, ¡°Liam Lowe, so you¡¯re indeed cheating on me! I put so much trust in you, so how dare you lie to me!¡± ¡°Baby¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡± Liam had not achieved his goal and did not dare to fall out with her just yet, so he could only coax her in a soft voice and push the me onto the two women. ¡°It¡¯s them. These women are so shameless that they¡¯ve tried to seduce me publically in the first ce. After all, I¡¯m still a normal man, 1¡ª¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife pped him again, stunning Liam. She immediately took out a stack of documents and threw it heavily on Liam¡¯s face. ¡°Are they the shameless ones, or are you the one? These two women aside, you¡¯re dating not only that bitch Linda Vanderbilt but also so many other women. Do you regard us richdies as stamps, and your hobby is to make a collection out of us!?¡± Liam bent down and picked up the documents, and his face paled instantly.¡± This¡­ This is pure nder!¡± nder?¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife pointed to his nose and reprimanded, ¡°I once believed that this is all a false usation too, but the facts are all presented to me right in front of my eyes! I read all of these last night, but I chose not to believe them. Yet, someone told me today that you¡¯ve brought two women here. I wouldn¡¯t be standing here if it weren¡¯t for the truth, and the truth is you¡¯re cheating on me!¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Liam panicked. He realized that someone was plotting against him, and that fellow had even gotten his hands on the secrets that he had been hiding from the world! He grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Baby, is it Hector? I told you that he¡¯s always wanted to ruin me. He fabricated all this information-¡± ¡®Where¡¯s that b*stard Liam Lowe? Get him out here! There was a suddenmotion, and a few nobledies broke into the pool area before Liam could get a hold of the current situation. ¡°You motherfucker, Liam Lowe! You¡¯re really hiding in this ce, having affairs with so many other women. You mother!¡± eking liar, you¡¯d better return all the money that we¡¯ve spent on you!¡± Liam was dumbfounded. ¡®What the hill is going on here? Why would all of them appear at once!? ¡®Is it Hector? But that¡¯s impossible. How would he have the ability to get all these details on me? Could it be that there¡¯s someone behind him who¡¯s always been helping him all this while!?¡± No, please listen to me! I can exin-¡® Ady pointed at his nose and cursed,¡± What makes you think we would require more exnation from you? Do we look like we want to know who all these other women are? It¡¯s not just me. There are so many women here. You son of a b*tch, you actually cheated on all of us!¡± Only then did the editor-in-chief¡¯s wife realize that she had really been deceived I¡¯m not the only one¡­ All thesedies who havee all the way here are all his victims. So, who wouldn¡¯t think that a b* stard has cheated them?¡¯. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Those women could not settle with the idea of letting this matter slide, so they punched and kicked Liam as soon as they saw him. So how could Liam stand up to the beating that those women were giving him? As for the two women who were there with Liam, they had already left the scene, walked to the corridor next to the pool, and reported everything to Maisie. who was standing in the corridor. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, we¡¯vepleted the task. Those women have discovered Liam.¡± *Thank you for going along with this y. The payment will be credited to your respective bank ounts.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Goldmann.¡¯ The two of them left immediately. Maisie crossed her arms and looked through the windowpane to see what was happening in the pool area. Those two gorgeous and seductive women were the extras she had hired. She had asked them to approach Liam deliberately and make him fall for them. Liam would not be wary of any woman who came close to him. It was said that things usually would not end well for lustful men. Liam had always been verypetent at deceiving women, so being beaten up by a group of women was absolutely what he deserved. The editor-in-chief¡¯s wife left the hotel exasperatedly, but her face slightly stiffened when she saw her husband.¡± Honey?¡± . ¡°You¡¯re indeed cheating on me with Liam behind my back?¡± The editor-in-chief¡¯s face dimmed. Everything had made sense to him as soon as he learned that Liam and his wife were visiting the Omen Hotel rather frequently recently. They had even teamed up to deceive him! The wife stepped forward immediately to grab him and cried, ¡°Honey, this is all my fault, but I¡¯ve done so because he deceived me . I didn¡¯t mean to do this to you! ¡°I swear! I broke up with him today, and I won¡¯t even be in touch with him anymore from today onward.¡± The editor-in-chief took a deep breath, closed his eyes with difficulty, opened his eyes after a while, and flung her hand off his arm. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get home.¡± He got into the car first without waiting for her. The wife was heartbroken. On the one hand, she had been yed by Liam, and on the other hand, she felt extremely guilty as her husband found out that she had cheated on him. In just a few days, every one of thosedies Liam had deceived joined forces to deliver Liam to the police on the charge of fraud. The money he had received from thosedies was in the millions, so the charges were enough to convict him, and the court would sentence him after a month of detention. He had never expected that he would end up in this situation, and he had no idea what he had done wrong. After all, this secret had not been discovered for ten years! ¡°Lowe, someone hase to see you.¡± A police officer opened the door, and two police officers led Liam in handcuffs to the meeting room. The man sitting on the other side of the meeting room was none other than Hector, who smiled, raised his hand, and waved at Liam, wanting to say hello. The smile hanging on Hector¡¯s face at this moment undoubtedly agitated Liam. Liam dashed over.emotionally, but the police officers subdued him before he even got close to the plexiss window. After getting a few words of advice from the police officers, Liam calmed himself down and red at Hector fiercely. He then sat down-facing Hector, who was sitting opposite him across the viewing window and picked up the phone receiver hanging on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Hector smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your retribution, Mr. Lowe?¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Liam lowered his head andughed out loud. His bloodshot eyes looked both empty and gloomy, and waves of unwillingness could be seen surging from the bottom of his eyes from time to time. ¡°How did you find out all those things about me? There¡¯s someone who¡¯s helping you from behind, isn¡¯t it? Who is it?¡± I¡¯ve been extremely cautious for the past ten years and have never dared to act negligently at all for fear of being discovered by those women. I was the one arranging my dates with those women. That¡¯s why I could manage everything perfectly every time so that everything would soundpletely reasonable even when my actions aroused the public¡¯s opinion. I was even able to handle the situation when some of the women that I¡¯ve been with met each other on various asions. ¡°I¡¯ve hidden these secrets very deeply, so I don¡¯t believe that Hector would get to the bottom of it by himself. Someone must be helping him from behind the curtains! But who could it be? The editor-in-chief or someone who has a grudge against me? I just can¡¯t bear that I¡¯ve lost to Hector, someone who has no educational background and had been imprisoned.¡¯ Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 ¡®But now, as an educated man, I¡¯m facing jail time, big time. Talk about irony.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need to rack your brain for the answer. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m telling you that.¡± Hector looked at him, smiled, and added, ¡°You can try to guess the answer when you¡¯re in there. After all, you¡¯ll be released someday in the future, so maybe you¡¯ll find out about itter on in life.¡± Liam seemed to be exhausted. His lips were so dry and stuck to each other that he could not even squeeze a word through his lips. Thus, Hector ended the 10-minute visit in less than a few minutes. As soon as he left the precinct, he received a call from Linda. When Hector returned to the apartment, Linda was standing downstairs and blocking his way. The moment Hector appeared at the apartment entrance, she rushed up and pped him. Hector, who got pped, turned his head to the other side due to the sheer force. He did not say anything while Linda grabbed him by the hem of his cor angrily. ¡°You just can¡¯t bear to see me live a good life, can you? You just had to throw Liam into prison. Now what? I¡¯ve lost all the money that I¡¯ve invested in him!¡± She met Liam while working at a bar after being kicked out of the Zimmermans¡¯ residence. Apart from how well Liam had been treating her all this while, she was with Liam because he had also promised her he would support her in her journey of climbing up the socialdder and achieving a higher status in the future. She had always known that Liam was a yboy but never cared about it. To her, it was normal for men to be with a few women. What¡¯s more, she had spent all the money that she had saved for herself on Liam. She would even try to introduce wealthy women to Liam at the bar. She had been working so hard for him, hoping that Liam could fight his way into the upper-ss circle and save her from her misery. However, everything was ruined now! Hector took a deep breath and said calmly,¡¯ Linda, if you¡¯re short of money, just go and get yourself a job.¡± ¡°A job?¡± Linda pushed him away. ¡°Why would I go get a job? So that I can be at the mercy of others just like what you¡¯re doing to yourself now? Hector pursed his lips helplessly as he did not expect his sister to be this outrageous. He tried to persuade her, ¡°Linda, wake up already. Liam has never been sincere to you. He was just using you!¡± ¡°Shut up! You just can¡¯t bear to witness as I live a good life!¡± Linda roared. ¡°If you think Liam¡¯s cold blooded and ruthless, you people are even more cold blooded and ruthless than he is. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have sent me to the Zimmermans. You people are the ones who have ruined me!¡± She turned away and left angrily. Hector stood rigidly under the eaves. ¡®The reason she¡¯s be someone like this is that she was forced to get married to Jimmy Zimmerman four years ago. The Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. torture that she suffered while she was staying with the Zimmermans has be a nightmare that has scarred her for life. She hates the Vanderbilts, so there¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll be able to persuade her.¡¯ At Soul¡­ Maisie was sitting in the conference room, and she asked Lucy to present the jewelry series that Soul had released for this season, which was known as the ¡± Prosperous Baroque¡±. ¡°Prosperous Baroque¡± would be Soul¡¯s first attempt at integrating their jewelry with the baroque designingnguage. After handing over the publicity n to the publicity department, Maisie suddenly opened her mouth. ¡°I n to assign the task of designing this new series of jewelry to Naomi.¡± Everyone present was amazed as soon as she finished speaking. Naomi was a designer who had just joined the team and had not released any works, so a neer would take up the project¡¯s main designer position? Even Naomi, one of the attendees of the meeting, was astounded. She looked at Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, but I¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at designing ssical jewelry,¡± Maisie interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯ve joined Soul, and you¡¯re now one of ourpany¡¯s jewelry designers. You¡¯ll have to prove to me with your designs that I haven¡¯t made a mistake in hiring you.¡± Naomi opened her mouth but did not utter a single word. ¡®I¡¯m now one of Soul¡¯s many jewelry designers. So how can I assume my identity as a designer of this company if I reject this opportunity straight away?¡¯ Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Maisie looked at her. ¡°Is it okay with you?¡± Naomi made up her mind and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± When the meeting was over, Naomi caught up to Maisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie turned to look at her and asked with a faint smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet that this shouldn¡¯t be too difficult of a task for you, right?¡± Naomi paused for a bit and lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re always trying to give me a chance to prove myself, and I¡¯ll cherish it by trying my best to perform. However¡­¡± She paused for a split second.¡± It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never tried designing anything in the baroque style.¡± T¡¯ll be your guide, and I¡¯ll get someone to bring you more information about the baroque styleter on.¡± Maisie ced her hand on her shoulder. ¡°I have faith in you.¡± Naomi pursed her lips and nodded solemnly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Maisie walked back to the administrative office and happened to run into Hector, who was sitting on the couch, waiting for her. She walked to her desk and sat down with a smile. ¡°Are you still nning to go back?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was talking about going back to the fashion magazinepany. Hector shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to go back now. I¡¯ve already left a bad impression behind when I left in the first ce.¡± Maisie lowered her eyes and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to go abroad to polish up your skills. Do you want it?¡± He was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll be going abroad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Your educational background doesn¡¯t mean everything. The most important thing that headhunters or recruiters look for is work experience, so it depends solely on whether you¡¯re willing to hone your own skills. ¡°You¡¯re still young. only 25 years old. Men usually achieve a certain achievement in their careers when they¡¯re in their 30s, so it¡¯s still not toote for you.¡± Hector was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go. It¡¯s just that what should I tell Grandma and Dad about it?¡± Maisie looked at him.¡±You have me.¡± Hector was astonished. ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t like them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones. I¡¯m not someone that clings to anything that took ce in the past.¡± Maisieughed as she realized that she had gradually forgotten about the hatred she had for the Vanderbilts ever since her father¡¯s death. ¡°By the way, my sister, she¡­¡± Hector thought of something when he was about to leave and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her repeat her mistakes over and over again. In fact, I still hope that she cane home to us.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°What a coincidence. I want to meet her too.¡± The next day, Maisie went to Linda¡¯s residence to look for her. She stood in front of the door and knocked on it. Linda came to the door and opened it. Her expression dimed instantly when she saw Maisie. ¡°Why are you here? Have youe here to make a joke out of me?¡± ¡°No one wants to make a joke out of you. I¡¯m just here to talk to you.¡± Maisie exined calmly. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Linda scoffed. ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you. Your fake concerns will only work on Hector but not on me!¡± ¡°Then we won¡¯t talk.¡± Maisie took a debit card out of her handbag. ¡°This is what ¡°Hector asked me to hand to you while I¡¯m here.¡± Linda did not grab the card from Maisie but smacked her hand harshly, and the card in Maisie¡¯s hand was dropped to the floor. ¡°I won¡¯t take any money that you people give me! I won¡¯t ept your hypocritical alms!¡± ¡°Do you think this is a form of alms that he¡¯s giving you?¡± Maisie picked up the card on the floor and mped it between her fingers. ¡°He¡¯s worried that it¡¯d be inconvenient for you to go out alone when you¡¯re this poor. But this is what you think of him at the end of the day.¡± ¡°He¡¯s worried about me?¡± Linda thought it was ridiculous. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gotten here if it weren¡¯t for you people, but you¡¯re actually worried about me now?¡± Maisie pushed Linda back into the room all of a sudden. Linda lost her bnce, stumbled, and fell to the ground. ¡°What are you doing-¡± ¡°Is there any difference between you and Willow?¡± Maisie stood there and looked down at the person sitting on the floor condescendingly. ¡°All you do when something goes wrong is to point fingers at others, but you never look for any problem that has contributed to the tragedy in your own sell. You¡¯re always right, and everyone else is always wrong.¡± Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Maisie¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You were born in a family that focused more on boys than girls. You felt that your circumstances were all because of your brother¡¯s existence because your grandmother didn¡¯t care about what was right or wrong and blindly indulged him. ¡°But did you try to change it? You didn¡¯t. You listened to your grandmother about marrying into a rich family. Even if it was your way of getting away from her, you did everything you were told because you wanted recognition. ¡°The change in your mind was to marry into a rich family and get recognition. You¡¯re weak and useless and didn¡¯t want to fight back, so you obeyed. Why do you think you have the right to me others now?¡± Linda froze, and her face was ashen.¡± Nonsense!¡± ¡°Was it nonsense, or are you refusing to see the truth? You know the answer to that.¡± Maisie looked at her calmly. ¡°If someone has seen how cruel life can be but chooses not to ept it and continues living in delusion, it¡¯s absolutely stupid and means that you need more lessons. ¡°You don¡¯t want to change yet want recognition and live afortable life. There¡¯s no such thing as the best of both worlds. It¡¯s been four years. Are you still living in your dreams?¡± Linda looked down and bit her lip. She was like fragile porcin, almost breaking apart. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Maisie ced the card on top of the shoe cab. ¡°You decide if you want to keep the card. I¡¯ve said what I came to say.¡± She turned and walked to the door but stopped and didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Hector asked me to tell you that he wishes that you would go home.¡± Meanwhile, at Soul¡­ Naomi sat in the office, going through the documents. She slumped over the desk and was clueless. Her inspiration had run dry. When she picked up her ss to take a drink, she realized that her ss was empty and there was no refill in the water cooler. She could only go to the pantry outside to get water. Naomi walked to the pantry with her ss and heard a few female colleagues gossiping inside. She smiled and greeted them before walking to get water when she entered. ¡°I was eating at a restaurant the other day and saw Mr. Boucher and his wife and kid. I didn¡¯t expect he would focus on being a stay-at-home dad after getting married.¡± ¡°Sigh, even Mr. Boucher is married, and I¡¯m not. I¡¯m such a failure.¡± ¡°Hey, Naomi, are you married?¡± A colleague suddenly called out to her. Naomi was nning to leave quietly, but now that they asked, she paused, turned toward them, and shook her head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet? I¡¯ve seen your file. You¡¯re turning 27 this year, right?¡± Among the colleagues, those over 25 or 26 were pretty much married with kids. Only a few were single. Naomi had no idea what she should say when one of them approached her. ¡°You¡¯re quite beautiful. Even if you¡¯re not married, you probably have a boyfriend already?¡± That made her feel even more awkward. She awkwardly smiled. ¡°No.¡± She immediately exined when they looked at her curiously, ¡°Because I¡¯m quite introverted. I rarely go socializing.¡± They understood once she exined, but they advised, ¡°You¡¯re 27 already. You can¡¯t keep being introverted. I think you should join some socializing event.¡± Socializing events were pretty much like going on blind dates. When one saw someone that looked fine, they would get together. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Naomi smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She had been in aa for over a decade and had lost all her friends. Even now, she wasn¡¯t very comfortable being around people yet. When they were happily discussing, Naomi made an excuse and left. One of the colleagues was obviously curious. ¡°Why do I feel that she doesn¡¯t really like talking to people?¡± ¡°I noticed that too. Other than talking about work, she¡¯s usually alone for meals and work.¡± ¡°Is she anti-social?¡± In the evening, at the Topaz mansion¡­ Naomi brought some files home and saw Anthony sitting in the living room on a call with someone. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When he saw she was back, he said something, hung up, and turned around.¡± Nelly, you¡¯re finally home. Is work tiring for you?¡± Naomi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s quite rxing.¡± ¡°Great, I was worried. If this job is too taxing for you, you cane work in mypany, and I¡¯ll arrange for a rxing job for you. ¡°Anthony looked worried. ¡°You¡¯ve beening hometetely, and I¡¯m worried that you can¡¯t handle it.¡± Naomi smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Thepany didn¡¯t ask us to work overtime. I wanted to do it.¡± Anthony nodded and recalled something.¡± By the way, I¡¯m going to the Persian Gulf in a few days. Remember to take your meals and don¡¯t get too tired, okay?¡± Anthony left with his bag after saying that. Naomi walked him to the garden and saw him get into his car. She turned around and closed the door but noticed that another car was parked where his car was not long after her father¡¯s car left. A woman rolled down the window and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Topaz around?¡± Naomi answered with a smile, ¡°My father just left. Can I help you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The woman in the car paused, looked away from her, and didn¡¯t reply. She slowly rolled up the window and drove off. She looked into the rearview mirror and saw Naomi standing on the spot. Then she tightened her grip on the steering wheel. Naomi walked into the vi and saw that the caretaker had prepared dinner. She mentioned the woman who was asking for her father to the caretaker, and the caretaker was startled. ¡°What does she look like?¡± Naomi answered, ¡°A ssydy.¡± The caretaker¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Naomi. ¡°Did that woman¡­ say something to you?¡¯ Naomi shook her head and asked out of curiosity, ¡°She just asked if dad was in. Mrs. Irving, do you know her?¡± . Mrs. Irving smiled awkwardly. ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s probably Mr. Topaz¡¯s business partner or something.¡± Naomi nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. When. Mrs. Irving left, she called Anthony with her phone. ¡°Sir, she came over again after you left and has seen Ms. Topaz.¡± Anthony was quiet for a moment. ¡°Thank you. She didn¡¯t say anything to Nelly, did she?¡± ¡°Ms. Topaz said she only asked if you were around,¡± Mrs. Irving replied. Anthony rxed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m back.¡± The next day at Soul¡­ Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Maisie came to Naomi¡¯s office and knocked on the door. She saw Naomi rubbing her temple in front of a pile of documents as if she had a massive headache when she walked in. Naomi got up. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± ¡°You seem to be in trouble,¡± Maisie smiled.¡¯ Ran out of inspiration?¡± Naomi lowered her head and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m uninspired. The drafts that I¡¯ve made are¡­ not good enough.¡± Maisie looked at the pile of paper in the trash and looked at her watch. ¡°Do you wanna go take a walk with me?¡± Naomi was surprised. Maisie took her to the old street at the back. Old buildings surrounded them, and they all looked old yet elegant. It had an otherworldly feel. The two of them stopped in front of an old jewelry shop called ¡®Jewel Attic¡¯. The store had a ssic interior. The jewelry wasn¡¯t from any big brands and was mostly priced in the thousands. Naomi looked at Maisie, confused. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, what are we¡­¡± Maisie smiled and put her arm on her shoulder. ¡°I brought you here to get some inspiration. And while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯d like to show you some antique creations.¡± They entered ¡®Jewel Attic¡¯. There were three floors. The wooden floor was painted red and antique windows lined the walls. The chandelier was an oldyered design. The disy cabs exhibited all kinds of vintage jewelry, and even the racks disyed delicately carved jade, agate, and more. Naomi looked at the pieces of jewelry in the cabs, which were exquisite. Unlike the othermon jewelry, these had their very own uniqueness. Maisie gave an introduction, ¡°This store has been around for 70 years. It was here before Taylor Jewelry was established. It¡¯s a modest store, unlike themercialized ones. The shop has been in the owner¡¯s family for three generations, and they have always insisted on selling antique jewelry pieces. ¡°All of these were carved by the store¡¯s founder, from the jade to porcin and gems. Anything could turn into an exquisite piece of jewelry in his hands.¡± Naomi was in awe, but she noticed that it was quiet since there weren¡¯t any customers around. ¡°People don¡¯t usually stumble upon this ce, do they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Maisie nodded with a smile,¡± But the Jewel Attic has an online store, and most of their transactions are made online. They have a good reputation, but they¡¯re not very famous.¡± A man who walked out saw them and smiled. ¡°Wee. Have you seen something that you¡¯re interested in?¡± Maisie walked to the counter. ¡°Are you the owner?¡± The man paused before replying with a smile, ¡°The owner is my teacher. I¡¯m his student. He¡¯s not in today. If you want to request a custom-made item from him, I can contact him.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re interested in antique jewelry. Could you show us around if it¡¯s not too much trouble?¡± The man immediately shook his head and walked out from behind the counter. ¡°No trouble at all. Let me show you around the store.¡± Maisie smiled and said thanks. After the man showed them the pieces at the front, he brought them upstairs.¡± There¡¯s more up there. The ones upstairs are all my teacher¡¯s designs. He loves geography and mythical beasts.¡± The disy cabs of the first floor were covered in all kinds of jade. Some were iid in gold or tinum and were mostly carved or hollowed out. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Each piece was a work of art. Every item, from earrings, to bangles, and nes, was inspired by mythical creatures. Maisie saw a single bracelet in one of the cabs. The phoenix engraved onto it looked very lifelike. She had been exposed to engraving, but it wasn¡¯t possible to make something look so lifelike even for her. The man said, ¡°This bracelet was my teacher¡¯s creation. He has a lot of engraved pieces.¡± He pointed toward a hanging ornament with gold trims. There were green, blue, and red gems on it, and it looked beautiful under the light. ¡°Is this a ring?¡± Naomi looked at one of the rings on the disy. That was the first N?velDrama.Org owns all content. time she saw creativity like that. The man smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a ring. It¡¯s one of my teacher¡¯s engraving pieces too.¡± Naomi mumbled, ¡°So, that¡¯s what ssical craftsmanship can produce.¡± The man slowly said, ¡°He told me that ssical craftsmanship and antique jewelry pieces are very closely rted. He has a strong understanding of craftsmanship and has seen how beautiful they can be. That¡¯s how he got his inspiration.¡± ¡®Antique pieces¡¯ always existed and were one of the rare types of jewelry. Anything that was more than 100 years old would be ssified as an antique piece. The actual antique pieces were really expensive because, other than having a long history, people were drawn to them, and that was something that was a luster that even time could not dim. A lot of the valuable pieces had disappeared hundreds of years ago, so the current ¡®antique pieces¡¯ were the ones that people showed to the world because of their love for them. Maisie wanted to revisit the antique style in Luxe because of the same appreciation. She made antique jewelry pieces sought after again. The owner of Jewel Attic had passed down the ¡®antique elements¡¯ 70 years ago, which was why Maisie wanted Naomi to visit this ce. Naomi bought that ring, and they left Jewel Attic. She looked at the box in her hand. ¡± Ms. Vanderbilt, I think I know what my next design will be.¡± After seeing so many antique pieces, she finally understood that she had limited her inspiration. The ¡®Baroque style¡¯ was part of the antique style, but it had more history, a sh between modern and ancient elements. Maisie patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s great that you got your inspiration. I¡¯m looking forward to your designs.¡± Naomi smiled. Maisie looked past her shoulder and noticed something, then frowned. Naomi followed her line of sight but didn¡¯t see anything. She found it odd, so she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My eyes are ying tricks.¡± Maisie looked back at her and smiled.¡± Let¡¯s go back.¡± Naomi nodded. Maisie brought Naomi to the garage. When Naomi got into the car, Maisie stood there for a few seconds to confirm that no one was following them before finally getting in the car and driving off. A man walked out from the shadows and made a call. ¡°Ma¡¯am, herpanion noticed that I was following her. I need to keep some distance.¡± The woman on the other end slowly said,¡¯ Find a chance and bring her to see me.¡± At the Goldman mansion¡­ Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 *Grandpa, you promised that you¡¯d give me my console back if I got a 90!¡± Daisieined because she wanted her console back. Nichs drank his tea on the couch and looked helpless. The little girl was so obsessed with games that her grades were below 80 now. He put down his teacup.¡± Yes, I promised, I¡¯ll give it back to you when you get 90 points, but there¡¯s a condition¡­ ¡°You have to make sure that you hit 90 for all subjects.¡± Daisie was surprised. She suddenly lowered her head and scratched her cheek. Getting a 90 for all subjects was too tough. Nichs chuckled and pointed at her head. ¡°Look at you. Your father and brothers have spoiled you. Theyplimented you because you were doing well, and now you¡¯re getting too proud.¡± ; Daisie pouted. ¡°Can I¡­ y for an hour?¡± Nichs looked at her. ¡°Just one hour.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll only y for an hour a day!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this once. I¡¯ll throw it away if you exceed one hour,¡± Nichs warned. Daisie entered the study and looked into all the drawers. Her grandfather had said that the console was in the study. Mr. Cheshire walked past and heard noises. He saw Daisie on her knees going through the drawers when he entered.¡± Young Miss, what are you looking for?¡± My game console. Grandpa agreed to let me y,¡± Daisie finally found it in the bottom-most drawer and shed a big grin. Mr. Chesire didn¡¯t understand why children were so obsessed with games. Just when Daisie was closing the drawer, she saw a folded-up newspaper. At first, she didn¡¯t pay attention to it, but the young heir of the Knowles¡¯ caught her attention. She unfolded the newspaper, saw something, and froze. When she ran out of the study, she bumped into Nichs, and before he could say anything, she ran back into her room. ¡°Why is this girl running around?¡± He looked into the study and saw the console on the floor. She hadn¡¯t even taken it with her. Nichs frowned. He went in and saw the opened drawer and the newspaper, then immediately stuffed it back in. Nn got back to the Goldmann mansion, and Mr. Chesire told him about Daisie. Nn loosened his tie and squinted. ¡°Has she been ying since she got back?¡± Mr. Chesire replied, ¡°She started when you traveled overseas with Mrs. Goldmann. After the Young Miss was sent to a different ss from her brother, she was pretty much stuck to her game and didn¡¯t make any new friends in school.¡± Nn pressed his lips together. Just when he was going to have a word with his daughter, he saw Nichs standing at the top of the stairs. ¡°Daisie found out about Noce.¡± Nn was stunned. At that moment, Daisie was curled up in bed and crying her eyes out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Nn pushed her door open, and she was sniffling and wiping off her tears. He chuckled and sat on the edge of her bed. ¡°Do you believe that the paper says?¡± Daisie cried, ¡°How would I not believe that? Why didn¡¯t hee back?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Do you really like spending time with that silly boy so much?¡¯ ¡°Nolly isn¡¯t a silly boy.¡± Daisie stopped crying. Nn chuckled, but his heart ached, seeing how red her eyes were. He didn¡¯t know how to handle her, just like how he was with her mother. ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s very much alive. He is back home in Yaramoor now.¡¯ Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 ¡°Really?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyshes were wet and had stuck together. Her nose was red, and she looked like a deer. ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied, ¡°T¡¯ll never lie to you.¡± ¡°Then will lever see him again?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Nn was rendered speechless. He did not know why, but he had an urge to give his daughter a beating when he saw how eager she was to meet that kid. He pinched his nose and changed to another topic. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve be addicted to video games, and you even brought a gaming console to school.¡± Daisie was stunned. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I only have a gaming console left. He patted her head and said, ¡°Even though you¡¯re not studying in the same ss as your brother anymore, you can still make other friends, right?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t like me.¡± Daisie¡¯s reply caused Nn to narrow his eyes. He did not believe that there were people who actually did not like his daughter! N?velDrama.Org content rights. His daughter was so pretty and adorable! How could they not like her? Nn took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked, ¡°How can they not like you?¡± ¡°Because too many boys want to y with me, so they don¡¯t like me,¡± Daisie replied with a pout, causing Nn¡¯s face to turn dark. At night at the Blue Bay vi¡­ ¡°The girls in Daisie¡¯s ss ice her out?¡± Maisie sat in front of the dresser to take off the earrings and turned her head to look at Nn. Nn was sitting on the couch reading a magazine. The ck velvet sleeping robe fit him like a glove. ¡°Yeah. It seems like it¡¯s not a good thing that our daughter is too beautiful.¡± Maisie was tickled pink by him and said.¡± It¡¯s not Daisie s fault for being too beautiful. Being beautiful isn¡¯t a crime.¡± Nn chuckled. He closed the magazine and said, ¡°Being beautiful isn¡¯t a crime, but I can¡¯t let those underage bratsy their filthy grubby paws on my daughter.¡± Maisie rose to her feet and walked up to him. She sat on top of him and ced her finger on his lips. ¡°Our son has a pretty face too. I can almost see how many girls will fall for him, like in your case, when he grows up.¡± Nn grabbed her hand and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about my son. I¡¯m worried about my daughter. What if she runs into a j?rk in the future?¡± Maisieughed. ¡°You¡¯re starting to worry about this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nn stroked her cheek. ¡°The period between the ages of 10 and 19 is adolescence. Our kids are almost 10 years old now, and it¡¯s time to teach them how to protect themselves, especially Daisie.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach Daisie. You teach the boys.¡± Nn kissed her lips as an amusement rose in his eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start by teaching you tonight first, Zee.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°What are you going to teach me?¡± He gazed at her deeply and meaningfully while leaning closer to whisper into her ear, ¡°How to have safe s*x as adults.¡± At night, a heavy downpour swept across the entire city. A streak of white light tore through the night sky, and thunder rang out across the sky. A car was moving in the rain. Anthony was talking to someone through his phone in the back seat. ¡°Please help me to take care of the Persian Gulf for the time being. I have something important to attend to, so I need to return. Thank you for your help.¡± After that, he hung up the call. The driver looked at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Are you worried about Ms. Topaz?¡± Anthony massaged his nose. ¡°That woman has returned. I¡¯m worried that she has a hidden agenda for approaching Naomi.¡± The driver was stunned. It seemed like he knew who the woman Anthony was talking about was. The rain became heavier, and the neon light around became blurry. After the wipers swept away ayer of water droplets from the windshield, a ray of light from the distance blinded the driver for a moment. After the opposing vehicle brushed past them rapidly , it was only then the driver noticed the construction sign ahead. However, it was already toote when he saw the sign. He quickly jerked the steering wheel to avoid the sign. The car at the back couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and crashed into them. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 At the Topaz mansion¡­ Naomi was sitting in the study room with a jacket draped over her shoulder. She had only left amp on. Themp cast a halo of light around her and made her look ethereally beautiful. She was working on her draft on a piece of paper. The sky was still dark and heavy outside while heavy rainshed against the windows. The pitter-patter sound was loud, but it did not seem to affect her. At that moment, the phone downstairs rang, snapping Naomi back to reality. She put the pen down and walked out of the study room. She then switched on the light in the corridor and went downstairs. She did not know who would call them in the middle of the night, but she had a feeling that it was her father. When she reached the phone, she answered it with a smile on her face, ¡°Dad However, the person from the other side said something, and her smile froze. At the hospital¡­ By the time Naomi and her caretaker, Mrs. Irving, arrived, there were two people outside of the emergency room. When Mrs. Irving saw the face of the woman amongst the two people, her expression changed. The woman turned her head to look at Naomi. Thetter was looking back at her as well. She had not put on her sunsses this time, but Naomi could recognize from her aura that she was the woman who hade to look for her father that day. She approached Naomi with a smile on her face. Unexpectedly. Mrs. Irving pulled Naomi over and looked at the woman warily before she could say anything. ¡°Mrs. Gosling, please stay away from Ms. Topaz.¡± Naomi was stunned and looked at Mrs. Irving in confusion. The man in ck beside Mrs. Gosling wanted to step forward, but she stopped him. She looked at Mrs. Irving and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d still be working for Anthony after so many years. Could it be that you take Anthony as your own son?¡± Mrs. Irving¡¯s face turned dark. At that moment, the doctor came out of the operating room. ¡°The patient needs blood infusions. Which one of you has B-type blood?¡± Me. I have B-type blood,¡± Naomi stepped forward. The doctor measured her for a while and asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°The patient is my father,¡± Naomi replied. The doctor nodded in assent. ¡°Then please follow me.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Mrs. Gosling suddenly said. Just when both of them turned their heads, she rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Take my blood. I have B-type blood too.¡± Before Naomi could do or say anything. Mrs. Gosling left with the doctor. When she walked past Naomi, she pitched her voice low and whispered, ¡°This is what I can do for you.¡± Naomi stood frozen stiff on the spot as she was overwhelmed by confusion. Three hourster, the operation was done. It was already 5:30 a.m. by the time Anthony came out of the operating room. Since the anesthesia had not worn off, he had yet to regain his consciousness. Naomi sat beside the sickbed to watch over her father. Mrs. Irving draped a nket over her and said, ¡°Ms. Topaz, you should take some rest. You still have to go to work at nine tomorrow. I¡¯ll take care of Mr. Topaz.¡± Naomi nodded. Shey down in the recliner chair but did not close her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Irving, do you know Mrs. Gosling?¡± Mrs. Irving was stunned and averted her gaze. ¡°If you want to know about her, you can ask Mr. Topaz when he wakes upter. He Il tell you everything.¡± Naomi did not ask anything anymore. It wasn¡¯t until early in the morning that Naomi woke up from her nightmare. She turned her head to look at her father in the hospital bed and breathed a sigh of relief when the electrocardiogram showed that her father¡¯s heart was still beating slowly. Mrs. Irving came back with some breakfast. ¡°Ms. Topaz, why don¡¯t you sleep a little more?¡± ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± She took the nket off her body and sat right up. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Mrs. Irvingforted her with a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Topaz is a good man. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡± At that moment, Naomi received a text message from Maisie. She asked her to take a day off and rest. In the meantime, at the Blue Bay vi¡­ Nn found out that Anthony had gotten into an identst night and was hospitalized after a phone call. As Maisie helped him to put on his tie, she said, ¡°I wonder how Mr. Topaz is doing.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Nn wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll go pay him a visit this afternoon.¡± ¡°Bring me along.¡± Maisie said as she put her arms around his neck. Even though she did not put on any makeup, she still looked seductive and alluring. Nn narrowed his eyes and bumped the back of his teeth with his tongue. Suddenly, he took his tie off, stunning Maisie. Before she could do anything, he had scooped her up from the floor and put her on the table. She ced her palm on his chest and said, ¡°Nn, you still have to go to the office-¡± Nn pressed his lips onto hers as he slowly invaded her inch by inch. He put his hands on her waist and said, ¡°It will only take 3 0 minutes. Maisie was rendered speechless. At the hospital¡­ By the time Anthony came around, it was already 10:00 a m. When he saw his daughter sitting beside him, he offered her a weak smile and said, ¡°Nelly.¡± Naomi lifted her head, and a smile broke across her face when she saw her father had woken up. ¡°Dad!¡± Then, a worried expression crawled onto her face as she lowered her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Her father was the only family member she had. She spent many years with the regret of not being able to be with her father, and she was terrified of losing her loved ones. He lifted her hand to rub the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you worry about me.¡± Anthony was stunned when he saw the woman that appeared at the door, and his face sank. Naomi turned her head over and saw it was Mrs. Gosling. Mrs. Gosling was holding a mealbox in her hand. She smiled at Anthony and said,¡± You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Anthony replied coldly. Naomi did not know what had happened between her father and Mrs. Gosling, but she still decided to tell him the truth. ¡°Dad, Mrs. Gosling transfused her blood to youst night.¡± Anthony did not say anything. Mrs. Gosling walked up to Naomi with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Nelly. Can I call you that?¡± Naomi knew Mrs. Gosling was trying to cotton up to her. Since she knew her father, and although she did not know what kind of rtionship her father and Mrs. Gosling had, Mrs. Gosling was older than her, so she nodded. Mrs. Gosling put the mealbox down and said to Naomi, ¡°Do you want to have lunch together at noon?¡± Naomi was stunned. However, before she could say anything, Anthony stepped in and declined on her behalf. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to have lunch with you. There were plenty of opportunities for you to do so in the past, but why have you never thought of her? Mrs. Gosling¡¯s face turned pale, and she lowered her head. ¡°¡­I have my own reason.¡± Anthony sneered. ¡°You¡¯re now the wife of the chairman of the Petroleum Corporation. Does Alexander know that you came to see me?¡± Mrs. Gosling pressed her lips thin. Naomi, who was standing on the sidelines watching the tension between the two of them, vaguely sensed something. However, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it because she didn¡¯t think it was possible. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Naomi¡¯s voice snapped Anthony back to reality. He looked at her and apologized in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nelly.¡± He shouldn¡¯t have lost himself in front of his daughter. Naomi looked at Mrs. Gosling, and Mrs. Gosling was also watching her. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you anything?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Tell me what?¡± 117 12:10 ¡°Patricia!¡± Anthony shouted before solemnly saying. ¡°What do you expect me to tell her? Tell her that she has a mother who abandoned her?¡± Patricia froze, while Naomi was dumbstruck. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Naomi looked at her father incredulously and asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say my mother was dead?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, Instead of letting you know you have an irresponsible mother, I¡¯d rather tell you she¡¯s dead,¡± Anthony replied in a grave voice. Patricia did not expect he would say something like that before their daughter, and her face sank. However, when Naomi looked at her, she did not know what she should say to her. After all, she was the one who had cruelly abandoned her back then. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Naomi turned around. She was calm and didn¡¯t have any emotions that she should have upon learning the truth. ¡°Dad. I¡¯m going to look for Mrs. Irving.¡± She left the ward and bumped into Mrs. Irving in the corridor, who came to deliver them their lunch. Mrs. Irving asked, ¡°Did Mr. Topaz wake up already?¡± She nodded. When Mrs. Irving saw the solemn expression on Naomi¡¯s face, she asked worriedly, ¡°What happened, miss?¡± Naomi lowered her head. ¡°You know that Mrs. Gosling is my mother, right?¡± Mrs. Irving was stunned. She looked toward the ward and said, ¡°Has Mr. Topaz told you everything?¡± Naomi nodded. Mrs. living took a deep breath and replied,¡± Ms. Emerson indeed is your mother. She was also the most famous celebrity in the entertainment industry that year and was known as the ¡°sessor¡± of Natasha. After Natasha married the head of the Goldmanns, she retired from the entertainment industry, and your father was tasked to be Ms. Emerson¡¯s agent. ¡°Ms. Emerson is a passionate woman. When your father was her agent, he fell in love with her, and both of them dated each other for five years without anyone knowing about their rtionship. Your father secured many resources for her, and because of that, she became an A-list celebrity very soon.¡± Suddenly, Mrs. Irving let out a sigh.¡± Everyone will change once they¡¯ve gained greater fame and wealth, and it applies to those from the entertainment industry as well. As Ms. Emerson immersed in the fame and glory that your father brought to her, she wanted even more. After she got to know someone from the upper ss, she began to look down on your father since he was just an agent. ¡°Two yearster, she was pregnant.¡± Naomi looked intently at Mrs. Irving as her face turned slightly pale. Mrs. Irving then continued. ¡°Ms. Emerson was at the peak of her career at that time. She didn¡¯t want to give birth to you at all. It was your father who begged her to deliver the baby. Because of that, he hid her pregnancy from the public and gave her the best resources. In the fourth month of her pregnancy. your father sent her abroad to nourish the fetus. She only returned to continue to develop her career in the industry after giving birth to you abroad. ¡°During that period, it was your father who took care of you. Ms. Emerson had never held you since you were born. One year after she gave birth to you, the media captured her intimate photos with Mr. Gosling from the Petroleum Corporation, and it was also at that time that she officially broke up with your father.¡± Naomi¡¯s chest was heaving up and down heavily as she lowered her head. So, this was her mother who had abandoned her just like her father said? Patricia had not wanted to give birth to her, and had it not been for her father¡¯s begging, Naomi might never havee to this world. After giving birth to her, she had never once held her in her arms. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how hurt Naomi was, Mrs. Irving grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t me Mr. Topaz for not telling you the truth. He didn¡¯t know how to tell you about your mother, and he didn¡¯t want to break your heart.¡± Naomi bit her lips to hold her tears back.¡± Yeah. I don¡¯t me my father.¡± Even though her father had not told her the truth, the one thing she knew was that her father loved her very much. He had not given up on her even after she had beenatose for more than a decade. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate her father. Meanwhile, in the ward¡­ ¡°Why the hell did you return? What do you want from Nelly?¡± Anthony had lost his patience with her. He still did not understand why he would fall in love with such a cruel woman back then. He had retired from the entertainment industry and quit being an agent because he was disappointed in her. Patricia averted her gaze and replied,¡± Can¡¯t I return to see my daughter?¡± Anthony pointed out and shouted angrily,¡± If you feel sorry for your daughter, you should¡¯ve returned long ago when your daughter was lyingatose in the nursing home!¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Patricia pressed her lips thin. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want from Nelly. It was you who didn¡¯t want her back then, so she¡¯s mine, Anthony Topaz¡¯s daughter. She isn¡¯t rted to you in the slightest, Patricia.¡± Anthony hissed. ¡°How can you be sure that Nelly doesn¡¯t want me as her mother? I¡¯m, after all, her biological mother,¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be my mother.¡± Naomi¡¯s voice rang out behind them. Both of them turned around and saw her standing at the door. She was not going to be polite with Patricia anymore. Patricia was stunned when she heard what Naomi said. She did not expect that she would reject her so straightforwardly. Naomi walked up to her father and turned her head to look at Patricia. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. I just have a father. For me, this is a fact that will never change.¡± ¡°Nelly, how could you,¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my father that I¡¯m standing here right now.¡± Patricia¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard what Naomi said. She turned her head to look at Mrs. Irving, who was standing outside of the ward, and said, ¡°You have told her everything?¡± I¡¯m just stating the truth. It¡¯s a fact that you don¡¯t deserve to be Ms. Topaz¡¯s mother,¡± Mrs. Irving replied matter-of-factly. Patricia did not say anything anymore. She turned around and stormed out of the ward. Naomi helped her father toy on the bed.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t leave your side.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony revealed a smile of relief after what she said. ¡°I¡¯m worried she might have a hidden agenda for approaching you, but I¡¯m relieved now after hearing what you said.¡± In the afternoon¡­ Nn and Maisie came to pay Anthony a visit. Anthony seemed to have something to talk to Nn about, so Maisie and Naomi came out of the ward. In the corridor, Naomi expressed her gratitude to Maisie. ¡°Thank you for giving me a day off, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Maisie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. He¡¯s your father, and you should take a day off to take care of him.¡± When Nn came out of the ward, Maisie asked with a smile, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Nn replied. ¡°Then I¡¯m going in,¡± Naomi replied. Maisie nodded. When Naomi returned to the ward, Maisie looked at Nn. ¡°What did Mr. Topaz tell you? What¡¯s so secretive?¡± Nn hugged her, and both of them walked into the elevator. ¡°He wants me to help him look into someone.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Who?¡± He pressed the button and said, ¡°Patricia Emerson, the wife of the chairman of the Petroleum Corporation.¡± Maisie thought for a long while. She seemed to have heard the name somewhere before, and she was the wife of the chairman of the Petroleum Corporation ¡°She¡¯s about the same age as my mother, and she was also one of the most famous celebrities in the entertainment industry back then.¡± Nn¡¯s exnation jolted Maisie¡¯s memory. ¡°So it¡¯s her, but she retired from the entertainment industry a long time ago.¡± Rumor had it that she had retired from the entertainment industry after getting married into a rich family. so many young people nowadays did not know her. It was just that there was something she did not understand. ¡°Why does Mr. Topaz want you to look into her?¡± The two metal doors opened, and both of them came out of the elevator. He chuckled and stopped in his tracks to look at her.¡± Since when have you liked to gossip so much?¡± She was stumped. ¡°I¡¯m not gossiping. Can¡¯t leven ask?¡± Upon seeing the blush on her cheeks, Nn grabbed her into his arms without caring for other people¡¯s gazes. Maisie was shocked. As she looked at the people looking at them, she pushed him gently. ¡°Stop it. Talk properly.¡± He lifted his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Am I not talking properly to you now?¡± Maisie was stumped. Nn giggled hoarsely as he scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious about it, I¡¯ll tell you when we get back to the car. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Maisie said. Nn smiled helplessly. Maisie would be jealous very soon in the past, but now, she had be a gossip. At the private school.. It was a physical education ss right now. Daisie sat with her back hunched by the basketball court and watched her ssmates y games. She put her elbows on her legs and her chin on her palm. She looked bored. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Daisie could still y with Lisa and Colton before they were separated into different sses. Daisie sighed as she suddenly missed the time before their ss was divided. ¡°Be careful!¡± Before Daisie could react, a basketball had already hit her on the back of her head, and she fell to the ground with a groan. A few boys in basketball uniforms ran over to pick up the ball. They looked like students who were two years older than her. ¡°We¡¯re terribly sorry! Are you alright?¡± Daisie rubbed the back of her head and lifted her head, and her eyes squinted into two crescents as she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Those boys froze in ce, and all of them had the same expression on their faces. Jesus, I think I¡¯ve just met an angel! At this time, a fair and handsome boy came up to her. At first nce, his skinplexion was so fair that it was glowing under the sun. He stretched out his hand and pulled her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Do you feel pain in any other part of your body?¡± Daisie shook her head. The boys in basketball uniforms scratched their heads in embarrassment. ¡®Thank God this little angel doesn¡¯t me us for the ident.¡¯ They then resumed their game, and Daisie turned her head and realized that the fair boy was still standing right beside her.¡± Hey, aren¡¯t you going to y with them?¡± The fair boy replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sick, so I can¡¯t y with them.¡± Daisie tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°Why are you sick?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been sick for a long time.¡± The boy looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re a fourth-grader, aren¡¯t you? So why aren¡¯t you ying with those girls?¡± Daisie looked at her ssmates, who were still ying games with each other. ¡°They don¡¯t like to y with me, so I just don¡¯t y with them.¡± He was stunned for a moment and then let off augh. ¡°You can y with us then.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from ss A of the 6th grade, and those boys you just met were all my ssmates.¡± He then squatted down all of a sudden, picked up a stone, and started writing on the ground. Daisie leaned over to look. ¡°This is my name.¡± He taught her how to pronounce his name as he was spelling it out. ¡°Zephir Gosling.¡± Daisie blinked. She really could not pronounce the word Zephir in her first few attempts. ¡°Is there really such a first name?¡± He nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Daisie recalled something and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Daisie, Daisie Vanderbilt.¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Zephir squinted and grinned. ¡°It sounds like an angel¡¯s name.¡± A few dayster, at a hotel¡­ ¡°Dr. Leonardsson, I¡¯ve found a suitable candidate regarding the matching donor. So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I¡¯m ready.¡± Patricia was sitting on the couch, holding a wine ss, and speaking to Dr. Leonardsson. She ced her phone on the table when the call was over, looking extremely upset. ¡®Anthony won¡¯t even let me approach Naomi at all. If he were to know that I¡¯m approaching Naomi only to get her to donate her bone marrow to my son, he¡¯d definitely disagree without any hesitation! ¡®At the risk of giving birth at an advanced maternal age, I finally gave birth to an heir for Alexander, but my son was diagnosed with leukemia. So how can I not be anxious? ¡®So no matter what I have to get Naomi to agree to donate her bone marrow.¡¯ After Anthony got his stitches removed, he asked his secretary to go through the discharge procedures for him. He had also given his secretary full authority when it came to handling thepany¡¯s affairs while he was away. He returned home to rest, and one of his subordinates came to him with a file at noon. ¡°Mr. Topaz, this is what Mr. Goldmann asked me to hand over to you.¡¯ Anthony nodded. After the subordinate left the room, he opened the file and found out that Patricia was looking for a bone marrow donor for her son. He ced the file on the desk heavily. ¡®That¡¯s why she¡¯s reappeared in our lives, iming that she¡¯s here for the daughter. It turns out that she¡¯s looking for a match.¡¯ At Soul¡­ Naomi handed her artwork to Maisie, and Kennedy looked astonished when he saw the designs on the papers. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Naomi stood there, taking deep breaths to relieve her tension. Maisie turned her head and asked Kennedy, ¡°What do you think?¡± Kennedy rubbed his chin. ¡°Incorporating carvings unique to the baroque designnguage into the jewelry is a great idea.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The first drawing was that of a ne, which had the pattern of a flower that was carved from jade. Its main body was made out of roses and lilies, and the middle was iid with other flowers and leaves of different sizes. The core of the flower and the base of the petals were formed by arranging rounded beads neatly. In order to make this design into a fine piece of jewelry, a ne was indeed a very suitable choice. The second draft was a ring that had delicate carvings. The ring¡¯s design was mainly based on the fireworks that had gone off in the night sky. The curly patterns found carved on the slender chrysanthemum petals looked clear, and the gemstones embedded in the stamens had to give off a beautiful hue and look extremely pure and clear, so the decision to go with a citrine topaz was impable as it would fully showcase the magnificence of this design. Jewelry pieces that used chrysanthemums as the centerpiece of the design were rare, and the move to compare the blooming of a chrysanthemum to the explosion of a firework was straight-up pure art. And thest design was also a ring, but the design looked more subtle. It was inspired by the mythical winged divine horse, Pegasus. The feathered wings that spread from the bottom of the ring went up along both sides of the ring and protruded from the shoulders. The carvings of the feathers started from the outside of the ring but did not stop going when they reached the inside. Andstly, an emerald would be embedded in the prongs that extended from the wings, making the whole ring look elegant and regal. Maisie looked at Naomi. ¡°I knew that you ould definitely do it with your rare talent for ssical jewelry.¡± Kennedyughed out loud too. ¡°It only took a week. This is truly amazing.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Maisie returned the artwork to her. ¡°Send them to the CAD department and ask them to make a sample drawing out of these drafts . I¡¯ll then instruct them to adhere strictly to our instructions when ites to fulfilling the requirements of your designs. After all, these three pieces of jewelry are the main pieces that Soul will release in theing season. No mistakes will be allowed throughout the whole production process, so I¡¯ll personally supervise the process and assist from the side from time to time.¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Kennedy smiled after Naomi went out. ¡°It seems that the daughter of Mr. Topaz is indeed someone who can endure hardships. She might be able to manage things on her own when she gets the hang of how things work in the industry.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that.¡± ¡°Why so?¡± Kennedy wondered. Maisie supported her forehead in one hand. Judging from how Naomi is reacting to things¡­ It seems that she¡¯s been trying to avoid social interactions as much as possible. ¡°What she¡¯s facing might not be categorized as a serious psychological issue. After all, nobody would even believe you if you were to go around the city, telling people that she¡¯s spent more than a decade in a hospital bed. ¡°However, she had been isted from the world for more than ten years before reconnecting with reality once again. Everything in this world has changed dramatically during that gap. Hence, it¡¯ll take time for her to adjust to this new world. ¡°Her adaptation to social interactions is especially important, as that¡¯s something a jewelry designer can¡¯t avoid. ¡°But recently, rumors in thepany have it that Naomi is a loner, and she has issues whenever it comes to dealing with other people. Several staff members have tried to invite her to go to the movies together, but she declined every single time.¡± Kennedy pondered for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s been cut off from society for so long, so she may not know much about the topics that her peers share. I guess she¡¯s probably worried that she will make a laughingstock out of herself.¡± Maisie actually sensed it too. ¡®Whenever I¡¯m with Naomi, almost all the topics we talk about are rted to jewelry design. Although both of us had gone out together the other day, Naomi was very quiet throughout the whole journey. At that moment, Naomi was devoting her full attention to carving the wax block under the guidance of the craftsman from the CAD department. Because her designs were mostly handcrafted, although most of their parts could be drawn out through the CAD software, the special pattern of the carvings would still require manual work. The manual carvings would take at least one or two days. After all, the stencil had to be perfectly clean and free of any marks and scratches. Not to mention that the size of the carvings must be dead-one. Naomi would have to re-carve the whole thing from scratch if she were to only make the slightest mistake in her career. Maisie and Kennedy walked into the production room, stood outside the door, and watched Naomi as she carved her design very seriously. The craftsmen were all very patient with her, probably because no one would bear to reprimand someone of the younger generation who worked hard. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Lucy seemed to be looking for her, and she caught up to Maisie. ¡°A woman hase to our lobby. She ims that she¡¯s here for Naomi.¡± After listening to what Lucy had to say, Maisie could not help but frown. ¡°How old is the woman?¡± Lucy replied, ¡°I think she¡¯s in herte 30s to herte 40s, has a remarkable and elegant temperament, and everything that she wears is of all sorts of designer brands. In short, she¡¯s definitely not a woman whoes from an ordinary family.¡± With that description, Maisie could more or less guess who it was. That¡¯s Naomi¡¯s biological mother. ¡®Nn said that Mr. Topaz quit Royal Crown because of Patricia Emerson. He also mentioned that they had been in a rtionship a while back, but it did not go public. Around that time, Patricia gave birth to Naomi for Anthony. However, their rtionship ended when Patricia moved on and got married to Alexander Gosling. ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Topaz had to raise Naomi alone. He¡¯s Naomi¡¯s father, but no one in the industry has ever seen his so-called wife. Everyone only knows that he has a daughter, but no one knows that Anthony has never gotten married.¡¯ She said to Kennedy, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and wee the other party first so that she won¡¯t have to wait for a long time.¡± Kennedy nodded. Patricia was sitting on the couch in the lobby browsing a magazine that talked about jewelry fashion and flipped through it while waiting. She did not raise her head until she heard the sound of high heels approaching. Maisie smiled. ¡°Mrs. Gosling.¡± Probably because Maisie got her name correctly, Patricia took a good look at her and put the magazine back down. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the founder of Soul Jewelry, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± She lowered her gaze and bowed with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve left Bassburgh for so many years, so I think you probably haven¡¯t heard of me before this.¡± Patricia stood up slowly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mrs. Goldmann. Although I haven¡¯t seen you before this, I¡¯ve definitely heard of you.¡± ¡°Are you here for Ms. Topaz?¡± Maisie looked at her. Patricia was worthy of being crowned as the most enchanting female celebrity in the entire entertainment industry during the 70s . Although she was already in her 40s and did not look as youthful as she was in the past, her charm was still there. ¡°Did she refuse to see me?¡± Patricia did not answer the question directly. She looked around the lobby but failed to locate Naomi¡¯ s whereabouts. ¡°She¡¯s currently a little upied.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°She¡¯s Anthony Topaz¡¯s daughter, so why is she working at a jewelrypany?¡± It was not that Maisie did not get what Patricia was implying. Naomi was Anthony¡¯s only daughter, so there was really no need for her to work given her family background. Not to mention that Anthony had no son. Naomi would inherit the entirety of Eastwood Enterprise in the future. ¡°Ms. Topaz has her own dreams.¡± Maisie smiled as she nced at Patricia with her meaningful gaze. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that Ms. Topaz is very talented in jewelry design, do you?¡± Patricia¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°This is between her and me. All you need to do is just tell her that I¡¯vee for her, and I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡± She then sat back on the couch and did not seem to have the n of leaving in a while. Maisie picked up her phone, called Lucy, and asked her to pass the message to Naomi. Lucy then said something to her in response before the call ended. Maisie conveyed the message to Patricia.¡± I¡¯ve informed Ms. Topaz about your request to see her, but it seems that she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°She muste and see me even if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Patricia could no longer keep her cool. However, she managed to calm herself down almost instantly. ¡°TH just wait for her here.¡± Seeing that she insisted on meeting Naomi, Maisie had some guesses, but she could not pinpoint the exact reason. ¡®Does she regret her decision to abandon Naomi back then, and she wants to make up now and ask for her forgiveness? Or does she have something else going on up there? All these are unclear.¡¯ Maisie did not say anything else, turned around, and left the lobby. Patricia sat in the lobby and waited for a long time, three hours to be exact. Lucy stood on the second floor and kept an eye on her throughout the whole time.¡± Thisdy¡¯s patience is really off the charts. Why is she so persistent about meeting with Naomi?¡± Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Maisie did not say anything. Patricia waited in the lobby until thete evening when Naomi passed by after getting off work and found out that she was still there. She was a little surprised to hear the staff in the lobby say that her mother had waited for her all afternoon. Seeing Naomi, Patricia got off the couch with a smile. Her legs and feet were probably stiff due to the lack of movement, so the way she walked up to Naomi looked unnatural. ¡°Nelly.¡± Naomi took two steps back, refusing to let her mother take another step closer to her.¡± Why are you still here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Patricia realized that Naomi was wary of herself, but the matter at hand could not be dyed any longer. Thus, even if she had to do something shameless to get close to her daughter, she had just to bite the bullet and do it. ¡°Nelly, I know that you me me for everything that¡¯s happened to you.¡± Patricia took her hand. ¡°I struggled a lot too back then before I decided to do what I did.¡¯ Naomi¡¯s gazended on Patricia¡¯s hand, which looked well maintained. Her hands could be considered very delicate for someone who was already in her 40s. They did not look like they belonged to a woman who had suffered a lot before this. She flung Patricia¡¯s hand off her arm. ¡°Your struggle can¡¯t be brought up as the reason you abandoned Dad and me.¡± Patricia was startled. Seeing that Naomi was turning around and was about to leave, she eximed, ¡°Nelly, I know I owe you and your father a lot! You can think that I¡¯m a selfish mother, but wasn¡¯t your father a selfish boyfriend too?¡± Naomi stopped but did not look back, and Patricia stepped forward. ¡°When I got pregnant with you, it was an ident. I wasn¡¯t ready to conceive a child at all back then.¡± She walked around Naomi and stopped in front of her. ¡°Everything happened when my career was booming, so how could I just retire and give birth to a child? But your father insisted that I must give birth to you.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes twitched, but her expression was unchanged. ¡°So, are you saying that I¡¯m the child you never wanted?¡± Patricia fell silent. Naomi raised her head and forced a smile.¡¯ Since you¡¯ve never wanted to keep me, why are you here wanting to meet me now? I¡¯ve always regarded that my mother died long ago, so why would you still walk into my life?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± She choked on her own words. Naomi lowered her head powerlessly. ¡°You did nothing wrong when you decided that you didn¡¯t want to keep me, but Dad did nothing wrong either when he decided that he wanted to keep me as his only child. After all, he¡¯s raised me by himself for so many years, and he¡¯s never asked you for anything. He never once brought me along and stepped back into your life to hinder the happiness that you own now, so how can you say that he¡¯s a selfish man?¡± Patricia was rendered speechless. ¡°If he were a selfish man, I wouldn¡¯t have be the person that I am now. Actually, I don¡¯t even hate you at all. That¡¯s because I have no memory of my mother, let alone any feelings for her.¡± She then smiled. ¡°The maternal love that I can¡¯t obtain from you, I got it from Mrs. Irving. She might not be my mother, but she¡¯s done everything that a mother would do for me. As for Dad, needless to say, he loves me even more. So, I don¡¯t think that I ever missed out on anything while I was growing up. That¡¯s also why I have a little next to no resentment toward life. On the contrary, I cherish the life that I have even more now.¡± Blood was drained from Patricia¡¯s cheeks as her face turned dull. She even felt somewhat ashamed deep down. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Naomi nodded at her, and her attitude seemed rather detached. Patricia was still frozen in ce even after Naomi left the scene. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie and Nn went back to have dinner with the kids. As usual, Colton and Daisie argued with each other as soon as they disagreed on something. The two rugrats really became noisier and noisier as they got older. Nichs was not surprised, but Alfred defended them, saying that all children were born to be noisy-that was how all houses with children stayed lively, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Has Nn never made a fuss before when he was young?¡± ¡°He was worse whenpared to these two imps.¡± Nichs snorted and squinted at Nn. ¡°He didn¡¯t do much when he was home, but he never failed to start a war at someone else¡¯s house.¡± Maisie could not help butugh out loud.. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Nn fetched Maisie some asparagus as he said to his father, ¡°I consider myself to be extremely restrained back then.¡± Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Nichs did not even bother to care about Nn¡¯s prestige as the father of the two rugrats present. ¡°Your mother actually threatened to beat you up every single time, ould you have the guts not to do as told?¡± Nn nced at Nichs. ¡°Dad, Trandma actually hit you when you were a kid?¡± Colton got the main point of the whole story. Nn turned his head and red at Colton. ¡°Do you want to try it out?¡± Colton shut up immediately. Maisie leaned toward him. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve learned to threaten your son now.¡± Nn responded seriously, ¡°We can¡¯t spoil our son too much. We must beat him when he deserves it.¡± Colton refuted aggrievedly, ¡°Why would you only beat your son? What about Daisie?¡± Daisie blinked. ¡°I won¡¯t get beaten because I¡¯m a good girl!¡± Colton sighed as if he was an adult. ¡°Being a son has so many cons. Mommy, why didn¡¯t you make me a girl?¡± Maisie fetched herself a bowl of soup. ¡°If you¡¯re a girl, you¡¯ll have to get married to someone else and give birth to babies when you grow up. Would you be willing to give birth to a baby?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton rubbed his head. ¡°Uh¡­ I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯d be like Godmother if I carried a baby. She¡¯s always walking around with that heavy belly, and the idea of having that big belly on me is already killing my legs. He took a nce at Daisie, who was deshelling her shrimp. ¡°So, is Daisie going to get married and have a baby when she grows up?¡± Daisie had no idea what Colton was talking about. Nichsughed. ¡°I wonder which lucky b* stard will get to marry Daisie in the future.¡¯ Nn replied casually, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t those lucky b*stards first think if they¡¯re worthy of your granddaughter?¡± Nichs nodded. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if you could think so for the sake of Zee¡¯s father when you married her.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. After dinner, Maisie took the children for a walk in the yard. Daisie had brought along her bubble machine and was blowing bubbles while they were strolling in the yard. The bubbles looked colorful under the reflection of the sunset. Maisie rubbed her hair. ¡°Did you pester your Grandpa into buying you toys again?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a gift from Grandpa. A boy gave it to me.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Which boy gave this to you?¡± Why don¡¯t I know about the new friend that Daisie made recently?¡¯ Daisie replied instantly, ¡°He¡¯s a boy from school. He¡¯s studying in the 6th grade this year.¡± Colton crossed his arms. ¡°Why would he give you toys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Daisie snorted. ¡°He is my friend now.¡± ¡°Pfft! Be careful not to be deceived. Those sixth-graders are known to be very cunning.¡± Colton turned his face away. ¡± Don¡¯te crying to me when you find out that you¡¯ve been deceived.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Seeing that the two rugrats were quarreling again, Maisie covered her forehead with her palm. ¡®It seems that those books that im that the older the child, the harder it is to control are not totally unreasonable.¡¯ Daisie ran up to Maisie andined,¡± Mom, Colton is bullying me!¡± She looked so aggrieved that she was about to cry. 1/2 12:12 When Colton saw this, he snorted with his little arms akimbo and whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even bother to care about you if you weren¡¯t my sister.¡¯ Maisie looked at Daisie and pinched her chubby cheek. ¡°Colton is right. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re making friends, but you must choose wisely in order to make good friends. What is a good friend?¡¯ Daisie did not understand. ¡®Isn¡¯t a friend, a friend? Maisie knew that Daisie¡¯s heart was pure and innocent, so she exined earnestly,¡¯ A good friend is someone who can help you in your study or life, while a bad friend would want you not to study and show you how to do bad things.¡± Daisie tilted her head. But my friend is also good at studying, so he shouldn¡¯t be a bad friend.¡± Maisie smiled without saying a word. She could not teach Daisie how to distinguish the people she encountered in school, but she could at least teach her to defend herself. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from being friends with him. But that new friend is a boy, and you¡¯re a girl. So, if he were to do anything to you that makes you feel ufortable, that would make him a bad friend.¡± Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Daisie wondered again. ¡°What are the things that would make me feel ufortable?¡± Colton, who was standing on the side, said helplessly, ¡°Gosh, something like cuddling and kissing, you nitwit. Dad said that we boys can¡¯t touch girls so casually as it¡¯s very impolite for us to do so. After all, it¡¯s rather improper for men and women to get into too much contact. Dad also imed that I can¡¯t hug you so casually in the future when we¡¯ve grown up.¡± Maisie almost choked on her own words. ¡®Nn has taught this boy well! Daisie finally understood. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder I could sleep with Colton and Wayion before this, but I have to sleep by myself now. And that¡¯s why Colton doesn¡¯t hug me anymore! Daisie thought of something all of a sudden. ¡°Mom, does it count when he rubs my head?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Maisie cleared her throat. ¡°Rubbing your head is still eptable.¡± ¡°So is it fine as long as we don¡¯t hug or kiss?¡± she asked again. Maisie nodded, then flicked her forehead.¡± You¡¯re still young. It¡¯ll be normal to hug and kiss someone else when you turn 18 and are old enough to date another boy.¡± Daisie asked again, ¡°Are you referring to the kind of kissing and hugging that both you and Dad do?¡± Maisie covered her forehead with her hand. ¡®Teaching them such knowledge is indeed very tiring.¡¯ She then took a deep breath and summarized everything for Daisie. ¡°Daisie, listen, as soon as you¡¯ve kissed or hugged a boy, you can only marry him in the future. So, just don¡¯t kiss or hug any boy casually. Do you understand?¡± Daisie stared at her and opened her mouth. ¡°Then¡­ Then, if I¡¯ve hugged Nolly before this, does it mean that I can only marry him in the future?¡± Maisie was at a loss for words. The next day. Naomi went downstairs for breakfast after freshening up and suddenly heard her father¡¯s angry voiceing from the courtyard. ¡°How dare you ask for this!?¡± She walked to the door suspiciously, only to find Patricia standing in the courtyard with her father. She did not know what Patricia had said to her father, but Anthony looked exasperated. ¡°Anton, I haven¡¯t asked you for anything over the years. I know that you resent my betrayal, but I¡¯m begging you, please help me out. I really need Nelly¡¯s help.¡± Anthony took a deep breath, flung her hand off his arm, turned his head away, andughed angrily. ¡°So you¡¯vee to beg me for the son that you have with Alexander Gosling. Do you know that Nelly is your daughter too? But you¡¯ve never ever cared about her over all those years. You only recall that you have a daughter now that you need to find someone whose bone marrow matches your son? If there was no need for you to find your son a match, would you even remember her?¡± Patricia¡¯s face looked pale as she felt extremely embarrassed at the moment. After all, she was indeed not a good mother to Naomi. Naomi was stunned and froze on the spot. ¡®She¡¯s looking for a match¡­ ¡°Does she need my bone marrow for a bone marrow transnt?¡¯ In fact, Patricia had already known the result of the test long ago, but she had run out of choices. That was why she abandoned the dignity of a wealthydy at this moment and knelt straight on the ground. Her action not only shocked Anthony but also surprised Naomi. However, all the emotions disappeared from her face in an instant. Anthony frowned. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my only chance.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She had never knelt on the ground and begged anyone in her life.¡± Anton. I know this might be the retribution that I deserve, but that child is only 11 years old. So if possible, I¡¯m willing to bear all the pain for him!¡± She jerked Anthony as her sobs caught her throat. ¡°Back then, you begged me to give birth to Naomi, so take this as me begging you in return. Anton, I can guarantee that the operation will be performed smoothly, and I guarantee that the process won¡¯t put Nelly in any danger!¡± Her lowly plea made Anthony look downcast for a moment. He almost could not remember what the pride on Patricia¡¯s face looked like back then. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 ¡®I would say that she¡¯s not a good mother. She ruthlessly abandoned her daughter back then and never came back to visit her ever since, not even once. Yet, she¡¯s now disregarding her dignity by kneeling in front of me for that son of hers.¡¯ ¡°Dad.¡± Naomi¡¯s voice interrupted the awkward silence in the courtyard, and Patricia stopped crying and stared at her in a daze. Anthony nced at her. ¡°Nelly, did you¡­¡± ¡°I heard everything.¡± Naomi looked calm, and her eyes looked out of focus as she stared at Patricia, but it also seemed like she was actually staring at the background behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Not only Anthony but even Patricia was surprised. ¡°Nelly. you¡­ ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m helping you only because of my dad,¡± Naomi said softly. ¡°Secondly, the child is innocent, so I¡¯ll take this as a good deed that I can help with. And in return, I hope that you can leave both of us alone after the transntation ispleted.¡± Patricia froze on the spot and could only agree to Naomi¡¯s terms weakly at the end. Nn personally drove Maisie to the jewelrypany, Maisie was astounded when she got the news from Nn. ¡°Naomi agreed to donate her bone marrow to Mrs. Gosling¡¯s son?¡± He responded with a faint hum while still staring straight ahead. ¡°She did so willingly.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and did not say another word. ¡®So, Mrs. Gosling only reappeared in the Topazes¡¯ life and approached her daughter because she needs a matching donor for her son. She left her daughter ruthlessly and gave all her love and care to her son. ¡®However, although she was an irresponsible mother to Naomi, thetter still agreed to help her in the end.¡¯ Nn freed one hand and held the back of her hand. ¡°We¡¯re both outsiders when ites to this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much about their affairs.¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m worried about them?¡± Maisie curled her lips. ¡°Besides. Naomi is Soul Jewelry¡¯s designer, so I should at least care about my employee as the boss.¡± Heughed. ¡°Then you should care more about your husband instead.¡± ¡°I have nothing to worry about my husband.¡± She raised her eyebrows andughed. ¡°He has a sessful career, two sons and a daughter, and everything that is apanied by a beautiful and virtuous wife. He¡¯s literally someone who has it all, so why should I be worried about him?¡± Nnughed. He stopped the car at a traffic light intersection and turned to look at her. ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re a virtuous wife?¡± Maisie questioned him with a stern expression, ¡°Am I not?¡± ¡°Since when can a woman who leaves her husband at home alone, waiting for her toe home every day, ims that she¡¯s a virtuous wife?¡± Nn lifted the back of her hand and pecked her fingers. ¡°If that¡¯s the definition of the word virtuous, then shouldn¡¯t I call myself a virtuous husband?¡± Maisie choked on her own words and looked away embarrassedly. ¡°That¡¯s because thepany has been very busy recently¡­ This is just a temporary thing. I¡¯ll be at home to apany you every day when I¡¯m done.¡± The merriment in his eyes intensified. ¡°You¡¯re the one who promised me this.¡± After arriving at Soul, Maisie had just walked up to the elevator entrance when she saw Samantha rushing in her direction with lunch. ¡°Zee.¡± ¡°Aunt Samantha.¡± Maisie greeted her with a smile, and her gazended on the lunchbox that she was carrying with her.¡± Have you brought lunch for Uncle Kennedy?¡± Samantha gave off a gentle smile and nodded. ¡°He went out in a hurry this morning and didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast, so I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s starving.¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°Judging from Uncle Kennedy¡¯s capability of sessfully courting and securing you as his girlfriend, Uncle Kennedy is indeed an extremely blessed man.¡± Herment amused Samantha sessfully. ¡°Youngdy, you have quite a sweet mouth.¡± The door opened, and the two entered the elevator together. Maisie pressed the floor number and turned to look at Samantha. ¡°I saw Francisco a while back. It seems that he¡¯s changed a lot.¡± ¡°That kid has been admitted to the procuratorate, so it¡¯s time for him to make a change and act differently. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t even expect him to have grown so much.¡± A gratified smile appeared on Samantha¡¯s face when she mentioned her son as he used to be a nuisance. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Maisieughed. ¡°As a boy matures, he¡¯ll be very determined and will fight for the things that he wants.¡± The two doors of the elevator opened slowly, and Maisie walked out of the elevator with Samantha. Both of them wereughing and chatting with each other while they just so happened to run into Kennedy, who was assigning some tasks to an employee. The staff member nodded and left, and he nodded and greeted Maisie when he walked past her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Kennedy looked in Maisie and Samantha¡¯s direction and was astonished. He then walked toward them and smiled at Samantha.¡° Why have youe here on purpose?¡± Maisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aunt Samantha is worried that you¡¯d be hungry, so she especially brought you a loving lunch.¡± Samantha handed the lunchbox in her hand to him and pretended toin. ¡°I won¡¯t send another one to you in the future.¡± Kennedyughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring a lunch box whenever I leave the house.¡± Maisie nced at them and felt quite happy for them deep down. Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Patricia paced back and forth anxiously outside the ward as she did not know whether she had found the perfect match for her son. It was said that the sess rate for either one of the biological parents to be a perfect match was very high, but it was still not an absolute oue. After all, she and Alexander had both undergone the matching test, and the test showed that both of them had failed to match their son. And Naomi was the other child she had given birth to, so she was the only hope that she had. Anthony was seated on the bench and waited. He was silent from beginning to end and only stood up when the doctor came out. Patricia walked forward. ¡°Dr. Leonardsson, how is it?¡± Dr. Leonardsson took off his mask and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s notpletely an exact match.¡± Patricia was stunned. She grabbed the doctor and became extremely emotional.¡± What do you mean by she¡¯s notpletely an exact match? The child¡¯s father and I can¡¯t match our son. This donor is my daughter too, so why isn¡¯t she a match either!?¡± She hade looking for Naomi, thinking that she was her only hope. However, that hope was shattered to smithereens. ¡®This is God¡¯s retribution for me! This is my retribution, but why didn¡¯t God aim the retribution directly at me!?¡¯ Dr. Leonardssonforted her immediately, ¡°Madam, please calm down. From a medical point of view, the sess rate of biological parents matching is probably the highest, but it¡¯s not 100% absolute. Although the probability of your other daughter being a match is lower, not being an exact match doesn¡¯t mean that the process will be unsessful. There¡¯s another method, but it¡¯s one that even volunteers may not agree to undergo.¡± Patricia took a deep breath. ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Dr. Leonardsson replied, ¡°We can collect hematopoietic stem cells through a bone marrow aspiration. This can improve the sess rate of getting a match, but this kind of surgery is more traumatic, and we¡¯ll only suggest this to donors who are rtives or friends of the patient.¡± Patricia seemed to have lost all her strength and let go of her grasp. ¡®Naomi and Zephir are only half-siblings. It¡¯s already very kind of her that she¡¯s willing to donate bone marrow to Zephir. How can I persuade Naomi into agreeing to this operation?¡¯ She covered her face and wept. Anthony walked up to Dr. Leonardsson.¡± Will this procedure harm one¡¯s well-being?¡± Patricia was stunned and could not help but stare at Anthony. Dr. Leonardsson shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t cause great harm to the body. but it¡¯ll be a lot more painful and a little harsh for the honor. ¡°Furthermore, this is the only way left. After all, it¡¯s very unlikely to find a perfect match in such a short time. The child¡¯s condition has started to deteriorate, and the procedure can¡¯t be dyed for too long. We must perform the procedure within half a year.¡± Anthony did not utter a single word after that. In the ward, Naomi looked at the boy who was sitting on the hospital bed and reading a book with a mask on. The boy was very quiet, and his skinplexion was so pale that it looked bloodless. Zephir raised his head to nce at her and took the initiative to hand her a book. ¡°Do you want one to kill some time?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Naomi¡¯s gazended on the book, and she took it from him. ¡°Do you like reading books?¡± Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 ¡°Yeah, my teachers told me that reading a lot of books will increase my knowledge,¡± Zephir exined with a smile. Naomi stared at him and felt a little sad for him. ¡®He¡¯s an 11-year-old boy who¡¯s still thinking about reading and studying even when he¡¯s hospitalized.¡¯ Anthony pushed open the door of the ward but stood at the door and did note in. Thus, Naomi put down the book, got up, and exited the ward. ¡°Dad.¡± Anthony lowered his gaze. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor asked me to try again, but they¡¯ll be performing a bone marrow aspiration this time around,¡± Naomi replied. Anthony¡¯s expression looked profound. ¡° But this method will be very harsh on you. Nelly, you can always give up the idea if you don¡¯t want to do it. I don¡¯t want to see you suffer.¡± Naomi took a nce into the ward, and the boy in the ward exchanged gazes with her. Two dayster¡­ Daisie stood under a huge tree beside the school¡¯s field. She wanted to return the toy to Zephir, but she did not see him. She scratched her ears and cheeks. ¡°This is strange. Did he forget about this?¡± ¡°Little angel!¡± A boy ran toward her, stopped in front of her, and panted. ¡°Little angel, you don¡¯t have to wait for Zephir anymore. He has fallen sick and has been hospitalized. He is currently on a medical leave of absence. Daisie was startled. ¡°He¡¯s sick and has been hospitalized?¡± She remembered that Zephir had told her he was sick when they first met, so she handed the boy that came to her the toy in her hand. ¡°Then can you please help me return this to him? My mom said I shouldn¡¯t keep the toys he gives me. And please tell him that I¡¯ll also lend him some toys when I get new ones.¡± The boy took the bubble machine from Daisie. ¡®Zephir actually bought such a childish toy for this girl? My younger sister is five this year, and she doesn¡¯t even y with bubble machines anymore. Shouldn¡¯t he be giving away a doll or something else? ¡®However, is this girl still ying with dolls N?velDrama.Org owns all content. at this age?¡¯ Naomi underwent a bone marrow aspiration to collect her hematopoietic stem cells. The procedure was so painful that she could not get out of bed for two days. She would even wake up in pain at night. Anthony was there with her throughout the whole process. His eyes were bloodshot upon seeing his daughter suffer from such severe pain, and it felt like his heart was bleeding from the inside. Dr. Leonardsson walked in from outside.¡± Congrattions, the sess rate has reached 50%.¡± Anthony did not say anything. How could anyone expect him to give off even a faint smile when his daughter was undergoing something so ufortable? Naomi slowly opened her eyes and asked feebly, ¡°Then can the boy undergo the surgery already?¡± Dr. Leonardsson replied, ¡°The surgical transntation can be done in another three days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Naomi endured the difort and nced at her father, who was worried about her. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not as painful as you think it is. At least it¡¯s not as harsh as chemotherapy, and it¡¯ll be over after a while.¡± The pain that someone undergoing intrathecal chemotherapy is far more intense than the pain that I¡¯m enduring now.¡¯ Thinking that an 11-year-old child could endure such a level of pain, Naomi certainly did not feel any pain. Anthony forced a smile. ¡°You should rest. The doctor mentioned that you¡¯ll recover in about two days.¡± She nodded. Anthony walked out of the ward, and Patricia just happened toe over. She looked at him, and her lips moved slightly.¡± How¡¯s Nelly doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Anthony replied indifferently. When he was passing by her, Patricia turned around and looked at him. ¡°Anton, thank you.¡± Anthony did not even look back. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me, but Nelly instead.¡± Patricia pursed her lips and entered Naomi¡¯s ward. Dr. Leonardsson nodded at her, gave off a smile, and then went out. She walked up to the bedside. ¡°Nelly, I¡­ Thank you very much, thank you for saving Zeph.¡± Naomi stared at the ceiling and asked slowly, ¡°He¡¯s an extremely gentle child, isn¡¯t he?¡± Patricia paused and did not say anything. Naomi smiled. ¡°Dad has done a lot of charity on my behalf while I was in aa. So, I regard this as an opportunity to help someone else.¡± Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nelly. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Patricia could not help but feel sad ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry. We¡¯re even now.¡± She still had a smile hanging on her face, and it looked extremely calm. Naomi was discharged from the hospital two dayster, and Anthony came to pick up his daughter. After returning home, Naomi initially wanted to go to work, but her father would not let her. Naomi only took a day off and went back to Soul the next day. She passed by a cafe while she was on her way to the company, so she went in to buy herself a cup of coffee to give herself a lift. When it was time to check out, she unexpectedly found that she did not have any cash on her, which made her feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Sorry. I forgot to bring my purse with me. Please leave the coffee here first. I¡¯ll go back and grab my purse now.¡± The cashier replied with a smile, ¡°Our cafe epts online payments too.¡± *Online payment?¡± Naomi was momentarily stunned, and she suddenly thought of her previous experience when she went shopping with Ryleigh. It seems that Ryleigh always pays using her cell phone.¡¯ The cashier looked puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Not many people travel around with stacks of cash now as online payment has taken over. So, as long as your cell phone is bound to a debit or credit card, you can pay for almost anything with your cell phone.¡± Naomi pursed her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I haven¡¯t attached any card to my phone.¡± Is online payment really a thing now? I really don¡¯t know much about it.¡¯ The other cashier stared at her with a weird gaze. ¡°Is that even possible? There¡¯s actually someone who still doesn¡¯t know how to pay for something through online payment nowadays?¡± Naomi¡¯s hand that was holding her phone tightened, and she was about to turn around and leave. However, that was when an arm came into her sight from the side.¡± I¡¯ll pay for her. How much is it?¡± The cashier replied, ¡°She ordered an Americano. It costs $4.¡± Naomi was shocked. She turned around and stared at the tall man standing beside her. The man had sessfully paid her bill with his cell phone. The man then grabbed the coffee the cashier handed to him, turned around, and handed it to her. ¡°This is yours.¡± Naomi was astonished. ¡®Isn¡¯t this man the one who helped the olddy who fell from the wheelchair in the hospital corridor the other day?¡¯ She remembered the scene perfectly. Seeing that she was stunned, Francisco could not help but feel helpless. He ced the coffee in her hand. ¡°Hold it.¡± He grabbed hisptop bag, turned around, and left. When Naomi finally returned to her senses, she ran after him. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment.¡± He stopped and turned to look at her.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back the money.¡± Naomi took out her cell phone. ¡°Please give me your ount number.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of money. There¡¯s no need for you to pay me back.¡± Francisco smiled, turned around, and got into a car, which drove away quickly. Naomi returned to thepany and happened to run into Maisie and Lucy in the corridor. Maisie was startled for a split second.¡± Why aren¡¯t you staying at home for a few more days?¡± Naomi replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time.¡± Lucy looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re working too hard. You¡¯re already not feeling too well, but you¡¯re still thinking about your work.¡± Lucy did not know that she had gone away for a few days to donate bone marrow and only thought she was sick and had to call in sick. Naomi smiled. Maisie asked Lucy to deal with her tasks first. She then walked up to Naomi after Lucy left and said helplessly, ¡°You, your body hasn¡¯t recovered, yet you¡¯re forcing yourself to work.¡± Naomi lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I feel like I¡¯ve almost fully recovered. After all, I have toe back to see how the jewelry production is going.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it for you.¡± Maisie ced her hand on Naomi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have to teach you something else apart from carving.¡± Naomi froze for a short moment. Maisie took her to the workshop, where all the tools and rough stones were kept. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 ¡°Other than engravings, there are silver and gold molding techniques, gem cutting, jewelry iy, polishing, and so on. Of course, you must also be familiar with 3D and JCAD software technology.¡± Maisie put her gloves on, ¡°You¡¯re talented in jewelry design, so learning these shouldn¡¯t be hard.¡± If Naomi hadn¡¯t been hurt all those years ago and given up her admission to the music academy, she probably would have gone into jewelry designing, and these would be part of the jewelry design curriculum. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi looked at the rolls on the desk. ¡°Are you going to guide me personally?¡± ¡°I need to train you well first so that when you¡¯ve mastered the skills, I¡¯ll hire a few more designers, and you¡¯ll be able to work by yourself.¡± Naomi made a decision, ¡°I¡¯ll learn as much as I can.¡± After a month, in winter¡­ Maisie was invited to a fashion week event in a different district. On top of the many familiar faces in the fashion industry, there were a lot of celebrities too. Kennedy and Madam Nera walked the red carpet with her. Maisie was in a bold vintage look with beautiful loose curls. Her lips were bright red, and her facial features were nicely contoured. The media went crazy over her beauty. She wore a men¡¯s coat with metal buttons on one shoulder, a custom-made chiffon ck dress that showed off her tiny waist and hourss figure, and the ck floral stickers on her shoulder peeped through. She also wore a pair of ckce-trimmed gloves, looking stunning as ever. On her fingers, she wore an emerald ring and a fleur-de-lis ne, and it was given attention because of how unique it was. A famous woman from the fashion industry greeted Madam Nera, and her eyes fell on Maisie. ¡°Your jewelry is really nice. I¡¯ve never seen this style before.¡± Maisie smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a new design from Soul.¡± Thedy was surprised. ¡°Is this your design?¡± ¡°No,¡± Maisie said, ¡°It¡¯s actually a new designer¡¯s design.¡± Thedy and Madam Nera chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a neer toe up with such an outstanding item.¡± Madam Nera smiled and nodded. ¡®The neer is doing better than her predecessors, but it¡¯s because Maisie has a good eye for talent.¡± It was 10:00 p.m. when the fashion show ended, and Maisie went to the hotel she had booked. After saying good night to Kennedy, she walked to the elevator alone, and just when the doors were closing, a man with a mask and sunsses walked in. He was in full ck and looked mysterious and creepy. Maisie looked at him. What¡¯s wrong with people who wear sunsses at night? He stood there unmoving. Maisie saw that he didn¡¯t select his floor, so she pressed her lips together. Was he staying on the same floor as she? When the elevator got to her floor, Maisie walked out first, and the man followed. Maisie was almost in the room when she realized that the man might be following her, so she became more alert. Was that man a stalker? When she picked up her phone to call Kennedy, that man suddenly put out his hand toward her. Maisie immediately turned around and grabbed the man by his wrist, but the man grabbed her and pulled her into his arms instead. She was shocked but raised her knees to kick him. He immediately caught it and pressed her against the wall, then suddenlyughed. When she heard that peal ofughter, Maisie angrily hit him, ¡°Nn Goldmann! How could you scare me like this!?¡± Nn took off his mask and sunsses and put them in his pocket. ¡°How could you not recognize me?¡± Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 ¡°How could I recognize you when you¡¯re dressed like that?¡± Maisie mumbled. He had his face almost fully covered and wore a cap and ck casual clothes. No one would rte that with Nn. Nn pinched her chin and looked at her delicate face. ¡°You almost kicked me.¡± Maisie turned her face away. He kissed her cheek and neck, which made her shudder, and put her hand on his chest. ¡°It¡¯s a walkway, and someone¡¯s going to see us,¡± He smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the room then.¡± When they were in the room, Nn carried her into the bedroom, and they both leaned back into the bed. He looked at her from head to toe as if he was appreciating a beautiful vase. Maisie felt awkward being stared at, so she pushed his face away. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± He chuckled, grabbed her wrist, and kissed the back of her hand and fingers. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful tonight.¡± Sheughed and switched ces with him. She was now on top of him with a finger on his lips, ¡°You mean the jewelry?¡± He calmly said that it was her who was beautiful. Maisie removed her belt and wrapped it around his hands. He was surprised, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re turning into a bad girl now.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te all the way here to stalk me, did you?¡± Maisie looked down at him while she slowly removed his buttons. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t stalking. I was obviously following you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then!¡± Heughed. ¡°Because I wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Maisie leaned in and touched his skin. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a surprise and not a shock?¡± He nodded. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his eyes were dreamy. Maisie stopped at his waist, turned around, and escaped. ignoring Nn¡¯s annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s the price for scaring me!¡± ¡°Zee, you-¡± Nn took a deep breath after seeing her open the door and run out then chuckled. ¡°Rascal. She¡¯s misbehaving.¡± The next day¡­ The photos of Maisie¡¯s outfit during fashion week were published in magazines and the news. On top of her outfit, her jewelry caught attention too. Soul¡¯s official ount announced their winter collection ¡°Baroque Splendor¡± element jewelry. It was abination of antique beauty with a modern twist. It wasn¡¯t just all antique style, it had baroque elements, so it was eye-catching. The designers found that it was made by Soul¡¯s newest designer ¡®Naomi¡¯. The baroque style was sessfullyunched. #Does this count as self-marketing? #There¡¯s no need for a model. She could be her own modell# #I¡¯m so jealous that not only is she absolutely gorgeous and has a hot husband, but even her entire family is hot!# #Haha, there¡¯s nothing to be jealous about. She just used her children to tie Mr. Goldmann down. She wouldn¡¯t be part of the Goldmanns if she didn¡¯t secretly give birth to them.¡± #What did the person above mean? #So salty. Can¡¯t be happy for them?# The initially peacefulment section suddenly turned into an argument, and it was under Soul¡¯s official post. Maisie and Nn were having their meal in the dining room and-were reading the discussion. Maisie didn¡¯t understand how the man had slipped in after she locked her room door. Nn slowly ate breakfast, then picked up a napkin to wipe the corners of his mouth and looked at Maisie. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do you have impure thoughts so early in the morning?¡± Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Maisie choked. ¡°I realized that you¡¯re quite annoying sometimes.¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Only toward you.¡± ¡°Zee.¡± Madam Nera was dining at the restaurant with a few big names in the fashion scene. Maisie smiled and walked toward her. ¡°Godmother, you¡¯re up early.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually stay in bed,¡± Madam Nera smiled and introduced Maisie to the people who were there with her. They were all famous in the industry. Maisie greeted them with handshakes while Nn tidied up his suit and walked toward Maisie. Everyone there knew Nn and was surprised that he showed up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is here too. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here with my wife,¡± Nn replied amiably. One of thedies smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor going around that you spoil your wife. I guess it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How could he not spoil such a beautiful wife? And Mrs. Goldmann founded Soul at such a young age. That¡¯s a lot of talent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably thanks to Mr. Goldmann too.¡± Maisie¡¯s smile slowly faded, but nobody noticed. When that was said, everyone knew that the air had changed. The younger woman who had said that noticed that she had made a mistake, so she covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Mrs. Goldmann. What I meant was that Mr. Goldmann supports you so you don¡¯t tire yourself. Maisie¡¯s smile was still on, but when she was going to say something. Nn calmly said. ¡°I never helped my wife with Soul. Honestly, Soul is part of ckgold and has made quite a lot of money. I still owe my wife $150,000,000.1 think it¡¯s more like I¡¯ve been taking advantage of her.¡± Maisie paused and turned to look at Nn, who looked back with eyebrows raised. His calm yet witty speech surprised everyone there. Madam Neraughed and tried to resolve the situation. ¡°That¡¯s right. This girl even tricked me and covered the fact that she was working with Mr. Goldmann and managed to convince me. She managed to get a channel from me. If she weren¡¯t capable, wouldn¡¯t have worked with her.¡± The otherdies believed her because Taylor Jewelry had a strong standing in the fashion world Everyone in the industry respected her, and a girl that she admired wouldn¡¯t be someone who did well because she had a backing . After all, Madam Nera hated pretentious people. ¡°Zee,¡± Madam Nera held her hand and patted its back, ¡°Heavy the head that wears the crown. There¡¯s no need to care about what others say because there will always be badments when you achieve enough. I know you well, and I believe that you¡¯re not someone who would hunger for power. You have been true to yourself all this time.¡± Maisie nodded, ¡°I understand. Nn pulled Maisie into his arms when they walked toward the private room. ¡°How was my performance?¡± Maisieughed, turned, and looked at him.¡± Very good.¡± He smiled. ¡°Do I get a reward?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how he looked longingly, she took a piece of candy out of her pocket and put it in his hand. ¡°Here¡¯s a reward, good boy.¡± Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Then Maisie immediately left. Nn looked at the lonely piece of candy in his hand and couldn¡¯t help butugh. In the afternoon, Maisie and Kennedy went to the bowling alley, and he told her about the rumors online. She threw the ball out and hit all the pins except one. Maisie picked up the water bottle at her seat and twisted it open. She then asked Kennedy to pass her the phone and started going through Twitter. There were a few negativements against her, and they seemed to have started something. ¡°Were you able to get the IPs from which thesements were posted?¡¯ Kennedy replied, ¡°They¡¯re all in Bassburgh.¡± He paused for a moment.¡± They know you.¡± Maisie slowly took a sip and didn¡¯t reply. Someone who could know about her initial rtionship dynamics could only be someone who knew them. ¡®She¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to have stayed put. Kennedy could tell something was off. ¡°Has Nn seen this?¡± Maisie checked Nn¡¯stest update, and it was a photo of him and Colton ying online games. #The wife is making money, and I¡¯m taking care of the kids. Haters won¡¯t understand.#All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The update was to refute that Maisie had forced him to marry her because of her children and use his resources. @Helios: #Haters won¡¯t understand. They won¡¯t know that you¡¯re enjoying it when the wife is paying for everything.# @Louis: #Can you have a bit of dignity?# @Quincy: #Pleasee to work!# @Yorrick: #Does your wife know that you¡¯re annoying?# @Nn: #Please go away.# Maisie was rendered speechless. This new way of shooting down rumors was unique. In two days, all thements were about Nn¡¯s update because hisments were filled with famous people. It was bound to blow up. What was better was that there were over 20,000ments there, and one of them had the highest likes: #Before he got married. he was a free man, but after he got married, he¡¯s just another man. Had to make his wife happy to stay alive. It was just a joke, but the difference in Nn¡¯s image sent it into trending while thement about Maisie was buried. Maisie took a nap on the ne, and she walked out of the airport holding onto Nn¡¯s arm when she got back to Bassburgh. Quincy¡¯s car was parked up front. The two got into the car, and Maisie asked Quincy to send her straight to her office. Nn frowned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to spend time with me?¡± Maisie turned to look at him and gave a knowing smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have to make money?¡± Nn was at a loss for words. He felt that he had dug his own grave. Seeing how disappointed he looked, Maisie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pat his head. ¡°Be good. I just need to get something done and get home earlier. I won¡¯t work tomorrow, and I will spend time with you. I promise.¡± Nn turned his face away. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Maisie turned his face back and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Just believe me this once.¡± Nn leaned in and looked into her eyes.¡± I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you ditch me again.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie got out of the car and watched it drive away. She picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Barbara, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the gym,¡± Barbara was doing sit-ups and was taking the call through her Bluetooth earphone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± 12:24 Lpler 110 Maisie chuckled. ¡°You started working out already?¡± ¡°Why not? I have so much excess fat after giving birth. I need to get back in shape!¡± Barbara didn¡¯t want to let herself go just because she had a child. She still loved looking great. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 ¡°Which gym? I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± Barbara sent her location, and Maisie took a cab over. When she got there, Barbara was done with her sets and was drenched in sweat. She wiped the sweat from her neck with a towel. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your hands full? Why are you here?¡± Maisie leaned against the door. ¡°Because I want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go change,¡± Barbara walked into the changing room and got out in clean clothes with a jacket. Even though it was winter, November in Bassburgh wasn¡¯t too cold. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie said something into her ear, and Barbara was surprised. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°I promised that I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Maisie shrugged. ¡°But, some people need to learn their lesson, or they will never behave.¡± Barbara buckled her belt and raised her brows. ¡°Let me handle it.¡± In the bar, the music was too loud. The customers yed drinking games while the lights blinked, while women in sexy clothing danced around poles. Linda wore a maid¡¯s outfit because she was working there. She walked around to chat with them and earned some tips from there The man sitting next to her had a huge potbelly, gold chains, and rings. He looked like someone who had just gotten rich. He ran his hands up and down Linda¡¯s legs while she leaned on his chest and held the wine to his lips. ¡°Mr. Olson, remember to ask for me the next time you book a ce here.¡± Mr. Olson raised her chin, and his yellow teeth peeked through when he smiled. ¡°If you listen to me, I¡¯ll come here every day and make you the best-paid girl.¡± Linda ran her toes up his leg. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mr. Olson caught her hint and was delighted. He ignored the wine that someone else handed him. ¡°You little slit, can¡¯t wait, can you?¡± Linda said something into his ears which made Mr. Olson immediately put down his wine ss and pull her away. Right when they walked away, a woman with a hat pulled down low who was sitting not far from them walked toward a woman in a maid outfit and said something into her ear. The bathroom had a ¡®Maintenance¡¯ sign up, but some noise wasing from inside. After about 10 minutes, Mr. Olson walked out. The cleaningdy coldly looked at Linda, who was behind him, and slowly put her recording phone away. Linda counted the money he gave her while leaning against the wall. It was $3,000 in cash. When she got back to her seat, the music stopped, and all the lights were turned on. A group of police officers rushed in. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Everyone, sit down!¡± Armed police officers surrounded the entire ce, and the customers didn¡¯t dare make sudden movements. The manager smiled and walked forward,¡¯ Officer, this is a drinking ce. We¡¯re not doing anything illegal here.¡± The team leader looked stoic as he held out his badge. ¡°We have received reports that someone was soliciting here.¡± When Linda heard that her face turned pale. ¡®How could-¡® The manager looked around, confused, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think so. People juste here for entertainment. We have security guards doing rounds to make sure that there is no soliciting, gambling, or drugs. We don¡¯t do illegal things like that.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± A woman in a maid outfit walked over and handed over her phone, ¡°I have evidence.¡± The police officer looked at her. ¡°Bring it over here.¡± The woman handed over her phone, and the video was shown to the manager.¡± What do you call this?¡± Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 The manager was stunned. He looked toward Mr. Olson and Linda sitting at booth #29. Mr. Olson also sensed something was not right. Just when he was about to sneak out of the booth and run away while the police were not looking at him, a police officer pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Hey, stay it right there!¡± Two police officers rushed forward and pinned Mr. Olson on the floor. Mr. Olson snarled, ¡°No! It isn¡¯t me! I¡¯m innocent! I didn¡¯t do the deed!¡± Linda sat on the chair, her blood running cold. The police officers watched the video again. The man in the video had the same body size and wore the same clothes as the man in front of them. ¡°The man in the video is obviously you, and you still have the nerve to say you¡¯re innocent? Cuff him up!¡± One of the police officers cuffed him up. He shouted, ¡°It was that woman! She seduced me! It was that woman who seduced me! She was the one who approached me first, not me!¡± Linda¡¯s face was bloodless right now. At that moment, someone came over with the ¡°witness.¡± The janitor pointed at Linda and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She was in the restroom with that man. I can recognize her face.¡± Linda could feel that everyone was looking at her right now. Their gazes were filled with disdain, disgust, as well as derision and mockery. She wanted to run away, but there was nowhere for her to hide. In the end, the police officers brought both of them away. Barbara¡¯s car was parked not far away from the bar. After seeing the police cars leave one after another, she turned to look at Maisie, who sat in the passenger seat, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Not bad. Seems like you¡¯ve learned quite a lot of things from Helios.¡± ¡°Well, this is nothing.¡± Barbara started the car and drove away. ¡°She will need to All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. spend 15 days in jail and pay a fine. That should teach her a lesson, right?¡± Maisie ced her hand on her forehead and said, ¡°Who knows? I do hope that she¡¯ll learn her lesson.¡± Barbara left after sending Maisie back to the Blue Bay vi. As soon as Maisie stepped into the house, she saw Nn was sitting on the couch with his arms crossed in front of his chest. His face was dark, and it seemed to her that he had been waiting for her for a long time. ¡®Oh my gosh! She had forgotten that her husband was waiting for her at home. ¡°Honey!¡± Maisie went forward and gave him a hug, but Nn did not give her any response. Seeing that Nn was really angry. Maisie continued with a pouty mouth. ¡°I was caught up by something tonight. I didn¡¯t mean toe homete. Can you please stop being angry with me, honey? Come, let me give you a kiss.¡± She pressed forward, but Nn turned his face sideways. Pushing her head away, he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you just like this? No way.¡± ¡®Oh gosh, oh gosh. He¡¯s really pissed off this time.¡¯ She coiled her arms around his neck and cupped her hands on his cheek. She put on a sad expression and said, ¡°Are you really not going to forgive me, Noles, my love?¡± Nn did not say anything in return. Just when Maisie wanted to kiss him again, he turned his head sideways, and her kiss fell on his cheek. Refusing to give up, Maisie turned his face back and tried to kiss him. Nn squinted his eyes. Seeing how clumsy she was, he put his hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss. He only released her when she thought she was about to die from suffocation. Nn rubbed the corner of her lips with his finger and said, ¡°You¡¯re really such a bad kisser, do you know that Zee?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes turned red. She put on a heartbroken expression and said, ¡°Are you disgusted with me? Tell me! Are you tired of me, and you want to find another new woman?¡± Looking at Maisie, who was throwing a tantrum in his arms, Nn lifted his eyebrows with amusement and decided to y along with her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. After all, I¡¯m your husband, but you keep leaving me alone at home. Other people will stay with their spouses and bond all day, but I can only do so at night. Of course, your kissing skills wouldn¡¯t get better.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie was stumped. She did not know if she shouldugh or be angry at him right now. She smacked his chest and said, ¡°Do you want me to die young if we do that every day?¡± Nn wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes and chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about, Zee? There are many more ces other than bed if we want to bond.¡± Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Maisie mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Nn buried his head onto her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°So, I¡¯m that kind of person to you, Zee.¡± Before Maisie coulde around to her senses, Nn scooped her up from the floor, and the smile in his eyes deepened.¡± I¡¯ve decided. Starting from tomorrow. I¡¯ll be the kind of person you want me to be.¡± Maisie¡¯s voice erupted from upstairs.¡± Nn! How could you set me up again!?¡± The next day, at Soul¡­ ¡°Sigh, did Ms. Vanderbilt note to the office again today?¡± ¡®Well, Ms. Vanderbilt has been rather busy for the past six months since she returned from the branch in Stoslo. She has to rest.¡± Naomi was having her lunch in the staff restaurant when she overheard the conversation of the three female staff members across the table. Most of the people were eating in a group of two or more. They were all chatting and laughing, but she was alone. When the few female employees who used to take the initiative to ask her out saw her, they nodded at her before going to sit down elsewhere. Naomi lowered her head and listened to the people around her talking about things. For example, she did not know the most trending game. She did not know what Amazon was, and she was clueless about thetest movies. She even did not know what G.O.A.T. meant at all. When they were talking about celebrities, she couldn¡¯t recognize the name of the idols or groups that came out of their mouths. She pulled out the smartphone that her father had bought for her. She still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet as she searched for their names online. ¡°Naomi.¡± Lucy¡¯s voice rang out and made her jump in fright. She kept her phone away and smiled at her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you that you¡¯reing with me to source some materials after lunch,¡± Lucy said as she patted her shoulder. Smiling, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After finishing her meal, Lucy was already waiting for her at the entrance. There was a purchase list in her hand as she said. Initially, it was Ms. Vanderbilt who should go out and source for the materials. But since you¡¯re an official designer now, you should also be familiar with the sourcing of materials.¡± She took over the purchase list from Lucy and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Lucy brought her to the suppliers in her car. Usually, it would be Maisie who came with her. After all things would go very bad if she was not familiar with the market and couldn¡¯t distinguish the texture and color, so Maisie usually picked the material herself. This was Naomi¡¯s first timeing out to buy the materials. Luckily, she could differentiate the colors and texture. After selecting the materials, they signed the order with the supplier and confirmed the delivery date before they left. Lucy got into the car, and when she was putting on her seat belt, she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a quick learner. Are all jewelry designers particrly sensitive with these materials?¡± Naomi smiled and replied, ¡°I guess so. Besides, I do some research and look for some information on the Inte when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re already very gifted, but you¡¯re still hardworking. I can see why Ms. Vanderbilt has so many expectations of you,¡± Lucy said as she started the car. Naomi chuckled but did not reply. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Lucy was talking. She kept talking to Naomi throughout the entire journey, and Naomi had no other choice but to reply to her. Suddenly, Lucy said, ¡°You¡¯re rather mysterious, actually.¡± Naomi was stunned. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. You seem like you¡¯re keeping a lot of things inside of you. You refuse to share your feelings or your thoughts with others, so they can¡¯t understand you and have some misconceptions about you.¡± 1/2 13:25 1 i Cildpel 1192 ¡°Misconceptions?¡± Naomi lowered her head. After a short while, she opened her mouth and said, ¡®I just don¡¯t know what to talk about.¡± ¡°You can talk about anything!¡± Lucyughed. ¡°You need to blend into therge group, and only then can you make more friends. By the way, where are your friends? Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Naomi parted her lips open and lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have their contact numbers.¡± Other than Ryleigh, she did not have the contact numbers of her other friends. Lucy gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What? No way. That¡¯s too nerdy. You need to have your own friends.¡± Just when Naomi was about to say something, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was already toote by the time Lucy reacted. At the same time as she stomped on the brake, the front of the car hit a vehicle that was stopped in front of her waiting for a red light. Lucy forced herself to calm down, and she was slightly stunned. ¡°Oh my gosh, I just rear-ended someone¡­ Can you see what kind of car it is?¡± Lucy did not know what kind of car it was, but judging from the logo, it seemed to her that it was an expensive car, and she was worried that she couldn¡¯t afford to pay. Naomi looked at the logo and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Land Rover. Looking at the model, it should be the 3.0 L6 series. It¡¯s worth at least a few hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°What? A few hundred thousand dors!?¡± Lucy nearly passed out when Naomi said that. She would have lost a few hundred dors if she had crashed into a car that cost a few thousand dors, but the reality was that she had run into a Land Rover that was worth at least a few hundred thousand dors. If she had run into a Bentley or Rolls Royce, she could have died on the spot. The driver of the Land Rover got out of the car. It was a man wearing a ck suit. Lucy was so terrified that she couldn¡¯te around to her senses yet. Naomi got out of the car, and it was only then Lucy returned to her senses and unbuckled her seat belt. The man nced at his car. The tail light was broken. There were a few scratches and a dent at the rear of the car. He clicked his tongue and asked, ¡°How do you guys drive?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that. This is all our fault. We¡¯ll pay for your loss,¡± Naomi replied. When Lucy heard what Naomi was talking about, she rushed over and pulled her to the side. Then, she whispered, ¡°Naomi, how¡­ How much do I have to pay him? Can you tell me first so that I can prepare myself?¡± Naomi nced at the car and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that much, actually. The maintenance cost for this car in the automobile sales service shop is about $400 to $600 once. It will probably cost about $500 to $600 to rece the dented part and repaint it. As for the tail light, it should take about another $200 to $300, and that¡¯ll bring the whole bill to $1,000 or so. Besides, their car has insurance, and it¡¯s only a small problem. If he wants us to pay him $2,000, maybe we can ask for a discount and bring it down to $1,000, and the problem will be solved.¡± Lucy took a deep breath and looked at her incredulously, ¡°$1,000? And you called that not much?¡± The man had just finished talking on his phone. He ran out of patience and shouted at them, ¡°Hey, have you guys finished talking? I¡¯m in a hurry. Do you want to handle it ourselves or call the police?¡± Naomi turned her head to look at him. ¡°I think we can solve the problem ourselves. How much do you want us to pay you?¡± The man snorted disdainfully. ¡°$15,000. Can you afford it?¡± Lucy was on the verge of crying as she gasped, ¡°$15,000?¡± T¡¯ll definitely go bankrupt if I pay him the money!¡¯ Naomi frowned, ¡°15,000? Are you sure about that? It¡¯s going to take only $1,000 to $2,000 to get your car fixed at the automobile sales service shop. We¡¯re willing topensate you for reasonable repair costs, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can take advantage of the opportunity to extort money from us.¡± The manughed in anger. ¡°Oh gosh, are you blind? This is a Land Rover. It¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand dors. How can youpare it to that broken car of yours? If you guys don¡¯t agree with my suggestion, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to call the cops.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops then,¡± Naomi said. This was something the man did not expect. He was stumped and said, ¡°You guys still need to pay me money even if you call the cops. There¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯re going to pay even more than I¡¯ve asked.¡± Lucy was nervous. She looked at Naomi, but Naomi just took her phone out and called 911. ¡°Hi, is it 911? We¡¯re having a-* Before she could finish her sentence, the man snatched her phone away and threw it on the ground. This was the first time Lucy came across something like this, and her face turned pale in fright. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 ¡°Either you pay the money, or none of you will leave today!¡± The man hissed. More and more cars began to gather around them, disrupting the traffic flow. The sound of the horn resounded continuously, and there were passersby on both sides. ¡°How could you do that?¡± Lucy shouted nervously, ¡°We already said we¡¯d pay you, but $15,000 is too much for us. Can¡¯t we work something else out?¡± The man spat at the ground and said,¡± Work something else out? I just want money. Don¡¯t think that just because you two are women, I won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Naomi looked at him calmly and said, ¡°The manufacturer¡¯s price for the model of your car is about $270.000, and it¡¯s the cheapest model. The annual full coverage insurance cost is $4,200, and even if you¡¯ve included the gas fee, parking fee, and road toll for a year, it only takes you about $15,000 to keep a car, but you¡¯re asking for $15, 000 just because of a little scratch? Go ask the insurancepany yourself and see if they¡¯ll give you the money or not. ¡°I¡¯ll do the calction for you. I¡¯ll do the math for you. The automobile sales service center will charge you $300 to get your tail light fixed, but you can get it repaired with a few dozen dors at the automobile repair shop outside. Besides, it only takes about $150 to fix the dent as well as to repaint it. ¡°Moreover, your insurance will fully cover for a minor ident like this, and we just need to pay for your damages. It¡¯s our fault for hitting your car, and we¡¯re willing to pay reasonablepensation. But at the same time, we also have the right to reject if we find your demand uneptable. ¡°Also, I agreed to call the cops, but not only did you refuse to cooperate, but you even destroyed my phone. Therefore, I have every right to suspect that you¡¯re intentionally causing trouble and extorting money.¡± Perhaps the man did not expect he would run into someone difficult like Naomi, and his face was getting darker and darker. He pointed at her nose and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you believe I¡¯ll find someone to get rid of you tomorrow!?¡± Naomi clenched her fists tightly but stared at the man unflinchingly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re threatening me now? You can try if you dare.¡± How dare you!¡± The man suddenly raised his arm in the air. Naomi closed her eyes. When the p that she had expected did not fall, she opened her eyes only to see that someone had grabbed the man¡¯s arm. The man was startled as well as he asked,¡± Who are you?¡± Francisco pushed him away and took his sunsses down. ¡°How can you hit a woman in the street? Are you still a man or not?¡± ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The man studied him up and down before pointing at him, ¡°Are you going to stand up for them? Do you know who I am?¡± Francisco snorted and said, ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± The man was stunned. In the next second, two police cars came over. ¡°What are you all doing here? You¡¯re blocking the traffic. And who called us?¡± Lucy ran over and said, ¡°I called you.¡± She secretly called the police when the man was arguing with Naomi, and now that they were there, she heaved a sigh of relief. The man¡¯s face changed when he saw the police officers. However, he insisted that it was them who refused to cooperate andpensate him for the damage. Lucy then chimed in angrily, ¡°When we said we want to pay you for the damage, you were the one who asked for $15,000. When we wanted to call the police, you stopped us. I have recorded everything down. You¡¯re trying to extort and defame us!¡± Lucy then gave the recording to the police officers. After watching the recording, they caught the man who tried to run away. ¡°Sir, this is just a misunderstanding. I¡­ I was just joking with them¡­¡± The police officer said expressionlessly,¡± Joking? Then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy the time with us at the police station. After all, we like to joke as well.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The police officers brought him away, and his car was left on the spot. ¡°Prosecutor Boucher? What are you doing here?¡± A police officer recognized Francisco and asked curiously, ¡°Are you with them?¡± Francisco shrugged and said, ¡°I just wanted to help them, and then you came.¡± Prosecutor Boucher?¡¯ Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Naomi looked at Francisco. ¡®So, he¡¯s a prosecutor?¡¯ He was the one who had helped herst time, and then he helped her again this time. Francisco looked at Naomi and squinted. He had not recognized her until now. He hade to help them because it seemed to him that they were in trouble, and now, upon closer inspection, he felt that the woman in front of him was familiar. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi suddenly remembered something and pulled out $4 out of her purse. ¡°Sir, this is the money for the coffeest time. Thank you very much.¡± Francisco was stunned. His memories were slowly coining back to him as he said, ¡°Are you the woman from that day?¡± Naomi nodded with a smile on her face. Franciscoughed and rubbed his temples helplessly. He pushed the money back to her and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve already told you that you don¡¯t need to give me back the money. Consider it a treat from me.¡± ¡°No, you have to take money. I can¡¯t let you treat me for nothing.¡± Naomi pushed the money back to Francisco. ¡°Besides, we barely know each other, so I can¡¯t take advantage of you, sir.¡± Francisco looked at the $4 in his hand and then at the serious woman in front of him. After a short while, he took the money and said, ¡°Alright then. If you insist, I¡¯ll take the money.¡± After Francisco said something to the police officer, he went back into his car and drove away. Naomi watched as the car slowly disappeared from her vision. Suddenly, she approached a police officer and asked,¡± Could you tell me that man¡¯s name?¡± The police officer looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°You want to thank him right? He is Francisco Boucher, the second heir of the Bouchers.¡± Upon mentioning him, the police officer couldn¡¯t help himself and continued. ¡°He used to be a yboy in Bassburgh. None of us had expected he would turn a new leaf and be a prosecutor all of a sudden.¡± Naomi thanked the police officer and walked back to the car. After Lucy had given her statement, she patted her chest and sighed. ¡°Luckily, you were here. If not, I don¡¯t know what I should do at all. Honestly, I¡¯m starting to look at you in a new light.¡± ¡°In a new light? What do you mean?¡± Naomi asked incredulously after she heard what Lucy said. Smiling, Lucy replied, ¡°I thought you had social fears and were afraid of contact with people, but today you were really firm when you faced that man alone.¡± Honestly, if she were to run into a situation like this, she was that kind of person whose brain would go nk and would not know what to do since she was on the wrong side. However, Naomi was different. Lucy thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you know so much about cars?¡± Not only the car, but she knew the maintenance fee, annual inspection fee, and repair cost clearly. Besides, the cheapest model of the Land Rover cost about $15,000, and the price would only be higher for those with better performance. Even the Land Rover at the price point of $ 15,000 was not something that an ordinary family could afford, let alone a Land Rover that cost about $270,00 Naomi smiled but did not say anything. This was because her father¡¯s Land Rover cost about $270,000. He used to drive the most expensive model from Mercedes too, so she was aware of the cost of keeping a car like that. In fact, it was not that her father couldn¡¯t afford a Bently or a racing car. It was just that he did not think it was necessary. In the evening, Naomi saw bags of luxurious goods on the table when she got home. Some of them were clothes, while the others were bags, cosmetics, supplements, and so on. She looked at Mrs. Irving and asked, ¡°Who bought these?¡± She knew it was not her father since her father was never a person who would spend a lot of money. Mrs. Irving smiled helplessly and replied.¡± They are gifts from Mrs. Gosling.¡± ¡°Give them back to her. I don¡¯t want them.¡± Naomi nced across those luxurious gifts and went upstairs alone. She closed the door once she was in her room. She pulled the chair and sat in front of the desk. She took her sketches and pencils out of the drawer and continued to work on her unfinished design with a small deskmp on. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Naomi lifted her head, looked at the bonsai flowers on the windowsill, and thought of that man subconsciously again. She knew about the Bouchers and also Helios, and it was the first time she got to know the second heir of the Bouchers. Coralia was extremely cold and was covered in snow during the winter. Maisie was wearing a white down jacket, and her face was flushed from the cold as soon as she got out of the car. Nn wrapped a scarf around her neck and could not help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s said that women are more resistant to cold than men, yet look at you.¡± Maisie refuted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s not an absolute thing. It depends on the person too!¡± Nn covered her freezing cheeks with his warm palms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it colder in Morwich during the winter?¡± Maisie responded with a hum and lowered her eyelids. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t leave home.¡± He stroked the ends of her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s find ourselves a hot spring hotel to stay for the night first, and I¡¯ll apany you back to Vanderbilts ancestral mansion tomorrow.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you n to apany me to the mansion?¡± Maisie chuckled. She hade to Coralia because of her promise to Hector. Hector¡¯s grandmother and father did not know about his n to travel abroad. Nn replied lightly, ¡°The fact that you¡¯re going there alone worries me.¡± Maisie did not refuse either. They found a high-end hot spring B&B to stay at. The style of the facility was simple and elegant. Each room was equipped with an independent backyard. The hot spring pool under the rockery made the area look foggy and steamy due to the vapor. The frost and snow on the red eaves melted and dripped on the bluestone pavement. The plum blossoms in the corners of the backyard added a touch of color to the snow-white environment. Maisie wrapped herself in a towel and stepped into the hot spring, and the warmth soothed her freezing body.¡± Having ess to a hot spring during winter is really a blessing.¡± Nn wrapped a towel around his waist and sat down beside her. ¡°It¡¯s indeed veryfortable.¡± Maisie approached him. ¡°Is it too cruel that we didn¡¯t bring Colton and Daisie along?¡± He smiled. ¡°This is our trip. What makes you think that it¡¯d be convenient if we were to have brought along those two?¡± Maisie leaned on his shoulder and sneered. ¡°Do you still remember the time when we were in Winston Ind when you hadn¡¯t regained your memory?¡± Nn tilted his head, looked at her, and raised her face. ¡°Do you want to remember that time?¡± She paused for a second. ¡°Our time on Winston Ind?¡± He stared fixedly at her with his pregnant gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious here.¡± Maisie smacked his hand away as her cheeks flushed. She was about to get up when Nn reached out and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°I shall give you a massage.¡± She looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯ll just be a massage?¡± He responded softly, ¡°Of course.¡± Nn turned her around, and she leaned against the pool¡¯s edge. He then started massaging her back tonically. ¡°Is this forcefortable?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, the prestigious Mr. Goldmann, to know how to massage someone else too. What a pleasant surprise.¡± He approached her ear. ¡°There¡¯s more to me than what you can think of.¡± Before Maisie could react, Nn¡¯s palms had alreadynded on her waist causing her tough and try to dodge his tickle.¡± You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± Nn still did not let her go. He tickled Maisie to the extent where she teared up from all theughter. ¡°Nn, just how childish can you be? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Have you gotten tired from all theughing?¡± he asked. Maisieughed until she was out of breath, so shey against the edge of the pool and red at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°So, do you feel more rxed?¡± he asked. Maisie was stunned for a split second. She had been swamped for more than half a year and had not taken any time off during this period. It would be a lie to say that she was not tired, but she felt a lot more rxed now after the massage andughter. ¡°Do you really think I want to apany you here on vacation because I think you¡¯ve been too busy?¡± Nn took her into his arms and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll suffer from burnout if this continues.¡± A wave of warm tears assaulted Maisie¡¯s eyes, and she plunged into his arms with a smile. ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± ¡®Love has always been a rtionship of mutual understanding and tolerance. So maybe this is what love and marriage should look like: Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At Bassburgh, at Soul¡­ Lucy had be even closer to Naomi because of yesterday¡¯s incident. She even sat with Naomi during lunch. Probably because Lucy had always been an enthusiastic and talkative person, and Naomi was a rather introverted woman, their interaction made it look like Naomi was very offhand with Lucy. After finishing her lunch, Naomi left the office restaurant first, and two female staff members approached Lucy. ¡°Lulu, why are you paying so much attention to Naomi? All she¡¯s been doing is giving the cold shoulder all this while.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Naomi. She didn¡¯t ignore me.¡± Lucy lifted her head, looked at them, and added, ¡°She¡¯s actually quite a nice person instead of the sort of person that we thought she was.¡± ¡°But do you know her as well as you think you do?¡± The female employee looked around and continued. ¡°I heard someone saying that Naomi came to thepany in a luxury car this morning, and the man who sent her looks quite old. Not to mention that she¡¯s gotten herself a new phone.¡± Lucy knew that Naomi had reced her phone and responded helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s because her phone was damaged yesterday. It¡¯s perfectly normal for her to rece her phone.¡± ¡°The key is not in the new phone, but in its case. Do you know what the case¡¯s brand is? It¡¯s the brand new limited edition case that Beti produced, and the brand¡¯s main selling point is the customizability of its product. The celebrity Helios Boucher even endorsed it before this. A phone case from the brand costs $15,000!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes twitched. She had noticed that Naomi¡¯s phone case was iid with small diamonds, which made it look extremely elegant and slick. She thought it was only an exaggeration.¡± Is it even possible for a phone case to cost $ 15,000? Besides, maybe she¡¯s only bought one that looks simr to the real deal?¡± One of the staff members took out her cell phone, searched for the product on Beti¡¯s official website, and showed her search result right in front of Lucy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s a genuine diamond-encrusted cell phone case, and it¡¯s one of thepany¡¯s high -end products. Til leave it to you to see it for yourself and determine if it¡¯s the same model. It¡¯s said here that only five of them are avable worldwide, and there are only three left, and the pre-order period will only go on for half a month ever since the product¡¯s release. So, otherpanies can¡¯t imitate thispany¡¯s design ande up with fakes.¡± ¡®There will only be a chance for high-quality imitations to appear in the market if this cell phone case has been released for a long time. However, it¡¯s only been less than half a month since the phone case was released, not to mention that it¡¯s also a limited edition product. So, others can¡¯t produce imitations or fakes, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s more, whichpany would be so mindless toe up with a business decision to produce a batch of high-quality imitations before the poprity of this product subsides? It¡¯s a designer brand that focuses on private orders. So, how much money would the merchants have to pay if Beti were to look into this matter and wish to take legal actions against the Lucy did not speak anymore. The female staff added, ¡°Who in the working ss can afford a cell phone case that costs $15,000? Even if some of them had the money to afford it, they¡¯d still be very reluctant to make this purchase.¡± ¡°Yeah, and she¡¯s always been wearing cheaper clothes, so her family background must be ordinary. And all of a sudden, she¡¯sing to work in a luxury car, recing her original phone with a new one, and getting herself an extremely high-end cell phone case. Thus, if she¡¯s not made arge fortune, then she must¡¯ve found herself a sugar daddy.¡± Lucy responded while cleaning up her silverware, ¡°That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s business, so you girls should stop talking about such pointless things.¡± She then got up and left. The female employees looked at each other. ¡®We¡¯re just gossiping. That¡¯s not a crime, is it? And since when did Lucy be so close to Naomi?¡¯ At Coralia¡­ Maisie and Nn came to the Vanderbilts¡¯ ancestral mansion. The ancestral mansion was located quite far away from downtown Coralia, so it took them half an hour to get to the mansion from the city in a taxi, but it was very close to the airport. The Vanderbilts¡¯ ancestral mansion was a mansion that the family had built years ago. There was a small four-story mansion located in the middle of a private courtyard. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 The taxi stopped outside the gate, and Maisie got out of the car with Nn. She then stood outside the gate for a long time and did not go in. Nn looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve returned to my family¡¯s ancestral mansion to visit them out of the blue. Madam Vanderbilt will definitely be startled, won¡¯t she?¡± She inserted both hands into her pockets, and she seemed to be able to imagine Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s expression. Nn pushed open the gate for her, and Maisie followed him in. There was still snow that had been shoveled and piled up on the ground of the huge courtyard, a The door was half-open, and a strange middle-aged woman came out after a while. She was holding a basin of water in her hand and was stunned when she saw Nn and Maisie. ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Maisie did not answer the question and asked, ¡°Are Grandmother and Uncle Yorick in?¡± The middle-aged woman was astonished once again when she saw how Maisie addressed the people that stayed in the mansion . ¡°Are you Linda?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Maisie, Maisie Vanderbilt.¡± At this time, Yorick¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Yorick came out and saw Maisie, and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Maisie, why are you¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°Hector asked me toe and visit you guys on his behalf. Am I not wee here?¡± Yorick did not say much and invited them into the house. The middle-aged woman poured them some tea and told them that Madam Vanderbilt had gone out to y poker and would onlye back home at night. Maisie looked at her. ¡°Grandmother usually goes out to y poker?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged woman replied with a smile, put the teapot away, and added, ¡°I only knew that Madam Vanderbilt has a granddaughter and a grandson, so I thought you¡¯re Linda.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not. ording to my seniority, I¡¯m their cousin.¡± The middle-aged woman got it. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I got married into the family. I heard from Madam Vanderbilt that your uncle¡¯s wife died unexpectedly and had left behind two children. I considered doing so only because they were already grown-ups,¡± the middle-aged woman replied honestly. Maisie was not shocked to hear that Yorick had gotten married again. There are quite a lot of people getting married twice or even three times nowadays, so this has be a norm for quite some time already. And his children have all grown up, so thisdy doesn¡¯t need to worry about the troubles of taking care of Uncle Yorick¡¯s kids.. ¡®What¡¯s more, Grandmother should also hope that Uncle Yorick would get married to someone else again and find a considerate wife who knows how to take care of the family. So, how can Grandmother not care about this matter?¡¯ The middle-aged woman asked them to make themselves at home and then went back to taking care of the tasks on hand Nn stared at the tea in the cup but did not even take a sip from it, probably because he was not used to tea brewed in the huge teapot. The tea leaves had not been washed or filtered before being brewed into tea, and there were visible impurities in the tea. Maisie drank the tea slowly, nced at him, andughed. ¡°This is how the locals drink their tea. Are you expecting them to pay so much attention to all those tiny details that you people from the prosperous big cities care so much about?¡± Nn frowned. ¡®Tea leaves that have been soaked in the water for such a long time will taste very strong and bitter.¡± Maisie poured his tea away and poured him a ss of water. ¡°Then you should stick with tap water.¡± Yorick walked in at this time. He asked Maisie how Hector was doing in Bassburgh, and Maisie answered calmly,¡± He¡¯s doing very well. He¡¯s found himself a job and has been working very hard. He¡¯s also been offered the opportunity to further his study abroad.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going abroad?¡± Yorick was astounded. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maisie put down the teacup. ¡°Traveling more will broaden his horizons, and that will only help him umte more knowledge and experience, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing. I bet you want your son to seed in life too, don¡¯t you? Hector might even be able to return home as a famous and sessful person that¡¯s aplished a lot in the future. When that timees, he will have be the pride of the Vanderbilts.¡± Yorick did not say anything else. After all, Hector was his son. Thus, it was only natural for him to wish that Hector would be someone that had a promising future. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Maisie did not n to stay for lunch. She hade here just to tell Yorick about Hector¡¯s n to go abroad and left after achieving her objective. Maisie was so hungry on the way back that her stomach started gurgling. Nn could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell your uncle that you¡¯re not hungry?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear that the gurgling has just started?¡± He held her in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± Maisie gave it a thought. ¡°I want to eat the Schweinshaxe that¡¯s very famous among the locals. I really want to eat that now.¡± Nn¡¯s eyes curved into two crescents. ¡°Okay.¡± At Soul After a few female staff members went to the restroom, they stood in front of the sinks to wash their hands, retouched their makeup, and chit-chatted during their spare time. ¡°Naomi can actually afford such a luxurious phone case. She must have found herself a sugar daddy, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so indifferent and arrogant. That¡¯s because we¡¯re not on the same level as she is.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see all the cold shoulders that she¡¯s been giving Lucy all this while. And the main thing is that Lucy still believes that she means well.¡± ¡°Lucy is verypetent at currying favor with people. Otherwise, how could she go from being Kennedy¡¯s assistant to the administrative department manager in such a short time? I¡¯ve been in Soul for a longer timepared to her.¡± The other female staff exchanged gazes and seemed to think that she was right. ¡°Lucy is only 23 years old, and she¡¯s been promoted from a tiny assistant to the manager of the administration department within two years of joining Sou. That¡¯s a very fast march for someone like her. ¡®However, it¡¯s mainly because Ms. Vanderbilt likes Lucy very much, and it¡¯s obvious to everyone that Lucy knows how to please her superiors.¡¯ After they left the bathroom, Naomi, who came out of one of the toilet cubicles, stood in front of the sink and washed her hands. She looked at her own reflection in the mirror. She had heard everything that the other employees said just now, but judging from their rtionship with Lucy, she did not expect that they would think of her as a sycophant from behind her back¡­ Naomi was walking on the promenade and coincidentally ran into those female staff members. They were chatting with Lucy as if they had never said those words. After the female staff left, Lucy turned around and saw Naomi. Lucy was holding a stack of documents in her hand as she walked toward Naomi with a wide grin.¡± Naomi.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Naomi smiled at her. ¡°Are you going to send documents again?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Tuesday today, so I have to hand in the weekly attendance and performance sheet.¡± ¡°Can I go with you? I¡¯ve finished all my tasks, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Naomi took the initiative to ask if she could go along, and it was her first time doing so, which was a little surprising to Lucy. Lucy nced at Naomi for a while. ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi grabbed some documents from Lucy, and the two went to a handful of departments to deliver them. While they were on their way, Lucy kept chatting with her. She had always been a very bubbly and cheerful person, and she just loved to talk to others. Naomi thought of what the female employees had said. ¡®I don¡¯t think Lucy is trying to tter anyone. She¡¯s just good at holding small talks and conversations. ¡®A person who knows how to chat with others and has a cheerful personality¡­ It¡¯s very difficult for her not to be liked and approached by others.¡¯ Seeing Lucy¡¯s relishing appearance, Naomi pursed her lips and then asked her, ¡°Do you care about how other people think of you Lucy was startled. She thought Naomi was asking her for some advice andughed. ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± She then thought of something. ¡°Then¡­ Do you care?¡± Naomi lowered her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t care either.¡± Lucy guessed that Naomi should have heard others bad- mouthing her behind her back andforted her. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care what others think of you. You should always do what you want. And you don¡¯t have to feel bad. I believe in you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Standing at the elevator entrance, Naomi stared at Lucy and could not help but freeze in ce. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know you too well. That¡¯s why they think of you as such a person. However, I still want to ask you about something, and that is¡­¡± She turned to look at Naomi. ¡°Is your phone really that expensive?¡± Naomi was dumbfounded for a few seconds. ¡°My phone¡¯s case?¡± She did not seem to understand why Lucy would pay attention to her phone case and replied, ¡°The phone already came with a case when my dad bought me the phone, and I didn¡¯t ask how much it cost.¡± ¡°Your dad?¡± Lucy was stunned. Naomi gave off a helpless look. ¡°Yeah, my dad, my father.¡± Lucy took a deep breath and realized something in a daze. ¡°So the one who sends you to work every morning is actually¡­¡± Naomi lowered her gaze, probably because she had guessed what the staff had been talking about behind her. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my father.¡± ¡®So it¡¯s her father! Lucy finally felt relieved andughed. ¡°You¡¯ve really hidden it well. I¡¯m right. You¡¯re definitely not someone that they described you to be. No wonder you made it sound like paying $2,000 was a piece of cake to you the other day.¡± ¡®She¡¯s born in a wealthy family, one that can afford to give her a cell phone case that costs tens of thousands of dors as a present, so it¡¯s perfectly normal for her to get picked up by a luxury car.¡¯ Naomi stared at Lucy. Seeing that Lucy believed her, Naomi felt warm for some reason. Maybe this was the feeling of being The elevator doors opened, and the man standing in the elevator lifted his head and just so happened to exchange gazes with the both of them. Naomi was flustered, and her expression looked slightly surprised. Francisco did not seem to expect to be able to meet them at Soul. Seeing that the two of them did not move a muscle, he pressed the elevator to hold it. ¡°Are you going up or down?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going down!¡± Lucy returned to her senses, pulled Naomi into the elevator, and then asked with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the person who helped us the other day? What a coincidence. Why are you here ?¡± ¡°I came here to meet someone.¡± Francisco nodded and immediately took a nce at them. ¡°Are you Maisie Vanderbilt¡¯s employees?¡± Lucy was slightly astounded. ¡°You actually know Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± He responded with a hum. Lucy had always loved to feast her eyes on handsome men, not to mention that she had run into a handsome man who was so friendly, helped them before this, and knew Ms. Vanderbilt personally. Thus, how could she not feel hyped? ¡°By the way, we didn¡¯t get your name the other day. My name is Lucy Xavier, and she¡¯s Naomi Topaz. She¡¯s a new jewelry designer that¡¯s now working for Soul.¡¯ Naomi did not expect Lucy to introduce her to him directly! Francisco squinted slightly. ¡°Naomi Topaz?¡± Naomi looked at Francisco subconsciously. He seemed to be thinking about something. He then asked with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, are you the daughter of Mr. Topaz of Eastwood Enterprise?¡± Lucy looked at Naomi in shock. Naomi smiled awkwardly and nodded. Lucy jerked her. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re the daughter of Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s owner? What a surprise!¡± ¡®I only thought that Naomi¡¯s family was rich, but I didn¡¯t expect that they weren¡¯t just wealthy, but filthy rich!¡¯ When the elevator arrived at the floor they were heading to, Naomi wrapped her arms around Lucy¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She then hauled her out of the elevator. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Lucy thought of something, released her arms, and stepped back into the elevator.¡± Mr. Savior, can I add you as a friend on WhatsApp?¡± The title ¡°Mr. Savior¡± startled Francisco, and Naomi was stunned. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even know much about him, and she¡¯s already asked him for his contact information!?¡¯ Francisco gave her his username, and Lucy thanked him with a wide grin. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Savior, do remember to ept my friend request!¡± The elevator doors shutpletely, separating both parties from each other. Francisco stood in the elevator, staring at the friend request. ¡®It¡¯s rather rude to reject her request, not to mention that she¡¯s an employee from Soul.¡¯ That was how he epted her friend request. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Lucy got his contact and added the number. She then turned to look at Naomi and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to share the contact with you?¡± Naomi choked. ¡°No¡­ No thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. No need to pretend. How will you move forward if you are too shy? Aren¡¯t you single? Here¡¯s your chance.¡± Lucyughed. Naomi immediately looked away. ¡°What do you mean by chance?¡± ¡°To seduce him!¡± After Lucy said that, she suddenly remembered something and curiously looked at Naomi. ¡°Have you been in a rtionship before?¡± Naomi was called out and couldn¡¯t find her words. Lucy tapped her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before. I won¡¯tugh at you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucy then opened up her contacts. ¡°Are you on WhatsApp?.¡± Naomi pressed her lips together while she slowed her footsteps. After a moment, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have WhatsApp.¡± Lucy turned to look at her, both surprised and curious. At the Bouchers¡­ Eugene sat on the couch reading a magazine. When he saw his soning home, he put down the magazine, ¡°You¡¯ve been visiting your mother lately.¡± Francisco nodded, stopped in front of the stairs, and loosened his tie. ¡°Mom has been well. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡± Eugene was going to say something but didn¡¯t and changed the subject. ¡°Attend the Hannigans and Santiagos¡¯ marriage with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Francisco went upstairs. As the night got darker, the lights lit up. The wedding of Tanner and Pearl was held at a five-star hotel owned by the Hannigans. Everyone in Bassburgh knew about the wedding, but they didn¡¯t know why it had been dyed for a year. Someone spected that Tanner didn¡¯t want to go on with it not wanting to marry a tainted woman, but his father had made him do it since he didn¡¯t want to let the Santiagos slip away. Of course, there was spection that it was the Santiagos wanting to call it off too. No one knew what actually happened. Around a dozen luxury cars drove into the valet area. Those attending were close rtives, friends, and business partners of both families. The Santiagos knew many people in the jewelry industry because of the La Pe Group, and La Pe was just second to Taylor¡¯s. Antonio and Mrs. Santiago greeted their rtives and guests in the banquet hall. Nathaniel and his wife were smiling widely, and Antonio seemed to be smiling too. Only Mrs. Santiago didn¡¯t look happy. Sometimes Antonio would remind her, and she would smile awkwardly. Eugene arrived with Francisco, and Nathaniel walked over smiling and said,¡± Thank you foring. This is such a pleasure. Let¡¯s put the past behind us.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Since Nathaniel walked over first and there were a lot of guests around, Eugene took up the ss on the table. ¡°The past is in the past. It¡¯s a happy day for Mr. Hannigan and Ms. Santiago, so I¡¯m going to toast to that.¡± They both took a drink, then Nathaniel walked them to their seats. Since the groom¡¯s side had invited them, they stayed on that side. After Francisco sat down, he looked up at a woman checking her phone. ¡®It¡¯s her.¡¯ Naomi sat next to Anthony, but unlike the other socialites, she dressed more casually. She was in a denim jacket and a white turtle neck top with her hair neatly tied up in a bun, showing off her beautiful face. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Naomi had a ssic oval shape that¡¯s the size of a hand, delicate and small. She didn¡¯t fit in the rowdy crowd, and so she stood out. After all the guests arrived, the ceremony started. The emcee did an opening monologue, and the lights dimmed. Then the wedding march began, and everyone looked toward the bride, who slowly walked in. Pearl had a veil on, and her dress had a long train. She took one step at a time while holding onto her father¡¯s arm. Tanner stood on stage, and his expression was unclear due to the dim lights. Anthonio handed his daughter to Tanner. He took her hand, and they turned and walked toward the emcee. The emcee congratted them and asked if he promised to take her as his wife from this day forward until death separated them. Suddenly, a voice came from the crowd. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to!¡± Everyone looked toward the woman with short hair among the crowd. She was also in a white wedding dress, and everyone started talking. Nathaniel¡¯s face dropped, and he immediately asked some security guards toe over. The woman walked toward the stage while everyone watched. Tanner raised his eyebrows, ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°I know your dad is making you marry her. You don¡¯t even love her!¡± The woman pressed her palm to her heart, her eyes turning red. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t marry her.¡± ¡°Sandy, go home,¡± Tanner calmly said. The guards rushed over and escorted her away. She didn¡¯t want to leave, so she struggled, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The guard gave her a tug which made her lose her footing and fall to the floor. At that moment, she yelled out loud, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± The guards immediately took a step back, and everyone, including the Hannigans, was in shock. The Santiagos looked horrified. ¡°Heavens! How could this happen?¡± ¡®Mr. Hannigan is just treating this marriage as a game. How could he marry Ms. Santiago after getting someone else pregnant?¡± ¡°Such a shame to the family.¡± The guests started chattering, and Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He yelled at the guards, ¡°Take her away immediately!¡± The guards grabbed her, but she fell to the floor again. Tanner rushed toward her, pushed the guards away, and helped her up. ¡°Are you alright, Sandy?¡± Sandy DuPont hugged him in tears. ¡°Tan, I¡¯m pregnant. I don¡¯t know what to do. If you married her, our child would be a b* stard.¡± Tanner stood there on the spot. His body froze while she hugged him. Antonio mmed the table and stood up.¡¯ After all this hassle, you have a kid now? So, is my daughter the other woman?¡± Mrs. Santiagoined to him. ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t want them to get married. You wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± She knew that Tanner wasn¡¯t sincere in marrying their daughter. She would not let her daughter be put in shame even if no one wanted to marry her! Tanner stood there with his lips pressed while the crowd murmured along. He turned toward Pearl, standing in the shadows in a white, spotless wedding dress, her makeup elegant. She was expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t just some person in the crowd, but she seemed numb to all that. Sandy held her belly. ¡°Tan, my stomach is hurting. Would you leave with me?¡± Tanner was brought back into reality with that question. He clenched his jaw and carried her in his arms. ¡°You better not leave with her!¡± Nathaniel yelled at him. ¡°You need to remember who you are!¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Tanner took a deep breath, paused, but left with Sandy in his arms without looking back. ¡°Tanner Hannigan!¡± Nathaniel yelled without a shred of control. A sharp pain shot up his heart, and he grabbed his chest. Suddenly blood came out of his mouth. Mrs. Hannigan¡¯s face turned pale while she grabbed her husband. ¡°My love!¡± The groom left with another woman and left the bride standing on stage alone during their wedding. Everyone felt sorry for her. Antonio had to stand up and control the situation, but some guests still left without having their dinner, and Eugene Boucher was one of them. He got to the doorway and noticed that Francisco wasn¡¯t behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± ¡°You asked me toe, but now you¡¯re asking me to leave too. You can leave first if you want to.¡± Francisco turned around. ¡°You¡­¡¯ Eugene didn¡¯t say what he wanted to and just left. Pearl walked down from the stage and took off her veil. Mrs. Santiago keptining about Antonio¡¯s decision, which had put both them and the Hannigans in an awkward situation. Antonio just sat there, not saying anything back. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Pearl walked out with her train in hand and into the room at the back. Naomi followed her. ¡°Ms. Santiago.¡± Pearl, who was taking off her earrings, paused and turned to look at Naomi. She knew that she was the daughter of Anthony Topaz. ¡°If you came to console me, don¡¯t.¡± Naomi looked down. ¡°You had an agreement, so you had the right to ask him to stay. Why did you just watch while your soon-to be husband left with another woman?¡¯ Naomi had noticed that Tanner might not really want to leave with that woman. If she had said something, things might have ended differently. Pearlughed while she removed her makeup. ¡°It was a marriage that we had to beg for. To begin with, it wasn¡¯t mine, so why should I put myself in a shameful position and beg him to stay?¡± ¡°A marriage that you had to beg for?¡± Naomi didn¡¯t understand. Pearl got up and walked toward her, smirking. ¡°No one in Bassburgh would want to marry a woman who had lost her reputation like me. My dad was more than happy that Tanner was willing to marry me. A dirty woman like me can¡¯t expect a good man to ignore my past.¡± Naomi paused and looked at Pearl. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think of yourself that way. I¡¯m sorry because I don¡¯t know what happened to you, so I can¡¯t judge. All I wanted to say was that you shouldn¡¯t care what people think of you. Everyone should have a chance at happiness, and that includes you.¡± ¡°Happiness?¡± Pearl smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a well-protected woman and haven¡¯t gone through any hardship, or you wouldn¡¯t have said any of that. You can look forward to happiness, but I can¡¯t. That¡¯s reality,¡± Pearl walked aside and removed her wedding dress. ¡°Everyone should pay for what they did. And this is my punishment.¡± Naomi left the room and didn¡¯t understand what Pearl meant by that. She suddenly saw Francisco speaking to a few older gentlemen at the corner of the corridor. She was surprised that he was at the wedding. How did she not notice? Francisco stood at a higher spot wearing a ck and blue coat with a turtle neck knitted sweater. It was simple, yet it looked great. After the men left, Francisco turned and saw Naomi standing not too far away. Her heart skipped a beat, but she still greeted him, ¡°Mr. Boucher, you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Francisco smiled. ¡°Did you just notice?¡¯ Naomi suddenly became anxious because she had never spoken to a man like this before, so she had no idea what to talk about. She wished that she was Lucy because she was so brave! Naomi took a deep breath and tried to change the subject. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°No, I was just going to.¡± Francisco looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯m going to go downstairs.¡± Naomi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down as well?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ yes. ¡°Naomi wanted to pull her tongue out. She couldn¡¯t even speak normally anymore. She walked past Francisco and got in front. Francisco looked at her back. It was the first time he had met such a shy woman. That wasn¡¯t right. She had been pretty brave when she encountered that road bully. When they got into the elevator, there were a lot of people inside who were also going down. Naomi and Francisco stood on separate sides, and when the elevator moved down, the crowd going in and out slowly pushed her The man who was standing next to her kept leaning in on her, and she could smell the stench of alcohol on him. She took a look at him and saw that it was a poorly dressed man. Naomi moved her feet, but the man¡¯s hand grazed her thigh. Francisco could tell that Naomi was ufortable, so he looked at the man standing next to him and could immediately tell what was wrong. He suddenly put out his arm, pulled Naomi over, and switched sides with her, so she stood in front of the buttons. Francisco then blocked her from the rest of the people. He looked back at the man who looked away sheepishly. Naomi lowered her head while they stood there, her heart pounding and the warmth of his hand still lingering on her wrist. When they got out, she slowly caught up.¡± Thank you, for that.¡± Francisco looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Naomi quickly looked away and smiled. ¡®I¡¯m leaving then, bye.¡± She waved to him, turned around, and left. She felt like she was escaping. The next day, at Soul¡­ Naomi looked tired when she arrived at the office because she hadn¡¯t slept well. She kept feeling that she had lost something the night before. When she remembered Lucy saying she wouldn¡¯t get a chance if she didn¡¯t make the first move, she would never get a chance. She must have been pretty silly in front of him. Naomi looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She smiled and walked in, then leaned over the table. ¡°Guess if the man who saved us said yes when I asked him out.¡± Naomi¡¯s face froze a little. ¡°You asked him out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Lucy nodded. ¡°We¡¯re acquaintances now. There¡¯s no point keeping him in my contacts and not doing anything about it.¡± After that she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Guess.¡¯ Naomi looked down. ¡°He¡­ probably said yes?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucy took out her phone. ¡°I said I would bring you along.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Naomi was surprised. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never used it before.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have WhatsApp in this time and age? Let me help you.¡± Lucy took her phone and helped her with it. Naomi took a deep breath while her heart thumped. ¡°Lucy, I think this should happen naturally. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get into a rtionship, it¡¯s alright just to be friends.¡± Lucy used her phone number to sign up and even set up a profile picture and username for her. ¡°I got you a beautiful picture, and the username is a girly one.¡± Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Naomi put her palm to her forehead. She felt that she was being set up! #Mr. Tanner eloped with another woman.# The wedding between the Hannigans and Santiagos started trending on Twitter, and many people were berating Tanner. Those who were berating him were mostly women because they were calling him out for running away with Sandy, who had made a scene at the wedding. Most of the men were on Tanner¡¯s side, saying it was better for him to run away than marry a woman who was tainted. When Antonio saw the news, he angrily threw the newspaper at the table. ¡°Tanner Hannigan is pure evil!¡± Mrs. Santiago looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you happy now?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Antonio quietly admitted that the Hannigans had toyed with them. He remembered something and suddenly looked at his wife. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression was stoic. She had learned about it one year ago. They had been ted when the Hannigans were willing to ept their ¡®tainted¡¯ daughter, so they just wanted them to give it a go. As long as Tanner didn¡¯t mind, they might be able to slowly fall for each other. At first, she had been happy with Tanner being their son-inw because he looked really caring when he was with Pearl and took great care of her. She had even thought that he was a good person for Pearl to spend the rest of her life with. However¡­ It was raining that day when she sent Pearl to their apartment. After Pearl went in, when Mrs. Santiago was going to drive away, another car slowly drove over and parked in front of her car. She recognized that that was Tanner¡¯s car and saw him walking down with an umbre in hand. She was going to open the window and greet her son-inw when he walked over to the passenger¡¯s side, and the woman who got out hugged him. Tanner put his arm on the girl¡¯s shoulders so she wouldn¡¯t get wet and kissed her after getting into the building. The scene made her tear up. She hated men who yed around. She quietly followed them, and when they didn¡¯t get out of Pearl¡¯s floor, she found out that the woman was a tenant of the building too. After a few days of observation, she found all the evidence and was certain that Tanner was in a rtionship with that woman called Sandy DuPont. Mrs. Santiago snapped out of it and said,¡± This marriage is over. Even if my daughter never gets married, even if all the men in the world died except Tanner, I won¡¯t let her go through this again.¡± Antonio was stunned. At the hospital¡­ Sandy rubbed her belly and happily talked about their future. She noticed that Tanner wasn¡¯t listening when she turned around, so her smile froze. ¡°Tan?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you not excited about our child?¡± Sandy was cautious with her question. Tanner didn¡¯t reply. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Did I put you in a tough spot? Are you regretting this?¡± He rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± Sandy pulled his hand. ¡°Tan, are you regretting eloping? But you don¡¯t even love her. You were just forced to get married¡­¡± ¡°Sandy, there¡¯s a lot going on my mind right now. Please give me some space. I left my father because of you. What else do you want?¡± Tanner¡¯s impatience made Sandy let go, and she started sobbing. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tanner looked at her. She cried easily. He used to feel bad when she cried, but all he felt was annoyance after seeing it so many times. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Tanner thought about Pearl. Even though she had seen everything he did with Sandy in the office, this woman had never once shed a single tear. He thought she might have an inferiorityplex because she considered herself ¡± filthy,¡± and it was a gift to her that a man would marry her, but that was not the case. Did she have an inferiorityplex? Not really. After all, she had never asked anything from him before. It was more appropriate to say that she was cold bloodedpared to having an inferiorityplex. Aloof, apathetic, indifferent-she always had that expression on her face even after learning of his scandalous rtionship with Sandy. It was like nothing could break her down. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Mrs. Hannigan called Tanner and said something to him. He rose to his feet and said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He took his jacket and went to the door. He had not slept for a whole night, and he was very tired right now. ¡°Tan, are you leaving? Who are you going to see? Pearl?¡± Tanner¡¯s face turned grim when Sandy said that. He turned around to look at her.¡¯ I thought you¡¯re smarter than I thought you were.¡± After that, he left without turning his head Sandy was stunned. She sat on the bed and bit her lower lips tightly as she watched Nathaniel had fallen unconscious because of a spike in high blood pressure and a cerebral hemorrhage. Mrs. Hannigan was crying in the ward. Her daughter was in prison, and her stepson didn¡¯t like her. Nathaniel was all she had left of the Hannigans. When she saw Tanner, she shouted at him,¡± Where have you been? He¡¯s your father! Are you not even concerned about his life?¡± Tanner did not say anything. The doctor came over and advised them to perform the surgery. If not, Nathaniel might be in great danger. When Mrs. Hannigan heard what the doctor said, she cried so much that she nearly fainted. Is there no other way other than craniotomy?¡± or nodded and continued sternly.¡± There¡¯s no other better option. Once the intracranial hemorrhage reaches 30 milliliters , we must perform the operation on the patient. This is because after the brain hemorrhage reaches a certain amount, it¡¯llpress the nearby brain tissue, thus aggravating the condition in an acute and dangerous manner with a very high mortality rate.¡± Mrs. Hannigan took a step forward and grabbed the doctor. ¡°No, we can¡¯t perform the craniotomy on him. It¡¯s too dangerous. He¡¯s too old. Can you guys guarantee that he¡¯ll be safe?¡± ¡°Mrs. Hannigan, every surgery has its own risk. Judging from the patient¡¯s current condition, he won¡¯t last a few days at all. If we perform the surgery on him, he¡¯ll have a better chance to survive. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do the surgery,¡± Tanner chimed in, cutting Mrs. Hannigan short. Mrs. Hannigan¡¯s emotions got the best of her, and she shouted, ¡°Have you gone mad, Tanner!? ¡°Craniotomy is riskier than normal surgery. It¡¯s the head! If there is an ident ¡°If you want to watch him die, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Tanner interrupted, silencing Mrs. Hannigan. The doctor pushed his sses and asked,¡± So, have you guys made up your mind?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tanner replied. The doctor brought them a surgery consent form. He signed his name on it and confirmed the date of the surgery. His phone had been ringing throughout the entire process, but he did not pick it up. He only sat on the bench in the corridor and pulled his phone out after he had finished everything. The 18 missed calls were all from Sandy. He did not know why, but he did not have the intention of calling herback. In the end, he switched off the phone. It wasn¡¯t until the next day, when Nathaniel was pushed out of the operating room, that Tanner received a call from the nursery saying that Sandy tried to kill herself by cutting her wrists the previous day. He hastily headed over to the nursery. When Sandy woke up, the first thing she saw was Tanner. He crossed his fingers together and ced them on his forehead. He looked tired and depressed. She grinned weakly and said, ¡°Tan, I knew you still love me.¡± Hearing her voice, Tanner knew that she had woken up. He looked at her with a grim expression and said, ¡°Sandy, you know what I hate the most? I hate being threatened.¡± Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Sandy¡¯s smile froze and slowly disappeared. ¡°Tan, ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She disregarded the pang that shot from the wound of her wrist and propped herself up from the bed to exin to Tanner, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to you yesterday, and I was so scared, Tan. The doctor said I would be moody and emotionally unstable because of my pregnancy. I¡­ I was just so scared. Tanner took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you know my father had surgery for a brain hemorrhage?¡± Sandy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I spent the whole day yesterday in the hospital with my father. Besides, didn¡¯t I already stay by your side for one night the day before yesterday? What else do you want? Do you want me to stay by your side when my father dies?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tan.. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Sandy said nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± He covered his face with his hand and said in a heavy voice, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Sandy.¡± When a man said he was tired, it could mean two scenarios. One was physically tired, while the other was mentally tired. Apparently, he was giving her a hint about something. Sandy pretended that she couldn¡¯t read between the lines. Tears began to roll down her cheeks as she said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know. Please forgive me, Tan. You should¡¯ve told me. If you don¡¯t tell me anything. I¡¯ll just keep imagining things ¡®She hugged him and continued. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave me. You and the kid are all I have. I promise you I won¡¯t do anything stupid to make you unhappy again.¡± Tanner held her in his arms. When he saw the blood that was seeping out of her wound, he said, ¡°You should stay put since your wound isn¡¯t healed yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry with me anymore?¡± Her shoulders were trembling. Tanner did not reply. After tucking her into the bed, he asked the nurse to tend to her wound. Sandyy on the bed and kept her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Tan, you are not angry anymore, right?¡± she asked again, insisting on receiving an answer. He watched as the nurse helped her get the gauze changed and nodded absentmindedly. Maisie and Nn returned to Bassburgh after spending a few days in Coralia. They got down from the airne and headed to a restaurant to fill their stomachs. As she flipped through the magazines, she saw a lot of news about the marriage between the Santiagos and the Hannigans. ¡°Are they really going to cancel their wedding?¡± Nn ced a bowl of soup in front of her and answered, ¡°I guess so.¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and put the magazine aside. She picked up the spoon and began eating the soup. After a short while, she parted her lips and asked, ¡°If I had been the one who encountered those things, would you have been disgusted with me?¡± Nn lifted his head to look at her. ¡°There aren¡¯t so many ifs.¡± Maisie put her hand on her forehead and pressed on. ¡°Just assume it happened to me.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Is the answer that important?¡± ¡°I want you to think from the perspective of a man.¡± Maisie stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I want an honest answer from the bottom of your heart.¡± Nn put the spoon on the side and took a sip of water. ¡°For most men, it is uneptable.¡± Maisie nodded. He put the ss down and continued calmly. ¡°There is no absolute answer to anything. Who can guarantee that they won¡¯t fall in love with a woman? If a man doesn¡¯t love a woman, he won¡¯t even spare her a single gaze, no matter how clean she is. If a man loves a woman, he¡¯ll still love her no matter how bad she is. It doesn¡¯t matter if the person was once iplete. What matters is that the heart should beplete in the future.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± ¡°If I had s*x with Willow that time, would you still fall in love with me, Zee?¡± Nn crossed his fingers together and rested his chin on them. There was a smile in his eyes as he looked at Maisie. She was stumped and replied in a low voice, ¡°This and that are different.¡± The smile on his face deepened, ¡°How different? Both of you guys are women, aren¡¯t you?¡± Maisie red at him and said anxiously,¡± Wouldn¡¯t you feel disgusted if I had slept with your enemy before?¡± Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 As soon as Maisie finished speaking, she saw everyone was looking at them with an incredulous gaze. She had the urge to find a hole and bury herself in it for a moment. Nn giggled and looked at her meaningfully. ¡°So does this mean that you don¡¯t mind if it were other women and not Willow?¡± Maisie used her spoon to stir the soup and said exasperatingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to try it now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nn replied inly. ¡°I¡¯ll try it after I finish the meal.¡± Maisie felt that Nn was trying to make her angry, so she did not say anything anymore after that. When they returned to the Blue Bay vi, Maisie got out of the car and mmed the door shut when the car came to a stop in the courtyard. As soon as Nn got off the other side of the car and dusted his jacket, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to taste something new, so why are you getting out of the car, Mr. Goldmann?¡± He smiled at her and replied, ¡°Nah, I think it¡¯s better for me to stay at home and apany my wife.¡± Maisie turned around and headed into the vi. While she was changing her shoes in the doorway, Nn hugged her from behind and whispered into her ear, his hot breathing ticking her skin, ¡°Are you angry with me now, Zee?¡± Maisie could feel goosebumps breaking out on her skin. She pushed him away lightly and said, ¡°Of course not. How is there any possibility that I would be mad at you, Mr. Goldmann?¡± I¡¯m sure you are,¡± he said as he kissed her ear. Maisie grabbed his wrist and pushed him backward, pinning him on the wall. Nn chuckled and freed himself from her easily. He grabbed her in his arms and said, ¡°Are you going to hit your husband, Zee?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Maisie wrapped her arms around him. Nn scooped her up from the floor and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and fight.¡± By the time Tanner returned to the apartment, he saw Pearl was packing her stuff. She nced at Tanner and continued to fold her clothes slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t need other things, so I¡¯m leaving them to you.¡± She would only take away those things that she had brought. She didn¡¯t want things that did not belong to her, even if they were gifts from Tanner. Leaning against the door, Tanner said after a long while. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Pearl closed the suitcase and rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to.¡± She pulled the suitcase and went closer to Tanner. ¡°Can you move over?¡± However, Tanner did not move away. He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡± ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± There was no emotion in Pearl¡¯s eyes. They were so calm as if they werekes without a ripple. Tanner fell silent. Pearl then added, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. She¡¯s having your baby, so the one who you should be responsible for is her and not me.¡± She reached out for the door handle, opened the door, and exited the room. Just when she arrived in the living room, Tanner came out and grabbed her wrist. ¡®Let¡¯s talk.¡± Pearl did not reply. Tanner turned her over and said, ¡°It¡¯ll only take 10 minutes.¡± Pearl seemed to be looking at him but also seemed to be looking elsewhere. Shoot,¡± she said. Tanner took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the wedding. I shouldn¡¯t put you and both our families in a difficult position.¡± He grabbed her shoulders and tightened his grip. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for letting Sandy get pregnant. She¡¯s emotionally unstable, so I couldn¡¯t leave her alone at the wedding.¡± Pearl¡¯s eyes were zed over. Her gaze appeared to be unable to focus any longer, and the man in front of her became blurred. She seemed to be listening, but Tanner couldn¡¯t be sure. No matter what Tanner said, she was indifferent After Tanner finished talking, she lifted her head and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°In any case, I¡¯llpensate you.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to move away. You can consider this house a gift from me.¡± Pearl pushed his hand away. ¡°But I don¡¯t want it.¡± Tanner shouted upon hearing that, ¡°Pearl! What else do you want me to do?¡± Pearl pressed her lips and smiled. She looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Our marriage is done. You don¡¯t have to put on a disguise like you did before. Starting from now on, you can be yourself.¡± Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Tanner was stunned. ¡°I know very well how much you loathe and hate me. You¡¯re being nice to me because you had to. It¡¯s like a task for you to make both our families happy. It isn¡¯t that I have to be grateful to every man that wants to marry me. I know how bad my reputation is. Even if no one wants to marry me, I won¡¯t shamelessly stick to you, so you can rest assured. ¡°After all, I was once loved by all the Santiagos in the past. Even if a storm has ravaged a delicate rose, you can¡¯t deny that it was once a beautiful flower. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You reap what you sow. It¡¯s my own mistake for getting myself into my current situation, and I don¡¯t n to forget about it. When she finished speaking, she pushed Tanner away. Pulling her suitcase, she headed out without turning her head back once. Tanner stood frozen stiff on the spot as he tightened his fists. When Pearl got in the car, she turned her head and looked outside through the window. It was not that she was incapable of feeling sad or disappointed. It was just that she had learned to numb her emotions after suffering something even more painful than this one. She also felt she did not deserve to shed a single tear. Several dayster, the Santiagos announced the wedding cancetion between Pearl and Tanner. Antonio just gave a few vague answers when asked by the reporters and left the press conference. When Sandy saw the news on the television, a smile hopped onto the corner of her lips. This was what she wanted to see the annulment of Tanner¡¯s marriage with Pearl. ¡®She already has a bad reputation, so what makes her think she can win against me in this match, huh? Serves her right. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t have a good background. As long as I give birth to the baby, the Hannigans will ept me sooner orter.¡¯ That weekend, at the Topazes¡­ Naomi stood in front of the full-body mirror to try on one set of clothes after another while Lucy was urging her by sending messages through the phone. She chose a thick orange sweater and a id skirt in the end. She put on a knit cap and went downstairs with her bag. Anthony was talking to someone on the phone in front of the window with a cup of coffee in his hand. When he turned his head around, he saw his daughter was heading out. He put his phone down and asked, ¡°Nelly, I thought you were off today.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Naomi was putting on her shoes in the doorway. ¡°My colleague asked me out.¡± Anthony was stunned for a moment when he heard what she said. After a short while, a smile of relief appeared on his face as he said, ¡°I see. Then, have fun.¡± Naomi smiled and nodded. The wind was cold, and the sky was gray. There was ayer of dark cloud looming over the city, and it seemed like it was going to rain at any moment. Lucy was pacing around in front of the entrance of the Financial Street. People were walking in a hurry around her. She looked at her phone and waited for a few minutes before seeing a figure rushing toward her. ¡°Over here!¡± Lucy waved her arm. Naomi stopped in front of her, her chest heaving up and down heavily. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡± Lucy chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can understand.¡± She studied her up and down and continued. ¡°You even have put on makeup and a skirt.¡± Naom was stunned and averted her gaze.¡± No, I dress like this every day, don¡¯t l?¡± Lucy lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°No.You look particrly beautiful today.¡± Naomi rarely wore a skirt to work, and she would not wear a skirt in winter. Although she was usually rather reserved on normal days, she became even more gentle than usual when wearing a skirt. Lucy turned her head around. ¡°Mr. Boucher hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He isn¡¯t going to stand us up, is he?¡± Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Lucy lowered her head to look at her phone. She had sent him a message beforeing here. Naomi waited with her for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a walk first? We¡¯ll meet up with him when he arrives.¡¯ Lucy thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright then.¡± She then sent a message to Francisco. Both of them went to the shopping mall before heading to a restaurant. Lucy was starving, and she beganining after taking her seat, ¡°He really has stood us up. He should¡¯ve told us instead if he doesn¡¯t want toe. He shouldn¡¯t have said yes to us and not show upter.¡± As she flipped through the menu, she continued angrily. ¡°All good-looking guys are liars!¡± Naomi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think we can have a lot of fun as well if it¡¯s only us two.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There are so many goodlooking guys in the world. If this one is unreliable, we can always look for another one,¡± Lucy said. It seemed to Naomi that she was not angry anymore, and she gave her a sheepish grin. Lucy lowered her head and pressed something on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve put him on my blocklist.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi was dumbfounded. Lucy put her phone down and said seriously, ¡°We mustn¡¯t date a man who can¡¯t even keep his words. Maybe he¡¯s holding one in his arms right now, and he thinks it¡¯s fun to fool us. Sigh, this is all my fault. I¡¯m a woman who likes good-looking guys. Whenever I see a good-looking guy, my brain will go nk, so it¡¯s normal for me to get cheated.¡± Naomi frowned slightly. ¡°I think¡­ Mr. Boucher didn¡¯t mean it. Maybe he¡¯s caught up by something?¡± ¡°It has been 30 minutes. He hasn¡¯t replied to any of my messages, and you say he didn¡¯t mean it?¡± Lucy took a sip from the coffee and added, ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ve already put him on my blocklist.¡± Naomi lowered her head to look at the food on her te. Nobody knew what was on her mind. Suddenly, the screen of her phone lit up. It was an unknown number. Naomi answered the call and put her phone near her ear. The voice that wafted from the other side of the line was familiar. ¡°Your friend has blocked my number. I can¡¯t get through to her, so how am I supposed to know where you are?¡± Naomi was stunned for a few seconds, and she lowered her head to look at her phone. She then put her phone back to her ear and said, ¡°Umm, we¡¯re at the Little Spring now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Naomi couldn¡¯te around to her senses even after hanging up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lucy waved her hand in front of her and asked, ¡°Who is it? Are you still meeting another friend?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Naomi looked at her in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Boucher.¡± Lucy¡¯s hand froze, and she jerked her head up. ¡°You two have each other¡¯s numbers?¡± ¡®And I still want to pair them up? So, they¡¯ve been contacting each other!¡¯ ¡°No¡­¡± Naom did not know what she should say. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he got my number.¡¯ ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lucy yelled, ¡°Would he be angry at me for blocking his number?¡± Could it be that she was impatient, and he actually didn¡¯t n to stand them up? Soon, Francisco appeared in the hall. He was wearing a casual business outfit. He put on a dark brown double-breasted trench coat with a belt around his waist and a ck turtleneck sweater. Lucy covered her face with the menu. Fearing that Francisco would be mad at her, she hastily exined, ¡°Mr. Boucher, I didn¡¯t mean to block your number. I thought you stood us up, so¡­¡± If she did not act so rashly, then things wouldn¡¯t be so awkward. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been driving and didn¡¯t pay attention to my phone.¡± He pulled a chair and sat down. ¡°As an apology, let me buy this meal.¡± ¡°But¡­ This is so embarrassing,¡± Lucy said. She was the one who had asked Francisco out, so how could she let him pay for the meal? Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Consider this mypensation for beingte.¡± Naomi lowered her head to take a sip of water. At that moment, Lucy looked at them and said, ¡°Both of you are wearing matching colors today.¡± Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Naomi paused for a split second, turned her head, and looked at Francisco, who just so happened to be ncing at her too. She then refuted Lucy immediately. ¡°Nonsense. Where are the simrities? Both our colors look very different, okay?¡± ¡°Both of you have bright-colored clothing on, while mine is dark-colored.¡± Lucy grabbed the hem of the front of her ck down jacket and covered her chest and abdomen. Before Naomi could say anything, Franciscoughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± After the meal, Lucy proposed that the three of them could go to the movies. And when they got to the movie theater, she skimmed through the several movies that were listed on the screen and decided to watch a horror movie. ¡°Let¡¯s watch this today and make it a challenge. What do you guys think?¡± When more than two people were watching a horror movie, the atmosphere in the theater would be much more interesting than that of a romance movie. Especially when one was frightened, she could jump into the arms of the person who was sitting next to her. That had always been the reason horror movies were one of the best assists in kickstarting a romantic rtionship! Naomi responded, ¡°I can go with anything.¡± Francisco hesitated for a bit. ¡°Are you sure you want to watch this?¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Of course!¡± However, Lucy soon realized that she had shot herself in the foot. She was the only one who got frightened throughout the whole movie, and there were countless moments in which she was that close to throwing herself into Naomi¡¯s arms like a baby. The terrifying sound effects and the storyline were basically eptable to Naomi. Nothing in the movie could scare her at all. Francisco did not show any signs of being frightened either. Lucy felt that she had miscalcted. Lucy¡¯s legs were wobbly as she walked out of the theater, and they could hardly stay under her body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it scary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Naomi looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s all fake anyway.¡± Lucy was at a loss for words. This was her first time feeling speechless. ¡®Is this even a question of whether it¡¯s fake or not? Even if you¡¯re not scared, you should pretend to be terrified!¡± Francisco nced at the two of them while he was thinking about something. Lucy had run out of ideas, so she thought of another way and suggested, ¡°Are you guys thirsty? I¡¯ll buy you something to drink.¡± Before they could answer her, she had already left. At that moment, only the two of them were left at the scene, and Naomi was even more at a loss. She secretly took a peek at Francisco, who was standing right next to her and pursed her lips. ¡°By the way, how did you get my cell phone number?¡± Francisco looked at her. ¡°I called yourpany and asked them for it.¡± She was astonished for a few seconds, then looked away slowly and gave off an awkward smile. ¡°Well, you should be a very busy man, so we would totally understand it even if you really couldn¡¯t show up today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. All the tasks that should be done have beenpleted.¡± Francisco inserted his hands into the pockets of his trench coat. ¡°I can¡¯t just eat my words after promising you girls.¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not utter a single word. She then nced in the direction where Lucy had headed. ¡°How about we go find her?¡± Francisco squinted slightly and gave off a profound grin. ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi and Francisco went to find Lucy, but they did not see her in front of any of the automatic drink vending machines in the ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s gone elsewhere to buy them.¡± Francisco seemed very calm as he looked down at his watch. ¡°She¡¯ll definitely contact you when she¡¯s done. Do you want to go shopping first?¡± Naomi hesitated for a short while. ¡°Alright All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. then.¡± The open-air cafes located on both sides of the street, in addition to drinks, also sold a variety of delicacies. Naomi walked beside Francisco, and she would turn her head and look at him from time to time. However, she did not dare to stare for too long out of fear of being discovered. At this time, it started to rain. The rain got heavier and heavier, and the passersby who hade out without an umbre were forced to hide under the shops¡¯ roofs to avoid the rain. Naomi and Francisco stood under the eaves. She was briefly caught in the rain, and her hair got drenched and a little sticky, so she lowered her head and tucked it away. Francisco handed her a pack of tissues. ¡± You can wipe your hair.¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Naomi was astounded for a bit and grabbed the pack of tissues from him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He stared at the heavy rain. ¡°I don¡¯t think the rain will cease so soon.¡± Naomi lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. In fact, she hoped that the rain would go on for longer. At that moment, Francisco¡¯s cell phone rang. He took a glimpse at the caller ID and walked away to answer it. Naomi turned her head and stared at his figure. For some reason, she felt like she was on a date. However, as soon as Naomi thought of the word ¡°date¡±, her cheeks blushed inexplicably, and she covered them instantly. ¡®Why have my thoughts be so bizarretely!?¡¯ However, what she did not know was that Francisco looked back at her at this moment and happened to witness the scene where she was covering her cheeks in panic. The sight of an innocent girl being in love was truly a feast to his eyes. Apart from this, Lucy¡¯s actions had all been so obvious, so how could Francisco not realize it? He lowered his gaze, turned around, and talked on the phone. It was not until the call was over that he turned to look at Naomi. ¡°Has your friend contacted you?¡± She was startled. ¡°Err¡­ Not yet.¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s had everything nned out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Naomi looked bewildered. Francisco put his phone away and gave off a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s nning to make a match out of the both of us, isn¡¯t she?¡± She was dumbfounded. Francisco stood in front of her. ¡°So, do you fancy me?¡± Naomi¡¯s facial expression looked a little stiff. She could not help but clench her hands into fists and lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ No.¡± Naomi did not dare to admit she had a thing for him, especially right after he had revealed it! He responded with a hum. ¡°You should contact your friend. Something just came up, and I have to take my leave already.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naomi lifted her head. ¡°But it¡¯s still raining¡­¡± He replied calmly, ¡°My assistant will be here to pick me up.¡± It did not take long for Francisco¡¯s assistant to appear with an umbre. He walked under his assistant¡¯s umbre and looked back at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Naomi stared at their silhouettes leaving in the rain, pursed her lips lightly, and the initially red on her cheeks gave way to ayer of pale pallor. When the rain stopped, the air was filled with a heavy hint of dampness, and most of the dark clouds had faded along with the subsidence of the rain, leaving the sky a little brighter. When Lucy came looking for Naomi, she saw that she was leaning against the wall, and Francisco was nowhere to be seen, so she was curious. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you with Mr. Boucher when I left? Where is he?¡± Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled. She slowly raised her head and forced a smile. ¡°He left a while ago.¡± Looking at her slightly bleak look, Lucy asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Naomi cheered herself up. ¡°The rain has stopped. Let¡¯s go home already.¡± She walked by Lucy and left the scene first. Although Lucy felt that something was wrong, she did not know what happened and was too embarrassed to ask more questions in order for her to get to the bottom of the matter. Thus, she could only catch up to her and leave with her for now. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, in the car¡­ Francisco stared through the car window, and his gaze was fixed on the street. The assistant who was driving the car nced at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Weren¡¯t you on a date? Did you just leave the girl behind and left?¡± The assistant was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not a date?¡± Francisco retracted his gaze. ¡°We only had a meal together, but it rained halfway.¡± The assistant understood what he meant. ¡°I see. The girl looks so innocent and pure, I was wondering if your taste has changed, and you¡¯ve started to take a fancy to college students.¡± ¡°A college student?¡± Franciscoughed.¡± She¡¯s the daughter of the Eastwood Enterprise¡¯s owner, and she has already passed the age of a college student.¡± The assistant was astonished. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s Mr. Topaz¡¯s daughter!¡± Everyone knew that Anthony had a daughter, but his daughter was so well-protected that she had never appeared in front of the public. Not even the media could take a photo of her, so she had always been a very mysterious person. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Francisco frowned and said nothing. ¡®I agreed to show up to the meal arranged by that woman named Lucy only because she said that they wished to extend their gratitude through a meal. It¡¯d be rather rude if I were to say no to such a warm invitation. To this day, all of Lucy¡¯s actions have been very deliberate. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to make a couple out of Naomi and me. I¡¯ m not really sure if it¡¯s Naomi¡¯s intention or if she arrived at such a decision without Naomi¡¯s authorization.¡¯ After his incident with Maizie, Francisco had been very wary toward all women. ¡°Nobody can guarantee that I won¡¯t run into another Maizie.¡¯ At the hospital¡­ Mrs. Hannigan was sitting beside the hospital bed and feeding Nathaniel congee. Because Nathaniel had just undergone a craniotomy and was still recovering, all he could do was basically lying on the bed, and he would need someone to raise the head of the bed if he wanted to get up. Tanner came in through the door at this time. Nathaniel took a nce at him, took back all the words that were about to escape his mouth, and chose not to look at him at all. ¡°Tanner.¡± Mrs. Hannigan looked up at him.¡± Your father has just regained consciousness, so pleasee and apany him whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Tanner responded with a hum. Nathaniel did not even utter a word. He continued to eat the congee Mrs. Hannigan fed him. ¡°I¡¯ll go back home and prepare dinner first.¡± Mrs. Hannigan stood up after Nathaniel finished his meal, and she did not forget to adjust the height of the head of the bed and tuck the nket for Nathaniel. After Mrs. Hannigan left, only the father and son were left in the ward. Nathaniel closed his eyes and refused to say a word from beginning to end. Since he did not speak, Tanner only sat on the side silently. Tanner stayed in the ward with his father for two hours, and his father had fallen asleep long ago. He was very annoyed and went to the stairway to smoke. He leaned against the wall and went through half a packet of cigarettes, one after another. Sandy sent him another text message, saying that she could be discharged from the hospital and would wait for him at home. Tanner narrowed his eyes. He was not sure if his eyes were irritated by the smoke or if it was something else. He put the phone back in his pocket after reading the text. He did not return home that night but went to a pub for some drinks instead. Pearl was woken up by a phone call in the middle of the night. She fumbled for the phone and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± The other party said, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Hannigan¡¯s fiancee? Mr. Hannigan has gotten drunk, and he¡¯s asked you toe and pick him up.¡± Pearl opened her eyes, sat up slowly, and brushed her long hair backward with the palm of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯ve called the wrong person.¡± ¡°But Mr. Hannigan said ¡± Before the other party could finish speaking, Tanner seemed to have grabbed his phone back. His voice was almost unrecognizable, and he sounded very drunk. ¡°Pearl,e and pick me up. Can you pleasee and pick me up?¡± ¡°Mr. Hannigan, you¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± Pearl suggested calmly, ¡°You should call Sandy instead.¡± ¡°Sandy, Sandy, Sandy!¡± Tanner vented his dissatisfaction. ¡°Why must you always mention her!? Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me besides¡­ Besides mentioning her?¡± Pearl did not say anything. Tanner leaned back on the back of the chair and covered his cheek with his palm. ¡°Come and pick me up, just this once.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Pearl came to the pub when it was already closed. Tanner was lying on the back of the couch, and a handful of wine bottles were lying on the table. He was only in a shirt, and his tie was extremely off- center. The door was open, so cold breezes would get in from time to time, making it feel freezing cold. Uldulel 1213 ¡®Tanner,¡± Pearl called out his name. He moved a little, lifted the back of his hand off his eyes, and looked at her.¡± You¡¯re here.¡± He sat up, stretched out his hand, and was about to hold her, but Pearl ducked back and took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call someone here to bring you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them to pick me up.¡± Tanner swept the wine bottle off the table, and the shattering of the bottles attracted a lot of sideways nces from the waiters who were cleaning the pub. Pearl looked at him. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, please call someone else if all you want is to create trouble. I¡¯m not in the mood to waste my time on you.¡± Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 A thorn seemed to have punctured Tanner¡¯s chest, and he felt as if he could no longer breathe. He was silent for a moment and then stood up shakily. ¡°Then take me back.¡± The pub manager came over and said,¡± Miss, please send Mr. Hannigan home. He¡¯s drunk too much. We¡¯ll get into trouble if something happens to him after he leaves the premises.¡± Pearl did not utter a single word. Pearl saw the coat he draped on the couch, picked it up, and followed him out when they were leaving the pub. Pearl was about to cover him with his coat back in the car when Tanner grabbed her wrist abruptly and called her out drunkenly but looked as if he waspletely sober. ¡°Pearl.¡± Pearl froze. She remembered suddenly that Tanner used to call her that in front of her parents a year ago. She smiled, but there was not even a hint of hrity in her eyes.¡± Are you still ying your part? But the y has ended.¡± He did not speak another word. Pearl drove him back to the apartment building. She knew that Sandy stayed in this apartment too and wanted to send him over to Sandy¡¯s ce. Thus, she was about to press on the number 13 to send him to the 13th floor when they got into the elevator, but Pearl wanted to pull her hand out of his grasp, but Tanner seemed to know her next move, so he tightened his clutch and took her into his arms. ¡°Tanner Hannigan!¡± Pearl struggled in his arms. Tanner lifted her face and lowered his head to kiss her. The abrupt kiss assaulted her with a strong whiff of alcohol, and she was imprisoned in her arms, unable to move. The two doors opened, and Tanner dragged her out of the elevator, pressed her against the door, and continued to kiss her. She resisted with both hands, but there was nowhere to escape. When she noticed something, Pearl stopped him instantly. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Tanner Hannigan? I don¡¯t have anything to do with you now! You don¡¯t have any right to touch me!¡± Tanner¡¯s palms ran through her hair. He held the back of her head and forced her to raise her head. ¡°So, does it mean it¡¯s okay if we¡¯re in a rtionship?¡± Pearl was momentarily stunned and turned her face away from him. ¡°That will never be possible anymore.¡± She turned around and wanted to leave immediately, but Tanner grabbed her wrist and carried her into the apartment. Pearl was shocked by what was going to happen, and the fear that she had experienced in the past spread within her. Her hands and feet turned cold instantly, and she trembled from head to toe.¡± Tanner, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Tanner did not care at this moment. Under the influence of alcohol and his inner desire, his urge to own her intensified. He stopped her crying with kisses and wiped her tears away with even more kisses. Every single steamy movement that followed was a shocking sight and a captivating scenery at the same time. Cold breezes could be seen brushing through the nts sitting outside the window in the endless night. Pearl curled up on one side of the bed and stared out of the window with a nk gaze. Tears were gushing down the bridge of her nose and wet the pillow. Besides her, Naomi also stayed up all night. The light in Naomi¡¯s room was still on, And Anthony saw it through the crack of the door when he woke up for some water, so he knocked on her door. ¡°Nelly?¡± Naomi was astounded. She quickly covered her drawings with a book, got up, put her cardigan on, and went to open the door.¡± Dad?¡± Anthony frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already dawn. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet? Are you busy with your work?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her gaze. ¡°¡­ I went to bed too early, and I can¡¯t sleep now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m reading a book now.¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work tomorrow? You should grab some rest even if you can¡¯t sleep. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel fatigued tomorrow.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lpier 1214 After Anthony left, Naomi closed the door and leaned against it. She did not feel sleepy at all because of what had happened earlier today. ¡®It seems that Mr. Boucher has misunderstood me. But I do have a thing for him. Was it a misunderstanding?¡¯ The next day, Tanner slowly opened his eyes and woke up. Thinking about what had happenedst night in a trance, he sat up immediately, saw the messy bed, and knew that it was not a dream. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Tanner put on his clothes and walked out of the room. Someone was making breakfast in the kitchen, and a pleasant scent wafted out into the living area. He walked over in a hurry, but what he saw was not the person that he had in mind, and his expression stiffened slightly. Sandy ced the fried egg on the te, turned around to look at him, and smiled.¡± Have you woken up?¡± Tanner frowned. ¡°Sandy¡­ It¡¯s you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Sandy brought the breakfast to the table without any trace of emotion on her face.¡± Have you forgotten what happenedst night?¡± ¡®What happenedst night¡­ ¡®Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten about that, but I clearly remember that the woman I came back with was Pearl. So how did she be Sandy afterst night?¡¯ ¡°Tan,¡± Sandy called his name and turned to look at him. ¡°I waited for you all the time. I waited for you for one whole day, and you didn¡¯t evene back to me.¡± Tanner¡¯s lips were pursed into a single line. ¡°I know. You can¡¯t touch me now because I¡¯m pregnant, but you have your needs, so I really won¡¯t mind you doing what you did, but¡­¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, but she still had a gentle smile on her face as her eyes feared up. ¡°But why her?¡± The moment she saw Pearl in the morning, she was on the verge of having a mental breakdown. The marks on Pearl¡¯s neck did not only hurt her but also mocked her. ¡®Tanner is mine! So how can he ept such a woman? ¡®It must be because I¡¯m pregnant.¡¯ Tanner remained silent. Sandy walked up to him, stopped in front of him, stretched out her arms, and hugged him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this child, I can have an abortion. I don¡¯t want to make you unhappy because I¡¯m pregnant, and that¡¯s why you regret your decision and want to go back to her. ¡°Even though she¡¯s not chaste or perfect, her family background is better than mine. Your family wants you to choose the right woman because such a wife won¡¯t embarrass you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s a suitable candidate. However, you said you¡¯re not one of those people who would listen to his family¡¯s arrangements blindly. You said you have your own will! You¡¯ll choose the woman you like and won¡¯t admit defeat to fate!¡± Sandy¡¯s shoulders shuddered as she sobbed softly. ¡°But you changed after I got pregnant. You¡¯ve be indifferent and impatient with me. I have nothing else apart from you, and I¡¯ve given everything to you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve chosen topromise.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Sandy¡± ¡°Tan, if you don¡¯t want children, I can always abort it. Even if you can¡¯t give me a proper identity and status, I¡¯ll still be willing to stay by your side and be your shady mistress.¡± A trace of gloom and ruthlessness shed across Sandy¡¯s eyes. She refused to believe that her sugar-coated words could not soften his heart. Sure enough, Tanner melted with pity. He supported her by her shoulders, nced at the woman in front of him who was desperately in love with him, and felt extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sandy. It¡¯s not because of the child¡­¡± There was a drop of tear hanging on Sandy¡¯s lowershes, which would invoke anyone¡¯s sympathy. ¡°So, do you want the child?¡± Tanner stared at her, but the image that shed across his mind was Pearl¡¯s misted and enamored expression fromst night.¡¯ Since it¡¯s my child, then you should of course give birth to it.¡± Sandy plunged into his arms. ¡°Then will your father like this child?¡± He answered absent-mindedly, ¡°He might like it.¡± At the hospital¡­ Tanner sat on a bench in the corridor and leaned forward with his elbows propping against his thighs as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Tan.¡± Mrs. Hannigan came out of the ward. ¡°Your father is asking for you.¡± Tanner got up and walked into the ward. want to marry Pearl, I¡¯ll never let that woman get married into the Hannigans as long as I¡¯m still alive.¡± Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Tanner stood next to the bed and looked at his father. ¡°What about the child?¡± Nathaniel was quiet for a few minutes, but his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I can ept the child but not the mother.¡± Tanner seemed to know that was what his father would say, but before this, he would debate about it with his father, but now¡­ Had Pearl influenced him or the ¡®idental¡¯ child? He was in chaos. After he left the hospital, Tanner drove to La Pea. The employees all knew about him and Pearl. On top of the scene at the wedding, the news was everywhere, and the people started chattering when he showed up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Tanner run away with that woman and left his to-be wife?¡± ¡°Tsk! What¡¯s the point ofing to see Ms. Santiago now that the wedding is over? Such an *sshole.¡± ¡°What *sshole? I think Mr. Hannigan is the victim here. Other than Mr. Hannigan, who would be willing to marry her? I heard that he already had a girlfriend before he was forced to marry her, but the Hannigans wouldn¡¯t ept her, so they were forced to break up.¡± ¡°He could have rejected it. He agreed to it and then reneged. Does it make him look bad after opening up her wound?¡± When Tanner got out of the elevator, he went straight to Pearl¡¯s office. Pearl stood in front of the cabs in a light green blouse with a silver ne and asymmetrical ck leather skirt, showing off her curves. He stood there and stared at her. Pearl had a nice figure which was even better than Sandy¡¯s, but they had been sleeping in separate beds even when their parents asked them to stay together to build a connection. He would never have thought that anything would happen between him and Pearl. They had just been acting. Even after getting married, she would just be the daughter-inw of the Hannigans and his wife on paper. Men could see marriage as beneficial, and marrying a woman he didn¡¯t love for the benefits wouldn¡¯t affect him, or so he thought. However, he didn¡¯t know when things started changing, but it was very subtle. She was true to him at first, but he no longer saw love in her eyes after a while. Even when he was flirting with Sandy in front of her, she never cared. ¡°Did you get the medication that I asked for?¡± Pearl thought that it was her assistant until Tanner spoke. ¡°What medication?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She paused. When she turned and saw that it was him, she took a huge step back and bumped into the cabs. Tanner saw that and took big steps to pull her into his arms, putting his palm to where she bumped into the cabs. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Pearl pushed him away and pointed at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. Get out of here!¡± ¡°Get out?¡± Tanner pushed her hand away and cornered her to the table. ¡°I was too impulsivest night, and I apologize for that. But you knew that she was pregnant, yet you asked her toe over. Did you do that to anger her?¡± Pearl paused before looking down and sniggering. ¡°If you think I did that, then I did that. You can leave now.¡± She pushed him away but was pulled back when she started walking away. ¡°You admit it then?¡± Pearl wouldn¡¯t look at him nor say anything. Tanner turned her over and forced her to look at him. His eyes scanned her lips, which were pressed together. ¡°Pearl, I hate you acting this way.¡± Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 ¡°Leave then.¡± Pearl looked up. ¡°I¡¯m not like your Sandy. I won¡¯t lower myself to make you happy.¡± Tanner grabbed her by her chin. ¡°You keep bringing her up. Are you jealous?¡± He inched forward. ¡°Jealous that she¡¯s cleaner than you or that she¡¯s pregnant with my child?¡± Pearl had heard all the negative things about her, but these words hurt her more than any of them. Even if she didn¡¯t care, they still hurt. She was finally numb to them, but Tanner was the one who kept walking all over her numb heart. Her eyes were dead and hollow, as if there was no soul behind them. She was quiet. Tanner noticed something and pressed his palm to his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± He hugged her and gave her a little squeeze. ¡°Let¡¯s start all over again.¡± Pearl melted in his arms, but her eyes looked away, and she smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Sandy? How could you start all over again with me?¡± Tanner frowned and didn¡¯t answer. Pearl removed herself from his hug. ¡°A dirty woman like me will never be as pure as Sandy. Weren¡¯t you trying to avoid this as much as possible? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve changed your mind after just one night?¡± He stared at Pearl, her eyes filled with mockery. He didn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t like how she stared at him and hated how prickly she was. Onlyst night did she show that she had feelings, that she could be hurt, could cry, could feel fear. Tanner held her cheeks and kissed her. Pearl clenched her jaw, annoyed because it was so easy for him to get to her. She bit his lips, and he retracted as the smell of blood oozed out. She pushed him away and was going to run, but Tanner still held her in his arms. She yelled, ¡°Tanner Hannigan, let me go-¡± He threw her down on the couch, pulled his tie, and then dropped it to the floor. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Meanwhile¡­ Sandy was preparing some snacks at his ce. She heard the doorbell ring and excitedly ran over to open the door, but her face dropped the moment she did. A man grabbed her by her face, which made her lose her bnce and knocked her forehead on the wall. The man grabbed her by her long hair, and she screamed out in pain, but two other men closed the door and stood guard outside. ¡°Lenny, please give me more time, I beg you!¡± Sandy said frantically. Lenny, who was grabbing her by her hair, smiled and tightened his grip. ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough time. I haven¡¯t seen any of the $ 4 50,000 in the past half a year.¡± He pulled out a knife and lightly grazed her face with it. Her teeth chattered, which made Lenny smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve gotten Mr. Hannigan. Can¡¯t he give you $ 450,000?¡± Sandy was shaking from head to toe, and her tears were rolling down her cheeks.¡± No, l¡­ I¡¯m not a Hannigan yet, but don¡¯t worry, I ¡®m pregnant now. Once I give birth to my son, the Hannigans will give you any amount!¡± Lenny chuckled and let go, but he immediately kicked her, and she bumped into the wall. She subconsciously grabbed her belly when she fell down, but the sudden sharp pain turned her face ashen.¡± Ah!¡± Lenny twirled his knife and squatted down in front of her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? You¡¯re not even married to him, but you¡¯ve already changed your number and moved away. My boss puts me in a tough spot because of your debt daily, and sometimes | even get beaten up. ¡°Listen, Sandy. You¡¯re not going to have a good life if I have a tough one. I know you well enough. When you marry into the Hannigans, you¡¯ll pretend that you don¡¯t know me. Hah! I¡¯m giving you three day. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 ¡°After three days, if I don¡¯t see the money,¡± He put the knife under her chin, ¡°I¡¯ll post all those naked pictures of yours so that Mr. Tanner can see what his girlfriend would do for money.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sandy¡¯s shoulders were shaking, and the pain in her belly turned her pale. Lenny finally left with his men. Sandy noticed blooding out between her legs and opened up her skirt to check. The pain made her drop to the floor in tears. She took a deep breath and crawled up to the couch to call Tanner, but Tanner didn¡¯t pick up. Pearl¡¯s assistant walked out of the elevator and saw Tanner walking out with his jacket in hand and no tie. His shirt was wrinkled too. The assistant was surprised, but Tanner walked past her straight into the elevator before she could ask. She pushed the door open. ¡°Ms. Santiago, Mr. Hannigan-¡± When she saw the scene, it made her freeze. Pearl was curled up on the couch with only her underwear on, her hair was a little messy, and she could see marks on her skin. The assistant brought her clothes over and covered her up. ¡°M-Mr. Hannigan did this?¡± Pearl didn¡¯t answer but looked away. Her assistant felt horrible. ¡°Why would he do that? How could he¡­ That¡¯s disgusting!¡± Pearl looked up, and her voice was coarse. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I don¡¯t want anyone to know, I beg you.¡± She was broken enough and didn¡¯t want the rumors to destroy herpletely. The assistant could see tears in her eyes, so she hugged her by her shoulder.¡± Alright, I promise.¡± On the way leaving La Pe, Tanner received a call from the hospital. The caller said something, and he immediately rushed toward the hospital. Sandy was sent into the operation room, and Tanner rushed over. ¡°Sandy!¡± He was stopped outside, but he grabbed onto the doctor. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Are you her boyfriend? She lost a lot of blood because of her miscarriage. How could you leave her home alone?¡± Lost blood because of miscarriage¡­ Tanner¡¯s body swayed when he suddenly remembered a few missed calls from Sandy. He lost his footing. It was his fault. He had left her because a lot was going on in his mind, but he didn¡¯t expect the phone calls to be for help. He leaned against the wall and covered his face with his hands. He was such a jerk. After an hour, Sandy was pushed out of the operation room, but she was still out because of the anesthesia. Tanner stood outside the room and looked at her lying there, feeling deeply guilty. The doctor walked over and looked at him.¡± Sir, I¡¯m afraid you need to be mentally prepared.¡± Tanner was surprised. ¡°Why?¡± The doctor frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that your girlfriend had a history of abortion? Her uterus walls are really thin now, and after this miscarriage, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to have children anymore.¡± Tanner¡¯s face froze. He looked toward the room again with a dark expression when the doctor left. After a long time, Sandy woke up and saw him standing by her bed with a dark expression, and she burst out crying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls, Tan? Did you know how much pain I was in? We lost the child¡ª¡± Tanner was feeling guilty, and the guilt lingered in his heart because they had lost a child. After all, he hadn¡¯t picked up her calls, but after the doctor told him that she had a history of abortions, the way he looked at her had changed. Seeing how cold he was, Sandy stopped crying and put out a hand toward him.¡± Tan, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I didn¡¯t protect the child well? It¡¯s not my fault. I wanted to protect him too, but¡­ someone came and beat me up because they didn¡¯t want me to give birth. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Tanner pulled his hand away and calmly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sandy was stunned, and then a tear rolled down her cheek, looking delicate. ¡°Would you believe me?¡± Tanner looked at her. She propped herself up meekly. ¡°It¡­ it was Ms. Santiago. She didn¡¯t want me to have this child, so she sent someone to beat me up and caused the miscarriage. Tanner was still silent. Sandy sobbed. ¡°It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone back to you. I shouldn¡¯t have dreamed of bing your wife. My poor child. He hasn¡¯t been born and hasn¡¯t seen the world yet, but he has already left. Tan, I¡¯m so sad I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Tanner rolled his eyes and helped her lie down. ¡°Take a rest, don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°Tan,¡± Sandy looked at him, ¡°Would you leave me now that our child is gone? I¡¯ve lost my son, so I only have you left.¡± Tanner looked at her calmly. She was still the woman he loved, the delicate woman who needed his protection, but he could no longer be sure whether her love and delicate state were real. After a moment, Tanner slowly parted his lips. ¡°Sandy, have you ever lied to me?¡± Sandy was stunned and noticed that he was colder than usual, so she started to panic. ¡®Did he notice something?¡¯ ¡°Tan, do¡­ Do you think I¡¯m lying? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the child.¡± Tanner¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°The doctor said you won¡¯t be able to have kids anymore. Do you know why?¡± That made Sandy freeze. The anxiety in her heart rose to her face, and she slowly turned pale. ¡°No, Tanner, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You never told me you had an abortion.¡± Sandy felt as though she was struck by lightning upon hearing this and suddenly forgot that the doctor could tell if she had had an abortion before. Since she had had too many abortions, the nurse had reminded her about it, but she didn¡¯t expect she would lose this child! She nervously grabbed onto Tanner. ¡°Tan, I can exin-¡± ¡°You said you had never been with any other man when we broke up.¡± Tanner stared at her, his expression vague. ¡°Yet, you¡¯ve had multiple abortions before.¡± Sandy¡¯s shoulder shook. ¡°Tan, I can exin. I¡­ I lied to you. After we broke up, I had a boyfriend because I wanted to get over you . I dated him because of that. ¡°But he cheated on me and even hit me. I had a miscarriage because he was abusive when I was pregnant.¡± She cried while she grabbed onto his hand. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to lie to you, but I was afraid¡­ I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t love me anymore. He was the only one, and I regretted it.¡± Her sobs filled the entire room. She had such a terrible experience, which made Tanner think of Pearl. Had he ever felt bad about the way he treated her? Tanner pushed her hand away. ¡°Take a good rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tan, will you reallye to see me?¡± Sandy felt that Tanner was avoiding her. Had he had enough of her? He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± Sandy didn¡¯t try to make him stay. He knew about her abortions, so it was obvious that he no longer wanted her. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 However, was Sandy going to give up just like that? Nol Lucy and Naomi went to the cafe nearby to try out some newlyunched cakes during lunchtime. ¡°The cakes here are quite nice. A lot of people are talking about them on Instagram, and that¡¯s how I was poisoned.¡± Naomi was curious. ¡°What do you mean poisoned?¡± Lucy paused, ¡°That means I wanted to try them really badly. When someone online rmends something so that everyone knows about it.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucy then tapped her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you go online a lot? I think you¡¯re quite young, but there seems to be an age gap between us.¡± Naomi pushed her hair behind her ear and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of social media.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± Lucy took a scoop of cream.¡± But I can understand. A socialite like you probably is very strictly controlled by your family. It isn¡¯t surprising that you don¡¯t have time to go online.¡± Naomi smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She had no idea how to exin her past. ¡°By the way,¡± Lucy looked around and leaned in to say, ¡°Did you know that Mr. Boucher is actually Helios Boucher¡¯s cousin?¡± Naomi paused, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of that.¡± ¡°Did you know all along?¡± Lucy was surprised and felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m d you knew. I almost made it worse for you. She then said, ¡°Listen, that Mr. Boucher was a yboy back then, and I heard that he impregnated a lot of women and even caused their miscarriages. By the way, that woman was a Hannigan, the sister of the man who eloped, but she wasn¡¯t a good person anyway. I heard that she¡¯s in prison now, and it was because of Mr. Boucher.¡± Naomi¡¯s hand that was holding the coffee cup paused, and she looked at her. ¡°How did you learn that?¡± Lucy smiled. ¡°I just heard it from someone. You know I just love gossipping.¡± She then looked really serious. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s best to stay away from them, as far as possible.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think he would do that.¡± Naomi looked down. ¡°It¡¯s all just rumors, and there is never solid evidence since no one knows the truth.¡± Lucy thought about it and figured that she was right. Even though that was the rumor, Ms. Hannigan was not a nice person, so who knew what the truth actually was? She looked up. ¡°You¡¯re right, but we don¡¯t know the truth either. To be safe, since we¡¯ve lost contact with him, let¡¯s not-¡± Before she could finish, she saw someone, and her face turned pale. Naomi turned around and saw Francisco standing up and saying goodbye to someone. They were just a walkway away. Lucy was stunned. She raised her hand to cover her face and lowered her voice. ¡°Oh my god, everything I said-¡± Since Francisco had his back facing them, she didn¡¯t notice it was him, and they were pretty much literally talking behind his back . That was so embarrassing! Francisco walked past them and stopped. He looked at them and smiled, ¡°You seem to be very interested in my past.¡± Lucy blushed, ¡°No.. No, I was just talking nonsense.¡± Francisco took a look at Naomi and walked away. Naomi watched him leave through the door and stood up. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Lucy looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡¯ Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Naomi did not reply. She pushed the door open and chased Francisco. When Francisco arrived at the car park, he saw something through the reflection of the window, and his hand froze. He turned his head around to look at Naomi. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Ms. Topaz?¡± Naomi was panting heavily. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and straightened her back,¡±I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Boucher. We didn¡¯t mean to pry into your private matters. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Francisco looked at her and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a petty-minded person. What¡¯s more, these rumors may not be just rumors. What if they¡¯re true?¡± Naomi was stunned. Francisco smiled at her faintly and continued. ¡°You¡¯re too gullible, Ms. Topaz. You think I¡¯m not that kind of person, but what if I really am that kind of person? What would you do when you find out, Ms. Topaz?¡± Naomi lowered her head and clenched her hands together tightly. ¡°My instinct tells me that you¡¯re not.¡± He looked at her fixedly and chuckled.¡± Really? Honestly, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re naive or just ignorant.¡± Naomi pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything. He ced his hand on the door and fixed his gaze on the person in front of him. ¡°Is it because of my looks?¡± ¡°What?¡± she asked. Franciscobed his hair to the back and grinned, resuming his goofing attitude. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m your type, so you think I¡¯m not that kind of person? If I were another person, would you still think the same?¡± Naomi looked at him. She could vaguely sense the sarcasm in his words, ¡°You think it¡¯s because you¡¯re my type?¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± Francisco shrugged. ¡°Everyone in this world loves beautiful things. You¡¯re so naive and innocent. You¡¯ve been well-protected by Mr. Topaz, so I suppose you haven¡¯t had much contact with other men. Once you¡¯ve seen more. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t think that way anymore.¡± ¡°Mr. Boucher,¡± Naomi took a deep breath, ¡°I think I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You think I have a thing for you because you¡¯re my type? Yes, I admit that I do have a thing for you, but you don¡¯t have to go so far with your words. If you think I¡¯m causing you trouble, then you can rest assured. I promise I won¡¯t show up in front of you again.¡± When she finished talking, Naomi nodded at him and ran away, leaving Francisco to stand frozen stiff on the spot for a long while. At the Topaz mansion¡­ Naomi was ying with her food on the table. She did not understand why Francisco would think of her that way. It was true that she had a thing for him, but she did not force him to like her back, so she was unable to fathom his hostility. ¡°Nelly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Anthony asked, pulling her back from her thoughts. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine,¡± Naomi replied and lowered her head. Anthony then continued, ¡°I need you to attend a cocktail party with me in two days. I haven¡¯t introduced you to my friends. I know you don¡¯t like to attend asions like that, but this is a formality we need to go through. After all, myworks will be yours in the future, so I think you should meet them first.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Naomi lifted her head to look at him. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to embarrass you¡­¡± Anthony chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my daughter. Just be yourself. You don¡¯t need to care about other people.¡± She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Even though she did not like to attend big events like that, she would have to face them alone in the future and could not always rely on her father. Her goal was to make her own brand, so she would have to be exposed to those asions in the future At night, at the hospital¡­ Sandy sat nkly on the bed. She had sent a few messages to Tanner, but thetter had only replied to her once and disappeared Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sandy knew the rift between them was about her having had abortions before, and he couldn¡¯t ept that fact. She bit her fingernail as she thought, ¡®He can ¡°ept¡± a woman like Pearl, so why can¡¯t he ept me? Besides, he should suspect Pearl for today¡¯s incident, right? After all. Pearl has done something like this to frame other people before. So, it makes sense to pin the me on her.¡¯ Meanwhile¡­ Tanner asked the security to pull out the surveince footage on the corridor to investigate the incident about Sandy. The footage was fixed on the appearance of the three men after they left, and he asked his bodyguard to check their identities. When Tanner came out of the monitoring room, he pulled his phone and saw there were a few unread messages. He frowned deeply and deleted all of them without checking on them. Then, another message came through. Pearl did not dare to go home because of the marks around her neck. She stayed temporarily in a hotel and asked her assistant to buy her clothes for her to change. After taking her shower, the doorbell rang. She became alert and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but our hotel has aplimentary champagne event for all single luxury suites.¡± It was the voice of a female attendant. Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Pearl said. The female attendant persisted and continued. ¡°But the champagne is already here. It¡¯s free of charge, so you should take it.¡± Pearl opened the door and saw the female attendant holding a bottle of champagne in her hand. Just when she was about to take the champagne from her, a hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her wrist. Her shoulders trembled, and then Tanner appeared in front of her. Her heart skipped a beat as Tanner said to the female attendant , ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± The female attendant nodded and left. Pearl tried to pull her hand out of his grip but to no avail. Tanner went closer to her and asked, ¡°Passion is a hotel under the Hannigans. I¡¯m sure you know about that, right?¡± Pearl was so angry that she did not want to say anything and red at him coldly. Tanner pushed the door and brought her into the room. She broke herself free from him when he closed the door and asked.¡¯ What do you want from me? Do you want to sleep with me? Didn¡¯t you hate me? Why? Are you not afraid of catching a disease?¡¯ Tanner pinned her in the wall corner and set his jaw tightly. He went even closer to her and hissed. ¡°If I catch a disease, then you¡¯ re stuck with me for the rest of your life.¡± Pearl grinned sarcastically and said,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Sandy satisfy you anymore?¡± He gripped her chin and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You have a lot of nerves to mention Sandy before me. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her baby.¡± ¡°What does her miscarriage have to do with me?¡± Pearl struggled, but Tanner locked her tightly in between his arms. He mped on her chin and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re jealous of her, so you found someone to make her lose her baby. After all, it isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done this.¡± Pearl suddenly froze, and her blood ran cold. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s me?¡± Tanner did not say anything. Sheughed, and her eyes turned red around the rims. ¡°So, what now? Are you going to kill me to avenge your unborn baby?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± Tanner grabbed her cheek and went closer to her ear. ¡°I want you to make up to us by delivering me a son. ¡°Never!¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not your decision.¡± Tanner turned her face over and kissed her. He forced himself into her despite her struggle, and it was truly addictive to force her to do something that she did not want to do. The next day, Tanner woke up and looked at the woman sleeping next to him. He pushed the hair that was covering her face away with his hand. Even though she was a domineering and arrogant woman, she was nothing more than a disobedient cat when he removed her ws. Even if she was a rose with thorns, he just needed to remove the thorns. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Pearl rolled over and opened her eyes when her back was facing him, her lips pressing into a fine line. Tanner hugged her from the back, and when he noticed that she was trembling, he turned her around. Her eyes were tightly shut, but a drop of tear flowed down from the corner of her eyes. He wiped it off with his finger and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s take a step back each, shall we?¡± She opened her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Tanner looked at her. Honestly, he did not suspect Pearl at all. He was just taking advantage of that to give himself a reason not to let her go. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s you or not, I¡¯m not letting you leave my side.¡± He released her and rose up to get himself changed. It was only when he left the room and closed the door with a m that Pearl closed her eyes. When Tanner exited the hotel, he received a call from his bodyguard. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, we¡¯ve found the identities of those people. They¡¯re loan sharks.¡± He stood beside his car. ¡°Loan sharks?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard replied. Tanner frowned. He hung up the call and fell into deep thought. ¡®Loan sharks, huh?¡¯ It seemed to him that he needed to look into what had happened during the years Sandy left him. Tanner came to the hospital in the afternoon. Sandy had been waiting for him. When he appeared, a smile broke across her pale face. ¡°Tan, you¡¯re here.¡± Tanner pulled the seat and sat beside the bed. He asked, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± She lowered her head and replied, ¡°The nurse said I can be discharged from the hospital in another few days.¡± She darted a few nces at him carefully and pressed her lips. ¡°Tan, are you still mad at me?¡± ¡°Why should I be mad at you?¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± Sandy lowered her head. ¡°I was just worried about what you would think of me. I was afraid you would abandon me.¡± Tanner took a deep breath and looked outside at the sky through the window. ¡°Sandy, tell me honestly. Is this the only thing you didn¡¯t tell me the truth about? Are you sure you didn¡¯t tell me any more lies?¡± Sandy grabbed the cup tighter, and her expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He looked at her silently. Sandy had a bad feeling about it, and she said, ¡°Tan, do you still suspect me?¡± Something crossed her head, and she continued. ¡°Is it because I told you those people were sent by Ms. Santiago, so you.¡± ¡°Sandy!¡± Tanner shouted, cutting her off. He had never talked to her in such a serious tone before. ¡°If it were Pearl who did it, why would she look for loan sharks? To get money from you? Do you think she would do that for money?¡± Sandy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Tan¡­¡± He ced his hand on his forehead and said, ¡°This is all my fault. You were so perfect in my memory, and I kept thinking that it was my fault when you left me for a few years. I had been thinking about you in those few years until you returned. Do you know how happy I was when you said you couldn¡¯t get over me either?¡± Tannerughed at himself. ¡°It¡¯s only now that I realize what I can¡¯t let go of is the good memory we once had.¡± ¡°Tan, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to lie to me, but if I didn¡¯t ask or look into it, you would still not tell me the truth!¡± Tanner shouted to interrupt her , his eyes turning bloodshot. ¡°Since when did you be like this, Sandy?¡± Sandy did not expect that Tanner would go to look into it, and she became nervous. She threw herself at him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Tan, those loan sharks came to look for me, but I don¡¯t owe them money. It was that man. He used my identity and-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Tanner pushed her away. She fell to the bed and was stunned. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I gave you a chance, and I believed you when you said that man cheated you until I went to check it out¡± Tanner looked at her coldly. Sandy shuddered and cried, ¡°Tan, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 ¡°Sandy, if you told me the truth just now, I would believe that you had your own reasons, but you chose to lie to me again. How am I supposed to know that you¡¯re not lying to me now as well?¡± Tanner lifted his head and forced himself to calm down. ¡°You even made Pearl your scapegoat. Sandy, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Sandy¡¯s chest began heaving up and down heavily. She clenched her fists tightly, and tears were falling down from her cheeks like broken beads. ¡°I¡¯ve changed¡­¡± She lifted her head to look at Tanner and asked, ¡°Is it me, or is it you who have changed?¡± Tanner did not reply. Crying, Sandy shouted, ¡°Ever since I got pregnant, you¡¯ve been giving me the cold shoulder. You are the one who made me feel like I might lose you. I don¡¯t want that to happen, so do you think I¡¯d dare to tell you the truth?¡± She gradually broke down emotionally and shouted. ¡°Tanner, I¡¯m a woman, and a woman¡¯s intuition is always right. Since when did you change your attitude when facing Pearl?¡± Tanner was stunned, but he still kept silent. Since when did his attitude change when facing Pearl? He had no idea either. He always thought he loved Sandy because she was his first love and also his current girlfriend. The times when they had been together used to be so wonderful and despite the breakup, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to forget her. Then Pearl, a woman with a bad reputation, became his fiancee and would be his wife in the future. Could she be Sandy¡¯s recement? Of course not. In his heart, Sandy was the purest and the most perfect. However, he did not know why, but he came to care about Pearl. For him, Sandy was like something he loved very much that he had lost. He wanted to cherish her, but at the same time, he felt guilty. As for the current Sandy, he resented her and hated himself for being influenced by her. Looking at him, Sandy sobbed. ¡°You don¡¯t care about her past, but you care about the fact that I had an abortion and lied to you. In the end, it¡¯s your feelings for me that have changed. The truth that I had an abortion is just a mere opening for you to voice out your dissatisfaction with me. I can sense it. After finding out about that, I¡¯m not that perfect Sandy in your mind anymore. ¡°Tanner, I didn¡¯t lie to you this time. I owe $ 450,000 to the loan shark. I was forced by that man who was ruined by gambling to get a loan from the loan shark. I have never onceid my finger on that $450,000.1 ran away from him, and I kept avoiding them after I returned to you. The only chance I have to get rid of them is that I marry you, and I thought that as long as I became your wife, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe after me anymore. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for a single cent from you after I¡¯ve returned. I didn¡¯t even think about asking you to help me settle the debt. When they found me and forced me to pay back the money, I had to lie to them to save my life, and they gave me a three-day grace period. I¡¯m not afraid that they wille back for me. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be there and that I¡¯ll die where no one knows.¡± Sandy couldn¡¯t stop crying. She covered her face and continued. ¡°I left you back then because my family is poor. I don¡¯t deserve you. It¡¯s only when I met you again that I realized I¡¯ve been unable to forget about you. I want to be your wife, not because I want to share your wealth. I just want to shake off my past. I admit that I¡¯m jealous of Ms. Santiago. I was afraid that you¡¯d fall in love with her, so I lied to you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tanner looked at her and said in a solemn voice, ¡°You should have told me earlier.¡± Sandy stopped crying. Tanner stretched his hand to help her wipe the tears off her face, but his hand stopped midway. He clenched his hand into a fist and withdrew his arm. ¡°Sandy, if you had told me everything when you returned, even if I¡¯d be disappointed, I¡¯d still ept you because I love you.¡± Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. You were perfect in my memories. It¡¯s exactly because Pearl is the exact opposite of you that I still chose you after you returned. I thought I still loved you. Even now, I can¡¯t tell how I feel about you. Do I still love you? Do I feel guilty about you? Is the person I love the perfect Sandy from the past or the woman before me?¡± Sandy sat silently on the bed. After a long while, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°So you don¡¯t love me anymore.¡± Tanner parted his mouth and replied, ¡± What if this is the bitter truth?¡± Sandy did not say anything anymore. Neither of them spoke for a long while. In the end, sheughed and wept. ¡°I get it now. We can never go back to what we once were. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to settle your debt.¡± Tanner turned around and walked away. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Sandy, this is what I owe you.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He left the ward afterward. Sandy broke into tears as Tanner slowly disappeared from her vision. If she could go back in time, she wouldn¡¯t have lied to him. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t turn back time. The cold wind blew the curtain open, and she looked outside through the window. When Tanner emerged from the hospital, a loud thud wafted into his ears from not far away. Then, someone shouted in panic,¡± Someone has jumped off the building!¡± He froze and looked in the direction of the hospital building. He did not know why, but there was a bad feeling stirring in his heart, and he went toward the spot where the noise came. Tanner wedged his way through the crowd, and when he saw the person before him, his pupils constricted as he shouted,¡± Sandy Sandy had humped and crushed the car below her. There was a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She looked like she was sleeping peacefully while blood was dripping down the roof of the car. Two dayster¡­ Anthony brought Naomi to the cocktail party. Naomi had put on a pink dress with a white pearl-buttoned fur coat. She followed Anthony to greet his friends along the way. Since this was the first time Anthony brought his daughter out for an event like this, other people finally had the chance to take a glimpse at the daughter of the Eastwood Company¡¯s owner. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would bring your daughter over, Mr. Topaz¡± an elegantdy said as she approached them with her husband. Offering her a smile, Anthony replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for my daughter to get herself familiar with my friends.¡± Thedy looked at Naomi gently and said,¡± You¡¯re so pretty Ms. Topaz. I¡¯m sure you must have inherited your looks from your mother.¡± Anthony¡¯s smile froze for a moment when the elegantdy mentioned Naomi¡¯s mother. However, he soon came around to his senses and replied, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s better for a girl to look more like her mother.¡± At that moment, amotion broke out in the crowd . They looked in the direction and saw Alexander had shown up with his son and wife. The elegantdy was startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Patricia Emerson? She used to be a famous actress in the entertainment industry. I didn¡¯t expect to see her in person for the first time after she retired from the entertainment industry for so many years Anthony remained calm even though they were walking toward them. Alexander brought his son, Zephir, and greeted them with a genial smile. ¡°Mr. Topaz, I haven¡¯t been able to properly thank you and your daughter for saving my son¡¯s life.¡± The crowds turned their heads to look at them. Anthony nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Gosling. ¡°No, if it were not for your daughter, my son¡¯s surgery would not have been sessful,¡± Alexander said sincerely. Zephir, standing beside his father, nodded at them politely and greeted, ¡°Mr. Topaz, Ms. Topaz, I¡¯m happy to see you two here.¡± Anthony rubbed his head and smiled. ¡°You need to study harder and be more sessful than your father in the future, understand?¡± Zephir nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Topaz.¡± Patriciaughed and turned her head to look at Naomi. However, Naomi averted her gaze and looked at Anthony. ¡°Dad, I need to use the restroom.¡± Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Anthony responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Naomi put the wine ss down, turned around, and left. She carried her dress walked to the promenade, looked around, and finally walked toward the garden, where the fountain that was located in the middle of the courtyard reflected the colorful lights. She walked to a bench, sat down, tightly wrapped herself in her coat, rubbed her freezing hands, and exhaled warm breaths onto them. Hearing the sound of a pianoing from not far away, Naomi looked around, got up, and followed the sound of the music. only to see a lot of people gathered at a spot as if they were looking at something. She fought through the crowd and saw an elegant-looking man with gold-rimmed sses who was sitting in front of the piano and ying it. When the music ended, everyone around gave the man a round of apuse. Someone in the crowd asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the song that you just yed?¡± Before the man could answer the question, Naomi had already uttered the name of the song. ¡°Moonlight¡±. The man¡¯s gazended on Naomi¡¯s face, and he gave off a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it.¡± Naomi nodded, ¡°I heard it when I was studying music.¡± ¡°You studied music?¡± She replied with a smile, ¡°I used to be a member of the orchestra department and I took piano lessons while I was younger too.¡± Is that so?¡¯ The man stood up instantly and offered Naomi the seat in front ofBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. the piano. ¡°I really want to hear you y a song.¡± She was startled and waved her hands hastily. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not very good at ying,¡± The man smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just take it as a casual game. I only tried to y because I was bored.¡± Everyone around joined the man and asked her to try it out. Seeing that they were so enthusiastic, Naomi became too embarrassed to reject their request. Thus, she walked over to the piano, sat down, and ced her fingertips on the keys. Soon after that the piano sounded, and crisp melodies permeated the whole courtyard. After she finished ying a song, the apuse around her brought her back to her senses. She stood up and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed the song.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve yed well. The man looked at her. ¡®This song is filled with sadness. It seems that you¡¯re a person who¡¯s full of stories too.¡± She paused for a split second, and that was when someone came over and summoned the man, ¡°Jackie, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Jackie nodded, and he looked back at Naomi. I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll see you when I see you.¡± He left with two other people while Naomi stood by the piano and watched them leave the scene. As the crowd gradually dispersed, a figure that was still standing in the crowd became clearer gradually. Naomi was momentarily astounded. Francisco stood there with his arms crossed and nced at her. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m right.¡± He walked toward Naomi, and his gazended on the piano. ¡°Ms. Topaz, did the man who shares the same hobby with you manage to charm you?¡± Naomi pursed her lower lip. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so harsh. Mr. Boucher. Even if I¡¯ve fallen for someone else, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡®Even if I were to take a fancy to that man, it has nothing to do with him.¡¯ the opening was from the song that she She passed by him and was about to leave, but the piano behind her suddenly sounded had just yed.She froze in ce and turned to look at him. Francisco stood beside the piano and yed a few notes with one hand before stopping and lifting his head. ¡°You¡¯ve changed your mind rather quickly, Ms. Topaz.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Naomi frowned as she almost lost her head. Francisco looked at her and did not say a thing. Naomi took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Boucher, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯reing at me when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± She stepped back subconsciously, worrying that she would be seen crying because of the grievance. ¡°All I¡¯ve done is let you know that I like you. Is having a thing for you an incorrect thing to do? Moreover, I didn¡¯t fall for you because of your appearance¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take another step hack!¡± Francisco yelled abruptly, but it was already toote. After stepping on the edge of a staircase, Naomi lost her bnce and fell down the steps. In embarrassment, she fell to the ground, her cold palms rubbed against the ground, and she grazed her skin. Thecerations felt scorching hot. Francisco ran to help her up, but she smacked his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Naomi got up on her own, but her ankle hurt badly after taking two steps forward.Francisco walked over and grabbed her arm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to force yourself to walk if it hurts.¡± Just as she was about to withdraw her arm, Francisco suddenly picked her up in a bridal carry. Naomi was shocked. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as dumb as you.¡± He gnashed his teeth and left the scene with her in his arms The sudden plot twist made Naomi feel extremely flustered, and she did not know where she should keep her eyes fixed on. All she could do was stay in his arms obediently and quietly, listening to her heart beat at an unreasonably fast rate. They came to a lounge that was located next to the banquet hall. Francisco put her on the couch and frowned when he saw that she had been holding her palm. ¡°Open your hand.¡± She spread her palm obediently, and a few drops of blood oozed out of the wound on her palm. Francisco went out and asked the waiter to get him a first-aid kit. After a while, he came in with a first- aid kit and sat down right next to Naomi. Naomi looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡¯ ¡°Is it convenient for you to apply ointment with your left hand?¡± Francisco grabbed her hand, pulled it closer to him, and started applying the ointment on her wounds without even lifting his head. She hissed and wanted to withdraw her hand, but he tightened his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Naomi stopped moving and looked scrupulously at how he was applying medicine to herself. The distance between the two of them was obviously not close, but she felt that it was their first timeing so close. She was so close to him that she could count each and every strand of his eyshes, and the scent of his shampoo seemed to smell nice. She gulped, but that was when Francisco lifted his head too. She was startled, so she lowered her head hurriedly, looked away, and withdrew her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± She then thought of something and pouted. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What do you like about me?¡± He stared at her. Naomi paused for a bit, lowered her head, brushed the gauze that was covering the palm of her hand, and said casually,¡± Whatever I like about you, will you change it?¡± Francisco burst intoughter abruptly but quickly restrained himself and put on his ordinary look. ¡°Why would you trust me so easily? Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll deceive your feelings?¡± ¡°Usually, men that say this are definitely not cheaters or yers.¡± Naomi murmured. ¡°Because a cheater or a yer won¡¯t reject others.¡± Francisco squinted slightly. ¡°Ms. Topaz, do you know anything about ying hard to get?¡¯ She wondered. ¡°Then are you ying hard to get?¡± He smiled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m doing so?¡± She shook her head in a daze. ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Francisco pinched her chin all of a sudden, and she was stunned as his gradually approaching face filled up her pupils. She stopped breathing. It was so nerve-racking that she closed her eyes, but all she heard was his laughter after a while. Naomi opened her eyes and saw him leaning against the back of the couch and smiling with his palms covering his face. It was a joy that she had never seen before in her life. She felt like she had been yed again, which made her feel so exasperated that her cheeks started to warm up. ¡®That was so embarrassing! He opened his fingers and looked at her through the gaps. ¡°Did you expect me to kiss you just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± She turned her head away, but her pounding heart had already betrayed her. The atmosphere of them getting along like this felt very subtle, and it seemed to be a rather scarce scenario. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get back to the banquet hall.¡± Francisco reminded her while supporting his forehead with one hand. Naomi remembered instantly that her father was still waiting in the banquet hall. She grabbed her evening dress and stood up. Her ankle did not hurt as much after a short rest. She was already at the door when Francisco stopped her. ¡°Naomi.¡± Naomi stopped and turned her head in doubt, and the approaching figure stretched out his hands and held her cheeks in his palms. Not long after that, a warm kissnded on her forehead. Naomi was astonished. The facial features that were approaching her eyes became blurred under the dazzling lights-it was as surreal as a dream. She still could not return to her senses after Francisco had left. The only sensation that she could feel at this moment was the warmth on her forehead. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She raised her hand and rubbed the spot. ¡± What¡­ What does that mean?¡± Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 ¡°Nelly.¡± Anthony came out to find her because he was worried about her. Seeing her standing at the door of the lounge, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Naomi hid her hands behind her, ¡°¡­ I met a friend just now, so I chatted with her for a bit.¡± Anthony felt helpless. ¡°Remember to at least inform me in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I¡¯ll pay more attention to that in the future.¡± She lowered her head. It was indeed her fault for making her father worried. Anthony did not ask her anything, and they did not return home until the banquet was over. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Naomi walked back to her room, closed the door, and leaned behind the door. She opened her hand to expose her palm, which was covered with a tiny piece of gauze. Her heart started pounding again upon recalling that scene. ¡®I seem to have fallen!¡¯ ¡°I heard that Mr. Hannigan¡¯s lover jumped off the hospital room. How terrible is that.!¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Mr. Hannigan who ran away from his own wedding ceremony with his lover?¡± ¡°Yes, there are rumors on the Inte saying that Ms. Santiago is the one who forced the woman into jumping off the building. Tsk tsk, the daughter of the Santiagos is actually quite pitiful. Her fiance despises her so much that he ran away with his mistress in public. And now, she¡¯s been made the primary suspect after the death of her fiance¡¯s mistress. Why doesn¡¯t anyone actually remember that she¡¯s the real deal? That she¡¯s Mr. Hannigan¡¯s actual fiancee?¡± Two to three female staff members walked past Naomi, and she stopped when she heard the topic they were discussing. She looked surprised. At that moment Lucy just happened toe out of the elevator. Seeing that Naomi was standing there, pondering about something, she walked up to her and asked, ¡°Naomi, why are you in a daze?¡± Naomi returned to her senses and smiled.¡± It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about something.¡± Lucy looked at her and patted her on her shoulder, ¡°Then stop thinking about it already. Ms. Vanderbilt ising back to thepany today. We¡¯ll have to work hard.¡± She smiled and nodded. Maisie arrived at Soul at noon, and Lucy handed her all the previous week¡¯s reports when she returned to the office. She took the reports from her and put them on the desk to go through them. ¡°Did something huge happen when I was not around Lucy smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing major.¡± Maisie nodded as if she had thought of something. ¡°I asked you to bring Naomi around thepany so she could learn a thing or two from you. How is it?¡± Lucy frowned. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Naomi actually doesn¡¯t suffer from any social anxiety disorder. She¡¯s just a little introverted and shy, and she¡¯s also a richdy in hiding!¡± Maisie lifted her head to look at her, only to see her continueughingly. ¡°Not to mention that she¡¯s still a good-tempered and gentle richdy.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°What in the world happened to the rtionship between the two of you during my absence from the company?¡± Before taking some time off, Maisie had asked Lucy to take care of Naomi for a while because she was worried the other employees would shun Naomi because of her temperament. ¡®It seems that Lucy was the right choice. Compared with this girl, she talks a lot more and can hold a conversation with anyone. So as long as she¡¯s there for Naomi, thetter will never feel lonely. In general, the effect has been great. ¡®¡¯Lucy scratched her cheeks and smiled.¡± Anyway, we both have gone to the movies, eaten dinner, and gone shopping together. I think Naomi gets along with others very well. It¡¯s just that the others in thepany who don¡¯t know her might misunderstand her.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°She is not a difficult person to get along with, to begin with. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t know how to integrate herself into a big group of people.¡± Lucy wondered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to integrate herself into a group of people?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°After all, she¡¯s been isted from society for such a long time, so she¡¯s not used to it. Everything will be fine when she gets used to how things work in the future.¡± Lucy was even more confused after hearing that. She recalled in a trance that Naomi had once told her that she no longer had the contact information of all her friends. ¡®Could that be what she meant?¡¯ Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Lucy suddenly felt a little sympathetic toward Naomi. ¡®¡®Her family¡¯s upbringing shouldn¡¯t be this strict, right? ¡° ¡®¡®She¡¯s not allowed to be in contact with others, so has she always been staying at home just like those Victoriandies in ancient times? ¡®No wonder Naomi doesn¡¯t even have a Twitter or Instagram ount. I even had to teach her how to create one. How can I not feel sympathetic toward someone who can¡¯t even have ess to the Inte?¡¯ She remembered something all of a sudden. ¡°Oh cr*p! Then did I just put harm in her way?¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°What harm did you put in her way?¡± ¡°I-I thought that Naomi is so good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. So, I thought about making a match out of Mr. Boucher and her.Moreover, I thought that Naomi has a thing for Mr. Boucher too, but what if¡­¡± Maisie paused for a split second. ¡°Which Mr. Boucher are you referring to?¡± Lucy lowered her head and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s the second heir of the Bouchers.¡± Lucy could not help but tell Maisie about what had happened when she was not around. She even reminded Naomi after she found out that the man was the second heir of the Bouchers. Although what she had tried to tell Naomi got into the ears of the actual person, Naomi did not seem to care about that at all that day. ¡®She¡¯s such a pure and innocent fairdy. Would she still stay by a man¡¯s side even if she were to be deceived?¡± Maisieughed out loud abruptly when she heard this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you¡¯ve been ying cupid?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Lucy pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s the second heir of the Bouchers at the time.¡± ¡°Actually, Francisco is not as wicked as you think he is. The rumors that you hear from the public may not always be true.¡± Maisie could not help but keep onughing. ¡°If you¡¯ve yed your role well, perhaps she might need to thank you in the future.¡± Lucy was in the middle of pondering about something and whispered, ¡°I think it¡¯s very unlikely for it to turn out as a sess.¡± At the Santiagos¡¯ manor¡­ ¡°That womanmitted suicide by jumping off the building. What does it have to do with Pearl? This is just pure bullsh*t!¡± Mrs. Santiago mmed the newspaper on the table. ¡®That wh*re embarrassed the Santiagos so much before this, and now they¡¯re going to point all their fingers at Pearl and say that it¡¯s all her fault that the wh*remitted suicide!?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more she could not let it go. She turned her head to look at Antonio. ¡°We should¡¯ve rejected the marriage proposal in the first ce! It¡¯s so unlucky!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Is the gossip on the Inte something that we can stop even if we want to?¡± Antonio finished his tea and put the teacup down. ¡°Now that the marriage has been annulled let¡¯s just allow the past to pass us by.¡± The butler entered the room through the door at this time. ¡°Master, Madam, Mr.Hannigan is here.¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°That b*stard is shameless enough to pay us a visit after all that?¡± Antonio opened his mouth at this time. ¡± Let him in. I want to listen to what he has to say.¡± Mrs. Santiago snorted and sat down with an upset expression. After a while, Tanner came in through the main doorway. He nodded at the patriarch and matriarch of the Santiagos. Mrs. Santiago did not appreciate his politeness at all and looked away from beginning to end. Antonio lifted his head to look at him. ¡°The union through marriage between the two families has been annulled. The Santiagos don¡¯t n to point fingers for the things that have happened in the past, so what the hill are you doing here?¡± Tanner smiled. ¡°Mr. Santiago, I was at fault for what happened back then, and that¡¯s something that I won¡¯t be able to make up for Pearl. I hereby apologize to both of you.¡¯Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mrs. Santiago scoffed. ¡°You want to apologize to us only after that woman jumped off a building? Isn¡¯t this a little toote alreadyWhatever emotion that was left in Tanner¡¯s gaze sank to the bottom of his eyes, but it was not noticeable as there was still a smile on his face. He asked the assistant behind him to ce all the items that he had brought on the table, which were all very precious gifts. ¡°I have no other intentions. I just want to express my apology to both of you.¡± Antonio frowned and did not even utter a single word. Mrs. Santiago only took a nce at the gifts on the table, unmoved. ¡°We¡¯ve got your apology. As for these unnecessary gifts, let¡¯s just forget about that.¡± Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Tanner gave off a faint smile. ¡°I can rify for Pearl about the gossip that¡¯s spreading like wildfire on the Inte.¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s expression turned slightly restrained, and she said in a stern voice.¡± Even if you don¡¯t take any action, our daughter is still innocent.¡± ¡°But will anyone believe it?¡± Tanner managed to choke Mrs. Santiago with only one question. Mrs. Santiago¡¯s face paled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tanner replied calmly, ¡°Sandy died after all, but her death is thought to have something to do with Pearl. Sandy once told me that she had a miscarriage because of Pearl-¡® ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Mrs. Santiago smacked the table, stood up, and refuted furiously.¡± Tanner Hannigan, I don¡¯t care what¡¯s your purpose foring here, but my daughter has never done anything to that woman. Don¡¯t you ever think you can put any of the me rted to that damn woman on my daughter¡¯s shoulders.¡± ¡°Will the public care about what the truth looks like? They only want the result.¡± Tanner slowed down. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to see your daughter suffer because of all those rumors, would you?¡± Mrs. Santiago¡¯s face gradually dimmed. He continued calmly. ¡°In the end, if it weren¡¯t for the marriage arrangement that you negotiated with my father, I would have nothing to do with Pearl now, and perhaps Sandy wouldn¡¯t have made that decision that day.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His eyes looked gloomy. ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far, we can only keep on moving forward. I think all men in Bassburgh would take offense to her history with Pearl¡¯s reputation, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mrs. Santiago was trembling with wrath. Antonio, who had not spoken a word, took a nce at Tanner. ¡°Are you threatening US?¡± ¡°Do you think so, Mr. Santiago?¡± He put on another smile again. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to hold a negotiation with both of you. After all, I also want both of you to give me a chance to treat her well.¡± Antonio¡¯s masseter moved. ¡°That depends on whether Pearl will agree to your proposal or not.¡± Tanner smirked. ¡°What if she agrees to it?¡± Antonio did not utter another word. When Tanner left the Santiagos manor, Mrs. Santiago pushed Antonio. ¡°Have you lost your mind!? Can¡¯t you see that that b* stard has already made it clear that he wants to take revenge on our daughter for that woman?¡± Antonio stared at her with an unusually calm expression. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t spoiled Pearl and turned her into that mischievous and rebellious youngdy that she used to be, would she have fallen to the extent of being manipted now? ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to protect her. You can help our daughter for now, but not for the rest of her life. Will Tanner let her go when we¡¯re both gone? She still has to deal with her affairs after all.¡± Mrs. Santiago seemed to have been choked by her throat, and her eyes turned bloodshot instantly. Antonio slowly got up and left the room, and Mrs. Santiago fell back into the couch and cried while covering her face with both hands At the apartment.. When Pearl woke up, the only thing she felt was a sore neck. She remembered that she seemed to have been knocked unconscious in the parking lot. When she saw Tanner sitting on a chair fiddling with a camera, she sat up in a panic. She then immediately realized that she was not wearing any clothes, so she pulled the nket, wrapped herself in it, and asked with a pale face, ¡°Tanner Hannigan, what have you done to me!?¡± Tanner did not even lift his gaze. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a week since Sandy¡¯s death, so don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you¡± Pearl was about to rummage for clothes, but Tanner¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look for them now. I¡¯ve thrown them away.¡± She froze on the bed. ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ ¡°I mean every single word that I just said, literally.¡± Tanner raised his head, and his eyes looked dimmed and enigmatic. ¡°I went to your house today.¡± Pearl¡¯s face turned pale, and her lips trembled slightly. Tanner got up, walked toward her, and showed her the camera. ¡°If I were to show these photos to Mr. and Mrs. Hannigan, please enlighten me about what they would think of you.¡± Looking at the photos in the camera, Pearl¡¯s pupils constricted, her hands and feet turned cold, and blood was drained from her cheeks. ¡°What the h*ll are you trying to aplish?¡± Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 ¡°Sandy is now dead.¡± Tanner approached Pearl with mixed emotions surging from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°So how about you stay by my side on behalf of her from now on?¡± Pearl¡¯s shoulders trembled, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. ¡°What have I done to deserve this?¡± ¡°Indeed, you haven¡¯t done anything. You can me it on the fact that we¡¯re now tied to each other.¡± Tanner grabbed her by her neck and pulled her closer, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Everything would have been better if you hadn¡¯t appeared in my life. Without you, Sandy and I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where we are today, and she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to end her life either.¡± Looking at the tear that was rolling down from the corner of her eye, Tanner pushed her away and turned away from her. ¡°At this point, even though this is not the right thing to do, we can only move on with what we have since we¡¯ve already made the wrong choice in the first ce. Pearl Santiago, if you don¡¯t want these photos to be sent to your parents, you can only stay by my side obediently until you¡¯ve made it up for the child that we lost.¡± Tanner left. Watching the door close, Pearl was stunned and looked zed. She was clearly indoors but felt as cold as if trapped in an ice cer. Naomi knocked on the door of the office. After getting permission, she pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are you looking for me?¡± Maisie stood in front of the bookshelf and was flipping through a book. She turned to look at Naomi, put the book back onto the shelf, and asked with a smile, ¡°Would you like to go on an outing together on the weekend?¡± She was startled. ¡°An outing? Is it some kind of activity organized by thepany?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Maisie sat back in her seat. ¡°I¡¯m the organizer of this outing, and only a few people will be there. Ryleigh¡¯s due date is expected to be somewhere in the middle of next month, so I¡¯m arranging an outing for her to rx before she goes intobor. Since the both of you are quite close to each other, let¡¯s go together.¡± Naomi smiled. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Maisie nodded, and she picked up her cell phone and sent a text message to Barbara after Naomi went out. At this time, at the Spring Ripple Neighborhood¡­ Barbara had just finished breastfeeding the baby, and after putting the baby to sleep, she handed her over to the nanny to bring her back to her room. When she came to the study, she saw Helios sitting behind the desk, revising a script. Helios stopped writing when he heard some movement, raised his head to look at her, and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Boucher?¡± Barbara walked behind him and ced both hands on his shoulders, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so busy with work, I¡¯vee to give you a massage on the shoulders.¡± He held the back of her hand and turned to look at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± She leaned over and wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°Zee has invited us to an outing this weekend.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t she go on a trip with Nn? Why would she think of asking us to go on an outing out of the blue?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ryleigh¡¯s baby is due next month.¡± Barbara rested her chin on his shoulder and tilted her head against his. ¡°But your cousin is still a bachelor.¡± Helios frowned, pulled her to the front, and looked up at her. ¡°Is my cousin the main point?¡± Barbara hugged him. ¡°Of course, Zee specifically requested that you should bring your cousin along.¡± He squinted and smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to ask him about that.¡± Helios called Francisco right after the conversation. Francisco seemed to be outside, and some background noise came from his end of the call. ¡°There¡¯s an outing. Do you want toe along?¡± Francisco wondered. ¡°What kind of outing are you talking about?¡± Helios responded, ¡°Maisie invited me and your cousin-inw.¡± Francisco kept quiet for a few seconds and then rejected him directly. ¡°No, you people are all couples, yet you want to drag me along with you? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much?¡± Helios smiled and seemed to have guessed that he would say that ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s only the four of us. There may be others 100¡± Francisco remained silent again Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Barbara stood by and watched until Helios finished the call. She then asked, ¡°Did he agree toe along?¡± Helios ced his phone on the desk, stretched out, and hugged her. ¡°He¡¯s agreed to it, but I¡¯m putting my bet on the fact that he¡¯ll be livid when he finds out that we intend to arrange a blind date for him.¡± Barbara smoothed his cor. ¡°Zee imed that the chances of this girl getting together with Francisco are as high as 90%.¡± ¡°Is she that certain?¡± Helios narrowed his eyes slightly, and he seemed to be a little curious about who the girl that Maisie mentioned was. Barbara lifted his head, made him look at her, and chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯ll know by then, won¡¯t you?¡± On the day of the outing, Maisie and Nn took the two kids to the outskirts of the town to pick a spot before anyone¡¯s arrival. They finally chose a ce with beautiful scenery that was very suitable for camping The water in theke was very shallow and looked clear, so crystal clear that one could see the pebbles and clusters of aquatic nts at the bottom of theke from the bank. ¡°Dad, Mom, there are a lot of tadpoles!¡± Daisie squatted on the cobblestone bank andughed happily when she saw a school of tadpoles in the water that got scared and hid in the cracks of the stone when they saw humans approach. Colton looked disgusted. ¡°What¡¯s so good about staring at tadpoles? They¡¯ll one day grow up to be ugly frogs.¡± Maisie and Nn set up the tent, and she turned and nced at them both, ¡°Be careful not to fall. Your clothes are very expensive.¡± Nn lifted his gaze to look at her and could not help butugh. ¡°Are the kids or their clothes more important?¡± ¡°Their clothes,¡± she answered without any hesitation. Besides, theke is so shallow that it can¡¯t even reach the kids¡¯ knees, so how can it drown them?¡¯ Nn squinted. ¡°What about the kids and me? Who¡¯s more important?¡± She replied instantly, ¡°The kids. Nn was at a loss for words. Maisie sneered and got closer to him. ¡°The kids are more important, but I have only one husband.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nn nodded with satisfaction upon hearing that answer. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Louis and the others arrived only when they had gotten half of the setup and the grills all set up. All the ingredients for the barbecue were in their car. Louis carried a lot of things in both hands, while Naomi came along with them. Naomi supported Ryleigh, and both of them were a short distance behind Louis. Maisie turned to Colton and Daisie and said, ¡°Go and help your uncle carry all the ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two little rugrats ran over to help. Louis put down the bags that contained food and looked around. ¡°Is anyone else here yet?¡± Maisie stood up and looked at the four-wheel-drive that was driving in their direction from not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that them?¡± Naomi and Ryleigh turned their heads and looked over, only to see Helios and Barbara getting out of the car with multiple bags of all sizes. ¡°We¡¯re a littlete. Sorry to have made you guys wait!¡± ¡°Godfather Helios!¡± Because Daisie had not seen Helios for a long time, she ran over, intending to ask him to carry her, but Colton grabbed her by the back of her cor. Colton looked helpless. ¡°Just how old are you now? And you¡¯re still asking others to carry you around? Shameless.¡± Heliosughed, walked up to the two little rugrats, lifted his hand, and rubbed their little heads. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since!st saw you two, and you two little rascals are still so enthusiastic.¡± ¡°We¡¯re no longer little rascals,¡± Colton replied seriously while Helios took a better look at them as his grin widened. ¡°We¡¯ve grown into bigger rascals.¡± Barbara looked at the two of them. ¡°You kids are growing so quickly now. Neither of you was this tall the last time I saw you. Daisie pouted, looking all aggrieved. ¡°Mom alsoined that we¡¯re growing so quickly, so we¡¯re going through all the clothes she buys too quickly.¡± Barbara giggled. Francisco appeared from behind them. He wore a cap, carried a sling bag on his shoulder, and had a pair of headphones hanging around his neck, looking extremely casual. The two rugrats stared at him curiously as this was their first time meeting him. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Barbara introduced Francisco to the two of them. ¡°This handsome man is your godfather¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The two little rugrats nodded in a daze and greeted him politely. ¡°Hello, uncle, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡± Francisco nced at the two of them. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡®They should be Maisie and Nn¡¯s kids, shouldn¡¯t they? They look alike.¡¯ Barbara looked at Helios. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and help them out first.¡± Helios nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Barbara walked toward the campsite with the two children while Francisco stared at the site and crossed his arms. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I¡¯ve been tricked here by you guys?¡± Helios lowered his gaze, smiled, and ced his hand on Francisco¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, it¡¯s dumb not to make the trip worth it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Francisco clicked his tongue and looked at the camp again. He was slightly startled as he saw someone. Naomi squatted beside Maisie and set up the barbecue with her. She added charcoal to the grill and set it on fire in a matter of minutes. Maisie looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled.¡± Naomi replied with a grin, ¡°I participated in quite a few camping activities organized at the academy back then.¡± Ryleigh nodded when she heard what Naomi said. ¡°Yes, yes, it was during our sophomore year. I remember that Naomi was the captain of our group at the time. Maisie raised her gaze and looked in Helios¡¯ direction. Seeing that she was staring in their direction, Helios turned his head and nced at Francisco, and as if he had realized something, he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go back now.¡± He then walked toward the campsite. Francisco was amused for a short while and caught up to him. ¡°Since I¡¯ve followed you here, I¡¯ll just put up with the rest of the trip.¡° Naomi did not notice the addition of a few more people around her at all until she heard Francisco¡¯s voice. She stopped moving immediately and stared at Francisco, who was picking up firewood, with Louis in surprise. The moment she met Francisco¡¯s gaze, she turned her head away in a hurry, and she was at a loss instantly. Maisie, who was squatting right next to her, noticed something and pretended to smile as if she did not know anything.¡± That¡¯s the second heir of the Bouchers. You might not have met him before this.¡± Naomi returned to her senses and smiled with an evasive gaze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve met him a few times.¡± Maisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡± Naomi nodded, bowed her head, and started to skewer the food. Seeing her blushing cheeks, Maisie could not help but sigh with a helpless smile. ¡®She really looks like a young girl who¡¯s just beginning to know what love is.¡¯ They started roasting the skewers immediately after everything was ready, and the two little rugrats could not wait to get their hands on those foods and send them into their mouths when they sniffed the wafting aroma. Barbara and Maisieid a pic mat on the grass and ced all kinds of snacks and fruits on it. After the barbecue was served, everyone was in a hurry to taste it. Daisie chewed loudly. ¡°Hmm! The beef skewers that Dad roasted are so delicious!¡± Ryleigh handed her a shrimp. ¡°Little foodie,e, this is your favorite.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Ryleigh!¡± Daisie was in an overload of happiness when she ate the shrimp. After finishing her food, she said,¡± It would be nice if Wayion were here, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll eat a few more skewers on Wayion¡¯s behalf.¡± Cotton gave her a sideways nce at that moment. ¡°Just admit that you want to eat more.¡± Daisie snorted softly. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, busybody.¡± Ryleigh did not forget to hand Naomi a few skewers. Naomi took them from her. ¡°Thank you.¡± The four men sat down on the pic mat at this moment too. Nn sat beside Maisie and the children. It was only natural for Louis and Helios to sit beside their wives, and the vacant seat beside Naomi was the only one left empty. Except for Louis and Ryleigh, the other two couples understood what was happening between Naomi and Francisco. Ryleigh looked at Naomi and simply felt that she would feel embarrassed to sit next to a strange man. ¡°Naomi, why don¡¯t you sit by my side?¡± Barbara raised her head abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. How convenient would it be if you were to have to move around to make space for Naomi? It¡¯s all right. We¡¯re all friends. It doesn¡¯t matter wherever she sits.¡± Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 Helios poured himself a ss of red wine.¡± Barbara is right You¡¯re pregnant, and your husband has to take care of all your needs already. So just leave Ms. Topaz to the others. Someone else will take care of her for you.¡± Ryleigh frowned ¡®What just happened? So what if I¡¯m a pregnant woman? I¡¯m worried that Naomi would feel awkward and embarrassed. That¡¯s why I asked her to sit by my side.¡¯ Louis seemed to have sensed what Helios and Barbara meant, so he took a nce at Francisco and Naomi, and then wrapped his arm around Ryleigh, who was sitting next to him. ¡°Helios is right.¡± Ryleigh elbowed his waist sullenly. Maisie took the wine bottle and poured some wine slowly. ¡°Do you need someone to take care of Naomi? Naomi is the only designer that Soul Jewelry has, so I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her.¡± Ryleigh thought what Maisie said made sense and stopped worrying immediately. Naomi pursed her lips, Thave to sit right next to Francisco, so how can I not feel nervous?¡¯ At that moment, Maisie turned to her and asked, ¡°Naomi, do you want some fruit wine? I brought two cans.¡± In order to relieve her tension, Naomi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The fruit wine that Maisie handed over was peach vored. She wanted to open the can but could not manage to do so. After seeing her struggle for a minute, Francisco reached out, grabbed the can from her, and opened it for her. The whole process was as smooth and slick as it could possibly be. Naomi¡¯s heart was pounding as she took the can from him and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Francisco responded with a faint hum. The picturesque scenery and quiet woods were filled with chatter andughter throughout the whole meal, and everyone raised their cups. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had such a satisfying and poetic life for a long time.¡± After saying so, Barbara suggested with a grin all of a sudden, ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be Truth or Dare again, right?¡± Ryleigh said with a downcast face. ¡°That¡¯s no fun for someone as heavily pregnant as me ¡°Why y Truth or Dare when we can y another game?¡± Barbara took out a stack of ying cards. ¡°Let¡¯s y Locate the Joker! Ryleigh was stunned. ¡°What is locate the Joker?¡± Barbara drew a Joker card out of the stack of cards and exined, ¡°We¡¯ll take turns dealing the cards. Whoever gets the Joker mustplete a single or double-yer mission. Sounds alright to you guys?¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Neither Nn nor Helios objected to the idea while Ryleigh and Louis both nodded, so everyone looked at Francisco and Naomi. Francisco shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡± Naomi hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Seeing that everyone had nothing much to say, Barbara proposed to divide everyone into two groups. Naomi was naturally assigned to be in the same group as Francisco, Barbara handed the cards to Maisie, and starting from Maisie, each person would be dealt two cards, and no one could reveal the cards in their hands, not even to themselves. After all, the game was popr because of the enigma that the game brought to the asion. After the cards were revealed, the group that possessed the Joker mustplete the designated single- or double-yer mission When everyone revealed their cards, it was Louis who had the Joker. Ryleigh red at him. ¡°Just what kind of sh*tty luck do you have here?¡± Louis was rendered speechless. Barbara covered her mouth and giggled. Zee, you can nowe up with a mission for them.¡± Maisie rubbed her chin and gave it a proper thought, then turned to Nn and asked, ¡°What do you think will be suitable for them?¡± Louis stared at them. ¡°You two, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Nn raised his eyebrows and ced the wine ss right in front of his lower lip. ¡°Then you guys should do 50 one-handed push-ups.¡± ¡°50!?¡± Louis was furious. ¡°My dear cousin-inw, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? And allow me to remind you that your wife¡¯s pregnant, so there¡¯s no way she can help you out with the mission.¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°So just bite the bullet and give us 50 push-ups. It¡¯s not that many for a real man.¡± Louis stood up. ¡°You¡¯re truly a ruthless piece of crap!¡± Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Louispleted 50 one-handed push-ups. In the next few rounds, Louis pulled the Joker another three times, Maisie drew it twice, and Helios got it once. Barbara gnashed her teeth. ¡°I refuse to believe that you¡¯ll always be so lucky, Francisco.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Francisco crossed his arms and said calmly, ¡°Jeez, this game is so boring. I haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to experience the game at all.¡± It was Nn¡¯s turn to deal the cards next. And when the cards were revealed, Francisco¡¯s smile froze because the Joker was in Naomi¡¯s hand. Naomi did not expect that she would get the card at all, so she was even more flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡®Karma¡¯s really a b*tch. Barbara nced at Francisco, who was still sneering just minutes ago-his arrogance was indeed very disagreeable to her eyes.¡± Sure enough, God is still fair to everyone. Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t gotten the chance to experience the game? How does it feel now?¡± Francisco took a deep breath and smiled.¡± It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take it as an experience.¡± Nn handed the task of assigning the mission over to Maisie. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with a two-yer mission this time.¡± Maisie thought about something, looked at the two of them, squinted, and smirked. ¡°You two will be munching on a wafer roll.¡± Francisco frowned. ¡°What kind of mission is that?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll show you how.¡± Maisie picked up a wafer roll and held it with her lips. She then turned to Nn, who immediately understood and ate the wafer roll with her in a ¡®Lady and the Tramp¡¯ style. Staring at this scene, Naomi was dumbfounded. Am I about to. : ¡°What? Must we go that far?¡± Ryleigh was astonished for a split second and looked at Naomi worriedly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem fair to Naomi.¡± Barbara smirked and waved her hands. ¡± It¡¯s just a game. Besides, it¡¯s not really a kiss. They don¡¯t even have to touch each other¡¯s lips.¡± Ryleigh pondered over it and thought it seemed to make sense. But when it came to kissing, Naomi¡¯s ears turned extremely flushed-she was so nervous that all her fingers were intertwined, interlocked, and entangled at the same time. ¡°Apart from this, is there any other task that I can do?¡± Francisco opened his mouth. Naomi was slightly startled while everyone else stared at him. Nn squinted slightly. ¡°100 one-handed push-ups. Would you prefer this?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just 100 push-ups.¡± Francisco got up and started doing one-handed push-ups on the side. Barbara looked at Maisie, and thetter shrugged. I didn¡¯t expect Francisco would rather choose to do 100 push-ups thanplete a double yer mission. Is the information wrong?¡¯ While Francisco was doing all the pushups, Naomi sat silently at the side. When the barbecued food on the table was almost finished, Maisie and Barbara stayed back to clean up while the children went to theke with Naomi and Ryleigh for some fun. Barbara leaned over to Maisie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a high probability? Why do I feel that Francisco doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in Ms. Topaz?¡± Maisie took a nce at Naomi, ¡°But the thing is that Naomi has a thing for that kid Francisco.¡± Barbara had realized that during the meal and snorted, ¡°Then Francisco deserves to stay single for the rest of his life Over there, Naomi squatted by theke and helped Daisie collect pebbles. Daisie walked up to her all of a sudden and whispered to her embarrassedly, ¡°Aunt Naomi, can you apany me into the forest for number two?¡± Naomi got up with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Daisie took her hand, and the Iwo went straight into the woods, Louis and Francisco were setting up the tents, and when they came out of the tent, they saw the two of them going to the woods together Daisie covered her stomach throughout the whole journey when she came to the forest with Naomi. She suddenly thought of something and turned around anxiously ¡°I don¡¯t have any tissues. What should I do now?¡± ¡°I have some ¡± Naomi took a packet of tissues out of her handbag and handed it to Daisie ¡°Thank you, Aunt Naomi. Please stay here and wait for me!¡± Daisie ran behind one of the stumps, Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Naomi smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She stood in the woods and looked around. A rustling sound could be heard every now and then. ¡°I¡¯m done, Aunt Naomi,¡± Daisie walked out from behind the tree and tidied up her clothes. Naomi looked at this beautiful and well-behaved girl and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheeks. Daisie suddenly saw something and pointed. ¡°Aunt Naomi, there are a lot of wildflowers there. Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± She then hopped over, with Naomi following close behind. ¡°Take it slow.¡± At the campsite, Maisie walked to theke and saw Ryleigh and Colton picking up seashells. She looked around. ¡°Where are Daisie and Naomi?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there¡­¡± Ryleigh looked over but didn¡¯t see them. ¡°Eh?¡± Louis walked over, ¡°Are you looking for Naomi and Daisie? They went into the woods.¡± Maisie paused. ¡°Why are they in the woods?¡± Colton stood up straight and answered, ¡°I heard Daisie say that she needed to go to the toilet, and Aunt Naomi went with her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯ll go and find them.¡± Maisie started walking toward the woods, but Louis stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Someone went along.¡± Maisie was curious and looked toward the campsite-someone was missing. Maisie nodded. ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about then.¡± Ryleigh turned around. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Louis walked to her with a smile and put his arms around her shoulder. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been a long day, so let¡¯s get you some rest.¡± On the other side¡­ Low hills surrounded them, and patches of grass separated the shallowke. There were clean and elegant-looking yellow and white flowers, which looked beautiful among the greenery. Daisie¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Wow, what flowers are these? They¡¯re so pretty!¡± Naomi didn¡¯t expect the woods to hide such a beautiful and heavenly ce. She smiled and replied, ¡°These are daffodils.¡± ¡°Daffodils?¡± Daisie scratched her head. ¡°But they look different from the ones in school.¡± Naomi gave a light chuckle. ¡°Because these are wild daffodils.¡± She was surprised when Daisie started plucking them.¡° Daisie, be careful. It might be slippery,¡± Right after she said that, she slipped and fell to the ground. Daisie got one of the flowers and turned to look at her. ¡°Are you alright, Aunt Naomi?¡± Naomi took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When she was trying to get up, she realized that she had twisted her ankle. She felt someone approaching and turned to look Francisco walked over with hands in his pockets and looked at Daisie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the wolves wandering around here?¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. There are no wolves in the woods!¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Your mom is looking for you. She says there won¡¯t be any barbecue for you if you don¡¯t go back now.¡± Francisco looked very serious while saying that. Daisie immediately forgot about the daffodils and stood there for a few seconds before throwing the flower away, ¡°How could she do that!?¡± She then ran off angrily. ¡°Dai-¡± Before Naomi could call out her name, she had disappeared, and only the two of them were left in the woods. Naomi sat on the ground and felt a little embarrassed, so she tried to make it less awkward, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Francisco looked down at her and didn¡¯t really answer. ¡°Why are you in such a situation every time I see you?¡± Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 The first time was at the cafe when she hadn¡¯t brought any money, the second time she had been arguing with someone about the price of fixing a car, the third time she had been stuck in the rain while walking around, and the fourth time she had fallen off the stairs and he had had to carry her¡­ Naomi was even more embarrassed because he was right. He put a hand in front of her, and she froze before looking up at Francisco. Francisco looked at her. ¡°Do you expect me to carry you back instead?¡± She was frantic. ¡°No, of course not!¡± She grabbed his elbow and slowly stood up, but the pain in her ankle made her take a sharp breath. Francisco looked at her right foot. ¡°Twisted your ankle?¡± She nodded. Francisco helped her walk to a tree so that she could sit under it and knelt to remove the shoe on her right foot. Naomi put out her hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Does it make a difference if I do it?¡± Francisco removed her sock too and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s still removing.¡± Naomi pressed her lips together and thought, ¡®Of course there¡¯s a difference! No man has touched my foot before. ¡°Your foot is so swollen it looks like a pig¡¯s leg.¡± Francisco helped her massage it, but she was in so much pain she yelped and covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He frowned and looked at her. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Naomi looked down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡­ you might think that I¡¯m too noisy.¡± Francisco paused and suddenly looked at her. Naomi felt ufortable from his stare, so she looked down to avoid eye contact. After a long pause, he suddenly said,¡± You¡¯re such a weird woman.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was surprised. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from an affluent family and are so careful in whatever you do. You seem to be meek but are quite brave.¡± After he said that, he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re bravest when you¡¯re watching horror movies.¡± Naomi paused for a moment while she pressed her lips together, not replying. She wasn¡¯t meek. She was very careful because she didn¡¯t want to be hated. She wanted to blend in with everyone but couldn¡¯t join in their conversation, so she was very careful. Francisco looked at her and felt that she looked like a poor little bunny. He suddenly turned around. ¡°Come on. Guess I have to give you a piggyback ride back.¡± Naomi was surprised when Francisco, who was looking forward, said, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon. Get on if you don¡¯t want to get wet.¡± Naomi couldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She put her shoe back on and climbed onto his back. Francisco carried her. ¡°You look so skinny, but you¡¯re actually quite heavy.¡± The dark clouds started rolling over, and it seemed like it was going to rain. Everyone at the campsite sat under the tent and drank tea. Maisie looked toward the woods, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± Nn put down the teacup. ¡°They probably found somewhere to hide from the rain. With the years of training that Francisco went through, survival in the wild wouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± Barbara nodded in agreement while she looked at the rain. ¡°The rain is too heavy now, and we don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to stop. When it slows down, let¡¯s go look for them. I¡¯m sure Francisco can protect Naomi well.¡± Daisie put her cheeks on her hands and was daydreaming about barbecue. That terrible fellow had tricked her! The rain stopped at night when the woods were already dark. A fire could be seen in a space under a huge rock where the rain didn¡¯t hit. The two people drenched by the rain were drying their jackets by the fire. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Francisco sat near the fire and added wood to it, then looked back at Naomi, who was leaning against the stonewall. She was curled up, hugging her legs as if she was freezing. He stood up, walked over, squatted down in front of her, and touched her forehead. It wasn¡¯t burning, so she probably had a low fever. He stood back up, took the dried jacket, wrapped it around her, and pulled her into his arms. Naomi was surprised. Maybe she was feeling very cold, but the moment when she was in his arms, she felt warm andfortable. You¡¯ll feel better after you sleep.¡± He gently pressed her head toward his chest. Naomi listened to his voice and felt his heartbeat, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Just like a dream.¡± Francisco looked down. ¡°What dream?¡± Naomi felt like she was floating, put her arms around his waist, and snuggled. ¡°I like Francisco heard her mumble the rest of the sentence and beamed. After a moment, he whispered, ¡°What do you like?¡± Naomi¡¯s breath slowed, and he smiled after noticing that she was asleep. Naomi¡¯s face was on his shoulder, and her breathing was gentle, a warm breath on his neck. He looked sideways at her and yed with her hair before his eyes lingered on her lips. Nn, Helios, and Louis searched for them by following the source of light. Helios saw something and immediately pulled them both aside. Louis was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Helios shushed him and looked toward the cliff. ¡°We don¡¯t need to bother them as long as we know they¡¯re safe. They¡¯lle back when the sun is back up.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re here to look for the-¡± Before Louis could finish, Nn tapped his shoulder. ¡°Helios is right. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After they both walked away, Louis paused and tried to keep up, ¡°Are we being unkind?¡± Nn red at him. ¡°Do you think interrupting them is a kind thing to do? Louis finally understood. He nodded and followed them back. Once they were back, Ryleigh worriedly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find them?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re safe.¡± Ryleigh looked behind them, and it was pitch ck. No one was there. ¡°Where are they then?¡± Barbara and Maisie walked out from inside the tent. Nn stopped in front of Maisie and smiled with his eyebrows raised. Maisie looked toward them and asked him, ¡°They¡¯re together?¡± He smiled. ¡°They¡¯re having an intimate moment.¡± Maisie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Louis said something to Ryleigh that made her freeze on the spot. ¡°What!? You¡¯re not worried that something might happen to Naomi, leaving them alone?¡± Barbara put her arm around Helios¡¯ arm and smiled. ¡°Ryleigh, why do you think Francisco might do something to her?¡± Ryleigh paused. She had no idea why she would think that way, but they didn¡¯t seem to know each other. ¡°They don¡¯t know each other but are spending time together. If you don¡¯t bring them back, what if¡­ Naomi is ady. She can¡¯t spend time with a stranger ¡°Haha!¡± Barbara couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡¯Ryleigh, what if she wanted to spend time with him?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Ryleigh was surprised. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not possible¡­¡± Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Maisie walked over and put her hand on Ryleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Naomi. Francisco won¡¯t do anything to her.¡¯ ¡°Zee, you and Barbara are acting so weird today.¡± Ryleigh moved her hand away as she realized something. ¡°Why does it feel like you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± Louis coughed. ¡°You¡¯re just not thinking far enough.¡± Ryleigh stomped on his foot which made him take a sharp breath. He had to endure that because she was his wife. Nn hugged Maisie by her shoulders. ¡® Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. We should all get some rest. They¡¯ll come back tomorrow morning.¡± The two of them went back into their tent, followed by Barbara and Helios. Ryleigh held onto Louis. ¡°Tell me what is happening.¡± Louis hugged her. ¡°Littledy, I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re back in the tent.¡± Ryleigh frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Louis helplessly said, ¡°I won¡¯t¡± The night grew darker, and the moon peeked out from behind the dark clouds. Morning broke, and the fire was out. Naomi slowly opened her eyes because she was feeling hot. It was already really bright outside. But when she opened her eyes, she took a sharp breath. The two of them were sleeping on some dried grass. Francisco slept next to her with his arms around her while she curled up Her heart pounded upon seeing that his face was inches away. She wasn¡¯t dreaming -she was really in his arms! Naomi closed her eyes and smiled, then slowly leaned on his chest. He was driving her crazy. How could she adore him so much? ¡°Naomi.¡± The voiceing from above her head made her freeze. She was so embarrassed to be caught in the act. She slowly looked up and into Francisco¡¯s eyes and suddenly sat up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Francisco turned around, propped his body up with his hand, and looked down at her.¡¯ What didn¡¯t you mean to do?¡¯ She choked. She couldn¡¯t say that she had leaned closer to him after waking up. Francisco stared at her. ¡°Do you remember what you saidst night?¡± ¡°1 ¡°Naomi paused because she didn¡¯t remember. ¡°What did I sayst night?¡± Francisco leaned on his side and on his hand while his lips parted. ¡°You said¡­ You like¡­ spending time with me.¡± Naomi was stunned, and her heart stopped. She was so nervous she couldn¡¯t look into his eyes. ¡°I¡­ Did I say that? I don¡¯t remember Francisco put out his hand while she was stunned and pulled her into his arms. She put her hand on his chest and looked at him with eyes wide open, her heart pounding, She didn¡¯t see him leaning in for a kiss. Her hand on his chest balled up because she was almost out of breath, Francisco looked at her blushing cheeks.¡± Breathe.¡± She took a deep breath. Francisco turned away andughed when he saw her fumbling. Naomi paused and sat up straight. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Francisco put his hand to his forehead but couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I might just kill you by kissing you.¡± Naomi¡¯s face turned red. Francisco sat up and leaned in. ¡°1 was worried that if I went on, you might die.¡± ¡°Went on¡­Naomi¡¯s eyes darted around because she didn¡¯t know where to look. Francisco pushed her chin up. ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 ¡®This question again.¡¯ Naomi looked at him. ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± Francisco smiled. ¡°Do you know me well enough? How can you admire me if you don¡¯t know me? Are you not afraid that I might be a bad person?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Naomi looked down and slowly said, ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡± Francisco ran his finger over her lips. ¡°How did youe to that conclusion? Do you feel safe when you¡¯re around me?¡± She frowned, a little confused. ¡°You¡¯re so innocent.¡± Francisco stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re not careful enough with men. If it were other men, do you think you could be safe staying with a guy?¡± Naomi pressed her lips together. ¡°But you¡¯re not them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but it was because I suppressed my feelings.¡± He let go and sat up with his back facing her. ¡°You need to be more careful with men.¡± He stood up and walked to where the fire was to pick up his jacket and put it on, then looked out at the sky. ¡°The sun is up. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Naomi looked down. If he weren¡¯t going to be with her, why did he kiss her? Francisco and Naomi got back to the campsite, and everyone turned to look at them. Barbara smiled and said, ¡°I told you, safe and sound.¡± Naomi lowered her head because she felt that they knew, so she was a little embarrassed. Francisco frowned. ¡°You really didn¡¯t care if we survived?¡± Helios chuckled, walked to him, and put his hand on his shoulder. ¡°We went looking for you and didn¡¯t want to interrupt¡± Thest part was only audible to Francisco. He paused. Maisie walked toward Naomi. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Naomi shook her head. Barbara smiled. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be hurt with Francisco around.¡± Maisie held her hands. ¡°You must be hungry. Have some breakfast.¡± After breakfast, they packed up around noon to return to the city After their outing, Naomi didn¡¯t see Francisco for a long time, as if nothing had happened and it was just a dream. Naomi sat in the office, daydreaming. The design in her hands was half done. She immediately snapped back when she heard a knock on her door. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucy opened the door and walked in, then said shyly. ¡°Naomi, um¡­ Could you help me with something?¡± Naomi nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Lucy yed with her fingers. ¡°My parents are asking me to go on a blind date, but I don¡¯t like the man they¡¯ve set me up with Could you.. mess it up for me?¡± Naomi paused for a moment. ¡°You want me to mess it up on your behalf?¡± Lucy nodded and said in a sad tone, ¡°You know that even though I talk a lot, my mind freezes when it really matters. I am afraid that I might be unable toe up with an excuse to reject him. ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen me before, so you can just mess it up. It doesn¡¯t matter how.¡± Naomi thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, let me handle it. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Naomi!¡± Lucy ran over and shook her hand. ¡°You¡¯re my savior!¡± That afternoon, Naomi went to the restaurant with the photo that Lucy had given her. She looked around for a bit and noticed a man sitting at the corner table, so she looked at the photo. She walked over. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Roswald?¡± He looked up at her and stood up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. You¡¯re Lucy?¡± Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 "Yes." Naomi smiled and nodded before taking the seat opposite Mr.Roswald. He studied her and smiled. "What a surprise.I didn¡¯t expect you to be so...elegant, Ms.Xavier.I thought..." "You thought what?" Mr.Roswalrd chuckled and continued. "After all, you don''t look much like your mother described." Naomi nodded. Something crossed Mr.Roswald, and h e picked up the menu. "Do you want to eat something? Feel free to order anything you want." She was stumped for a moment before replying with a smile, "No, thank you.I¡¯ve already eaten.I came here only because you said you wanted to see me." "I see.So, would you like something to drink?" Mr.Roswald asked again. Unable to turn down his offer, Naomi ordered a cup of coffee. While he was having his meal, he asked about her work. Since Naomi worked in Soul as well, she was familiar with it. After they had finished talking, Mr.Roswald seemed rather satisfied with her as he said, "It truly surprises me that you''re very serious in your work.Do you have any ns after you get married?" ¡®After I get married?¡¯ Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she shook her head. "Nope.I don¡¯t have any ns." Mr.Roswald frowned slightly. "You don¡¯t have any after-marriage ns? Could it be that you still want t o work after getting married?" "Why can''t I continue to work after I get married?" Naomi asked. Mr.Roswald was momentarily stunned. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "That''s because people like you guys can''t take care of your career and family at the same time.Besides, after you get married, you need to take care of the kids, right?"Naomi was stumped. It took her quite a while before she came around to her senses and said, "What do you mean by people like us? Do we have to sacrifice our career after getting married?" Mr.Roswald¡¯s smile froze, and his face turned solemn. "Ms.Xavier, so are you saying that you¡¯re going to choose your career over your family and kids?" As if her thought amused him, he continued. "I¡¯m an engineer with a monthly sry of $15,000.I can support my whole family.I don¡¯t care how much my wife earns.I just want my wife to concentrate on her duties in the future." Naomi looked at him silently. Mr.Roswald picked up a ss of water and took a sip. After that, he decided to go into the main point. "In fact, I¡¯ve run a background check on your family, Ms.Xavier.Both your parents are teachers, and although your family is fairly well-off, you¡¯re far from being affluent. "I¡¯m the only son in my family, and my father passed away at an early age.My mother is the manager of a well-knownpany.I currently have three properties in my name and also have a car. "You don''t have to work so hard anymore after we get married, Ms.Xavier.Besides, bing a housewife and taking care of the children is easier than going to work, right? I''m not asking for anything.I just want you to be good to my mother and help me to take care of my family.That''s all." After a short while of silence, Naomi lifted her head t o look at him. "So, you want your wife to give up on her career after marrying you and having children?" Mr.Roswald was stunned. "What?" "Not everyone has to abandon their career after they get married.It''s a matter of choice.It isn''t a must.Only if a person loves you will they marry you and help you to take care of your family. "We''ve just met, and you''re asking me to leave my work after marrying you.Are you looking for a wife or a babysitter?" Mr.Roswald looked at her incredulously.He did not know whether he should beughing or be angry at her. "Ms.Xavier, you aren¡¯t young anymore.It''s true that you''re pretty and fit the criteria for my choice of spouse.However, as time passes, you''ll get older, and your beauty will wilt away.Do you think you still have the luxury of picking for the man you like?" Naomi gripped the cup of coffee tightly, but she did not say anything in return. Mr.Roswald continued patiently. "Besides, I''m a decent man with a good family background.If you marry me, your living conditions will improve significantly.I''ll also take care of your parents after w e get married.As for our rtionship..." Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Mr.Roswald stretched his hand and caressed the back of her hand. Naomi was stunned and frowned while he continued. "I''m sure it''ll work out anyway.I need a decent and wise wife like you, Ms.Xavier." Naomi suddenly pulled her hand out and said, "I¡¯m sorry, but I already have someone I like." Mr.Roswald¡¯s expression changed, and he pulled her hand away. "You have aman you like? So? What''s the big deal? Are you guys dating? Are you married? If your parents know about your rtionship, will they approve of it?" Naomi was startled. She tried to pull her hand out of his grip but to no avail. Her face turned grim as she warned, "Mr.Roswald, please let go of my hand." "Ms.Xavier, I really like you.I liked you from the first moment I saw you." Mr.Roswald pulled her hand andnded a kiss on it, causing goosebumps to erupt over her skin. Naomi felt disgusted and pulled her hand out of his grip. She rose to her feet and said, "Please mind your manners, Mr.Roswald!" The rest of the guests in the restaurant turned their heads and looked at them. Mr.Roswald leaned against the back of the chair and smiled sarcastically, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking down at me? "Lucy Xavier, do you think you can get everything your way just because you''re pretty? If not for your pretty face, do you think you can get attention from other men because of your meager sry? I know what you want.You want to marry a rich man, isn''t it? Hah, what a dreamer. "All of you people are the same.You want nothing but gold and money.You think you''re pretty, so you can get everything your way? You''re notpetent and can''t earn enough money yourself, so you demand a massive bride price, yet you don''t want to help your husband to take care of his family, and you want him t o take care of you instead like some sort of high- priced doll.So, why do we even have to get married?" The words that spilled out of his mouth were obnoxious, and the voices of the people around them were getting louder and louder. Naomi clenched her fists tightly. Although she knew h e was not insulting her, she still felt humiliated because he was talking about Lucy.She picked up the cup of water on the table and sshed it on him. Mr.Roswald was Infuriated by her action, so he shot u p from his seat and shouted, "How dare you ssh water on me, you crazy woman!?" He lifted up his arm in an attempt to give her a p. Naomi just stood there and looked as his hand came a t her without batting an eye. Just when his hand was about tond on her cheek, he was kicked back to the seat by someone. A man¡¯s hand came out of nowhere and pulled Naomi, who still couldn¡¯te around to her senses, into his arms and brought her away. "You¡ª" Just when Mr.Roswald stood up and shouted, a bodyguard stood in front of him and pushed him back to his seat. "Do you have a death wish? Do you know who she¡¯s? She¡¯s the daughter of Mr.Topaz, the owner of Eastwood Enterprise!" "She¡¯s the daughter of Mr.Topaz?" Mr.Roswald was stunned. ¡®Isn¡¯t she Lucy Xavier?¡¯ In the corridor, Naomi could barely keep up with his speed. While she was struggling, she said, "Mr.Boucher, please walk slower..." Francisco brought her to the emergency exit. Before she could say anything, he sped his hand on her chin and kissed her. Naomi¡¯s pupils constricted, her heart raced into a gallop, and she tightened her hand on his chest slightly. This kiss was different from the kiss the previous time. He pried through her teeth, and she felt suffocated. Naomi whimpered, and it took a few moments for him to leave her lips. Looking at Naomi, whose face was red and breathing heavily, Francisco lifted his hand to rub her head and turned his face sideways. "Now, you can¡¯t join any blind dates in the future." Naomi was stunned. "Why...Why?" "You still want to have a date with other men after kissing me?" Francisco looked at her. "What am I to you then?" It took Naomi a few seconds before she could regain her senses. Her eyshes trembled, and she mumbled, "What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you the one who...So, what is our rtionship now? He lifted her chin and asked, "What do you think?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Naomi was momentarily stunned. Her eyshes were trembling as she said, "I have no idea either.I don¡¯t know what our rtionship is right now.Besides, you don''t take our rtionship seriously, do you? "Although I''ve never been in a rtionship before, I know kissing between men and women represents the intimacy of a rtionship.But we''re not that kind of rtionship.Well, maybe for you, we are not." Francisco did not know whether he should beughing or be angry right now. He stood as stiff as a ramrod in front of her and asked, "So, you think that the thing between us is just a game for me?" "Is there a difference?" Naomi¡¯s eyes turned red, looking just like a rabbit that had just gotten bullied. "Yes, it is." Francisco ced his hand on the wall beside her as he leaned closer. "If this were just a game for me, I wouldn¡¯t kiss you.I''d just have s*x with you." Naomi was so terrified that she froze in ce. She looked at him fixedly as he went even closer to her. A devilish grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he whispered into her ear, "You know what? There''s no need for a man to put in much effort if he just wants to have fun with a woman.He just needs to let his desire loose.For men, desire and affection can be separated, and I remember I have told you before not t o think too highly of men, especially the ones like me." He withdrew his arm and turned around. "Mr.Topaz protects you well.You have not experienced the world yet, and there are all kinds of people in this world who are good at disguising themselves with masks.You said you believe in me, but you don''t know me well. "I¡¯m not as good as you think, and I¡¯m sure you know how bad my reputation is.My father used to be a yboy who cheated on his wife, and I, too, inherited his behavior.At the age of 17, I indulged in a hedonistic lifestyle, and women were like clothes to me.It''s my grandfather who sent me for training in a closed environment that I turned a new leaf.However, it''s true that I''ve yed with women''s feelings." When he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Naomi, whose face was written with surprise. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I was set up by the Hannigans¡¯ daughter once, so I hate scheming women.Of course, this is what I deserve.I don''t really understand why an innocent and ignorant woman like you would like a man like me.It''s just...It''s terrible." Naomi stood and looked at him silently. Even though he had told her every bad thing he had done in the past, her heart did not waver. After a short while, she looked at him and said, "I don¡¯t care." He was stunned. Naomi took a deep breath and added, "I don¡¯t care about your past.Even...Even though everyone is telling me how bad you are, I still like you." She lowered her head and clenched her hands together. "You can reject me, but you can''t doubt my feelings for you." Francisco¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he set his jaw tightly. "Are you sure you want to be my girlfriend even if our future might not turn out as you expected?" She smiled, and tears fell from her eyes. "Never try, never know.Even if the future isn¡¯t..." He stretched his arms and pulled her into his embrace, stunning her. Her tears rolled in her eyes, and Francisco pressed on. "Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?" Naomi wrapped her arms around him and buried her face into his chest. "No, I won¡¯t regret it." She sobbed. Francisco lifted her face and realized that she was crying. He wiped the tears off her face with his finger and lowered his head to kiss her. She closed her eyes and tried her best to respond to the kiss. After a long while, both of them moved away from each other. Francisco looked at her reddened nose and chuckled. "You look really like a rabbit." He lifted his hand to tousle her hair and asked, "When are you free?" "Why do you ask?" Naomi asked. Francisco hugged her, and they emerged from the emergency exit. "Let¡¯s go on a date." Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®He''s asking me for a date? Does this mean that we''re officially dating now?¡¯ Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 When Naomi did not reply, Francisco cocked his head to look at her. "You don¡¯t want to go on a date with m e?"? "Of course, I want to go on a date with you..." Naomi froze for a moment and asked, "Are we in a rtionship now?" Francisco tightened his grip and pulled her closer into his arms. "Really? This is the question you have for me? You really are more ignorant than I thought you were." Naomi looked at him, and a smile appeared on her face. The next day, at Soul... "Thank you for yesterday, Naomi.My mom told me that guy called her and said we were not suitable.He even apologized to my mom, and my mom was shocked," Lucy said, expressing her gratitude to Naomi. Naomi replied with a smile on her face, "It¡¯s fine.I should thank you instead." "Thank me?" Lucy was confused. "Why are you thanking me?" Naomi lowered her head.She had been feeling different since yesterday. Looking at the smile on Naomi¡¯s face, Lucy said, "Look at you, grinning like a Chesire cat.You aren¡¯t in love, are you?" Naomi¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when she heard what Lucy said. Seeing her reaction, Lucy knew she had guessed it right and asked, "Seriously?" Naomi nodded. Piqued by her curiosity, Lucy went closer and asked, "Who is it?" Naomi lowered her head and replied, "It¡¯s someone you know." Lucy fell into contemtion for a moment before looking at her incredulously. "You''re not talking about Mr.Boucher, are you?" When she saw the expression on Naomi¡¯s face, she was stunned. "Seriously? You¡¯re dating him?" Naomi replied with a smile, "Yeah.Who else could it b e if not him?" "What do you really like about him? Aren''t you worried about..." Even though Lucy did not finish her sentence, Naomi knew what she wanted to say. She looked at her and said seriously, "I don¡¯t care about his past.I just know that I like him for how he¡¯s now.As for what I like about him, I can¡¯t really tell.Maybe I think he¡¯s a nice person." Lucy did not want to say anything anymore upon seeing how resolute Naomi was. "Alright then.What¡¯s done cannot be undone.Congrattions." After Lucy left, Naomi received a text message from Francisco, and her face broke into a smile. In the afternoon, Naomi came to the car park. Francisco was waiting for her in front of his car. He was wearing a blue and gray double-breasted trench coat jacket that fit him like a glove, and it made him stand out from other people. Naomi ran toward him. She tripped herself and fell right into his arms. Francisco grabbed her into his embrace and chuckled. "You don¡¯t have to be so excited when you see me." She felt embarrassed.She pulled herself out of his arms and stood straight. Francisco took a box of snacks out of the car and handed it to her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You haven''t had lunch yet, right? Here, it''s for you." Naomi took over the box of snacks and lifted her head to look at him. "Are you here to deliver lunch for me?" "Yeah," he replied matter-of-factly. "I''m worried that you''ll get hungry, and this is what I should do as your boyfriend as well." Naomi smiled and replied, "Thank you." Francisco tousled her hair and continued. "I have to go back to the prosecutor''s office.I may not be able toe to see you in the next two days, but if you miss me, you can call me." After that, he kissed her forehead. Naomi pressed her lips and nodded obediently. Both of them did not know that someone was watching them from a car not far away. Naomi watched as Francisco got into the car and drove away. She looked at the box of snacks in her hand, and just when she turned around, she saw her father coming out of his car and was stunned. She walked over to him and asked, "What brought you here today, Dad?" Anthony looked in the direction where the car had disappeared with a frown. "I heard you¡¯re still at Soul, so I wanted to pay you a visit." Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Naomi pressed her lips thin. Anthony looked at the box of snacks in her hand and frowned deeply. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Nelly, is that...Francisco?" Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became nervous. However, she did not dare to hide it from her father and confessed everything. "Yeah.I¡¯m sorry, Dad.I should¡¯ve told you earlier." "When did it start?" "Yesterday..." "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.I want to know when you two started seeing each other." Anthony frowned. "About a month ago..."she replied. "Dad, you told me that you won''t interfere with my rtionship.I like him very much." Anthony took a deep breath and said seriously, "Yes, I did tell you before that I wouldn¡¯t interfere with your rtionship, but it depends on who you¡¯re seeing.Nelly, Francisco isn¡¯t suitable for you." "Dad, I know he has a bad reputation, but I don¡¯t care about his past," Naomi replied. This was the first time she went against her father. Upon realizing how much his daughter liked Francisco, Anthony¡¯s face turned grim. "Nelly, this isn''t as simple as you think.A man like Francisco isn''t someone you can handle.This is for your own good." Naomi could not understand it at all. "I don¡¯t understand.You think he''s still a bad guy just because he had a bad reputation in the past?" "Nelly¡ª ?" "Dad, I¡¯m an adult.I can differentiate good from bad.He isn¡¯t as bad as we think he was." Naomi pulled his hand. "Dad, please give us some time.We''ll prove it t o you.I have faith in him." Anthony did not say anything, but he was worried. Putting aside what kind of a man Francisco used to b e, everyone in the city knew about his scandalous past. Francisco might have be a prosecutor because of his own effort, but Anthony did not dare to risk his daughter''s future. Besides, his daughter had been cut off from the outside world ever since she fell into aa, so she was gullible.She was his only daughter, so he must not let down his guard. It seemed to him that he had to introduce his daughter to better men who she could depend on. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi... Maisie was changing her shoes in the hallway. When she walked into the living room, she saw that Nn was making dinner in the kitchen. She threw her purse on the couch and walked up to him. When she saw what kind of food he was making, she said in surprise, "You¡¯re making Buffalo chicken wings?" He chuckled deeply and replied, "I saw you like this o n the day of our outing, so I tried to make some." Maisie hugged him from the back and pressed her cheek on his back. "I like everything you make." Nn cocked his head to look at her and said, "Go wash your hands.Dinner is ready." She walked to the table and sat down. After Nn had served all the food, Maisie hurriedly took a piece of the Buffalo chicken wings into her te. Nn took off the apron and looked at her. "What does it taste like?" Maisie lifted her head and nodded. "It¡¯s even tastier than the one my cousin made." After that, she picked one up and sent it to Nn¡¯s mouth. When Nn was tasting the chicken wing, she giggled and said, "Right?" "Yeah," he replied faintly. "When you eat something you made yourself, it tastes just average." Maise pouted. ¡®Just average? His cooking skills areparable to those of a five-star hotel chef.He''s such a humblebrag" Maisie blinked and said, "What about I make it for you next time?" Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Nn took a bowl, fetched himself some soup, andughed out loud. "I don¡¯t expect you to cook anymore.You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to make money and feed me." Maisie took the soup bowl and chuckled. "It¡¯s very expensive to feed a CEO." Nn was about to say something when his cell phone rang.He narrowed his eyes and answered the call when he saw the caller ID. "What¡¯s the matter?" The other party said something to him through the call, and he responded with a light hum. "I''ll be there tonight." When the call ended, Maisie looked at him. "What¡¯s wrong?" Nn¡¯s lips curled slightly. "There¡¯s a gathering tonight, and your ssmate will also be there." Maisie knew who he was talking about and clicked her tongue. "My ssmate? Isn¡¯t he your cousin too?" Nn became even more amused. "He¡¯s also your cousin." As night fell, the city became decorated with lights. The VIP Room #1 of the hotel¡¯s restaurant was filled with well-known figures in the field. As the Cliffords expanded their cross-strait business, it was only natural for veteran directors and CEOs in the industry toe and join in. Apart from Nn, Anthony was also invited. Nn and Jackie were cousins, and since this matter had not been made public, almost no one knew about i t. Everyone thought that he was there out of courtesy. Nn drank with several directors who came to him and proposed a toast. He then lifted his head and brought the wine ss to his lips, but before he took a sip out of the ss, he saw Anthony appear with his daughter, Naomi. Naomi came with her father, and she did not understand the reason her father would bring her. It was not until she entered the private room that she realized that not only her but several daughters of the other CEOs and directors were also present. Anthony walked toward Nn, who smiled and nodded at him. "Uncle Topaz, you¡¯vee too." "Yeah, I brought Naomi over to let her get in touch with the circle more.After all, she¡¯ll be in touch with them more frequently in the future," Anthony said with a smile. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Naomi only nodded at Nn and greeted him politely. At this time, a director called Anthony over, so he turned around, told Naomi to wait for him, and went away. Because she was unfamiliar with anyone present, Naomi looked around and thought that Maisie would also be there, but unfortunately, she was not. Nn put down the wine ss and saw Naomi looking for someone. "Zee didn¡¯te with me.Are you looking for her?" Naomi was stunned for a split second.She then waved her hand and smiled. "That¡¯s fine.There¡¯s no need to bother her." Nn exined lightly, "You¡¯re Mr.Topaz¡¯s daughter.Those people won''t do anything to you, so don¡¯t worry." Several directors¡¯ daughters looked in their direction and were surprised by what they saw. ¡®Since his marriage, Mr.Goldmann has always been a great husband who loves and pampers his wife to the max, and he¡¯s never taken the initiative to talk to other women. Yet, he¡¯s having a conversation with the daughter of the owner of Eastwood Enterprise? ¡®That¡¯s unbelievable!¡¯ A voice came from behind. "I thought you wouldn¡¯t even show up.I didn¡¯t expect you to do me this honor." Naomi turned her head in doubt, and the elegant and handsome man with gold-rimmed sses who was approaching them was the man who had been ying the piano that night. Nn looked at Jackie, who wasing over with a lukewarm attitude. "I''ll still have to save my cousin some face." When Jackie heard the word "cousin", the smile on his face stiffened slightly. His gaze thennded on Naomi¡¯s face, and he was astonished. "Miss, you look very familiar.Have we met somewhere else?" She nodded politely. "Mr.Pianist." "Oh yeah, it turns out to be you." Jackie picked up the wine ss on the table and smiled. "I didn¡¯t expect to see you again." Naomi smiled. At that moment, Anthony walked over with several veteran directors, and they introduced Jackie to him, "This is the grandson of Elder Master Clifford from Octavia, Mr.Jackie Clifford." Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 "It turns out to be Mr.Clifford.I¡¯ve heard so much about you." Anthony raised his ss and proposed a toast. Jackie raised his ss and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve also heard a lot about you, Mr.Topaz.Especially about your overseas coboration in the Persian Gulf project." Anthony was astounded and smiled. "The sess of the Persian Gulf project is the joint effort between the other investors and me.They¡¯re the ones who should get most of the credits whenpared to me." Jackie slowly finished the red wine. "Mr.Topaz, you¡¯re being too modest." "By the way, do you know my daughter?" Anthony took a nce at Naomi. He had seen Jackie talking to his daughter a few seconds ago. Jackie paused for a second. "Is this youngdy your daughter?" He responded, "Yes, my daughter rarely attends such asions, so I¡¯ve been bringing her along to get her to adapt to them recently." "I see." Jackie exined calmly, "We just met at the dinner banquet the other day." Listening to the conversation between her father and Jackie, Naomi lowered her gaze and did not utter a single word from beginning to end. She had always been a sensitivedy and could sense that her father wanted her to get in touch with all these wealthy men and women. As for his intention... She pursed her lips tightly. ¡®Dad still can¡¯t let go of his prejudice against Francisco" Nn sipped his wine slowly as he nced at this scene thoughtfully. Maisie sent him a text message at this moment, asking him not to drink too much wine and that she had prepared supper and was waiting for him to go home. The corners of his lips rose slightly. ¡®My wife is waiting for me at home, and I really wish t o go home immediately.These events are so annoying" "Mr.Goldmann." Naomi walked up to him and asked cautiously, "Can I upy a few minutes of your time?" Nn and Naomi came out to the corridor. Knowing that she had a favor to ask, Nn immediately opened his mouth. "Just give it to me, Ms.Topaz." Naomi lowered her head. "I know that you''re quite close to my father, so I want to ask you to help persuade my father and get him to let go of his prejudice against Francisco..." Nn squinted slightly. He had probably guessed Anthony¡¯s purpose for bringing his daughter to the banquet tonight. "What makes you think I can convince Mr.Topaz?" "I¡­ I think my father will ept your opinion to a certain extent." She bit her lip. No matter how shemunicated with her father, trying to exin the whole thing to him, her father obviously would not listen to her. She did not want to ruin her rtionship with her father, nor did she want to leave Francisco. "Mr.Topaz is definitely a good father." Nn frowned. After having children, he could somewhat understand the feeling of being a father. "Ms.Topaz, you shouldn¡¯t rely on others if you want to convince your father." Naomi was stunned for a moment. Nn¡¯s expression was unchanged. "If you want your father to let go of his prejudice against Francisco, the problem can¡¯t be solved by relying on someone else¡¯s advice.The problem has to be solved by the two of you and only the two of you." Naomi pursed her lips and clenched her hands tightly. Before going back into the room, Nn said, "Perhaps, this is the test that¡¯s sitting right in between the two of you." She froze in ce. Returning to the private room, Anthony summoned Naomi with a smile. "Nelly, Mr.Clifford mentioned about you just now, saying that you yed the piano well thest time you two met, so why not go up the stage and have another go with Mr.Clifford?" Naomi¡¯s gazended on the piano that was ced on the stage, and Jackie had already sat right next to it. Anthony pushed her over. "Go and give it a try." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jackie seemed to be waiting for her, and when he saw Naomiing onto the stage, he grinned. "Ms.Topaz, all you need to do is assist me from the side." Naomi nodded. She sat down next to Jackie, and they yed Pachelbel¡¯s Canon in D major with four hands. Everyone present looked at their coboration and praised them. "These two kids seem to be a good match." Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 "It¡¯s no wonder that Mr.Topaz brought his daughter over tonight.This seems to be his intention." Listening to thements of the people around him, Anthony smiled without saying a word. ¡®I do hope that Naomi will get into too much contact with an excellent man like Jackie" At 9:00 p.m. Nn had left the banquet and returned t o the Blue Bay vi. Maisie was dumbfounded when she saw himing back so early. "Why did youe back so soon?" Nn undid his tie and took off his jacket. "The dinner was boring, so I wanted toe home earlier t o apany my wife." Maisie sneered and took the jacket from him. "Why? Wasn¡¯t there a pretty woman at the dinner party?" He hugged Maisie from behind, buried his face in her hair, and smirked. "Other than you, other women are all mento me." She turned around and pressed her finger against his lips. "You¡¯d better watch out for that glib tongue of yours." He responded lightly with a hum, straightened his posture, and gently rolled up his sleeves. "I met Naomi at the banquet." Maisie was stunned and could not help but wonder. "Naomi is there too?" He walked to the couch, sat down, and rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Specifically, Anthony is the one who brought her there, probably with the intention o f making a match out of Naomi and Jackie." Maisie was slightly startled. ¡®Anthony wants to make a match out of Naomi and Jackie?¡¯ She thought of something and walked over. "Does Mr.Topaz not know about Naomi and Francisco?" "All these happened only because he knows." Nn hugged her. "Naomi came to me and asked me to speak to her father about his prejudice against Francisco." Maisie looked at him and said nothing.He sounded serious and rigorous. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "But it¡¯s a matter between the two of them.It¡¯s pointless to rely on others to speak to someone about his or her prejudice.They have to resolve it themselves." Maisie remained silent. ¡®What Nn just said isn¡¯t wrong.Anthony¡¯s prejudice against Francisco is nothing more than the result of the scandals that Francisco had had in the past.Besides, Anthony only has one daughter, so he¡¯s always been very cautious in order to protect his daughter. He doesn¡¯t approve of Francisco only because he is worried, isn¡¯t he? ¡®Naomi fell into aa due to an ident during her university years. After more than ten years of being in aa, she has been isted from all sorts of social interactions and has never had any form of contact with any man. ¡®After regaining her consciousness, Anthony has been loving and protecting his daughter even more.He doesn¡¯t agree with the idea of Naomi being together with Francisco only because of the consideration of a father" Nn took her to his thigh and sat her down. "What are you thinking about?" Maisie lifted her gaze to look at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I¡¯m thinking if our daughter were to fall for a boy you don¡¯t like in the future, would you do the same to them?" Nn''s own words choked him.He cleared his throat and looked away. "It¡¯s too early to think about this now." "Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? The kids will turn into adults i n just a few more years, and then¡ª Hmmm!" Nn had sealed her lips. "We''ll talk about it when the timees." Maisie was at a loss for words. The next day, at Soul... Naomi was still sitting alone in the staff restaurant, but she had no appetite. She kept staring at her phone from time to time as Francisco had not replied to the text message that she sent himst night.She did not raise her head until someone sat down across from her.She raised her head and was stunned instantly. "Ms.Vanderbilt?" Maisie smiled and put down her tableware. "Lucy has taken a leave of absence.I saw you¡¯re eating alone again, so I¡¯vee to apany you." Naomi lowered her gaze and did not say anything. Seeing that Naomi was looking at the screen of her phone from time to time, Maisie could not help but ask, "Are you waiting for Francisco¡¯s message?" She was flustered again. Seeing her reaction, Maisieughed. "I know everything about you and Francisco.Actually, Francisco is quite a nice person." Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 It was probably Naomi¡¯s first time listening to someone else praise Francisco. Naomi lifted her head and looked at Maisie. "Ms.Vanderbilt, do you think he¡¯s a good man too?" "I went to the training camp for more than half a month back in the day, and back then, Francisco was..." Maisie stirred the soup in the bowl. "Should I say unruly and very active? But he¡¯s indeed be a lot more mature now." Naomi pursed her lips. "I...I didn''t know him before, but I don¡¯t care what he was like before." "Why do you like him?" Maisie¡¯s words made Naomi think of the question that Francisco had asked her three times before this.She lowered her gaze. "I don¡¯t know that either.I just think that he¡¯s a fine man." ¡®Is it because I saw his kind gesture at the hospital? Or is it because he saved me from certain embarrassment by paying for my coffee at the cafe? Or maybe it¡¯s because of that time when he helped me out when we rammed into the rear-end of someone else¡¯s car and were almost scammed of our money? ¡®I don¡¯t even know the answer myself" Maisie supported her chin with one hand. "If you really want to be together with him, I believe that even your father can¡¯t stop you.You two are facing difficulties because of your father¡¯s disapproval.So, you¡¯ll still have to face the things that you must face.You can even face them together." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Naomi lowered her gaze and smiled. "Mr.Goldmann has told you..." "His grandfather didn¡¯t think highly of me back then either, but Nn insisted." Maisie looked back at her past disdainfully. "Nn and I have gone through a lot of things just to get to where we are today, and that includes life and death.But after all that we¡¯ve gone through, I¡¯ve never regretted marrying him up until today." Naomi was astounded. After a while, she seemed to have understood something and said with a smile on her face, "Yes, I won¡¯t give up on us." At the same time, at the District¡¯s Attorney¡¯s Office... Francisco and his colleagues came out of the building and saw Anthony standing in front of a car. Francisco said something to the people next to him and walked toward Anthony. "What brings you here, Mr.Topaz?" Anthony nced at him. "I¡¯m here for you." Francisco guessed it was probably because of this matter, so he nodded. "Are you here because of Naomi?" "Yes," Anthony answered without hesitation and then added, "I¡¯m here to ask you to break up with my daughter." On his way back, Francisco recalled what Anthony had told him and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "I might as well tell you everything directly.Nelly is a simple and pure girl because she got into an ident a t university, which caused her to fall into aa for more than 10 years.Even when the hospital informed me that she could only be in a vegetative state and that the chances of her regaining consciousness were extremely slim, I did not give up on her. "She had been isted from the world for so long and had never been in contact with others from the outside world.The changes in the outside world are still fresh to her, so perhaps she likes you only because of her ignorance of the romantic rtionship aspect of things. "She might not care about your past, but I only have one daughter.Her mother abandoned her in under a month after giving birth to her.I¡¯m the one who¡¯s gone through all the hardships to bring her up.So, I can¡¯t watch my daughter get abandoned again someday in the future, and I don¡¯t believe that you can provide her with a future." The ringtone of Francisco¡¯s cell phone interrupted his thoughts. He picked up the cell phone and took a glimpse at the caller ID.It was a call from Naomi. He hesitated for a few seconds and was about to answer, but when he shifted his gaze away from the phone''s screen, an oing car made him turn the steering wheel abruptly. Naomi stood in the corridor to make the call, and she was astonished as she stared at the screen in confusion when the call was hung up. When she tried to call him again, nobody was there to answer the call. Naomi put the phone down. ¡®He must be very busy now.Did I disturb him?¡¯ Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Francisco called back after a few minutes, and she answered the call with a smile. "Hello..." After hearing something that came from the other end of the phone call, Naomi¡¯s expression changed slightly. At the hospital... Naomi rushed to the door of the ward. Besides Francisco, a middle-aged man was also standing in the ward, his father, Eugene. Francisco had a ster cast on his left leg, and it seemed that there was nothing serious except his leg injury. He sat on the hospital bed and nced at Naomi. Eugene also looked over and wondered. ¡®She¡¯s..." Francisco replied indifferently, "A friend." "Since you¡¯re fine, then have a good rest." Eugene got up and left the ward. Naomi walked over to the hospital bed and stared at him. "Are you okay?" "It¡¯s okay.It¡¯s just a flesh wound." Francisco gave off a faint smile. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "So, don¡¯t worry." Naomi lowered her head and bit her lower lip. "I¡¯m sorry, I...I called because I hadn¡¯t received your reply.I didn¡¯t know that my action would cause you to...To run into an ident." "It¡¯s not your fault.You don¡¯t have to apologize." Francisco pulled the nket up to his waist and leaned back on the pillow. "Naomi, can I ask you something?" She froze for a few seconds, then nodded. He smiled and asked, ¡°Can you describe your feelings for me?" ¡®Is it just as her father mentioned, she likes me only because of her ignorance?¡¯ Naomi was stunned for a while. ¡®Can I describe my feelings for him?¡¯ Thinking back to what Maisie had said to her, Naomi took a deep breath. "My feelings for you are so strong that I want to be with you for the rest of my life." Francisco looked at her. She lowered her gaze¡ªher eyes were filled with a hint of glee that she could not hide. "It¡¯s also a feeling that I won¡¯t give up." Francisco¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. "You won¡¯t give up even if everyone else doesn¡¯t like the fact that we¡¯re together?" "No." Naomi did not even hesitate, but she then thought of something, paused for a second or two, and said, "As for my father... He¡¯s just a little prejudiced, but I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯l] ept you in the future." Francisco covered his face with his palm and chuckled softly. "You¡¯re so dumb.You obviously have so many better choices..." Naomi lowered her gaze. "Those might be better choices, but they¡¯re never going to be someone that I like." After a long while, he opened his mouth with difficulty. "You should find someone who¡¯s better for you.I may not be suitable for you." Naomi¡¯s heart trembled. "W-What are you talking about?" He avoided her gaze and continued calmly. "Let¡¯s just break up." Naomi froze in ce. When Kennedy and Samantha, who arrived at the door, heard what they were talking about, they immediately hid behind the wall at the room''s entrance. The atmosphere in the ward was dead silent as if it had cut off all the background and surrounding sounds. Naomi stood stiffly in ce, staring at him in disbelief. "Did you just say...that we should break u p?" "Yes." Francisco looked out the window with a gloomy expression. "I can¡¯t provide you with a promising future, and I don¡¯t want to waste your time." Naom¡¯s breathing became exceptionallybored, and her vision blurred as the tears rose. "But why?" Francisco lowered his tone a little. "Do we need any reason to break up?" Naomi¡¯s clenched fists trembled, and her lips turned pallid as if something had rolled over and crushed her heart. She felt devastated deep down. "Don''t...Don¡¯t you like me?" Francisco clenched his hands that were resting under the nket, but he did not let any emotion escape through his facial expression. "Who in the world would appreciate a woman who reverses the courting process?" A teardrop gushed down from the corner of her eye, and she still could not believe what she had just heard. "Breaking up is just a lie, isn¡¯t it¡ª" "There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you." Francisco looked at her with an indifferent expression. "Naomi, I only got together with you only because I thought you were too pure and too easily fooled.You might not think I¡¯m such a man, so I¡¯m proving to you that I am.As such, we¡¯re done here." Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 When Naomi heard that, her tears dropped like pearls from a broken ne.She sped her heart in pain, turned around, and ran without looking back. Francisco saw her disappear from the door, and his heart suddenly ached. The feelings that he was suppressing made his face twitch. Samantha couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, so she walked into the room. "How could you do that!?" He was surprised. "Mom¡ª" "Samantha¡ª" Kennedy tried to stop her, but it was toote. Francisco¡¯s face turned after the p, but he kept quiet. Samantha took a deep breath and spoke when she calmed down. "I think you have feelings for the girl, and sending her away hurts you.What made you do that? Why can¡¯t you deal with the issue together?" He looked down and replied after a moment, "Mom, let me deal with it." "Let you deal with it? Do you think I¡¯d care if you weren¡¯t my son? Alright, I¡¯ll let you be." Samantha pointed at him. "You did this to yourself.Now live with it." She was worried about her son, but after seeing what happened, she didn¡¯t feel like getting involved with her useless son. Kennedy helplessly looked at Francisco, then turned around and followed her. The room was back to being quiet. Francisco put his hand to his forehead and mumbled, "I¡¯m sorry." Naomi sat at the bus stop sadly and stared at the people and cars passing by.Her heart felt empty as if there was a hole in the middle. ¡®Let¡¯s just break up" That sentence stabbed her in her heart and took that part of her heart away.It would never be whole anymore. Naomi didn¡¯t understand why rtionships were soplicated. If he didn¡¯t like her, why had he kissed her? Unfortunately, she would never get an answer to all those questions. Everything hade to an end. A car stopped in front of her, and the window slowly rolled down. Naomi was startled. The man who was driving was none other than Jackie Clifford. After getting into the car, Jackie drove away. He asked, "Are you in trouble?¡¯ Naomi lowered her head. "Not really." She was just heartbroken. Jackie looked at her and smiled. "Are you seeing someone?" She paused but didn¡¯t reply. He quietly said, "There¡¯s someone I can¡¯t let go of either, so I understand how you feel." Naomi looked at him. "You¡¯re seeing someone?" "Yes," he slowly said, "But we didn¡¯t get together and never will." "Why?" She didn¡¯t understand. "Aren¡¯t you both in love? Why can¡¯t you be together?" Jackie frowned. "Not all lovers can end up together." He smiled after saying that.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "There are a lot of people who love each other but can''t be together, and these lost loves will be regrets that can only be remembered.But not ending up together doesn¡¯t mean that it never existed. "Some people felt sad because they were never together, but some felt sad because they were meant t o be together but broke up instead.I¡¯m the former." Naomi looked out the window. What about Francisco and her? Were they thetter? Jackie parked outside the Topaz residence. Naomi got out and turned to look at him. "Thanks for the ride." Jackie stood next to his car and smiled. "Don¡¯t mention it." Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Naomi nodded. "I¡¯m head in then. Drive safe." Jackie watched her walk in before driving away. Naomi walked into the living room. Mrs.Irving had prepared dinner and smiled when she saw her. "It¡¯s time for dinner, ma¡¯am." "I¡¯m not hungry.You go ahead." Naomi walked up the stairs without looking back. Mrs.Irving put the food on the table and looked at her worriedly. After Anthony arrived home, Mrs.Irving told him about what had happened because she was worried. Anthony took off his coat and handed it to her. "I''ll g o take a look." He went to Naomi¡¯s room, knocked on the door, opened the door, and saw Naomi sitting in front of her desk, going through a photo album. "Naomi, why aren¡¯t you having dinner?" Naomi shook her head. "I¡¯m not hungry yet, don''t feel like eating." Seeing how sad his daughter was, he could guess what had happened.He walked to her, sat down, and said, "Nelly, all that I have done is for your own good." Naomi was surprised. Anthony looked down. "I know you like Francisco a lot, but he¡¯s not good for you.I don¡¯t want to gamble off your happiness because I don¡¯t want to see you end up like me." Naomi was stunned. She saw the sadness in her father¡¯s eyes and understood that her father really was just concerned about her. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, "Dad, when Mom...left you, you must have been really sad too." Anthony chuckled. "I was for a while, but I¡¯m d I had you.You¡¯re the reason I carried on." Naomi lowered her head. "Dad, I¡¯m sorry." Anthony raised his hand and touched her head. "There¡¯s no need to apologize to me." Naomi started crying, and Anthony hugged her to console her. "Everything will get better." After a few days... Maisie made some coffee, walked to her desk, and sat down. Someone knocked on the door.She picked up her coffee and took a sip. "Come in." Lucy and Naomi walked in. "Ms.Vanderbilt, you asked to see us?" Maisie put down her cup and looked up. "Yes, I n to send you to manage the stores.What do you think?¡¯ Lucy walked to the desk. "Do we go together?" Maisie nodded. "Yes.Naomi is familiar with jewelry making now, and you have experience with management.I trust you the most after Uncle Kennedy, so I trust it won''t be a problem?" Lucy smiled and answered, "It¡¯s fine by me, but Naomi..." She turned to look at her. Maisie looked too. Naomi smiled and nodded. "That¡¯s fine." Maisie asked Naomi to stay. Naomi looked at her curiously. "What can I do for you, Ms.Vanderbilt?" Maisie crossed her fingers and ced them under her chin. "I heard that you¡¯re not being yourselftely.Did something happen?" Naomi paused and looked down. "Nothing, I...I''ll get back on my feet as soon as possible." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maisie looked at Naomi. "Is it about Francisco?" Naomi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, and Maisie didn¡¯t push. "I don¡¯t know what happened but listen to your heart.No matter what you end up choosing, pick one that you won''t regret in the future." Kennedy had recounted everything, so Maisie knew what had happened. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to intervene no matter what issues they were facing, but she could nudge them in the right direction. Naomi looked at her. "Ms.Vanderbilt, if...If you missed your chance to be with Mr.Goldmann, would you have regretted it?" Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Maisie was in deep thought for a long time. "Yes, but I could feel his love for me, so I wouldn¡¯t have let it be a regret." "Hmm." Naomi looked down and gave a sad smile. When people who loved each other couldn''t be together, it was just because they didn¡¯t love each other enough. Why would two people who loved each other a lot let it turn into regret? She liked Francisco, but did he feel the same? Since he had given up so easily, maybe he just wasn¡¯t that into her... The week after that, Naomi and Lucy worked at the store, and she slowly recovered. Naom sat in her new office and was doing some design work when a colleague appeared outside her door. "Naomi, a handsome man is asking for you outside." Naomi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.She stood up and walked out to the corridor. When she got there and saw the person waiting for her, there was Jackie, disappointment shed across her eyes, but she recovered quickly. She felt pathetic for her own naivety as she walked toward him. "Mr.Clifford, why are you here?" Jackie turned to face her. "I¡¯m sorry for interrupting." "You didn¡¯t." Naomi smiled. "But how did you know that I¡¯m at the store?" "Your dad told me." Naomi paused. "My dad told you?" He nodded and looked at her. "It¡¯s a little embarrassing.My grandfather wants me to get a girlfriend while I¡¯m at Bassburgh, but the girls I know are married or working overseas." Naomi paused. "Are you trying to..." Jackie smiled. "Don¡¯t worry.I don¡¯t insist.It just happens that I know you, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help." She was curious. "How do you want me to help?" Jackie put his hand under his chin. "We could pretend to be dating, so my grandfather stops worrying.He gave me an order, but I don¡¯t want to end up in an arranged marriage with a woman I don¡¯t know." Naomi wouldn¡¯t want to be arranged to marry someone she didn¡¯t know either.She looked down. "But how long could we keep up the act?" Jackie smiled and said. "Don¡¯t worry about that.Since I¡¯ll be here for a long time, I might meet someone that I like, and when that happens, you won¡¯t need to y along anymore." Naomi agreed, even though she wasn¡¯t sure why. It was probably because she no longer had a rtionship with Francisco, so even if she agreed to this fake rtionship, he wouldn''t mind. After Jackie left, he got a call from Maisie right when he got to his car. "How can I help you, old friend?" Maisie teased him. "Is it too embarrassing to call me your cousin?" He chuckled. "I¡¯m sorry, but I just can¡¯t do it.Shoot." She was direct. "Let¡¯s meet." Maisie waited in the cafe, and Jackie showed up not too long after that. He walked to the seat across from her and sat down. "What is so important you have to tell me in person? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband will get jealous?¡¯ Maisie crossed her arms and leaned back. "I¡¯m meeting you openly, so there''s no point for him to be jealous.You went to see Naomi?" Jackie raised his eyebrows. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "There¡¯s a spy in the store?" Maisie chuckled. "Have you fallen for her?" "No." Jackie sat up straight and put his hand under his chin. "I just don¡¯t want to keep getting set up to meet a different woman every time I have dinner.Their intentions were too obvious, and Ms.Topaz...is the opposite.It turns out that I need someone to help keep those pesky women away from me." Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Maisie frowned. "So you picked her?" The server brought over a cup of coffee, and Jackie moved it next to his hand. "Her father wanted to match-make us, so it would be normal for me to pick her." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Maisie rubbed her temples. "So, you¡¯re not really interested in her?" "She isn¡¯t interested in me either.I don¡¯t like to make people do things." She smiled. "Oh, you didn¡¯t make anyone do anything at the hotel." Jackie was rendered speechless. Maisie put her hand under her chin. "I feel better hearing you say that.I need your help with something too." The news about Naomi and Jackie dating spread quickly, and it got to Anthony too. Even he was shocked. Naomi was having dinner at the table when he rushed home and looked up. "You¡¯re back." "I just finished work." Anthony put down his briefcase, pulled up a chair at the table, and suddenly asked, "Nelly, how did you and Mr.Clifford..." Naomi smiled. "Didn¡¯t you wish that I would end up with him?" Even though she was just pretending to date Jackie, she couldn''t tell her father the truth. Anthony paused.He did hope that his daughter would end up with Jackie, but that was too soon.He didn¡¯t believe that it was that simple.He looked at Naomi. "Nelly, do you like him?" Naomi paused, and after a while, she looked at him. "Dad, would you let me marry a man that I don¡¯t have feelings for?" Anthony choked and looked down. "No way.Of course I want you to marry someone you love¡ª" "But the man that I like doesn¡¯t feel the same way for me anymore, so it doesn¡¯t matter who I end up with, right?" She smiled sadly, put down her cutlery before she even finished eating, and went upstairs. Anthony froze on the spot and frowned.He didn¡¯t know if what he had done was right, but he knew it was for his daughter, and that wasn¡¯t wrong. If Francisco wasn¡¯t sincere with his daughter, he would do everything to get her away from him. The next day, Naomi let Jackie send her to the office as usual. When she got out of the car, Jackie called out t o her. She looked back and saw him walking over. "What is i te" Jackie put the scarf he was holding around her neck, which made her pause. "Alright." Jackie tied it up and smiled, "It looks good on you." Naomi knew they were pretending, but the act of putting on a scarf was something a real boyfriend would do, so she was confused. She smiled and said, "Thank you." Jackie waved. "Run along." Naomi nodded, turned around, and entered the office building. After she disappeared into the building, Jackie looked over to a corner. She went into the elevator, but someone suddenly popped up behind her, and before she could react, the doors closed. She struggled to free herself but paused when she saw the familiar face under the hat. "You..." Francisco took off his hat. "Are you in a rtionship with Mr.Clifford now?" It sounded like he was interrogating her. Naomi pressed her lips together. She hadn¡¯t seen Francisco for a long while and never thought he would show up, but he did. She turned her face away. "It doesn¡¯t matter to you who I¡¯m with now." He smiled. "You''ve changed." ¡®Changed?¡¯ Naomi¡¯s heart ached, and she balled up her fist. "You¡¯re the one who wanted to break up.We''re no longer together, so should I still miss you?" Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Francisco didn¡¯t answer.She lowered her head, still unable to be as calm as he was. "If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯ll be on my way." She was going to turn around when Francisco pulled her arm. "I have a question." Naomi took a deep breath but didn¡¯t turn around. "What?" "Do you love Jackie?" Naomi beamed and didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment, she pulled her hand away. "It doesn¡¯t matter." Francisco turned to look at her. "Do you have any feelings for him?¡¯ Naomi didn¡¯t understand why Francisco was asking her about that, so she turned around and looked into his eyes. "What does this have to do with you? You don¡¯t like me, but I can¡¯t be with someone else?" She regretted saying that because she saw how sad his eyes were, and it made her think that he was the one who was hurt. After a long pause, he turned his body away. "I guess Mr.Topaz was right.The feelings you had for me weren¡¯t real.When you met someone better, you easily fell for him." Naomi froze. "What...What did you say?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Francisco put his hat back on and walked down the stairs without looking back. When Naomi snapped back, she went after him. "Francisco!" She put out her arm and grabbed him. "Exin yourself." "There''s nothing more to say." Francisco pulled his arm out of her grasp and looked at her. "You got a new lover once we broke up.Isn¡¯t that enough proof?" "I..." Naomi¡¯s heart ached, "I didn¡¯t!" "Stop pretending!" Francisco raised his voice and pulled down his hat to cover his eyes. "Your feelings were shallow." He turned around, but Naomi said behind him, "What about you? Did you have feelings for me?" Francisco stood at the stairs but didn¡¯t look back. Naomi tried to keep her tears from falling. "If you really had feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t have broken u p with me.If you didn¡¯t want to face all this with me, why should I be the one who¡¯s waiting for you? It took a lot of courage for me to get close to you, but you just ignored me.You said that I was doing too much, so now I¡¯m not going to do anything anymore." She wiped her tears away and smiled a forceful smile. "I¡¯ve given up, Francisco.I don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore." Even though her heart ached so much that she felt like she was going to die, she decided to give herself some respect and turned around to leave, but her tears just kept falling. She was hugged from behind when she opened the door to walk out and froze. Francisco seemed to be using all his might, "Naomi!" He buried his head in the back of her head, and her hair tangled up with his shirt¡¯s buttons. "I¡¯m sorry." Naomi burst into tears in his arms. Francisco tightened his grip. His eyes were deep and sad, "I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said, and I didn¡¯t ignore you, I just...I¡¯m just confused." She didn¡¯t reply. Francisco turned her over and wiped the tears off her face. "I don¡¯t hate you.I¡¯m insecure because I have feelings for you." Naomi blinked, and her wetshes bunched together. "You said that everything was over. "Francisco, it¡¯s tiring to love you.I can¡¯t see through your heart.You break up, apologize whenever you want to, and never care about how I feel.I had to tiptoe around you because I didn¡¯t want you to hate m e or be a nuisance because I have feelings for you, and that changed me." She cried in his arms, and every word hit Francisco deep in his heart. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Francisco trembled, and he hugged her even tighter. It looked like he was using all his strength, but a sense of powerlessness rose from the depths of his heart. A surge of emotion raged in his eyes as he said, "Naomi.I don''t know how to express my feelings.You''re different from those women I wooed before, so I can''t treat you like I treated them." He tightened his grip on her shoulders. "If I had known this day woulde, I would have stayed away from you in the first ce." Naomi¡¯s eyshes trembled.She stayed in his arms and did not say anything. Francisco stroked her cheek with his hand and wiped the tears off her face. "I don¡¯t deserve a good woman like you." He slowly pulled away from Naomi after he finished speaking. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just when he turned around, Naomi hugged him from behind.He was stunned, and his chest rose up and down heavily. "Naomi..." "Just let me hug you for a while." Naomi closed her eyes. She pressed her cheek against his back, feeling the warmth of his body seeping into her for thest time. After a long while, she withdrew her arms and said, "I''m satisfied that I know you like me too." His chest heaved up and down heavily. He pulled the door open and went away without turning his head.He dared not to turn his head around, for he did not want her to see the redness beneath his eyes. Several dayster... "Engagement?" Naomi was stunned. She looked at Jackie sitting in front of her in surprise and asked, "Are...Are you serious, Mr.Clifford?" ¡®I thought we''re just pretending to be a couple? Why does he want to get engaged?¡¯ Jackie picked up his coffee cup and took a sip. "It¡¯s just a fake engagement." He then put the cup on the table and straightened his back. "We''re just going to go through some formalities.Besides, we can cancel the engagement at any time." "Mr.Clifford, are you doing this just to lie to your grandfather?" Naomi asked. "You can put it that way," Jackie replied with a smile. "Don¡¯t you want to know what Francisco will do after learning of your engagement?" Naomi was stunned. Indeed, Naomi was curious about what Francisco would do when he learned of the engagement between her and Jackie. Would he give them his blessing, or... "Do you want to bet?" "Bet on what?" Naomi asked hesitantly. The smile on Jackie¡¯s face deepened as he said, "Let''s bet on whether or not he''ll stop us from getting engaged." She lowered her head and clenched her hands tightly. ¡®What if he chooses to give us a blessing?¡¯ Jackie ced his hand on his forehead and pressed on. "What do you think? Do you want to bet or what?" "what about you, Mr.Clifford?" Naomi lifted her head to look at him. "If he appears, won''t you be the one to be abandoned? It doesn''t seem fair to you, does it?" Jackie was stunned for a moment before letting out augh. "Well, this is a surprise.I didn''t know you would worry about me, Ms.Topaz." He leaned against the back of the chair and continued. "You don¡¯t have to worry about that at all, Ms.Topaz.After all, it''s me who approached you to put upa show in the first ce.This charade isn''t real; sooner orter, people will find out." Naomi pressed her lips thin. "When are we going to d o it?" He rested his chin on his hand and suggested, "How about the end of this month?" #Naomi Topaz of the Eastwood Enterprise is engaged #Everyone was stunned when the news came out. After all, she and Jackie had only been in a rtionship not more than a month, and they did not expect them to get engaged so soon. Barbara went straight to Soul Jewelry when she saw the news. She pushed the door to the office open and said, "Maisie, Naomi is engaged!" Maisie lifted her head and replied, "Yeah.I know about that." "Then why aren¡¯t you surprised?" Barbara walked up t o the desk and put her hands on it. "Does this not mean that our effort to match them up has gone to waste?" "Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it," Maisie said as she yed with the pen around her fingers. "The problem is with Francisco.Maybe you¡¯re right.He should just be single." Barbara crossed her arms in front of her chest. "What¡¯s wrong with him? I thought he was very experienced with women? Didn¡¯t he have a lot of girlfriends in the past?" Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 "Maybe that¡¯s the problem." Maisie looked at Barbara. "Mr.Topaz isn¡¯t satisfied with Francisco because of his scandalous past.You try and think about it.A yboy who wants to settle down in a rtionship.Who can guarantee that he won''t go around and tease other women after getting married? "Mr.Topaz has only one daughter.She has never fallen in love with any men before, and she''s as pure a sa nk sheet of paper, so do you think he''ll hand his daughter over to Francisco?" Barbara was stumped. "Aren¡¯t they all saying a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold?" Maisie chuckled. "Yeah, but even Francisco doesn¡¯t have confidence in himself that he can give Naomi happiness.He should be serious about his rtionship with Naomi.A man with a long love history meets a woman who has never fallen in love with any man before.He wants to cherish the rtionship, but he''s afraid he doesn''t deserve her purity, so he can only let it go." After hearing what Maisie said, Barbara scoffed exasperatedly. "Sigh, why must he do that to himself? He could''ve just followed his heart." Maisie shrugged and continued. "If he chooses not to do anything when he learns that Naomi is getting engaged, then they''re over." Jackie brought Naomi to pick her dress. The shopkeeper enthusiastically ced various new dresses in front of Naomi and let her pick. He took his phone and walked up to her. "You pick first.I¡¯''m going to make a call." She nodded. After Jackie left, she picked avender off -shoulder dress and walked to the dressing room. She changed into the dress and looked at herself through the mirror. The dress fit her like a glove, further entuating her great physique. Thece on the top of her dress echoed with the tulle pattern cut o n the side of the skirt, making the dress less in. Just when Naomi looked at her reflection in a trance, a series of footsteps wafted into her ears. She thought Jackie had returned, and when she opened up the curtain of the dressing room, what met her vision was a familiar figure that was walking away. Her heart skipped a beat, and she picked up the hem of her dress to chase after the figure. Naomi came out to the corridor, but there was no one there. "Naomi?" Jackie showed up. "What''s wrong?" She shook her head in a daze and turned around to look at him. "Nothing.Let¡¯s go back inside." "Okay." Jackie wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and he nced in the direction of the stairs when he turned around. Naomi had been rather distracted from the moment she came out of the shopping mall. She was pretty certain that the figure was Francisco, but she did not understand why he refused to see her. Why had hee here if he did not want to see her? Jackie opened the door for her. When she got into the car, Jackie walked over to the driver''s seat and drove the car away. Not far away, Francisco, who was sitting in his own car, watched the car as it slowly disappeared from his vision.He looked down at his phone and frowned. Jackie drove Naomi back to her house. She got out of the car and bade him goodbye. After she saw the car leave, she turned around and entered her house. Jackie returned to the hotel and parked his car in the basement car park. No sooner had he gotten out of his car than a car showed up from nowhere and blocked i n front of him. Jackie looked at Francisco and smiled. "You¡¯ve been following us the whole time.Can I say that you still haven¡¯t gotten over her?" Francisco closed the door and walked toward Jackie expressionlessly. "Do you really love Naomi?" he asked. Jackie met his gaze and replied, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your business, right, Mr.Boucher?" "You have a marriage contract with the daughter of the king of casinos in Octavia," Francisco said calmly. "Not only is your engagement not canceled, but you still keep in touch with her privately.Does she or the Byrons know about your engagement?" Jackie frowned. "You investigated me?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Of course, I had to." Francisco looked at him straight in the eyes, his gaze sharp. "Are you not worried that Naomi might learn about it?" Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 "What if she knows about it?" Jackie asked, stunning Francisco. He looked at Francisco and chuckled. "Go ahead and tell her about it.I don¡¯t really care." After he finished speaking, he patted Francisco¡¯s shoulder and continued. "After all, she did it out of her own free will.I didn''t force her."Francisco''s gaze was cold, and he clenched his fists tightly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I won''t let you get away with it." He turned around, went back into his car, and drove away. Jackie watched the car that had gotten further away in his vision and clicked his tongue. It seemed to him that Francisco couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore. ¡®Guess I still need to give him onest push" The next afternoon, Naomi came to the restaurant. Jackie had already booked the entire restaurant and was waiting for her.She walked to the seat opposite him and sat down. Then, she said, "You don¡¯t have to spend so much money, Mr.Clifford." "It¡¯s fine.I don¡¯t like getting disturbed," Jackie said a s he poured a ss of wine. "Do you drink?" Naomi was stunned for a moment before replying, "I can drink some." Jackie poured a ss for her and said, "Francisco came looking for me yesterday." Naomi¡¯s hand froze midair when she took Jackie''s ss of wine. After that, she lowered her head and pressed her lips. "Why did hee looking for you?" "Maybe he doesn''t feelfortable with our engagement." Naomi did not say anything. She was certain that the figure in the shopping mall yesterday was Francisco. However, why was he avoiding her? Why did he go look for Jackie if he was avoiding her? The more Naomi thought about it, the angrier she became. "I won¡¯t forgive him so soon." Jackie put the ss against his lips and looked at the angered Naomi. A figure popped up in his brain, andh e fell deep in thought. When the waitress was serving the dishes, her elbow identally knocked over the wine ss on the table. The ss then fell toward Naomi, spilling wine all over her. "Ah...I¡¯m so sorry about that!" The waitress was startled. She hurriedly pulled out a tissue paper in an attempt to clean her up. Naomi smiled and replied, "It¡¯s okay.I''ll do it myself." She took over the tissue paper and began cleaning herself. The restaurant manager came over and scolded the waiter, "What is wrong with you? How could you be s o clumsy?" The waitress kept her head low and kept apologizing. The restaurant manager then turned over to Jackie and said with an ingratiating smile, "I¡¯m truly sorry about that, Mr.Clifford.I hope it doesn¡¯t affect your dining mood." Jackie picked up a napkin to wipe the corner of his mouth. "It''s okay.Please lead Ms.Topaz to the guest room to change her clothes." Hearing what he said, Naomi chimed in hesitantly, "It¡¯s fine.I don¡¯t think it is necessary for me to change my clothes..." Jackie lifted his head to look at her and replied, "No, it isn¡¯t fine.I guess you don¡¯t want to continue our date with dirty clothes, right?" Naomi was rendered speechless. After the waitress brought her to the room, she came out. The room was warmly decorated. There wererge floor-to-ceiling windows with 360¡ã panoramic views of the city and fully automatic curtains. However, what surprised her even more was that the fluffy white bed was sprinkled with rose petals, and even the bathroom was translucent. Naomi was stunned. This room was fine for one person, but wouldn''t it be awkward if two people stayed in it? One could see through the bathroom when someone was taking a bath inside. There was no privacy at all, and she wondered who had designed the room. Someone knocked on the door when she was immersed in her thoughts. She opened the door, and the waitress handed a bag of clothes to her. "Ms.Topaz, Mr.Clifford says you should take a bath in the bathroom first before changing into your clothes." "Umm...Alright." Naomi closed the door. Her face was fully written with confusion. She did not know why, but she had a feeling that Jackie was a little bit too well-prepared. When Naomi was taking a hot shower in the bathroom, she heard the doorbell. She turned off the shower, quickly grabbed her bathrobe, and wrapped it around her body. "Is it Mr.Clifford?" Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Naomi opened the door, and when she saw the man standing in front of her, she was stunned, and her brain went nk. When Francisco saw her wrapped in a bathrobe and remembered who she was calling just now, his face turned dark. At that moment, Naomi finally came around to her senses. "Mr.Boucher, what are you¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Francisco pushed her into the room. He closed the door, and when he saw the rose petals on the bed, acold glint crossed his eyes as he smiled coldly. "Are you waiting for Jackie?" "What?" asked Naomi. "This is a honeymoon suite, and you even took a shower," said Francisco, his face grim with anger. "Are you going to offer yourself to him?" ¡®This is a honeymoon suite! ?¡¯ Naomi was stunned. Before she coulde around to her senses, Francisco pinned her to the wall and kissed her. Naomi''s eyshes fluttered. His kiss was fueled with desire, and his action was more vigorous than thest time he kissed her. She put her hands on his chest and pushed him twice because she was suffocating. Francisco mped her hands together and deepened the kiss. She felt dizzy and could sense that his breath was bing hotter with each passing second. He moved his lips away and nibbled on her neck, causing her to shudder and her arms and legs to go limp. "Francisco..." She spoke with difficulty.She couldn''tmand her body, and a strange tingling thrill ran through her body. "Why do you want to get engaged to him?" Francisco stopped and buried his head into her shoulder as he tightened his arms. "He¡¯s a liar." Naomi was stunned. The rtionship and engagement between her and Jackie were fake, so she didn''t really care if he was lying to her or not. After a long while, she asked, "You...You don¡¯t want me to get engaged?" Francisco cupped his hands on her cheeks and pressed his forehead against hers. "If I say yes, will you cancel the engagement?" Naomi lowered her head as she felt a bolt of heat rush up to her face. ¡®No, Naomi.You mustn¡¯t forgive him so easily" At that moment, a voice rang out in her mind, and she chided herself inwardly. She turned her head sideways and said, "No.I¡¯m not going to cancel the engagement.You broke my heart, so I¡¯m going to make your life terrible as well.Besides, we''ve already broken up.I can be engaged with any man that I want Francisco pressed his lips against hers. He carried her to the bed, and the rose petals beneath her were messed up. She was startled as she looked at Francisco, who was on top of her right now. He grabbed her hand and put it on his chest. "Then you did it." He kissed her fingertip and continued. "Naomi, I¡¯m having a terrible time right now.I don''t want you to b e with another man, and I don''t want another man to have you." Naomi''s heart pounded upon seeing the affection in his eyes, and her eyes turned red around the rims. "Then...Why did you break up with me?" Francisco kissed her forehead and said, "I was just lying.I didn¡¯t want to break up with you." Naomi stretched her arms and wrapped them around him.She buried herself into the side of his face and sobbed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Francisco turned around andid her down on her side. He grabbed her into his arms and pressed his lips to the top of her head. "Why are you crying?" he asked. "I thought you wouldn''t care, and I was so scared that you wouldn''te." She sobbed.She was afraid that he would say, "I wish you happiness," when he learned that she was engaged. Therefore, she had decided to take the bet this time. She was afraid of losing, but she seemed to have won the bet this time. Francisco wiped the tear off the corner of her eyes. He found that she really liked to cry. She would cry when she was sad or when she was touched. He did not like women crying since it was annoying, but whenever he saw her crying, he felt as if someone was stabbing his heart with a knife. He gently kissed the tip of her nose and then the corners of her lips. She looked at him through her tears, and he lowered his head to meet her gaze. In the end, he kissed her lips. In the spacious restaurant, Jackie sat alone on his seat and gently swirled the wine ss in his hand, his eyes gazing out into the distance through the window. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 ¡®¡®I guess my job is done here" Jackie ced the ss in front of his lips and took a sip from the wine. Looking at the empty ss, he couldn¡¯t help himself and chuckled.It seemed to him that he had be the "cupid." Why had he agreed to such a boring thing at that time? It didn''t seem like his style to pair up a couple. Suddenly, his phone on the table rang. He took a look at the iing call and frowned before answering it. "Grandpa." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thomas¡¯ voice blurted out through the other side of the line. "You br*t, I''ll give you two days to return." Jackie ced his hand on his forehead. It seemed to him that his grandfather had learned about the fake engagement. Naomi woke up from Francisco¡¯s arms. She felt like she was dreaming when she looked at the face that was right beside her. Slowly, ever slowly, she approached him and nted a kiss on his lips lightly. Suddenly, Francisco stretched his arm and pulled her into his embrace, stunning her. She was caught red-handed kissing him, and her face turned red like a cooked shrimp. "W-When did you wake up?" "A long time ago." Francisco propped his head up with one hand andy on his side. There was a smile in his eyes as he continued. ''''I wanted to see what you would do to me." She buried herself into the coverlet. Franciscoughed and pulled her out. "Do you want t o suffocate yourself?" The opening of his cor was right in front of Naomi, and she did not know where she should look. Seeing how nervous she was, Francisco pulled her into his arms and said, How can you get nervous so easily? I haven''t done anything yet."Naomi felt her head burning as she mumbled, "You''ve kissed me, hugged me, and touched me.How can you say you haven''t done anything yet?" He coiled her hair around his finger and continued. "I just want you to get used to it.After all, we''re going t o do something even more intimate in the future." ¡®Something even more intimate? Is he talking about that thing?¡¯ When the thought surfaced in her head, her face turned burning hot like a pot of boiling water. ¡®But it¡¯s normal for a couple to do something like that, right?¡¯ Naom had mentally prepared for it, but it seemed to her that Francisco was not. Francisco seemed to be able to read her mind when he saw the disappointment in her eyes. He leaned closer and kissed her cheek. "I don''t want you to think I''m only with you to do that kind of thing." Naomi was stunned. He stroked the corner of her lips with his finger and added, "I''ll only do that with you on our wedding night." Naomi was stunned for a moment before she came around to her senses. She sat upright and asked, "What did you say? Wedding night?" ¡®Could it be that he.." Francisco looked at her and asked, "Will you marry me" Naomi closed her mouth with her hands in shock. ¡®He wants to marry me!?¡¯ He grabbed her hand and kissed its back. "We can get married any time.You just need to nod." She nodded. Francisco grabbed her into his arms,ughing as he tousled her hair. "Then what about the engagement between you and Jackie..." "It¡¯s fake," she said. Francisco was stunned. Naomi lowered her head in embarrassment and said, "We¡¯re not seeing each other, and our engagement is fake." When Francisco did not say anything in return, she said nervously, "You...You¡¯re not angry with me, are you?" Francisco took a deep breath. "Both of you set me up." Naomi put her fingers together and said triumphantly, "We just wanted to give you a little push..." He tightened his arms and put her in front of him. "How could you set me up? I¡¯m going to punish you," he said as he started tickling her, causing Naomi tough and try to run away. Three dayster, at the Topaz mansion... Anthony sat on the couch silently with aplicated expression on his face. Naomi was sitting opposite him as she said carefully, "I¡¯m sorry, Dad.I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you." He took a deep breath and said, "Actually, I already knew about it." Naomi froze for a few seconds. "You knew about it?" Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Anthony lowered his gaze. He was really startled when he heard about Naomi and Jackie¡¯s engagement. After all, the two youngsters had not known each other for a long time, so he was worried about the sudden blitz marriage, not to mention that Francisco had just broken up with her not long ago. Because he was a little concerned and did not dare to let his guard down, he talked to Nn. After all, Nn had some connections with the Cliffords. He also learned about the truth from Nn, saying that Jackie was having a fake rtionship with his daughter. Jackie had already had a marriage agreement before he got to know Naomi, and the other party was the daughter of the king of casinos in Octavia. It was a marriage that the two families recognized. Jackie¡¯s fake engagement with Naomi was to test Francisco¡¯s attitude. Although Anthony was a little furious when he learned the truth, the news was indeed better than Jackie approaching his daughter only to cheat on her. "Dad." Naomi sat beside him and wrapped her arms around his arm. "Francisco does love me sincerely.Please let us be together." Anthony looked at her. "You actually turned to a fait apli tactic.You don¡¯t even care about what I think now." Naomi leaned on his shoulder. "I know it¡¯s not the right thing to do, but I really like him, and he really likes me too." Mrs.Irving came over with a te of fruits, left the te on the table, and said with a smile, "Master Topaz, the youngdy has grown up.You should give her the power to choose the type of happiness that she wants.Besides, I can see that Mr.Boucher is treating his rtionship with the youngdy seriously." Anthony was astonished. "How did you know that?" Mrs.Irving could not help but chuckle. "He¡¯s been standing at the doorsteps for such a long time.If he¡¯s not sincere and serious about their rtionship, who would choose to wait outside in such cold weather?" "He¡¯s outside?" Naomi stood up and hurried out. The moment she opened the door, she saw Francisco standing in the yard. The cold wind was gusting against the corners of his windbreaker, and he turned around to look at her with a faint smile on his face. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Naomi ran straight toward him, plunged into his arms, and hugged him. Francisco¡¯s smile intensified upon looking down at the person in his arms. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯vee? And why would you stand out here in the cold wind?" Naomi caressed his freezing windbreaker, wondering how long he had been standing there. Seeing that she was feeling sorry for himself, Francisco rubbed the top of her hair. "I wanted to see you, but I was afraid that your father wouldn¡¯t wee me into the house, so I could only wait here." Her eyes were bloodshot, and she buried herself in his arms again. "But I¡¯d feel really bad if you were to fall sick." "Ahem ahem." The sounds of Anthony clearing his throat made Naomi pull herself away from Francisco¡¯s arms, lower her head, and wipe her tears away. He walked toward the two of them with a sulky face and nced at Naomi first. "I finally understand why all my friends im their daughters are like dead fish.Both are just not keeping wares." He then red at Francisco immediately, and Francisco nodded at him. "Mr.Topaz." Anthony snorted. "If it weren¡¯t for my daughter¡¯s stubbornness and determination, I wouldn¡¯t want you two to be together.However, since it¡¯s inevitable, it¡¯s useless for me to stop you two now." Naomi smiled when she heard this. "Dad, does that mean you¡¯ve changed your mind?" "What else can I do?" Anthony pretended to be exasperated. "Would you do as I say if I were to insist on disagreeing with you? The only thing that¡¯s working in my favor is that the Bouchers live here in Bassburgh, so you guys are nearby and within reach.I''d be devastated if you were to get yourself married somewhere far away." After saying so, he red at Francisco. "You¡¯re allowed to be with my daughter now, however, Mr.Francisco Boucher, if you treat my daughter badly, I''ll bring her back to the Topazes myself." Francisco was astounded for a moment. He thenughed and turned to look at Naomi. "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Topaz.I¡¯ll never give you a single chance to do so." Anthony snorted. "You better keep this in mind." At the Blue Bay vi... Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Maisie stood on the balcony and was talking to someone over the phone. When she ended the call, a jacket was draped over her shoulders.She looked back at the man who hugged her from behind. "Why have youe home so early?" Nn chuckled. "Thepany has nothing much that requires my attention today, so I¡¯vee back earlier." Maisie turned to look at him. "Francisco and Naomi have gotten together for real this time around.It seems that the fake engagement was quite effective." "You¡¯re the only person in this world who would think of asking Jackie to help them out." Nn gently rubbed the tip of her nose and narrowed his eyes. "But judging from his personality, he wouldn¡¯t help you out without asking for anything in return.So, how did you get him to say yes to your proposal?" Maisie sneered, stood on tiptoe, and wrapped her arms around his neck. "That¡¯s all thanks to you." He frowned. "Thanks to me?" "You¡¯re his cousin, so how can he not show you some respect? He wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain his business here in Bassburgh in the future if he didn¡¯t agree to help, right?" Maisieughed. Nn smiled helplessly. ¡®My wife has been swaggering around the city, doing whatever she wants with my name.But what can I do apart from spoiling her with it?¡¯ At the bridal shop... Naomi tried on the wedding dress, and the moment she walked out from behind the curtain, Francisco could no longer take his eyes off of her as if she had outshone everything in this world. Being stared at made Naomi feel a little embarrassed. "Is this wedding dress...Does it look nice?" "Yeah, it looks great on you." Francisco walked toward her, raised his hand, and stroked the ends of her hair. "It suits you perfectly." Her cheeks flushed in an instant. Samantha and Kennedy walked up to them. Seeing the intimate interactions between his son and Naomi, Samantha could not bear to disturb them. Kennedyughed. "I didn¡¯t expect that Francis is also getting married now." "Yes." Samantha covered her mouth and grinned. "I finally got to the day where I get to witness this brat walk down the aisle with someone else." Francisco brought Naomi to Samantha. "Mother." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Naomi nodded politely. "Hello, madam." Samantha took Naomi¡¯s hand with a wide smile on her face. "I¡¯m so delighted to see that you two are about to get married.I can finally rest assured and worry less about my son." Naomi and Francisco nced at each other lovingly and smiled. Their hands clenched tightly as if they had been glued to each other, causing them to be inseparable. The engagement banquet that was supposed to be held at the end of the month had been turned into Francisco and Naomi¡¯s wedding ceremony. The venue was set up outdoors, and the decorations looked exceptionally romantic. It was like a sea of pink and white flowers, which felt extremely dreamy. A Bentley was parked outside the venue, and Maisie took Nn¡¯s arm as they got out of the car. Helios walked over with a wine ss. "You guys are finally here." Maisie looked at the two of them. "You guys should have some catching up to do.I¡¯ll go and pay the bride a visit first." Nn watched as she disappeared into the crowd, and Helios patted him on the shoulder. "Let¡¯s go.There¡¯s a toast." Maisie entered the white tent and saw the bride, Naomi, who was sitting in front of the mirror and putting on her makeup. Barbara turned her head. "Yo, let us wee theter." Naomi turned to look at her as Maisie walked to her side. "You¡¯re finally the bride of the day.Are you happy?" Naomi nodded with a smile. "I¡¯m very happy to be able to marry someone I love." "We seemed to think so too when we got married." Barbara recalled the emotions that she felt during her wedding. ¡®Being able to get married to someone I love is the most beautiful thing in life" The wedding was about to start, and the guests were ushered to their seats one after another. The moment the live music was yed, Naomi entered the venue slowly, wrapping her arm around her father¡¯s. The flower girls on both sides of the red carpet threw rose petals in the air. The bride¡¯s white and wless wedding dress looked like a blooming flower, and the veil was dragged straight behind her. She also held onto a bouquet as she walked toward Francisco, standing on the stage. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Francisco reached out to her, and Anthony handed his daughter¡¯s hand over to him. Naomi looked at Francisco and stood with him in front of the master o f ceremonies. The master of ceremonies looked at Naomi. "Ms.Naomi Topaz, do you take this man to be your husband, to live together in matrimony, to love him, t o honor him, tofort him, and to keep him in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?" Naomi looked at Francisco and said with a smile, "I do." The master of ceremonies then looked over to Francisco. "Mr.Francisco Boucher, do you take this woman to be your wife, to live together in matrimony, to love her, to honor her, tofort her, and to keep her in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?" Francisco did not hesitate. "I do." He then lifted her veil gently, kissed her on the cheek, and the both of them exchanged rings amid the apuse from the audience. The master of ceremonies smiled and announced, "I now pronounce you husband and wife, congrattions!" Naomi stared at the diamond ring, which had Francisco¡¯s initials engraved on it, sitting on her ring finger and then looked up at him. ¡®From today onward, he¡¯s my husband, and I¡¯m his wife" Francisco caressed her cheek with his palm. "Are you happy, Mrs.Boucher?" Naomi threw herself into his arms with a grin. Anthony, sitting in his seat, lowered his head and secretly wiped away his tears.He was reluctant to see his daughter leave his side and marry another man. Maisie leaned on Nn¡¯s shoulder. "We''ve witnessed the fruition of the love of another couple." Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "As long as you¡¯re happy, we can do this every day." Maisie looked around. "Why didn¡¯t our ¡®cupid¡¯ attend the ceremony?" He smiled. "I guess he isn¡¯t here." Later that night, Naomi sat in the cozily furnished wedding room, feeling a little nervous. Upon hearing the footsteps that gradually became louder and louder and finally stopped right outside the door, Naomi turned her head and nced in the direction of the door. Francisco pushed the door open and came in. He walked toward Naomi, and with his fingertips, he tucked the strands of hair that were hanging from her forehead to the back of the pinna of her ear. "Are you nervous?" She lowered her gaze, and her ears looked extremely flushed. "Yes...A little bit." He leaned over to kiss her forehead, the tip of her nose, and finally, her lips. Naomi¡¯s eyshes twitched, and she fell onto the bed with him. His kisses spread all the way from her lips, down to her neck, and ended on her shoulders. It felt very strange, but she did not dislike the sensation. His gentleness chased the fear in her away, perhaps because that person was him, the man she loved deep down. She tightly wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously, Francisco sucked the tear rolling down from the corner of her eye, and sweat droplets gushed down from his temples and dripped onto her chest. He then approached her ear. "Naomi...You¡¯ll always be the only one I love in the future." The night was still young. In a blink of an eye, a month had passed. The weather was getting colder and colder, especially when it rained, the temperature would be very low, and the gusts that shed through the air felt piercingly cold. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ryleigh had been staying in the hospital for a few days as she was expected to go intobor at any time, and Louis had stopped all his work to apany her. Barbara and Maisie visited her at the hospital from time to time to give her some counseling and encouragement. "Zee, were you scared when you were giving birth abroad by yourself?" Barbara turned her head and Stared at Maisie. Maisie was stunned for a split second but thenughed out loud almost instantly. "I was scared, but I found courage when the idea of the baby lying by my side soon came to me." Ryleigh took a bite off an apple. "That¡¯s why I admire you so much.If I were to be¡ª" Barbara teased her. "If you were to end up in her situation, you would be thinking aboutmitting suicide by jumping into the river, wouldn¡¯t you?" "Hey, how can you say that about me?" Ryleigh pouted. Barbaraughed heartily. Maisie¡¯s cell phone rang. It was from a foreign number. Thus, she got up, went to the corridor, and answered the call, "Hello?" Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 "Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me." A wide smile appeared on Maisie¡¯s face upon hearing the voice that came from the other end of the call. "Saydie?" Saydie had gone to Morwich for almost half a year, saying she had found her biological parents¡¯ whereabouts. However, Maisie had not been hearing from her for a while now. She had finally gotten a call from Saydie after such a long time, so long that she was starting to think that Saydie had forgotten about her. "I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am.It took me so long just to give you a simple call." "No big deal, as long as you¡¯re safe and sound." Maisie leaned against the wall. "How are you doing in Morwich now?" "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.And I''ll be going back soon." Maisie was startled. "Where are you going back to?" Saydie remained silent for a moment and said, "I¡¯ve found my parents, but...But life¡¯s not as good as I thought it¡¯d be.So, I¡¯ve decided to return to you." Maisie did not speak.She could hear that Saydie was a taloss. ¡®She was looking forward to it when she learned about her biological parents¡¯ whereabouts. After all, it¡¯s only natural for her to want to meet her biological parents. ¡®And now, she¡¯s clearly gotten the chance to meet them, but I guess things didn¡¯t go as expected?¡¯ "If you want toe back, then juste back." "Ma¡¯am..." Maisie lowered her gaze and gave off a smile. "If staying over there makes you feel ufortable, you can return at any time.I¡¯ll always leave a door open for you." Maisie had just ended the call and was about to turn around to go back to the ward when she saw someone familiar. If she was not mistaken, the figure that passed by the other end of the corridor was Pearl Santiago. ¡®Why would Pearl visit the gynecology department? And she¡¯s being followed by two bodyguards who don¡¯t look like they¡¯re protecting her but monitoring her instead... ¡®By the way, it seems that I¡¯ve not heard anything about Pearl again ever since her engagement with Tanner was canceled.It¡¯s as if she¡¯s disappeared" Pear sat on the bed and took off her clothes while the nurse pulled the curtain down to protect her privacy. After a long time, Pearl had already gotten dressed when the curtain was opened. "Ms.Santiago, I¡¯m sorry if you find this question a little offensive, but the bruises on your wrist¡ª" Before the nurse could finish speaking, Pearl had already pulled down her sleeves to cover the bruises. "All you need to do is tell me the result of the check-up.Anything other than that is none of your business." The nurse subconsciously took a nce at the two bodyguards standing outside the door and pursed her lips. "Judging from your current physical condition, you¡¯re not ready for pregnancy just yet, and you''ll have to nurse your body back to its optimal condition for at least half a year." Pearl got up and left. Maisie walked out from the stairwell and watched as their figures disappeared at the other end of the corridor.She then walked into the infirmary. "Excuse me, but may I ask about the check-up that the youngdy underwent just minutes ago?" The nurse lifted her head and stared at her. "Are you...a friend of Ms.Santiago?" Maisie responded with a faint hum. The nurse replied in embarrassment, "I¡¯m sorry, but this is the patient¡¯s privacy." "Is that so..." Maisie took a nce at the case studies on the table when she was turning around and stopped abruptly. "Is she facing any difficulties?" The nurse was astonished. "Why would you ask about that?" "It¡¯s just an intuition." Maisie turned to look at the nurse. "Those two bodyguards seem to be here to keep an eye on her instead of protecting her." The nurse pursed her lips tightly. Looking at her expression and sensing something indescribable, Maisie guessed something. "Does shee here often?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Ah, yes." The nurse frowned. "Ms.Santiago hase here a few times, and I¡¯m actually quite worried about whether she¡¯s being abused..." "Abused?" Maisie was suspicious. The nurse did not want to mention it at first, but there were always some new injuries on Pearl¡¯s body every time she came, and those two men were always with her. Thus, her intuition was telling her that something must have happened to Pear. "I can¡¯t be sure either because Ms.Santiago never mentioned it, but her wrists are often bruised, and she doesn¡¯t look too good mentally, so I¡¯m a little concerned." Maisie frowned. "What does she want to know whenever she¡¯s back for a check-up?" Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 "She wants to know if her body is ready to get pregnant." The nurse felt strange too. "She seems to b e very eager to get pregnant, but it¡¯s difficult for her t o conceive a child because of severe anemia and inmmation." Maisie pursed her lips tightly. ¡®¡®The nurse ims that Pearl constantly has bruises on her wrist and suspects that Pearl is being abused, but she couldn¡¯t wait to get pregnant.." Maisie had a feeling that it was not that simple, but these things had nothing to do with her, and she did not need to bother herself with these issues. She could not help but fall into reminiscence. ¡®Back then, Pearl was an arrogant and domineeringdy. She¡¯s the daughter of the La Pe Group and was very pampered and spoiled.She was an extremely lofty person who was fawned upon by everyone around her. ¡®In addition to being arrogant and condescending, she was also a little simple-minded. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been easily tricked by Willow into framing me. ¡®Speaking of which, what she gets today is what she deserves.She made a choice back then, so she must bear the consequences" Standing in the corridor, Maisie looked out the window. She thought carefully about all the details of how things happened back then and arrived at the conclusion that Pearl was just an impulsive pitiful woman. "Zee." Barbara came over. "Where did you go after you answered the phone? I¡¯ve been looking for you." Maisie smiled. "I ran into an acquaintance just now." "Who was that?" Maisie lowered her gaze. "The daughter of the La Pe Group." "Isn''t she thedy who canceled the engagement with the Hannigans¡¯ son?" Barbara was stunned, and she crossed her arms. "Are you that familiar with her?" Maisie replied with a faint smile, "I¡¯m rather familiar with her, but she probably doesn¡¯t want to get anywhere close to me." At the apartment... Pearl was sitting on the couch, the television was not turned on, and the dim light enveloped her. The environment was so dark that her expression was not very visible at the moment. Her hands trembled involuntarily upon hearing the sound of the door knob twisting. Tanner stood at the entryway to change his shoes, and the ck coat on his body looked cold and wet. He took off the coat, draped it over his upper arm, and walked toward Pearl. "Did you go to the hospital?" Her voice sounded hoarse. "Yes." Tanner ced the coat on the back of the chair. "How¡¯s the result? Pearl did not answer.¡± "You¡¯re not pregnant, again?" Tanner pinched her chin and leaned closer to her. "It seems that even God doesn¡¯t want to let you off this time around." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Pearl stopped breathing for a short moment. "I''ll try harder..." "How?" Tanner grabbed her by her neck and forced her to look directly at him. "How much harder can you try with this body of yours?" He red at the person in front of him and sneered. "You seem to be very eager to get pregnant.Do you really think I¡¯ll let you go after you¡¯ve given birth to a child?" Pearl was astounded, and her eyes turned bloodshot. "Then what else do you want? You told me that as long as I can repay you with a child, the child that you and Sandy lost¡ª" "Don¡¯t you ever mention Sandy again! You have no right to do so!" Tanner strangled her. She snorted and gasped as a strong sense of suffocation rushed to her head. His eyes looked cold. "Pearl Santiago, your atonement demands more than just a child.So, don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll let you go after you¡¯ve given birth to the child.That¡¯s impossible." Pearl no longer felt like resisting, so the suffocation that engulfed her mind also blurred her consciousness gradually. Tanner noticed something and returned to his senses subconsciously.He let go of his hand, and she was able to catch her breath instantly as shey on the arm of the couch and coughed. Tanner stretched out his hand to caress her cheek, but she avoided it. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just strangled me to death?" Tanner was dumbfounded for a split second and realized that he really should not be soft-hearted. He grabbed Pearl by her hair, dragged her back to the room, rudely threw her onto the bed, and tied her hands to the head of the bed with ropes, as always. Since he was going to get all over her again, Pearl¡¯s gaze looked nk. She felt like a doll that could be manipted and damaged by anyone. As for Tanner, he liked to torture her body and mind through this process¡ªhe wanted to crush her self- esteem and see her beg for mercy. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 It felt as if a long decade had passed before it ended. Tanner hugged Pearl from behind while his fingers twirled around the hair behind her neck. "Don¡¯t even think of leaving me.Even if you hate me, we¡¯ll have to torture each other." Pearl didn¡¯t respond, and her eyes were dead. The next day... Maisie sat drinking tea in her private room when the woman who had just walked in looked at Maisie curiously. After the server left, Maisie put down her cup and smiled. "Take a seat." That woman carefully sat down across from her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Why did you ask to meet me?" "You¡¯re Ms.Santiago¡¯s assistant, right?" Maisie poured her some tea. "I would like to know something about Ms.Santiago." The assistant was a little surprised. "Do you know Ms.Santiago?" She answered, "We¡¯re acquaintances." The assistant had to be careful. "I¡¯m not sure what you would like to know about her.Are you trying to investigate her through me?¡¯ Maisie scooped up some soup. "I¡¯m investigating, but I mean no harm." Seeing how concerned the assistant was, she raised her brows. "I saw Ms.Santiago at the hospital yesterday." "What?" The assistant was shocked. "Why was she at the hospital?" Maisie looked around. "I¡¯m not sure either, but I heard the nurse say that she was in trouble.It seemed to be torture because there were marks on her body." The assistant looked down and was silent. Maisie looked at the woman who was in deep thought. "I figured that you must know something since you¡¯re her assistant." The assistant looked worried with both her hands on her thighs and seemingly worried about Pear. Maisie said with sincere eyes, "Can you tell me about her situation?¡± The assistant sighed and looked tired. "This must be about Mr.Hannigan taking revenge on her." Maisie was curious. "Revenge?" She nodded. "I don¡¯t know what his intentions are.He canceled the wedding but wouldn''t let her go.Especially after Mr.Hannigan¡¯s other woman jumped, he¡¯s been ming everything on Ms.Santiago. "Mr.Hannigan believes that Ms.Santiago caused the woman''s miscarriage, but Ms.Santiago was at the office the entire day, and he was there too.He missed her phone calls but med Ms.Santiago for it." The assistant wanted justice for Pearl and sounded sadder and sadder. "She used to love Mr.Hannigan, but he hurt her first. "He pretended to be so in love with her but always felt that she wasn¡¯t good enough.He yed with her heart and then went back to his lover.Why does he think he has the right to hurt her?" Maisie listened quietly and didn¡¯t say a word. Meanwhile, in the apartment... Pearl was sleeping in bed. She was asleep for a long time, and when she woke up, she realized that she was covered in sweat, and there was a towel on her forehead. She turned around and saw Tanner resting at the side of the bed.She removed the towel from her forehead and carefully sat up. The movement of the mattress woke Tanner up. He opened his eyes and saw that Pearl was getting out of bed, so he grabbed her, "Where are you going?" She was tired. "The bathroom." Tanner pressed his lips together and then suddenly carried her into the bathroom.He put her down, but she lost her bnce and put her hand on the wall. Tanner¡¯s eyes went dark after seeing how weak she was, and he turned around. "Call if you need me." Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Pearl beamed, then closed the door while deep in thought. After she came out of the bathroom, Tanner ced a ss of warm water on the table and left the bedroom.She sat on the bed and looked at the ss of water.She couldn''t help but sense the irony as she took the ss andy back down. When she woke up again, it was already afternoon.She felt better, and the heaviness lifted too.She walked out of the room and sighed in relief when she didn¡¯t see Tanner around.She made some spaghetti in the kitchen, and since Tanner had taken her phone and there were guards outside, she hadn¡¯t been able to speak to her family in more than a month. Even if she went out, he had to agree to it first, and someone would follow her.She lived in torture and faced nothing other than pain. The only time she could rx was when he wasn¡¯t around. However, he returned very soon and saw that she was making food.He walked over. "Is your fever gone?" Pearl nodded. "Yes." He loosened his tie. "Make one more portion." She nodded again. After cooking, she ced it on the table, and Tanner looked at the pasta but didn¡¯t move. Pearl picked up a fork and started eating without caring if he would. Tanner looked at her. She seemed to be gentler, maybe because she was sick. It was like when they first met and when she wasn¡¯t prickly. Pearl finished her food and put down the fork. "Can I go home?" Tanner frowned. "That would depend on my mood." He stood up and walked to the bedroom. Pearl looked down and bit her lip, then got up and went into the room too.She saw Tanner was smoking in front of her window. "I haven¡¯t been in contact with my family in a long time.Can¡¯t I go back and take a look?" Tanner flicked the ash from the cigarette away and turned his body sideways to look at her. "Is this the attitude when you¡¯re asking for permission?" She lowered her voice. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I beg you." Tanner crushed the cigarette and walked toward Pearl, who pressed her lips together and was facing him, pretending to be calm. He grabbed her by her chin. "You want to go home?" She blinked while Tanner leaned in. "Make my client happy, and I''ll allow it." Pearl balled up her fist, but her pale lips parted. "Okay." That night at Glitz... Pearl walked into the private room with Tanner. There were a total of five people in there, and the middle-aged man sitting in the middle smiled and got up to pour him a drink. "Did our Mr.Hannigan bring his girlfriend?" "She¡¯s not my girlfriend." He took the wine ss and turned to look at Pearl. "Pour some wine for Mr.Saldana." Pearl pressed her lips together, took the wine bottle, and poured the man some wine. Mr.Saldana looked at her with creepy eyes. If she weren¡¯t Tanner¡¯s girlfriend, he must have brought her to serve and drink with him. He shed a big smile. "If you¡¯re not his girlfriend, I¡¯m going to ask her to drink with me." Tanner didn¡¯t say anything, so Mr.Saldana took that as approval. He grabbed Pearl by her shoulder and brought her to the couch. Pearl didn¡¯t make a sound even when she wasn¡¯t willing. Mr.Saldana poured a ss of whisky and pushed it to her lips. "Here, drink one ss for me." She peeped at Tanner, who didn¡¯t care, and slowly took over the ss. Mr.Saldana happily picked up his ss and clinked it with hers.She drank the whisky, and the taste of alcohol burned her throat and went straight to her stomach, making her cough. Tanner looked at her, and his expression looked dark. "I...I Should just drink wine.I can¡¯t handle whisky," she said quietly. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Mr.Saldana was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t mind her request and gave her some wine."We have plenty of alcohol. Drink whatever you want." Tanner smiled, but his eyes weren¡¯t smiling. "You seem happy with the woman I brought over." "You have great taste.I¡¯m happy with this one." Mr.Saldana put his arm on the back of the couch and smiled. "I wonder if you¡¯re willing to hand her to me?" Tanner¡¯s hand that was pouring froze, then he put the bottle down next to his hand. "You like this one?" "Of course, she¡¯s a prettydy." Mr.Saldana looked her up and down and touched his chin. "She¡¯s different from the other girls I see here.She looks pretty decent.If she didn¡¯t show up with you, I would have thought that she was from an affluent family.Where did you find her?" Pearl grabbed the wine ss tightly. Tanner looked at her, and his eyes grew dark. "As long as you¡¯re happy with her." He drank all the wine in his ss. At that moment, two girls who worked at the club walked in, and Mr.Saldana asked them to sit next to Tanner. "Serve Mr.Hannigan well tonight." "Yes, sir." The girls agreed. During their conversation, the two women kept throwing themselves at Tanner and pouring wine for him. Tanner was neutral about it. Other than drinking, he mostly ignored the two women. Mr.Saldana hugged Pearl and happily chatted as if she were his prized possession. Pearl kept pouring alcohol for him and just kept quiet the entire time. She only forced a smile whenever Mr.Saldana looked at her. Tanner mmed the ss down, which made everyone look at him. Mr.Saldana was surprised."Mr.Hannigan, what¡¯s this?" Tanner clenched his jaw and chuckled. "It¡¯s gettingte.I have to send her back." "Send her back?" Mr.Saldana was obviously upset when he put down his ss. "Mr.Hannigan, are you telling me that you¡¯re taking her away?" ¡®She isn¡¯t a gift for me?¡¯ Tanner sat up straight and fixed his suit. "I want to let her stay, but she has aplicated background.I would be put in a tough spot if you took her away." Mr.Saldana was surprised and looked at the silent Pearl. "You mean to say that someone with aplicated background is escorting me?" Tanner smiled. "If I brought amon woman, you¡¯d probably not going to be happy, so I had to bring her." He slowly stood up and poured himself a ss, "I¡¯m really sorry, Mr.Saldana." Mr.Saldana frowned.He wasn¡¯t happy that what he thought was his was being taken away. "Mr.Hannigan, are you toying with me?" Tanner smiled a little less. "I¡¯m not toying with you, sir." He looked at the light reflected in the drinks. "If Mr.Santiago knew that you have his daughter, it would be hard for us to exin if he questioned us." Mr.Saldana¡¯s expression changed a little.He knew who Mr.Santiago was, the owner of La Pe Group. But he didn¡¯t expect that this woman was his daughter! But wasn¡¯t she his ex-fiancee? How could he bring her over as an escort? That was toying. No matter how brave he was, he wasn¡¯t brave enough to take advantage of Ms. Santiago. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the end, Pearl and Tanner left the private room with her walking behind him. She didn¡¯t understand why Tanner was angry¡ªshe had followed his instructions and drunk with Mr.Saldana. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 "Mr.Hannigan, I¡¯ve followed your request¡ª" Before Pearl could finish, he suddenly pped her. Her face turned, and she stood there on the spot. The p wasn¡¯t too hard, but it hit straight into her heart, which was already shattered in pieces. Tanner grabbed her shoulder, pushed her against the wall, and looked toward a certain spot.He grabbed her face to force her to look at him. "Pearl, you¡¯re just a broken shoe that nobody wants to wear, so don¡¯t even think that you will ever escape me!" Pearl¡¯s eyes welled up, but she held the tears back. Tanner looked away from her and pulled her into the elevator. The man who was hiding in the dark immediately walked back into the private room after they left.He walked to Mr.Saldana. "Sir, it looks like the rumors were true.The marriage between the two didn¡¯t work out because he thinks that Ms.Santiago is unwanted.He¡¯s too reckless to make her an escort and even assaulted her outside.He warned that she won¡¯t be able to escape him." Mr.Saldana frowned. "I thought he was just toying around with me, but it was actually Antonio¡¯s daughter." He was worried that Tanner was ying games with him, so he had sent someone to follow them.He didn¡¯t expect that he would treat Pearl so cruelly. The man was curious. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Isn¡¯t he afraid Mr.Santiago will do something to him?" Mr.Saldan sniggered. "He probably has leverage over him.Tanner is a lot more cunning than his father.I wouldn¡¯t work with him if not because he was giving me a very good deal." In the car... Pearl sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, looking out the window.She didn¡¯t move since she got in the car. Tanner put on the turn signals and stopped in front of a convenience store. After a short wait, he came out with a medication box and handed it to her when he got in the car. She didn¡¯t take it. Tanner grabbed her hand. "Are you throwing a tantrum?" Pearl still didn¡¯t reply and wouldn¡¯t even look at him. Tanner took a deep breath and grabbed her face. "You don¡¯t want to go home anymore?" Pearl pushed his hand away and looked at him with dead eyes. "Tanner, is torturing me not enough? You want to insult me too?" He pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say anything. Pearl¡¯s eyes turned red. In the dark car, a tear fell somewhere he couldn¡¯t see. "I never understood how I offended you.Do you think I caused Sandy¡¯s death? It¡¯s fine if you want to torture an evil woman like me, but there¡¯s no need to p me but then give me candy and continue insulting me." Tanner¡¯s eyes were dark. "I told you never to mention Sandy." "I¡¯m a person, not a rock." Pearl looked down and held back her emotions. "I¡¯ve done everything you asked, but you¡¯re still unhappy about it.What do you want me to do? Do you want me to die?" "Pearl Santiago!" he roared while he grabbed her face. "If you mention death again, I won¡¯t let you have a good life.Stop pushing me over the edge." She looked at him, and after a long time, her eyes slowly dimmed, then she smiled. "Alright." Tanner was stunned. Pearl took out the medication and applied it to her face. Tanner¡¯s heart started pounding when he saw that she was suddenly obeying.He wanted to touch her face, but he held back. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Tanner looked back, started the car, and drove away. When they returned to the apartment, Pearl took a shower. When she was done, Tanner, who was smoking on the bed, crushed the cigarette bud in the ashtray. "You can go home tomorrow." He got up and walked toward her, then ced his hand on her cheeks and kissed her. Pearl didn¡¯t fight back but instead fell into his arms and made herself ept his kisses¡ªher eyes were still empty.He didn¡¯t tie her up that night but instead kissed her when he felt like it. They were in a heated situation, but she just felt cold. She couldn¡¯t see the sympathy i n his eyes in the dark, and he couldn''t see her hatred. The next day, at the Santiagos... Tanner sent Pearl there, and Mrs.Santiago walked quickly over after he got out of the car. "Pearl!" She pulled her into a tight hug, her heart aching. "I¡¯m sorry." She let go of Pearl and touched her face. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "You''ve lost so much weight.Are you unhappy?" After she said that, she looked at Tanner, who had just gotten out of the car, with an angry expression.Pearl looked away and said with a hoarse voice, "Mom, I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry about me." Mrs.Santiago saw how forced her daughter¡¯s smile was and almost cried. She wasn''t happy, and she could tell. "Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s not just stand around..." She wanted to bring Pearl into the vi, but Pearl stood there and turned to look at Tanner. Mrs.Santiago saw how her daughter was still listening to Tanner even when she was at her own home and immediately scolded, "Mr.Hannigan, I¡¯m happy that you sent my daughter home unharmed, but I¡¯m guessing you wouldn''t want to get involved with our reunion?" Tanner smiled. "Of course not." He walked to Pearl, hugged her by her shoulder, and leaned in. "I''lle t o get you in the afternoon." Pearl saw a warning in his eyes and didn¡¯t answer. She then walked into the vi holding her mother¡¯s arm. At that moment, Tanner got a call from Helios and put his phone to his ear. "Hels, what¡¯s up?" Helios asked, "Are you free? Do you want to meet me at the equestrian club? I haven¡¯t met you ever since I got married." Tanner got back into his car. "Alright, I¡¯ll go over now." After he hung up, he looked toward the vi and drove away. Tanner parked his car at the equestrian club. There weren¡¯t a lot of people there, only six or seven people riding their horses. There was an open-air cafe, and Helios sat there in his riding gear. He looked like he had just finished warming up. Tanner walked over and pulled out a chair. "Why did you suddenly want to meet up? Aren¡¯t you busy?" Helios asked for the server and watched while Tanner ordered a cup of coffee. "I have some free time today.I wanted to ask Louis, but he had to spend time with Ryleigh before the birth of their baby." Tanner was stunned. "Their baby is due?" "Yes, the due date is in these three days." Helios slowly drank his coffee and then looked at him. "We''re all married now.What about you? I saw the news about Ms.Santiago and you a while ago." Tanner looked down with a slight change in his expression. "There¡¯s nothing going on." The server brought the coffee over and put it down. Helios looked at Tanner. "Mr.Santiago came to see me. "Tanner ced the cup to his lips but paused and looked up. "When?" "The day before yesterday." Helios put his cup down while looking calm. "He said your wedding with Pear] has been called off, but there seems to be some misunderstanding between you two.He wanted me to talk to you." Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Tannerughed, and his facial expression stiffened slightly. However, he did not say anything in return. Helios looked at the horse rider on the racecourse and said, "We''ve known each other for quite a long time, and I know you''re someone who wouldn''t give up on a rtionship that easily.Although I don''t know what is happening between you and her, Mr.Santiago seems to be very worried about his daughter." "Helios," Tanner smiled, "It''s better for you to stay out of my business with Pearl." "I don¡¯t n to interfere," Helios replied as he sipped on his coffee. "But here''s some advice for you.Stop before it''s toote." Tanner fell silent. After a short while, Tanner left. Helios looked at his figure and fell into contemtion. Meanwhile, at Soul... "Mr.Santiago asked Helios to persuade Tanner?" Maisie looked at Barbara. Sitting on the couch, Barbara sipped on her tea and smiled. "Yeah.He came to the mansion the other day and asked my husband to persuade Tanner to leave his daughter alone." After she finished speaking, she put the cup on the desk and turned her head around to look at Maisie, "Honestly, I don''t know why Tanner has to torture her like this.It was him who abandoned his fiancee at the wedding and ran away with his lover.Ms.Santiago got the short end of the stick, and now, it''s still her." Maisie lowered her head, pressed her lips tightly, and did not say anything in return. She learned from Pearl''s assistant the reason for Tanner''s "revenge" on her, but was this really about " revenge" only? After a long while, Maisie said, "Can you get an appointment with Pearl for me? I want to see her." Barbara was stunned. "Why? You can just go to her house if you want to see her." Maisie sighed. "I''m afraid she may not want to see me if I go to her house directly." "Did something happen between you and Pearl?" Barbara asked. "Yeah.We''ve had some conflicts in the past, and I was involved in that incident." Barbara fell silent for a short while before nodding. "I''ll give it a try and see if I can ask her out." Tanner came to the Santiago mansion to pick up Pearl. As soon as Pearl got into his car, Tanner grabbed her neck and pulled her closer. "Did you know that your father went to look for Helios?" Pearl was stunned. He stroked her cheek with his fingers and continued. "He wants me to let you go." He chuckled, but the smile did not stay long on his face. "Do you think it¡¯s possible?" Pearl raised her head to look at him, but she did not say anything. Tanner grazed her lips with his finger. Suddenly, he withdrew his hand, and the cold expression returned to his face. "I''ll only let you go if Sandyes back to life.But that''s impossible, so don''t even think about it.He started the engine.Setting her jaw tightly, Pearl asked, "Did you cherish her while she was alive?" "Shut up!" he shouted. His eyes turned bloodshot asi f she had pushed his buttons. Pearl gripped her fist tightly, and her nails stabbed into her finger. "Actually, her death was your fault." "I said, shut up!" Tanner pulled her hair and dragged her in front of him. The veins on the back of his hand bulged as he gritted his teeth. "You just won''t stop talking about it, right?" Pearl couldn''t feel the pain as she was numb to it. She looked straight into his reddened eyes. The p he gave herst night had woken her up from her dream. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She let out a cold smirk and said, "I was right, wasn''t it? Why didn''t you pick up her calls when she called you at that time? Didn''t you think I was dirty? Why did you not think so when you slept with me ¡ª" Tanner raised his arms high in anger, and she closed her eyes when she saw his hand wasing down at her. However, she waited for a long while, yet she did not feel any pain. Tanner grabbed her chin and looked at her coldly. "You''re provoking me so that I''ll kill you, right?" Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Pearl did not say anything in return. Tanner let out a scoff, and his face turned even grimmer. "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t kill you." He tightened his grip on her chin and continued. "I won''t let you die so easily.After all, there are many ways to torture you." Her face turned pale slightly, and her breathing became heavy. Tanner flung her back into her seat and quickly drove away. Tanner dragged her into the bathroom when they were back in the apartment.He filled the bathtub with cold water and threw her into it without any hesitation. The water soaked through her clothes and sshed all over him. The biting cold water wrapped around her, and she was so cold that she shivered. Before she could do anything, Tanner grabbed her hair and hissed. "Why must you force me to do this? Do you really want to die so much?" He pushed her head into the water, causing her to struggle with all her might.She gasped heavily for air when he scooped her out of the water. However, he pushed her into the water before she could recover. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing that she did not struggle this time, he picked her up and looked at her. She was panting and shivering, while her face was bloodless due to the coldness. He mped his hand on his cheek to force her to look into his eyes and snarled, "Do you still want to do that again?" Pearl was cold, and her teeth were chattering. Her eyes were bloodshot from the water, and they were filled with intense hatred. "Why not?" At that moment, Tanner felt a surge of powerlessness filling him whole. The dull pain in his chest spread deep into his stomach pit. He was equally soaked, and he couldn''t feel the sting from the cold anymore. Covering his face with his palm, he gradually calmed himself down.He rose to his feet and went out of the bathroom. Pearl hugged herself tightly in the bathtub. Perhaps she was already ustomed to the coldness, so the water felt warm to her.She lowered her head and cried silently. Tanner did note back in the next three days, while Pearl fell sick and coughed nonstop after the incident in the bathroom that day. When the doorbell rang, she went to the kitchen to get herself a cup of warm water.She put the cup down and went to open the door. When she saw the woman outside of the door, she was stunned. "You are?" Barbara raised her head and smiled. "I¡¯m Helios¡¯ wife.My name is Barbara Chase.Pleasure to meet you." Pearl supported herself by grabbing the door and craning her neck to look outside. "How did you get up here? Where are the bodyguards?" "Bodyguards? I didn¡¯t see any bodyguards," Barbara said with a slightly confused voice. After that, she smiled at Pearl and said, "I know that Mr.Hannigan lives here.I guessed you would be here, so I came to look for you." She looked at Pearl and realized that her countenance was ashen-pale.It seemed to her that Pearl was sick, s o she asked, "Are you alright, Ms.Santiago?" "Yes, I¡¯m alright," Pearl replied as she stifled a cough. "I just caught a cold.Anyway, what do you want from Barbara lowered her head and licked her lips. "I wonder if you''re free to go out for a meal or something." Pearl looked at her and said, "If you want something from me, then just say it.I...I can''t leave here." "Is Mr.Hannigan holding you captive?" Barbara noticed something and frowned. "Ms.Santiago, your father came to my husband the other day.I know what''s going on, so if you need my help¡ª" "I don¡¯t need your help.I¡¯m sorry." Just when Pearl wanted to close the door, Barbara stopped her. "Wait!" She paused for a few seconds before continuing. "Alright, I¡¯ll be honest with you.Someone wants to see you." "Who wants to see me?" Pearl asked. Barbara pressed her lips and answered, "Maisie." Maisie was waiting for Barbara in the coffee shop. After a short while, Barbara appeared, and when she did not see Pearl, she knew she had rejected Barbara. "I tried my best, but she refused toe with me." Barbara took off her jacket and took her seat. "So, I told her that you wanted to see her." Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Maisie nodded. "Well, I expected this." Barbara summoned the waiter and continued. "She¡¯s living in Mr.Hannigan¡¯s apartment now, but I think he¡¯s holding her captive." She ordered a cup of Blue Mountain coffee, and after the waiter had gone away, she asked, "Aren''t you curious about what she said when I told her that you wanted to see her?" Maisie was holding a cup of coffee, and she was stunned for a moment. After a short while, she took a sip from the coffee and asked, "What did she say?" "She said she doesn¡¯t want to see you." Seeing the crack on Maisie¡¯s face, Barbara giggled and added, "Alright, alright.I¡¯ll stop messing with you." Maisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Barbara. Barbara leaned forward and said with a smile on her face, "It''s true that she didn''t say she doesn''t want to see you, but she didn''t say when either." Maisie nodded. "That means she doesn¡¯t want to see me.It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to say it out explicitly." Barbara lifted her eyebrows. "So, why do you want to see her? Do you want to resolve the feud between you and her?" "Feud? I¡¯ve long gotten over it.We don¡¯t have any feud anymore." Maisie ced her hand on her forehead.She picked up the spoon and stirred her coffee. "It¡¯s just that I feel a little sad for her." Barbara seemed to have seen through Maisie¡¯s mind. "You just can''t bear seeing her in her current situation, right? Although it wasn''t your fault in the first ce, if she hadn''t thought of setting you up, she wouldn''t have ended up in that situation. However, if she refused to change and continued to harm you, things would''ve developed differently, and you wouldn''t want to help her today. "You now feel that you went too far when you took revenge on her, but if you think from another angle, if you didn''t do that, the one who would have lost her reputation wouldn''t be her but you.If she hadn''t gone so far when doing that thing, it wouldn''t have backfired on her.People in this world are unpredictable.Someone would hate you for no reason, while other people would let go of their hatred after some time." In the past, she hated Katrina even though she was her older sister. However, she let go of her hatred in the end. As for Pearl, she used to hate Maisie, but did she still hate her now? Maisie picked up her coffee and said, "It seems like you''ve be even wiser after marrying Helios." Barbara chuckled. "Well, I learned it from you." At that moment, Maisie¡¯s phone rang.It was Louis. After Louis said something to her, she ended the call and picked up her purse. "Ryleigh is giving birth today.Let''s go to the hospital." Both of them rushed to the hospital. Outside of the delivery room... Louis was sitting on the bench, his body leaning forward and his legs wide spread.He sped his hands tightly. The longer he waited, the more tormented he was. Larissa was pacing in the corridor. When she saw Maisie, she called out to her, "Maisie." "Louis, Aunt Larrisa." She stopped for a moment to catch her breath. "Ryleigh hasn¡¯te out yet?" "Not yet.It has been three hours." Larrisa was both anxious and worried. At that moment, they heard a baby''s cries in the delivery room. Louis stood up and walked up to the delivery room. The nurse opened the door and came out with a smile on her face as she said, "Mrs.Lucas has given birth to a boy.Congrattions, Mr.Lucas." Louis was stunned. "It¡¯s a boy?" ¡®But I want a daughter!¡¯ While the nurse was dumbfounded, Larrisa came over and pushed him. "It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ason or a daughter.You should hurry up and go check on your wife." It was only then Louis came around to his senses. He rushed into the delivery room to check on his wife. "Ryleigh!" Ryleigh''s face was pale, and she was extremely weak because she had just given birth. When Louis knelt beside the bed and grabbed her hand, she couldn''t help but cry out, "I''ll never give birth again." "Alright, alright.We''re not having any more babies." Louis wiped the tears off her face and leaned forward t o kiss her forehead. "You¡¯ve done a great job, Ryleigh." After that, Ryleigh was pushed back into her ward. Maisie and Barbara were happy for her since she had finally given birth to her baby. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The nurse and Larrisa brought the baby over and said. "Come, take a look at your baby." Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Ryleigh carefully carried the baby in her arms.She was stunned when the baby grabbed her thumb with his little fingers. "So, all babies are so tiny when they are born." "That¡¯s right.Louis was this tiny as well when I gave birth to him.His skin was all wrinkled up, and he was ugly," Larrisa chimed in. Louis was rendered speechless, and Ryleigh chuckled. Louis sat at the side of the bed and took the baby over from Ryleigh. The baby started crying as soon as he was in Louis'' arms.He panicked and asked, "Why is he crying?" Maisie walked over. "Come, let me carry him." She took over the baby from Louis and held him in her arms.She patted the baby gently with practiced ease. After a minute, the baby stopped crying. Larrisa came over andughed. "It seems like he likes you very much, Maisie." The nurse brought the baby back to the nursery. Maisie and Barbara did not stay back since they knew Ryleigh needed to rest, so both of them left the hospital. Late at night, Tanner stood at the bedroom door and hesitated to go in. His cheeks puffed up, and he frowned deeply upon hearing the continuous coughing inside. In the end, he turned the door handle and entered the room. Pearl was lying on the bed. An ashen hue overspread her face, and she looked sick. Tanner walked over to the bed and put his hand on her forehead. It seemed to him that she had a fever again. He pulled the drawer open and took out the antipyretic medicine she didn''t finishst time.He got a cup of warm water and sat by the bed.He lifted her up in his arms and fed her the medicine. Pearl''s eyes rolled around in her socket as she slowly opened her eyes. The bedsidemp was bright and stung her eyes. As she slowly came around to her senses, she looked up from below, and Tanner''s silhouette became clear in the light. She lifted her hand slowly and smacked the cup away. The cup fell to the floor and shattered just like her heart at that time. The sudden noise shattered the silence, and the atmosphere in the room became more depressing. She thought he would punish her again, but after a long while, Tanner just held her shoulders and helped her lie back down on the bed. Pearl looked at him and asked, "Aren''t you angry?" Tanner was stunned and lifted his head to look at her. There was a Sarcastic smile in her eyes as if she wasughing at his actions. "You should be angry that I don''t ept your kindness." She got up from the bed and went closer to him. "Just throw whatever tricks you have at me.If I can make it through, you can keep torturing me.If I can''t make it through, then I''ll die.It''s not a big deal." Tanner¡¯s face turned grim. "Stop it.You have gone too far.I don¡¯t want to fight with you today." "Is it me or you that has gone too far?" Pearl looked at him intently, her gaze so sharp and cold that Tanner couldn¡¯t bear looking at her.He pushed her away and shouted, "Stop it, Pearl!" Pearl let out a cold smile after she was pushed away by Tanner. She lifted the covers and got out of bed. "You keep showing me affection again and again, and you refuse to let me die.Could it be that you''ve fallen i n love with me?" His chest was heaving up and down vigorously, and his expression changed. "What the h*ll are you talking about?" His steps faltered, but he forced himself to calm down. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Do you think I would fall in love with a despicable and indecent woman like you?" ¡®Despicable? Indecent? So this is how he thinks about me" She should have known that long ago, so why bother to ask for anything else? Tanner''s heart clenched, and a pang shot through him upon capturing the disappointment in Pearl''s eyes. Had he fallen in love with Pearl? How could he fall in love with Pearl? Sandy wouldn¡¯t have lost all her hopes and killed herself if it weren''t for her. Therefore, he would never fall in love with Pearl. Yes, never! He grabbed her shoulders tightly and said through gritted teeth, "Pearl Santiago, I warn you.Stop saying nonsense like this in front of me.I won''t let you die because I want to torture you.I want you to live to pay for everything you did to her.I''ll never, ever fall in love with you!" Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 ¡®I''ll never, ever fall in love with you!¡¯ Pearl was stunned. She felt as if someone had stabbed her in her heart. Her shoulders trembled, and tears began to roll down from her eyes. "I didn¡¯t¡ª" Tanner sped his hands on her cheeks and pulled her closer. Pearl bit into his shoulder so hard that he pushed her away reflexively in pain, causing her to fall on the ss shards on the floor. "Pearl!" Tanner hurriedly ran over and scooped her u p from the floor. His whole body trembled when he saw the scene in front of him. The ss shards had stabbed into Pearl''s cheek. Tanner carried her in his arms and rushed her to the hospital. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. At the hospital... Tanner sat against the wall of the emergency exit. The floor was littered with cigarette butts, and his palm and cor were dyed with her blood. When he thought about the wounds on Pearl''s cheek, Tanner covered his face with his palms in pain as a tear slid down in the darkness.He returned to the ward despondently and sat down o n the chair next to the bed. Pearl was lying on the bed with her right cheek covered in gauze.He held her cold hand tremblingly against his forehead. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry." He did not mean it.He did not want to hurt her at all.His brain was nk, and he did not know what he should do right now. Tanner ced her hand against his cheek and tightened his grip as he watched Pearl, who was still sleeping. The next morning... Tanner opened his eyes and woke up. When he couldn''t feel Pearl''s hand, he jerked up from the chair. However, the bed was empty, and Pearl was nowhere to be seen. "Pearl!" Tanner shouted. He ran to the corridor and stopped a nurse. "Where is the patient in this ward?" The nurse was stunned. "Is the patient not in the room?" A bad feeling rose up from Tanner¡¯s stomach pit, and he shouted, "Quickly! I want to see the surveince footage!" "But unauthorized personnel aren¡¯t allowed to watch the surveince footage¡ª" Before the nurse could finish her sentence, Tanner interrupted her forcefully and shouted, "Ask your director toe and see me if anything happens.Hurry up and get me the surveince footage now.If something happens to her, I¡¯ll bring this hospital down!" Pearl walked barefoot on the street in her hospital gown, and a jacket draped over her shoulder. The wind was cold as it blew through her long hair and bit through her skin, but her heart was already dead. Everyone on the street was looking at her, and an old woman selling potatoes on the street stopped her. "Girl, why did you run out of the hospital and wear so little? Aren''t you cold?" Her eyes rolled around in the sockets as she parted her chapped lips open. "No...I¡¯m not cold." The old woman handed a hot potato to her and said, "Here, take this and eat it to warm up yourself.You''re still young, and you still have a long way to go.You shouldn''t think too much.Hurry up and go back to the hospital." Pearl looked at her, and her eyes turned red around the rims.She lowered her head to eat the potato. Tears began to roll down her cheeks as sheughed in despair. Meanwhile, Tanner was looking for her on the street in his car.He had made several calls in a row, and in the end, he called Helios.Helios picked up his call and said, "Tanner?" Tanner calmed himself down and said, "Helios, help me to find Pearl.She has run away from the hospital.I¡¯m worried that she might..." Helios fell silent for a moment before saying, "Okay.I''ll get someone to look for her, and I¡¯1] get back to you when we find her." Helios took a deep breath, and he gripped the steering wheel even tighter.He couldn''t imagine if she really left him...He stamped on the elerator. The seawater beat against the rocks and the snow- white waves covered the moss in the cracks of the rocks. Pearl stood under the ivory-colored lighthouse. Her feet were frozen and filled with wounds aftering all the way here. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Tanner drove to the beach and saw a person standing under the lighthouse not far away.He braked the car abruptly, got out of the car, and dashed straight toward the lighthouse, not even bothering to answer the ringing phone. "Pearl!" Tanner ran towards the figure. "Don¡¯t¡ª" Pearl plunged into the ocean without hesitation, and the turbulent sea engulfed her whole. The icy sea water blocked all sounds the moment she jumped into the sea, wrapping her sinking body. An arm held onto her, and Tanner carried her upstream. On the shore, he ced his hands one over the other, pressed them against her chest, and performed CPR. The bone- piercing chill stiffened his entire body, but he did not dare to stop, not even for a moment. "Pearl, please¡ª" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tanner¡¯s arm muscles contracted and rxed over and over again as he continued performing CPR. "Please wake up!" Several cars parked behind Tanner¡¯s car, and Helios led his men out of the car. One of the bodyguards pointed to the lighthouse. "Over there!" Everyone rushed straight to the lighthouse. Helios saw what happened and got someone to call for an ambnce immediately. "Mr.Hannigan, leave it to us." A bodyguard was about to take over, but Tanner evaded. "Get away!" The bodyguard stood in ce and looked at Helios in embarrassment, so Helios waved at him, motioning him to step back. After a while, Pearl coughed and spat out water. Tanner immediately picked her up, pushed the wet hair that was stuck to her cheeks with his palms, and eximed with a delighted expression on his face, "Pearl!" Pearl¡¯s body trembled due to the sheer coldness, and her lips turned paler by the second. Seeing that she was shivering, the bodyguard took off his coat and handed it to Tanner. And Tanner wrapped her body in the coat and held her in his arms so that his body temperature could warm her up. When the ambnce arrived at the scene, the medics brought a stretcher down from the ambnce and carried Pearl onto the vehicle. Tanner wanted to follow them into the ambnce, and Helios handed him his jacket before he could do so. "Hurry up and put it on." Tanner took the coat from him. "Thank you." Antonio and Mrs.Santiago hurried to the hospital after learning about their daughter¡¯s condition. Seeing that Tanner was standing in the corridor, Mrs.Santiago could no longer keep herself in check, so she rushed up to him and pped him. "Are you even a human!?" Helios and Antonio held her back, but she was so emotional that she could not calm down at all. She pointed at Tanner furiously. "Tanner Hannigan, you¡¯re the one who left my daughter behind at the wedding ceremony! You¡¯re the one who deceived her and yed with her feelings first! What did she do to offend you? Must you force her to the extent of taking her own life!?" Tanner did not even utter a single word. He only stood there and let Mrs.Santiago vent her emotions. Mrs.Santiago covered her face and cried out loud, "She doesn¡¯t want anything.She doesn¡¯t even want to see us anymore!" Antonio hugged Mrs.Santiago, who was crying bitterly. Deep down, he felt extremely aggrieved and looked at Tanner with a dimmed expression. "Pearl has already fallen to this extent, so if you still have any conscience left in you, please don¡¯t get anywhere near her anymore.In order to get your revenge, you forced her so harshly that she¡¯d rather die, but what can you change by killing her?" Tanner¡¯s expression looked gloomy as he could no longer feel his feet, and the piercing coldness that he felt on his body was not something that a coat could warm up. Antonio took Mrs.Santiago to a bench, sat down, and tried to soothe her emotions. Helios stared at the couple whose daughter was suffering from a heartbreak, and his gazended on Tanner again.He approached and patted Tanner on the shoulder. "Go back home, take a warm shower, and change into some clean clothes." Tanner¡¯s cheeks bulged. "No, I¡¯ll wait here for her to wake up." "Mr.and Mrs.Santiago are here with her." Helios looked at the hospital bed. "Just let her family stay by her side for now." Tanner remained silent. In the end, he passed by Helios and left without saying a word. Three dayster, Pearl still had not woken up after such a long time. Mrs.Santiago stayed by her bed day and night just to take care of her, and she looked so much more haggard and older than before. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Antonio came to the nurse station and asked one of the nurses who were on duty, "Excuse me, why hasn¡¯t my daughter woken up after so many days?" The nurse skimmed through Pearl¡¯s diagnosis and case and then exined slowly, "When a patient exhibits such a condition, it can only be concluded that it¡¯s due to certain psychological factors.This usually happens to patients who have mood swings or wish to escape from reality through extreme means.That¡¯s why they¡¯ll remain in self-istion even after being cured. "If the patient is conscious but unwilling to wake up, family members should stay here, apany her more frequently, andmunicate with her to stimte her cranial nerves.That might help her regain consciousness prematurely." Antonio nodded. He walked back to the ward with a heavy heart and saw Mrs.Santiago standing by the bed, watching over her daughter and sobbing silently.He took a deep breath, grabbed his coat, walked up to her, and draped it on her. "You should go and rest for now." Mrs.Santiago wiped her tears. "I don¡¯t want to go.You should go first." Antonio tried to persuade her. "Pearl is still alive, and you¡¯re exhausted.If you were to copse because of exhaustion, would Pearl feel good when she wakes up, knowing that her mother¡¯s health is not doing too well during this period?" Mrs.Santiago paused for a bit. After thinking about what her husband had just said, which made sense, she stopped talking back. A weekter... The city was drizzling, and the sky was overcast and looked gray. Standing in front of the tombstone with a n umbre, Tanner stared at Sandy¡¯s photo with a dimmed expression and dull eyes. The rain drenched the bouquet of yellow roses that he had in his hand, and the crystal clear water droplets condensed on the delicate petals and slid down. "Sandy," Tanner murmured her name as if he was talking to her, "You must me me, right? In fact, the person who deserves to die the most should be me." The only thing that responded to him was the cold wind that was whistling in his ears, and he lowered his eyelids. "Maybe you¡¯re right.You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s changed, it¡¯s me.I¡¯m the one who¡¯s caused our rtionship to arrive at where it is today.So yes, I¡¯m the one who f*cked up, but I didn¡¯t have the balls to admit it or face the truth. "I didn¡¯t expect that it would cause you so much harm.I never even thought that you would choose to end yourself in such a way.And...And because I couldn¡¯t let it go, I could only push all the me onto her in order to make me feel better." Tanner¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and heughed at himself. "You think I¡¯m ridiculous too, don¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t want to owe you anything when it came to this matter, but I didn¡¯t want her to leave either.In the end, it hurt both you and her." He squatted down slowly, ced the bouquet on the tomb, and waited for a while longer before he left the cemetery. The rain dripped on the cold tombstone, everything in the whole scenery was gray in color, and the bouquet of bright yellow roses was the only colored item in sight. And that only colored item looked just like the most beautiful past that they once had¡ªit was just a memory that existed. When Tanner came to the hospital, he arrived outside of the ward and looked at the person lying on the bed. Pearl was still there, sleeping peacefully. He sat in the chair next to the bed, holding her warm palm with his chilly hands. The warmth was the only sensation that could make him feel more at ease. "Pearl, I know you hate me." Tanner brought the back of her hand to his lips. "I''ll take any punishment you throw at me no matter what you wish to do to retaliate against me.I only want you to wake up.You can hit, scold, or even stab me when you wake up.I¡¯ll take a knife without fighting back." He pressed his cheek against her palm.He could no longer hold his emotions back at this moment and burst into tears. Warm tears flowed through her fingertips, and her fingers trembled. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The person lying on the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes. Tanner noticed something and lifted his head abruptly. He was ecstatic when he saw that Pearl had regained consciousness, and his hand trembled when he held her. "Pearl, you¡¯ve finally woken up..." Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Tanner quickly got up and ran outside to summon the doctor. The doctor rushed into the ward to run a thorough check-up on her. Not long after the incident, Mrs.Santiago and Antonio hurried over. "Pearl!" Seeing her daughter sitting on the bed, Mrs.Santiagopletely ignored Tanner¡¯s existence, reached out, and caressed her cheeks excitedly. She could not help but cry. "My precious daughter, you¡¯re finally awake." "It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve finally woken up.This is great." Antonio seemed to be relieved, and a huge stone seemed to have been lifted from his heart at this moment. Pearl looked expressionless. Even though she had regained consciousness, she had not uttered a single word. Mrs.Santiago stared at her suspiciously and stroked the long hair that was hanging over Pearl¡¯s cheeks to reveal her entire face. "Pearl?" At that moment, Pearl moved her dry lips, and her hoarse voice sounded. "Who are you?" Mrs.Santiago and Antonio were immediately stunned. The two looked at Tanner at once, who was also astounded.He stared at Pearl, who lowered her head and was fiddling with her fingers. From time to time, she would look up at Antonio, Mrs.Santiago, as well as himself. Not even a trace of hatred could be found in her eyes. To be precise, all the emotions in her eyes had disappeared, and she had forgotten everything. Mrs.Santiago grasped the doctor¡¯s arms with bloodshot eyes. "Doctor, what happened to my daughter? Why doesn¡¯t she remember any of us?" The doctor reassured her and then exined, "From what we see, she should be suffering from transient amnesia.However, she hasn¡¯t suffered from any head injuries, so strictly speaking, it might be a memory disorder that¡¯s caused by psychological trauma." Mrs.Santiago asked immediately, "Then when will she recover?" "If it¡¯s transient amnesia, the time required for a full recovery depends solely on the patient¡¯s condition." The doctor left the ward after exining everything. Mrs.Santiago¡¯s footsteps swayed, and Antonio quickly supported her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She could not help but me herself, covering her mouth and crying hysterically. Tanner pursed his lips tightly, the hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists, and he suddenly felt powerless. A few dayster, Pearl still could not remember anything. However, Antonio and Mrs.Santiago no longer haggled over her amnesia. After all, forgetting something that happened in the past might actually d o her more good. Pearl sat on a garden bench and basked in the sun. She looked warm and pretty when the warm sunlight shone on hernguid figure. A shadow blocked her side vision.She froze, lifted her head, and stared at Tanner. With his back facing the light source, the contours of his face became even clearer. He took off his coat and draped it over her. Pearl looked at him curiously. "Why are you here again? My mother doesn¡¯t seem to like you very much.You''ll be scolded again if she sees us together." She might not be able to recall anything, but she realized her mother¡¯s not-very-friendly attitude toward this man.Her mother would drive this man away as soon as he appeared. "She has all the right to not like me." Tanner sat down beside her, turned to look at her, and raised his hand to stroke her hair. "I¡¯m sorry." Her eyes twitched. "Why are you always apologizing?" Tanner¡¯s eyes dimmed. "Because I¡¯ve done something terribly wrong." "What have you done?" she wondered. "I fell in love with a woman." He stared into her eyes and replied as he caressed the gauze on her cheek gently, "But I¡¯ve hurt her." Pearl was slightly dumbfounded. "Then shouldn¡¯t you apologize to that woman? Why would you apologize to me then?" Tanner took a deep breath to suppress the emotions i n his heart, but a hint of guilt still surged in his eyes.He wanted to tell her, but he was afraid of irritating her. ¡®She doesn¡¯t remember anything, and she¡¯s forgotten about me.I really don¡¯t know whether I should feel happy for her or sad for myself" After a long while, he opened his mouth and said slowly, "Do you want to hear about that woman and me?" Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Pearl nodded, and she seemed very curious. Tanner gazed into the distance. "It all started with my marriage to her. At that time, I only agreed to the marriage at the request of my family, but I didn¡¯t like her..." ¡®I first met Pearl at the dinner between the Hannigans and the Santiagos. It wasn¡¯t that I hadn¡¯t seen Ms. Santiago from the La Pe Group, and it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know her. Pearl Santiago has always been rumored to be an arrogant and domineering b*tch, and the scandal that took ce at the socialite party a few years ago was the event that turned her into the target of public criticism. ¡®Because Maizie¡¯s actions had implicated the Hannigans, in order to consolidate the Hannigans¡¯ status in Bassburgh, father asked me to marry such an unbearable and disgraced woman. And I couldn¡¯t help but find this whole facade ironic. ¡®I met Pearl at that dinner, and that was the first time I really got to her" ¡®She did not look arrogant at all.She looked just like any other dignified and elegant woman.I knew Pearl had disappeared from the public¡¯s eyes for three years since the incident happened. If that were to happen to any other woman, the incident would most probably be a nightmare that not even time could disperse, and some women would never be able to step out of that shadow for the rest of their lives. ¡®But she was different.She seemed to have stepped out of it, and she seemed to have been reborn.The pride in her was still noticeable, but it had be less offensive and aggressive. ¡®At that time, I wondered how could a woman with a disgraced reputation still put up such an arrogant front. Even if I were to really marry her, I would never recognize her as my wife, at most a woman who had gotten herself married into the Hannigans. ¡®She did not talk much that night, and we did not get t o interact with each other that much either. The only interaction that we had was when my father asked me to send Pearl back. ¡®She said something to me in the car, "You can reject i t if you want." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®I was a little surprised but replied to her, "I have no reason to reject it.Isn¡¯t that a mutual thing between you and me, Ms.Santiago?" ¡®She was just a disgraced and filthydy.What reason could she put forward to reject this marriage arrangement? If it weren¡¯t for the resources that the Santiagos had up their sleeves, which my father took a fancy to, why would I want to marry a woman who n o other men in Bassburgh would want to marry? ¡® After that, due to the close rtionship between the two families, I had a few more chances to get in touch with Pearl, although I did not go to meet her voluntarily. ¡®Pearl was a very tactful woman.The word suited her perfectly.Faced with any problem, she had never once refuted a thing that I said. She would understand whenever I came up with excuses to leave early when we were on a date. ¡®Both families wanted us to cultivate our feelings for each other.Thus, I pretended to care for her when we were in front of the elders.¡® And perhaps she understood how I felt about our rtionship too. But all I thought was that her concessions, considerations, cautions, and understanding were only byproducts of her inferiority. ¡®If I refused to marry her, would anyone else want her? And even if there were a man that would take her in, it would only be her marrying someone of inferior family background. But the Santiagos wouldn¡¯t want her to marry aman from such a family. ¡®All she had done was because she feared that I wouldn¡¯t marry her, so she would be very satisfied whenever I treated her kindly. Recalling all those details now, even if such a woman were to get married to another family, she would be the best facade for her husband because she would never go against his will. ¡®But since when did I start to pay more attention to her? Maybe ever since Sandy came back to me? ¡®Thad always thought that Pearl would only be submissive and that she wouldn¡¯t object to anything that I said.But I was wrong" ¡®"We don¡¯t have to get married." ¡®"Tanner, you can dissolve the marriage anytime you want." ¡®"You don¡¯t have to tell me about your affairs with her.I won¡¯t stop you, but I won''t be the third party between you." Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 ¡®¡®I was thinking at that time, didn¡¯t she want me to marry her? Her cautions, her understanding, and all her grievances were all fake?¡± It was not that I didn¡¯t sympathize with her, but whenever I sympathized with this woman and wanted to make up for her, she gave me a feeling that she didn¡¯t need me to sympathize with her. ¡®¡®Was she heartless? I didn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t want t o know.Even though I had a fling with Sandy, and she actually knew about it, she had never stopped me.Was she so self-abased? ¡®Actually, no, she was not self-abased.She was just colder and more heartless than any ordinary woman.¡¯¡® I started to feel like I could never see through her. She would be happy whenever I treated her better. However, I had never seen her be happy, and I had seldom seen her smile ever since. Even if I offered to apany her to dinner, she would alwayse up with any kind of excuse to avoid me. ¡®Yes, she started avoiding me.¡® Perhaps it was because I had already gotten used to her being obedient and doing things my way all the time. I could not get used to it when she suddenly stopped behaving in that way. ¡®And Sandy had already returned to me.Wouldn¡¯t it b e best to terminate the engagement? ¡® But I didn¡¯t want to terminate the engagement. I didn¡¯t know what went wrong, let alone why I wouldn¡¯t want to terminate the engagement. Was it because I had fallen for her? ¡®But how could that be possible? How could I fall for such a filthy woman? Sandy was perfect.She was the e xI couldn¡¯t get my mind off and the woman I loved.So how could Pearl evenpete with her? She didn¡¯t even deserve a chance topete with Sandy.¡® But it was not until the other day when she ran into the indescribable scene between Sandy and me. A trace of surprise could be seen on her face at that time, and the disappointment that shed across her eyes seemed to vanish in an instant. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I clearly saw the loneliness that surged from the bottom of her eyes, but it was soon reced with indifference. ¡®"Sorry for disturbing you." She stood still at the door for a second or two, then turned away and left. ¡®"Pearl!" I panicked at that time. I put on my clothes and chased after her. I stepped forward and pulled her back, but instead of apologizing to her as I intended t o, I let it slip out of his mouth. "Since you¡¯ve seen it, I won¡¯t exin anything to you, but I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this." I was shocked by my own words after they escaped m y mouth. Why wouldn¡¯t I want her to talk out about it? I would be able to get the engagement terminated i f she were to speak up about my rtionship with Sandy. ¡®The moment Pearl looked at me expressionlessly, I panicked. I was afraid that she might misunderstand or realize something, so I exined, "I don¡¯t want to see anyone humiliating Sandy in public." ¡®She lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. "Got it." ¡®Looking at her silhouette leaving the scene, I covered my face with my palm. A strange feeling began to spread deep down, and I didn¡¯t like how it felt, and I still firmly believed that Sandy was the one that I loved. ¡®Except for that one time, I had never touched Sandy again. And when Sandy asked me if I didn¡¯t love her anymore, I affirmed that I still loved her, but the reason that I gave her was that Pearl and I still had a marriage agreement. Thus, to protect the two families ¡®reputation, I could no longer get it on with her until the agreement was officially canceled. ¡®I thought this exnation was reasonable too, but when I saw Sandy¡¯s hesitation and mncholy, I began to ask myself if it was truly like that. ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect that Sandy would get pregnant after that one time. ¡®When Sandy appeared at our wedding and told me she was pregnant with my child, my mind went nk.I stared at Pearl, but there was no expression on her face. She was calmer than anyone else present. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to leave her and take Sandy away.I would have stayed if she were to ask me toplete the ceremony at that time" Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 ¡®But she didn¡¯t.¡® Sandy''s pregnancy was like a ticking time bomb that had exploded right next to me andpletely caught me off guard. On one side, it was the ex who I couldn¡¯t get my mind off and was pregnant with my child; on the other, it was the woman who wanted to marry me. I really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®Whenever I saw Sandy cry, I would always think of Pearl.Pearl has never cried, and I¡¯ve never seen her cry or show her fragile side to me ever since I got to know her.¡® When the engagement was canceled, and she moved out of the apartment, I couldn¡¯t control my urge any longer and defiled her while I was drunk. I finally got my hands on the woman that I once despised. ¡®She isn¡¯t as bad as I thought, and it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t cry.It was just that she didn¡¯t care.It hurts me deep down when I see her crying.That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to see her cry.¡® It¡¯s undeniable that I have feelings for Pearl. Perhaps I was already tempted from the moment I started paying attention to her or from the moment I felt a little strange about her deep down. ¡®After learning that Sandy had framed Pearl for her miscarriage, and then the truth that she had once borrowed money from loan sharks, it became clearer and clearer to me that what I loved was the Sandy that I knew in the past, and what I couldn¡¯t let go of was the beautiful emotions and memories that we had created in the past.¡® And when the ws of the near-perfect person who gave me all those memories appeared, it became clear to me that everything was just an illusion, and the bubble formed by the memories I shared with Sandy popped in an instant. I couldn¡¯t ept Sandy¡¯s true colors, however, I could ept Pearl, whose past was even more unbearable than Sandy¡¯s. Was it because Sandy had changed? In fact, it was not. It was only because of the change in my perspective. ¡®I was the one who had changed.¡® If Sandy didn¡¯t choose tomit suicide because she couldn¡¯t ept that I¡¯ve fallen in love with Pearl, I would have chosen to confess everything to Pearl. However, Sandy¡¯s death was uneptable to me. How could I still fall in love with Pearl like nothing¡¯s happened after Sandy just died because of this? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡®Even if I do love her, I can¡¯t do it.Sandymitted suicide because I fell in love with Pearl.That¡¯s why I¡¯ve attributed all the mistakes to Pearl.Yes, if she hadn''t appeared in my life, causing me to fall in love with her, none of that would¡¯ve happened.¡® But all those are just excuses for me to escape reality.I didn¡¯t want to admit I¡¯m in love with an unbearable woman" Tanner took Pearl into his arms abruptly, and Pearl was stunned. He tightened his hug as if he was afraid that she would disappear instantly. "I''ve let one woman in my life down, and I¡¯ve hurt another one.I already can¡¯t make it up to the woman I let down, but I want to apologize to the woman I hurt.I wanted to tell her that I¡¯ve fallen in love with her, but she no longer remembers me anymore." Pearl was trapped in his arms, and while she was listening to his trembling apology, a drop of tear rolled down her cheek inexplicably. Time passed by day after day, and it was already Christmas in a blink of an eye. Maisie saw the two children decorating the house with bells and whistles. As soon as she stepped into the Goldmann mansion, she covered her face with her palm. "Daisie, Colton, must it be so exaggerated?" Daisie climbed down from thedder. "We decorated our ssroom and school just like thisst Christmas, so how is this an exaggeration?" Maisie felt extremely speechless and helpless. ¡®The whole mansion is covered in all the colors that can be found in a color palette, so how is this not an exaggeration? Sure enough, I just can¡¯t understand the kids¡¯ aesthetics" Daisie walked up to her, jerked the hem of her clothes, and asked, "Mom, can I invite a ssmate over to our house to y on Christmas?" Maisie paused and replied with a smile, "Of course, you can decide for yourself when ites to inviting your ssmates." Daisie nodded. Colton, who was still arranging flowers by the side, clicked his tongue. "You must¡¯ve invited that boy, haven¡¯t you? I don¡¯t understand what''s so good about him.He¡¯s a feeble boy and sissier than Noce." Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 "Colton¡ª" Maisie wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. ¡®¡®He could¡¯ve mentioned anyone, but he mentioned Noce instead" Sure enough, when Daisie heard Noce¡¯s name, her delighted face dimmed in an instant. Colton realized that he had misspoken and scratched his head. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say that.Just invite whoever you want.I¡¯m not¡ª" Before he could finish speaking, Daisie had already sprinted upstairs, and the mming of a door followed the series of footsteps. Maisie nced at Colton, and thetter pouted. "I didn¡¯t mean it." Maisie patted his head. "Go andfort your sister." "I know." Colton put down the flower in her hand and followed Daisie upstairs. He came to Daisie¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Daisie, it was all my fault, and I¡¯m apologizing to you now! So please open the door!" Daisie, who was standing downstairs, heard Colton¡¯s voice and could not help but chuckle. ¡®¡®Colton can be disagreeable and critical from time to time, but he does so only because of his love for his sister.And this kiddo sounds just like his father when he apologizes" Daisie had always been a pure and headstrong girl.She had gotten very used to being coaxed by her brother. Thus, her temper subsided quickly as soon as her brother apologized. She responded from the inside of the room. "I heard you.You¡¯re so long-winded." Colton crossed his arms and leaned against the door. "So, are you still angry?" She replied loudly, "Of course, I¡¯m still angry! The only way to relieve my anger is to give me ten presents tonight!" The corner of Colton¡¯s lips twitched. "Alright, alright, ten presents it is then." ¡®Sigh, raising a little sister is really not an easy task" At noon, Barbara came to visit with her child. Beatrice was already half a year old. Although she was still babbling, she looked much bigger in size than when she was two months old. Daisie and Colton carried Beatrice and brought her along to y in the courtyard. Maisie sat in the pavilion and drank tea with Barbara. Barbara eximed, "Christmas is quite lively for the kids, huh?" Maisie responded helplessly, "Because it¡¯s the time of the year when they get presents, Daisie is the happiest when it¡¯s time to receive gifts." Barbara took a sip of tea and thought of something. "Have you seen Pearl since she lost her memory?" Maisie shook her head, picked up the teapot, and poured tea for both of them. "Perhaps amnesia is a good thing for her.It¡¯s sometimes a blessing to be able to forget about unpleasant incidents.Me getting t o see her or not is no longer an important matter." Barbara said with a smile, "I just don¡¯t know what will happen when she regains her memory." "Her life might¡¯ve already been filled with good memories before she remembers the bad ones, so no matter how painful they are, they will be buffered.It depends on whether she¡¯ll ept them after remembering them." Maisie was referring to Pearl and Tanner. After learning that Pearl had lost her memory, Tanner had been approaching her as a friend. Maybe h e was trying to get her to ept him again and to make up for the mistakes that he had made. However, despite wanting to make up for it, the damage had already been done. Pear! would not have lost her memory if it were not because of the despair she had gone through. Thus, Tanner¡¯s efforts to be kind to her and to make it up for her would be at her mercy because everything would still depend on whether she could ept him again once her memory was restored. In the evening, the children started to get busy, helping to arrange the barbecue dinner in the yard. The butler asked the servants to help set the table, and there were various delicacies, snacks, drinks, and other foods on the table. A Mercedes-Benz was parked outside the gate of the Goldmann mansion. Daisie saw the person who got out of the car and ran over with a wide grin. "Zephir, you¡¯vee!" Zephir smiled and handed her a Christmas present that he had prepared. "Merry Christmas, Daisie." "Thank you, Zephir!" Daisie responded with a smile and grabbed Zephir¡¯s hand. "Come in,e with me " Zephir looked back at the bodyguard in the car and said, "Come pick me up at night." Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 The bodyguard nodded and drove away. "Mom!" Daisie took Zephir to Maisie¡¯s side and introduced him to her, "Mom, this is Zephir, the friend I¡¯ve been mentioning to you." Zephir greeted her politely, "Hello, Mrs.Goldmann.I study in the same school as Daisie.I¡¯m currently in the sixth grade, and my name is Zephir Gosling." Maisieughed. "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Zephir." ¡®This boy seems very humble and polite" She then nced at Daisie. "You¡¯re in charge of your friend tonight.You have to entertain your guest well." Daisie nodded. "I know, Mom, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to entertain him!" After Daisie took Zephir away, Barbara came over with Beatrice in her arms. "Your daughter is quite popr among boys, huh?" Not to mention, as far as Daisie¡¯s appearance was concerned, she was already very pretty-looking at the age of nine. She would definitely look breathtaking in another few years'' time. Maisie rubbed her temples. "Yeah, this is the pain in m y *ss right now." ¡®After bing a parent, I really wish Daisie would look a little more ordinary.Although it¡¯s not her fault that she looks good, I only worry about her future.." As the night sky covered the surrounding in darkness, the Goldmann mansion¡¯s courtyard was brightened up by the lights found around the garden, and the banquet was looking extremely boisterous. In addition to Zephir, Daisie had invited Lisa and Sapphie too. Kennedy brought Sapphire over. Sapphire was already one year old and had learned how to walk.She could also babble a few simple words and address others. Maisie picked Sapphire up. "Sapphie, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, and you¡¯ ve learned how to walk." Kennedyughed along. "Indeed, kids grow very quickly.She still needed others to carry her around just a few months ago, but now, she sometimes doesn¡¯t even let others pick her up." "Auntie!" Sapphire called Maisie with her adorable voice, and Maisie could not stopughing. When Nn and Helios came back, both of them were stunned. Helios came over and said, "You guys actually organized a Christmas gathering." Maisie replied, "It¡¯s Daisie¡¯s idea, so whatever that makes them happy." She then put Sapphire down, and Sapphire teetered toward Daisie. Barbara shoved Beatrice into Helios¡¯ arms all of a sudden. "Hold her.I¡¯m going to grill some food." After saying so, she ran toward the children and got together with them. Helios could only stand in ce and nce at her helplessly. Nn walked up to Maisie¡¯s side and looked at the children. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Daisie wanted t o organize a party earlier?" "You''d surely arrange everything and pay for everything for Daisie if I were to tell you about this beforehand.You¡¯d definitely reserve a high-end restaurant, wouldn¡¯t you?" Maisie looked at him and crossed her arms. "We must encourage the kids to aplish things on their own, and you can¡¯t always solve problems with money.We must do something t o develop such good habits in them." Nn sneered. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "My wife is correct.This is my fault.I haven¡¯t been thinking about this thoroughly." Daisie taught Zephir how to grill a skewer, but Zephir did not seem to have grilled such food before this, so he looked as if he was fumbling through the skewers frantically. Colton drank his drink and nced at the two of them from time to time. Thinking that his sister did not care about him as much as she cared about an outsider, he was not very delighted about that. Lisa turned to look at Daisie. "Daisie seems to get along quite well with our senior." Even she could not help but envy Daisie because she would always have someone around her who treated her well. Although the girls in her ss did not like her, most of them were just jealous. Daisie had always been really popr among male students. Colton snorted softly. "That idiot gets along with just about everyone, and she¡¯s not afraid of being cheated." ¡®It used to be Noce, and it¡¯s Zephir now.I wonder who it¡¯s going to be in the future" Lisa nced at Colton, and as a bystander, even she could feel that Colton was very protective of his younger sister. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 "Colton, hold on to these for me.The smoke just got into my eyes." Daisie handed the uncooked skewers to Colton, who looked reluctant but grabbed them from her anyway. Barbara picked up a tissue and helped her wipe her eyes, feeling rather helpless and funny. "How did you manage to get so dirty from only grilling a few skewers?" Zephir looked at Colton. "Perhaps I can grill them for her?" "I don¡¯t need your help." Colton squatted down and ced the skewers back on the grill. Daisie smacked his head while he was at it. "Don¡¯t yell at my guest!" He talked back with a cowardly tone. "Alright, alright, I shouldn¡¯t yell." Lisa sat in her seat, stared at the noisy but harmonious scene over at the grill, and looked a little downcast and lonely as if it was a scene that she could not fit into. The Santiago manor looked rtively lonely and stillpared to the bustling Goldmann mansion. Antonio was away because he had to deal with hispany¡¯s affairs, so Mrs.Santiago and Pearl were the only ones having dinner at home. Pearl had just eaten two mouthfuls of food when she suddenly felt nauseous. She covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom. "Pearl?" Mrs.Santiago noticed something, and her expression changed slightly.She bent over the toilet bowl''s edge, vomited, and then flushed the toilet. As soon as she got up, she saw Mrs.Santiago standing at the door solemnly. "Pearl, how...How long has it been since yourst period?" Pearl was startled for a split second, and she shook her head. Mrs.Santiago knew that she did not remember anything, so it was pointless for her to ask her about that, but it was rather clear to her that her daughter might be pregnant. ¡®Pearl has finally gotten rid of all her ties with Tanner, but getting pregnant at this moment is...Karma is really a b*tch" She grabbed Pearl. "Pearl,e with me to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow.If you really are pregnant...Just listen to me, and don¡¯t let Tanner know about this baby." "Are you saying that I¡¯m pregnant?" Pearl was bewildered. She could not understand how she had gotten pregnant and why her mother had asked her not to let Tanner know about the baby. Mrs.Santiago lowered her head. "Pearl, don¡¯t ask so many questions.Just listen to me." She did not want her daughter to have anything to do with Tanner because of this child.She did not want her daughter to get hurt again. The next day, Mrs.Santiago took Pearl to the hospital for a check-up. And the result showed that she was seven weeks pregnant. Pearl was at a loss the moment she saw the test results. ¡®I¡¯m actually pregnant! ?¡¯ Sitting on the bench in the corridor, she still could not get around the shocking news.Mrs.Santiago hung up the phone and walked toward her. "Pearl, do you want to keep this child? If you want to keep it, all you need to do is give birth to it.Your father and I can help you to raise it." ¡®If such incidents hadn¡¯t happened in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t allow her to give birth to this child.After all, she hasn¡¯t gotten married yet, so how will she be able to get herself married into a good family with a child i n the future? But now, I no longer wish for Pearl to get married.If she wants to keep the child, at least the child will be able to apany her in the future" Pearl looked numb. "I...I don¡¯t know, Mom.I¡¯m not prepared for this at all.How did I get pregnant? I really can¡¯t remember..." Mrs.Santiago hugged her, and her eyes turned bloodshot. "My silly child, just let it be if you really can¡¯t remember anything.I¡¯ll always be with you." Pearl calmed down a little.She bowed her head, lowered her gaze, and did not speak for a long time. At noon, Tanner came to see Pearl at the Santiago manor and brought her many gifts. Pearl sat absent-mindedly on the couch, and she was not listening to what Tanner said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Pearl..." He called her name softly. Pearl raised her head to look at him, only to see him squatting in front of her, holding the back of her slightly cold hand. "What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t you like the gifts?" Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Pearl stared at Tanner and did not utter a single word. ¡®I¡¯m pregnant.But Mom doesn¡¯t let me tell Tanner about this" Tanner imed that he had hurt a woman before this, but he kept apologizing to her. These things were constantly reying in her mind like a fragmentary video. Even though she could not remember anything, she kept on feeling a sense of heaviness looming within her chest cavity, making it very difficult for her to breathe. "Pearl, what¡¯s the matter with you?" Tanner wanted t o caress her cheek, but she ducked his hand abruptly. "I feel a little tired.I wish to rest." His hand froze in mid-air, only a few inches away from her face. But seeing that she had said that, he slowly withdrew his hand and could not help but clench it tightly. After a while, he stood up with a smile. "Then you should go and grab some rest first.I''lle to visit you some other day." When Tanner was leaving the manor, Pearl stared at his back and did not know what to think about. At Bassburgh¡¯s airport... Maisie got out of the car, only to see Saydie walking out of the exit with her luggage.She had not seen Saydie in almost a year, and there were some changes in her appearance. Her hair had gotten longer than before, and her shoulder-length hair was side-parted.She used to look like a tomboy, but she looked like ady now. Saydie walked up to her. "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve returned." "Wee back." Maisie was about to grab Saydie¡¯s luggage from her when she immediately stopped her. "Ma¡¯am, I''ll do it myself." She neatly ced her luggage in the trunk and then got into the car with Maisie. Maisie asked Saydie about her parents while they were in the car, and Saydie kept quiet for a short moment before exining, "They¡¯ve built a new family.I¡¯ve gotten used to wandering around freely, s o living with them doesn¡¯t suit my lifestyle much." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her parents now had four children and had long forgotten about the child they had abandoned. What her sudden appearance had brought to them was not a pleasant surprise but enormous pressure. In the past, she could not get over the reason her parents would abandon her cruelly. She did not know why until she met her parents in person. It was because her parents had suffered to raise all their children, so they could only sell her to another party for the living expenses that they desperately needed. Reuniting with the child they had sold back then had only made things and emotionsplicated within the family. Maisie looked at her. "It doesn¡¯t matter.The Goldmann mansion will be your home from now on.You can stay here and continue to live with us." Saydie nodded and said seriously, "I''ll stay by your side wherever you go in the future.I¡¯ll be loyal to you and only you for the rest of my life." Maisie lifted her hand to stroke her hair and could not help butugh out loud. "Let¡¯s just forget about the ¡® being loyal to only me for the rest of your life¡¯ part.You still have to get married in the future." "I won¡¯t get married." Seeing that Saydie had suddenly gotten serious, Maisie stopped teasing her. "Okay, no matter what you want to do, just do it.I''ll support you wholeheartedly." Maisie took Saydie back to the Goldmann mansion. Quincy just so happened toe downstairs and saw the person beside Maisie, who looked a little familiar t o him. "Mrs.Goldmann, this is..." "You''ve forgotten about her so soon?" Maisie smiled. Quincy took a closer look at the person, and the familiar poker face finally reminded him who it was. "Is this Saydie?" Quincy was very surprised. "Wow, that¡¯s rare.Ms.Saydie, you¡¯ve grown your hair.Have you made up your mind to quit being a tomboy?" Saydie gazed at him calmly. The intensity and ferocity of her re had not fallen behind after spending all those time away from the field, causing Quincy to make a wise choice to shut up immediately. Maisie patted him on the shoulder. "Would you like to dance a little with Saydie in the practice room?" Quincy gave off an awkward smile. "No, there¡¯s no need for that.Love and peace have always been my life motto." Maisie shook her head and went upstairs to find Nn. Nn was in the study, reading a magazine, and he raised his gaze when he heard footsteps approaching. "Have you fetched Saydie back?" "Yeah." She turned around, sat on his thigh, and wrapped her arms around his neck. "She''ll stay in the Goldmann mansion from now on.Will that be fine?" Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Nn smiled and grabbed her by her waist. "You''re thedy of the house here, but you can¡¯t make a decision?" Maisie leaned in half an inch. "I¡¯m discussing with you, the lord of the house." Nn carried her to the table and put his hands behind her on the table.He then put his lips close to her cheeks. "Our discussions would be more fruitful a t night." Maisie chuckled and put a finger to his lips. ¡®"That¡¯s not a discussion.That¡¯s a transaction." Heughed. "Transactions are so old-fashioned." He then buried his face on her neck, brushing his lips against her skin. "That¡¯s part of the fun." Maisie felt ticklish, so she escaped. "You''re so naughty even during the daytime." He kissed her lips. "Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve forgotten what not being naughty means." His hand slowly unbuttoned her clothes. At that moment, there was the sound of shattered china downstairs. Maisie immediately pushed him away and tidied up her clothes. "What was that?" Nn hugged her. "Zee, don¡¯t leave me hanging right now." He kissed her again, but Maisie put her palm to his lips. "Saydie is waiting for me downstairs.I can¡¯t keep her waiting." After that, she smiled and escaped. Nn tugged on his tie to release some heat. Maisie walked downstairs. "What happened here?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She saw the shattered vase on the floor and Quincy picking up the pieces. He jerked when he heard Maisie¡¯s voice and slowly looked up. "Mrs.Goldmann " Maisie looked at Quincy and Saydie. Before she could speak, Nn¡¯s voice echoed. "That vase was passed down from Elder Master Goldmann.it¡¯s worth $ 4,500,000." Quincy immediately raised his arms when he heard that number. "Mr.Goldmann, I swear that this was just an ident, I¡ª" Saydie suddenly pointed at him. "I saw it, he broke it." Quincy looked at her in shock because that was an utter lie.He hadn¡¯t broken it¡ªshe had! He immediately stood up. "Mr.Goldmann, it really wasn''t¡ª" "We''ll take it out of your sry." Nn looked at him with no emotions. That was for interrupting him! Quincy stood there like he was a statue. Maisie couldn¡¯t help butugh when she walked to Saydie. "Go pack your bags." Saydie nodded and looked toward Quincy when she pulled a face. Quincy almost fainted from anger. That was too much! "Mr.Goldmann, look at her¡ª" Quincy wanted toin, but Nn looked mischievous. "Can¡¯t even handle a woman." Quincy was rendered speechless. A few dayster... Maisie walked past the study and heard Quincy¡¯s voice. "I heard that Antonio Santiago has left the board of La Pe and has handed his shares to the deputy director.I think the Santiagos are going to migrate to another country." Nn closed his file and put it on the desk. "That¡¯s a loss." Maisie entered the room, and the two men looked at her simultaneously. "When was that?" Quincy replied, "Two days ago.It¡¯s in the news.Antonio announced that he was leaving the board of directors of La Pe and handed the position to his friend." Maisie raised her eyebrow. "Why are they migrating out of the blue?" "Who knows?" Quincy shrugged. "Maybe they just needed a new environment.Antonio has been working his entire life, so I guess he¡¯s retiring earlier." After Quincy left, Nn stretched his hand, brought her over to him, and stared at her. "What¡¯s wrong?" Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Maisie shook her head and sat on hisp. "I just think that it¡¯s a waste.Antonio Santiago is quite a big name i n the jewelry industry.He founded La Pe over 30 years ago and thought that he would be able to pass it to his daughter, but he probably never thought that it would go to someone else." He pushed her hair behind her. "Maybe Antonio knew that he had had a good run, but he didn¡¯t teach or spend enough time with his daughter.After what happened, fame and fortune are no longer as important as family." Maisie paused and stared at Nn. "If it was Daisie, would you¡ª" "Yes." Nn lowered his head and kissed her forehead, then leaned in closer to her. "I can give up fame and fortune as long as I have you." Her eyes welled up. She looked down and smiled when Nn pulled her into a hug and kissed the top of her head. At the same time, at the Santiagos¡¯... Mrs.Santiago finished packing her bags when she went into the study. She saw her husband standing in front of the photo frames on the bookshelf. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His parents, his baby, their wedding, and Pearl¡¯s pictures had all been taken in this house. "Honey, if you can¡¯t get yourself to do it, why don¡¯t¡± "No." Antonio turned around and faced her. "We can leave once everything is packed.We¡¯re not leaving forever." Mrs.Santiago¡¯s eyes welled up, but she smiled. "That¡¯s true.Let¡¯s just spend New Year¡¯s overseas this year." The car slowly drove into the airport. Pearl and her mother sat in the backseat while she looked out the window¡ªthe passing scenery was like scenes from a movie. Kam held her hand. "Pearl, once we¡¯re overseas, I''ll find the best doctor to work on your face, so don¡¯t worry about it." Pearl turned to face her, smiled, and nodded. On the other side, Tanner sped to the airport when he found out that Pearl was leaving.He parked his car at the entrance to the airport and ran into the departure hall, searching for Pearl among the crowd.He picked up his phone, but her phone was switched off.He dropped his arm, so anxious that he almost broke down. Pearl sat in the departure hall with a hat on. Her hair covered the gauze on her face. She put her hand on her belly, deep in thought. When the announcement to board the flight was made, Kam picked up her luggage bag. "Let¡¯s go.We need to board." Pearl nodded and followed her parents to the gate. They missed each other just like parallel lines. After two months... Maisie arranged for everyone at Soul to go on a break the day before New Year¡¯s. They all left by noon, but she left after clearing up her work. When she was closing her door, she saw Kennedy walking over. "Uncle Kenndy, why are you still here?" Kennedy was bummed. "I left my bag in the office and returned to pick it up." He looked at her. "You asked everyone to leave, but you stayed to work instead." She smiled. "I¡¯m the owner, so I have to be responsible.By the way, Uncle Kennedy, bring Aunt Samantha over for dinner with us on New Year¡¯s." She walked toward Nn, who was waiting outside his car after getting out of the office building. He was in a suit and ck coat but didn¡¯t have a tie on, and his cor was unbuttoned. She walked over. "Why didn¡¯t you wait in the car?" Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Nn put out his arm and pulled her in. "Because I want to hug you." Sheughed and ttened his cor with her hand. "It¡¯s still early.I¡¯d like to go somewhere before we go home." Nn nodded and held her hand. "I¡¯ll go with you." Maisie bought two bouquets of white roses from the florist and slowly drove into the graveyard. She walked to her parents'' graves with the bouquets. "Dad, Mom, another year has passed.I used to hate New Year¡¯s because I didn¡¯t belong in that family, but not anymore.I¡¯m a mother now, and I have a husband who loves me, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore." Maisie looked down, took a deep breath to keep her tears back, and smiled at the photos. On the way back, Maisie leaned on Nn¡¯s shoulder while he put his arms around her and kissed the top o f her head. The car parked in front of the mansion, and Daisie''s voice could be heard right after Maisie got out of the vehicle. "Mommy, Waylon and Grandpa are back!" She trotted over, jumped into her arms, and happily looked up. "Are you surprised?" Maisieughed and pinched her nose. "I knew it already." Daisie pouted. Waylon and Yorrick walked into the yard. Maisie and Nn were both surprised when they saw Yorrick. Yorrick patted Waylon¡¯s head and raised his eyebrows at them. "What? Are you surprised to see me with your son?" Nnughed. "You¡¯re just here for the free meal." Maisie squinted. If Yorrick was here, Madam Hathaway and X were probably there. As expected, Madam Hathaway was having a good chat with her grandchildren in the living room with X sitting next to her. "Nn, Maisie, you¡¯re back." Nichs put down his teacup. Maisie walked to Madam Hathaway and smiled. "We meet again, ma¡¯am." Nn whispered into her ear, "You should call her Grandma." Maisie paused. Madam Hathaway chuckled. "It¡¯s alright, that¡¯s not important.I¡¯m not married to that old man.I prefer ma¡¯am." Maisie felt awkward. Nichs walked over with his crane and Quincy. "You''re still our family." Madam Hathaway picked up her teacup and calmly said, "I looked forward to it when I was younger, but not anymore.I¡¯m d I wasn''t married to that old thing." Titus, who usually had a hot temper, only kept quiet.It seemed that only Madam Hathaway was able to control him. On New Year¡¯s Eve, they all sat together for dinner along with Quincy and Saydie.It was a lively event. Waylon peeled some prawns for his sister, and Colton looked at him. "You''re spoiling her again." Daisie stuck her tongue out at him. Waylon was helpless. "You can¡¯t win an argument against her." Colton tried not tough. Daisie heard something and turned to look at him. "You¡¯re joking." Madam Hathaway couldn''t help but smile while watching their interaction. "Nn and Maisie¡¯s children are so energetic." Titus handed her some food. "Daisie is the talkative one.Colton and Waylon are more like Nn." Titus said, "If you love children, get Yorrick and Xt o make some." X was surprised, then looked toward Yorrick, who smiled. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "We''re taking our time." Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Nn calmly added, "There really isn¡¯t a reason to be anxious for an old man who runs around a lot." Yorrick smiled amicably while everyoneughed. When they heard the sound of fireworks, Daisie put down her cutlery. "Waylon, Colton, hurry up.It¡¯s time for fireworks!" The children moved the fireworks to the door, and Quincy helped them set them on fire. The moment the fireworks shot upward, the childrenughed happily. Maisie stood in the yard and watched the fireworks go off, then looked back at Nn, who was looking at her. There were no lights in the home. Tanner looked out the window. The busy city streets looked lonely, just like his heart. He took out his phone, and he had no idea when he had set Pearl¡¯s photo as the lock screen wallpaper. It had been two months since she left him. When he heard the doorbell, Tanner slowly walked to the door and saw that Mrs.Hannigan was outside. "Tan,e home.Your father is waiting for you." After a long time, Tanner looked at the dark room and said, "I''ll go backter." Mrs.Hannigan nodded. She turned to leave, but Tanner suddenly said, "Mom." Mrs.Hanngan paused and turned around to look at him in surprise. "What...did you call me?" Ever since marrying Nathaniel, Tanner had never called her ¡®mom¡¯.She knew that she was just a stepmother, and it was understandable that he didn¡¯t ept her. But now that she heard him call her, she was overwhelmed with emotions. He added, "Thanks for taking care of Dad all this while." Tanner had been under the impression that Mrs.Hannigan had married his father because of the money and the status of Mrs.Hannigan. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But after his father fell sick, she never left him and instead took care of him withoutint. One needed to see people during their best and worst times to know who they really were, and that was something that Pearl had taught him. Mrs.Tannigan¡¯s eyes welled up. "Come home." Tanner went in and packed up some clothes. A diary fell to the floor when he opened up one of the drawers. He paused, then picked it up, not remembering that h e had a diary. A thought suddenly came to his mind, s o he pulled up a chair and opened the diary, recognizing the handwriting. It was Pearl¡¯s. 2/25: He was so weird, treating me hot and cold.I knew that he didn¡¯t really love me, but I would believe him when he treated me too nicely. 3/1: I turned him down when he asked me out, and he seemed to be angry.I didn¡¯t want to say no at first, but I felt that there wasn¡¯t a need for that.It was all fake, and I don¡¯t want more problems. 3/20: It¡¯s my birthday today, and I asked him to have dinner with me because I wanted to spend time with him, but he hung up on me.Never mind, happy birthday to me. 5/11: He¡¯s with another woman.Does he love her? 5/27: I wish that I could forget what I saw.Why did that have to happen? I feel horrible. 6/5: I''m tired and want to leave him.I want to end this marriage. 7/22: Why wouldn¡¯t he ept the breakup? Why would he want to tie me down when he doesn''t love m e? I¡¯m suffering.Why is he so cruel to me!? 11/8: I will never forget how he judged me and his actions.It would be great if...I could lose my memory. Tanner¡¯s eyes blurred after reading that, and the tears that fell dampened the paper. His heart started aching while he put his hand to his forehead andughed as his tears rolled. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 If only Tanner could have a do-over, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. Meanwhile, ar Morwich... Pearl sat in her hospital room while the doctor removed the gauze wrapped around her face, and the nurse ced a mirror in front of her. She looked at the unfamiliar face that had undergone two surgeries and was badly swollen. The doctor told her, "Ms.Santiago, avoid rubbing your face within the next half a year for optimum recovery." Pearl smiled. "Thank you." After the doctor walked out, Pearl looked at herself in the mirror and smiled.She would be able to leave her past behind from now on. Three yearster... The media congratted Soul for getting into the top six listedpanies of the country. They were only second to the big Taylor Jewelry, bing the second -biggest international jewelry brand. The jewelry industry was closely rted to the fashion industry. Soul had started off by creating custom-made jewelry and had moved onto high-end custom-made, a great improvement. Maisie took her first interview with reporters, and someone asked, "Madam, when you first started Soul, why didn¡¯t you use your already famous identity of Zora to get more sess?" Maisie was quiet for a while before smiling and answering, "To me, Zora was my past." I might be able to create more demand as Zora, but in my mind, Zora and I are two separate entities.Zora would limit me because people would have high expectations already, so if I failed, the glory that Zora had would be tainted. "I don¡¯t see starting as a beginner as a problem because I want to create a new brand.If an amateur failed, I would at least not be bound by glory and could just bounce back.If I seeded as Zora, people would only know that name, not Maisie Vanderbilt." After the interview, Saydie helped Maisie walk down the stage when thetter suddenly stopped, bent down, and removed her heels. Saydie immediately took out a box of ts. When Maisie put them on, she quietly said, "If I knew that the interview would go on for so long, I wouldn¡¯t have worn heels." They both walked out of the elevator and saw Nn¡¯s car parked not too far away. Nn walked out of the car, and she ran to him, jumping into his arms. He took two steps back because of the sudden momentum, put his hand to the back of her head so that her face was buried in his chest, and smiled. "What¡¯s wrong?" "I missed you," Maisie looked up at him, Her face still beautiful as ever.She didn¡¯t look like she was in her 30s. Nn chuckled as he carried her into the car and tapped her nose. "You¡¯re a 30-year-old acting like a child." Maisie hugged his neck. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Only when I¡¯m with you." Other than taking good care of their skin, women in their 30s needed to have a good state of mind. She could be a child when her husband loved her so much. As the car slowly drove toward the Goldmann mansion, Maisie saw the billboards and advertising boards with Soul stered all over, and she was content. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 The car stopped outside of the hotel. After that, Nn and Maisie got to the restaurant. The fact that there was no one in the restaurant other than the waiters meant that someone had booked the entire restaurant. The waiters stood uniformly in one line and greeted, "Wee!" Maisie walked to a white table prepared with arge bouquet of ck roses on it.She couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckled. After that, he turned around to look at Nn. "This is the surprise you prepared for me?" Nn pulled the chair for her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When she sat down, he leaned closer and said, "It''s to celebrate that your dream has finallye true, Zee." He walked away and sat opposite Maisie.He told the waiter to get them a bottle of red wine. Resting her chin on her palm, Maisie looked at him and smiled. "It¡¯s to catch up to you.But I still have a long way to go." He took over the red wine and poured it into the decanter. "You can consider yourself very good if you can get into the top ten." Maisie lifted her eyebrows. "No.I can¡¯t bring disgrace to you.I must get into the top three." Nn grabbed the foot of the wine ss and swirled i t gently. He lifted his eyelids to look at her and chuckled. "You have a great ambition, Zee." "Because I want to stand with you." Maisie picked up her ss of wine and looked at him through the ss. "I don''t just want to be your wife.I want to be someone who can stand with you on equal ground." Nn chuckled deeply and touched his ss with hers. "Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to the day you chase up to me, Zee." Maisie and Nn left the restaurant after finishing their meal. When they came out of the hotel, the woman that walked past Maisie made her stop in her tracks.She turned her head around and looked. Hugging her, Nn asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Maisie looked at the familiar figure and frowned.She did not know why but the woman gave her a bad vibe. However, she shouldn¡¯t be someone she knew.She shook her head and said, "Let¡¯s go watch a movie.Didn¡¯t Helios direct a movie? It''s his first movie that h e directed, and I heard it''s pretty good.Let''s go support him." "Anything you say.After all, you''re in charge today." Both of them went back into the car, and the moment the car was driven away, the woman emerged from the stairs.She watched as the car slowly disappeared from her vision.She looked at her wlessly crafted artificial face through the ss as a grim smile shed across her eyes. ¡®Maisie, Nn, I¡¯m back" The next day, at a coffee shop... "Hey, I heard that you and your husband went to support Helios¡¯ movie?" Barbara asked as she sipped o n the coffee. Her daughter, Beatrice, was sitting next t o her. She was two years old this year, and she was eating a cake. There were bits of cake around her mouth, and she talked to her mother in a baby voice, "Mommy, help me wipe my mouth." Barbara helplessly pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth. "Am I your maid or your mother?" Beatrice hummed and continued to munch on her cake. Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself andughed. "Bea is just like Daisy when she was a kid.Both of them are foodies." Daisie, Colton, and Waylon were 13 years old this year. They had already grown up, and she missed the way they looked when they were little kids. They looked just like angels. She could only stare at other people¡¯s kids now.She reached out to Beatrice and said, "Bea, can I have some too?" Beatrice hesitated for a while before scooping up a piece with a spoon and handing it to her. Maisie¡¯s heart melted, and she pinched her cheek. "You¡¯re so adorable.How abouting home with me? I''m sure Daisie, Colton, and Waylon will be very happy when they see you." Barbara smacked her hand away and said, "Leave my daughter alone.If you want a kid, then go have one yourself.Judging from Mr.Goldmann¡¯s wealth, I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t a problem at all for him to raise six or seven kids." Maisie chuckled. "What am I? A sow? I don¡¯t want to have a baby anymore.Three are more than enough.But if the little one was still here..." Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 "Huh?" Barbara looked at Maisie. Maisie smiled and shook her head. "Nothing." If she had not had a miscarriage that year, she would have four kids by now. Maybe this was her fate. Until now, she did not intend to have a fourth kid. In the meantime, in the interview room of the ckgold Group... The female interviewee urately analyzed the industry data of the ckgold Group, and her confidence made the three interviewers nod with satisfaction. They flipped across her profile. Cecil Wolfsbane, 29 years old, graduated from a prestigious university in Stoslo with a master''s degree in architecture.Her academic background was perfect. An interviewer rose to his feet and said, "That¡¯s all for today, Ms.Wolfsbane.We¡¯ll be in touch with you if you¡¯re shortlisted." Cecil smiled and stood up. She nodded and said, "Thank you." After that, she took her purse and left the interview room without turning her head back. At that moment, Quincy came over. He subconsciously took a nce at her, and she nodded at him with a smile while walking away.He was stunned for a moment and turned his head around to look at the woman. She indeed was very pretty, but he did not know why but he sensed a strange and eerie vibe from her. When the three interviewers came out of the interview room, they saw Quincy and greeted him. "Mr.Lawson." Quincy looked at them and asked, "Was she here for a n interview?" "Yeah.She wants to join our nning department.By the way, this is her resume," an interviewer said as he handed the resume to Quincy. Quincy took over and flipped through it while immersed in his thoughts. He arrived at the administrative department and knocked on the door.He then approached the desk and said, "Mr.Goldmann, this is the resume for the interviewee." Nn closed the document in his hand and took over the resume. Quincy pressed his lips thin and said, "The woman that came for an interview today has a beautiful academic background.She studied architecture and graduated from a renowned university overseas.The interviewers said she knew ourpany very well, so I guess she must¡¯ve done some research on us.But..." Nn narrowed his eyes. "But what?" Quincy scratched his head. "I don¡¯t know why, but this woman is exuding a strange vibe.The way she looked at me gave me the impression that she knew me." Nn did not say anything in return and looked at the resume. The woman in the photo had a perfect face.She looked so perfect that she seemed like a fake person. However, no matter how beautiful she was, she was still not as beautiful as Maisie. He put the resume down and lifted his head to look at him. "Why? You like her?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quincy was stumped. He hastily shook his hand. "Nope! Nope! Absolutely not!" Leaning against the back of the chair, Nn tapped the desk with his finger in a rhythmic tempo and said, "You aren¡¯t young anymore.It¡¯s almost time for you t o form a family." "Please, not you too, Mr.Goldmann.I''m going to jump off a building if you guys don''t stop urging me to find a wife," Quincy said. "I didn''tin about anything when you left thepany in my hands to enjoy your life with your wife back then, and now you want me to get a wife? I think! should just kill myself instead." Nn squinted. "What¡¯s wrong? Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?" Quincy lowered his head and kept silent. ¡®Can¡¯t I even rant a little bit?¡¯ Nn pushed the document on the desk back to him and ordered, "Inform the human resource department.I''ll let them be in charge of the new recruitment." "Okay," Quincy replied. He had justined about his boss, so he dared not to stay here anymore.He took the document and left immediately. At night... A group of men was beating a woman in an alley. The woman huddled on the ground with her head in her hands, and the air was filled with her intermittent cries. A middle-aged man wearing a golden ring was sitting in the car. He took a drag from his cigarette before ordering his men to stop.He emerged from the car, approached the woman, flicked the ashes on her, and said, "Linda, we''ve signed an agreement.If you pull out right now, you''ll need to pay me $150,000." Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Linda trembled and lifted her head.She hugged his leg and pleaded, "Mr.Donovan, I...I didn¡¯t want to run.It¡¯s...It¡¯s just that that person is too scary.I don¡¯t want to serve him.He...He¡¯ll kill me!" Mr.Donovan grabbed her hair and said, "This is the path you¡¯ve chosen, and now you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t want to serve him?" He gave her a p, causing her face to swell up. Mr.Donovan then spat on the ground and continued. "You have two choices now.Either you give me $ 150,000, or you go back and apologize to the customer.If not, I''ll kill you.Right here, right now." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Linda scrambled up from the ground and got on her knees. "I...I¡¯ll pay you! I''ll pay you!" She did not want to go back to face that mad customer anymore.She would die! "Three days." Mr.Donovan grabbed her hair and forced her to look him in the eyes. "If I don¡¯t receive money from you in three days, I¡¯ll shred you to pieces and throw you into the river to feed the fish." After that, he left with his men, leaving the battered Linda behind. Linda sat paralyzed on the ground.She did not care about the pain all over her body anymore, and she let out a sigh of relief. At the very least, she did not have to return to the madman anymore. ¡®$150,000¡¯ If she wanted to get $150,000, there was only one person who could help her. The next day, at Soul... While Maisie was reading through a document in her office, someone knocked on her door. She lifted her head and said, "Come in." Saydie came in and said, "Miss, the receptionist said someone is looking for you.She said she¡¯s Linda." Maisie narrowed her eyes. Maisie had heard that Yorick had taken Linda back to their hometown three years ago after she came out of jail. She had been rather quiet and had not caused any trouble in the past three years, and Maisie reckoned that she must have something to ask from her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here. Maisie put the document down and exited her office with Saydie. Linda was sitting on the bench In the lobby of the first floor. The bruises on her face were visible, and she seemed rather disorientated. "What a rare guest." Linda rose to her feet and looked at her when she heard Maisie¡¯s voice.She was jealous of her and hated her. After all, she had everything she needed. She was popr and rich. Not only that, but she also had a husband who loved her deeply. Both of them were Vanderbilt descendants, but they had very different lives. Linda bit her lips and said in a low voice, "Maisie, you ...You''ve got to save me." When Maisie saw the bruises on her face, she frowned slightly. "Save you?" Linda went forward and grabbed her hand. "Yes.I don¡¯t have other people to turn to anymore.You¡¯re the only one who can save me right now.If not, I''ll be dead!" After she finished speaking, she fell to the floor and got on her knees. Everyone who passed by turned their heads and looked at them. Maisie told Saydie to pick her up and turned around. "Let¡¯s go to my office.Then, we''ll talk." Soon, they returned to Maisie¡¯s office, and Linda sat o n the couch.Her hands were trembling when she was holding the cup. Maisie sat with her legs crossed in front of her. As she sipped on her tea, she said, "Fire it away." Linda looked at her and asked, "Can...Can you lend m e $150,000?" Maisie was stunned for a moment. She lifted her eyes calmly and said, "When you say save your life, you mean to borrow money?" Seeing Linda had averted her gaze, Maisie put her cup down and continued. "$150,000 is a big amount.Although I can lend you the money, you need to tell m e everything honestly and what you¡¯re going to do with the money." "I...I¡¯m going to use it to pay for the breach of a contract..." Linda replied. "I found a job and signed the agreement.But mypany wanted me to serve a customer.That customer nearly killed me, so I don¡¯t want to work there anymore." Maisie¡¯s face sank. "When you signed the contract, were you aware of the nature of the work?" Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 "Maisie, do...Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? I¡¯m not lying!" Linda said flusteredly. It went without saying that she couldn¡¯t tell Maisie that she knew about it.She was worried Maisie wouldn¡¯t lend her the money i f she told her. "Linda, you should be well aware that I don¡¯t like it when other people lie to me.People who have lied once will need even more lies to cover up their previous lies.If you knew the nature of the work when you signed the contract, then you deserve what happened to you today.If you were cheated, I will help youwfully pay thepensation," Maisie said calmly. Linda was devastated when she heard what Maisie said. "Maisie, are you really not going to lend me $ 150,000? I''m your cousin! What do you care about $ 150,000 with your current status?" "$150,000 are money too." Maisie¡¯s face turned stern. "Money doesn¡¯t grow on trees. You indeed are my cousin, but I don¡¯t have an obligation to help you. You should be grateful that I¡¯m willing to lend the money t o you, and you should never talk to me in that manner." Linda sat frozen stiff on the couch. She broke down and cried, "I have only three days! Maisie, you aren¡¯t me.You can''t understand what kind of life I''m living! Even if I go through the legal channels, they will get back at me, and I have no right to fight against them.All I can do is wait for death!" "Linda," Maisie said as she nced at her deeply Who do you think is to me for your current situation? I have given you a lot of chances. Starting from the moment you chose to make one mistake after another, you should''ve known what would happen to you today. "If a person refuses to change, then they can¡¯t change anything." Maisie rose to her feet and walked to the side. "You could have found a peaceful job and started over like Hector did, but you didn''t want to.If you trample on your dignity and don''t respect yourself, n o one will respect you. "Youe to look for my help, but you refuse to tell me the whole truth.How am I supposed to believe that you''ll really turn a new leaf? How can I know that you''ll find a job to pay me back the money after I''ve lent it to you?" Biting her lips, Linda rose to her feet and said, "Maisie, I was wrong about you.Now that you''re rich and powerful, you look down on your poor rtives! Hah, I really shouldn''t havee to you!" After that, she stormed out of the office. Maisie did not stop her from leaving. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Linda came out of Soul in rage, she turned around to look at the building and shouted angrily, "Who do you think you are, Maisie!? Do you think you''re so noble? You have everything you have today because of Mr.Goldmann! Without him, you''re nothing!" She was not Hector, and she would never lower her head before Maisie to beg her. Just when she was about to leave, a white Land Rover stopped in front of her. The person inside rolled the window down, and when Linda saw the woman in the driving seat, she was stunned.She had never seen a woman as pretty as her.She looked just like a demoness who would lure one into the abyss. The woman smiled at her and asked, "Do you need my help?" Linda was stunned. She looked at her hesitantly and asked warily, "Help what? Do you know me?" "You¡¯re Linda Vanderbilt, Maisie Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin.You were married once, but you are divorced.Most importantly, you have a grudge against Maisie." When Linda heard that the woman knew her name and the fact that she had married before, she frowned. "Who are you?" "You don¡¯t need to know who I am.You just need to know I can help you."Cecile handed a name card to her. "I know what you¡¯re working on right now and what is troubling you.When you¡¯ve made up your mind, just give me a call.I¡¯ll be waiting for you." Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Cecile rolled the window up and drove away, leaving Linda standing frozen stiff on the spot.She looked at the name card in her hand and pressed her lips thin. In the evening, at the Blue Bay vi... After Maisie finished her bath, she wrapped herself and her wet hair with a towel. She stood in front of her dressing table and pulled out her face cream. When Nn came into the room, he threw the jacket o n his arm to the bed and hugged her from the back. He leaned closer and whispered into her ear, "What a surprise.The first thing I see after Ie back is such a beautiful scene. She looked at him back through the mirror and asked, "Sometimes I really wonder what¡¯s in your head." He chuckled deeply. "What¡¯s in my head? It¡¯s all about you, Zee." She was applying cream on her face right now.She turned her head around, and just when she attempted to wipe the remaining cream on her hand to his face, h e avoided her and grabbed her wrist. He giggled and said, "You''re so naughty, Zee." When her attempt failed, she pouted and withdrew her hand. "You''re so cunning." Nn hugged her and buried his face into her neck. He grazed her skin with his lips and asked, "Who is the cunning one, huh?" She felt ticklish and tried to run away. "Stop it, Nn.If you don¡¯t stop it now, I''ll..." He looked at her with puppy eyes. Maisie pounced on him, threw him on the bed, and tickled him, but it was ineffective against Nn. He reached out for the back of her head and nted a kiss on her lips. At that moment, her phone rang. Maisie wanted to push Nn away, but Nn grabbed her arms and turned around to be on top of her. He pried her teeth open and deepened his kiss. His breath was heavy and thick, just like a poison that would reap her of her consciousness. As if she was addicted to it, she was falling deeper and deeper into it. In the meantime, the one calling Maisie was none other than Linda, who had gotten Maisie¡¯s phone number from elsewhere. When she failed to get through to Maisie, she hung up the call in rage. "Maisie, this is what you made me do! Don¡¯t me me¡± he pulled out the name card and called the phone number on it. Soon, the woman answered the call. The next day, at Soul... Maisie and Saydie walked into the lobby, and the staff in the lobby greeted her. "Ms.Vanderbilt." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She nodded back at them. While she and Saydie were waiting for the elevator, she turned to Saydie and asked, "Does my makeup look okay?" Saydie replied, "Yeah, it looks fine." Maisie let out a sigh of relief. She had nearlyete to work because Nn insisted on having an intimate activity with her this morning. After both of them stepped into the elevator, Linda, who was hiding in the staircase, pressed the edge of her hat lower. Initially, she did not want to risk herself to do this either. However, that woman had promised she would give her $150,000, and Linda only had one day left. Linda bit her lips. "Don¡¯t me me, Maisie." There were not many people in the morning, so she was able to slip into the pantry without any difficulty. She carefully pulled the packet of powder out of her pocket, and after a short moment of hesitation, she poured it into a designated teapot. After doing everything, she took a picture of it and sent it to Cecile. When Linda heard the footsteps from outside, her face turned pale. The door was pushed open. The female staff was stunned when she saw Linda. "Who are you?" she asked. Linda hurriedly willed the nervous expression away and forced a smile on her face. "I¡¯m new here." The female staff was skeptical. "Why haven''t I seen you before? Which department are you working in?" Cold beads of sweat were trickling down Linda¡¯s back. When she did not know what to say, the receptionist came in. She had seen Linda before and said, "Huh? Aren¡¯t you the woman who came to look for Ms.Vanderbilt the other day? What are you doing in our pantry?" ¡®Yeah, I came to look for Ms.Vandervbilt the other day.She let me work here," Linda said. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 "I see." The receptionist nodded and said something t o the other female employee. The female employee no longer doubted Linda, so she approached her to take over. "You just started working.All the teas that you see here are reserved especially for the administration department.Ms.Vanderbilt likes to drink Earl Grey, and the temperature mustn¡¯t be too hot." Linda nodded, staring at the teapot she had poured the powder into. After the female employee poured water into the teapot, she boiled the pot on the induction cooker. A few minutes passed while they were waiting for the water to boil, and Linda did not dare to speak too much for fear of being discovered. When the water started boiling, the female employee ced a tea bag she took out of a box reserved exclusively for Maisie into the thermos and poured the water into it. Linda took a deep breath as she started to perspire profusely on her temples. But she calmed down as soon as She thought about what the woman had told her, saying that this drink would not kill anyone and that it would only make others sick. The female employee turned to look at Linda. "You can leave this to me and get back to work first." "Ah, oh...Okay, thanks." Linda left the scene but bumped into Saydie, the woman who followed Maisie around all the time, in the corridor. Linda quickly pulled down the brim of her hat and passed by her in a hurry. Saydie stopped and turned to look at the figure that seemed to be escaping from something. The female employee came out with a thermos and said with a grin when she saw Saydie, "Are you here for the tea? It¡¯s just been brewed." Saydie took the thermos in her hand and nodded. "Thank you." In the office... Maisie was flipping through some documents when Saydie knocked on the door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She pushed open the door, entered, and ced the thermos on the desk. Maisie raised her head and said with a smile, "Thank you for the hard work." She was about to pick up the thermos when Saydie reported out of the blue, "I ran into Linda just now." Maisie unscrewed the lid and frowned. "Linda?" Saydie nodded. "She appeared around the pantry region sneakily and ran away immediately when she saw me." Maisie put the thermos back on the desk. "Go and check the surveince footage of that area." Linda came to a small back alley after she escaped from Soul. Shen then leaned against the wall and panted heavily as she took out her cell phone and called Cecile. However, before the call got through, her cell phone was abruptly snatched away from her grasp. She turned her head around and saw several men standing beside her, and her expression changed instantly. Saydie handed the surveince footage she had downloaded from the system over to Maisie and then summoned the two employees who had been at the pantry into the office. The two staff employees did not know what had happened. They did not understand until Saydie asked, "That woman...Did she im that she¡¯s new here, and Ms.Vanderbilt is the person who hired her?" Maisie fiddled with the pen in her hand. "Did she say that?" "Yes, I saw her brewing tea in the pantry when I went i n, so I asked, and didn¡¯t shee to you yesterday? That¡¯s why I thought she was our new colleague." The female employee bowed her head in remorse after exining her actions. ¡®I actually got deceived into making such a mistake.Will I be fired?¡¯ "Okay, I get it." Maisie put the cap of the pen on and stood up. "You two can go back to your workstations and continue working first. I¡¯ll handle this matter." "Thank you, Ms.Vanderbilt." The two female employees bowed to Maisie and then exited the office. Maisie handed the thermos on the desk to Saydie. "Bring this to ab and test it to see if there¡¯s any problem with the tea." At noon, Saydie rushed back to thepany from the hospital and just happened to encounter Quincy downstairs. Quincy stopped her while he was getting out of the car. "Is Mrs.Goldmann in now?" "Yes, is there anything that requires her attention?" Saydie looked at him. Quincy came over with some snacks and shoved them into her arms. "Mr.Goldmann asked me to bring these here.Can you bring them to Mrs.Goldmann while you¡¯re on your way up?" Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 After saying that, Quincy stood with his arms akimbo andined, "It¡¯s not easy to be someone¡¯s personal assistant nowadays.Delivering food for my boss is one of the errands I have to run while I¡¯m not managing thepany for him.And my sry gets deducted instead of increasing..." Saydie nced at him expressionlessly. "I''ll pass this message on to Mr.Goldmann without leaving out a single word." "Don¡¯t!" Quincy shut up immediately and then looked around with an aggrieved face. "I was just joking around, Ma¡¯am.I¡¯m begging you.We''ve been working together for three years now.Can we please just live together peacefully?" His gaze thennded on the report and thermos that were in Saydie¡¯s hand. "What are these?" Saydie handed the report to him. "See it for yourself." Quincy¡¯s expression changed slightly when he skimmed through the report. Saydie returned to the office and passed the report results to Maisie.She also reported to her that she had run into Quincy downstairs. Maisie took the report from her and paused for a split second. "Did you allow Quincy to go through the content?" She nodded and ced the snacks Quincy had handed her on the desk. Maisie looked at the box of snacks and gave off a wry smile. "Nn will definitely be exasperated again this time around." Saydie stared at her. "I think it¡¯s you who should be livid." Maisie¡¯s face dimmed instantly when she saw the sentence "Overdose can lead to shock and even death", which was written on the test report. Linda was taken to an abandoned unfinished building. The man kicked her to the ground as she cried and shuddered. "Mr.Donovan, I swear I¡¯ll return the $ 150,000 to you tomorrow!" Mr.Donovan took a cigarette handed to him by his subordinate, and his subordinate ignited the lighter and lit the cigarette for him. He then took a sharp puff and exhaled the smoke. "Are you sure you can get the money by tomorrow?" She nodded. "Sure, I¡¯m sure!" Mr.Donovan leaned over and puffed a mouthful of smoke at her. "But I can¡¯t wait any longer." The smoke covered her face, and her body curled into a fetal position as she backed off tremblingly. The blood was drained from her cheeks, and she started to shudder even more vigorously. "W-What do you mean by that?" He stretched out two fingers. "In order topensate for the losses that I¡¯ve been incurring these few days, the penalty will at least cost you another $150,000, making the whole payment worth $ 300,000." Linda¡¯s tears gushed down like two streams. "But...But $150,000 is the number that we agreed on." As soon as she said that, Mr.Donovan pped her. "If you can¡¯t pay me back, you¡¯reing back with me to serve my customers!" Linda got dizzy from all the pping while she cried and nodded. "I¡¯ll make it work I¡¯ll definitely make it work!" "Remember, it¡¯s $300,000.I''ll give you hell if I don¡¯t get the money by tomorrow." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mr.Donovan left with his men after giving her a warning. Linda dragged her beaten self out of the abandoned building, sobbed softly as she picked up her cell phone, and called Cecile. "Ms.Wolfsbane, I...I¡¯ve done everything ording to your instructions, can you...Can you please lend me $300,000 first? Mr.Donovan just doubled the amount of money that I owe him all of a sudden.I have no other choice..." She could only ce all her hope on Cecile. Cecile remained silent for a moment before speaking slowly. "Ms.Vanderbilt, Maisie is still alive and kicking, so how can you ask me to lend you the money with confidence?" Linda held her breath as she felt chills shooting down her spine and all over her body. "Ms.Wolfsbane...What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you say that drug wouldn¡¯t kill?" Cecile chuckled. "An overdose could definitely kill someone, but you can¡¯t me me.You¡¯re the one who spiked the drink with one whole packet of the drug." Linda froze in ce. ¡° I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone! I¡¯ve never thought about killing anyone!¡¯ "It seems you¡¯ve failed in your mission, you useless piece of sh*t." Cecile chuckled, but her voice still sounded cold. "But it¡¯s alright.I won¡¯t get into the details with you.I¡¯m waiting for you across the road.Come over." Linda looked at the opposite side of the road, and a car was indeed parked at the roadside. However, what puzzled Linda was how Cecile knew she was there. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Linda did not overthink it as she urgently needed money now. Thus, she hung up the phone and hurried across the road, but a car appeared out of nowhere and rammed into her. A loud shriek pierced through the stagnant air, and Linda was knocked into the air, flew in the air, and landed a few feet away from the car. One of her shoes fell off, and the screen of the cell phone beside her shattered. Her facended on the ground, and she seemed to be staring straight ahead with an unwilling gaze. Her fingertips trembled as her pupils gradually dted, and a pool of scarlet blood oozed out from behind her head. A man walked up to her, picked up her phone with a gloved hand, pulled out the SIM and SD card, broke them forcibly, and threw them into the flowerbed in the middle of the road.He then walked back to the parked car and got into the car. Cecile, who was sitting in the rear seat, retracted her gaze as the corners of her cherry lips twitched. "Let''s go." Maisie called Hector, obtained Linda¡¯s number from him, and tried to call her, but her phone was turned off. Hence, she asked Saydie to track Linda down. However, the result of the investigation led them to the hospital¡¯s mortuary. She hurried to the hospital with Saydie. The police officers weremunicating with the doctor when she stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, may I know if the deceased who was brought in is called Linda Vanderbilt?" One of the officers picked up the ID card and took a nce at it. "Who are you, and what¡¯s your rtionship with the deceased?" Maisie pursed her lower lip. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I¡¯m her cousin." The police officer nodded. "We¡¯re just trying to contact her family members, but because her phone has broken, and the SIM card isn¡¯t in the phone..." Maisie frowned. "What¡¯s the cause of death?" He replied, "A car ident.And apparently, the street where she was knocked over doesn¡¯t have any surveince cameras set up, so the perpetrator fled.When she was found, and we rushed to the scene, it was already toote." The officers left after asking Maisie some more questions. Maisie was left standing in the empty corridor, wondering about something. Nn and Quincy arrivedter.He saw Maisie sitting o n the bench and hurried forward. "Zee." Maisie lifted her head but could not even force a faint smile. "I didn¡¯t expect things to end like this." Nn frowned. After a long time, he crouched down i n front of her and covered the back of her hand with his palm. "Quincy has already told me about the incident.Zee, the important thing here is that you¡¯re fine." Maisie lowered her head and leaned on his shoulder. "Even if Linda hated me to the bones, she wouldn¡¯t want to kill me and would at most only want to retaliate against me.So, I think...She¡¯s been taken advantage of." ¡®¡®If Linda wanted to kill me, she would¡¯ve done it long ago.She needed the money desperately, which makes it even more unlikely for her to kill me because she woulde to me when she¡¯s desperate" Maisie had seen through Linda¡¯s mindset long ago, but she did not expect that Linda would run into an ident. Nn hugged her and stroked her hair. "Don¡¯t worry.I''ll get to the bottom of this matter." Yorick and Madam Vanderbilt were informed that their daughter and granddaughter had encountered an ident and traveled to Bassburgh overnight. When it came to the moment to im his daughter¡¯s body from the morgue, Yorick turned his head away as he did not dare to look straight at her. Madam Vanderbilt stood frozen in ce for a while, but she did not cry hysterically. "This is just unfortunate.The daughter that¡¯s been with us for more than 20 years died just like that.I told her not toe to Bassburgh and find herself a family to get married to as soon as possible.Now, look at what happened!" Yorick did not utter a single word.He took out a packet of cigarettes, walked silently to the corridor, took one out, and lit it. Maisie and Saydie walked out of the elevator.She asked Saydie to wait for her there and walked toward Yorick alone. "Uncle." Yorick took two puffs of smoke. His hands were shaking while his voice sounded hoarse. "Both the mother and the daughter, both of them had had a rough life." "I¡¯m already investigating the ident.As long as the perpetrator is caught, maybe¡ª" Before she could finish the sentence, Madam Vanderbilt walked out of the morgue and saw Maisie. Her expression dimmed immediately. "Ever since a few years ago, after Le¡¯s incident, the Vanderbilts have always been overcast by a series of misfortunes.All the damned ones are dead now, so let¡¯s just all end this right here, right now." Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 "Mother, please just stop.Linda is already lying in the morgue, so what else do you want?" Yorick felt very upset too. Madam Vanderbilt shut up wisely. Maisie did not take Madam Vanderbilt¡¯s words to heart and looked at Yorick. "I¡¯ll pay for the funeral¡¯s expenses.We''ll get to the bottom of the incident when we find out about the cause of the ident." At ckgold... Quincy walked next to Nn. "Mr.Goldmann, I¡¯ve located the nightclub for which Linda worked before this.The owner is known locally as Mr.Donovan, and he runs an illegal loan shark organization.His nightclub business isn¡¯t clean either, as he provides special services for his guests. "I also found out that he often exploits his female employees, deceiving them into taking nude loans from him.When they cannot pay him back, he¡¯ll get them to serve guests ording to his requirements." Nn¡¯s gaze looked keen. "Who does he have supporting him from behind the scenes?" Quincy skimmed through the information. "Among his clientele is Mr.Saldana from the Fortune Building Inc.By the way, Mr.Saldana once had business dealings with the Hannigans three years ago, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any obvious interaction between the twopanies over the past three years.So, maybe you can turn to Mr.Hannigan for more information.He should know something about this." Nn did not say anything. When the two of them passed by the elevator, a woman stepped out of the elevator abruptly and bumped into him. Quincy was about to teach the woman a lesson, but he was momentarily stunned when the woman lifted her head. Cecile had already seen Nn pass by from within the elevator, and she had chosen to bump into him on purpose.She could not contain her excitement and pretended t o be caught off guard. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t see you." Nn nced at the woman indifferently and gave off a faint frown. ¡®She¡¯s the woman that appeared on one of the interview documents.But this woman gives mea strange feeling, just like what Quincy told me before, and I don¡¯t like this sensation" Nn unbuttoned his jacket and walked away without saying a word. Quincy took a glimpse at the woman, smiled at her out of courtesy, and immediately caught up to Nn¡¯s footsteps. Nn took off his jacket because another woman¡¯s perfume had stained it.He then threw the jacket into the cleaning cart parked in the corridor by the cleaner. Quincy felt extremely helpless. ¡®This jacket costs thousands of dors, yet he throws it away just because he feels like doing so.If Mrs.Goldmann were to learn about his action, she¡¯d definitely reprimand Mr.Goldmann for being such a prodigal man" Cecile naturally saw this scene, and the corner of her lips twitched slightly. ¡®Now that I got a closer look at him, he looks even more attractive than he was a few years back" She rubbed her fingertips across the corners of her lips, and her eyes looked cold. ¡®As expected of a man that you can¡¯t even keep by your side" Linda¡¯s body was cremated at the funeral home, but Madam Vanderbilt did not attend the funeral. Yorick and his wife were the only ones who were there by Linda¡¯s coffin when it was time to send her off. When the cremation process was over, the staff handed an urn to Yorick. Yorick held the urn in his hands, feeling deeply aggrieved and sorrowful. Maisie walked out of the funeral home with them. Yorick turned to look at her before she sent them into the car. "Zee, thank you." Maisie nodded. "Bring this back and organize a proper burial for her.I¡¯ll get back to you when we get our hands on the investigation results." Yorick and his wife got into the car and left. After the car disappeared from her sight, Maisie followed Saydie back to the car. Saydie asked if Maisie wanted to return to thepany, and Maisie replied, "We''re heading to ckgold." Maisie and Saydie appeared at the ckgold Group. All the staff members who worked at ckgold''s front desk knew about Maisie and greeted her with a smile. "It¡¯s nice to see you, Mrs.Goldmann." Maisie walked up to the elevator dedicated to the CEO, and Saydie pressed the button on the wall. When the doors opened, and they were about to step into the elevator, someone stopped her. "Are you Mrs.Goldmann?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie stopped, turned around, and looked at the woman who was approaching her. She squinted slightly as if she had seen the woman standing in front of her somewhere else. She looked almost perfect as she approached them¡ª her stern and gorgeous face subconsciously made Maisie think of someone. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 The wording on her nametag showed that she was Cecile Wolfsbane from the strategy department. Cecile had a jacket in her hands, and Maisie was very familiar with the custom-made jacket that Nn wore to the office earlier this morning. Maisie raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled. "Miss, is there anything that I can help you with?" Cecile lowered her gaze and handed her the jacket. "Mr.Goldmann has dropped this jacket.Since you¡¯re his wife, please return it to him for me.Thank you." Maisie took a glimpse at the jacket in Cecile¡¯s hand, and her gaze shifted onto Cecile¡¯s face. She did not grab the jacket directly from Cecile but asked Saydie t o grab it for her instead. Saydie took the jacket into her hands, and Maisie walked into the elevator with her without uttering another word. The moment the elevator¡¯s doors slowly closed, isting the people on both sides of the doors, Cecile smirked out of the blue.She nced at her reflection i n the mirror, and her face was filled with smugness. Maisie walked into Nn''s office. Nn was indeed not wearing a jacket, and Quincy was talking with him when he saw Maisie first. "Mrs.Goldmann?" When his gazended on the jacket in Saydie¡¯s hands, he was stunned. "That jacket wasn¡¯t it..." Saydie threw the jacket to Quincy, and he caught it with a bewildered look on his face. Nn leaned against the edge of the desk with a smirk on his face. "Why did you pick this jacket up from the cleaning cart?" "I didn¡¯t pick it up." Maisie shrugged, walked to the couch, sat down, and grabbed a teacup from the desk. "It was given to me by a woman named Cecile.She asked me to bring it to you." Nn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Quincy was surprised and exined to Maisie, "The woman named Cecile bumped into Mr.Goldmann this morning, so Mr.Goldmann threw away his jacket, saying that it smelled of her perfume.He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯d misunderstand..." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡®¡®So did the woman pick the jacket up and give it back to Mrs.Goldmann?¡¯¡¯ Maisie blinked and said nothing. Nn asked Saydie and Quincy to exit the office. After the two left, he walked to the couch, leaned over, propped his hands against the back of the couch, and approached her. "You¡¯re worried about me." Maisie leaned back, looked at him, and could not help but sneer. "Why would I worry about you?" Nn pinched her chin and gently rubbed her lips with his fingertips. "You¡¯re worried that I would cheat on you with another woman." She raised her hand to tten his tie and smiled. "Wouldn''t I have to live the rest of my life carefully and fearfully if I didn¡¯t even have any trust for you? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to do that." He sneered, turned over, and took her into his arms. "That woman thinks she¡¯s smart.I¡¯ll get Quincy to notify the human resource department to fire her immediately." Maisie was astonished, but she thought of something all of a sudden. "Don¡¯t fire her first.I have a feeling that this woman came prepared." Nn narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Maisie was silent for a moment, and her lips slowly moved. "A neer who¡¯s just joined thepany, who¡¯s never seen me, but knows who I am, and handed me the jacket deliberately without any exnation.If this were to happen to a woman who doesn¡¯t trust her husband at all, she would¡¯ve lost her cool on the spot." Nn tucked the hair hanging over her forehead behind her ears with a pregnant expression. "You think she¡¯s strange too, huh?" "If I hadn¡¯t seen Rowena die at the bottom of the sea with my very own eyes, I would¡¯ve suspected that she¡¯s Rowena.But if you go deeper into the details of the incident, if Rowena were to be alive right now, she would¡¯ve wanted to cover all her trails out of fear of being discovered." Maisie looked at Nn. "But that woman resembles Rowena in a lot of ways.Even her facial features and gaze remind me of Rowena." "I¡¯ll get Quincy to keep an eye on her." Nn rubbed the top of her head, and his gaze became sterner and clearer instantly. "I would also like to know who the heck she is." Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 "By the way, have we gotten anything back about Linda¡¯s ident?" Maisie got to the point because she almost forgot about it. Nn got up, walked to the desk, and took out a file. "Linda¡¯s workce, including the clients she had and her boss, all the information is in here." Maisie walked over, took the file, and flipped through it. Just as she suspected, the ce she had been working at had an illegal backing.It was impossible that Linda didn¡¯t know about it. If she weren¡¯t a willing participant, she should¡¯ve gone to see Maisie when she noticed something was off. Nn sat on his leather seat. "I¡¯ve asked Tanner to check it out.Coincidentally, that loanpany had dealings with his first love." Maisie paused before she continued going through the information. "Illegal loans, forced ¡®naked loans¡¯, exploiting employees.How could apany like this not have been investigated?" Nn chuckled. "No one did before this, but it¡¯s happening now." The loanpany was surrounded by police cars, and the passersby stood around to see what was going on. The police officers led out a group of people while police officers with guns stood by and watched. When Mr.Donovan was led out, he was still exining, "Officer, I didn¡¯t do anything.The students willingly sent us their nudes in exchange for a loan.I didn¡¯t force¡ª" "Get in." The police officer pushed him into the cruiser. After thepany was locked up, the police officers drove the men away. In the interrogation room, Mr.Donovan was put in handcuffs and was questioned by the police officers under the bright light. When they asked about Linda, he was surprised and immediately said, "What happened to Linda? She wanted¡­ to cancel her contract.There¡¯s a fee for breach of contract, but she hasn¡¯t paid that yet. "Moreover, we give out loans, and it¡¯s not a crime.We don¡¯t kill people¡ª" The police officer mmed the table and looked serious. "It¡¯s not a crime, but it¡¯s illegal.Forcing women to send nudes in exchange for a loan is a transaction.You even swindle, exploit employees, and threaten people.That¡¯s enough to send you to prison." Mr.Donovan''s expression changed, and he sat up straight, "No, officer, you don¡¯t have evidence¡ª" The other police officer threw a stack of papers on the table. "Do you want to take a look at what we have?" Mr.Donovan opened the file, and his face turned pale, and he immediately stopped talking. Meanwhile, Maisie and Nn were standing on the other side of the window and were watching what was happening. The police officer asked, "Have you seen Linda in the past two days?" "Y-Yes." Cold sweat started pouring as Mr.Donovan asked, "Did something happen to her?" The police officers didn¡¯t answer. "Where did you see her, and what was she doing?" He answered, "At the building site on the outskirts.I asked to meet her there because we needed to talk about the penalty for breaching her contract." He didn¡¯t dare say she had been kidnapped and his people had beaten her up. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The police officers stared at him and only spoke after a long pause. "She got into a n ident that day and died at the building site.Did you do it?" Mr.Donovan was stunned, then started yelling, "I didn¡¯t do it! After we talked, we dumped her there and left! I have people that can confirm she was still fine when we left." Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Maisie looked at Mr.Donovan¡¯s expressions because one could tell a lie through that. Even though he looked very emotional and anxious, his eyes didn¡¯t avert. He was just exining because he didn¡¯t want t o suddenly be linked to a murder. The police officers left the interrogation room and looked at Nn, "Mr.Goldmann, I don¡¯t think they caused the ident." Nn spoke to him for a bit, and then he brought Mr.Donoval out when Maisie suddenly walked forward. "Hold on." The police officer and Mr.Donovan both looked toward her. Maisie walked to him. "When you met Linda, what did she say to you?" Mr.Donovan paused, looked at the police officer, and then replied, "I asked her to pay the penalty as soona s possible, and she agreed." "Did you remove her SIM?" Maisie asked. He took a deep breath, almost out of patience. "Why would I do that? I didn¡¯t think she would have the guts to call the police on me." "That¡¯s all then." After Maisie said that, the police officer took him away. Nn walked to her and held her hand. "Why did you ask?" Maisie looked around. "Her SIM was intact before her ident but waster removed.Even if her phone was crushed, the card wouldn''t just disappear unless¡ª" After Linda was killed, someone took her phone and removed it. As for why that was done, it was simple¡ªto remove her call list. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr.Donovan had said that Linda agreed to pay him, but even though Maisie rejected Linda when she asked for money previously, she probably would still contact her to borrow some money because she was desperate. However, since Linda had tried to drug her that morning, she hadn''t called Maisie, and if Maisie had drank the tea and died, Linda wouldn¡¯t be able to pay back any of the money she owed anyway. All that was enough to indicate that someone had promised to give Linda some money, and that was why she had tried to poison her. When Maisie snapped back, she held Nn¡¯s hand. "By the way, I want to ask Quincy to get her call record." Nn smiled. "Alright." At a private rental zone... Cecile went to Linda¡¯s room along with thendy, and once she opened the door and saw how messy it was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. Thendy looked at the immactely dressed Cecile and said, "This is Linda¡¯s room.Are you really Linda''s friend? I¡¯ve never seen you before." Cecile took out a few dors and stuffed them into her hand. "I¡¯m here to help her collect her things.You can leave me here." Thendy held the money and smiled. "Alright, do whatever you wish.Just hang the keys at my door when you leave." After she left, Cecile walked into the room and covered her mouth and nose in disgust. "She¡¯s Maisie¡¯s cousin, but they live so differently.Tsk, that¡¯s why she hated Maisie." She walked to the desk and went through everything before finding the namecard she had given to Linda.She put that away. "You would do this too, right?" Then she happily left. Meanwhile, Quincy visited Linda¡¯s phone provider and printed out her call record for Maisie. Maisie took it and saw that Linda had been calling a number rather frequently two days before her death. She handed the print-out to Nn and smiled beautifully. "I¡¯m sure my lovely husband will be able t o find out to whom the number belongs, right?" Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Nn chuckled, hugged Maisie by her shoulder, and took the paper. "I can, but..." He leaned in closer, "I want a reward." Maisie looked at Quincy through the corner of her eyes. "Don¡¯t look." Quincy quietly looked out the window. "I won¡¯t, but you need to make it quick.I need to drive." Maisie kissed Nn on his lips which made him sh a big smile, and pulled her back in for a deeper kiss. After a minute, she pulled back with her face fully blushing and cleared her throat. "Quincy, you can drive now." Quincy sighed. He shouldn¡¯t have stayed in the car. Nn picked up theptop and opened an app while Maisie leaned closer to look, putting her head closer to his body. Seeing how this hairy thing was blocking his eyesight, he helplessly smiled and pressed her head onto his chest. "Don¡¯t look too close.It¡¯s bad for your eyes." Maisie blinked and looked up at him. "I know, I¡¯m just curious..." Nn rarely used his hacking skills, and it had been a few years since the previous time. Nn nted a kiss on her forehead. "Colton is probably as good as I am already." Maisie was surprised. "Colton?" She immediately sat up and looked at him. "I didn¡¯t know that Colton¡ª" "Do you think he''s only good at ying the piano?" Nn tapped her nose. "You don¡¯t know your son well enough." Maisie was stunned. Colton was a hacker and had hidden it from her for so many years¡ªthe disrespect! Nn was able to find out quickly, and Maisie looked a t the information on the screen. "Who¡¯s Maxine Summers?" "This is not a local number." Nn closed hisptop and looked up. "Quincy, get someone to find out who Maxine Summers from Stoslo is." Quincy nodded. "Got it." Maisie looked down and was curious. It wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was Maxine rted to Linda¡¯s ident? Why would she do something to her? And that mysterious woman Cecile, her eyes made Maisie ufortable. It seemed like something that was made to look like a coincidence, and it was hard not to be suspicious. That evening at the Goldmann mansion... While they were having dinner, Nn and Maisie sat across from the children, who were already in high school. The babies had now grown into beautiful teenagers. Colton and Waylon looked more and more like Nn a s they grew older. They thought that Daisie was a good mix of her and Nn, but other than her eyes, Daisie was pretty much the female version of Nn, and she was absolutely stunning. "Mom, why are you staring at me?" Daisie looked up, saw her mother staring, and smiled. Maisie felt awkward because her daughter had her personality.She cleared her throat and slowly said, "Daisie, you need to be moredylike." Daisie stopped smiling and pouted while she chewed o n her fork. Coltonughed out loud. "Mom, there¡¯s no way that she will be ady.No, that doesn¡¯t work for her." Daisie red at him, "Why don¡¯t you stuff your face with food?" "I was just saying it as it is." "You should be a gentleman too!" Colton shrugged and said in a serious tone, "I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m not a gentleman.All you need is for Zeph to be a gentleman." Daisie angrily put down her fork and rolled up her sleeves. "Coleman Goldmann, there¡¯s no need to bring him into this!" Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 "Was I wrong?" Colton was annoyed. "You¡¯re going to watch a movie during the weekend.I hope you don¡¯tin about him not treating you like a friend." When Noce had left her, she had cried to him and said that he never treated her like a friend. "You¡ª" Daisie was so angry she could no longer eat, so she got up and stomped upstairs. Colton continued sitting there and finished his food. Maisie looked helpless, so she threw a rib into his bowl. "You should stop teasing her." "I will,¡± Coltonzily replied. "I don¡¯t want her not to learn from her past.She can¡¯t just keep getting attached to every boy she meets.We don¡¯t know if the men have bad intentions." He didn¡¯t like Zephir because he could see there was something off about him.His sister couldn¡¯t see it. Maisie was surprised. Nn, who was quiet, couldn''t help butugh. "It¡¯s great that Colton is trying to protect his sister." Maisie suddenly asked, "Daisie is going to the movies with Zephir?" "Yes, she tried to hide it from me." Colton wouldn¡¯t have been so upset if he didn¡¯t have to find out from someone else that his sister was going to the movies with some other man. Maisie didn¡¯t say anything. The children were in their youth, and it was problematic. It might ruin them if they didn¡¯t teach them well enough when they were starting to date. After dinner, Maisie went to Daisie¡¯s room and knocked on the door. "Daisie?" After amoment, Daisie opened the door with a towel o n her hair. "Mom?" Daisie went to her dresser while Maisie helped her dry her hair. "Are you still angry with your brother?" She pouted. "Why did he have to say that about me?" Maisie picked up her hairdryer and slowly used it on Daisie¡¯s hair. "Your brother cares about you a lot even though he teases you." "Cares?" Daisie looked at Maisie through the mirror. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "He just bullies me.He doesn¡¯t care." Waylon would always spoil her and bring lots of presents back whenever he came home.He didn¡¯t argue with her either. Maisie smiled. "You silly girl.Everyone shows that they care differently.Waylon loves you because you¡¯re the youngest in the family, and since he can¡¯t spend time with the two of you, that is his way of showing his love for you. "Colton has always been by your side and watched you grow up.He has a bigger responsibility of taking care of you.Even though he¡¯s strict, he would always b e there for you whenever you cried." Daisie lowered her head after listening to Maisie. Maisie ced the hairdryer on the table and put her hands on Daisie¡¯s shoulder while looking at her through the mirror. "Your brother is upset and worried that you''re going to the movies with Zephir without telling him." Daisie pouted. "I¡¯m not just going with him.Lisa ising along too, and..." She mumbled, "I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from him.I just don¡¯t want them to be together.He always picks a fight with Zeph even though Zeph treats me nicely.It makes me feel awkward when Colton does that." Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 That was why she didn¡¯t tell Colton that she was going to the movies. Since she had promised Zephir, she couldn''t just cancel it. Maisie smiled and rubbed her head. "I understand.You just don¡¯t want your friends to feel bad, right?" Daisie nodded, and Maisie smiled warmly. "All you need to do is to speak to Colton.Look, if you don¡¯t tell him how you feel, you¡¯ll be protecting your friends but hurting your family because he did it out of care.He was upset when you talked back." Daisie thought about it for a long time, and the anger i n her heart soon disappeared. She stood up. "Mom, I''ll go talk to him now" She ran out of the room. Maisie walked out and was startled by Nn, who was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed. "How long have you been there?" "Not long." He smiled and looked at her. "You managed to convince Daisie so quickly." "Well, it¡¯s because I gave birth to her." Maisie raised her brows. Nn took a step forward and leaned down to give her a warm kiss on her forehead. "Our children are mature because they have a mom who knows them well." He cupped her cheeks. "It¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t be there when you were giving birth to them." Maisie smiled and held his hand. "The past is in the past.I''ll be happy if you¡¯ll be there when I¡¯m old and in bed." Daisie and Colton poked their heads out and saw how lovey -dovey their parents were. The next day, Saydie parked her car in the private rental zone. Maisie got out and looked at the crowd gathered there. She turned to say to Saydie, "Let¡¯s go take a look." Saydie nodded and walked toward the crowd. There was a police cruiser, and the person who made a report immediately walked forward. "Officers, finally, this way." He brought them toward the area. The crowd didn¡¯t know what had happened, so they were discussing. "What happened here?" "I heard that thendy died.I saw her going to the market this morning and even greeted her.Who would¡¯ve known that she would be stabbed to death o n her way back? That¡¯s so scary." Maisie and Saydie looked at each other. They wanted t o take a look at Linda¡¯s home but didn¡¯t expect to walk into a murder scene. The police officers walked down with the victim''s family, who was crying. The police officers gave their condolences and were going to leave when one of them noticed Maisie. He walked over. "Mrs.Goldmann, why are you here?" Maisie smiled and replied, "I¡¯m here to take a look at Linda¡¯s home, but I wasn''t expecting this to happen." The officer was surprised. "Linda Vanderbilt lived here?" She nodded. "Yes." "Linda Vanderbilt?" The victim¡¯s family member heard the name and walked over. It was thendy¡¯s son. "That woman is our tenant and hasn¡¯t paid her rent for months.We couldn¡¯t get a hold of her.It must be her! She must have killed my mom!" The police officer rubbed his temple and calmly exined, "Linda passed away a few days ago, so there¡¯s no way she did this." The man was startled, but his wife suddenly remembered something. "Oh! A woman came to see m y mother-inw about Linda¡¯s room yesterday."Chapter 1306 Maisie frowned. "What kind of a woman?" "I...I¡¯m not sure about it.I was taking care of the kid a t that time, so I wasn¡¯t looking.I just heard her voice.She said that she¡¯s Linda¡¯s friend and that she¡¯s here t o help Linda get her stuff." The wife of the deceased thought for a moment and continued. "My mother-inw received $300 when she came back.She told me that that woman gave her a tip, and my mother-inw was delighted." Inside the car... Maisie leaned against the back of the seat with her arms crossed in front of her chest and fell in deep thought. ¡®Is the woman who came to Linda¡¯s house Maxine? If it''s her, why did shee to Linda''s ce? To find or to destroy any evidence?¡¯ Thendy had been killed today, and Maisie felt that it was too coincidental. It seemed to her that an invisible hand was manipting everything from the dark. It was as if the mysterious woman named Maxine was trying to destroy all the evidence against her. The SIM, the things in the residence, and thendy who had met her. If she was behind all these incidents, she was nothing but a monster. At that moment, Quincy called her. Maisie answered the call, and Quincy said, "Mrs.Goldmann, we¡¯ve found something about Maxine." At ckgold... Maisie came to Nn¡¯s office, and before Quincy could say anything, she flung her purse on the desk and supported her arms on the desk to look at Nn. "Maxine should still be in Bassburgh." Nn lifted his eyelids and nodded.He turned the monitor toward her, and there was aplete profile information of a certain woman on the screen. When Maisie saw the woman¡¯s photo on the screen, she was stunned. "How...How is this possible! ?" Maisie froze and found it difficult to believe it. This was because "Maxine" had the same face as Sue, the woman Rowena had burned to death. Nn had looked into Sue''s death certificate. He found that the death certificate had not been made public or even canceled. This was because after Rowena had killed Sue, she pretended to be her family and imed her remains. However, instead of going to the police station and deleting Sue''s information, she lived on with her identity. However, Rowena had died in the sea. The identity of the dead was supposed to be discarded, be it Rowena or Sue... Therefore, she couldn¡¯t understand why this woman named Maxine would appear on Sue¡¯s profile. She looked at Nn in astonishment and asked, "What on earth is going on?" Quincy kept his head low as he replied, "Mr.Goldmann and I were shocked.The user of the SIM is clearly Maxine, but the information I got from my men in Stoslo belongs to Sue.Not only that, but she also graduated from Turner Institute of Art, and her parent¡¯s information is exactly the same as Sue¡¯s." As Quincy was talking, he rested his chin on his hand and continued. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Could it be that Sue and Maxine are twins?" Maisie rubbed her temple and said, "If they''re twins, why did Maxine not show herself when Rowena pretended to be Sue?" Quincy was stumped. Indeed, this was strange. Sue had died in a fire, and Rowena had pretended to b e her family to im her remains. As her twin sister, why did Maxine only show up now? And why had Maxine approached Linda? What was her purpose? Nn chuckled deeply and shattered the dense atmosphere. Maisie and Quincy looked at him, and he said slowly, "I found a problem that was overlooked at first, and now I finally understand it." "What problem?" Maisie asked. Nn looked at the profile on the screen and continued. "Adrian didn''t suspect Rowena when she pretended to be Sue because both of them had the same height." Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Chapter 1307 Nn stared at the profile as a glint shed across his eyes. "Maybe the Sue who got burned to death wasn''t Adrian''s student." Maisie nodded in a trance. Nn was right. Sue was a bit shorter than Rowena was, so there was no way Adrian wouldn''t suspect her when Rowena pretended t o be Sue. Even though there was a possibility that Rowena mighte up with many excuses and lies, it all made sense now. After all, on the profile, Maxine''s height was 5¡¯4"¡¯, about the same as Rowena¡¯s. Perhaps even Rowena did not know about this " coincidence." She would have never targeted Sue if she had known that Sue had a twin sister. Quincy scratched his head and said, "This is strange.She knew that Rowena was pretending to be Sue, but instead of exposing her, she allowed her to stay around Adrian as Sue.Why would she do that?" Maisie did not say anything in return. Nn suddenly closed theputer and said, "We will know the reason when we find her." "What are you doing in front of the door?" Suddenly, Saydie¡¯s voice erupted outside of the office. Quincy knew that someone was eavesdropping on them.He hastily went out of the office and saw Saydie standing in front of Cecile. Cecile did not appear to be nervous at all. With a smile on her face, she lowered her head to look at the document in her arms and said, "I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m here t o deliver the documents, but I heard that you guys were talking, so I didn¡¯t enter." Saydie¡¯s face sank. "You were clearly eavesdropping." Cecile was stunned. Then, she smiled. "I was standing in the doorway and happened to be able to hear their conversation.Does this count as me eavesdropping as well?" Maisie and Nn came out. When Nn saw the document in her hands, he signaled Quincy to take it. After Quincy took the document, Nn said tly, "You can ask the head of your department to deliver the document next time." Cecile nodded. "Alright." She gave them a smile and added, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving first." She turned around and left. Quincy asked, "I¡¯m sure she heard everything.Are we going to let her go away like that?" Nn returned to his office. "So what if she heard everything? It isn¡¯t a secret at all." Quincy pouted and looked at Maisie. Maisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled. "Your boss is right." Saydie and Maisie came out of the elevator. When they were about to leave ckgold, Cecile called them. Standing at the entrance, Maisie turned around to look at Cecile. "Ms.Wolfsbane, is there anything I can help you with?" Cecile stopped in front of her and smiled. "I¡¯m sorry.I overheard your conversation, so I know you guys were talking about Maxine." Maisie looked at her. "You know Maxine?" "Yes," she replied tly. There was a coffee shop nearby ckgold. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After the waiter served two cups of coffee, Cecile picked up hers and said with a smile on her face. "Actually, I¡¯m pretty familiar with Maxine and her sister." Maisie looked at her and asked, "How familiar?" She lifted her eyelids to look at Maisie and replied calmly, "I know everything that happened between them." She took a sip from the coffee and smiled. "I know you were once a designer in Luxe, Mrs.Goldman, so you got to know Sue.Poor Sue, she was kind enough t o save a woman, but the woman burned her to death." "It seems to me that you know a lot about these events," Maisie replied, offering her a smile of her own. The corner of Cecile¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she continued. "Of course, I know a lot about it." She ran her finger over the cup''s rim and added calmly, "After all, it''s because of her that Maxine could only live as her shadow." Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Chapter 1308 "Shadow?" "Yeap." Cecile rested her chin on her palm. "I¡¯m sure you know what shadow means, right, Mrs.Goldmann? It means she can only live under the light of other people.She will forever be that person''s essory.Everyone knows about Sue, but no one knows that Sue has a sister named Maxine." Maxine and Sue were twins. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, her mother preferred Sue over Maxine from childhood. This was because Sue had been the most outstanding child in her mother''s eyes. Sue had good grades since she was a kid, but her sister, Maxine, was totally opposite of her. Their mother had keptparing Maxine to her sister. Whenever their rtives or other guests visited them, their mother would only let Suee out to receive the guests, and she would lock Maxine up in the room. After all, in her mother¡¯s opinion, Maxine was an extra.She was a disgrace to their family. After graduating high school, Maxine had not been epted into the Turner Institute of Art. Instead, Sue had been epted into the college of her dreams. Sue had been aware that studying at Turner Institute o f Art was her sister¡¯s dream, so she gave the opportunity to Maxine. In the end, Maxine had entered the Turner Institute of Art with her sister¡¯s identity and became Adrian¡¯s student. However, things had not gone as smoothly as they had expected. Fearing that her sister would expose herself and their mother¡¯s rage, Sue had helped her sister finish her assignments and even attended her examinations. She had not given Maxine a chance to perform at all. With those papers, Sue had be an excellent student in the eyes of those professors, including Adrian, and Maxine was able to enjoy the benefits as well, thanks to Sue. However, for Maxine, they were impressed by Sue''s talent, not hers. In the eyes of the teachers and students, they only knew Sue. They did not know her at all. Maisie lowered her head.It seemed to her that Nn¡¯s spection was correct. Maxine was Adrian¡¯s student. It was just that she had been using Sue¡¯s identity. However, she wondered why Cecile knew so much about the things between Sue and Maxine.She put her coffee down. "Since you know Maxine, that means Maxine is in Bassburgh now, right?" Cecileughed. "Is she? I¡¯m not so sure about that." Maisie looked at her silently. However, there was still a smile on her face. After a short while, Maisie rose to her feet and said, "Thank you for your story, Ms.Wolfsbane.I¡¯ll pay for the coffee." Maisie picked up her purse and walked toward the counter. Cecile was still sitting on her seat, sipping on her coffee. She looked at Maisie, and the smile at theer of her lips slowly disappeared. When Maisie got back into the car, Saydie turned her head around and asked, "What did that woman tell you, miss?" "She told me an interesting story." Maisie looked at the coffee shop through the window. "Ask Quincy to keep an eye on her. She isn¡¯t simple." Even if everything she had said was the truth, as the third party, it was really strange that she knew so much about the things between the twin sisters. Not only did she know she was Sue¡¯s colleague in Luxe, but she also knew that Sue had been burned to death. If it were Maxine who told her everything, then how did Maxine know that she knew Sue? After all, she and Sue had just been colleagues. Other than in thepany, they would seldom talk to each other, so there was no way Sue would tell Maxine about her. Therefore, Cecile must be hiding something about Maxine from her. In the afternoon, Maisie ced her hand on her forehead and looked absentmindedly at the table. Her phone rang and pulled her out of her thoughts. She picked it up, and it was a call from the police station. Maisie and Saydie came to the police station, and the police officers told them that they had found the abandoned vehicle of the proprietor. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 "Shadow?" "Yeap." Cecile rested her chin on her palm. "I¡¯m sure you know what shadow means, right, Mrs.Goldmann? It means she can only live under the light of other people.She will forever be that person''s essory.Everyone knows about Sue, but no one knows that Sue has a sister named Maxine." Maxine and Sue were twins. However, her mother preferred Sue over Maxine from childhood. This was because Sue had been the most outstanding child in her mother''s eyes. Sue had good grades since she was a kid, but her sister, Maxine, was totally opposite of her. Their mother had keptparing Maxine to her sister. Whenever their rtives or other guests visited them, their mother would only let Suee out to receive the guests, and she would lock Maxine up in the room. After all, in her mother¡¯s opinion, Maxine was an extra.She was a disgrace to their family. After graduating high school, Maxine had not been epted into the Turner Institute of Art. Instead, Sue had been epted into the college of her dreams. Sue had been aware that studying at Turner Institute o f Art was her sister¡¯s dream, so she gave the opportunity to Maxine. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Maxine had entered the Turner Institute of Art with her sister¡¯s identity and became Adrian¡¯s student. However, things had not gone as smoothly as they had expected. Fearing that her sister would expose herself and their mother¡¯s rage, Sue had helped her sister finish her assignments and even attended her examinations. She had not given Maxine a chance to perform at all. With those papers, Sue had be an excellent student in the eyes of those professors, including Adrian, and Maxine was able to enjoy the benefits as well, thanks to Sue. However, for Maxine, they were impressed by Sue''s talent, not hers. In the eyes of the teachers and students, they only knew Sue. They did not know her at all. Maisie lowered her head.It seemed to her that Nn¡¯s spection was correct. Maxine was Adrian¡¯s student. It was just that she had been using Sue¡¯s identity. However, she wondered why Cecile knew so much about the things between Sue and Maxine.She put her coffee down. "Since you know Maxine, that means Maxine is in Bassburgh now, right?" Cecileughed. "Is she? I¡¯m not so sure about that." Maisie looked at her silently. However, there was still a smile on her face. After a short while, Maisie rose to her feet and said, "Thank you for your story, Ms.Wolfsbane.I¡¯ll pay for the coffee." Maisie picked up her purse and walked toward the counter. Cecile was still sitting on her seat, sipping on her coffee. She looked at Maisie, and the smile at theer of her lips slowly disappeared. When Maisie got back into the car, Saydie turned her head around and asked, "What did that woman tell you, miss?" "She told me an interesting story." Maisie looked at the coffee shop through the window. "Ask Quincy to keep an eye on her. She isn¡¯t simple." Even if everything she had said was the truth, as the third party, it was really strange that she knew so much about the things between the twin sisters. Not only did she know she was Sue¡¯s colleague in Luxe, but she also knew that Sue had been burned to death. If it were Maxine who told her everything, then how did Maxine know that she knew Sue? After all, she and Sue had just been colleagues. Other than in thepany, they would seldom talk to each other, so there was no way Sue would tell Maxine about her. Therefore, Cecile must be hiding something about Maxine from her. In the afternoon, Maisie ced her hand on her forehead and looked absentmindedly at the table. Her phone rang and pulled her out of her thoughts. She picked it up, and it was a call from the police station. Maisie and Saydie came to the police station, and the police officers told them that they had found the abandoned vehicle of the proprietor. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Maisie asked, "Where was it abandoned?" The police officer put the photo on the table and replied, "It¡¯s somewhere in the middle of the wilderness.There is nothing left but the metal frame o f the car.There was no one in the car, so we do suspect that the ident was an intentional murder.After hitting the victim, the culprit burned the car down to erase the evidence." Maisie pressed her lips thin. "What about the recording in the car?" "Someone took it away," the police officer replied. Maisie fell silent. Without a doubt, it was an intentional murder. Otherwise, they would not need to go through all the effort of destroying the evidence. "This has nothing to do with Mr.Donovan and his men, right?" "We''ve interrogated them several times.They admitted that they had beaten and threatened the victim before, but they didn¡¯t kill her." After Maisie left the office, she stood in the corridor and frowned deeply. ¡®If it''s intentional murder, then Maxine indeed is the greatest suspect. But why on earth did she design a n to kill Linda? ¡®What is the thing that she¡¯s trying to hide?¡¯ Suddenly, Maisie remembered the poison that Linda had put into her tea. "Could it be..." She returned to the office and said, "Sir, can you do me a favor?" The police officer was stunned for a moment before h e rose to his feet. "Sure.What can I do for you, Mrs.Goldmann?" She parted her lips and said slowly, "Can you fix Linda¡¯s phone for me?" The police officer was dumbfounded. After a short while, he replied, "Yes, we can try to do that.But even if we can repair it, the storage card in it is gone." At Hannigans Inc.... After they had finished their meeting, Tanner and his assistant walked back into the office. There was a woman waiting for them. She was sitting on the couch with her back facing them as she sipped ona cup of tea. The assistant was shocked to see her, andh e walked over to her. "How did you get in here?" Cecile put the cup down and smiled. "I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Mr.Hannigan." Tanner frowned. He sent his assistant away and walked to the couch to look at the woman. "Who are you?" Cecile lifted her eyelids andughed. "You don¡¯t need t o know who I am, Mr.Hannigan." After she finished speaking, she pulled a photo out of her purse and put it on the table. "The woman you love dearly is living a good life overseas." Tanner took a seat on the couch and picked up the photo. There was no way he could forget the woman i n the photo. Even though her face had changed, he could recognize her instantly. She was none other than Pearl Santiago. When he saw the baby in her arms, his eyes turned bloodshot, and he gripped the photo so hard that it crumpled. "Where did you get her photo from?" Cecile said, ying with the cup in her hand, "I got to know Ms.Santiago overseas.She told me that you let her go because you were upset about what happened in her past." Tanner¡¯s face sank, and his heart trembled in his chest. Three years. It had been three years, and he finally could see her smile again. However, that smile did not belong to him. She had a kid, a kid that belonged to her and another man. "Mr.Hannigan, honestly, I think you shouldn¡¯t me Ms.Santiago for that." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Cecile leaned forward and looked him in the eye. "The person to me is the one who caused Ms.Santiago to lose her virginity, and I''m sure you should know better than me who that person is, Mr.Hannigan." Tanner lifted his head. "What do you mean?" Cecile sat upright, and a hint of coldness crossed her eyes. "If it weren¡¯t for Maisie, Ms.Santiago wouldn¡¯t have ended up in that situation.She may seem like she doesn¡¯t hate her on the surface, but I¡¯m sure she still hates her to the core deep down.It¡¯s just that Maisie¡¯s Mr.Goldmann¡¯s wife, so she can¡¯t do anything to her.Ultimately, she has no choice but to part with the man she loves since she isn¡¯t pure anymore. "Mr.Hannigan, Ms.Santiago told me that she still loves you after all these years, but she can¡¯t get over that thing." When Tanner did not say anything, Cecile went closer to him and said, "She wanted me to pass you a message.She will only return to your side if Maisie is gone." After that, Cecile left the office without turning her head, leaving Tanner to sit frozen stiff on the couch alone. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 Tanner looked at the crumpled photo and set his jaw tightly. At night, Maisie was doing the financial report in her notebook on the bed. When Nn came out of the bathroom, he put the towel he used to wipe his hair aside and walked up to her. The bed sank, and a warm body approached her from behind. Before she could do anything, she was enveloped by the fragrance of the body shampoo. "Are you still working, Zee?" he asked. She turned over and ced her palm on his chest. "Of course, I¡¯m busy.I have to bring work home." Nn kissed the center of her eyebrows before moving on to her lips.She groaned and reached out to hug him. "Nn." "I¡¯m here," he replied as he deepened the kiss. Maisie opened her lips with difficulty and said, "I don''t feelfortable if we can''t find out the rtionship between Cecile and Maxine.It seems to m e that Maxine ising for me." He stopped and nced at her face. Maisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she continued, "Linda¡¯s death might b e rted to the person who wanted to poison me.I wasn''t dead.Her n failed, so Linda was killed." Nn stroked the corner of her lips with his finger, and his breath was heaving. "Has it never crossed your mind that they might be one person, Zee?" "One person?" Maisie asked. Nn sat upright. The desire was slowly gone from his eyes, leaving nothing but coldness behind. "I asked Quincy to keep an eye on her, so I know everything she did in ckgold.She was absent from work on the day of Linda''s ident." Maisie turned around and sat up.She knew what Nn was trying to say. Cecile had left thepany when Linda ran into the ident. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, "How about the day before yesterday?" "It¡¯s the same," he replied. Maisie pressed her lips thin and lowered her head. The day before yesterday, someone had visited Linda¡¯s ce. The wife of thendy''s son had said it was a woman, and everything fell into ce. Cecile, who had been absent from work when Linda ran into the ident and who had visited Linda¡¯s ce the day before yesterday, was Maxine. In other words, Maxine had changed her face and her identity, but why did she do that? There was no feud between her and Maxine. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nn cupped her cheek and went closer to her. "Zee, no matter who she is, I¡¯ll expose her true form.I don¡¯t care about other people, but she should never try to harm my family." He pulled her into his arms, and when Maisie felt how nervous he was, she chuckled and whispered into his ear, "With you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, Noles my love." "Really?" Nn giggled. He kissed her lips and said, "I thought you were going to cry because you¡¯re too scared." Maisie turned around and pinned him under her. She untied her belt, and her silk dress fell off her body. "We still don¡¯t know who will cry in the end yet." A chuckle escaped from Nn¡¯s lips as he held onto Maisie¡¯s waist. "Seems like someone is asking for some punishment." The night was getting darker and darker. The dew turned into ayer of fog on the ss window. The figures reflected in the window were blurry and filled with emotion. The next day, at the police station... The police officer handed the repaired phone to Maisie. Maisie hastily checked the messages as soon as she got the phone, and just as she expected, the messages when Linda ran into the ident were still on the phone. Maisie returned the phone to the police officer and said, "Thank you." Suddenly, she thought of something and pulled a document out of her bag. "She might be the one behind the incident, but I haven¡¯t figured out her true identity, and we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that she¡¯s the culprit yet." The police officer took the document and read through it. He lifted his head and said, "Thank you for your information, Mrs.Goldmann. We¡¯ll look into this woman¡¯s background." When Maisie came out of the police station, she got into her car and drove away. A ck car that parked not far away quickly followed after her. While Maisie was driving, her face sank when she thought about the possibility of Maxine being Cecile. It seemed to her that she had a lot of grudges against Sue and her mother when she told her the story in the coffee shop that day. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 ¡®She was clearly the party involved, but she was able to make herself sound like an outsider calmly, making it impossible for others to doubt her.¡® Maisie took a nce at the rearview mirror and frowned slightly. ¡®Isn¡®t the car behind the one parked outside the police station?¡® The other party suddenly elerated, overtook her car, and was now driving right in front of her car. At that moment, Maisie¡®s front wheels broke abruptly, and the front of the car got out of control. When it was about to hit, Maisie had to turn the steering wheel quickly, and the body of the car sk dded into a sign by the roadside. The sudden impact left a high¨Cpitch hum echoing within her head, and her vision turned blurry as she stared at the vehicle that stopped right next to her car for a few minutes and then drove away. Meanwhile, at ckgold... Nn and Quincy came out of the conference room. After Quincy answered a phone call, he caught up to Nn immediately. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann has run into an ident.¡± Nn¡®s expression changed. He instantly tore off his tie and went with Quincy with a grim face. Cecile, who was walking behind them, had just received a call too. The moment she saw the metal doors closed, the corners of her lips could not help but rise. # ¡°You¡®re nning to run a background check on me? I won¡®t allow it to end so soon.¡® C Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the nursing room of the hospital, a nurse bandaged a small gauze on Maisie, instructed her not to drench her wound, and then went out. REATION Maisie rubbed the ga¨²ze. The wound was on the brow bone, so it hurt a lot when she frowned. At that moment; Nn appeared at the door of the ward. Maisie was astonished, and looking at Nn¡®s dimmed face, she immediately knew that he was furious. She stood up and walked toward him. ¡°I was careless this time around. I¡®ll be more careful next time.¡± Nn creased his brows. ¡°You want this incident to happen again?¡± ¡°It won¡®t happen again, I promise.¡± Maisie took his hand and stared at him with a sincere expression. Nn lifted his hand and gently caressed the wound on her brow bone. He was afraid she would feel pain, so he did not dare to rub it. He then took a deep breath and retracted his hand. ¡°Where¡®s Saydie?¡± ¡°I thought I was only heading to the police station, so I didn¡®t ask her to apany me. I didn¡¯t expect someone to have the guts to rig my car when it was parked outside the police station.¡± Maisie smiled, raised her hand to rub her forehead, and thought of something. ¡°I wrote down the other party¡®s license te number and asked the police to trace the car for me.¡± Nn hugged her and said in a deep voice,¡± Remember, no more acting by yourself in the future.¡± Maisie pressed her cheek against his warm chest and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± At the Goldmann mansion... Nn carried Maisie into the mansion, and Alfred, the butler, was stunned when he saw the injury on Maisie¡®s forehead.¡± What¡®s the matter. Madam?¡± ¡°Something happened, so we¡®re moving back here for the time being.¡± After a brief reply, Nn passed by Alfred and carried her upstairs. He then put her on the bed when they came into the room. The moment Maisie touched the mattress, she pulled the nket to cover herself and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Nn responded with a light hum, sat on the bed, and looked at her. ¡°Otherwise, my heart won¡®t be able to handle it.¡°. ¡®My heart was about to stop the moment I heard about Maisie¡®s ident. I¡®d rather die if I have to experience that a few more times¡® Maisie chuckled. At that moment, Quincy called. Hannigans Inc. is the person who ordered him to do so.¡± ¡°Tanner Hannigan?¡± Maisie was astounded when she heard what Quincy said. ¡°How could it be Tanner? Nn did not avoid her either by answering the call right in front of her.¡± Have you found something?¡± ILIPS Rati UNI! TE EFTER th ING THIS FETTE TAP VIEWS Ethi ZISTUEN 1 . MATE Estrada PER DER Hem TTT Hannigans Inc. is the one who ordered me to do so, so go to him. I just did what I was paid to do.¡° Quincy sounded suspicious. ¡°The other party said that Tanner Hannigan of VESTELLI Quincy yed the recording of the man¡®s confession. ¡°Mr. Hannigan from Quincy replied, ¡°Tve managed to find that person, but.. Hearing him pause, Nn frowned. ¡°But what?¡± Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Nn¡®s eyes became stern and cold. He hung up the call and turned to look at her.¡± Be good and wait for me here.¡± He then got up and went out. Maisie leaned her back against the head of the bed, and she fell into a daze when the door closed. Tanner wouldn¡®t make a move on me for no reason. This matter is getting stranger and stranger. What¡®s the reason behind all this? Nn and Quincy brought some men to Hannigans Inc. directly. Their stance and grandeur seemed to have petrified the staff members at the front desk. They then called Tanner¡®s assistant immediately after returning to their senses. The assistant was a little confused when he received the news. He was about to report the incident to Tanner, but the moment the metal doors of the elevator opened, Nn had already walked out of it. He nced at the assistant expressionlessly. ¡°Is Mr. Hannigan int¡°: 1, The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes...¡± He slowly undid the buttons on his sleeves and followed Quincy straight to the entrance of Tanner¡®s office. Quincy then knocked on the door and pushed it in. Tanner lifted his head and seemed a little surprised. He put the documents down. ¡°Is there something wrong, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Nn walked to the couch, sat down on his own, and crossed his legs. ¡°I¡®vee here to ask you something. Tanner got up, walked around the end of his desk, and sat across from Nn.¡± What¡®s the matter?¡± Nn looked at Quincy, and thetter stepped forward and handed a voice recorder to Tanner. Upon receiving it. Tanner nced at the gadget and turned on the recording. After listening to the recording, Tanner was momentarily dumbfounded, and his eyebrows could not help but crease. He only lifted his head after a long time. ¡°I don¡®t know anything about this.¡± Tanner seemed to remember something and added, ¡°However, a woman dide to me yesterday.¡± Quincy was astonished. ¡°What kind of woman are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know. She had photos of Pearl being abroad. She told me Pearl will only return to me when Maisie dies.¡± Tanner replied calmly. Quincy looked at Nn in surprise as Nn frowned. ¡°Do you believe her?¡± Tanner exchanged nces with him. ¡°The person that I believe is Pearl. She didn¡¯t leave me because of Maisie. I know this better than anyone else.¡± Regardless of Maisie dying or not, Pearl would never return to me. I¡®m not dumb. The woman came to me with Pearl¡®s photo for a reason, so how could I take action so rashly without knowing her purpose and identity? ¡®But I didn¡®t expect that even though I didn¡®t do anything, the me would still be ced on me. Quincy ced Cecile¡®s information on the table. ¡°Is the woman her?¡± Tanner was slightly startled and frowned.¡± That¡®s her.¡± Nn stood up at this time, and he suddenly stopped before he was about to leave the office. ¡®Tanner, I think you should acknowledge a fact first.¡± Seeing that Tanner was puzzled, Nn turned to look at him. ¡°Since this woman knows what happened between Pearl and Maisie in the past, it means that she¡®s done her homework. And if she can show you pictures of Pearl, perhaps...¡± Tanner¡®s expression changed slightly, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°Are you saying that Pearl isn¡®t safe?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nn had something to say but chose to keep it to himself. ¡°Although it¡®s just a hypothesis, you shouldn¡®t rule out the possibility of this oue. You should know what to do.¡± When Nn left the office, Quincy followed him and whispered while they were on their way out, ¡°D*mn it! How could that woman know so much? Even if it¡®s to avenge her younger sister, she must¡®ve found the wrong person.¡± ¡®Even if Cecile is truly Maxine Reynolds, Maxine has been living in Stoslo all this while. How could she know about the incident that started the grudge between Pearl and Mrs. Goldmann that took ce a few years ago? She even managed to locate Linda. This woman is terrifying. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 ¡®Even if she¡®s investigated Mrs. Goldmann before this, it¡®s impossible for her to know everything down to the very details as if she¡® s very close to Mrs. Goldmann. Besides, if Maxine wants to avenge Sue Reynolds, the person that she should hate should be Rowena because Rowena was the one who killed Sue. So, why would she make Mrs. Goldmann her primary target instead?¡® Nn stopped in front of the elevator, fastened his buttons while listening to Quincy¡®s mumbling, and turned to look at him. ¡°This isn¡®t an act of revenge.¡± The elevator¡®s doors opened at this moment. Quincy followed Ndian in and pressed the floor button. He could not help but wonder. ¡°What is it if it¡®s not for revenge? She¡®s doing so just for fun?¡± Nnughed. ¡°If what you want is revenge, will you end the other party directly?¡± Quincy paused for a bit. ¡°That¡®s for sure. However, what I do must be permitted byw.¡± ¨C O ¡°That¡®s it.¡± Nn¡®s expression looked meaningful and profound. ¡°If all she wanted were to take revenge, she would¡®ve killed Zee directly, but all she¡®s done so far is either hire someone else to harm Zee ory her fingers on the people around Zee. Thus, rather than looking at this and saying that it¡®s an act of revenge, it looks more like she¡®s ying with her prey. ¡°It¡®s just like when a cat is hunting its prey. It usually doesn¡®t swallow it in one bite. It will wait for its prey to slowly lose its ability to fight back while ying with it. That¡®s when the cat will treat its prey as food. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. LE Quincy was stunned, thinking that it was indeed very suspicious. ¡®If her target had always been Mrs. Goldmann, she would have a better chance at it if she joined Soul rather than ckgold, but she chose to join ckgold instead. ¡®If Linda was killed because she wanted to cover up her identity, why would she take advantage of Mr. Hannigan¡®s feelings for Pearl. And if she wanted to kill Mrs. Goldmann, she wouldn¡®t have only punctured her tire. . ¡®If it¡®s said that people who want revenge are extremely scary, then what level is Cecile at?¡® . ¨C 1 Back in the car, Nn instructed Quincy,¡± Get someone to look into the rtionship between Sue and Maxine when they were both living in Stoslo and Maxine¡®s traces over the years. Also, get someone to ask Mr. Kestner about her. He should know her the best.¡± At the Goldmann mansion... Maisie walked into the study and saw Alfred sorting out the books on the bookshelf. Thus, she asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly sorting out the books?¡± TH bar Alfred nced back at her and responded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann Sr. said that there are too many items on disy on the bookshelf, so it¡®s time to sort it out. Many of the books disyed here are books from the past, and we don¡®t even have enough boxes to store them now. After all, bookshelves have to be freed up from time to time to make space for some new books. Maybe the youngdy and young masters will need some space on the shelf in the future.¡± Maisie¡®s gaze stopped on the back of a photo frame ced on the top of one of the boxes. She picked up the photo frame and turned it over:It was a photo from the old days. In the group photo, the young man sitting in the middle had the facial features of a mixed¨Crace man, and she recognized him almost instantly. ¡°Is this Grandfather when he was young?¡± Alfred nced at the photo frame in her hand, stopped what he was doing, and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡®s a photo of Elder Master Goldmann and the Summers.¡± Maisie was startled. ¡°The Summers.... As in Rowena¡®s grandparents?¡± Alfred nodded. He imed that besides Rowena¡®s grandparents, the other boy standing right beside Titus was Rowena¡®s father, Tyson Summers, and the young girl in the upper left corner, who was standing next to the matriarch of the Summers back then was Tyson¡®s fiancee, Lorraine Wolfsbane. Maisie looked at everyone in the old photo. Although the photo was yellowish and blurry, the facial features of the people could still be seen, and Lorraine looked somewhat simr to Rowena. Maisie smiled. ¡°Mr. Summers and Mrs. Summers had been arranged to marry each other since they were babies, so their rtionship must be close, right?¡± If I was not mistaken, Rowena¡®s full name is Rowena Wolfsbane Summers. Her parents named her after both theirst names, so it seems that the rtionship between her parents was rather good, Unexpectedly, Alfred sighed at that moment. ¡°Their rtionship Inight seem close, but in reality, Mr. Summers didn¡®t like his fiancee at all.¡± Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Maisie was stunned. ¡°He didn¡®t like her?¡± Alfred sighed. ¡°Lorraine came from the maternal side of the family and is considered a distant rtive. Although it was already in the post¨Creform era, the Wolfsbanes were a huge and wealthy family at that time and retained some feudal ideology. ¡°Mr. Summers was a boy, so he had better education, but Lorraine¡®s story was different. She didn¡®t have the opportunity to attend school at that time, so her education level was different from that of Mr. Summers, and it was difficult to get along with someone whose ideas and concepts were so distinct from hers. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What¡®s more, Lorraine was Mr. Summers¡®s cousin, so in other words, he was forced to marry his own cousin. Even though they weren¡®t closely rted, still, not many people could ept it back then.¡± Maisie was a little surprised to hear that. Marriages between close rtives were basically an ancient tradition. It was verymon before thete 19th century, especially amongstrge and prestigious families in which they wanted to preserve the family¡®s wealth, maintain geographic proximity, and keep traditions. It was just like the royal families of some countries nowadays¨Cthey were still keen on marriages between close rtives, which was not eptable to everyone. Maisie did not expect that Rowena¡®s parents would get connected through such a tie. She ced the photo frame back and thought of something. ¡°Grandfather imed that he brought Rowena in and raised her because of the death of her parents. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡®s right.¡± Alfred nodded and exined slowly, ¡°It was only after Lorraine¡®s death that Elder Master Goldmann brought Rowena with him. He also promised the Summers he would take good care of Rowena. Sigh, Elder Master Goldmann wouldn¡®t be that disappointed if Rowena hadn¡®t done something like that back then.¡± Maisie asked out of the blue, ¡°What about her father?¡± Alfred was about to answer the question, but Nn appeared at the door at that moment. ¡°¡°If you want to know about these, why didn¡®t you ask.me?¡± Maisie was startled at first but then walked up to him with a smile. ¡°That was fast.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Was it fast?¡± Seeing that he meant something again, Maisie kicked him. Nn ducked andughed. ¡°How could you beat your husband in front of Alfred?¡± Maisie choked on her own words. ¡°I didn¡®t hit you!¡± ¡°You should carry on with the task on hand.¡± Maisie turned around, looked at Alfred, who was smiling, and said so as she pushed Nn out of the study. In the corridor, Nn was pushed by her to the door of their bedroom. He turned around abruptly, and Maisie was caught off guard and fell into his arms. Nn caught her and pinched her chin. Wow, you can¡®t wait any longer, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡®t wait any longer. Now let me in!¡± Sheughed angrily and pushed Nn into the room. Nn leaned against the wall, wrapped his arm around her soft, slender waist, and asked with a hint of amusement shing across his eyes, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± She snorted. ¡°You stood at the door and eavesdropped the whole time, didn¡®t you? Then answer the question that I asked Alfred just now.¡± Nn picked her up abruptly, and Maisie subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You haven¡®t answered me yet.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you tired of talking while standing?¡± He sat on the edge of the bed, still holding her in his arms, and answered her seriously , ¡®The Summers gave Rowena to my grandfather right after Aunt Summers passed away. Uncle Summers was already out of the equation at that time.¡± She was slightly stunned. Nn continued calmly. ¡°Uncle Summers was found dead in a foreign country a few yearster. I heard that he got stabbed several times by a robber and died.¡± Maisie lowered her gaze, and her eyshes trembled. ¡°So that¡®s her story...¡± Nn caressed her cheek with his palm.¡± In addition to helping the Summers take care of Rowena because of the kindness he received from them back when he was a kid, my grandfather sympathized with her backstory. ¡°She spent more time with her mother since she was a child, but her mother did not treat her well because she was a girl, and she didn¡®t get to see her father very often. So, perhaps Rowena¡®s existence reminded my grandfather of the fact that he himself couldn¡®t be by my father¡®s side when he was a kid. As for my father, he may not be where he is today if it weren¡®t for the Summer who took him in as if he was their biological grandson.¡± Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Titus had chosen to believe in Rowena over and over again back then only because he wanted to give Rowena the opportunity to change for the better. In fact, it was not that Titus did not doubt Rowena, it was just that his prejudice against Maisie and his stubbornness made him turn a blind eye to the facts. No one would deny that Titus had always been kind and benevolent to Rowena, but what he did not know was that his kindness was also the force that drove Rowena toward the sins that shernitted. Maisie leaned on his shoulder. ¡°If she had aplete and happy family, perhaps...¡± ¡®Perhaps she wouldn¡®t have grown into someone that extreme.¡® ¡°So, you¡®re a strong woman.¡± Nn interfupted her with a smile and held her cheek in his hand. ¡°At least you¡®ve grown into a kind and considerate woman.¡± She taughed. ¡°At least my mother loved me very much.¡± Although her father and mother had not gotten together because of love, her mother¡®s love for her was sincere and genuine. She thought of something and looked up at him. ¡°By the way, you didn¡®t go to confront Tanner, did you?¡± Nn responded with a faint hum. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Tanner, but Cecile has approached him because she wants to use him to harm you.¡± Maisie pursed her lips. ¡°It¡®s because of Pearl. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡®The only thing that can be used to manipte Tanner should be rted to Pearl: Heughed. ¡°You¡®re quite smart. That¡®s why I asked Tanner to stay put for now when ites to this matter.¡± ¡°I¡®ve always been Cecile¡®s target.¡± Maisie stared straight at Nn ¡°But she hasn¡®te at me directly, not even once. It seems that she¡®s been ying a game of cat and mouse with me.¡± Nnughed out loud. ¡°Are you nning to fight back?¡± ¡°Otherwise, everything that¡®s happened so far makes me seem so passive.¡± Maisie ttened the cor of his shirt and approached him. ¡°Don¡®t all good hunters usually appear as the prey at first?¡± Nn supported her neck gently with his palms, bowed his head, and kissed her on her forehead. ¡°The premise is that you¡®re not allowed to get hurt again.¡± She buried herself into his shoulder and eximed, ¡°This was really an ident!¡± Nn stroked the top of her head with a smile. ¡°That¡®s why you should be even more vignt starting now, and what do you n to do next?¡± Maisie raised her head. ¡°Then TH need your help, Noles.¡± Two dayster, gossip about Tanner of Hannigans Inc. taking revenge on Maisie was spreading like wildfire within ckgold. I heard that Mr. Hannigan made a move on Mrs. Goldmann because of what happened to Ms. Santiago back then. That¡®s so terrifying.¡± ¡°But didn¡®t Ms. Santiago and Mr. Hannigan terminate their engagement long ago? Why would Mr. Hannigan retaliate against Mrs. Goldmann for Ms. Santiago now? That¡®s so strange.¡± ¡°Who knows? Mrs. Goldmann seems to have suffered a lot of grievances. The two seemed to have quarreled when she came to see Mr. Goldmann this morning. To be honest, this is my first time seeing Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann make such a big fuss.¡± The discussion between the two female staff members in the pantry just happened to be overheard by Cecile, who was passing by. Cecile stood at the door and peeped in through the gap in the door, and the corners of her lips twitched coldly. ¡®Nn quarreled with Maisie? This was really out of my expectations. Aren¡®t the two of them Bassburgh¡®s model couple? It¡®s so easy to create conflict between the two of them... Heh, sure enough, all men change after marriage. ¡®Maisie, oh Maisie, you¡®re really a pitiful woman. ¡®And Rowena, allow me to help you out, I¡®ll make sure you get to see how the man you loved so much falls into the abyss just like how your father did! At the administrative office... Nn kicked Quincy out of the office. All the staff of the administration department witnessed the misery that Quincy was in and did not dare to even breathe. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Quincy had a sad expression. He was actually very impressed with Nn¡®s acting, but that was too much. How could he kick him out? Cecile suddenly showed up next to Quincy, ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡± Quincy turned to look at her. He was surprised but then smiled. ¡°Ms. Wolfsbane, Mr. Goldmann is in a bad mood. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡®t be able to focus on work.¡± The woman must have heard the rumors in thepany, so shouldn¡®t she take the chance to annoy Maisie? The Goldmann couple had put on a performance because they wanted to give Cecile another chance. If she thought that Nn wouldn¡®t stand on Maisie¡®s side, then she would have her chance Why was she there? Did she have another n? ¡°Oh?¡± She pretended to be troubled. ¡°But there¡®s something that I need to talk to Mr. Goldmann about. Could you help me, please? Quincy scratched his chin. ¡°Hmm... I¡®ll have to ask him, but I can¡®t promise anything.¡°. She smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Quincy knocked on the door when Nn¡®s cold voice could be heard. ¡°Didn¡®t I ask you to get lost?¡± Quincy lowered his head, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Wolfsbane says she has something to speak to you about. Could you,¡± It was quiet for a moment. ¡°Let her in. Cecile didn¡®t expect Nn to want to see her, so she was secretly proud but quietly snapped back. After getting his approval, she walked into the room, and the moment Quincy closed the door, he went to the stairwell and called Maisie. Maisie took the call and found out that Cecile had gone to see Nn. She wasn¡®t upset but instead smiled. ¡°Let Nn find out what her motives are then.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Quincy was surprised. ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡®t you worried that the woman has bad intentions?¡± Maisie stood in front of the windows and looked at the building in front of her. ¡°She can¡®t do anything to him. Is she going to devour him? Don¡®t worry. Nn isn¡®t someone that can be forced into doing anything.¡± Quincy was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, in the office... Cecile looked at the papers scattered all over the floor, then at the man sitting on the chair with the back facing her. Nn rapped his fingers on the armrest but didn¡®t turn around. ¡°Yes?¡± Cecile smiled, picked up the papers, walked to the desk, and arranged them into a tidy pile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you shouldn¡®t be angry with your wife even if you disagreed. She is, after all, the woman that you love. Even if there was a misunderstanding, you should try to get to the bottom of things.¡± Nn¡®s rapping stopped, and he swirled the chair with no expression. ¡°This was what Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Nn¡®s eyes were hard to read. ¡°So, you think that benefits are important, right?¡± Cecile smiled and said, ¡°Everyone who runs an empire would be interested in benefits.¡± She walked forward and leaned closer. ¡°If my husband was a businessman, I would support his choices. A woman who can¡®t even resolve a conflict isn¡®t a good wife.¡± Nn¡®s expression was hard to read when he looked at her and was quiet. Cecile stuffed a lipstick into his coat pocket and smiled seductively at him. ¡°If you trust me, I can be like Mr. Lawson and help you. Nnughed. ¡°Sure, if you¡®re so confident, I can give you a chance.¡± Cecile stood up straight and smiled. ¡°I won¡®t let you down.¡± After she left, Nn took out the lipstick, threw it into the trash, and then wiped his hand with a napkin. Quincy walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what did she want?¡± ¡°She isn¡®t just after Zee.¡± Nn stood up, walked to Quincy, and patted his shoulder.¡± This is going to be a long performance, so we need to find out what she wants as soon as possible. She¡®ll follow you around as your assistant, so keep an eye on her.¡± At Soul¡­ Maisie paced around her office, and after a short while, Saydie walked in and said something in her ear. She was a little surprised. ¡°She requested to work close to Nn?¡± Saydie nodded. ¡°Quincy said that she isn¡®t just after you. Her bigger goal might just be to ruin your marriage.¡± Maisie suddenly smiled. ¡°I guess that argument we acted out gave her a chance, but that was great.¡± She crossed her arms, stood in front of the desk, paused, and said, ¡°At least we¡®re secretly watching her.¡± If Cecile kept hidden, she would be able to conceal her motives, and they would only be able to react since they don¡¯t know what kind of person she was yet and her motives. Now that she had a chance to approach Nn, it wouldn¡®t be bad for them. Cecile was happy that she was able toe in between her and Nn. If she believed them, she would have fallen into their trap. + This time, Maisie was going to work with Nn and slowly expose who Cecile was. Cecile working as an assistant became news in ckgold, and the people who didn¡®t know thought that there had been a crack in Nn and Maisie¡®s rtionship. They were more convinced because Cecile was beautiful. Everyone said that Nn must have been bewildered for falling for a newly hired employee. However, whenever the staff saw Maisie, they knew that something big was going to happen and were ready to watch the drama unfold. Maisie got into the office and saw how close Cecile was with Nn when they were speaking, and she snapped. ¡°Theard that you have a new assistant. I was wondering who it was, and it turned out to be this woman.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nn looked at her with no change in expression. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡®t I be here? You¡®ve been cold to me ever since our argument.¡± Maisie mmed her bag on the desk, and the pen that was on the files fell to the floor. She ignored it and walked closer ¡°Why? Have you fallen for this woman?¡± Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Nn loosened his tie and calmly said, ¡®No. Cecile saw that Maisie was upset, so she tried to exin, ¡°Mrs. Vanderbilt, it¡®s a misunderstanding,¡± ¡°This is none of your business.¡± Maisie red at her. Cecile was happy when she saw that. ¡°How could you suspect him? We¡®re just working together, and you¡®re his wife. You should trust him.¡± Maisie stared at her face and chuckled. ¡°What? Are you feeling bad because of this? You knew that I¡®m his wife, but if I didn¡®t show up just now, you¡®d probably be in his arms already.¡± Nn almost smiled, but he kept hisposure. ¡°Zee, go home Maisie yelled, ¡°Must you keep this woman around!?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°This is my office. Don¡®t make a scene here.¡± Cecile was relieved when Nn said that, so she continued. ¡°Ma¡®am, this isn¡®t Soul. It¡®s ckgold. Please understand¨C¡± Maisie pped her across the face when she almost finished. Cecile turned her face over and looked at Maisie in disbelief. ¡°Ma¡®am¡± Maisie approached her. ¡°Who do you think you are? All the women who tried to get close to my husband have lost to me, and even you won¡®t be as good asm.¡± Cecile put her hand to her face and looked like she was wronged ¡°Ma¡®am, that¡®s a huge misunderstanding.¡± At that moment, Nn said, ¡°Maisie, stop it, go home.¡± Maisie looked at him, ¡°You¡®re chasing me away?¡± She angrily picked up her bag.¡± Alright, don¡®t let me find out that you¡®re doing something behind my back. And you, I won¡®t let you get away with this.¡± She turned and left without looking back. The moment the door closed, Cecile looked toward Nn, who looked calm, so she didn¡¯t say anything but instead took a step back, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, it¡®d be best if you exined to her.¡± Nn opened up a file with no expression.¡± There¡®s no need. I can¡®t spoil her too much.¡± Cecile didn¡®t say anything, but the corners of her lips curled slightly upward, ¡®Rowena Summers failed because they were madly in love, but now that they¡®ve been married for so many years, their rtionship is no longer as hot. Too bad that she wasn¡®t able to live long enough to see this! But Cecile could. In the garage.... Maisie sat at the back of the car and touched up on her makeup. ¡°She probably believes us 100% now.¡± Quincy, who was in the passenger¡®s seat, turned to look at her with a huge grin.¡± Daisie definitely got her acting skills from the both of you. The entirepany is going to be talking about this tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡®s perfect.¡± Maisie put her mirror away and looked up, ¡°How would it look real if that didn¡®t happen?¡± Saydie, who was in the driver¡®s seat, looked at Quincy. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Quincy didn¡®t know what to say. Was he just a tool that could be summoned and pushed away when needed? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When he was getting off, Maisie called out to him. ¡°People would be suspicious if you just went back like that.¡± Quincy paused. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Maisie smiled and looked at Saydie, who understood her. She suddenly curled her finger, asking Quincy toe closer. Quincy suspiciously leaned in, and then Saysie gave him a big punch on his left eye, which made him yelp in pain. ¡°Why did you have to do that!?¡± Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Maisie leaned closer and couldn¡®t help butugh when she saw his ck eye. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Quincy, we have to make it look believable. Saydie did pull back.¡± ¡°You¡®re all devils!¡± Quincy angrily got out of the car. After that incident, a lot of people believed that Maisie and Nn were breaking up, and the rumors even got to Nichs. When Nn got home, he was summoned to the study. Nichs mmed on the desk angrily.¡± How dare you, you rascal?¡°¡± Alfred had told Nn about this, so he knew why his father wanted to speak to him. He rubbed the bridge of his nose.¡± Dad, it¡®s not what you think.¡± ¡°What then?¡± Nics knocked on the desk.¡± Nn, you begged Zee to marry you, but now that you have her, you¡®re not even appreciating her?¡± Nn was feeling more and more helpless. ¡°I told you, it¡®s not what you think.¡± ¡°What else then-¡± Nichs looked at the things that were on the desk and finally picked up a book to throw at him. Maisie suddenly rushed it. ¡°Dad, hold on!¡± Nichs was in a throwing position but stopped when he saw Maisie. ¡°Don¡®t try to help this bast*rd. I¡®ll skin him for betraying you! Maisie held back herughter and walked in front of Nn. ¡°Dad, listen. It really isn¡®t what you think. We did this... for a reason.¡± ¡°A reason?¡± Nichs calmed down and ced the book back on the table. ¡°I would like to know the reason.¡± Maisie exined everything to him. After clearing everything, the anger on Nichs¡® face disappeared. He red at Nn. ¡°Is that true?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Nn smiled sadly. ¡°What else? I won¡®t betray the wife I worked so hard to marry.¡± Nichs was quiet. Maisie walked behind him and gave him a shoulder massage. ¡°Please don¡®t be angry, Dad. It¡®s our fault for not telling you about it earlier.¡± ¡°I¡®m relieved if it¡®s not true.¡± Nichs sighed but remembered something and looked at Nn. ¡°Who is this Cecile?¡± Nn frowned. ¡°I¡®m not sure. We don¡®t have a lot of information about her.¡± Nichs rubbed his temple because a headache started. ¡°However,¡± Nn slowly added, ¡°Her actual name is probably Maxine Reynolds. We can know more if we find out who Maxine Reynolds is.¡± Nichs paused and looked up. ¡°Maxine Reynolds?¡± Maisie and Nn both looked toward him.¡® Do you know her?¡± Nichs shook his head. ¡°No... I don¡¯t.¡± But he was deep in thought. Nn and Maisie looked at each other when Quincy suddenly popped up, ¡°Mr. Goldmann¨C¡± When he saw that Nichs was there, he nodded. ¡°You¡®re here, sir.¡± Nichs asked, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Quincy looked at Nn, who then nodded, so he continued. ¡°People from Stoslo said they have information about the sisters, Sue and Maxine Reynolds.¡± Meanwhile, in Stoslo... A group of men in ck rushed into a residence while a handsome young man sat in the car parked in the yard. It was none other than Wayion¨CWayne Goldmann. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Even though he was just 13, he was already 5¡®9¡°. He looked exactly like the handsome protagonist of a TV series when he was in his uniform. The men in ck searched the residence, and after a long time, one of thern rushed to the car with something in hand. When Wayion lowered the window, the man said, ¡°Young Mr. Goldmann, we found this box.¡± Wavion took the box and opened it. There was an old bronze pocket watch that could be opened up. There was a picture about the size of an inch inside. Arow of men in ck stood in the yard of the Goldmann Court, and when they saw Wayion walking over, they courteously greeted him, ¡°Young Master Goldmann.¡± He walked between them. ¡°Where¡®s Grandpa?¡± One of the men replied, ¡°In the study.¡± Then he brought him to the study. Wayion walked in, and Titus looked up, who was going through some documents.¡± Wayion, how can I help you?¡± Nn ced the pocket watch on the desk, which made Titus pause. He picked up the watch carefully. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± ¡°Quincy asked Gur men to look into a woman named Maxine Reynolds. She¡®s here and is a threat to my mother. Now that I have the power, I must remove anyone threatening my mom.¡± Titus suddenly fell quiet after hearing his answer, and he looked at the Watch. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion... aisis a found. Nn lifted her chin. ¡°Thinking about Maxine?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She nodded and?ily leaned into his arms. ¡°Even though we can confirm that Cecile is Maxine, I don¡®t understand why she would change her looks ande over.¡± Nn put his chin on her head and looked at something in the distance. ¡°We have to force her to expose her intentions.¡± Maisie looked up. ¡°Force her?¡± He nodded, ran his fingers through her hair, and smiled. ¡°I¡®ll be the bait. She seems to be very interested in me.¡± Maisie¡®s smile faded before she suddenly pushed him away and looked away. ¡°You just have to say that she likes you.¡± Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 ¡°My Zee is being jealous right now.¡± Nn chuckled as he pulled her back into his arms. ¡°But unfortunately, you¡®re just worrying for nothing.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Nothing? What do you mean?¡± The smile on his face deepened as he said,¡± You think she likes me, but after I¡®ve given her so many chances, she didn¡®t make any advances on me. Apparently, she isn¡®t interested in taking me away from you.¡± She squinted. ¡°Could it be that you¡®ve lost your charm since you¡®re old now?¡± Nn did not know whether he should beughing or getting angry right now. ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you really want her to make advances on me?¡± Maisie chuckled. Jokes aside, if he really allowed Cecile to get any closer to him, she would skin him when they got home. Maisie leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°I can¡®t believe that she isn¡®t interested in you, but don¡®t you think it¡¯s strange if her objective of staying by yourself is to sow discord between us?¡± Nn leaned closer and rubbed the corner of her lips with his thumb. ¡°So, it¡®s time for the show that she has been looking forward to.¡± Maisie looked at him as a n surfaced in her mind. The next day, at ckgold... Cecile came to the office as always. Just when she was about to knock on the door, she heard Quincy¡®s voice. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you insane? You¡®re going to get a divorce with Mrs. Goldmann?¡® Nn closed the contract and said, ¡°That¡®s the only way now. Otherwise, she will keep oning here and making a scene. In the worst case, she can have custody of the kids.¡± Quincy raised his voice and said, ¡°But, have you forgotten that you wanted to get a divorce with Mrs. Goldmann in the past? Are you not worried that she might jump off a building or something if she learns you want to get a divorce again?¡± Nn squinted. ¡®What a surprise. He¡®s a better actor thanm! Someone knocked on the door, and Quincy went forward to answer the door. When he saw Cecile, he said, ¡°You¡®re early, Ms. Wolfsbane.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡®m sorry. I¡®m not interrupting anything, am I?¡± Cecile smiled. ¡°Nope.¡± Quincy moved to one side to let her in. When she put the document on the desk, she saw the divorce papers on the desk. She faked her surprise and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you...¡± Nn did not say anything. Quincy came over and tugged at her as he said, ¡°Don¡®t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Go back to your workstation.¡± Cecile nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After she turned around and went out of the office, she frowned. ¡®Is it true that they¡®re getting a divorce?¡® Cecile went to the fire escape stairwell and made a call. ¡°Help me check if it¡®s true that Nn and Maisie are getting a divorce.¡± After she had ended the call, a hint of coldness crossed her eyes They¡®re getting a divorce so soon? It seems to me that they don¡®t love each other that much either. But if it¡®s true, I can get twice the result with half the effort.¡± At Private Middle and High School... Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Daisie went to the next ss to look for Lisa. She wanted to go to the library with her, but Lisa was not in the ss. She asked one of Lisa¡®s ssmates, but the student hesitated to tell her Lisa¡®s whereabouts. She averted her gaze and replied, ¡°Lisa, she...¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°What happened to her?¡± The student said in a low voice, ¡°A few seniors took her away.. Meanwhile, on the rooftop... Several high school girls pushed Lisa to the ground. They snatched her bag away and gave it to the long¨Chaired girl who seemed to be their leader. The long¨Chaired girl wore light makeup, and she was the vice president of the student council. She took over the bag and poured everything in it onto the ground. Sitting on the ground, Lisa bit her lips. The girl crossed her arms in front of her chest and gazed across the new and expensive stationery on the ground. ¡°It seems to me that Daisie is pretty nice to you. She even gave you such expensive stationery.¡± ¡°Because she thinks I¡®m her friend,¡± Lisa replied. A girl walked over and gave her a p across her face, causing her head to turn sideways. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 The long¨Chaired girl approached her and looked at her in a condescending manner.¡± You think Daisie treats you as a friend, so you consider yourself a princess? Let me tell you something, you can change your appearance, but you can¡®t change the fact that you¡®re poor. Being poor isn¡®t your fault, but you shouldn¡®t take other people¡®s belongings to show off.¡± Lisa clenched her fists tightly. The girl squatted in front of her and grabbed her wrist. She looked at her watch and continued. ¡°Look, you can afford a $3.000 watch because you¡®re Daisie¡®s friend. Does she know about your Vanity?¡± Lisa¡®s shoulder trembled. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡®m not that kind of person ¡°You¡®re not? You have the nerve to say that in front of me.¡± The girl went closer to her.¡± I know all of your secrets.¡± Lisa¡®s face turned pale. ¡°Leah!¡± When Daisie arrived, she saw Leah was dragging Lisa. . Lisa was sitting on the ground, so Daisie went forward and pushed Leah away.¡± Didn¡®t I already tell you to stop bullying Lisa?¡± Leah clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Daisie, I don¡®t understand why you have to be so nice to her. Given your status, you can have all the friends you want but her. She isn¡®t your friend. Are you not worried that she is cheating you?¡± Lisa bit her lips tightly. Daisie helped her to get back on her feet, and Lisa said, ¡°I¡®m not cheating Daisie.¡± Leahughed coldly but did not say anything. 1 Daisie guarded Lisa behind her and looked at Leah. ¡°I know my own friends. I don¡®t need you to tell me what to do. I don¡®t want to see you bothering her again in the future!¡°: . In the TUTI Al IG. OILTULLI . # WR After that, she brought Lisa away. L . 1 .¡± building als ia: he bottom OLT CICLICUULLOILUI IOA When they were at the bottom of the building, Daisie turned around to look at her. ¡°Are you alright? Why does Leah have to be so mean and keep bullying you?¡°; ¨C Lisa shook her head and forced a smile on her face. ¡°I¡®m fine. Maybe she... She doesn¡®t like it that I¡®m your friend.¡± .. ns ome S NO Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Idye. DalSIETE ¡°It¡®s none of her business what kind of friends I have,¡± Daisie replied as she stood with her arms on her waist. ¡°If shees to you again, you¡®ve got to tell me, okay?¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°Thank you, Daisie.¡± NE . aske n SU Cri LUISUITEULIU do 11 After Lisa finished speaking, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Umm... Do you believe what Leah said? If she... Would you believe her if she said that I became your friend because of money?¡± Al! . e O . ¡°We¡®ve known each other for so many years. Of course, I believe in you.¡± Daisie pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡®t think too much. I don¡®t care about status when ites to making friends, okay?¡± . Lisa smiled. Suddenly, Daisie saw that Lisa¡®s clothes were dirty and said, ¡°Your clothes are dirty. You¡®ll be scolded by your mother when you get home, right? Why don¡®t you change into my clothes after school endster?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa was stunned. All of the clothes that Daisie wore were designer clothes and expensive. ¡°No, I think. You already gave me your watch. I can¡®t ask you for anything else.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. We¡®re friends.¡± She grabbed Lisa¡®s arm. ¡°Let¡®s go to the library.¡± In the afternoon, Cecile received a text message saying that Maisie had gone to the attorney. The person even sent a photo to her. When Cecile saw the photo of Maisieing out of the attorney firm, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡± In the meantime, Maisie leaned against the car door and looked at the text message sent by Cecile. After that, she turned her head around and looked at the man who Saydie had tied up. There was a sock in the man¡®s mouth and bruises on his face. She walked up to the man and said, ¡°Just as I expected. You¡®ve been following me for a long time, haven¡®t you?¡± The man turned his head sideways decisively. Maisie stored the phone in her purse and said to Saydie, ¡°Bring him to Glitz.¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Saydie nodded. She grabbed the man up from the ground and shoved him into the car. In a private room of Glitz... A group of bodyguards was beating the man. His hands were cuffed, so he couldn¡®t fight back. The group of bodyguards only stopped when Maisie appeared. She walked to the couch and took her seat. She then looked at the man lying on the floor in a battered state.¡°You¡®re the one who ran Linda over, right?¡± The man remained silent. At that moment, the bodyguard said,¡± Ma¡®am, this kid is tough. Should we continue to beat him?¡± ¡°He won¡®t speak even if you beat him to death.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°There are many other ways to make him speak other than beating him.¡± ¡°You¡®re right, Ma¡®am,¡± the bodyguard said as he scratched his head embarrassingly. Maisie stood up and walked up to the man.¡± Cecile.. Oh no, I should call her Maxine. It seems to me that you two are rather close. You aren¡®t working with her for money only, are you? You aren¡®t from Bassburgh. You came here with her from Stoslo. The fact that you can avoid the police means you have some skills.¡± C She stopped in front of the man and looked down at him. ¡°You¡®re pretty good at fighting, so it¡®s safe for me to say that you¡®re a professional, right? Unfortunately, you¡®re still no match for Saydie.¡± The man¡®s face contorted in rage as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you want to kill me, just do it!¡± Maisie took a ss of wine from the table and sshed it on the man¡®s face without any hesitation. The man was stunned. Looking at him, she threw the ss onto the carpet and said, ¡°I¡®m not the one who should decide if you should die or live. You killed Linda as well as that innocentndy, so I¡®ll leave that decision to the judge.¡± + Seeing the changes on the man¡®s face, Maisie leaned closer and continued; ¡°Don¡®t worry. Maxine is the mastermind. Just like you, she¡¯ll be sent to prison as well. There is a possibility that she¡®ll face ¡®a more severe punishment than you.¡± ¡°It¡®s me! I¡®m the one who did it!¡± the man shouted hysterically. He tried to get up from the floor, but the bodyguards did not allow him to. He continued to shout helplessly, ¡°This has nothing to do with her! I¡®m the one who did it! I¡®m the mastermind!¡°. Maisie straightened her body and looked at him calmly. ¡°As long as you turn yourself in, I promise you I won¡®t do anything to Maxine.¡± . Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. O 0 6 Na The man was stunned and then harrumphed: ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± . ei Our na ¡°Well, it depends on you. After all, you¡®re in our hands now ¡± Maisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled with raised eyebrows, ¡°It¡®s geing to be a breeze if I want to take Maxine down.¡± The man did not say anything in return. In the meantime, Cecile was making coffee in the pantry. Suddenly, she received a text message on her phone. When she read through the text message, her face turned grim. ¡®He has turned himself in? What the h*ll is going on with him? Could it be that there¡®s a change of n? Was he busted?¡® Cecile left the pantry. She entered the fire emergency exit and called another number. ¡°Brian may have been busted. Go to the pier now and meet me there.¡± Cecile walked to the parking lot and left in her car. Sitting in front of the monitor, Quincy watched as Cecile drove away from the parking lot. He turned his head around to look at Nn and said, ¡°Saydie has captured her subordinate. She thought her n was busted when she received the news that her subordinate has turned himself, but what she doesn¡®t know is that Mrs. Goldmann released the news.¡± It urred to them that Cecile was truly decisive, and it would be difficult to find her once she escaped. After all, she hadn¡®t revealed her true identity yet. This was all possible thanks to Maisie¡®s n. Since Cecile was trying to sow discord between them, they just needed to use divorce as bait to lure her into their trap. Besides, she would definitely send someone to find out whether the news was true or false. Therefore, Saydie had been hiding in the dark and waiting for her chance to strike. That was what had happened in front of the attorney firm today. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The wolf won the game when the shepherds quarreled. Of course, they were able to get her. Nn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is everyone already in their positions?¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Yes. We¡®ve got people watching the sea, near the airport, and the state highways.¡± He turned around and went out. ¡°Then, let¡®s roll out.¡± When Cecile arrived at the pier, she saw that there were a few cars around the pier. She stopped her car and made a call. * Where are you?¡± The voice from the other side of the line told her that they were still on their way. They also told her that there was a roadblock along the way. Cecile stared at the few cars on the pier, and her face slowly turned grim. ¡°You guys don¡®t need toe here anymore. You guys try to get yourself out of there first.¡± Before the person could say anything, she ended the call decisively. She threw a look at the pier and left. Meanwhile, Maisie and Saydie came out of Glitz. Just when she was about to get into her car, her phone rang. When she saw it was an unknown caller number, she hesitated for a while before answering it. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡®s me.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie frowned. ¡°Ms. Wolfsbane?¡± ¡®Cecile should be on the run right now. Why would she call me?¡® The woman on the phone chuckled, ¡°What a good show you and Mr. Goldmann have put up. You nearly got me.¡± Something crossed Maisie¡®s eyes, and she smiled. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Wolfsbane?¡± Cecile looked out of the window and said,¡± You guys aren¡®t going to get divorced, are you? You worked together to stage a show to force me to show my true face, right?¡°: She had sent Brian to check if it was true that they were getting a divorce. When Brian suddenly said he would turn himself in, she knew he must have been busted. She thought there was a change of n, and they had to leave immediately. However, a few cars were on the pier, and her men were still stuck halfway down the road due to a roadblock. Once they were found out to have entered the country illegally during the roadblock, they would be detained It seemed to her that they were prepared for her. After Cecile finished talking, Maisie chuckled. ¡°Are you sure it isn¡®t because of your identity that you got exposed, Ms. Wolfsbane?¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush. So what if you guys know whon??¡± Cecileughed coldly. ¡°Are you going to arrest me? I¡®m the one who helped you get rid of Linda. Shouldn¡®t you be thanking me?¡± . Maisie¡®s face sank. ¡°No matter how bad the rtionship betweeny Linda and me was, you shouldn¡®t have killed her, Maxine.¡± Cecileughed. Even when her identity was revealed, she didn¡®t deny it or get nervous. ¡°As I expected, you guys already know who Tam. It¡®s no fun to be found out like this. It isn¡®t challenging at all.¡± Maisie frowned. ¡°Do you think human life is a game for you to y with?¡± ¡°If you think Linda shouldn¡®t have died that way, then why did you reject her? She was a woman who was driven to desperation. She was willing to poison you in order to pay back the high penalty fee, and now you sympathize with her?¡± Maisie¡®s face turned grim, but she did not say anything in return. Cecile then continued, ¡°Pearl lost her reputation because of you. You didn¡®t even let go of your two sisters from the Vanderbilts. We¡®re the same type of people. We are no good people, and I¡®m just doing what you don¡®t dare to do.¡± ¡°Maxine, stop trying to mislead me,¡± Maisie said expressionlessiy. ¡°I¡®m not the same as you. I believe in an eye for an eye, but I won¡®t pull innocent people into my revenge. ¡°So what if I rejected Linda? I don¡®t have an obligation to help her pay the money. Even if I¡®m a good person, there¡®s a limit to it. A 10 person who doesn¡®t know when to stop being good is stupid. However, you can even kill an innocent landy, so who are you to criticize me?¡± Cecile¡®s smile froze, and she harrumphed coldly. ¡°Yes, you people are always right, and I¡®m always wrong. I tried to persuade my mother to stop putting herself so low and that she should give up on that man, but she thought I was mocking her for being a homewrecker. Thus, she kicked me out of the house despite the fact that I was her daughter. I helped her get revenge, but she hated me for life. I don¡®t think I¡®m wrong, but she thinks I¡®m wrong.¡° Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 ¡°And that kind older sister of mine. I¡®m grateful that she gave me the opportunity to study at the Turner Institute of Art, but in reality, she still thought that I was inferior to her. She was worried that I would bring disgrace to her, so she told me what to do in my studies. Whenever my teacherplimented me, they¡®d be dalling her name. I hated her. I hated her more than anything in this world. Therefore, when Rowena burned her to death, I was finally free. I didn¡®t have to live as her shadow anymore.¡± Maisie felt a chill down her spine when she heard what she said. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you mean by telling me this?¡± You still don¡®t know, right? About Sue¡®s death,¡± Cecileughed, ¡°Why do you think Rowena could kill Sue? Even when a living person is in a deep sleep, they will wake up nheless during a fire due to the smoke. You guys think Rowena started the fire after killing Sue? Well, you are wrong.¡± Maisie felt a tingle on her scalp. Sue had died during a fire. They all had been under the impression that Rowena had started the fire to destroy the evidence that would point at her for killing Sue. When Maisie had gone to look at Sue¡®s ce, the house owner had said that the door was locked from the inside. Now that she thought about it, she realized that they had overlooked one thing! If Rowena had started the fire after killing Sue, she would not have needed to lock the door. After all, Sue was dead. By the time the fire was put out, she would have already been charred and unlikely to be alive. Locking the door of the room from inside would only arouse more suspicion. At that moment, Cecile¡®s calm voice wafted into Maisie¡®s ear. ¡°This is because I killed her through Rowena¡®s hands.¡± o Maisie was stumped. ¡°What?¡± Sheughed heartily and sounded as if it was something that made her happy. ¡°I¡®ve always wanted to kill Sue, so I put a sleeping pill into her water. I could start my n when she fell asleep after taking the drink.. ¡°But then, shortly after I left, I saw a woman sneaking into Sue¡®s room, and I wanted to see what she was going to do. I didn¡®t expect that she was going to set her on fire. I couldn¡®t be happier that someone did this for me, and when she escaped, Ilocked the door from inside to ensure that Sue would die. Even if she could wake up midway, it would be toote. ¡°Besides, what if others suspected me? I¡®m not the one who set the fire. I just locked the door while I was on my way out, right?¡± Maisie pressed her lips thin and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡®re insane.¡± ¡°I always thought I was insane too, but I was forced to do it, so now I want to do something even crazier. Mrs. Goldmann, guess where I am now.¡± Cecileughed triumphantly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Abad feeling rose in Maisie¡®s heart, and she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecile looked toward the private school and took a look at her watch. ¡°School session is almost over, right? I¡®m really curious how you would react if something were to happen to your daughter or son when they¡®re on their way home.¡± ¡°Maxine!¡± Maisie hastily got into the car.¡± Leave them out of this!¡± ¡°You¡®re the one who said I¡®m insane, and there¡®s nothing an insane person wouldn¡®t dare to do.¡± Cecile continued to taunt Maisie. ¡°I can do everything that Rowena did. Do you think she lost at your hands? No, she lost at the hands of a man. She¡®s stupid, just like my mother. She cared about nothing but those heartless men. If not, do you think she¡®d die under the sea? After all, she¡®s someone I look up to.¡± Before waiting for Maisie to say anything, she ended the call. Maisie looked at her phone, and a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit. She said to Saydie, ¡°Quickly! We need to go to school right now!¡± Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 At the Private Middle and High School Middle school students and high school students walked out after school. Most of the students in the school were fetched to and back from school by their family¡®s private vehicles. Seeing a luxury car parking outside the school¡®s gate had always been amon scene. Lisa stood outside the school gate and waited for Daisie. She was wearing her clothes. Dalsie was slightlyte, so she took out her cell phone and took a selfie. Several students then walked by her and looked back at her. Lisa put her phone away and lowered her head in embarrassment immediately. However, she heard the students talking about her clothes. ¡°That blouse looks so beautiful. It must be expensive.¡± ¡°There are so many rich people studying in this school. It¡®s normal to run into someone that wears designer clothes.¡± Lisa knew they were talking about her clothes, but she pretended she did not hear them. Still, she felt delighted deep down. ¡°Lili.¡± Daisie came out and ced her arm on Lisa¡®s shoulder. ¡°Why don¡®t you go home in my carter? I¡®ll send you back home.¡± Lisa was stunned for a moment, she wanted to agree to that idea originally, but she lowered her head instantly when she saw Leah and the others looking at the both of them. ¡°That¡®s fine. I¡®ll just grab a cab and go back by myself. There¡®s no need to trouble you even more.¡± Daisie did not see Leah and only thought that Lisa did not want her to send her home. ¡°Okay, then be careful when you¡®re on your way home.¡± Lisa nodded. The car that came to pick up Daisie stopped not far away. Seeing that Colton was already waiting for her in front of the car, she waved at Lisa to bid her goodbye and ran straight toward Colton. The two got into the car and left. Seeing that Leah and the others had not left, Lisa did not dare to stay back at school alone any longer, so she quickly left. However, she did not know that two men were staring at her from the inside of a van when she walked past the van. One of the men picked up the photo in his hand and took a glimpse at it. The photo did not show the face of their target, but the clothes that the girl wore in the photo looked exactly the same as the clothes that the girl was wearing now. ¡°Is the girl who just walked past us the Goldmann daughter?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The other man turned his head. ¡°It seems so.¡± Lisa took out her cell phone, lowered her head, and posted the photo she had just taken on her Instagram. She already had 150,000 followers, and each of her photos or videos had thousands ofments: Soon after she uploaded hertest photo, heaps of likes andments starteding in. In addition to those that praised her for her looks and achievement, some were envious of her superior lifestyle. Just when she stopped to reply to some of thements, a van appeared out of nowhere and outnked her way. Before she could react, someone had already covered her mouth and dragged her into the van. The car sped away. And only one shoe was left behind on the ground. On the other hand, Maisie received a call from Quincy as soon as she arrived at the school. She was finally relieved to learn that the children had arrived home safely. ¡®Thank God¡­ ¡®Thank God that Maxine didn¡®t seed! She hurried back to the Goldmann mansion, and as soon as she entered through the door, she saw Daisie and Colton sitting on the couch vying for a fruit sd. Nheless, she was happy to see that the children had returned home safely. She walked upstairs and happened to meet Nn, who was standing in the corridor on the phone. When the call was over, he turned his head to look at Maisie as Maisie strode forward toward him, and he stretched out his hand to wee her as she threw herself into his arms, Feeling her shudders, Nn stroked her hair and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Everything¡®s alright now. Haven¡®t the children returned home safely?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still afraid.¡± Her voice sounded choked. She was not afraid of what Maxine would do to her, but she was afraid of involving her children. Thinking of something, she looked up at him, and her teary eyes looked crystal clear and moving. ¡°Maxine didn¡®t manage to get what she wanted this time, so she¡®ll definitely be back again. My intuition tells me that she¡®s someone that will do anything in order to achieve her goals.¡± Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Nn carried her into the study and closed the door. ¡°We¡®ve found out about Maxine¡®s life experience.¡± She was startled, ¡°Her life experience?¡± Nn walked behind the desk, opened the drawer, took out a document, and ced it on the desk. ¡°Thanks to our son, Wayion.¡± Maisie¡®s eyes moved as she picked up the documents and saw the result of the DNA identification. She was shocked. The kinship rate between Maxine and Rowena is as high as 95%?¡® ¡°Are they sisters?¡± Nn responded lightly, ¡°They¡®re halfsiblings.¡± Maisie suddenly remembered the words that Maxine had used to describe her mother on the phone. ¡®So their mother was Mr. Summers¡® lover! She took a deep breath. ¡°Maxine knows about this.¡± She knew that Rowena, Sue, and she were all half¨Csisters Nn loosened his tie. ¡°Just take a look at the date above.¡± Maisie¡®s gaze shifted to the date. This identification had been made a few years ago when Rowena faked Sue¡®s identity. The paper looked new, but only because the results had been reprinted. There was a knock on the door, and Quincy pushed it open and walked¨Cin¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Nn lifted his head. ¡°How was it?¡± Quincy replied, ¡°Her two aplices escaped, and Maxine seems to have gone into hiding.¡± Maisie pursed her lips tightly and said nothing. Nn tapped the desk with his knuckles.¡± All of them can¡®t leave Bassburgh now, and they wan¡®t be able to hide for long.¡± In a remote and abandoned factory building The light bulbs on the walls were dimly lit, and it was dark outside the window. Lisa¡®s mouth was covered with tape, and her eyes were obviously swollen as if she had been crying a lot. Her hands and feet were tied, and she curled her body into a ball, shivering in the corner of the room with a trace of fear shing across her eyes. Two men were sitting at a nearby table drinking and ying cards until they heard the sound of a car arriving outside. They got up, went out, and pulled up the shutters. Maxine got out of the car and walked straight into the warehouse. ¡°Where¡®s the girl?¡± The man replied, ¡°We¡®ve abducted her. All we¡®re waiting for is your next instruction.¡± However, when Maxine saw the little girl who was cowering in the corner, her expression turned gloomy, and she pped the man with the back of her hand. ¡°You regard this as abducted? I told you to kidnap Nn Goldmann¡®s daughter, but who is this!?¡± The two men were stunned for a moment.¡± But... But wepared her with the person in the photo. The dress she¡®s wearing is from a huge brand. Could it be that... she isn¡®t our target?¡± Maxine red at them, and the two men lowered their heads and stopped talking instantly. She went up to Lisa. There were still tears welling up in the corners of Lisa¡®s eyes, She had overheard their conversation just now. ¡®They were trying to kidnap Daisie, and they¡®ve mistaken me for Daisie?¡® Looking at the woman in front of her, Lisa could not help but tremble, and she could only whimper at the moment. ¡®Since they¡®ve caught the wrong person, 1 can only hope that this woman will let me go. Maxine tore off the tape on her mouth, leaned over, and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°What¡®s your rtionship with Nn Goldmann¡®s daughter?¡± Lisa¡®s teeth were chattering. ¡°I... I¡®m her friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Maxine rubbed her chin meaningfully and looked at the little girl.¡± Then can you help me to lure her out?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± Lisa felt a sheer coldness down her spine, and she was stunned in ce. Maxine scoffed. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Lisa trembled vigorously and did not dare to look her in the eyes. ¡°Yes..! Maxine pinched her chin tightly. ¡°That¡®s the emotion that I need you to feel. If you want to get out of here alive, then lure the daughter of Nn Goldmann out for me. I don¡®t care what¡®s the reason that you put forward. You are friends, aren¡®t you? She should trust you a lot.¡± Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 The blood was drained from Lisa¡®s cheeks and limbs, causing her to look extremely pale and feel cold in her hands and feet. Must l¡®ask Daisie out? But am I going to betray Daisie? Daisie is my friend! Seeing her hesitate, Maxine let go of her, straightened up her posture, and gave off a cold gaze. ¡°If you don¡®t want to do so, then do you want to die on her behalf?¡± A sentence was all it took to frighten Lisa to the extent of sobbing. ¡°But... But I...¡± ¡°But what? Friendship is the most fragile thing in the world. She¡®s the daughter of the regal Goldmanns, and her life is worth more than yours. Do you think it¡®s worth it for you to die for her?¡± Maxine squatted and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Young girl, sometimes, people sacrifice all their interests and bottom lines to survive, including their friends. 18 ¡°If you don¡®t want to sacrifice your friends, you can only sacrifice yourself. Do you want to live or die?¡± Maxine grabbed her hair all of a sudden, ¡°Speak!¡± Lisa¡®s scalp was in pain, but she did not dare to cry out loud. ¡°... I want to live.¡± Maxine smiled in satisfaction and dragged Lisa closer to her: ¡°That¡®s more like it. I¡®ll take you back to your school tomorrow, and you must sure the daughter of the Goldmanns out at all costs. And if you dare escape...¡± Maxine¡®s expression turned ruthless. ¡°THI kill you.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Lisa nodded obsequiously, and her tears kept gushing down. Maxine turned around and looked at the two men. ¡°Keep an eye on her. If she dares to escape, I¡®ll break your legs.¡± The two men grinned. ¡°Don¡®t worry. With us watching her, she won¡®t be able to escape.¡± After Maxine left, Lisa cowered in the corner and sobbed in a low voice. She was so scared that she felt both distressed and agonizing deep down. She did not know why she had to go through these things. She did not want to betray Daisie! But she was afraid. Outside the window, there was only the silent and boundless night sky. Lisa did not dare to sleep through the night¨Cshe could only stare into the darkness and wait for the dawn. The next day, at the Private Middle and High School. When Daisie and Colton came to the school, several bodyguards came with them. The bodyguards watched as they entered the school and did not leave after that but stayed where they were. Colton waited for Daisie to go in first, then turned back and came to one of the bodyguards. ¡°Dad must have asked you to follow us around. Did something happen?¡± The bodyguard paused for a split second and lowered¡® his head to answer him,¡± Young Master Goldmann, this is what Mr. Goldmann wants. There might be danger in the near future.¡± Colton pondered for a bit and walked back into the school without uttering a single word. When the bell that signified the end of the first period rang, Daisie went to the next ssroom to look for Lisa but was told that Lisa had note to ss. Daisie was astonished. ¡°Is Lisa sick and has asked for a medical leave?¡± The ssmate replied, ¡°I don¡®t know. The teacher didn¡®t borate much. Anyway, I didn¡®t see her in ss today.¡± Daisie stood in the corridor with a bewildered expression. ¡®Why didn¡®t Lisae to school? Could it be because of what happened yesterday?¡® She picked up her cell phone and called Lisa. No one answered the first call, but she got through on the second try. ¡°Lisa, why didn¡®t youe to school? Are you sick?¡± Daisie asked thoughtfully. Lisa¡®s voice sounded a little stiff. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡®m on my way to school now, Daisie, can youe out and pick me upter?¡± Daisie felt that something was wrong. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Lisa¡¯s hands trembled so badly that she could only hold them tightly together. ¡°I¡¯m arrivingte, and I¡®m afraid of being scolded. I¡®m sorry, you¡®lle out and pick me up, won¡®t you?¡± Seeing that she was about to cry, Daisie smiled helplessly. ¡°Okay, then call me when you arrive. I¡®ll go out and pick you up. Don¡®t 11:00 ) worry. If the teacher wants to see you, I¡®ll exin everything to the teacher for you. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon hearing what Daisie said, Lisa¡®s tears rolled down. But Maxine had already cut off the call before she could say anything. She handed Lisa¡®s cell phone to the man sitting in the front passenger seat, turned her head to look at Lisa, who was weeping softly right next to her, and patted her shoulder with a smile. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid, aren¡®t you friends? If you¡®re friends, she¡®ll understand your actions even if you¡®ve betrayed her.¡± Soon, Daisie received a call from Lisa, who was currently waiting for her at the parking lot outside the school. She ran to the school gate but was stopped by one of the bodyguards. ¡°Youngdy, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡®m going to pick up my friend.¡± Daisie pushed the bodyguard away. Nheless, the bodyguard managed to block her way. ¡°You can¡®t go out. Mr. Goldmann said that both you and the young master can¡®t leave before school is over without his permission.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daisie was a little pissed off. ¡°I¡®m just going out to pick my friend up and bring her to her ss. She got herete, and she¡®s afraid of being scolded. She¡®s my friend, and I can¡®t just sit back and watch!¡± Seeing that he still refused to let her through and was still standing in her way, Daisie stood with her arms akimbo. ¡°Are you going to let me through or what!?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The bodyguard lowered his head, but his expression was unchanged. ¡°Youngdy, please don¡®t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Just as Daisie was about to say something, Colton appeared behind her. ¡°Daisie!¡± Daisie ran up to Colton, grabbed his arm, and harassed him. ¡°Colton, I want to go out to pick Lisa up, but they won¡®t let me through . Please help me to get them out of my way!¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Even if Lisa has asked you to pick her up, you can still wait for her here. There¡®s no need to go out.¡± Daisie was stunned for a moment. She was so worried about Lisa that she had forgotten about that. She quickly picked up her phone and called Lisa. After the call was connected, Daisie said,¡± Lisa, I¡®m waiting for you at the school¡®s gate. Come over here.¡± The man turned on the loudspeaker. Lisa looked at Maxine cautiously when she heard Daisie¡®s warm voice..., Maxine¡®s eyes turned cold, and her gaze was fixed on the few men standing right next to the school gate in the distance. She then signaled the man to hang up the call. Lisa¡®s gaze looked saddened, and she became more and more nervous. Maxine looked at Lisa, clicked her tongue, and scoffed. ¡°Look, that girl that you call your friend doesn¡®t even care about your safety.¡± Lisa¡®s face turned ashen. Daisie was surprised by the abrupt end of the call. She tried to call back, but Lisa¡®s phone had already been turned off when she called again. She turned around. ¡°Colton, could something have happened to Lisa? She¡®s turned off her phone.¡± Colton held his chin, thought about everything he had seen and teard so far, and grabbed Daisie¡®s hand suddenly.¡± Come, let¡®s go to theputer room¡± Colton and Daisie came to theputer room to borrow aputer. He then operated theputer skillfully and used advanced software to track Lisa¡®s phone through its GPS location. Sure enough, the phone was on the move, and it was leaving the school at high speed. Daisie was even more worried. ¡°Colton, has something really happened to Lisa? She doesn¡®t usually turn off her phone!¡± She thought of Lisa¡®s voice when they were talking over the phone¨Cit sounded very strange. Colton responded with a hum. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Did Lisa get kidnapped? Colton, we have to find a way to save her!¡± Daisie could not stay calm anymore , Lisa was her friend and was in danger, so she could not just ignore her. Colton turned off theputer and stood up. ¡°We can¡®t act rashly. We can only tell Dad about this.¡± 1 /2 11:01 At the police station... Maisie sat on the bench in the corridor and waited patiently. After a while, a police officer came to her with all the documents. ¡°Ma¡®am, the criminal has confessed, and the trial will be held at the end of the month. In addition to the intentional homicide hit and run, the other party has also entered the country illegally. As for the judgment, the court will provide us with a verdict.¡± Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Maisie stood up. ¡°Thank you for the hard work.¡± The police officer responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡®s thanks to you, ma¡®am. You¡®re the one who¡®s able to convince the criminal into a confession.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Maisie smiled. ¡®Rather than saying that I¡®ve convinced him into a confession, I believe it sounded more like a threat. It seems that this man is extremely loyal to Maxine. He¡®d rather take on all the charges than implicate Maxine! Maisie left the police station and sent a message to notify Yorick. After all, she had promised her uncle she would inform him of the result. As soon as she got into the car, her cell phone rang, and her eyes dimmed when she nced at the caller ID. She picked up the phone and answered it but did not speak. The other party giggled. ¡°Maisi¨¦ Vanderbilt, you should be very thankful that your daughter¡®s fine.¡± Maisie remained calm andposed.¡± Maxine Reynolds, what do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡®t even think you can force me to give up just because I can¡®t leave town. Maisie Vanderbilt, you do care about your daughter¡® s life. Other parents would care about their children¡®s lives too, wouldn¡®t they?¡± Maxine¡®s words startled her for a short moment, and she frowned. ¡°What are you nning to do this time around?¡± Maxineughed. ¡°Your daughter¡®s friend is with me. What¡®s her name? I can¡®t seem to remember it well. Oh, it¡®s Lisa, isn¡®t it?¡± Maisie remembered her. ¡®She¡®s Daisie¡®s friend! Maisie bit her lower lip. ¡°You¡®ve kidnapped an innocent child just to threaten me?¡± ¡°Yeah, You said you wouldn¡®t implicate innocent people, but your daughter has already gotten one person implicated. If your daughter hadn¡®t lent her clothes to her friend, causing my men to mistake her, she wouldn¡®t have fallen into our hands, would she ¡°If she dies, it¡®s you who¡®s caused it. Maisie Vanderbilt, the fact that an innocent child died because of your daughter will surely haunt your conscience for the rest of your life, hahaha.¡± Maisie¡®s expression changed suddenly, and she was about to say something when Maxine cut off the call abruptly. Saydie looked at her worriedly. ¡°Ma¡®am.¡± Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°Maxine kidnapped an innocent girl, and we must rescue the child. Contact Nn for me, and I¡®ll track Maxine down.¡± Saydie was worried. ¡°Are you nning to go there alone?¡± ¡°I¡®ll go first. You can follow me right after this. Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll be careful.¡± After Maisie stopped a taxi and left in it. She then picked up her cell phone and called Maxine, ¡°Let¡®s meet. I¡®ll be alone.¡± Maisie took a taxi to the suburbs and asked the driver to let her off on the side of the road. When the driver left, she nced at the van parked across the road. Two men brought her to the abandoned factory, her hands were tied, and her cell phone had been confiscated. Maxine came out of the factory. ¡°You actually have the guts toe and meet me by yourself. You must¡®ve informed Nn long ago, haven¡®t you?¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°You¡®re holding on to an innocent girl¡®s life. Wouldn¡¯t you kill her if I were to inform Nn beforehand?¡± Maxine walked to the side, took a packet of cigarettes out of her handbag, and lit herself a cigarette. ¡°That may be the truth, but it won¡®t matter much if Nn is here.¡± She held the cigarette with her fingertips and puffed a mouthful of smoke. ¡°What can he do to me when you and that girl are in my hands?¡± Maisie asked calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± ¡°Why do you care so much when she¡®s not even your daughter?¡± Maxine walked up to her. ¡°Is it possible that a girl who¡®s not rted to you by blood is more important than your own life?¡± Maisie stared at her. ¡°This is a matter between us. It has nothing to do with the girl. You have me now, so let her go.* Maxineughed out loud all of a sudden and took a nce at one of the men. The man nodded, walked into the factory, and brought Lisa out. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 However, after seeing how miserable Lisa looked, Maisie¡®s expression changed in an instant. ¡°What have you done to that child!?¡± Lisa¡®s skirt was stained with blood, her bruised face was so swollen that Maisie could hardly recognize her, and there were bloodstains on the corners of her lips too. She seemed to have been tortured, and her gaze looked absent, nk, and dimmed. The man only nudged her, and she could not even keep her feet under her body, lost her bnce, and fell to the floor. Upon seeing this, Maisie¡®s jawline tightened, and the bottom of her eyes was dyed scarlet. All children were always extremely precious to their parents, and seeing a child suffer such abuse would make any mother lose their cool. Although Lisa was not her child, Maisie was still a mother. It was impossible for her to stay indifferent! Maxine chuckled even more happily, seeing the chill beaming from Maisie¡®s eyes as if she were about to tear her into pieces. ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you feeling bad for someone else¡®s daughter? You should thank her.¡°. She approached Maisi¨¦. ¡°If it weren¡®t for her suffering everything for your daughter, the person who would have suffered all these right now would be your daughter.¡± Maisie¡®s bound hands were tightly tied, and her nails sank into the crevices of her palms. ¡°Maxine Reynolds, you¡®re really out of your mind!¡± ¡°If Rowena were still alive, she would have done the same, wouldn¡®t she?¡°, Maxine pinched and extinguished the cigarette in her hand, and the cigarette butt and ashes fell at Maisie¡®s feet. ¡°However, I had overestimated her in the past. A woman who only wants to get her man is destined to fail in the end. Her death was an inevitable fate.¡± Maisie looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°It is also yours:¡°) Before Maxine could react, Maisie lifted her foot and kicked her abruptly. Maxine got kicked and staggered several steps backward. She would have fallen to the floor if the man had not supported her in time. Another man stepped forward and grabbed Maisie. However, Maisie bashed the bridge of the man¡®s nose with the back of her head. The moment the man let go of her due to the pain, she caught him off guard by kicking him vigorously in the abdomen. Using the dagger hidden in her sleeve, she then cut the rope with her backhand¨C every movement looked neat and clean. Maxine roared at the man behind her,¡± What are you standing here in a daze for!?¡°. The man behind her returned to his senses and went after Maisie. Maisie lifted her hand to block his attack, but the brute force still pushed her back. Still, she managed to stabilize herself with her heels.. When the man went for his dagger, Maisie suddenly thought of the move that Logan had used to dislocate her shoulder when she went against her in the training camp a few years ago. 1 The man¡¯s attack was only inches away from her when Maisie quickly tripped him to the floor and dropped herself together with him. And while she was going down with the man, she did not forget to hold his arm, grab his shoulder, and pull it backward with all her force. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A loud crack echoed, and the man yelled in pain. The other man pounced at her, bent his knees, and was about to kick her. But Maisie rolled away, quickly got up, and took the man ¡®s move head¨Con. Maxine, who was standing on the side, looked anxious butughed hysterically.¡± Kill her! Even if she has a dagger, she won¡®t have the guts to kill you, hahaha!¡± Because of Maxine¡®s words, the manpletely ignored the dagger in her hand. Maisie was forced into a corner where she could only defend herself. Upon seeing that she had nowhere else to fall back to, Maisie¡®s expression turned stern when the man pressed her against the wall and strangled her. At that point, she stabbed the dagger¡®s tip into his arm. However, the other party seemed to have gone into berserk mode and ignored the severe pain. Thus, Maisie turned the dagger¡®s hilt until his flesh was torn and blood gushed out of the wound, severing his tendons and muscles. The moment he felt the pain intensify and lost his grip strength, Maisie pushed him away, and the man fell palm first. The dagger went through his palm. He could not take it any longer and immediately started shuddering and screaming out of pain while kneeling on the floor and clutching his arm with his hand. 11:02 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Maisie walked toward Maxine. Maxineughed and raised the remote control in her hand with a frantic look. ¡°I¡®dare you to take another step closer. That¡®s if you want to go down in pieces.¡± Maisie stopped, and her face darkened while looking at the remote control in Maxine¡®s hand. ¡°Did you think I didn¡®te prepared? Why would I allow you toe to me in the first ce? I¡®m not really worried about whether you¡®ll bring help here. Even if you were to get Nn or the police here, I wouldn¡®t let any of you escape this unscathed.¡± Sheughed smugly. Maisie took a deep breath and remained silent for a while. ¡°Did you n to go down together with us?¡® After saying that, she pointed to the two injured men behind her. ¡°Those two almost died and another even went to prison for you. These people¡®s lives don¡®t matter at all to you, do they?¡± ; Maxine looked indifferent. ¡°What do their lives have to do with me? They work for me only because of the cash. Hence, it goes without saying that they will take the fall for me after paying them, doesn¡®t it?¡°. Maisie gave off a cold smirk. ¡°Maxine, you keep saying that Rowena¡®s ways of tackling things were superior to yours, but before what happened today, I realized that Rowena was actually inferior to you. At least, she had a conscience, and that was to treat the Goldmanns well. Even if she harmed innocent people, she had never really made a move against Nn and the Goldmanns, the people who raised her. And you, not only did you want to kill Sue, your biological sister, but you even poisoned your mother, didn¡®t you?¡°. Maxine¡®s smirk gradually faded, and her eyes dimmed and turned ruthless. ¡°You¡®ve even gotten to the bottom of that.¡± ¡°Yes, I know everything about you now.¡± Maisie stepped forward. Maxine roared, ¡°How dare youe here!?¡± Maisie did not stop, so Maxine stepped back, and her hand holding the remote control trembled. ¡°Maisie Vanderbilt, have you decided to go down with us? However, don¡®t forget that an innocent, poor child is still here. What¡®s the matter? Don¡®t you care about her life?¡± Seeing that Maisie refused to stop and was getting closer and closer to her, she yelled,¡± Then let¡®s go to hell together! She was in a frenzy and pressed the button on the remote control with a grim grin on her face. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a while, there was no trace of the explosives being detonated. As such, Maxine pressed the button several times in a row again and then stood in ce in astonishment.¡± What¡®s going on¡± Maisie raised her hand, smacked the remote control off Maxine¡®s hand, and pped her face instantly without giving her any time to react Maxine gradually felt the pain in her cheek, her shoulders started trembling, and sheughed with bloodshot eyes. Maisie then gave her a backhand p; and its force caused her to fall to the floor. Sheughed hysterically once again, lifted her head, and red at Maisie. ¡°Why don¡®t you kill me? You don¡®t have the guts to do so ,do you?¡± Maisie grabbed her hair, hauled her to Lisa¡®s side, and forced her to look up at her. ¡°Look at this girl and remember her. She looks like this now all because of you.¡± She then turned Maxine¡®s face the other way and pointed at the two injured men.¡± And look at your men. They¡®ve suffered all : those injuries all because of you. Maxine Reynolds, you¡®ll get to live today because you must spend the rest of your life making up for your deeds. You¡®ll have to atone for those you killed or hurt.¡± The sound of the sirens approached, and two helicopters hovered in the air. Soon, Nn rushed into the factory with his men, Maisie helped Lisa up, and Lisa curled in her arms and trernbled, unable to utter a single word. The police had surrounded the scene, and the ambuiance arrived in time. The police officers sent the injured men to the ambnce, and Maisie also handed Lisa over to the medics, Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 After saying something to the police, Nn walked toward Maisie, pulled her into his arms, and tightened his hug. Maisie sniffed the soothing fragrance on his body and chuckled softly. ¡°I knew you would get here in time.¡± He kissed the top of her head vigorously and sneered from the bottom of his throat. However, his tone sounded reproachful.¡± You always take the liberty to act by yourself. You would¡®ve been blown to pieces if I couldn¡®t get here in time.¡± Maisie looked up at him: ¡°It¡®s because I believe in you and Colton¡± While she was on her way to meet Maxine, Maisie received a call from Nn, and Colton was next to him. They had managed to locate Maxine, so they had pinpointed the area where Maxine was at. As long as the area hadwork coverage, they could find out her exact location and the route she could use to escape. Since the ce Maxine had not chosen a suitable escape route, she must have never nned to escape from the beginning and might have chosen to end things in a more extreme way. And that was to bring someone down together with her. Therefore, they had sent someone to the hotel where Maxine stayed and found a batch of remote device purchases that Maxine had made abroad, and included in the order were remote¨Ccontrolled explosives. Because the bomb that she had set up could not be detonated physically, the bomb could be detonated remotely through thework. Thus, as long as thework in this area was blocked, the remote control would lose its ability to detonate the explosives. Maisie had faith in Nn and Colton, which was why she would bet that the bomb would not detonate when Maxine pressed the button on that remote control Nn held her cheeks in his palms, not knowing whether he should be exasperated or amused by her. ¡°I really can¡®t do anything about you.¡± Back at the Goldmann mansion... Colton and Daisie were already waiting for Maisie toe home. When she returned home, the two of them hurried over. ¡°Mom! Daisie threw herself into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom! It¡®s all my fault. I got Lisa embroiled in this incident. I shouldn¡®t have let her wear my clothes.¡± When she learned she was the one that would have been kidnapped, she felt very guilty. After all, Lisa had been kidnapped only because Daisie had lent her her clothes. Maisie raised her hand, stroked her head, and said with a smile, ¡®It has nothing to do with you. You only wanted to help your friend , and no one could predict such a thing would happen.¡± ; Daisie cried out loud. Nn walked up to her and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Alright, you¡®re a grown girl now, and you¡®re still crying in your mother¡®s arms. We¡®ve rescued Lisa.¡± Daisie wiped her tears. ¡°Then can I go and visit her in a few days?¡± Maisie paused for a bit and then redded.¡± Yeah, your mother will apany you to pay her a visit a few dayster.¡± After the children went upstairs, Maisie turned to look at Nn. ¡°How did you know that Maxine¡®s mother was poisoned to death by her?¡± I really wouldn¡®t have known that if it weren¡®t for the information that Nn shared on the phone. And Maxine actually admitted to doing so Nn took her into his arms. ¡°That geezer found out about those old incidents.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The geezer that he referred to was his grandfather. Maisie was stunned. Nn caressed her cheek with his palm. ¡°I told you about the cause of Uncle Summers¡®s death the other day, right? It¡®s said that he was killed by a knife when he ran into a robber abroad. But when the police looked into the old cases, the belongings in Uncle Summers¡®s bag were not stolen.¡± ¡°So, the killer did not kill for his money.¡± Maisie looked at him. Nn responded with a faint hum and continued. ¡®The other party didn¡®t want his money, so it was obviously a premeditated murder. Besides, Uncle Summers had not offended anyone when he was abroad.¡± Maisie lost herposure. ¡°Could it be... Is it Maxine?¡± 1/2 11.03 She recalled Maxine¡®s words, saying that she had avenged her Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 When thinking about it, the statement made Maisie shudder. The next day... Quincy went to the Goldmann mansion to report to Nn, saying that Maxine had been diagnosed with mental illness at the Bureau of Justice and was currently being held in custody. Maisie was astounded when she heard these words. ¡°Mental illness?¡± Quincy nodded, ¡°It¡¯s said to be intermittent personality cognitive impairment, which is a symptom of schizophrenia.¡± Maisie pursed her lips and said nothing, Nn held the back of her hand and looked at Quincy. ¡°If mentally ill people intermittentlymit crimes when they¡®re mentally normal, they should bear criminal responsibility just like any other normal people. This is inevitable. If Maxine wants to use her mental illness to find a reason to defend herself in this lawsuit, i¡¯ll y along with her till the end of it.¡± Quincy replied, ¡°I¡¯ve informed thewyer and will hand the evidence and judgment.¡± After Quincy left, Maisie sat on the couch and did not say anything. Nn hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Maxine to have another trick up her sleeve.¡± ¡®Does she want to avoid bearing criminal responsibility by saying she¡¯s mentally ill? If she were to seed in doing so, then it¡¯d be a disaster to society. Nn smiled. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to do as she wants. I¡¯ve never lost awsuit. Even if she¡¯s truly sick, I won¡¯t give her the chance of evading criminal responsibility.¡± Maisie looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Are you well-prepared for thewsuit?¡± He stroked the ends of her hair. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the trial starts.¡± A weekter, on the trial¡¯s day, the courtroom seats were fully upied. Maisie and Nn sat at the intiff¡¯s desk while the defendant¡¯swyer sat across from them. Helios was also among the audience. Maxine was brought into the courtroom by four female police officers. She was shackled, her hair was disheveled, and she was in a prisoner¡¯s uniform. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She turned her head and nced at Maisie, who was sitting at the intiff¡¯s desk, and the corners of her lips twitched and were raised coldly as if she was provoking her. Maisie¡¯s hands, which were resting on her thighs, could not help but tighten as her expression stiffened. The judge sorted out the documents in his hands and nced at Maxine. ¡°Maxine Reynolds, the defendant of this case, has been charged with illegal entry into the country and direct involvement in major murder and kidnapping cases, which are serious offenses. ¡°As the defendant has an intermittent mental illness, the investigators can¡¯t prove whether the crime was committed during a period when she couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong or when she was not in control of her own behavior. So, she cannot be held criminally responsible for the crimes that she has Thewyer sitting next to Nn looked through the documents. ¡°I¡¯ve added the following three points. ¡°Firstly, if the defendant, an intermittent mental patient,mits a crime during the onset of their illness, why can the defendant target her victims so precisely? This only shows that the defendant was in her right mind at the time of the crime. ¡°Secondly, the defendant has been suspected of murder before entering the country illegally, which means that the defendant may be a habitual offender. If she were to be acquitted, this would be a scar that the justice systent leaves in the heart of every family member of the deceased and the victims. ¡°Thirdly, since the defendant¡¯swyer can¡¯t even prove whether the defendant was sick while she committed all the crimes. It¡¯s too far-fetched for the defendant to plead for an acquittal.¡± The audience in the courtroom whispered to each other and seemed to agree with the point of view that the intiff put forward. The defendant¡¯swyer stood up. ¡°My client didn¡¯t participate in the hit-and-run, and the suspect of the case has already pleaded quilty. I have the suspect¡¯s confession in my hand, which proves that my client has mental issues that she has no control over.¡± The defendant¡¯swyer submitted the confession to the judge, and the judge went through the evidence and then looked at the intiff. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 The intiff¡®swyer chuckled. ¡°The suspect who caused the death in the hit¨Cand¨Crun pleaded guilty only because he¡®s the defendant¡®s scapegoat. Since he would take the me for her, the confession that he gave can also be false.¡± The intiff¡®swyer slowly stood up and handed in the documents. The documents were presented to the judge, who skimmed through them and frowned. ¡°This is the evidence of all the crimesmitted by the defendant. How can a mentally ill person draw out each step of the n so purposefully when she wasn¡®t in her right mind and couldn¡¯t control her own behavior? So, no matter who the defendant is, they can¡®t be spared, and the premeditated actions don¡®t constitute out¨Cof¨Ccontrol behaviors.¡± The judge looked at the defendant. ¡°Do you have any other evidence?¡± The defendant¡®swyer submitted two more pieces of evidence. ¡°All the premeditated behaviors that my client showed were due to multiple personality disorder, better known as dissociative identity disorder. ¡°My client suffers from severe mental illness and even has experienced a few personality substitution incidents before this because of the brutal assauit that she suffered when she was younger. ¡°Patients with dissociative identity disorder can¡®t control their behavior when the other personality takes over, so even if my clientmitted a premeditated murder, it wasmitted by her second personality, not her true self.¡± Maisie pursed her lips when she heard the statement. Nn noticed her hidden emotions and ced his hand on the back of hers. Maisie turned to look at him, and he gave off a grin that gave her great relief. Dissociative identity disorder, including a murder case carried out by a secondary personality, was indeed very rare, so rare that even the audience in the courtroom thought it was unbelievable. The defendant¡®swyer managed topletely distinguish and separate the defendant¡®s behavior from the behavior of her uncontroble personality! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After all, this was a crime associated with dissociative identity disorder, and the exact diagnosis provided by the hospital proved that the murder had beenmitted while the defendant¡®s secondary personality took over. Thus, when both conditions were met simultaneously, the defendant¡®s criminal responsibility would be exempted! Maxine nced at Maisie, and Maisie was looking at her too. There seemed to be a hint of mockery shing across her eyes as if she was trying to provoke Maisie by giving off a victorious gesture. The judge asked for the hospital¡®s medical certificate to be handed to the intiff¡¯swyer, who took a look at its content and frowned Nn leaned over to thewyer beside him and said something, and thewyer nodded. The defendant¡®swyer said at this time,¡± Since the criminal case wasmitted by someone who has dissociative identity disorder and the certificate issued by the hospital can verify that the defendant indeedmitted premeditated murder under the control of her secondary personality, then the defendant should be exempted from bearing the criminal responsibility.¡± The intiff¡®swyer suddenly added,¡± Wait a minute. One of the intiffs, Mr. Goldmann, has something to add.¡± The judge nodded. Nn propped his upper arm against his chin and nced at the defendant. ¡°Since the defendant¡®s secondary personality is the murderer that we¡®re looking for, I want to know who¡®s the person standing here now. The audience was astonished. Even the defendant¡®swyer was stunned. Apparently, they had not prepared for this in advance. The judge continued, ¡°Maxine Reynolds, please answer the question.¡± No emotion could be seen on Maxine¡®s face. ¡°I¡®m Maxine Reynolds. I don¡®t know much about my second personality. I only know that her name is Cecile Wolfsbane.¡± Nn smirked. ¡°Are you sure that you¡®re Maxine Reynoids?¡± Maisie looked at Nn in bewilderment. Why would he ask her about this?¡® Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 After Nn said that, the people in the courtroom started chattering. The judge pounded his gravel. ¡°Silence in court.¡± After that, he looked questionably toward the intiff. ¡°Pretending to have multiple personalities?¡± Nn looked toward thewyer, who nodded, then opened the folder they received just now. ¡°Judging from this case, if the second personalitymitted the crime, which she could not control, then in principle, she could indeed be exempted from criminal responsibility. ¡°However, in essence, the exemption is only applicable when the person has totally lost consciousness and had been taken over by the second personality because the second personality had taken full control and she could no longer control her actions.¡± The intiff¡®swyer looked toward M¨¢xine: ¡°However, the defendant was clearly aware that her second personality exists and was even using the identity of Cecile Wolfsbane, so there is only one possibility. That¡®s that she acted out the disorder¡®s traits and pretended to have dual personalities.¡± Everyone, including Maisie, was shocked. At that moment, the judge asked why she would pretend to have two personalities, and Francisco slowly said, ¡°Criminals try to escape being prosecuted by pretending to be mentally unstable. Pretending to have multiple personalities was pretty much like acting as if another personality existed, so this isn¡®t a crimemitted while having multiple personalities.¡± Maxine lost control and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡®re all working together to frame me!¡± The police officer went up and held her down, forcing her to calm down. Francisco arranged the documents, including the evidence that Nn submitted, and stood up, ¡°Your Honor, the intiff is pretending to have dissociative identity disorder tomit a crime. Other than her childhood trauma twisting her way of seeing life, she also pretended to be her twin sister, Sue Reynolds, and enrolled in the Turner Institute of Art. ¡°Due to her childhood emotional trauma caused by unfair treatment from her parents and the gossipping of neighbors, pretending to be her twin sister was an escape from her identity as Maxine. She pretended to be Sue very well but couldn¡®t get the honor that belonged to her because that belonged to Sue and not Maxine.¡± Everyone, including the jurors, was silent except for Francisco¡®s voice, still lingering: ¡°Here is some information submitted by our intiff. Maxine had attempted to murder her sister Sue to escape from her, but she failed. Sue was burnt to death, and the person who set her on fire was their half¨Csister, Rowena Summers.; This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Seeing her half¨Csister burning her twin to death made her start worshiping Rowena. If she could pretend to be her own sister, she could imitate Rowena and pretend to be her as well.¡± Francisco ced the documents and his palm on the desk. ¡°From a psychological standpoint, this imitation is to improve oneself and be more like the other person. It¡®s caused by low self¨Cesteem. She blindly wanted change and lost herself while moving into an extreme situation. This is a mental illness. Is it possible for an intermittently mentally ill patient to be able to do all that?¡± Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 When the judge spoke to the defendant¡®swyer, thewyer gave up on the defense. The moment Maxine heard the sentencing, she looked as if her soul had left her body, and when she was taken away, she couldn¡®t walk by herself. Maisie and Nn left the court. ¡°How did you find the evidence?¡± She was surprised. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nn touched her nose. ¡°It¡®s all thanks to your son.¡± Wayion had found evidence in Maxine¡®s home, a pocket watch. There was a picture of Tyson Reynolds and a woman who was the mother of the twins. It showed the reason that Tyson had left: the family for a few years. On the way back, Maisie guessed that Tyson had ¡® met Sue and Maxine¡®s mother and had fallen in love. However, they could not be together even when they loved each other because Tyson was married, and even if he didn¡®t love his wife, he felt sorry for her. The traditional ideology of marriage just tied them down. Since Lorraine Wolfsbane was. Tyson¡®s cousin, he hadn¡®t been very keen on m¨¤rrying her but was forced to. After their wedding, they had just been a couple by name. After Lorraine gave birth, Tyson left and worked overseas. Tyson had felt sorry for Lorraine too because if not for this arranged marriage, she would have married the man she loved and built her own happy family. Lorraine had been an understanding woman and never questioned him, so he treated her well in return. Even when he left to work, he would bring gifts back for his wife and child, take care of the child, and love his wife as a husband. After meeting a woman who stole his heart, he never asked for a divorce from Lorraine. ) Between marriage and love, he had chosen the former because of a sense of responsibility and not love. Even for the right person who had shown up in his life at the wrong time, he could only choose to let her down. Maisie didn¡®t really understand, ¡°Why does Maxine hate her mother?¡± Maxine hated her father because he was the reason she couldn¡®t have aplete and happy family. They had all been mistreated since they were without a father and her mother had gotten pregnant before getting married. But why would she hate her mother? Had she killed her mother because thetter loved Sue more than her? Nn pulled her into his arms and yed with her hair. ¡°She thought that her mother¡®s negligence when she was young was the reason she had to go through her trauma. She felt that she wasn¡®t important to her mother.¡± Maisie looked down. ¡°They¡¯re both her daughters. How could she think that she wasn¡®t important?¡± What Maxine had told her in the cafe was only from her perspective and how she saw her mother love Sue more. Some people liked to victimize themselves andin to others to get some sympathy, but who would know the truth? Just like the videos online. Some were posted to create an illusion and a lie, but people believed them. Nn smiled. ¡°When someone¡®s mind is made, it¡®s hard for them to see the good in others. That was how I felt about the old man too.¡± He meant Titus. He had been under the impression that Titus hadn¡®t sent someone to save his mother, but it was because Rowena had hidden the fact that his mother was kidnapped, and Titus had no idea. It had been toote when he found out. wpici INJU Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 After a few days, Maxine was given a life sentence. Maisie went to see her onest time. When the warden brought her to the visitation room, she still looked calm as ever. not showing signs that she was a person on death row. She sat down and put the receiver to her ear, then smiled. ¡°It¡®s ironic that you¡®re thest person I see.¡± Maisie looked at her. ¡°Do you not regret your actions?¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Sheughed, but her eyes were cold. ¡°There¡®s nothing to regret about. I¡®m not the one at fault. The world is at fault for not being fair to me.¡± Maisie¡®s eyes darted. ¡°I sympathize with you, but this isn¡®t a good reason to kill someone for revenge.¡± ¡°What do you know? Have you gone through what I have?¡± Maxine¡®s expression was dark. ¡°I was six when I had to go through such an ugly experience, but the man who assaulted me was perceived as a good man because he was enthusiastic and had so¨Ccalled good behavior. He easily convinced the police and neighbors, and even my mother. What I said as a six¨Cyear¨C old became a lie, and the neighbors were against me, just because the man who assaulted me was a polite old man.¡± The hatred in her eyes darkened. ¡°I was the one who had to go through that, but my mother was disgusted at me. Sue didn¡®t have to go through any of that. She was a nk paper with outstanding colors while I was tainted.¡± After that, she smiled eerily. ¡°When I fed her the poison and told her howl burned Sue to death, it was ironic to see her apologize to me while she cried.¡± ¡°That¡®s enough.¡± Maisie looked at her with pity. ¡°Do you really think your mother didn¡®t believe you and was disgusted? You were wrong. She believed you, but she couldn¡®t do anything to help. jas ad to bring the two of you up in a foreign country. She even had to ask your father for help. After the incident, she didn¡®t choose topromise, but since the culprit destroyed all evidence, and the police and neighbors didn¡®t like foreigners, do you think you¡®re the only one who had to listen to hateful words? Your mother and sister endured the same.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t..¡± Maisie ignored her darkened expression.¡± You had to go through a horrific experience and thought that your mother didn¡®t believe you, that she felt guilty because she neglected you, but that was all just your perception.¡± ¡°Hah, what do you know?¡± Maxine chuckled, ¡°Maisie, do you think what you¡®re saying will move me? Do you think that me losing means that you won?¡± Sheughed hysterically. ¡°You¡®re so pathetic. Do you think you can save me? You think that the poor little girl won¡®t end up like me or Maisie frowned, Maxine suddenly stood up, ¡°She¡®s going to follow in my footsteps, Maisie. She won¡®t thank you for it, hahaha!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The warden grabbed her while she struggled and screamed. Her bloodshot eyes stared intently at Maisie, who sat calmly on the other side of the ss window¨Call the hysterics looked even crazier on the other side. The noise on the other side of the receiver only faded when the warden forcefully dragged her out. After Maisie walked out of prison, the car window parked outside slowly rolled down, revealing half of Nn¡®s handsome face. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Maisie got in the car. ¡°I¡®m done.¡± Nn put his hand across her back and leaned in. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± She frowned, ¡°I didn¡®t know that she was so far gone.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°She got what she deserved.¡± Maisie looked down, holding back what she wanted to say. Nn noticed that and then held her face up. ¡°Did you want to say something?¡± i ¡°I still have a question. How did Maxine find out about us?¡± Maisie looked at him. Maxine didn¡®t know them, but how could she know so much about Pearl and Linda? Nn rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Imitating someone, ying a character, then getting too far into character. That¡®s why she looked into our past. That¡®s not unusual.¡± Maisie didn¡®t reply. Even if she had a troubled life, and what happened to her was terrible, she lost all sympathy when choosing such an extreme path Lisa had to go through life with trauma because of her madness. At the hospital... Lisa¡®s legs were bandaged after two rounds of surgery. Her bones had fractured, and she needed a steel te. She was just 13, but her legs were broken, and she had to go through the torture. One could only imagine the pain she endured. Maisie and Daisie went to visit her and saw that her face was less swollen but still bruised. She needed crutches when she walked. ¡°Lisa.¡°. Daisie slowly walked to her bed and looked at her. ¡°I¡®m sorry, it was my fault. I shouldn¡®t have let you wear my clothes.¡± Lida looked at her and squeezed out a smile. ¡°It¡®s alright.¡± Daisie held her hand. ¡°You¡®ll get better.¡± She smiled but didn¡®t say anything. Maisie stood outside the room and walked forward when the nurse came over. ¡°Please move this child to a private room. I¡®ll bear the cost.¡± The nurse nodded and smiled. ¡°Sure, ma¡®am.¡± Daisie walked out of the room. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Did you have a good chat?¡± Maisie touched her hair. She nodded. ¡°Lisa¡®s legs will get better, right?¡± ¡°Of course they will.¡± Maisie held Daisie s cheeks when she saw how guilty she looked, ¡°Daisie, this isn¡®t your fault. No one could have predicted the future. The fault was on the person who did this to Lisa, and she¡®s already behind bars.¡± She brushed away the tears of Daisie, who then fell into her arms. Maisie hugged her and consoled her while touching her hair. Daisie visited Lisa after school for the next few days and would bring her presents and food. The bedside table was almost fully covered. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Daisie sat there having a good conversation with Lisa when Lisa¡®s parents walked in. They were surprised that her room was upgraded to a private room, and her mother had a huge reaction. ¡°How could you change to such an expensive room? We¡®re burning money!¡± Lisa¡®s father asked her to calm down. Lisa looked down but didn¡®t say anything. Daisie stood up. ¡°Sir, Ma¡®am, my mom was the one who upgraded the room. She¡®s footing the entire bill.¡°. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 "Yes, Ma¡¯am, my name is Daisie Vanderbilt." Daisie answered politely. Mrs.Fraiser walked to Lisa¡¯s bed and said to her, "You should bring your friends home.We thought you didn¡¯t have friends from school." Lisa was still quiet. Daisie smiled and said, "I''ll visit after this then." Mrs.Fraiser couldn¡¯t stop smiling. "Great, you¡¯re very much weed.Hey, how¡¯s Lisa¡¯s performance i n school? I hope you can help her in the future." "Yes, I will." Daisie nodded. Lisa bit her lips and turned to her side. "I¡¯m tired.I need to rest." Mrs.Fraser was annoyed. "You stupid girl, we¡¯vee all the way to visit you, but you¡¯re throwing a tantrum.Are you ashamed of your parents?" "Honey, Lisa is in bad condition.Just let it go." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mr.Fraiser felt helpless but couldn''t say much. His wife was the one who made most of the decisions at home. "Was I wrong? She never brings her friends home and won¡¯t even let us go for the parent-teacher conference.Why would she be ashamed of us?" Mrs.Fraiser was angry. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t even attend her daughter¡¯s parent-teacher conference, and Lisa would be annoyed when they asked her to bring her friends home. Daisie heard what Mr.and Mrs.Fraiser said, then looked toward Lisa, who was in bed.She mentioned going to their home too, but Lisa wasn¡¯t too happy about that.She kept saying that her mother was very strict and wouldn¡¯t let her bring friends home, but it was actually the other way around. Daisie didn¡¯t overanalyze that.She thought Lisa was just afraid that her friends would think she came from a poor family. Daisie didn''t care about the financial status of her family. At Morwich¡¯s Maple Lane... Pearl was building a sand castle with her child in the yard.She had a son who was already two years old. His hair and facial features were really simr to his father¡¯s. "Mommy, look, a castle." The boy chuckled while pointing at the castle. Pearl touched his head and smiled. "You''re so good at this." A car parked outside their gate. Pearl looked up and froze when she saw the man who got out of the car. "Mommy," The boy hugged her because he was afraid of the stranger. Pearl hugged him tightly while staring at Tanner, who slowly walked over, her heart pounding. "Pearl..." Kam walked over, and her heart dropped when she saw Tanner. As such, she rushed forward. "What are you doing here?" Tanner gnashed his teeth. "I¡¯m here to see Pearl." "Why? She has a child now." After that, she pulled the child into her arms, afraid he would be snatched away. Pearl turned to look at Kam and said, "Mom, please bring Noa in." Kam thought about it and brought the child into the home.She didn¡¯t let Tanner see the child because she was afraid he would recognize him. Pearl stood in the yard with Tanner. Three years had passed, but Tanner had never looked for her.She calmly asked, "Why are you here?" Tanner stared at her but didn¡¯t reply. Pearl felt uneasy under his gaze, so she turned around. "I¡¯m going back in¡ª" Tanner put out his arms and hugged her from behind. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Pearl froze. Tanner hugged her tightly and lowered his head.He pressed his lips on the top of her head and said in a soft voice, "You¡¯ve be thinner." Beforeing to her, he had imagined many different kinds of reunion scenarios. Would he go crazy and express his longing for her? Or would he try to stop at nothing to trap her by his side again? Countless thoughts flitted across his mind, but he was scared when he saw her. He was afraid of her rejection.He was afraid that she would hate him. Pearl stayed frozen stiff in his arms for a long while.She pressed her lips thin and pulled his arms away. "Tanner," she said without turning her head back, "What are you doing here? There''s no way we can return to how things were." His heart skipped a beat, and he froze. "Do you still hate me?" "Not anymore." Pearl turned around to look at him. She forced herself to stay calm and said, "I¡¯ve already let go of everything between us." Tanner walked up to her and said, "But I can¡¯t." She was stunned for a moment, but she swiftly regained herself. "That''s impossible, Tanner.For you, I''m a blemish in your rtionship.You and Sandy would have had a happy life without that marriage contract, so you hate me." "I''ve never hated you." Tanner stopped in front of her. He gazed into her eyes and continued. "Hate is nothing but an excuse." He pulled her into his arms and stroked her cheek with his palm. His breathing was bing heavier as he said, "Pearl, I¡¯m a jack*ss.By the time I realized how wrong I was, I had lost you.I''ve been living in guilt for the past three years, and there hasn''t been a day that goes by without me thinking about you." Pearl turned her head sideways and added, "I have a kid." "But you aren''t married yet." Tanner¡¯s finger stopped on her lips. "You haven''t been seeing any men for the past three years, and if you got pregnant that year, your kid should be this big already, right?" Pearl¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she pushed him away. "Tanner!" Tanner took a step back.He looked at her but did not say anything. Pearl turned around and said, "The kid isn¡¯t rted to you.Don¡¯te back to me anymore." After leaving that sentence, she ran into the house without turning her head back, leaving Tanner to stand as stiff as a ramrod on the spot. The sky was getting darker, and soon, rain fell. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kam looked out of the window with the kid in her arms. Tanner was still standing in the courtyard, and he was wet thoroughly due to the rain. She looked at Pearl and said, "Pearl, Tanner is still outside." Although she did not want her daughter to have anything to do with the Hannigans, things would go bad for them if anything were to happen to him in the rain. Pearl was stunned and walked to the window. Tanner was standing in the rain.He refused to go away despite being wet thoroughly. Pearl turned away from looking.She was going to pay him no mind, but she did not know why she just couldn''t do it.She grabbed an umbre and went outside.She ced the umbre on top of him. Water droplets were dangling on his eyshes. His face was pale as the rain slid down his head, and his shirt was wet to the skin. Pearl couldn¡¯t help herself anymore and shouted, "What the hell are you thinking? I already asked you to leave.Why are you not leaving?" Tanner smiled. "I¡¯m not leaving." Pearl felt something had stung her heart. She leaned the umbre toward Tanner, allowing the rain to wet her shirt. "Do you think you do this..." Her eyes turned red, "And I''ll forgive you? Tanner, I won¡¯t forgive you.I¡¯ll never forgive you!" Tanner stretched his arms forward and pulled her into his embrace. "I don¡¯t need your forgiveness." He chuckled and added, "I just want to stay by your side." A tear fell from the corner of Pearl¡¯s eyes, and she began to sob silently. Suddenly, she felt something fall on her, and Tanner slid down her body. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 "Tanner¡ª" At Bassburgh¡¯s Private Middle and High School...Just as Daisie stepped into the ssroom with her backpack, Leah and a few other seniors approached her. "Daisie," Leah called her out.She turned her head around and frowned. "What do you want?" Leah had been bullying Lisa, so Daisie did not like them.She did not know how she became the vice- president of the student council. Standing with her arms crossed, Leah said, "There is something I want to tell you." Daisie looked at her. "What is it?" "Of course, it''s about Lisa." "If it''s about Lisa, then you can save your breath." Daisie turned around and walked into her ssroom. Suddenly, Leah''s voice erupted. "What if Lisa has been lying to you?" Daisie was stumped.She stopped in her tracks and turned her head around to look at Leah. "What are you talking about?" ¡®Lisa has been lying to me? How is that possible?'' Leah knew Daisie wouldn''t believe her. She pulled her phone out and logged into her Kontact ount. "Since you don''t believe in me, then take a look at this yourself." She handed the phone to Daisie. "Look at the true face of your so-called friend." Hesitantly, Daisie took the phone. She lowered her head to look at the screen of the phone. It was an Kontact ount known as "Princess Lizzie." All the videos and photos she posted showed an extravagant lifestyle, and no one would be more familiar than Daisie with these photos and videos. All of the clothes, bags, shoes... Even watches and bracelets were presents Daisie gave to Lisa. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The vi''s interior was obviously the Goldmann mansion, and she was certain that Lisa must have taken a picture of it when she came to her housest time. The luxury car with its license te blocked off was also the private car that often brought her and her brother to and from school. Seeing her stunned expression, Leahughed. "Do you believe me now? Your best friend didn''t tell you about this social media application, did she?" When Daisie did not say anything, Leah went closer to her and continued. "Not only that, but she also poses as a rich family''s daughter and shows off her wealth on this social media tform with these videos.Thanks to you, she has gathered quite some fans and be a celebrity on this social media tform." Daisie knew that Lisa came from a humble background.She was also aware of Lisa''s inferiority complex and willing to share good things with her.She would lend her clothes and bags to her so that she could be as confident as she was. Even though Lisa had not told her about these videos that she posted on the social media tform, Daisie was certain that Lisa was just afraid that she would get angry. When Leah saw that Daisie still did not believe her, sheughed. "Daisie, oh, Daisie, are you stupid? Why would Lisa hide it from you if she considered you her friend?" Daisie was stumped. "That¡¯s because¡ª" "That¡¯s because you¡¯re rich.You¡¯re the daughter of Nn Goldmann.You never bother to look at the price tag of an expensive item, and although it isn''t a bad thing to be generous to your friends, you have to look at who she is," Leah cut her short. "The gap between you and her is as big as the sky and the ground.The vain nature of the poor is something engraved in their bones that can''t be changed.It''s because they can''t have it that they want to show off. "A friend who finds vanity appealing.Your generosity just happened to satisfy her hunger for vanity.You should cut ties with her when you still have the chance.By the time she finally reveals her true self and bares her fangs to you, it will be toote." After Leah finished speaking, she left with her group. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Daisie remained petrified on the spot.She lowered her head and fell into deep thought. Even though she did not believe in everything Leah had said, she found her words difficult to digest. ¡®Is Lisa materialistic?¡¯ She had known Lisa for years, so she knew her inside out. She was the one who willingly gave those things t o Lisa, and Lisa had never asked for anything from her. ¡®Yes! That¡¯s right.Lisa is certainly not materialistic!¡¯ In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion... Daisie had been absent-minded during dinner. Maisie noticed something and asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Daisie?" Nn and Colton looked at her as well. Daisie came around to her senses and shook her head. "Lisa will be discharged from the hospital in half a month." Maisie chuckled. "Shouldn''t you be happy that Lisa is finally discharged from the hospital? You can y with your friend again." Daisie did not say anything and buried her face in her te. Colton looked at Daisie for a while but did not say anything. After Daisie finished her meal, she got up and went back to her room upstairs. Nn looked at the figure of his daughter and frowned. "It seems to me that something is troubling Daisie." Maisie was stunned. "Is it?" Daisie was a teenager, so it was normal for her to encounter some problems. Maisie was just worried that Daisie would me herself for what happened to Lisa. Daisie had been living under the care of her, Nn, and her brothers. She was naive and med herself for what had happened to Lisa. After all, if she had not changed her clothes with Lisa, things like that wouldn''t have happened. She could also see that Daisie was trying her best to make up to Lisa. Maisie suddenly remembered the crazy stuff that Maxine had said. Honestly, she couldn¡¯t tell what would happen in the future, but she was worried that this incident would cause a rift in the friendship between Daisie and Lisa. After all, Lisa was innocent. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They had mistaken her for Daisie because she was wearing her clothes. Maxine and her crew had brutally tortured her, causing her indelible psychological trauma. Colton put his fork down and stood up. "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to take a look at Daisie." Maisie nodded. Colton went upstairs and entered Daisie¡¯s room.He saw that Daisie was sitting on the bed with her legs in her arms, and she looked down.He walked over to her and sat on the chair. "Did Leah and the others talk to you today?" Daisie was the only junior high student in the student council and was the disciplinary member of the entire intermediate year group, so he did know Leah.She was a ssmate with Zephir in senior year. "Colton," Daisie lifted her head slowly, "She told me something about Lisa, but I don¡¯t believe her." Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Since you don¡¯t believe her, why are you still upset about it?" "But...What she said seems to be right.Lisa did hide something from me.Colton, shouldn''t there be no secrets between good friends?" Daisie said in confusion. She had never hidden anything from Lisa, and she would tell her everything. Colton frowned. "It isn¡¯t necessary.There are secrets between friends too." Daisie pressed her lips and nodded. "Yeah, you¡¯re right.I must be overthinking.Lisa is keeping a secret from me, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m her friend." Colton did not say anything. He knew it was because o f the incident, but it seemed to him that he had to look into the thing that Lisa had been hiding from Daisie. The next day, Colton went to the senior students building to look for Leah after arriving at school. Leah was studying in her ss, and the female student beside her nudged her when she noticed Colton. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Colton was the most popr student in the school aside from Zephir. Although he was just a junior high school student, he was as smart as a senior high school student. Leah turned her head around to look at Colton.She put the textbook down and walked up to him. "Are you here to look for me?" Standing with his hands in his pockets, Colton asked, "What is the thing about Lisa that you told my sister yesterday?" Leah was stunned. After a short while, she chuckled. "Lisa? Did Daisie not tell you about it?" Colton frowned. Leah handed her phone to him and said, "Why don¡¯t you look at it yourself?" Colton took her phone and took a look at it for a moment.There was no expression on his face, and Leah patted his shoulder.She went closer to him and said, "Colton, I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying this.You should talk to your sister.Don¡¯t be the farmer in the Farmer and the Viper." At the hospital, in the ward... Lisa was trying to get down from her bed without using crutches.She could stand still right now, but she still felt some pain in her legs whenever she tried t o walk. At that moment, Daisie arrived at the ward. When she saw that Lisa was walking, she hurriedly walked over t o support her. "Why did you get down from your bed, Lisa?" "I want to see if I can walk or not.I don¡¯t want to keep staying on the bed," Lisa said. Daisie helped her sit on the side of the bed and said, "But you can¡¯t rush it.You need to do it step by step." Lisa sat on the side of the bed and looked at Daisie. "Daisie, will you me me?" Daisie was stunned.She asked dumbfoundedly, "Why should I me you?" "When they asked me to call you out to pick me up, there was nothing I could do but follow their orders.I nearly betrayed you.Don''t you hate me?" Lisa asked. After hearing what she said, Daisie chuckled helplessly. "Of course I am not ming you.I know you were forced to do it.:" Lisa finally felt relieved after what Daisie said. She kept her head low and continued. "It¡¯s good to know that you don¡¯t me me." "Oh yeah, Leah came to me yesterday..." Seeing the change in Lisa''s expression, Daisie smiled. "Don¡¯t worry.She told me that you have been lying to me, but I don¡¯t believe her.Even if you¡¯re hiding something from me, I can understand as well.Therefore, I¡¯m not going to ask." Daisie said this to Lisa fell silent for a long while before parting her lips. "Daisie, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m hiding something from you, but you should know that my family is poor.Everyone else looks down on me in the school other than you." Daisie nodded. "I know, so I won¡¯t get upset with you." Lisa forced a smile on her face. "Thank you." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Tanner opened his eyes, the first thing that weed his vision was Pearl.She was resting on the side of his bed with her eyes closed. Pressing his lips thin, he propped himself up and approached Pearl slowly.He lifted his hand and stroked her cheek. Pearl¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she caught his hand subconsciously. When she met his gaze, she was so startled that she jumped up. "You are awake." Tanner leaned against the bed, and his eyes showed a smile. "Yeah." "Since you¡¯re awake, you should probably go back now." Just when Pearl was about to leave, a little boy emerged from the door.He poked his head out and called Pearl out. "Mommy." When Tanner saw the kid, he was stunned at first, and then he fixed his gaze on him. Pearl walked over and picked the boy up from the floor. Sitting in Pearl¡¯s arms, the boy observed Tanner and suddenly said, "Daddy." Tanner¡¯s chest heaved up and down heavily when he heard the boy calling him "Daddy." A strange feeling rose from the depth of his heart.He was not against this kind of feeling at all.Instead, he felt happy about it. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 "Stop it, Noe," Pearl said aftering back to her senses. She patted her son''s buttocks and continued. "You should stop calling other people your father." She did not expect that her son would call Tanner "Daddy." Even though Tanner was truly his father, she did not want Tanner to know about it.She worried that Tanner might harm her son if he found out he was the kid¡¯s father. The boy suddenly cried, "Noa wants Daddy!" Pearl was stunned. She did not know what she should do when her son began to cry. When she thought about it, she was indeed not considered apetent mother in the past two years. Every time her son cried, her mother would help her to calm him down. Just when she did not know what to do, a figure approached her and took the kid away from her arms. A light chuckle wafted into her ears as the man said, "Do you know that a man shouldn¡¯t cry?" Noah stopped crying and looked at him with teary eyes. "Daddy." Tanner held him in his arms and stroked his head. "Yes, I¡¯m here." When Noah stopped crying, Pearl was so shocked that she froze. In the living room... Noah refused to let Tanner go, and Tanner had been holding him. Antonio and Kam were sitting in front of him. Both of them had strange expressions on their faces, and the atmosphere was awkward. Kam rose to her feet and smiled at Noah. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Noah,e.Granny will carry you." Noah shook his head, hugged Tanner¡¯s neck tightly, and said, "I want Daddy." Kam retracted her arms awkwardly.She did not know what she should feel right now. Noah had never seen his father before ever since he was born, yet he called Tanner "Daddy" as soon as he saw him. Antonio cleared his throat and said in a serious voice, "Tanner, I¡¯m sure you know why Pearl left you that year.It has been so long, and Pearl has already gotten over it.Her mother and I aren¡¯t going to poke our noses into the affair between you and Pearl.However, we won''t help you either.It¡¯s up to Pearl if she wants t o forgive you or not." Tanner lowered his head and said, "I know.I¡¯m not asking for anything.I just hope I can do everything I can to make it up to her." "Hmph, make it up to her?" Kam¡¯s face turned grim. "If you had known this, why would you have done it in the first ce? Pear] has suffered so much because of you.After that incident, I sent her overseas so that she could forget everything, yet you cast her back in a bad light with just a few words." Kam became even more agitated as she continued. "If you can¡¯t ept her, why do you still want to hurt her? If you didn¡¯t want to marry her, you could¡¯ve rejected it when we proposed the marriage.Not only did you cheat on her, but you also treated her with contempt." Antonio went forward and asked her to calm down. Kam harrumphed and turned her head sideways. Tanner was aware of the terrible things he had done to Pearl.He only found out that she was not as "expressionless" as he thought her to be after reading her diary. She was not heartless.She was not cold.She just did not dare to show her true heart.She might look indifferent on the surface when he hurled those hurtful words and criticisms at her, but i n reality, her heart was already riddled with holes. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to ask her for forgiveness. However...He looked at the boy in his arms and opened his tightly pressed lips. "I¡¯m his father, right?" Antonio and Kam did not say anything, but the answer was pretty apparent. Half a monthter... Lisa was discharged from the hospital, and this was also the first time Daisie went to Lisa¡¯s house. Lisa was staying in an old apartment. The apartment had two rooms, a living room, and a standalone kitchen. There was a lot of stuff piled here and there i n the apartment, making the whole room very packed and small. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 The furniture was all made of ordinary wood, which was much shabbier than therge Goldmann mansion. Mrs.Fraiser was very enthusiastic. "Daisie, do stay back for dinner today.What do you want to eat? I''ll go out and buy some ingredients to cook something you like." Daisie replied with a smile. "Anything will do!" "That¡¯s good.Then I¡¯ll go shopping now." Mrs.Fraiser nodded and left immediately, but she did not forget to remind Lisa to entertain her ssmate before leaving the house. Lisa brought Daisie to her room. Her room was much smaller than Daisie¡¯s, but it still looked warm. The strange thing was that there was a double-decker bed, but the upper deck had obviously been vacant for a long time as it had be a storage space for boxes of all sizes. Daisie sat on a swivel chair next to Lisa¡¯s desk and asked, "Lisa, does anyone sleep above you?" Lisa sat on the bed and lowered her eyes. "There used to be someone, but there¡¯s no one sleeping up there now." Daisie wondered. "You have an elder brother or younger brother or something, don¡¯t you?" Lisa nodded. Daisie asked, "Then why haven¡¯t I heard you mention him?" Lisa pouted and opened her mouth slowly. "My brother doesn¡¯t like to stay with us." Daisie was momentarily stunned. ¡®Lisa seems to have a bad rtionship with her brother.Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for her not to mention that she has a brother. ¡®But isn¡¯t brother a family member? Why doesn¡¯t he like to stay with his family?¡¯ Daisie did not ask any further because she did not want to force Lisa to tell her what she did not want anyone else to know. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mrs.Fraiser returned very soon to cook. And because they had guests, she cooked a sumptuous dinner. Mr.Fraiser returned from work slightly after that. It was the first time that their daughter had brought a ssmate back for dinner, so both Mr.Fraiser and Mrs.Fraiser were very happy, especially Mrs.Fraiser. She did not forget to fetch Daisie more side dishes when they were at the dining table. "Daisie,e, you should eat more." Daisie smiled and thanked her. "Thank you, auntie." Lisa could see that Daisie was indeed more favored by the elders than she ever was. Even at school, all teachers liked Daisie very much. In fact, she had always been quite envious of Daisie because thetter was superior at birth and could live a worry -free life without having to work too hard. As for her... "Lisa, you have to eat more too." Daisie picked up a piece of meat and ced it on Lisa¡¯s te. Lisa was dumbfounded and lowered her head. "Thank you." Mrs.Fraiser frowned. "Lisa, pay attention while you¡¯re eating.What were you thinking just now? You actually made your guest fetch you food." "Auntie, it¡¯s fine." Daisie spoke up for Lisa. ¡®Lisa told me that her mother has always been strict with her, and I can feel it. ¡®However, her mother has been really tolerant toward me" At that moment, someone knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Mrs.Fraiser put down her cutlery, got u p, and went to open the door. Meanwhile, Daisie stared in the direction of the door curiously. When Mrs.Fraiser saw the man standing outside the door, her expression turned distressed. "Why are you back at this time?" The boy standing outside was around 17 or 18 years old¡ªhis red hair, ear studs, the tattoos on his arms, and attire made him look like a thug. "Why can¡¯t Ie back at this time?" The red-haired boy looked into the house, ignored his mother, and walked in with his hands in his pockets. "Oh, dinner looks so scrumptious.Is it because my little sister brought her ssmate back for dinner?" Lisa bit her lower lip and said nothing. The red-haired boy disregarded everyone, sat at the dining table, and grinned. "Lisa, why aren¡¯t you introducing your ssmate to me?" Daisie looked at Lisa. Lisa had already put down her cutleries, and her face looked as pale as death. "It has nothing to do with you." Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 The teenager crossed his legs. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, you just don¡¯t think of me as your brother." "Evan, since you¡¯re back, eat your dinner.If you don¡¯t n to eat with us, get out." Mr.Fraiser¡¯s face dimmed. If he knew that he would give birth to such a spoiled and useless son, he would have strangled him to death back then. Evan smiled. "Father, no matter what, I¡¯m still your son.Is there a need for you to be so heartless?" "You''re actually shameless enough to admit that you¡¯re your father¡¯s son?" Mrs.Fraiser stood behind him. "All you do all day is fool around out there without knowing when toe home, and the only time you come back home is when you need money.You¡¯re no longer a youngd.Can¡¯t you learn how to behave practically, look for a job, and earn some money to pay for your sister¡¯s studies?" Evanughed out loud. "Why would she need me to pay for her studies? She goes to such a prestigious school, so the ssmates she gets to know there should all be filthy rich, right?" After saying that, he saw the watch on Lisa¡¯s wrist. "Wow, this watch is worth thousands of dors.Nice one, Lisa.You¡¯ve gotten so rich that you can afford a designer watch while I¡¯m away." Lisa pulled her hand back and covered her wrist subconsciously. Mr.Fraiser questioned him furiously, "Evan, what do you think you¡¯re doing?" Evan shrugged. "What¡¯s wrong with me taking a look at my sister¡¯s watch? Since you have the money to buy such an expensive watch for Lisa, then...Why not spare me some money to spend?" After asking his father for some money, he looked at him with a smug smirk. "You!" Mr.Fraiser was so exasperated that his face flushed.He threw the bowl and cutleries, got up, and left. Lisa could not stay put any longer and grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand. "I''ll send you off first." Lisa left with Daisie without waiting for thetter to react to her suggestion. As soon as Daisie stepped out of the house, she heard the quarrel between Mrs.Fraiser and Evan.She looked back as many things went through her mind. When they got downstairs, Lisa lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Daisie.I didn¡¯t know that my brother would return at this time." Daisie looked at her. "Your brother...Has he always been like that?" "I¡¯m sorry to have gotten you involved in this farce." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lisa bit her lip. "I don¡¯t like my brother." Daisie did not ask her about anything in the end. After sending Daisie off, Lisa returned home. As soon as she entered through the door, she witnessed her mother being pushed to the floor.Her expression changed, and she ran over to pull him. "Evan, what are you doing! ?" Evan flung her hand away, and Lisa fell to the floor. Mr.Fraiser came out of the room when he heard themotion, saw his wife and daughter on the floor, and lost his head. "You b*stard! How dare you make a move on your mother and sister!? Have you lost your mind! ?" "Yes, she''s your wife, and she¡¯s your daughter, but have you ever treated me like a son?" Mr.Fraiser was trembling with anger. "Nobody raised you to be this useless.We sent you to a school, and all you did was mix with the wrong crowd.If you were half as obedient as your sister, you wouldn¡¯t have been sent to a juvenile detention center!" Evan swept all the tableware on the table to the floor. Themotion was so loud that Lisa did not dare to make a sound. Evan went back to the room, and Lisa suddenly remembered something, got up, and chased after him. Evan saw the designer bag in the room and the precious bracelets in the jewelry box, and she immediately grabbed them. This was not the first time he had done that. In the past, as long as Lisa had any possessions worth some money, even the pocket money she had saved, her brother would take them all away. "Evan, these things aren¡¯t mine!" Lisa dashed up to him and wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, Evan pushed her away. "I dare you to stop me.I know that you must¡¯ve be friends with some filthy rich ssmates, and these are all gifts that you got from them.Your ssmates are truly generous." He looked at the brand-new bag in his hand. "I¡¯ll get a t least several thousands of dors if I can sell this as a pre-owned bag.Anyway, you can always get your ssmates to give you more, can¡¯t you?" Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Lisa froze in ce, and she could only watch helplessly at the side as Evan took away everything Daisie had given her. Back at the Goldmann mansion... Daisie had juste upstairs when she saw Colton leaning against the wall, his arms crossed, waiting for her. She frowned. "Colton, you¡¯re acting cool again." "Who''s acting cool?" Colton inserted his hands back into his pockets. "Didn¡¯t you go to Lisa¡¯s house for dinner? Why are you back so soon?" "The dinner is over already." Daisie walked to the door, thought of something, and stopped. "Colton, I think you¡¯re quite a fine brother." The corners of Colton¡¯s mouth twitched. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Have you fallen ill?" ¡®It¡¯s rare to getplimented by Daisie" "You can let your imagination run wild." Daisie spread her hands, pushed the door, and got into the room. Colton watched as the door closed, rubbing his chin as if he was deeply absorbed in his thought. The next day, after Maisie sent Daisie and Colton to school, he went to Nn¡¯spany to deliver him a lunchbox she had prepared. Quincy came out of the office and saw Maisie. "Mrs.Goldmann, why are you here?"Maisie lifted the lunchbox in her hand, and he recognized it at first nce. "Oh, it turns out to be a loving breakfast for Mr.Goldmann." Maisieughed out loud. "If you¡¯re envious, find yourself a wife sooner." Quincy was at a loss for words. ¡®This couple, enough is enough!¡¯ Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Maisie pushed open the door and walked into the office. Nn was behind the desk, supporting his forehead with one hand while reading the documents in front o f him. He had heard Maisie''s conversation with Quincy outside, lifted his gaze, and chuckled. "Are you trying to be a matchmaker now? You can always arrange a blind date for Quincy." Maisie put the lunchbox on the desk. "He¡¯s your employee.As his boss, why aren¡¯t you the one arranging it for him?" Nn smirked as he put down the documents. "It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know me.I don¡¯t know many women." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Maisie choked on her own words. ¡®Sure enough, since I got to know him up until now, I''ve never seen any of Nn¡¯s female friends.All the people around him are basically men" Maisie propped her arms against the surface of the desk and leaned forward. "Nn, you should¡¯ve been very popr back in college.Did none of thedies in college tackle you back then?" Nn caressed her cheek with his palm. "Yes, I didn¡¯t really encounter any of them." Nn had been so focused on studying and managing thepany back in college that he had no time or energy to focus on other things. Maisie held the back of his hand andughed. "You didn¡¯t even save the contact information of anydies from back then?" He frowned, pinched the back of her neck, and pulled her closer. "Why ask? Do you want me to contact my female ssmates after all these years?" "No, I¡¯m just curious." She smiled as her eyes narrowed, then got up and opened the lunchbox. "I made egg-fried rice for you.I haven¡¯t tried it myself, s o I wonder how it tastes." Nn picked up the spoon, took a mouthful, and nodded. "This isn¡¯t bad." "Really?" Maisie stared at him for fear of missing the slightest change in his expression.He lifted his eyelids and gazed at her. "Your cooking skills have improved a little over the years." At that moment, there was a knock on the office door. Maisie took the initiative to retreat to the couch and sat down. Seeing that she sat down obediently, Nn chuckled but calmed down almost instantly and went back to normal. "Come in." Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Quincy pushed the door open and quickly walked up t o the desk. "Mr.Goldmann, Mr.Xavier of Beyond Tech Corporation wants to see you." Nn frowned. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Beyond Tech Corporation hasn¡¯t been in any coboration with us before this.What do they wish to bring to my attention?" Quincy shook his head. "I¡¯m not sure.The front desk said they had already been waiting for an hour.It¡¯s said that Beyond Tech Corporation is about to be acquired by anotherpany, and its prospects are looking rather grim, so maybe he¡¯s here to seek some sort of coboration?" Nn put the documents on the desk and leaned back against the back of the chair. "A techpany that¡¯s about to be acquiredes to me for a coboration.What do they think ckgold is? A charity? Tell the front desk to ask them to leave." Quincy called the front desk and told them exactly what Nn said. The receptionists then said something to him, and he looked at Nn immediately. "Mr.Goldmann, was Mr.Xavier¡¯s daughter your coursemate back in college?" A chuckle came out of nowhere. Maisie covered her mouth and turned her face away, but her trembling shoulders had already betrayed her. Nn pinched the bridge of his nose. "Zee, is it funny?" "I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it." Maisie still could not help but want tough. Nn red at Quincy. "You, go out." Quincy was stunned for a split second and then left the office tactfully. Nn walked toward Maisie, and before she could react, a figure had leaned forward and kissed her lips. Maisie could no longerugh¡ªall she could feel was a dense and domineering aura that came with him.She propped her hands against his shoulders, and just as she was able to catch a breath, he sped the back of her neck with his hand and kissed her more vigorously. After a long time, she panted. "I have to head back home already." He rubbed her cherry lips with his fingertips. "Aren¡¯t you going to stay?" "You have work to do.Aren¡¯t you afraid that you''ll be badmouthed if I stay?" Maisie pushed him away gently. ¡®If I stay for another minute, I won¡¯t know if I''ll still b e able to hold myself back" Nn chuckled inwardly and moved his lips closer to her cheek. "You¡¯re the wife of thepany¡¯s owner.Who in the world would have the balls to gossip about you?" Maisie got nibbled by him on the side of her neck. "Nn Goldmann, you¡ª" Quincy¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door when the emotions were about to overflow. "Mr.Goldmann, are you ready?" Nn was rendered speechless. Maisie chuckled and lifted Nn¡¯s upset face. "You should work first.So, it¡¯s not very appropriate for me to stay here, is it?" Nn took a deep breath and pinched the tip of her nose. "I''ll let you go this time around." He then asked Quincy to lead the other party to his office. When Edward of Beyond Tech Corporation learned that Nn was not willing to see him, he immediately brought his daughter.He followed Quincy to the administrative office, walked into the office with a smile, and saw Maisie sitting on the couch with a cup of tea.He was momentarily stunned. "Mr.Goldmann, are you seeing a guest?" Nn¡¯s expression slightly dimmed. "She¡¯s my wife." Maisie gave off a polite smile. Edward realized that he had said something wrong and quickly exined, "I¡¯m really sorry, my eyesight has been deteriorating exponentially recently, and I¡¯m now as blind as a bat.I¡¯ve failed to recognize Mrs.Goldmann.She¡¯s really young and beautiful." Maisie was quite happy when he praised her for looking young and beautiful. However, Nn did not like it deep down. ¡®Does that mean that he thinks I¡¯ve robbed the cradle? Edward did not notice the change in Nn¡¯s facial expression and introduced his daughter with a grin. "Mr.Goldmann, I heard from my daughter, ine, that she shared the same course with you back in college.I wonder if you still remember that?" ine nodded with a smile. Maisie took a closer look at thedy.She exuded a very gentle and magnanimous temperament and looked gorgeous. Nn frowned. "I¡¯m sorry.it¡¯s been so long since I graduated, so I can¡¯t really remember any of my coursemates." Edward was slightly embarrassed and gave off an awkward chuckle. "It doesn¡¯t matter." "I studiedputing science too.You sat in the row right behind mine back then." ine tried to remind Nn. However, Nn¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and his attitude was extremely indifferent. "I don¡¯t remember that." Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 ine and her father were even more awkward. Nn didn¡¯t seem to want to hear what happened in college, so he cut straight to the point. "You can be blunt, Mr.Xavier.Even if we were coursemates, we weren''t that close, so there¡¯s no need to pretend to be friends." His intentions were clear. Trying to use their rtionship as acquaintances to help Beyond Tech was pointless because they weren¡¯t close, and Nn couldn¡¯t care less about that. Edward understood, so he changed his tune. "Beyond Tech is facing some financial issues, and I heard that you tookputer science in college and you¡¯re versed in technology, so we''d like to ask for your help." Nn crossed his legs and leaned back while crossing his arms. "I don¡¯t waste time on failed ventures.There¡¯s nothing about Beyond Tech that intrigues me." Edward clenched his jaw because he didn¡¯t know what to say. ine stood up. "Mr.Goldmann, I know that Beyond Tech is nothing in your eyes because the ITpanies under ckgold are bigger than Beyond Tech, but we¡¯re not too far behind when ites to software. "The usage of Kontact exceeds other social tforms yearly, with hundreds of millions of views.We currently have over 20,000,000 users, and the app is a result of the hard work of all Beyond Tech¡¯s staff for over a decade.My dad just doesn¡¯t want it to leave the market." Nn didn¡¯t answer but seemed to be deep in thought. Maisie looked toward ine and her father.She didn¡¯t know much about social apps, but she knew that the apps were popr now, and Kontact is one of the newer tforms. On top of connecting with friends, video viewing, and live streams, just like other tforms, the users could build their own fan base and share their work, so students loved it.She looked toward Nn. "Beyond Tech seems to be pretty outstanding when ites to software and apps.If we worked together, we would be able to help each other out. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡¯ Edward and ine both looked at Maisie with surprise. Nn chuckled and leaned closer to her, "What¡¯s on your mind?" Maisie smiled. "I¡¯m thinking about the benefits you could get.Kontact has captured the market''s demand and is well- known and loved by its users.It would be a shame if it was taken down.There are plenty of skilled people in the market, but their experience is limited.If apany with skills and experience reaches out to work with us, it will help ckgold." Getting an experienced partner would be better than hiring a new person. All the job markets would prefer people with experience. Nopany would want to spend years training an IT genius because they might not stay. Nobody would want the employee that they had trained well to go to anotherpany. And as for most corporations, an experienced partner would be more mature than a fresh graduate and would be better at handling problems. Not all recruits could handle that, so experienced elites were very sought after in the IT industry. Nn smiled and yed with her hair. "I¡¯m really d that you''re thinking about helping me." Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Maisie smiled. "We have three big spenders at home.Of course I have to help you out." Nn looked toward the father and daughter. "My wife has asked me to think about it, so I will." Edward was very surprised but smiled, "Thank you, Mrs.Goldmann, and thank you, Mr.Goldmann, for giving us a chance." After Quincy walked them out, Maisie stood up. "I should leave¡ª" Before she could finish, Nn pulled her into his arms and buried his face in her hair. "Leave to go where?" She cried, "Back to my office!" Nn was in heat. "Don¡¯t even think of going back today." At Morwich... Tanner brought Noah to the zoo. Noah had his arms around his neck while he looked around excitedly.He was curious about all the animals because he had never been to a zoo.He asked question after question, but Tanner answered all of them patiently. Pearl followed behind them. It was the first time she saw her son so happy, so she didn¡¯t want to interrupt them. The zoo was crowded, so she lost sight of Tanner and Noah when she snapped back. While she was looking around, a hand held hers. She paused, then turned around and saw Tanner carrying Noah with one arm. He frowned. "Keep up." Pearl looked away. "I¡¯m sorry." Tanner held her hand. "Let¡¯s go." He held her hand and walked in front while carrying their child on the other arm. Pearl¡¯s eyes floated to their hands. She pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t struggle to get free. They arrived at the penguin¡¯s section, and Tanner let Noah down. The kid ran to the ss and watched the penguins. His eyes were wide and shone with excitement. "Mommy, there are so many penguins here!" Pearl smiled and nodded. Noah sneezed, and his snot shot out.She immediately took out some napkins and squatted down. "Did you kick your nkie away against night?" Noah blew his nose and shook his head. "No." Pearl looked toward Tanner, who was taking pictures, then paused. Noah rushed over to grab his legs. "Daddy, pictures!¡¯ Tanner rubbed his head. "Alright, let¡¯s take one together." He looked around and asked someone to help them. The person was very friendly and immediately took the phone. Tanner carried Noah and put out his other hand to hug Pearl. Pearl looked a little awkward in front of the camera, s o the person said, "Could thedy please smile?" Tanner turned to look at Pearl, who looked at the camera and smiled. After the picture was taken, he returned the phone to Tanner. Tanner thanked the man and went through the photos. They looked very much like a family together. When they returned to Maple Lane, Kam was waiting for them in the yard. Noah ran toward Kam. "Grandma!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kam caught him and smiled. "Did you have fun?" He nodded andughed. "Yes, with Daddy and Mommy." Kam brought him into the house and left Tanner and Pearl alone outside. Pearl looked around and pressed her lips together. "Do you not n to go back?¡¯ He had been in Morwich for half a month because of their child. Tanner held her hand. "Do you want me to go back?" Pearl parted her lips but didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Tanner slowly spoke. "Noah needs aplete family and me." Pearl paused¡ªher chest heaving¡ªbut pulled her hand out of his grasp. "I don¡¯t want to get married." She no longer had the courage to go through marriage. Tanner¡¯s eyes lost hope, but he understood she didn¡¯t want to forgive him. He said, "We won''t have to get married if you don¡¯t want to.We¡¯ll do it if or when you want to.Pearl, the decision is in your hands.I won¡¯t force it." Tanner touched her face, which looked cold because he wanted to warm her up. Pearl looked around and took a deep breath. "I¡¯m not worth the effort." "I think you are." Tanner got closer and rubbed his hand on her cheek. "Pearl, you and Noah bring meaning to my life." Pearl froze before looking into his eyes. "Tanner, if w e got married and you had a tainted wife, you would need to hear people talking behind your back. Do you think that¡¯s a marriage you want?" "I don¡¯t care," Tanner touched her face and stared into her eyes, "I don¡¯t care what others say as long as I love my wife." Pearl looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Tanner kissed her cheek and gave her a peck on her lips after seeing that she didn¡¯t flinch. The touch shocked her, so she immediately pushed him away and took deep breaths. "I¡¯m sorry¡ª" Tanner saw that she was shaking and was afraid that h e had scared her. "Don¡¯t worry.I can wait." He would wait for her to be alright with his touch, no matter how long that would take. After three days, Quincy brought the agreement to Beyond Tech. The assistant had already prepared some tea in the office. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Edward Xavier sat on the couch and read through the agreement. After a long time, Quincy, who sat across from him, said, "You can bring up any objections." Edward smiled. "I have no objections." He picked up his pen and signed, then handed it back t o Quincy. Quincy closed the file, stood up, and put out his hand. "Here¡¯s to a great partnership." Edward shook his hand. When Quincy was leaving, he remembered something. "By the way, I wonder if it¡¯s possible to get Mr.and Mrs.Goldmann for dinner? I would like to thank Mrs.Goldmann." Quincy turned to look at him. "I''ll check with Mr.Goldmann." Edward nodded. "Thanks." At Soul... Lucy came to the office to report on thepany''s sales performance. In three years, Lucy had matured a lotpared to when she first joined thepany and was no longer a little girl in the corporate world. After listening to her report, Maisie nodded happily. "I was right about you." Lucy blushed when she was praised. "No, it was because you mentored me well." Maisie crossed her fingers, ced her chin on them, and smiled. "Be confident. You wouldn¡¯t have improved as much even if I taught you well if not because you¡¯re smart, to begin with, right?" Lucy smiled and nodded. "Thank you." At that moment, Maisie got a call from Nn. "Honey, I¡¯m at the office." Lucy knew it was Nn, so she quietly walked out but overheard their conversation. "Mr.Xavier wants to have dinner with us?" Nn smiled. "It¡¯s to thank you for giving them a chance." Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Nn hadn''t nned to work with Beyond Tech, especially when they tried to use his rtionship with ine.He didn¡¯t want another situation like the Hannigans. Nathaniel had tried to introduce Maizie to him under the guise of a partnership when he lost his memories. If there were any underlying motives, he wouldn¡¯t consider a partnership, even if it were with a great company. However, Beyond Tech was open and good at reading people. Since Maisie was interested, he had agreed on behalf of her. Maisie smiled. "I''ll go where my dear brings me." Nn smiled and agreed. After the call ended, Lucy slowly turned around. "Ms.Vanderbilt, which Mr.Xavier were you talking about?" Maisie smiled and answered, "From Beyond Tech." Lucy¡¯s expression slightly changed. Maisie noticed that and squinted. "What¡¯s wrong?" Lucy snapped back to her senses, scratched her head, and smiled. "It¡¯s nothing.I was just curious.I¡¯m going back to work." The moment she left the office and closed the door, her smile disappeared, and her expression turned dark. Maisie and Nn showed up at the restaurant at 7:00 p.m. Edward had booked a private room in a high-end restaurant.He was there with his daughter and his wife. When they saw Maisie and Nn, the Xaviers all stood up and greeted them warmly. "Mr.and Mrs.Goldmann, take a seat." Nn sat next to Edward, and Maisie sat next to him. The women of the Xavier family sat on the left side of Edward and were facing them. Edward happily handed the menu over. "We haven¡¯t ordered anything because we don¡¯t know what you enjoy.We wanted for you to be here when we ordered." Nn didn¡¯t take the menu but calmly said, "You¡¯re the family leader and a senior, so you can decide on the food.We don¡¯t have any allergies or preferences." After Nn said that, Edward didn¡¯t push. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I''ll get their signature dish then.It¡¯s quite good." He got the server to take their order and asked Nn, "Mr.Goldmann, do both of you drink?" "She doesn¡¯t." Maisie looked at Nn and frowned. "I can drink a little." Nn chuckled and yed along. "Fine, a little then." Jenna Xavier couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw their interaction. "Your rtionship is really as great a s the rumors." Rumors about Nn had mostly started after getting married. He had be the standard for the socialites in Bassburgh when picking a partner, and they were the ¡®dream couple¡¯ everyone wanted to be. Maisie looked at Jenna.She wasn¡¯t as overbearing as the other women in the circle but was instead gentle and kind.She didn¡¯t wear a lot of expensive jewelry to show her status and looked simple compared to the otherdies.She smiled. "Thanks, Mrs.Xavier.I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re quite young." Edward was already in his 60s, but Jenna looked like she was in her 40s, a young wife. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Enna was surprised, then looked toward Edward and smiled. Edward made it lively during their dinner while ine had a few things to say when the food was served. Nn rarely spoke when dining, and Maisie would usually be the one speaking.She noticed that Jenna had no interactions with ine. After dinner, Edward walked them to the door. Maisie said goodbye to them politely and got into the car with Nn. The car slowly drove away while she looked into the side mirror. "I felt that Jenna didn¡¯t really blend in." Nn casually unbuttoned his jacket, tilted his head, and smiled. "You were paying attention to that?" "I just found it odd." Maisie leaned on his shoulder. "Jenna had to look at her husband before speaking and didn¡¯t interact with her daughter as though she was an outsider." When the driver heard that, he said, "I heard that this is Mr.Xavier¡¯s second wife.Ms.Xavier was from the first wife who he divorced many years ago." Maisie leaned forward with a curious expression. "Why did they get a divorce?" The driver noticed the dark eyes behind him, so he awkwardly smiled. "I¡¯m not sure, Ma¡¯am." Maisie pouted. ine was Nn''s age, so how could her mother be in her 40s? She was just a stepmother. Nn put out his arm and pulled her into his arms. "Since when were you so interested in gossip?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Maisie looked up at him and smiled. "Don¡¯t you know that gossiping is every woman¡¯s hobby?" Nn touched her hair and smiled. "I do now." He leaned in and smiled. "You''re very nosy too." Maisie got up in annoyance but smiled. "I¡¯m going to ignore you if you keep calling me out." Nnughed and hugged her. "Alright, I¡¯ll stop." The next day... ine was doing some shopping with her close friends. Since news of ckgold and Beyond Tech¡¯s partnership had spread, her best friends were jealous that her family could work with ckgold. ine walked into a luxury boutique and was going through the racks when her friend got close to her while looking curious. "ine, weren¡¯t you friends with Mr.Goldmann in college? Did he work with you because you know each other?" "We''re just in the same course.We¡¯re not close." ine had no expression. Another woman smiled. "Did you have dinner with him? Did you manage to get his phone number?" ine put the shirt back on the rack. "We had dinner, but Mrs.Goldmann was there too." The woman was sad. "He brought her along for dinner.I guess he really loves her." However, the other friend disagreed. "I think she was just worried he would be in contact with other women and followed along.If my husband was rich and good- looking, I¡¯d follow him everywhere too." ine didn¡¯t say anything. After they left the mall, acar slowly drove past them.She saw who was driving, so she turned to speak to them. "I have something after this.You go ahead." The two women understood and left. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 ine walked toward the car.The car drove into the car park. After Lucy parked the car, she came out and closed the door. As soon as she turned around, she saw ine walking toward her. "It has been a long time, Lucy.It seems like you¡¯re leading a pretty good life.You even have a new car." Lucy did not expect to run into ine here. The smile on her face disappeared. "So? It''s not like I''m spending your family''s money." Just when she was about to leave, ine stopped her. "It has been three years.You don''t even care about how your mother is living in our house?" When ine talked about her mother, Lucy averted her gaze and fell silent. When she turned 15, her mother remarried a businessman. Since then, she and her mother had been living with the Xaviers.She had also acknowledged her stepfather as her father and changed her surname. However, she knew that she and her mother had always been outsiders.Her mother was obedient to the man and tried her best to be a good wife. Although Lucy had be the "daughter" of the Xaviers and her stepfather had paid for her education, he did not allow her to tell anyone that she was part of the Xaviers. Even her mother was prohibited from acknowledging that she was her daughter in front of people. In order to find a good husband for her and save her from the same miserable life as she had, she had organized the blind date three years ago. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ine studied Lucy for a while and approached her. "Who¡¯s the sugar daddy? You didn¡¯t tell your mother about it, did you?" Lucy was stunned. "What?" ine frowned and continued. "This purse cost about $3,000.How could you get so much money if you didn''t have a sugar daddy? Although I¡¯m not your biological sister, and I don¡¯t have an obligation to tell you what¡¯s right or wrong, you should also think about your mother, right?" Lucy did not know why ine woulde to such a conclusion.She did not want her to go back and tell her mother some nonsense, so she said, "Don''t be ridiculous.I bought this purse with the money I earned myself." "What kind of job is it?" "It¡¯s none of your business." Lucy flung her aside and went back into the building. ine followed behind her secretly, and she was slightly shocked when she saw her walking toward the branch of Soul Jewelry. At the Xavier mansion... Edward was reading the newspaper in front of the desk while Jenna was making him tea.He flipped through the newspapers, and then he suddenly thought of something.He put the newspaper on the side and picked up a cup of tea. "It''s been a few years, and I don''t think I''ve heard you mention your daughter again." Jenna was momentarily stunned before she smiled and said, "I have been keeping in touch with her privately." "You''re her mother.If you have been keeping in touch with her, then you should call her back for dinner once in a while," Edward said seriously. He did not want other people to know her identity, but it did not mean he did not allow them to see each other. When ine returned to the house, she happened to hear the conversation between her father and Jenna. Before she could say anything, Jenna rose to her feet and said with a smile, "You¡¯re back, ine.I¡¯ll go prepare dinner then." When Jenna passed by her, ine crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, "I saw your daughter today." Jenna was stunned again. However, she did not say anything and went into the kitchen. ine took a look at Jenna and then sat on the couch. Edward asked her, "If you''ve seen Lucy, why didn''t you ask her toe back for dinner?" "She¡¯s busy," ine replied. Edward asked, "What does she do for a living?" ine picked up a cup.She hesitated for a few seconds and replied, "No idea." Edward did not press on. He looked at her and said, "ine, if you have time, go mingle with Mr.Goldmann and his wife.Bing their friend will only bring you benefits and no harm." Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 ine took a sip from the tea silently. Nobody could tell if she was listening or not.She had not wanted to go with her father to the ckgold that day. Even though she graduated from the same college as Nn, she was unfamiliar with him. Her father had wanted her to go because he wanted to take advantage of the "rtionship" between her daughter and Nn and hoped that he would give them a chance. However, he was obviously wrong. She was also well aware that her father wanted her to enter that circle solidly and gain a foothold in it. Many people wanted to work with ckgold, but not all of them had the opportunity. When people wanted to cotton up to the Goldmanns, the first target they would go after was Nn, and they would usually ignore Nn''s wife. Her father knew how much Nn loved his wife, so h e wanted her to form a good rtionship with her instead. Everyone said Maisie was just lucky for marrying Nn. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Some of them even thought that she was just a woman, and even though she worked as a jewelry designer, it didn''t mean that she could provide any help to Nn, and she could never represent ckgold. However, she was the only one who saw through the truth. Why did Nn love no one but Maisie? Why was Nn so obedient to her? She did not just depend on Nn, and she was unique in her own way. She did not have to be a housewife. Not only did she have her own business, but she could also make decisions for your husband''s benefit. Many people in this world sought equality between men and women. However, only a minority of them could really do so, and Nn did not ask his wife to d o what a woman should do because she was a woman, just like her father did. Instead, they achieved true equality. Not only were they husband and wife, but they could also be "partners in work." Many men did not wish their wives to be better than them, but little did they know that their attitude decided whether a woman wanted to be pushy or not. When men became unreliable, women could only count on themselves. She lowered her head and replied, "Okay." Two dayster, at Soul... Soul had justunched a new season of jewelry. They wanted to invite several popr celebrities to be their spokesperson, and Maisie left it to the advertising nning department to decide during the meeting. After the meeting was over, Maisie came out of the meeting room. Lucy walked up to her and said, "Ms.Vanderbilt." She turned around to look at Lucy and replied, " Yeah?" Lucy scratched her cheek and said, "I...I may have to take two days off." Without asking her the reason, Maisie replied with a smile, "Sure.Go ahead." Asmile broke across Lucy¡¯s face. "Thank you, Ms.Vanderbilt." At that moment, Saydie came over and whispered something into her ear. "Ms.Xavier?" Maisie was dumbfounded. Saydie nodded. "I already asked her to wait for you in the reception room." When Lucy heard the name "Xavier," her heart skipped a beat. ¡®Is it ine?¡¯ Meanwhile, ine was waiting for Maisie in the reception room. When she saw Saydie and Maisie, she rose to her feet and nodded at them with a smile on her face. "Mrs.Goldmann." "It¡¯s okay.Have a seat." Maisie sat opposite her and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with, Ms.Xavier?" Maisie was kind of curious why ine woulde to her. The feeling she gave her was different from those women who got their heads banged up when they saw Nn. That day at ckgold, she had been under the impression that ine would express her love for Nn because Nn was her coursemate in college. However, the things she had said on behalf of Beyond Tech Corporation were from her heart. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Not only that, but ine did not take the chance and curry favor with Nn when they were having dinner that night. Apparently, she was not interested in Nn. ine put the gift on the table and said with a smile, "To express my gratitude, I hope you can keep this, Mrs.Goldmann." Maisie knew it was expensive, judging from the gift box alone.She narrowed her eyes and seemed rather perplexed. "You''re wee, Ms.Xavier.However, did you not already express it at dinner the other day? So don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate for me to ept your gift now?" There were two meanings when it came to gift- giving. The first one was to express something, while the second was to curry favor. When one wanted to express something, it could mean that they were asking for a favor. However, ine did not look like she was asking for a favor but was more inclined to the second one. In other words, ine was currying favor with her, but she did not show it explicitly. It was within ine¡¯s expectation that Maisie did not take the gift.She was following her father''s request to get on good terms with Maisie. It seemed a bit disrespectful to shove a gift down her throat, and it could backfire with excessive enthusiasm. After thinking for a while, ine decided to take a step back. "It was inconsiderate of me and caused you to misunderstand.This gift is a small token of my appreciation, I just want to thank you for giving Beyond Technology a chance, and I''l] not forget this favor from you." Maisie smiled. "This is the opportunity that you fought for Beyond Technology.I was just objectively expressing my opinion. The person who ultimately gave Beyond Technology a chance is Nn. "Honestly, if you want to express your gratitude, you don¡¯t have to give me a gift.In the future cooperation with ckgold, I just hope that Beyond Technology can put up the end of your bargain to bring out the full benefits of this cooperation.This is the best way to thank us." ine was stunned. Maisie was indeed different from other women.She had a good vision and did not stick at trifles. It was no wonder that Nn would love her s o much. ine left after chatting with Maisie for some time.She did not take the gift along with her. After ine left, Maisie turned her head to look at the gift on the table. It was a little awkward to take back the gift that had been given.She couldn''t reject her either since it would also injure their rtionship.She ordered Saydie to put the gift away without opening it. At night, Maisie told the matter of ine giving her a gift to Nn. Nn was sitting on the couch reading a document in his sleep robe. He looked rxed, and after listening to Maisie, he lifted his eyelids and said, "It isn¡¯t surprising that she wants to please you, Zee." "Yes, it isn¡¯t surprising." Maisie was applying facial cream to her face.She turned around to look at him and continued. "I¡¯m just wondering why she is doing that." She looked like she wanted to curry favor with her, but she did not show excessive passion when meeting her this afternoon.It did not seem to be her intention, or she was not good at it. Why was she doing it if she was not good at it? Was she trying to get something from her? Maisie just wanted an answer. Nn put the document on the table and rose to his feet to walk toward Maisie. He supported his arms on the table and leaned closer to her. "What if she¡¯s going after a benefit only you can offer her?" She squinted. "Benefit that only I can offer her?" She was not the one who cooperated with Beyond Technology. Nn caressed her face with his finger and chuckled. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "The Xaviers are smart.They know they won¡¯t get anything from me by courting me, so they turn their target to you." Understanding instantly dawned upon Maisie. She smiled and said, "So, they want to achieve a long- term cooperative rtionship with you through me?" "Maybe." Nn put his finger on her lips. Maisie got up and coiled her arms around his neck. Her fingers grazed past his chest as she said, "They¡¯ve overestimated me.Do they really think that m y word can sway the decision of Mr.Goldmann?" Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Nn wrapped his arms around Maisie¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. "Can¡¯t you?" Maisie was stunned for a moment and chuckled. "Can I?" Nn lowered his head andnded a trail of kisses on her cheek to the corner of her lips. "Yes, you can." Maisie slightly pushed him away and lifted her head t o look at his handsome face. "That¡¯s because you know I won¡¯t make any unreasonable demands." To make a man obedient, being unreasonable was useless. An appropriate amount of vexatiousness could improve the rtionship between husband and wife, but it would only make a man feel bored when overused. Nn chose to listen to her when it came to important matters.He gave her the amount of respect and trust she needed. People always said that men went out to work while women looked after the house. When a woman gave her husband the respect h e needed, the man would reciprocate by giving her a good life. However, things were different when it came to Nn. Regardless of whether they were outside or in the house, she gave him the respect and trust he needed, and he did the same to her. A man''s dignity and pride did not entirely depend on his wife. Instead, it depended on the man himself. She would naturally be willing to back off if he respected his wife. If a man refused to respect his wife, how could he expect his wife to give him respect in front o f the people? Many times, a wife threw a tantrum and made things difficult for her husband when she found out that her husband had cheated on her. Nn chuckled deeply and turned around to put Maisie on the table. "Well, it¡¯s fine if you want to make an unreasonable demand now." She lifted her eyebrows and put her hand on his waist. "You mean now?" Nn lowered his head to kiss her. "You¡¯re so naughty, Zee." The next day, at the Xavier mansion... Lucy was pacing back and forth in the courtyard. Just when she was thinking if she should go in or not, Jenna opened the door. When she saw her standing in front of the door, she said, "What are you doing out here? Come on in." Lucy did not say anything and went into the living room with Jenna. Edward and ine were sitting on the couch. Jenna pushed Lucy forward and ushered her to greet them. Lucy pressed her lips thin and greeted Edward hesitantly, "Dad." Edward put the cup down and replied indifferently, "Your mom has been talking about you since you haven¡¯t returned home for several years.Since you¡¯re back today, then stay back for lunch." To make her mother happy, Lucy decided to stay for dinner. Lucy did not say anything when they were having lunch. After her mother formed a new family, she became an outsider. She couldn¡¯t blend herself in no matter how hard she tried, so she could only keep silent. Suddenly, Jenna asked, "Lucy, ine said she ran into you the other day.Who are you working for right now?" Lucy was stunned and jerked her head up to look at ine. ine had never liked her and her mother.She used t o cause her some trouble from time to time when they were studying. Therefore, they were not on good terms. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She did not know if ine had said something t o her mother, so she wanted to see her reaction first. However, ine just nced at her and did not say anything. Then, Lucy replied, "I¡¯m working as a salesperson in apany." Jenna nodded and continued. "Is the work hard? Are you tired?" Lucy was her own daughter, and it went without saying that she was worried about her.She knew she owed her daughter a lot, so she wanted her to marry a good husband.She did not want her to go through the same miserable life as she had. Before Lucy could say anything, ine chuckled and said, "I don¡¯t think she¡¯s tired.Judging from her sry, she should be at least a manager now, right?" Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Does she know something? When Edward heard what ine said, he lifted his head and looked at Lucy. "Hmm? A manager? Whichpany are you working for?" Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Lucy lowered her head and pressed her lips thin. Seeing her reaction, Jenna was worried that Edward would get angry, so she nudged Lucy. "Your father is talking to you." Just when Lucy was about to say something, ine suddenly chimed in, "It¡¯s just a small company.There¡¯s nothing to ask, Dad." After hearing what his daughter said, Edward nodded. Honestly, he was not interested in whatever Lucy was doing. If she really were the manager of a big corporation, it would mean that his stepdaughter was still rather useful. After all, profits and gains were the priority of businessmen. Lucy looked at ine, but ine paid her no mind. Lucy did not want to stay after she had finished lunch. Jenna walked her to the entrance. Before she left, Jenna grabbed her hand and said, "Lucy, are you mad with me?" Lucy was not someone who could hold grudges. When she said she was not mad, she was not mad anymore. After all, she had grown up now, and she could understand her mother¡¯s choice. "Mom, do you regret it?" she asked. Jenna was stunned for a moment.She stroked her belly, but she did not say anything in return. Lucy did not say anything more and turned around to leave. After walking far from the Xavier mansion, a car suddenly stopped beside Lucy. The window was rolled down, and ine was sitting in the driving seat. "Since you''ve bought a car, why didn''t you drive here? If your mom sees that you''ve bought a car and your life isn''t as hard as she thinks, maybe she won''t force you to go on a blind date anymore." Lucy turned her head around to look at her. "I just don¡¯t want to drive here." ine unlocked the car and said, "Get on.I¡¯ll drive you home." Lucy hesitated for a while. Since she had something to ask ine as well, she got into the car. "What were you doing at Soul yesterday?" "I went to see Mrs.Goldmann, or I should say, your boss?" ine chuckled. "Seems like your boss is rather good to you." ¡®She knew it!¡¯ Lucy lowered her head and continued. "Then why you ¡° "Don¡¯t get me wrong.If my dad learns that you''re working as a manager at Soul now, it won''t be good for me if he thinks you''re capable and starts to appreciate you.I¡¯m sure you know that my father can only have one daughter.If your mother didn¡¯t marry my father, he would love me even more," ine chimed in, cutting her short. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There was no expression on her face or any hatred in her words. Her parents had gotten a divorce, and her father married another woman. Could she resent other people? No, she could only resent her father. He was the one who had destroyed her beautiful and perfect family. As a result, she did not have any faith in marriage and was afraid of marriage. Lucy lowered her head. Although she and ine were not on good terms, ine just did not like her and her mother. She would criticize them or speak to them harshly from time to time, but she had never done anything to hurt them. After a long while, Lucy sighed. "Your father has only had one daughter from the beginning." ineughed. "What if your mother gets pregnant? Even though she¡¯s old, my father still wants a son.I¡¯m already 30 years old.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for me to be a sister at my age?" Lucy was shocked. She recalled that her mother had touched her belly when she was seeing her out. Could i t be that... ine continued. "Do you think it''s worth it for a woman to risk her own life and have a baby in her 40s? When my mother told my father that she didn''t want to have another baby, my father said she was selfish. He criticized her for not giving consideration t o her husband and the continuation of the Xaviers. My mom married him to be his wife, not his nanny or a baby-producing tool. "When she gave birth to me, she had a massive hemorrhage due to difficultbor.She nearly died, but my father didn''t even consider her feelings." Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 "After getting married, any woman should act obediently and virtuously just like your mother.She takes good care of her family, her children, and her husband.However, the husband thinks those are all that she should do.He¡¯s never given her a single word of approval or appreciation.You should know it yourself.Your mother has never dared to go against m y father¡¯s will." The car was parked outside the apartment. Lucy unfastened her seat belt but did not get out of the car. Instead, she turned to look at ine. "So, is that why you don¡¯t like my mother?" Lucy waited for her answer in silence. ine leaned on the back of the seat. "I just can¡¯t stand your mother¡¯s aggrieved looks and pleading manners." Lucy lowered her gaze and said nothing. It was not that she did not know that her mother felt aggrieved and wronged. After getting married to the Xaviers, she could no longer engage in the profession that she liked. N?velDrama.Org content. Edward wanted her to be a housewife and even asked her to cut ties with her own social circles. Her mother always said that her marriage to Edward was her second marriage, making her unworthy of Edward, not to mention that she had married him with a fully grown daughter. Edward was a sessful businessman, and a man¡¯s reputation had always been important in the outside world. Thus, he had asked her to cut ties with her own social circles only because he did not want her identity to disgrace the Xaviers¡¯ reputation. But to put it bluntly, her mother had remarried only t o be a nanny for the Xaviers. Not only did she have to ce her husband first in all aspects of life, but she was also prohibited from having her own thoughts. Lucy had once asked her mother if she regretted the decision, but she did not answer. ¡®In fact, I think she regrets it too, but it was her choice, so what¡¯s the use of regretting that?¡¯ Watching ine drive away, Lucy stood downstairs for a while before turning around and walking into the apartment. At that time, at Soul... Maisie obtained ine¡¯s information. ine indeed shared the same college and course as Nn back then, and she had studiedputing science as well. She had created half of the data codes of Beyond Tech Corporation. She was not only the daughter of the owner of Beyond Tech Corporation but also the deputy director of the IT department. Maisie flipped through the documents and smiled. "This woman is quite capable." ¡®¡®No wonder she would say those words when they came to Nn looking for a coboration.¡± ¡®¡®Although Nn majored in finance, he also majored i nputing science.¡± Hispany owns many outstanding technologypanies, and most of them excel in overseas e- commerce and e-sports. ¡®So, ine probably thought of this when she came to Nn too" Quincy grinned. "Mrs.Goldmann, I¡¯ve given you the information, so can I leave now? Mr.Goldmann is waiting for me to return." Maisie waved her hand, and Quincy left immediately. Maisie supported her forehead with one hand and looked at the information on the desk with a slight frown. Unexpectedly, ine failed to obtain the shares of Beyond Tech Corporation. ¡®ine is Mr.Xavier¡¯s only daughter, and she should inherit Beyond Tech Corporation in the future, but Mr.Xavier distributed his shares to several of the shareholders in charge.ine didn¡¯t get anything that she deserves" ¡®It¡¯s like ine is only working for Beyond Tech Corporation.¡± ¡®Mr.Xavier is actually approaching the age of retirement already, not to mention that his daughter i s so capable.." There was a knock on the door, and Saydie was the one who opened the door and came in. "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve already made a trip to Beyond Tech Corporation." Maisie looked at her. "How was it?" Saydie replied, "Ms.Xavier has no connection with the board of directors.The employees in their company told me that Mr.Xavier would rather cultivate outsiders instead of handing the opportunity to Ms.Xavier. "Also, Ms.Xavier is the major contributor when ites to the design of the Kontact software, but the one who got to the credit of the software¡¯s development was the director of the IT department, and not her." Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Maisie was stunned. "Does she have a bad father- daughter rtionship with Edward?" Saydie shook her head. "I''m not sure about that, but that''s the general situation.Ms.Xavier would have a fight with her father from time to time, and the staff often heard him say that it''s a shame that Ms.Xavier i s a woman." ¡®It¡¯s a shame that ine is a woman?¡¯ Maisie frowned, and understanding soon dawned upon her. Edward did not n to nurture ine at all. In his eyes, his daughter was going to marry another man in the future, so no matter how capable she was, she would never stay in Beyond Technology and the Xaviers forever. She thought for a while and said to Saydie, "Help me to make an appointment with Ms.Xavier." Several dayster, at Beyond Technology... ine walked toward the CEO''s office with a document in her hands, her face grim. The staff in the department had already gotten used to it, and just as they expected, a "smack" echoed from the CEO''s office as she hurled the document on Edward¡¯s desk. Edward frowned and lifted his head. "What is this about, ine?" "What is this about? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? I''m the one who led the IT department crew to do Kontact''s nning all these years, and without us, Kontact wouldn''t be as popr as it is today.It doesn''t matter if you don''t ask my opinion, but how can you transfer me to another department without m y permission?" ine shouted so loud that the people outside all turned their heads to look toward the CEO''s office. They could see everything that was happening inside. All of them put their heads together and talked to each other. "Mr.Xavier transferred Ms.Xavier to another department?" "Isn¡¯t Ms.Xavier Mr.Xavier¡¯s daughter? She and her team in the IT department have contributed a lot to Beyond Technology.Even if he chose to ignore her contribution, how could he transfer her to another department for no reason? Don''t you think it''s a little bit unreasonable?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After all, nobody would be able to ept it if they were transferred to another department despite having done a great job in their department, were part of the administrative level, and had their I contributions taken away from them. If it were another person, they might have quit B already. . Another staff member said in alow voice, "I heard that it¡¯s because Mr.Xavier doesn¡¯t want to pass the II company to Ms.Xavier, so he intentionally ignores her contribution.Besides, Ms.Xavier is going to marry another man in the future.Once she gets married, does it not mean that she has be an outsider?" "There is no such thing.Even if she''s married, they''re still a family." "That''s because your emotions easily sway you people.What if your husband is a bad guy and takes advantage of your feelings to take over thepany for himself? In my opinion, I don¡¯t think Mr.Xavier has done anything wrong." "That¡¯s stereotyping.Who told you that our emotions easily sway us?" At that moment, Maisie and Saydie emerged from the elevator. They heard the discussion between the staff, but she did not interrupt them. Instead, she looked toward the CEO''s office. After a long while of silence, Edward said in a serious voice, "ine, I have my considerations.It¡¯s without a doubt that you¡¯re very capable and I¡¯m very proud of you.However, you¡¯re a girl.You don''t necessarily need to be better than men in your job.After all, when you get married in the future, I''m sure your husband won''t want a pushy wife, right?" ine did not know if she should beughing or getting angry right now. "Is this how you look at me, Dad? It¡¯s because I¡¯m not aman, so I don¡¯t deserve to get what I want, right?" Edward''s face turned stern as he said, "Alright, ine.Let¡¯s stop arguing over something useless like this." "I really feel sorry for your current wife." "ine!" Edward smacked the desk and roared, "I said stop it!" Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 ine ignored his anger and continued. "Dad, I hate your selfishness, and I hate your toxic masculinity even more.My mom made the right decision when she left you." N?velDrama.Org content. She grabbed her ID card and threw it on the floor. "You look down on me just because I''m a woman, right? Alright then.I''ll quit.I''ll show you that I''m no worse than any man!" Without waiting for Edward to say anything, she pulled the door open and went out. She lifted her head and saw Maisie.She was stunned for a moment and said, "If you¡¯re looking for my father, he¡¯s in there." Maisie smiled and said, "I¡¯m here looking for you." ine was stunned. ine led Maisie to a small restaurant not far away from Beyond Technology. Although this restaurant was not as ssy andfortable as those upscale restaurants, it was her favorite. She took two bottles o f beer out of the fridge, popped one open, and poured it into her ss. "Since you asked me to pick a ce, I picked this one.I''m sure you don''t mind, right?" Maisie sat in front of her and said, "I¡¯m not as prissy a s you think I am, Ms.Xavier." After all, she had eaten in diners or food courts before. ine picked up therge ss of beer and chugged it down, much to Maisie''s surprise. After emptying her beer, she put the empty ss down and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with, Mrs.Goldmann?" "Initially, I asked my assistant to make an appointment with you, but...I thought I shoulde and see you personally," Maisie said as she poured herself a ss of beer. "It''s been a long time since I sat in such a rxing ce to drink beer, and it''s an honor to have a few drinks with you today, Ms.Xavier." ine was dumbfounded and looked at Maisie in surprise. Maisie emptied the beer into her ss and heaved out a sigh. Then, sheughed, "Nothing is more rxing than having a big ss of beer!" After the waiter served their dishes, ine and Maisie clinked their sses. ine was not in a good mood t o begin with, and after taking a few sses of beer, she became drunk. "I don¡¯t like my dad.He has always been looking down on me because I¡¯m a woman.He said that women don¡¯t need to work hard on our job since we''re going to get married anyway.We should just stay at home to take care of the kids and our parents." Maisie just listened to her ranting without saying anything in return. ine kept her head low, and her face was written with disappointment. "When I saw my parents fighting when I was a kid, I couldn''t wait for them to get divorced.My dad always comined that my mom wasn''t doing well enough here and there. "When my mother wanted to go out to work, my dad criticized her for not taking care of the family.When my mother bought a dress she liked with the money she saved, my dad said she was a spendthrift and that she didn''t behave like a good mother and wife.Even when my mom wanted to get a divorce since she couldn''t take my father anymore, he didn''t give her a single cent. "My mom didn¡¯t think she could provide me with a good life, so she asked me to follow my father.However, since I¡¯m a girl, my dad rarely took care of me.Even when I wanted to buy a toy, he would say I don¡¯t need it since I¡¯m a girl.He wanted me to focus all my schoolwork so that I could get into a good college and marry a good husband after graduating." After she finished speaking, sheughed at herself. "If every man is like my father, then why should I get married? Why should I put myself in such a low position? Why should I be the housewife, endure all unfair treatments, and have to beg for my husband to buy something I want since I don¡¯t have any source of ie? I just want to know what makes men think they can do something like that to us. "Just because we¡¯re a baby- making tool they bought with a bride price? Just because they¡¯ re working hard outside to support the family, so our contribution to the family is worthless in their eyes?" Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 Maisie lifted her eyelids to look at ine. "Marriage is something that''s difficult to understand.Everyone has their own difficulties.Women can understand men''s difficulties, but not every man can understand women''s difficulties.You aren¡¯t married yet, so you can choose whatever life you want without caring about the views of others, right?" ine was stunned for a while.She lowered her head and chuckled. "Yeah, you¡¯re right.It¡¯s a little bit too soon for me to trouble myself with something like this.Life is long.There are still many meaningful things to do besides getting married." "Are you sure you want to leave Beyond Technology?" Maisie asked. She nodded. "Yes.I want to prove to my dad that I¡¯m not inferior to any man." Maisie smiled and did not say anything. ine was an independent woman who knew what she wanted.She bore a bit of resemnce to Madam Nera.She chose what she wanted to have in her own life. Everyone had the right to choose what kind of lifestyle they wanted. Some chose love and family, while others chose career and freedom. No matter what kind of life one chose, as long as it wasn''t something immoral and didn''t cross over the line, it was praiseworthy. Maisie sat at the back and rubbed her temples when they were on their way back. She had drunk too much beer and felt her head was swimming right now. Saydie could smell the alcohol and said, "Miss, should I send you home right away?" Maisie opened her eyes and said, "Bring me to the ckgold." When they arrived at ckgold, Maisie took the elevator and headed straight toward the administrative office. The receptionists were busy doing her own stuff when a figure that reeked of booze suddenly flitted past their vision. Both of them looked at Maisie, who was heading toward the administrative office with a surprised expressions on their faces. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Isn¡¯t that...Is Mrs.Goldmann drunk?" Nn was not in the office. Maisie sat on the couch, waiting for Nn while she slowly fell into slumber. Maisie did not know how long she had been sleeping.She felt a little bit hot. It felt as if there was a furnace next to her. She nudged that thing with her head, and suddenly, she cracked her eyes open. Nn was sitting beside her. Even though she had been sleeping on him for the whole afternoon, he had never once changed his position, for he was worried that he might wake her up. Even he himself had fallen asleep. Maisie looked at the face of the man beside her and chuckled. Just when she propped herself up to kiss his cheek, he turned his head around, and she kissed on his lips instead. Nn wrapped his arms around her and said, "Have you sobered up?" She replied embarrassingly, "I guess so." Nn picked her up and ced her on hisp. He bit her neck and said, "You drank too much beer in the morning and came to sleep in my office? What are you thinking, Zee?" Maisie shuddered and held Nn¡¯s head. "I¡¯m not drunk.I just had a few sses of beer.I came to your office because I wanted to see you." He chuckled, and then in the next second, he suddenly said in a serious voice, "You came here to sleep because you wanted to see me?" Maisie was stumped and pouted in a small voice. "I was waiting for you until I fell asleep!" He coiled his finger with a strand of her hair and asked, "Who were you drinking with?" "Your coursemate," Maisie replied. Nn lifted his eyelids to look at her and chuckled. "Since when did you two be good friends?" "Did I ever say that we¡¯re not good friends?" she mumbled. Nn lifted her chin and kissed her lips. Maisie stretched her arms forward and coiled them around his neck. They kissed for a while, and then Nn pulled her away, saying in a serious tone, "Hold it.We¡¯re in the office now." Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Maisie was stunned. "You''re kidding, right?" Nn smiled at her and replied, "I know you can¡¯t wait any longer, but I still need to work.So, let¡¯s wait until we get home, alright?" Maisie was so exasperated that she was tongue-tied, and her face turned red in embarrassment. At the Lakeview Apartment... Lucy had just finished making her dinner when she heard someone knock on the door. She did not know who it was, so she went to answer the door.She was stunned when she saw ine standing in front of the door with her luggage. "What on earth is¡ª" ine went into her apartment directly and said, "I need to stay with you for the time being." Lucy closed the door and looked at her. "Are you serious? You have a big vi to stay in yet want to squeeze in with me in a small apartment?" "I have fallen out with my dad," ine replied with her arms in front of her chest. "Even though we¡¯re not blood-rted, I¡¯m still your elder sister.Why can''t I stay here with you?" Lucy did not say anything in return.Honestly, she was kind of surprised that ine would have fallen out with her father. When they were eating, ine told her that it was because of the things that happened in thepany that she had a fallout with her father. She asked, "Are you not going to go back anymore?" "Nope," ine replied, "I''ll move out from here after I get a new job." Lucy did not say anything anymore. Next morning... Lucy woke up, but ine was still sleeping. She left a key for her and went to work. Suddenly, her mother called her and asked if she had seen ine or not. Lucy replied, "She¡¯s here with me." "Lucy, you need to persuade ine toe home.She should try to understand her father.He¡¯s doing everything for her own good¡ª" "Mom, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to persuade her.It¡¯s just that nobody can force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.Eli knows what she¡¯s doing," Lucy interrupted, cutting her mother short. After listening to what Lucy said, Jenna hung up the phone. Lucy lowered her head to look at her phone and let out a sigh. In the eyes of her parents, both ine and she were bratty and willful little girls, but they were already adults. They had their own thoughts, they could make their own judgments, and they had their own lives. When the thought surfaced in her mind, she seemed t o be able to understand ine a little more. ine just wanted her father to understand and support her decision. At Morwich¡¯s Maple Lane... Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Pearl was flipping through the photobook that recorded the growth of her kid. A surge of warmth filled her heart when she saw the smile on her kid''s face. Kam pushed the door open and came inside. "Pearl." She lifted her head and closed the photobook. "What¡¯s wrong, Mom?" Kam sat beside her and ced her hand on her back. "Ever since Tanner came, Noah has been very fond of him.He has been in Morwich for some time, and I can see that he likes the kid very much.We''re old and worried that no one will take care of you two after we''re gone.Besides, Noah is still so young." "Mom, stop beating around the bush." Pearl knew that her mother was implying something.It was just that she did not want to hurt her daughter anymore, s o she did not say it explicitly. Kam lowered her head, and her face turned serious. "I don¡¯t want to do this either.I don¡¯t want you to have any rtionship with Tanner, but after seeing the interaction between Noah and Tanner, I changed my mind.Tanner can take good care of the kid, and Noah has gotten used to him as his father.If you two split up, Noah will lose his mother or father, which will be detrimental to his growth." Most children of single-parent families are rebellious, and only a few will be more mature. "Noah is only two years old, and kids at his age already have the ability to recognize people.He''ll remember how good Tanner is to him, and once the memories are formed, he won''t be able to forget him easily in the future." Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Pearl lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. Kam put her hand on her shoulder. "Pearl, I know you''ve been wronged, but the past is already in the past, and we need to move forward.You should think about your child." Pearl nodded, then answered, "I know." Tanner only came back with their son in the afternoon. Noah happily ran toward Kam with a toy in hand. "Grandma, Daddy¡¯s toy!" Kam touched his hair and smiled. "Do you like it?" Noah nodded and continued ying with the toy ne. "Yes!" Kam didn¡¯t want to interrupt her grandchild¡¯s happiness. Tanner walked toward her. "Where¡¯s Pearl, Ma¡¯am?" She answered neutrally, "In the room." Tanner walked to her room and opened the door.N?velDrama.Org content. He saw Pearl standing in front of the window, the pink curtains covering her body. She looked as if she was floating by the window, suddenly disappearing in front of his eyes. His heart ached immensely, and he suddenly ran forward to hug her. Pearl was shocked. "What are you doing?" "I¡­ I thought you¡ª" Tanner calmed down and noticed that he was hugging her tightly. "I¡¯m sorry, I was just worried that you did what you did three years ago." Pearl was surprised and could feel him shaking while she was in his arms. Her heart pounded, and a tear rolled down her cheek and burned her, but she was certain that wasn¡¯t her tear! She raised her hand and touched his face. Tanner was stunned but retracted his arms and avoided her gaze. "Why are you standing by the window?" She didn¡¯t answer. "Tanner, you...thought I was going to jump?" He didn¡¯t reply. Pearl pressed her lips together¡ªthe wetness still lingered on her cheek. Tanner could cry.She turned around and walked to the window. "I was just moving the nest here.It fell down and had been raining for the past few days.I was afraid that the mother bird wouldn¡¯t be able to find her nest when she returned." Tanner paused and calmed down as he listened to her exnation. He walked to Pearl and leaned out. ¡® Where¡¯s the nest?" Pearl pointed. "It¡¯s stuck on the branch." The tree wasn¡¯t too far from the window. Tanner rolled up his sleeves to climb out, but Pearl immediately grabbed him, "Be careful." Tanner looked back at her, but she looked away and didn¡¯t see him smiling. "Alright, I will." Tanner stepped on the branch and moved the nest, but the branch couldn¡¯t handle his weight and snapped. "Tanner!" Pearl shouted. Luckily, Tanner immediately jumped back onto the balcony and managed to protect the nest when he landed. Pearl ran to him and leaned down to check on him. "Are you alright?" Tannery on the ground frowning but couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw how worried she was. "I¡¯m fine." She paused. "You¡ª" "Pearl, what happened?" Kam had heard themotion and thought something had happened, so she came to check. She saw Tanner sitting up while her daughter was on the floor, helping him up. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Tanner smiled. "I¡¯m fine." Kam turned around and left without a word. When Pearl looked back at Tanner, she looked into his eyes and then looked down. "Are you...really fine?" Tanner looked away. "I¡¯m fine.Let me put the nest back." After cing the nest back, Tanner turned to look at Pearl, who stood there unmoving. He slowly got closer and stopped in front of her. "Pearl, there¡¯s no need to feel guilty.I¡¯m fine." But when he saw her tears falling, he was surprised and didn¡¯t know what to do.He held her face and wiped away her tears. "Pearl, why are you crying?" She didn¡¯t know why she was feeling so bad. Maybe she remembered their past, or maybe she just remembered the feeling, but her tears just kept falling. Tanner lowered his head and lightly kissed where the tears rolled past. Pearl¡¯sshes fluttered, but she didn¡¯t move away when he stopped at the side of her lips. Tanner stared at her for a long moment before slowly kissing her when she didn¡¯t push him away as if she had given him permission. Tanner kissed her deeply, and he lost it the moment she hugged him. They both leaned back. He didn¡¯t ignore her feelings like before but instead asked if it was okay. She looked at him as if she silently agreed. Tanner brushed his fingers across her cheeks, smiled, and kissed her forehead, nose, and lips. The sun was redder than usual and turned the maple leaves red. They shook and gave a warm sheen while casting a shadow on the curtains. Tanner hugged Pearl from behind, nted his face on her neck, and held her hand while they both looked out the window. "Pearl, I¡¯m content with what I have now." He didn¡¯t want to be greedy and ask for more. This was already the best ending he could ask for. Pearl looked around. "Would you let Noah have your name?" Tanner paused and moved the hair away from her neck. "Yes." He then added, "Not just Noah, you too." Pearl was silent. N?velDrama.Org content. Tanner kissed the back of her hand. "Even if you don''t marry me, I won¡¯t marry anyone.I¡¯m happy to have ason, and I¡¯ll reserve the title of my wife for you." She slowly closed her eyes. At Bassburgh¡¯s Private Middle and High School... Lisa returned to school after her legs were better. The moment she stepped into the ssroom, she saw Leah and a few others standing in the corridor. Lisa¡¯s heart pounded, and she looked away to avoid them. "You''re alright now?" Leah walked over with her arms crossed. "I guess you¡¯ve been doing well, gaining weight and all." Lisa kept her head low and didn¡¯t say anything. Lead tapped her shoulder. "Daisie knows about your influencer gig." That statement made Lisa turn pale.She bit her lip and held her bag tightly. Leah was bored. "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t speak to you after this.I just wanted to tell you." She leaned in close to Lisa¡¯s ear and whispered, "A chicken will always be a chicken even if it spends time with a phoenix." Leah walked away with the others, leaving Lisa frozen on the spot with tears in her eyes. Lisa seemed to be avoiding Daisie for the next few days. Whenever Daisie went to see her, she would never be in her ssroom, and she couldn¡¯t get in touch with her. After asking a few friends, she discovered she was on the rooftop. Daisie got to the rooftop, and Lisa was there sitting 0 na bench. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Daisie walked over and sat down next to Lisa. "Lisa, are you alright?" She didn¡¯t reply. Daisie was worried about her, so she ced a hand on her shoulder, but at that moment, Lisa moved it away. "Daisie, let¡¯s not be friends." Daisie was startled and curious. "Why?" Something came to her mind, "Did Leah say something to you?" Lisa lowered her head and wiped her tears away. "I know that I¡¯m not from a rich family.My parents can¡¯t give me anything more than the fees for this school.I just wanted friends.Why...Why did they have to say that about me?" Daisie slowly walked in front of her and knelt down. "Lisa, ignore what they say and think You know that Leah loves to manipte people.I only see you as my friend." Seeing that Lisa was still crying, Daisie got up because she was angry. "I¡¯m going to speak to Leah!" "Don¡¯t¡ª ? Lisa held her back, "Please, Daisie, there¡¯s no point.Do you think she will stop targeting me if you speak to her?" Daisie paused because she made sense.She had warned Leah not to bully Lisa, but she never listened. "Daisie, if you think of me as a friend, we should stay away from each other in school for my own good." Lisa stood up and left with swollen eyes. Daisie stood on the spot.She had never thought that this would happen. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the evening, at the Goldmann mansion... Daisie didn¡¯t have her dinner. She hid under her nket and cried her eyes out after returning from school. When Maisie brought her food to her room, she ced her cutleries on the desk and pulled up her nket, "Daisie, you won''t have the energy to cry if you don¡¯t eat.You can continue crying after you eat." Daisie moved to the edge of the bed, pouting. "Mom, Lisa just wanted to be friends with me.Why did they have to berate her?" Maisie had heard about the whole situation from Colton, so she sat down next to her. "Daisie, everyone has their own advantages and ws.No one in this world is loved by everyone.If there are people who like her, there will be some who don¡¯t." Daisie looked at Maisie. "Mom, I don¡¯t get it." Maisie touched her hair and frowned, "Your father, Waylon, and grandpa have really spoiled you, Daisie.Remember, there¡¯s no way you can buy friendship.A real friend would not want anything from you. "Friends should help each other.The expensive gifts and beautiful clothes that Waylon and your grandpa gave you shouldn¡¯t be given to someone else. "If you want to give her gifts, you need to work for it.If she doesn¡¯t ept it, you can¡¯t insist, or people will think you¡¯ re giving it out like charity and look down o n your friend." Daisie started worrying. "I didn¡¯t look down on her!" Maisie was helpless. "I didn¡¯t say you did that, but think about it.If you didn¡¯t keep giving all those gifts to her without thinking if she really wanted them, people wouldn¡¯t think that Lisa just became your friend to get gifts from you.I know you wanted to help her, but your kindness was misused, and this was your mistake." Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Daisie was too well protected and didn¡¯t understand how the world worked. She wanted to give Lisa the best gifts because she wanted her to be confident, but confidence couldn¡¯t be boosted with material goods. People weren¡¯t born greedy. If they got things they wanted without putting in any effort too often, that was when greed started growing. Thus, Daisie was naive. "what should I do then?" Daisie suddenly realized that she had given Lisa a terrible burden. Maisie smiled and stood up. "Change before it¡¯s toote." On the other side, in the suburbs... Lisa wandered around and only got home when it waste. The door opened when she was putting her keys on the door lock. She curiously pushed the door open and went in. "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home." She took off her shoes and shouted, but there was no reply.She walked in and ced her bag on the couch. She suddenly heard a noise from the kitchen, so she walked over, but when she stood at the door, she saw her mother lying in a pool of blood. Lisa froze, and her face slowly turned pale. "Mom¡ª" When the ambnce got there, the neighbors stood around and watched while the paramedics put her mother in the back while Mr.Fraiser rushed home. "They¡¯re so unlucky to have an *sshole of ason." "Exactly.Not only did their son not give them money, but he also tried to take her life." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "That¡¯s why I saw the kid run out after an argument.That¡¯s such a horrible thing to happen." Mr.Fraiser didn¡¯t let Lisa follow along because she had school tomorrow and got her to wait at home. Lisa stood there and listened to her neighbor¡¯s discussion, her expression bleak while she watched the ambnce drive away. She then sat on the couch in their empty living room and stared at the family photo next to the television.Her brother was in it. However, her brother slowly started changing when she was in elementary school. He didn¡¯t care for her anymore and started losing his temper and did nothing all day. Why did she have to go through all this? Why did she have to suffer? Why? "Can¡¯t you just work harder?" "Don¡¯t bother me.I know you have a rich friend.These are all from her, right?" "A chicken will always be a chicken even if it hangs out with a phoenix." "Who could you me for your misfortune? me that little Ms.Goldmann.She would have other friends even if you died, but you would only be the friend that she left." Lisa¡¯s hands that were on herp curled into fists. The hurtful words still rang in her ears and attacked her. She covered her ears, but they went on and on. Lisa took a week off from school, but nobody knew why. Daisie sat in the ssroom doing her homework when she heard a few ssmates discussing. "Is it Lisa from the other ss?" Daisie¡¯s hand paused, and she slowly looked up. The voice continued behind her. "Yes, I heard that her mother passed away.That¡¯s so sad." Daisie turned to look at them, making them realize that Daisie and Lisa were best friends, so they scattered and stopped talking. After school, Daisie went to speak to a teacher from the other ss and asked about Lisa. The teacher knew they were close, so she told her, "Her mother passed away, and she has taken some time off from school." Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Daisie was surprised.She quietly thanked the teacher and left. In the suburbs... Lisa¡¯s father collected his wife¡¯s items and started balling when he saw their family photo. Lisa, who saw everything, held her fists, turned around, and walked to her room with no expression.She took out everything Daisie had given her, put them in her backpack, and walked out with it. There was a cyber cafe at the end of the street, and she knew that her brother Evan and his gang would hang out there.She also knew that Evan had a ¡®boss¡¯ there who the boys called ¡®Ivanka¡¯. Ivanka was the owner of the cybercafe, but she looked like she had a lot of money. The red sports car that was always parked outside belonged to her. Lisa walked into the shop and to the cashier. The keeper had a sandwich while gaming and didn¡¯t notice her. Lisa hesitated before speaking. "Is Ivanka here?" "She¡¯s¡ª" The man looked up and saw that she was just a girl who looked underage, so he put down his sandwich. "You know our boss? Who are you?" "I¡¯m Evan Fraiser¡¯s sister.I need to speak to her." There was no way that man didn¡¯t know Evan because he was there frequently and worked for Ivanka. When he heard that she was his sister, he stood up. "Wait here." He walked away from the counter and toward a room blocked by a curtain. Soon after that, he came back. "Come in.She¡¯s in there." Lisa followed him to the room in the back, which looked very different from the front. There was a long corridor, and it was dimly lit. There were a dozen doors on both sides, and they were numbered and closed. The noises that came from inside scared Lisa. The man brought her into a room that had no number and looked like an office. A woman in her 30s sat behind the desk with a lit cigarette between her fingers. She was voluptuous with big curls and heavy makeup. The two men standing next to her looked scary, and Lisa didn¡¯t dare look at them. The man walked to Ivanka and said something to her. She then crushed her cigarette in the ashtray and poured some tea on it to put it out. "Evan¡¯s sister?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lida stood there, a little nervous. Ivanka looked at her. "Why do you want to see me, girl?" She carefully walked toward the desk. "Can...Can I speak to you alone?" Ivanka squinted and waved to ask the men to leave. That evening, Evan and his friends went to the shop, but before they could walk in, a few men rushed toward them and beat them to a pulp. Lisa, hiding in a corner watching, couldn''t help but smile. Lisa didn¡¯t tell her father that Evan had been beaten u p so badly he was admitted to the hospital until the hospital called him. When she saw that he was leaving, Lisa, who was in her room, rushed out. "Dad, are you going to see Evan?" Mr.Fraiser looked up. "Lili, your brother...is my child too." "But he killed Mom for money.He and his gang of friends did it.It¡¯s their fault!" Lisa yelled. Her father was surprised. "Lili, what are you talking about? Your brother doesn¡¯t know what happened to your mother." Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 "It was them! Our neighbors saw it with their own eyes!" Lisa shouted while tears fell from her eyes. "He asked for money from Mom.She refused to give it t o him, so he did that to her!" Mr.Fraiser looked at her silently.He stood there for a while before heading out to the hospital. While looking at the door as it slowly closed, Lisa¡¯s mind was filled with her father¡¯s expression. ¡®He doesn¡¯t believe me" When the thought surfaced in her head, she flung the cup on the table to the floor. The next day, Daisie and Colton came to look for Lisa. She knocked on the door for a long while, but no one opened the door.She turned her head around to look at Colton and asked, "Brother, is Lisa not home?" "No idea.I guess so." Colton turned around. "Let''s go then." Daisie nodded. Initially, she wanted to check on Lisa. However, it seemed to her that Lisa was not at home, so she decided to look for her when she came to school. When Daisie and Colton arrived at the district, they ran into Lisa¡¯s father. "Sir.I¡¯m Daisie.Is Lisa not home?" Mr.Fraiser was dumbfounded. "I guess she went out." After Mr.Fraiser went back into the building, Daisie lowered her head and said, "Colton, I¡¯m worried about Lisa." Colton walked up to her and replied, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about.She¡¯ll be fine.I¡¯m sure she''lle to school in another few days." After that, Daisie and Colton left the district. When Mr.Fraisie arrived at his home, he pushed the door to Lisa¡¯s room open. He thought Lisa was not in the room, but when he saw Lisa was sleeping on her side under the nket, he quietly closed the door and left. However, he did not know that Lisa had been awake.Her eyes were wide open as she stared out the window gloomily.She could hear all the knocks on the door when Daisie came to look for her. It was just that she pretended that she was not at home as she did not want to see anyone right now. Two dayster, Lisa finally returned to school. When Daisie learned she was back, she went looking for her. She stood in the corridor and waited for Lisa. When Lisa emerged from the ssroom, she went up to her with a smile on her face. "Lisa, are you okay? I¡¯m worried about you." Lisa shook her head. "I¡¯m alright." "I went to look for you with Colton the other day, but you were not home," Daisie said as a smile broke across her face. "Well, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine." N?velDrama.Org content. Lisa did not say anything in return. Suddenly, Daisie thought of something and pulled a simple shell bracelet out of her pocket. "This is a shell bracelet I made for you myself.Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever made a gift for you myself, and this is the first time." Lisa was stunned. "Let me put it on for you." Daisie helped her to put on the shell bracelet. "All done.Look, it fits you perfectly." Touching the shell bracelet on her wrist, Lisa raised her head and said, "Thank you, Daisie." After Lisa had returned to the ssroom, she looked a t the shell bracelet on her wrist and removed it.She threw it outside the window and continued to read her book as if nothing had happened. At Bassburgh Airport... Tanner was holding Noah with one arm while holding Pearl¡¯s baggage with another. Pearl was following beside him. The driver had been waiting for him at the exit, and h e helped them to put their baggage into the car. This was the first time Noah had traveled to a distant ce, so he was a little bit scared. Hetched himself o n Tanner¡¯s chest and held his neck tightly. After getting into the car, Pearl took him from Tanner¡¯s arms. Noah lifted his head and asked, "Mommy, where are Grandpa Antonio and Grandma Kam?" Pearl caressed his head and looked outside through the window. "Grandpa Antonio and Grandma Kam aren''ting with us.They¡¯lle to visit you in the future." Tanner wrapped his arm around Pearl''s shoulder and said, "That¡¯s right.They¡¯lle to visit you when they¡¯re free.From now onward, your other grandparents will look after you." Noah turned his head to look at him. "Then will Grandpa and Grandma like me?" Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Tanner smiled at him and said, "They will." Soon, they arrived at the Hannigan manor. Tanner had informed them about their arrival, so Nathaniel and Mrs.Hannigan had been waiting for them in the living room. When they saw a woman and a kid walking into the living room with Tanner, both of them found it hard to believe it. Holding Noah¡¯s hand, Tanner led Pearl up to them. "Dad, I¡¯ve brought your grandson and Pearl back to you." Noah subconsciously hid behind Tanner¡¯s leg and poked half of his head out to look at the two people in front of him. Mrs.Hannigan¡¯s heart melted upon seeing how adorable Noah was. "Kid,e over here and let me take a look." Pearl squatted down and said something to Noah before he walked toward Mrs.Hannigan hesitantly. Mrs.Hannigan ran her hand over his head and said with a smile, "What a good kid." She then lifted her head to look at Pearl and said, "Pearl, it must have been hard on you." Pearl was momentarily stunned before shaking her head. Standing up with the help of a cane, Nathaniel said, "Since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll go inform the servants to get the dinner ready." "Honey, you sit down." Mrs.Hannigan stood up and pushed her husband back to his seat. "I¡¯ll do it.You stay here and y with our grandson." "But..." Honestly, it was exactly because Nathaniel did not know how to interact with kids that he wanted to go away. It was just that he did not expect his wife to see through his intention and push him back down. Noah looked at Nathaniel. N?velDrama.Org content. His eyes were bright and clear, as if there were stars in them. Nathaniel liked the kid very much. Just when he was thinking about how to talk to the kid, he saw the fruit on the table. He took an apple and handed it to Noah. Noah hesitated for a while before walking over and taking the apple. Before returning to Pearl, he said, "Thank you, Grandpa." After that, he ran toward Pearl and threw himself into her arms. Nathaniel was delighted when Noah called him ¡® Grandpa¡¯. After having dinner, Pearl took Noah for a walk in the courtyard while Tanner looked at them from the balcony on the second floor. Mrs.Hannigan walked to him and said, "Tan." She looked downstairs and continued. "Has Pearl said yes to marry you?" Something flickered in Tanner''s eyes as he parted his lips open. "Not yet.She hasn¡¯t said yes yet." Mrs.Hannigan sighed. "Your father is old, and his health is deteriorating day by day.The future of the Hannigans is on your shoulders, and I''m sure your father is very happy that you have a son.Since she''s willing to bring the kid back with you, you''ll have to treat her well." "I know," Tanner replied as he gazed at Pearl. "I''ll treat her well." At Soul... In the reception room, Edward came to request Maisie to step in and persuade his daughter to go home. Maisie knew what had happened that day, so she lifted her head when she heard his request and asked, "Mr.Xavier, can I ask you something?" Edward was stumped for a moment, and he nodded. "Yeah, sure." "Ms.Xavier is your daughter, and I¡¯m sure you know her capability more than anyone else.Generally speaking, she''s one of the people who has contributed plenty to Beyond Technology.Also, she''s your daughter, so why don''t you want to pass thepany to her?" Edward felt awkward when he heard Maisie¡¯s question. "Mrs.Goldmann, yes, it¡¯s true that ine is my daughter, but I don¡¯t want her to be too independent.Running apany is something a man should do.A woman like her doesn''t have to work so hard.I''m just doing it for her own good." "Yes, I know you¡¯re doing it for her own good, but you don¡¯t understand what kind of lifestyle your daughter wants." While Edward was stunned, Maisie continued calmly. "Ms.Xavier has her own life goal and dream.She just doesn''t want to choose an ordinary life like most people do.Besides, you''ve underestimated your daughter.After all, an excellent woman is not inferior to a man." Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Edward kept his head low and fell silent. When he came out of the reception room, he ran into Lucy and was stunned. "What are you doing here?" Lucy did not expect to run into her stepfather here at all. At the same time, Maisie emerged from the reception room. When she saw Edward talking to Lucy, she felt strange. "Mr.Xavier, do you know Lucy?" Before Edward could reply, Lucy said, "Uncle Edward, I...I¡¯m working at Soul right now." Edward nodded. "I see.So, you¡¯ve been working at Soul the whole time?" "Yeah..." Lucy replied. Maisie walked up to Edward and looked at Lucy, "Are you Lucy¡¯s rtive, Mr.Xavier?" Now that Maisie thought of it, Lucy¡¯s surname was Xavier as well. Edward did not reply instantly. After a short while, he smiled and said, "She¡¯s my wife¡¯s daughter." A hint of surprise flitted across Lucy¡¯s eyes. This was the first time he introduced her in front of other people. Everyone knew that he had married a second time, and wasn''t the daughter of his second wife also considered his daughter? After Edward left, Lucy followed Maisie back into the office. Maisie sat on the couch and rested her chin on her hands as she looked at her. "So, Mrs.Xavier is your mother?" Lucy nodded and replied with a pout, "My mother married into the Xaviers, but my stepfather doesn''t allow me to reveal my identity." That was the reason nobody knew about Lucy¡¯s family status. All of them thought that she was just a normal girl from a normal family, seeing how hardworking she was. Truth be told, she was born into a normal family. Her mother was a teacher, and her father was a worker at a construction site. However, her father came across a n ident on the construction site and passed away when she was still a kid. After that, her mother came across her stepfather, Edward Xavier. Edward did not mind marrying her mother despite her having a daughter because he liked her mother''s gentleness and kindness. Although Lucy had taken on her stepfather''s surname, she couldn''t tell anyone she was his daughter. For her, the Xavier mansion was not her house. Lucy did not like being at other people''s mercy, so she moved out to live independently after graduation. Maisie got up and walked to her. She ced her hand o n her shoulder and asked, "How about your rtionship with ine?" Lucy pressed her lips thin and replied, "Eli...She doesn¡¯t like us.She is sharp-tongued, but she¡¯s actually tender-hearted.She hasn''t been hometely and is staying at my ce.She hasn''t found a new job yet." After that, she paused for a few seconds before continuing. "She refuses to listen to me as well.Honestly, Eli just wants recognition from her father." Maisie chuckled and said, "I¡¯m not asking you to persuade her.When a stubborn person is determined t o do something, nothing can stop them." "Ms.Vanderbilt, I want to help Eli." "How do you want to help her?" Maisie lifted her eyebrows. Lucy thought for a while before saying, "With her ability, she will shine in anypany.If she can work in one of the three major ITpanies under ckgold, won''t she impress my stepfather?" Maisie rested her chin on her hand and looked at Lucy. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "So, you want to introduce her to one of the ITpanies under ckgold?" Lucy nodded truthfully.She lowered her eyelids and continued. "If she goes to anotherpany, there¡¯s a possibility that my stepfather will request them to reject her.However, things will be different if she works under ckgold.Beyond Technology is working with ckgold, so if apany under ckgold epts Eli, my stepfather won¡¯t be able to d o anything to her." Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Maisie couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckled. "You''ve even considered your stepfather''s actions.It seems like you really want to help her." Honestly, Maisie was kind of envious that Lucy was willing to help ine even though they were not rted by blood, and she couldn''t help but think of Willow. Willow wasn¡¯t born a bad person. They were rted b y blood, and Maisie still remembered the day Willow came to her house with Le for the first time. Willow was slightly taller than Maisie, and shebed her hair into two braids. She looked shy and bashful. Stephen pushed her forward and introduced her to Maisie, "Zee, Willow will be your older sister from now onward."Maisie looked at Willow with a slight hostility.After all, her mother had only passed away for less than a year, and her father had found her a stepmother.What''s more, this stepmother had brought back an "older sister" for her too. She did not like them at all, s o she turned around and ran upstairs. Since then, Willow did not dare to talk to her, and she behaved carefully in their house. However, Maisie knew that Willow wanted to y with her. Kids were not asplicated as adults, and after getting to know Willow, she slowly warmed up to her and would bring her out to y from time to time. One thing that impressed Maisie the most was that they returnedte one day, and Le did not have the guts to punish Maisie. Thus, she beat up Willow. N?velDrama.Org content. It was also that day that Willow started to avoid her. As time went by, Willow seemed to have changed into another person. She had learned how to please her father and became vain. Maisie did not understand it in the past, but now she finally knew that parenting was important. "Ms.Vanderbilt?" Lucy¡¯s voice snapped Maisie back to reality. "Yeah?" Lucy scratched her cheek and said, "If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell Eli when I go home and ask her to prepare her resume." Maisie smiled and flipped through her document. "Let''s see whichpany under ckgold she wants t o join." In the afternoon, at the Lakeview Apartment... ine stood on the balcony and talked to Lucy on the phone. When Lucy told her something, she was stunned. "What? You¡¯ll introduce me to one of thepanies under ckgold?" "Yes!" Lucy replied, "With your ability, I¡¯m sure you''ll shine if you join one of thepanies under ckgold." ine massaged her nose and said helplessly, "Why are you poking your nose in this? It has nothing to do with you where I¡¯m going to work, right?" "I don''t care if you want to go or not.I''m not going to talk to you anymore.I need to return to my workstation." Lucy hung up the call before ine could say anything. ine looked at her phone and did not know if she should get angry at Lucy or not. "How dare she hang up on me." However, there was no angry expression on her face. Just when she was about to turn around and go into the room, she heard someone opening boxes from next door. The apartment next door had not been upied, and it seemed like someone had moved in. At the Private Middle and High School... The bodyguards were waiting for Colton and Daisie at the school entrance. Daisie wanted to bring Lisa along, but she couldn¡¯t find Lisa in her ssroom. After getting into the car, Daisie began to talk nonstop like a chirping little bird. Colton leaned against the window with one hand on the corner of his forehead while giving her some responses from time to time. Suddenly, his gaze caught the shell bracelet on Daisie¡¯s wrist, and he asked, "You know how to make a bracelet now?" "Of course! Our mom is a jewelry designer, so of course, I¡¯d inherit some of her talents as well!" Daisie was in a good mood, so she stopped arguing with Colton. Colton clicked his tongue as he looked at the things outside through the window. "Do you really trust Lisapletely?" "why shouldn¡¯t I?" Daisie did not know why Colton suddenly brought things like this up. She looked at Colton, but he said, "Nothing." He felt it was useless to tell her anything. There was a possibility that it would backfire and that she would cry. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 No one knew his sister more than he did, so after a short while of contemtion, he decided not to tell her anything. Meanwhile, Evan was discharged from the hospital, and Mr.Fraiser went to pick him up. After returning home, Mr.Fraiser told him to stop causing trouble outside. Evan replied half-heartedly. He had been beaten up for no reason, so it went without saying that he wouldn¡¯t stomach an insult like that. When Lisa returned from school, her expression changed upon seeing her brother ying games on the couch. She did not greet him and went into her room without saying anything.She mmed the door shut, and Mr.Fraiser, preparing food in the kitchen, turned his head around. He knew her mother¡¯s death had left a big impact on her. However, he had asked the police about the incident, and it had nothing to do with Evan at all. Evan owed a group of people some money, and they had a fight with Mrs.Fraiser when they came to their house to look for him. An ident had happened, and they ran away in fear. Mrs.Fraiser had lost too much blood, and she was beyond saving by the time she was rushed to the hospital. He was devastated by the death of his wife as well, and he med himself for not educating his son properly. His wife had died, but life continued.He just hoped that his son would realize his mistake after this incident and return to his family to turn a new leaf. The next day, Daisie and Lisa went to the library to borrow some books. Their school library was massive. It had an area of two or three basketball courts and was divided into different areas. The junior high school department was located in a different area from the senior high school department. When Lisa was looking for a book in front of a shelf, Daisie did not see the shell bracelet on her wrist and asked, "Lisa, where¡¯s your bracelet? You didn¡¯t wear it?" Lisa was stumped for a moment. A hint of expression crossed her face, and then she offered Daisie a smile. N?velDrama.Org content. "I¡¯m scared I''ll lose it, so I keep it at home." Daisie believed her and said, "It¡¯s fine if you lose it.I can make a new one for you." "I don¡¯t want to trouble you," she replied with a smile. "We''re friends, and you can trouble me whenever you want." Daisie stood at the tip of her toe as she tried to take the book on the shelf. She couldn¡¯t reach the book no matter how hard she tried, and in the next second, someone took the book.She was stunned and turned her head around to see Zephir standing behind her. "It¡¯s you?" Zephir handed the book to her and said, "Here." "Thank you, Zeph." She took the book. "What are you doing in this library?" Zephir replied with a smile on his face, "I came here with my friends, and I saw you two were here." After three years, Zephir was already a student in the first year of high school, and he was three years older than her. The once bashful and energetic boy had be a good-looking senior that every girl in school sought after. When one went around the school and asked about Zephir, they would find out that he was one of the most popr figures in the school and the current hunk in the senior high school department. "Zeph." His friends were members of the basketball club in the senior high school department. When they saw Zephir talking to Daisie, they approached them with smiles and said, "Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Daisie from the junior high school department." "You know me?" Daisie asked. One of them put their arm on the shoulder of the person next to him and chuckled. "Of course.You¡¯ re that little angel that Zeph is always talking about." They were Zephir good friends, and they knew about Daisie through Zephir. However, she felt a little bit awkward when she learned that Zephir had been calling her "little angel." She felt it was normal if they were in elementary school, but all of them had grown up now, and she felt the nickname was embarrassing. Zephir turned his head to warn his friends. "Stop talking nonsense." They both smiled and did not say anything. Suddenly, they thought of something and asked, "Oh yeah, Daisie, do you want toe and see the basketball game in the senior high school department? Zeph is going to y as well." Daisie frowned. "Can we go watch?" "Of course, you can.The high school basketball tournament is open to the whole school, and all of you in the junior high school department cane.You don¡¯t know about that?" Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Daisie really didn¡¯t know. The boy smiled and said, "There¡¯ll be a lot of spectators.If you want toe, we¡¯ll keep a seat for you, and it¡¯s going to be a great seat." Zephir looked toward Daisie. Daisie held Lisa¡¯s hand, "Can Ie with Lisa?" The boy was nning to invite Daisie, and he knew who he was asking on behalf of, but when he saw that Daisie wanted to bring her friend along, he hesitated. Lisa noticed something, so she pushed Daisie¡¯s hand away and smiled. "Daisie, you go ahead.I might have something on that day." "Then I¡ª" "Daisie, pleasee," he asked sincerely. Daisie didn¡¯t want to say no, so she agreed. After leaving the library, Zephir and the two friends walked next to Daisie as if they were protecting her. Lisa walked behind them. Everyone was having fun talking to each other, but she couldn¡¯t blend in. When she was spending time with Daisie, it was as if a gem was trying to blend in with mud. Daisie would always shine bright. Since she was born in a good family, worked with Helios, and was pretty, there was no doubt people liked her. Everyone had been treating her nicely since elementary school, and she was born to be untouchable. However, Lisa had nothing.She was like a leaf who wouldpliment Daisie the flower. Even if she wanted to get attention, she could never be as beautiful as a flower. Lisa and Daisie split up in the corridor. After Daisie went into her ssroom, Lisa turned around and saw Colton standing not too far away. She was surprised, then smiled and greeted him. "Colton, did youe to see Daisie?" She was pretty close to Colton when they were in primary school, but she knew it was because she was friends with Daisie. Colton only had his sister in mind, and when he spoke to Lisa, it was to ask about his sister. Colton had his hands in his pockets and was quiet. Lisa continued. N?velDrama.Org content. "By the way, Zephir asked Daisie to go watch a basketball match with him, and she agreed." Colton didn¡¯t know if she was intentionally telling him that, so he frowned. "I¡¯m curious if you really see Daisie as a friend." Lisa¡¯s smile faded. Colton looked away toward the windows. "I noticed that you¡¯ve changed a lot." Lisa¡¯s fingers curled. "I...I didn¡¯t." He looked back, then shrugged. "I hope so too." Before Lisa could reply, he took out the seashell bracelet she had thrown away out of his pocket. "This looks very familiar.My sister gave it to you." Lisa¡¯s face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t say anything.She had thrown away the bracelet because she didn¡¯t want it. She hadn¡¯t been feeling great that day because she felt that Daisie couldn¡¯t understand her feelings and just kept giving her gifts as if she was feeling sorry for her. "If you don¡¯t want the presents, you can say no." He put the bracelet away. "If you ept it, you can¡¯t just throw it away no matter if you like it or not." Lisa bit her lip and remained silent. Colton walked past her. "I won¡¯t tell her about this.She trusts you a lot, so I don¡¯t wish to see your actions hurting her.If you don¡¯t appreciate this friendship, stop talking to her." Lisa stood there until Colton left. At the Lakeview Apartment... ine returned with Lucy¡¯s car after the interview and finally found a parking spot, but since it was too narrow, she couldn''t get it. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 ine was thinking about what she should do when a man in another car got out.He was wearing a business suit that looked simple and clean, brown cks, and had a briefcase in hand.He looked amazing. She had never seen a man look so good with such short hair, but it looked perfect on him.She rolled down her window. "Sir." Hector paused. "Are you talking to me?"ine smiled and opened the door. "I''m sorry, I can¡¯t get my car in. Can you help me, please?" Hector looked at her car, which was blocked.He could tell she was too close and didn¡¯t notice the distance, which was why she was stuck.He nodded. "I¡¯ll give it a go." ine moved over. "Thanks so much." He got into the car, adjusted the seat, slowly reversed the car, and adjusted the steering wheel.In less than 10 minutes, he managed to park the car.He took out the keys and handed them to her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Done." ine took the keys and smiled. "Thank you so much." Hector smiled. "Don¡¯t worry about it." ine was surprised when he walked into the building, so she caught up. "Do you live here too?" "Yes, I just moved in recently." "Oh." They entered the elevator, and ine paused when she saw the floor he was going to. Hector looked at her. "Which floor are you on?" She smiled. "The same as you." Hector didn¡¯t say anything after that. When they got to the 12th floor, they walked out together, and ine slowed her steps until she saw he was going to the unit next to hers. Hector took out his keys and unlocked his door when he heard in¡¯s voice. "What a coincidence, You¡¯re m y new neighbor!" Hector paused, turned to look at her, and chuckled. "That really is a coincidence." "By the way, thanks for helping me park the car.Let me cook you dinner." Hector hesitated. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea." ine understood. They were strangers, and it wouldn¡¯t be too nice, so she exined, "I live with m y sister." Hector paused. "Let¡¯s y by ear." In the evening, Lucy bought some groceries home when she returned from work because ine had asked her to. When she got into their apartment, she saw ine tidying up the living room and frowned, "What¡¯s happening? You asked me to get groceries and tidied u p the living room.Are we expecting guests?" "Of course, why else would I ask you to get groceries?" ine cleaned up the living room and sat on the couch. "That¡¯s so tiring.Let¡¯s hire a cleaner." Lucy ced the groceries on the table and tossed her bag onto the couch. "Are you going to help me pay for that?" ine ced the bag neatly. "Don¡¯t mess it up.We have a hot guy living next door who''s about your age.He looks great, and I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s single. "He helped me park my car, and I invited him for dinner.We can¡¯t show him a messy ce as a first impression, can we?" Lucy ignored her, took the groceries into the kitchen, and started unpacking. ine went close to her. "I¡¯m helping you.You better act properly." "Helping me?" Lucy looked at her.She looked serious. "To find a match." Lucy was rendered speechless as she pushed her out. "Go away.You should look for one yourself." ine leaned against the fridge. "I¡¯m a career woman.Dating isn¡¯t something on my mind at this age." Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Lucy ignored ine. When she was done cooking dinner, ine seized the moment and quickly ran next door and knocked on the door. It took a long time before Hector finally opened the door. He seemed to have juste out of the shower a s he smelled of very fresh soap.He had casually put on a loose lounge T-shirt and pants beforeing out to answer the door. "Sorry to keep you waiting." "It''s fine.Do you live alone?" ine peeked into the house upon saying that. Sure enough, it looked like he lived alone! The living room was spacious and clean. There were no women''s shoes on the shoe rack. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Uh..." Hector hesitated. "About dinner, I think¡ª" ine didn''t give him a chance to refuse and quickly dragged him out. "I asked my sister to make an extra portion for dinner tonight.It will be a waste if you don''te to join us." Thus, Hector was forcefully brought next door. When Lucy heard themotion outside the door, she looked up and met Hector''s gaze.She almost lost her grip on her fork. ine did not notice Lucy''s shock. She smiled and introduced her sister to Hector. "This is my sister, Lucy." Hector looked at Lucy. "You live here?" "Uh...Yeah." Lucy nodded, startled. ine looked at them and realized something was amiss. Surprised, she asked, "You know each other?" The three of them sat at the dining table. Only then did ine find out Lucy and Hector were colleagues three years ago. What a small world! To have been colleagues three years ago and end up as neighbors three years later after not keeping in contact with one another. That was fate! There was an awkward silence in the room. Lucy nibbled her fork and broke the silence. ''''When did you get back?" ine looked at him. Hector smiled and said, "This week." Lucy asked again, "Does Ms.Vanderbilt know?" He grunted. "I haven''t told her." With that, Lucy didn''t ask any more questions. ine kicked her foot under the table, causing Lucy to frown and look in her direction. ine shot her a look that said: "Is that all we''re talking about?" Lucy shifted her foot away. Although she and Hector were once colleagues, that was three years ago. Moreover, they had not contacted each other for three years. How could she have the nerve to pry into any more of his life¡¯s details than that? Did ine want her to ask about his bank ount details as well? They proceeded to eat in silence. When Lucy reached out to fork a pork rib from the sharing tter, Hector just so happened to have targeted the same rib. The two of them paused midway and looked up at each other. Then, they both pulled back their forks and said in unison, "You first." As an unwilling participant in such an awkward situation, ine simply butted in and took away the pork rib. "If you guys won''t eat it, I will." Suddenly, Lucy''s cell phone rang. She checked the caller ID, but before she could answer, ine snatched the phone from her and saw it was her mother. "I''ll answer it." "Hey, you¡ª " Before Lucy could finish, ine walked to the balcony to answer the call. Hector looked up at her. "You''re still working at my cousin''spany, right?" Lucy looked away and scratched her cheek with a smile. "Ah, right.I''m still working there." Then she added, "The benefits Ms.Vanderbilt gives are quite good.The main thing is that she''s a good person.I''ve never met a boss like her." "That''s right." Hector lowered his eyes and did not deny it. "There¡¯s no doubt about that.She''s really good." "Ms.Vanderbilt will be very happy to know you''re back," Lucy said as she ced the pork ribs on her te. Heughed out loud. "Let''s hope so." After dinner, Hector returned to his apartment. As Lucy cleared the table, ine walked over with a ss of water and leaned close to her. "You like him?" Lucy paused and looked up. "Who said that?" "You don''t like him? That''s a pity.I¡¯m sure many girls like a handsome man like him." ine slowly drank the water and studied her sister¡¯s reaction. "If you don''t take action soon, other women might snatch him away." Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Lucy rolled her eyes. "You don¡¯t do anything around here, but you sure talk the most." Then, she took the dishes to the kitchen. ine tutted, put on her headphones, and returned to her room. Night approached. Rain poured down across the city, blurring the neon lights of the streets. The lights in the room were warm and yellow. Pearl stood in front of the window. The raindrops pelted against the window like curtainyers. Tanner pushed open the door and walked toward her, hugging her from behind. "Why are you standing in front of the window?" She looked through the ss at the blurry figure of Tanner. "I love rainy days." He snuggled himself against the side of her neck andughed huskily. "Is that so?" Pearl''s eyshes fluttered. "Because rain can wash away all sorts of dirty things." Tanner turned her around and cupped her cheek in his palm. "Do you know about moss?" Pearl looked at him, and Tanner smiled and chuckled a s he said, Moss may be a low- level nt. It''s not as dazzling as flowers and likes to inhabit dark, damp ces, but it never loses the courage to grow.Even if the warm spring sun can''t reach the dorsum, it still remains very much alive.It''s still green.Although it¡¯s as small as a grain of rice, it doesn¡¯t stop it from blooming passionately like a graceful and charming peony." Pearl pursed her lips and stared at him. Tanner rubbed her face with his fingertips. "Do you know when you¡¯re most dazzling?" She winced. "When?" "When you don''t lose yourself." Tanner hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. "No matter what others say about you." Pearl sank into his arms. The warmth that enveloped her melted her cold heart. "Mommy." Noah appeared in the bedroom doorway, holding a pillow, as he rubbed his eyes. Pearl gently pushed Tanner away and walked toward Noah. She squatted down and said, "Noah, why are you awake?" Noah hugged her. "There¡¯s thunder when it rains.I don''t dare sleep alone." Pearl turned to look at Tanner, who smiled. "Noe can sleep with us tonight." Tanner went forward and picked up Noah. Noah hugged his neck and asked childishly, "Does Daddy know how to tell stories?" "Yes." Tanner kissed his forehead. "Do you want to hear a story?" Noah nodded. Tanner then carried him to the bed and told him a bedtime fairy tale. As Pearl watched both father and son, a smile appeared on her lips. As the clock ticked deeper into the night, the rain gradually lessened. After Tanner finished telling the story, he closed the storybook and turned to look at Noah and Pearl beside him. Both mother and son were asleep. He set the storybook on the bedside table, tucked them in, and rolled to his side. Noah slept between them. He wrapped his arms around them both and smiled tightly. "Good night." The next day... Lucy was just leaving the house when she bumped into Hector. She greeted him with a smile. "Morning.Are you going out too?" Hector closed the door and turned to her. "Yes, I¡¯m going to stop by my cousin''s office." She slung her bag over her shoulder. "Then we''re going the same way." She stepped into the elevator with Hector and pressed the button for the first floor.She turned and nced at Hector.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Do you have any ns when you''re done?" Hector answered, "I''ll probably work on some makeup design at an entertainmentpany." Lucy was surprised. "Makeup design for celebrities, huh?" Heughed a little. "Something like that." The two of them walked out of the elevator, and Lucy said excitedly beside him, "That sounds amazing.You''ll get to know many celebrities.Who knows, you might even be a stylist for A-list celebrities.The sry will definitely be handsome." Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Since celebrities made a lot of money, the sry of their personal stylists would definitely be quite substantial. Moreover, if the stylist¡¯s design was umon and amazing, they might even be a popr brand. With that, a stylist could decide how much they wanted to charge for their services. It was the equivalent of someone paying you for your services, yet you would still be able to specify the price for your services. Hectorughed. "Sounds like you''re desperate for money." "Of course.Who isn''t?" Lucy said matter-of-factly. "Workers like us working in first-ss cities have to work out *sses off to make money." He nodded. "True." Soon, they arrived at his car.He stopped and looked at Lucy. "Do you need a ride over?" "No, thanks.I can drive myself." She rummaged in her purse for her car keys, felt for them, and frowned. "Hey, where are my keys?" Lucy continued searching.She remembered putting her car keys in her bagst night. "Lucy! " They heard ine shouting from 12 floors up. They looked up to see her standing on the balcony, looking down. "I''m going to use your car today.I''ve got your keys.You figure out how to get to the office, alright!" With that, she proudly pocketed the car keys and returned to the apartment. Fuming, Lucy held herself back from cursing.She took a deep breath and looked awkwardly at Hector. "In that case, yes, please.I''ll have to trouble you to drive me to the office." Soon after, they arrived. Hector parked in front of the Soul¡¯s branch office. Lucy got out and waved toward Hector, who was in the car. "I''ll go in now.You take care and drive slowly.He pursed his lips and smiled as he watched her enter the building.Then he turned around and drove in the direction of Soul¡¯s office.Maisie was sitting in her office reading documents when Saydie knocked on the door and walked in. "Ma¡¯am." Maisie looked up to see Hectoring in behind Saydie.She put the file down and stood up. "Hector, you''re back in the country?" Saydie backed out, closing the door behind her. Hector smiled and said, "Yeah, I''m back." Maisie walked up to him and held his chin as she sized him up. "Not bad.It seems that sending you overseas t o further your studies was the right choice." Hector was wearing a light blue suit with a ck turtleneck and dark trousers.He looked like a casual businessman¡ªsimple and efficient. Maisie walked to the sofa and sat down. She poured two cups of tea and waited for him to sit down. N?velDrama.Org content. "Does your father know that you''re back?" He nodded. "I told him." "About Linda..." Maisie frowned, "I''m sorry I couldn''t persuade her." He picked up his teacup. "I know, cuz, but I can''t me you for that." Maisie smiled. She slowly drank her tea and changed the topic. "Have you found a job since you came back? ¡° "Well, the entertainmentpany is in a hurry to hire a stylist.I went for an interview, and I passed," he said with a smile. "I¡¯ll start officially in a few days." She asked, "Which entertainmentpany?" "Zestar." Maisie sneered. "I thought you would choose Royal Crown." He looked down. "Royal Crown is apany owned by my cousin-inw, but I still want to try working at other companies." Maisie looked at him. "That¡¯s not a bad idea.If you do well in otherpanies, it doesn''t matter where you go.I believe in you." Then she stood up. "Have you had breakfast? Do you want to grab breakfast together?" "Sure!" Maisie drove to a high-end restaurant.She had reserved a seat by the window in advance. When they arrived, the waiter brought them to their seats and handed them the menu with both hands. After they ordered and the waiter left, Maisie looked a thim. "Was it difficult for you when you were all alone overseas?" Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Hector shrugged. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Everything has been fine apart from the difficulty I faced at the beginning because of thenguage barrier.However, after being there for a long time, I made friends, and things improved over time." She smiled. "That sounds great.By the way, what¡¯s your friend¡¯s name? You should invite him to Zlokova someday in the future.I''ll have to treat him to a meal for you." "His name is Eric.By the way, his father used to be a shareholder of Luxe.I wonder if you¡¯d know the father?" Maisie was startled. "Which shareholder of Luxe?" Hector replied, "His father¡¯s name is Harry Knowles." Maisie was astonished for a split second and then burst intoughter all of a sudden. "He turns out to b e Mr.Knowles¡¯ son.Then you¡¯re truly a lucky b* stard." ¡®Mr.Knowles has always been very friendly to others, and his connections in Stoslo are also very strong.The apple never falls far from the tree, so the son that he brought up would naturally be as great as the father.It can only be said that Hector is indeed very fortunate.¡® It¡¯s said that birds of a feather flock together. Making excellent friends has always been considered a s collecting wealth on one¡¯s path to sess, while messing around with bad friends will only impede his chance of seeding. ¡®This sounds very brutal and real because it¡¯s the reality" After the two of them had breakfast, when they were paying the bills at the cashier, they encountered Tanner and a woman, who wereing in their direction. Tanner was holding a child in one hand and the woman in the other¡ªthe whole scene looked very warm and blissful. Maisie did not recognize the woman, who was Pearl, but she was a little surprised when she saw this scene. Seeing Maisie, Pearl was stunned and stopped moving for a moment. Tanner turned around and looked at her. Maisie¡¯s gaze was fixed on their interlocked hands. ¡®Because of Pearl¡¯s matter, Tanner has never had an affair with any other woman in the past three years, and it¡¯s even more impossible for him to have a child of this age. ¡®Therefore, Pearl is the only one that he would treat with such care nowadays" Maisie greeted them with a polite smile, followed Hector as he turned and was about to leave, walked past the couple, and left the diner. Pearl turned her head. "Maisie." Maisie stopped, turned around slowly, and nced at Pearl. Pearl let go of Tanner¡¯s hand and walked toward her. "I wish to talk to you." Maisie took a nce at Tanner, and it did not look like he was going to stop her from doing so. Thus, she gave off a smile. "Okay." Maisie and Pearl walked to the French windows in the corridor. The nts outside the window looked so green and lively, bringing a different view to the rooftops around the city. Pearl looked out the window and said slowly, "You wanted to see me three years ago, but I didn¡¯t agree to meet you back then." Maisie turned to look at her. "I know." "I used to hate you, but I don¡¯t hate you anymore.I just don¡¯t have the courage to face you." Pearl turned around and stared at Maisie. "Because I¡¯1l think of those things that happened and the things that I did back then whenever I see you.I thought I¡¯d find relief by hiding from you. That¡¯s why I avoided meeting you cowardly." "Maisie." She called her name. "I can finally face you now." Maisie stepped forward, stretched out her arms, and hugged her. Pearl was astounded, and the darkness in her heart faded gradually as if the dark clouds that were overcasting the rainy sky disappeared after the rain.It was reced by a rainbow shing across the now clear sky. Maisie smiled andforted her. "You¡¯ve done a great job." Pearl¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot immediately.She could finally bid her past self goodbye and no longer needed to live with the guilt anymore. It rained very frequently during the hot summer. Especially after the sweltering heat, there was always heavy rain. Nn stood in front of the French window with an arm akimbo, holding a mug of coffee. The rain outside the window was so heavy that it almost clouded the surrounding scenery. Quincy walked into the office and stood behind him after knocking on the door. "Mr.Goldmann, the representative of Hannigans Inc.hase and left." Nn turned around. "What did they say?" Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Quincy scratched his head and expressed his doubts. "They imed it¡¯s to express their gratitude.They actually handed the development rights of the Bronze Bay Hotel to us.Mr.Goldmann, do enlighten me, what is Tanner thinking? Could it be that he¡¯s so happy because Pearl and his son have returned to him?" Nn put the coffee on the desk. "He¡¯s not doing so to thank me." Quincy was startled. "Is he not?" Heughed. "He¡¯s thanking Zee." After saying so, Nn lifted his gaze. "Zee was able to make Pearl let go of her pastpletely.And Pearl has agreed to marry Tanner by the end of the year." Quincy was stunned. "She¡¯s agreed to get married to him, and he¡¯s so happy that he¡¯s on the verge of losing his mind?" Nn sat on the leather chair. "Pearl didn¡¯t n to marry him originally, but she agreed to it in the end.So, how can he not be happy?" Quincy finally understood the whole concept. ¡®So, Tanner is thanking Mrs.Goldmann because she helped him to marry the love of his life? And because of that, he¡¯s handing such a huge project over to ckgold? It turns out that Mrs.Goldmann is quite a pro.If she were to work under ckgold as a sales representative, her performance would be off the charts" Maisie was standing outside the door at some point, s o she could not help but knock on the door. "Hey, I heard you guys talking about me behind my back before I entered the door." Quincy turned his head and exined immediately, "The discussion isn¡¯t something bad, Mrs.Goldmann.We were praising you." Nn sneered. Maisie walked to the couch and sat down. "Quincy, go make some tea." Quincy nodded fawningly. "Yes, I¡¯m on it right now!" He then left the office. Nn got up, walked toward her, stood in front of her, leaned over, and propped his arms against the back of the chair behind her. "It¡¯s raining so heavily, and you¡¯ve purposelye to see me." Maisie chuckled and gently pulled his tie. "Haven''t you heard that famous saying?" Nn¡¯s lips approached her. "And what saying is that?" She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Humans tend to miss someone more when it rains." N?velDrama.Org content. His smile intensified as he turned over, picked her up, and ced her on his thighs. "Did you juste back BH from Pearl¡¯s?" She pouted. "Yes, and they forced a free romance y onto me while I was there." Nnughed. "So, is that why you thought of me?" "After all, I¡¯m also a woman who has a husband to start a romance y!" Maisie threw herself into his arms and was about to d o something to him when Quincy pushed the door open and entered the room with tea. "Mrs.Goldmann, I¡¯ve finished making tea¡ª" That was how Quincy was forbidden from stepping into the office again today. A week passed in the blink of an eye... Daisie came to watch the high schoolers¡¯ basketball game in the school, and the entire hall almost had a full house. Just as she was looking around for them, someone called her, "Little angel, this way." Her seat was in the front row, which was indeed the best seat one could get if a good view were of top priority. Seeing her approaching them, the senior sitting next to Zephir took the initiative to give up his seat. "You can sit here." Daisie sat down and looked around. "Why do I feel like everyone here is from higher grades?" She had not seen anyone from the same grade as her so far. Zephir turned to look at her and gave off a warm smile. ¡°Not many people from junior high came." Daisie stared at him. "Is that so?" The senior sitting next to her chuckled. "You''re the only one who came." Her expression dimmed instantly. "You lied to me? How can you live with that?" After saying so, she turned around and red at Zephir. "And you, too, joined forces with them and lied to me." Zephir rubbed her head. "Don¡¯t worry, the high schoolers¡¯ basketball game is indeed open to the public, so it¡¯s okay for us to bring you here." The other senior sitting on the side agreed. "Yes, some of our ssmates even brought their family members along.You were invited here by Zephir, so there won¡¯t be an issue." Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After the two-hour game, Daisie followed Zephir out o f the basketball court. Daisie turned around and looked at him. "Brother Zephir, do you want to y basketball too?" Zephir smiled. "I¡¯m fine with not ying." "Wasn''t your illness healed long ago? If you want to y, then just do it." Daisie ced her hands behind her as if she was giving Zephir a piece of advice. The two seniors, who yed in the game, had changed out of their jerseys. They approached them and wrapped their arms around Zephir¡¯s shoulder. "Your brother Zephir is a super schr, all he does is focus on his studies.ying basketball doesn¡¯t suit him at all." Zephir pursed his lips and gave off a smile. Daisie crossed her arms and looked at the two of them. "Why doesn¡¯t it suit him?" The two seniors exchanged nces andughed out loud. "If your brother Zephir can do everything that you throw at him, how do you expect ordinary boys like us to survive high school?" ¡®He¡¯s handsome, filthy rich, and a top student at the same time.He¡¯s already the top gun among all the one -percenters of this high school.What would we have t o do if he were to be proficient in sports?¡¯ Zephir looked at them. "Don¡¯t you guys have tuition sses to attend in the afternoon? Why are you still standing here?" "Tsk, alright, alright, we''ll leave now." The two seniors then said goodbye to Daisie with a smile. "Little angel, we¡¯re leaving already.See you around." Daisie also waved to them. Zephir sent Daisie to the school gate. It was a weekend today, so most students were on holiday, and only very few could be seen. Although there were a few students, most of them were only there for the tuition sses. The car that came to pick up Daisie was parked not far away, and Daisie turned around and asked, "Brother Zephir, do you want me to send you back?" Zephir raised his hand and rubbed her head. "Nah, my father wille to pick me upter.You should go back first." Daisie nodded. "Okay, then I¡¯ll go first." She took a few steps forward, looked back at Zephir, and waved with a grin. Zephir could not help butugh when he saw her figure trotting toward the car. Daisie just got in the car, only to find out that Colton was actually in the car, and she was stunned. "Colton, you¡¯re here?" Colton retracted his gaze from the rearview mirror and took off his earphones. "I¡¯m here because I¡¯m worried about you, you idiot." "Brother Zephir and I were watching the game.What''s there to worry about?" She was puzzled. But after saying so, she realized something, startled, and asked, "Colton, how did you know that I would be here to watch the game today?" Colton shook his head and stared at her. "Guess who told me about it?" Daisie frowned. It was actually very easy to get to the bottom of the question. After all, it could not have been leaked by Zephir or those two seniors as they did not have any contact with Colton. Thus, apart from herself, only Lisa knew about the game. However, she did not me Lisa but spoke up for her. "She¡¯s probably worried about me too.That''s why she told you about this." Colton scoffed. He did not even bother to utter another word and put on his earphones again. ¡®She¡¯ll only learn her lesson when she gets to see Lisa¡¯s true colors" Mr.Fraiser was cooking dinner at home when Evan rushed in and kicked open the door of Lisa¡¯s room. "Lisa, you¡¯re the one who did this, right!?" Mr.Fraiser quickly put down all the utensils in his hands, walked out of the kitchen, and saw Evan grabbing Lisa¡¯s hair and dragging her out of the room. "Evan Fraiser, what in the h*ll are you doing to your sister! ?" "My sister?" Evan pushed Lisa to the floor, stood in ce with his arms akimbo, and scoffed angrily.He then pointed at her angrily. "Whose younger sister would find someone to beat up her brother? I was beaten out of the blue and was hospitalized for a week.I didn¡¯t expect that my sister was actually the one who hired someone to do so." Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Mr.Fraiser was momentarily stunned.He looked at Lisa, who was sitting on the floor, without saying a word. "Lili, did you really do that?" Lisa¡¯s expression looked sullen, but she did not utter a single word. Evan did not have a target to vent his anger, so he could only kick the cab beside him. The items disyed in the cab swayed and fell to the floor, creating a series of loud noises. "Look at the obedient daughter that you¡¯ve brought up.I didn¡¯t expect that she would have the guts and ability toe up with such a scheme." "Evan, just shut up." "There you go.You¡¯re starting to get all biased again." Evan scoffed, clicked his tongue, and said straightforwardly, "In order to fulfill your precious daughter¡¯s vanity, you have to spend more money to send her to a noble junior high, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s learned anything.Ah, no, I think the only thing that she¡¯s picked up from the school is bribing others.She¡¯s even outdone me in that department." Mr.Fraiser¡¯s expression dimmed, and he did not say anything. At that moment, Lisa got up abruptly and rushed out. "Lili!" As the sunset faded and darkness took over the sky, Lisa was walking on the street. The neon lights on the side of the road lit up gradually and began to embellish the dark environment. Even the shops were brightly lit. She took out her cell phone and logged into her social media ount. More than a dozen fans realized that she had not updated her news feed for some time, and they had started urging her to update her feed. She merely took a nce at the messages and put the phone back in her pocket irritably. A sedan stopped at the entrance of a hotel at that moment, and the woman who got out of the car hada two-and-a-half-year-old girl in her arms, while the man who came out of the car after the mother-and- daughter was not wearing a mask. Thus, Lisa recognized him at first nce. ¡®It¡¯s Helios Boucher, the famous actor who¡¯s retired from the facade of the entertainment industry for three years" In the three years after Helios¡¯ retirement, he rarely appeared in front of the public. He had always kept a very low profile, even when he was traveling. Before he quit the industry, whenever he appeared, there would always be a huge crowd, and all of them were his fans. But after retiring from the industry, his itinerary had always been kept a secret and was no longer avable to the public. Lisa did not expect to meet the actor Helios Boucher himself in public, so she took out her phone immediately to record a video. After saving the video, she came up with a caption and posted the video on her social media. Unfortunately, she did not know that this action of hers would create an enormousmotion in society. The next day... More than a dozen media outlets were in a mad rush to be the first to report the news that Helios brought his wife and daughter out for dinner. Generally, the more standard and well-known agencies would censor the child¡¯s face for fear of causing trouble. But some less famous reporters chose not to censor the child¡¯s face to gain exposure and make a fortune out of this piece of news. The face of Helios¡¯ child had been exposed, so many reprimands appeared on the Inte over the night, most of which came from Helios¡¯ fans, who scolded the reporters for disclosing the child¡¯s appearance without any authorization. Lisa was sitting in the ssroom jotting down notes, and the cell phone in her pocket kept vibrating.She nced at the podium and saw that the teacher was still lecturing the ss with her head down. Thus, she carefully took her cell phone out and discovered that she had received 999+ notifications on her social media ounts. She tapped on the screen, and all of them were friend requests, but all of them added her only to rebuke her. [Why don¡¯t you kill yourself?] [Princess Lizzie? What a username! Didn¡¯t you feel embarrassed and shameful when exposing a video of someone else¡¯s child?] [Young influencers nowadays are just absurd.All they''ve learned is to piggyback on someone else¡¯s poprity?] [Did your parents teach you that you should aim to grow up to be this kind person?] [Little girl, you¡¯ve brought quite a huge trouble onto yourself.All you can do now is to wait for a letter of demand! ] Lisa¡¯s hand trembled. She was so frightened that she knocked over the book on the desk, and loud noises shattered the silence in the originally quiet ssroom. The ssmates sitting in the front half of the ss turned to look at her, and the teacher raised her head a t this moment and frowned. "Lisa, what are you doing?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lisa stood up in a panic, and her face paled. "Ma...Ma¡¯am, I...I...I want to go to the bathroom." Seeing that her face looked rather pallid, the teacher nodded. "Hurry up and go." Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Lisa ran out of the ssroom in a hurry. When she arrived at the bathroom, she hid in the cubicle and turned on her phone with trembling hands. Half of theizens thatmented on her post scolded her for not having a conscience and being immoral. The people who sent her friend requests were all Helios¡¯ fans. Upon seeing those unpleasantments, Lisa sat directly on the toilet bow] as her legs wobbled. She tapped on the browser and searched for entertainment news and information, all of which were upied by the video she had taken the previous night.She did not expect the video to be reposted by fans andizens.She was really in the soup now. Meanwhile... The Bouchers contacted the media outlets and asked for the video to be removed immediately. Unfortunately, the child¡¯s uncensored appearance had been exposed to all sorts of people worldwide. Even if the articles and video were withdrawn, it was not guaranteed that others would not spread it privately. Beatrice was being carried held in her grandmother¡¯s arms. She was holding a smallb in her hand tob the hair of the doll in her other hand.She was still young and did not know what was going on. Barbara looked at Helios, who was on the phone while standing in front of the window. After a while, he hung up the phone and turned around. "All the articles have been taken off, and those videos that haven¡¯t been censored have also been removed from the Inte.I believe that this incident will be forgotten after a while, just like any other news." Christina was exasperated. "I don¡¯t know who in the world can be so immoral.Bea is still so young.I won¡¯t me that person for taking pictures or recording videos, but the problem is that they should censor the child¡¯s face." Helios responded in a heavy tone, "This is all on me.It¡¯s my negligence." Barbara took his hand. "You''ve been very careful all this while.After all, we didn¡¯t know that there¡¯d be someone recording videos nearby." Helios used to travel in cars that cost hundreds of thousands of dors, but he had started driving a very low-profile Mercedes-Benz that cost tens of thousands of dors ever since he retired from the industry. He sat down beside Barbara and held the back of her hand. "If you and Beatrice want to go out, bring a few bodyguards along." She nodded. At this time, Helios¡¯ assistant walked into the living room. "Mr.Boucher, we¡¯ve found the person who recorded the video and the original tform where the video was uploaded.But..." The assistant hesitated. Christina picked up her granddaughter and asked, "But what?" The assistant handed a tablet to Helios and replied, "But the other party seems to be a junior high student.She¡¯s studying in a private school, and her photos on her social media ounts feel a little familiar." Not to mention her appearance. After looking at the background of a few photos, Helios immediately realized they were taken at the Goldmann mansion. The girl in the photo had retouched her looks in those photos. She looked a little familiar, and the clothes that she was wearing seemed to be Daisie¡¯s. Barbara took the tablet from his hand at this time. "Let me take a look." She only skimmed through two to three photos and immediately remembered who it was. "Isn¡¯t this Daisie¡¯s ssmate?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At Soul... Maisie went through the social media feed that Barbara showed her.She scrolled from top to bottom and could not help but frown. Barbara rubbed her forehead. "I didn¡¯t expect it to be that little girl.What in the world is going on?" "Why would she be wearing Daisie¡¯s clothes and watch? I remember the watch in her hand.It¡¯s the watch that I gave Daisie as her Christmas gift a while back." Maisie had already heard what Colton said, but she was still a little surprised after seeing these photos. Lisa posted the things Daisie gave her on the Inte to show off. To be honest, she was quite heartbroken. However, what hurt her the most was not those precious gifts and the money spent but the fact that a little girl had not been guided correctly and shown the correct values. Daisie¡¯s original intention when giving Lisa all those gifts was only to strengthen their bond.She had once told Maisie she hoped Lisa could be as confident as she was. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Daisie had everything, so she couldn¡¯t understand that when people got something they could never have gotten, they started to think that it would be easy for that to happen again. Maisie put her hand to her forehead because it was her concern. "I''ll take care of that." Barbara sighed and looked down at her. "It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t do anything and let the teacher or father take over.Daisie loves this friend a lot, so it would be a bad idea for you to take action." Maise looked at the desk, deep in thought. At the Private Middle and High School... Lisa dragged Daisie to the rooftop in a hurry while looking around. Daisie looked around and back at her, "Lisa, are you hiding from someone?" N?velDrama.Org content. Daisie hadn¡¯t watched the news, so she wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened, and the trend had been reced, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything anymore. Lisa bit her lip and was hesitant for a long time. All theizens were against her and had found her information, so she was terrified. She didn¡¯t want to b e under attack because of this.She suddenly grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand. "I...I need your help." Daisie looked d to be able to help. "Sure, tell me about it." Lida told her everything, but because she was afraid that Daisie wouldn''t help her, she skipped the part about secretly taking pictures. Instead, she said that Helios had ¡®identally¡¯ walked into the frame while she was taking selfies.She had supposedly posted the video without realizing who they were. Daisie looked at her, a little surprised. Lisa¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. "Now, Mr.Boucher¡¯s fans are cursing me out, but I didn¡¯t mean to do it.I really...didn¡¯t know that that was him." After that, she started looking at Daisie with puppy eyes. "So, could you help me talk to your mom? I know that your mom is close with him, so I''ll be fine i f she clears the air with him." Daisie agreed without a second thought. After they happily left the rooftop, Colton, who was hiding in a corner, looked annoyed. In the evening... After school, the children returned to the Goldmann mansion and bumped into Maisie and Nn,, who wereing down the stairs. Daisie happily pushed her bag into Colton¡¯s arms and ran toward Maisie. "Mom!" When Maisie saw Daisie rushing over to hug her, she squinted. "What¡¯s going on?" Daisie was going to speak when Colton ced their bags on the couch and said, "Nothing is going on with her.She just wanted to ask you to speak up for Lisa." Daisie paused and looked at Colton in astonishment. Maisie¡¯s smile faded a little. "Daisie, I know you¡¯re close with Lisa, but she exposed Bea¡¯s face without prior permission.Do you know how bad that is?" Daisie didn¡¯t expect her mother to be so serious about it, so she pouted, then lowered her head and said, "She said that she didn¡¯t mean to do that." Maisie and Nn looked at each other before cing a hand on her shoulder. "What did she tell you?" Daisie told Maisie everything, which made her expression darken.She might have believed that Lisa didn¡¯t mean to do it if she had not watched the video. But now, only Daisie believed in Lisa. Maisie handed the video to her. "This doesn''t look like it wasn¡¯t intentional, Daisie.I can¡¯t help you, and neither can you." Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Daisie looked up, "But¡ª" "Daisie, people need to take credit for their own mistakes.You can¡¯t help her for the rest of your life," Maisie stopped the video and looked less stoic. "She asked you to speak to me, right?" "No¡ª" Daisie wasn¡¯t good at lying because her ears would turn red if she did. Maisie raised her eyebrows. "Real friends wouldn¡¯t manipte you." Daisie ran upstairs, closed her door, and jumped onto her bed, looking distraught.She didn¡¯t understand why Lisa would lie to her. Was she just afraid that she would be criticized? Colton leaned against her door outside, "You silly girl, haven¡¯t you realized that Lisa has changed?" Daisie sat up, looked toward him, and bit her lip. "That¡¯s impossible.Why would she change?" Colton walked over with his arms crossed. "Everyone changes.She¡¯s still Lisa, just not the one you used to know." Daisie fell quiet. Colton ced her shell bracelet on the desk, and she was surprised. "Didn¡¯t I give this to Lisa?" "Yes, I picked it up." Picked up meant that Lisa had thrown it away. Daisie paused, her eyes staring at the bracelet on the desk.She would be lying if she said that she didn¡¯t mind the present she handmade being thrown away. Daisie didn¡¯t sleep well that night because of that.She rested on the desk and didn¡¯t know how to face Lisa like she used to. "Daisie," Lisa called out to her from outside the ssroom. Daisie snapped back to the present, calmed herself down, and walked over to her, "Lisa, I¡ª" "Have you spoken to your mom?" Lisa interrupted while looking at her hopefully. Daisie looked down and asked after a moment, "Lisa, was it really unintentional?" Lisa¡¯s smile dropped. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?¡¯ "We''re friends, right, Lisa? Tell me the truth, and I¡¯1l try to figure something out ¡ª" Before she could finish, Lisa¡¯s expression changed. "Do you think that I¡¯m lying?" "That¡¯s not what I meant." "What did you mean then, Daisie? You agreed to help me." Lisa was anxious. "I¡¯m running out of time.Everyone is criticizing me.You''re the only person who can help me now." Daisie looked at Lisa¡¯s wrist. "Why was the bracelet that I gave you with Colton?" Lisa¡¯s expression froze, and she avoided eye contact with Daisie in silence. Daisie took a deep breath. "Lisa, I want to help, but I''ve watched the video, and I know you''re afraid of being criticized.Uncle Helios won''t me you if you apologize." "Forget it." Lisa¡¯s face dropped, and she looked unfriendly. "If you don¡¯t want to help, then just say so.There¡¯s no need for all these excuses.I guess I¡¯ve seen the real you now." She turned and left. Daisie froze on the spot and didn¡¯t know how to react. Lisa never went to see Daisie after that, and even if they bumped into each other, Lisa pretended that she didn¡¯t see her and just walked past her. Everyone who saw that would ask, "Daisie, did you have an argument with Lisa?" They all knew that Lisa was close with Daisie. Daisie lowered her head and didn¡¯t answer.She didn¡¯t know why Lisa would turn into a person like that. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 When Daisie got back to her ssroom and took out her phone as she wanted to text Lisa to exin. After sending the message, however, she realized that she was blocked. Lisa, who had blocked her, didn''t know what her mistake was and thought that Daisie would exin herself to her.She did that just so that Daisie would feel anxious. Daisie cherished their friendship, so she must have been feeling upset. Lisa was going to wait for Daisie to beg her to be friends again.She deleted all the badments about her and tweeted. After a few days, during gym ss, Daisie went to the library.She was feeling terrible because she was blocked, so she tried reading to feel better. She stood in front of the shelves and flipped through a book when she faintly heard someone say, "Are you still ignoring Daisie?" "Yes, aren¡¯t you best friends?" Daisie ced the book back on the shelf, quietly walked next to them, and stuck her head out.She saw Lisa and two other friends there. Lisa was flipping through a book as she said, "She wille and see me even if I ignore her." The two students looked at each other but were curious. "You¡¯re confident about that?" Lisa sniggered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "I¡¯m her only friend other than her brother.Who else can she go to?" "That¡¯s true.It feels like Daisie kept hanging around you." "Haha, you know what everyone says about her.She doesn¡¯t have friends other than Lisa." Lida turned to look at them, seemingly happy. "Is that really what they say?" The friend replied, "Yes, they say that the boys all love to stick around her because she¡¯s pretty, but her brother Coleman doesn¡¯t let them near her because it¡¯s very easy for the boys to trick her." Another girlughed. "Daisie does look naive and easy to trick." Daisie, who was hiding behind a shelf, turned and left.She was running out of the library without looking and bumped into someone. Zephir immediately grabbed her. "Daisie?" Daisie pushed him away without saying anything and ran away. The other boys who were with him were confused. "What happened to her?" Zephir looked at Daisie, who was getting further and further away, and frowned while deep in thought.She ran to the rooftop and cried her heart out. After a long time, Colton suddenly appeared next to her with tissues in hand. She paused and looked toward him with red eyes. "Colton." Colton helplessly squatted down and wiped her tears. "You''re too old to be crying." She fell into his arms and cried even louder. Colton patted her back to calm her in silence. She choked. "Am I dumb? Why did they have to say that about me? What did I do wrong?" Colton frowned. "You are silly.Real friends take care o f each other and don¡¯t keep talking about your ws.You were doing your best to protect this friendship, but it didn¡¯t mean anything to her.People who treat you as a friend wouldn¡¯t forget about you even if you didn¡¯t reach out to them. "Some people are not meant to be lifelong friends, so there¡¯s no need to force it.She showed up in your life and taught you a lesson, and you learned.We''re still young, so we¡¯ll meet a lot more people in the future.We''ll have more choices, but those who stay till the end are the true friends." Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 In the evening... Lisa stood at the school gate when school ended because she wanted to wait for Daisie to speak to her.She decided that if Daisie spoke to her first, she would forgive her, and Daisie would be afraid of losing her. Daisie walked out of the school and paused when she saw Lisa standing under the signboard. Lisa saw Daisie but ignored her because she thought she woulde to her anyway. But suddenly, a group of people rushed over. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "That¡¯s her!¡¯ They approached Daisie, who didn¡¯t react in time and was shoved to the ground. Lisa was stunned and was going over when the woman with a mask took out her phone and kept yelling, "Traitor!" while filming. "How could you leak Helios¡¯ information when he treats you so well?" "Does your father know that you¡¯re a traitor?" Daisie had no idea what was going on, and her mind went nk while the people were scolding her and taking photos. "What are you doing!?" The teacher ran over with the guard while the students stood around and started chattering. Colton saw that and immediately ran toward Daisie and stood in front of her. "What are you doing to my sister?" "She betrayed Helios!" "Yes, the person who posted the video rified that Daisie asked her to take her video.How could a little girl use Helios to go viral and expose his daughter? That¡¯s so disrespectful!" They were all Helios¡¯ fans who immediately went to the school after reading the rification post. They didn¡¯t care who Daisie was¡ªshe had to take responsibility for what she had done. Colton helped Daisie up.Her head was hung low, and she was silent. Colton red at them. "You should go ask Helios Boucher if my sister actually did this." The fans stopped and stared at each other. Colton looked through the crowd at Lisa, who was looking pale and shaking. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ She had just wanted to clear the air so they would stop cursing her, so she threw Daisie under the bus.Helios¡¯ fans would probably forgive her because she was so close with him, but she didn¡¯t expect the fans t oe over and attack Daisie! The teachers shooed the students away and walked toward the fans. "This is a school.We will not allow you to do this to our students.Leave now, or I''ll call the police." The fans weren¡¯t happy about it, so they red at Daisie and mouthed ¡®traitor¡¯, ¡®snitch¡¯, and so on while leaving. Daisie froze while Colton hugged her.She wanted to cry, but no tears came out. The car that was there to pick them up was parked at the gate, so Colton walked her over. After she got in, h e turned toward Lisa. Lisa¡¯s heart dropped, and she didn¡¯t dare look at him while she held her fist until the car drove away. At the dining table... Maisie heard about Daisie being attacked by Helios¡¯ fans at school and immediately put down her cutlery. "I told you not to spoil Daisie.She couldn¡¯t even tell when she''s being manipted." Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Nn and Nichs continued having dinner and didn¡¯t dare say anything. Maisie got up and went upstairs. Nichs looked at Nn. "Did you hear what your wife said? You can¡¯t spoil Daisie anymore." Nn was casual about it. "You sound like you haven¡¯t been spoiling her." Nichs pressed his lips together. That was his granddaughter. They had everything, so there was nothing wrong with giving whatever his grandchildren wanted to them. Daisie did grow up with all the protection they could give, so once she left her safety bubble, she wouldn¡¯t b e able to survive.She was naive when it came to worldly issues and didn¡¯t know how to speak to people.She was too innocent, and if Colton weren¡¯t at their school to look after her, she wouldn¡¯t even know that she was manipted. However, this incident helped her mature a little, or at least she now understood that friendships shouldn¡¯t be maintained through benefits. That would be more o f a transaction, and even if it was a transaction, both parties should have received equal benefits, just like a business deal. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Maisie stood in front of Daisie¡¯s room and knocked. There was no reply.She opened the door and saw that it was dark inside. Daisie was curled up behind the curtains and leaned against the door with saddened eyes. Maisie¡¯s heart ached when she saw that. She walked toward her and leaned down to look into her eyes. "Daisie, you should cry if you¡¯re feeling sad." Daisie shook her head. "I don¡¯t want to cry." She thought that crying was tiring, and there were no tears left after crying for a long time. "Don¡¯t cry then." Maisie raised her hand and touched her head. "I didn¡¯t cry when I was in a worse situation. This isn¡¯t too bad." Daisie blinked but didn¡¯t say anything. "Daisie, you¡¯re a lot luckier than I was.You have a grandfather who loves you, your brothers and father, and me.Your grandmother passed away a long time ago, and your maternal grandfather didn¡¯t love me when I was young.I¡¯ve gone through all the hardship alone, and I was young and never loved.I couldn¡¯t just cuddle up to someone like you do." Maisie slowly stood up and pulled the curtains away s o light could shine into the room. "Everyone needs to grow, and it doesn''t usually go smoothly.You were really happy when you were children, but now you''re in junior high school and have your own ideas.When you get into high school and college and then out into the world, you will meet more people and understand that everyone has their own problems. "You have an advantage over the others, and many people grew up with a disadvantage, but everyone is equal.You can¡¯t wish that they''re all like you.Lisa, for example, you need to get to know her better if you want to be her friend instead of making her happy with what you think will work by giving her gifts.Those gifts were a burden to her family." Maisie turned to look at her. "There is always greed in people, do you understand?" Daisie pressed her lips together and got up after a while. "Mom, I want to see Lisa." The car was parked in the suburbs, and the sky was turning dark. The streetmps started turning on when Daisie stood in front of the car.She hesitated for along time before deciding to go see Lisa. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 After Daisie knocked on the door for a while, Mr.Fraise came out and opened the door. Daisie asked with a smile on her face, "Sir, is Lisa home?" Mr.Fraiser told Daisie that Lisa had gone downstairs to buy something. Just when he invited her to have a seat inside, Daisie rejected and lowered her head. "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯lle back tomorrow." She turned around and left. Just as Daisie got into the car, Lisa emerged from the other side of the road. The car drove away. They grazed past each other, but Daisie did not raise her head and missed Lisa. As soon as Lisa reached home, her father told her that her friend hade to look for her just now, and she was stunned. "She came?" Honestly, she felt guilty for Daisie and did not dare to meet her in person. After all, she had not expected something like that to happen. She was certain that Colton hated her to the core right now, and she did not know if Daisie would forgive her or not. The next day, Lisa climbed upstairs and headed toward her ssroom.She did not have a good night''s sleepst night. Truth be told, she had never intended to break her friendship with Daisie. Daisie treated her nicely.She was generous and did not look down on her because she was poor. Whenever they had a fight, it was Daisie who woulde and apologize to her first. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisie would take care of her feelings, and she would humor her unconditionally. This kind of treatment was something she had never felt from her family members before. Besides, it was just an ident. There was a possibility that Daisie hade to make u p with herst night. "Lisa." A voice rang out, and she stopped in her tracks. Lisa raised her head, and the person that appeared in her vision was none other than Daisie. Lisa had already made up her mind, so she was not nervous anymore. She was certain that Daisie did not want to end their friendship either. She walked up to Daisie and said, "I...I wanted to help you yesterday, but...But I was too scared.Please forgive me, Daisie." Daisie smiled at her and said, "It¡¯s okay.Don¡¯t beat yourself up." After that, she turned around. "Let''s go to the mini- mart and buy something to eat." Lisa smiled and nodded. "Okay." Both of them came to the mini-mart on campus. After buying two ice creams, Daisie handed one to Lisa. Lisa took it and replied, "Thank you." As Lisa opened the packet, she asked, "Daisie, you...You''ll forgive me for ignoring you the past few days, right?" Both of them were standing in front of the mini-mart. Daisie took a bite of her ice cream but did not say anything. Turning around, Lisa looked at her and continued. "We''re friends.You told me before that even if we do something wrong, we just need to apologize to each other.I''ll apologize to you this time, and I promise I won''t do it next time." She never apologized to Daisie whenever they had a fight. It had always been Daisie who woulde to look for her andfort her. Since she had apologized to her now, she should forgive her, right? "Lisa," Daisie said as she kept her head low, "Actually, I¡¯m not stupid." Lisa was stunned. Keeping her head low, Daisie smiled bleakly. "I pretend not to know anything because I care too much about you as a friend.In fact, it didn''t start with those things Leah told me.I''ve heard of them before." Lisa froze. "What did you hear?" Slowly, ever slowly, Daisie turned her head to look at her. She told her that she had heard everything that Lisa had said about her behind her back. The reason those female students didn''t like her was not all about her being popr with the boys. It was because Lisa would tell everyone that Daisie was demanding, and she looked just like her attendant when they were together. Nobody knew if it was intentional or unintentional, but the things Lisa had been saying about Daisie began to spread out amongst the students. Eventually, they began to stay away from Daisie. They all felt that Daisie was a pampered princess who was hard to deal with. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 However, the truth was that Daisie had never treated Lisa like her attendant. Why would Lisa think that way? The answer was simple¡ªinsecurity. That was the reason Daisie would give her expensive gifts.She would share with her everything she had. She wanted Lisa to stop looking down on herself and that she could also be a princess. Until one day, when she went to the changing room t o get herself changed for gym ss, she heard this conversation. "Don''t you think Daisie is stupid? She probably doesn''t even know how Lisa talks about her behind her back, right? If not, why would she treat her so generously?" "Well, she indeed is an idiot who doesn¡¯t know how o r where to spend all her money.Her family is so rich, yet she keeps hanging around Lisa.Does she not know that she¡¯s poor? She deserves to be treated like that by Lisa." Daisie felt hurt.She did not know what she had done wrong. All she wanted was the recognition of her friend.She knew everything but could only y dumb. This was because the happy moments when she was around Lisa could make her forget all those harshments for a while. However, she was devastated when she heard those words in the library, and when she became her scapegoat and got cursed by the fans of her godfather, she felt heartbroken. Daisie tossed the ice cream into the trashcan and turned around to look at Lisa. "I''ve tried really hard to Hotreat you as my best friend.I can ignore what you''ve said and done, but you shouldn''t think I''m stupid." Lisa parted her lips and tried to exin. "No, listen to me, Daisie.They misunderstood my words¡ª" "Even if you¡¯re lying to me, you shouldn¡¯t be taking advantage of me." Daisie¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims. She spun her head around to wipe the tears off and said, "I''m done being an idiot, and I won''t be looking for you in the future anymore." Daisie ended her friendship with Lisa decisively. Ever since that day, Daisie had been focusing on her studies. When people asked what happened to her and Liza, she didn''t answer. One day, someone posted photos of Lisa showing off her wealth on the Inte with Daisie''s gifts. They were all pasted all over the bulletin board, and the students gathered around to see them. Daisie¡¯s curiosity was piqued, so she wedged herself through the crowd and was stunned when she saw the photos on the bulletin board. "Daisie!" Lisa suddenly appeared among the crowd and grabbed Daisie''s shoulders agitatedly. "Are you the one who did it? Did you do it to humiliate me on purpose?" Daisie was stunned. "It wasn¡¯t me." "I hate you!" Lisa shouted hysterically. She pushed her away, turned around, and ran away, leaving Daisie to stand frozen stiff in front of the bulletin board. Even though they were not friends anymore, she did not want this to happen. Besides, she did not need to expose Lisa, so who did it? ¡®Could it be.." A person appeared in her head, and she turned around to run toward the high school department. Leah and her friends were walking out of a building. They were chatting happily when Daisie¡¯s voice erupted behind them. "Leah!" Leah turned around and looked at her. "Daisie?" Daisie stopped in front of her and panted out her question, "Are you the one who exposed Lisa?" "Huh?" Lisa chuckled. "Why should I do that?" "Are you not the one who exposed her photos on her social media tform?" Other than Leah, Daisie couldn¡¯t think of other people who would do something like this. Leah stood before Daisie with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She was much taller than Daisie and looked down at Daisie while saying, "Oh please, Princess Vanderbilt.If I wanted to expose her, I would¡¯ve done it long ago.Why should I wait until now?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Daisie was stunned. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Leah was right.She had learned about the things Lisa did on her social media tform a long time ago. If she wanted to destroy Lisa, she would have exposed her long ago. "But...Don¡¯t you hate Lisa?" asked Daisie. Why would she keep bullying her if she didn¡¯t hate Lisa? Leah chuckled and replied, "I knew you''re naive, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this naive.Are you telling me that you still don¡¯t know why I hate her so much?" The reason Leah hated Lisa was that she knew what Lisa had been doing behind Daisie''s back. Daisie treated her generously by giving her expensive gifts, yet she posted them all online and told everyone that they were her own.It was not wrong to be poor. However, one should never allow themselves to be overwhelmed by greed and hypocrisy. Lisa had be a celebrity on the Inte with those photos. Even though she had quite a number of fans and gathered some fame on the social media tform, she still acted pitifully and told Daisie that she was poor while continuing to exploit Daisie. Leah loathed people like Lisa the most. Besides, there were so many students from low- ie families who received grants from the school. Why didn''t she bully them and target Lisa only? In her opinion, every poor student would receive a monthly grant of $1,500, and those who excelled in their studies would have an additional $800 as a bonus. Therefore, who were they to think that the school was biased toward the rich children? This was originally a private school. They did not ept poor students, and it was only when the government demanded the school ept 2,000 students that they started taking in poor students that excelled in their studies from government schools with grants and schrships. As for the rest of the students, they were randomly picked by the schools, and those students whose performance was not outstanding and from low- ie families should feel fortunate that they could study here. If they really wanted to talk about unfair treatment, the party that was receiving unfair treatment was them, the wealthy students. No matter how well they performed in their studies, they were not eligible for any of the schrships. Although they did not care about the money, they paid more in tuition each year than the students who had difficulties. The rich people paid the school to provide subsidies and grants to poor students. The children of wealthy families were not given anything, and they deserved t o be treated unfairly like this just because they were from wealthy families? Daisie pressed her lips thin. She felt embarrassed since she had misunderstood Leah. "I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you." After she finished apologizing, she nodded at her and turned around to leave. Leah felt strange. She turned around and asked, "Do I look like a bad person that much?" Her friends chuckled and replied, "Well, you do look like a bad person when you are bullying Lisa." Leah was straightforward.She did not like to beat around the bush. If she did not like something, she would express her disgust directly. When she saw someone she did not like, she would treat them badly without any hesitation. Even though what she did was not right. Soon, Lisa applied for a withdrawal. When Daisie learned of this news, she was sad. She stayed in the library alone, lying on the table.She never thought it woulde to this. Zephir sat beside her and said, ¡°¡®Daisie." Stunned, she jerked up and looked at him. "Zeph?" He smiled at her and asked, "What are you doing here alone?" Daisie closed the book and lowered her head. "Well, I just feel a little bit sad." "I heard about you and Lisa," Zephir said as he ran his hand over her head. "You must¡¯ve had a hard time." She was stunned and replied, "Not really..." Lisa did it of her own free will. Even though Lisa did not appreciate Daisie¡¯s kindness, she could not me other people but herself. It was just that Daisie felt a little bit disappointed. She and Lisa had known each other for such a long time. Other than Noce, Lisa was her best friend. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 However, after Noce left her, Daisie and Lisa could never go back to how they used to be. Zephir studied her face meticulously. Even though her face was pale and she was disappointed, she pretended to be strong. He chuckled and continued. "It¡¯s okay.Life is long.I''m sure you''lle across better friends along the way." He paused for a moment before adding, "If you need any help, just turn around.I''ll always be waiting for you." Daisie was stunned. She pressed her lips thin and replied, "Thank you, Zeph." Zeph replied with a faint smile, "You¡¯re wee." Daisie felt a lot better after talking to Zephir. When she was leaving, she waved at him with a smile on his face. Zephir looked at her, and the smile on his face faded when she disappeared from his sight. He took his phone out and took a look at the message. He replied: [No schools are allowed to ept Lisa Fraiser.] That day in the library, after Daisie had bumped into him and had run away sadly, he had gone in only to find that Lisa was talking about Daisie behind her back with her ssmates. Daisie was an angel.She did not deserve such betrayal andments, so he investigated Lisa. When he found out that Leah had been bullying Lisa, h e went to collect more information about Lisa from Leah, and it was only then he learned Lisa had been showing off her wealth with the gifts Daisie gave her. Besides, he had heard from someone that they saw Daisie arguing with Lisa in front of the mini-mart that day, so he decided to expose Lisa. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In his opinion, a perfidious girl like Lisa did not deserve to stay in their school. At Lakeview Apartment... Lucy took a day off because she had a fever.She slept until noon before she got up to go to the pharmacy downstairs to buy antipyretic medicine.She walked into the elevator groggily. When the elevator reached the 12th floor and the door opened up, she copsed onto the floor as soon as she exited the elevator. By the time she came around to her senses, she found herself lying in the hospital getting an infusion. She could vaguely hear that the nurse was talking to someone outside. "She has a fever and hypoglycemia.That''s why she fell unconscious.She just needs to take some rest after the fever is gone.She''ll be fine." When the door to the ward was pushed open, Lucy was stunned when she saw Hector. Hector walked up to her and asked, "You¡¯re awake.What do you feel now?" Lucy¡¯s face was pale. "Did you send me to the hospital?" "Yeah," he replied. "You fell unconscious in front of your house.You had a fever, so I brought you to the hospital." "I see.Thank you, then," she replied, offering him a smile. "Don¡¯t mention it." He sat on the chair beside the bed. "Are you feeling better now?" She nodded. Perhaps she was having a fever right now, so her voice was weaker and softer. "I don¡¯t feel as dizzy anymore.Maybe I''ll recover after sleeping for a while." "Then maybe you should get some rest." Hector looked at her. Lucy still felt a bit tired after getting the infusion.She closed her eyes and fell into slumber. When she woke up again, the sky had already gone dark. ine was sitting next to her bed. "Yo, you¡¯re awake." Lucy seemed a lot better right now, and she asked, "What are you doing here?" "What am I doing here? Look after you, of course.If not, who else do you think can take care of you now? That boy?" Lucy was stumped. ine clicked her tongue and continued. "He asked m e here.He has something to attend to and doesn''t feelfortable leaving you alone." After she finished talking, she sighed. "Honestly, he¡¯s not bad.Not only did he send you to the hospital, but he even stayed back and looked after you for three hours." Lucy rubbed her temples and did not say anything. At that moment, a delivery man showed up with take- out in his hand. "Are you Ms.Lucy Xavier?" Lucy was dumbfounded for a while before answering, "Yes.I am." "This is your take-out." The delivery man put the take -out on the table and left. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 "Did you order this for me?" Lucy looked at ine and asked, her voice thick with disbelief. "Nope.It wasn¡¯t me." ine gazed at her. Lucy picked up the take-out and noticed that there was quite a lot of it.She also saw that there was a note underneath the box.She picked it up and read the message that was written on it. [You need something to replenish your body since you''re recovering.I don''t know what your taste is like, but this restaurant''s food shouldn''t be too bad.] ine craned her neck forward and looked at the note in her hand. "Not bad."Lucy pushed her away and crumpled the note. "This is nothing.He¡¯s just taking care of his sick colleague.We all did that all the time." Hector was very polite and gentlemanly to the girls when he was working in Soul. Therefore, she did not fee] that Hector was so nice to her because she was so special. "If I were another person, he would do the same, right?¡¯ Lucy returned to work the next day.Maisie knew that she had taken a day off because she was sick, so when she ran into Lucy while she was waiting for the elevator in the corridor, she asked, "Have you recovered already? Why don¡¯t you rest for a few more days?" Lucy scratched her head and replied. "It¡¯s fine.I¡¯m feeling a lot better already." Maisie patted her shoulder and said, "Work isn''t everything.You also need to take a break from your work from time to time.Although you''re young, you can''t work too hard and put too much toll on your body.You haven''t gotten married yet, so you shouldn''t put too much pressure on yourself." Lucy nodded. She suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh yeah, I need to...I need to thank Hector.He sent me to the hospital yesterday." "Hector?" Maisie was momentarily stunned before replying with a smile, "So, you guys have met each other after his return." "Yeah..." Lucy said in embarrassment, "He¡¯s staying next to me now, and I¡¯m kind of surprised, honestly." "I see..." Maisie replied, "I thought you guys have been keeping in touch the whole time." Lucy quickly waved her hand. "Nope, nope.I don''t even know how to contact him, so we haven''t been talking to each other for a long time.It''s just that I¡¯m kind of surprised he''s staying in the same building as I am after his return." After they walked into the elevator, Maisie pressed the floor button and continued. "If you want to thank him, you can just buy him a meal.After all, you''re a neighbor right now, so it should be even easier." Lucy scratched her cheek and said, "But it¡¯s so embarrassing..."She felt embarrassed, but she did not know about her sister. "There is nothing to be embarrassed about.You were colleagues three years ago, and you were the one who led him when he was working here.Hector has be a lot more mature, and he isn¡¯t the same person as he was in the past," Maisie said. She was not implying anything.She just felt like talking about Hector in front of Lucy. Lucy seemed a little bit confused, and she was interested to know more about Hector. "How was Hector like in the past?" The elevator doors opened, and both of them walked out of the elevator one after another. Maisie stuck her hands into the pockets and replied, "In the past, he was spoiled by his grandmother.He was arrogant and self-conceited.When he came to Soul three years ago, I was shocked by his changes.I didn¡¯t expect him to be so mature at all." The speaker had no particr intention in saying something, but the listener read her own meaning into it. Lucy was curious about Hector¡¯s past but was too embarrassed to keep asking. Two dayster, Lucy came backte from work, and she bumped into Hector in the neighborhood. Hector got out of the car, and just when she wanted to say hi to him, another two men emerged from his car. Both of them ced their arms on his shoulders and seemed to be talking about something. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Both men looked totally different from Hector. They looked very dodgy, and one of them wore a big gold chain and a fancy blouse, which gave her a bad feeling. When they looked in her direction, Lucy hid behind a wall. Luckily, they were looking in another direction and did not notice her. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 "Hector, you¡¯ve been doing well these years, huh? However, ever since you¡¯ve seeded in life, you¡¯ve forgotten about your buddies." The man wearing the thick, gold chain straightened Hector¡¯s cor and grinned.His pregnant tone sounded like he was trying to hint to Hector something. Hector grabbed his hands, removed them from his cor, and smiled. "You guys are doing quite well yourselves too." The man next to him took out a pack of cigarettes. "It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re not doing as well as you are.All of us went to prison together back then, but your career is currently skyrocketing like a space shuttle."He took out one and handed it to Hector.Hector did not take the cigarette from him. "I¡¯ve quit smoking." The man inserted the cigarette in his mouth, took out a lighter, lit it, and took a puff. "Even Maverick can¡¯t satisfy you now?" "I¡¯ve quit smoking, for real.It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hector lowered his gaze, smiled, lowered his head, and took a glimpse at his watch. "It¡¯s gettingte already.Thank you for sending me back." The man with the gold chain wrapped his hand on Hector¡¯s shoulder and rubbed his nose. "Don¡¯t worry about that.And since we¡¯re buddies, will you lend your buddy a helping hand when he¡¯s in trouble?" Hector had already seen through them at a nce and scoffed. "It depends on what trouble we¡¯re talking about here." Lucy hid behind the wall, heard their conversation, and was shocked as what she heard was borderline unbelievable. ¡®How did Hector get to know these people, and...What does it mean that they went to jail together?¡¯ The man wearing the gold chain said something to Hector, and thetter frowned. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this matter." "What can¡¯t you do to help? You even smuggled stuff with us back then, didn¡¯t you? Besides, we¡¯re not committing a crime this time around.We only n to shoot some short videos. Both of us are only in charge of finding the actress for the shooting. Since you¡¯re working under an entertainment agency, you¡¯re in the exact position to get us connected. Anyway, even a n extra will do. "Of course, we won¡¯t get you implicated.What we want to do is on us.All you need to do is get us connected to the candidate we need.Even if something goes wrong, someone will bail you out.I promise you that once we get our hands on the profits, you''ll get 30% of the payment." Hector was silent for a moment and agreed to the n. After getting a reply, the men left with satisfaction. They naturally thought that Hector would still be the pushover that he had always been back then. In the past, Hector would always nod in agreement as long a s they could offer him money. He might have joined a n entertainment agency and had a proper job now, but so what? As long as there was something good in it for him, he would never reject them. As Hector watched the car drive away, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.He then turned around and saw Lucy standing not far away. Judging from the look on her face, she seemed to have heard everything. Hector walked toward her. "Since when did you arrive?" Lucy slowly returned to her senses.She did not know why she would voluntarily walk out after the men left.She was a little nervous.She knew that she seemed to have heard something she should not have heard, but she could not just sit back and watch as things developed in an undesirable way. "D-Do you really n to help them?" ¡®Shooting a video that can make someone such a high profit, it must be, by no means a proper video" "Have you heard it all?" "Yes," Lucy responded subconsciously, lowered her head, and dared not look directly into his eyes. "Yes...I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop." Hector smiled but did not get angry. "It¡¯s alright.As long as they didn¡¯t find out you were here, I¡¯m fine with you overhearing the conversation." Lucy stared at him. "But do you really n to help them?" He did not say a word. "I don¡¯t think those friends of yours are proper people.Not to mention...The job that they offered is definitely not something appropriate.They want to trick you into getting yourself involved.And they''ll betray you if it goes south." Lucy didn¡¯t like the slovenly attitude that the two men exuded, which made them look like the kind of thugs that did not live by honestbor. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 ¡®¡®They don¡¯t care what they have to do.As long as they get to make quick money, whether the job is illegal or not doesn¡¯t matter to them.They¡¯re in it only for the money" Hector was slightly startled. To be honest, he was a little surprised. ¡®She¡¯s clearly heard a lot of things, but she¡¯s not asking me about my rtionship with them, and she hasn¡¯t changed her impression of me.Instead, she¡¯s trying to persuade me so that I won¡¯t be fooled" "You..." Hector nced at the convenience store opposite the street. "Do you want something to drink?" She was astounded. "Anything will do." Hector walked into the convenience store and bought two cans of juice. The two sat on the bench by the door of the store as the red neon signboard of the convenience store covered everything around them in red. Vehicles passed by one after another, and there were two or three tables of guests sitting in front of the small barbecue stall. One could almost smell the smell of the citying from every corner. Hector did not utter a single word, so Lucy felt rather awkward and did not know how to convey her message. Thus, she could only bite the bullet and ask, "Are you close with those men?" However, she immediately regretted it after that. ¡®He would be pissed if I were to ask such a dumb question" Hector drank the juice slowly. "Nah, it¡¯s just that I used to be idiotic and ignorant." "Then you can reject them directly." He did not say anything. Lucy thought of something all of a sudden. "They wouldn¡¯t have something on you, would they?" "I don¡¯t care about those anymore." Hector squeezed the can in his hand. "It¡¯s nothing other than the things that I did with them." He turned to look at her. "You should¡¯ve heard it too.I''ve been in prison." Lucy did not expect he would admit it directly, so she did not know what to say. But she remembered what Maisie had told her before this and felt it was excusable. "No one¡¯s perfect.Who hadn¡¯t done anything wrong when they were young?" Hector looked at her. "Don¡¯t you think a person with a criminal record is scary?" "You didn¡¯t murder someone or incinerate someone alive, right?" She lowered her head and whispered, "Even after a murderer is released from prison, as long as they repent and rehabilitate, they should be given a chance to live a normal life.It¡¯s just that the public has a deeper prejudice toward such people, so fear is inevitable because people know they have killed someone before." It had always been difficult for a criminal who had been imprisoned and released from prison to hold their head high in front of others, but no one could point fingers at the public¡¯s prejudice. Although a criminal could reform, not every criminal could be reformed after being released. Everyone was afraid of getting into trouble, and fearing death was a normal emotion too. Avoiding a criminal had always been a norm for everyone. After saying so, she looked at Hector solemnly. "However, I seriously think you¡¯re different from them." Hector paused, looked away, and chuckled. "I thought you''d be particrly afraid of me." "What¡¯s so scary about you? By the way, I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for taking me to the hospital." Lucy stood up and smiled at him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock.Since the night¡¯s still young, how about we go out for ate-night snack?" Hector did not reject her but agreed to her suggestion. Maisie sent the children to school in the morning before rushing to thepany.She parked the car in the parking lot and heard someone honking at her as soon as she got out of the car. Maisie turned her head, and ine lowered the car window. "Mrs.Goldmnan, you should know Hector, shouldn¡¯t you?" Maisie frowned and walked up to the driver¡¯s door. "What''s the matter with him?" ine leaned out of the window. "He was with Lucyst night, and they didn¡¯te back for the whole night.Did your former employee kidnap my sister?" Maisie pondered for a moment but did not utter another word. "Don¡¯t get me wrong.I¡¯m just curious.After all, their rtionship is developing rather quickly.I know what¡¯s on Lucy¡¯s mind, but the person that I¡¯m worried about is Hector." Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 "They¡¯re adults, so I can understand anything as long as it¡¯s consensual.However, Lucy has never been in love, so I¡¯m afraid that she will disregard everything and do something that she¡¯ll regret in the future when she¡¯s in love.That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to you to ask about them." ine had said so much, but all she wanted to ask Maisie about was Hector¡¯s personality. After all, they were developing at lightspeed, and Lucy was already ws ?noting home at night. How could she not be worried about her? Maisie chuckled. "Ms.Xavier, don¡¯t worry.My cousin isn¡¯t someone who will take advantage of others.If he does something like that, I''ll be there to make sure he¡¯ll be responsible for what he¡¯s done." "That''s good¡ª Wait a minute! Hector¡¯s your cousin!" ¡®Then doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s Mr.Goldmann¡¯s cousin- inw!?¡¯ Lucy went to work, and the employee that passed by her smelled the strong smell of alcohol on her body, not to mention that she was still in the same clothes that she wore to work yesterday. "Just how much alcohol have you drunk?" Lucy lowered her head and sniffed her clothes. "Is the smell really that prominent?" "Of course, I can totally feel that your smell has pervaded the whole corridor." The employee waved her hand in front of her nose, dispelling the alcoholic odor enveloping her sense of smell.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy chuckled in embarrassment. "Last night...I went to grab ate-night snack with a friend of mine.Time was great, so I had drunk too much before I realized it." Not only had she drunk too much, but she drank until she lost consciousness. And she was in Hector¡¯s car when she woke up. Hector had drunk a lotst night too, and it was already toote when they finished. He had been afraid of being caught drunk driving, so he rested in the driver¡¯s seat after moving her to the car for a while. Who would have thought that the first time she did not return home at night was because she had gotten s o drunk that she lost consciousness? She had made Hector stay up all night in the car with her ¡ªwhat an experience and impression! Lucy did not even know whether she had done something dumb while drunk or snored while asleep. If so, she would be too ashamed to see him again. At Zestar... The deputy director called Hector to the office.He knocked on the door and only pushed it open after getting permission. In addition to the deputy director, an artist was also in the room. She was Olivia Cortez, and thepany had heavily favored her in the past three years. Hector¡¯s gaze shifted from one corner of the room to the other. "Deputy director, are you looking for me?" The deputy director motioned him to sit at will, then got up, walked up to the couch, sat down, and started smoking a cigarfortably. "Hecky, I¡¯ve seen your makeup design works, and they¡¯re marvelous.Moreover, my goddaughter Liv likes your designs very much, so I want you to be her makeup artist.As long as you¡¯re willing to take this job, you¡¯ll be adequatelypensated." Hector took a nce at Olivia, and his expression was unchanged. Olivia looked gorgeous, but everything that met the eyes was artificial, not the natural appearance she was blessed with. Hector had applied makeup for so many women that he could detect whether a face had undergone any minor surgery or not at first nce. Before joining thepany, he had already done his research and found out that Olivia was the female artist that Zestar had been focusing on promoting. She had no fewer resources than other S-list celebrities, but she had not created any magnum opus in the past three years that could secure her position i n the industry. As for her acting skills, they were not very outstanding. That was why she had been crowned as the most useless eye candy by theizens over the years. If such great resources had been invested in someone else, they would have skyrocketed to fame long ago. However, when all those resources were poured into her career, everything was absorbed and evaporated immediately. She just could not obtain any level of satisfaction from her audience. Especially when she attended the red carpet events of any g or ceremony, theizens would alwaysment that she was overly mboyant and shy. To be honest, Hector did not want to waste his talent on her. Also, ording to rumors, Olivia was a poser and had gone through no less than ten makeup artists over the years. Most of the makeup artists who worked under her quit in the end because they could not stand her temper and arrogance. The deputy director took a puff and let out a smoke ring. "Hecky, so what do you think?" Hector opened his mouth slowly. "What if I refuse?" Not only the deputy director but even Olivia was also taken aback. The deputy director frowned, gave him a pregnant gaze, and said meaningfully with the cigar in his mouth, "Hecky, you don¡¯t seem to understand thepany''s rules." Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 To avoid offending anyone, Hector exined, "I heard that Ms.Cortez has reced several makeup artists, so I think I may not bepetent enough to serve under her." Olivia replied with a smile, "This is different.I didn¡¯t like the makeup that they put on me." The deputy director nodded. "Liv has already made it clear, Hecky.I''ll leave it to you to think about it." Hector left the office sullenly, and Olivia exited the office behind him.She followed him with a smirk and approached him. "Mr.Vanderbilt, you reek of alcohol.Do you like to drink?" Hector distanced himself from her. "I don¡¯t like to drink.I only do so asionally." Her makeup was too showy, and her clothes looked very exaggerated and revealing.She wanted to create a sexy character setting, but she would put on anything that made her look sexy without any restraint and taste. Thus, once she took it a step too far, it would only make her look shy and cheap instead of ssy and sexy. However, Hector did not expect that she would be quite bold in her behavior. "Hecky, if you have the time, let¡¯s have a drink together."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She stretched out her fingers and hooked the front of his shirt as she approached him. "I love myself a clean-looking man like you, and I can give you anything you want." "Oh, Hecky, here you are." A man suddenly appeared in the corridor, approached Hector, put his hand on his shoulder, saw Olivia¡¯s slightly stiff expression, and smiled at her. "I¡¯m sorry, Ms.Cortez, but I have something to discuss with Hecky." Before Olivia could react, he had already dragged Hector out of the corridor. Olivia looked at Hector¡¯s back, and the corners of her lips could not help but twitch. ¡®There¡¯s always tomorrow.This cute little puppy will surrender under my autocratic power sooner or later" The man brought Hector down from the administration floor, and Hector finally asked when they got out of the elevator, "Sir, is there anything you wish to discuss with me?" "No, nothing¡¯s wrong." The man stopped and turned t o look at him. "I just saved you.You¡¯ve just started working here, so I don¡¯t think you know much about Olivia." Hector nodded sincerely. "Indeed." The man looked around and brought him aside. "Anyway, that woman isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.So, stay away from her for your own good.But I think she already has her eyes on you." "On me?" "Don¡¯t you know the rumors that surround Olivia?" The man stood in front of the water dispenser, got himself a ss of water, and drank it slowly. "Olivia does whatever she wants in thepany just because of the deputy director.She¡¯s the goddaughter of the deputy director, and the deputy director has already given her permission to do so. "Apart from any of the S-list celebrities, she can get her hands on anyone she wants.That is to say, as long as Olivia doesn¡¯t get anyone killed, the deputy director will always be there to clean up her mess." Hector squinted slightly. "What does getting anyone killed mean?" The man smiled. "This is just an exaggeration.It means that she can do whatever the f*ck she wants here, such as coming up with a set of underlying rules, such as her personal casting couch." He had made it very clear with the exnation. It meant that Olivia would not let go of any man she fancied, especially those B- and C- list male artists in thepany.She should have gotten her filthy hands on every one of them. It was just that no outsider knew about this. If any male artist were to have the guts to speak up about this matter, he would be internally banned by thepany and get his career ruined. Even if he chose to terminate his contract with Zestar, thepany would also use its connections in the field to get the artist banned throughout the whole industry. The deputy director always turned a blind eye to her affairs. As long as she did noty her hands on any of thepany¡¯s S-list celebrities and or get someone killed, he would ignore anything she did. "Hecky, you are young and have a rather positive image and handsome appearance.Inevitably, you¡¯ll eventually make it into her ¡®list¡¯.She¡¯ll use various means to bribe and seduce you.However, she¡¯ll definitely shove you away as soon as she loses interest in you after you¡¯ve taken the bait. "It sounds like men won¡¯t suffer from such scandals, but it¡¯s not worth it if your future is ruined because of such an incident.The male artists who quit the industry in recent years because of her have either been too deeply involved in their scandal with her or took the fall for her.In short, they¡¯ve all failed miserably.As such, you¡¯d better be more careful." Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 The man left after giving Hector a kind reminder. Hector froze in ce as he was lost in thought. In the evening... Hector drove back to the Lakeview Apartment.He sat i n the car and took a nce at the text message that popped up on the screen of his cell phone. It was a message from his past acquaintances, and they urged him to find them the "actress". He read it but did not reply to the text. He returned to his residence to take a shower. When h e came out of the bathroom in his nightgown, he rummaged through the refrigerator to find himself a can of Coke, sat down on the couch, and turned on hisptop. Upon hearing the doorbell ring, he put the Coke down, got up, and walked to open the door. Lucy was originally thinking about how she should start the conversation as she felt extremely guilty she had made Hector apany her for one whole night because she had gotten drunk the previous night. She raised her head when the door was opened from the inside, and the first thing that caught her eyes was the body in front of her. She was immediately choked by the words she wanted to utter. Although Hector was in a nightgown, the nightgown was made of silk, a fabric that fit the body so closely and firmly as if the gown would fall off with just a slight jerk. Lucy shifted her gaze to the side awkwardly and scratched her cheeks. "Uh, did...Did you juste out of a shower?" Hector nodded and asked, "Is something wrong?" "Well, I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night.I just had to drag you out for a drink." Lucy felt extremely embarrassed. "You didn¡¯t get to workte today, did you? I seem to have caused you trouble again." "It¡¯s nothing." Hector turned sideways with a smile. "Do you want toe in?" Lucy gulped. ¡®He¡¯s invited me to go in...Will it be rude if I refuse to do so?¡¯ Walking back to the couch, Hector asked her to take a seat at will and went back in to change his clothes. Lucy looked around the living room. It looked clean and spacious, and the blue and white interior design made it look very cozy. She sat on the couch. A few beauty and makeup magazines were lying around on the desk, and the screen saver on the laptop¡¯s screen was an illustration of a robot. ¡®Sure enough, all men are interested in machinery" Hector changed into some more appropriate clothes and came out. "Do you want something to drink?" "Anything will do," she replied with a smile. Hector brought her a can of fruit tea.She opened the can and took a few sips. "I didn¡¯t do anything embarrassingst night, did I?" He picked up the unfinished Coke and chuckled. "Nah, but I realized that you¡¯re quite a drinker." After getting praised for being quite a drinker, Lucy wanted to find a ce where she could hide and gave off a wry smile. "Stop making fun of me.My drinking capacity was forced onto me.I had to socialize very frequently to improve my sales performance before joining Soul.I even had to share the burden with my superiors when they were being forced to drink." Because Lucy had had to socialize and drink very often, her body could not bear it.She had even gotten hospitalized several times due to the insane lifestyle, which was why she still got fired when the companyid off employees. "However, it¡¯s been quite some time since Ist went out for a drink since I joined Soul.So, I think that¡¯s why..." ¡®I thought I wouldn¡¯t get drunk.What a mistake!¡¯ Hector sneered. "But you did surprise mest night." The woman, who seemed very gentle and shy on the surface, acted like a warrior on a battlefield when she was drunk. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucy had a bad premonition. "I didn¡¯t do something humiliating, did I?" He could not help butugh. "No." "Your expression has betrayed you." Lucy felt bad. ¡®I might not remember anything that happenedst night, but that doesn¡¯t mean Hector would experience the same thing" Hector rubbed his chin and asked thoughtfully, "What do munter and bint mean?" Lucy choked on her tea. "D-Did I say thatst night?" He acquiesced. Lucy covered her forehead and whispered, "I didn¡¯t scold you, did I?" Hector looked at her. "To be precise, you were about t o teach me how to use those two words." Lucy almost died from the embarrassment. ¡®¡¯I actually taught him how to curse after I got drunk!?¡¯¡¯ Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 "What do you mean?" Seeing that Hector was going to get to the bottom of it, Lucy covered her face. "Stop asking, I...Let me go home and calm down." She immediately stood up but knocked her knee on the marble table, which made a loud noise, then vibrated. Hector put out his hand to hold her. "Be careful." Lucy lost her bnce and fell into his arms. She paused, then turned her face away because the face that was inches away made her stop breathing. It was an interesting moment, as if they were caught in a maic field. After snapping back to reality, Lucy immediately stood back up with her ears red, "I...I¡¯m sorry!" She couldn¡¯t care about the pain in her knee and wobbled away without looking back. When she got back next door, she closed the door and stood against the door, taking deep breaths, reminding herself to calm down. But her thumping heart was out of her control. Two dayster...Olivia went to see Hector. Hector was just done with styling the other celebrities and was cleaning up the desk in the makeup room. Olivia leaned against the door, reapplied her lipstick, and walked over to him. "Mr.Vanderbilt." She leaned against the desk, the silk cors covering her shoulders making her look seductive. "Have you considered being my personal makeup artist?" Hector looked at her through the mirror and suddenly smiled. "Were you as nice to the other makeup artists before this?" "No." Olivia approached him, and her chest area was i n full view. "I only do this to you." "I¡¯m honored." Hector zipped up his bag and turned t o look at her with a discreet smile. "Do you want to go for a drink tonight?" Olivia wasn¡¯t surprised by this sudden invitation because she knew that men would always fall for her, and this one, she didn¡¯t even need to spend too much time on. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. All she had to do was curl her fingers. Even though it was a little boring, it was fresh. "Alright, tonight¡ª" She raised Hector¡¯s chin. "I''ll call you." After she left, a man who was standing outside walked in and seemed to have heard everything.He sighed. "Are you sure about this?" Hector smiled. "I can¡¯t keep running away from problems." The man was quiet. "You seem to have a clear mind." Running away really wasn¡¯t the way to solve problems. All the male celebrities wanted to escape, but they weren¡¯t powerful enough and could only be Olivia¡¯s ythings. Even if they chose to resign, they might be banned from the industry. Hector walked past the man with this bag in hand, then stopped. "Why didn¡¯t you be an agent?" The man paused and looked awkward, but it seemed t o be more like helplessness. "Something happened to my artist, so I had to quit my position as an agent." Hector turned to look at him. "Given your experience, going to anotherpany would be better than staying here." "You make this sound too simple." The man¡¯s eyes went toward the view outside the window, looking solemn, "Everyone wants to leave, but unless you have enough power to fight against them, even if you wanted to leave, they might just not let you go. "Zestar would swallow us whole.The executives all have connections.They will only treat you well if you can bring benefits to thispany. "I¡¯ve been here for eight years and have seen how thepany went from its peak to moving downhill.I¡¯m sure you know Triden.He was the best agent of Zestar at one point, with very famous artists under his care.But after the deputy director came into power a few years ago and reced all the executives with his rtives, all of Triden¡¯s artists were transferred away, and he lost all his power.He ended up bing a paparazzo because he wanted to go against the higher-ups and was banned from everywhere." Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 The man was furious because people stood up to thepany, but it was futile. And since there were artists who were as hical as Olivia, it would be impossible for people not to be annoyed. However, since everyone on the board was from the same group, even if the employees spoke up about it, they would be able to cover it up and suppress the news. No one could contest against them, especially when it came to having resources. Hector looked at him. "What if I can?" That night, Hector arrived at the hotel for their date. Olivia opened the door in a ck silk dress while swirling a ss of red wine. "Come in." Hector walked in while she sat down on the couch and smiled at him seductively. "Do you know whating to the hotel means?" Hector stood there calmly. "What else could it mean?" Olivia put the ss down with a smile, got up, and walked toward him.She then put her arms around his neck and was going to kiss him when he tilted his head to the side. "Are we in a hurry?" Sheughed. "Why? Are you regretting this?" Hector suddenly pushed her down on the couch, which stunned her.She had always been the person who took the lead, but she didn¡¯t expect this. A man like this was her type. He pulled off his tie, dropped it to the floor, then leaned close to her neck but paused. "Go take a shower.The smell of your perfume is too strong.I prefer the smell of body wash." Olivia froze there for a few seconds.She then looked u p at Hector, who was emotionless. "Are you toying with me?" The other male makeup artists had never dared to ask her to do anything. Hector pinched her chin. "Wash it off, and I''ll do whatever you want tonight." Olivia suddenly felt a rush of adrenaline and smiled. "So, this is who you really are? I love it." She got up and took her dress off in front of him. Hector kept his gaze on her face and didn¡¯t move even when her body was fully bare in front of him. She walked toward the shower, but the light suddenly went off. Suddenly, a man pushed her against the wall from behind without giving her time to think before she could react.She thought that Hector was ying with her, so she was giddy, "I¡¯ve never met someone as kinky as you are¡ª Olivia was enjoying it, but a group of police officers rushed in when the lights came back on. "Freeze!" Olivia was stunned.She looked at the man in front of her, but it wasn¡¯t Hector but a ck man, which made her scream. A female officer brought her some clothes while she cried and said that Hector had tricked her and that she was innocent. The officer ignored her and brought her out of the shower. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A few men were cuffed in the living room, and there were some night-vision cameras.She was utterly shocked. Hector sat in the car and watched while the police brought the people out. The man in the passenger seat saw everything and was surprised. "Did you do that?" Hector smiled. "Isn¡¯t it great when we can kill two birds with one stone?" The man didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that and just thought that he was doing this to create a scandal for Olivia so Unal Zestar would not be able to handle it. But in truth, what Hector meant was using Olivia to get rid of those men. The man was worried. "If the deputy director wants to protect Olivia, and she knows that you did this, you will be in trouble." "Don¡¯t worry about me.I got this." Hector was going to start up his car when he remembered something. "By the way, do you know what ¡®I¡¯m your daddy¡¯ means?" Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 The man paused. "It means I¡¯m your father." Hector sent the man home on the way back, and by the time he was back at his apartment, it was around 11:00 p.m.He was covered in the scent of that woman, which repulsed him and made him shower twice.He returned to his bedroom, turned off the lights, andy down. The neon lights outside his window shone in through his thin curtains and reflected on his ceiling. Hectory on his hand, stared at the ceiling, and chuckled upon recalling something. The next day... When Lucy got out her door and saw the doors of the elevator closing, she rushed over. "Hold the doors!" She saw Hector when she squeezed through the doors and paused as she recalled what happened the other day. It was awkward to either ignore or speak to him.She squeezed a smile and stood next to him. "What a coincidence." He looked at her. "It is." Lucy snuck a peek at him.He was wearing a white shirt, which looked simple yet casual, giving him a fresh look. When she got close, the scent of cedarwood was on his clothes, a zesty lemon mixed with clean and sharpvender, carrying a tinge of sweetness blended in well with the cedarwood. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. On top of that, there was a smooth scent of musk that ended with a calm tone. Hector saw that her head was leaning really close and chuckled. "What¡¯s going on?" She paused and looked up into his eyes. Her nose almost touched his shoulder, and she was caught in the act.She took a deep breath and straightened her back. "Your detergent smells nice.What brand is it?" Hector smiled. "It¡¯s not my detergent.It¡¯s my scented diffuser." He paused for a few seconds. "If you like it, I can give you a bottle of it." Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If he gave her a bottle, they would have the same scent! The elevator doors opened, and Lucy¡¯s smile froze when she saw that her mother was standing outside.She walked out of the elevator with Hector. "Mom, why are you here?" Jenna looked at the man standing next to Lucy, "I¡¯m here to see Eli.Is this your friend?" Hector nodded politely. "Hello, ma¡¯am." Jenna looked at him and decided that he was a good man around Lucy''s age, "What¡¯s your name?" He paused a little before answering, "Hector Vanderbilt." "Hector, I¡¯ve never heard Lucy mention you before.What does your family do¡ª" "Mom!" Lucy subconsciously walked in front of Hector and cut her questioning short. "Eli is at home.Go upstairs.We need to get to work." She then pulled Hector by his arm and took him away. Jenna wanted to stop her, but Lucy had already left the building. When they got to the car park, Lucy realized she was still holding his arm, so she immediately let go and lowered her head. "I¡¯m sorry that my mom asked questions.We were going to bete if we stayed." Hector smiled. "That reminds me, you don¡¯t look like your sister." What he meant was that they didn¡¯t look like sisters. Lucy pressed her lips together. "We¡¯re not blood- rted.She¡¯s my stepsister.My mom remarried into their family." Hector was surprised but nodded. "Oh." "Alright, we¡¯re going to bete.You don¡¯t need to drive me today.I¡¯m driving." She took out her keys and waved to him while smiling. "See youter." Hector nodded and only got into his car after watching her walk toward hers. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Hector arrived at the office. Unsurprisingly, Olivia¡¯s scandal had blown up, and everyone was talking about it.He ced his bag on the desk and listened in on the discussions with a light smile. A man walked toward him and patted his shoulder. "Hecky." He turned and nodded. "Mr.Lewis." Sean brought him to the corridor, which was quiet, and said, "You need to be careful.I just got the news that the deputy director will protect Olivia, and she definitely told on you.He¡¯s probably going to speak to you soon." Hector was calm when he heard that. "I know." "Aren¡¯t you worried?" Sean was surprised.He had framed Olivia and caused such a scandal. The executives had to find a way to cover it up, so someone would have to be a scapegoat. Olivia would definitely say that Hector had framed her, so he would be facing awsuit once the higher- ups made up their minds. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector patted his shoulder. "Mr.Lewis, there¡¯s no need to worry.I have a n, but I need you to work with me." "Hector." The people from the administration indeed came to find him. "The deputy director wants to see you." Sean looked at him nervously. Hector¡¯s hand that was resting on his shoulder became heavy as if to ask him to rx. Hector then pulled away and left with that group of people. Hector and two employees walked into the office. The deputy director was there with two men, one of them with a gold chain, whom he recognized. The man seated on the couch with a little belly looked like the boss of the man with the gold chain. "Hector Vanderbilt, you¡¯ve got some balls! How could you do something that would cause a huge loss to Zestar? What are your intentions of joining thispany?" The deputy director mmed the desk and red at him furiously. Hector smiled. "I have no intentions." "Don¡¯t lie!" The man threw a file next to his feet. Hector took a nce but didn¡¯t move. The man on the couch breathed out some smoke, and his meaty cheeks were pushed aside as he smiled. "You''re Hector Vanderbilt, eh? I know you." Hector looked toward him. The man had a gold ring which he knocked on the armrest. "You did some dirty things with my men in the past and were sent to prison.Now that you¡¯re a free man, you returned and backstabbed them.That¡¯s interesting." The deputy director frowned. "You went to prison?" Hector smiled and replied, "I was young and dumb." The man with the gold chain looked at him with resentment. "Hector, you betrayed me even when I trusted you." He had called them and said he had found an actress, but it needed to be done with night-vision. That was when they rushed to the hotel, but the police arrived soon after. It was evidently a trap! Hector looked up and calmly said, "Should I be manipted by you like all those years ago? You make it sound like we¡¯re friends, but you¡¯re just using me.There¡¯s no betrayal here." The man with the gold chain was enraged and was going to retort, but his boss raised his hand to stop him. "Hector, I guess I need to settle this my way since you¡¯re still being stubborn." He looked toward the deputy director. "I¡¯ll cover all of Zestar¡¯s losses, but I¡¯ll have to bring this man away." The deputy director smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr.Brown." Hector¡¯s face dropped, but he startedughing as if he knew a secret, "That¡¯s why those male celebrities have been banned from work.It¡¯s all because of this." Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 The less famous celebrities were forced into doing things with Olivia, but how badly were they forced and humiliated for them to fall apart? It was perplexing why the deputy director let Olivia have her ways with the male artists. Sean had said it was because Olivia could bring benefits to thepany, but a celebrity who just couldn¡¯t be famous enough and couldn¡¯t even be considered a B-lister managing to get the resources of an A-listers was baffling.It wasn¡¯t until today, when Mr.Brown showed up, that he suddenly understood. It might be rted to taking videos. The deputy director¡¯s face turned dark, "What do you know?" "You¡¯re in this together, or he wouldn¡¯t be here for me." Hector pointed at the man with the gold chain and ignored his expression. "You needed a scapegoat, and i t had to be someone new to thepany and could get close to a low- level actress.If I followed your instructions and something happened, I would have t o take the fall for it.Zestar would be able to pretend they didn¡¯t know anything and kick me aside." He chuckled and looked at the deputy director. "Olivia was interested in me, so you yed along and let me approach her.If I did something with her, you would have a hold of me and could use that to manipte m e, am I right?" The man suddenlyughed and spoke with an eerie expression. "You really are a smart man.I wonder if you¡¯re a spy sent by someone.No matter, even if you found out, I wouldn¡¯t let Zestar fall because of you.You should know nothing good woulde out of fighting against us." A few bodyguards walked in and surrounded Hector. Hector raised his arms. "I won¡¯t fight back.I''ll go with you." Mr.Brown stood up. "That''s the smart thing to do." Hector walked out with the bodyguards without a word. When they walked out of the building, a group of reporters rushed toward them and blocked their path, asking if this was all rted to Olivia¡¯s scandal. Mr.Brown noticed that something was off, so he got the man in the gold chain to get rid of the reporters. But when the man walked over, Hector suddenly pointed at them. "It¡¯s a deal between Zestar and them, I¡¯m the only person who knows anything, and they¡¯re trying to take me away and get rid of me." That caused chaos to break out. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hector, that¡¯s b*llshit!" The man with the gold chain turned pale while he grabbed him by the cor. Hector ignored him and looked at the cameras, "The male artists that Zestar banned from work are the ones that aren¡¯t famous and don¡¯t have resources.They had to be Olivia¡¯s ythings because the higher-ups pressured them.They were secretly filmed, but thepany executives wiped them all clean." "Shut up!" The man raised his hand to punch him, but Hector didn¡¯t flinch and took the hit.The reporters spoke up. "Why are you hurting him!?" "So, this man was right.There could never be a snitch in Zestar!" The man in the gold chain looked at Hector, who stood up and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled. "As for evidence, I hope the police will thoroughly investigate this and bring closure to the artists." This was when Sean walked out. "I¡¯m a witness, and Mr.Vanderbilt is telling the truth." The employees came out after Sean. "We are witnesses too.We can¡¯t take this anymore.Zestar has been bullying and threatening us to let what Olivia did slip, or our family and job would be at stake!" Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 The interview was live-streamed. Everyone was able t o join the live stream, and it caused a bigmotion. William and his men rushed into the car and fled, leaving Hector behind. Soon, the police arrived at the scene. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. #Zestar Media Corporation¡¯s scandal has been exposed# #Zestar employees protest en masse# #The truth behind the shelving of male artists# These three news storiesnded on Google Trends.Due to themotion it caused, the police even issued an update on the investigation of Zestar. "Oh gosh, I never expected Zestar to be so terrible." "No wonder there are so few celebrities in Zestar, not to mention that they''re all mentioned by the government.I''m afraid that Zestar won''t be able to turn the table around this time." "Hey! Howard has terminated his contract with Zestar! Seems like it¡¯s real this time!" Howard published a post on his Facebook ount stating the termination of his contract with Zestar. At the same time, he published a post that read: "I''m with you." He did not mention it explicitly, but everyone knew what he was trying to say. Apparently, he was telling everyone about the "dark truth" behind Zestar. After Howard terminated his contract with Zestar, several A-list celebrities followed suit. In the meantime, the Zestar higher-ups had been thrown into chaos. The director of Zestar hurled the document at the deputy director''s face. ''"I asked you to take care of thepany, and this is how you do your job? You''ve ruined Zestar! Are you here to cause trouble for me?" The deputy director exined nervously, "I-I¡¯m very sorry about that, cousin, but...this is all Hector¡¯s fault! He¡¯s the one who caused the mess!" The director of Zestar kicked the chair away in exasperation and walked up to the deputy director.He pointed at the tip of his nose and hissed. "How many times have I told you to keep a low profile? If you hadn''t given Olivia so much leeway, how would the staff of thepany be so angry?" The deputy director gnashed his teeth. He was furious but didn''t dare to express his anger. The director grabbed his cor and continued. "Find a way to get rid of Hector.Remember, don''t leave any evidence behind!" Hector and Sean were eating in a restaurant nearby. Both of them clinked their sses, and Seanmented, "Honestly, I didn''t expect that at all.You really are a miracle.If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to convince the others to stand up for themselves." One person might not be able to do anything against the capitalists, but the result would be different if a group of people stepped forward and protested. Hector had summoned the reporters and exposed Zestar in front of them to let everyone in Bassburgh know that even though Zestar wanted to hold down the news, they were far too slow to keep up with the spread of the Inte. Hector chuckled and replied, "Well, it¡¯s out of my expectation as well." He was just trying to get rid of the things he needed t o get rid of. Sean couldn¡¯t help himself andughed. "You have a lot of potential, kid.If every young man were as courageous, fearless, and honest as you, the world would''ve been a better ce.These are the true qualities of aman, upright and honest, impartial and unbiased." Hector lowered his head. "It''s the first time someone hasplimented me like that." Sean patted his shoulder andughed. "Then I should be the first one.Come on, cheers.We should celebrate our sess tonight." Both of them only left the restaurant at 9:00 pm. They walked to the car and were about to go separate ways. Sean had drunk quite a bit of beer, so he ced his hand on Hector''s shoulder and let out a burp. "If I were ten years younger, I would definitely be your good brother." Hector helped him to get to his feet and replied, "You aren¡¯t that old." Sean waved his hand. "At my age, I could be your dad.Of course, I¡¯m old." He patted Hector¡¯s shoulder and continued. "Remember, we need to be true to ourselves at all times.Only when we''re true to ourselves can we move forward fearlessly." Suddenly, a beam of bright light flitted across their vision and blinded them. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Hector felt someone had pushed him as he fell to the ground. It was Sean. He pushed him out of the way just as the car arrived in front of them. For a moment, the air was filled with the brakes'' screech and the collision''s sound. Hector''s pupils constricted as Sean disappeared from his vision, leaving only a shoe on the ground. It was only when the screams of the people around them and after the car had escaped that Hector came t o his senses and looked in a daze at the man who had fallen in a pool of blood. At the police station... Maisie and Nn rushed to the police station when they received the call. As soon as she stepped into the police station, she saw Hector sitting on the chair with his head held low in dejection. The police officer put down the cup of water and rose to his feet. "Mr.Goldmann?" Nn walked up to the police officer and asked him about the situation. The police officer walked aside with him and told him all about what had happened. Maisie looked at Hector and approached him. She stopped beside him and asked, "Are you alright, Hector?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hector sped his palms together so tightly that veins were bulging on the back of his hands.His cheeks puffed up, and he seemed to be holding something back. Maisie ced her hand on his shoulder and said, "I¡¯m sorry about what happened." "I¡¯m the one who they wanted to kill," Hector said through gritted teeth, his heart awash with guilt. "But why was it him who died?" Why did he push him away? Maisie looked at him silently.She knew this was a hard time for him. After all, Sean had died right in front of his eyes. After Nn learned everything from the police officer, he walked to Hector and asked, "Do you want t o avenge him?" Hector was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Nn. Nn patted Hector¡¯s shoulder and said meaningfully, "Just do what you think is right.You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest." It was already veryte by the time Hector returned to his home.He took a can of beer out of the fridge and walked to the balcony. Looking at the light in the distance, he fell into a pensive mood.He rarely interacted with Sean, but Sean was the first one who had stepped forward and helped him.He was just ufortable with what the Zestar higher-ups were doing and didn''t feel he had done anything wrong. Still, his action had indirectly dragged Sean into it. ¡®We need to be true to ourselves at all times.Only when we''re true to ourselves can we move forward fearlessly. ¡®Just do what you think is right.You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest" Hector lifted his head and took arge gulp of beer. "Hector?" He was stunned and turned his head around to look at Lucy on the next balcony. Lucy took her earphones down and smiled. "You can¡¯t sleep either?" Hector was stumped for a moment before he pressed his lips tightly and replied, "Yeah." "I saw you on the news today." Lucy looked at him, her eyes glittering with a smile. "I''m kind of surprised.I never thought that something like that would happen in an entertainment company.Maybe nobody would know the truth if it weren''t for you." His pupils trembled, and he raised his head to drink the beer. After falling silent for a while, he said, "But I couldn¡¯t prevent that from happening..." He couldn¡¯t prevent Sean¡¯s death. Lucy was stunned as she looked at Hector.She did not know why, but she felt that he was feeling down right now. "There¡¯s a limit to what everyone can do.You''re doing your best to reveal the truth to everyone, but there''s a lot in this world that isn''t as good as we see 0 n the surface. "While injustice continues to exist, as long as someone has the courage to stand up and stop it, justice will be served one day. "We can''t change other people, so we can only change ourselves.Since we can''t change how things happen, we can change our attitude toward things." Lucy looked into the distance and smiled. "You see, there are still people who keep carrying forward despite the difficulties in life." Hector¡¯s gaze fell on the smile on her face.He had never seen her get beaten by life before. She never gave up no matter what curveballs life threw at her and always had a smile on her face. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 It seemed to him that Lucy¡¯s smile could cure everything in life. "Lucy," he called out to her. "Yeah?" Lucy turned her head around and answered with a smile on her face. Hector couldn¡¯t help himself but chuckle. "You truly are a strange girl." Lucy cocked her head and replied, "Am I?" Hector let out augh. Lucy did not know what he wasughing at. After all, she was talking to him seriously. She turned her head around and shouted excitedly when she saw a few shooting stars streaking across the sky, Look! Shooting stars!" Hector looked in the direction she pointed. Even though both of them were standing on their own balconies under the night sky, they felt closer to each other. Several dayster, at Zestar... Sean¡¯s seat was filled with bouquets of white flowers. Nearly all of the staff in the department wore ck. There was no smile on their faces, and the atmosphere was dense. The higher-ups had been oppressing the Zestar staff for years, and Sean''s death was the final straw. Zestar was under investigation, but the deputy director and the higher-ups acted as if nothing had happened. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The apology message they released was insincere, and they even tried to push all the me on the staff, saying that they had started the strike because they were dissatisfied with thepany''s internal welfare. They also made light of Sean''s death and the celebrities who had their careers ruined for n o reason. They did not give them a sincere apology at all. A staff member threw his employee¡¯s card on the floor. "I quit! I¡¯m leaving this sh*thole!" After a short while of silence, more and more people started to take their cards down. "We quit too! This isn¡¯t a ce for people to stay!" Just when they were about to leave, a group of bodyguards appeared at the door, and the deputy director walked in with a stern face. "You guys want to go? Not so fast." "Why can¡¯t we go?" "That¡¯s right.You treated us like animals, and now you¡¯re not letting us go?" The deputy director harrumphed and looked at the crowd condescendingly. "If you want to go, sure, you can go.The contract you signed when you joined thepany is very clear.You can leave without reason, but you have to pay thepany 15% of the liquidated damages." A murmur soon spread through the staff in the department. Some had fearful expressions on their faces, while the others looked angry. One of the employees stepped forward and snarled, "This is contract fraud! We didn''t see that at all when we signed the contract!" "That¡¯s right! That''s right.You can''t just simply add something new into the contract afterward as you wish." "We won¡¯t ept it!" The deputy director looked at them and said arrogantly, "Do you think you can fight against us just because you''ve joined forces? You''ve made such a big mess for thepany with that new guy, and now you want to leave just like that? Who''s going to pay for all the losses?" The remaining staff fell silent. They were angry but did not dare to say anything. The deputy director walked toward the employee and poked his shoulder. "You guys are just a bunch of workers.You''re at the bottom of the food chain in thepany.All you have to do is get your job done and mind your own business.Has thepany ever missed your payment?" The employee clenched his fist tightly, and the veins o n his forehead were bulging. "It''s Zestar that paid you, yet you turned your back on us.Who do you think you are? God?" The deputy director pushed him to the floor and stepped on his chest. After that, he gazed at the employees behind him and continued. "In Zestar, we''re the rules.All you have to do is follow the rules.If any of you dare to defy us, you''ll be the next Sean." Everyone¡¯s faces paled after being threatened by the deputy director. They all fell silent, and none of them dared to speak. Seeing that nobody was talking back to him, the deputy director withdrew his leg and spat. "A bunch of useless trash." After that, he left the department with his men. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Some of the girls in the department were so scared that they began to sob. The staff''s eyes looked dim as they couldn¡¯t see any hope. A few cars stopped in front of Zestar. A dozen men d in ck emerged from the cars and stood in two rows. Quincy opened the door to the back seat, and Hector got out of the car. He lifted his head to look at the building, and his gaze became more determined when he thought of what had happened to Sean. Quincy looked at him and said, "Let¡¯s go, Hector.Mr.Goldmann said you can do whatever you want to do." Hector took a deep breath and stepped into the building. Quincy followed behind with a team ofwyers and bodyguards. They barged straight into the administration department and went straight to the director''s office.They put down the bodyguards that were guarding outside, and Hector pushed the door into the office open. The director of Zestar and a few higher-ups were in the middle of a meeting. When the deputy director beside the director saw Hector, his face became dark. "Hector, how dare you _Y Before he could finish his sentence, Quincy appeared with a team of lawyers.The director of Zestar rose to his feet, and a smile broke across his face. "If it isn¡¯t Mr.Lawson from the ckgold Group.What brought you here today?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Quincy chuckled and said, "Mr.Goldmann said that from today onward, there¡¯s no need for Zestar to exist in this world." The director¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®What do you mean? We don''t seem to have any conflict of interest with ckgold, right? Is ckgold going to poke its nose into Zestar''s affair now?" Quincy chuckled. "Mr.Goldmann isn¡¯t just going to poke his nose into Zestar¡¯s affairs." As he was talking, he looked at Hector and continued. "Hector is Mr.Goldmann''s cousin-inw, so his business is Mr.Goldmann''s business." The deputy director and the director¡¯s faces turned grim. Neither of them expected this new makeup artist to b e Nn¡¯s cousin-inw! Quincy walked toward a couch and sat down. He took over the file handed to him by his team ofwyers and tossed it on the table. "All of your crimes are here.I¡¯m afraid something fun is going to happen if w e turn them to the government, right?" The director fell on his chair. They were so bold because the police couldn''t do anything to them due to theck of evidence. However, they did not expect that they had messed with the wrong people this time. The deputy director picked up the file and tooka quick nce. After that, he smacked it on the table and said through gritted teeth, "Nobody is going to believe you with this evidence.Besides, the internal affairs of Zestar have nothing to do with ckgold. "So what if Hector is Mr.Goldmann¡¯s cousin-inw? He works in Zestar, and that means he''s a Zestar employee.He incites our internal staff to do whatever they want without permission, and we still haven''t found him topensate for our losses!" Hector looked at the deputy director expressionlessly. "We have enough evidence." The deputy director was stunned. "Mr.Lewis¡¯ death isn¡¯t an ident.The car wasing straight at me.If he hadn¡¯t pushed me away and died in my stead, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here and talking to you guys." Hector suppressed his anger and continued. "You said there''s no evidence because you''ve hidden the evidence, but those celebrities you shelved and those employees you oppress are all evidence.They dare note forward because of your intimidation and threats." The deputy director let out augh exasperatingly. "You just won''t understand what people are saying, aren''t you?" He dashed toward Hector after he finished speaking. Before everyone could stop him, Hector threw a punch at him and sent him tumbling to the floor. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 The higher-ups were stunned. Hector took off his jacket and threw it to the floor.He picked up a vase on the side and walked toward the deputy director. The deputy director was so shocked that his face turned pale. As he took a step back, he said, "W-What are you trying to do? There are so many people over here.You''remitting a crime if you dare toy a single finger on me!" Hector lifted the vase, and the director shouted. "Stop!" The vase fell on the floor and smashed into pieces. However, the vase just shattered on the wall behind the deputy director, who was holding his head in his hands. Fear drove him to scream like a madman, and the floor soon became wet. When Hector saw he had pissed himself, he snorted. "Hah, so you¡¯re a coward too." Quincy looked toward the director, whose face was dark, and said, "You don¡¯t have any choice now." He handed the transfer agreement to him and continued. "Sign the agreement, and sell Zestar to ckgold.As for your crimes, the court will deal with them.If you refuse to sign the contract, we''ll bring you to the court and have the court forcefully remove Zestar and permanently ban thepany from being listed." The director threw an angry nce at the deputy director.He had no other choice but to do as Quincy said since things had developed to this point. If Zestar was banned from being listed, then as thepany''s owner, he wouldn''t be able to open anotherpany i n the future. While there was life, there was hope. With that thought in mind, he picked up the pen and signed the contract. The contract was stamped as well.The director then left with the higher-ups.The deputy director, who had been scared out of his wits, was also taken away.The meeting room became empty, leaving nothing but wreckage behind. Quincy walked up to Hector and handed the agreement to him. "From now onward, Zestar is yours." Hector took a look at the agreement but did not take it. He lifted his head slowly and said, "So, this is their punishment? Don''t you think we''ve gone too easy on them?" Quincy chuckled. "Kid, letting your emotions control you won''t change anything.Mr.Goldmann has his own reasons for his actions.You just need to know that courage and guts aren''t the only things you can rely on when you''re solving a problem.You also need your head. "Even if you want to get revenge, you can''t go beyond thew.You think their punishment is light, but it isn¡¯t the same case in their eyes." As Quincy was talking, he handed the agreement in his hand. He patted his shoulder and added meaningfully, "For those who''ve benefited from these matters, what do you think they''ll do if they lose the benefits?" Just like Quincy said, the director made the deputy director and the other people his scapegoats. The deputy director was his cousin, but in the end, he was merely a sacrificialmb for his interests. The deputy director was not willing to be his scapegoat, so he confessed the cause of Sean''s death in the police station.He also betrayed the "partner" rted to these matters to reduce the charges. The police arrested the man wearing a gold chain and William. The police also found many unsightly videos and websites from their mediapany''s internal network. There were hundreds of them, with a reprint rate and purchase rate of tens of millions, and some o f them were sold overseas. As for Zestar''s director, he was arrested and deported back to his home country as soon as he got off the ne. In just a week, all of them were caught. As soon as Hector stepped into thepany in the morning, he was startled by the sound of a cracker. The flowers fluttered in the air andnded on his hair and clothes. A dozen employees emerged and stood in front of him. All of them were wearing smiles on their faces. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The office had never been so lively before. "Hector, you¡¯re our savior.From today onward, you''ll be our boss! Guys, let''s give a warm wee to our new boss!" Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 They waved the party crackers in their hands, whistled, and shouted to wee their savior. Hector was stunned for a moment and finally gave off a helpless smile.He lowered his head, and his eyes turned a little bloodshot. "The person that everyone should thank is Mr.Lewis.If it weren¡¯t for him, I might''ve..." As soon as Sean¡¯s name was mentioned, everyone became quiet for a moment. No one could forget what happened to Sean. A male employee walked out of the crowd and ced his arm on Hector¡¯s shoulder. "Hector, we don¡¯t me you for Mr.Lewis¡¯ encounter.It¡¯s not your fault but theirs instead." "Yes, it¡¯s those b*stards¡¯ fault!" Hector chuckled and seemed to be able to blend in with the atmosphere and everyone else. Lucy passed through the corridor of the department and suddenly heard several female staff members discussing Zestar. She did not pay much attention to it at first, but they mentioned Hector at that moment. "Is this true? So, Mr.Goldmann¡¯s cousin-inw is Zestar¡¯s new owner?" "It¡¯s absolutely true.I have a friend who works for Zestar.She told me that the current owner of Zestar is Hector, Ms.Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin.So, doesn¡¯t that make him Mr.Goldmann¡¯s cousin-inw?" "Mr.Goldmann¡¯s cousin -inw is way too bold.Rumors have it that he single-handedly tore Zestar¡¯s higher-ups apart.Didn¡¯t it appear in the news not long ago? If it weren¡¯t for him, we would still be deceived by Zestar and know nothing about the cr*p that¡¯s happening within thepany!" Lucy slowed down, smiled, and seemed to feel happy for Hector. As soon as she entered the office, she was startled by Jenna, who was already sitting on the couch, waiting for her. "Mom?" Lucy put her bag on the desk and walked up t o her. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you¡¯reing over to see me?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jenna put down the cup of tea in her hand. "Lucy, that friend of yours, whose name is Hector...Is he Mrs.Goldmann¡¯s cousin?" Lucy turned around and sat down on the couch.She had already seen through her mother¡¯s thoughts. "So what if he is? Mom, our rtionship isn¡¯t what you think it is.We used to be colleagues, and he¡¯s currently my neighbor." Jenna lowered her gaze. "Lucy, you haven''t spoken to me properly since you left the Xaviers.I know you still me me for my failure of not being able to provide you with aplete family." Lucy did not say anything. Jenna stroked her slightly bulging but not very obvious-looking belly. "You once asked me whether I regretted my choice.I do regret it, but at the same time, I can¡¯t help it either.I¡¯m not a saint, just an ordinary woman. "After your father passed away, all our household burdens fell onto my shoulders.I had to work alone and earn money to support you, and I¡¯ve always wanted to give you the best.But I couldn¡¯t do it alone.No one in this world can get what they want just by working hard.Lucy, I truly hope you can understand my hardship." "I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t understand you." Lucy got u p, walked to her desk, and turned her back on her. "But I hope that you can understand me too." Jenna stared at her. "Don¡¯t I understand you well enough?" Lucy turned around. "If you truly understood me well enough, you wouldn¡¯t always think about arranging everything for me." Jenna was flustered. "I just don¡¯t want you to face so many hardships!" "You have your thoughts, but I have mine too." Lucy¡¯s emotions were getting a little out of control too. "No matter who I get together with, you¡¯re always there, intending to cut in.You must think that you can rest assured as soon as I get to marry a great man, right? Okay, but have you ever thought about whether that¡¯s the life I desire?" Jenna was rendered speechless.Her original intention was good.She only wanted to help her daughter out, hoping she would not have to work as hard as herself, but she had been ignoring her daughter¡¯s willingness all this while. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 The conversation could no longer go on, so Jenna bade Lucy goodbye and left. Jenna ran into Maisie in the corridor as Maisie came out of the elevator. "Mrs.Goldmann." Maisie smiled at her and approached her. "Mrs.Xavier, are you here for Lucy?" "Yeah, I originally wanted toe and talk with her, butmunication seems to be getting increasingly difficult as she gets older." Jenna gave off a wry smile as she could not help but feel extremely distressed deep down. ¡®¡®The barrier between our rtionship seems impossible to remove" "Lucy is already an adult.And adults have their own thoughts and ns.Although parents¡¯ worries are necessary from time to time, children will have their own lives when they grow up.You¡¯re worrying too much, Mrs.Xavier." Maisie¡¯s advice caught Jenna off guard and stunned her for a split second, but she felt a little embarrassed after returning to her senses. "Mrs.Goldmann, you have three children, don¡¯t you?" "Yes, but don¡¯t be fooled by their age because I¡¯ve always listened to their ideas.No matter what the child wants to do, I¡¯ll always support it as long as it¡¯s morally correct." Jenna was surprised. "The children are still young, so what ideas would they have?" Maisie lowered her gaze and smiled. "Everyone has ideas.Children may be children, but they¡¯re also living human beings who have emotions. "Every parent¡¯s upbringing is different, all of which are out of consideration for their children.However, as parents, we can¡¯t always ask our children to be the ones who take care of our feelings.We should at least take care of their feelings too, shouldn¡¯t we? "Parents are actually their children¡¯s best listeners.So, if we as parents are unwilling to listen to our children¡¯s thoughts, then isn¡¯t it natural for our children to be unwilling tomunicate with us? "Many parents ce a lot of hope on their children, hoping that their children can achieve this and actualize that in their lives, but it¡¯s very easy for them to forget about their children¡¯s thoughts.Especially when they¡¯ re confused and bothered, we should let go of the superiority that we feel as parents and try tomunicate with them with a peer-to-peer attitude so that our kids won¡¯t be under too much pressure." ¡®It¡¯s not unreasonable to say that a parent¡¯s words and actions will affect a child''s life.Being strict can be considered a form of love, but being too harsh and selfish will only create pressure. ¡®Every parent was once a kid too.When we were young, didn''t we hope that our parents would understand us too? So why can¡¯t we think from a different perspective now that we¡¯re parents?¡¯ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jenna did not utter another word.She bade Maisie goodbye and left. Pushing open the door of Lucy¡¯s office, Maisie saw her sitting on the couch with her back facing the door. Lucy immediately wiped her tears when she heard the door opening and then turned her head. "Ms.Vanderbilt! ?" Maisie leaned against the door andughed. "Did you just argue with your mother and are hiding here and crying secretly?" Lucy was caught on the spot and felt utterly embarrassed. Maisie walked over to her, propped her arms against the back of the couch, and mocked her, "If your eyes get swollen from all the crying, how can you attend the celebration with us tonight?" "A celebration?" Lucy was astounded and asked, "What are you celebrating, and who are you celebrating it with?" "Hector," Maisie smiled, "We''re celebrating his achievement of bing Zestar¡¯s new owner.ckgold and Soul have sent representatives to attend the party.You¡¯re one of the major backbones o f ourpany, so you''re definitelying with me." Lucy was a little overwhelmed. "Then what do I need to prepare?" "What else do you want to prepare?" "Uh..." ¡®It¡¯s just like attending an ordinary dinner party.I think there¡¯s no need for me to prepare anything...But it¡¯s not appropriate to attend the party empty- handed" Maisie saw through her thoughts in a second and smiled even more merrily. "If you want to prepare a gift, then I won¡¯t stop you.As for the gift, a small but meaningful one would do the job just fine." Lucy nodded with a smile. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 After getting off work, Lucy went to the mall to pick out a gift, but she really did not know what she could buy. Thus, she took out her cell phone, typed a message, and sent it to ine. However, the suggestions she got were all expensive luxury items she could not afford. ¡®I¡¯ve definitely gone to the wrong person for advice" Lucy looked around the mall, and her gazended on a souvenir store. She suddenly thought of Hector''s mecha figure collection in his house. ¡®He should be interested in these, right?¡¯ Lucy went into the store to look for a gift, and the salesperson came up to her and introduced a few models to her enthusiastically. She told him it was a gift, and the salesperson instantly understood her needs. "Are you buying a gift for your boyfriend?" Lucy choked on her reply and became incoherent out 0 f anxiety. "Of course not.He¡¯s just an ordinary friend." As if he did not hear her exnation, the salesperson brought her to the shelf on the other side of the shop. "Anyway, he¡¯s just a man.And as long as he¡¯s aman, no matter how old he is, he¡¯ll have the yful mind of a full-grown boy.These figurines are the best-sellers in our store."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucy looked at the various figurines disyed on the racks¡ªthere were anime characters and mechas. She took a nce at the price tags and was surprised. "Are all these toys so expensive?" The salesperson gave off a helpless smile. "Toys and figurines are different.If you were to go out there and ask around, you''d realize that it¡¯s absolutely normal for figurines to be sold for hundreds of dors or even a few thousand dors. "Figurines are expensive not only because some of them are limited but it¡¯s also because figurines are very fragile and require a certain amount of maintenance cost.Most of the raw materials used to create figurines are very sensitive to ultraviolet rays and will undergo irreversible changes under irradiation, such as degradation and decolorization.The figures shouldn¡¯t be heated either.Otherwise, they¡¯ll age very easily and reduce their lifespan." Lucy took out her cell phone, checked her ount bnce, gnashed her teeth, turned her head around, and asked, "Then do you have a limited edition version here?" Lucy cruelly burned a hole in her purse and bought a limited-edition robot figurine that cost $2,500.She buried her face in the steering wheel when she returned to the car with the figurine. ¡®Impulsive purchase is truly the devil!¡¯ However, Lucy was relieved upon thinking that he should like this gift.When the night arrived, clusters of neon light bulbs lit up and appeared under the night sky. The Grand Hotel of Bassburgh, located in Bass Wave Port, looked like a shining pearl that was standing near the overpass. There was a long table covered with a blue and white cloth in the splendid banquet hall, and all kinds of wine and delicacies were ced on the table. The waiters weaved through the brightly dressed crowd, pouring wine for the guests. Maisie and Nn stood in the crowd. Most of the businessmen who came to talk to them were coborators of ckgold. "Apart from Royal Crown, even Zestar is now operating under ckgold¡¯s banner.Mr.Goldmann is indeed an exceptional and resolute entrepreneur." Royal Crown and Zestar were among the top agencies i n the entertainment industry. Zestar had only messed up their serious operation because of their management style. Another businessman said with a smile, "ckgold has acquired Zestar, so it¡¯l] be an even more powerful yer in the entertainment industry from now on." "Yo, Mr.Hannigan and Mr.Boucher are here too." Seeing Tanner and Helios appear, several owners ofpanies walked toward them with wine sses enthusiastically. Tanner was one of ckgold¡¯s business partners, and as for Helios, he had gone behind the scenes and be a director after quitting the entertainment industry. Naturally, his connections in the circle had be even stronger than before. Everyone knew that Nn had acquired Zestar for his cousin-inw, who hated the previous Zestar higher- ups. The cousin-inw had just taken over Zestar, so there must be a need to strengthen his connections in the industry. The purpose of holding this banquet was to give the cousin-inw a chance to set a foothold i n the circle. Helios¡¯ appearance was him showing Nn a lot of respect. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Barbara and Pearl walked toward Maisie. "Your cousin is tonight''s protagonist.Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Maisie smiled. "He¡¯s probably still preparing." Just when she said that Hector appeared at the scene, and next to him was Zestar¡¯s former manager, Triden. Triden and Sean were partners at Zestar. Triden knew a thing or two about Sean''s death and the actions of the ex-Zestar higher-ups.It was Hector who hired him back to Zestar. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hector was more formally dressed today.He wore a three-piece suit. The attire not only made him look grand, but it also made him exude a mature and dignified aura. However, Hector felt a little restrained when he was wearing this outfit. Maisie walked toward him and adjusted his tie for him. "This is your first time dressed in something like this.You¡¯re not used to it, aren¡¯t you?" "Yeah, I¡¯m really not used to it." Hector felt awkward, and Triden, who was standing next to him, clicked his tongue. "There are still a lot o f things you¡¯re not used to.You¡¯re thepany owner now, so you need to learn a lot more tomunicate in the upper social ss." As he said that, he leaned over to Hector. "You should also keep your temper in check.You need to speak tactfully in the industry that we''re in.You need to pick up the skill of knowing when to speak and what to say.Being extra careful with your surroundings is always a good thing.So, learn to be smarter and more refined so that you won¡¯t be led by the nose by others." Hector nodded. "Thanks for the tips." Looking at them, Maisie gave off a smile all of a sudden. "Mr.Gagher, you truly have been in the entertainment industry for a long time.You know how everything is run in the industry." Triden grinned. "I¡¯ve survived the people that I met i n Zestar, so how could I not pick up a thing or two throughout my journey?" "Then please take good care of Hector in the future." Triden nodded and smiled. "Of course.How can I not take good care of the man that Mr.Lewis has high hopes of?" The banquet had just started, and Nn had already started bringing Hector around the venue and introducing him to more people. He really wanted Hector to gain a firm foothold in the industry, which would only do him good. Hector had studied makeup and fashion styling, but it would not stop him from picking up a few skills that would help him manage an entertainmentpany. Celebrities always needed apany¡¯s marketing, and the career path they should follow and the character setup they should put on had always been determined by thepany. Not to mention that Hector had a unique taste when it came to thepany¡¯s celebrities¡¯ fashion styling, which he could showcase while managing Zestar. Humans had always been eager to learn, and the more they learned, the more possibilities would await them in the future. Lucy had just arrived, but she did not expect to see so many people.She was carrying a bag that had the figurine that she had just bought in it. The people who attended the banquet were all very morously dressed, but she... Although she had chosen to wear the most beautiful dress she owned, she was still the most ordinary- looking person among all the attendees. She looked toward the crowd and soon saw Hector¡¯s figure.She wanted to raise her hand to say hello to Hector but saw her stepfather and ine walking toward Hector. Edward gave Hector a gift, which seemed very expensive. And ine approached Hector and said something to him, and Hectorughed along. Lucy¡¯s hand, which was hanging in the air, lowered slowly.She then looked down at the bag in her hand. ¡®Compared to what they gave him, my gift seems out of ce.¡® Not only the gift, he and I even... ¡®We¡¯re two individuals that came from two different dimensions.¡® ine is the daughter of the Xaviers, and Hector is Mr.Goldmann¡¯s cousin- inw.In terms of status, I¡¯m nowhere as good as ine.I¡¯d definitely be deemed someone who doesn¡¯t know her position if I were to im that I¡¯m friends with Hector" Lucy lowered her gaze, turned around, and was about t o go out but ran into a waiter beside her. The fallen wine ss sshed on her. When the waiter saw that he had bumped into someone, he quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Miss.Are you alright?" Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Themotion attracted the people''s attention, and Lucy panicked.She was also afraid that Edward would find out about her appearance at the party. "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯m fine." She then ran out of the venue. The waiter called to her, but she did not look back. Hector seemed to have heard Lucy¡¯s voice, so he turned his head to look, only to see a familiar figure sprinting away. And only the waiter was left behind, cleaning up the mess. Lucy ran to the bathroom and cleaned the wine stains on her dress with water, but the more she washed it, the dirtier it became.She felt extremely aggrieved all of a sudden and wanted to cry. At that moment, the phone in her clutch rang.She took the phone out, and it was a call from Hector.She hesitated for a few seconds before answering. Hector asked where she was.She picked up the clutch, left the bathroom, and ran t o Hector, who came out to find her in the corridor. Hector turned his head and slowly put down the phone as his gaze was fixed on Lucy¡¯s wine- stained dress. Lucy subconsciously hid the bag behind her. Although she was a little aggrieved and felt sad, she forced a smile. "I¡¯m sorry, I identally stained my dress, so I don¡¯t think I''ll be going in already." Hector approached her, saw her slightly bloodshot eyes, and slowly opened his pursed lips. "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll bring you in and do something about it." As he said that, he grabbed her wrist and was about to take her away.But she jerked his hand gently and did not even budge. "Forget it." Hector turned to look at her.She lowered her head. "I¡¯m not used to such asions anyway, and my stepfather is there.I don¡¯t really want him to see me." Hector asked her, "Are you afraid of him?" ¡®Afraid? Not really.." Seeing that she did not say anything, Hector tightened his grip and dragged her away abruptly. Lucy followed behind him in astonishment. Hector took her to the dressing room, picked up a pair of scissors, and walked toward her. Before Lucy could react, the hern of the dress had been cut off. Lucy was dumbfounded. "Hector!" Hector squatted in front of her. "Wine stains can¡¯t be washed off.They can only be covered with some essories or decorations.So, do forgive my recklessness." Lucy was stunned. Hector cut off some fabric from the dress, walked aside, folded it into a pattern, and took a few needles and thread out of a box. He then sewed the fabric that had been turned into a pattern on the area that was stained by wine, and the pattern covered the wine stains perfectly. Lucy nced at him in a daze. "You can even do this..." He responded with a hum. "I only learned some tricks from my lecturer to deal with such embarrassing situations." Lucy lowered her head and smiled. "Thank you." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Why are you still so polite when you¡¯re around me?" Hector raised his head, and the two exchanged gazes. Lucy froze in ce. Her heart was racing at that moment¡ªit was so intense that it felt like it was thumping against the interior of her chest cavity. Hector stared at her face and moved his lips slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Lucy picked up the bag abruptly and shoved it in front of him. "This i s for you!" He was stunned for a split second, and his gazended on the bag.He then grabbed the bag from her and took out the gift box in the bag. It was a robot figurine. Hector¡¯s Adam''s apple rolled. "Did you...purposely buy me a gift?" "I¡¯d be too embarrassed toe empty-handed.I don¡¯t know what you like, but I saw that you have a few of these in your house, so I think you should like this." Lucy sped her interlocked fingers and lowered her head. Hector chuckled and looked up at her. "Thank you.I like it very much." Lucy heaved a sigh of relief, and her eyes narrowed into two arches. "I¡¯m d to hear that." Hector put his hand on her side and approached her. "But there¡¯s no need to spend so much money on me in the future.This must be expensive, isn¡¯t it?" She looked away instantly and smiled. "It¡¯s nothing, I can always make more money, so it¡¯s fine." He raised his hand to rub the top of her head and chuckled. "You silly." Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Lucy walked toward the hall with Hector, and the moment the doors opened, she looked down to avoid their nces. The crowd looked toward them, and the scene froze. Maisie walked toward them and smiled. "Where did you go?" Lucy yed with her fingers nervously. "Ms.Vanderbilt, I...I think I¡¯ve brought trouble." "There¡¯s no trouble." Maisie was going to take a sip when she suddenly saw the flower at the bottom of her skirt. "This flower looks beautiful." "Hector used it to cover the wine stain.He just sewed it in." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Her face turned redder and looked like an apple under the light. Maisieughed and turned to look at Hector. "Hecky is brave yet careful.He would probably spoil his future girlfriend." Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she wouldn¡¯t look up. Barbara suddenly walked over and ced her hand on Maisie¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re already picking a cousin-in w?" Maisie denied it. "I want to pick daughters -in w for my sons too, but they¡¯re still young." Barbara moved her hand away. "Beatrice is not an option.Your sons will be too old by the time she¡¯s grown up." Maisieughed. "People say that men age like fine wine." "Don¡¯t even think about it! She¡¯s not even in kindergarten yet." "Can I book her?" "How many daughters-inw do you want to book, you evil mother-inw! ?" Their bickering made it less awkward between Lucy and Hector. At that moment, Edward walked in. When he saw Lucy, he paused.He then nced at Hector, standing next to her, and they seemed to know each other. "Lucy, you¡ª" "Oh, Lucy is here too." ine walked over with a wine ss, cut her father off, and grabbed Lucy¡¯s arm. "Dad, see how Lucy is working hard.It¡¯s time." Lucy looked at them curiously. Edward knew what his daughter meant.She wanted him to acknowledge Lucy¡¯s identity. He looked at Lucy, and even though she wasn¡¯t his own and wasn¡¯t as outstanding as his daughter, she had a mother who could endure everything. Not every woman would be able to handle the humiliation that Jenna had.She begged him to take her daughter in and didn¡¯t even consider abandoning her. He remembered all that.He had married Jenna because she was great at taking care of his family and a good wife. She was better at this than his ex-wife. He was busy with work, so he couldn¡¯t take care of his family and wished his wife would be a homemaker. However, his ex-wife was a career woman and didn¡¯t want to let go of her career for him. Their daughter, ine, had inherited her personality.He preferred the traditional marriage and thought a woman should only be in charge of her family after getting married. There was no need for her to be so strong. He couldn¡¯t understand why his ex-wife couldn¡¯t understand that all his hard work was so that he could provide for the family. When he met Lucy¡¯s mother, he was frank and said he hoped his wife would give up her career and take care of the family. In return, he wouldn¡¯t let her worry about anything.She immediately agreed. He was surprised and asked about her condition. Jenna¡¯s response was: "Mr.Xavier, to be honest, I have a child of my own, and you might not like that, but she will be alone if I leave her.I hope you will agree to bring her along, even if you don¡¯t ept her a s your own." Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 "I just hope that she will have a ce to stay before she finishes her studies.She¡¯s a poor girl, so I have to be responsible while she grows up.I hope that you can help.After she grows up and is able to live by herself, she won''t ask for anything from your family anymore." Edward was surprised when he heard that. Women who remarried would usually want the man t o ept their children, but she was thinking about this from his perspective.He didn¡¯t like the idea of Jenna bringing her daughter along.He was a businessman, so he would be worried that a woman who married him with a child would have bad intentions, and on top of that, he already had a daughter. After Jenna said all that, he asked if she was alright if he didn¡¯t announce their rtionship with the Xaviers, and she agreed. Edward snapped out of that and looked at her, "It¡¯s time to address me." Lucy was surprised. Seeing that she was just standing there, ine nudged her. "Why are you just standing there? Call him Dad." The ¡®Mr.Xavier'' that she was calling him, turned into ¡® Dad¡¯. Edward nodded. "Come back anytime you want.Our home is your home too." ¡®Our home is your home too¡¯ made Lucy tear up.Even though Lucy was a part of the Xaviers, she had always reminded herself that that wasn¡¯t her home but just a temporary ce.ine hugged her by her shoulders. "You¡¯re my sister from now on." Lucy lowered her head and wiped away her tears while smiling. Maisie was happy for Lucy. After the event, Lucy and the Xaviers walked to the door. Edward stopped and turned to look at her. "Lucy, your mother cares about you a lot.When she first married me, she was worried that I wouldn¡¯t ept you, so she begged me and agreed not to announce to the world our rtionship.She did all that for you." Lucy was stunned. Edward patted her shoulder. "Go home and talk to her when you have time.She¡¯s a good mother and wishes you will understand one day." Edward got into the car. ine turned back to look at her and whispered, "We''re going the opposite way, so we can¡¯t drive you.You have a ride anyway." She then looked behind Lucy. Lucy stood there until the car drove away.She turned around, saw Hector walking down the stairs, and paused. "Y-You¡¯re not back yet?" "No, I was talking to Maisie and Nn." Hector stopped in front of her and looked at his watch. "Want to take a walk?" Lucy paused. "You want to take a walk?" "Yes, I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink.I need to sober up." "I¡¯ll go with you then." The neon lights at the pier looked beautiful. Cars drove on the wide streets, and the headlights shone. The two of them walked along the bridge as adim yellow light shone on them. Hector looked sideways at her, "Are you happy that your stepfather finally epted you into the family?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucy smiled, "Yes." She then looked down because it was unbelievable. "I never dared think that he would one day ept me, and I didn¡¯t know that my mother begged him for me to stay with them." She had been under the impression that her mother never wanted to admit who she was and was afraid she would mess up her new life. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Hector looked at Lucy and slowed down his pace. Lucy stopped and turned to look at him, her face smiling brightly, "But I want to thank you for tonight.I think that you¡¯re my lucky star." He was surprised. "Lucky star?" "Yes, you bring good luck to me, lucky star." Lucy smiled wider. Hector chuckled. "Really." He turned his face away. "I wish I really could bring good luck." He hadn¡¯t managed to bring good luck to Sean. Seeing how he drifted away, Lucy walked over to face him and waved her hand in front of his face. "If you could bring good luck to everyone, you would be an angel." He smiled. Lucy suddenly smelled something and looked toward the source of the odor. "I think I smell kebab." Hector put his hand on her shoulder and made her stand up straight. "They¡¯re selling street food there." "Yes, they are!" Lucy felt like having some, but something came to her mind, and she suddenly looked Hector up and down. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hector asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" She couldn''t help butugh. "You¡¯re dressed so formally.I¡¯m not going to ask you to go get street food with me." Hector removed his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. "Would this work?" Lucy suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him along. "Let¡¯s go then!" Hector was stunned, but all Lucy could think about were the kebabs and nothing else.He didn¡¯t put his arm away and just let her hold it. At midnight, at the Lakeview Apartment... Hector parked his car and removed the seatbelt. "We''re home." He turned around and saw that Lucy was fast asleep.He put his hand out and lightly shook her shoulder. "Lucy." She mumbled something, frowned, then her head lolled and dropped on his hand, pinning it. Hector froze.He could feel her skin on the back of his hand, and it was smooth like butter.He didn¡¯t remove it but stared at her while she slept. When Lucy finally woke up, she was surprised because Hector¡¯s jacket was covering her, and she treated his hand as a pillow. They were still in the car. There was no way of knowing how long Hector had his arm out to maintain that position. When she woke up and moved, Hector opened his eyes, turned his head, and smiled. "I thought you were going to wake up in the morning." Lucy looked at him, and her nose soured while she turned away. "You should have woken me up." "I didn¡¯t want to wake you up because you were sleeping so soundly." "You call me silly," Lucy¡¯s eyes teared up, but she smiled and as she said, "But you¡¯re sillier." Hector wiped her tears away, and Lucy froze while she looked at him. He said, "I just want to spend more time with you." Her heart skipped a beat, and her chest heaved while she looked at this face that was inches away. His nose touched her cheek. "You¡ª" He kissed her before she could speak. Lucy batted her eyes and put her hand on his shoulder but didn¡¯t push him away. Neither of them had kissed someone before, so they bumped a little. They realized that it was awkward, so theyughed together. Hector looked at her. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never kissed a woman, so..." Lucy¡¯s ears turned red while she looked down. "If...If it was your first kiss, then...we should treat it as practice." Her face turned red after saying that. Hector cupped her face. "Do you want to be my long- term practice partner then?" Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 ¡°Long-term.." Lucy¡¯s heart was skipping so hard that she nodded without thinking. Hector kissed her again while she slowly closed her eyes, and a jolt of electricity ran into her heart, making it feel numb. After a few days, at the Xavier residence... Lucy rang the doorbell, and the maid opened the door.She asked, "Is my mother home?" The maid confirmed she was there, and Lucy walked into the living room. When Jenna heard that someone was downstairs, she went down and was surprised to see that it was Lucy, "Lucy?" Lucy pressed her lips together and smiled. "Mom." Jenna walked to the couch, poured her a cup of tea, and slowly said, "I was in a bad mood the other day and didn¡¯t pay attention to your feelings.I apologize, Lucy." She ced the teacup in front of her. "I know you¡¯re all grown up now, but I can¡¯t help myself.I won¡¯t me you if you think that I¡¯m naggy.I just hope that you will be happy." "Mom, I don¡¯t me you." Jenna paused, then looked up at her. Lucy smiled. "Dad told me that you¡¯ve always cared about me." Jenne was surprised. "W-What did you call him?" "Dad." Lucy looked around. "I...can call him dDd from now on." Jenna covered her mouth while happy tears fell. "Is that true?" Lucy nodded. Jenna started balling, but not because she was sad.She was happy. Lucy got up, went next to her, and hugged her.She felt bad when she saw her mother crying. "Mom, don¡¯t cry.You¡¯re making me cry too." "I...I¡¯m just overwhelmed." Jenna wiped her tears and held her hand with a smile.She tapped it, and they smiled while looking into each other¡¯s eyes. No words were exchanged, but they understood each other. Lucy stayed there for a while and left the manor after saying goodbye to Jenna.She got a message when she got into the car. [What do you feel like having tonight? I¡¯ll bring you anywhere you want to go.] This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that Hector had just taken over Zestar and would be busy, but he never forgot to message her despite that. She smiled at her screen and replied jokingly: [You¡¯re my meal.] She didn¡¯t n to send it, yet identally pressed ¡® Send¡¯.Her smile immediately faded. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ She immediately deleted the message. ¡®He probably didn¡¯t see it?¡¯ Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t expect Hector¡¯s eyes were always on his phone. Thus, when she sent that message, he saw it as clear as day. He couldn''t help but chuckle before replying: [I''ll go home earlier today then.] Lucyy on the steering wheel.It was so shameful.He must think that she was clingy! At the Soul Jewelry branch... Lucy had been busy buying meals for everyone over the past two days. The few female employees curiously discussed this. "Did she strike the lottery? She wouldn¡¯t even splurge on meals previously, but now she¡¯s buying our meals too." Lucy was the definition of a miser. She was different because other misers were just very careful at spending money, while she just downright refused to let her money go to someone else. When she had first gotten promoted, everyone wanted her to buy them a meal, but she had said she needed to save money. It was weird that she would suddenly be so generous. "Not the lottery.I think she¡¯s in love." "In love?" The few colleagues were suddenly curious and huddled together. "With who?" That one girl replied, "How would I know? I just saw someone picking her up two days ago, and the driver was aman." Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 That evening, Lucy walked to the garage and saw two colleagues standing there.She looked away. "You¡¯re still here?" One of them walked to her and held her arm. "Lucy, m y friend opened up a shop, and I¡¯m buying dinner.Do you want to join us?" "Yes, let¡¯s go together.You¡¯ve been paying for our meals in the past two days, so we need to do something in return." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lucy was a little befuddled by their friendliness, but she didn¡¯t want to reject it. Thus, she had to be careful about what she said "I¡¯m sorry, I have something on tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to join you." "Are you going on a date?" "Lucy, tell us, who is it?" "Bring your boyfriend along." Lucy was going to say something when she heard a honk nearby.She looked around and seemed to be worried that the person in the car would be seen, so she hurriedly bade farewell. "I need to go, I¡¯m sorry.Let¡¯s do this another day." The two women stared at the driver. Unfortunately, it was too dark inside, and they couldn''t see clearly until the car drove away. One of them crossed her arms. "Why is she being so secretive? Do you think her boyfriend is ugly, so she doesn''t want us to see him?" The other woman shook her head. "I don¡¯t think so, maybe...it¡¯s a secret rtionship." Lucy¡¯s heart pounded in the car, and she could only look forward. "You''re off early." ¡®Was it because of the earlier message?¡¯ Lucy shamefully turned her head and looked at Hector through the reflection in the window. Hector held the steering wheel while smiling. "It¡¯s not that early.What do you want to have tonight?" Lucy smiled and replied, "Anything works." When the light turned red, he turned to stare at her. "What about me?" Lucy¡¯s face was flushed and almost started smoking. Hectorughed out loud when he saw that. When they returned to the Lakeview Apartment, they brought the groceries out of the elevator and said at the same time, "Let¡¯s go to your ce." Hector smiled. "We''ll cook at my ce tonight then." Lucy was going into the kitchen and started opening up the cabs when Hector changed and walked toward her.He stood behind her and leaned forward, cing his chin on her shoulder. "Do you need help?" She paused and smiled. "No, I''ll be fine." She then turned around and pushed him outside, "Wait for me outside." Hector suddenly turned around, and that made her fall into his arms.She was going to say something when he leaned down and kissed her. Lucy held onto his shirt, and he let her go after a long while and ran his fingers over her lips. "I''ll be waiting then." Lucy¡¯s face turned red again. That was a vition! After dinner was ready, the portion was perfect, and they had a bottle of wine in the cooler.They took it out and casually poured it into their wine sses. Dinner, wine, and each other. The room was cozy and romantic. Lucy picked up the ss, clinked it against Hector¡¯s, took a deep breath, and gobbled everything down.Hector smiled. "Take it slow.Don¡¯t get drunk." Lucy blushed but not because she was drunk. "What¡¯s wrong with being drunk?" He looked up at her face. "You¡¯ll feel terrible the next day." Lucy paused. "Oh." She thought he would say that he would get a chance if she were drunk. Hector chuckled. "What else?" He put out his hand and flicked her forehead. "What¡¯s going on in your mind?" Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 "I¡¯m not!" replied Lucy. When Hector popped a piece of meat into his mouth, Lucy hurriedly asked, "How is it?" He nodded and replied, "Not bad." Lucy supported her head with her hands as a smile blossomed on her face. Hector picked a piece of meat and put it near her mouth.She was stunned for a moment, but she soon opened her mouth and ate it. The sky was getting darker, and the city was beginning to be illuminated with neon lights. After they finished their meal, they sat on the couch and watched a movie. Lucy was holding a pillow in her hands and snuck a nce at Hector when she saw the protagonists kissing each other passionately. Sensing her gaze, Hector turned his head around. "What¡¯s wrong?" She quickly averted her gaze. "Nothing." The corner of his lips curled upward as he continued. "What do you have in mind?" "N-Nothing.I¡¯m not thinking about anything," replied Lucy, her voice thick with embarrassment. She had never been in a rtionship before, so she did not know what a normal couple would do when spending time together. Hector ced his arm across the back of the couch and leaned toward her. "Really?" Lucy''s heart beat even faster when he suddenly approached her.She slowly turned her head around to meet his eyes, pressed her lips, and kissed him after mustering up the courage. After that, she buried her head into the pillow in her hand. Hector chuckled deeply when he saw how red the tips of her ears had be.He cupped her cheeks in his hands and forced her to meet his gaze. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Is this some kind of a drill?" Lucy blinked her eyes but did not say anything. Hector slowly pressed his lips against hers.He seemed to have be even more skillful in kissing than he had been a few days before. Lucy grabbed the pillow with her hands tightly as she followed his lead and fell even deeper into the kiss.He skillfully pried her teeth open, and Lucy was stunned. As he deepened the kiss, she was overwhelmed by the suction force. Lucy finally experienced what it meant to lose one''s way while kissing. Her heart was galloping rapidly, and she breathed heavily while her cheeks were flushed when he left her lips. "H-How did you..." "How did you be so good at kissing?!¡¯ Hector pressed the tip of his nose on her cheek, and his breath grazed her skin. "I learned it from the movie." He stroked her neck with his palm and cupped her face in his hand. "So, shall we continue?" Lucy''s head was a muddled mess right now, and she nodded. Hector grabbed her into his arms and continued the kiss.She ced her hands on his shoulders and tightened her fingers. The next day, at the Soul Jewelry branch... Lucy was making herself a cup of coffee in the pantry. Her mind was filled with images of Hector kissing her from the previous night, and her cheeks were tinged with a slight blush.She felt that Hector was truly a fast learner. He had already learned how to kiss in just a few days, and she was a bit¡­ addicted. However, she was surprised that he had not continued the previous night.She had already prepared herself for it. Could it be that she was not charming enough? Lucy was stunned and ced her hand on her forehead. "What the h*ll am I thinking! ?¡¯ "Lucy." Naomi¡¯s voice startled her, and she nearly knocked her cup over.She turned her head around and said, "Naomi?" Naomi pulled the drawer open and got herself a packet of tea. "What''s the matter? You look like you''ve done something wrong." "I¡¯m not." She lowered her head. Naomi smiled and continued. "I heard you''re in a rtionship?" "Huh? Did you hear it from other people in the office?" "Yeah." Naomi went closer to her. "You''ve been behaving strangelytely.You often gawk and giggle alone, which is a bit like me when I had a crush on my husband.So, are you seeing someone, or do you have a crush on someone?" Lucy¡¯s heart raced, and she averted her gaze. "Well...I''m not having a crush on someone." Although they hadn¡¯t made their rtionship public, they were seeing each other right now. "So, that means you¡¯re seeing someone right now." "Yeah," replied Lucy. "Since you¡¯re in a rtionship, why can¡¯t you tell other people about it? You see, those people in the office are curious about your status, so why don''t you just make your rtionship public?" Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Lucy suddenly fell silent. Naomi looked at her and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Keeping her head low, Lucy stirred her coffee and replied. "We haven¡¯t told anyone about our rtionship yet." Naomi was stunned. "Why?" Lucy did not know either.She had never asked Hector before if they should make their rtionship public o r not.She was worried that the people in thepany might talk about them behind their backs if they made it public. After all, Hector was Maisie''s cousin. She sighed helplessly and replied, "It isn¡¯t convenient." "Is it because he doesn''t want other people to know about your rtionship?" "Nope." "So, you don¡¯t want other people to know who he is." Lucy was stumped.She did not say anything in return, but Naomi knew she had guessed it right.She chuckled slightly and said, "Let me guess.Is it Ms.Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin?" Lucy looked at Naomi in surprise and said nervously, "How did you know it¡¯s Ms.Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin?" "When Ms.Vanderbilt brought you to her cousin''s celebration party, my sister-inw said that something was going on with you two.I didn''t believe it then, but it seems I was wrong." Naomi covered her mouth and smiled. Lucy felt embarrassed.She had forgotten that Naomi¡¯s sister-inw was Helios¡¯ wife.She had been there that night. "Oh gosh! Does this mean that Ms.Vanderbilt also knows about it already!?¡¯ At Zestar... The news of Hector lowering himself to design the look for the celebrities despite being the owner of Zestar soon spread across thepany, and all the employees were satisfied with Hector. Mainly it was because Hector was down-to-earth. He was Very patient with each employee and did most of the work himself. On the second day after taking over Zestar, he promoted and gave the key personnel that had been oppressed by Zestar for years a raise. When Triden found Hector, he was in the dressing room. He was instructing a makeup artist beside him. The makeup artist was listening very carefully and nodding from time to time. Triden knocked on the door, and Hector lifted his head. He handed the brush to the person next to him and left with Triden. When they were in the corridor, Hector asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Triden said, "Your family is here to look for you." Hector suddenly fell silent. He followed Triden into the office, and the few people who sat on the couch were his rtives from Coralia. However, he was not familiar with them since he had only met them a few times with his grandmother. "Hecky, it has been so many years, and you''ve be the owner of an entertainmentpany. We didn''t believe it when your grandmother told us about it, but it seems like we were wrong." They were a lot more polite when talking to Hector right now. Hector sat down on the couch and asked, "How can [ help you?" The few rtives looked at each other and smiled. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Here''s the thing, Hecky, you''re a big boss now, right? Your little cousin says that he wants toe out and work, so we think that maybe you can help him a little." In other words, they wanted him to ept their kids into hispany. Triden looked at Hector. He had gotten used to things like this. Once someone from a family became sessful, those rtives who had not been in touch for several years would show u p and ask for help. Hector used to be a good-for-nothing delinquent. They were skeptical when his grandmother went around bragging about how sessful her grandson had be. However, they still followed her here since they wanted to find out whether it was real or not. They did not expect Hector to be doing pretty well, so they wanted to curry favor with him. Hector looked at them for a long while and smiled. "I¡¯m sorry.I don¡¯t thinkI can help you." His rtives¡¯ expressions changed when they heard what Hector said. "What are you talking about, Hecky? You''re apany owner right now, so how can you not help us?" Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 "That¡¯s right.We were the ones who helped you when your family was in trouble.Now that you¡¯ve be sessful, you¡¯ve forgotten about us?" Hector sped his hands together and leaned forward a little.He sat with his legs spread a little and said, "The reason you helped my family was that you wanted to get the things under my uncle¡¯s name.In other words, you had your own motives for helping us.Besides, I''m not familiar with you all, and since you haven''t offered me any help before, why should I help you?" "Hecky, how can you talk like that?" "That''s all I have to say.I can¡¯t help you, so please leave." Those rtives'' faces turned grim. They did not expect that Hector would reject them directly. Since they couldn''t get anything from him, they did not have the nerves to remain and left in anger. As soon as they returned, theyined about Hector¡¯s behavior to Heidi. Heidi made a call to Hector, and Hector admitted it. "I don¡¯t want to help them." "How can you not help them? Did Maisie tell you something? I''m telling you, you shouldn''t listen to her.She''s a bad seed and disrespectful to her elders. Are you going to learn from her and disown your own grandmother and father? "Hector, I raised you.I gave you everything you wanted, so how can you not help me this time? They just want their kids to work in yourpany, and¡ª" Hector hung up the call. When Heidi called him again, he hung up.He leaned against the back of the chair and felt disappointment. Only now did he understand why his cousin did not like his grandmother. His grandmother''s upbringing had ruined his own sister¡¯s life, so he couldn''t believe in his grandmother anymore and let her destroy his life. At night, at the Lakeview Apartment... Lucy was ying with her phone on the couch. Just when she was debating if she should send a message t o Hector and ask if he had left work or not, the doorbell rang. She sprang up and went to answer the door. "He¡ª" However, the person that was standing in front of the door was ine.She stared at her and said, "You thought I was Hector?" Lucy was stunned. "What are you doing here?" ine showed Lucy the bag in her hand that smelled like barbecue. "I just bought some barbecue.Do you want a drink?" ine and Lucy sat in the living room. The two of them clinked the beer bottles in their hands, and ine turned her head to ask Lucy, "Which stage have you two reached?" Lucy was stumped for a moment and replied, "Not much progress..." ine picked up a skewer of barbecued meat and said, "Hah, I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯te to your house when I wasn¡¯t around." Lucy lowered her head in embarrassment and did not say anything. ine nudged her with her elbow and pressed on. "What¡¯s wrong? You haven''t taken him down yet?" Lucy pushed her aside and replied, "Stop it.I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." ineughed. Both of them ate the food and drank beer until 11:00 p.m. ine decided to sleep in her house since she was drunk. Lucy went forward and cleaned the living room. In fact, she had been listening to the movement of the next door since ine showed up until she fell asleep. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, Hector hadn''t returned home yet. ¡®It''s sote, and he didn''t even send me a message today.." Lucy lowered her head. Even though she and Hector were in a rtionship, she was a little unsure of what was happening. After all, they had just gotten together somehow. She couldn''t tell if Hector really liked her or not, but she didn''t feel like Hector was someone who would cheat on her. ¡®I must be overthinking.." As the thought surfaced in her head, she received a text message on her phone.It was from Hector. Lucy took a look at the text message and rushed to open the door. Hector was standing in front of the door.He stretched his arms out and dragged her into his embrace.He reeked of alcohol. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Lucy hurriedly went forward to support Hector, and she staggered.She was not tall at all.She was only 5''3 "tall, while Hector was 6''2". She nearly couldn''t hold him, and they almost fell to the floor. "Why...Why did you drink so much beer?" Hector rested his chin on her shoulder and chuckled. When his breath grazed past her neck, it tickled her, and her skin exploded into gooseflesh. "I needed to entertain my customer, so I drank a little too much." Lucy did not dare to carry him into her apartment. After all, ine was sleeping inside, and she was worried that they might wake her up. Thus, she carried him to his apartment, but the lock of his apartment was abination lock. "What is the password?" He pressed his lips to her ear and told her the password. She took a deep breath and keyed in the password.She carried him to his bedroom, and just when she put him on the bed, he grabbed her into his arms. "Don¡¯t go." "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t go." Lucy pressed her lips tightly as she slowly moved her hand away from his chest. "Let...Let me tuck you in." Hector was drunk, and he stared at her with his blurry eyes.He caressed her lips with his finger. "Lucy," he called her name in a very soft, gentle voice. When his breath grazed her skin, she felt like a feather tickled her heart. Her heartbeat raced, and she replied, ''Yeah, I''m here." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The room was dark, and the ambiguous atmosphere was like the apple that tempted humanity. As Hector got closer to her, Lucy''s heart pounded even faster. When he was about to kiss her, he stopped and giggled hoarsely. "I''m the one who''s drunk, but why is your face redder than mine?" "It...It¡¯s hot in here!" "I¡¯m drunk," he replied with a smile on his face. Lucy gulped and averted her gaze. "If you¡¯re drunk, then you should get some rest." Hector cupped her cheek in his hands and repeated, "I¡¯m drunk, so this is your chance." He pressed his lips on her cheek to feel the warmth on her skin and added, "You can do whatever you want to me." Lucy¡¯s brain went nk.She froze in his arms and gave up thinking. Hector gave her a light kiss, and her eyshes fluttered.She did not know if his strong alcoholic breath would make people drunk, but she was intoxicated. "Lucy," he called out to her again softly. He moved his lips to her neck and said, "It''s great to have met you." Lucy was stunned. After a long while, she smiled with tears in her eyes as she stretched her arms forward to hold him. "I also feel very lucky to have met you." Hector wiped the tears off her face with his finger and turned over to deepen the kiss. There was a vague sound of susurration in the air, and the two people on the bed were naked. Lucy buried herself into his shoulder, and her fingers tightened. When ine woke up in the morning, she felt thirsty, so she went to the living room and got herself a cup of water. "Lucy?" She called out to Lucy groggily, but no one replied to her. She became sober in an instant and went around to look for Lucy.She went to the bathroom and the balcony, but no one was there. "Where has she been?" She picked up her phone and called Lucy. On the other side, Lucy reached for her cell phone ina daze and answered the call. "Yeah?" She sounded like she was still sleeping. "Where are you?" asked ine. "I am at¡ª" Before Lucy could finish her sentence, the man behind her wrapped his arms around her, and she woke up instantly. "I...I''ll be backter!" She hung up the call. Standing on the balcony and looking at her phone, ine seemed to have realized something and looked toward the apartment next door. Lucy put her phone down and shrunk into the nket. Hector buried his head into her neck and kissed her. "Are you not going to tell her?" "I¡­ I don¡¯t want to scare her." Hector turned her over, and she covered her face with her hands as she was too embarrassed to look at him. "Don¡¯t stare at me." He chuckled and ced his hand on his forehead. "Now that you''ve had me, I''m all yours." Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Lucy¡¯s face turned burning red. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Lucy was startled, and she covered herself in the nket. "Do you think it is my sister?" "Oh gosh! How am I supposed to tell her what I happened?¡¯ I Seeing how nervous she was, Hector couldn¡¯t help himself and let out a heartyugh. "I¡¯ll go answer the door." He got up and put on his clothes.He went to open the door, but surprisingly, the one standing in front of the door was not ine but his father, Yorick. Hector was stunned as he did not expect his father to show up there. "Dad? What brought you here?" "I¡¯m here to see you.Your grandmother called you again yesterday..." Yorick wanted to get into the house, but Hector did not allow him.He put himself i n front of the door and looked toward the master bedroom. Yorick was momentarily stunned and saw a flitting figure through the slit of the door to the master bedroom. His hunch told him that it was a woman. After Lucy got herself dressed, she peeked through the slit of the door, but to her surprise, it was not her sister. ¡®Is he Hector¡¯s family?¡¯ "Is there someone in your room?" asked Yorick. "Yeah," replied Hector. Yorick nodded and continued calmly. "So can¡¯t I see her?" Hector hesitated for a moment before replying, "She¡¯s kinda shy..." "I see...Well, if that¡¯s the case, then maybe I should wait for you outside." "Nope! That¡¯s not necessarily!" Lucy came out of the bedroom and offered Yorick an embarrassed smile.She approached Hector and greeted Yorick with a smile. "Nice to meet you, sir.I just live next door.You don''t have to go out.Since you guys still have things to do, I''ll go back first." She quickly returned to her apartment and mmed the door shut.She hid behind the door, and her heart was in her throat.She did not expect to meet Hector¡¯s father so soon.She was not ready for it yet. "Yo, you¡¯re back," ine said as she came out of the restroom with a toothbrush in her mouth. "It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.You¡¯re faster than I thought you are." "Shut up!" Lucy went back into her room. Leaning on the door, ine continued. "There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.Both of you are adults, so something is bound to happen since you''re in a rtionship, right?" When Lucy did not reply to her, she clicked her tongue and returned to the restroom to clean herself. In the meantime, Hector got his father a cup of water and said, "Since my grandmother has already told you everything, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush anymore." He took a seat on the couch and said, "I have no intention of helping them.My cousin-inw acquired thepany, and I''m just helping him to manage it.I have my own things to do, and I don''t have time to help them.If they stab me in the back, how am I going to face Maisie and my cousin-in-w?" Yorick kept his head low and replied, "I understand.You don¡¯t have to care about what your grandmother says, and I¡¯m not here to persuade you to help them either." He knew his mother very well. Besides, his son had turned a new leaf and be a lot better than he used to be in the past. Even his current wife supported his son''s ideas, so he had no reason to force him to go back to the way he was. After all, everyone needed to grow up. Yorick lifted his head as if he thought of something. "Hecky, that girl is your girlfriend, right? How long have you guys been seeing each other?" Hector pressed his lips and replied, "Just recently." Yorick said seriously, "I know it¡¯s about time for you t o get into a rtionship.It¡¯s good to have a girlfriend as well, but could she be like that one¡ª" Hector interjected. "Nope, she isn¡¯t." Speaking of that woman, Hector did not hate or resent her. Instead, he felt that he should thank her. After all, she was the one who taught him to be realistic. Yorick nodded. "That¡¯s good then.I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of woman either.However, if your grandmother learns that you¡¯re seeing someone, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ask many things about her." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It went without saying that Hector knew it as well. At Soul... Maisie was sipping on her coffee to keep herself awake in front of the ceiling-to-floor window.She was aware that the rtives from the Vanderbilts had visited Hector in Zestar. Hector had refused to help them, and she was certain they must haveined about it to Heidi. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Nn pushed open the door, and Maisie saw him from the reflection in the ss, turned around, and smiled in surprise. "Why are you here?" He draped his coat on the back of the chair, and it could be seen that he had a lunch box in his hand. "I¡¯m here to deliver food to my wife." Maisie put the cup of coffee down, ran toward him, and threw herself into his arms. Nn was knocked back by the force of her embrace and wrapped his arms around her waist. "You look happy." "How can I not be happy when my husband delivers food for me?" She took the lunch box from him, walked to the desk, and opened it. All the food in the lunch box was what she liked. Nn hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. "I¡¯m going on a business trip today." The lunch in Maisie¡¯s hand became less fragrant in an instant.She turned around and looked at him. ¡®Where are you going?" "Have you forgotten? Tanner has handed the Bronze Bay Hotel project to me." Nn kissed her ear. "So, I¡¯m heading to Hewston City to supervise the project for a week." It was only then that Maisie remembered that it was the Bronze Bay Hotel project. Thus, she turned around and wrapped her arms around Nn¡¯s neck. "Go then.Remember to miss me when you¡¯re there." After saying that, she added, "And take care of yourself.Don¡¯t get sick or too tired, or I¡¯ll be angry." Nn sneered and pinched her nose. "Yes, Your Majesty." Maisie stood on tiptoes to kiss him, and Nn ced his hands on the sides of her waist while intensifying the kiss. Not long after Nn left, Saydie pushed open the office door. "Ma¡¯am, an old woman is here to meet you." Maisie squinted. She had already guessed who it was.She got up and went out with Saydie. Saydie said she had tried to escort them to the reception room, but they were unwilling toply with her suggestion. As expected, Madam Vanderbilt had brought two rtives along, and they were standing at the front desk, using Maisie and the receptionists. "That employer of yours truly loves to be nosy.I¡¯m the person who raised my grandson, but he¡¯s no longer close to me now.She even encouraged my grandson to sever ties with his family.Having such a granddaughter is truly a catastrophe." Maisie crossed her arms and listened to their discussion without interrupting until one of the rtives realized she was there and tugged Heidi. Heidi looked in Maisie¡¯s direction, and her expression dimmed immediately. "You¡¯ve finallye out.You listen to me, Maisie Vanderbilt! Hector doesn¡¯t listen t o me now because of you.He actually rejected my request." The other employees did not dare to say much. They only listened even when Heidi wasining to them just now. After all, thepany''s older employees were very familiar with her. Maisie smiled. "Grandmother, you¡¯re no longer young.How are you still energetic enough toe all the way here to create a stir? Hector is already 27 years old this year.Do you think he¡¯s still the 7-year- old boy that once lived with you?" One of the rtives stood out and said, "Maisie, you¡¯re also a mother. After so many years, you still don¡¯t know how to show your elders some respect." "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to do so." Maisie did not show them any respect, and her gaze dimmed slightly. "Can you please not unt your seniority? In fact, I can show you some respect from time to time, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll tolerate your arrogance. "Firstly, you didn¡¯t give birth to me or raise me.And secondly, I¡¯m not close with you.Not to mention that yourst name isn¡¯t Vanderbilt at all.Why do you love to put your hands into the Vanderbilts¡¯ business so much?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The two rtives were rendered speechless. Heidi had been humiliated. "I don¡¯t care.Don¡¯t you ever interfere in my grandson¡¯s affairs again!" "I¡¯ve never interfered." Maisie spread her hands and smiled. "Hector has his own thoughts and ns, so all I need to do is support him as his cousin.Not to mention that he can now solve his problems by himself, so why should I interfere with his matters?" Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 "How dare you im that you didn¡¯t interfere! ? Are you telling me that you¡¯re not the one who instigated Hector?" Heidi was very certain that Maisie was the person who had instigated Hector.He had never refused any of her requests before this. Maisie stood in front of Heidi and chuckled. "Grandmother, humans are capable of change.Think about this, why would Hector want to leave the Vanderbilts and live independently away from Coralia? Have you ever thought about this?" Heidi was stunned. There was no way that she would have thought about it. When Hector had said that he wanted toe to Bassburgh to settle down and develop his career, they agreed. Besides, it was not bad for Hector toe and depend on Maisie, but who knew that Hector would stoping home for several years? Thus, how could she not suspect Maisie? "Stop giving me all this bullsh*t.Getting involved with you never ends well.Let me remind you once and for all.You¡¯ve gotten married to a man, so strictly speaking, you¡¯re not one of the Vanderbilts either.Hector has a sessful career now.You''d better stop interfering with his life in the future!" Heidi left with the two rtives. Maisie watched as they left, shook her head, and could not help but let off a smirk. Hector sent Lucy to the entrance of thepany at that moment. Lucy unbuckled her seat belt, and Hector held her when she was about to get out of the car. Lucy turned her head around, and Hector held her face and kissed her.Her eyshes trembled, and her cheeks flushed like a tomato.She then thought of something and asked, "I acted rather abruptly earlier this morning.Did I scare your father?" Hector rubbed the top of her head and chuckled, seeing that she was worried about this. "Why would h e feel so? It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to rush out s o bravely." He thought that she would keep on hiding and dare note out due to her timid nature. Lucy lowered her gaze. "I couldn¡¯t just ask your father to go out and wait.It¡¯d make me...look rude." ¡®¡¯l¡¯d have to meet him sooner orter anyway" This thought actually frightened her. ¡®Have I started to think about our future so early on in the rtionship?¡¯ Hector paused for a bit, stared at her, and smiled. He was about to say something when he suddenly saw Heidi walking out of Soul with the two rtives. ¡®¡¯Did she just go to Maisie?¡¯¡¯ "Hector?" Lucy stretched out her hand and swayed it in front of Hector¡¯s eyes upon seeing that his gaze was fixed on the car window, and he did not respond to her. Hector held her hand and turned to look at her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Go ahead, don¡¯t bete." "Okay." She got out of the car with a grin. Hector leaned on the back of the seat and watched as Heidi and the others got into their car. After a long time, he took out his cell phone and sent Maisie a message. At acafe... ine was sitting in a seat, waiting for her coffee. When she turned her head, she heard the two women sitting next to her table talking about the new owner o f Zestar. "Is it real or not? The new owner of Zestar has been with you before this?" The woman sitting across from her had two earrings and heavy makeup on.She was tapping on the screen of her phone andughing. "His name is Hector Vanderbilt.He used to be a thug and courted me back then, and I managed to cheat him out of $5,000." "That person has be an owner of apany now.Will he still be able to recognize you?" Cindy replied triumphantly, "It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s able to recognize me or not.Anyway, I was able to cheat him once, and I¡¯ll be able to cheat him again.Besides, he¡¯s such a pure and innocent person, and he''ll believe me as long as I use my words correctly." The woman did not believe in her. "It¡¯s been a few years, and maybe he¡¯s dated several girlfriends since then.Will he still remember you?" Cindy raised her phone. "What''s there to be afraid of? When I lied to him that he slept with me, he believed it.When I told him I wished to break up, he wouldn¡¯t agree to my proposal either.My daughter has grown up now, and I¡¯m still looking for someone to be her father.I can even bring my daughter along when I meet him.I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll deny it." As soon as she said that, she saw someone recording a video of her and stood up. "What do you think you''re filming!?" Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 ine saved the video. "Oh, I just discovered the huge scheme in the making.Someone actually wants to bring another man¡¯s daughter to my brother-inw and make him assume someone else¡¯s responsibility?" "Who''s your brother-inw? Are you mad, you c*n t?!" Cindy got up and walked toward her, intending to grab the phone. Unfortunately, ine swiftly put it away, and she missed it. "My brother-inw is the Hector that you¡¯ve mentioned multiple times over the past few minutes." ine jerked her cor and sneered. "We''re both women.Can you do something that will d o good for women¡¯s reputations? This is my first time meeting someone as shameless as you." "you¡ª" "What¡¯s wrong with me? You¡¯re stuttering and can¡¯t even speak properly now, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, I despise women who are healthy and capable, but the only thing they constantly think about is bing a parasite and living off someone else all the time.All you think about all day is how you can get money from men without having to put in any effort.Girl, are you a beggar?" Cindy¡¯s face flushed and was starting to turn purplish. "What did you just say?" The other guests looked at them one after another. At this time, the manager of the cafe came over. "I¡¯m sorry,dies, but the owner of the premises said that you¡¯re not wee here, so please leave." ine was about to point at herself and say something, but the store manager exined hurriedly, "I¡¯m not referring to you but them instead." Cindy was exasperated. ¡®I just got ridiculed by this sl*t, and I¡¯m being kicked out now!?¡¯ She waspletely piqued. "What do you mean by that? We¡¯vee here and paid for your products and service, which makes us your customers too.So, why are you only kicking us out! ?" The store manager smiled. "The owner imed that since the two of you are conspiring in our store on how to defraud men of money, we can only ask the two of you to leave for the safety of our property and other male customers." The surrounding guests burst intoughter. Cindy¡¯s friend looked embarrassed.She had not done anything, yet she was insulted as well because she came here with Cindy.She furiously packed her bag and left. Seeing that her friend had left, Cindy was not shameless enough to stay back any longer.She red at them and ran out of the cafe. ine turned to look at the store manager. "Your employer is quite a humorous person.I hope I can get to know him." ¡®Generally, when customers create a stir in a store, a harmonious owner will choose to ask the parties involved to settle their differences by themselves while they take care of the customers¡¯ emotions. And amore assertive owner would just call the police and leave the matter to them. ¡®But the owner of this caf¨¦ is different.He straight-up asked them to leave without calling the police or stepping forward to persuade them, and he¡¯s managed to do so with a hint of darkedy.It¡¯s executed to perfection that even I¡¯m curious about his identity now" The store managerughed. "Our owner is a reasonable person." ¡®He¡¯s indeed a very reasonable person.He solves the problem by tackling the root cause" ine nodded, grabbed the coffee handed to her by one of the baristas, and was about to leave when someone stopped her. ine turned around, and a man who looked like he was in his 30s came down from the second floor.His appearance looked refined and gentle, dignified and graceful. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The store manager approached him with a smile. "Sir." ine was startled. "Are you the owner of this cafe?" This cafe had been in business for several years, and she had been a regr customer since its establishment. However, she had never seen him before. The man nodded. "You¡¯re a regr customer here, aren¡¯t you?" ine paused for a split second, looking a little surprised. "You actually remember me?" He smiled. "I remember all the customers whoe t o my store regrly.I heard everything from upstairs." ine nced at the attic. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that he was sitting by the window, so it¡¯s not surprising that he could hear our argument from u p there. It¡¯s no wonder he was so "sensible" Holding the coffee in her hand, sheughed. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble, but the person who happened to be targeted is my brother-in w.I must stand up for my sister at any time, mustn¡¯t I?" Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 The man gave off a faint smile. "Your sister seems to have found herself a great sister." "I¡¯m alright.Our rtionship has always been like that." ine looked down at her watch. "I have to leave for work already.I¡¯ll take my leave first." The man nodded. When the waiter was clearing up the tables, he found a n employee card on one of the tables. "Sir, it seems that thedy has left this behind." The man grabbed it and took a nce at it. Director of J Tech Inc.: ine Xavier. Meanwhile... Madam Vanderbilt arrived at the front desk of Zestar and imed that she wanted to see her grandson, Hector. However, the receptionists seemed to have received a notification earlier, saying that Hector was not in. Heidi¡¯s expression changed. "How could he not be here? This is my grandson¡¯spany, and I¡¯m his grandmother.You people are all useless! Let me up, and I''ll look for him myself." The receptionist looked up at her. "Ma¡¯am, if you continue to cause us trouble without any particr reason, I¡¯ll summon the security." Heidi was so angry that she was about to say something, but that was when the rtives who were standing at the side stopped her. "Forget it, so many people are watching us.Hecky might be hiding from you, so why not go to his house and wait for him there? He must return home at night, right?" Heidi felt that what she said made sense, rolled her eyes at the receptionist, turned around, and left. The receptionist then called the administrative office, and Hector answered the call. After the receptionist reported something to him, Hector pursed his lips and smiled. "Thank you for your hard work." After the call was over, the receptionists allined on Hector¡¯s behalf. "Our new boss seems pretty nice.Why would he have such an unreasonable grandmother?" Another employee came over and said, "I heard that some of the boss¡¯ rtives came and asked the boss t o arrange a job for their sons or daughters, but he rejected their requests." "This phenomenon is really strange.Why would he help those rtives? The ex-director hired his rtives too.And as a result, his rtives were the ones who made a mess out of thepany.I really fear all kinds of rtives now." In the evening, Hector went to pick Lucy up after getting off work. Lucy stood at the entrance and waited until she saw his car parked in front of the stairs.She then ran over with a smile, opened the car door, and got into the front passenger seat. Because the car windows were not raised, the two female staff members who came out of the building saw the man sitting in the car and were astonished. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Isn¡¯t that...Ms.Vanderbilt¡¯s cousin?" Watching the car drive away, they were all surprised b y what they saw. When Lucy realized the car was not heading back to the Lakeview Apartment but elsewhere, she asked, "Aren¡¯t we going back to your ce?" Hector responded with a hum and looked ahead. "I probably won¡¯t be able to go back home tonight." She stared at Hector. "Did something happen?" Lucy had heard rumors in thepany that Hector¡¯s grandmother hade and caused Maisie some trouble earlier today. In fact, she did not know much about Hector¡¯s family. Still, judging from thements and gossip she heard today, she could roughly get a picture that Maisie had a bad rtionship with Hector¡¯s family. Hector held on to the steering wheel and was silent for a long time. "Let¡¯s go out for a drink tonight." As far as Lucy could remember, Hector did not seem t o be someone who liked to drink. He would only drink when something was bothering him, but she did not ask much and agreed to the idea with a smile. "Okay, it¡¯s good to get to drink beer and eat some grilled skewers." Hector gave off a helpless smile. "You seem to love skewers very much." Lucy responded with a light hum and a hint of smugness on her face. "Don¡¯t you know? Eating grilled skewers and drinking beer is the most wonderful thing to do when you''re in a bad mood.The joy of life is all about eating, drinking, and enjoying life to the fullest, isn¡¯t it?" Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Lucy had always been a happy-go-lucky girl.She had never needed too many things to satisfy her longing i n life.She had always believed that as long as one was alive and kicking, they must know how to appreciate the little contentments in life. Hector took a nce at her. After getting to know her, he realized that she was indeed an easily satisfieddy. Especially her eyes that looked very clear as if there was always a hint of rity that disregarded all distractions in life. After entering society, it had always been difficult for anyone to keep their innocent selves. They woulde into contact with many different andplex people and inevitably pick up traits from the people around them and grow into someone moreplicated. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Lucy had managed to keep such a pure heart unstained after all these years. It was already veryte at night... Madam Vanderbilt and her rtives still had not seen Hector at his apartment. They tried calling him several times, but his phone had been turned off. Thus, she had no choice but to call Yorick. As soon as Yorick answered the call, Heidi started scolding him, but before she could finish speaking, Yorick had already hung up the call. "This father-and-son duo is trying to get on my nerves!" It was the first time Heidi had been so angry at her son and grandson. The two rtives traveled around the city with her for the whole day. They were hungry and tired but still had not received any benefit out of this trip. "To put i t bluntly, your son and grandson just won¡¯t listen to you anymore." "That¡¯s right.It¡¯s said that men will start to forget their roots when they have power.Hecky is a huge entrepreneur now, so why would he still remember the love you showed him when he was a kid?" The rtives kept on bbering, and Heidi listened t o every single word that came out of their mouths. Thinking of Hector and Yorick¡¯s reaction, she started t o worry whether her son and grandson would abandon her and whether she would still live a good life after that. ¡®It seems that that¡¯s my only chance" At the beach... Hector and Lucy sat on the bench, drinking beer. The two ordered a roast chicken and a few grilled skewers. The sea breeze that brushed through them had a hint of saltiness and left the atmosphere humid, which made the environment feel veryfortable. Lucy stepped on the thin sand with her bare feet and stared at the borderless starry sky in front of her. "What do you think? Isn¡¯t this ce a particrly exceptional spot?" He responded with a hum and turned to look at her. "You really do know every single corner of the city." She smiled and replied, "Because this is my secret base." Hector paused for a bit. "Your secret base?" "Yeap." She lowered her gaze. "Whenever I argued with my mother, I woulde here by myself and vent all my bad feelings here." Hector stopped drinking and looked at her. "You came here alone at night?" "It was during the daytime, of course." Lucy approached him. "This is my first time here at night, and you¡¯re here with me." Hector chuckled and then wrapped his arms around her shoulders.She leaned against his chest. "Hector, I...I really want to get to know more about you." He tilted his head and asked, "What do you want to know about me?" "Everything." Hector stared into the distance and opened his mouth after a long time, "I used to be a bad apple." Lucy looked up at him. "No one¡¯s past is perfect, isn¡¯t it?¡± He was slightly startled, rested his cheek on the top of her head, and chuckled softly. "Okay, then I''ll tell you." At the Xavier manor... ine walked downstairs after taking a shower and asked the nanny if she had seen her employee card today, but the nanny denied having seen it. She scratched her head. ¡®¡®I only found out that I didn¡¯t have my employee card with me when I arrived at work earlier today.Thank God I managed tomunicate with the receptionist.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to enter thepany. ¡®But if I didn¡¯t leave the card at home, where would I have lost it?¡¯ Just as she was about to go upstairs, she suddenly received a call from an unknown number. ine drove to the cafe. It was already 10:00 p.m. when she arrived, but the lights in the cafe were still o n, but the closed sign had already been disyed at the door. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 ine pushed open the door and went inside. The waiters had already finished their work and gotten off work, and only the cafe owner was sitting at the front desk, going through the ledger. The wallmp glowed faintly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A vest covered the man¡¯s dark gray shirt, his sleeves were rolled up, and his forearms were revealed. The leather strap watch o n his wrist was a retro-style watch that was very scarce on the market. None of his clothing and essories were of any luxury brand, but they were all custom-made instead. His fashion style looked simple,fortable, and refreshing.He lifted his head and opened a cab. "I thought you¡¯de back in the evening to pick up the things you left behind." ine stepped forward awkwardly and watched him ce her employee card on the desk. "I¡¯m really sorry.I didn¡¯t know that I left it at your store." She remembered that it had been in her bag and had not taken it out. ¡®Could it be that it identally fell out when I took out my wallet to pay for my coffee?¡¯ She thought of something. "Then how did you know my cell phone number?" He gave off a faint smile. "The solution came to me all of a sudden, and I called yourpany to ask for your cell phone number." The employee of J Tech Inc.was working overtime tonight, so he had gotten lucky. ine kept the employee card away with a smile, and her gazended on the wine sses that were neatly arranged on the shelf. There were various cocktails in the transparent kitchen cabs. "You run a cafe and are into all these too?" She propped her arms against the surface of a table. "I didn¡¯t see any of these earlier today." The man was caught off guard for a split second and turned around to take a look.He immediately walked t o the side, pressed a button, and the walls and cabs moved. Everything soon returned to what she saw during the day. ine was bbergasted. "Sorry, I forgot to change it back to how it usually looks." The man held up a self-mixed cocktail and shook it lightly. "No one else knows about this except for the staff of my store." ine chuckled. "Then does this make me the first customer to know the secret of your cafe?" The man drank the cocktail slowly, raised his gaze, andughed. "That¡¯s true." "Have you ever owned a bar or a lounge before this?" He nodded. "Yeah." ine supported her chin with one hand. "That¡¯s no wonder.However, it¡¯s already sote, so why haven''t you gotten off work?" He lifted his head to look at her. "I¡¯m here waiting for you, ain¡¯t 1?" ine was momentarily stunned. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had passed the age where a teenage girl first experienced the dawning of love, she would have thought that this man had a thing for her. Sheughed. "Yes, now that I¡¯ve got my card, you can get off work already." She picked up her handbag and was about to take her leave when she suddenly remembered something, so she turned around and looked at him. "May I know your name?" The man shook the ss lightly, nced at her face through the pane, and gave a faint smirk. "You can call me Mr.Saldana." "Mr.Saldana." ine smiled before pushing the door open and leaving the cafe. The next day, Madam Vanderbilt fell ill and was hospitalized. Hector hurried to the hospital after receiving a call from his father. Lucy came along with him. Since she was about to meet the elderly of his family, she could not go there empty-handed. Thus, she also bought some supplements and brought them to the hospital. Hector stepped into the ward with Lucy. Heidi was sitting on the bed drinking broth. Besides Yorick, the two rtives were in the ward as well. "Grandmother." "You finally know that you shoulde and visit me." Heidi put the bowl down, and she did not look sick at all. "As long as I¡¯m still alive and kicking, I think you won¡¯t even remember that you have a grandmother, will you?" Hector frowned. "If you¡¯re not feeling well, just stay a t home and don¡¯t travel to Bassburgh so frequently." Seeing his attitude, Heidi became upset. "What do you mean, Hector? I¡¯m the person who raised you since you were a child.You¡¯ve be more disrespectful to me ever since you came to Bassburgh to find Maisie.Sure enough, that wretch Maisie has taught you to disrespect your elders, hasn¡¯t she! ?" Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Hector¡¯s expression dimmed slightly. "Grandmother, it¡¯s okay if you dislike Maisie, but you have no right t o nder her." Madam Vanderbilt was about to lose her temper, but Yorick stopped her instantly. "Mother, Hecky has brought his girlfriend here to pay you a visit. Why are you acting so irritably?" ¡®His girlfriend?¡¯ The two rtives and Heidi looked at Lucy immediately. Lucy smiled politely at them and then brought the supplements to her. "Madam Vanderbilt, don¡¯t get so worked up if you¡¯re sick and hospitalized.Getting angry will only worsen your condition.These are some supplements that I bought for you." Heidi took a closer look at her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®She¡¯s dressed in ordinary clothes.At first nce, she looks like a daughter from a poor family.So, perhaps she¡¯s only gotten together with Hector because of his status" "What''s your parents¡¯ status?" Lucy¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. Heidi did not ept her gifts. Instead, she crossed her arms and imed, "You have to be a daughter of some wealthy family or someone with great influence if you want to get into the Vanderbilts.As for an ordinary woman like you, keep dreaming. "Hector has just be the owner of an entertainmentpany, and I think you¡¯ve only gotten together with him for his money and status." She did not utter any swear words, but her choice of words and tone sounded extremely offensive, as if she was mocking Lucy. Hector¡¯s expression looked gloomy.He stepped forward, snatched the bag of supplements from Lucy¡¯s hand, and threw it into the trash can. "You can refuse them if you don¡¯t want to keep them.There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for her." He then grabbed Lucy¡¯s hand and left the ward with her. "Hector Vanderbilt, you brat, get back here!" No matter how loudly Heidi shouted, her grandson did not even turn his head around. She was so angry that she swept all the items on the table to the floor. "This brat really has picked up all the bad traits from Maisie." "Mother," Yorick took a deep breath, and his cheeks bulged, "I¡¯ve really misread you.You haven¡¯t changed a bit after so many years.All the misfortunes that the Vanderbilts have undergone throughout all these years originate from you." Yorick mmed the door and left. Heidi sat on the bed, feeling astonished and speechless. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Hector took Lucy to the front of the car. Seeing that Lucy looked distressed and did not say a word, he grabbed her by her shoulders. "Lucy, you don¡¯t have t o take her words seriously." "But isn¡¯t she your grandmother? But why..." Hector took a deep breath, turned around, and leaned against the car door. "My family¡¯s affairs are veryplicated.I didn¡¯t think so before this because I¡¯m a boy, and my grandmother favors sons over daughters and pampered me a lot. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "She had never taught me what''s right and what¡¯s wrong.She would do anything for me as long as I wanted that thing, no matter whether it was right or wrong.So much so that I thought she could save me even if I were to get into any huge trouble. "But it turned out that I was wrong.I degenerated, became depraved, and didn¡¯t know that society was a sinister ce.If it weren¡¯t for Maisie, I¡¯m afraid I would''ve fallen into an abyss, step by step. "Do you know about my sister, Linda Vanderbilt? My grandmother looked down on her very much because she was a girl.Her whole life was ruined by my grandmother¡¯s pedantic and obstinate upbringing.She didn¡¯t even shed a tear when my mother and Linda died.Those rtives of hers have always been more important than the members of her own family." Lucy¡¯s heart trembled, and she cupped his cheeks with both hands. "I understand you." Hector hugged her, buried his face into the side of her neck, and smiled. "As Maisie said, this is my life, and I can make my own decisions.I don¡¯t have to be a puppet who¡¯s at the mercy of others.Even my rtives can¡¯t tell me what I should do with my life." At noon, Heidi called her son and grandson several times, but the phone calls did not get through. She panicked and hurried out of the ward. As she was passing by the stairwell, she suddenly heard someone''s voice, took a few steps backward, looked into the stairwell, and saw the two rtives standing in the corridor, chatting. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 "This old hag is still trying to save her face in front of us.After running around the city with her for a few days, we''ve gained nothing.She keeps on iming that she¡¯s able to aplish anything, Hector will definitely listen to her, and the list goes on and on.We shouldn¡¯t have trusted her so much in the first ce." The two rtives discussed among themselves and decided to pack up and return to Coralia. They then turned around and saw Heidi standing at the door, and they were petrified for a moment. Heidi felt piqued as she listened to the two of them talking about herself behind her back, but she was still trying her best to maintain herposure. Especially when facing her rtives, sheughed instead of losing her head. "Why are you nning to return home so quickly? Why are you in such a hurry? Give me a few more days.Hector has always been close to me ever since he was a child.It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been led astray by Maisie.After all, I¡¯m his grandmother.There¡¯s no way that he¡¯ll cut ties with me." The two rtives exchanged gazes and understood they had run out of patience. "Alright, aunt, let¡¯s just forget about this incident." "That¡¯s right.You¡¯re getting old already.You should have recognized that long ago.You''ve already faked a diagnosis and have gotten yourself hospitalized, but your son and your grandson are still not here apanying you.We really can¡¯t afford to waste any more time on you." Heidi had always liked to show off, and all her rtives knew clearly that this was what her genuine life looked like. The ex-daughter-inw had died, the other son had died, the granddaughter had died, and the other granddaughter was now beyond her reach.It was said that all people should enjoy their retirement when they were old, but that was not the case for her. Everything in her life was a mess. If Heidi had not unted that her grandson had be the owner of apany and said he would help his rtives, they would not have gone to thepany to see Hector shamelessly and gotten humiliated while they were at it. The two rtives were too tired to follow her around town and torture themselves anymore. Thus, they departed one after another, leaving Heidi alone behind, feeling extremely embarrassed. Saydie stood at the stairwell entrance and watched as the two rtives left.She picked up her cell phone, went elsewhere, and called Maisie to report the situation that Heidi was in in the hospital. Maisie listened to her report and continued to color her design draft with a brush.She had no sympathy for what happened to Heidi. ¡®She faked a diagnosis and got herself hospitalized to force Hector back.That was rather over the top" Saydie asked, "She¡¯s discharged from the hospital.Do you still want me to follow her?" The tip of Maisie¡¯s paintbrush stopped moving. "Yes, I think she¡¯ll create a fuss and cause someone trouble.Continue following her just in case something bad happens." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®Uncle Yorick and Hector embarrassed her in front of her rtives.Judging from her arrogance and stubbornness, who knows if she¡¯ll be so exasperated that she¡¯ll do something dumb?¡¯ Heidi bought a ticket to Coralia as soon as she got discharged from the hospital.She had failed to convince her son and grandson to help herself out and had gotten mocked by her rtives. Thus, she vented her anger on her pregnant daughter-inw when she returned to her hometown. Be was well aware of Heidi¡¯s temperament, so she endured her attitude and poured her a cup of tea to quench her thirst. Heidi took the teacup into her hand, took a sip, felt it was hot, and sshed the teacup on the floor. "Is this how you serve your mother-inw? This tea is so hot.How can anyone drink it!?" "Mother, I¡¯m sorry.It¡¯s my negligence." She could only apologize in a low voice and pour her another cup. Heidi thought the tea was too nd and smashed the new teacup on the floor. "You''re totally useless, even worse than Hector¡¯s mother." Heidi got up and pushed her aside. "Get out of my sight.You¡¯re such an eyesore." Be lost her footing and fell to the coffee table. Heidi was annoyed immediately and scolded her, "I didn¡¯t even try to push you, and you¡¯ve managed to fall? Are you trying to frame me?" "Mother...I-I think my amniotic fluid has broken and is leaking." She held her big belly, and her face paled i n pain.Chapter 1435 Heidi looked disdainful. "I only gave you a slight nudge.How is it possible for you to go intobor? I used to chop firewood when my stomach was as big a s yours.Just how squeamish can you be?" It was not until blood flowed out between Be¡¯s legs that Heidi realized something was wrong. Before Heidi could react, Saydie had already rushed in from outside. Heidi was stunned. "Who are you!?" Saydie ignored her and quickly took out her cell phone to call an ambnce. Yorick received a call that his wife had gone intobor and had been sent to the hospital, so he immediately rushed back to the Maternity and Child Health Hospital of Coralia. Because the baby was born prematurely and the mother was bleeding profusely, the nurse asked a family member to sign the consent form so the hospital could arrange an operation immediately. However, when Yorick was about to sign it, Heidi stopped him. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? All mothers bleed when they¡¯re giving birth to a baby.And think about this, the operation will surely cost a fortune." The nurse standing on the side immediately put on a cold and gloomy face. "Ma¡¯am, the woman lying on the operating table is your daughter-inw.The bleeding will be life- threatening if not stopped immediately.The most crucial thing we should do now is to ensure the safety of both the mother and the child." Yorick pushed Heidi away and signed the form directly. Maisie and Hector arrivedter. While they arrived at the corridor, they could hear Heidi arguing with Yorick from a distance. The nurses tried to persuade them several times but still could not stop them. Heidi sounded extremely wronged as she yelled, "I¡¯m the one who gave birth to you and raised you! Yet, you¡¯re treating me like this for another woman? I only gave her a slight nudge! Who would know that she¡¯s this squeamish and has to give birth prematurely? And you¡¯re ming me for her weak body?" This excuse astonished Yorick. Saydie walked up to Maisie and reiterated the facts to her. And Hector and Yorick¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they heard it. Heidi still did not think it was her fault at all and even med Maisie. "It turns out that she¡¯s one of your people.I should know that you don¡¯t mean well.Both of you actually colluded to frame me, didn¡¯t you?" Maisie gazed at her and said nothing. Yorick lowered his head, walked to the side silently, leaned against the wall, and squatted down slowly. His face looked downcast and haggard. A few hourster, the nurse came out with good news, saying that both the mother and child were safe and that the baby was a girl. Yorick finally heaved a sigh of relief. When Heidi heard that Be had given birth to a daughter, her expression dimmed instantly. "After going through all that trouble, the baby she¡¯s given birth to doesn¡¯t even have a wiener.If I were to know that she¡¯s so¡ª" Yorick finally could not help but yell, "That¡¯s enough!" Heidi was taken aback and became even more upset because her son was yelling at her. "What¡¯s wrong with that statement? I¡¯m your mother.Are you rebelling! ?" Yorick let off a pathetic scoff. "I¡¯d rather not have you as my mother." Heidi¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. Yorick entered the delivery theater to see his wife.He stopped midway but did not look back. "I¡¯ve had enough.Living with you makes me feel very tired.Since you dislike my daughter, we¡¯ll move out starting today.We won¡¯t have anything to do with you from now onward." Heidi was trembling with rage. "Y-You..." She immediately walked up to Hector. "Hecky, look at your father! He doesn¡¯t even recognize his mother now.You mustn¡¯t follow in his footsteps!" "To be honest, I don¡¯t want to recognize you either." Hector stood in ce with a numb expression. This was his first time seeing how outrageous and selfish his grandmother was. Heidi was stunned. "What did you just say!?" "You¡¯ve turned this family into a mess.Since you love those rtives of yours so much, you should live with them instead.There¡¯s no need to torment us any longer. "My mother died, my sister died too, and my father and stepmother are the only ones I have left.If Maisie hadn¡¯t kept an eye on you from the shadows, I¡¯d bet m y money on Be not being able to keep the baby." Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 "It¡¯s your own fault if Dad renounces you." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hector ignored her and walked into the delivery room. Heidi turned pale, and her arrogance dissipated. The next day, Yorick moved out of the ancestral Vanderbilt mansion. The neighbors said Heidi almost caused her daughter-inw to lose her child and had no sympathy for her. They had been living on the same street for a long time and had witnessed how she pushed people around. After the incident involving Yorick and Hector, she had been more passive, but unfortunately, she was still the same person inside. Her family had broken up, and her children and grandchildren had abandoned her. Even though it was sad, she deserved it. After a week... Maisie visited her aunt, Be, at the hospital.She was holding the baby girl in her arms. The baby was asleep after she was fed. Maisie sat down next to the bed. "How are you feeling?" "Much better." She smiled and nodded.She was grateful when she found out that Maisie was the one who had saved her. "It¡¯s all thanks to you that this child was saved." Maisie smiled. "Don¡¯t mention it." There was a big difference between this aunt and Yannis. All one could say was that Yorick was lucky to be able to get a good wife at his age. "By the way, I heard Hector will being over with his girlfriend.Honestly, I¡¯m quite surprised that Hector is fine with me as his stepmother." "Girlfriend?" Maisie paused. Be was curious. "Didn¡¯t you know?" Before Maisie could reply, Hector walked in with Lucy next to him. When Lucy saw Maisie, she was surprised. "M-Ms.Vanderbilt." Hector was holding her hand. Maisie suddenly smiled and stood up. "It¡¯s Lucy." Lucy was a little awkward because she wasn¡¯t ready to tell Maisie yet, but now she knew. "How could you hide this from me?" Maisie pretended to be serious. Lucy lowered her head and didn¡¯t know what to say. Hector spoke up. "Maisie, we started dating recently." She crossed her arms and asked, "The night of the party?" He paused, "Not yet." Maisie chuckled, walked over, and patted his shoulder. "I guessed something was going on, but I didn¡¯t know it was true.I guess I was right." Lucy pressed her lips together. "Alright, you¡¯re here to see Aunt Be, so I¡¯ll be off." Maisie smiled and left the room. After walking out of the hospital, she looked up and saw someone familiar in a handsome suit standing next to the car. It was hard for anyone passing by to ignore him. Maisie jogged toward Nn and fell into his arms. "Why are you here?" Nn hugged her. "You¡¯re not in Bassburgh, so I had t oe over to get you." His hand slipped to her waist, and he buried his face in her neck. "Did you miss me?" She said she did. Nn whispered into her ears, "How much?" Maisie was going to say something when she noticed Saydie and Quincy standing next to them.She pushed him away. "Let¡¯s go home!" On the way back, Nn leaned back on the seat and rested his eyes, his handsome face looking tired. Maisie let him lean on her and take a nap.She looked a t Quincy, who was driving. "Why did you let hime all the way here? He¡¯s so tired." The flight from Hewston City to Bassburgh was three hours long, and after he got off, he didn¡¯t rest and came straight to Coralia. He must have been drained. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Quincy felt wronged. "Mr.Goldmann insisted oning to see you." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She asked, "How was it at Hewston?" He replied, "It was good.It wasn¡¯t smooth sailing because thepany fighting Hannigans Inc.for the development of Bronze Bay, the Synergy Group, yed some tricks during the event.Still, Mr.Goldmann saw through them." "The Synergy Group?" Maisie squinted because they sounded familiar. Quincy exined they were thepany that had been working with Hannigan Inc. three years ago. When Tanner took over, he stopped working with them. It was because the Synergy Group wasn¡¯t very honest with their business dealings, and they had even invested in thepany that Linda owed money. Tanner had gotten out early, so he wasn''t involved in the scandal. Quincy looked into the rearview mirror. "Mr.Goldmann ignored the women the investors sent over because he only has eyes for you.If it weren¡¯t for that, he would have been seduced." Saydie, who was in the passenger¡¯s seat, turned around. "What does that mean?" Quincy held onto the steering wheel. "They¡¯ll try to lure you into making a mistake, and once you fall into their trap, you¡¯ll be caught red- handed." After that, he shook his head. "It¡¯s true that beautiful women are really good at tricking people." He felt that something was off after saying that, so he immediately rified, "You''re an exception." Maisie chuckled before putting on a serious expression. "Don¡¯t try to lick my boots.I¡¯m not paying you." He smiled. "As long as Mr.Goldmann does." "You¡¯re not getting paid this month," Nn frowned with his eyes still shut but mumbled that sentence. Quincy¡¯s smile immediately faded.He looked at Saydie. "Do you want to lend me some money this month?" Saydie agreed.He was surprised. "Really? That easy?" Saydie looked at him. "If you borrow $100, you pay back $1,000." Quincy was rendered speechless. The night grew dark, and the lights of the Glitz Club shone through the darkness. ine was drinking there with some clients and had to find an excuse to escape through the side door because she couldn¡¯t drink anymore.She stumbled to her car, leaned against the door, and got her phone out to call someone toe pick her up. A few thugs suddenly walked toward her, and a woman among them pointed at her. "yton, it¡¯s that b*tch there!" ine looked up, and it was the woman from the cafe that had been trying to pull acon. Cindy had been put to shame because of that incident and was furious.She didn¡¯t expect to bump into ine that night. "Hey, you ruined my n.I¡¯ve been doing this for so many years and have never met someone as arrogant as you are.I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!" ine was drunk and didn¡¯t expect to bump into trouble.She stumbled backward and pointed at her phone, "Stop where you are, or I¡¯m calling the police." The thugs walked toward her. "You can try." ine knew she was in trouble and was about to leave when someone pulled at her hair and dragged her backward.She was in heels, so she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. The man raised his leg to stomp on her, but before the pain kicked in, he was sent flying and fell to the ground. The few people stood there shocked with terror written all over their faces. The man who hit him stood with his back facing ine and stared at them. "Just a couple of small- time thugs, yet you¡¯re trying to pick a fight? You better get out of here while you still can." Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 The few men next to Cindy saw the white Land Rover parked nearby and knew something was wrong, so they didn¡¯t dare advance. This wasn¡¯t their turf, and they would be in trouble if they offended someone. They picked up the man that was down and left. Without her backers, Cindy was a lot less intimidating and ran away too. ine was still processing what happened when the man helped her up. "Ms.Xavier, are you alright?" She looked at him, stunned. "Aren¡¯t you..." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She was familiar with him.It was the manager of the cafe. He smiled and replied, "I was in the club with my boss, and we saw you when we came out." The man in the Land Rover walked over in his casual suit with a ck turtleneck top. The top was fitting, and the lines could clearly be seen.He was fit but not muscr. Muscr people wouldn¡¯t look great in fitted clothes, and people who were too skinny would make it look hollow.He wore it nicely.He was a good-looking gentleman. "Are you alright?" ine finally recovered and smiled. "I¡¯m fine, thanks to you." The man frowned when he smelled the alcohol. "It¡¯s not a good idea to drink and drive. Where do you live? I''ll send you." He then gave the keys to the manager. The manager took the keys and got into the Land Rover. ine sobered up after what happened, but her head was aching.She could drive back, but she was afraid the police might arrest her for a DUI. Thus, she epted the offer. After getting into the car, she noticed that the car was spacious and cool looking. "Thank you.Please send m e to the Xavier mansion at South Lake Avenue.The manager nodded, then started driving.ine had a splitting headache on the way back until the man handed her a sealed water bottle. "Drink up.It¡¯s help." "Thanks." She took it and twisted the cap. "What a coincidence that you were at the club too." He didn¡¯t reply, but the manager smiled and said, "That was indeed a coincidence.He went over because there was a meeting." Ian Summer smiled. "Why were you there then?" "To speak with some clients." She threw her head back and drank from the bottle.She drank half the bottle and burped. Ian turned his face to look at her and chuckled. "You need to speak to clients too?" ine looked into his eyes. "How did you know who I am?" The carriage was dark, so the outside lights lighted his face on and off.He looked away but answered truthfully, "You were at Beyond Tech.I¡¯ve heard of you." "I think you¡¯re quite an interesting person." "I¡¯m not as interesting as you think." They looked at each other, and the atmosphere changed in the dark car. Unfortunately, it was ruined by ine¡¯s sudden burp. Heughed. "You should drink more water." ine was ashamed, but she could only drink to ease the tension. The car stopped in front of the mansion. ine got out, waved at them, and walked into the yard. The white Land Rover finally disappeared into the night. At ckgold... Quincy was speaking to Nn in the office. "Mr.Saldana knows some people in Hewston.I didn¡¯t expect him to still hold a grudge against Tanner for not giving him the Bronze Bay project.Mr.Saldana wouldn¡¯t dare y tricks against Nn in Bassburgh, but it would be different once Nn went to Hewston. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Since Nn wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits to the businesses in Hewston and Mr.Saldana had a bunch of spies there and knew enough people, it would be easier for him to take action on his own turf. His little tricks were all rted to escorts, and a lot of businessmen fell for that.He just trapped the men for their lust and knew what they wanted. All he needed to do was to make some arrangements, and he would pounce when the men had their guards down. Nn twirled the teacup around while he stared at the tea swirl. "He owns the big casino in Hewston?" Quincy replied, "He owns some shares there but doesn¡¯t interfere so that he can get out of it easily if something happens." Nnughed dryly. "I guess it¡¯s time to make them d o some work." He put his hand above his head and wanted to get rid o f him.Did he think that he would be powerless just because he wasn¡¯t in Hewston? The cafe was full as usual. ine went in and ordered atte to go. The manager walked out of the employees¡¯ room in an apron. This man who looked quiet was actually quite the fighter.He walked toward the cashier register. "Ms.Xavier, here for your coffee as usual?" "Yes," She took out her card to pay and looked around, "Looks like it¡¯s pretty busy here." The manager gave her the receipt. "The college students are on a break, and that is usually good for business." She took the receipt and waited at the side. A few college students came over to ask if the owner was there. The manager said something to them that ine didn¡¯t hear. She noticed that the patrons there were mostly female students and a few couples. The cafe was well decorated, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that people went there for pictures, dates, and gatherings.The owner was also a good-looking and mature man.The youngerdies couldn¡¯t deny his charm. Ian walked down from upstairs¡ªhis ck, immacte shirt matched with white cks looked exquisite. The few girls happily walked toward him when they saw him. ine watched everything in surprise. The manager looked at her and smiled. "Ms.Xavier, Mr.Summer was an instructor in the college a few years ago, so the students who visit mostly know him." ine was surprised. "An instructor?" "Yes, he graduated from the police academy and worked in the force for five years.He was once the leader of the major crimes unit but was transferred to the highest department soon after.It was a unique job, and he resigned just four years ago." He then exined, "He knew who you are because of old habits.He loves to find out about people." ine didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were on Ian, who was still surrounded by the students.He didn¡¯t look impatient and was very humble and polite.He would bend lower to listen even when people were standing around him. ine¡¯s drink was ready, so she took it and was about to leave when Ian called out to her.She looked back, and the students were all back in their seats. When she saw Ian standing in front of her, she smiled. "You¡¯re quite the popr guy." "Am I?" He paused and was casual about it. "All my customers are very friendly." To him, being popr and people being friendly were two different things. ine smiled. "Have you sobered up?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I¡¯ve slept all night." Her head ached when she woke u p, and she reeked of alcohol. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 "You shouldn¡¯t drink with your clients too often.If you can¡¯t get out of it, drink less." Ian paused for a few seconds, then jokingly said, "Or you could pretend to drink." She paused before sniggering. "Have you pretended t o drink before?" Pretending to drink was just a way to avoid drinking, pouring the alcohol into another ss or just pouring it away when people weren¡¯t paying attention. That would be possible to pull off at a party with friends, but it was not advisable with clients. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They would think you were insincere if you got caught, and the deal might fall through. Ian chuckled. "I¡¯m a man, so I wouldn¡¯t be in danger i f I got too drunk." ine paused. When she was at Beyond Tech, she was the owner¡¯s daughter when she went out drinking with the clients, so they were courteous to her. However, it was different now that she was just another employee. Women got taken advantage of because they had to drink for their bosses and make the clients happy. It was bad for health, and there was a chance of sexual harassment. There weren¡¯t a lot of bosses who would help their employees. She looked at him. "Are you always so caring to women?" Ian was honest. "Every man should respect women." Respect and caring were two different things. Respect all women and caring for all women; the former was about upbringing, and thetter might cause misunderstanding. ¡®Nice guys¡¯ treated all women equally well, so it didn¡¯t feel exclusive. On the other hand, men who respected women could be ¡®nice guys¡¯ too, but they would keep a distance. ine didn¡¯t stay long and left the cafe soon after. Two dayster... There was a report about the three biggest corporations in Hydra KLake being involved in tax evasion. The threepanies were on the top in Hewston¡¯s Eastern Business District, but thesepanies had a solid partnership with Synergy. Quincy opened the private room''s door, and the man inside immediately stood up when he saw Nn. "You¡¯re here, Mr.Goldmann." Nn unbuttoned his suit, walked to the round table, and sat down. The man handed him a pack of cigarettes, but Nn declined the offer because he said he was trying to quit. The man poured him a ss of wine. "How can I help you?" Nn looked at the red wine being poured into the ss. "I heard that you have some dispute with thepanies of the Eastern Business District." The man paused and looked up. "Why do you ask?" Nn took the ss and swirled the content. "What if I told you I could help you take over that area?" Mr.Washington was startled. "Are you serious?" "Yes." He looked at Mr.Washington and calmly said, "We''re on the same side.We both have a bone to pick with Mr.Saldana." Mr.Washington was shocked but understood what he meant. "You were the one behind what happened?" Nn drank the wine. "Mr.Saldana was dishonest and tried to ambush me while I was in Hewston.I had to teach him a lesson. "I''ll help you take over the Eastern Business District, which is beneficial to me.I have to remove the obstructions in Bronze Bay." Mr.Washington suddenly understood. Mr.Saldana had offended Nn because of Bronze Bay, which was why he was going against the three biggest groups in Hydra Lake. Mr.Saldana was a shareholder of the threepanies, and everyone respected him. Thus, he could have his way. On top of that, Mr.Saldana had a good life due to the ten casinos'' messy ounts. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Mr.Saldana was cunning, and no one liked him. Nobody dared to do anything against him since they needed him to earn a profit, and he had something to ckmail them. However, if he was going to use the same tactic on Nn, then he was terribly wrong. Nn looked at Kevin and said, "Hydra Lake is a great location in Hewston. Since you have a dispute with the people over there, you should consider taking them for yourself, Mr.Washington." Kevin fell silent. Their meeting ended half an hourter. Nn came out of the restaurant, and Quincy was waiting for him in front of the door. After Nn got into the car, he asked, "How is the Saldanas¡¯ situation?" "They''re pulling out of the business in Hewston.Mr.Saldana has gained a few million in profit there and is afraid of getting into trouble now." After Quincy finished speaking, he asked, "Can we trust Mr.Washington, Mr.Goldmann?" Nn loosened his tie and said, "It doesn''t matter if he''s trustworthy or not.The enemy''s enemy is my friend.The Eastern Business District has been monopolizing the market, and because of that, his business hasn''t been improving for years.Now that there''s a chance, do you think he''ll let it go?" Quincy did not say anything. ¡®Well, Mr.Saldana, it seems like you''ve picked the wrong opponent.You could''ve gone for other people, yet you chose Mr.Goldmann to be your opponent.Sure enough, Mr.Goldmann has been keeping a low profile for too long.Many people seem to have forgotten about his wrath" At 10:00 p.m., when the staff was closing the coffee shop for the day, two ck-d men barged into the coffee shop and said that they were looking for Ian. Ian came out of his office, and since he had just finished his job, he rolled his sleeves down slowly and asked calmly, "Can I help you?" "Mr.Saldana wants to see you." Ian raised his eyebrows and asked his staff to go home first. When his staff was gone, he said, "I¡¯m not free." One of the men went closer and said, "Mr.Ian, if you''re noting with us, then please don''t me u s." Ian¡¯s face sank. Just when they were about to do something, he grabbed a wine bottle from the table and smashed it 0 n the man¡¯s head without any hesitation. The man dropped to the floor and covered his head in agony. Blood was oozing out of his wound and streaming down his face. It was a horrible scene to look at. At that moment, ine came in and was stunned. She had just gotten off work and habitually passed by the coffee shop.She had seen that although the signboard of the coffee shop had been turned off, there was someone inside.She walked into the coffee shop because she saw Ian. It was just that she did not expect to witness the scene where Ian smashed the bottle on the man''s head. This side of Ian was the side she had never seen before. He portrayed himself to be a gentle yet poised man. She did not expect him to be so ruthless when it came to fighting. When Ian noticed ine standing by the door, he was stunned. However, the expression on his face remained the same as he threw what remained of the wine bottle into the trash can. "Go out." He was talking to the men. The other man picked up his injuredpanion and said through gritted teeth, "Young Master Saidana, Mr.Saldana will hear about this.Hmph! Just you wait!" When they exited the coffee shop, ine turned her body sideways. Everything had happened too suddenly, and they didn''t notice ine. Both of them got into the car and drove away. Before ine coulde around to her senses, Ian appeared in front of her and asked, "Did you see everything?" She was stunned. "Yeah." "So, are you not leaving?" It was only then ine came around to her senses. "So, are you chasing me away, Mr.Saldana?" He did not say anything. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After a short while, she asked again, "Did I see what I shouldn''t have seen, and you want to kill me?" Ian chuckled. "Are you not afraid at all?" ine looked at him and raised her eyebrows as she smiled, "We have no grudges against each other, so I''m sure you won''t hurt me.Besides, I''ve spent so much money in your shop.I''m your VIP customer." Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Ian closed both the doors and replied, "Build on interest?" He cocked his head and looked at ine. "There isn''t a permanent interest in this world." She did not say anything. He turned around to look at her and smiled. "Do you want to stay back and help me to clean up the mess, Ms.Xavier?" ine looked at the mess on the floor as well as the cups on the table that hadn¡¯t been cleaned.She let out a chuckle suddenly and said, "I can¡¯t believe that you''re asking your customer to help you clean your shop, Mr.Saldana." He returned to the front desk and replied, "You¡¯re not my customer now, and I¡¯m not the boss." In other words, since his shop was closed, she was not his "customer" anymore. ine then went forward and helped him clean the cups on the table. Although there were maids in her house, washing a cup or something was not difficult for her. She looked toward Ian, who was cleaning the sink, and asked, "Who were those two men? And did they just call you ¡®Young Master Saldana¡¯ just now?" Ian was momentarily stunned, and something shed across his eyes. "I¡¯m not a young master." "Seems like you¡¯re rather mysterious, Mr.Saldana." "Are you interested in me?" He looked at her. She froze and chuckled. "Nobody likes a mysterious person, including me." "Really?" I thought it was that kind of interest." "What do you mean?" She was baffled. Ian smiled and replied, "Nothing." After they finished cleaning up the mess, he turned off all themps except the ones on the wall. Then, both of them came out of the coffee shop. As she was walking, ine rubbed her wrist. She did not expect that washing some cups and tes would b e so tiring. Ian walked up to her side, keeping a ratherfortable distance from her, and said, "To express my gratitude, let me buy you a meal tomorrow." She raised her head to look at him. The neon light backlighted his face, and the outline went from blurred to clear to deeply defined.She was stunned for a moment before quickly averting her gaze. "Tomorrow, huh?" "Yeah, tomorrow," he replied. "Sure." ine walked to her car and opened the door.She turned her head around to look at him as if she remembered something. "I get off work at 7:00 p.m." After that, she drove her car and departed, leaving Ian to stand there as he watched her car disappear into the corner. The next day, at ckgold... Kevin came to look for Nn. After thinking for a night, he decided to work with Nn. They signed the contract, and Nn asked him how much he knew about them. He fell silent for a moment before replying, "I don¡¯t know much about them.However, I¡¯m familiar with the customers that had fallen into Juan¡¯s scheme before." Nn leaned against the back of the chair and continued. "How about his family?" Kevin was stunned for a few seconds. "Are you going t o target his family?" "Well, just in case," replied Nn. It took Kevin a long while before he replied, "I¡¯m not very familiar with Juan¡¯s family.I just heard that he has a son.However, his son has some mental problems, and he has never mentioned him before to the public." Many people suspected that Juan did not have a son because he had never attended any asions with his son before. As for his wife, both of them had been estranged for years. Although they hadn''t gotten a divorce yet, their marriage was basically dead. "Where is his wife living?" "She¡¯s staying in the Riverside Residential in Hewston." Quincy came back into the office when Kevin left. "Are you looking for me, Mr.Goldmann?" Nn gave the document to Quincy and said, "I want you to go to the Riverside Residential in Hewston and pay a visit to Mrs.Saldana." The weather was hot and stuffy in the early autumn. Arain shower fell in the evening. As soon as ine got off work, she received a call from Ian. His white Range Rover was parked in the pouring rain, and it looked sparkling clean as if it had just been washed. Ian got out of the car, holding an umbre.He was wearing a ck trench coat and looked even more mysterious and mncholic on this rainy day. The rain sshed on his ck leather shoes as he continued to walk under the eaves. He moved his umbre over to her side and said, "Let''s go." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ine was stunned for a moment before walking under the umbre. The umbre was mostly nted over her side. It protected her from the rain but exposed his shoulders and arms as well. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 ine moved the umbre to his side a little bit more and said, "Your shoulder and arm are all wet." Ian squinted and replied, "It¡¯s fine." Sitting in the car, ine watched as he ran over to the driving side and got into the car. "You should¡¯ve waited for me at the restaurant since it¡¯s raining." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I She did not understand why he had gone to the extent ofing here to pick her up himself. "Well, I¡¯m the one who wants to buy you dinner," he replied as he buckled up. "So, I need to show some sincerity." ine looked at him but did not say anything. Both of them walked into a restaurant. Although it was not an up-scaled restaurant, the ambiance was cozy and quiet. The waiter led them to their private room on the second floor and handed the menu to ine with a smile on his face. ine took the menu and looked at Ian. "Do you have any rmendations?" He looked at her and chuckled. "Well, it depends on what you want to eat, Ms.Xavier." ine then ordered the dishes under the exnation of the waiter. After the waiter left, she looked around andmented, "I like this ce.It¡¯s quiet." After all, most restaurants were noisy and filled with people. Ian smiled and replied, "That¡¯s what everyone said after they came here." She looked at Ian and asked, "In other words, you''ve brought many people here before, Mr.Saldana?" "Yeah," Ian replied, "Customers, colleagues, bosses ?" He poured himself a cup of tea and looked at her with a smile on his face. "Does that count?" ine was stunned.She responded to him with a smile and did not say anything. "Ian, it¡¯s really you!" A muscr man appeared outside of the private room. He was holding a walkie-talkie, and it seemed t o ine that he was the manager of this restaurant.He walked over to talk to Ian for a while before his gaze fell on ine. "Girlfriend?" Ian¡¯s hand holding the cup froze for a moment before he replied, "Nope.We¡¯re just friends." ine nodded and smiled at the man as well. The man patted his shoulder and continued. "I thought she was your girlfriend.By the way, I couldn''t believe you would resign.You could be promoted to deputy director if you worked for another two years." However, it seemed like Ian did not want to answer his question. "But your job is dangerous.Being an undercover agent isn''t easy, and you''ll lose your life at the slightest slip-up.I truly admire you from the bottom of your heart.Although it''s a pity that you''ve resigned, it''s also a good thing since you can finally live a normal life.You can get a wife and get married." Ian chuckled. "I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re so talkative." The man put his arm on his shoulder and continued. "Well, it has been a long time since west saw each other.If I hadn¡¯t seen your name on the booking list .." He suddenly paused and looked at ine. As if he realized something, he said to her apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, miss.I just can¡¯t help myself." ine replied with a smile, "It¡¯s fine." At that moment, Ian¡¯s phone rang, and he went out to answer the call. "Sir, you just said that Mr.Saldana was an undercover agent?" ine had been feeling that he was mysterious and was curious about him. The man asked in return. "I thought you¡¯re friends? Did Ian not tell you before?" "Well, I wouldn¡¯t say we¡¯re friends." ine said after she thought for a while, "I¡¯m a guest in his coffee shop." "I see..." replied the man. Seeing that ine was curious about Ian, he continued with a smile. "It has been a long time.After Ian graduated from the police academy, he was assigned to the narcotics department on the eastern side. At that time, he was a hot-blooded young man. In order to gain the boss¡¯ trust, he became an undercover agent and joined the drug smugglers. He was sessful, and the boss trusted him a lot. "The boss didn¡¯t suspect him at all, and Ian sessfully raided all eight drug possession sites and destroyed all of them in just two years.After that, he was assigned to the serious crime unit in Rowel City.Due to his excellent performance, he went to the ministry and soon became the higher-ups'' undercover agent, and he would be sent to the side of those corrupted bigwigs." Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 ine was shocked after listening to the man¡¯s narration.She did not expect that Ian was used to being an undercover agent at all. Being an undercover agent indeed was a dangerous job. Once they were busted, their life would be in danger. When she first met Ian, he was gentle and exuded a schrly aura. She thought he was just an ordinary owner of a coffee shop until she saw with her own eyesst night he used a bottle to crack the man''s head without any hesitation. The man looked at ine and grinned. "Honestly, I really thought you were Ian¡¯s girlfriend.After all, all the people he¡¯s ever brought here were men." "None of them were women?" "Nope, but I can understand why." The man threw his arms up and shrugged. Then, he said worriedly, "When he was an undercover agent, he could barely keep himself alive, so he couldn''t be bothered with other people.Once people like him fall in love, it''s simr to having a weakness that the enemy can exploit. "Nobody could catch him for so many years when he was an undercover agent because he did not have anything to worry about." ine listened to the man but did not say anything. He was right. An undercover agent was a special profession. Once they became emotionally attached to someone, they would easily be dragged down and distracted. If they got targeted by their enemy, it would put them in great danger. Ian returned to the private room after finishing the call. The man got up and grinned at him. "You¡¯re back.Well, I need to return to my workstation." He turned his head around and waved his hand at ine. The waiter came in with their food as soon as he went out. The man said something to the waiter, and thetter nodded. After serving the dishes, he brought them a bottle of red wine. Apparently, it was a gift from that man. ine picked up the wine bottle and took a look at it. "It seems like you have a good friend." Ian looked at her and asked, "What did he tell you just now?" As ine poured the wine, she replied, "He told me about you." When ine saw Ian fall silent as if he was thinking about something, she exined, "I asked him about you.After all, I was just curious." He chuckled. "Seems like you''re really interested in m e, Ms.Xavier." "Well, can I not?" ine asked him back. "Sure, you can,"he replied. ine shook the ss and nced at him. "It seems t o me that you''re at the age where you should forma family.Are you not nning to get married at all, Mr.Saldana?" It was normal for a man not to get married in his 30s 0 r 40s. However, they should at least have a girlfriend, especially someone like Jan. He was handsome, mature, and had a strong physique. To marry or not to marry was a personal choice, but not having a girlfriend was a little strange. With his appearance, he should be very popr amongst women. Even though rich women might prefer pretty boys, young girls liked a man like him a lot. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ian asked in a low voice, "Are you urging me to get married?" She was stumped and said, "I¡¯m just asking." Ian took a sip of wine and lifted his eyelids to look at her. "What about you then, Ms.Xavier? Why have you not gotten married?" ine was stunned and lowered her head. To the public, she was a spinster since she was already 31, and it would be risky if she wanted a baby afterward. However, that was not what she wanted.She did not want to live an ordinary life or be like her mother, who had lived a miserable life.She might be unable to do it if she had to give up her career.She parted her lips and said, "A married woman has n o freedom." They needed to take care of their kids and their families. Every small thing in life would be a "shackle" that chained the woman down. Ian looked at her for a while and asked, "What about a marriage of convenience?" She was stumped for a moment before chuckling. "Using marriage to get what you want won''tst long." Ian ced his arm on the back of her chair and leaned closer to her. "I mean you and me." Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 ine was stunned.She jerked her head up and looked into his deep-set eyes in astonishment.She took a deep breath and asked, "You are messing with me, right, Mr.Saldana?" ¡®A marriage of convenience? With him? A man who I''ve only seen a few times and known for less than half a month?¡¯ He fixed his gaze at her and continued in a calm voice. "I¡¯ll give you all the freedom you want after our marriage.You can do whatever you want." ine fell silent for a long while. "Are you talking about a deal? Like a fake marriage?" He lowered his head, and although he did not say anything, ine knew what he was trying to say. "Why me?" asked ine. Ian retracted his gaze and turned his eyes to look at the wine ss. "You don''t want to be bound by marriage, and I don''t like other people to tell me what to do in my life.If I have to make a choice, I think you''re a very suitable person, Ms.Xavier." ine did not say anything. A marriage of convenience... In other words, they would get what they wanted and needed. Although they would be a couple on the marriage certificate, they would not be rted to each other.She never wanted to get married. This was because she had her own goal in life. A woman could live her life freely without getting married. No matter how the world looked at her, she was going to live the life she wanted. She rested her forehead with her hand and smiled mischievously. "What if youe across a woman in your life? Are you not worried that she might not like i t when she finds out you''re married?" He was stunned, and a figure flitted across his mind before disappearing into oblivion.He took a sip of wine and replied, "Don¡¯t worry.It won¡¯t happen." ine frowned and looked at him speechlessly. ¡®Why is he so sure that it won¡¯t happen?¡¯ Cocking his head, he looked at her with a faint smile o n his face and said, "However, you can let me know if youe across a man that you like." She chuckled and picked up the wine ss. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As she shook the ss in her hand, she said, "I¡¯m the daughter of a businessman.Even if I¡¯m going to have a marriage of convenience, I need to get some of the benefits I deserve." She did not know why he wanted to have a marriage o f convenience with her, but she did not want to get taken advantage of. Ian was stunned and seemed to be a little surprised by her. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he said, "How about 5% of the Synergy Group''s shares? Is that enough?" ine nearly choked on the wine she just swallowed and looked at him in disbelief. "You¡¯re giving me shares?" He ran his finger over the rim of the ss and added, "5% of the Synergy Group should be enough, right?" "What is your rtionship with the Synergy Group?" She had heard of the Synergy Group before. It was arge corporation in Hewston, but Juan Saldana was someone that even her father was very wary of. If even her father was not willing to do business with Juan, one could imagine how bad Juan''s reputation was in the industry. ¡®Hold on a second. Saldana... Isn¡¯t Juan one of the Saldanas? Besides, those two men called him "Young Master Saldana" that night... What is his rtionship with Juan?¡¯ Ian replied tly, "Well, if you say we''re rted, we''re not really rted.If you say we''re not rted, we''re somehow rted." ine did not know what he was talking about at all. After finishing their meal, they came out of the restaurant. The rain had stopped. The dark night was dyed with neon lights, and the wind was cold. Ian drove the car to the entrance, and she went inside. He started the engine, and they left in the car. When they arrived at the gate of the Xavier mansion, Ian turned his head to look at her. There was a smile on his face as he said, "If you make up your mind, you cane and look for me anytime you want." ine was stumped for a moment, but she still got out of the car in the end.She watched as the car disappeared from her vision before she went inside her house. Edward was reading a newspaper in the living room. He lifted his head and asked, "Why are you sote today?" At the same time, Jenna came out with a te of fruits in her hand. She ced the te on the table and said with a smile, "Maybe ine worked overtime? That¡¯s why she¡¯ste tonight." Edward did not say anything. ine put her purse on the couch and replied, "Nope.I just went out to have dinner with a friend of mine." After sitting on the couch, she picked up a slice of apple and asked, "Dad, does Mr.Saldana have a son?" Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Edward¡¯s hands, which were flipping through the newspaper, stopped moving, and he frowned. "Why are you asking this?" As ine chewed, she asked bluntly, "If the man I want to marry is his son, what will you do?" Edward was astonished and then mmed the newspaper on the table. "Have you lost your mind!?" Jenna was frightened. She did not understand much about her husband''s industry, so she did not interrupt. Still, she was a little surprised that ine took the initiative to bring up the word "marriage". ine knew that her father did not like Mr.Saldana, s o this marriage was an almost impossible task. Nheless, she thought about Ian¡¯s words. ¡®I really don¡¯t want to get married.If Dad were to arrange for me to marry a man that I¡¯ve never met before or something, I might as well choose Ian over that fate" "Dad, he said that he would give me 5% of the Synergy Group¡¯s shares if I were to marry him.Are you not interested in that?" Edward¡¯s expression became quite excited but also indescribable at the same time. "Who told you that?" She shrugged. "Young Master Saldana." Edward took a deep breath. If he were not strong and healthy enough for the news, he would have kicked the bucket at this moment. He stared at his daughter and said earnestly, "ine, are you messing with m e?" "No.¡± "A-Are you sure that the man that you¡¯ve seen all this while is the genuine young master of the Saldanas?" ine did not understand what her father meant, " What do you mean?" ¡®I heard someone address Ian as "Young Master Saldana", and Ian promised that he would give me 5% of the Synergy Group¡¯s shares.If he has nothing to do with the Saldanas, why would he mention the shares?¡¯ Edward calmed down and exined earnestly, " ine, Juan has only one son, and you can¡¯t possibly have met him. "As far as I know, Juan¡¯s son, Marco Saldana, has a serious mental illness.So, no one from the outside world has ever seen him.ine, you must¡¯ve been deceived by some b*stard." ine was shocked. At the same time, at the Saldanas... "You useless piece of sh*t! I asked you to bring him back, yet you can¡¯t aplish even such a simple task!" Juan kicked the bodyguard. The bodyguard took a few steps backward, fell, and hit the floor heavily. He then lowered his head. "Mr.Saldana...We didn¡¯t expect him to make a move on us.¡± Juan snorted, walked to the leather chair, sat down, lit a cigarette, and took a puff. "That brat, he¡¯s been left i n the outside world for a long time and has grown too bold.Since the easy way won¡¯t work, we can only hit him hard." He dusted off the ash, and his eyes looked merciless. " No matter what, you are to bring him back even if it means using some ruthless means." The man in ck responded timidly, "Yes, sir." When the man left the study, Juan gloomily extinguished half of the cigarette in the ashtray. ¡®The cooperation in Hewston has been interrupted. Once someone discovers that Hydra Lake Eastern District¡¯s tax fraud has something to do with me, I won''t be able to get out of this mess unscathed. ¡° I¡¯ve finally climbed to where I am today after so many years.I mustn¡¯t give up so easily.I must find someone to take the fall for me" The next day... ine came to look for Ian in order to settle the ounts between them exasperatedly, and the store manager told her that Ian was in a separate office upstairs.She went upstairs and pushed open the door of the office. Ian¡¯s back was facing her as he was just taking his shirt off. The cor had been loosened, and it was hanging on his elbows. Hisplexion was not fair, but it looked healthily tanned.He had a perfectly built body, as expected from a graduate of the police academy who had joined the army.He looked robust, strong, and well- proportioned. It was only then that ine noticed there was an old scar on his waist.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even his back was covered in scars of different sizes and lengths, which he had umted over the years. Thinking of his former upation, ine began to understand him in an instant. Ian turned around and saw her standing at the door, but he calmly changed into the shirt and buttoned it u p slowly. "Ms.Xavier, have you thought it through?" Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Ian¡¯s voice pulled her back to reality. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ine frowned, walked up to him, and crossed her arms. "Mr.Saldana, I tried to look past yourck of sincerity, but you actually lied to me?" "I lied?" Ian¡¯s hands, which were holding the hem of the cor and adjusting his shirt, stopped moving, and his eyes were fixed on her face. ine looked up at him. "My father said that Mr.Juan Saldana has only one son, and he¡¯s mentally ill.So, Mr.Saldana, are you trying to make a fool out of me?" Ian gave off a soft chuckle and said nothing. "What are youughing at?" ine wondered. He walked aside and poured a cup of coffee calmly and slowly. "I didn¡¯t make a fool out of you." "Then I...I don¡¯t think you look like a mentally ill person," she murmured. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ Ian took the cup of coffee, walked to the couch, sat down,ughed, and exined calmly, "Juan Saldana does only have one son, but that¡¯s the life that he discloses to the public." ine stared at him and sank into her thoughts for a long time. ¡®His eyes look indifferent, and there¡¯s no warmth in the bottom of his eyes when he mentioned Mr.Saldana. ¡®The richer men get, the more "fun" they tend to have. So, Mr.Juan Saldana may be no exception. When aman has the power and the money, having extramarital affairs might be an achievement that fulfills their "sense of aplishment". Mr.Juan Saldana having an extra "son" doesn¡¯t sound too baffling" "So, are you saying that you¡¯re an illegitimate child?" She immediately regretted it after asking the question, thinking she might have put it forward too bluntly. Ian did not mind it and drank his coffee slowly. "Ms.Xavier, haven¡¯t you thought about it?" ine put down her bag, propped her arms against the desk, and leaned forward. "Mr.Saldana, let¡¯s talk about the purpose of you doing so first." "Take advantage of the situation and seize power." Ian leaned half an inch closer to her. "Are you satisfied with my answer?" She was astounded. Ian was only a few inches away from her, and when he spoke, his mouth smelled of vani- vored coffee. There was also a hint of refreshing mint fragrance from the toothpaste he used, and there was no smell of cigarettes. Although she did not mind men smoking, she would never kiss a man who smoked. ine¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought of kissing. Her gaze was urately fixed on his lips, so she quickly shifted her gaze away and straightened her posture. "You want to obtain the Synergy Group?" "That''s pretty much it." He did not even try to hide his scheme, and his gaze caught a glimpse of her flushed ears. On the surface, she looked extremely calm. "I¡¯m not i n charge of my own marriage.That¡¯s unless you can convince my father to let go of his prejudice for your father.He doesn¡¯t like Mr.Juan Saldana, and you¡¯re rted to him, so he might not agree to it." Ian let off a smirk. "As long as you believe in me." She choked on her own words. ¡®I wanted to make things hard for him to see if he would back down.I didn¡¯t expect him to make such a promise! Is he that determined in marrying me?¡¯ Ian added calmly, seeing her stand in ce without saying anything, "I¡¯ll keep my word.You¡¯ll definitely get the benefits that I¡¯ve promised to give you." At ckgold... Quincy pushed open the office¡¯s door. "Mr.Goldmann." Nn did not lift his eyelids and continued going through the documents in his hands. "You''re back." "I went to visit Mrs.Saldana." Quincy stood in front o f the desk and said calmly, "Mrs.Saldana and Mr.Saldana had a divorce a few years ago.It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been made public yet." Nn tapped the document with his fingertips. " They¡¯re divorced?" "Yes, Mrs.Saldana hasn¡¯t been in contact with Mr.Saldana all these years.She didn¡¯t look very happy when I mentioned Mr.Saldana." It was conceivable that the rtionship between the two had long crumbled and ended on rather unpleasant terms. Nn lifted his head. "What about their son?" "Their son, Marco Saldana, is being treated in the Hewston¡¯s Psychiatric Medical Center, but they¡¯re still raising their son together.Mrs.Saldana visits her son every month.Mr.Saldana has never been there, but he pays the mental hospital an exorbitant amount of money monthly." Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Although Juan had never visited his son, it was umon for him to have not abandoned him. The amount of money he paid to the psychiatric hospital every year was worth millions of dors. Marco had someone to personally serve him in the psychiatric hospital. After all, his father was the well- known Mr.Saldana¡ªthe hospital would definitely not treat him badly, and he would surely not suffer while staying there. Marco¡¯s mental illness was congenital. Sometimes, he would act normally, but the onset would send him into a rampage from time to time. There was no other way but to ce him in a psychiatric medical center and provide him with quality food, drink, and treatment. Nnughed. "What a pity." "But Mr.Saldana has another son." "Another son?" Quincy remembered something. "Yes, Mrs.Saldana said that Mr.Saldana was quite a yboy in private back then.He had an extramarital affair with another woman when Mrs.Saldana was pregnant, and the affair went on for six whole years. That woman even secretly gave birth to a son to challenge Mrs.Saldana¡¯s position in the Saldanas. "However, Mr.Saldana¡¯s career was not as sessful as it is now, and he still needed to rely on Mrs.Saldana¡¯s connections to support his career.So, although the son his legal wife gave birth to has mental problems, he still needed her support.As for his mistress and the illegitimate son, why would he care? He only paid her a huge amount of money to drive her away." Nn did not speak another word. Quincy left the office and met Maisie and Saydie in the corridor.He smiled and moved forward. "Mrs.Goldmann, you''vee.Mr.Goldmann is in the office." Maisie asked Saydie to wait for her outside and pushed open the office door. Nn put down the documents, lifted his gaze, looked at the woman walking toward him, stretched his arms, and took her into his arms. "Aren¡¯t you busy?" "Today is an exception." Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck. "Our father¡¯s birthday is just around the corner, so I want to pick him a birthday present." Nn paused for a split second and asked with a grin. "Don¡¯t you give him a present every year during his birthday?" "Yes." Maisie pinched the front of his shirt. "But I want to organize a huge party for him this year, so I can¡¯t just buy him the things that I used to buy in the past, right?" Heughed out loud. "What a daughter-inw you are." She gave off a smug scoff. "He¡¯s been treating me like his biological daughter throughout all these years, so I can¡¯t just let his love for me be flushed down the drain, right? So, no matter what, I should be in charge of this year¡¯s birthday celebration, shouldn¡¯t I?" Nn felt helpless and caressed her cheek with his fingertips. "You can do whatever you want." "But the present is an issue." She hugged him coquettishly. "Hubbyyy! Please give me some ideas.I don¡¯t want to give him something twice.I want to give him something special this year!" Nn held her in his arms, rubbed his chin against her hair, and the joy in his eyes almost overflowed. " You can also give him an old wife as a present." Maisie was at a loss for words. ¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid that his father will beat him to death?" After a while, Maisie walked out of Nn¡¯s office.She lifted her head and saw Saydie pressing Quincy against the wall. Saydie clutched his hands with one hand and removed his sses with the other hand. Quincy looked as weak as a woman when he was standing next to Saydie. The huge contrast surprised Maisie. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When Quincy saw Maisie, he eximed anxiously, " Mrs.Goldmann, please save me!" She sneered and walked over with her arms crossed. " Did you provoke Saydie again?" Saydie released him. He took his sses back, took out a handkerchief, and cleaned them.He wondered what she ate when she was growing up¡ªher strength was scary! "I didn¡¯t provoke her.She just doesn¡¯t like me.That¡¯s why she wants to practice her martial arts with me." Saydie looked at him. "Do I look that idle? Why would I find myself a weakling to practice with?" "A weakling?" Quincy choked on his own words and thenughed angrily. "I¡¯m not a weakling, okay? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in charge of being the brain instead of the brawn here!" Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 Quincy put his sses back on. Saydie always felt that it was very awkward for him to wear sses.She felt that it was not pleasing to the eye, so she stretched out her hand, intending to snatch them off his face again. "Stop it.Mrs.Goldmann is here." Quincy evaded her hand. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She exined bluntly, "You look even uglier with sses on." Quincy was rendered speechless while Maisie burst intoughter.She walked to Saydie and patted her on the shoulder. " Saydie, don¡¯t keep bullying Quincy just because you think he¡¯s a pushover.If you were to bully him until he loses his mind, he''d lose his job as the person in charge of ckgold¡¯s brain." Saydie nodded. "Yes, Ma¡¯am." Quincy was at a loss for words. Maisie left ckgold with Saydie and got into the car. Her gazended on Saydie while they were in the car, and she asked meaningfully, "Saydie, do you really hate Quincy that much?" Saydie paused for a bit, wondered for a while, and replied, "No." Maisie supported the side of her forehead with one hand and looked out the car window. "You''re always bullying Quincy, so I was under the impression you hate him." She kept quiet for a split second and responded, "It¡¯s not that I hate him.I just think it¡¯s fun to bully him." ¡®It¡¯s just to relieve my boredom.Since I can¡¯t fight anyone so casually now, I want to bully someone for the fun of it. ¡®In fact, I¡¯m very curious too.No matter what I do to bully him, he just won¡¯t get provoked, nor will he get angry and fight back.He has an extremely good temper. Much better than those people that I had bullied before. ¡®Before I went to the Metropolis with Strix, I wandered around the country and would take on any job for a living, even if it was a life-threatening one. ¡®I had always been very straightforward, so many people didn¡¯t like me. They often bullied me, but I would always retaliate against them in the end. ¡®All those people had a temper, and they would fight with me whenever we couldn¡¯t reach an agreement. However, after working for Strix for several years, I finally understand that those who wish to aplish great things must always stay calm, and only those who have a steady temper can achieve greatness. ¡®Quincy¡¯s skills are indeed not as good as mine, but if he were to take me on seriously, he would be able to hurt me at least. ¡®Quincy has no temper, however.But perhaps it¡¯s not that he has no temper.It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a magnanimous man and someone who can keep his head cool at all times.Otherwise, Mr.Goldmann wouldn¡¯t have kept him by his side for so many years. ¡®Everyone has a bottom line, and so does he.I won¡¯t step on his bottom line just because I want to bully him.I bully him just to make fun of him" Maisie smiled and said nothing. She then inadvertently nced out the window and sawa white Land Rover pass them. The car¡¯s window was half-lowered, and the driver¡¯s side profile looked extremely familiar to her, not to mention that the woman sitting in the front passenger seat was ine. Ian parked the car outside the Xavier mansion. ine unfastened her seat belt, looked to the left, and her gazended on him as she inquired, "Are you really this confident?" Ianughed. "Are you worried about me?" She choked on her own words andughed. "I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get rejected and embarrassed." He imed that it would be impossible. ine got out of the car and watched him drive away before stepping into the courtyard. As soon as she entered the living room, she realized that the atmosphere in the mansion was lively as Lucy had brought Hector back to the mansion to visit her mother. Jenna prepared snacks while Edward stayed at home deliberately to wee them. Jenna looked up, saw inee in, and gave a merry smile. "ine, you¡¯vee back." ine responded with a hum and walked up to the couch. "You guys are truly developing at lightspeed.You guys are already meeting each other¡¯s parents?" Hector turned his head to look at Lucy. "Everything has been made public, so there¡¯s no need to hide it anymore." Lucy¡¯s cheeks were on fire. "It¡¯s normal for aman to date a woman at this age." Edwardughed, took a look at ine, and stopped laughing instantly. "Not everyone¡¯s like you.I would feel a lot more at ease if only you could be a little more like Lucy." Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 "What makes you think I¡¯m the same as Lucy?" ine crossed her arms. "Lucy has had a hard life, and now that there¡¯s a man who can take care of her, you can finally rest easy.But just in case you don¡¯t know this, I don¡¯t need it." "You..." "Dear, there¡¯s no need to rush ine.In fact, it¡¯s not a bad thing to get marriedter in life.It won¡¯t be toote for ine to think about it when she meets her Mr.Right." Jenna tried to persuade Edward gently. Edward snorted. "If she had the ability to think about i t, she wouldn¡¯t have been deceived." "Dad, I didn¡¯t lie to you." "You didn¡¯t lie? You''re doing so because you deliberately want to piss me off.Are the Saldanas a family that you can think about marrying into? You didn¡¯t even go around gathering more information about Juan¡¯s son, and you¡¯ve chosen to believe in him!" ¡®¡®Sure enough, he still cares about the Saldanas" Lucy wondered. "What about the Saldanas?" ine did not answer Lucy but exined, "Ian is the other son of Juan Saldana.I don¡¯t want to get married anyway, but the conditions he offered piqued my interest." Edward¡¯s expression changed slightly. "You...Do you think marriage is a child¡¯s y?" "Isn¡¯t marriage a process in which we humans find someone to live with for the rest of our lives? Anyway, I have to live the rest of my life no matter what, so if you want me to get married, it¡¯s equivalent to you asking me to find a man to live with.Then I just get myself a man who meets my requirements and makes do with it, won¡¯t that do the job too?" "You..." Edward was so furious that his face was ashen. Lucy and Hector looked at each other, and Hector held the back of her hand as if he was reassuring her. At this time, Edward received a call. He got up and walked to the side to answer it. The person on the other end of the call said something to him, and he frowned. "Okay, I¡¯ll head to thepany right now." He ended the call, turned his head, and said to Hector, "You make yourself at home.Something just came u p, and I have to deal with it." Hector nodded. ine went upstairs without eating any of the snacks. Lucy leaned over to Hector¡¯s ear and said something t o him. Hector then smiled. "Go ahead." Lucy went after ine and called her at the door of her room. ine leaned against the door. "What¡¯s up?" "I should be the one asking you what¡¯s up.Who are you going to marry?" She tucked her hair behind her ears andughed. "A man." Lucy asked, "And you¡¯re just making do with what you have?" ine did not say anything. ¡®I¡¯m indeed making do with Ian.I¡¯ve found a man who meets my requirements to live with, I can continue to do the things I want, and I don¡¯t need to abandon my career for my marriage. ¡®It¡¯s said that all marriages should be built on a base made out of love, but people who love each other might still face estrangements after marriage because of the little things they face in life. ¡®So, instead of finding someone I love, I might as well give up on love.This will save me a lot of trouble" Lucy asked again just to be sure, "ine, are you serious?" "Lucy, just leave me alone and worry about yourself more." ine closed the door. Lucy stood at the door.She always felt that ine had never considered herself. ¡®A marriage that¡¯s held together and maintained by the interest of both parties is beneficial to her only because it will save her a lot of trouble. ¡®But isn¡¯t she worried about herself? Isn¡¯t she worried she¡¯ll fall for that man after marriage?¡¯ On the side of the city, at Beyond Tech Corporation... Ian was already waiting in the office. Edward and his secretary came in and were both stunned when they saw the man sitting on the couch. Ian stood up. "Mr.Xavier, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you." "And you¡¯re..." Edward took a good look at him.His secretary had called and told him that a distinguished guest had come to discuss a coboration with him. Ian took a business card out of his chest pocket and handed it to Edward. "I¡¯m Ian Saldana." ¡°Saldana.." Edward could not help but think of something and frowned. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Are you the Mr.Saldana my daughter, ine, mentioned to me?" Ian gave off a faint smirk. "Has Ms.Xavier mentioned me to you?" Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Edward waved his hand to ask his secretary to leave.She walked out and closed the door. He walked to the couch grumpily. "You''re too arrogant, kid,ing up here to talk business with me.Let me ask you, who is Juan Saldana to you?" Since Edward went straight to the point, Ian didn¡¯t hide. "He¡¯s my father." Edward paused. "Isn¡¯t his son Marco Saldana? Since when did he have another son?" Ianughed. "Would he tell the world that he has an illegitimate son?" Edward paused again. People who had influence would not admit they had an illegitimate child because that was frowned upon. The children could only live in the shadows and could not be brought to life. They were very much taboo. Edward didn¡¯t keep questioning him. The son from Juan Saldana¡¯s marriage had mental issues and would not be able to inherit the family business, so it would be different if he had an illegitimate son. However, Juan didn¡¯t seem like someone who would let an illegitimate son take over his empire. Otherwise, why would he hide his existence from the world? Edward hummed. "Since you¡¯re his illegitimate son, why do you think you qualify toe and talk to me? You probably don¡¯t have control over Synergy, and as far as I know, Juan would never pass down the aplishments and status he worked for go to someone who doesn¡¯t have the birthright." "I don¡¯t need that from him." Ian adjusted his watch while looking calm. "Apany that¡¯s involved in illegal funds would only be a hot potato to me.The Hydra Baypanies'' investigation isn¡¯t a coincidence.He doesn''t want to see me urgently because he wants a sessor.He just needs a scapegoat." Edward was a little surprised. He looked at him curiously and asked after a moment, "You seem to know that, but since you¡¯re not doing this for Synergy, why are you here? And how could you promise to give my daughter 5% of Synergy¡¯s shares?" "What if I transferred the shares?" "Transferred?" Edward looked at him, seemingly angry. "You know that Juan is struggling to protect hispany.If you transfer the shares to my daughter, aren¡¯t you just transferring the hot potato to the Xaviers? You want u s to be the scapegoats?" Ian chuckled. "If that were the case, why would I suggest a marriage of convenience?" Edward didn¡¯t reply. "Synergy¡¯s source of ie is legal.Mr.Saldana wouldn''t be dumb enough to use his own company.They will find nothing from the ounts because he has a few offshore private ounts, and the ounts are under Marco¡¯s name." Edward was shocked. "How do you know that?" An offshore private ount to move the funds from thepany¡ªanyone who ran apany would know what that meant. However, how had Ian found out about something so obscure? Ian looked around and fixed his eyes on the dial. "I¡¯m from the ministry." Edward fell silent. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After Ian left, Edward called his secretary back in.She walked to his desk. "Yes, sir?" "Get someone to look into Ian Summers at the ministry." He had to find out who he really was for safety reasons. Maisie picked a present from the antique store in Dawn Garden and bumped into Barbara and her mother-inw, Christina Hill. Christina saw hering out of the antique shop, so she smiled and asked, "Picking a birthday present for Nichs?" Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 "Yes, we¡¯ve had too many presents in the past, and I''m out of ideas now.Then I realized I haven¡¯t gotten him any antiques yet." Christina nodded and had a short chat with her before leaving and letting the young people spend time instead. Barbara had tea with Maisie at a cafe nearby when Maisie remembered something and blurted, "I think I saw someone today." Barbara asked, "Who?" "Tan Summer." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Once the name came up, Barbara froze. It had been a while, and she didn¡¯t seem to remember much anymore. "Where did you see him?" "When I was on the way here.It was just a nce, but I felt he looked familiar." Maisie said that while her eyes were on Barbara¡¯s face and chuckled. "Why? Do you still have a thing for him?" Barbara rolled her eyes. "Nonsense! If Helios hears this, he¡¯s going to be so jealous." "It¡¯s fine then.It¡¯s been so long.I thought you would feel bad if I mentioned him." "No way!" She didn¡¯t feel bad, but there was regret in her heart because she liked him so much. Maisie asked her, "Does Helios know about this?" "No." Barbara held her teacup but didn¡¯t drink. "I never told him." "Tell him before any misunderstandings begin.I just want to point out that he¡¯s in Bassburgh." Maisie didn¡¯t have any intentions of mentioning Ian other than wanting Barabara to ept her past. Everyone was young once. When Ian handed Glitz to her, he didn¡¯t say goodbye to Barbara when he left. Barbara must have felt some regret about that. Now that she was with Helios, everything in the past would just stay in the past. She reminded her that Ian was in Bassburgh so that she would be prepared if they bumped into each other. Barbara got home, and the nanny said Helios was spending time with Beatrice upstairs. She walked to the study and saw Helios holding Beatrice in a chair. He looked helpless when Beatrice started doodling on his documents. When Beatrice saw Barbara, she held out her hands and said in her baby voice, "Mama." Barbara walked over and took her into her arms, " Baby, your daddy¡¯s documents have turned into your doodling pad." Beatrice grabbed her dress, "I¡¯m hungry." Heliosughed and stood up. "She¡¯s hungry.I¡¯ll get the nanny to make her some food." He called for the nanny. Thetter walked in, took Beatrice from Barbara, and went downstairs. Barbara suddenly hugged Helios, who paused and touched her hair. ¡®""Weren¡¯t you at Dawn Garden with Mom?" "Yes, we were." "How was the movie?" She smiled. "I didn¡¯t understand it, but Mom enjoyed it." Helios hugged Barbara, and she looked up at him after a while. "I need toe clean about something." Meanwhile, at ckgold... Quincy got some news from Mr.Washington that Mr.Saldana was looking for his illegitimate son. Nn put down the documents and looked up. "He¡¯s looking for his illegitimate son?" "Yes, I¡¯m guessing he wants his son to be a scapegoat.Based on my intel, the fund that Mr.Saldana stole wasn¡¯t in his books.He¡¯s really cunning.All he wants is for Synergy to be safe.Even if he was investigated, all the numbers would be correct.All he needs to do is lay low for a while, and he will be fine. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Quincy was impressed by his tactics.He would still have a chance as long as he survived, and that was why Synergy had never been investigated. They would never find anything suspicious. The numbers in the public ount would not tally with the earnings of Hewston. Nn chuckled. "I guess he has other ounts." Quincy scratched his head. "I¡¯ve checked the casinos, and the ounts under his name were clear.There was no extra money." Nn frowned. "Look into his illegitimate son." He wanted to get this done quickly and didn¡¯t want toplicate things, so he had to first make sure that the illegitimate son would not be in his way. At that moment, Nn received a message from Helios. [You''re an *ssh*le for tricking me.] At the Goldmann mansion... After showering, Nn told Maisie about Helios cursing him out. Maisie was applying her skincare at the dressing table and burst outughing. When she had taken over Glitz, Nn insisted on transferring it to Helios.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Now that Barbara had confessed to Helios, Nn had to ¡®take the me¡¯.She got up and sat at the edge of the bed and couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Are men usually that petty?" She was d that Barbara hade clean, or Helios would be really jealous. Nn pulled her into his arms and pinched her chin. "Why are you so happy that I got scolded?" She blurted, "I¡¯m not happy.My heart aches." Nn didn¡¯t believe her. Maisie hugged his waist and chuckled. "Alright, that¡¯s enough.It¡¯s been so many years, and that chapter ended long ago." Nn held the side of her neck and kissed her. "I would be jealous if you had something like that too." Barbara had never told Helios about Ian, and now that she did, and Ian was in Bassbough, Helios would feel threatened as her husband. Still, it was better that he found out now rather than finding out that this was hidden from him. Jealousy was unavoidable, but if she came clean, at least they could deal with it together. Maisie chuckled, her eyes beautiful like the night sky. "I''m not like you.You¡¯re always the one who¡¯s attracting others." Nn was silent. "Now that our children follow in your footsteps, I¡¯m afraid I will have too many sons and daughters-in- law." He smiled, then pinched her nose. "I¡¯ve set my rules.My daughters- inw must be as pretty as you are, and my son-inw must be better looking and richer than I am." Maisie paused. "Why is it harder for the son-inw?" "Because we only have one daughter." ine and her colleagues were having a meal. The colleagues were having a great time, and their private room was very hyped, but ine was drinking along i n one corner. She put down her ss and got up to get some fresh air.She walked past a room, and the people inside saw her walk past and thought that she looked familiar. "Mr.Saldana, I¡¯ve seen the girl who just walked past at Young Master Saldana¡¯s cafe." Juan¡¯s face dropped. "Bring her in." The man nodded and walked out. ine stopped in front of the elevator when someone called out to her.She curiously turned around, and her expression changed. He was the man asking to see Jan at the cafe the other night. "Ma¡¯am, our director would like to meet you.Could youe with me, please?" ine squinted at him. "Your director...is Mr.Saldana?" The man realized that she knew who he was, so he smiled. "Since you know him, you shoulde with me then." Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 ine followed the man into the room. There were only five people, and Juan sat in the middle. The man next to him was pouring him a ss of wine. "Mr.Saldana, she¡¯s here." The person next to him asked her to take a seat, so she walked over and sat down as a courtesy. "How may I help you, Mr.Saldana?" Juan poured her a ss. "Are you close with Ian?" She replied, "I know him, but we¡¯re not close." He chuckled. "How well do you know him?" ine casually replied, "I know that he¡¯s your son out of wedlock." Mr.Saldana¡¯s expression froze. "If he told you that, you must be special to him." He handed the wine ss to her, and she took it out of courtesy. At that moment, the door of the room opened. The man standing outside looked at ine, who was sitting next to Juan. "Why are you here?" She wanted to say that his father had invited her, but Juanughed before she could. "I heard you¡¯re quite close with thisdy, so I wanted to meet her." Ian walked to the table, picked up the wine bottle, and poured himself a ss. "I haven¡¯t had a drink with m y father before." He filled the ss and took a drink first. Juan filled up his own and then said, "Are you showing me courtesy because of thisdy?" ine was surprised because she didn¡¯t know what this had to do with her, but she kept her eyes on Ian. Ian calmly poured himself another drink. "I wanted to introduce your future daughter-inw to you, but you invited her in before that." ine was stunned for a few seconds. ¡®Future daughter-inw?¡¯ She didn¡¯t remember confirming their marriage of convenience. Juan frowned. "You¡¯re getting married?" Ian held the empty wine ss and smiled. "Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m getting married?" Juan looked at him. Ian was just an illegitimate son to him, and all he could do was be his scapegoat.It didn¡¯t matter who he got married to. Since the family business wouldn¡¯t go to him, Juan didn¡¯t need Ian¡¯s marriage to bring in more benefits. Heughed. "Of course, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re getting married." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He got up and asked someone to fill their sses for a toast. "Ian, if you¡¯re getting married,e back and live with us.I¡¯ll help you n your wedding." Ian smiled, but his expression was hard to read. "Thank you, Father." After staying there for a while more, Ian brought ine away, and Juan didn¡¯t stop him. Once they left, the bodyguard asked Juan, "Do you want me to look into that woman?" "Why?" Juan stared at him and smirked. "He¡¯s just an illegitimate child.No socialite would be interested in him." He had looked into Ian¡¯s past.He had a small business at the market and also worked with the mob. They were jobs that people weren¡¯t proud of.The women that he dated were people Juan would never take a second nce at. This woman he was going to marry seemed to be different from the others, but it seemed like another woman trying to marry into a rich family. Why else would she know who he was? The street lights lit up the car as Ian was driving ine back. His hands were on the steering wheel while he looked forward. "You just went with him because he invited you in?" Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 ine had her hand on the side of her forehead. "Isn¡¯t he your father?" Ian¡¯s face tensed. "He has never treated me as his son." She parted her lips but didn¡¯t say anything.She had noticed that the rtionship between Ian and his father was interesting. Rather than father and son, they were pretty alert around each other.She turned to look at him. "Why did he ask to speak to me?" He didn¡¯t answer but asked, "What do you think?" "Because I know you?" "Why else?" ine chuckled. "Then why did you tell him that we¡¯re getting married? Wouldn¡¯t he take the chance t o ask me for drinks then?" "He wouldn¡¯t." Ian was certain about his answer, and that surprised ine. "What do you mean?" "Because he thinks that it wouldn¡¯t be worth his time." ine looked at him. "You know him very well." Ian stopped his car at the red light and looked at her. "It¡¯s not always a good thing when I know someone very well." She paused and didn¡¯t answer. Ian was undercover once, so he had to know who was going against him before he went under. His cover would have been blown if he didn¡¯t take time to know who he was up against. One needed to know their enemies well enough to have the upper hand. Some people thought that they were better than everyone, were arrogant, and thought they deserved what they had, so they looked down on others. People like these wouldn¡¯t be good leaders. They would just b e empty cans. The light turned green, and he continued driving. ine stayed quiet for a long while. "You¡¯re not important to him because you''re just an illegitimate son, right?" "He wouldn¡¯t waste his time on an illegitimate son, especially when he thinks that the women I dated weren¡¯t presentable.He wouldn¡¯t be ashamed of that either." Juan had never announced who Ian was, so it didn¡¯t matter who he married because it wouldn¡¯t be rted to the Saldanas.He just needed this son to do what needed to be done, which was why it had taken him so long to search for him. After enjoying the benefits and lying low overseas, the purpose of the illegitimate son woulde to light. ine pressed her lips together. All she heard was ¡®all the women he dated¡¯. "Have you dated a lot of women?" The car stopped outside the gates of the Xavier mansion.He pulled the handbrake and turned to look at her. "On the surface, yes." "You asked them for a marriage of convenience as well?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "No." She was curious, "What then?" He calmly said, "Because my job required that." He put his arm on her backrest and leaned forward. "Do you mind?" ine paused, then snapped back, looked away, and smiled, "This is just a formality, so I wouldn¡¯t mind." He lowered the car window and let the cool breeze blow at his cor.He turned off the headlights and sat there in the dimly lit night. It was quiet in the car, and the sexual tension of two single people sitting there together would have devoured everything. However, he never thought about it that way. ine broke the silence. ¡®¡®Have you spoken to my father?" He nodded. "I did." "And?" "He didn¡¯t object." ine was a little surprised. "What did you speak to him about?" Ian smiled. "It¡¯s a secret." "Tsk, you have a secret together?" She opened the door and stepped out. "I¡¯m going in.Drive safely." Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 ine walked past the car and entered the courtyard. Ian watched as she walked inside. After a short while, he started the engine and left. A few dayster, Quincy returned with some information about Ian. However, when he handed Nn a copy of the information, he frowned when he saw the name on it. [Ian Saldana] As he flipped through the document, he said, "This name rings a bell." "Of course.He was the boss of Glitz," replied Quincy. Nn did not say anything. Meanwhile, Edward was equally surprised when he found out Ian¡¯s identity.He had his secretary go confirm Ian''s identity at the ministry. Ian had indeed been a member of the ministry and was once an undercover agent of the higher-ups.He used fake names when he went on missions.He had also served as the head of the crimes unit when he was young and had excellent abilities.He would have been the deputy director by now if he had not resigned. Just when Edward was immersed in his thoughts, someone knocked on the door.He ced the document down and said, "Come in." The one who came in was one of his employees. He stood at the door and said, "Mr.Xavier, Mr.Saldana is here." Ian and Edward talked for half an hour in the office. When the conversation was over, Edward politely walked him to the elevator. "Jan, find a time and have ine bring you to our home for a meal." Ian stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at Edward, and smiled. "I¡¯m free at all times." At that moment, the door to the elevator opened up, and ine was standing inside it.She wanted to ask her father about something, but she did not expect Ian was there as well. Edward looked at her and smiled. "ine, right on time.I¡¯ve told Ian to have you bring him back for a meal one day." She looked at Ian and came out of the elevator. "It¡¯s done?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief. Ian smiled but did not say anything in return. "What do you mean by it¡¯s done?" Edward frowned. "Didn''t you like him very much and want me to agree t o your marriage? So, I said yes now." Since his daughter wanted to get married, he had to say yes to it. ine was shocked. "Since when did I" "Let¡¯s announce our engagement in these two days." Ian interrupted her with a smile on his face. He then turned his head around to look at Edward. "What do you think?" Without waiting for ine to say anything, Edward thought for a moment and replied, "Sure.Let¡¯s do that." ine seemed to have been excluded from their conversation.She wanted to say something, but neither of them gave her a chance. After Edward finished speaking, he returned to his office. ine chased after Ian into the elevator and asked, "What did you say to my father?" Edward thought that she wanted to have a marriage of convenience with Ian because she wanted to marry him. Therefore, she wanted to know what Ian had told her father and caused him to misunderstand her. ¡®He even said I like him!?¡¯ Standing in the elevator, Ian pressed the floor button and replied, "Your father has agreed to our marriage.Isn''t that what matters the most?" She was stumped. "Yes, I¡¯m very happy about that, but we¡¯re just having a marriage of convenience.I want to know what you told my father." She couldn¡¯t convince her father because they were just having a marriage of convenience. Since Edward had agreed, it meant Ian had agreed to give her father some benefits,, which was what she also wanted. However, from what her father said just now, it seemed to her that he was not aware of her intention a t all and purely thought that she wanted to get married. Ian looked at her and smiled, ¡®Do you think your father would say yes if I didn¡¯t tell him that?" After that, the smile faded from his face as he added. "Rest assured.I know we¡¯re just having a marriage of convenience, not a real one." ine¡¯s engagement soon spread over the city. Many people congratted Edward for the two good things that happened to his family when they met him. First, his stepdaughter had started a rtionship with Nn''s cousin-inw, and now his daughter was getting married.It was a double celebration.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 When Maisie was having a meal with Barbara in the restaurant, thetter told her about the engagement of the Xaviers. "ine is getting an engagement?" Barbara looked at her and asked, "You don¡¯t know about it?" Maisie did not say anything.It went without saying that she knew about the engagement. It was just that she did not know to who she was engaged. After all, the Xaviers kept the identity of the man a secret. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene she would see that day. However, she did not expect the scene she imagined t oe soon. As they left the restaurant after finishing the meal with Barbara, they bumped into Ian and ine in the corridor. Both of them had juste out of the elevator. ine was walking beside him with her head held low. Then, she bumped into Ian¡¯s back and subconsciously raised her head. She saw that the people standing in front of them were Maisie and Barbara. Barbara froze in her tracks. When she met Ian¡¯s gaze, she was stunned, and a surge of mixed feelings rose from the bottom of her stomach pit. It was not because she had not gotten over him yet or missed him.It was just that she still couldn¡¯t forgive him for leaving without saying goodbye to her that year. Ian pressed his lips thin. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even though he was the one who purposely avoided her, he was still swarmed over by a myriad of feelings when he met her again. ine looked at Ian and sensed something. "Mrs.Goldmann, what a coincidence." ine took the initiative and greeted Maisie to ease the tense situation. Maisie smiled and replied, "Yeah.What a coincidence." She looked at Ian and said, "It has been a long time, Mr.Summer." Ian returned to his senses and nodded at her with a smile. "Yeah, it has been a long time." He nced across Barbara, but thetter averted her gaze as she was not prepared to face him yet.She tugged at the hem of Maisie¡¯s clothes. Maisie looked at them and said, "We''ve finished our meal, so we''ll be going first." ine nodded. Barbara rapidly walked past them with her head held low and entered the elevator. When they were in the elevator, Maisie looked at her and asked, "Are you still mad at him?" Barbara was stunned for a moment before swiftly saying, "Not anymore." She was not mad at him at all. It was just that she used to love him that much, but he had vanished from her world all of a sudden without giving her any reason. She would be lying if she said she did not me Ian for his actions.She felt sad and aggrieved a s well. When they came out of the elevator, Maisie stopped and turned around to look at her. "He told you the reason three years ago, right?" The reason they couldn¡¯t be together was due to his identity. Ian was an undercover agent. His missions were incredibly dangerous, so he had to set aside his personal feelings. Despite having a crush on a woman, he could not be with her openly. When someone met the right person at the wrong time, it was destined that they couldn''t be together. Barbara sighed. "I just hadn''t mentally prepared to face him yet.It was too sudden." After all, she did not expect to run into him here. Maisie put her hand on her shoulder andughed. "Alright, alright.I suggest you wipe that expression off your face.Don¡¯t act like you still haven¡¯t gotten over him yet.If Helios sees you, he¡¯s going to get jealous again." Barbara was rendered speechless. Barbara was the only person who knew how severe the consequences were when Helios got jealous. After confessing to him that day, she nearly couldn¡¯t get out of bed the next day. In the past, she did not know that Helios would be so possessive, and it was only now she found out that men were the same! In the meantime, in the private room... As ine stirred the soup in front of her, she lifted her head to look at Ian. She had noticed Ian''s reaction when they bumped into Maisie and Barbara. It was just that it was none of her business, so she did not ask. However, women were gossipy. Her curiosity was tickling her, prompting her to ask him about it. "It seems to me that you have some unknown past, Mr.Saldana." Ian¡¯s hand froze in the air. He met her gaze and chuckled lightly. "I thought you said we shouldn¡¯t meddle with each other¡¯s private life?" Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 "I''m not meddling with your private life," ine replied as she rested her chin on her palm. "I¡¯m just curious about it. It¡¯s a whole different thing." Ian did not reply. Since he did not reply, ine was even more confident that he must be hiding something. After all, women¡¯s intuition was always right. She took a sip of her soup and continued. "If you¡¯re worried that I might go around and tell everyone about your past, you can rest assured.My lips are tightly sealed.However, if you still refuse to tell me anything, I won¡¯t force you either." Heughed and said, "Thank you for your understanding, Ms.Xavier." "I¡¯m going back to mypany after the meal.I¡¯ll leave the engagement banquet in your hands, Mr.Saldana," said ine. "Let me take you back." She was stunned. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, right?" "Well, even if our marriage is fake, we still need to put on a show.Don¡¯t you think so?" Ian replied tly. ine fell silent. Ian sent her back to J Tech Inc. He watched as she walked into the office before driving away. When her colleagues saw him, they all gathered around her and asked if he was her fiance. After all, he had sent her to thepany himself several times, and he only left after she came in. He treated her so well, and all of them were envious of her. ine fell silent for a few seconds before replying with a smile, "Yeah.He¡¯s very nice to me." Other than his identity and his personal feelings, Ian was perfect. A weekter... The engagement ceremony of the Xaviers was held in the banquet hall of the Rosemberg Hotel. All guests attending the banquet were friends of Edward who were deeply involved in the business and hade to congratte Edward. As Edward''s soon-to-be son-inw, Hector was invited as well. As for Maisie and Nn, both of them were present too. After all, there was no way Nn would let his wife attend an asion like this alone. Many people were envious of Edward. He had not done anything, yet he became one of Nn¡¯s extended families, thanks to his son-inw. Nn was swirling the wine in his ss as he stood insouciantly amongst the crowd. He was not interested in the engagement ceremony.He was there because of his wife as well as because he wanted to meet Ian. Maisie was talking to Lucy and Hector. Lucy did not seem so happy about ine''s engagement. Instead, she looked a little worried. Maisie noticed it and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Huh?" Maisie¡¯s question sessfully pulled Lucy back to reality. She gave Maisie an embarrassed smile and replied, "Nothing." Today was ine¡¯s engagement ceremony. She figured that she shouldn''t make anyments that would kill the mood. Besides, she knew that ine wouldn''t take it seriously either. Maisie knew that she had something to say. She more or less could guess that it was about ine. However, since Lucy refused to say it, she did not press on. She squinted and looked at Edward, who was talking with someone happily. Honestly, she was kind of surprised when she learned of ine and Jan¡¯s engagement. At the same time, ine was still inside the dressing room. She put on a pair of tassel earrings and looked at herself in the mirror.She rarely put on makeup, and she would only wear light makeup on important asions. Since it was her engagement ceremony, her makeup tonight was much more delicate. When she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she felt she was looking at someone else instead of herself. She was wearing a white, bare-shouldered dress with crepe silk sleeves. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The dress wrapped her body like a glove, and the hem looked like a blooming flower. It was sprinkled with tiny fluorescent sheets as if it was studded with countless rhinestones. Someone from the outside knocked on the door and asked, "Ms.Xavier, are you ready?" "Yeah, I¡¯m ready." She retracted her gaze and took a deep breath.She kept telling herself that this was just an engagement ceremony and that there was nothing to be nervous about.She pulled the door open, and when she turned her head, she saw Ian talking to the staff in the corridor. He was tall and stood out a lot amongst the crowd of staff with his distinctive white suit that did justice to his body physique. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 A white suit was harder to pull off than a ck one. Not only did it require the wearer to have a good physique, but the wearer also needed a good appearance. Ian wasn''t tanned or pale. He was in the middle, but the color white fit him perfectly and made him look like he was glowing under the light. It was mainly because of his good appearance. He looked mature and regal despite wearing a light- colored suit.He only turned his head around and looked at ine walking toward him when someone noticed her. All the staff left, leaving only the two of them in the corridor. ine stopped in front of him, and nobody knew if she was nervous, but she seemed a little stiff. "Isn¡¯t the ceremony about to start?" "Yeah," he replied softly as he studied her. "This dress looks good on you." ine lifted her head and met his gaze, but she soon averted her eyes. "Thank you.You look good in the suit as well." He moved to the side and said, "Shall we go in now?" She nodded, and Ian extended his hand toward her just when she was about to walk away.She was stunned for a moment, but she still lifted her arm and warped it around his. Sensing her stiffness, Ianughed. "I didn¡¯t know that you''d be nervous as well." "Do I look like the type of person who wouldn¡¯t get nervous?" "Yeah." ine nced at him and asked, "Are you not nervous?" "Well, a bit but still manageable," he replied. ine did not say anything anymore. ¡®There¡¯s no way he can be nervous.He should be even more experienced than me in handling this kind of situation, right?¡¯ Both of them then slowly walked into the banquet hall. Everyone turned their heads around and looked at them. Some of them were in awe, while the others were praising them. Most of them were envious of Edward. After all, both of his sons-inw were very good-looking. All of their daughters had been looking for partners like Ian or Hector, and both of his daughters had found them. They walked up to Edward, and Edward began introducing his son-inw to the people around him. Ian responded to their questions and greetings with practiced ease and a smile on his face. Nn squinted. "He¡¯s Ian?" Maisie chuckled as she was standing beside him. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you still upset because Helios scolded you because of him?" "Do I look like a petty-minded person to you?" "Yeah, you do." Nn did not say anything anymore. Then, Ian and the others walked toward them. Ian took a ss of wine from the attendant and approached Nn with a faint smile on his face. "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr.Goldmann.I guess this is the first time we see each other, right?" Nn had run a background check on him before. Since he did not sense any hostility from Ian, he replied politely, "What a coincidence.I¡¯ve heard of you before, Mr.Saldana." Ian was not surprised. "You¡¯ve heard other people talking about me, Mr.Goldmann?" Nn took a sip of the wine and replied, "Yeah." Ianughed and continued. "Well, it¡¯s my honor that you can remember me, Mr.Goldmann." Nn put the empty ss on the table and said indifferently, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be Juan Saldana¡¯s son as well." Ian lowered his face when Nn mentioned his father. The expression on his face remained the same as he said, "It doesn¡¯t affect anything, right?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nn could read between the lines.He lifted his head and looked at him. "Seems like you¡¯re a sensible man, Mr.Saldana." "I have always been like this," Ian replied with a smile. "There''s nothing more reliable than benefits, not even family.Although this sounds harsh, it''s the truth." Nn chuckled. "You¡¯re smarter than I think you are, Mr.Saldana." Ian summarized the rtionship between him and his father in just a few words. If Juan were given the chance to pick benefits or family, he would pick the former without any hesitation. If it were not because Juan needed Ian, he would never havee and looked for his son. Even now, Juan still did not know the true "identity" of his illegitimate son. After all, he had always been looking down on Ian, and it was exactly because of his disdain and ignorance that his selfishness and arrogance had been exposed. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 ine turned her head around to look at Ian, who was talking with Nn right now, and pressed her lips. Lucy came up to her and said, "Eli." She turned around and replied, "Yeah?" After Lucy whispered something into her ear, ine put the ss on the table and exited the banquet hall with her. Maisie stood at her spot as she watched them exit the hall. On the balcony, ine stood behind a flower pot covering half of her body. "Let me guess.You¡¯re going to talk me out of this again, are you?" "I just think you''ve made a rash decision.Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Crossing her arms in front of her chest, ine said, "Even if I¡¯m going to regret it, it¡¯s my own business." Lucy lowered her head and said, "I know.I know I shouldn¡¯t say something like this to you at your engagement ceremony.Even though we¡¯re not rted by blood, you¡¯re still my sister.I truly hope that you can find your happiness." ine remained silent. "Eli, I know you''re just having a marriage of convenience with him, but are you sure you''re not going to fall for him?" "Huh?" ine looked at her in surprise, "What are you talking about?" ¡®Fall in love with him? Are you kidding me?¡¯ Lucy continued helplessly. "Initially, I believed that you wouldn¡¯t either.But after seeing Mr.Saldana tonight, I just realized that he¡¯s exactly your type." ine liked mature and well-mannered men, and Ian was exactly the type of man she was looking for. Therefore, Lucy did not believe that ine wouldn¡¯t fall for Ian. ine suddenly let out augh. After a short while, she said in a serious voice, "Girl, do you think I¡¯m that kind of shallow woman? Yes, you''re right.I like mature and well-mannered men, but even if he¡¯s my type, it doesn¡¯t mean I will fall in love with him, okay? I''m still sober enough to differentiate what''s real and what''s not." She liked good-looking men and was certain that no woman wouldn¡¯t fall for a mature and well- mannered man. However, she was not someone who put all eggs in one basket. Besides, she was very well aware that everything happening right now was fake. There was n o way she would fall in love with Ian, and it was the same for Ian. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, why would she invite trouble to herself? Lucy took a deep breath and said, "Alright then.I have nothing else to say." After that, Lucy left the balcony, leaving ine alone.She ced her hands on the handrailing and looked toward the sky garden through the window. Nobody knew what she was thinking right now. She had to admit that Ian was the type of man she liked.She also did not have the confidence that nothing would not happen between them after some time. However, one thing she knew was that if she ever fell i n love with Ian, it would be like falling into an abyss.She stayed on the balcony for a while before returning to the banquet hall. Ian had been clinking sses with people who came t o congratte him. Even though he had been drinking a lot of wine, he looked perfectly fine. After the ceremony ended, a few people brought Ian into the car. He leaned back in the back seat and loosened two buttons on his cors.He tilted his head back and rubbed his nose with his hands. Edward asked ine to send him home. After all, she was his "fiancee" right now, so she had to take care of him. She entered the driving seat, and the entire car reeked of booze. She looked at him through the rear mirror and asked, "Where do you live?" Ian looked at her through the slits of his fingers and said, "Northbay Avenue, Southpark, Building No.22." South Park in Northbay Avenue was a townhouse district. It was considered an old town.It was far from downtown and close to the suburbs. However, it was quiet and not as noisy as downtown. ine drove the car toward Northbay Avenue. None of them talked to each other throughout the journey. The car was dark, and she couldn¡¯t see Ian¡¯s face clearly through the rear mirror. ¡®So, you''ll get drunk as well.I thought you could hold your liquor very well." ¡®I can only drink asionally," he replied, his voice leep. She licked her parched lips and asked, "Is there something bothering you?" Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Ian did not answer. ine also felt that she had spoken out of turn because they had agreed not to interfere with each other¡¯s life. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.I just think that if you¡¯re regretting it, it¡¯1] be better for us to stay engaged for the time being. "Being engaged will make it easier for you to seize power too." ¡®I¡¯ve never liked to force others.Even though he¡¯s the one who proposed the marriage at the beginning, the purpose of the marriage has always been the benefit that each of us will get from the marriage at the end of the day. We won''t have anything to do with each other, let alone fall for each other. ¡®But I¡¯ve been a little hesitant recently, hesitant about my decision.¡® I¡¯ve never been afraid of a marriage of convenience a s I could still keep the life that I want after the marriage. Getting a divorce can be done any time if I find out we don¡¯t suit each other. The whole thing will still be eptable to me as long as it¡¯s not troublesome. ¡®But after listening to Lucy¡¯s reminder, I¡¯m unsure whether I can remain unrted to Ian in all aspects of life after our marriage. ¡®To be honest, Ian is excellent in every way.He¡¯s both gentle and graceful when he¡¯s around me" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ine was a little afraid. They would, in fact, only be acting in front of the public, but if unnecessary feelings were to emerge from all the interactions, her losses would truly outweigh her gains. The man behind her remained silent for a few minutes and then asked, "Why would you keep on reminding me if I have any regrets or not?" She choked on her own words for a split second and decelerated. "Did I?" He gave off a faint chuckle. "Are there other issues that are bothering you?" ine pursed her lips and did not utter a single word. After a long time, Ian nced out of the window. "You don¡¯t have to overthink this." The car was parked at 22, Northbay Avenue, Southpark, 20 minutester.She stopped the car and turned around. "We''ve reached your ce." The man in the back was silent. ine got out of the car, walked to the rear, and opened the door. And under the dim yellow light of the streetmp, she saw him leaning against the back of the seat with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep.She leaned forward, propped one arm against the back of the seat, and nudged him with the other hand. "Mr.Saldana?" Ian frowned, rubbed his forehead, and slowly opened his eyes. He then tilted his head and stared at ine¡¯s face, his vision slightly blurred as if there were a couple of images that ovepped with herself. "Mr.Saldana?" She called out his name again. Ian returned to his senses slightly, and his eyes were fixed on her face. Now that he could see ine clearly, he covered his forehead. "I¡¯m sorry." ine got out of the car and held the door for him. "You¡¯re home." He responded with a light hum and got out of the car.He could not even stand firmly and turned slightly toward her. ine lifted her hands to support his arm. "Are you okay going in by yourself?" He paused for a few seconds andughed as his chin rested directly above the top of her head. The smell of liquor brushed through her hair as he breathed out. "Then will you send me in?" ¡®Send him in?¡¯ She looked back at the vi where the lights were out. "Is there no one else living in your house?" He replied, "I¡¯m the only one living here." "This...Wouldn¡¯t this be a tad bit inappropriate?" Ian leaned toward her andy on her back. It felt like h e was using her as a crutch, but it did not feel as intimate as it could be. "You¡¯re now my fiancee.What¡¯s not appropriate about this?" ine swallowed her saliva. ¡®He¡¯s so right that I can¡¯t even refute his statement" "Then I¡¯ll take you in," she said very lightly as she supported him. Fearing that he might fall, she asked again, "Can you still walk?" ¡®I won¡¯t be able to carry such a huge man on my back.Not to mention that I¡¯m wearing heels now" Heughed. "I¡¯m not that drunk just yet." ine helped him to the door, but his door was locked, and it would take a pin code to unlock it. She was waiting for him to enter the pin code when he said, "The pin code is 0626." She typed it in, and the door opened automatically. "Is that pin code your birthdate?" He replied, "No." ine understood something immediately. ¡®If it¡¯s not his birthday, it must be his first love¡¯s birthday" ¡®How am I so clever!?¡¯ Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Ian seemed to have seen through her thoughts. "It¡¯s thest four digits of my cell phone number." ine was rendered speechless. ¡®This is a little awkward now" She chuckled and helped him in the door. "There¡¯s no need to exin that." He responded with a light hum. "I¡¯m not exining." ¡®I¡¯m just telling her the pin. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. He stretched out his hand to turn on the chandelier, and the space lit up instantly. The interior of the vi looked quite simple. There were not as many bells and whistles as she imagined, and it did not look luxurious. It looked simple, clean, and spacious.She helped him back to the bedroom, which looked even emptier. There was only one king-sized bed, a wardrobe, a desk, a bookshelf, and no extra sundries 0 r other items.She looked around. "Your ce looks way too simple." It did not look shabby.It was just that it was extremely simple.It seemed almost vacant and did not feel like home at all.It was more like a temporary shelter. "I live alone, so there¡¯s no need to put so many things in the house." His eyes shifted from side to side, andh e stopped for a few seconds before adding slowly, "I don¡¯t come here very often either." He rarely returned home, mainly because it was located very far away, and it was inconvenient for him toe home when he was on a mission. ine understood his reasoning and did not ask any more questions. "Since you¡¯ve arrived home safely, I''ll go first." As soon as she turned around, the person behind her asked indifferently, "Aren¡¯t you going to stay here for the night?" ine was stunned, and her expression became more and more embarrassed. "Although we''re engaged, this is really inappropriate for me to do so." Ian rubbed his temples, lifted his eyelids, looked at her, andughed. "Do I look like a yboy to you?" She shook her head. "Not really." "Then what are you afraid of?" ine was at a loss for words. Ian exined with an unchanged expression, "You¡¯re too far away from the Xavier mansion.It¡¯s not safe for you to drive home alone at night.You should stay here for the night, and I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow morning." What he meant was that it was not safe for her to travel at night, and he was asking her to stay without any ulterior motive. ine was silent for a few seconds. "Then where should I sleep?" "You can sleep in the bedroom." Before ine could react, Ian had already gotten up, taken off his suit, draped it on his forearm, and stood at the door. "I''ll sleep on the couch." Her mind was racing. "I''ll sleep on the couch." ¡®How could I let the house owner sleep on the couch? I''ll just make do with what I have to survive the night. Ian turned to look at her and gave off a smile. "Nah, it¡¯s more convenient for you to sleep here." He was a little tired because of all the alcohol, so he did not say much, went out, and closed the door behind him. ine watched as the door closed until she could no longer see his figure. ¡®This is still a man¡¯s house, and even though he¡¯s my fiance, this still feels really weird. ¡®But what he said is right.It¡¯s convenient for me to sleep in the bedroom because there¡¯s a private bathroom" ine hurriedly took a shower, got onto the bed, and took a nce at the door. ¡®He should have fallen asleep, shouldn¡¯t he?¡¯ She pursed her lips and turned off themp. Not long after sheid down and rolled over, shepletely lost her drowsiness. She was upying someone else¡¯s bed and letting him sleep on the couch.She just could not help but feel a little sorry. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thus, she turned on themp, dimmed it, went to the closet, and rummaged for the extra nkets and pillows. The light in the living room was not turned on, anda faint smell of alcohol permeated the cold air. She followed the trail highlighted by the light that shone through the ajar bedroom door and walked toward the couch. The man on the couch rested his forearm on his forehead, his shirt¡¯s buttons were unbuttoned down to his chest, and he was asleep in a verynguid position, but he still looked well-mannered and decent. His breaths were very light, and he did not snore. If she had note closer to listen, she would have thought that he was not breathing. ine carefully covered him with the nket to avoid waking him up and ced the pillow aside. ¡®Perhaps he might need it when he wakes up in the middle of the night" Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 After doing all this, she crept back to the bedroom. Ian slowly opened his eyes, touched the nket on his body, and turned to look at the silhouette that was stepping into the bedroom. He was well aware of how much he had drunk.He did drink a lot, but he was notpletely drunk. Moreover, he was an undercover agent and had taken up a lot of dangerous undercover missions back then, so he had always been a very light sleeper. He had already woken up when she opened the door and walked out of the room. Ian chuckled softly.He had wanted to see what she would do, but he was really surprised by her actions. The next day... ine slept until 8:00 a.m.and woke up on time. She washed up and walked out of the bedroom only to realize that the nket and pillow were the only things left on the couch. "You¡¯ve woken up." Ian came out of the kitchen with breakfast.She was astonished and walked toward the dining table. The breakfast was simple but looked good and smelled delicious. "Your cooking skills are quite up there, huh?" Ian pulled out a chair. "After living by myself for such a long time, honing a few cooking skills was a necessity." She sat down. "Are you sober?" "I¡¯m not even hung-over." Ian sat across from her and started buttering his toast slowly. "Did you sleep wellst night?" "It¡¯s quite okay." ine lowered her head and tasted the sausage on the te. Ian ced the buttered toast on the te in front of her. "How is it?" She nodded. ¡®To be honest, this is delicious" He chuckled. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Take this as an appreciation for bringing me a nket and pillow." ine¡¯s eyes shifted away as she exined, "It¡¯s just that I felt bad for upying your bed for the night." She had no other intentions. Making a drunk man sleep on the couch made her feel guilty. "You''re a very kinddy." "Are youplimenting me?" ine bit her fork.She did not seem to have done anything. Ian smiled and said nothing. After breakfast, he asked her to wait in the living room, changed into a new set of clothes in the bedroom, and sent her back. ine was still wearingst night¡¯s evening dress. Ever since the arrival of autumn, the breeze was freezing in the morning, and she could not help but shiver a little. She walked to the front of the car and was about to open the door when Ian draped his coat over her shoulders, and his fingertips touched her skin inadvertently. There were some calluses on his hands. They were not very rough, and they scraped lightly across her skin like fine sand, but the friction on the skin was enough to light a fire in the heart.She was lost in her thoughts for a while as if the world was standing still. However, Ian acted very openly. He knew how to grasp the sense of proportion and appropriation, so even when he made such a move, it would not feel like he was overstepping but felt like he did so out of a gentleman¡¯s courtesy. "You should put it on first." He then retracted his hand and walked around the car to the driver¡¯s seat. She was dumbfounded for a few seconds before regaining her senses.She got into the front passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and said, "Thank you." He turned to look at her. "You¡¯re wee." ine tried to calm down the throbbing in her heart that was about to spread like wildfire. ¡®I have to admit that Ian¡¯s charm is prominent, especially his sense of proportion. ¡®Usually, the more obvious a man¡¯s purpose is, and the more disrespectful a man is, the more likely he¡¯ll arouse the disgust of a woman. That¡¯s because the woman would be able to guess what he¡¯s thinking at once. ¡®On the contrary, the more a man can keep his impulse under control and restrain himself, the more a woman will feel a sense of security and dependency when she¡¯s around him. This trait is even more obvious when ites to Ian, a man who keeps all his secrets to himself and acts mysteriously all the time. ¡®If all of these were part of his act, I can only admit that his acting skills are so good that he can make fake scenes look real and that I definitely won¡¯t be able to go against him when ites to cheating one another" Ian sent her back to Xavier mansion, and she returned the jacket to him before she got out of the car. "Thank you, Mr.Saldana." He paused for a moment before grabbing his coat. "Ms.Xavier, you¡¯re truly a courtesy enthusiast." Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 ine was astounded and exined casually, "I¡¯ve already gotten used to it." Ian stared at her and let off a faint smile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "You still have to get used to our new rtionship." ine took a deep breath and smiled at him. "Okay, I''ll get used to it gradually." She pushed the door open and got out of the car. He nced at her as she stepped into the mansion and slowly raised the car window. At this time, he received a call from his father, Juan. At the Saldana manor... When Ian stepped into the living room, he saw Juan sitting on the couch smoking a cigar while the servant beside him was brewing tea. He raised his hand, motioned him to sit, and dusted off the ash. "Ian, I n to give you a big gift before you get married." Ian sat on the opposite couch. The engagement between him and ine had not been fully disclosed. It was just an agreement between him and Edward. Thus, Juan should not know about it. Ian smiled. "Then I truly look forward to what kind of gift you¡¯ll give me." Juan ced the cigar on the ashtray and picked up the teacup. "The equity of thepany in Hewston, do you want it?" Ian¡¯s face remained unchanged. "Is it appropriate for you to give me shares?" "How is it inappropriate?" Juan took a sip of tea. "Your brother, Marco, can¡¯t inherit it.But you¡¯re my son too, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve ignored you throughout all these years, and I wish to make up for you before you get married." Ian lowered his gaze. "It¡¯s my honor that you¡¯re willing to promote me." Juan did not see that Ian had any ulterior motive.He only knew that his illegitimate child had had a difficult life. As such, he would be extremely grateful a s long as he gave him some benefits. "Tan, I have faith in you.I hope you won¡¯t let me down." "I won''t let you down, Father." The conversation ended after a short while. Juan asked Ian to go to Synergy tomorrow to sign the contract, and he would arrange for him to go to Hewston to take over thepany. Seeing that Ian agreed to the proposal without any hesitation, Juan was satisfied with the oue as Ian bid him goodbye and left. Ian returned to the cafe. As soon as he entered the door, the store manager told him someone was looking for him. His brows creased. "Who''s that?" The store manager nced over to a corner of the caf¨¦. "She¡¯s there." Ian looked at the window seat. The woman sitting there was none other than Barbara. Barbara had made a decision before she came to him.She felt the need to talk to him until a silhouette sat down opposite her.She raised her head and met Ian¡¯s profound gaze. He asked, "How have you been doing over the years?" She nodded. "I¡¯ve been doing fine." "You''ve lost a lot of weight." Ian rubbed the dial on his wristwatch as his eyes moved. "Is he treating you well?" Barbara looked out the window. "Helios has always treated me very well.There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me." "Good, I¡¯m d to hear that." "I didn¡¯te to you with any obvious purpose." He responded with a soft hum. "I know." Barbara lowered her eyes and held the coffee cup in her hands. "I heard that you and Ms.Xavier are engaged.I¡¯m here to give you my sincere blessing." Ian remained silent, and all he did was stare at her. "I didn¡¯t know the nature of your work before this, and I was a little angry at you for leaving me without any goodbye.Now that I know more about it, however, I¡¯m not as furious as I was.Not to mention that you secretly helped me three years ago.I¡¯m very grateful for that." She took a deep breath and faced him calmly. "I hope that you can live a happy life too." A woman sitting in a car parked outside the cafe looked in the mirror to touch up her makeup while waiting for the driver to go in and purchase her coffee. She then saw someone and felt a little familiar, so she took a closer look. ¡®Isn¡¯t that ine¡¯s fiance? ¡®He¡¯s sitting with a woman whose long hair covers her side profile, so I can¡¯t see her face clearly" She picked up her cell phone, pointed it at the window, zoomed in, took a picture, and then found ine on WhatsApp and sent it to her. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 At that moment, ine was busy working on the software. After receiving the message, she flipped through her phone in her spare time half an hourter. [Isn¡¯t this your fiance?] [Do you know the woman your fiance is meeting behind your back?] A photo was attached. She tapped on the photo to view it¡ªit was indeed Ian. He looked at the woman who had a gentle smile and was sitting across from him. She did not look as gentle as any ordinary woman. There was a hint of affection and tenderness that existed only between a couple mixed within her gentleness. Others might not recognize her, but ine could with only one nce. It was exactly as she had guessed. ine did not reply after reading it and turned off the screen of her phone.She thought she was a little ridiculous. It was made clear that they would not interfere with each other¡¯s private life or do anything for each other, but she was still a little downcast when she saw this scene. She thought that the marriage she wanted could still exist even without the presence of love, but in fact, it also depended on who the other party was. If the other party were too perfect, she would still fall for him as long as she was a woman. She turned off her phone, ignoring everything that was happening in the outside world. ine worked until 9:00 p.m.before leaving thepany.She walked out of the building, turned on her cell phone, and realized that she had three missed calls. One was from her father, and the other two came from Ian. Ian¡¯s calls were made about an hour and a half ago. The sound of a car horn pulled her back to her senses. When she turned her head around, she noticed Ian¡¯s white Land Rover was parked not far away. She was astonished and walked toward the car in a hurry. She opened the car door, got in the car, and exined awkwardly, "Sorry, I forgot to turn on my phone and didn¡¯t receive your calls." She turned to look at him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Please tell me that you haven''t been waiting for a long time." "I haven¡¯t been here for as long as you think.It¡¯s just been an hour." The neon sign boards outside the window cloaked the outline of his face, so she could not read his emotions from his hazy expression. ine was stunned for a while, and her emotions were suddenly overwhelmed. ¡®He waited for an hour but imed he hadn¡¯t been here for long.Not many men can afford to wait for that long, not to mention that we¡¯re not a couple, so why would he waste time on me?¡¯ She retracted her gaze and said with a dry throat, "You don¡¯t have to wait so long in the future." Ian looked at her. "Have you eaten yet?" She was flustered. "No." He smiled. "What do you want to eat?" "Anything will do." Ian started the engine and drove away. They arrived at a high-end restaurant, and he asked her to go in first and went to park the car. ine walked into the restaurant. Ian had reserved a table by the window, and they could see the lively scene of the streets from the table. Ian came over, said something to the waiter, stood across from her, took off his jacket, draped it on the back of the chair, and slowly sat down. "I¡¯m going to Hewston in two days." ine looked up. "You¡¯re going to Hewston?" "Yeah, it¡¯s a business trip." ine did not ask what his mission was, but she could guess it urately. "It¡¯s because of Synergy, isn¡¯t it?" Ian poured a cup of tea and smiled. "You¡¯re still so smart, Ms.Xavier." "Are youplimenting me?" He raised his gaze to look at her. "Can¡¯t I do so?" ine felt that hispliment had an implicit meaning to it. ¡®Dad doesn¡¯t like it when women are too smart.Mom i s the best example.She¡¯s someone that won¡¯t hide her emotions and speak frankly about everything. That¡¯s why Dad always says that Mom doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be someone¡¯s wife. ¡®However, the funny thing is, men don¡¯t like smart women, but they like smart women who know how to y dumb" She asked, "Are you telling me that you¡¯re not praising me with an ulterior motive?" Ian paused for a split second, and his eyes were fixed o n her face. "What do you think that [¡¯ll get fromplimenting you?" She opened her mouth but said nothing. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 After that, Ian calmly smiled. "You''re a little sensitive." He picked up his teacup and slowly took a sip. "I bumped into your colleague at the cafe today." She paused, then suddenly smiled. "Really?" "Did she tell you something?" ine¡¯s smile froze, and she looked into his deep- set eyes.She started feeling guilty. ¡®Did he find out that m y colleague secretly took a photo of him?¡¯ If Ian didn¡¯t have great observational skills, could he have been an undercover agent? That would be a terrible choice. She admitted with a smile, "She did, but I don¡¯t question your private life.The outsiders don¡¯t know about our arrangement, so that happened.I¡¯m sorry for causing any inconvenience." "Was that why you switched off your phone?" ine started sweating cold sweat. Sometimes men were sharper than women when it came to observation. "No, I just don¡¯t like being bothered while I work." She then exined, "I know our situation, so I don''t need to read too much into it.Who you meet is none o f my business either." He fell silent for a few seconds before smiling. "I thought it made you ufortable." Soon, the waiter brought the food. When Ian took a whiff of the food, she immediately felt hungry and picked up her cutlery. "Not at all.I just don¡¯t like to be a burden.I was just worried that you¡¯re unhappy with what my colleague did." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She then looked at him and teased, "You''re not that petty, are you? Are you going to take revenge?" He smiled. "No." ine poured some tea and smiled. "That sounds about right.I don¡¯t take you for a petty person." Ian looked at her. "Honestly, do you regret this?" ine paused because she knew what he meant by regretting. Before she could speak, Ian added, "Even though I didn¡¯t force you into this, I did convince you. "You''re afraid of getting married, but I found a way t o make this a transaction and tie us together.It does seem unfair to you when I think about it. "I¡¯ve never seen myself as a good person." Ian¡¯s eyes turned dark as he mocked himself. After speaking to Barbara, he knew he still had feelings for her. While being undercover for so many years, he had never felt bad for using women, regardless if it was Katrina Zalensky, the other random women that the mob bosses gave to him, or the women he approached to get closer to his target. ine was different.He never thought of using her because it was a deal.He had looked into her past. She never had a lover, wasn¡¯t crazy about love, didn¡¯t live her life for men, was a career woman, and had a strong personality. He had chosen her because she checked all the boxes. Women who weren¡¯t clingy and were very clear- minded were rare. He admitted that getting engaged and married to her was to get help from Edward so he could join his circle. That would help him when he worked as ¡® Edward Xavier¡¯s son-inw¡¯. The Saldanas had a strong foundation in Hewston, so removing them would involve insiders. He had to find a good ¡®identity¡¯, so he had his eyes on the Xaviers.He had chosen them because Edward had no previous connections with the Saldanas, so it wouldn¡¯t be suspicious when he got into the circles of Hewston as ¡® Edward Xavier¡¯s son-inw¡¯. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Ian thought that in return, he would give some shares to ine after taking down Synergy. ine wanted benefits, and he would give them without holding back. However, he forgot about one thing: '' feelings¡¯. When people were bound by marriage, even if they didn¡¯t love each other, they would develop feelings if they stayed together for too long. He hadn¡¯t been too drunk the other night, so he clearly remembered what she had done.He hade across many women, so he could tell when they were genuine toward him. ine was more secretive and didn¡¯t show much.He could see how she tried to distance herself, and she knew that what they had was ¡®business¡¯. ine looked down and understood what he meant. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a moment, she asked, "So, we can just stay engaged, can¡¯t we?" Ian didn¡¯t answer. ine looked calm. "Once you get what you want, we could just call off our engagement." She thought that it would be simple for them to get married, but she was hesitating now that they were just engaged.She could guarantee that once they got married, she might be unable to keep herself from falling for him. How could she not fall? Still, she was sharp. What he had said tranted into ¡® not to fall for him¡¯, because nothing good woulde out of that. Ian looked down and pressed his lips together. The dinner ended in silence. When they left, he wanted to drive her home as usual because they were still engaged. She didn''t object and walked toward his car with him. But once they got to the garage, a group of people suddenly rushed out from nowhere and surrounded them. Ian subconsciously stood in front of ine to shield her. A car was parked behind the group of people. A man with an eyepatch walked out of it and shed a bright smile. "It¡¯s been a while.Are you Owen or Ian now?" Ian squinted as he recognized the man. "Tyrese, you¡¯re out." Tyrese took out a pack of cigarettes and ripped up the packaging. "It¡¯s been 10 years.I¡¯ve served my time, so they had to let me out.Owen, I thought you were my brother." He creepily looked at ine hiding behind Ian. "This i s yourdy?" Ian¡¯s face froze. "This is between you and me.Leave her out of it." He pushed ine. "Go back." ine looked at them, then back at him. "What about you?" Ian frowned. "I''ll just have a chat.You should leave." Tyreseughed. "I never thought that there would be a woman you would want to protect.You seem to have turned into a loverboy after so many years.You don¡¯t use women anymore?" Ian calmly replied, "There¡¯s nothing going on between us, so I¡¯m not going to use her." Tyrese smirked. "Nothing going on between you? Great then." He put one cigarette between his lips and got the lighter. "I haven¡¯t tasted a woman in 10 years.Why don¡¯t you give her to me? We¡¯ll have some fun." Ian¡¯s face dropped. ine looked at him. He wasn¡¯t going to give her to him, was he? Ian looked at him. "She¡¯s too good for you." Tyrese wasn¡¯t happy about that. Ian continued. "You just got out of prison.She¡¯s not like the women you¡¯ve been with.Shouldn''t you look into her background beforeying your hands on her?" Tyrese paused. He could have gotten anything he wanted in the past, but he trusted Ian, which was the mistake that led to his downfall. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 After getting out of prison, Tyrese wanted to take revenge on Ian. However, if this woman had a background, it wouldn¡¯t do him any good. Nheless, he didn¡¯t buy that and scoffed. "You¡¯re just scaring me. "Or have you used her to get where you wanted, and she knows your dirty tricks?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Tyrese looked at ine. "He was merciless when it came to using women.Go ask around and see how many had fallen because of him.You¡¯re probably just a pawn to him." ine pressed her lips together and looked at Ian after a few seconds. "I don¡¯t need you to tell me what kind of man he is." When Tyrese heard that, heughed maniacally, and a trace of hatred shed across his eyes. "You''re so loyal.Too bad you''re not getting out of this tonight. "Owen, you ratted me out 10 years ago and sent me to prison.I lost an eye there, and I¡¯m going to im it back from you." Ian¡¯s eyes were cold.He pushed ine behind him. "Leave." ine stumbled and almost lost her bnce while Ian rushed toward the group of men. He removed his jacket and tie and threw them to the ground before starting to fight them.He was agile and fierce when he fought against the group. ine watched him anxiously and took out her phone to call the police, but two men came after her. Ian looked over and yelled, "Leave!" He was attacked from the back due to the distraction. Ian punched the man¡¯s jaw, then tackled him to the ground.He stomped on the man¡¯s shoulder, leaped over him, and kicked toward the crowd.He grabbed the two men who were holding ine. Her phone fell to the ground during the scuffle, and the screen cracked. The man grabbed her hair to drag her back, but Ian grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and cracked it. The man screamed out in pain.He pulled ine into his arms and raised his leg to kick the man rushing toward them. ine was so afraid that she shook from head to toe, her mind nk. Tyrese put out the cigarette with his foot and turned t o the man who wasn¡¯t fighting. "Get it done soon." The man nodded and didn¡¯t go empty-handed.He took out a switchde and rushed toward Ian. ine saw the man¡¯s sneak attack, so she pushed Ian away, but the man didn¡¯t stop and stabbed her in the stomach. ine didn¡¯t expect him to be holding a de. Ian¡¯s pupils shrank. "ine!" His eyes turned red while he maniacally broke the man¡¯s arm and punched him in the shoulder, then connected his elbow to his jaw. He spat out some blood and fell back. The other people around them were wiped out by Ian too. Themotion in the garage caught the attention of the security guards, who called the police. When they saw that someone was injured, they called the ambnce too. Tyrese asked his men to leave because he saw it was going south. Ian held ine, who was holding her wound with blood oozing out between her fingers.She turned paper white because of the blood loss. Ian yelled while the veins popped around his neck, "ine Xavier! Why did you push me away? Are you nuts!?" ine trembled but couldn¡¯t speak.She could feel the heat leaving her body, and her teeth chattered. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 ine forced a smile. "I didn¡¯t know that he had a de." She just didn¡¯t want him to be hurt. Ian put pressure on her wound and cradled her in his arms. "Hang in there, ine, don¡¯t fall asleep." When the ambnce got there, ine was put on the stretcher and taken away. Ian¡¯s hands were covered in her blood. ine had lost consciousness by the time she got to the hospital, and they had to send her to the ER. When Edward and Jenna received the news of the incident, they rushed over and saw Ian standing in the corridor. "Where''s ine? What happened?" "I¡¯m sorry," Ian looked down, "I dragged her into this." Edward¡¯s knees turned into jelly while he looked at the red light of the ER, looking worried. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After two hours of surgery, the doctors exited the ER, and Edward immediately went forward to ask, "How¡¯s my daughter?" The doctor removed his mask. "Are you a family member of Ms.Xavier?" "I¡¯m her father." He said in a heavy tone, "She¡¯s safe, but the de pierced too far in and hurt her womb.I¡¯m afraid she won''t be able to have her own children." Edward was devastated when he heard that. Ian pressed his lips together and felt that a huge stone was pressed on his chest because he couldn¡¯t breathe. Jenna was pregnant, so Edward asked her to go home while he continued speaking to the doctor. ine was transferred to a private room, but she was still asleep due to the effect of anesthesia. Edward looked toward the room. His heart ached because his daughter had to go through that.She had lost her ability to bear children, and not all men are fine with that. He would be worried if she didn¡¯t get married because he knew how she was. There was no point pushing her. Edward was worried that if someone married her, she would end up like her mother. ine was finally engaged and was getting married, but this happened. Edward walked into the room and saw Ian sitting in silence beside the bed. Edward sighed and looked stoic. "I can¡¯t me you for what happened to ine, Ian.You can see how she is right now." Edward understood what he meant.He stayed silent for a moment before looking up. "Sir, I know what you¡¯re worried about." Edward was surprised. "You don¡¯t mind?" He didn¡¯t mind that ine would be barren? Ian looked down and puffed his cheeks. "We can always adopt if she wants." Edward looked at Ian because he had surprised him. After all, people would rarely choose adoption because the children were not their own. Edward didn¡¯t say anything after that. It waste, so Ian asked Edward to go home and rest, and he would stay there. Edward trusted him, so he let him stay. Ian looked at ine lying in bed with an overwhelming surge of feelings. By the time the anesthesia wore off, it was almost midnight. ine slowly opened her eyes and realized she was lying in a hospital bed. The IV drip coursing through her body was cold. She felt that her hands were freezing, and she shivered even with the nket. Ian walked in and noticed she was awake, so he hurried to the side of the bed. "You¡¯re awake." ine nodded, and her dried lips parted, "I¡¯m cold." Ian asked the nurse for more nkets. She started warming up when the nurse brought some over and wrapped two moreyers over her. Ian quietly asked in a gentle voice, "Are you still cold?" Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 ine¡¯s voice was coarse. "Not anymore." Ian touched her hand, which was cold because of the I V drips. The warmth from his palms stopped her from shivering and made her feel warm. Ian looked at her. "Go to sleep.You''ll feel better when you wake up." His voice was soft as a feather. ine closed her eyes and fell asleep in no time. Maisie found out that ine was in the hospital because Lucy was taking a day off. She asked how she was, but Lucy was silent. She curiously asked, "What''s wrong?" "Ms.Vanderbilt..." Lucy pressed her lips together. "My sister...might not be able to get pregnant in the future." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Maisie paused. She couldn¡¯t leave work because she had a lot on her te, so she asked Saydie to visit with Lucy on her behalf. Lucy didn¡¯t want to bother Hector, so she didn¡¯t tell him. When the two women got to the hospital and opened the room door, they saw Ian feeding ine soup. They looked like a married couple. ine choked because of their sudden appearance and started coughing, which made her wound hurt. Ian immediately raised his arms to help her. Lucy immediately walked to the bed. "Are you alright?" ine waved her hand. "I¡¯m fine.How did you know that I was admitted?" Lucy fell silent. "Did your mom tell you?" ine could guess because both the mother and daughter loved to worry. "I¡¯m fine, just took a stab." "How are you fine after getting stabbed? Do you have to die to not be fine?" Lucy red at Ian. ¡®Did she really throw her life away because of this man?¡¯ ine was confused because she had been stabbed just once and was awake now.Thus, why did Lucy think that she was badly hurt? "You¡¯re overreacting," said ine. Lucy lost her cool. "Don¡¯t you know how bad this is? Did you know that you¡ª Mm!" Saydie covered her mouth quickly. "It¡¯s fine, Ms.Xavier.Your sister is just worried, so her emotions red." ine nodded because she could tell as much. Saydie dragged Lucy to the emergency exit stairwell, which confused Lucy. "Why wouldn¡¯t you let me tell her?" Saydie calmly replied, "She¡¯s still recovering.Telling her wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to her recovery." Lucy paused because she realized that she was too impulsive. "I¡¯m sorry.I was just too angry. "They¡¯re just having a marriage of convenience.I don¡¯t understand why my sister would do that.I¡¯m just worried my sister will fall for aman who doesn¡¯t love her back.That would be very painful." Ian was standing outside the stairwell and heard everything. He was silent for a moment, then turned t o leave. When he returned to the room, ine didn¡¯t know why they had left, so she looked at him. "Where are they?" Ian looked down. "Outside." "Why are they being so secretive? My dad too, as if I have some incurable disease." ine leaned back on the pillow behind her back.She was still alive after being stabbed. Shouldn¡¯t they be happy? Why were they acting as if she had died? Ian pressed his lips together, walked to the chair, and slowly sat down. After a long pause, he spoke. "ine." ine looked at him, a little stunned. She hesitated for a short while before asking, "What''s going on?" Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 "Let''s date." "What! ?" ine was stunned and thought her ears were ying tricks on her. Ian looked her in the eyes and repeated, "I said, let¡¯s try to date." ine was dumbfounded.She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡®Is there something wrong with his head?¡¯ However, sheughed as if she thought of something and said, "Is it because I took a stab for you, and you feel sorry for me?" Ian looked at her but did not say anything. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ine shrugged and said frankly, "Honestly, you don¡¯t have to do that.I pushed you away not because I want something back in return.It¡¯s just a reflex action.You don''t have to feel like you owe me anything." She would rather not want it if he dated her because o f guilt. After all, those feelings weren¡¯t real. It was just a man¡¯s pensation" to a woman, and love starting out with pensation" wouldn''t end well. Something flitted across Ian¡¯s eyes as he continued. "I didn¡¯t mean anything either." She was stunned. "Are you sure about this?" "Yeah.Do you want to try it?" he asked. "Mr.Saldana¡ª" "Call my name." ine opened her mouth and called his name after a short bout of hesitation, "Ian." He pressed his lips and smiled. "Yeah." ine momentarily felt they were a real couple upon looking at his smile. Ian ced his hand on the back of hers. She was stunned but clenched her hand into a fist instead of pulling it out.She could feel his temperature through the back of her hand, and her palm was sweating. If this went on, she was certain it would only be a matter of time before something happened to her heart. She pressed her lips thin, and something crossed her mind. "Don''t you have something to do in Hewston?" "I''m postponing it for two days," he replied, "I''ll stay by your side to keep youpany." ine quickly averted her gaze and smiled. "Honestly, you don¡¯t have to do that at all." He chuckled and said, "You¡¯re my fiance, so of course, I have to stay back and take care of you." She did not say anything anymore.She was a bit ufortable with such a great improvement in their rtionship. When Lucy returned to the ward, she noticed ine was in a good mood.She did not mention anything else as a good mood was required for fast recovery.She did not want her sister to suffer another blow because of this incident. Ian stayed at the hospital, taking care of ine for two days straight. Even Edward had grown to like him even more. On the other hand, ine felt embarrassed. After all, h e had to carry her to the restroom and would hold her hand whenever she was sleeping. Every morning, he would go back home and prepare breakfast for her.He sleptter than her, but he woke up earlier than her. It was very hard for her not to fall in love with him, considering how well he took care of her. Juan had been urging Ian to go to Hewston. Before he left, he came to the hospital and kept herpany for a little longer. "Be careful when you¡¯re in Hewston." ine did not want him to get injured. Ian chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t worry.I will." After that, he rose to his feet. "Feel free to contact me by cell phone when I get there." "I''m sure you''ll be busy.I''m not going to bother you," ine said with a pout. "Nope.Even though I¡¯m busy, I still can find time to talk to you," he said, stumping ine. A few ripples were raised as if a stone had fallen into ake. After that, Ian departed for Hewston.He had only left not long ago, and ine felt something was missing i n the ward. At ckgold... Quincy told Nn that Ian had departed for Hewston. "It seems like that old sly fox Juan is going to make Ian his scapegoat." The police had been investigating the things happening in Hewston. Most of the shareholders had withdrawn their shares overnight for fear of being dragged into the troubled waters. Nobody was going t o take over the hot potato now. If he transferred the shares in Hewston to Ian, thetter would be the person in charge. If the higher- ups there wanted to investigate anything, they would only turn their target toward Ian. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 If there were something wrong with the shares in Ian¡¯s hand, he would be Juan¡¯s scapegoat. Nn tapped his finger rhythmically on the file as something flitted across his eyes. "Does Juan not know the rtionship between Ian and the higher- ups there?" Quincy shook his head. "Ian has too many fake identities and names.Even if Juan looks into it, he won¡¯t be able to find Ian¡¯s rtionship with the ministry." Nn chuckled. "It seems like Juan really knows nothing about his illegitimate son. "If he knew him well, he wouldn''t have ignored Ian s o much.Considering Ian''s rtionship with those people on top, he would have been able to protect Juan if he wanted to." Unfortunately, Juan was too arrogant. He thought Ian was merely a "hoodlum," so he had never paid any attention to him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr.Goldmann, he has picked the wrong opponent.I guess we don¡¯t need to do anything anymore this time." Nn closed the file and put it on the desk. When he heard someone knocking on the door, he lifted his eyelids and said, "Come in." Maisie pushed the door open and entered, causing Nn to lift his eyebrows. She put her purse on the couch and rushed toward him.She ced her hands on the desk and said, "Noles, I need to borrow someone from you." Nn squinted. "Who is it?" Maisie pointed at the person beside her.Quincy was stunned and pointed at himself. "Me?" Nn leaned against the back of the chair andughed. "What do you want to borrow him for?" Quincy did not know why, but he felt a little bit sad.He had a feeling that he was an object that could be borrowed here and there. "Because I need him to run an errand for me with Saydie." Maisie walked around the desk and went behind Nn.She then wrapped her arms around him from behind and continued. "Dad¡¯s birthday is around the corner.Since both of us are so busy, we need someone else to help us prepare." When Nn realized that she was helping to celebrate his father''s birthday, a gentle smile broke across his face as he said, "Alright.You can have him." "But Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m busy as well¡ª" "Your boss is giving you two days off.You don''t want i t?" Maisie cut him short. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder this guy can¡¯t find a girlfriend" Quincy looked at Nn. Nn chuckled and said, "Go ahead.Consider it your paid vacation." Quincy was so happy that he nearly cried. "Mr.Goldmann, this is the first time you¡¯re being so kind t o me." Nn nced at him and said. "If you don¡¯t stop talking now, I¡¯m taking it back." Quincy stopped talking and exited the office as if he was worried that Nn would change his mind. After he left, Nn grabbed Maisie and ced her on top of hisp. "I¡¯m sure Saydie is capable ofpleting the task herself.She doesn¡¯t need Quincy¡¯s help at all." He scratched the tip of her nose and asked, "What are you nning to do?" Maisie wrapped her arms around his neck, leaned closer to him, and said with a smile on her face, "Every time I see Quincy, he''s working.He doesn''t even take a few days off and is turning into a robot.If we don''t give him a chance to rest, how is he going to get himself a girlfriend?" Nnughed as he collected her long hair in his palm. "So, you''re going to find a girlfriend for him?" She lowered her head and said, "I''ve always felt I owe them something for Cherie''s death." Nn was stunned. Then, he grabbed her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. "It¡¯s all in the past, Zee." "Noles, I wish our kids, the people around us, and we will all find happiness." Augh rolled out of his throat as he pressed his lips on her forehead. "I¡¯m sure your wish wille true." Saydie was working on the decoration for Nichs''s birthday party. Maisie had told her that she would find someone to help her, and she frowned when she saw it was Quincy who hade. Quincy walked into the decoration shop and looked at the decorations she had picked. "This is it?" "All these are for birthday parties.Do you have any problem with them?" Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Quincy burst intoughter and said, "If I was having a birthday party, I would certainly not use these decorations.Mr.Goldmann Sr.is a guy.Don¡¯t you think these are a little bit too colorful for him?" Saydie took a look at the decorations that she had selected. All of them were rmended by the shopkeeper. They told her that old people in their country liked to decorate their birthday parties with bright colors as it would bring them good fortune. Resting his chin on his palm, Quincy looked at her and said, "Is this the first time you''re decorating a birthday party for someone?" Saydie crossed her arms in front of her chest and did not say anything. Quincy was grinning from ear to ear as he patted her shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry.Just stand aside and watch." Quincy went around the shops to select the decorations throughout the morning.He had grown u p in the Goldmann mansion, so he knew what Nichs liked. As for Saydie, she just followed him from one shop to another. It was said that all women loved shopping, but it was the other way round when it came to them. The main reason was that he was meticulous. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Once he noticed a slight w, he would put the thing back and go to another shop. If he was not satisfied, he would continue to change to another shop until he found the right one. Saydie would never feel tired no matter how long a fight was, but she was defeated instantly when it came to shopping. When Quincy noticed that Saydie was not keeping up with him, he turned his head back to look at her. "Hurry up.We might not be able to get everything by evening at this rate." Saydie took a deep breath and sat on the bench. Quincyughed as if he thought of something and walked up to her with his arms around his chest. "Are you tired?" He had been wondering why Saydie had been exceptionally quiet today.It turned out that she was exhausted. Saydie gnashed her teeth and turned her head sideways. "You go by yourself." ¡®Tsk, what a snotty girl.But, I finally found a way to torture her!¡¯ "No, it''s not fun for me to go by myself.I just checked.We still have four or five stores that we haven''t visited, so let''s go," Quincy said with a triumphant grin tugging at the corner of his lips. Saydie lifted her head and said, "I¡¯m not going." "You women won''t feel tired even if you go shopping for hours in high heels.Howe you can''t do it? What''s more, you aren''t wearing high heels either." She had never worn high heels because they would restrict her movements. Saydie red at him and said, "I said I¡¯m not going." Quincy sat beside her and said, "There''s an ice cream store in this mall that''s particrly good." "I¡¯m not eating that kind of stuff." At that moment, a mother holding a little girl walked past them. The little girl was holding an ice cream in her hand, and Quincy stifled augh when he saw her staring at the ice cream in the girl''s hand. He rose up to his feet and turned his head to look at her. "I¡¯m going to buy some ice cream.Are youing or not?" After Quincy had queued up for a few minutes, he bought a chocte Matcha ice cream, which was the signature vor of the store.He approached Saydie and handed the ice cream to her. Saydie took the ice cream and took a bite. The ice cream was so cold that it set her teeth on edge, and she shivered. Quincyughed upon seeing her reaction. "Is this the first time you''re eating an ice cream?" Saydie threw a nce at him and said, "It¡¯s none of your business." He threw his arms in the air as a surrendering gesture and said, "Alright, alright.It¡¯s none of my business.Shall we go to our next stop now?" After all, he was in a good mood today. Following Quincy, Saydie apanied him to a few more stores before finding the one he liked.He walked out of the store with his hands full. However, Saydie was gone. By the time he found her, she was holding two ice creams in her hands. Honestly, Saydie looked nothing different from a girl when she was not criticizing him or when she was not in a fight. All girls had a sweet tooth and liked nice or fluffy things. Saydie might look cold and hard to get along with on the surface, but Quincy found that there was a pure and innocent little girl living inside of Saydie after spending some time with her. Quincy shook his head.He did not know if he should get angry orugh at her. "Before you go somewhere else, can you please tell me first? Do you know how tired I am as I had to go around the entire shopping mall to look for vou with so much stuff in my hands?" Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 If someone had abducted Saydie, Maisie would certainly shred Quincy into pieces. When the thought surfaced in his head, he noticed something was not right. ¡®Who the hell would have the nerve to abduct her! ?¡¯ Whoever that trafficker was, they must have been tired of living. If not, no sane people would target her. Saydie walked up to him and took over the bags in his hand while holding the two ice creams with the other hand. Quincy was momentarily stunned beforeughing. "Is the sun rising from the west today? You actually helped me carry my stuff." Saydie walked in the front and said, "Since you bought me ice cream just now, I¡¯ll help you carry your stuff." Quincy walked up to her and frowned slightly when h e saw her eating two ice creams simultaneously. "Even if you like it very much, you can''t eat it like this.You''ll get diarrhea." Saydie ignored him and said, "You¡¯re so naggy." Walking beside her, Quincy continued. "How can you not listen to me? Do you know that bad things will happen to bad kids who don¡¯t listen to someone more experienced than them? If your stomach hurtster, don''t me me for not reminding you."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She stopped in her tracks, turned around, and shoved those bags back to him. "Carry them yourself." Quincy was amused. "What? I''m just being nice and telling you the disadvantages of eating too much ice cream.How can you get angry at me just like that?" Saydie paid him no mind.He walked up to her and continued. "Say, you need to control your temper.After all, you''re a girl and need t o be gentle." Saydie was annoyed by his nagging, and she became furious when he said she had a bad temper.She turned around and tried to hit him. Quincy had anticipated this, so he took a step back to avoid her attack. Then, she lost her bnce, and one o f her ice creams dropped to the floor with a plop. Saydie was stunned. When he saw the sad expression 0 n her face as she stared at the ice cream on the floor, h e turned his head sideways, and his shoulders trembled. He tried to hold back his smile and went forward tofort Saydie. "It¡¯s okay.If you drop it, you drop it.You still have another one, right?" Saydie grabbed the cor of his shirt and hissed. "You''re gonna pay me back!" "Yes, yes, yes.I¡¯ll pay you back.Calm down and let go of me first." Saydie stretched her arm forward as if she wanted him to pay her right now. Quincy looked at himself and shook his head helplessly. "My wallet is in my pocket.My hands are full now." Initially, he wanted Saydie to help him carry the bags, but little did he expect that Saydie would dive her hand right toward his pocket. Quincy was stunned and hastily pushed her hand away. "Wait! Stop! Stop! It isn¡¯t inside my pants! It¡¯s in my jacket!" "Where is it?" "Jacket!" Quincy regretted it as soon as he finished speaking. Most of the girls were much more refrained and wouldn¡¯t do something like this to another guy in public. However, Saydie did not seem to treat him as a man. When she was pulling his wallet out, her hand grazed his chest. His shirt was thin, and the sensation caused goosebumps to explode over his skin. Saydie was confused and lifted her head to look at him. "Are you hot?" After she finished speaking, she ced her palm on his chest. She noticed his body temperature was unnaturally high and asked, "Do you have a fever? You''re so weak." Quincy did not know what to say. He had never been s o speechless before in his life.He took a deep breath.He decided to be the bigger man and forgive her. After all, she did not do it on purpose. Besides, she did not understand that what she did was not right. "Don¡¯t simply touch a man¡¯s body in the future.It¡¯s improper for men and women to touch each other." "You were the one who asked me to take it, so I just took it," Saydie said matter-of-factly. Quincy did not know if he should get angry at her or not. "Then you should just take it.Why are you touching me..." She harrumphed faintly. "So what if I touch you? You can touch me as well if you want." ¡®Will he lose a piece of meat just because I touched him? Men are so hard to understand" Quincy was rendered speechless. Saydie opened the wallet and pulled $40 out of it. Quincy thought she would only take the money for the ice cream.He had some small notes in his wallet, after all.He did not expect that she would take $40! Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 ¡®¡®Does she really think I¡¯m invisible?¡¯¡¯ "Treat it as if I¡¯m borrowing it from you." Saydie shoved his wallet back into his pocket and walked out of the mall while enjoying her ice cream. After eating too much ice cream, Saydie got a stomach ache that night and made several trips to the restroom. While decorating their home the next day, she was absent for nearly half of the day. When Maisie came downstairs and saw only Quincy was working, she asked, "Where''s Saydie?" Quincyughed and said, "I guess she ate too much ice cream yesterday, so she has a stomach ache right now." ¡®I told her that she shouldn¡¯t eat that much ice cream, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.So it isn¡¯t my fault" Maisie squinted. "You brought her to eat ice cream?" Quincy hastily exined, "That was because she was tired and refused to move anymore, so I had no choice but to buy her ice cream.Who knew she hadn¡¯t eaten any ice cream before? She instantly took a liking to it and bought another two cones for herself without telling me. "Ma¡¯am, I swear.I warned her, but she wouldn''t listen." Maisie shook her head helplessly and chuckled. "It¡¯s something new for Saydie.She has never eaten it before, so of course, it¡¯s normal that she would like it." Girls had a sweet tooth. Saydie had never eaten ice cream before, so it was normal she would fall in love with it after trying it. At that moment, Saydie appeared, her face pale. This was her first time eating ice cream, but apparently, she had eaten too much, and her stomach couldn¡¯t handle it. Maisie walked up to her and asked, "Are you okay?" Saydie shook her head. Quincy clicked his tongue and said, "See? This is the result of not listening to someone who¡¯s more experienced than you." Saydie did not say anything back.She was not an unreasonable girl. After all, it was her fault. She couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. Maisie put her hand on her shoulder and said, "If you don¡¯t feel okay, go get some rest.I''ll get the doctor toe over here and prescribe some medicine for you." "It¡¯s okay, Ma¡¯am.I''ll be fine.My body is tough." She did not like taking medicine as most pills had a bitter taste. Maisie did not force her since she did not want it.She asked her to get some rest, but Saydie refused.She wanted to stay here until they finished with the decorations. Quincy shook his head when he saw how pale her face was. ¡®She still wants to act tough at a time like this?¡¯ He went to the kitchen and got a cup of warm water.He added some salt to it as he was worried that she might get dehydrated. As he handed the cup of water t o her, he said, "Drink some.You might get dehydrated." Saydie looked at him but did not take it. Quincy shoved the cup into her hand. "Take it and drink it." Saydie took the cup and drank the water. It tasted salty, so she frowned. "Why is there salt in it?" Quincy snorted. "To prevent you from getting dehydrated.So, do you still want to eat so much ice cream again next time?" After drinking the salt water, Saydie put the cup down. Her stomach was cold, and she felt much morefortable when the warm water flowed through it. Maisie saw everything from upstairs, and a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. Both of them liked to argue on normal days, and Saydie loved to tease Quincy. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, she knew that Saydie did not hate Quincy at all. Saydie did not have aplete childhood.She did not have any true friends, so she distanced herself from everyone. In the beginning, Saydie followed Maisie because of Strix¡¯s order, and she treated protecting her as a mission. Maisie knew why Strix wanted Saydie to follow her here. If she stayed in the Metropolis, she would never feel warm her whole life. There was a probability that she might die as well. She was still young, a girl in her prime. Other than protecting her, she needed to be protected as well. While Ian was in Hewston, ine would contact him from time to time through WhatsApp. Although they did not talk much, he would reply to her messages. After ine¡¯s stitches were removed, she returned to herpany. When she came out of the elevator and was on her way back to the office, she overheard the conversation of a few female employees. "Ms.Xavier got injured because she took a stab for her fiance.I can¡¯t believe she would do that for her man." Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 "I have a hunch that her rtionship with her fiance is quite delicate.Although her fiance always picks her u p and sends her to and from work, the rtionship between the two doesn¡¯t look like that of an affectionate couple." "Did you feel this way too? We¡¯ve already been feeling it for a long time." ine leaned against the frame of the door, listening t o the gossip in the lounge. What was more, the gossip was about her, so she lowered her gaze. ¡®¡®Even outsiders can see through my rtionship with Ian?¡± ¡°To be honest, I was quite surprised when Ian said he wanted to start a serious rtionship with me. I only identally got stabbed because of him, and he already wants to start a serious rtionship with me" She still could not adapt to this change up until this moment.It was not that she did not feel Ian¡¯s guilt for her. At this time, at Synergy... "Mr.Saldana, Ian has taken over the shares in Hewston sessfully, and he went to the casino the night before." Listening to his secretary¡¯s report, Juan put down the teacup and frowned. "What did he do at the casino?" "I heard from the employee of the casino that Ian went there to spend some money.He even offended a few people in the casino and brought your name up." As Juan listened to the report, he snorted coldly. "That brat is still so stubborn and immutable, and he¡¯s starting to use my name to cause trouble." The secretary smiled and exined, "Even if he were t o cause trouble, that¡¯s his problem to deal with.Besides, the more trouble he makes, the better it¡¯ll be for you." ¡®Tan started to use Mr.Saldana¡¯s reputation to do as he liked as soon as he took over the shares of the company in Hewston.It¡¯s said that the person that sticks his head out the most is usually the one who gets executed first. Thus, no matter how big the issue gets, it won¡¯t be linked back to Mr.Saldana at the end of the day. ¡®The more arrogant, condescending, and stupid he is, the more he¡¯s dragging himself into the crosshairs, isn¡¯t he? So, no matter how deep the investigations g o, Ian is the person who¡¯s in the deepest sh*t" At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Juan lifted his head. "Come in." The man pushed open the door, walked up to Juan in a hurry, and leaned into his ear. "Sir, something has gone wrong in Hewston." Juan¡¯s expression dimmed instantly. "What¡¯s the problem?" "I heard that Mr.Xavier¡¯s son-inw has gone to Hewston.I¡¯m not sure what he did to win several of the directors in the senior management of Cloud Capital Inc.over, but I heard that you¡¯ve been found." "What! ?" Juan mmed the teacup on the table heavily and stood up. "Edward Xavier''s son-inw?" "Y-Yes, our men found out that the man is indeed Mr.Xavier¡¯s son-inw." Juan looked distressed. ¡®I have no connection with Beyond Tech, but Edward¡¯s son-inw went to Hewston to investigate me.What does this mean?¡¯ "Hurry up and find out who Edward Xavier¡¯s son-in-w is!" As soon as the employee left, a bodyguard hurried in. "Mr.Saldana!" Juan sounded extremely impatient. "What¡¯s the matter?" "Y-Young Master Marco has been taken away from the psychiatric hospital." One sentence was all it took to freeze Juan in ce. His eyes turned bloodshot, and he smashed the teacup exasperatedly, "You f*ckers! You''re all useless pieces of trash! You let someone take him away!? Hurry up and check it for me!" Meanwhile, in Hewston... Ian arrived at the hotel and came to Marco¡¯s room, and one of his men opened the door for him. "Ian, bro." Ian looked at Marco, who was sitting on the couch in a trance, and walked over. "Marco." Marco stared at him dully. "Who...Who are you?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "I¡¯m your younger brother." "Younger brother?" "Yes, daddy has asked me to pick you up from the hospital and bring you out." Ian smiled. Marco was only two years older than Ian. He only looked a little slow and listless because of his mental condition. He couldmunicate normally with others, especially when he was not in a frenzy. Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 "Where did daddy ask you to take me to?" "Something happened to daddy." Ian lowered his gaze and exined, "He needs some money and told me that his money is in your bank ount.Is that right?." Marco hesitated. "But daddy told me that I should never hand this card to anyone." "But daddy didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t give it to your younger brother, right?" Marco indeed fell for it. It was mainly because of the fact that although Marco had a mental illness, he remembered that he had a younger brother. It was just that he could not remember his name.He nodded absentmindedly. "Then how can I help daddy?" Ian said, "Give me the card, and I''ll get someone to bring you to your mommy.You''ll be very safe when you¡¯re with your mommy." Marco wanted to see his mother, so he gave Ian the bank card he had brought along with him. Ian took the card from him, raised his hand, and patted him on the shoulder. "¡®Let¡¯s go.I''ll take you to meet the person that you want to meet." Marco nodded. Ian asked someone to send Marco to Mrs.Saldana¡¯s side.As soon as Marco left the room, the man standing next to him was puzzled. "You''ve already gotten your hand on the card.Shouldn¡¯t we send him back to the hospital?" Ian took a glimpse at the bank card in his hand and exined indifferently, "Mr.Saldana kept all the money that he¡¯s stolen over the years in Marco¡¯s ount. Marco isn¡¯t subject to legal sanctions because of his mental illness. However, he¡¯ll definitely defend his father when he¡¯s sober. "Mrs.Saldana loves her son, but she doesn¡¯t know that Mr.Saldana has transferred the money to his son in order to use his son¡¯s identity as a cover.So, if Marco were to have to go to court, Mrs.Saldana would probably vouch for Juan for her son¡¯s sake." The man looked at him. "As expected of you, bro, you even thought of this." ¡®Although Mrs.Saldana has divorced Father, she chose not to make it public in order not to stimte her son. Not to mention that the two still raise the son, who has a mental illness, together. ¡®Sending Marco back to the hospital is equivalent to giving Father another chance.He¡¯s most probably been informed that Marco has been taken away. ¡®So if Marco were to be sent back, Father would surely find Marco and encourage him to vouch for him. Marco cares about his father and would disclose everything that happened today, which would be very detrimental to me. ¡®And Mrs.Saldana didn¡¯t know anything, so she¡¯ll definitely vouch for Father for the sake of her son. Thus, I have toe up with a n B just in case. ¡®Sending Marco to Mrs.Saldana and then telling her that Father has transferred all the money that he¡¯s stolen over the years into her son¡¯s bank ount and that he¡¯s nning to use her son as a cover without her knowing. Then the oue of these actions will surely be different. ¡®As far as I know, Mrs.Saldana cares more about Marco than Father does.Using his own flesh and blood to cover himself should have already crossed Mrs.Saldana¡¯s bottom line" Everything did turn out as Ian had foreseen. Mrs.Saldana was infuriated when she learned about her ex -husband¡¯s doings and called him immediately. Juan was on his way to Hewston when he received a call from Mrs.Saldana.He learned something from her, and his face turned gloomy. "What do you mean?" "You¡¯re actually shameless enough to ask me what I mean!? Juan Saldana, you¡®re such a ruthless man that you¡¯d even take advantage of our son.If it weren¡¯t for your illegitimate son who sent someone to tell me about it, I would still be kept in the dark." Mrs.Saldana smiled sarcastically and mocked him. "You''re such a sh*tsack.Back then, the second you learned that Marc is a mentally-ill child, you immediately got together with that b*tch, Eunice Lowry, behind my back, and gave birth to that child. "You didn¡¯t expect to be schemed by your own illegitimate child, did you? Let me tell you, Juan Saldana, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m letting this slide! Just wait for thewsuit!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She hung up the call. Juan was stunned. ¡®¡®The person who did all this turns out to be Ian! ?¡¯¡¯ Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 At this time, Juan received news that his men had found Edward Xavier¡¯s son-inw.He was none other than his illegitimate son, [an Saldana. Ian and Edward Xavier¡¯s daughter had gotten engaged not long ago, and they had not made the news public. Juan sat stiffly in the back seat as his face paled. Meanwhile, Ian submitted the evidence of Juan¡¯s embezzlement and tax evasion to the ministry. Marco¡¯s bank ount was set up abroad, and the person in the ministry notified the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to contact the country where the bank was located, and Juan was soon restricted from leaving the country. After getting everything done, Ian traveled back to Bassburgh by ne and arranged not to run into his father while he arrived. The cafe¡¯s manager came to pick him up at the airport, and Ian asked him to pull over when they passed by a flower shop. Ian bought a bouquet of cornflowers. When he returned to the car, the shop manager adjusted the rearview mirror to look at him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Is it for Ms.Xavier?" He did not say anything and seemed to be thinking about something. The cafe manager grasped the steering wheel and drove forward. While they were on their way back, the manager chatted with Ian, "I told you, something must have gone wrong the moment you chose to help her, but I didn¡¯t expect you two to really get together. "Sure enough, those couples who meet each other very early on in their lives mostly won¡¯t be able to stay together, and those who meette might¡¯ve missed the chance to start a rtionship with each other.So, instead of looking for a profound rtionship, falling in love at the right time is even more important." Ian frowned, raised his gaze, and red at him. "Do you n to change your career path?" The store manager was stunned for a moment. "Then what should I do next?" Heughed. "Rtionship mediators and consultants suit you quite well.Do you want me to make some arrangements for you?" The store manager pouted. He had finally understood what Ian was trying to convey and whispered, "All you¡¯re saying is that you wish to fire me, only because I let a few words escape my mouth." Ian pursed his lips and smiled but said nothing. When the car arrived at the entrance of J Tech Inc., Ian lowered the car window just in time to see ine and another female subordinate walking out of thepany. The female subordinate was saying something to her. ine was the technical director of J Tech Inc., but she did not put on an arrogant look and lowered her head to listen to her. She maintained the position until she inadvertently saw a familiar car.She was startled. The female subordinate also discovered the car and smiled. "Ms.Xavier, since your fiance hase to pick you up, I shall go home first." After the female subordinate left, ine walked toward the car, and the cafe manager sitting in the car greeted her, "Nice to see you, Ms.Xavier." ine smiled, nodded, and then stopped outside of Ian¡¯s door. "You¡¯vepleted all the tasks at hand so soon?" "I came back as soon as I was done." Ian smiled and moved over to the other side of the car. ine opened the door and got into the car. She then saw the bouquet of blue cornflowers and was startled. "These flowers..." Ian handed her the bouquet. "I bought it while I was on my way here.I think this flower suits you very much." ine was stunned for a few seconds, grabbed the bouquet from him, held it in her arms, and smiled all of a sudden. "I like it very much, thank you." Although it was not some precious gem, ne, or jewelry, but just a bouquet of cornflowers, she was delighted.She then thought of something. "Have things gone well in Hewston?" He responded with a light hum. "Everything went well." The store managerughed while driving the car and interjected, "Mr.Ian was there to supervise every move.How could it not go well? Mr.Saldana is probably exasperated now." Caressing the petals of the flowers in her arms, ine asked, "Will he retaliate against you for revenge?" Before Ian could answer, the cafe manager looked in the rearview mirror andughed. "Ms.Xavier, are you worried Mr.Ian will be targeted?" She choked on her own words and took a nce at Ian cautiously. "Isn¡¯t it normal to worry about this?" She was trying to say that it was normal for her to worry about her fiance. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Ian looked at her with a faint hint of contentment shing across his eyes. "Don¡¯t worry." The two words sounded like some kind of magic spell, and ine¡¯s heart calmed down inexplicably after hearing them. The higher-ups in the ministry started a strict investigation of Juan. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. All of Juan¡¯s personal assets were frozen overnight. And because he was restricted from leaving the country, even his original n to go abroad was foiled. Soon, Juan was ced under criminal detention for further investigation. Ian went to the detention center to visit Juan. After Juan was taken to the visitation room by the police, h e no longer looked ascent as he used to but looked a little downcast and unshaven. Juan picked up the receiver and gnashed his teeth. "Ian Saldana, society has taught you a lot, huh? How dare you betray me, you two-faced f*cker!?" He pursed his lips and smirked. "I¡¯ve always been like this." Juan sneered and mocked him. "Sure enough, the son I didn¡¯t raise by my side is cold-blooded and ruthless t o his father.I should have kept an eye on your mother and forced her to have an abortion back then.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to When it came to his mother, Ian¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡®Back then, Mother gave birth to me secretly after learning that Father¡¯s eldest son suffers from a mental illness only because she was trying to use my identity to dethrone Mrs.Saldana from the Saldanas s o that she could take over the title. ¡®As far as I¡¯m concerned, Mother only had me as leverage to obtain wealth and status.All she did after Father abandoned her was me me for being so useless" "It¡¯s a pity my mother didn¡¯t let things slide." Ian gave a faint smile and said after a long while, "Father, it¡¯s time for you to spend the rest of your life in peace and prison." Seeing the hint of shock that shed across Juan¡¯s eyes, Ian hung up the call, got up, and left. No matter how Juan yelled at him, Ian pretended not t o hear him and did not look back at all. His driver came to pick him up when he left the detention center, and he received a call from ine as soon as he got into the car. ine asked him, "Are you done?" Ian chuckled. "Yeah, it just ended." "My dad asked me to...get you toe home for dinner tonight.So, are you free tonight?" He agreed, "Okay, I¡¯ll go over tonight." When the call was over, the driver sneered and inquired, "Mr.Ian, was it Mrs.Saldana?" People who knew him rarely addressed the woman around him as Mrs.Saldana because they knew the nature of his job. Even if he was with a woman, she was most probably there because he needed her toplete his mission. Moreover, Ian had always been very ruthless toward women, and he was also very cold-blooded.He used to hang around with the mafia boss in Asperia. That man had always been a yboy, and the women around him changed once every few days. He also liked to share his women with his gang members. If anyone did not want to ept his gift, he would consider it disrespectful. Once upon a time, the mafia boss had introduced a woman he had just found to Ian. Nobody knew how many men the woman had slept with¡ªtheir only clue was that her way of life looked extremely dissolute. Ian had no feelings for that rambunctious woman, but he had to fake it. Later on, that woman fell in love with Ian and was willing to be his spy.She reported everything that the boss did to him from time to time. However, when the woman was caught red-handed and was left in a cage to be bitten to death by a Tibetan Mastiff, he remained unconcerned. It was not that he was ruthless or cruel. It was just that the mission was extremely dangerous. A tad bit of carelessness would surely get him killed, and it might even expose the other spies lurking around. After all, it was a mission that took everyone more than half a year of hard work, and no one wanted to fall short. Ian responded with a calm hum. The driver sighed. "It¡¯s not bad to find a woman you can marry safely.All the brothers we met in the squad either left or died.It¡¯s time to stop when we find ourselves a suitable woman. "Besides, to still be alive is a blessing to us." Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 In the evening, when Ian arrived at the Xavier mansion, he stood outside the door until ine came t o open the door. She had just washed her hair, and there was a faint scent of shampoo, and her half- dried hair was loosely tied. Her in face made her look a little more innocent. Not many women could maintain their fairplexion and smooth skin when they were without makeup. "You¡¯vee, doe in." ine pulled him into the entryway and closed the door. In order to entertain him, Jenna had already cooked up a storm in the kitchen and prepared a sumptuous dinner. All there was left to do was to wait for him toe for dinner. "It¡¯s nice to see you, Mr.Xavier, Mrs.Xavier." He nodded slightly and sounded very humble and polite. "Alright, go wash your hands and join us at the table.Everyone has been waiting for you." Jenna weed him with a grin and then said, "ine doesn¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I only cooked some of our usual dishes." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ian took a nce at ine and gave a faint smile. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not a picky eater." ine felt very embarrassed. She did not know Ian very well, so how would she know what he loved to eat? During dinner, Edward poured two sses of wine. "I used to drink it alone.I finally have someone to drink with now." ine frowned. "Dad, he came here by car, and you''re asking him to drink." "What are you afraid of? Worsees to worst, he can spend the night here.He¡¯ll be part of the family sooner orter.What¡¯s the problem?" She choked on her own words,pletely not expecting such a statement from her father. Ian and Edward clinked sses and drank the wine slowly. Edward treated Ian like how a content father-inw would treat his son-inw. "ine, whatever Ian wants to eat, you should fetch i t for him.You mustn¡¯t neglect our guests." Jenna sounded very enthusiastic. "Ian, there¡¯s no need to be this reserved when you''re here.Eat as much as you can.We have plenty of food." Ian smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Mrs.Xavier." Edward said, "You don¡¯t have to be so polite when talking to us.Just make yourself at home." ine ate dinner silently. ¡®He was the one who didn¡¯t agree with my marriage at first, but now, his attitude has changed so much" After dinner, Edward asked Ian to y a game of chess with him in the study while ine watched her drama downstairs. Jenna prepared a fruit tter, made tea, and asked ine to help bring it up. ine went upstairs with a tray of tea and fruits and was about to knock on the door when she came to the study. At that moment, she identally overheard their conversation. "Ian, you haven¡¯t told ine about her condition, have you?" ine¡¯s hand froze in midair, and she leaned forward and ced her ear against the door. She did not understand. What could not he tell her? Ian was silent for a while and only opened his mouth after a long time. "I don¡¯t want her to worry too much." Edward sighed. "But sooner orter, she¡¯ll find out that she¡¯s no longer fertile." ine was astonished at the door.Her mind went nk in an instant. ¡®I¡¯m no longer fertile? What does that mean?¡¯ Ian lowered his gaze. "I know, but before that, I can show her the certificate of my vasectomy procedure." Edward was shocked. "You..." "After all, I owe her that.She wouldn''t have gotten hurt if she hadn¡¯t pushed me away." The study was quiet for a moment, and ine standing outside the door did not even dare to breathe loudly. She held the tray in her hands tightly. All of a sudden, she recalled Lucy¡¯s emotions from the other day. And the transformation in Ian¡¯s attitude. ¡®Ian wants to get into a serious rtionship with me only because I pushed him away, got hurt, and I can¡¯t get pregnant ever again? ¡®He does so because he thinks he¡¯s indebted to me?¡¯ She pursed her lips, turned around, and left.She went downstairs and ced the fruit tter and tea on the table. Jenna could not help but wonder. "ine, didn¡¯t you g o to the study to deliver the fruits and tea?" "I didn¡¯t see anyone.You can deliver it yourself," she replied casually and walked out of the manor without looking back. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Jenna felt confused and brought the fruit tter and tea upstairs again. When she saw Ian and Edwarding out of the study, she stopped on the spot and asked, "Have the both of you been in the study room all this while?" Ian nodded. Edward stared at her. "I was chatting with Ian in the study.What¡¯s wrong?" "I just asked ine to bring you a fruit tter and some tea, but she told me she didn¡¯t see you two in the study..." Edward¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he exchanged gazes with Ian. ¡®It seems that she¡¯s heard" On the other end of the mansion... ine was sitting alone by the pond in the backyard. Ian followed a servant to the backyard. The servant said something to him and left, and Ian walked toward ine. ine threw the pebble in her hand into the pond, and no ripple could be seen due to the darkness. She heard footsteps, stopped what she was doing, but did not look back. "I know what you want to say, but i t doesn¡¯t matter.I don¡¯t care." Ian stopped behind her. "You heard it all." "If I didn¡¯t hear that, would you and my father continue to hide the truth from me?" ine stood up slowly, turned around, and looked at him. "Ian Saldana, you don¡¯t owe me anything.Our marriage has always been one of convenience." Ian nced at her and said nothing. ine lowered her gaze. "I did push you away and saved you, but I did so willingly.And don¡¯t forget that you protected me too, didn¡¯t you?" Ian pursed his lips. "We''re now even.We don¡¯t owe each other anything, so you don¡¯t have to me yourself for this, let alone..." ine lowered her head. "You don¡¯t have to do so." "What don¡¯t I have to do?" She looked up at him. "You don¡¯t have to make up for me." Ian frowned. "Do you think I¡¯m making up for you?" "Aren¡¯t you?" ine smiled. "Just because I can no longer get pregnant, you n to sacrifice your happiness to stay with me and compensate me? That''s not necessary." He approached her. "I don¡¯t think so." "Ian, we¡¯re different individuals." "What''s the difference that you see between us?" She took a deep breath. "I know it''s not easy for you t o get to where you are today.You need a genuine marriage more than I do.You need aplete family and a home, and these are things that I can¡¯t provide you with." You should know I have no confidence in marriage, and I¡¯ve never thought about getting married. Even if I can¡¯t have children in the future, it¡¯s still eptable to me. However, I don¡¯t want you to sacrifice your whole life just topensate me. "You''ve taken down Mr.Saldana, and we¡¯re only engaged at this moment.I¡¯ll even give up the shares that you offered me." Ian¡¯s cheeks bulged, and his eyes were fixed on her. "So, are you saying you want to terminate the engagement?" ine felt heavy andplicated deep down. ¡®I have to admit that I want to cancel the engagement.Perhaps I¡¯ve been regretting my decision ever since w e got engaged. ¡®I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll fall for him during such a form of marriage as I¡¯m too deeply immersed in this rtionship.It¡¯s getting harder and harder to forget the memories I¡¯ve umted throughout this period. ¡®If this were to continue, we would surely suffer in this rtionship. ¡®I don¡¯t want him to make up for it, and I don¡¯t have the confidence that I¡¯ll really be able not to care about anything after marrying him.Not to mention that I might not even be able to conceive a child, so how can I provide him with aplete family?¡¯ After a long while, she replied calmly, ¡®Yes, let¡¯s terminate the engagement." Ian stopped just a stone¡¯s throw away from her. "Then have you asked me what I think about us?" She froze in ce and looked up at him suspiciously. Ian had his back to the light. The shadow covered his facial features, so all ine saw at this moment was his silhouette, not his expression. "What if I were to tell you that I¡¯m serious?" ine was stunned, and her gaze betrayed she was in a daze.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 "ine Xavier, our feelings for each other can be cultivated.At least, what I just said was said with a sincere heart, and it has nothing to do with making up to you." The evening breeze brushed against his cor, and the emotions that were overflowing from his eyes were zing. "If all I want is to make up to you, there are plenty more ways to make it happen.I don¡¯t have to go with this." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ine was stunned. After a long time, she pursed her lips. "Do you like me? Even if it¡¯s only a little." Ian looked down at her. "At least I don¡¯t repel the feelings I have for you, nor do J hate them." Her gaze shifted away from him, and she did not even utter a single word. Ian lifted his hand and stroked her cheek while ine froze in ce.Her heartbeat was getting more and more intense as her heart beat along.She lowered her gaze and did not dare to move a muscle. His thick and rough palms brushed across her cheeks and rubbed against the corner of her lips.He approached her slowly, and ine¡¯s hands that were resting on both sides could not help but be tightly clenched. Her eyshes dropped and covered her eyes, and herbored breaths and undting chest froze in time for a moment. The moment he got close to her lips, he stopped abruptly and gave her a light peck on her forehead as i f he cherished her more than anyone. ine¡¯s heart skipped a beat.She opened her eyes and stared at him. Ian pursed his lips and gave off a faint smile. "You should go back and rest earlier." Her ears were flushed, and she hurried past him and left the scene immediately. Ian witnessed as she escaped him andughed softly. The next day, at ckgold... Quincy held onto a stack of documents, stood in front of the desk, and reported, "Mr.Goldmann, Mr.Saldana¡¯s trial is over, and his sentencing has been published.He''ll at least be imprisoned for 20 years, so he will be an old geezer who¡¯s in his 80s by the time he¡¯s released.He won¡¯t have the spirit to cause any more trouble." Nn narrowed his eyes. "Isn¡¯t that rather quick for the sentencing to be fixed?" "How can it not be quick? His ex-wife haspletely fallen out with him because of Marco.She¡¯s been getting all her connections to facilitate and elerate the procedures as much as they can." Quincy sighed and continued after saying that. "Now that I¡¯ve mentioned the ex-wife, she¡¯s not someone t o be trifled with.She¡¯d do anything in her power to bring us down if she were to fall out with us." Juan had transferred all his illicit money into his son¡¯s ount behind his ex-wife¡¯s back, trying to use him as his cover-up. After all, Marco had a mental illness, so who would track the money back to him? Juan had extended his arms toward his mentally ill son and got him implicated in his filthy business. He had truly crossed the line this time around. No wonder the ex-wife would retaliate against him so harshly after finding out about it. Someone knocked on the door at this moment, and Nn lifted his gaze. "Come in." Kevin walked into the office, nodded at Nn, and smiled. "Mr.Goldmann." Nn¡¯s tapped on the desk rhythmically. "It seems that the project of the delta of Hewston¡¯s Hydra Lake has been sessfully secured." "Thanks to you, Mr.Goldmann, we¡¯ve taken over half of the projects in Hewston¡¯s Hydra Lake.." Nn got up, walked to the couch, and sat down with him. "Have you met Young Master Saldana?" Kevin was startled. "Which Young Master Saldana are you talking about?" Quincy answered, "He¡¯s Mr.Edward Xavier¡¯s son-in-w, Ian Saldana." Kevin was surprised. "So, that¡¯s the legendary Young Master Saldana?" He had met Ian before this, but he did not know that Ian was Juan''s son. "I thought Mr.Juan Saldana¡¯s son i s mentally ill?" Nn responded lightly, "He¡¯s Mr.Saldana¡¯s illegitimate child." Kevin understood something. "I see." Kevin had met with Ian before. Using his title as Mr.Xavier¡¯s son-inw, Ian had gotten connected with the people in Hewston and had been inquiring about and investigating Juan everywhere. Kevin was quite puzzled. "That Mr.Saldana is quite capable.I wonder how he managed to convince the senior management of Cloud Capital Inc.." Nn chuckled. "He works for the ministry, so he¡¯s able to obtain information that others can¡¯t get their hands on.Moreover, Cloud Capital Inc.has a history with the Synergy Group, but Cloud Capital didn¡¯t dare to go against Synergy all this while.It¡¯s not surprising that he persuaded them into cooperating with him." Business and politics might have nothing to do with each other. Still, ifn had information unfavorable t o Cloud Capital, thepany''s top management could only cooperate with him. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Compared with the despicable tactics that Juan used i n the business circle, Ian¡¯s close rtionship with the higher-ups had already won him a lot of opportunities. Kevin was relieved. "Luckily, he¡¯s not working with Mr.Saldana." Otherwise, Synergy would only be more aggressive. After chatting for a short while, Kevin left. Nn poured a cup of tea slowly and calmly. "So, is he taking over Synergy now?" Quincy shook his head. "No, Ian only took the shares but did not take over Synergy.He gave it to Mrs.Saldana." Nn ced the teacup against his lower lip. ¡®Ian gave Synergy to Mrs.Saldana.It seems he¡¯s the one who informed Mrs.Saldana about the stolen money. ¡®He didn¡¯t make a move by himself, hid behind the curtains, diverted Juan¡¯s attention, and used Mrs.Saldana to go against him.If Ian were to be my rival, then he''d be a difficult man to deal with" At that moment, at Synergy...This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ian and Mrs.Saldana were sitting in the office drinking tea and talking to each other.She did not like the illegitimate child that her ex- husband had with his mistress. After all, his mother gave birth to him to use his identity to get rid of her and Marco. However, that was all in the past. Mrs.Saldana held the teacup with her unchanged expression. "I thought you dealt with your father only to acquire all the properties and assets under his name, but you gave Synergy to me." Ian gave off a faint smile. "I¡¯m not that interested in the Saldanas¡¯ properties." "Oh, if your mother was half as sober as you back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that." He lowered his gaze and said nothing. His mother, Eunice, had wanted to secure her position in a wealthy family back then in order to change her status, so she gave birth to him without Juan knowing and brought him back to the Saldanas in an attempt to force Juan into epting them. However, Juan drove them out of the family in the end. After that incident, Eunice had always despised Ian, thinking that everything was his fault and that he could not please his father and earn her a spot in the Saldanas. A father had never brought up Ian since he was a child, and he had never received any motherly love from his mother. Eunice would beat him up when she was in a bad mood and would only stop after beating him to a pulp. She would even lock him in the closet and starve him for one whole day. He also could not get the memories of her chasing him out of the house during winters off his mind.He once had had no shoes on, no coat, and had been left i n the cold street ¡ªit had been so cold that he fainted for a while. It was a kindhearted person who saved him. From the moment he learned to be sensible until he was 12 years old, when every kid around him was about to graduate from elementary school, he had never even attended school, and he had done all kinds of dirty and tiring work. Later on, when the police shut down the factory that employed children as itsborers, he was brought into the precinct. However, Eunice did not even show up. At that time, he also met the savior who changed my life, Michael Chase.He was Barbara¡¯s father and the deputy director of that particr precinct at the time. Upon learning about his situation, Michael had asked him if he would like to follow him around in life. And he had told him that he would do whatever it would take to be able to seize that opportunity. It was also because of these words that Michael had seen the resolution in him and felt that he was a boy full of potential. This was why he had chosen to bring him up and send him to school. Ian managed to live u p to his expectations in the end when he was admitted to the police academy. His mother had not contacted him since then. It was not until he graduated from the police academy and returned to his original home that he learned his mother had found herself another rich man and had long forgotten about her son. When he joined the police as a detective, the first murder case he had taken over was his mother¡¯s. His mother had died tragically in the apartment ¡ªthe murderer had dismembered her. All her body parts had been abandoned in different ces in the city. The murderer had not left behind any fingerprints and even avoided all the surveince cameras when h e chose the route to discard the body parts. The local police had had a very difficult time solving the case, sothey invited him over to help them out. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 It had taken Ian two months only to find a clue because he knew his mother better than other police officers. His mother had died because of her greed. The same thing had repeated itself¡ªshe had used some despicable means to attain superiority, and it threatened the other party''s interests. That was how she had gotten killed. Ian took a sip of tea unconcernedly. "It¡¯s all in the past." His mother¡¯s death did not sadden him. Even if it was mentioned again in his life, his heart had long gotten numb over this matter. Mrs.Saldana stared at him. After all, she was also a mother. It was impossible for Ian not to have experienced distress throughout his childhood. "It¡¯s not your fault that you have such a mother." Ian paused for a bit, thenughed out loud. ¡®Are youforting me?" "I¡¯m notforting you.I¡¯ve always been an unbiased person when ites to separating private matters from businesses.I won¡¯t transfer the grudges that I have for your mother onto you." Mrs.Saldana said lightly, "Your mother would even use her own child to achieve what she wanted in her life.She¡¯s not so different from Juan.I divorced Juan only because I saw through him clearly very early on i n life.So, even if your mother were to have seeded i n securing her position as the new Mrs.Saldana, she wouldn¡¯t have had a better life than I did either." Mrs.Saldana had always been confident due to her family background. Meanwhile, Eunice had had nothing, so she could only rely on men and gain benefits through pleasing men. Thus, even if she were to have seeded in bing the new Mrs.Saldana, it would not havested. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Juan had always been a person who only cared about the profit he could gain from everything in life. As such, if a woman could not provide him with benefits, Juan would kick her away in a blink of an eye. This was the truth. Meanwhile... ine had been sitting in Ian¡¯s cafe for a short while. The manager brewed a cup of coffee, brought it to her table, sat down in front of her, and grinned. "Are you here to wait for Mr.Saldana?" ine was astonished and exined with a smile, "No, I¡¯vee over only for a cup of coffee." She lowered her head and drank slowly. In fact, she had insomniast night. As soon as she closed her eyes, the scene of Ian kissing her forehead would appear in her mind. And she could still feel the warmth that came from his lips ¡ªit felt so hot that it seemed that they would ignite instantly if she were to touch them at that moment. Every time she thought of it, a strange feeling would surge deep down, and her legs would feel wobbly and weak without her realizing it. The manager did not notice anything unusual about her, so heughed. "Mr.Saldana has gone out.I guess he should¡¯ve gone to Synergy." She returned to her senses. "Is he going to take over thepany?" "That¡¯s not it.If Mr.Saldana were interested in thepany, he would''ve been sitting in the office long ago." "You seem to know him very well." "How could I not?" The store manager then continued. "Mr.Saldana isn¡¯t interested in power or anything.Otherwise, why would he resign from the ministry? ¡° "He¡¯s a person who likes to do things his own way.Take this cafe as an example.It started only because of his personal liking.It doesn¡¯t matter to him if it makes him money or not.The important thing is that he likes it." ine chuckled. "That¡¯s not too bad.At least, he gets t o do what he likes." The manager¡¯s gaze shifted away from her and looked at the person approaching them. "Yo, Mr.Saldana, you¡¯re back so soon?" ine could not help but turn her head around. Ian was dressed more formally than he used to, and the well-ironed suit made him look a lot more solemn. His hair was styled as well. His usual appearance looked rather mature and calm, but the overall look that he had on at this moment made him look sterner. He stopped beside ine and nced at the manager, who consciously got up and moved away from the table. "I don¡¯t thinkI should be third-wheeling here.I should go back to work already." ine returned to her senses subconsciously and looked away embarrassedly. "Did you just go to Synergy?" "I went there for a short chat." He smiled and then asked, "Do you want toe upstairs?" ine was astounded for a while and then followed him upstairs with her cup of coffee in a confused manner. Seeing that she was still holding the coffee, heughed. "I''ll make you another cup." Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 "It¡¯s okay.I don¡¯t want to waste it," said ine. Ian walked into the office and immediately removed his jacket and tie as he never liked to wear formal clothes. ine walked in behind him with her coffee and looked up to witness this scene. The thin white shirt was pressed against his chest, so the outlines of his body could easily be seen as he breathed in and out. She would say that Ian was the most well-built man she had ever met. As expected of a man who had been an undercover agent for years, graduated from the police academy, and trained in the army for many years. Thest time she ran into him identally was when he was changing his clothes. He looked muscr, but his build did not look very exaggerated. The curvatures and lines of his muscles looked very firm and as hard as nails. When working in her office, she often heard her female colleagues talking about men¡¯s abs. Most women loved men who had abs because they made them look sexy. ine looked down subconsciously, thought of something all of a sudden, and instantly, her cheeks became very warm. Thus, she quickly turned her face away.She admitted she was getting a little aroused, thinking of his body. Ian draped his coat on the back of the couch, sat down alone, looked up, and saw her freeze in ce. "What¡¯s the matter?" She recovered from the trance and felt inexplicably guilty when she met his gaze. "No...It¡¯s nothing." She lowered her head, walked to the couch next to the couch Ian was on, and sat down.She then drank the coffee in her hands, thought of something, and quickly changed the subject. "Oh yeah, the cafe manager told me you didn¡¯t take over Synergy." Ianughed. "I don¡¯t like to run apany.I rarely even take care of the cafe." ine lowered her gaze. "It¡¯s good to be able to do what you like." "You can do so too." "Me?" She paused for a split second, pursed her lips, and replied after a short while, "I only want to take over my father¡¯spany, but he won¡¯t let me." "When a woman wants to run apany, in addition t o her brain and means, she must also know the sacrifices she has to make to survive in the circle, including her emotions.You¡¯ve never experienced the cruel and darker side of the business field.It¡¯s not unreasonable for your father to not want you to inherit Beyond Tech." In the business field, entrepreneurs would not care about someone else¡¯s feelings ¡ªpersonal interests and profits were the only things they cared about. No one would be willing to give selflessly. Many people in the circle would abandon their original aspirations when profits were brought into the equation. Not many people would be able to keep their original aspirations. Those who could climb to the top of the pyramid depended, to a certain extent, on their families¡¯ connections and backgrounds. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Otherwise, those who had to climb up thedder from the bottom might need to give up more than they could obtain. ine could inherit Beyond Tech with the connections and foothold that her father had umted over the years. After all, she was the daughter of thepany''s current owner. But a woman would eventually get married, and Edward did not want her to inherit Beyond Tech only because he was worried she would give herself to blind emotions. "ording to what you just said, if I were to marry you and inherit thepany in the future, should I be careful of you?" Ian froze for a moment beforeughing out loud. "Then what do you think of me?" She choked on her own words. ¡®What he said makes sense too.¡± ¡®He didn¡¯t even take over Synergy, so why would he make Beyond Tech his target? It¡¯s not that Ian is not interested in power.It¡¯s just that he¡¯s better aware of how society works than an average person.¡± ¡®These things were merely world possessions.Many people in the world are racing with time in order to achieve sess,pete with each other throughout a huge portion of their lives, and keep their eyes on everything every day just in case something were to happen. They are the most tired people in the world. ¡®We don¡¯t need too much of everything.Having ample of the basics of life is good enough for most of us humans.After all, one can¡¯t bring all these worldly possessions with them when they die.The best that w e can do is to pass them down to others" Her lips trembled slightly. "I know you¡¯re not such a person." He smiled again. "Do you trust me this much?" She was astonished for a split second and lowered her gaze. "I trust you based on my intuition." Ianughed. "It¡¯s no wonder Edward wouldn''t let you take over Beyond Tech." ine was rendered speechless. "You¡¯re the one who made me believe in you." Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 "But I didn¡¯t let you trust your instinct.Why do you trust me if you don¡¯t know me well enough, and I''ve never done anything to help you trust me?" ine took a deep breath. "Have you opened up to m e?" Ian looked at her. "It¡¯s not toote yet." ine paused because she didn¡¯t know what she could learn about him, so she hesitated. "You will answer no matter what I ask?" Ian fell silent for a moment. "It depends." "If you¡¯re just toying with me, then I¡¯m going to leave." She had a temper too. in put down the cup and got up to leave. Ian grabbed her by her arm, which made her stumble and fall into his arms, frozen. Ian put his arm around her waist, and she could feel the warmth.She pressed her palms to his chest and started to feel hotter through her hands.She couldn¡¯t look up at him. Ian gulped and froze too. ine took a peek at him. He had two buttons undone, it waste autumn, and the air conditioning was turned on, but he looked like he was sweating.She started burning up too. "I¡¯ll lower the temperature." She got up, but Ian pulled her back into his arms. "It¡¯s not the air conditioning." "What¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence and didn¡¯t continue. Even if she had never experienced this, she wasn¡¯t dumb! Ian rested his chin on her shoulder while breathing heavily and smiled. "Stay here.It¡¯ll be fine." ine¡¯s face turned even redder, but he was very good at calming himself down. However, ine couldn¡¯t calm down because his breath surrounded her, seducing her.Her lips were dry. "Do you want to let go of me first?" Ian said, "You need to get used to it sooner orter." "If you continue hugging me, I¡¯m afraid that...I might¡± "Might what?" His voice sounded right next to her ear, and his breath brushed her neck, making her shudder. ine chuckled. "What else could happen between a man and woman? I might not be able to control myself." Ian smiled widely as he leaned closer to her neck. "We''ve alreadye so far." She immediately changed her tone, "I was just joking." Ian let go of her, and she scooted back into her seat and thought that it was time to leave. "I need to go." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ine got up and walked to the door. Ian¡¯s voice came from behind. "I''ll pick you up tonight." "What for?" Ian smiled. "What do you want to do?" ine choked. "Dinner." He leaned back. "Anything you want." ine didn¡¯t stop walking. After getting out, she pped herself for not thinking before speaking. After it got quiet indoors, Ian looked up at the ceiling, his chest heaving. It took a while to calm down. ine had said she might not be able to control herself, but he was the one who was going to lose control. He had underestimated her influence. Nichs¡¯ birthday dinner was the next night. Waylon was on the flight back while Colton and Daisie picked up their grandfather¡¯s birthday present. Once they left school, they asked the driver to bring them to the mall. "How about a parrot?" Daisie pointed at the huge smart-looking parrot standing in the rack in the yard. Colton squinted while he walked toward it. The parrot tilted its head, looked at him, pped its wings, and chirped happily, "Big spender, big spender." Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Daisieughed while Colton¡¯s lips curled. "This little thing is obsessed with money." The owner of the store walked out andughed. "Hello, little patrons.Are you interested in our Big Spender?" "That¡¯s its name?" That was such a silly name! The pet store owner¡¯s smile widened. "Yes, didn¡¯t it introduce itself to you? It¡¯s called Big Spender." Daisie and Colton¡¯s lips curled. Daisie walked toward the parrot, smiled, and waved. "Hello, Big Spender." The parrot pped its wings. "It¡¯s great to be a Big Spender." Sheughed, then turned to ask the owner, "Can it say a lot of words?" "Of course.It¡¯s a smart bird and will learn if you teach it." Daisie thought that it was amazing, so she looked at the parrot and said, "Happy birthday Grandpa." The parrot tilted its head, "Happy birthday Grandpa." Daisie chuckled, ran to Colton, and tugged at his arm. "I want it." Colton nodded and looked at the pet store owner. "We''ll take it." The ownerughed. "Great!" After paying, the bodyguards walked behind them with the parrot in a cage. Daisie saw Zephir walking out of a coffee shop nearby.She ran over to greet him. "Zeph!" Zephir stood in front of the car and smiled when he saw Daisie walking over. "Daisie, why are you here?" She replied, "I¡¯m here to get my grandfather a birthday present." Zephir looked toward the bodyguard who was holding the parrot in the cage. "A parrot?" "Yes, my grandfather probably feels bored, so we found someone to speak to him." "That sounds great." Daisie chatted with Zephir and seemed to have lost track of time. Colton stood behind her with his hands i n his pockets, rushing her. "Are we leaving?" Daisie looked back. "A little bit longer." Colton looked at his watch. "You get one minute." Zephir smiled and looked at Daisie. "You should go with your brother." "Alright, bye then." She waved. Zephir watched as they got in the car and left before getting into his car. The woman in the car with sunsses chuckled and said, "Oh, is that your little girlfriend?" Zephir looked back and smiled. "A lot of free time on your hands, Violet?" "Haha, you¡¯re getting less adorable now that you¡¯re older."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Violet Lovegood opened up her mirror and reapplied her lipstick. "You should focus on your studies at your age.Don¡¯t get into a rtionship yet." Zephir smiled. "You should focus on yourself.You¡¯re married, yet your mother is still worried about you." She snapped her mirror shut and looked at him. "Don¡¯t speak to me like you¡¯re an adult.Do you think I wanted to get married?" She wasn¡¯t interested in a marriage of convenience, but she had to marry the useless Jackie Clifford. They had been married for three years, but Jackie had been treating her badly all this time. She didn¡¯t want any of that.She wouldn''t have stayed if it weren¡¯t because her father had given the order.She could no longer live with that, so she finally came to Bassburgh to stay with her mother¡¯s family. Zephir looked down. A marriage of convenience was all about getting benefits through marriage. It was to elevate the status of both families and had little to no love involved. If he had to get into a simr situation with a woman that he didn¡¯t love, he might just be as repulsed as his cousin. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 But if Zephir liked the woman, he might just ept it. Violet leaned closer to ask, "By the way, the girl is from an affluent family, right?" Zephir¡¯s lips moved. "She¡¯s the daughter of Mr.Nn Goldmann." "Mr.Goldmann¡¯s daughter! ?" Something came to Violet¡¯s mind, then her face dropped, and she cursed, "F*ck!" Weren¡¯t they cousins of the Cliffords? At the Goldmann mansion...When the parrot was brought in, Nn started getting a headache because it got too rowdy.He rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Your grandfather¡¯s birthday is tomorrow.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s noisy to bring it back so soon?" "You¡¯re the one who thinks it¡¯s noisy.I think it¡¯s fine, right, Big Spender?" The parrot hopped in the cage. "Big Spender isn¡¯t noisy." Daisie was ted. Maisie walked down from upstairs and chuckled. "Big Spender? The pet store owner is really good at naming." The parrot pped its wings happily. "Prettydy!" Maisie paused andughed out loud. "This little thing is really smart." Nn¡¯s face dropped. ¡®Prettydy?¡¯ What was that little thing thinking about? Maisie walked to the cage and tickled its chin. The parrot enjoyed it and started chirping. Nn took a deep breath, walked to Maisie, and pulled her into his arms. "This is my wife." "My wife, my wife!" The parrot chirped happily. Nn wanted to defeather it then and there. Maisieughed and turned back to look at Nn. "Why are you annoyed by a parrot?" He rested his chin on her shoulder and leaned in. "It¡¯s a male parrot." Maisie was rendered speechless. Daisie and Colton looked at each other. They had lost their appetite. As the night grew dark, the neon lights of Bassburgh Harbor lit up from the south to the north. The lights blinked and shone into the car windows. ine lowered the window to let the cool night air blow in. She looked at the skyscrapers on the other side, which seemed to be covered in golden kes that reflected on the water. "You brought me here for the view?" She looked back at Ian in the driver¡¯s seat. His hand was on the steering wheel. "Do you like the view here?" She paused. "Quite." Ian turned to look at her. "What do you think about moving here?" "You want to move out?" asked ine. He nodded. "I¡¯ve thought about it." She looked away. "There¡¯s no need to tell me that you''re moving." Ian put his arm behind her and leaned in with a smile. "If we get married, do you n to make me stay with your parents? ¡° "Do you think that¡¯s a good idea?" ine¡¯s heart skipped a beat because he was so close she could hear him breathe. She looked down and said quietly, "I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to really marry you yet." Ian¡¯s finger brushed her cheek, startling her. When she turned around, he kissed her. His kiss drew her in deeply, and the warmth almost made her melt. ine couldn¡¯t help but put her arms around his back. The neon lights outside made everything more beautiful. Ian ced his palm on the side of her neck, his eyes burning with desire. The face in his palm started to look clearer, and this time, there was no double vision. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was all ine. After a moment, they both pulled away. ine''s cheeks red up, and she didn¡¯t know where to look. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 ine looked at Ian from the corner of her eyes and saw that he unbuttoned two buttons and lowered the window down more. The breeze that blew in messed up his dark hair. Ian was holding back more than her. ine bit her lip. "Are you not interested in me?" Ian paused and turned to look at her. "What do you mean?" ine looked down.She didn¡¯t think she needed to be shy because she was no longer a little girl. "You kissed me because you wanted to confirm our rtionship, but if you¡¯re not interested in me, I don¡¯t think we should get married because I can¡¯t be sleeping in the same bed with my husband and doing nothing." After ine said that, she sounded as if she was more excited than he was? Ian was quiet for a moment, thenughed. Hisughter was clear in the quiet carriage. ine red at him. "Why are youughing?" He was stillughing. "You meant interest in that way." After he said that, his eyes fixed on her face. "I¡¯m a normal man.What do you think?" It meant that he had intentions. While she zoned out a little, Ian¡¯s hand brushed her cheek, and his eyes filled with desire when he looked a t her, but deep inside, there was a glimpse of loneliness. He ran his finger across the corner of her lips. "I don¡¯t want you to think that you¡¯re the same as the rest of the women." They were different. She was clean and innocent, while he was dark and dirty. He had to work with greedy women like his mother because of his missions and had to pretend and use them. He didn¡¯t feel sorry for them because they would do anything just to get riches and benefits. All those years when he was undercover, he had seen what was hidden in the corners of the beautiful world. The men would do whatever they wanted when they had status and power and treated women like toys and tools. However, the women enjoyed being tamed by money and sacrificed everything to get that in return. He had tried to bring the women struggling in the dark crevices to light after his missions, but they would fall back into their old habits. They were used t o sacrificing something to get what they wanted. That was why he never felt sorry for the women he manipted. ine was surprised. After a long time, she looked at him and slowly said, "Can I ask about you and Mrs.Boucher?" Ian froze. ine looked down. "I just wanted to understand more.It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t feel like talking.I won¡¯t force it." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ian leaned back into his seat and looked into the bright lights from the buildings. "We...never had a thing." ine was startled. "Because of who you were?" He nodded. "On top of that, she was also the daughter of my mentor, Michael Chase." ine leaned in closer and asked, "But if you both had feelings for each other, couldn¡¯t you ovee all the obstacles? Why didn¡¯t you end up together?" Ian fell silent for some time, his eyes glistening. "Just because we had feelings for each other doesn¡¯t mean we would end up together.We missed our chance, and it was meant to be that way." "Let me tell you a story." Before that, he had been undercover carrying out a secret mission. He met Barbara, and they fell for each other but never crossed that line because of who they both were. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Ian didn¡¯t want to get Barbara involved. But on the day he was carrying out his mission, Barbara¡¯s half-sister, Katrina, was there, and Katrina told him that Barbara had been taken away. He was afraid she would be dragged into danger, so h e searched for her in the club even though it might expose his identity. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t go in and check who the woman they had caused to get drunk was in the private room. Katrina knew where she was and called him away, but they didn''t know he had missed his best chance of saving her. Missing that chance led to them ultimately missing their chance to be together, and he would never get the chance to undo the mistake.He missed the chance to save her, which was why she was harmed. Thus, he lost the right to love her. ine was shocked, but she couldn¡¯t help but put out her hand and ce it on her cold hand when she saw how sorry he was. "That wasn¡¯t your fault." Ian was stunned and looked at her. "Do you really think it¡¯s not my fault?" She looked down. "Even though I don¡¯t know the exact situation, it¡¯s not possible for you to always make the right move." Ian looked at her in silence. After a moment, she retracted her hand. "I¡¯m sorry.Even though I don¡¯t have the right toment about this as an outsider, I don¡¯t think you should me yourself.That¡¯s all. "Because you did search for her, you just didn''t know that the woman in the room was Barbara.You didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to save her and were tricked into leaving.She was a victim, but so were you." Ian smiled a little. "But I couldn¡¯t ept that I misjudged the situation.How could I protect others if I couldn¡¯t even protect her?" "Did you resign from the ministry because of her?" He didn¡¯t answer. The silence confirmed it. Ian might have resigned because he didn¡¯t love power, but he loved his job and had ovee a lot. Still, his error in judgment had caused him to fail to save Barbara. He had high expectations for himself and respect for the job, so he might have resigned because of that. ine took a deep breath and looked out the window. "No one has a perfect life, and everyone makes mistakes.You made one mistake, resigned, and gave up on your future.Isn¡¯t that enough? Do you still need t o keep all those mistakes in your mind?" Ian¡¯s hand on the steering wheel tightened. The next day... ine zoned out during the meeting.She didn¡¯t know if she was being nosy andmenting about what had happened as an outsider. He must have thought she was pathetic. She really didn¡¯t understand him. "Ms.Xavier." The colleague next to her nudged her.She immediately snapped back and saw the director of J Tech looking at her. "Ms.Xavier, you rarely zone out during meetings." She nodded a little to correct her mistake. "I¡¯m sorry for disrupting the meeting." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "It¡¯s fine.You''re doing well.Since this is your first offense, I¡¯ll let you off, but please focus next time." Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 "Thank you for your reminder." After the meeting was dismissed, ine¡¯s secretary walked up to her and asked, "Are you all right, Ms.Xavier?" ine shook her head and smiled. "I¡¯m fine." "You seem distracted.Did you have a fight with your fiance?" asked her secretary. ine froze and lowered her head. Things would have been easier if they were only having a fight. She did not even know what had happened between them this time. Neither of them talked when Ian sent her back homest night. The atmosphere in the car had been awkward, and she was certain that he thought she did not understand him at all. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the troubled expression on her face, her secretaryforted her. "Actually, both of you just need to sit down and talk everything out.If you refuse tomunicate, no one will know what''s on your mind." ine let out a bitter smile and said, "What if he gets even angrier after I tell him everything?" Her secretary was stunned. "Is your fiance such a petty-minded man? What is it about that would make him angry after you told him?" ine pressed her lips tightly and said, "It¡¯s not his problem.M-Maybe I¡¯m just being nosy." Her secretary was even more confused. "You''re his fiancee, so isn''t it normal that you want to know more about him? It would be abnormal if you didn''t care about him at all." ine returned to her office and massaged her temples on her chair. Suddenly, she chuckled at herself. They were just having a marriage of convenience. However, she was the one who fell in love with Ian. They had said they wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s private life, but she was the one who poked her nose into his stuff. Even though Ian treated her sincerely after she inadvertently took the stab for him, at the end of the day, she still couldn''t rece Barbara''s position in his heart. Even if he felt that he owed her something, she was certain that he felt he owed Barbara even more. Suddenly, she received a text message from Lucy. [Sis, my mom told me to remind you not to forget to attend Mr.Goldmann Sr¡¯s birthday party.] ¡®Mr.Goldmann Srs birthday party, huh?¡¯ ine frowned. ¡®The Bouchers and the Goldmanns have a great rtionship.Does this mean that Barbara will b e there as well?¡¯ Just as she expected, all of the Bouchers were at Nichs¡¯ birthday party. The Goldmanns did not invite a lot of people, and most of them were their close friends. The Hannigans, the Bouchers, and the Lucases... Most of the prestigious families in the city hade to his birthday party. It was Nichs''s birthday. His face was full of smiles, and he was in high spirits since his son, daughter-in-w, and grandchildren were with him. "I heard that Mr.Goldmann Sr"s daughter-inw prepared the birthday party.He treats her like his own daughter." "Well, his daughter-inw has given him three grandchildren.Not only is she smart and talented, but Mr.Goldmann loves her to the core.Now the Goldmanns have three heirs, and you can see from the fact that he adores his daughter-inw when he allowed Mr.Goldmann¡¯s daughter to carry her mother¡¯s surname." All of the guests were envious of Maisie. When Maisie first married Nn, everyone in Bassburgh thought she did not deserve Nn. After all, most of the women who married into rich families did not lead happy lives. They only got married because of their family status and the benefits they would gain from the marriage. However, not only was Maisie a pretty woman, but she was also talented and had brought a lot of fortune to Nn. It went without saying that Nichs would adore her from the bottom of his heart. What''s more, Nn spent all his time on his wife after being married for so many years. He did not have any scandals with any women, nor did he make his wife worry about him. Not many men in Bassburgh could do that to their wives like him. ine followed the Xaviers and walked around. She looked at those couples, as well as Lucy and Hector, and a surge of sadness erupted from the bottom of her heart. Edward led them toward Nichs to give him birthday gifts. Nichs was happy tonight, treating all the guests with great enthusiasm. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Barbara followed beside Helios when they went around talking to the guests. When she turned her head around, her gaze met with ine¡¯s. ine froze for a moment, but she still nodded at her out of courtesy. Barbara said something to Helios, and he nodded. After that, she put down her ss and walked toward ine. "Ms.Xavier." ine was stunned. She looked at Barbara and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with, Mrs.Boucher?" Barbara smiled and asked, "Can I have a second with you?" ine hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. "Alright." Soon, they walked into the courtyard. Maisie and Ryleigh saw this. After Ryleigh had given birth to her child, she and Louis had been living with her parents in Stoslo, and she only came back recently. Therefore, she did not know anything that happened at all. "Who is that woman?" Maisie pressed her lips against the rim of the ss and chuckled. "The eldest daughter of the Xaviers.Well, there¡¯s some story between her and Barbara." "What kind of story? Did I miss something?" Ryleigh pressed on. "You missed a lot of things." Ryleigh pouted. Maisie was right.She had missed too many things. Pearl and Tanner had gotten married and had a baby. Maisie''s cousin had be the boss of Zestar and was in a rtionship with Lucy. Meanwhile, in the courtyard... Barbara and ine stood beside the fountain. Unlike the lively atmosphere in the building, it was cold and quiet here. "Mrs.Boucher, if you want to say anything, just say it." She could handle everything that she told her. "Don¡¯t get me wrong.I don¡¯t mean anything." Barbara pressed her lips and chuckled when she saw how nervous ine was. "I just want to talk to you." ine lowered her head and replied, "I didn¡¯t get it wrong." "When I went to look for Ianst time, I just wanted t o talk to him." ine looked at her in confusion and asked, "Why are you telling me this?" "He''s your fiance, so you have the right to know about it." ine turned her head to look at the ripples on the water and did not say anything. Looking at her, Barbara continued. "I just don''t want t o cause you any trouble because of me.The things between him and me are already in the past.My heart belongs to Helios now." ine nodded. "I know..." Then, she remembered something and lowered her head in dejection, "We didn''t get together because we love each other.I don''t know him well, and I only realize that I can¡¯t rece your ce in her heart after knowing more about him." ine chuckled upon saying that. "He only wanted to start a rtionship with me because he felt that he should be responsible for my injury.I know how much I weigh in his heart." ¡®For him, I¡¯m nothing" Barbara was stunned. "Are you sure about that?" ine looked at Barbara. "Is it not?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Barbaraughed. "Did he tell that to you himself?" ine was stunned and shook her head. Ian had never said anything like that before. It was all nothing but her spection. "Since he didn''t say anything like that, how do you know how much you weigh in his heart?" Barbara sighed. "Thest time I talked to him, I asked him what he thought of you." ine clenched her fist tightly. She wanted to know his answer, but at the same time, she did not want to know about it.She was torn. Barbara could see her struggle and said, "He told me that he doesn''t hate you." She mumbled, "What kind of answer is that?" "Honestly, it''s considered a good answer from him." ine was stunned again. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Barbara stood beside her and continued. "His distrust of women stems from the fact that he had a greedy mother.His birth wasn''t honorable.His mother gave birth to him behind Mr.Saldana''s back because she wanted to use him as a bargaining chip to get herself a good life.He''s an illegitimate son. After being rejected by Mr.Saldana, his mother pushed all the me and responsibility on him. "His childhood life is rougher than anyone in the world.Even a beggar has a better life than him, and what he has experienced is something we have never experienced before.If he hadn''t met my father, he might not have lived until today, or he would''ve gone down the wrong path. "I used to be unaware of his identity as an undercover agent, and I did not know how dangerous the mission he carried out was.As such, his unceremonious departure left me very upset and heartbroken. "It was not until several years ago that I learned he felt guilty about me because of what happened to me. He couldn''t bring himself to face me and his own mistakes, so he chose not to see me. He has been living in remorse and has even given up on his career. "His inability to let go of his guilt for me is the same a s my disappointment at his sudden disappearance.Our rtionship didn''t even blossom.Since there''s no beginning, there''s no end either. It''s just a nostalgic recollection of each other''s regrets. "He isn''t the kind of man who would fall in love easily.I''m not exaggerating things, but the women he has seen while an undercover agent are even more than the clothes he''s worn.He''s abandoned his emotions and shut his heart off for the sake of the mission.The reason he''s attracted to me is that I''m the daughter of the one who saved him." When Barbara finished talking, she turned her head to look at ine. "Other than me, you''re the first woman I''ve ever heard him say he doesn''t hate." He had even just taken advantage of her sister, Katrina.He had not had any feelings for her at all. ine remained silent. She had thought that it was not easy for him to risk his life bing an undercover agent, but it turned out that it had not been easy for him since he was a child. Barbara put her hand on her shoulder and continued. "If you really love him, then don¡¯t give up on him." ine¡¯s heart shook. Barbara returned to the living room, and Maisie walked up to her. "You two are done speaking?" "Yeah," Barbara replied with a smile. Ryleigh came over and chimed in. "What are you guys talking about? Hurry up and tell me." Barbara pushed her head away and said, "Shoo, shoo, it¡¯s none of your business." Ryleigh was so sad that she stamped her feet in frustration, "How can you two be so mean? I haven''t seen you guys for a few years, and you''re sidelining me .¡± Both of them chuckled. Meanwhile, Waylon, Thomas, and Jackie came in. "My dear son-inw!" Nichs was talking with his friends, and he was stunned. "Why did youe together?" He was talking to Waylon. "Brother!" When Daisie saw Waylon, she threw herself into his arms and smiled. "I missed you so much!" Waylon patted her head fondly and looked at Colton, who was standing beside him. "I missed you guys too." Thomasughed and said, "I ran into Waylon on the ne, so I brought him to Octavia to spend a day with me before bringing him to celebrate your birthday." Nn nodded and greeted, "Grandpa." Thomas patted his shoulder. "It has been a year." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nn chuckled. "Yeah.It¡¯s been a year." Nichs looked at Waylon and asked, "How about your great grandfather?" "He is still in Yaramoor," replied Waylon. "He couldn¡¯t make it in time, so he asked me to bring you a present." "What a shameless old man.It seems to me that he won¡¯t leave the Hathaways until he achieves his goal." Nichs harrumphed. "Well, you reap what you sow.Judging from what he did to his wife when h e was young, he really deserves it." Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 They heard that Yorrick and X were expecting a daughter. The Hathaways had to prepare to wee the arrival of their daughter, so they couldn¡¯t attend Nichs¡¯s birthday party. Nn looked at Jackie and asked, "I thought you were married? Where''s your wife?" Jackie¡¯s face sank when he heard Nn¡¯s question. Everyone knew that he had married Violet when he returned to Octavia three years ago. They had had a small wedding in a small outdoor setting and had invited less than 100 guests, keeping a low profile. The media had been keeping an eye on them before their marriage. However, Jackie and Violet seldom appeared in public, and even though they were caught on camera by the media, it was either Jackie alone or Violet shopping with her friends. The media had a lot of spection about their marriage, but they cleared everyone''s doubts by saying that there wasn¡¯t any problem in their marriage. However, no one knew the truth. Jackie calmed himself down and said, "Something came up, so she went home." Nichs chuckled and chimed in. "It''s okay.I''m very happy that everyone can take time toe to my birthday party.If she has something to attend to, we can''t force her toe either.After all, everyone''s here today to have fun and enjoy themselves." "Grandpa." Daisie jumped to Nichs¡¯ side and wrapped her arms around his. "I have a present for you." "Really?" Nichs looked at her. "What kind of present have you prepared for me this time?" Suddenly, the voice of a parrot erupted in the distance. "Big Spender wishes Grandpa happy birthday." Saydie brought the parrot over, and it began singing the Birthday Song. Nichs was momentarily stunned before he burst intoughter. "Good, good, good.I like your present very much, Daisie." The gift that Waylon prepared was rather expensive. It was a Champlev¨¦ Aromatic Oil Burner Champlev¨¦ was an enameling technique or a decorative object made by the champlev¨¦ process. It was a unique, delicate, and exquisite technique that was used in ancient times. It wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to call it a gorgeous piece o f collection. While everyone was stunned by Waylon¡¯s present, some of them mumbled, "Even though he¡¯s still young, he isn¡¯t ordinary." "Yeah.I heard that he looks like Mr.Goldmann the most among the three kids.I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be even more outstanding than his father." Maisie turned her head to look at Waylon. Perhaps because Waylon had been training overseas these few years, he was more mature than Colton and Daisie. He was her kid as well, and she felt sorry for him.He should have grown up under their protection, but he chose to be the one to protect them. Nn wrapped his arm around her shoulders and asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Zee?" "I''m thinking whether Waylon has a hard time since he''s in another country." She was his mother, yet she did not carry out her responsibility to take care of him. As such, she felt that she owed him something. Nn grabbed her into his arms and said, "It''s better for him to train himself early since he''ll have an easier timeter after he grows up.Besides, it''s good for him to be independent early too." Disengaging from parental help was not bad for the child. At least, it would give the kid a better perception of how the world worked. If the kids stayed with their parents, the parents would always help them solve their problems, this would create a wrong impression for them that the world would always be kind to them. However, kids had to grow up one day, and they had to face their problems themselves.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. They would get crushed easily when they realized that the world was not what they thought it was. Although it was tough for Waylon to grow up away from his parents, he had learned a lot of things. He could basically solve every problem himself, and that was the reason Titus had decided to bring him to Stoslo back then. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 As for Waylon, they were not very worried about him. They were certain that he could fend for himself when he had to face the world alone. The only person they were worried about was Daisie. That incident with Lisa indeed had given Daisie a huge blow, but the good thing was that she herself had learned from her mistake. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Quincy came out with the fiveyer cake, the kids all went forward to help him. Daisie put a birthday hat on Nichs'' head, and heughed happily. Maisie felt relieved to see the happy atmosphere between the children and Nichs. The birthday party only came to an end veryte at night. Maisie and Nn stood at the door and sent the guests off one after another. After that, they returned to the living room. There were a lot of expensive gifts for Nichs in the living room, and amongst them, the parrot that Daisie prepared for him stood out the most. Thomas and Jackie stayed for one night. Jackie had returned to the guest room while the three kids had gone to y on their own, leaving Thomas to talk with Nichs on the couch. Nn and Maisie sat on the couch and said, "Grandpa, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days?" "I''d love to, but unfortunately, I still have some business affairs to attend to over there.Jackie can stay here for a few days, though.After all, he has nothing t o do right now." Maisie looked at Thomas and asked, "He has nothing to do? I thought he¡¯s already married? Does he not need to take care of his wife?" Thomas sighed. "Well, it¡¯s kind ofplicated." They had gotten married not because of love but because of the benefits that would bring to their families from the marriage. They did not have any feelings for each other, so it was difficult for them to get together. Back then, it was Aaron who had proposed the marriage to him. At that time, he felt that since both o f the families had the same social status and the marriage would help each other to advance further in the industry in Octavia, Thomas had said yes to the proposal. Honestly, he was rather satisfied with Violet being his daughter-inw. She was well-behaved and respected the elders in his family. The only thing was that she did not have a good reputation in the industry. Meanwhile, ine was drunk due to the amount of wine she consumed at the birthday party. She leaned on Lucy¡¯s shoulder while Lucy held her shoulder. "Why did you drink so much wine?" She did not go back with Edward and Jenna. Instead, she came to sit in Lucy and Hector¡¯s car as she did not want to go home. "You''re so noisy.I can drink how much I want, and it¡¯s none of your business." ine felt dizzy, and her cheeks were burning because of the rapid blood cirction. "I''m going to sleep at your ce tonight.After all, you¡¯re going next doorter." Lucy¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment as she ced her hand on her forehead. "Did something happen between you and Ian?" ine opened her eyes slowly but quickly closed them and ignored Lucy¡¯s question. Lucy knew she did not want to talk about it, so she did not press on. When they arrived at the Lakeview Apartment, ine¡¯s phone rang. However, she leaned on Lucy¡¯s shoulder, and it seemed as if she was not going to answer the phone. Even though Lucy tried to tell her that her phone was ringing, she ignored her. Lucy thought she had fallen asleep, so she stuck her hand into her purse and pulled her phone out. The call was from Ian. She gazed at ine and answered the call, "Mr.Saldana, I¡¯m her sister, Lucy." Ian was momentarily stunned and frowned. "Where is your sister?" "Well...She¡¯s drunk." "Where are you?" Lucy was dumbfounded for a moment before giving him their address. Hector parked the car below the building. After turning off the engine, he turned his head and looked at them. "Is Mr.Saldanaing to pick up your sister?" Looking at ine¡¯s phone, Lucy wasn¡¯t sure either. "I guess so." After all, he hung up the call after asking for their address.She turned her head to look at ine. Although she did not know what had happened between her and Ian, she had a hunch that her sister had gotten drunk because of Ian. Soon, Ian¡¯s car arrived at the Lakeview Apartment.He was wearing a gray trench coat as he marched toward them. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 When Ian was about to approach them, Lucy walked u p to him and stood in front of him. "Mr.Saldana, I only wish to remind you that if you don¡¯t have feelings for ine, please don¡¯t waste her time." Ian nced at her and looked at ine, leaning against the back of the car''s rear seat. "I know that." Lucy turned sideways. Ian walked to the car, carried ine out of the car, turned his head around, and said to them, "Sorry to have bothered you." He then carried ine to his car. Lucy looked at his back as they left worriedly, and Hector wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "Don¡¯t worry.This is their issue.I believe they''ll] be able to solve it by themselves." Northbay Avenue, Southpark... Ian carried ine into the bedroom,id her t on the bed, supported the back of her head with his palm, and ced her head on a pillow. ine frowned.She then opened her eyes slowly when he was taking off her shoes for her and sawa silhouette vaguely.Her vision went from blurry to clear under the dazzling light. "I-Ian?" He responded with a light hum, pulled the nket up t o cover her, and ced his palm on her flushed cheek. "Do you feel ufortable?" "Yes..." She wanted to vomit but could not do so. He sat on the edge of the bed and chuckled softly. "Then why did you drink so much?" She seemed to be staring at him, but her gaze looked dazed. "I was not in a good mood." Ian stared at her and said nothing. "I met Mrs.Boucher today.She said you don¡¯t hate m e and told me about you." ine¡¯s eyelids were struggling to stay open, but she wanted to talk. Ian pursed his lips tightly and remained silent from beginning to the end. "I¡¯m sorry, I might¡¯ve overstepped.A-Are you angry?" He bulged his cheeks, held the back of her hand, and asserted softly, "Nope." "Really?" "Yeah, for real." "Great." She forced a smile before her eyes closed slowly.She fell asleep almost immediately and started snoring a little. Ian¡¯s gaze was fixed on her face and did not shift away from it, and the hand that was holding the back of her hand tightened slightly. The next morning, when ine woke up with a splitting headache, she rubbed her forehead and sat u p abruptly when shepletely opened her eyes.She remembered that she had gotten in Lucy¡¯s car last night. ¡®So, why am I in Ian¡¯s bedroom in the blink of an eye?¡¯ Lifting the nket, she was relieved to see that her clothes were still neat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡®Thank God I didn¡¯t do anything stupid after getting drunk" It was not that she did not trust Ian.It was that she did not trust herself. She walked out of the bedroom and soon smelled the aroma of bacon.She then walked toward the kitchen and saw Ian standing in the kitchen cooking some bacon for breakfast. Hearing footstepsing from behind, Ian turned backward. "You''ve woken up? Go and freshen yourself up first.There¡¯s some tea on the table." ine was shocked, and her gazended on the dining table. There was indeed a pot of tea, which had just been brewed.She pursed her lips. "But I don¡¯t have any toiletries here." "I¡¯ve prepared them for you." She was astonished again. ¡®He didn¡¯t prepare anything for me when I was staying overnightst time.But he actually prepared them for me this time around?¡¯ Seeing that she was stunned in ce, Ian turned the stove down and walked toward her. "Do you feel ufortable?" "No¡ª" She stepped back subconsciously, but her heel hit the foot of the chair, and she lost her bnce. Ian quickly wrapped his arm around her waist, propped the other arm against the table, stabilized their center of gravity, and supported her. ine fell into his arms, and her breathing stopped for a moment as her palms were pressed against his warm chest.She then gently clenched them into fists. Ian looked down at her and took in all the bewildered and anxious expressions on her face. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Ian could not help butugh out loud. "You seem drunker thanst night after waking up." "I¡­ I should go brush my teeth." ine pulled herself away from him and hurried back to the room. ine freshened herself up, went back to the dining table, and sat down at the table. Ian then fetched her a toast.She drank some tea first, which warmed her stomach, and then ate the full English breakfast. Something came to her mind all of a sudden. "How did Ie to your cest night?" Ian looked at her. "I was looking for youst night." She was startled. "You were looking for me?" He responded lightly, "Your sister answered the phone and said that you had gotten drunk." "So she sent me here?" "I was the one who brought you here." ine stopped eating and raised her head. ¡®He brought me here.What does that mean?¡¯ ine lowered her gaze. "Sorry to have caused you trouble." Heughed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "All I did was fetch my fiancee home.How is that counted as trouble?" ¡®His fiancee.." ine¡¯s heart was pounding, and she had to admit that the title moved her. Ian sent her to thepany around 10:00 a.m. When Ian called her, she was about to push the door and get out of the car. "ine." She turned around suspiciously. "What¡¯s the matter?" "Do you want to move out?" She froze slightly. "Are you suggesting that I move to your ce?" Ian turned to look at her. "That¡¯s up to you to decide." ine looked away and licked her dry lips to moisturize them. "I¡¯ll discuss this with my father tonight." He smiled. "Okay." Jackie brought Daisie and Waylon to the restaurant for dinner. Colton had to miss the meal because he had to attend art ss today. Daisie ordered a few delicious dishes and looked up to see Jackie¡¯s indifferent face. "Uncle, what do you want to eat?" He said he was fine with anything and that they could order whatever they wanted. Daisie was afraid of not being able to finish the food and was too embarrassed to order too much. Thus, she handed the menu to the waiter after ordering a few dishes. Waylon, who was sitting right next to her, rubbed the top of her head. "Are these enough?" "Yes, there are only three of us.If I were to order too much, it would all go to waste." She had learned not t o order whatever she liked to eat because the food would be thrown away if they could not finish it. Waylon gave off a loving smile. ¡®It¡¯s rare for Daisie to be conservative when ites t 0 food" Daisie seemed to have seen someone, stood up, and waved. "Zephir!" Zephir turned around and saw Daisie waving at him upon hearing her voice.He turned to Violet and said, "Violet, my friend is over there.I¡¯ll go over to say hi." Violet took a nce at the table and grinned. ¡®This kid, no wonder he¡¯s taking the initiative.It turns out to be the little girl from the other day" But she saw someone else at the same time, and the grin on her face disappeared instantly. Jackie also saw Violet.He frowned, and his facial features stiffened. However, only Waylon sensed the subtle changes in his emotions among the two children sitting beside him. Violet turned her head and ran into a private room. Jackie got up and said to the two children, "Wait for me here." Zephir passed by him, and he recognized Jackie, his cousin-inw.He ignored the previous affairs that the adults had gone through and walked toward Daisie¡¯s table. "Daisie, what a coincidence." She smiled. "Yes, what a coincidence." Zephir noticed Waylon. The two exchanged gazes, and he was slightly startled.It was not that he had never seen Colton. Colton¡¯s most conspicuous physical characteristic was that there was a mole under the corner of his eye, which made him easy to be recognized, but the person in front of him did not have a mole, and his temperament was totally different from that of Colton¡¯s. Thus, he guessed that he was Colton and Daisie¡¯s eldest brother. "By the way, allow me to introduce you to my eldest brother.This is Waylon." Daisie had not introduced Waylon to Zephir before this because Waylon was almost always abroad. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Zephir had already guessed it. "I know." Daisie was dumbfounded for a few seconds. "You actually knew?" Zephirughed. "I can still tell the difference." Waylon lifted his eyelids. He had heard from Colton when he was abroad that this fellow was interested in their sister. "Nice to meet you, Young Master Gosling." There was no expression on his face.He looked indifferent and cold. Zephir nodded out of basic courtesy. "I¡¯ve heard about you since long ago, Young Master Goldmann, but this is my first time meeting you too.It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you." Daisie looked at them inexplicably as something just did not feel right between the two of them. Meanwhile, in the private room... "Jackie Clifford, what are you doing in my private room?" Jackie sat across from her with his legs crossed and stared at her expressionlessly. "You didn¡¯t return to the Lovegoods but came to Bassburgh instead.Are you still nning to embarrass the Cliffords?" Violetughed abruptly and leaned backward. "You¡¯re not in the position to limit where I can go." After saying that, she pretended to be surprised. "Could it be that you have a thing for me?" Jackie¡¯s expression dimmed. "I¡¯ll fall for a beggar before I fall for you." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He hated Violet, and that was a fact. The look in his eyes could not be wrong. In addition to the marriage of convenience that bound the two of them together, Violet was not very reputable, ording to the public. Violet was the daughter of the king of casinos and had publicly dated so many men that he had lost count.She had always been known as the Men Mower among the socialites of the circle.She was a woman who was constantly riddled with scandals ¡ªshe had had more scandals than any of the celebrities in the entertainment industry. The boyfriend who survived the longest on her liststed half a year, and the shortest was flung after three days. Thus, what man would be willing to marry such a wife? He had married Violet because of the needs of his family.He could treat her as a house decor, but she just would not stay at home and would not go home once every few days. That was why he hated Violet to the extreme. Violet knew that he would say this, and the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. "Then please do persuade my father to agree to our divorce so that I can give some beggars a chance." Jackie propped his hands against the table and stood u p abruptly. The chills surging from the bottom of his eyes gleamed as if his eyes were shootingser beams. "I¡¯ll definitely persuade him, but let me warn you, you''d better keep a low profile while you¡¯re in Bassburgh. "If you let the media find out about you and write something about you again, it¡¯ll ruin the Cliffords¡¯ reputation, and I¡¯ll never let you go if that happens." He flung his arms to the side and left the private room without looking back. The smile on Violet¡¯s face faded gradually, and the hand holding the ss tightened. Zephir stood at the door. "Violet." She returned to her senses, turned her head, and let off an expression that made her look like a cynical and unconcerneddy again. "Have you finished chatting with your little sweetheart?" He walked to the seat that Jackie sat in before this and sat down. "Don¡¯t make things up." "What? I¡¯m making things up?" Violet supported her chin as the corners of her scarlet lips were raised. "I''ve seen quite a few high schoolers date each other in my life." Zephir changed the subject. "What did my cousin-in-w say to you?" She scoffed, leaned against the back of the chair, and crossed her arms. "He¡¯s not your cousin-inw." "But the person that you¡¯ve been waiting for won¡¯te back ever again..." "Zephir Gosling!" Violet mmed the table, causing the ss on the table to tip and fall on the ss table and shatter. Realizing that she was in a bad mood, she took out a tissue to wipe the table. "It¡¯s something that we adults should take care of.You shouldn¡¯t be bothered by it." Zephir smirked. "Then you shouldn¡¯t burden yourself with children¡¯s affairs either." Violet was so infuriated that she almost fainted. ¡®This kid was a good little boy when he was a child.What¡¯s gotten to him during his puberty?¡¯ Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 The waiter came into the room with the dishes, and Zephir nced through the ajar door and looked at the people sitting at the table outside the private room. ¡®Daisie smiles brightly and warmly when she¡¯s beside her brother.It¡¯s quite rare to see two brothers who would protect their younger sister as these two do.Perhaps that¡¯s the reason behind her innocent smile" Daisie and Waylon left the restaurant after dinner. The two of them could sense that Jackie was in a bad mood, so they bid him goodbye first. Back in the car, Waylon raised his hand to rub her hair. "Daisie, are you very close with Zephir?" Daisie nodded. "Yeah." She then paused for a few seconds and asked again, "Waylon, why are you asking me this too?" ¡®It¡¯s a known fact that Colton doesn¡¯t like Zephir, but does Waylon not like him either?¡¯ "After all, it¡¯s someone that you know.So, as your eldest brother, of course, I have to know a few things about him." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Although Waylon was protecting his younger sister too, he did not express his rejection as obviously as Colton did. ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with Zephir.And if there are boys who like Daisie, it¡¯l] only prove that she¡¯s a very attractive girl. ¡®It¡¯s just that Daisie is still a junior high schooler, and Zephir is already in high school.We don¡¯t want Daisie to get too close to Zephir only because we¡¯re worried that Daisie will eventually fall for him. ¡®This precious little princess that we¡¯ve been protecting all this while mustn¡¯t be taken away by any boy so casually" Daisie approached him and blinked. "Waylon, are you worried about the same thing as Colton does?" Waylon looked a little confused. Daisie giggled. "You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll fall in love at a n early age." He looked away and cleared his throat. "It¡¯s time to b e worried." "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t fall in love so early.Zephir is like another brother to me, and the feeling I have for him is like my feeling for you and Colton, but it¡¯s just not as close as when I am with you and Colton." In fact, among her two brothers, Daisie was less afraid of Waylon. Although Waylon seemed to be more difficult to get along with than Colton, he had never scolded her. Unlike Colton, he would quarrel with her once in a while. As such, she was more willing to talk to Waylon. "You don¡¯t even know how many times Colton has scolded me because of Zephir. "However, I know that Colton is only worried about m e, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely not fall in love at such a young age." After listening to her, Waylon smiled and was relieved. "That¡¯s great." He rubbed the top of her head and nced out the window.He felt that he should not tell Daisie about Noce. At the Goldmann mansion... Waylon called Colton into the room and told him about Daisie¡¯s thoughts so that Colton did not have to worry so much. Colton propped his hand against his forehead. "So, Daisie doesn¡¯t love Zephir?" ¡®I really thought Daisie really likes that fe.Although she¡¯ll get married to another man when she grows up, her future husband doesn¡¯t need to be better than both of us, but he must at least get our approval, look more handsome than us, and be richer than us. ¡®With these conditions alone, I wonder how many men will be scared off in the future" "Colton, I want to tell you something next, but you can¡¯t let Daisie know about it." The paintbrush in Colton¡¯s hand stopped moving as h e wondered. "What¡¯s that?" "It¡¯s about Noce." That night, at Bassburgh Harbor...The car was parked in the Hillwood Vi Neighborhood, east of Bassburgh. ine got out of the car and looked at Ian in surprise. "Aren¡¯t we living in Northbay Avenue in Southpark?" "You like the night view at Bassburgh Harbor." She was astonished. ¡®Did he move here only because of this? But the cheapest vi in the Hillwood Vi Neighborhood should cost at least several million dors.Not to mention that this vi is located in a more prosperous part of the neighborhood and the view that this vi offers" Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 ine looked at Ian. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with" The two entered the house. The house had a duplex floor n, there were two bedrooms on the upper floor, a living room and a kitchen downstairs, and two independent balconies upstairs and downstairs. The decoration was simple and elegant, the interior design looked high-end, and most importantly, it was the style that she liked! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect us to move in together just like this" "I''ll take you upstairs to have a look." Ian walked in front of her. ine followed, and the two came to the bedroom. The bedroom looked quiterge, with a series of huge French windows, a built-in cloakroom and bathroom, and a balcony with a view. She walked up to the window and nced at the brightly lit buildings across the shore and the cruise ships that were passing by at sea. This dazzling night scene looked phenomenal. Ian approached her and stood behind her secretly. "Do you like it?" ine chuckled inadvertently. "Who in the world can say no to such a view?" She suddenly turned around and bumped into his chest. "Ian..." She paused and looked at him in astonishment.Her heart skipped a beat as she called him by his first name. This was her first time sounding so loving and intimate. Ian lowered his gaze and stared at her. "What did you just call me?" She corrected her tone. "Ian." His lips seemed to have touched her temple, and his breath scorched the surface of her skin. "That''s not it." ine felt itchy and wanted to dodge it, but his grasp was extremely tight.Her cheeks were flushed and boiling as she said, "I called you Ian.Sounds better this time around?" He chuckled, sped the side of her neck with his palm, and their breaths entangled and became unified. "Good girl." ine clutched his shirt tightly. Although it was not the first time she kissed him, her emotions were so strong every time they were about to drown her. Ian stopped abruptly and pulled her away. "Okay, you should get some rest first." He was about to leave when ine hugged him from behind, and his body stiffened. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "ine, you..." She asked in a low voice, "Do you want us to sleep in separate rooms even after we¡¯ve moved in together?" If so, it would make it no different from when they were living separately, not to mention that she had prepared herself to go all out when she decided toe here. They were both adults and had gotten engaged, so she did not think that there was anything wrong with that. What was more, she had feelings for Ian. Ian did not say anything. ine did not get an answer, and it was inappropriate to continue to embrace him. Besides, she was the one who took the initiative, and this made her look rather frivolous, so she slowly let go. Ian abruptly grabbed her by her wrists, turned around to pick her up, and carried her into the bathroom. ine could not respond in time, and he had already opened the sprinkler, and the water sprayed onto the two of them.He lowered his head to kiss her¡ªtheir body temperature was warmer than the shower¡¯s temperature. ine was trembling, and she was still in astonishment. "Ian...Ian." "I won¡¯t hurt you." His lipsnded on the side of her neck as his hands manipted her arms. In the bathroom, the sound of water engulfed all ambient sounds, and the halo reflected onto the white ceiling trembled as if it was rippling.She buried her face in his shoulders, and her ears flushed. Ian¡¯s whole body was zing, scorching every inch of her body. Being in such a small space made everything feel very affectionate. This situation continued until everything calmed down. ine remained in his arms, and her cheeks were still getting warmer and warmer. "A-Are you done?" Ian was still hugging her. He kissed her cheek softly and held her wet hair back.He loved to see her be at a loss and look shy. "You should take a shower first before you catch a cold." He let go of her and left the bathroom. ine leaned against the wall, and she could still feel his warmth in her palms. It was her first time experiencing and also witnessing such an incident. Although she did not experience it herself, she knew that Ian could bring her unforgettable and extreme sensations. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 After taking a shower, ine walked out of the bathroom.She had prepared a few sets of lingerie, but she didn¡¯t dare put them on after tonight and just chose a loose T-shirt that covered her thighs.She walked down and saw Ian going through some documents on the couch. ¡®You¡¯ re still awake." She walked over. Ian looked up at her and ced the documents on the table. "Can you sign here, please?" She sat down on the couch and took the documents.It was the agreement to receive 5% of shares from Synergy. "This is what I¡¯ve promised you." With the 5% of shares from Synergy, it meant that she was a shareholder of Synergy, and that was something he had promised her. ine didn¡¯t really care about the shares, but she feltplicated when Ian actually gave them to her because this was part of the agreement for their marriage.She didn¡¯t sign. Ian looked at her. "Is everything alright?" ine slowly said, "You wanted to give me shares because it was a term of our marriage of convenience, right?" He smiled. "That¡¯s no longer the case." in paused, then looked up.Ian leaned in close to her. "This is my wedding gift to you." Her face flushed.She lowered her head but still didn¡¯t put down her signature. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ian suddenly hugged her. "What¡¯s on your mind?" ine pressed her lips together and looked up. "I¡¯m thinking about me. "Ian, I¡¯m thinking if I¡¯m being selfish. If you really want to get married and want your own children in the future¡ª" "We can adopt." Ian gently touched her face and cut her off. "ine, if you like kids, we¡¯ll just adopt." She closed her eyes. "Do you really not mind?" "I don¡¯t mind." He held her closer to his chest. "I¡¯m indifferent about children and never really thought about having them. "Do you remember the manager who you spoke to at the restaurant?" She paused. "Yes." Ian nted his face on her neck. "When we were undercover together, he had a pregnant fiancee who died while giving birth.When we went to collect her corpse, the doctor said that the fiancee managed to give birth to the child." Ian beamed, his hand holding hers. "The child was the result of their love but not something that is required.Even if I have my own wife, I wouldn¡¯t want her to suffer through that either." Thus, he wasn''t repulsed when he found out that ine might be barren, even though he felt sorry for her.He felt sorry because he was the cause of her infertility.If someone else wasn¡¯t able to ept her, h e would. ine wrapped her arms around him to hug him while smiling through tears. "But I don¡¯t know how to repay you." Ian put his hand on the side of her neck, raised her face, and wiped away her tears. "Staying with me would bepensation." "Ian¡ª" He kissed her lips. Ian carried her into the room while they were still locked in a kiss and gave her an unforgettable experience. The night grew dark outside the window. It was silent outside.He hugged the sleeping beauty until the waves calmed and kissed her forehead. Morning broke, and the sun shone through the curtains into the house. Ian slowly opened his eyes, but the space next to him was empty.He put on his clothes and went downstairs.He saw ine standing in the kitchen and watching a cooking tutorial while she made breakfast. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Ianughed, walked toward her, and hugged her from behind. ine jumped and turned around. "You¡¯re such a quiet walker." "Why are you up so early?" "To make breakfast for you." She thought that he shouldn¡¯t be the one who always made it. Ian lowered his head to kiss her ear. "There¡¯s no need for that." "No, I want to." Seeing how resolute she was, he smiled. "Alright." ine never cooked, so even after watching the tutorial, it still turned out disastrous.She lost her appetite when she saw it, but Ian finished all of it. Even though he didn¡¯t say that it tasted bad, she still felt discouraged. ine would go to the Lakeview Apartment for the next few days to ask Lucy to teach her how to cook after work. Lucy was surprised. "Don¡¯t you hate cooking?" ine had been served all her life and disliked the kitchen because it was too oily.Yet, she started to learn how to cook after her engagement to Ian? ine turned away. "I just want to learn from you." Lucy couldn¡¯t say no, so she just taught her a few simple dishes because she was afraid ine might blow up her kitchen.She had to stand there and monitor when ine was cooking. However, ine was a fast learner, so she managed to make dinner that was passable after a week.She might as well bring the food she made to see Ian at the cafe. When the manager saw her, he smiled. "Mrs.Boss, are you here for a spot check?" Mrs.Boss? He picked that up pretty quickly.He told her that Ian was in the office upstairs, so she went up and entered the office. Ian looked up and saw that she was carrying food.She happily ced the box on the desk. "I made curry." Ian smiled. "You¡¯ve been learning to cooktely?" She opened up the box. "Try and tell me how it is." He picked up the spoon and took a taste while ine looked at him anxiously, yet she was really excited. Ian nodded. "You¡¯ve improved." "Really?" She picked up a spoon and tasted it, then frowned and spat it out. "I¡¯ve added too much salt!" Heughed. "It¡¯s fine.At least it looks good.That¡¯s an improvement." ine looked devastated. Ian pulled her over and let her sit on hisp. "It¡¯s alright.That¡¯s good enough." "Isn¡¯t the way to a man¡¯s heart through his stomach?" she mumbled. He paused. "There¡¯s no need." He leaned in close and said, "You¡¯re already there." At Goldmann mansion, in the study... After speaking to Titus on the phone, Nn saw Maisie enter. "What did Grandpa say?" Nn ced the phone on the desk and walked over to her. "He agreed that Waylon should continue his studies here." Maisie ttened his cor. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Right, then are we sending Waylon to a private middle school?" He hugged her waist and put his face on her neck. "Waylon is already in a high school sybus because he can skip a year." "That¡¯s too much." ¡®He skipped two years and went straight to high school?¡¯ Nn pinched her nose, "That¡¯s possible.Our son is a genius." There were sses for geniuses in university, and anyone who was 15 and above could apply. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Coton was outstanding in a private school, and some universities had already given him admission letters even when he was just 13. Maisie hugged Nn¡¯s waist. "Yes, our son is a genius.I¡¯ll let you make the arrangements then." Nn called the school''s principal personally and arranged for Waylon¡¯s transfer, and it was done. Waylon would be in the top ss, the same as Zephir. The students in that ss started chattering once they found out that there would be a new student. Zephir was reading on his desk, and even though he wasn¡¯t particrly paying attention to the new transfer, he was curious. The teacher walked over with the transfer student, and everyone looked toward the window. Zephir looked too and felt that the person looked familiar. The teacher walked into the ssroom with a smile and stood at the front of the ss, "Please quiet down.We have a student who transferred in from a school overseas.I hope that you¡¯ll be able to show him around.Let¡¯s wee him." "Isn¡¯t that Coleman Goldmann?" "Is this a mistake?" The other students were all questioning, but Zephir knew who he was. The teacher nodded toward Waylon and said, "Mr.Goldmann, introduce yourself." Waylon picked up the marker and wrote his name on the board. [Wayne Goldmann] He faced his ssmates calmly and said, "It¡¯s nice to meet all of you." The news about Waylon transferring in and skipping two school years shook the school. Everyone was even more surprised when they found out that he was Colton¡¯s twin brother. They knew about the Goldmann triplets, had seen Daisie and Colton, but never met Waylon. That day, they realized that Waylon looked exactly like Colton. The only differences were some features and characteristics. Colton had a mole at the corner of his eyes and was arrogant.He wasn¡¯t easy to speak to. Waylon didn¡¯t have a mole and looked cold but wasn¡¯t arrogant. Daisie heard that her brother was in the same ss as Zephir, so she went to the high school area to see him once the bell rang. She saw Waylon downstairs, so she ran toward him. "Waylon!" Waylon stopped walking and turned to look at her with a gentle smile. "Why are you here, Daisie?" She was out of breath. "Are you really staying in the country and no longer leaving?" "Yes, I¡¯m not leaving anymore." "That¡¯s great!" Daisie hugged him. Zephir walked down the stairs and saw that. Daisie saw him too. "Zeph?" He walked toward them while smiling. "Daisie." He looked at Waylon, "Goldmann, we¡¯re in the same ss." Waylon nodded at him. Daisie was surprised. "Hmm? You¡¯re in Zeph¡¯s ss?" "Yes" Waylon looked straight into Zephir¡¯s eyes. "It¡¯s nice t o meet you." One monthter... Daisie had be the envy of the school. She had two brothers who spoiled her and Zephir, and even the usually arrogant and annoying Leah got close to her.She had be the person everyone loved. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Finals wereing along. Daisie would go to the library to study while the two brothers, Zephir, and Leah would go with her. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Daisie stood the book on the desk and covered half her face, only her eyes peering through. "I¡¯m justing to the library.Do you have to do this?" Colton stared at her. "You read yours, and we''ll read ours." She pouted and didn¡¯t reply. Waylon helped her take notes and gave them to her. "Colton says that your results could be improved.Let¡¯s learn some problem-solving." Leah took out the notebook she had when she was in middle school and handed it to her while speaking to Waylon. "Do you think she can understand your notes? It¡¯s best to use mine." Colton took their notebooks. "She won¡¯t understand.I''ll teach her." Zephir smiled. "Let me do it." Leah was annoyed. "Enough all of you.Do you think a middle-schooler like her would understand what you tell her?" Daisie was offended. Colton was quiet. "I¡¯m in middle school too." Leah was rendered speechless. They would all make Daisie study before the finals. It helped because Daisie went from 15th ce in ss t o the top ten in ss and to 20 in her year. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At the Goldmann mansion... Before dinner, Nichs was all smiles when he found out how well Daisie performed. "Having Waylon around to monitor Daisie was a good idea." Waylon really helped monitor his siblings. Colton didn¡¯t mind his sister¡¯s studies, mainly her actions, but Waylon was more attentive, and since Daisie listened to him more, she wouldn¡¯t ck when he was around. The three childrenplimented each other. Maisie ate happily. "What present would you like for getting into the top 10?" Daisie was surprised. "Will I get a present every time I get in the top 10?" Nn looked up. "Yes, if you get into the top three, the present will be even bigger.You have to work for it." She thought for a moment. "I want a puppy." Everyone looked at her in surprise. She wanted such a simple present? She whispered, "No?" Nichsughed. "A puppy, of course, you can." She smiled blissfully, "Thank you, Grandpa!" Maisie looked down and didn¡¯t speak. When Daisie said that she wanted to have a puppy, she remembered the skan Mmute that her father had brought home, and Daisie loved it. But the dog was given away after their ident. The next day... Jenna went to the hospital for a check-up. The nurse looked at the results and reminded her, "Mrs.Xavier, i t would be a high risk to have this child at your age.You¡¯re already 50. "Even if you give birth, the baby won¡¯t have a good foundation and will be weaker or would be born with some sickness.It won¡¯t be good for the baby¡¯s health." Jenna pressed her lips together. "It¡¯s already been five months.I don¡¯t want to..." She knew that her age was high, but this pregnancy was an ident.She knew that Edward looked forward to the child, so she didn¡¯t have the heart to have an abortion.She took the results home and bumped into Edward, who came back from work. He removed his coat, and Jenna immediately went to help him and get his home slippers, but he stopped her. "Did you go for a check-up?" "Yes" Jenna held his coat and carefully asked, "Honey, if...I mean if, since I¡¯m an elderly mother, if the child came out unhealthy, would you...still want it?" Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Edward put on his indoor slippers and stood there. "Did the doctor say something?" "They said that if I continue the pregnancy, it¡¯ll be a high-risk one." Jenna didn¡¯t dare look into his eyes while she said that. Edward remained quiet for a few seconds. "We''ll see what happens.It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t work.We have a daughter, and it¡¯s enough." Jenna looked at him in surprise. After decades of being married, she thought he wouldn¡¯t understand her. Other than the situation with Lucy, which surprised her, she didn¡¯t expect that he would change so much. On Lucy¡¯s side, there was a piece of good news too¡ª she was pregnant! Maisie caught wind of that and visited them after Hector told her. It was Lucy¡¯s first pregnancy and not an easy one. She threw up everything she ate and took a few days off. Maisie brought some sour plums over when she visited. Lucy popped one in her mouth to help relieve the difort. "Thank you so much, Ms.Vanderbilt." "Don¡¯t mention it," Maisie sat next to her bed andughed. "You should just call me Maisie like Hector I when we''re not at work." Lucy paused, then smiled. "Maisie." Meanwhile... The two brothers brought Daisie to a pet store. As they looked at the various dog breeds there, she didn¡¯t know which to pick because they were all too cute. The manager showed a poodle to her, but she shook her head because her eyes fell on a brown skan Mmute with light blue eyes that looked so clear. "I want this one." Waylon and Colton looked at each other. They knew she would pick thisrge sled dog.It was fluffy and looked safe, so a lot of girls loved them. The manager checked the dog while Maisie sat on the side and rested her head in her hand. It was quiet and didn¡¯t look very cheeky. "I want to name it." Colton crossed his arms. "Can you give it a normal name, please?" He didn¡¯t ask for it to be a fun name. People would usually give their pets a fun or unique name. Daisie had named the previous dog Reddy, which was better than the parrot ¡®Big Spender¡¯. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Daisie seemed to have ignored him. "How about Goldbar?" The two brothers were rendered speechless. They shouldn¡¯t have expected too much from their sister¡¯s naming ability. At that moment, a woman in sunsses walked into the store. The woman had a ck turtleneck with a brown coat and skirt.She looked fashionable and ssy. All her clothes were from luxury brands and looked expensive. Violet suddenly looked toward Daisie, removed her sunsses, and smiled, "Daisie honey, is that you?" Daisie was lost. "Do...you know me?" Waylon looked at her and thought that she looked familiar. "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself." Violet stood in front of them and held out a hand, "I¡¯m Zephir¡¯s cousin.I¡¯ve seen you before." "You''re Zeph¡¯s cousin?" She didn¡¯t remember him mentioning her. Violet smiled. "Mm-hmm." The manager finished checking Goldbar and walked over with it in his arms.He saw Violet and smiled. "Ms.Lovegood, you¡¯re here.Lady is done with her shower.I¡¯ll bring her out in a bit." "Don¡¯t worry about it.I¡¯m not in a hurry." Violet looked at the skan Mmute in Daisie¡¯s arms. "Do you like dogs too?" She replied, "Yes!" "I love them too.I have a poodle called Lady.What is this cutie¡¯s name?" Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 Daisie was a little bit ufortable with her enthusiasm.She caressed the skan Mmute in her arms and replied, "It¡¯s called Goldbar." "G-Goldbar?" Violet¡¯s smile froze.She couldn''t understand why Daisie would give such ame name to such a cute and beautiful little angel. Colton and Waylon ced their hands on their foreheads. They really wanted to tell her that their sister was bad at giving names. Resting his chin on his palm, Waylon squinted and studied Violet.He felt that he had seen her somewhere. Suddenly, an image flitted across his head.She was the woman that had appeared with Zephir in the restaurant that day. "You are our aunt, right?" "Aunt?" Both Daisie and Colton were stunned. ¡®So does this mean that she¡¯s our uncle¡¯s wife?¡¯ Violet took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face. "You guys would be even more adorable if you could stop calling me aunt." Violet left her pet at the shop and treated them to a meal in a restaurant. Since she was their aunt, it meant she was their elder, and Waylon and Colton had to respect her. Violet liked Daisie very much, and they could see from her eyes that she treated her as the future wife of her cousin. When Daysie left the table for the toilet, Colton said straightforwardly, "Aunt Violet, Zephir isn¡¯t fit to be our sister¡¯s future husband." Violet nearly spat the water she was drinking.She picked up the napkin and wiped her mouth gracefully. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "What are you talking about?" "Do you really think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do? Isn''t that what you want? That''s why you keep mentioning Zephir in front of our sister." Colton had already seen through Violet''s intentions. Violet gnashed her teeth and chided inwardly, ¡®These two kids are really observant" She cleared her throat and said, "You two are her brothers.Do you think you can decide something like that for your sister?" "Of course, we can," Colton replied as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. "The man who wants to marry our sister needs to fulfill several requirements." "I''m sure Zephir fits all the requirements.He''s handsome and gentle.Although he''s not as rich as your family, at the very least, he alsoes from a prestigious family." Besides, Zephir was going to inherit his uncle¡¯s family business in the future. Not only that, but he was also a close rtive to the Lovegoods in Octavia, s o he certainly was good enough to be Daisie¡¯s future husband. Colton lifted his finger and waved it. "He needs to fulfill the rules set by our father.¡± "If you want to marry our sister, you don¡¯t have to be greater than our family, but you need to be richer than our family and more handsome than our father." Waylon nodded in assent. After hearing what they said, Violet just wanted to scream at Nn. ¡®I can ept the first requirement, but don¡¯t you guys think you''re asking too much for thest two requirements! ?¡¯ Nn was the second wealthiest person in the world. The wealthiest family in the world was the Hathaways. However, the Hathaways were closely rted to the Goldmans, and consanguineous marriage was forbidden. "Are you sure you guys aren''t preventing your sister from getting married?" A smile appeared at the corner of Colton¡¯s lips as he said, "Actually, our sister has someone she loves." Although he did not want to admit it, if they had to choose between Noce and Zephir, the former was indeed more suitable to be their sister¡¯s husband than thetter. He remembered the thing his brother had told him a month ago. That day... "Colton, I want to tell you something next, but you can¡¯t let Daisie know about it." "What¡¯s that?" "It¡¯s about Noce." His brother told him that he had run into Noce at a banquet once when he and Titus were in Yaramoor.He learned that Noce had lost his memory.He couldn¡¯t remember everything that had happened in Zlokova and had forgotten about Daisie. Colton flew into a rage and said, "He has forgotten about Daisie? How could he!?" In order to save and help him, Daisie had even gone to the extent of running to Octavia with him. However, not only had he not appreciated it and left, but he had also told Daisie that he had never treated her as his friend.I Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 Daisie had been heartbroken for a half month because of him. Even when they thought he was dead, they did not dare to talk about him in front of Daisie. Yet, he had forgotten everything that happened between him and Daisie? "Even though he''s the same age as us, he has taken over the Knowles.Yorrick told our great grandfather that he¡¯d be our toughest opponent in a few more years," said Waylon. Colton gnashed his teeth. "He¡¯ll be our toughest opponent? Who does he think he is?" "Don''t underestimate him, Colton.We train ourselves to be stronger, but he has experienced more than us.Besides, he took over thepany earlier, and I heard that he has received an unconditional offer from Victoria Business College.I¡¯m confident that he will be able to break our rules within a few years." Victoria Business College was a royal college in Yaramoor.It was also one of the top universities. Most of the highest quality business elites, architects, researchers, and executive leaders across the globe were alumni of Victoria Business College. Colton said, resting his chin on his hand, "Let¡¯s get into Victoria Business College. We can¡¯t let him beat us. ¡°Waylon fell silent for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s bring Daisie with us too." ¡°Colton frowned and said, "But she doesn¡¯t like to study at all..." "Let''s help her catch up on her grades and not let her ck off." In fact, Daisie''s grades were not that bad.She performed quite well in elementary school. It was just that she was spoiled andcked supervision. Therefore, she did not really care about her grades that much. Even though she did not have to be too outstanding since they would be there to help her, they felt that they needed to increase her self-confidence. They did not want a man who wanted to marry their sister in the future because of her status and beauty instead of her talent. They wanted to transform their sister into a queen everyone would admire. Otherwise, the rules they had set would be too unreasonable. Violet looked at him in surprise. "What? Your sister has someone she loves?" Colton shrugged. "Yeah." The thing they could do right now was to stop those men from wooing their sister before they finished her transformation. The corner of Violet¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®You guys are just teenagers.What do you know about love?¡¯ However, she felt it did not matter. After all, they had the advantage since they were closer to Daisie. Besides, they were still young and had a lot of time. When Daisie returned from the restroom, she felt something was off. "What are you guys talking about?" "We''re talking about your grades," Waylon replied with a smile. Daisie was rendered speechless. After all, she was facing some troubles in her studies recently. In the afternoon, Daisie brought Goldbar back to the Goldmann mansion. Waylon helped her to build the kennel for Goldbar. Not only that, but they had to potty train Goldbar and help him put on diapers. He was like a baby to them. When Maisie returned home, she saw three of them standing in front of Goldbar¡¯s kennel.She walked over and said, "Let me see what kind of cutie you''ve gotten." She was stunned when she saw the fluffy little creature in the kennel.She had assumed they were joking when they said they wanted to get an skan Mmute, but it now seemed to her that they were being serious. "Mommy, meet Goldbar.Don¡¯t you think he looks like a ball?" Daisie picked Goldbar up from the ground. The corner of Maisie¡¯s lips twitched. It appeared to her that her daughter was not really good at giving names. But she was not going to say anything as long as her daughter was happy about it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was the beginning of the year, and it was starting to snow in Coralia. The snow covered everything in white, and the snow that umted on the trees fell to the ground as the wind blew. ine took annual leave and came to enjoy the hot springs in Coralia with Ian. Soaking in the solitary hot spring pool, she felt rxed.She slouched on the side of the pool, and just when she was about to fall asleep, Ian came in in his bathrobe. He put the red wine and two sses on the desk and undid his bathrobe. As the bathrobe fell to the ground, he entered the pool. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 ine opened her eyes slowly. Ian came over and grabbed her into his arms. "Hey, you almost fell asleep." "Well, I just can¡¯t help it.It¡¯s toofortable," she replied softly. Ian moved his lips to shower a trail of kisses down her cheek. ine woke up and raised her head. She ced her hand on his chest and shouted, "Ian!" He chuckled but did not stop. "Did you go to visit your sister today?" "Yeah..." Lucy and Hector were going to spend New Year¡¯s in Coralia. Since she was in Coralia as well, she went to pay her a visit. Lucy was four months into her pregnancy, and both of them had decided to hold a wedding when she had the baby. Sensing her distraction, Ian buried his head into her neck, tickling her with his short hair. She giggled and tried to run away. "Ian!" "When are we going to have our wedding too?" he asked, stunning ine. She had not given him a fixed answer in the past few months. In the past, Ian did not feel anxious to get married, and he just let nature take its course. However, ever since he started a rtionship with ine, he found that he was dissatisfied with their current situation. ine was not clingy.She always kept him at arm''s length. He always had the feeling that she would leave him one day, so he felt that he had to do something to keep her by his side since he had fallen deeply in love with her. ine wrapped her arm around his neck and chuckled. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried that I¡¯ll run away from you?" Ian caressed her lips with his finger and replied, "Do you think you can run away from me?" ine kissed him softly and said, "Nope.My heart and my body are all yours." At the Goldmann mansion... The entire house was filled withughter as everyone I gathered around the table for a New Year''s Eve dinner. Maisie looked around and asked, "Where is Quincy?" After all, Quincy had never once been absent from the I New Year''s Eve dinner. Nichsughed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Maybe he has something else to do." Maisie was stunned and turned her head to look at Nn. Seeing the confusion on her face, Nn chuckled. "Saydie isn¡¯t here either." At that moment, Daisie chimed in. "Saydie said that there is a wrestling match in the evening.She must''ve gone to watch the show, and I guess Quincy went with her." Saydie was interested in wrestling, so it went without saying that she wouldn''t miss it if there was a wrestling match. It was just that she did not expect Quincy would want to go with her. The wrestling club was filled with many people. The cheering from the crowd was one louder than the other. Two female fighters were in the ring, and the atmosphere was electric. One of the female fighters was Saydie. Saydie''s opponent was the champion of the female wrestling league from overseas. She looked much fitter and bigger than Saydie. She gritted her guard teeth and stared intently at Saydie, who looked calm o n the other side of the ring. The wrestling match started, and the coach gave the hand signal. Saydie''s opponent lunged toward Saydie, but she easily evaded her opponent''s striking punches.She was agile as she moved around the ring with feline grace. When she saw her chance, she locked her opponent in her arms and performed a body m, stunning the crowd. Saydie¡¯s opponent clearly had the advantage given the difference in their body sizes. However, little did they expect that Saydie would be the one to dominate the fight. Standing below the ring, Quincy shook his head. It seemed to him that Saydie was not there to wrestle but to obliterate those people. Meanwhile, Saydiepletely crushed her opponent.She pinned her to the ground by locking her in between her legs, leaving her opponent no other choice but to tap out. Saydie had only gotten into the ring for two hours, but she had defeated four opponents. In the end, she became the champion and brought home a total of $160,000. After Saydie finished changing her clothes, she came out of the dressing room. She was sweating all over, s o she just put on her tank top and draped her jacket over her shoulders. Quincy was waiting for her outside of the club. When h e saw how little she was wearing, he turned his eyes away awkwardly and said, "Put your clothes back on.Won''t you feel embarrassed?" She tossed her jacket at Quincy and said, "It¡¯s hot." Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Quincy gnashed his teeth and said, "Hey, did you hear what I sa¡ª" "Hey, you.That woman over there.Stop it right there." Before Quincy could finish his sentence, someone appeared and interrupted him. A group of people surrounded them, and aman wearing a mink coat emerged from the crowd. He was holding a cigar between his fingers as he lifted his eyes to look at Saydie. "You¡¯re quite a good fighter.Do you want to join our club and be one of our fighters? I assure you that you¡¯ll get more than $ 160,000." Most of the fighters had a sponsor to back them up. After all, some of the wealthy people treated wrestling as some sort of gamble. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The more they bet o n their target, the more money they would make once they one. Saydie had defeated all of her opponents today, so it went without saying that they woulde and try to persuade her to join their club since she was such a good fighter. Saydie nced at him indifferently and said, "I¡¯m not interested." She was interested in wrestling but did not n to venture into the world of wrestling. After all, wrestling was a form of entertainment for her to rx. It was not something that was worthy of her to risk her life. She might ept the offer if she hadn¡¯te across Maisie as she needed to feed herself. The man¡¯s face sank as he said, "Are you looking down on us?" Quincy did not want to cause big trouble, so he smiled and tried to ease the tension in the air. "Sir, starting a new year with a fight isn''t good, so why don''t all of u s take a step back and chill out?" "Shut the f*ck up, you d*mn four eyes.No one wants t o chill out with you.All I want is her, and I don¡¯t ept a no as an answer!" The man raised his voice a n octave, and his men took a step forward. Quincy removed his sses and pulled the microfiber napkin out of his pocket to wipe his sses. Without lifting his head, he said, "Are you really sure about that?" "You want to y the hero, huh? It seems like I need t o show you who¡¯s the boss here." The man took over the lighter handed by his men and lit up his cigar. Then, he barked out his order, "Go get him." The men who surrounded them closed in on Quincy. Quincy put his sses back into his pocket and lifted his head. When the man standing nearest to him swung his fist at him, he wrapped his head with his jacket and delivered a kick at him, sending the man flying a few feet into the air. The rest of the people threw themselves at Quincy. Although there were six of them, Quincy easily avoided all of their attacks but did not attack them. No matter how many attacks the six people threw at Quincy, none of them couldnd a hit on him. Saydie crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked from the side as Quincy toyed with his opponents. There was a deep frown on her face as she wanted to step forward and end the fight. She was never someone who would drag out a fight.She just wanted to get rid of her enemies quickly, so she did not know what Quincy was waiting for. Soon, the six men ran out of energy and patience. As they huffed heavily, they shouted at Quincy, "D*mn i t! Stop running if you¡¯re a man!" As soon as the man finished speaking, Quincy finally started to fight back. He threw punches at them without warning, and since he had been conserving his energy before this, he effortlessly took them all down. It was only now that Saydie understood what Quincy had been waiting for. He was not dragging out the fight but wearing them out. He did not fight back just now because he wanted to conserve his energy so that he could finish them all quickly with the least amount of effort. A quick fight was suitable for a one-on-one battle. However, in an unfair situation where he had to fight with six people, he would run out of energy faster than his opponents, so he had toe up with another tactic that would allow him to defeat all six of them before he ran out of energy. When the man saw that Quincy defeated all of his subordinates, he was so startled that he had forgotten about his cigar.He just stood there, frozen stiff and shaking. Quincy picked up the jacket and dusted it off. He looked at the people who were moaning in pain on the ground and shook his head, "I¡¯ve told you.It''s a new year.We could¡¯ve ended this peacefully.Why must you guys make me fight?" He did not like to fight. That was why Hans had chosen to follow Titus. Quincy walked to his car and opened the door. Suddenly, he remembered something and turned his head to look at the dumbfounded man. With a smile o n his face, he said, "I don''t need to pay for the medical expenses, right?" The man shook his head nkly. His subordinates had been defeated, and his arrogance wilted. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 They entered the car and left. The street was quiet and bereft of cars since it was New Year''s. cing her hand on her forehead, Saydie leaned against the window and nced at Quincy. "I thought you were going to y with them until tomorrow morning." A smile appeared at the corner of his lips as he said, "I have no interest in fighting all night." "If Mr.Goldmann is in danger, judging from your speed, he will be dead by the time you get to him." Quincy chuckled. "If Mr.Goldmann is in danger, I won¡¯t have the chance to save him either.After all, I¡¯m an assistant.I¡¯m not his bodyguard." Besides, he did not think Nn would need him to save him either. Saydie clicked her tongue. "It seems like you have a clear understanding of your job." "Well, we just need to do what we''re paid for.We should leave the fighting to the bodyguards.It''s not fair for me to steal their jobs." Quincy chuckled. "I¡¯ve recorded what you¡¯ve said." He stamped on the brake and jerked his head to look at Saydie. "How could you do this to me?" Saydie pointed at the restaurant outside of the window and said, "Buy me a meal, and I won¡¯t tell anyone about it." Quincy looked at her. "You just won $160,000, and you still want me to buy you a meal?" "What am I going to use to pay for the meal? With the check?" Quincy was rendered speechless.It seemed to him that she was not as stupid as he thought her to be. Quincy parked the car outside of the restaurant. There were many people in the restaurant, most of whom were couples. The waiter smiled at them and said, "We''re having a 50% discount on the couple set menu for these three days." They felt awkward and asked at the same time, "Do we look like a couple?" The waiter was stumped. They ordered a set meal at the original price and walked to the corner seat. A pair of youngsters was sitting across from them, and the two were kissing passionately. Quincy covered his face with his hands as he felt embarrassed. It appeared to him that youngsters nowadays were getting more and more open. However, Saydie had a different reaction. Sitting opposite him, Saydie stared at them intently for about half a minute. The youngsters felt awkward and got up to leave. The young girl with pink hair said exasperatedly, ''What are you looking at? Have you never kissed someone before?" Saydie shrugged and replied, "Well, I don¡¯t like to eat saliva." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Quincy spewed out his drink when he heard what Saydie said. The girl was stumped. "What a weirdo!" After that, she pulled her boyfriend, and both of them stormed away. "Is she talking about me?" Saydie asked incredulously. Quincy ced his hand on his forehead. He had spent a lot of time with Nn and Maisie, so he had learned how to turn a blind eye. "You should be grateful that she didn¡¯t ssh her drink on you." Saydie went closer to him and asked, "Have you ever kissed a woman before?" Quincy was rendered speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the serious look on Saydie''s face, he would have suspected that she was doing it on purpose. Even if she was not doing it on purpose, there must be a loose screw in her head. "How on earth do you define kissing like that?" "But I saw the string of saliva between their¡ª" Quincy hurriedly closed her mouth. There were veins bulging on his forehead as he gritted his teeth. "Forget about it.You should just shut up." At night, fireworks were exploding in the night sky of Bassburgh. The amusement park, the federation square, as well a s the Dn''s Pier were bustling with many people and brightly decorated. A festive spirit filled the air as the kids ran around with sparkler sticks in their hands, and New Year''s commercials yed on the big screen outside the shopping mall. Saydie looked at a little girl that passed by her.She was about three years old.She lit the sparkler stick in her hand, and the tiny sparks looked like blooming flowers.She ran toward her mother and said, "Mommy, look, 1 lit it up by myself!" Her mother leaned forward and rubbed the top of the girl¡¯s head. "Wow, that¡¯s awesome, Sapphie." Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Quincy had already created quite a distance between the both of them before he found out that Saydie had not caught up to him, so he went back helplessly. "I really wouldn''t care if you were to get lost." Saydie lowered her eyes and retracted her gaze sadly. "It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk back by myself." Quincy crossed his arms. "Just what are you trying to portray yourself as?" He had long realized that Saydie did not want to go back so early. Even though she did not make it clear, h e had already guessed it. Christmas and New Year¡¯s had always been a period of time dedicated to family reunions. However, she had n o parents, and she had basically celebrated all these festivals with the Goldmanns throughout all these years. To her, the Goldmanns were her current family. Saydie¡¯s parents were not in Zlokova, so it was normal for her to feel homesick, especially during this period. Saydie looked at him and said, "I¡¯ve never yed with firecrackers and fireworks." Quincy was stunned for a moment. "What?" She snorted. "I said I¡¯ve never yed with firecrackers and fireworks." Quincy thought about something, nodded, and then said, "You, wait here." He left the scene for quite a while, during which Saydie sat on the bench and waited for him. The frigid gust brushed across her cheeks, but she remained motionless as if she was a statue.She waited until Quincy came back with a few bags of all sizes.She then leaned forward curiously. "What have you bought in such a huge quantity?" He grinned. "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve never yed with firecrackers and fireworks? I¡¯ll give you a once-in-a- lifetime experience, which will save me from making a few more trips to the market." The two came to the beach to y with fireworks. The fireworks exploded and bloomed in the sky¡ªthe bright explosions and the dark sky reflected on the people on the ground alternately. Saydie stared at the colorful fireworks in the air. This was her first time feeling the atmosphere of a New Year¡¯s Day. Quincy turned to look at her face that had always been concealed under ayer of indifference. It turned out that her smile could look so vivid and brilliant under the beams of light. On the second day of the new year, Nn and Maisie took their children to visit the Cliffords in Octavia. Waylon and Colton were fine with the arrangement, but Daisie did not really want toe at first. Octavia was filled with her sad memories. Maisie took Nn¡¯s arm as they stepped into the living room while the children came in behind them. "Happy New Year, Great - grandpa." Thomas had already prepared a few presents and had been waiting for his great-grandchildren¡¯s arrival. "Good,e here.These are your presents." Thomas grinned from ear to ear when he gave the children their presents. Thomas had never been stingy when it came to his three great-grandchildren. The presents cost at least thousands of dors. The three children received their presents and said politely, "Thank you, Great-grandpa." Maisie and Nn exchanged gazes and smiled. Thomas instructed the butler to get the servants to prepare lunch in advance. Colton mentioned Jackie during the meal because he was nowhere to be seen. Before Thomas could answer, the butler imed that Jackie had gone out in the morning, and they did not ask where he was going because he was not the kind o f person who would note home at the end of the day. Maisie ced a stalk of celery onto Colton¡¯s te. "You¡¯ve developed a habit of being a picky eater at such a young age." In fact, she did so to divert Colton¡¯s attention. ¡®We can¡¯t control the affair that¡¯s going on between Jackie and the daughter of the Lovegoods. After all, it¡¯s a marriage between two orthodox families. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®As for Ms.Lovegood, rumors have it that she¡¯s a well -known yb*tch.Her reputation is really bad. She has many boyfriends, cheated on her boyfriends with other men, went to nightclubs to look for men for the night, and the list of scandals goes on. However, she¡¯s so high-profile with her actions at the same time as if she never takes her rtionships and reputation seriously. ¡®The Lovegoods¡¯ upbringing should be considered very strict in Octavia, and Mr.Lovegood has only one daughter, so he shouldn¡¯t be the type of father that would pamper and spoil her like this" Without knowing the truth behind her, Maisie would not deliberately criticize or judge Violet for the scandals. ¡®Sometimes, what you see on the surface is not necessarily the truth.I believe that one must always get in touch with someone else and find out about one¡¯s personality for themselves" Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 At the Lovegood mansion... Aaron pped Violet, and Rose heard themotion from upstairs and rushed downstairs. "Dear, what are you doing?" Violet got pped, but she did not cry or make a huge fuss about it as if the p had not left an itch on her. Aaron was so angry that he scattered all the photos on the table. "You¡¯re already married to Jackie and still fooling around with other men.Do you n to irritate me to death! ?" Rose walked up to Violet''s side and picked up the photos on the floor, all of which were secretly captured by the paparazzi. And they were all showing that Violet was dating another man. "viv, what are you¡ª" Rose lifted her head, saw Violet¡¯s slightly inmed cheek, and swallowed the scolding that was about to escape her mouth. After all, she and her husband were not without fault now that her daughter was behaving like this. "Are you done?" Violet pulled her long hair back and gave off a smile. "You asked me to get married, and I got married.I did everything you wanted, so the least you can do is keep your hands out of my life after my marriage?" "You¡ª" Aaron raised his hand again angrily. "Father-inw." Jackie was standing at the door. Aaron slowly retracted his arms and sat down on the couch, his expression betraying his guilt. "I¡¯m sorry, Jackie.I¡¯ve failed to teach Viv well." The marriage between the Lovegoods and the Cliffords was abination of two powerful families, each needing something from the other family. When Violet¡¯s scandals were uncovered, it did not only embarrass the Lovegoods but also humiliated the Cliffords. Jackie walked over and took a nce at Violet. "Please calm down.I''ll fetch Violet back first, and we¡¯llmunicate and deal with this matter within ourselves." Aaron nodded. Jackie grabbed her arm and seemed to be leading her out of the house, but he was hauling her. When they got to the courtyard, Jackie flung her forward and let go of her.She staggered forward, stabilized herself, and turned to look at him. Even though half of her cheek was still swollen, she looked as if she took pride in what she had done. "What else is left to talk about? Everything i s shown in the photos.I did go on a date with Mr.Eden behind your back.I¡¯ve cheated on you with so many men.If you can still keep your cool, you might b e too unmanly for my taste." ¡®After being stimted by such words, any ordinary man would¡¯ve been so furious that he¡¯d beat his wife a t this moment.And, of course, if he were to hit me, that would be the oue I want to see the most. ¡®I¡¯ll sue him for domestic violence and ask for a divorce.As long as I can provide sufficient evidence to support my im, the marriage wille to an end.And when that timees, what other reason can father put forward to get me to stay in this marriage?¡¯ Jackie¡¯s expression remained calm. "It doesn¡¯t matter how many men you¡¯ve cheated on me with.It¡¯s just that my grandfather likes you.If this incident affects him, you¡¯ll suffer from its consequences." It seems that her cheating on him did not matter much to him. Violet rolled her eyes, opened the car door, and got into the car. The car was parked in the Clifford manor¡¯spound, and the butler was already waiting for them at the door. Nobody could tell if he liked Violet. Although he respected her as the daughter of the Lovegoods, to him, her attitude and behavior did not seem to match her status. They were entertaining an honored guest at the moment, and he was worried she would do something impolite and inappropriate, so he had to remind her. "Mrs.Clifford, the year has just begun, so please restrain yourself." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Violet ignored him and entered the manor by herself. The butler looked worriedly at Jackie, who entered the house behind Violet. Seeing that Jackie did not say anything, he gave up on hope. Maisie was sitting on the couch, chatting with the children and Thomas, and saw Violet walking in. The children were not surprised when they saw Violet as they were familiar with her identity. Violet was so exasperated that she did not notice the guests in the living room and went upstairs directly. Jackie and the butler then entered the living room. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Thomas looked at him. "Did she just quarrel with Mr.Lovegood again?" Although he was old, his eyesight was still at its prime that, even from a distance, he could see that her cheek was swollen. And the only person who could beat her was Aaron. Because no matter how dissatisfied his grandson was with her, his grandson would never beat her. Jackie nodded. "Then just let her rest upstairs." Thomas sighed. He then ordered the servants to prepare some food and deliver it upstairs. Maisie looked at Thomas. Thomas really did not care about Violet¡¯s rumors. It was already very obvious whether the rumors were true or not. After lunch, Maisie strolled with Daisie in the yard, and Daisie held her hand. "Mom, is it really an unhappy incident to be forced to get married to someone?" Maisie paused for a bit and turned to look at her. "Why would you ask such a question all of a sudden?" She replied subconsciously, "Aren¡¯t Aunt Violet and Uncle Jackie staying together because of a forced marriage?" "Who told you that?" "Zephir." She said slowly, "Aunt Violet is Zephir¡¯s cousin." Maisie raised her hand to straighten Daisie''s hair. "It varies from person to person.Some people who are forced to marry each other would ept their fate, but some just will not do the same." The marriage between rich and powerful families was always about getting married to an evenly matched family, and each family would benefit from the marriage. They would sacrifice the happiness of their children, tie two strangers who had nothing to do with each other, and force them to live together. It was truly uneptable for those who pursued the freedom of marrying someone they loved. "Mom, then I won¡¯t be married to someone that I don¡¯t like in the future, will I?" She was suddenly a little scared. Maisie chuckled. "Silly girl, your father would rather you not get married than marry you to someone that you don¡¯t love." Violet had locked herself in the room since returning t o the Cliffords.She did not even go downstairs for dinner.She was in a better mood the next day and was about t o go out. Daisie had juste back from shopping with her brothers and ran into Violet in the courtyard. "Good morning, Aunt Violet." She ran toward Daisie and hugged her. "Morning, little sweetheart." Waylon and Colton exchanged gazes. ¡®It¡¯s only been one night, and she¡¯s turned back to that enthusiasticdy again?¡¯ Violet let go of her. "Did you just go shopping?" Daisie nodded. "Yes." Violet¡¯s eyes lit up. "Then do you want toe with m e again for another round of shopping?" Daisie did not dare to reject her, so she could only agree to go with her. Violet then ced her arm around Daisie¡¯s shoulders. "I¡¯ll borrow your sister for a short while." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. And just like best friends, Violet took Daisie out. Waylon and Colton sighed. ¡®Women are truly born into the world to shop!¡¯ Violet took Daisie to the boutiques of some high-end luxury brands, and the two of them held hands like sisters. Violet saw a pure white velvet skirt with a red cotton and linen shawl in the disy window. It hadntern sleeves and a high neck design.It looked very lively and beautiful, and it suited Daisie a lot. "Little sweetheart, do you want to try it on?" Daisie looked in the direction she pointed, and the dress that caught Violet¡¯s eyes matched her taste. Violet brought her into the store. The store manager weed both of them warmly. "Ms.Lovegood, wee." Basically, everyone working in all the high luxury brands¡¯ boutiques in Octavia knew Violet. Who would not know that Violet had always been a frequent customer of such brands? Although she had a bad reputation, she was rich! Violet said, "Get me the dress disyed in the window.An S-size would do." The store manager smiled and nodded. "Okay, give me a second." Before long, the store manager asked one of the sales representatives to bring the clothes over. Violet handed Daisie the clothes. "Darling, go in and try it on." Daisie hugged the dress in her arms and followed the sales representative to the dressing room. A few minutester, Daisie came out of the dressing room with the dress on. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 The dress itself had a more yful and distinctive design, so more mature women could not handle it too well. That was why it suited young girls more. The dress looked amazing when it was on Daisie. In addition to being young and having a good temperament, she had also inherited her parents'' looks.She was 14 years old this year and had already grown into a young belle. If she were to grow up, it would not surprise Violet that she would be the number one beauty in Bassburgh. "Daisie, baby, how can you be so pretty? I love it so much!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Violet hugged her and rubbed her cheek. "If I were aman, I would wait for another ten years to get you." She really liked Daisie¡¯s beauty so much! Daisie felt helpless. "Yo, isn¡¯t this Ms.Lovegood?" A slender figure came out from behind. Violet¡¯s smile disappeared as she turned around and saw a tall, red-haired woman walking toward them. All the clothes the woman had on were from high- end luxury brands, so when coupled with her exquisite makeup and morous aura, those who did not know would think she was a celebrity. The store manager felt a little awkward. One of them was the daughter of the king of casinos, and the other was the daughter of the king of jewelry. Thus, whether it was the Lovegoods or the Potters, both were families one could not trifle with. "Ms.Potter, our store has justunched a new dress.Do you want to¡ª" "Why is your shop weing such a woman with corrupt morals?" Penelope interrupted the manager and looked at Violet. "This woman cheated on her husband with multiple men after marriage.I really feel sorry for Mr.Clifford.After all, the Lovegoods have offered such a promiscuous daughter for the marriage.It¡¯s truly a disaster for the Cliffords." Violet¡¯s reputation in the Octavian socialite circle had never been positive. She had always been an unrestrained woman and changed her partners often. In their words, Violet was asl*t. It was just that she was the daughter of the Lovegoods, so no one had the guts to say that to her face. The reason Penelope dared to confront her was not that her family¡¯s jewelrypany was better than that of the Lovegoods, but because she thought Violet was the one who had snatched her boyfriend, who had been with her for three years. That was why she hated Violet that much. Violet was not a well-tempered woman either. Upon facing Penelope''s provocation and sarcasm, the corners of her lips twitched, and she smirked. "You¡¯re still chasing after me and mocking me after all these years for a worthless man.I really don¡¯t deserve that." Violet ignored her pale and infuriated face. "The man you had been with for three years came to me, wanting to be my man.He even broke up with you.And here you are, talking sh*t about me as if he¡¯s still that magnanimous prince that you once knew back then.Your love is really cheap." "Violet Lovegood!" She trembled with anger. "You shameless b*tch! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who seduced him!" "Since when did you see me seducing him?" Violet stopped in front of her and took a good look at her. "Do you think I¡¯m the one who sweet -talked him into breaking up with you? " ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t even want to keep such a man by my side even if you deliver him to my doorsteps.You¡¯re the only person who would still take a sc*mbag who turned to another woman behind your back as the biggest treasure of your life.I¡¯ve helped you see that man¡¯s true colors, so you should thank me for that." Violet patted Penelope on her shoulder. Penelope smacked her hand away and pped her with a backhand. Violet could not dodge it in time and got caught off guard by the p. Daisie ran over. "What makes you think you have the right to hit others!?" "Little b*tch, mind your own business." Penelope pushed Daisie away. "So what if I were to beat her? She¡¯s the cheap one here.If you dare tell me what to do, I¡¯ll hit you too while I¡¯m at it." Daisie stood in front of Violet with her arms akimbo. "I dare you to hit me, right here, right now." "you think I dare not?" Daisie lifted her chin and snorted. "I don¡¯t care who you are.If you dare to beat either of us today, I¡¯ll get your whole family to apologize publicly tomorrow." Penelopeughed angrily. "Little girl, who do you think you are? How dare you be so arrogant when you¡¯re talking to me!?" Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 "We''ll leave the Lovegoods out of the equation.Even Mr.Lovegood wouldn¡¯t say anything about me beating her.After all, his daughter is the cheap b*tch here.As for the Cliffords, will they even care about her? The Cliffords are already showing her huge mercy by not kicking her out of the family after realizing they¡¯ ve gotten themselves such a feisty and dissolute daughter-inw." Violet burst intoughter and ced her hand on Daisie¡¯s shoulder. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Yeah, I¡¯m not afraid anymore now that Daisie is covering me." She stared at Penelope and raised her eyebrows. "You should beat her.I would also like to see the scene where Mr.Potter beats the crap out of you tomorrow." Penelope¡¯s face turned ashen because of Violet¡¯s provocation, and she raised her hand. But the p was intercepted before it couldnd on its target. Penelope turned her head, and her face turned pale when she saw Jackie. "Young Master Clifford, are you choosing to side with this b*tch at this moment?" ¡®It¡¯s impossible for Jackie to fall for Violet.Violet is so promiscuous.Even if they¡¯ve gotten married, Jackie has never publicly mentioned his wife to anyone.They still live like two separate individuals who have different lives after marriage" Penelope thought that the Cliffords would not side with Violet because of her filthy attitude and actions. If it were not for Mr.Lovegood¡¯s face, Violet would have been kicked out of the Cliffords long ago. Jackie let go of her hand. "Please watch your words." Daisie smiled and ran to his side. "Uncle Jackie, why are you here?" ¡®Uncle?¡¯ Penelope stared at Daisie in surprise. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know that Jackie has a niece?¡¯ "If you were to run into an ident when I¡¯m not around, what would you expect me to tell your father?" Penelope understood everything now¡ªhe only raised his voice because of this little girl. She thought it was because of Violet.She smiled. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s your niece, but I would ask you not to interfere with the affair between Violet and me." Violet clicked her tongue. ¡®Since when did I say I need him to interfere?¡¯ Jackie sounded indifferent. "Anyway, Violet is one of the Cliffords, and you¡¯ve managed to hit her before this.If you insist on pressing the issue, it won¡¯t look nice for you, Ms.Potter." Penelope¡¯s smile turned slightly restrained. "She snatched my boyfriend from me, and you¡¯re telling m e that I don¡¯t have the right to hit her for that?" "Young Master Clifford, I sympathize with your marriage.If it weren¡¯t for the Lovegoods¡¯ connections, you wouldn¡¯t have to marry such a dissolute woman.Didn¡¯t this woman just have an affair with someone else some time ago? Why not give me a chance to teach her a lesson for you?" Violet¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡®I¡¯ve never expected any sympathy from Jackie.Even i f Jackie were to agree with Penelope¡¯s suggestions, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect that Penelope would try to persuade others to join her in her crusade to teach me a lesson.If Jackie agreed to let her teach me a lesson, the Cliffords wouldn¡¯t even retaliate against her for hitting me" Daisie looked up at Jackie. "Uncle, aren¡¯t you going to help Aunt Violet?" Jackie looked away. "She doesn¡¯t need my help." A hint of arrogance surged from the bottom of Penelope¡¯s eyes upon seeing that Jackie did not n t o help Violet. "Violet Lovegood, look at how much your husband hates you.It seems that no one will help you today." She stretched out her hand and was about to rip Violet¡¯s clothes off. "I¡¯m going to show the others just how lowly you are today." Violet grabbed the clothes that she was jerking and grasped Penelope¡¯s hair with the other hand. Penelope screamed in pain.She then pushed Penelope to the floor, rode on top of her, and started pping her. "What makes you think you have the right to p me? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because I didn¡¯t do anything to stop you?" The two women fought each other in the boutique, and the people who walked by the store stopped, witnessed the brawl from afar, and pointed at the two women. Some of them were even taking pictures or recording videos. Daisie was astonished.She had assumed Violet would suffer but did not expect her to gain the upper hand. Jackie went up and dragged her away. "Have you had enough?" Violet tidied her hair andughed. "It¡¯s not me who is getting humiliated anyway." Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Penelope was in a worse state.Her face was swollen, and her hair was messy.She looked more like a crazy woman than a socialite. Someone called the police, and they arrived quickly at the scene. "Who was fighting?" The officer saw Jackie there and was surprised. "Mr.Clifford?" Penelope pointed at Violet and said, "Officer, she hit me." The officer looked at her and then at Violet, and he was troubled. Wasn¡¯t she the Lovegood who had married Jackie? The officer had to be careful about what Jackie thought. Before Jackie said anything, Violet walked over to the officer. "Officer, I¡¯ll leave with you and cooperate." Daisie was anxious and pointed at Penelope, "My aunt didn¡¯t start the fight.She did." Penelope¡¯s expression changed. The officer fell silent for a moment before taking Penelope along. Daisie wanted to go after them, but Jackie held her back. "Go home." She pushed his hand away. "You knew that it wasn¡¯t her fault.Why didn¡¯t you help her?" Jackie¡¯s expression was awkward. "She fought back too." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Daisie couldn¡¯t understand. "Do you really hate her that much, Uncle Jackie?" He didn¡¯t answer. He hated her because he had to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love, but he knew that Violet was forced into it too, and they didn¡¯t have a choice. He didn¡¯t care how bad her reputation was because she would just be there to appease his grandfather. As long as she behaved, he would be fine with her. But after the wedding, she didn¡¯t behave and kept going out to meet other men. It was inappropriate and immoral. How could he not hate her? At the police station... Mr.Lovegood received the call and rushed to the station to find out more. He was ushered into the interrogation room with a stoic face. Violet sat on the chair with her arms crossed and didn¡¯t look like she was sorry about anything. He was outraged, "How could you get arrested after New Year¡¯s?" She touched her nails. "I didn¡¯t start it." "And you think that makes you right?" Seeing how angry he was, the officer said, "Please calm down, Mr.Lovegood.Please bring her home." "Bring her home?" He scoffed. "If she likes this ce, she¡¯ll stay here tonight or until she realizes her mistakes." "Mr.Lovegood?" A few officers were troubled when they saw Mr.Lovegood leaving. The day turned dark soon on the winter¡¯s night. Jackie walked out of the station. It was the start of the new year, and the station was fairly quiet. Only a few officers were there, and when they saw that the person walking in was someone they knew, they greeted him, "Mr.Clifford, here to get your wife?" He nodded but didn¡¯t speak. The walkway was quiet, and the officers¡¯ conversation echoed. "Mr.Lovegood was really so cruel to his daughter?" He looked back and was going to walk away when the people continued. "Businessmen only care about benefits.The children never get to decide on their own marriage.But if he stopped it, their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be as bad." "Was it because of that incident?" Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 After the older officer behind the desk drank his tea and tightened the cap. "Alright, you should just speak about this in private.Mr.Lovegood covered it up, so don''t go prying." The two younger officers clicked their tongues and continued working. The person outside had already walked away. Violet was having some food in the cell.She had ordered some delivery from the hotel. It was a unique situation, so they allowed her to order in. "How could you still have an appetite for good food in a ce like this?" She froze when she heard Jackie¡¯s voice but didn¡¯t look up, "What I eat is none of your business." "I¡¯m not minding your business." Jackie was calm. "Grandpa asked me toe and get you." Violet looked around. Thomas treated her quite nicely and was lenient with her. She never understood that as a granddaughter- inw, even though she brought shame to the Cliffords, he never once spoke against her.It was totally dark outside. The neon lights were clouded by the fog and looked mysterious. Even the chilling wind couldn¡¯t blow the fog away. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Violet walked out of the station with him. The driver opened the car door, and she sat on the passenger''s seat.He looked into the rearview mirror at Jackie, who didn¡¯t say anything, then drove away. Daisie and Maisie were waiting for her in the living room. Daisie walked over when Violet entered the house. "Aunt Violet, you¡¯re back." Violet pinched her cheeks, "Were you worried?" She said, "I was quite worried." Maisie could see that Daisie was close to Violet and didn¡¯t mind because she was her aunt. Violet looked back and officially met Maisie, so she greeted her.She was actually worried that Daisie¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t like her, but her worries were pointless. The way Maisie looked at her was different from the rest. At least she wasn¡¯t looked down on, "It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back.Daisie was really worried." Violet paused for a few seconds and felt embarrassed. After a few days, Thomas asked Nn and his family to stay longer, and they agreed because the children seemed to enjoy their time with Violet. Thomas sat at the dining table and was drinking tea.He looked out the window, and Maisie and Nn followed his line of sight and saw that the three children and Violet were walking the dog. It was Violet¡¯s poodle. "Viv seems to be herself most when she¡¯s with children." Thomas sighed. Maisie paused, thenughed, "I''m really curious what she is like." Nn looked at her. "Why are you always so curious?" She poked his waist. Thomas saw that they were teasing and flirting and cleared his throat. "She''s quite a nicedy.It was all because of her father." Maisie went back to being serious. "Her father?" "when her father proposed a marriage of convenience, I epted for one reason." Thomas looked toward the garden. "She reminded me of myself.I hope she won''t be like me, only letting go when I¡¯m so old." Maisie frowned because she didn¡¯t understand. But Nn did. Thomas hinted that Violet was like him back then, like how he had treated his grandmother.It wasn''t hard to look into the Cliffords. It was easy to find that he had covered up some news in the past, and that was rted to this. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Nn smiled, "If you made Jackie marry her because of that, that doesn¡¯t seem very fair to him." Thomas looked up and cooly replied, "I would agree if they wanted a divorce because I would prefer if Viv bes my god- granddaughter." Jackie walked down the stairs and heard what Thomas said. Thomas wasn¡¯t joking because he had had an arranged marriage too.He could understand how sad it was to be forced to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. A sense of responsibility couldn¡¯t be forced. Even if he epted unwillingly and chose to respect his wife, it didn¡¯t change the way he felt for Simmone.It was mostly because she passed away when he loved her the most. It was inevitable for someone to forget a living person, but if it was a deceased person, there would be some nostalgia. When Thomas left Yaramoor, he would never have thought it would be thest time he saw her. Feelings could change, but it was hard to let go of sadness. Thomas slowly drank his tea, "I¡¯ve already decided to cancel the agreement with Aaron, but I don¡¯t want people to think it was because of Viv." "So that was why you decided to make her your god- granddaughter?" Maisie understood what he meant. Violet didn¡¯t have the best reputation and always had scandals, so if the marriage was annulled, everyone would probably think it was because she messed up and was kicked out of the family. However, if Thomas made her his god-granddaughter, it would look different. Nn looked at Thomas and smiled. "Why don¡¯t you ask Jackie about it?" Thomas and Maisie finally noticed Jackie, who was standing there for god knew how long. Jackie walked over with his hand in his pocket. "Canceling the marriage would be a great thing.Why would I object?" Thomas scoffed. "I think it¡¯s quite nice if Viv bes your god- sister.It¡¯s decided then." He slowly got up. "I¡¯m going to my room.Help yourselves." After he went upstairs, Nn held Maisie¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go take a walk.You haven¡¯t gotten the chance to rx since we got here." Maisie looked at him. "You''re in the mood for it?" He smiled and hugged her. "Always." The two lovebirds started flirting as if Jackie wasn¡¯t there.He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he left. The grass in the garden was nicely mown, and the warm sun shone down on them. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Violet was flying a kite with the three children, and Lady ran after them. The garden was filled with the sound of theirughter. "Colton, ours is flying too low.See Waylon¡¯s, it¡¯s higher than ours already!" "Alright." Colton fed it more string, and the kite flew higher as if it was going straight through the clouds. Jackie walked into the garden, and Daisie saw him first. "Uncle Jackie!" She waved. "Do you want to join us?" Violet said, "He doesn¡¯t have time for kids." "But you¡¯re not a kid." Daisie winked and smiled cheekily. "You''re his wife." She looked annoyed. "Nonsense, I¡¯m going to punish you." Daisie stuck out her tongue. Jackie didn¡¯t n to join them, but he wanted to after what Violet said. "It¡¯s just flying a kite.How hard can it be?" Daisie nodded. "Yes, not hard at all." Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Waylon handed Jackie the kite and walked toward Colton and Daisie. Violet turned to look at Jackie, tugging at the string, and crossed her arms. "Why did you join in?" "I can do what I want at my home." He was right, and Violet had no retort. "Alright, have fun." When Daisie saw that she was leaving, she immediately yelled, "If you leave now, you''ll be considered the loser." They were having a kite- flyingpetition, and the highest flier would be the winner.If the string broke, it would be counted as a loss. The loser would have to ept one condition by the winner, and they had set the rules before they started. Violet paused and was annoyed. "Then get Waylon back here." Daisie smiled. "But Uncle Jackie is on your team now." "Emergency change in a teammate, it shouldn¡¯t count!" "It should count." Daisie continued. "Only one person could give up, and Waylon already did that.You have one less teammate, and Uncle Jackie reced him, so it should continue." Colton and Waylon were quiet because no one could argue over their sister. Violet was rendered speechless. Why did she have a feeling that the three kids had ganged up to trap her? It was indeed a trap because the string in Jackie¡¯s hand snapped. Daisie jumped up. "Aunt Viv, your string broke.You lost!" Violet looked at Jackie andughed. "You did that on purpose." Jackie was still calm. "Did I break it?" "why did you join in then? We lost, so you have to bear the consequences." "You wanted to be part of the bet." "You want to trap me!" The three stood there and watched them argue.It was the ¡®worst¡¯ rtionship that they had witnessed. They were like fire and ice, unable to blend. Thomas knew that the three wanted to pull them together and was quite d, but he knew that one couldn¡¯t force a rtionship. He smiled and said, "You don¡¯t have to get involved.Let them settle it themselves." Daisie didn¡¯t understand. "Aunt Violet is fun.Why doesn¡¯t Uncle Jackie like her?" Thomas paused because he didn¡¯t know the answer to that. After a while, he slowly said, "If you loved apples, but someone forced you to have durians, and you didn¡¯t like the smell of it, would you still be willing to try?" Daisie frowned.She really hated the smell of durian. "I don¡¯t think I can." "Exactly!" Thomasughed. "People who love durian think that it smells great, but people who don¡¯t would need to ept the smell before they even try it. "So whether Jackie likes Violet or not should be up to him.We can¡¯t force them together." Daisie scratched her cheek. "We managed to do that to Dad and Mom." Nn suddenly appeared in the doorway. "Your mother and I aren¡¯t the same as them." Daisie covered her mouth. ¡®Oh no, Dad heard that" Nn walked over and rubbed her head. "Your mom and I love each other." She smiled because her father was shameless. She and her brothers were the ones who had pulled them together.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 "Alright, I¡¯m going to speak to your grandfather outside.Go y with your brothers." Daisie nodded and walked away.She saw her two brothers standing in the living room with Zephir and paused. "Zeph?" Zephir smiled. "Happy new year.I brought presents for you." "What is it?" Her eyes shone as she ran over. Zephir handed her a box, and she took it over with a smile, then opened it.It was a pink custom-made crystal bracelet. Colton clicked his tongue. "Why didn¡¯t you bring us presents too?" He was such a schemer, only treating their sister nicely. Zephir seemed to know that Colton would say that, so he smiled. "I did." He asked the bodyguards to bring the presents over ¡ªthere was one for each of them. "Alright, I''ll forgive you." Colton took it. Daisie turned to look at him. "Can¡¯t you be nice, Colton? You epted his present." Colton smiled. "I''ll listen to you when you''re the first in ss." "Really?" "I can¡¯t lie when Waylon is here." "Alright!" Daisie patted her shoulder. "I¡¯m going to show you!" Colton crossed his arms. "Not first from the back, please." She put her hands on her waist. "No way, don¡¯t underestimate me!" In the evening... The Lovegoods went over to have dinner with the Cliffords. Rose and Aaron both knew the rtionship between Nn and the Cliffords, so they weren¡¯t surprised that the family was there. During their meal, Rose smiled and said, "I didn¡¯t expect Mrs.Goldmann to have three children who are so grown up when you¡¯re only so young." Nn answered, "She gave birth early." Aaron said, "It will be perfect when Violet and Jackie have children." The mood became awkward, and Thomas was quiet. Maisie and Nn didn¡¯t want to interfere while the children were silent. Jackie looked like this wasn¡¯t about him, but only Violet wasn''t polite about it. "You have to drag me in?" Aaron frowned. "How could you talk like that?" She put down her cutlery and wiped the corner of her mouth with the napkin. "I¡¯m done." Aaron put down his cutlery forcefully. "Come back." She didn¡¯t stop or look back. Thomas couldn''t stand it, so he said, "Aaron, let it go." "Thomas, you¡¯ve spoiled Violet.This can¡¯t be tolerated." Thomas said, "I¡¯ve been thinking about something for a while already, and since everyone is here, I think I should announce it today." Maisie paused. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Was it about ¡®that¡¯? Aaron was curious. "What are you announcing?" "I want to take Viv as my god-granddaughter." Everyone from the Lovegood family was shocked. Even the children were shocked. Aaron couldn¡¯t believe him. "Thomas, what..." Thomas continued. "Jackie and Viv don¡¯t get along, and there¡¯s no point in forcing them.I''ve thought about this for a long time, and I quite like Viv, so I¡¯ve decided to make her my god- granddaughter." Violet looked toward Thomas and didn¡¯t expect that he would speak up for her and even say that he wanted her as a god- granddaughter. "Thomas, this...This is nonsense!" Aaron didn¡¯t look too happy. His daughter was already married to Jackie, but Thomas suddenly wanted to make her his god- granddaughter. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 ¡®¡®Isn''t that akin to incest?¡¯ When the thought surfaced in Thomas¡¯s head, he said in a serious voice, "That''s why I want to talk about the divorce between them." The Lovegoods were rather surprised when they heard what Thomas had said. After all, Thomas had been someone who knew what to do and what not to do. However, Aaron was not going to agree with him this time. "Elder Master Clifford, do you think that the marriage between our two families is a child''s y?" Thomas tapped the foot of the ss rhythmically, and it took him a while before he replied, "Aaron, there are many other ways to maintain the rtionship between our two families." He looked at Violet and continued. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to take Viv in as my god-granddaughter." "What? Are you kidding me?" Aaron rose to his feet and shouted back to Thomas despite everyone watching him, "If you take Viv as your god-granddaughter, does this not mean that she and Jackie will be brother and sister instead of husband and wife? Don''t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?" Thomas raised his head slowly and said calmly, "So, are you going to let your daughter continue to cause more scandals and live in protest? Is that what you want?" Aaron was stumped. Thomas continued and said, "Aaron, you''re too stubborn. Have you forgotten the tragedy that happened that year? Have you forgotten how your daughter has be what she is today?" Violet looked at Thomas in surprise. ¡®How did he know about the things that happened that year?¡¯ Aaron ced his hands on the table and clenched them tightly.His expression was dark. The meal between the two families did not go well, and it ended with Aaron¡¯s departure. Maisie and Nn returned to their room. From their conversation, they could see that Aaron was reluctant to talk about the "thing" that had happened that year. "Nn." She turned around and approached him. "What should I do? I¡¯m really curious about it." Nn chuckled as he took off his watch. "What are you curious about?" "I¡¯m curious about Violet¡¯s past." Nn picked her up and put her on the table.He ced both his arms around her and leaned closer. With a smile tugging at the corner of his lips, he said, "It seems like my wife is really gossipy." Maisie leaned toward the back and said halfheartedly, "So? You don¡¯t like me anymore?" Nn cupped her chin with his hand and nted a kiss on her. "When have I ever said that I don''t like you anymore?" She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "You''ve gone ahead and looked into the matter yourself, so how can you say I¡¯m gossipy?" He chuckled. "How did you know about that?" Maisie lifted her eyebrows. In fact, she only learned about it today. When she saw Daisieing out of the study room, she overheard his conversation with Thomas as she passed by the study room. She stretched his cor and said, "I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation.You should me the study room for having poor sound instion." Nnughed and caressed the corner of her lips with his finger. He lowered his head to kiss her and said, "Then, don¡¯t you think you should give me something in return?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the meantime, in the study room... Violet couldn¡¯t believe it as she looked at the divorce papers on the desk.She lifted her head to look at Thomas, who was standing in front of the window, and asked, "Grandpa, do you really agree with this?" sping his hands behind his back, Thomas sighed. "I know those scandals are just a form of protest against your father." He turned around slowly and continued. "Viv, I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re a good girl.Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed with your father when he came to talk to me about the marriage.I''m sorry.I should''ve considered it more carefully.I thought you and Jackie could get along very well." Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 "Are you mad at me?" Violet clenched her fists tightly and shook her head as she smiled. "I know you only want the best for me, so I''m not mad at you." When she thought about it, she was the one who owed Thomas something. "Thank you, Viv," Thomas said as he smiled gently at her. "Don¡¯t worry.Even if you get a divorce, you will be my god- granddaughter.Even though you and Jackie can''t be husband and wife, you can treat each other as brother and sister.I think it should be better, right?" Violet pressed her lips thin. After a short bout of hesitation, she said, "Honestly, this is all my fault.Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t me him as well." Jackie hated her because he thought she was that kind of woman.She had never cared about how others thought of her. That¡¯s why she had thrown caution into the wind and had done so many stupid things to the point that she had overlooked how good Thomas was to her.It was only now she realized how stubborn she was. Even now, Thomas was worried about her, and she felt even guiltier. "I know.None of you has done anything wrong.I just don¡¯t want you to end up like me," Thomas lamented. When he was young, he had been ambitious and sought nothing but profits. However, Simmone¡¯s death had woken him uppletely.He had been living in the midst of revenge and guilt for Simmone.It was not like he hadn''t done anything wild or stupid before.He had even sought revenge against the wrong person. Aaron was Violet¡¯s father. Even though Violet resented her father for what he had done, she did not choose to take revenge on him. Instead, she had chosen to punish herself.She was such a good and kind girl, so how was there any chance he could bring himself to me her? When Violet came out of the study room, she raised her head and saw Jackie standing in the corridor. Lowering her head, she walked over and stopped in front of him. "I''ve signed the divorce papers." After she finished speaking, she paused for a few seconds before adding, "I¡¯m sorry for all the troubles I¡¯ve caused you guys this whole time." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jackie was stunned.He was kind of surprised that Violet would apologize to him. After all, she had never said something like that to him so sincerely.He let out a scoff and said nonchntly, "I didn¡¯t know that you know how to apologize as well." Violet knew he wouldn¡¯t ept her apology.She crossed her arms in front of her chest. When she thought that he still couldn''t get rid of her even though they had gotten a divorce, a hint of triumph crossed her eyes. "Well, even after we''ve gotten a divorce, we''ll be siblings.So, consider it a little favor that I did for you, my brother." After that, she strode away.Jackie turned his head around to look at her, and it was only now that he realized she was so childish. Everything she did was unpleasant, but the good thing was that she knew what she was doing, so she wasn''t too bad after all.It was considered a relief for both of them as well now that Thomas had asked them to get a divorce. However, when Jackie thought that his wife had be his sister...He let out a scoff as he found it ridiculous. In the afternoon, Jackie and Violet finalized their divorce procedure in the city hall. After that, they came out of the city hall one after another. Violet stood in front of the car and waited for him. "Hey, my dear brother." He was opening the door and froze.He frowned slightly, and it was apparent that he hadn¡¯t gotten used to the sudden change of identity yet. "Call my name." He went into the car. Just when Violet was about to open the door, she found that the door was locked from the inside.She knocked on the window and asked the driver to roll down the window. After the window had rolled down, she put her hand on the edge of the window, leaned forward, and looked at the people inside. "What do you mean by that? Are you going to leave me here after the divorce?" Jackie ced his hand on his forehead and nced at her. "I¡¯m sure there are a lot of men who want toe and pick you up, my dear sister." Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Jackie patted the driving seat and signaled the driver to start the engine. Without waiting for Violet to say anything, the car drove away. Violet shouted exasperatingly, "You''re right! There are a lot of men who want toe here and pick me up! I don¡¯t even want to sit in your car!" She pulled her phone out. As she browsed her contact list, she discovered that there were not many people she could ask. Her car was inside the garage of her house, and she had not brought her purse when she came out to the city hall to finalize their divorce procedure. Her phone was not linked to any cards, and she did not expect that Jackie would be so cruel as to leave her behind.She thought Jackie would treat her better after they got a divorce, but it now seemed to her that she was too naive.She did not have other choices anymore, so she called her mother. However, she did not know that someone secretly captured the scene of theming out of the city hall and Jackie leaving her behind on camera. The next day... Thomas threw the magazine on the table, his expression dark. "This is what you promised me?" Jackie looked at the magazine.It was the image of them going to the city hall yesterday for a divorce. They had promised Thomas they wouldn¡¯t make their divorce public. However, little did they expect that paparazzi would follow them. Now the media spected they had gotten a divorce. Jackie pressed his lips tightly, and it took him a while before answering, "The media would find out sooner orter, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll affect anything." After all, his grandfather was going to tell the public that he was going to take Violet in as his god- granddaughter. Thomas¡¯ face sank, and he asked, "You don¡¯t think it''ll affect anything, but have you thought about Viv? "Yes, I agreed to let both of you get a divorce, but I also said before that you can''t make your divorce public before I announce that I''m going to make Violet my god-granddaughter.Look at what you''ve done now.Have you ever thought about what the media is going to say about Violet because of this?" Tf the divorce between him and Violet was confirmed, the media would certainly think that he had terminated their marriage because of Violet¡¯s misconduct.This would have a big impact on her reputation in the future. Even if Violet did not care about it, there was no way the Lovegoods would swallow the bitter pill] of humiliation. Jackie chuckled and asked, "Grandpa, what exactly did the Lovegoods offer you? Don''t you think you''re a little bit too good to their daughter?" Thomas was stunned. "What?" "It¡¯s already ridiculous enough that you would take Violet in as your god- granddaughter." Jackie stuck his hands into his pockets, "Besides, do you think she cares about her reputation? No matter what the media says about her, even if it isn''t real, you can''t deny the fact that she ruined her reputation with her own hands.She doesn''t even care about it, so why do you have to care about it for her?" "Jackie!" shouted Thomas. Meanwhile, Maisie and Nn came downstairs. Both of them looked at each other and came to the living room.Then, they saw the magazine that had captured theming out of the city hall on the table.It had only been a day, and the magazine had already been printed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If Violet went out today, she would certainly be surrounded by reporters. Jackie did not say anything anymore because his grandfather had gotten angry.He turned around and left. Maisie stretched her arm to stop him and said, "Can I have a second with you?" Maisie and Jackie stood in the corridor outside. Jackie knew what she wanted to talk to him about, so he said, "If you want to talk about the things between Violet and me, then save your breath.We''ve gotten divorced, and I don''t want to know anything about her." "I''m not going to tell you either." Maisie squinted, "I just want you to know that you don''t have to have a prejudice against her.She has never done anything that harms the Cliffords.It''s fine if you don''t know about the whole story, but you''re in no position toment on what kind of person she is." Jackie frowned. "She has never harmed the Cliffords? She brought disgrace to the Cliffords." "She brought disgrace to the Cliffords? Are you sure? Everyone is just criticizing her for what she did.Has anyone talked about ormented on you?" Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Maisie continued calmly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Both of you were forced into marriage.You think it''s a disgrace to the Cliffords after marrying her.However, the reality is that everyone pitied the Cliffords for letting such a woman into their home." She took a deep breath. "The only person who really suffers from criticism is Violet.Everyone will onlyugh at her.She doesn''t care about it because it''s the result she wants. "Long before you two get married, she had been doing everything she could to ruin her reputation.You''re not satisfied with the marriage, and you''re not happy with her being your wife.Do you think she''s happy with the arrangement? Now that you''re divorced, for her, it''s the result that she has ever wanted in the first ce. "In the end, she''s the stupid one.And you''re right about one thing.She''s the one who ruined her own reputation, and she doesn''t care about it.But are you sure there are women in this world who don''t care about their reputation?" She wouldn''t understand Violet''s intent to ruin her reputation if she didn''t know exactly what had happened to Violetn. It was not that Violet did not care about her reputation.It was just that her heart was dead. Her heart was dead, and she had no attachment to the world.She was just living her life like a walking corpse. As for her father, he was the proprietor who caused the disaster and made her lose the love of her life. However, not only did he not reflect on his mistake, but he also arranged all kinds of marriages for her. Truth be told, Maisie felt that she was rather tough. If she weren''t that tough, she might have ended her life. Nobody knew the things that had happened to her. Everyone was just looking at the surface and thought she was that kind of woman.She turned a blind eye to the controversy, criticism, mockery, and contempt that everyone threw at her. However, no one knew how much she was disappointed in the world. Jackie stood silently.He did not say anything in return. Maisie lowered her head and said, "Since you guys have gotten a divorce, you should stop being so harsh on her." She turned around and entered the living room, leaving Jackie to stand in the corridor alone. Violet did not know that the media would capture a photo of them appearing in the city hall on camera. As soon as she came out of the hotel, reporters surrounded her. "Ms.Lovegood, we heard that you¡¯ve gotten a divorce with Mr.Clifford.Is it because of those scandals you had some time ago?" "Ms.Lovegood, can you tell us the details of your divorce?" The reporters'' questions might sound like normal questions on the surface, but Violet knew what they wanted to know.She was certain they were asking if the Cliffords abandoned her due to her indecency. Looking at the camera and microphone in front of her, Violet replied without batting an eye. "So what if I get a divorce? It¡¯s none of your business." She wanted to leave, but the reporters did not give her the chance. One of them threw an ill-intent question at her. "The Cliffords think you have too many scandals, right? That''s the reason Mr.Clifford decided to get a divorce with you." Violet coldly looked at the reporter who threw her the question and said, "My scandals have nothing to do with my divorce.Aren''t you guys just trying to say I''ve been abandoned? "But I don¡¯t care what you guys think, and I can do whatever I want." She pushed the reporters away and walked forward. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her "wh*re", and she stopped in her tracks.She turned her head to look at the crowd and scoffed coldly, "That¡¯s right.I¡¯m a wh*re." After that, she pulled the door open and went into the car. On the Inte, whenever it was about the divorce between Violet and Jackie, thement sections would be filled with many harshments. #If she hadn''t misbehaved herself, would she get disowned by the Cliffords?# #She has cheated on her husband so many times, yet her husband is okay with it?# #How much does it cost to sleep with her?# Inside the car, Violet read through thements one after another without any expression on her face. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 In the end, Violet switched off her phone so that she wouldn''t get affected by it. Since the reporters had twisted her words, Violet was branded withbels, such as wh*re and arrogant b*tch, once the magazine was published.She was subjected to online bullying right after New Year''s Eve. Everyone thought that Violet was a loose woman. Not only did she not admit her mistake, but she also treated the reporters arrogantly after her divorce. There were all sorts ofments about her on the Inte, and most of them were bad. In the meantime, the publishingpany received a call from Thomas. Nobody knew what Thomas had said, but the owner of the publishingpany ran into the department and asked, " Where are the 5,000 copies of the magazine printed yesterday?" "It''s all been distributed." The owner''s expression changed, and he said, "Hurry up and call them back.Withdraw those magazines.They can''t be distributed.If not, bad things will happen!" Everyone in the department worked all morning, and they only got back 3,000 copies of the magazine. There were about 1,000 copies that other people had already bought. The owner of the publishingpany scratched his head in frustration. He nned to boost the sales of these magazines during the holiday, but he did not expect Thomas to stand up for Violet.He was aware of how powerful the Cliffords were in Octavia. It was just that he thought the Cliffords wouldn¡¯t care about Violet anymore after she got a divorce from Jackie.He asked, "Who bought the remaining thousand copies of the Magazine?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "It¡¯s the Potters," his staff replied. The owner of the publishingpany fell silent. ¡®The Potters? Isn¡¯t she the one who had a fight with Violet?¡¯ Penelope was the one who had bought the remaining thousand copies of the magazine. She contacted other publishingpanies specializing in exposing other people''s scandals and printed another 4,000 copies of the magazine for distribution.She wanted to banish Violet into oblivion! Violet hadn¡¯t gone home for two days. When Rose went to the Clifford mansion and asked if they had seen Violet or not, Thomas was stunned. "She hasn¡¯t returned home yet?" Rose shook her head. "Not yet.She didn''t even pick up my call.I''m worried if it''s because of the news in the past two days..." Thomas thought for a while and looked at Jackie. "Jackie, you should go and look for her." "Why should I?" Jackie said tly, "Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to look for her if she¡¯s staying at another person''s house?" Thomas''s face sank.It went without saying that he knew the "another person" Jackie was talking about was another man. Rose looked at Jackie and said, "Jackie, Violet isn¡¯t that kind of woman.She doesn¡¯t have a lot of friends after her return from overseas." "She doesn¡¯t have friends?" Jacke scoffed. "She has been rumored to have seen a lot of people behind my back. Are they not her friends?" "Jackie!" Thomas shouted, "Even if you don''t like Viv, both of you are already divorced.There''s no need to defame her." "Am I the one who defamed her, or she¡¯s the one who defamed herself? I¡¯m sure you know that better than me." He took his jacket and walked toward the outside. Meanwhile, Daisie came into the room with Zephir. "Great - grandpa, we know where Aunt Violet is!" When Rose saw Zephir, she was stunned. "Zephir?" Zephir nodded at her. "Auntie." Thomas looked at them and asked, "You guys know where she is?" Daisie pointed at Zephir and smiled. "Zeph said he knows where she is!" "Zephir, did Violet contact you?" asked Rose. "Nope, she didn¡¯t contact me," replied Zephir. "It¡¯s just that I know her better, and there is only one ce that she would go." Rose was stunned. At the St. Maria Orphanage... Violet was sitting in the courtyard, teaching the kids how to fold a paper crane. The dean of the orphanage came over and called out to her. "Viv." She put the paper crane on her hand and slowly rose to her feet. "Yeah?" The dean smiled gratefully when she saw how happy Violet was with the kids. "Thank you for staying with them these two days.They are very happy." Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Violet lowered her gaze and gave off a smile. "Actually, I didn¡¯t do much.I just taught them to make paper cranes, stars, and more.Those are what Jacob taught me before." The dean approached her and took her hand. "Viv, I¡¯ve always known that you couldn¡¯t let go of Jacob.Jacob was a good man.It''s a pity that..." She interrupted the dean abruptly, "Please stop, ma¡¯am, please stop." "viv, you must learn to face the facts." The dean took a deep breath and could not help but feel downcast. "There¡¯s no need for you to put all the me on yourself." At that moment, the already cracked dam in Violet¡¯s heart was being mmed again, and it crumbled. She lowered her head and admitted deep down that she was not as strong as she had been portraying herself throughout all these years. Despite how others misunderstood and badmouthed her over the years, she had never cared. The only thing that would shatter her was Jacob.She could not bear it any longer¡ªthe pain that had been buried deep in her heart for a long time erupted all at once. The dean hugged her distressingly, and her eyes were bloodshot too. "Viv, you need to let him off your mind." "I can¡¯t do so." She choked on her own tears and words, shook her head, hugged the dean tightly, and sobbed. "If even I were to forget about him, no one else in the world would remember him anymore.He¡¯s dead because of me." The dean was heartbroken. Jacob had grown up in the orphanage.He did not have any background, and the dean was the one who took care of him when he was a child. To her, Jacob was like her biological son. Jacob was very obedient and sensible. He was also a happy-go- lucky boy who loved tough and treated others gently.He had been kind all his life, but unfortunately, his rtionship with Violet did not end well. Aaron believed an orphan was not worthy of his daughter, so he secretly hindered their rtionship and even used his daughter¡¯s life, nning a kidnapping incident. He originally wanted to use this event, thinking that he would be able to force Jacob into revealing his true colors. As long as Jacob was afraid of dying and left Violet behind, Violet would definitely give up on him. s, he had underestimated Jacob¡¯s feelings for Violet, and the kidnapping incident ended up being a catastrophe. The kidnappers Aaron had hired did not keep their promises and asked for arger amount of ransom, but Aaron did not agree. Thus, they put on their game face and threatened to kill Violet. However, Jacob blocked a bullet for Violet and died right under her nose. The dean patted Violet¡¯s back lightly, and Violet could not stop crying. The pain and grievances that had been buried underneath her disguise gushed out all at once. The dean raised her head when she was about to console Violet and saw Jackie standing outside the door. No one knew how long he had been there¡ªhe only entered the room after he was discovered. The dean reminded Violet of something, and Violet stopped crying, looked back at Jackie, and wiped away her tears immediately. "What are you doing here?" "Your mother thought you had gone missing." Jackie nced at the children sitting at the table, folding paper cranes, and those children stared at him curiously.He paused for a few seconds, and his tone softened. "Grandpa asked me toe out and search for you." Violet sighed. "I''ll go back by myself as soon as I¡¯ve had enough fun." She then went into the room to calm herself down. The dean naturally knew who Jackie was. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Young Master Clifford, Viv has made you worry.I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf." During normal times, Jackie would not have epted the apology. Whenever someone did something wrong and needed someone else to apologize on her behalf, he would only think that the person was not ountable and would not admit her mistake. But seeing her in the orphanage, shedding her tough disguise for the first time, and crying heartbrokenly, it was really inappropriate for him to say any hurtful words at that moment. Thus, he responded with a faint hum. "It¡¯s okay." He then turned around, looked at those children, and asked after a long time, "Does shee to the orphanage often?" The dean paused for a split second and then replied slowly, "Yes, Vives here asionally whenever she¡¯s free, and she¡¯ll stay with the children for quite some time.The children here like her very much too." Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Jackie remained silent for a moment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Did shee here before this?" "Yes, what¡¯s wrong?" "It¡¯s nothing." He lowered his gaze, thought about it for a while, but received a call at the moment.It was about the things that he had asked someone else to investigate for him. The other party said, "Mr.Clifford, I¡¯ve asked Mr.Eden about the other day.He told me that he¡¯s not very close with Ms.Lovegood.He¡¯s only met her twice, and he doesn¡¯t even have her contact information.He also said that he happened to run into Ms.Lovegood in the restaurant the other day.Ms.Lovegood only invited him to have a meal on the grounds that they had had a conversation at an art exhibition." Jackie did not say anything and hung up the call. Someone tugged the hem of his jacket all of a sudden.He lowered his head. It was a little girl of seven or eight years old. "Sir, are you here for Sister Viv?" Jackie frowned. ¡®This imp actually called me sir but addressed her as Sister Violet.Just how old do I look on the outside? He took a deep breath, squatted down to look at her, and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" The girl asked, "Then will you be nice to Sister Viv?" He paused for a bit and pursed his lips. "Sir, Sister Viv is very nice.So, don¡¯t bully her.She also taught us how to make paper cranes and stars, write, draw, and y the piano.We''ll be angry if you bully her." Jackie¡¯s eyes moved. "I won¡¯t bully her." "Pinky promise, you have to keep your word." The girl stretched out her little finger.He was stunned once again, but he thenughed, stretched out his little finger, and made a deal with the little girl. "Pinky promise." Violet sat in the room where Jacob lived before his death. The dean had not stopped cleaning it over the years, so the room had always been kept in its original look as if Jacob was still living. There were drawing canvases in the room. Jacob liked to draw, and he was very talented at drawing. Because of this, Violet went to learn how to draw and held an art exhibition for him.She reached out and stroked the portrait that he left behind¡ªshe was the model in the portrait. The door was knocked. She returned to her senses, pulled down a cloth to cover the canvas, walked to open the door, and was astonished when she saw Jackie standing beside the dean. The dean turned to Jackie and said, "Then I shall leave her to you.You should talk." After the dean left, Violet stood at the doorway, blocking the entrance, and asked, "Why haven¡¯t you left?" He replied indifferently, "I did tell you that I¡¯m here to pick you up." She was startled. "And didn¡¯t I tell you I''ll return when I''ve had enough fun?" Jackie nced across the gap between her and the door. "Let¡¯s go in and talk." "Isn¡¯t there a space in the hall? If you want to talk, let¡¯s go to the hall." She reached out, pushed him away, and closed the door. But Jackie pushed the door open abruptly and squeezed himself into the room. Violet was stunned and became furious instantly. "Jackie Clifford, what do you think you''re doing!?" Jackie ignored her obstruction, stepped into the room, and looked around. There were plenty of vivid paintings, ordinary but delicate and romantic small gifts, and paper cranes that had been tied onto strings hanging on the wall. These paper cranes had been umted over all those years and represented the things one had missed in life. Thinking of what the dean had said to him, he suddenly scoffed coldly. "Childish." Violet was already furious because he barged into the room without her permission, but when she heard the wording from him, she lost her head and pushed him. "Who are you calling childish, and who permitted you toe in? Get out!" Jackie grabbed her wrist. "Aren''t you the childish one here?¡± "You''re not only childish but also ridiculously stupid.You''ve done all sorts of things to ruin your reputation only because of aman.I don¡¯t see you as someone who''s going against the world but someone who¡¯s degenerating wilfully." He was telling the truth, but it sounded extremely shrill to her. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Violet''s shoulders quivered.She jerked her hands to break free from his grasp and red at him with bloodshot eyes. "So what if I¡¯ve chosen to degenerate?" "Then what have you achieved?" He looked extremely calm. "Have you gotten what you want in exchange for your degeneration? After doing everything you¡¯ve done to ruin your reputation, has the deade back to life?" Violet¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, her lips were pursed tightly, and the hands that were hanging beside her body tightened subconsciously. ¡®How can the deade back to life? Although I hope so, how could there be such a miracle? ¡®What happened has happened. I witnessed Jacob¡¯s death with my own eyes, and I was also there the day he was cremated.I was personally there throughout the whole journey, sending him off to the other world, but I couldn¡¯t change anything. ¡®If I could go back in time and go through everything all over again, I¡¯d rather that I was the one who died in that incident" After a long silence, she lowered her head and wiped away the tears that had welled up in her eyes, and her voice sounded hoarse. "That¡¯s none of your business." Jackie gazed at her and said nothing. In fact, he did not care about what Violet had experienced and did not want to care. Even though he had learned everything, all he had in mind was that she was a childish idiot.She had ruined her reputation and lived a life full of degenerations for the sake of a dead person, so instead of sympathizing with her, he might as well sympathize with the person who had died in her ce. "If he died for you only because he wanted you to live like who you are today, it''d be better for you to straight-up die in the first ce." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Violet''s heart skipped a beat and stopped all of a sudden. Jackie approached her. "Have you ever thought about his sacrifice? Was it worth it if the person that he saved was you? "His choice back then has resulted in such an oue.Would he be disappointed to see you acting like this?" Violet¡¯s breathing stopped for a while, and her straight back gradually stiffened.It was as if she saw Jacob standing beside her, and the faint smile on his tender face was still as gentle as it used to be. "Viv, do take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not around." "Please don¡¯t cry.I''ll feel bad." "And please do your best to forget me." She lowered her head. Even if she had been trying her best to hold back her tears, she could not stop them from gushing out of her eyes like water torrents that had broken through a dam. The dean stood outside the door and heard Violet¡¯s loud cry through the ajar door, and she covered her mouth as her eyes turned bloodshot again. In fact, she also hoped that Violet could bury Jacob in the past, move on, and live happily. After all, this was Jacob¡¯s wish too. It was not until the afternoon that Violet and Jackie left the orphanage.She stood in the courtyard and bid goodbye to the dean and the children. A girl asked her, "Sister Viv, will you stille to see us in the future?" Violet nodded and forced a smile. "Of course." The girl suddenly motioned her toe forward mysteriously, so Violet leaned closer to her. The girl then whispered, "Sister Viv, if that uncle dares to bully you, you must tell us.We¡¯ll surely avenge you when we grow up." Violet was stunned for a few seconds, then rubbed the girl¡¯s hair andughed. "Don¡¯t worry." She waved to them, walked to the car, and the bodyguard opened the door for her. The car then drove away slowly. At the Clifford manor... Rose and Thomas were sitting in the living room, waiting for the news until the butler hurried in. "Elder Master, Young Master Clifford has brought Ms.Lovegood back." Rose stood up and saw Violet follow Jackie into the living room in the blink of an eye. "viv." Rose walked toward her immediately, and because she had been worried, she was relieved to see that her daughter was fine. Thomas nodded. "Good to see you home." Violet nodded at them and bent over. "I¡¯m sorry I made you worry." Rose hugged her, cried, andughed at the same time, "Violet, don¡¯t you know that you should call me whenever you go anywhere? I was worried to death!" Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Violet lowered her gaze. ¡®Over the years, while I¡¯ve hated my father for Jacob¡¯s death, I¡¯ve ignored my mother''s love for me too. In the end, all my rtives could only condone my doings helplessly. ¡®All I could think of all these years was my hatred and resentment toward the world, so much so that I¡¯ve neglected the fact that there are people who care about me. ¡®I can¡¯t let go of my grudge because I can¡¯t live on happily due to Jacob¡¯s death.¡®Before today, I didn¡¯t understand Jacob¡¯s intention when he saved me from the bullet.He didn¡¯t die on my behalf just to make me live in guilt for the rest of my life" Two dayster... In front of all the media, Thomas made the news public that he had taken Violet in as his god- granddaughter. He also rified that Violet and his grandson had decided to get a divorce not because of Violet''s lifestyle but because of their ipatibility.He supported Violet publically and used the media of misinterpreting the truth. And Thomas¡¯s decision toe forward and support Violet in person shut all online haters up. The news pushed Violet onto the trending list of Google Trends. And the dean of St. Maria Orphanage even issued a statement for Violet. Soon, it was revealed that Violet had been holding art exhibitions and secretly carrying out public welfare activities. Violet had never used her name for all the donations and public welfare activities she had contributed to.She had always donated all her earnings to all sorts of organizations under the name of "Jacob¡¯s Art Studio". Thus, no one knew that the owner behind Jacob¡¯s Art Studio was Violet. No one knew that the ignorant and dissolute daughter of the Lovegoods would have such artistic talent. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jacob''s Art Studio ushered in the highest number of visitors it had ever experienced at the end of the year. All portraits and oil paintings in the exhibition, be it a character or scenery, seemed to have been given fresh meanings and lives. Maisie and Nn came to the art studio, and they were happy for Violet when they saw that there were quite a lot of guests visiting the exhibition gallery. Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "You can rest assured now, can¡¯t you?" "Yeah." She said as she turned to look at Nn, "After this incident, I think I¡¯m very lucky." ¡°I''m lucky that Nn has always been here with me" Nnughed. "Do borate more on that." "I¡¯m thinking, if you were to have died back then, would I inherit your wish and live on as Violet does?" ¡®Jacob¡¯s Art Studio, as the name suggests, Jacob has always been her inspiration. ¡®Jacob might be gone, but Violet has inherited his dream and passion and has opened an art studio with his name. Although not everyone knows much about him, to Violet, he was an existence that can never be erased. ¡®Perhaps, this is the only thought that can support Violet through the rest of her life" Nn held her tightly in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. "I¡¯m also d that God didn¡¯t make me leave you behind back then." No one would know what would happen tomorrow, so one could only cherish the people that appeared, existed, and passed by one¡¯s life. Violet was upied from morning to night. All the staff of the exhibition hall had already gotten off work, and she was the only person who stayed behind to frame all the paintings.It was raining heavily outside the window. Violet stopped what she was doing, got up, walked to the windowsill, and closed the window. The figure projected on the window pane startled her.She turned around only to see Jackie standing at the door, and she breathed a sigh of relief. "What are you doing standing at the door without saying a word? You almost scared the cr*p out of me." Jackie crossed his arms. "Only those who''ve done bad things will be scared." "You¡¯re all mouth." Violet was so angry. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left in the whole gallery.The corridors are all pitch-ck, and someone suddenly appeared behind me.Who wouldn¡¯t be scared by that!?¡¯ Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Violet walked to the table. "What''s the matter?" "It¡¯s nothing." He walked in and nced at the framed paintings on the wall. "I¡¯vee to visit your gallery." She was startled. "Then why note during the day?" He retracted his gaze. "I don¡¯t have time during the day." Violet snorted, lowered her head, and continued to frame the painting on hand. "You actually chose toe to visit at night, that''s so sickening." Jackie looked at her and frowned. "Watch your words." "I¡¯ve always been like this." Violet thought of something and suddenly realized something. "Oh, because I¡¯m now your god- sister, I have to respect you as an elder brother, right?" Jackie smiled. "Grandpa asked us to get along well as god-siblings.Is this how you uphold your promise?" Violet smiled. "Even retards won¡¯t believe in the promise that we both made.Let me ask you a question, will you get along well with me?" Jackie was rendered speechless. Violet waved her hand. "Forget it.I¡¯ve never expected to be able to get along with you.I¡¯ll be thankful as long as you don¡¯t tease me all the time." His gaze shifted away, and he stood there without uttering a single word. Violet framed the painting meticulously, thinking that he had already left. But when she looked up, she saw that he was still there. "Why haven¡¯t you left?" Jackie looked out the window. "It¡¯s raining." She choked on her own words. "You own a car.Why are you afraid of the rain?" "Then, do you have a car?" Violet was stunned for a short while.She then took a nce at the pouring rain outside the window. "Are you here to pick me up?" He did not say anything. ¡®This is impossible.He hates me and still can¡¯t get rid of me even after the divorce.So why would he be kind enough toe here and pick me up?¡¯ She ignored him and moved on with the task on hand. When she returned to her senses again, Jackie had left. And there was an umbre on her desk. The next day, Maisie and Nn, who originally nned to leave on the sth of January, extended their stay in Octavia. After Daisie finished her breakfast, she asked her brothers to apany her to find Violet. The children had a lot of fun in Octavia, and since it was during their winter break anyway, they could stay for a few more days. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, Jackie could not be seen all morning. When Maisie asked, Thomas replied with a smile, "That kid went out in the morning.I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to, and I can¡¯t care less about him." Nn peeled an egg for Maisie. "Maybe he¡¯s busy courting his wife." Maisie was surprised. "Is that even possible?" ¡®He¡¯s divorced Violet, and Violet is now his god-sister, so what kind of wife is he nning to court?¡¯ Nn tilted his head to look at her and sneered. "You don¡¯t seem to understand a man¡¯s thoughts very well." Maisie ate the egg he peeled and kept quiet. Thomas chuckled, picked up the teacup, and took a sip. "After the divorce, it¡¯s easier for them to get to know each other without the constraints of marriage." Jackie hated Violet only because he was forced to ept the arrangement. Even if Violet was not the partner he got but another woman, Jackie might reject the proposal in the first ce. Once prejudice was formed, it was difficult for both parties to understand each other, but once they let go of their prejudice, they would get to know each other from the basics again. Their divorce had never been a bad thing. They were originally a couple that was forced to be together without any love. To put it bluntly, even after the separation of an affectionate couple, both parties would only realize the advantages of the other party that they overlooked when they were still married. What was more, Violet was not any woman.She had the looks, and she had the figure. Despite her bad reputation, the soul wrapped under her shell had always been pure and innocent. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Some things were not visible to the eyes of the beholder¡ªthey had to be observed through the heart. The weather was bright and sunny. Violet brought the three kids to the amusement park to y, but she ran into Zephir and Jackie. They arrived at the amusement parkter. Daisie ran toward them with a smile. "Zephir, Uncle!" Waylon and Colton looked at Violet.She crossed her arms and clicked her tongue. "Since when did my cousin be this close with that fe?" ¡®And Jackie, he actually came to an amusement park? This is so strange" Zephir looked at them. "What a coincidence?" Colton snorted. "Yeah, what a coincidence." ¡®This is such a surprising coincidence" However, Zephir was not alone, and he brought Jackie along too, so they did not make his life hard for him. Hence, the kids came together and ran off to y, leaving Violet and Jackie behind. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She then said reluctantly, "Thank you forst night." She was referring to the fact that he had left an umbre that prevented her from getting caught in the rain while heading home. Jackie responded with a calm hum. He did not sound very polite at all. "However, do you have so much free time that you can afford toe to an amusement park?" She looked at him. He was rather casually dressed today, which suited the venue.He rarely dressed so casually¡ªit was either a business or formal attire for him. Jackie looked at her. "You have plenty of free time, so why can¡¯t I have some too?" She looked away and said boldly, "How can youpare yourself to me?" ¡®My upation allows me to be a person who cany back whenever I want to" Jackie did not say anything. Violet saw a w machine on the side of the road. Thus, she walked over on a whim, inserted some change, exchanged it for tokens, and inserted a token into the machine. Jackie¡¯s voice came from behind. "Do you know how to operate this?" "Are you underestimating me?" Violet held the handle and controlled it. "You¡¯re looking at a master at wing dolls." Soon enough, she...humiliated herself. She did manage to grasp something every time, but it could not be dropped into the exit tunnel. The doll would fall back into the pile at every critical moment. Jackieughed when he saw her rookie moves. "Is this what you consider the level of a master at wing dolls?" Violet would not let herself be looked down upon. "I haven¡¯t yed one of these machines in a long time.That¡¯s why my skills have be a little rusty.Just you wait! I¡¯ll definitely get one before I leave this ce today." After several trials, the fact was that she really could not get it out. Jackie could not stand it anymore, so he stepped forward, held her hand, and operated the machine. Violet was stunned. Her gazended on the warmth wrapping on the back of her hand, and her attention movedpletely away from the w machine. He stood behind her, one of his hands was holding the doll machine beside her, and his chest was rubbing against her shoulder from a very intimate distance. While Violet was in a trance, Jackie took a doll out of the machine¡¯s exit and suddenly asked, "Do you still want one?" She returned to her senses. "Yes...Yes, we have four kids here." She wanted to pull her hand out but was afraid of interrupting his operation, so she could only lend him her hand rigidly. Violet nced at him from the corners of her eyes. His attention was fully focused on the machine, and he did not even realize that she was peeping at him.He managed to w a total of five dolls. When it was time to grab the dolls from the machine, she took advantage of the situation and retracted her hand. "We have five now.Did you just get us more than what we need?" Jackie tilted his head to look at her. "Aren''t you a little kid too?" Violet frowned. "Who are you referring to as a kid?" He straightened his posture. "Whoever is reacting to thement is the kid here." "You¡ª ? Jackie turned around and paused for a second. "You can always throw it away if you don¡¯t want it." Violet nced at the five dolls she was holding in her arms. ¡®I¡¯ve spent money on them anyway, so how can I throw the fifth one away? ¡° ¡®He¡¯s the one who wed it.There¡¯s no way I¡¯m saying no to a free gift" Daisie and her brothers yed in the amusement park all day and were not feeling any fatigue. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 They only went home reluctantly as evening approached. Originally, the three children hade in the same car as Violet, but the four children got into the same car at the end of the day. Looking at them leaving her behind, Violet clicked her tongue. "Such immorality! This is getting too much!" ¡®These b*stards must have colluded" Jackie lowered the car window and raised his eyelids. "Aren¡¯t you leaving?" She was startled.She then thought of something and snorted softly. "I''ll die before Thitch a ride with your car." Violet clearly remembered when he left her at the city hall the other day.Who knew what was going through his mind at that moment? Jackie knew that she was still angry, so he spoke slowly. "I''ll send you home for real this time." "Are you serious?" Violet sneered. "How would I know that you won''t leave me on the freeway this time?" If this were before, he would have long been impatient and asked his driver to leave her behind. However, he had not shown any trace of impatience so far. "I won''t." Violet looked at his strange expression. ¡®Why am I getting this hunch that something has gone wrong with him after the divorce?¡¯ In the end, she got into the car. While they were on their way, the atmosphere in the car was dead silent, and no one broke the awkward silence. Jackie turned to look at her. Violet kept staring out the window. Her face that was reflected on the ss made it seem like she was absent-minded, but it also seemed that she was lost in her thoughts, looking all sad. He retracted his gaze and cleared his throat after a short while. "What do you want to eat?" When Violet heard his voice, she turned her head, stared at him in confusion, and pointed to herself. "Are you asking me that?" Jackie nced at her and frowned slightly. "Otherwise, who else is in this car?" She was astonished for a few seconds, then suddenly moved to his side. "Please, doe clean with me." She leaned up to him as she spoke. "Have you been possessed by some ghost or wraith?" The driver was on the brink of losing his mind and bursting intoughter. Jackie grinned and gnashed his teeth. "You wouldn¡¯te up with this conclusion if your brain was only slightly normal." ¡®Me being possessed by a ghost? She¡¯s the only person who¡¯s capable ofing up with such an idea" "Eh? Have you just returned to normal?" Violet was not angry either and nced at him. "I¡¯m just not used to you suddenly turning into apletely different person." Jackie paused and said lightly, "Didn¡¯t I promise you that I¡¯d get along with you?" Violet stopped talking because it was indeed the case. ¡®It¡¯s just that he¡¯s adapted to the change and started to get along with me too quickly, but I still can¡¯t get used to it. ¡®Sure enough, there¡¯s an enormous difference between how he treats his wife and god-sister" She crossed her arms and answered the previous question, "I want to eat Duck al''Orange." Very few restaurants in Octavia served such a dish, and she only knew one but did not want to tell him which restaurant it was. To put it bluntly, she only wanted to make a fuss out of this incident to see if he really wanted to get along with her. Jackie was stunned for a bit. After a while, he asked the driver calmly, "Where can we find this dish in Octavia?" Violet stared at him in surprise. The driver pulled over at a roadside parking space and took out his cell phone. "Please give me a second. I''ll look it up." The driver then found the address and navigated to The Attic Hotel. Violet followed Jackie and stepped into the private room located on the second floor. However, she coincidentally ran into the Potters in the corridor. Penelope and her father had juste out of a private room after having dinner with a client. Penelope was surprised to see Violet and Jackie appearing together.But looking at Violet¡¯s expression, she was still disgusted. "What a coincidence.I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in The Attic, Young Master Clifford." Edmund stepped forward to greet him, which could be considered a polite action. Jackie nodded. "Yeah, what a coincidence." Penelope was unreconciled, so she sneered at that moment. "The Cliffords are indeed pros when ites to rectifying someone¡¯s name.You actually managed to rectify a b*tch that snatched others ¡¯ boyfriends."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 "Penny! What nonsense are you talking about?" Edmund¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡®Even I have to show the Cliffords a little respect.Even if the Cliffords want to whitewash Violet, I won¡¯t dare to bring this up in their face" Penelope gnashed her teeth. "Who gave you the right to im that what I just said is nonsense? If it weren¡¯t for her, Brooklyn and I would have gotten married long ago.Do you expect me to kiss the * ss of ab*tch who specializes in snatching other people¡¯s boyfriends? " ¡±Young Master Clifford, didn¡¯t you despise this woman back then too? Since when have you been bewitched by this b*tch?" She snorted coldly and red at Violet. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "A b*tch will forever be ab *tch.You¡¯ve actually convinced the Cliffords and made them side with you so quickly.I think it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get onto the bed of the grandfather and grandson and serve the both of them¡ª" Edmund pped Penelope and stunned her for a split second.She looked up in disbelief. "Father! ?" Edmund was so exasperated that his face was ashen, and his expression looked extremely embarrassed. "Do you know what you just said, you b*stard?" ¡®She actually humiliated Mr.Clifford and Elder Master Clifford before Mr.Clifford himself.If Elder Master Clifford were present, given his temper, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save her from this situation even if she¡¯s my daughter" Penelope''s shoulders trembled, but she felt she had done nothing wrong. "I was just telling the truth.A woman like her¡ª" "What kind of woman is she? But just how virtuous are you, Ms.Potter?" Jackie looked exceptionally indifferent.The chill in his eyes enveloped her, causing her to tremble involuntarily. "What do you mean by that?" Jackie scoffed. "Are you telling me that you don¡¯t know what kind of person the eldest son of the Simons, Brooklyn Simons, is? He¡¯s already married.It¡¯s just that not many people know about it." "That¡¯s impossible!" Penelope¡¯s expression changed instantly. "You''re lying to me! Even if Brooklyn had many mistresses outside, at least he was single.I was his proper girlfriend!" Jackie loosened the hem of his sleeve and said casually. "Who¡¯s his proper woman can only be proven by facts." Penelope¡¯s posture swayed slightly, and she lost all her confidence instantly because Jackie looked serious. Jackie made a phone call, and when the call was over, he turned around, looked at Penelope, and said lightly, "Brooklyn and his wife are here in The Attic now.Ms.Potter, do you want to see it for yourself?" Penelope clenched her hands tightly and gnashed her teeth. "Of course, let¡¯s go.I won¡¯t let you go if I find out that you guys are joining forces to deceive me!" Jackie told Penelope the number of the private room that Brooklyn was in, and Penelope dashed toward the room, wanting to verify the fact in a hurry. Violet remained motionless in ce. Compared to what Penelope had said to humiliate her, she was more surprised that Jackie knew about Brooklyn. In fact, Violet had long known that Brooklyn was a scumbag, but she did not know that he was actually married. When Brooklyn was dating Penelope, he was looking to have affairs with other women. Later, he set eyes on her and tried to please her like a pet dog, but Violet ignored him. Later, after Brooklyn broke up with Penelope, thetter heard something from somebody else and assumed Violet was the one who had snatched her boyfriend from her. At that time, Violet could not care less about the rumors spreading around her.She did not care to exin, which was why others always viewed her as a promiscuous woman. Jackie turned to look at Violet. "Do you want to go and have a look?" Violet was astounded. "What¡¯s there to look at?" He sounded serious. "A dramatic stage y." Violet did not utter a single word but followed him. Sure enough, there was a hugemotion as soon as they arrived at the scene. "Brooklyn Simons, how dare you lie to me!?" Penelope could not believe the scene that was disyed in front of her, so she stepped forward and started smacking and pping Brooklyn. Brooklyn turned away from her and cursed, "Have you lost your f* cking mind? Who the f*ck do you think you are? I was just fooling around with you.I have a wife and children, haven''t you realized that?" Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Penelope fell to the ground as she saw Brooklyn protecting the woman and the eight-year-old son behind him.She then started crying so hysterically that she could not stop herself. Edmund could not stand it anymore. His daughter was making him lose face because of the troubles that she had caused at the restaurant. "Stop it ande home with me." "I¡¯m not leaving." Penelope shook him off. "I only want to get to the bottom of things today.Brooklyn Simons, you b*stard, you yed with my feelings!" Brooklynforted his wife behind him, asked her to take their son into the private room, and then red at Penelope impatiently. "I yed with your feelings?" He gave off a disdainful smirk. "You slept with me voluntarily back then.I didn¡¯t force you to do so, did I? Both of us came out only for the fun of it.I haven¡¯t seen any woman as shameless and clingy as you." When Edmund heard him insulting his daughter like this, his expression dimmed instantly. "Brooklyn Simons, you¡¯ve crossed the line." "Pve crossed the line? Isn¡¯t it obvious that your daughter is the one who has crossed the line here? I admit that I¡¯ve had a lot of women, and she knew that I was a yboy who didn¡¯t care about feelings.She''s the one who kept on pestering me shamelessly, to the extent that I grew tired of her and tried to break up with her.Yet she didn¡¯t want to do so.And she¡¯s bold enough to try to make a move on my wife and son now." Brooklyn patted his suit. "She¡¯s delivered herself to my doorstep so cheaply, asking me to be devoted to her and even marry her.Keep dreaming! Who does she think she is?" "Brooklyn Simons!" Edmund was furious, but seeing that more and more onlookers were starting to gather around them, he could not afford to lose any more face. Thus, he red at Penelope, "Have you seen this man¡¯s true colors now? Now give up on your hope ande back with me." "I''m not going to leave, Father.I can¡¯t get over this." Penelope was emotionally crushed. "I love him so much.How can he treat me like this!?" Brooklyn scoffed coldly. He felt disdainful and even annoyed by her so-called profound affection for him. Edmund pped Penelope and rebuked angrily, "Wake up now! Is this still not embarrassing enough for your liking?!" Violet stood among the crowd and felt a little sympathetic to Penelope upon seeing this. After all, she was deeply in love with Brooklyn. Even though she knew that Brooklyn was a yboy, she could not extricate herself from indulging in Brooklyn''s sweet talks. Brooklyn had no feelings for her¡ªthe feeling that he had for her was, at best, the novelty of having an extramarital affair with someone else.He was a scumbag, but he clearly understood that he should differentiate his wife from all mistresses that he had had outside. At least, he was a scumbag who knew when to draw the line and did not abandon his wife and children for the sake of the mistresses that he had outside. Penelope had lost because she took her rtionship with him too seriously, thinking that the yboy would one day marry her after he had had enough fun. s, she did not know that this yboy already had a home, and the thing that he would do after having had enough fun in the outside world was to return to his family. The farce did not end until Penelope was forcibly taken away by Edmund. Violet and Jackie returned to the private room. When the dishes were served, she asked in order to clear her doubts, "How did you know that Brooklyn is married?" Jackie slid his fingertips over the lip of the wine ss without raising his gaze. "You can find out about it just by checking." However, he did not tell her that he had only investigated it because she and Penelope had gotten detained due to the brawl. Very few people knew that Brooklyn¡¯s wife was his first love in college and that they had married in a low-profile manner after graduating. Brooklyn¡¯s wife had always known that her husband was a yboy but chose to turn a blind eye to her husband¡¯s infidelity.She did not do so out of her generosity. Even though Brooklyn was fooling around outside, he came home every day and was very devoted to his wife and children. Brooklyn¡¯s wife took good care of his parents and children, and the patriarch and the matriarch of the Simons were very satisfied with this daughter-inw. Hence, even if Brooklyn had always been a scumbag and had had affairs with many women, their rtionships were purely sexual, and no feelings were involved from beginning to the end. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 Those women who wanted his money would get paid and would not cling to him. They would get together and separate without any issue. After all, none of them was in it for the love.But when he met Penelope, it could be said that Brooklyn had run into trouble. Penelope was the daughter of the Potters, and it was Penelope who had approached him first. Brooklyn had given her a decent title as his girlfriend to put her off, but her status was not disclosed to the public. Only Penelope¡¯s friends knew about it. Brooklyn had broken up with Penelope because he was afraid that if he were to move on with the extramarital rtionship, Penelope would storm into his house someday.He had chosen to break up only because he wanted to protect his wife and children. In addition, he had flirted with Violet too, which was why Penelope had misunderstood Violet as the woman who had snatched him from her. Jackie¡¯s expression dimmed upon thinking of this. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Violet was enjoying the Duck a L''Orange that she had been craving for all this while, so how would she notice that Jackie was upset? At the same time, at the Clifford mansion... Thomas nned to wait for Jackie toe back for dinner, but Daisie said, "Great-grandpa, there¡¯s no need to wait for Uncle Jackie.He¡¯ll definitely note back for dinner tonight." Maisie turned to look at her. "How do you know that?" Daisie smiled mysteriously, "Because Uncle Jackie and Auntie Violet are together.They must¡¯ve gone out to eat." Daisie had gotten used to calling Violet her aunt and did not want to change it. Thomasughed and picked up his knife and fork. "Then forget it.Let¡¯s not wait for him and start eating." It was already veryte when Jackie brought Violet home. After ying in the amusement park all day, Violet was already tired, and after a scrumptious meal, she felt very drowsy and fell asleep in the car. When they arrived at the gate of the Lovegood mansion, the driver parked the car, turned around, and was about to wake Violet when Jackie shushed him. The driver understood his intention, immediately turned his head, grabbed his cigarette case, got out of the car, and lit a cigarette. Violet leaned against the back of the seat with her head slightly tilted.She did not wake up even after the car stopped. Jackie got out of the car, went around to her side of the car, opened the door, and carried her out of the car cautiously. Violet¡¯s head tilted, leaned against his shoulder, and even rubbed against it several times. Jackie looked down at the person in his arms.He had never looked at her this carefully.He prejudiced her before this, and he could not even take a glimpse at her. Violet''s beautiful appearance looked slightly aggressive, she always liked to put on morous makeup and outfits, and had had an unbearable reputation. Those were indeed the reasons why it had always been difficult for others to get to know her. But now that he was looking at her meticulously from this distance, Violet was not so annoying but looked rather dumb that she looked adorable.He carried her into the room. Rose and Aaron were so surprised that they were at a loss for words when they saw this scene. Jackie greeted them politely, "Mr.Lovegood, Mrs.Lovegood." Rose returned to her senses. "Jack...Jackie, is Viv asleep?" He nodded. "I¡¯ll take her upstairs." Seeing him carry Violet upstairs, Rose nudged Aaron¡¯s arm in disbelief. "Dear, did you see that?" Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Jackieid Violet on the bed and ced the pillow under her head.She was sound asleep and wasn''t alert. He tucked her in and stood next to the bed for a while before turning off the light and leaving the room. When Rose saw him going downstairs, she got up. "Jackie." Jackie stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. "Yes, ma¡¯am? , "Thanks for bringing her home." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Don¡¯t mention it." He nodded. "I''ll be heading home now." Rose nodded. Watching him walk out the door, she was sad because she liked Jackie and didn¡¯t understand why Violet couldn¡¯t see how good he was. Violet slept early and woke early at 6:00 a.m. the following day. She immediately sat up when she opened her eyes and realized that she was in her room. ¡®Didn''t I fall asleep in the car? How did I get back here?¡¯ After Violet cleaned up, she went downstairs for a drink. The helpers had already made some soup. "You''re up so early, ma¡¯am?" She walked to the kitchen to get a ss of water and thought of something. "How did I get back herest night?" The helper smiled and said, "Mr.Clifford sent you home." She paused. "I know that he sent me home, but...who brought me up to the room?" She hadn¡¯t slept well for the past few days, so she was knocked outst night.She wouldn¡¯t have remembered. The helper answered, "Mr.Clifford carried you to your room." Violet was surprised.She had all sorts of spections in mind, but that wasn¡¯t one of them. Given his personality, it was impossible that he would carry her back to the room.He would at most wake her up. But there was no reason for the helper to lie to her. ¡®So, did he...What''s going on!?? #Brooklyn Simons found to be married: Penelope Potter was the other woman, and Violet Lovegood took the me.# Penelope, Brooklyn, and Violet took over the headlines. After footage of Penelope yelling at The Attic and Brooklyn insulting her surfaced, theizens felt sorry for her and Violet and were angry at Brooklyn. Violet was the most innocent one, getting dragged into the situation. Everyone thought she had been the catalyst for Penelope and Brooklyn¡¯s breakup for years, yet she hadn¡¯t spoken up for herself. Someizens said that Penelope should apologize to Violet because she told the whole world that she was asl*t, but some people thought that Penelope was a victim too and that Brooklyn was the one who should apologize. The discussions went three ways. Violet had never said anything because she was toozy to exin.Her social media had been idle since a few years ago, and her Twitter ount was disabled. Violet was rarely on social media, so the years of online bullying didn¡¯t affect her.She sat in the cafe having breakfast and chose a seat next to the window. Soon, Daisie joined her. "Aunt Violet!" Violet put down the cup and exined, "I¡¯m not Jackie¡¯s wife anymore." Daisie pulled out a chair and took a seat. "We''re used to calling you Aunt Violet, besides..." She put her chin on her hand and smiled, "Uncle Jackie didn¡¯t object when we called you that." Violet took a deep breath and pretended to be angry. "How could you dump me there yesterday? I¡¯m so disappointed in you." Daisie choked. "We didn¡¯t leave you there.Uncle Jackie was there." Violet didn¡¯t know what to say. "All this was for nothing." Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Violet wasn¡¯t stupid and could see that the children were trying to pull her and Jackie back together. They were already divorced, so there was no point. "Aunt Violet, do you hate Uncle Jackie?" "He hates me." Daisie looked at her. "Do you hate him?" Violet confidently said, "He hates me, so I naturally hate him as well." "But what if he doesn¡¯t hate you?" She paused for a moment. "I would still hate him." "Why?" Daisie looked past her. Violet picked up her teacup, chuckled, and said, "Because he¡¯s arrogant, pretentious, and ill- tempered.He¡¯s not gentle at all." Suddenly, a shadow lurked over Violet and stopped behind her. "That¡¯s what you think about me?" Violet shuddered and looked back. Jackie wore his gold-framed sses and stood behind her ina suit. sses would elevate any look, but no other man would make sses look better than Jackie.He looked charming yet cool but still cunning. Violet opened her mouth and said, "Was I wrong?" Wasn''t he arrogant, pretentious, or ill-tempered? He looked down at her. "You made that up." Violet smiled. "I didn¡¯t make that up.I was just telling the truth." Jackie didn¡¯t argue with her but pulled out a chair and took a seat. Violet was curious. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "What are you¡ª" He calmly said, "Breakfast." Daisie smiled. "Uncle Jackie hadn¡¯t had breakfast just like me." Violet was quiet. ¡®Why did he tell me that he hasn¡¯t had breakfast? Am I stopping him? Such a weird man" Daisie suddenly stood up with a wide grin. "Aunt Violet, Uncle Jackie, we¡¯re going to eat.Enjoy!" "Hey, Daisie..." Violet wanted to stop her, but she had disappeared. She finally understood that Daisie was trapping her.She had said that she wanted breakfast, but she was gone now! She looked at Jackie and then picked up her teacup to take a sip. Jackie turned to look at her. "That¡¯s my cup." Violet spat out the tea, looked at the cup she was holding, then at the empty cup in front of her, and was dumbfounded. "Did you drink this?" He hadn¡¯t.He had just poured the tea but didn¡¯t reply, nor did he want to. Violet noticed that he hadn¡¯t drunk it, so she awkwardly put down the cup.If he used it, then...Seeing how awkward she was, Jackie looked back "Don¡¯t worry.I haven¡¯t used it." She finally rxed after getting the answer. "You need to get a new cup then." She then got a new cup for him. Jackie looked at the cup in front of him and slightly frowned. "What if I said I used it?" Violet''s expression froze as she looked at him. "Are you joking?" "What if I did?" "Aren¡¯t you ufortable about it?" Jackie knocked the rim of the cup and looked calm. "I¡¯m fine with it." She suddenlyughed and rested her head on her hand while looking at him. "Jackie, what are you doing?" He noticed that she was faking theugh, so he didn¡¯t answer. "We promised Grandpa that we would be nice to each other, but don¡¯t you think that this is too nice?" Violet didn¡¯t understand. "Don¡¯t you hate me?" Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Someone who never had breakfast with her during their three-year marriage or even said so much to her suddenly changed so much after their divorce. Why wouldn¡¯t she be surprised? Jackie¡¯s eyes lingered on her face, "Quite." After a few seconds, he added, "But I hate being married." Violet was surprised, but she didn¡¯t know why. "So, after we¡¯re no longer married, you don¡¯t hate me anymore?" "Aren¡¯t you d that our marriage is annulled?" he asked. Violet wanted to say something but stopped, then looked down.Yes, she was free after their divorce. Naturally, she was happy, but something felt off. On the other side, Maisie and Nn brought the kids to the same cafe for breakfast. When Maisie saw Daisie open the room door, she smiled. "Weren¡¯t you having breakfast with Violet?" "Uncle Jackie is with her.I don¡¯t want to be a third-wheel." She was self-conscious. Nn was amused. "But you don''t think that you''re third- wheeling your mom and me?" Daisie shrugged. "That¡¯s different because if Mom wanted, you would follow." She understood that. "But it¡¯s different for Aunt Violet and Uncle Jackie.It¡¯s quite awkward, and if I stayed, it would change the mood." Colton put his hand on the side of his forehead. "They¡¯d be awkward even if you¡¯re not there." Daisie pouted. "Can you be more positive?" He shrugged, then went quiet. Maisie put down the cutlery. "Colton is right.They didn¡¯t like each other before this, but now their attitude has suddenly changed.It really is tricky." If someone you hated suddenly said that they liked you, you wouldn¡¯t know if they were ying a trick on you or not. Furthermore, a dead man still took up a huge part of Violet''s heart, and if she didn¡¯t let go, she might not be able to ept a new rtionship, especially with her ¡®ex-husband¡¯. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jackie really was in a unique situation. The one week of continuous rain since spring started made people anxious. Violet stood in front of the window of the drawing room and stared at the few potted nts on the balcony. The leaves had all fallen off because of the rain and wind, and they looked miserable.Her assistant knocked on the door, so she turned around. "Come in." The assistant entered, followed by her father, and she was surprised. "Dad, what brings you here?" After the assistant left, Aaron walked to the couch and took a seat.The air of the drawing room froze by the time he spoke. "Violet, I would like to apologize." Violet was surprised.Her father had never apologized to her¡ªthat was the first time. "Dad..." Her throat was dry, "Why are you apologizing?" Aaron crossed his fingers and looked stoic. "I know that there¡¯s always hatred in your heart.I don¡¯t need you to forgive me, but I hope that you will let go of the past." "Let go of the past..." Violet mumbled as she turned her face away. The scenery outside blurred up. "Dad, sometimes I think how great it would be if you weren¡¯t against us, but now that it has happened, how do I let go?" Aaron¡¯s hands curled. "I never knew that would happen." He had just wanted Jacob to back away, but all that happened because things got out of hand. "Violet, I¡¯m sorry.I will take responsibility for that." He slowly stood up. "Please let go of the past.You have a long life ahead of you." Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Violet noticed something and immediately looked up just to see her father¡¯s back. "Dad." Aaron stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. Violet looked at her, "What responsibility are you talking about?" Aaron looked up and took a deep breath. "I¡¯m paying for my wrongdoings." He left without looking back upon saying that. Violet froze on the spot.She then ran after him, but he had already gotten in his car and left. The rain masked his car. Aaron went to the police station and reopened an abduction case from years ago by confessing that he was behind it. The kidnappers hadn¡¯t ratted him out because he pulled some strings and avoided punishment. Now, Aaron confessed to the crime, didn¡¯t ask for awyer, and didn¡¯t n to build a defense.The police officers were shocked after listening to his confession. Aaron had hidden a lot of information when it happened, so the police just treated it as an abduction case and found it normal that Aaron didn¡¯t want the public to know about it. No one would have guessed that he was the culprit. Aaron was following a police officer to the interrogation room when Violet suddenly appeared in the corridor. "Dad!" He paused and turned around to see the person rushing toward him. The rain haddrenched her shoulders and pants, and her face was wet and looked pale. Aaron sighed. "Violet, go home." Violet¡¯s eyes turned red as she cried, "Dad, I forgive you." When Aaron said he would pay for his crimes, he meant that he would surrender himself for what he had done. Nheless, Aaron was still her father. Even though he had done something awful, she no longer hated him. Aaron was startled before revealing a smile. "Good." He didn¡¯t say anything else when he walked away with the officers. Violet cried out loud behind them, "Dad! Mom and I will be waiting for you!" Violet still cried when they turned a corner.She seemed to be the only one left in that lonely corridor. Violet walked out of the station drained.She stood under the roof and looked up into the cloudy sky.The rain was still falling, reflecting her mood.Her face was suddenly covered by a shadow until a ck umbre got into her view.She was surprised and turned around to see Jackie standing under the umbre. Jackie looked at her red, puffy eyes, held out a hand, and pulled her into his arms.Violet froze and didn¡¯t move, and her voice was hoarse as she spoke. "What are you¡ª" He looked away. "It¡¯s raining, and no one is looking, so cry if you have to." She broke down when she heard that.Maybe because it felt safe in his arms, she was able to let go of everything and cried her heart out.The rain covered her voice and drowned it. Jackie didn¡¯t say a word but just stood there, holding the umbre while holding her with one arm. After a long time, she got tired of crying.He whispered, "Your father won¡¯t be in for too long." Aaron had surrendered himself, and since he had orchestrated the abduction, and the kidnappers were the ones who had caused the death by going against his orders, even if he was the mastermind, he would get at least three years. The rain started slowing down, covering the car window with tiny droplets. Violet sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and looked at the blurry street view.She looked awkward because when she calmed down, she realized that she had cried in Jackie''s arms and was embarrassed. After Jackie finished his call, he turned to look at her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Feeling better?" She pinched her fingers while sounding a little nasally. "Much better." Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 "I¡¯ll send you home." Jackie started up the engine and drove away. Nobody spoke during the entire journey.The quietness ground at Violet''s heart, however.She wanted to say something but was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t understand.She has cried in front of him twice¡ªthe first time was in Jacob¡¯s room, and the second time was outside the police station. Jackie parked the car outside the Lovegood mansion and walked her in.Rose sat on the couch looking miserable, seemingly onto something. When she saw Jackie and Violet entering together, she slowly stood up. "Violet, you¡¯re back." "Mon, I¡ª" "Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anything." Rose cut her off gently. "I understand your dad¡¯s decision." She walked to Violet and held her hand. "Your dad made a mistake.We''ll let the court decide and wait for him toe back, alright?" Violet''s eyes were red again as she nodded. Rose looked toward Jackie and asked, "Why not stay for dinner?" Violet was going to help him get out of it. "He can¡¯t." Surprisingly, Jackie said, "Sure." Violet looked at him in shock. Rose smiled and asked the helper to prepare dinner. Thomas learned about Aaron¡¯s surrender and mentioned it while conversing with Nn. Maisie was aghast. Even though Aaron had nned the kidnapping all those years ago, he hadn¡¯t asked the kidnappers to harm anyone.They had gone against his orders and caused a catastrophe. Even though Aaron hadn¡¯t meant for anyone to die, he had triggered the kidnapping and indirectly caused Jacob¡¯s death.He could have gotten off clean with his connections, but he took responsibility for his actions after many years. Nn picked up the teacup. "Did he reject an appeal by thewyers?" Thomas nodded. "Yes, I didn¡¯t expect him toe to this realization suddenly." Aaron had orchestrated the kidnapping, which was illegal. Jacob was innocent and even sacrificed himself for Violet. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. That wasn¡¯t what Aaron wanted. Unfortunately, it was impossible to undo Jacob¡¯s death, and the past couldn''t be changed. Was Aaron really alright, seeing how his daughter lived in hatred and regret? Not at all, but he was too stubborn and thought that as long as Jacob was no longer in her world, time would heal all. But the living were suffering, and Thomas understood that.Others might not be able to empathize with Violet, but he could. That was why he was friendly to Violet.He could see himself in her, that person who had lost his love all those years ago. Maisie looked down. "Mr.Lovegood probably wanted to right the wrongs." Thomas paused, then nodded. "I guess." Meanwhile, at the Lovegood mansion... Jackie stayed for dinner, which was his first time doing that.He had visited the mansion less than five times when he was still married to Violet. Rose entertained him in a weing manner, helping him with the food.She understood what happened to her husband but also cared about her daughter. Violet pushed the peas around because she wasn¡¯t hungry until Jackie ced some beef on her te. "Eat something." Violet was startled and looked at him. Rose could see how nicely Jackie treated her daughter and was d, but she was worried that her daughter might never walk out of this. Everyone knew about their divorce. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Rose was just worried that her daughter would regret it in the future if she did not seize the opportunity this time. As if she thought of something, she said, "Violet, I have to go home these few days, but I don¡¯t feel comfortable leaving you here alone.Why don¡¯t you go stay with the Cliffords these few days?" Violet was stunned. After a short while, she asked, "You''re not abandoning me, are you?" Rose was stumped. "What are you talking about? I¡¯m going back because I have something else to do.Your cousin is still in Octavia as well.You can go look for him if you''re bored over there." Luckily, she knew her daughter well. Violet bit her lips and nced at Jackie. "But don''t you think it''s inappropriate for me to stay with the Cliffords? Besides, it''s not that I can''t stay home alone." Rose asked, "The maid won''t be around over the weekend.Can you cook for yourself?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Violet was rendered speechless. Rose turned her target toward Jackie and said, "Jackie, I¡¯ll leave Violet in your care these few days." Smiling, Jackie replied, "Don¡¯t worry.I take good care of her." The next day, Rose returned home.The maid had to stay at home to take care of her own children, so Violet had no other choice but to stay with the Cliffords. In fact, this was not the first time Violet stayed in the Clifford mansion.She had been staying with them after she married Jackie.It was just that she and Jackie had not been sleeping in the same room. Now that they had taken divorce and she had be Thomas¡¯ god -granddaughter, she felt a little bit embarrassed to stay with the Cliffords.On the contrary, Thomas weed her stay.He treated her as well as he did before. Besides, Daisie and the others hadn''t returned to '' Bassburgh yet, so Violet would be less embarrassed if they were with her. The maid helped her to carry her baggage to the room she used to stay in. When Violet followed the maid into the room, she realized that this room was still the same as when she left. What¡¯s more, all of the personal belongings she had left behind were still in the room. "Please have a good rest, Ms.Lovegood." The maid then retreated from the room.The only thing that had changed was that the maid called her "Ms.Lovegood" instead of "Mrs.Clifford". Violet walked up to the dresser. All the cosmetics she had left behind were still there. Initially, she assumed Jackie would ask the maid to throw all her belongings after she left the Clifford residence. Suddenly, Jackie appeared from the door and said, "All of your stuff is still here." Violet was stunned.She turned around to look at him and said, "Yeah...I thought...I thought you¡¯d throw them all away." Something flitted across his eyes as he replied, "This is your house too." She was dumbfounded, and then he added, "After all, you¡¯re my grandfather''s god-granddaughter." Violet chuckled. "Yeah, you¡¯re right.I hope we can get along well these few days, my dear brother." "Yeah," replied Jackie. "When you want to cry next time, you can cry in my arms." The smile on Violet¡¯s face froze. ¡®Hold on a second! Did I hear that right? Cry in his arms?¡¯ "I''m just joking." Jackie turned around. Then, without turning his head, he said, "I hope you won¡¯t cry anymore." In the afternoon, Thomas invited Violet for a chess session. While they were ying chess, Thomas suddenly told her the things that had happened in the past, and there was one thing that surprised Violet. "You were forced to get married too?" Thomas put down a chess piece, and his face turned solemn. "Yeah.You know the rtionship between Nn and me, right? His mother is my daughter who lived in exile.She''s the baby that the woman I loved and I had, but I failed them both. "She waited for me abroad for a year and gave birth to the baby alone, and I never got to see the baby''s face. "I thought that as soon as I was done with my family matters, I''d be able to go abroad and bring her back. But when I got the news about her, it was the terrible news of her death. "I didn''t expect the time we parted would be thest time we would see each other, and I didn''t expect her to have my child.Her death broke my heart, and the marriage arranged by my family was too much for me to handle.But I had topromise in the end." Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 "Not only did I fail Nn¡¯s grandmother, but I also failed Jackie¡¯s grandmother.I couldn''t give her the love she wanted.In the end, she died because of depression, and it caused Jackie''s father to hate me to the core.That''s why I shower all my love on Jackie, as that''s the only thing I can do to make up for it." Violet did not say anything in return.She was so shocked that she did not know what to say. Thomas lifted his head to look at her. "Violet, the only reason I agreed to let you both get a divorce with Jackie is that I don¡¯t want you two to follow in my footsteps, and I don¡¯t want you two to hate each other for the rest of your life.¡± "I also hope that you can put aside all the preconceptions from the past and get to know each other again as new friends.Both of you still have a long way to go.There are some people and things that can''t be forgotten as it''s ingrained deep in your heart.However, life has to go on." Violet grabbed the chess piece in her hand and pressed her lips tightly. When Violet came out of the study room, she lifted her head and was stunned when she saw the figure in the corridor. Jackie was leaning against the window.He was looking outside, and she did not know how long he had been standing there. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she walked up to him and asked, "You¡¯re not eavesdropping on our conversation, are you?"He retracted his gaze and said, "Is there anything I need to eavesdrop on?" Violet turned her face sideways. "Who knows?" She was pretty certain he was not someone who would go around to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation, but who knew?" "Violet," he called out to her. Just when Violet felt strange, he took a step forward to get closer to her and said, "You¡¯re not that annoying after all." Violet was stunned slightly and looked at him in disbelief. "What did you say?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jackie fixed his gaze on her face and continued. "If we didn¡¯t get married, maybe I¡¯d want to know more about you." He had not wanted to know more about her because he had been forced to marry a stranger.For the marriage between two rich families, they just needed to show to the public that they were a pair of loving husband and wife. If she acted properly to her status, it wouldn''t affect him either for her to be his wife. However, she refused to act properly to her status and tried everything she could to cause scandals that would make people misunderstand. Honestly, he did not think of her as a disgrace because he did not care about her.He did not care about her, did not love her, or had any expectations of her, so he let her do everything she wanted.He even hoped Violet could cause more trouble and destroy their marriage. This was what he wanted as well. Violet slowly came around to her senses and said, "What a surprise.I didn''t expect you to say something like that at all, Mr.Clifford.You want to know more about me?" Jackie looked at her intently but did not say anything. All he could see was her self-denigration. "without this marriage, we wouldn¡¯t even know each other.There''s no way you would go around and ask about a woman with a notorious reputation, right? You would only run as far as possible away from me." Jackie took another step closer, and his tall figure loomed over her. "Unfortunately, this assumption is no longer valid." What happened happened, and no one could change it. He parted his lips open and said, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s toote for me to get to know you as well." Violet was stunned again. "You''re joking, aren¡¯t you?" "Nope," he replied, his expression stern. "I¡¯m being very serious right now." Realizing that he was not joking, Violet averted her gaze and looked somewhere else. "You really are a strange guy." "Yeah," he replied. "Whatever you said." Violet was tongue-tied.She did not know what made Jackie change his mind. He clearly loathed her, but now he said he wanted to know more about her. Thinking about his actions and attitude after the change, she might have suspected that he was not Jackie if he did not have the same face and identity. Violet pressed her lips and said haughtily, "There''s nothing much you need to know about me." Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Jackie smiled faintly and said, "We still have a lot of time." Violet was stunned for a while. After all, she seldom saw Jackie smile.It was not that he couldn¡¯t smile.It was just that he seldom smiled in front of her. Violet chased all her strange thoughts away.She just treated it as if he wanted to know more about her as her "brother". "Well, suit yourself.It¡¯s not that I can change your mind." She lifted her chin to meet his gaze. "After all, 1 won¡¯t tell you a single thing about myself." She harrumphed coldly and went toward her room. Jackie looked at her leaving figure and let out a chuckle. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Daisie popped her head out of the corner. Colton and Waylon were standing behind her. They were both amused and helpless at her behavior of eavesdropping on other people''s conversations.Right now, even Jackie noticed her.He walked toward Daisie and blocked her vision. "Seems like you''re having a lot of fun." Daisie scratched her chin in embarrassment and grinned at him. "Uncle, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on you.I just feel curious." Jackie rolled his eyes and asked, "You guys are so young.What are you curious about?" She smacked her lips and was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Colton stuck his hands into his pockets and said straightforwardly, "We''re curious if you can get your ex-wife back or not." Jackie was slightly stunned. He squinted and asked, "What do you guys think?" Colton shrugged. "We think it¡¯s hard." As soon as he had finished speaking, Daisie pinched his arm and whispered into his ear, "Colton, can''t you say something nice? You need to give him some hope, don¡¯t you think?" Before Colton could say anything, Waylon chimed in calmly. "This is all about timing.Aunt Violet is different from Mom, and having someone to act as a go-between between you two might not work.It''s the same thing as the boiled frog syndrome.If you push her too hard, there is a chance that she might run away.So, considering Aunt Violet''s personality, I think starting from zero is better." ¡®Start from zero, huh?¡¯ Jackie looked slightly surprised at Waylon. Waylon looked exactly like Colton.However, he was more mature than Colton.He seldom smiled, but he was always able to get to the point. If it were not that he knew his age, he would''ve suspected that the boy was an adult. Colton nodded and said, "I agree with what my brother said." Daisie looked at him scornfully and said, "Please, Colton.Who the hell knows what you want to say?" Her eldest brother did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point, but her second brother liked to mystify everything.He refused to finish his sentence and liked to leave other people hanging. ¡®That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid." "What? How..." Jackie suddenly let out a chuckle.He lowered his head to look at them and said, "You guys are young, but it seems like you know a lot of things." Nn¡¯s kids were really extraordinary. In the next few days¡ª maybe Jackie took in Waylon''s advice¡ªhe kept a fine distance between him and Violet. They were very close to each other, but not that close.He gradually improved his rtionship with Violet and asionally yed hard to get with her. The trial result for Aaron was announced.He had to serve two years and a four-month reprieve. Jackie sent Rose and Violet to visit Aaron. Since only one person could go in and the visiting time was limited, Rose gave the chance to Violet. Violet sat in front of the window and picked up the phone. On the other side of the window, Aaron smiled. "Is your mother doing all right?" "Yeah...She told me to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry about her." Aaron lowered his head and said, "You don¡¯t need to worry about me either." Violet clenched her fists on herp tightly and said, "Dad, we¡¯ll be waiting for you toe home." Aaron was stunned. His eyes slowly turned red around the rim as he said, "Okay." When the visit time was over, Violet came out of the gate. Jackie and Rose were talking about something in front of the car. Rose turned her head around and asked, "How is your dad, Violet?" Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 Violet lowered her head and replied, "Yeah.He told me that we don¡¯t have to worry about him." Honestly, Aaron was the only one who knew his own situation.He needed to serve two years in prison, and it meant he lost two years of his freedom. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although it was not a long time, it was definitely not short either. Rose did not say anything anymore. Jackie sent both of them back to the Lovegood mansion.He stood in the courtyard as he watched both of them enter the house. After a short while, he turned around and went back to his car. Just when he opened the door, Violet came out and said, "Wait." He turned his body sideways, and his gaze fell on her face. "Yeah?" She hemmed and hawed for a while and said without lifting her head. "I want to thank you." She waited for a long while, yet she did not receive any response from him. Violet smacked her lips and said, "Forget about it if you don¡¯t want it." Jackie suddenly chuckled. "Who said I don¡¯t want it?" Violet was stunned.She met his gaze and realized there was a smile in his eyes when she looked closely.She hastily averted her gaze and said, "Who knows? What if you really don¡¯t want it? Wouldn¡¯t it make me look like a clown?" He fell silent for a while before asking, "So, you''re just going to give me a verbal thank you?" "Are you saying that I should buy you a meal?" Jackie nodded. "Well, I won¡¯t say no to that." Violet was stumped. "You really aren¡¯t going easy on me." He chuckled. "Why should I? After all, isn''t it normal for a sister to buy her brother a meal?" Violet crossed her arms in front of her chest, turned her head sideways, and said, "Alright, alright.It''s not that I can''t afford to buy you a meal." After that, she added, "So when will you be free?" He took a step forward to close the distance between them and said, "I¡¯m always free." It was quiet in the restaurant. Everything in the restaurant was gray in color, and the wall lights were dark blue. When they looked down at the night view of Octavia, all of the lights looked like glittering pearls in the night.Violet sat at the window seat and ordered their food. There was a fluffy white coat draped over her shoulders.She wore a champagne-colored turtleneck shirt with a bow tied around the cor.Shebed her hair into a ponytail, leaving her face exposed to the air.She closed the menu and handed it to the waiter. "That''ll be all.I''ll call you again if I want to add on other things after my friend arrives." The waiter asked, "Do you need wine?" She was stunned for a moment as something crossed her head. "A bottle of Cabe Sauvignon." "Okay.Please wait for a moment." After the waiter went away, she ced her hand on her forehead and poked the scented candle on the table with her finger. "He¡¯s the one who wants me to buy him a meal, but he¡¯s so slow.He won¡¯t stand me up, will he?" she mumbled. Suddenly, a figure loomed over her, blocking the light around her vision.She lifted her head and was slightly stunned.She continued to gaze at the figure as it slowly became clear in her eyes. Jackie sat opposite her.He was wearing a well-pressed dark suit.He did not wear a tie, and there was a folded pocket scarf on his chest, which was a champagne color that matched her shirt. Both of them looked at each other for a long while, and then Violet couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Jackie frowned and asked, "What are youughing at?" Violet could barely hold her smile as she said, "We¡¯re justing for dinner.You don¡¯t have to dress so decently." "I need to keep up my appearance." "I haven''t seen you pay attention to your appearance before." Jackie lifted his eyelids to look at her. "Have we ever gone out to eat together before?" She was stunned. He was right.It was true that they had never gone out to eat together before. The waiters brought the dishes with the wine and opened the bottle to decant it. After they went away, Jackie squinted and asked, "Are you going to drink wine?" Violet slowly poured the wine into the sses and said, "Of course.What''s wrong with drinking some wine while having dinner?" "Alright, then," he replied. "I¡¯m fine with anything as long as you are fine with it." Violet lifted her ss and said, "Of course, I¡¯m fine with it.I just want to know how well you can hold your liquor, my dear brother." Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Jackie narrowed his eyes.He lifted his ss and clinked with Violet. "Are you trying to get me drunk before we even start eating anything?" After taking a sip, she said, "You have a driver to send you home.Are you still afraid of getting drunk?" He looked at her through the ss and continued. "You''re going to get me drunk, and then you¡¯ll dump me on the street so that I can make it to the headlines tomorrow." Violet was rendered speechless.She didn''t have that in mind, but the desire to get him drunk and make a fool of him was real. Jackie ran the tip of his finger over the rim of the ss and lifted his eyelids. "Seems like my guess is correct?" Violet put the ss down and said, "I won''t go that far." He chuckled and said calmly, "Then let¡¯s see if you can get me drunk or not, my dear sister." She felt challenged. "Sure.We''ll see." The night was getting darker, and the neon light was shining despondently on the empty streets. A small ck car slowly drove through the intersection. Violet was half drunk.She turned to look at Jackie, who was leaning against the back of the seat without moving and moved closer to him.She patted his cheek and said, "Mr.Clifford?" When Jackie did not give her any response, she became happier as she said, "That''s it? And you said you wouldn''t get drunk? You''re a descendant of the Cliffords, yet you can''t drink as well as a woman." The driver looked at them through the rear mirror but did not say anything. When Violet realized the car was stopped outside the Clifford mansion instead of her house, she asked, "Are you not going to send me back first?" The driver replied matter- of -factly, "I can¡¯t carry Mr.Clifford on my own." Violet measured him up and down after what he said. ¡®He¡¯s quite muscr, but he can¡¯t carry Jackie on his own?¡¯ The driver felt ufortable at her gaze. He looked toward the back seat and said, "It¡¯s gettingte.Why don¡¯t you stay for a night here, Ms.Lovegood?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Since she had a room at Cliffords¡¯ residence, Violet decided to let the driver go and said, "Alright, then." Violet opened the door to the backseat, and the driver carried Jackie out of the car. Suddenly, Jackie fell toward Violet, and she nearly lost her bnce. Fortunately, the driver reacted quickly and pulled Jackie back. Violet clicked her tongue.She did not expect Jackie couldn¡¯t hold his liquor at all. He could barely stand. She worked with the driver and carried him into the house. When they arrived at his room, the driver said, "I''ll leave Mr.Clifford in your hands." "Hey, wait¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, the driver left.She nearly fell to the floor since half of Jackie''s weight was on her. After carrying him with difficulty into his bedroom, he suddenly reached out and held her in his arms. Violet was stunned. "What are you..." She lost her bnce, and both of them fell onto the bed. Jackie buried his head into her neck, and she trembled.She tried to push him away but to no avail. "Jackie, wake up!" She tried to wake him up, but he remained unresponsive.Hey on top of her, and it seemed to her that he had fallen asleep. Since Violet couldn¡¯t move at all, she stopped struggling. The faint fragrance on his shirt smelled good. After marrying Jackie, she noticed that he did not like to wear perfume like other rich people. Instead, his body was emanating a faint scent that came either from theundry detergent or from the body wash. He was somewhat simr to Jacob in this aspect. Jacob never used any perfume. Violet suddenly snapped herself back to reality and tried to push Jackie away by cing her hands on his shoulders. "You¡¯re so heavy.Hurry up and get off me." It took her a lot of effort to push him away from her. Just when she sat up, he pulled her into his arms again, startling her. "Jackie, what..." "You''re so noisy." Jackie frowned but did not open his eyes.His breathing was heavy, and his cheeks were tinged with red because of the alcohol. Violet struggled for a bit and said, "Can you get off me?" He tightened his arms and went closer to put his forehead on hers. "You did it on purpose..." She was stunned and didn''t catch the second half of his sentence. "I did what on purpose?" Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Jackie¡¯s lips were pressed against the side of her neck, and his breath wasbored. "Trying to get me drunk." Violet did not know how to react to his statement. "It¡¯s obvious that you''re the one who wanted to take all those shots head-on." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®I¡¯ve overestimated his drinking capacity.He¡¯s this lousy, yet he wanted to keep up his appearance" "Violet," he whispered her name in her ear. She felt itchy on her neck from his breathing, so she tried to dodge his face a little and replied in a daze, "Huh?" His slightly deep voice was rubbing against the wall of her cochlea, especially in this extremely intimate atmosphere, which would escte things very easily and quickly.It was not that Violet was still a virgin and had zero experience in that department, but she had only been with Jacob before this. She loved Jacob very much and was willing to give him everything. That night, the euphoria that she had experienced was because of his gentle interpretation. She could not forget not only because he died at the age when she loved him the most but also because of all the profound memories that he had brought her. Whenever she thought of him, past memories would be yed in her mind like a slideshow of intertwined recordings of old movies. The traces of his existence and every scene he was in were like an epitome of his life, which was very intense to her. ¡®Ever since Jacob died, I¡¯ve never thought about other men because they''re inferior to him.Even during the three years I was married to Jackie, I had never been this intimate with him.He hated me, and I¡¯ve never even thought of it. ¡®But now, I¡¯ve breached through and achieved a new height in my rtionship with him. This is an intimate encounter like never before. And he¡¯s drunk.A drunk man is more likely to go out of control and do absurd things. ¡®Especially when the other party is him, my ex-husband who used to avoid me as if I were a parasite or even worse, a demon. ¡®If things were to escte between us, he might think I¡¯m cooking up a scheme" Violet calmed herself down and pushed him away from her body. "Jackie, why don¡¯t you get up first?" He let go of his arms a little and hugged her in his arms. "Headache." Violet whispered, "You must at least let me go first." He murmured, "I¡¯m cold." Violet did not move anymore because he was really cold and shivering.She stood in ce and let him cling to her. After a while, he stopped moving, and Violet could finally rx her stiff body. Moreover, she was so sleepy that she did not have the mental strength to stay up anymore.She fought against her drowsiness but gave in and fell asleep around the second half of the night. When she fell asleep, Jackie slowly opened his eyes and stared at the person in front of him.He was indeed drunk, but being this drunk was just a lie.He pretended to be asleep only because it was clear that she was guarding herself against him.He gently caressed her cheek with his fingers. ¡®She''s indeed a chaste woman.If she didn¡¯t resist me just now and took the advantage to get it on with me, my interest in her might have decreased steeply. ¡®If she can allow herself to do so, she¡¯ll definitely be able to treat all other men thate at her as a temporary distraction from her loneliness. ¡®But what I want are her genuine feelings" The next morning, Violet opened her eyes, woke up, saw the man lying beside her, and sat up suddenly. ¡®I was careless! I actually fell asleep like thisst night!¡¯ Violet got out of bed quietly, nning to slip away before he woke up. She picked up her bag, suddenly thought of something, and turned to look at Jackie, who was still asleep.She rolled her eyes, took out the lipstick from her bag, walked up to the edge of the bed, and applied the lipstick carefully to his face. On the other side of the wall, Nn reached out and covered Daisie¡¯s ears. "You didn¡¯t hear anything.Now go downstairs for breakfast." Daisie snorted, turned back, and walked downstairs while turning to look back at the room¡¯s door repeatedly.She had obviously heard something. Nn nced into Jackie¡¯s room but did not stay for long and followed Daisie downstairs very soon. In the room, Violet covered her mouth as beads of sweat rolled down her spine.She had slept in the saree room with Jackiest night. How should she exin it if what they had done were to be exposed! Jackie calmed down, let go of her, got up, and walked toward the bathroom without saying a word. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Soon, Violet heard the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom, and a blurry figure appeared on the frosted ss. The process of him taking off his clothes and taking a shower was on the brink of beingpletely visible. ¡®He''s straight up ignoring my presence!¡¯ Violet looked away in embarrassment, quickly sorted out her clothes, and walked up to the door with her handbag. Seeing that there was no one in the corridor through the crack of the door, she left the room.She came downstairs and ran into Nn, Maisie, and Daisie, who were all having breakfast in the living room. Daisie came to a realization instantly. "It turns out to be Auntie Violet." ¡®It turns out that Auntie Violet and Uncle Jackie slept togetherst night, so it seems that there¡¯s no need for me to try to make a match out of them now" Maisie cleared her throat and looked at Violet. "Do you want to have breakfast together?" "No...There¡¯s no need for that.I¡¯ll eat at home." Violet was so embarrassed to stay for breakfast and escaped from the mansion in a hurry. Nn served Maisie some dishes and said to Daisie, "We''re leaving for Bassburgh today." Daisie was astounded. "So soon?" He chuckled. "What''s wrong with that? Have you gotten addicted to being on holiday?" Daisie pouted and said nothing. In fact, life had been quite happy during her stay in Octavia as she got to y with her aunt. "If you don¡¯t want to go back, you can stay with your great- grandfather until school reopens." "Can I?" she asked. Nn responded lightly, "Your brothers will be staying here with you." He did not want the children to disturb the romantic serenity that he could have with his wife. When Violet came home, Rose was making desserts in the kitchen and asked her where she had gone last night.She told the truth that she had spent the night at the Cliffords. Rose saw the marks on her neck andughed. "Were you with Jackie?" She denied it instantly. "No!" In fact, she felt a little guilty. After all, she had indeed spent the night with Jackie. But that was just an ident! Rose lowered her gaze and gave off a smile. "Violet, Jackie is actually quite a fine man." She was startled. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Why are you telling me that?" ¡®So what if he¡¯s a fine man? What does it have to do with me?¡¯ "Then tell me the truth, do you hate Jackie?" Rose raised her head and exchanged gazes with her. Violet pursed her lips for a while. "I can¡¯t say that I hate him." ¡®It''s not that I hate Jackie.Although my attitude toward him after our marriage was mostly intentional, I was pissing him off deliberately, only hoping he would drive me away. ¡®It was also proven that Jackie¡¯s hatred and disgust for me did grow.He indeed hated me but didn¡¯t drive me away.No matter what I did to force him into doing so, he was unconcerned and simply ignored me in the end. ¡®I would say that he¡¯s a hypocritical man because he obviously hated me, but he still gave off the image of a good husband and son -inw in front of Elder Master Clifford or my parents" Rose smiled. "I''ll take that as a no." Violet crossed her arms. "Mom, we''ve gotten a divorce, and I¡¯m his god-sister now, so don''t overthink it." Rose smiled again. "You two aren¡¯t rted by blood. Having been divorced doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t remarry." Violet was stunned for a few seconds. "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m going upstairs." She then turned around and left. Rose stared at the figure going upstairs and gave a soft sigh. ¡®She still can¡¯t let go of Jacob after all that¡¯s happened" Violet returned to her room, locked the door behind her, leaned against the door, and lowered her gaze.Her thoughts were extremely disturbed. ¡®Will I remarry Jackie? I¡¯ve never thought about it.I¡¯ve always thought that things are impossible between us" She then walked up to the dresser, opened the drawer, took out a photo, and gently stroked the cheek of the man in the photo with her fingers. After looking at it for a while, she stored the photo again and closed the drawer. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 A weekter... Nn and Maisie returned to Bassburgh first, while Waylon and Colton stayed back in Octavia to apany their sister, spending the winter break together. Daisie brought a small cake to the gallery to look for Violet.She walked up to the door of the studio and saw Violet sitting in front of a drawing board, drawing a portrait with a pencil.She tiptoed into the gallery, stood behind her, and looked at each of the outlines drawn onto the canvas, forming a simple draft of the person she was drawing. And as she continued, the person''s outlines became clearer. Daisieughed out loud. "Aunt Violet, are you drawing Uncle Jackie?" Violet''s hand shook, and she looked back at Daisie and was surprised by her. "Who told you that I¡¯m painting your Uncle Jackie?" Daisie blinked. "But it looks quite like him." "Nonsense, I¡¯m not drawing him..." Violet''s gaze shifted back onto the drawing canvas, but her hand that was holding the pencil froze. As Daisie said, the outline of the person she had drawn resembled that of Jackie''s. ¡®Why is this happening? I clearly wasn''t drawing Jackie.Daisie must¡¯ve influenced me.That¡¯s why it looks like him" She picked up the pencil, revised the outlines, and could not help but mutter, "This shouldn¡¯t look like him anymore, right?" Daisie sat at the side, supporting her head in her palms, and smiled. "Aunt Violet, do you miss Uncle Jackie that much?" Violet choked on her own words, put down the pencil, and stopped drawing. "Why would I?" ¡®How could I possibly be thinking about Jackie? I have nothing to do with him. ¡®Besides, he hasn¡¯t shown up for a week after that incident, so he¡¯s probably regretting it too.Thank God we didn¡¯t get it on the other night.Otherwise, it would be even more awkward now" Daisie supported her chin. "In my dad¡¯s words, is your duplicity ying a huge role when you¡¯re denying that?" "Daisie, you brat! I treat you so kindly and what I get in return is you making fun of me?" ¡®She actually said I¡¯m being duplicitous to myself.This girl is surely doing this on purpose!¡¯ Daisie handed her the small cake in her hand. "Take this.Uncle Jackie asked me to bring this to you." She was startled. "He asked you to bring this to me?" Daisie nodded. Violet took the small cake from her.It could be seen that the topyer of the cake was covered in chocte matcha. She opened the box and took a bite. Daisie asked with a grin, "Is it delicious?" Violet nodded. "It¡¯s okay." She smiled and squinted. "Actually, I¡¯m the one who bought it." Violet was rendered speechless. Daisie chuckled even more happily. "Aunt Violet, your expression from just now looked like you were looking forward to it." Violet put the cake on the table and got up. "Okay, I¡¯m not going to finish this anymore.Hmph!" She walked to the door furiously, turned her head, and mmed into a robust embrace. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The other party stretched out his hand and wrapped it around her waist subconsciously.She raised her head and was stunned by the first thing that caught her eyes. Jackie took a nce at the cake on the table. "Don¡¯t you like desserts?" Before Violet could react, Daisie let off a mischievous chuckle. "You¡¯re the one who bought it, so it¡¯s impossible for Aunt Violet to dislike it." Jackieughed. "Oh really?" Daisie squeezed out of the door and said with a smile. "Uncle Jackie, since I¡¯vepleted my mission, I''ll take my leave first." She ran very quickly. Violet discovered something and pushed him away. "You two are so childish! Is it fun for you to pull a prank on me?" "Since when are we pulling a prank on you?" Jackie folded his coat and fixed his gaze on her face. "Daisie told me that girls like desserts, so I asked her to bring a cake for you." ¡®Daisie, this quirky little girl, was indeed anly mocking her, but without her mockery, how could I gel to witness her panicked appearance?¡¯ Violet turned her face away. "She told me that she¡¯s the one who bought it.That''s why I ate it." "Oh really?" He smirked. "But I heard it all." Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Violet choked on her words and met his gaze. "What did you hear?" Jackie approached her, and the distance between them narrowed gradually. The shadow on the wall made it seem like they were sticking together. "I heard Daisie say that you¡¯re drawing me." She denied it, "I didn¡¯t." He squinted slightly and did not utter a single word. Violet turned around. "I¡¯m going back to work already." She was about to leave, but Jackie grabbed her by her arm, and she was caught off guard and fell into his arms. Jackie pressed her against the wall, lowered his head, and his lips were only inches away from her temple. "I want to hear the truth." Violet did not look straight at him. "What are you talking about?" His breath brushed across her cheek, and it became more and more intense. "Do you have feelings for me?" Her breathing stopped for a moment. "W-What are the feelings that you¡¯ re referring to?" Jackie lifted her face, and her whole face was sitting in his palm. "How did you feel about me the other night?" Violet gulped her saliva, and her eyshes twitched. "Are you messing with me?" "I am not." He got half an inch closer to her, and his lips were only inches away. "Do I sound like I was kidding?" She did not know where to fix her gaze, and her hands that were propped against his chest were clenched into fists. ¡®Did I have any feelings for him the other night? To be honest, I did feel something. ¡®I didn¡¯t reject Jackie¡¯s caress.After all, I won¡¯t have any feelings for any other man apart from Jacob" But her body¡¯s reaction from the other day exceeded her expectations. Maybe it was normal for her to feel so, but she felt ashamed as it felt like she had betrayed Jacob.She had kept her body and mind pure and chaste for him for so long, and she did not want it to be broken by anyone. Not to mention that she did not think anyone would have the ability to break it. Violet pushed him away. Seeing that she could not shove him away, she could only look away. "I didn¡¯t feel anything." He asked again, "Are you sure?" She became a little impatient. "What the hell are you trying to do?" Jackie sped the side of her neck with his palm and then pressed his lips against hers without any warning. Violet was astounded, and the hands that were on his chest clenched tightly into fists.But she could not even push him away as she became powerless instantly. All rejections and protests were in vain, and only emotional turbulence and warm physical entanglement remained. Jackie did not let her go until she bit his lip, and a hint of salty and metallic taste permeated his entire mouth. The tears in her eyes welled up and were on the brink of gushing out, which was very distressing to look at. Jackie gently wiped the corner of her eyes with his fingertips and frowned. "Did my kiss make you feel so aggrieved?" Violet cried and beat him. "How can I not feel aggrieved? Do you still remember the rtionship that we have now? Who gave you the right to kiss me? You b*stard! You should go to a psychiatrist if you''re mentally ill.Why would you get me involved in this!?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Because you¡¯ re the only person that I want to get involved with." She was flustered. Jackie pressed her hand against his left chest. "Violet Lovegood, I want to court you." Violet was shocked. "What did you just say? You want to court me?" "Yes." He added calmly, "And I¡¯m dead serious." She could feel every single heartbeat with her palm¡ªit was so warm and prominent.But it also made her back off. Violet pulled her hand out and lowered her gaze. "You must not be sober..." Jackie trapped her in his arms, got closer to her, and wrapped her in his arms. "I¡¯m very sober." His breath brushed through her hair. "Violet, can we start all over again? We may not have started before this, but we can always restart from the very beginning." "Jackie." She took a deep breath. "You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me." He replied calmly, "I know." He lifted her cheek with his palm. "I¡¯m not asking to take over his corner in your heart.All you need to do is to try to ept me." He did not n to get into her heart in one go, but he would aplish that step by step. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 ¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time.I¡¯m confident that I can change her mind" Violet was startled. "Have you lost your mind?" Jackie smiled. "You can take it as a yes." Violet got out of his sight. "But what if I were to keep on rejecting you?" "Do you want to ce a bet?" "What do you want to bet on?" Jackie approached her with a deep voice. "I bet that you¡¯ll fall in love with me." Violetughed out loud abruptly and looked at him. "Are you that confident?" He narrowed his eyes. "Do you want to bet on it?" Violet pushed him away gently. "No, this is boring." Heughed out loud and wrapped her in his arms again. "Are you afraid?" She lowered her head and stared at her shoes. "It just doesn¡¯t make sense." Jackie squeezed her palm. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but it was clutched even tighter. "You¡¯re afraid of falling in love with me." Violet did not look up, but she could hear his breathing, so close that it was brushing against her forehead.It felt warm and itchy, and her voice sounded hoarse. "I¡¯m not afraid..." "Oh really?" He gave off a faint chuckle, and his lips brushed across the corner of her eye. "You''re just afraid of falling for me, afraid that you won¡¯t be able to guard your heart against me." She got anxious. "I just told you that I don¡¯t¡ª" Jackie sealed her mouth with another kiss, and this felt even more frantic than thest one. Violet¡¯s closed lips got broken through as his kiss intensified. It felt like a burning affection that found its way into her heart and demolished all her defenses. After a long while, he slowly pulled his lips off those of hers and rubbed her delicate lips with his fingertips. "I¡¯m sure of that oue." Violet regained her senses and shoved him out of the room. "You! What you just did is none other than fishing in troubled waters!" Heughed and said nothing. Violet quickly returned to the studio and closed the door, isting him. Jackie was not angry.He was not in a hurry and had plenty of time. Daisie leaned in front of the car and waited. Seeing Jackie walking out of the gallery, she stepped forward and asked, "Uncle Jackie, did Aunt Violet get angry?" She had just made a fool out of her aunt.If she were to be angry at her, she would not be able to y with her again in the future. Jackie raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. "Young heroine, what reward do you want?" Daisie blinked. "Is it done?" He replied, "We''re almost there." Daisie grinned. "Then I¡¯ll ask for my reward when it¡¯s done." Jackieughed out loud. "Okay." Two dayster... Violet did not go to the gallery but apanied Rose to the mall. Rose chose a dark purple coat, which was new for the spring season, "Violet, what do you think about this dress?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She wanted her daughter to give her an honest opinion, but all she got was a casual response. "It¡¯s fine." Her daughter was absent-minded, so Rose smiled and asked the saleswoman to pack the coat up. After checking out at the cashier and walking out of the boutique, Rose asked her, "Have you been keeping in touch with Jackie recently?" She was astonished and looked away unnaturally. "Why are you mentioning him?" Rose grinned. "Can¡¯t I mention him?" Violet pursed her lips and said nothing. She then raised her head and saw a familiar figure in the crowd. Jackie was walking out of a jewelry store, followed by a short- haired woman. The short-haired woman looked outstanding, gentle, and generous. The two of them looked like a match made in heaven. Violet stood in ce, stared through the passing crowd, and her gaze was fixed on them. The woman lifted her head to say something to him while he listened attentively and gave off a faint smile through the corners of his mouth. Violet pursed her lips tightly, not knowing why she felt a little ufortable deep down. The difort felt like a huge rock stuck at the bottom of her heart. ¡®Liar, wanting to court me my *ss! He¡¯s just told me that, and here he is, courting another woman!¡¯ Seeing that she did not catch up to her, Rose stopped and called her. "Violet?" Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Violet snapped back to her senses and turned to face Rose. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Mom, could you go home first? I...have something going on." She didn¡¯t dare look over because she didn¡¯t want her to notice anything. Rose didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and just thought that she was in a mood, so she nodded. "Alright, I''ll be heading home then.Take care." After Rose left, she turned around and saw Jackie and the short- haired woman leaving. Violet bit her lip and followed along.She hid from them the entire journey until they got to a cafe, and the woman walked in with him. Violet realized that what she was doing was outrageous.She didn¡¯t need to know who Jackie was with, so she turned and was ready to leave. Daisie suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Aunt Violet!" That made her jump.She was surprised. "Daisie?" She looked around and asked, "Why are you here?" She was holding a teacup while giggling. "I came shopping with Colton and Uncle Jackie.Uncle Jackie said he was going to meet a friend, so Colton and I just went our own way." After that, she looked into the cafe. "Uncle Jackie¡¯s friend is a woman?" Violet tapped her forehead. "Mind your own business, kid." Daisie touched her forehead and pouted, "I am minding my business, but you¡ª" She looked her up and down. "Are you trailing Uncle Jackie?" "I¡­ I am not!" Violet turned her face away. "Nobody is following him.It¡¯s just a coincidence." Daisie smiled. "A coincidence?" "Daisie," Violet looked dead serious, "What did Uncle Jackie bribe you with? Why are you trapping me like this?" "I didn¡¯t trap you." Daisie looked wronged and unusually innocent. "Uncle Jackie asked me not to tell you the other day, and I was afraid that you might be unhappy if I told you that he got it, so I said I got it for you instead." Violet was still suspicious. "I would be too naive to believe you." Daisie looked down. "Alright, Aunt Violet, don¡¯t be angry.I¡¯m sorry, but I could see that Uncle Jackie likes you a lot." "Like?" Violet chuckled and crossed her arms. "You''re too naive.Men who say that they like you wouldn¡¯t be so close to some other woman.You shouldn¡¯t fall for them." But remembering that Daisie was so young and might not know what affection is, she slowed down. "That¡¯s not how affection works." "How should it work then?" ¡®It¡¯s¡ª" Violet paused and lowered her head. "There¡¯s no point exining to you because you wouldn¡¯t understand." Daisie wasn¡¯t happy about being discriminated against because of her age, "How would I know if you don¡¯t exin it to me?" Violet scoffed and flicked her forehead. "I¡¯m going to give you a lesson.When you like someone, you will want to see him all the time and won¡¯t stop talking about him.Everything he does will affect you and will make you jealous or afraid, and the surprises he gives will make your day."affection is when one day, you meet a boy and catch feelings and imagine a future with him and want to be his wife.That¡¯s affection." Daisie pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t say a word. Violet didn¡¯t know what to say. "You¡¯re still young.You¡¯ll know when you grow older." "I understand." She figured it out. "So, you like Uncle Jackie, and you''re jealous because he¡¯s with some other woman?" Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Violet¡¯s face dropped. "I''m not jealous!" "Who''s jealous?" Jackie¡¯s voice came from behind her. Daisie beamed and greeted him, "Are you done, Uncle Jackie?" Jackie nodded as his eyes fixed on Violet''s face. The short-haired woman walked out of the cafe with her bag in hand, stopped next to him, and called out, "Jackie." Violet saw they were close, and her expression froze, but it wasn¡¯t obvious. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She smiled. "What are the odds that we¡¯d bump into each other while shopping?" Jackie didn¡¯t reply.Daisie turned to look at her, "Weren''t you following Uncle Jackie?" Violet was flustered because she was exposed and denied it, "I¡¯m not following him.Octavia is such a small area.It¡¯s not hard to bump into each other." She left after saying that. Daisie realized that she was angry, so she looked toward Jackie. "I think we¡¯ve gone too far." Jackie smiled. "It¡¯s fine.I¡¯ll speak to her." He left the woman and went after Violet. The woman was anxious.She knew that she was just acting along, but since she wasn¡¯t used to acting, she was very nervous. Daisie walked toward her. "Thank you for your help." The short-haired woman smiled. "I hope she doesn¡¯t hate me." Daisie winked. "She wouldn¡¯t." Violet walked to the garage, and at the moment she tried to open the door, someone pulled her, and she fell into his arms. Jackie hugged her. "Are you angry?" She pushed him away. "You''re crazy. I''m not angry!" She wanted to get into the car, but Jackie closed the door and pulled her back into his arms. "You¡¯re so heated. How could you not be angry?" Violet was nervous. "It¡¯s none of your business." He smiled. "How is it not?" He leaned half an inch closer. "You¡¯re angry because of me, right?" Violet smirked. "You''re so vain, Mr.Clifford.Why would I be angry because of you? I just don¡¯t like seeing you." He smiled. "You''re jealous." Violet choked and turned her face away. "Not at all." He nodded. "You must be angry for a reason." Violetughed hysterically while pushing him away. "What do you want from me? You left your woman there. Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll be angry?" "She¡¯s not my woman." "Even if she¡¯s not, you shouldn¡¯t just leave her. Go see her." Violet shoved him. Jackie stuck to her and didn¡¯t move. He pulled her closer while she struggled. "Jackie, you *sshole, don¡¯t touch me!" Jackieughed and continued to hold her. "How are you not jealous?" She didn¡¯t speak because she was angry yet upset. All the anger was stuck in her throat. He rested his hand on her cheek and stared into her eyes. "Do you deny that you''ve fallen for me?" "I did not¡ª Mm!" He pressed his lips onto hers, and even though she was hitting his chest and pinching him, his kiss deepened until she stopped struggling, then he let her go. Violet was out of breath and didn¡¯t even have the energy to push him away. "You''re an *sshole!" He nodded. "That¡¯s the first time anyone said that to me." Violet didn¡¯t want to speak.He was so different from Jacob. Jacob was gentle and attentive.He wouldn¡¯t be brutish and rude like that. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Violet thought that no matter who she fell for, it would never be Jackie, but that didn¡¯t feel right.She took a deep breath. "I¡¯m going back." Jackie pushed her hair behind her ear. "Are you avoiding me again?" He understood what she was doing. All that acting was just to see how she would react because he already knew she was at the mall, but he didn¡¯t expect her to react that way. She was very sensitive.She had Jacob in her heart and was afraid she would fall for him and ¡®betray¡¯ Jacob.She could never admit it, so cornering her into admitting it had backfired. He was too anxious to force her to admit it.He held her hand and said in a low voice, "I¡¯m not going to force you." Violet paused. "Violet Lovegood, I¡¯m sincere about this even if you don¡¯t believe me.I don¡¯t want to rece him, but I just want you to admit that you have feelings for me, and that will be good enough." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Violet turned away and said in an annoyed tone, "So what if I had feelings for you.I don¡¯t anymore." Jackie brushed her lips with his finger. "That woman is an employee, and we were just acting." She pushed his hand away. "Why were you acting?¡¯ Jackie stared at her. The way she was angry made her look like a jealous wife.He slowly parted his lips. "So you could see it." She paused again while Jackie¡¯s smile became wider. "If you got angry, it¡¯d show that you cared a lot." She scoffed. "You''re crazy!" He pressed her hand to his chest. "I¡¯m crazy. Could you save me?" "No!¡± She wanted to pull her hand away but suddenly felt something cold on her wrist.She was surprised because there was suddenly a delicate-looking bracelet on her wrist.Flowers were carved into it, and theyers were filled with red stones, which made it look elegant yet delicate. She was stunned for a while. Jackie looked at her. "Red looks good on you.Do you like it?" She didn¡¯t say she liked it, but she didn¡¯t take it off. Jackie looked at her confused expression and hugged her by the waist. She fell toward his chest and paused for a few seconds. "Don¡¯t overstep." He lowered his head and chuckled, "I¡¯m not overstepping," He then leaned forward and whispered into her ear, "I''m satisfied." The warm breath brushed over her ear, and the low voice tickled her eardrums. Jackie drove her back to the Lovegood mansion.She was getting out of the car when Jackie grabbed her hand and rubbed her palm. "You¡¯re leaving just like that?" The tickling on her palm made her feel awkward. "What else should I do?" Jackie put his hands at the back of her head, making her nervously close her eyes, but the kiss she expected didn¡¯te and instead was pressed to her forehead.It was so light, so gentle. Seeing how surprised she was, Jackie touched her hair. "Go in.I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Violet didn¡¯t know where to look. "Why are you picking me up?" He said, "For a date." Violet didn¡¯t say anything and just got out of the car and rushed into the mansion. She leaned with her back against the door and one hand on her forehead, which was burning. Jackie had been with women before, but he was taking things slow with her. Speaking of taking things slow, it was true for Jacob.She was his first, and even then, she had made the first move. Jacob loved kissing her forehead because he said that was the best way to love a woman. That was why she was surprised when Jackie kissed her forehead. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 The people Violet hung out with were different from Jacob.She had gone overseas to study when she was 16 and started dating then. Even though it was just kissing and hugging, she had seen more than her peers, which made her realize a lot of things.She knew that there was no reason for people to pretend to be innocent. They just needed to be interested and go with the flow from there. Lots of people from her country were like that too. The people who went after her were honest that they wanted to sleep with her. That was why she thought that Jacob was precious. It was because he was really innocent when it came to rtionships, and he would never take advantage of their rtionship. He would ask for her permission, even if it were just for a kiss.He cared about her feelings, and that was the first time she had felt respected. That was why she could not let Jacob go, even though she knew he wouldn¡¯t return.She didn¡¯t expect a man like Jackie Clifford to give her a simr feeling after Jacob. It was different from what she felt with Jacob.She trusted and relied on Jacob because she felt very safe with him. Jackie, on the other hand, would give her a feeling of joy and loss¡ª it was hard to read. It drizzled all day the next day. The air was wet. Violet''s hands were freezing, so she rubbed them while breathing warm air onto them. Jackie¡¯s car parked not too far away, and he walked toward her with a ck umbre.He stopped before Violet and leaned the umbre over her. "Aren¡¯t you cold, waiting for me outside?" She didn¡¯t look up. "I thought you¡¯d be here sooner." Thus, she was ready ten minutes earlier. Jackie held her freezing hands and put them in his coat, then chuckled. "Nervous?" She pulled her hands back and denied it. "You wish." Jackie unwrapped his scarf and wrapped it around her neck.She looked away because the scarf smelled like him. It was very warm.He held her shoulders and ushered her to the car. They went on a casual date like any other couple.They went to the cinema and didn¡¯t book the entire hall.They could feel the people around them, but nobody recognized them. After the movie, Jackie brought her to a fine-dining restaurant.She was shocked when she saw the server bringing her favorite Duck 4 l''Orange. "They have this here?" She hade here before but didn¡¯t know they served it. Jackie looked at her and smiled. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "We own the restaurant, and knowing that you love this, I¡¯ve specially requested them to hire a chef for it." Violet was stunned. "Try it." Violet picked up the fork and tried it. It was just like the Duck 4 l''Orange that she was familiar with.He looked at her. "Is it good?" She nodded. "If you feel like having it in the future, juste over.It''s free." Sheughed, "There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch." "Tell be free when you¡¯re the owner¡¯s wife." She choked and coughed, then turned her face away. "I haven¡¯t thought about remarrying you." Jackie raised his eyebrow but didn¡¯t speak. Suddenly, a woman walked in with a huge bouquet of roses.She was the short-haired woman who had met with Jackie the other day.She smiled and handed the bouquet to Violet. "Ma¡¯am, Mr.Clifford got these for you." Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Violet¡¯s hands went straight toward the flowers, which hid a tiny red square box. Violet opened the box and saw a huge pink diamond ring. Violet didn¡¯t expect him to have prepared a ring. "Jackie Clifford, why would you prepare this so soon?" She had never agreed to remarry.How could he!? Jackie looked serious. "I didn¡¯t get you one for our marriage of convenience, so I owe you one, and this is atonement." She paused. "Atonement?" Jackie took the ring and turned to face her. "Let me see if the size is right." He held her hand and slid it onto her ring finger.It fitted perfectly. Violet didn¡¯t realize that she had let him put the ring on and suddenly realized that something was wrong when the ring was in ce. Seeing that he was smiling, Violet suddenly realized that she was trapped. "You tricked me!" Jackie pulled her into his arms. "I didn¡¯t.I¡¯m serious about this." Violet struggled. "*sshole, you tricked me into marrying you!" Heughed with her in his arms. "Remarrying." He was worried that she would reject it, so he added, "I¡¯m not expecting you to say yes now.You can think about it, and if you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t force you into it." Violet stopped moving and looked at him. "Do you mean that you will give up if I say no?" Jackie rested his hand on her face, "No.If you don¡¯t say yes, I''ll wait for the day that happens.I¡¯m fine with just long-term dating." He would never let her have her way in the past. When they were married, he would ignore and avoid her. They were both unhappy about the marriage, which tied them down and magnified their bias toward each other. The bias had pretty much been caused by mimunication.He hated the arrangement, and she indulged in her bad reputation.He had been under the impression that she really was as her reputation suggested, so why should he try to see her in a better light? Violet turned her face away. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Cunning man." Jackie pecked her cheek. "How could I trap you if I were not cunning enough?" They both left her restaurant and were caught by the paparazzi. News of Jackie possibly remarrying his ex-wife shocked the upper ss of Octavia. After Violet¡¯s name was cleared, there were almost no scandals about her. They were mainly about their divorce, and she no longer needed to pretend. Now that she was caught dating her ex-husband, it was a p in the face to everyone who had said that her husband had dumped her. When Thomas was interviewed, he said that his grandson had never dumped Violet. The divorce was just a chance for them to get to know each other better.He said that their doors were always open for Violet.He would immediately prepare for his grandson¡¯s wedding if she wanted to. The media understood that it wasn¡¯t Violet who had gone to Jackie, but it was Jackie who wanted to get her back. All these pieces of news suddenly made the socialites Violet didn¡¯t know well ask her out. Violet met them out of courtesy. The socialites held a party in a private vi and invited all the upper -ss people.They used to invite Penelope, but she was no longer part of the circle. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Penelope had be theughingstock of the city because of Brooklyn.She had used Violet of sabotaging her rtionship, but she was the real homewrecker. Even though Brooklyn had tricked her and she was the victim of the entire shenanigan, after learning of his married status, she refused to leave him. Instead, she wanted him to divorce his wife and marry her. People always said that those who were pitiful must have a cause for having sunk to their lows, and it was the truth. All of the socialites came and greeted her warmly when they all saw Violet. Even though Violet did not like it, she still responded to them politely. "Ms.Lovegood, I heard that Mr.Clifford is going to get you back.How romantic." "It seems like you¡¯ve sessfully captured the heart of your ex- husband, Ms.Lovegood." Violet felt a little embarrassed as she listened to their ttery.It was true that Jackie was trying to win her back, but she hadn¡¯t said yes to his marriage proposal. Besides, this circle wasplicated.She never had any good friends here, and people might twist the meaning of her words if she said something wrong. Therefore, she was being very careful and did not know what answer she should give him. At that moment, Jackie emerged from the crowd and said, "If you guys have any questions, you can just ask me." Holding sses in their hands, a few people stood beside him and said, "It seems like we¡¯re going to get good news from you soon, Mr.Clifford." He took the handed ss of red wine and swirled it around.He looked at Violet¡¯s face and said, "She hasn¡¯t said yes yet." Everyone was shocked. When Jackie was married to Violet back then, the socialites in the circle felt it was such a waste for him to marry such a "notorious" woman. When Jackie got a divorce, these socialites were more than willing to win over his heart. After all, a rich man would neverck women, let alone Jackie was both rich and influential. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Even though there was a lot of news about their remarriage, when Violet said she hadn''t said yes to Jackie, most of them did not believe in her. They all thought Violet was being overconfident. However, they only believed in her when Jackie told them so. Violet pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything. Jackie emptied the ss of red wine and put the ss down.He walked toward her and collected her hair behind her ears in front of everyone. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯reing?" Someone from the crowd said, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Mr.Clifford.It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to eat her or something." Jackie pressed his lips and smiled. "Well, I¡¯m the only one who can do that to her." Violet¡¯s face turned red, and she mumbled, "S-Stop that.It¡¯s embarrassing." The smile on his face deepened. "Am I not right?" She lowered her head, trying her best to avoid the gaze of the crowd that bore into her. If there was a hole in front of her right now, she would''ve jumped into it without a second thought. Jackie was tickled pink by her reaction.He chuckled and wrapped her arm around her shoulders. Then, he said, "Alright, guys.I¡¯m going to bring my woman back.Enjoy the night." Jackie took her away from the party, and he pinned her on the wall in the empty corridor. Violet was stunned. "What are you¡ª" Jackie lowered his head and nted a kiss on her lips.Her hands that she put on his shoulders trembled, and they slipped down from his shoulders. Jackie gazed at her.Her cheeks were flushed, and if now was not the right timing, he would have done something else other than just kissing. Violet averted her gaze and said in embarrassment, "You need to calm down." He got closer to her and chuckled. "I can''t calm down now." As if she felt something, her face flushed.He was really good at teasing people. She could feel his hot breath on her skin, and she knew what he was trying to do. However, he refused to be the one to take the first step. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 This made Jackie even more charming than those men who told her what they wanted right off the bat.He wanted to do it, but he kept his distance. Even though there were times when he crossed the line, he did not take advantage of her. Perhaps this was the highest form of a man slowly taking over a woman''s heart.He walked step by step into her world. However, instead of forcing her, he yed hard to catch with her, wanting her to make the first move. Violet felt tortured at this moment.She tried to struggle for her freedom, but Jackie did not give her a chance.Her nerves were tense as she was worried that other people mighte and see them. In the end, she bit her lips and said, "Let''s go home." Jackie pressed his forehead against hers, and his breath became heavy. "Go back where?" Her head went nk for a second. "Go back home?" He chuckled and yed with her palm. "My home?" Violet nodded nkly, and then she froze. Jackie scooped her up from the ground andughed. "You should''ve told me earlier." The car was parked outside Azoor Vi, a vi owned by Jackie in the new district.It had been vacant for a long time, and this was Violet''s first time here. "Are we not going back to the mansion?" Jackie carried her into his room and said, "I said we¡¯reing back to my house, not the house of the Cliffords." Violet was stunned. "You''re ying with words again." Jackie put her on the table.He ced one hand on the table while holding her waist with the other. "Nope.I didn¡¯t." Violet knew what would happen next, so she lowered her head and said, "I want to take a bath¡ª" Before waiting for her to finish her sentence, hended a kiss on her. "Let¡¯s take a bath togetherter." In the evening, at the Clifford mansion... While they were having dinner, the butler came to Thomas and whispered something into his ear. Thomas was stunned, and then he waved his hand with a smile on his face. Piqued by her curiosity, Daisie asked, "Is Uncle Jackie noting back for dinner?" Thomas chuckled. "Do you think he''lle back for dinner when he''s with your Aunt Violet?" "Oh gosh! Uncle Jackie and Aunt Violet are back together?" Her face was filled with excitement. Thomas nodded and said, "Come, let''s eat." At that moment, he received a call from overseas. He lowered his head to look at it and slowly rose to his feet.He looked at the three rugrats and said, "You guys eat first.I have some matters that I need to attend to." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Waylon looked silently at Thomas as he walked into the courtyard. Daisie was too happy that Jackie and Violet were back together that she did not care about the rest. While they were having dinner, Waylon found an excuse to go to the restroom and came outside the courtyard. Thomas was standing inside the gazebo.He was still holding his phone to his ear and talking. Waylon hid behind a bush of flowers. Even though Thomas was far from him, he could more or less hear his voice. "You''re going to put behind everything I did to the Knowles and cooperate with me?" The person on the other side of the phone said something, and he chuckled. "After all, this is what I owe to the Knowles.Besides, the Knowles are the ones that took my daughter in and raised her.You cane whenever you want." Waylon narrowed his eyes and left the courtyard. When they finished dinner, Colton followed Waylon into his room. After ascertaining that Daisie was not following them, they closed the door. Waylon told Colton that Thomas was talking to the Knowles, and he had a hunch that the Knowles woulde to Octavia. Colton frowned. "Does this mean that Noce will be here too?" Waylon shook his head. "I¡¯m not sure about that.Daisie doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s still alive." When Noce returned to Yarammor, an "ident" had happened. They had not told Daisie anything about it, and even if she found out something, all she would know was that Noce was already dead. Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "It will break her heart again if they run into each other again, and he can¡¯t recognize her." Suddenly, an idea popped up in his head, and the corner of his lips curled up. "I have an idea to stop him froming to Octavia." Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Waylon asked, "What is it?" Colton said, resting his chin on his palm, "We just need to make him busy." At the Azoor Vi...The faint light in the courtyard was reflected through the cracks in the curtains. The bedroom was darkly lit with a warm atmosphere. Violet looked toward the outside and fell into thought. Jackie wrapped his arm around her and hugged her from the back.He rested his chin on her shoulder and asked, "Did you regret it?" She lowered her head and answered, "There¡¯s nothing for me to regret about." She did not know how to describe her feelings right now. It was bothplicated and strange, but one thing she was certain about was that she did not regret it.It was like a dream. In the dream, her bones and organs were all extracted from her body. There was both the paradox of being different and the trance of being awake. "You''re ming yourself," Jackie said as he collected the strands of hair stuck to her neck.He then landed a few light kisses on her and added, "Because you know there¡¯s no way back for you now." She was stunned and did not say anything. Jackie ced his finger on the corner of her lips and asked, "Do you me me?" Violet turned her head around and nced at him. "No, I me myself." After that, she grabbed the nket on her even tighter and continued. "For not being able to resist your temptation." He let out a boisterousugh. At 8:00 p.m., the two of them changed their clothes and walked downstairs.The maid had prepared dinner and was waiting at the table. "Sir, madam," she greeted. Violet walked to the table, and just when she was about to take her seat, Jackie grabbed her from the back, and she fell onto hisp. The maid sensibly retreated from the dining room. Violet lifted her hand and smacked his shoulder, but it did not hurt him at all. Instead, it looked like she was flirting with him. "Stop it.Don''t bring me down with you if you want to embarrass yourself in front of other people." He buried his head into her neck and chuckled. "We''re husband and wife." "We''re ex-husband and ex-wife," she corrected. Jackie grabbed her cheek and kissed her. Staring at her intently, he asked, "Ex what?" Violet turned her back and mumbled, "How can you threaten me like that..." Chuckling, he secured her tightly in his arms and pressed his lips on her forehead. "Let''s go visit Grandpa tomorrow.It has been some time since you two met each other." Violet thought of how well Thomas treated her and nodded. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The next day, Jackie brought Violet back to the Cliffords. At the moment both of them appeared in the living room, Thomas understood everything. He put the cup down and said, "Well, well, look who¡¯s back.Let me guess.You two have gone back to each other behind my back?" Violet felt embarrassed. Jackie chuckled and said, "Stop it, Grandpa.Aren¡¯t we here to inform you now?" Daisie and her brothers came downstairs. "Does this mean we¡¯re going to attend your wedding again?" Jackie nced at Violet and said, "I guess you''ll have to wait for a little longer.Your aunt hasn¡¯t said yes to my proposal yet." Thomas let out a heartyugh and said, "You deserve that.Viv did the right thing by not saying yes to you." As soon as he finished speaking, the butler brought him his phone. "Sir, someone is looking for you." Thomas looked at his phone, rose to his feet, and went to the side to answer the call.The person from the other side of the line said something, and he froze. "What? How would that happen?" Waylon and Colton looked at each other.It seemed to them that the Knowles were really "busy" right now. After a while, he ended the call, and Jackie asked, "Who is it?" "It¡¯s Tristan." Jackie fell silent, and Daisie was stunned when she heard the name. In astonishment, Thomas said, "A hacker attacked theirpany.What bad luck." When Daisie heard the word hacker, she turned her head to look at her second brother. There was no expression on Colton¡¯s face as if it had nothing to do with him. When Waylon and Colton came out to the courtyard, Daisie followed after them. "Waylon, Colton." Both of them turned their heads around. Daisie stopped in front of them and asked, "About what happened to the Knowles...You''re not the one who did it, right, Colton?" Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "Do the Knowles have anything to do with you? Besides, I''m not that free." Daisie pressed her lips tightly. Just when she was about to say something, Waylon put his hand on her shoulders and said, "Daisie, Uncle Jackie, and Aunt Violet have gotten back together, so I think it''s about time for us to leave Octavia." He sessfully distracted Daisie, and she scratched her cheek. "Are we going back today?" "Nope.We¡¯re going back tomorrow," he replied. "Alright, then.I should seize the chance and say goodbye to Aunt Violet," Daisie said as she turned around to go back into the house. Waylon was still worried about it and turned his head to look at Colton. "Are you sure no one is going to know about it?" Colton was very confident in his skills. "Nope.Nobody is going to know about it.Even if they find something, the ID will show that the hacker is located in Octavia.We will already be in Bassburgh at that time, so no one is going to know it''s us who did it." Even if they found out the hacker was located in Octavia, nobody would suspect him since he would have already returned to Bassburgh. Waylon nodded, "That¡¯s great then." Meanwhile, at the Knowles mansion in Yaramoor... The butler and the assistant were inside the study room. The teenager sitting behind the desk tried his best to fix the data through theptop. His slender fingers danced around the keyboard, and the screen was filled with green codes. After an hour, he fixed the hole in the firewall and turned theptop around. "It''s done." The assistant went forward to check on it and smiled, "Luckily, you¡¯re here, sir." A hacker had hacked into theirpany, but luckily, the hacker did not steal any important information from the database.If not, it would be disastrous to thepany. Nobody knew who had hacked into theirpany system.It did not look like an attack at all. Instead, it looked more like a prank. Noce ced his hand on his forehead. His light blue eyes held no emotion, and he lookedidback.He had a bad childhood, so he rarely talked and preferred to stay alone.He was more mature than his peers right now. This was why Tristan always said that instead of behaving like a teenager, Noce behaved more like an adult. "Noce." Noce lifted his head to see Tristan standing in front of the door. The assistant and the butler knew they had something to discuss, so they retreated from the room. Nonce leaned against the back of the chair and asked, "Yeah? Can I help you with anything, Uncle?" Tristan pulled a chair and sat in front of the desk "Do you know who hacked into ourpany?" Noce smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He said, "Yeah.I¡¯ve gotten the ID address." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Tristan fell silent for a while before asking, "Is it one of ourpetitors?" Noce looked at him and asked, "Do we have anypetitors in Zlokova?" Tristan was stumped for a moment before squinting. "The ID address is from Zlokova?" Noce rose to his feet slowly and said, "Aren¡¯t you going to Octavia in a few more days?" "You want toe with me?" "Well, I don¡¯t have anything else to do, so why not?" He walked to the door and suddenly paused in his tracks. Without turning his head, he said, "Our opponent has great hacking skills.I would like to get to know them." Tristan did not say anything as he watched him disappear from his vision.He rubbed his temples as he had a headache. Although Noce had regained some of his memories, most of them were rted to the Knowles. He could not recall all the things he had done in Zlokova before. ¡®Did he really have to go to Zlokova once before he can remember everything?¡¯ The next day, at Octavia Airport... Violet and Jackie sent the children to the departure hall. Daisie waved her hand at Violet and said, "Aunt Violet, don''t forget toe to visit me at Bassburgh when you''re free." Violet reached out for her and rubbed her head.She smiled. "Sure, honey." The three rugrats bid them goodbye as they walked into the security checkpoint. Seeing Violet''s reluctance to part with the three rugrats, Jackie wrapped his arm around her shoulders and said, "You like kids?"She replied, "Who doesn¡¯t like smart and adorable kids?" Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Jackie smiled. "We can have one ourselves." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The smile on Violet¡¯s face froze as she smacked his hand away. "Go have your own baby!" Jackie chuckled and turned around to catch up to her. Two hourster, the nended at Bassburgh Airport. Quincy had been waiting for them at the entrance. When he saw the three rugratsing out of the gate with their baggage, he opened the trunk and carried the luggage to the car for them. "Did you three enjoy yourselves in Octavia?" Daisie sat on the passenger seat and asked, "Where are Dad and Mom?" Quincy put on the seatbelt and replied, "Mr.and Mrs.Goldmann have spent so much time with you in Octavia, so of course, they''re busy now." When Daisie was about to say something, she noticed a purplish bruise on his neck despite his effort to cover it with the cor of his shirt. "Uncle Quincy, who bit your neck?" Waylon and Colton turned their heads to look at Quincy. Quincy was stumped and replied stiffly, "Well, I sprained my neck." "Really?" Daisie was skeptical about it.She did not believe Quincy at all. After all, she had seen many of these "bite marks" on her father and mother¡¯s necks. Daisie did not press the matter on, so Quincy let out a sigh of relief inwardly as his back was filled with beads of cold sweat. After all, the three rugrats were the smartest kids he had ever seen.He had experienced their intelligence before, and it was a difficult task to deceive them. At ckgold... Nn received a call from Tristan.He was rather surprised that Tristan would take the initiative to call him. When he learned that Tristan wasing to Zlokova, his hand froze, and his pen stopped in midair. "How long are you going to stay this time?" "1 think I¡¯m going to stay for a while," replied Tristan. After that, he added, "Noce ising with me too." Nn frowned but did not say anything. Tristan told him something, and Nn narrowed his eyes. "A hacker?" Tristan chuckled. "Maybe it''s a prank.The ID address shows that they''re in Octavia of Zlokova.Although I don''t know why they''re doing this to us, I''d like to ask you to check it out for me." Nn fell silent. ¡®A prank on the Knowles, huh?¡¯ He did not know why but had a hunch that this had something to do with Colton. Quincy pushed the door and came in. "Mr.Goldmann." He put the phone on the desk and lifted his eyes. "Did you pick up the kids?" Quincy nodded. "They¡¯re at home now." Nn leaned against the back of the chair and tapped the table ina rhythmic tempo as he fell into thought. Meanwhile, at Soul... Saydie came out of the elevator, and everyone was looking at her when she passed by the administrative department. All of them thought they had seen the wrong person. One of them asked in surprise, "Saydie has never worn a skirt before, right?" Another staff member chimed in. "Could it be that she¡¯s seeing someone?" In their memory, shirts and pants were the go-to attire for Saydie.She had never worn high heels before, let alone a skirt. People who did not know her might think that she was conservative, but in reality, it was because her former profession did not allow her to wear skirts or high heels as they would restrict her movements. This was the first time they saw Saydie wearing a skirt, and they all were intrigued. All of them were pretty certain that she was in love. If not, there was no way she would suddenly change her attire. Saydie knocked on the door. After Maisie gave her permission, she pushed the door and entered the office. Maisie was sipping on her coffee.She was taken aback when she lifted her head and saw Saydie''s attire. "Holy!" "Is this skirt weird on me?" Saydie lowered her head to look at her attire. Maisie put her cup down and said, "Nope.But I thought you said you don¡¯t like to wear skirts?" She pressed her lips and exined, "I just want to try something new." "It looks good on you." Maisie smiled. "You can always wear like this in the future." Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Saydie ced the documents on the desk and asked after a while, "Does it look bad?" Maisie sneered. "Why doesn¡¯t it look good? The most important thing is that you like it.You¡¯re not wearing a skirt only to let others admire you.Women should only dress up to please themselves, not others." After putting on a skirt, Saydie looked a little more feminine. Her appearance had always been above average, she had strong facial features, and a hint of heroic and assertive pride could be senseding through her eyes.She looked quite handsome when she dressed up as a man. Now that she had kept her hair at a longer length and worn a skirt, she was giving off a different vibe. As for why Saydie had suddenly undergone such a change, Maisie had seen through it but did not expose her. Thus, she did not ask much. After submitting the documents, Saydie left the office and ran into Quincy in the corridor. Quincy looked up, saw Saydie, and was slightly surprised.He was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly walked up to Saydie, pulled her to the stairwell, and took a better look at her. "Why are you dressed like this?" She asked, "Why can¡¯t I dress like this?" Quincy was stunned and looked away. "That¡¯s not what I mean.It¡¯s just that...It¡¯s not appropriate for you to dress like this in thepany." Saydie stared at him. "You told me that you like women who wear skirts." He was astounded. "I...Since when did I say that?" "The night before." "Have I said that?" "You said so after you got drunk." When it came to that incident, Quincy felt very regretful, so he raised his hand to cover his forehead. ¡®It was indeed a mistake to drink that much" "I really don¡¯t remember what I did, and I don¡¯t remember what I said either." Usually, when he waspletely drunk, there was no way he could do anything, and if he had done anything in a partially drunk state, he would surely remember it. However, he had no impression of what had happened the night before at all, so it was obvious that he waspletely drunk.He only knew that there was a huge bite mark on his neck when he woke up. And it had not disappeared in two days. Quincy asked, "For real, what did I do that night?" Saydie stared at him, still not answering the question. Quincy started to feel guilty after being stared at by her. ¡®But now that I have the time to think about it carefully, if I tried to do something to her after all the drinking, with those martial arts skills that she possesses, it would be impossible for me to have seeded. ¡®Not only do I not have any impression of what happened, but I also don¡¯t even have a sense of experience.I¡¯m indeed a total failure this time around" He took a deep breath. "I really don''t remember what happened the night before." After saying that, he suddenly felt like an irresponsible scumbag and immediately exined with a smile, "I don¡¯t mean anything else.I¡¯m just telling you the truth.So, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened?" Saydie crossed her arms. "How am I supposed to tell you that?" Quincy gave off an embarrassed expression. "Uh...You can just describe it." Saydie narrowed her eyes. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Shouldn¡¯t you be saying something like you¡¯ll take full responsibility for what you''ve done?" He was dumbfounded. "What!?" "Many dramas put forward such scenes too, don¡¯t they? After a man and woman slept together, the man would always tell the woman that he¡¯d take full responsibility." Quincy looked at Saydie and wanted tough so badly, but he held it back. ¡®How on earth can she utter such an innocent statement in such a serious manner? Quincy did not dare to give it to her straight. "Do you like to watch such brainless dramas?" She was slightly confused. "Isn''t it true?" He took a deep breath and calmed down. "Those actors were only acting in the dramas.Taking up full responsibility...There aren¡¯t many men who can do that in reality.Men aren¡¯t as simple as you think they are." "Aren¡¯t you aman?" "...Shouldn¡¯t you know pretty well now if I¡¯m a man?" He was furious. "So are you saying you don¡¯t want to be responsible for what happened?" Quincy choked on his own words, unable to speak. ¡®A man can definitely distinguish whether a woman is faking her innocence or not.Most of them only choose to turn a blind eye and act dumb voluntarily most of the time" Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 ¡®After all, aman will surely be able to sense it when a woman has a thing for him. ¡®And if a man were to be a master at distinguishing b*tches, he¡¯d definitely have a more critical and lethal vision than a woman who¡¯s a pro at distinguishing scumbags. ¡®I''ve been by Mr.Goldmann¡¯s side for such a long time, and I¡¯ve seen all sorts of coquettish women.Even when it came down to Willow back then, I wouldn¡¯t say that I had a good impression of her.It was just that I thought she was Mr.Goldmann¡¯s savior. That was why I showed her some respect reluctantly. ¡®But Saydie is truly not pretending.Apart from being a pure and simple woman, she¡¯s brutally honest too.There¡¯s nothing that she wouldn¡¯t say. ¡®If this is the case, I believe I¡¯ve neverid a finger on her.After all, I was so drunk that I was powerless, but Saydie might have misunderstood the meaning behind sleeping together" "Let me ask you something.Did you sleep with me the other night?" Saydie nodded. Quincy looked straight at her. "What did we do?" Saydie thought about it and stared at his neck. "I bit you in the neck." He smiled and pointed to his neck. "Is this all?" She nodded again. "Then there¡¯s no need for me to take up any responsibility as we basically didn¡¯t do anything." "But we slept together." "We didn¡¯t do anything." Saydie was silent for a while and asked, "What else do we need to do?" Quincyughed. "Of course, it¡¯s something that can get you pregnant." Saydie pped him. "Pervert!" She then turned around and left. Quincy rubbed the cheek that got mmed by her palm, which felt neither painful nor itchy, feeling a little piqued and aggrieved. ¡®I was just exining things to her! How does that make me a pervert!?¡¯ Two dayster... As soon as Tristan and Noce¡¯s nended in Octavia, Thomas personally came to the airport to wee them. Thomas and Tristan stood in ce, reminiscing about the old days. When he noticed that someone was staring straight at him, he turned his head and met Noce¡¯s gaze. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thomas could not remember him. "This is..." Tristan replied with a smile, "He¡¯s my nephew, Noce Knowles." Thomas was surprised. ¡®Didn¡¯t this child get poisoned by Madam Knowles back then?¡¯ Tristan knew what Thomas was thinking and exined calmly, "He¡¯s a lucky boy, but he doesn¡¯t remember anything." To put it bluntly, he was suffering from amnesia. Thomas nodded in a daze. "I see." Noce got into the car first, followed by Thomas and Tristan. The two talked throughout the whole journey in the car while Noce kept staring out the window as if he was unconcerned about what they were talking about. When Thomas asked him how long they would be staying in Octavia, Tristan paused for a few seconds and then replied, "It''ll take a while." Thomas nodded. "That¡¯s fine.It¡¯s never a bad thing for Young Master Knowles to retrieve his lost memory." But something came to his mind, and he said, "It¡¯s a pity that Daisie and her brothers returned to Bassburgh a few days ago." Tristan suddenly stopped talking and looked at Noce. Noce looked indifferent as if he had not heard it at all. Jackie and Violet were waiting for them at the Clifford mansion. When Thomas, Tristan, and Noce walked into the living room, Violet noticed the teenager who came in behind Tristan. Before this, she thought that Nn¡¯s two twin sons had inherited their father¡¯s ethereal appearance, but unexpectedly, this young man¡¯s temperament and appearance were not inferior to theirs. The profundity of his mixed-race facial features and the cold and refined temperament coupled with each other so perfectly that no fault could be found. ¡®¡¯Jackie, Viv, this is the eldest grandson of the Knowles, Noce Knowles." Thomas introduced him to both of them. Jackie knew about Noce, so he did not react much, but Violet looked surprised. ¡®The eldest grandson of the Knowles? Doesn''t that make him the young master of the Knowles? So, the boy that my little sweetheart has a thing for is this young man?¡¯ She suddenly remembered Colton¡¯s description, and it seemed that Noce was by far the only person that truly met all the requirements that the future son-inw of the Goldmanns should have. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 ¡®Does it mean that Zephir stands no chance already?¡¯ At Bassburgh, at the Goldmann mansion... Nn summoned Colton to the study, and thetter pushed open the door. "Dad, are you looking for me?" Nn turned theptop toward him and went straight to the point. "Are you the one behind what happened to the Knowles?" Colton knew that he could not hide it from his father, so he admitted it right off the bat, "Yes." "If you want to do something, at least do it cleanly." He closed the lid of hisptop but was not angry. "I''ll have to clean the mess for you when it¡¯s been discovered." His son had hacked somebody else¡¯spany¡¯s system. Although he did not do anything terribly wrong, and the other party did not suffer any loss, Tristan had asked him to investigate the issue.He had tracked it back to his son¡¯s doing, making it difficult for him to make it clear to the Knowles. Colton was momentarily stunned and sounded very sure. "It¡¯s impossible for them to be able to track me down." "Nothing is impossible." Nn lifted his gaze, "Others will be able to track you down if I can do so.¡± "It¡¯s good to have confidence, but if you''re overly confident, it¡¯s easy for you to start to take something lightly and lose a battle in the long run.Take this as a small lesson." Colton''s hacking skills were top-notch, but he was too confident that his skills were impable¡ªa small oversight and w were enough to leave some clues behind. Colton pursed his lips tightly. ¡®I was indeed too confident in my skills.If someone else were to find out about this before Dad did, then I¡¯d indeed cause Dad a lot of trouble" After a long time, he lowered his head and apologized for his attitude, "I''ll improve on that in the future." "You are going to take over thepany in the future.You have to always remind yourself of the consequences of being slightly sloppy.You¡¯re good enough, but don¡¯t forget that many excellent individuals exist in this world." Nn enlightened him patiently, and Colton listened to him. ¡®I know what my shorings and faults are.All I have to do is to correct them. ¡®Those who don¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice and don¡¯t want to make progress can only stay where they are.I know this very clearly" He walked out of the study and saw Waylon standing in the corridor. "Does Dad know it now?" "Dad found out that it was me." He shrugged. "I was careless this time around." He had been confident because he thought it was impossible for Noce to track him down, but his father had managed to do so, which showed that there was at least one w. Although the IP address that he had used to go online for the hacking was in Octavia, it was not difficult to find out if theptop belonged to him. However, even if Noce were to find out about it, he was not afraid. In the evening, Quincy drove past Soul, nced out the window subconsciously, and just happened to see Saydie get into the car and leave with a male colleague.He decelerated, turned the steering wheel, and followed them. The car was parked at the entrance of a bar, and Saydie entered the premises with her male colleague. Quincy pulled his car over and frowned. "This youngdy just doesn¡¯t know how to be careful." ¡®She actually came to such a chaotic ce with a male colleague" He unbuckled his seat belt, pushed the door open, and got out of the car.He picked up his phone and called her. But perhaps it was too noisy inside, and she did not hear her phone ringing, so she did not pick up the call. Thus, he went straight in to look for her. She was nowhere to be seen in the hall on the first floor, so Quincy circled around in the crowd until he heard somemotioning from the other end of the corridor. Quincy followed the noise and came to the door of a private room.He immediately opened the door and was astonished by the scene in the room. Saydie was grabbing a young teenager by her cor as if she was about to beat the crap out of her. Eight teenagers and thugs were on the floor in the private room, and the room was an absolute mess. On the couch was a high-school student in her school uniform, and the male colleague who came with Saydie was protecting the female student. Because of Quincy¡¯s sudden appearance, everyone looked at him in unison.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Quincy was momentarily stunned but quickly came back to his senses. "What are you..." Saydie answered his question solemnly, "I''m fighting." When the teenage girl saw that someone hade, she took the opportunity to push Saydie away and flee the scene with the others. Saydie was about to catch up to them, but Quincy stopped her. "What are you doing?" Upon seeing that he was blocking her way, Saydie¡¯s expression dimmed. "Get out of my way!" She seemed really angry. Quincy took a deep breath. "No, did they do something to offend you? You¡¯re an adult.How can you follow them¡ª" Before he could even finish the sentence, the male colleague had already walked over cautiously. "Ms.Quinn, forget it.I don¡¯t think they will dare to bully my sister anymore." The girl behind him was only 16 years old, and her eyes looked bloodshot as if she had just cried. Her cheeks still looked flushed and puffy, and her skirt was dirty as if it had been trampled on. Quincy realized something and suddenly stopped talking. Saydie was easily disgusted by someone who bullied the weak only because he or she had a numbers advantage. If her colleague¡¯s sister had not been subjected to violence and intimidation at school, she would not even care about it. When she first entered the private room, she saw the teenage girl being bullied and beaten by several people and was forced to kneel on the floor. And her ssmates watched the whole process from the side and even cheered for the bullies.She could not hold back her anger and taught them a painful lesson on the spot. No matter how old they were, being young was never a reason to bully others! The male colleague took his sister out of the private room. And only Saydie and Quincy were left among the mess in the private room. Saydie could not vent her anger and still felt very upset. So judging from the past, when someone was to upset her and get her to make a move, she would beat them so harshly that the beating would leave them half dead. Now, she was merciful because she did not want to cause Maisie trouble, but she did not want to let things slip either.She had to at least get them to kneel and beg for mercy. s, she was interrupted before anyone started begging for mercy. Thus, how could she be in a good mood now? Quincy could see that she was exasperated and felt helpless. "Even if you¡¯ve acted righteously, starting a fight is wrong.Do you want to be arrested by the police?" Saydie crossed her arms. "You''re so annoying." "You think I¡¯m annoying? If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, you would have been locked away in the precinct now." ¡®How dare she find me annoying?¡¯ Saydie still looked as if she was in a bad mood. As such, Quincypromised. "Okay, I won¡¯t say anything anymore.Let¡¯s go back now." He then reached out, grabbed her arm, and was about to drag her out, but she flung his hand off. "Are you still mad at me?" Quincy could not help butugh. "Are you leaving or not? I''ll take my leave first if you don¡¯t want toe along." She remained indifferent. Quincy turned around and pretended to leave. When he walked to the door, he saw that she was still not catching up, so he turned around and returned to her. "Ma¡¯am, I know that you¡¯re in a bad mood.Let¡¯s turn our grief and anger into an appetite.Do you want to eat fried chicken or ice cream?" Saydie looked as if she had been convinced. She hesitated for a long time and asked, "Are you paying for the food?" Quincy could see that Saydie was a miser¡ªmoney could only go into her bank ounts and not out.He gnashed his teeth and smiled. "It''s all on me." In the middle of the night, the light in Colton¡¯s bedroom was still on, and the yellowish light shone into the corridor through the tiny seam of the door. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He was sitting in front of theputer desk in loose pajamas, his fingertips were tapping on the keyboard, and a chat box with a ck background popped up on the screen all of a sudden. The other party was anonymous. Anonymous: [Do you think I can¡¯t locate your coordinates?] Colton typed on the keyboard and replied. Colton: [You¡¯re wee to try.] Anonymous: [Do you live in Bassburgh?] Colton narrowed his eyes as if he was thinking about the other party''s information. Anonymous: [It seems that I¡¯ve got it correctly.] Colton: [So what if you''ve guessed it correctly? You can¡¯t break through my firewall.] Anonymous: [I don¡¯t need to break through anything.] The other party stopped for a minute and entered again. Anonymous: [I''ll find you.] Colton: [Then why not get Noce toe to me?] Anonymous: [Do you know him?] Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Colton was about to reply to the other party when the door was suddenly pushed open. Thus, he closed the lid of hisptop and raised his head. "Mom?" Maisie was in a sweater.She happened to go downstairs to pour herself a ss of water, but she saw that the light in Colton¡¯s room was still on, so she came to take a look "It¡¯s already sote. Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?" "I...I was studying the subjects for the next semester in advance." Maisie felt helpless.It was a good thing that her son liked studying so much, but staying up sote would affect his health. "It¡¯s already one in the morning.You need to rest early." He nodded. "Yes, Mom." Meanwhile, on the other end of the ck chatbox... The other party had stopped replying to him, so Noce ced theptop aside.He got up, walked up to the window, looked at the view outside the window, and got lost in his thoughts. Knowing that the other party was someone who knew him, he might be the main target of the prank, and he had be even more curious about the other party. The next day... Quincy opened the office door with a slightly embarrassed expression. "Mr.Goldmann." Nn continued to go through the document without raising his head. "You''rete for the first time in history.What did you dost night? Is it something sneaky?" Quincy immediately exined himself, "I overslept identally.What something sneaky? I¡¯m a serious person." He had stayed uptest night with Saydie until four in the morning.He had really not heard the rm when it went off this morning. When he woke up, he was already an hourte. Nn closed the document and lifted his gaze. "You have a girlfriend now, don¡¯t you?" He was startled. "No." "I''m not blind." Quincy rubbed his neck subconsciously. ¡®It¡¯s been three days, and the mark hasn¡¯t disappeared at all.It was such obvious marks, so even if I tried to block it, he would still be able to see it as long as he¡¯s not blind"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Okay, I don¡¯t care about your personal affairs." Nn ced the information on the desk. "Get someone to send this information to Octavia, and by the way, tell Tristan that the hacker who attacked the Knowles¡¯pany is known as Sniper." Quincy took the information with a puzzled expression. "Is there a hacker whose pseudonym is Sniper?" ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of it" Nn replied indifferently, "Otherwise, should I tell Tristan that my son is the culprit who did it?" The corners of Quincy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®The hacker who hacked the Knowles¡¯pany¡¯s system turns out to be Colton... ¡®Mr.Goldmann came up with a hacker''s identity for the sake of his son!¡¯ At noon, Quincy asked someone to bring the news to Tristan. Tristan went through the information thoroughly. It was well - founded and difficult for anyone to find any issues. ¡®Thank God that thepany didn''t suffer any loss when the hacker invaded our system.Even if there¡¯s a loss, it¡¯s difficult to get to the bottom of the incident in order to hold someone ountable" Now that he knew the Knowles did not suffer any loss, Tristan did not want to push the investigation any further and decided to let it go. Noce was standing at the door of his room, and no one knew how long he had been there. Tristan ced the information down on the desk. "Have you gotten used to life in Octavia?" In fact, he wanted to ask if he had managed to remember anything. "It¡¯s okay." Noce took a nce at the document. "Have you found out about the hacker?" Tristan nodded. "Yes, thanks to Nn, we¡¯ve found him." Realizing that he could not remember, Tristan added, "He¡¯s your aunt¡¯s son." Noce did not say anything and did not tell Tristan that he had chatted with the hacker. "Okay." He turned around and was about to leave but suddenly stopped. "Can I go to Bassburgh and spend some time over there?" Tristan was startled. "What do you want to do in Bassburgh?" Noce looked back at him. "Didn''t you say that I once stayed in Bassburgh?" Tristan was silent for a while. "You can go, but Edison will have to go with you." Edison was Noce¡¯s bodyguard. Noce did not reject the suggestion. Two dayster... Leah asked Daisie to go shopping, and she clicked her tongue when she saw Colton and Daisie appearing together. "We''re only going shopping, and your brother is also going to tag along as your bodyguard?" Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Daisie didn¡¯t understand why Colton wanted to tag along.It was probably because he was worried. "Where are we going?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Let''s go to see a musical." "Musicals are boring." Musicals were a personal preference, and Daisie didn¡¯t like them. Leah tapped her shoulder. "Go with me, please?" Daisie didn¡¯t reject her. Colton suddenly took a look at his phone and said, "You go ahead.I''ll meet up with youter." He hadn¡¯t only left home to follow Daisie around. She would probably be safe with Leah. Daisie wanted to ask something, but Leah held her arm. "Don¡¯t worry, Coleman.I''ll take good care of your sister." Colton left hurriedly. Daisie turned around to look at him and felt he was rushing to meet someone.He walked to the garage alone until a ck car slowly rolled up next to him, and the back window was slowly lowered. The man was surprised that he showed up so quickly, but before Colton could speak, he asked, "You¡¯re the one who wants to meet our young master?" Colton smiled. "Did Noce send you?" Edison Davis confirmed and said, "He¡¯s waiting for you." Colton opened the door and hopped in. Soon, the car was parked outside a restaurant. Edison led Colton to a private room, and a young man was sitting inside. He hadn¡¯t changed much, so it was easy to recognize him. Noce looked straight at the young man who walked in and slightly frowned. The young man looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before. He asked Edison to wait outside, and when he did, Noce asked, "Do you know me?" "It¡¯s more than knowing," Colton pulled out a chair, sat down, and shed a wide grin. "I guess you really did lose your memory." Noce frowned but didn¡¯t speak. Colton put his chin on his hand. "I don¡¯t know why you woulde all the way to Bassburgh.Are you looking for a reunion?" "You seem to have an opinion about me." Noce could feel that the young man didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.He couldn¡¯t remember his past, and this person who was around his age felt really familiar. They knew each other, but he couldn¡¯t remember.He had to find out what their rtionship was. Colton shrugged. "Because I don¡¯t like you." Noce narrowed his eyes, "Why?" "Figure it out." Colton smiled, "It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t remember because it doesn¡¯t matter.All you have to know is that you have lied to someone you shouldn''t have." "Who?" "When you were in danger, who tried their best to save you, yet all you said was that you never treated them as a friend and forgot all about it?" Colton looked annoyed. "You should have stayed in Yaramoor.There¡¯s no need for you to show up here, just in case they see you." Noce was shocked but recovered quickly. He had no memory, but when Colton said that, it sounded familiar as if it had really happened. After a long pause, he asked, "Tell me, who was it?" Colton crossed his arms. "You don¡¯t need to know." Meanwhile, Daisie, who had gone to watch the musical with Leah, walked out of the theatre after two hours, yet Colton was still nowhere to be seen. Leah went to get some drinks and handed her a cup. "I¡¯m hungry and know a shop with nice chicken chops.Do you want to try it?" Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Daisie took a sip. "Well, since Colton isn¡¯t here yet, let¡¯s go." They both got to the restaurant, and Leah asked the servers for the menu. Daisie sat in her seat with her drink, then Leah turned to her. "Daisie, are you alright with spicy food?" At the same moment, Noce, who was walking past on the first floor, heard ¡®Daisie¡¯, stopped in his tracks, and looked downstairs. Leah walked past Daisie with the menu and blocked her. Noce stopped there for a while until Edison asked, "What is it, sir?" He looked back with dull eyes and walked away. "Nothing." Edison stopped the car in front of him and got down to open the door for him. Noce sat in the car while looking out in deep thought.His instincts told him that he had forgotten someone. Someone who seemed to be important to him.He dreamed of a blurry face, ady, but he couldn''t remember when he woke up. When Colton found out that Daisie and Leah were at the restaurant, he immediately went back and saw them enjoying themselves from afar.He frowned before walking over quickly and stopping at their table. "Why did you pick this ce?" ¡®Of all ces" Daisie was startled as she didn¡¯t understand. "Why can¡¯t we?" Leah joined in. "Yeah, the food here is nice, so we came here." Colton squinted. "Did you bump into anyone?" Daisie chewed on the fork and frowned. "Who?" ¡®Guess not.If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm" Colton rxed. "Forget about it." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When they returned home, Colton told Waylon about what had happened. Waylon closed his book and looked up, "He doesn¡¯t remember you anymore?" "Yes." Colton shrugged. "I thought he was pretending, but it seems to be true." Waylon put his hand on his chin but didn¡¯t speak.He hadn¡¯t met Noce and had only heard his sibling mention him. When someone at Titus¡¯ party in Yaramoor introduced him as the eldest grandson of the Knowles, he finally learned that he was the person his siblings were talking about. They had not spoken at the party, and he hadn¡¯t stayed there for long.He wouldn''t have learned what happened if Yorrick hadn¡¯t said that Noce had lost his memories. Waylon put down his book and got up. "Since he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll go see him." "You want to see him?" "Yes." Waylon patted Colton¡¯s shoulder. "It¡¯s best not to underestimate him.If his men could find out that you were in Bassburgh, it means that he isn¡¯t too ipetentpared to us." Colton smiled. Even though he wouldn¡¯t admit it, since the Victoria Business College had broken their rule to take him in, he was outstanding. The room door suddenly opened, and they both looked toward the door and saw Daisie standing there. "Who were you talking about?" Daisie looked at them in surprise. "Noce Knowles?" She had noticed that Colton was acting funny and mysterious about who he went to see. He wouldn''t even tell her when she asked. When she decided to ask Waylon about it, she overheard them, and it was about Noce. Colton rubbed his forehead because his head ached. Why did she have to overhear them!? Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 "Colton, you met Noce today, right?¡¯ Daisie asked again. That was why he had asked her at the restaurant if she had bumped into someone. Colton took a deep breath and crossed his arms, looking annoyed. "I did go see him.He doesn¡¯t remember us anymore." Daisie paused, then looked down and was quiet. ¡®Did something happen to Noce?¡¯ She always thought that he...Waylon walked toward her. "Daisie, Noce no longer remembers you and Colton.We hid it from you because we didn¡¯t want you to be upset." Daisie kept her head low. "I know." They were worried that Daisie would react badly after finding out about Noce, but she was surprisingly calm. "Daisie, what do you think?" She was startled. "What do you mean?" Waylon calmly said, "About Noce." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What Noce had told her had affected her deeply, as bad as how Lisa had. Daisie was naive and trusting. They were afraid that she would repeat her mistake after finding out about Noce. Daisie pressed her lips together and firmly said after a long pause, "Waylon, I know what you¡¯re worried about.Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go and see him." Waylon patted her head. "Alright, I believe you." At the hotel suite... Edison walked into the room with some documents and saw that Noce was going through a magazine on the couch. The young man had a handsome but sad face. The soft light from outside the window shone on his face, and the lines of his face were clearly shown. Edison walked to him and looked down. "I¡¯ve found out that that was the second child of Mr.Goldmann." Noce looked up. "Goldmann?" "Yes, he¡¯s Mr.Goldmann¡¯s son.There are two boys and a girl." ¡®Mr.Goldmann.." Noce remembered his uncle mentioning Nn.He was the son of his aunt. His aunt had passed away before he was born, but he had heard his father mention that before. Noce ced the magazine on the table, "Leave the information you''ve collected here." Edison ced the files down and left the room. Noce picked up the three files. The first two were about Waylon and Colton¡ªthey looked identical. When he was going to view the third file, his phone rang. It was his uncle, Tristan.He put the file down and picked it up. Tristan said something, and Noce replied, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine in Bassburgh." Tristan asked if he had met the hacker, and Noce squinted, guessing that Edison had told him.He didn¡¯t hide it. "Yes, I did." "Did he do anything?" Noce said nonchntly, "We just had a chat." "Alright then, I¡¯ll be visiting the Goldmanns in a few days.You should¡ª" Before Tristan could finish, Noce asked, ¡®Can I go with you?" Trusted was surprised, and there was a long pause from his end of the call. "Wait for me to get there then." Noce smiled, looking cool. "Thank you, Uncle Tristan." After hanging up, Tristan realized he didn¡¯t understand his nephew very well. ¡®Did he remember something, or are there other reasons?¡¯ s, it wasn¡¯t possible to know. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Even though Noce was young, he was hard to read, even for his father. After two days, the three teenagers looked shocked when they found out that Noce and Tristan were visiting together. Colton wasn¡¯t happy about it. "How could that prick be shameless enough toe over?" Waylon quietly looked at Daisie, who had her head hung low, deep in thought. Nichs ced down his teacup and said, "Colton, the Knowles are our guests.Calling him a prick is impolite." Colton crossed his arms. "I just don¡¯t like the Knowles." Nichs ignored him and looked toward Nn. "When are theying?" Nn checked his watch. "They should be here soon." Nichs nodded. "Let¡¯s get ready then." Colton got up and went upstairs while Waylon stayed there. "Grandpa, I can wee them with Dad since I haven¡¯t officially met the young heir of the Knowles." Nichs smiled. "You¡¯re acting more and more like a big brother." The teenager had studied overseas for years and had seen the world while staying by Titus¡¯ side.He had been exposed to various situations. That was why Titus had chosen him.He was mature and could take the task of being the eldest brother. The helpers were busy getting ready for the guests, and Tristan¡¯s car stopped in their driveway at 10:00 a.m. The butler came over to greet them. Tristan got out of the car, and the teenager who followed after was so handsome he caught everyone¡¯s attention. From what they saw, Waylon and Colton were extremely attractive, and even when they grew up, they were still outstanding. But this young heir of the Knowles was on a different level.He looked like he walked out of a painting, absolutely wless. Waylon stood next to Nichs and walked out of the mansion along with Nn. Tristan walked forward with Noce. "Mr.Goldmann Sr." Nichs smiled as his eyes fell on Noce. "This must be young Mr.Knowles." Noce nodded. "It¡¯s nice to meet you." "This is my eldest grandson, Wayne.My other grandchildren used to be your ssmates." Waylon smiled. "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you." Noce paused and looked into Waylon¡¯s eyes.The brothers looked almost identical, but there were slight differences. The elder brother was polite but had sharp eyes, just like him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They both had tricks up their sleeves and wouldn¡¯t simply show their emotions. He seemed to be harder to deal withpared with his younger brother. Nichs said with a smile, "Alright, let¡¯s speak inside." They all walked into the mansion. Noce realized that this ce looked very familiar as if he had been there before. Waylon quietly observed him, deep in thought. In the backyard... Daisie had built a little wooden kennel for Goldbar. Goldbar had been having great food since it was brought home and had gained quite a bit of weight.She put out her hand and rubbed its brown hair. "I¡¯m jealous of you for having no problems.People do get more problems as we grow older." The dog didn¡¯t understand her, but she felt better. Goldbar enjoyed her petting and turned its belly upward for some belly rubs. Daisie chuckled. "You''re so yful." Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Meanwhile, when Colton came downstairs, he saw Tristan, his brother, father, and grandfather sitting in the living room. Noce was nowhere to be seen.He walked to Waylon and whispered, "Where is he?" Waylon knew who he was talking about, "The backyard." Colton paused. "Daisie¡¯s there!" Daisie stayed in the backyard for a while and was putting Goldbar back into its kennel when it suddenly broke free and ran away. "Goldbar!" Daisie was startled and immediately ran after it. "Goldbar,e back here!" Goldbar ran around the grass like a wild horse that had been set free. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Daisie lost her breath after chasing it to a tree and saw it bark at something in the tree. Daisie looked up and saw a stray cat stuck between the branches, staring down at Goldbar fearfully and meowing quietly. Daisie rolled up her sleeves and climbed up the tree with ease. The stray stared at Daisie warily. When she put out her hand to release the trapped paw, the cat¡¯s sharp ws shot out and wed at her. Daisie evaded it quickly, then frowned and pretended to be angry, "I''m trying to help you.How could you scratch me?" Daisie tried a few more times and tried to grab it by the back of the neck and slowly removed its paw from between two branches.She then cradled it while patting its head. "That¡¯s more like it.There¡¯s no need to be hostile, right, Goldbar?" Goldbar sat on the ground while it looked at its master cradling some other animal.It wasn¡¯t happy about it. Noce stood not far from the tree and saw everything. The girl who climbed up the tree was so natural, and that bright smile on her face could melt snow. When Daisie climbed down the tree, she noticed someone standing around and got distracted and slipped before she could see who it was. She fell and sat on the ground while the cat jumped from her arms and escaped.She was in pain but fortunate that the tree wasn¡¯t tall. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her, and a hand was stretched out in front of her. Daisie was surprised, looked up, and saw the face slowly get into focus. Even though time had changed how he looked, she could still recognize him. Noce¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face, and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes but disappeared just as quickly. "Are you alright?" Daisie looked down and pushed his hand away. "Never you mind." She stood up, patted her skirt, carried Goldbar in her arms, and walked away. Noce turned to watch her.His instincts told him that she hated him. But why? It was the first time they had met. Daisie carried Goldbar back to its kennel and ced it in.She frowned when she saw Noce walking over. "Why are you following me?" He calmly replied, "Curiosity." "There''s nothing to be curious about." Daisie crossed her arms and looked away.She was d that Noce was alive but was upset when she remembered what he had said to her.She would forgive him if he apologized, but he didn¡¯t even remember her, so he wouldn¡¯t do it. Nonce frowned. "Is this the first time we''ve met?" Daisie bit her lip and looked into his eyes. "Whatever you say." He looked at her. "So, we¡¯ve met?" He couldn¡¯t remember, but from how she and her brother had reacted, they might have known each other before this. "No." She walked past him. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 "Wait." Noce turned his head around to call her. There was no emotion in his voice as he said, "Since we don''t know each other, I don''t think I''ve offended you before." He had no idea why, but he did not like her attitude either. Daisie turned around sideways and looked at his face. "Go back and think about it yourself.After all..." She paused for a few seconds before the words slowly tumbled out of her lips, "I just don¡¯t like you." Waylon and Colton were worried about Daisie, so they followed her to the backyard.But upon seeing this scene, they knew their worries were uncalled for. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Daisie was naive and prone to trust people, but it was only applied to those who were not in a bad rtionship with her. There was one thing about her that was simr to their mother¡ª they would not forget those bad things that other people had done to them. Daisie would never forget those hurtful words Noce had thrown at her even though he himself did not remember them.She still couldn¡¯t forgive him.She couldn¡¯t forgive this friend of hers who had "deceived" her before. "Forget about it.I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore." Daisie hurriedly walked past him. Noce did not say anything.He just looked at her figure that was slowly disappearing in his vision and fell into thought. As evening approached, Nichs ordered a table of good dishes to be prepared to entertain his distinguished guests. Maisie and Nn also did the honors and talked to Tristan. While the adults were talking, the kids were eating and rarely spoke to each other. Daisie was sitting between Waylon and Colton, while Noce sat opposite them.She raised her head, and when she met his nce, she hurriedly lowered her head back again.She kept poking at a piece of meat on her te with her fork as if she was holding a grudge against it. Suddenly, Nichs eximed, "The Victoria Business College has epted Noce?" Tristan nodded and smiled. "Yes.They promise to keep a spot for Noce so that he can attend when he reaches the age of 15." Colton lifted his eyelids and said, "Victoria Business College? So? My brother and I can enter as well if we want to." Nichs let out a heartyugh and said, "You two sure have a lot of confidence in yourselves." Tristan smiled and said, "Well, they are a lot like Nn." Nn chimed in matter-of-factly. "They have the capabilities to back themselves up, so of course, they don''t need to be modest." Modesty was a traditional virtue and an attitude. Most people insisted on keeping a low profile and being euphemistic and humble, which was true. Some people thought it was arrogant for someone to show too much of their abilities and talents. However, he did not think it was right.He preferred his children to be able to stand up to challenges. If they thought they could do something, they should go straight for it and value efficiency over euphemism. For example, Colton had a lot of confidence in himself. Although he might get over his head sometimes, he would get back up on his feet and get stronger with every setback.He also knew that Noce had dethroned Colton and gotten first ce in the ss back then. However, Colton had not gotten discouraged. Instead, he had made it his goal to surpass Noce. Therefore, he had never once criticized him for his confidence. This was because he had faith in his own son. Talented people wanted other people to look at them, and those who were capable hoped that others would see their talents and ability as well. Working hard to get ahead and strive to achieve recognition from others was not considered arrogant. As long as one could stick to themselves, lead a fulfilling life, and not feel ashamed of themselves, they did not have to care about how other people looked at them. After the dinner, Nichs asked the maid to get two rooms for Tristan and Noce. Tristan did not reject his kindness and decided to stay for one night. When Daisie went upstairs to her room, she ran into Noce in the corridor. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 Noce was standing in front of the wall, gazing at a painting. The painting was called "Fallen Angels," and it was a gift Violet had given Daisie when she returned from Octavia. She did not know why he was looking at the painting.She did not know what he was doing in front of the painting, but she was not interested to know about it.She pretended she did not see him and walked past him. Suddenly, Noce opened his mouth and said, "What an interesting painting." She stopped in her tracks and looked at him in astonishment.She turned to look at the painting again, and honestly, she did not care so much about the symbolism of the painting.She just felt that it was a good painting. However, his words had sessfully piqued her curiosity. "What else did you see from the painting?" Noce fixed his gaze on the painting and said indifferently, "At first nce, we only see the world saving the angels who have fallen to earth and lost their wings, but after taking a longer look, you will find that it''s the world that binds the angels." Daisie turned her head around and looked at the painting.It was just that no matter how she looked at the painting, it looked like the world was trying to send the angels back to heaven. She turned to look at him and asked, "What makes you think so?" Noce turned his head sideways and met her confused gaze.Her gaze was pure and clean. It was something that couldn''t be found in people withplicated minds.She was so pure, like a white sheet of paper.He did not know why but had the urge to destroy the purity. "Hello? Anybody there? I¡¯m asking you a question, but why are you looking at me like that?" Daisie averted her gaze. ¡®Could it be that he¡¯sughing at me for my inability to appreciate art?¡¯ Something flitted across Noce¡¯s eyes as he averted his gaze. "Are you sure they''re reaching their hands out to save the angels? They could also be trying to drag the angels down to earth. "The angels are wingless.Their hands and feet are chained by the people, and they have lost their freedom.Angels represent salvation and goodness, but when the goodness of angels bes a shackle that people use to bind them, then the angels have lost the meaning of their existence." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at the dumbfounded Daisie. "There are two symbols in this painting.The first meaning is the one you all see, and the second meaning is that evil will run rampant when goodness bes a shackle that binds freedom.You understand now?" Daisie felt incredible.She looked at the painting again, and this time, she was able to see the "hidden side" that Noce was talking about. Her eyes glowed, and she said, "You''re so awesome.How can you even see that?" As soon as the words escaped her lips, she hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡®How could Ipliment him!?¡¯ After that, she said, "I¡¯m notplimenting you.I admit that you¡¯re smart, but for me, Colton and Waylon are smarter than you." Noce looked at her and said, "Your brothers are indeed smart." "Of course." Daisie crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Colton and Waylon are very smart.Although they¡ª" "Daisie." Colton¡¯s voice rang out and interrupted her.If he did not show up right now, he was certain that she was going to sell both of them out.She was stunned. "Colton?" "It seems like you¡¯re having a lot of fun talking to him." Colton¡¯s expression was dark. ¡®Did this stupid girl get tricked again by his sweet words?¡¯ "I...I¡¯m not having fun!" She went toward him and continued. "I''m going back to my room!" She entered her room and closed the door, leaving Colton and Noce to stare at each other in the corridor. Frowning, Colton said, "I warn you.Stay away from my sister." Noce smiled and said, "It''s her own freedom to do what she wants.Even though you''re her brother, don''t you think you''ve crossed the line?" Colton took a step forward and grabbed him by his cor. "Noce, if you lost your memories, then I suggest you stay that way.Stop trying to pull any funny tricks on her." Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 Noce pulled Colton¡¯s hand away from him slowly and said, "What kind of funny tricks am I going to pull on her?" Colton wanted to say something but stopped himself in the end. He said, "Just stay away from her." After that, he turned around and left. The next day, by the time Daisie and her brothers went downstairs, Noce and Tristan were having breakfast with Nichs. Nichs shook his head and said, "It''s not good to get up sote and keep the guests waiting." Tristan smiled. "It¡¯s fine.It''s the holiday season right now, so it''s understandable that they want to sleep a little bit longer." Daisie pulled the chair and sat down.Just when she was going to pick up the piece of sandwich in front of her, Noce reached out for it as well. Both of them lifted their heads at the same time. Nichs and Tristan looked at them as well. Seeing that Noce was not going to back down, Daisie did not back down either. "Hey, I picked up this piece first." "you didn¡¯t write your name on it." "why you..." Nichs cleared his throat and chimed in. "Daisie, Noce is our guest.As one of the Goldmanns, I believe that you know you shouldn¡¯t fight with your guests, right?" Noce lifted his eyebrows at her. Daisie withdrew her hand and said, "Alright, alright.You can have the sandwich." ¡®Go ahead and eat it.I hope you get choked to death!¡¯ However, Noce put the sandwich on her te, and Nichs¡¯s eyes glowed. He could see his intention, but he was not going to say anything. Looking at the dumbfounded Daisie, he smiled and said, "Ladies first." Colton was so exasperated that he nearly broke his fork in half. ¡®What a scheming b*stard!¡¯ Contrary to Colton''s exasperation, Waylon was calmer.There was no expression on his face, as he would not allow anyone to read his mind. Daisie looked at the sandwich on her te and was rendered speechless. Even though she couldn¡¯t forgive Noce for everything he said to her back then, she did not hate him. At that moment, Nichsughed and said, "All of them are about the same age, so I think they''ll get along well together.How about you guys stay for a few more days?" Tristan was taken aback and looked at Noce as if he was going to let him decide. Without any hesitation, Noce replied, "Alright then, Grandpa Nichs.I¡¯ll stay for a few more days." Nichs nodded and turned to the three rugrats. "What do you think?" Colton was about to say something, but Waylon stopped him and said, "We''re fine with it." Noce looked at him. After they finished their breakfast, Colton and Waylon came to the courtyard, "Why did you agree to let them stay, brother?" His hunch told him that Noce was up to something no good. Waylon turned around and said, "I don''t know about Noce, but I know he isn''t an ordinary folk.Besides, Dad helped you hide the fact that you hacked into theirpany.If you continue to go against them, you''ll put Dad in a difficult position." In other words, Noce knew that Colton was the one who had hacked into theirpany, but nobody knew if he would tell anyone about it or not. Besides, due to their grandmother, they must not get into a conflict with the Knowles because of this matter. Other than not wanting to put his father in a difficult position, Waylon also wanted to use this chance to observe Noce.Colton fell silent. Waylon patted his shoulder and said, "Colton, I know you¡¯re worried about Daisie.Putting those things he did in the past aside, he is no inferior to either you or me. "To put it simply, understanding our enemy won''t do us harm.Besides, didn''t you pick Noce over Zephir too?" Colton was tongue-tied. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "Who told you that I picked Noce over Zephir? I said that because I wanted Aunt Violet to drop that thought." Zephir and Noce were two different kinds of people.He did not like Zephir because he thought he was a hypocrite and a master of disguise. On the other hand, Noce was not a hypocrite but scheming. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He gave off the impression that you thought you could see through him, but in reality, you couldn''t see through him at all. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Meanwhile, Daisie went to the backyard to y with Goldbar. Goldbar was rolling and running here and there in the grass energetically. When she saw it running toward her, Daisie smiled and held out her hand to grab it. Little did she expect that Goldbar would run past her and head straight toward the person behind her back.She turned her head around to see Goldbar stopping beside Noce and sniffing him. "Goldbar!" she shouted exasperatedly. She stormed toward it and grabbed it up from the ground. "I¡¯m your owner.Why didn''t you listen to me?" Goldbar looked at her with it¡¯s innocent puppy eyes.She nced at Noce and asked, "What are you doing here?" Noce replied calmly, "I¡¯m here for a walk."¡¯ He nced at the puppy in her arms and continued. "Is its name Goldbar?" Daisie carried Goldbar back to its kennel. "Do you have a problem with that?" Following behind her, Noce fell silent for a while beforementing, "What a lousy name." She harrumphed. "Hmph! You know nothing.Ultra rustic is the new chic.You just don¡¯t know how to appreciate it." After a short while of silence, a chuckle rang out behind her. Daisie turned around to look at him, but he looked normal.It was like the person who had chuckled out loud just now was not him. Noce took in the surroundings and said, "This ce feels familiar to me." "Really?" She rubbed Goldbar absentmindedly.She finally saw it now. He did not fake his amnesia.He really had lost his memory. Noce did not know what was on her mind, but she looked a little bit down right now.She did not notice it when the fallen leaves that were blown by the windnded on top of her head. Noce stopped beside her.He stretched his arm forward, and it was only then Daisie realized something. She subconsciously lifted her head and asked, "What are you doing?" He showed her the fallen leaf in his hand. Daisie touched her head and slowly got to her feet. "Noce." He stiffened slightly when she called his name. A strange feeling spread from his heart, but it soon disappeared, and he became calm again. "Yeah?" She pressed her lips but did not say the words out in the end. "Forget about it.You take your time." When Daisie was about to leave, Noce called out to her. "I''m not familiar with your house¡¯s courtyard." "If you¡¯re not familiar, then how did you get here?" "I''m your guest.Don¡¯t you think you should show me around?" he said matter-of-factly. Daisie did not know if she shouldugh or get angry right now. "We have maids here.You can ask them to show you around." Noce smiled at her, but his smile did not reach his eyes. "So, this is how the Goldmanns treat your guests? Asking the maid to entertain your guests?" Daisie went closer to him and said, "I get it now.You said yes to my grandfather''s request because you want to boss me around, right?" "I¡¯m not bossing you around." Gritting her teeth, Daisie said, "Fine! I''ll show you around!" Both of them walked one after another in therge garden. Daisie was ying with the branch in her hands, and she deliberately led him to some corners where he could easily get lost.She was trying to prank him and vent her anger. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, after Noce looked around the surroundings, he squinted and asked, "You¡¯re going to leave me here, right?" Daisie was stunned.She did not expect him to see through her intention and did not dare to look him in the eyes. "Nope.You just said you want me to show you around, but you didn¡¯t say where you want to go." Standing behind her, Noce said, "People often get nervous when they¡¯re lying." Since he had seen through her intention, Daisie turned around to look at him and said, "So what if I want to leave you alone here? Have you forgotten that you left¡ª" The word "me" did note out of her mouth.She shut her mouth shut, and Noce stared at her intently. "What did I leave behind?" ¡®This is it.This is thest piece of the puzzle" Daisie turned her head sideways and replied, "Nothing.I just want to prank you and vent off my spleen." "Did something happen to us in the past?" Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 The breeze was cold as it blew through the walkway, coiling the girl''s hair with the boy''s cor together, just like the invisible treat of fate that had long bound the two to each other. Daisie suddenly went closer to him and said, "Go and figure it out yourself.Blergh!" She made a funny face at him and ran away. Noce couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. In fact, even he himself did not know why he wanted to be close to her. Perhaps it was because he felt rxed when she was with him. In the evening, Tristan was having dinner at a club with a friend of his who was doing business in Bassburgh.His friend filled his ss and asked with a smile, "Did youe to Bassburgh with Young Mr.Knowles?" Tristan nodded.He lifted the ss and replied, "I brought him back so he can learn more about things that happen in another country." In fact, he did not want to say that he had brought him to help him get his memory back.His friend chucked. "I''m sure Young Mr.Knowles can learn about things that happen in another country in his own country.Kids nowadays are getting better and better.Some of them are even better than us." Tristan smiled. "You¡¯re right." "I heard that he has started to take over the Knowles.I''m afraid it won''t take long before he bes an outstanding young man." He looked at Tristan and continued. "At that time, it would be the rising of the Knowles." Tristan smiled but did not say anything.The waitress who came in with the drinks carefully ced the wine on the table. When she heard the name "Knowles," her hand identally knocked over the ss on the table, and the wine spilled over the table. The waiter stood there nervously, not knowing what to do. Tristan¡¯s friend looked at her gloomily and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" She slowly lifted her head but did not dare to look at them. "I¡¯m sorry about that." He froze when he saw how youthful her face was. Even though she was wearing makeup, it did not go well with her face. "How old are you? Are you an adult?" The supervisor of the club rushed over when he heard themotion. When he saw the broken ss on the floor, he red at Lisa before turning his head around and saying ingratiatingly, "I''m sorry.She''s new here, so she hasn''t gotten the hang of it yet.To show our apology, I''ll give you another bottle of wine for free." The man sitting beside Tristan asked, "You guys hire underage here?" The supervisor¡¯s expression changed, but he retained the smile on his face as he exined, "She isn¡¯t underaged.She just turned 18.She has a petite figure, so everyone thinks that she''s underage." Even if she was underage, he could not admit it. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Once it was found out, it would bring trouble to the club. Tristan waved his hand. "Alright.You can go out now." Since they were not going to press the matter, the supervisor smiled and nodded. "Thank you for your understanding.I''ll get someone to bring you a new bottle of wine now." He led Lisa away from the private room. When they arrived at the staff restroom, the supervisor reprimanded her sternly, "You''d better be careful.Don''t be so clumsy anymore.I hired you because of Ivanka.If there''s another time, you''ll be fired." Lisa bit her lips in aggravation and lowered her head. "I promise I won''t do it again." The supervisor turned around and went back to his workstation. Liza turned her head to look at herself in the mirror and bit her lips tightly.She was wearing a waitress uniform. After being expelled from the school, no school dared to ept her.She had just done one thing wrong and was robbed of the opportunity to go to school. It was because they were powerful and influential people, and she had no background.She detested this unfair world! Suddenly, she remembered the things she had heard in the private room. Only now did she find out that Noce was the descendant of the Knowles in Yaramoor. Back then, she, Daisie, Colton, and Noce had been studying in the same ss. However, she did not know about Noce¡¯s identity.She had been under the impression he was just a transfer student with good grades. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 ¡®¡®The main thing is that Noce has amnesia now!¡¯'' Lisa suddenly made up her mind. Tristan and his friends left the private room. After they bid each other goodbye, he brought his driver to the parking lot. The driver opened the door for him. When he was about to get into the car, a voice suddenly came from behind. "Uncle Tristan." Tristan turned his head around and looked around¡ªit was the young waitress who had served them in the private room earlier today. But she addressed himself as Uncle Tristan, which made Tristan a little confused. "Do you know me?" Lisa behaved very well. "Actually, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now.I made a mistake only because I heard you mention Noce." He narrowed his eyes. "Were you and Noce ssmates?" Lisa did not deny it. "Yes, and Daisie and Colton too.We used to be ssmates." Seeing that she even knew Colton and Daisie and could utter the name of his nephew, Tristan did not have much doubt but only took a better look at her a few times. "You''re so young.Why would youe out here to work in a club?" ¡®She¡¯s simr in age to Noce and the others, so this young girl is only 14 years old, but she¡¯s working as a waiter in a club" Lisa lowered her head. Of course, she did not dare to tell the truth. "I¡¯m working during the winter break.My mother died at a young age, and my father is sick, so I want to relieve some of the burdens on my family." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She knew that elders liked filial and well-behaved kids.She had stepped into society earlier than her peers, so she had learned how to be extremely tactful when it came to distinguishing other people. Many wealthy businessmen who started their business from nothing would act extremely arrogantly after making money and building their status. They would look down upon others, especially those who worked as part-time workers. And genuine people from the upper social circles would have self- discipline and grace. They were usually very smart, knowing that there was no need to care too much about social ss differences because that would only lower their own identity. Thus, she bet that Tristan would not look down on her.She had managed to move Tristan just a tad bit in just a few simple sentences. "You''re quite a filial girl." "Uncle Tristan, I identally heard what you said just now...You imed that Noce has lost his memory.How did he lose his memory?" Lisa knew that by using her rtionship with Noce, she might be able to take the opportunity to get closer to Tristan as if she was only here to ask about her ssmate¡¯s condition. However, she had underestimated Tristan. Tristan had been rolling about in the business circles for decades, and he had traveled in and out of various circles back then.He had experienced all sorts of highs and lows and witnessed the unpredictability of humans¡¯ minds and hearts. What was more, Noce¡¯s amnesia was a matter of the Knowles. Hence, when Tristan heard this question, his expression dimmed slightly. "This isn¡¯t something that you should ask." Lisa was flustered.She was confident that she had not exposed her intention.She lowered her gaze. "I''m sorry, I might have crossed a line." Tristan didn¡¯t say anything else, got into the car, and motioned the driver to drive. Looking at the backlight of the car, Lisa clenched the hands that were resting on her sides. During breakfast the next morning, Nichs suggested that Nn bring Colton to thepany to get him acquainted. After all, he nned to train Colton at a younger age.Maisie paused for a bit. "Isn''t this a little too early?" Nichs exined eloquently, "This isn¡¯t considered too early.Nn started going to thepany at an even younger age than Colton." Colton did not object to his grandfather¡¯s proposal. On the contrary, he was interested. "Grandpa, I''ll study hard with Dad." Nichs nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Waylon. "Come with me in the afternoon.I¡¯m going to go fishing." Waylon did not reject it. "Okay." Daisie chewed her fork and squinted. "Grandpa, Colton and Waylon have something to do, so what should I do?" Nichs smiled and suggested, "Just bring Noce out and enjoy your time with him." Waylon was rendered speechless. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Colton was also at a loss for words. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Grandpa would make such arrangements for us.So, this was his n all this while!¡¯ Nn had seen through his father¡¯s thoughts long ago, so he narrowed his eyes slightly. "Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?" ¡®He''s nning to let Daisie spend more time with that kid? I can¡¯t agree with that!¡¯ "How is it inappropriate?" Nichs red at him and ate his breakfast slowly. "After all, they were once ssmates, so how is it inappropriate for Daisie to help Noce recover his memory? "They¡¯re just kids.What do you think can happen while they¡¯re out?" It was Nn¡¯s turn to be rendered speechless. ¡®What Dad said is true.There¡¯s no way that I can refute that. ¡®Indeed, the two of them are just kids.But at this age, plenty of kids have started to get into their puppy love. ¡®If Daisie were to fall in love with that kid, wouldn¡¯t all the precautions that I¡¯ve taken all this while be flushed down the drain by her grandfather?¡¯ Nn calmed down and turned to look at her. "Daisie, what do you think?" It was obvious that he was hoping she would refuse.Daisie felt pressured when she saw her two brothers and father staring at her.She did not know what to do. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Are you boys looking for a beating? You can pamper her, but you¡¯re overdoing it now." Maisie mmed her fork against the dining table and reprimanded them, "As long as they know where to draw the line, Daisie can do whatever she wants.She¡¯s grown up and has to learn to distinguish and handle things by herself. "It¡¯s not up to you to supervise her when she¡¯s doing everything.You may think you¡¯ re protecting her now, but will she grow up into a useful woman if she is kept under your protection all this while?" ¡®If Daisie is allowed to only live ording to their wishes and ns, she¡¯ll never be able to face the world by herself in the future. ¡®All she will think about when encountering difficulties will be her brothers and father.Even when it¡¯s time to decide on something, she won¡¯t choose something ording to what she truly wants deep down.Her decision will on be made based on her brothers and father¡¯s wishes. ¡®If she¡¯s raised exactly as they wish, she won¡¯t grow up into a human but a puppet instead" Nn shut up immediately, lowered his head, and ate his breakfast. ¡®My wife is pissed now.I mustn¡¯t utter another word.I don¡¯t want to sleep on the couch tonight" As for Waylon and Colton, they did not dare to say a single word. They were usually very brazen kids, but keeping things to themselves while their mother was furious was the key to survival. Nichs shook his head. ¡®Since ancient times, the mother is usually the loving one while the father is the strict one in a family, but when ites to the Goldmanns, everything is the other way around. ¡®Thank God I saw the willpower in Maisie back then.Otherwise, which woman in the world would have the ability to hold back Nn and the kids?¡¯ At noon, Daisie went out with Noce, and Edison was in charge of driving them out. Noce looked out the window and observed the hustle and bustle of the streets. "Is there any fun ce to go in Bassburgh?" Daisie crossed her arms. "The Amorous Foodie Street." He retracted his gaze and stared at her suspiciously. "Do youe out only for the food?" "Why would Ie out if it¡¯s not for the food? It¡¯s so tiring to go shopping.If you don¡¯t want to go there, I''ll go there by myself." ¡®In fact, I¡¯ve long wanted toe out, especially today.It¡¯s the Bassburgh Food Festival.If Waylon and Colton were to havee out with me, they would never agree to let me eat those things. ¡®But I won¡¯t have to think about all that when I''m out with Noce" Noce fell silent for a while and then said to Edison, "Bring us to the Amorous Foodie Street." The Bassburgh Food Festival was crowded with people, the shops on the left and right sides of the streets were all selling various kinds of food, and the food trucks and stalls went on and on down the street. Daisie fought her way through the crowd, skittered around, and bought everything she saw and thought was delicious. Noce followed her closely.He had lost his appetite when he saw the food that was ced outside.His eyes were fixed on Daisie¡¯s bright and content face¡ªthese ordinary foods could actually make her so happy.She turned around abruptly and rammed into his arms. "Ouch!" Daisie yelled and rubbed her nose. "Why are you standing behind me without making any noise?" Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Noce¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Then why would you turn around all of a sudden?" Daisie choked on her own words, walked around him, and passed by him. Daisie held the bucket of skewers in one hand and ate them with the other while walking down the street, while Noce followed her and did not buy or eat any food.She stopped and handed him one of the skewers in her hand. "Here you go." "I¡¯m not going to eat that." "Okay, then forget about it." ¡®I don''t want to share them with him either" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, before she could finish eating all the skewers, she started to fee] unwell in her lower abdomen, and the pain was borderline unbearable. Noce noticed something and supported her. "What¡¯s wrong with you?" "...I¡¯m not feeling too well." Noce frowned and said sternly, "These things are insanitary, and yet you¡¯ve eaten so much of them.You deserve this." Daisie wanted to refute him, but she waspletely speechless. She squatted down while covering her abdomen, suffering big time. Noce picked her up. "I''ll take you to the hospital." He carried her, dashed back to the car, and instructed Edison to drive them to the hospital. Seeing Daisie¡¯s face getting paler, Noce was genuinely worried for the first time. "Daisie, you better don¡¯t die on me." Edison parked the car at the entrance of the hospital. He got out of the car and wanted to take Daisie from Noce but got rejected. Edison looked at Noce, who went straight into the hospital with Daisie in his arms, and felt a little surprised. ¡®The young master has never been so nervous before" The doctor ran a few tests and then asked the nurse to take over. The nurse walked up to the hospital bed and asked with a smile, "Youngdy, how old are you?" Daisie was lying on her side, with her hands on her lower abdomen. "I¡¯m 14.¡± After answering the question, she asked in a daze, "Do I have any terminal illness?" The nurseughed out loud and exined patiently, "This isn¡¯t a terminal disease.This is a girl¡¯s period.You''ll undergo this period once every month after you''ve reached a certain age and are mature enough." ¡®A period!?? Daisie took a deep breath.It was not that she had never attended a biology ss. So, of course, she knew exactly what it was. "So...Is my shark week here already?" The nurse enlightened her patiently, "Yes, in fact, don¡¯t be afraid.This is your very first period.That¡¯s why you''re feeling slight difort.And remember, when you¡¯re on your period, don¡¯t consume too much spicy and cold food or beverages." Daisie buried her face into the pillow. "Okay." ¡®Someone please kill me! This is so embarrassing. ¡®Who knew that my Aunt Flo would knock on my door at this time!? ¡° After the nurse left, Noce walked into the ward. Daisie covered her face with the nket and did not even dare to look at him.He stopped by the bed, and after learning what was going on, he felt a little embarrassed too. "I''ll take you back." She showed her eyes from under the nket and nodded. When she got home, Daisie went back to her room to rest. She did not dare to move too much because she was afraid of her blood overflowing.She even refused to go downstairs for dinner and asked the servants to bring the food up for her. Maisie noticed Daisie¡¯s strangeness and went to her room. "Daisie?" Daisie leaned on the head of the bed with a distressed expression. "Mom, why would my period be so ufortable?" Maisie was startled and then burst intoughter. "My Daisie has finally grown up." Maisie stretched out her hand and stroked the top of Daisie¡¯s head. "You''re undergoing your first period, the difort will only go on for a few days, and it¡¯s not as serious as you think it is.So, don¡¯t lie down and sit all day.You should move around just like when things are normal, okay?" Daisie nodded obediently. When Maisie walked out of the room, she caught the two brothers eavesdropping outside the door.Colton scratched his head in embarrassment. "Waylon and I thought Daisie was sick That¡¯s why we..." "Your sister is on her period.She is a big girl now.You brothers mustn¡¯t treat her like a baby sister anymore." Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Colton and Waylon exchanged gazes and said in unison. "Okay, Mom." After a week, Daisie¡¯s period hade to an end.The sun was shining bright and warm. She stood in the courtyard and did some stretching, and when she turned around, she saw Leah and Zephir standing outside the gate. Leah waved at her. Daisie came to the gate and looked at them in surprise. "Leah, Zephir, why are you here?" Leah showed her the tickets that she had bought on her cell phone. "we''re going to watch a movie.The theater has a new movie, and I¡¯ve bought three tickets in advance." Daisie did not want to go to the movies at first, but Leah had bought the tickets in advance, and she and Zephir hade to her doorsteps to invite her in person. It would be rude if she were to refuse to go with them. She was about to agree when Colton¡¯s voice came from behind. "Count me in too." Leah gave off a fake chuckle. "Coleman, is it fun to follow your sister around all the time?" ¡®I purposely bought three tickets and invited Daisie only to help Zephir out. ¡®Even a blind person can see that Zephir has a thing for Daisie.However, her brothers are like watchdogs.Whoever approaches their sister will surely die under their jaws" The corners of Colton¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he crossed his arms. "Am I not weed?" Leah gnashed her teeth. Zephir gave off a faint smile. "Of course not.Come with us then." "Count me in too." Noce¡¯s appearance surprised everyone. Leah and Zephir had never seen him before. "Daisie, who is..." Before Daisie could answer the question, Colton answered calmly, "This is, of course, the young master of the Knowles, Noce Knowles." Leah did not know who he was, but it was impossible for Zephir not to know about him. Violet would have definitely told him about Noce. Zephir looked at Daisie subconsciously as soon as he heard the name, but his gaze did not stay on her for too long. "It turns out to be the young master of the Knowles." Noce squinted and looked indifferent. "Do you know me?" He did not want toe at first. It was just that, seeing that Daisie was about to join them for some fun from afar, he could not help but want toe over. Zephir nodded. "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you." Noce¡¯s gaze shed with that of his, but he did not utter a single word. Eventually, the five of them went to the theater together. Leah''s face looked extremely gloomy. The two extra people had ruined the n that she hade up with. Originally, she had arranged for Daisie to sit right next to Zephir, but now, Colton had be the one who sat right next to Zephir, while Daisie was seated in between Colton and Noce. After the movie, the five of them came out of the theater. Daisie walked up to Leah and whispered, "Sorry, Leah, I didn¡¯t know that they would tag along." Leah smiled and imed, "It¡¯s fine by me.There¡¯s always tomorrow." After hearing it, Colton chuckled. "You''re so persistent, Leah." ¡®Nothing in her mind can escape my eyes. ¡®Zephir is quite an opportunist.He really knows how to take advantage of Leah¡¯s friendship to approach Daisie" Leah red at him. "Thank you for yourpliment." Zephir did not say anything from the beginning to the end. And when they arrived at the entrance of a cafe, he asked Daisie in a soft voice, "Do you want something to drink?" Daisie smiled and nodded. "Okay." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It just so happened that she was thirsty. However, she did not notice the subtle and delicate change in Colton and Noce''s expressions. These two boys would only put up a united front when it came to this matter. Zephir took Daisie and Leah into the cafe, and Colton followed them immediately. Noce stood in ce and looked at the figures who were standing in the cafe. His intuition told him that the boy named Zephir seemed to be interested in Daisie. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Noce¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold upon thinking of this. "Noce." A figure interrupted his thoughts, and he turned around slowly, and the girl standing not far away waved at him. Noce frowned.He did not remember who she was, but the other party clearly knew him.He then turned his head, looked at the people in the cafe, and walked toward her with a sullen face. "Who are you?" Lisa squeezed her sleeves nervously and gave off a smile. "Can I take up a few minutes of your time?" In the cafe, Daisie bought Noce atte.She turned around and looked at the entrance but realized that Noce was nowhere to be seen. Noce stopped in the corridor next to the elevator, an area in the mall where not many people passed by, and looked at Lisa indifferently. "Who are you?" "Noce, don''t get me wrong." Lisa waved her hand and said with a smile, "I know you don¡¯t remember me, but it¡¯s okay.I can understand." Noce frowned. ¡®She calls me by my name.It seems that I had indeed studied in Zlokova before this.But how would she know about my amnesia?¡¯ Seeing his skeptical look, Lisa pursed her lips and exined, "Actually, Daisie told me about your amnesia.You may not remember this, but Daisie and I used to be best friends." ¡®I can¡¯t tell him that I heard it by ident.Although Noce has lost his memory, he¡¯s still having fun with Daisie and the others. ¡®Noce should remember me.We were ssmates, after all.It seems that he¡¯s indeed an amnesiac" Noce inserted his hands in his pockets. "Why should I trust you?" Lisa looked at him. "Because I know about you, you encountered danger when you were in Octavia, didn¡¯t you?" Noce lowered his gaze. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®Uncle Tristan did tell me about this.I ran into danger in Octavia right before the ident" Seeing that Noce did not refute her, Lisa breathed a sigh of relief secretly.She knew that Daisie and Noce had experienced danger in Octavia. ¡®Nobody asked Daisie to trust me blindly and tell me everything back then. ¡®Noce and Daisie fell out with each other before they left Octavia. Anyway, with her family background, one friend less won''t mean anything to her, so I might as well take this credit for myself. ¡®As long as Noce believes that I was the one who encountered the danger with him back then, I¡¯ll be able to take this opportunity to be his savior and the benefactor of the Knowles. ¡®And when the timees, I¡¯ll be able to escape from poverty. ¡®Daisie, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s left me with nowhere else to go first, so don¡¯t me me for this" "Noce, we were together when you were in danger in Octavia.We were locked in a small room, and I was the one who gave you food.Although you don¡¯t remember it, I remember it." Noce was stunned as if some memory fragments were shing across his mind. They were all fragmented and very confusing. There was a vague outline and appearance of a girl, but he still could not remember who it was. Lisa walked up to him. "It¡¯s okay.I believe that you''ll remember it someday in the future." After saying that, she took out a piece of paper with her contact number written on it. "This is my number.If you wish to look for me, I''ll be avable at any time." Noce took the paper from her, and Lisa was overjoyed. But when she thought of something, she said, "By the way, please don¡¯t tell Daisie about our brief meeting, okay?" He lifted his gaze. "Why?" "Because Daisie doesn''t like me very much and doesn¡¯t like me being close to you.Her brother hates you because you had better grades than him when we were studying at school, and Daisie felt the same about you too.She told me that...That you¡¯re not a good guy, but I didn¡¯t believe in her.That¡¯s why she threatened me." Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Noce looked at Lisa without uttering a single word, and he did not give off any expression.His expression looked so unchanged that even Lisa could not be sure if he had believed in her exnation or not. But she was afraid that she would be found outter, so she came up with an excuse. "I won¡¯t bother you anymore.I will take my leave first.Contact me at any time if you run into any problem." She then left in a hurry. Noce looked down at the contact details in his hand, and his expression could not help but dim. On the other side of the mall, Daisie and the others were looking for Noce, and they saw him approaching them slowly. "Noce, why did you run away? And where did you go?" Daisie walked up to him angrily. "We wouldn¡¯t be able to exin this to your uncle if you were to get lost." Colton snorted. "Why would you worry that he¡¯d get lost? Just how old is he?" Leah and Zephir did not say anything.Noce¡¯s gazended on Daisie¡¯s face.No matter how he looked at it, Daisie did not look like the type of person that the other girl had just described¡ªshe did not look like someone that would threaten others. In fact, he did not believe it.It was just that the memory fragments that had been shing across his mind were somewhat consistent with what the girl had described.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®These things seem strange" After a long while, he smiled. "Sorry, I¡¯ve made you worry." Daisie handed him the coffee in her hand. "I bought this for you." He paused slightly, took the coffee from her, and gave off a faint smile. "Don¡¯t you hate me very much?" Daisie was stunned, then turned her face away and said confidently, "You¡¯re indeed quite annoying, but you¡¯re out with us now.If anything were to happen to you, we¡¯d be scolded when we returned home." Her expression looked very straightforward, and she did not even try to conceal her hatred for him, but she did not show any malice. ¡®Real hatred doesn¡¯t look like this" The coffee in his palm still felt warm, just like the emotions that were surging in his chest cavity at the moment. The warmth that pervaded him enveloped his heart. Leah and Zephir went back first, and the three of them then took a car back to the Goldmann mansion. While they were on their way home, Colton and Noce ignored each other. The atmosphere was so awkward that Daisie, who was sitting in the middle, felt extremely ufortable. Noce propped his hand against the side of his forehead, leaned against the car window, nced at Daisie, who was sitting beside him through the corners of his eyes, and whispered, "Does your brother hate me because I surpassed him in grades in the past?" Daisie was startled. Colton choked on his own words and turned his head. "I can hear what you just whispered to my sister." The corner of Noce¡¯s mouth raised. "Then did I get it right?" "Your grades were indeed good, but my grades were not that bad either.So I didn''t need to be jealous of you because of this." Colton crossed his arms. "Besides, we don¡¯t really need a reason to dislike someone, do we?" Noce ignored Colton and looked at Daisie. "Then what about you?" Colton reached out to maintain the distance between the two of them. "Hey, I¡¯m not transparent." Daisie lowered her gaze and whispered after a while, "I...I don¡¯t hate you." "Daisie, you¡ª" Colton was about to say something, but Noce interrupted him. "Can''t she express her own thoughts?" Colton scoffed. "She¡¯s my sister, and you¡¯re not in the position to care for her.Besides, who are you to do so?" Noce smiled. "I may not be in the position to do so, but seeing that you¡¯re so protective when she¡¯s around, all I can say is that it''s not necessary. "You want to protect her, but you¡¯re overprotecting her.She¡¯s no different from the delicate flowers that have spent their whole life in a conservatory.Society won''t show any mercy to people who are too simple and kind." Coltonughed and said, "Anyway, no matter whether it¡¯s now or in the future, her eldest brother and I have the ability to protect her.Our little sister doesn¡¯t need to be too good at everything because her eldest brother and I can do anything for her." Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 ¡®Even if she wants to be a little princess who wants to be pampered and protected for all her life, we¡¯re both willing to do so. ¡®Whoever dares to bully her in the future will definitely be dealt with.Waylon and I will be her lifelong supporters" Noce shifted his gaze away. "Then have you asked her about the kind of life that she wants to live?" Colton snorted. "That¡¯s not something that you need to worry about." Daisie remained silent throughout the whole conversation. ¡®I know that Waylon and Colton want to protect me and hope I will never need to face the world alone.However, I don¡¯t want to rely on them for the rest of my life. ¡®As Mom said, when people grow up, they must learn to be independent and distinguish the good from the bad by themselves. ¡®My grades are not as good as those of Waylon and Colton, and I can¡¯t even tell my own strengths. ¡®It¡¯s just that I filmed when I was a child, got praised, and had been living the life of a celebrity.Those were the reasons I had always thought that I was brilliant. ¡®But the fact is that there are still people who don¡¯t like me, boycott me, and even cheat on and betray me as they envied that I¡¯m the princess of the Goldmanns, only because I¡¯ve always had everything since birth. ¡®When I was a child, I got to film with the best actor and close many endorsement deals.I have countless fans, some of whom are still waiting for me to grow up. ¡®But I¡¯ve never thought about what I want and what kind of life I want. ¡®Waylon and Colton are already thinking about going to the Victoria Business College, and I¡¯ve always been at a loss when I think about my future" The car was parked in the courtyard of the Goldmann mansion. After getting out of the car, Daisie returned to her room without saying a word. Noce noticed Daisie¡¯s strangeness and looked at her as she went upstairs, and he did not think about expressing anything. The next day... Daisie put all the books and homework on the desk. "Waylon, Colton, I want a tutor." Waylon and Colton exchanged gazes as her behavior was really scary to them. "Daisie, what¡¯s wrong with you?" She replied solemnly, "I want to improve my grades." Colton realized something. "Are you stimted by what we said yesterday?" Waylon was silent. Daisie was extremely serious. "I think Noce is right.You shouldn¡¯t have to protect me in every aspect of life, and I don¡¯t want to be protected by you all the time. It¡¯ll surely be a bad thing if I grow up not knowing anything. "Waylon, Colton, I know I¡¯m not as smart as you, but I want to give myself a real opportunity to grow too, and I can learn many things, just slower." She had thought about it all night and had figured it out¡ªshe could not move forward in life without any willful pursuit.She also wanted to be as smart, capable, and excellent as her brothers. Waylon suddenly gave off a smile and stretched out his hand to rub the top of her head. "Since you want to treat your study seriously, I''ll help you to study well." Colton added a little awkwardly, "Count me in too." Daisie smiled and nodded. "Good!" At that moment, there was nothing happier than having her brothers'' support. Noce stood outside the door, and the corners of his lips rose slightly when he heard the conversation that was going on between Daisie and her brothers inside the room. Throughout the next week, Daisie took a series of tuition sses with her brothers, trying her best to prepare for the courses she would have to tackle in the new semester before the start of school. Apart from Waylon and Colton, even Noce joined and became a tutor. Although Colton still disliked him, thinking that Noce¡¯s study system was still pretty good, she held himself back. From N?velDrama.Org. Nn and Maisie saw the scene of the four children sitting in the courtyard supervising each other during the tuition ss. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Maisie could not help butugh. "It¡¯s rare to see these four kids get along so well." Nn wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "After all, their goals are the same." ¡®Everyone is here to help Daisie improve her studies" Maisie turned to look at him and lifted her eyebrows. "Can you see this? This is how our daughter should behave.If you were to continue to spoil her, what would others think of Daisie in the future? Wouldn¡¯t she be the princess of the Goldmanns that doesn''t know anything?" ¡®It''d be better for us not to have given birth to a daughter in the first ce if all we did was spoil her into a uselessdy in the future. ¡®And look at how the father-and-sons have spoiled her!¡¯ He chuckled. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I was wrong.I¡¯ll leave our daughter to you from now on.Sounds okay to you?" Maisie supported her chin on her palm. "It¡¯s time to cultivate her music, sports, cultures, and art skills too." Nn was concerned. "Will she be able to bear all that training?" She took a nce at him. "Both of our sons are handling it well, so why can¡¯t she?" Heughed and hugged her from behind. "Okay, it¡¯s your decision to make." ¡®She¡¯s on the brink of killing me" Daisie would attend tuition sses in the morning, rest at noon, and start with another course in the evening ¡ªher daily schedule was very well arranged. Her learning speed had indeed improved significantly, and what improved her speed was the learning process that was taught to her by Noce, which was very simple and notplicated. Colton was upset about the oue. "How did you pick up the methods that he taught you so easily?" Daisie pouted. "What he taught me is very simple.The methods you and Waylon taught are tooplicated, and I don¡¯t understand them." For example, there were several solutions for a question, but the solution that Waylon and Colton showed her was veryplicated. And Noce taught her the simplest algorithm that would allow her to quicklye up with the answer. Colton turned his face away, wanting to ignore her. Waylon took a look at the equations, pondered, and nodded. "The algorithm Noce taught her is simple and easy to understand.There are fewer steps, and the answer is correct too." "I know, right? He said this is the right one for me." ¡®¡¯Algorithm for dummies.." Colton snorted and turned away. "What he means is that you¡¯re a dummy, and you¡¯re still bragging." Daisie pouted and bulged her cheeks. "By the way, where''s that fe?" Colton realized that he had not seen Noce since morning and had not seen him go out either. Daisie stood up. "I''ll go and check on him." Colton and Waylon followed her immediately. Daisie came to Noce¡¯s room and knocked on the door. "Noce?" But she did not get any response from the other side of the door. "This fe should¡¯ve woken up, shouldn¡¯t he?" Colton twisted the doorknob and opened the door. Noce was indeed still lying on the bed. "Look, I told you that he''s still sleeping." Daisie felt that something was wrong and walked up to the bed quickly, only to realize that Noce¡¯s face looked a little pale when she got close. There was also a lot of cold sweat perspiring on his forehead.She stretched out her hand, ced it on his forehead, and eximed anxiously, "Waylon, Colton, his forehead is so warm, it seems that he has a fever." Waylon turned around. "I''ll call the family doctor." Colton clicked his tongue. "I''ll pour him a cup of warm water." Daisie stood by the bed, looked at him, and then covered his forehead with her palm again.It felt astonishingly warm, as if it was on fire. Noce slowly opened his eyes and saw Daisie¡¯s figure through his hazy vision. Waylon quickly brought the family doctor over. The doctor checked Noce¡¯s body temperature and prescribed some antipyretics for him. After taking his medicine, Noce fell asleep very soon. Colton and Waylon walked to the door. Seeing that Daisie didn''t even make a move, Colton turned around. "He¡¯s taken his medicine and won¡¯t die from this.Let¡¯s go." Daisie turned her head around and said, "Colton, he has no one here to take care of him.It would be bad if anything were to happen." Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Just as Colton was about to speak, Waylon suggested, "Just let her stay.He¡¯s helped Daisie a lot these days." "Whatever." Colton walked out of the room first. When they left, Daisie sat on the chair beside the bed and saw the empty cup on the table, so she got up and wanted to pour hima ss of water. Suddenly, she saw a note pressed under the phone that he had ced on the table. Daisie pulled out the note curiously and saw a very familiar cell phone number written on it.It was so familiar that Daisie recognized it immediately.It was not until the evening that Noce opened his eyes. He rested the back of his hand on his forehead, and he was no longer feeling so ufortable.He turned his head instantly and saw Daisie leaning against the back of the chair, sleeping soundly.He was stunned because he had assumed he was dreaming when he saw her figure earlier on. Noce got up, pulled the nket off his body, and sat on the edge of the bed. His gazended on her face, and he could not help but chuckle when he saw the bead that was rolling down from theer of her lips. The abrupt chuckle woke up Daisie.She subconsciously wiped the corner of her lips, met Noce¡®s gaze, and got up in a hurry. "A- Are you awake?" He nodded. "Yeah." "Then the fever should¡¯ve subsided, shouldn¡¯t it?" "Yeah." She heaved a sigh of relief. "That¡¯s good.Since you''re fine now, Pll leave the room first." Noce watched as she walked toward the door, and at this moment, he suddenly stopped her. "Daisie." Daisie looked back at him. "What¡¯s wrong?" He gave off a faint smile. "It¡¯s nothing special.I just want to say thank you." Daisie looked away awkwardly. "It''s nothing.After all, you''ve helped me a lot during this period of tutoring, so there¡¯s no need to thank me." She then walked out of the room. Noce was about to pick up his phone, only to find that the note that was originally ced under the phone had been moved. At the clubhouse... Lisa was sitting in her workce, pulling her cell phone out of her pocket to check for an iing call from time to time. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®It¡¯s been so many days, and Noce hasn¡¯t contacted me.¡± ¡®I deliberately didn¡¯t tell Noce my name the other day, just in case Noce would tell Daisie about me, but I''m betting that Noce won¡¯t tell her about our encounter. Otherwise, given Colton¡¯s temperament, he would''vee and threatened me long ago. ¡®The only thing that Daisie has is actually that smart brother of hers who spoils her all the time.Otherwise, how could she have exposed my lies?¡¯ At this time, she received a text message on her phone. After going through the content of the text message, Lisa¡¯s day brightened instantly, and she saved his number immediately. ¡®Finally, I didn¡¯t spend all those days waiting for nothing!¡¯ The next day, Lisa went out happily at noon as Noce had asked her to meet him at a restaurant. Sure enough, when she arrived at the restaurant, she saw Noce sitting by the window.She walked over with a smile. "Noce, you''ve finally contacted me." Noce still looked as indifferent as usual. "Take a seat." Lisa sat down and looked around the restaurant.It was not the first time she had been to such a high- end restaurant. Daisie had taken her to such ces before. A full meal here could cost her one month¡¯s worth of sry, but this amount of money was like a single drop of rain in a downpour to these rich kids. "Noce, I thought you wouldn¡¯t contact me." Noce picked up the water ss and slowly drank from it. "So, are you telling me that you¡¯ve been waiting for me to contact you?" Lisa paused for a bit and lowered her gaze. "Because you don¡¯t remember me, I was worried that you¡¯d suspect me..." Being tender and gentle had always been her usual method, as putting oneself in a vulnerable position could arouse others¡¯passion and desire to protect her. "Then should I trust you?" His question made Lisa¡¯s expression slightly stiff. Noce put down the ss, lifted his gaze, and looked extremely calm. "I asked someone to look into you.Lisa Fraiser, you dropped out of Bassburgh Private Middle and High School because of Daisie." Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Lisa''s face turned slightly pale, and her hands resting on her thighs could not help but clench. ¡®Didn¡¯t he lose his memory? Why would he think of checking me out? Shouldn¡¯t he believe in everything that I said?¡¯ "Noce, I got expelled from school, but I was¡ª" "Do you want to say that you were wronged and innocent?" Noce saw through her at first nce. "I may not remember anything from the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m dumb." Lisa froze in position and could not move a muscle. "Actually, I almost believed in what you said the other day, but you shouldn¡¯t have reminded me about Daisie and her brother¡¯s feelings for me." Noce had actually believed in what she said that day, but notpletely.She had told him that she was friends with Daisie, but she also told him that Daisie and her brother hated him¡ªthe contradiction and urgency in the message made him feel that he was being tricked. Thus, he had asked Edison to look into her background and phone number and then go to the private school to check her information, only to find out that she had been expelled. And the reason she had gotten expelled from school was rted to Daisie.He had not stayed with the Goldmanns for long, but after getting to know the siblings during this period, he knew that Daisie and her brother would not do anything to get her expelled from school for no reason. She must have done something first. Lisa¡¯s shoulders trembled.She had no idea that her negligence and mistake were actually an extra reminder. After all, she had been afraid that her lie would be exposed. "Noce, I¡¯m sorry, I...I did hide the fact that I was expelled from school from you, but everything else is true." "Don¡¯t you know that in order for you to cover a lie, you¡¯ll have toe up with countless more lies?" Noce¡¯s eyes looked indifferent. "You imed that Daisie was the one who told you about my amnesia.However, you were expelled from school because of something that¡¯s rted to Daisie. Thus, it''s impossible for you two to still be in touch. "Everything you told me the other day contained many lies, yet you still expect me to believe you.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?" Lisa was on pins and needles.Her face was pale as all blood had been drained from her cheeks. Noce got up and left. Lisa lowered her head. From N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she bit her lower lip. ¡®Why is everyone always siding with Daisie? Is it because she¡¯s the daughter of the Goldmanns?¡± ¡° I don''t have a wealthy family that can provide me with an extravagant background, so I can only achieve everything that I want in life by myself.So, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give up here" At the Goldmann mansion... Daisie sat beside the garden in the courtyard in a daze and seemed to be very troubled. ¡®If I''m not mistaken, the phone number should belong to Lisa.But how did Noce get Lisa¡¯s cell phone number? I wanted to ask him that the other day, but I didn¡¯t know how to.Besides, even if he has Lisa¡¯s cell phone number, I¡¯m not in the position to care about that" Thinking of this, she felt very depressed. Noce returned from outside, walked past the corridor, and saw Daisie sitting in the yard. As such, he stopped and walked toward her. Daisie noticed that someone was approaching. She was startled, looked up, and saw Noce standing next to her.She was stunned for a split second and asked, "Is something wrong?" "It¡¯s tuition time." She was astounded for a while. "Haven¡¯t we gone through everything?" Noce inserted his hand into his pocket. "I¡¯ve prepared the outline of your studies for the next semester in advance." Daisie brought all the books to the pavilion and got herself a pen to go through the test papers, while Noce sat beside her and guided her, correcting her mistakes from time to time. The servants who passed by looked at the pavilion and snickered. "Don¡¯t you think our youngdy and the young master of the Knowles make a good match?" "The two of them are well-matched.Maybe there¡¯s a chance for some spark in the future?" Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Marriage between affluent families was verymon and usually happened because their families werepatible in influence. However, even if Daisie and Noce knew each other but didn¡¯t grow up together, it was eptable. The helpers were discussing. Daisie didn¡¯t hear because she was twirling her pen. Even though she looked like she was listening to Noce''s exnation, she had actually zoned out. Noce tilted his head, looked at her, and noticed that she wasn¡¯t paying attention, so he tapped her head with a pen. "Focus." She rubbed the top of her head. "Why did you do that?" "If you don¡¯t focus, I won¡¯t continue tutoring." He seemed to be threatening her. She pouted and scratched her head. "Can I ask you something?" Daisie was the type that couldn¡¯t keep things in and wouldn''t be able to focus, especially when there was something that she just had to ask. Noce could guess what she was going to ask, "Go ahead." "Um..." Daisie frowned. "How did you get Lisa¡¯s phone number?" He was right, so hezily rested the side of his head on his hand. "Oh, that¡¯s your question? I went to see her today." Daisie fell silent. Lisa and Noce used to be schoolmates, so it would be normal for them to know each other, but Noce had lost his memories.He remembered Lisa but not herself. Noce probed. "She told me that she¡¯s your friend." Daisie paused, then looked down in silence.She and Lisa used to be friends, but that was just what she thought. Lisa might have never thought of her as a friend and even treated her as a joke behind her back, but she was so nice to her. She was just treating her the wrong way. Daisie believed that friends should share things, but she was the only one giving, and after Lisa got presents from her, it flued her love for superficial things. Daisie pressed her lips together. "Did she say that?" Noce nodded and looked away. "So I was curious." "Forget it.You won¡¯t understand." Daisie didn¡¯t want to talk about her bad past. All she could say was that she had never mistreated Lisa. Noce stared at her profile.He wasn''t questioning her.He just wanted to know how she thought. No matter how they were, there was no need to talk behind their backs. Lisa was very different from Daisie when it came to this. That was why he didn¡¯t trust Lisa. Meanwhile, Lisa went to see Ivanka, who managed the underground business. When Ivanka had agreed to help her punish her brother Evan, it was the first time she felt the power to order people around. She even made the way Ivanka was able to do whatever she wanted her life goal.She had money and could order people around. There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done if she wanted to. Ivanka lit up a cigarette and red at Lisa. "You wretched girl, you need to know when to stop.I¡¯ve helped you find a job, and now you want to order my men around?" Lisa immediately exined, "Ivanka, I¡¯m not trying to order your men around.I just want to borrow them." "There''s no difference." She flicked the ash away and squinted. "You''re so young yet so ambitious, trying to use me to execute your n." At that point, Ivanka stopped smiling. "You should know that I''ll be held responsible if something happens." "That won¡¯t happen." Lisa looked sincere. From N?velDrama.Org. "If it works, I''ll be able to bring you big rewards." Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Ivanka suddenlyughed, took a drag, and slowly let the smoke out. "I¡¯ve never seen a girl your age who''s so ambitious." She dropped the cigarette into her beer¡ªit fizzed and went out. "I¡¯m going to trust you since you seem so confident.However, if this fails, you¡¯re going to suffer, get it?" Lisa bit her lip. Since she was going to carry it out, she could not fail. "Don¡¯t worry." Ivanka got up and left. In the corridor, the person walking behind Ivanka asked, "Do you really trust her? Are we letting her do whatever she wants?" He couldn¡¯t understand why Ivanka would help Evan¡¯s sister.She was so young yet was already sucking up to people with power. It was terrifying.Ivanka smirked. "You won¡¯t understand.This girl is going to be someone in the future.If I help her, she will owe me one." "But aren¡¯t you afraid that a person like her will betray you?" Ivanka was expressionless, "When someone crosses to the dark side, they can no longer be free.Either I tame her and make her work for me, or I get rid of her, which I¡¯m capable of." Two dayster... Noce got a call saying that his uncle, Tristan, was in a car ident. Nn, Maisie, and the children were on the way to the hospital. Tristan just got out of surgery and was still unconscious.The doctor said that he wasn¡¯t in critical condition. Other than a fractured leg, nothing else was badly hurt. Noce sat in the chair quietly. Nn and Maisie were in the corridor, speaking to the doctor and making arrangements. Daisie walked into the room, stood next to him, andforted him, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s going to wake up soon." Noce nodded.He was deep in thought while staring at the unconscious Tristan.He stayed with him while everyone left. Edison visited in the afternoon and stood behind him, "Sir, I¡¯ve checked at the police station.The driver fell asleep on the wheel and ran into your uncle¡¯s car, but Mr.Knowles was lucky because a passerby pulled him out from the wreck.Otherwise, something worse might have happened." The ident was so severe that fuel leaked from the car. The car might have exploded if he hadn¡¯t been dragged out in time. Noce frowned. "Are they sure that it¡¯s an ident?" Edison paused. "Are you suspecting something?" From N?velDrama.Org. Noce was young but sharp.He knew that. Noce didn¡¯t reply.It had happened very suddenly, so he was just being careful. The next day, Daisie visited with a fruit basket. Tristan was already awake and was having some soup.He looked up, saw Daisie, and smiled. "Hello, Daisie." Noce turned to look at her. Daisie ced the fruit basket on the counter. "Uncle Tristan, my grandfather is worried about you, so I came to visit." Tristan smiled and waved his hand. "I¡¯m fine.Tell him not to worry." Something came to his mind, so he looked at Noce. "By the way, Noce, before I fainted, I saw that the girl who saved me was your old schoolmate.If not for her, I might not have been able to see your dad anymore." Noce narrowed his eyes and smiled. "My old schoolmate?" Daisie looked at them and had a weird instinctive feeling. "I''ve forgotten her name.Noce, send Edison to find out.I have to thank the person who saved my life." Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Noce was quiet. Suddenly the door opened. "Dad¡ª" Lisa froze on the spot with a bouquet of flowers in her arms. She entered the wrong room so that Tristan would see her.She knew that Noce would be there but didn¡¯t expect Daisie to be as well! "I¡¯m...I¡¯m sorry, I thought this was my dad¡¯s room." She was going to leave when Tristan called out to her.She looked back. "Yes?" "Have you forgotten me? You saved me the other day." Tristan didn¡¯t sound as distant as the other day because...she was the person who had ¡®saved¡¯ his life. Lisa pretended to remember. "It¡¯s you, sir." "Your father is admitted to the hospital too?" She looked down and smiled. "Yes." Tristan suddenly remembered what she had told him.Her father was sick, and she worked to help lighten the family burden. "You¡¯re such a loving child." The praise didn¡¯t make Lisa happy but instead made her feel ashamed because Daisie was well aware of her family situation. Lisa stood in the room, and the praises Tristan showered her with made her worried that Daisie would expose her. Luckily, Daisie didn¡¯t speak. At that moment, Noce calmly said, "If she were caring and visited her father often, how could she have mistaken his room?" Lisa grabbed the corner of her blouse and looked down to avoid Noce¡¯s eyes. "No, my dad was transferred to another room..." "Alright." Tristan frowned and looked at Noce. "Why are you putting her on the spot? She¡¯s your schoolmate.You can ask Daisie." Noce had lost his memories, but Daisie might know her. Noce stared at Daisie. Even Lisa carefully peeped at her. Daisie pressed her lips together, balling up her fist.If she said no, it would mean she was framing her.She didn¡¯t hate Lisa. They had a torn friendship, but that didn¡¯t mean that she held a grudge.She just didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her anymore. Lisa used to be their schoolmate, and it was a fact that couldn¡¯t be changed. Thus, she nodded. Lisa breathed a sigh of relief.She knew that Daisie had a soft heart. Even if they were no longer friends, Daisie might just trust her once more if she went to speak to her. Noce left the room without saying anything. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Tristan sighed after seeing that. ¡®"Noce¡¯s temper is so different from his parents¡¯.He¡¯s so hard to read." Daisie spoke. "Uncle Tristan, I''ll go check on him." Tristan nodded, and Daisie left without looking back. Noce hadn¡¯t gone far, so Daisie was able to find him at the end of the corridor and approached him. "Noce, are you leaving Uncle Tristan there?" He looked out the window with his back facing her, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression. Daisie noticed that he was in a foul mood. "Are you angry?" But why? Noce suddenly turned around to face her. "Don¡¯t you know how to lie?" She was stunned. "Why would I lie?" "You didn¡¯t want to expose her lie just because you used to be friends?" Daisie paused and looked into his calm, deep eyes.Was he referring to what Lisa had said in the room? She frowned, then looked at her toes. "But she used to be our schoolmate, that¡¯s true..." Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 "That¡¯s not what I meant." Daisie didn¡¯t understand. Noce approached her. "You knew who she was but didn¡¯t call her out.Daisie, even if you lied and denied that she was a schoolmate, my uncle would be careful of her too." Had Lisa saved Tristan¡¯s life by coincidence, or was it nned? Tristan trusted her now.Daisie¡¯s lips parted. "But she saved him¡ª" "Do you think it was a coincidence?" "What else could it be?" Noce took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose after along pause. "I finally know why your two brothers are so worried about you." She looked at him, not understanding. "There¡¯s a difference between being kind and being dumb." Noce walked past her. "Especially for a protected girl like you, it¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never seen how cruel people can be."Daisie turned and yelled, "Noce Knowles, you just called me dumb!" Noce walked into the elevator without looking back. Daisie walked out of the hospital¡¯s main doors and was angry yet sad upon thinking about what Noce had said.But what did Noce mean about Lisa? Saying that she knew what kind of person Lisa was. Hadn¡¯t he lost his memory? How did he know what had happened between Lisa and her? "Daisie." Daisie paused but didn¡¯t look back.She knew it was Lisa. Lisa walked toward her and stopped next to her. "Daisie, I know that you still hate me.I was wrong and too greedy.Even if we can no longer be friends, I hope to reconcile with you." Lisa knew Daisie¡¯s personality.She believed that Daisie was just angry about what had happened in the past and didn¡¯t really want to cut her off.She believed that if she apologized, Daisie would agree to reconcile.She remembered how Daisie would agree to everything she asked. Everyone thought that she was taking advantage of Daisie, but in reality, Daisie wouldn''t leave her alone. Lida was very confident that if her brothers didn¡¯t get involved, she would be able to gain Daisie¡¯s trust again. "Lisa." Daisie slowly turned to face her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Do I really look dumb?" Lisa paused, then smiled awkwardly. "Not at all..." "Since I¡¯m not, why would I keep believing in what you say?" Daisie looked down and stopped speaking. Lisa held her hand. "Daisie, I¡¯m sincere and know I¡¯ve made a mistake.Could you forgive me one more time?" Daisie looked at her hand and looked up after a while. "Is your father sick?" It was hard for Lisa to hide her joy.She knew that Daisie was still easy to manipte. "Yes, he¡¯s been sick for a while now." She then added, "There must be some misunderstanding with Noce.Daisie, you¡¯re the best.Could you help me exin to him? I''m sure he will listen to you." Daisie pretended to unintentionally pull her hand back and forced a smile, "Since your father¡¯s here, why don¡¯t you bring me to him? I haven¡¯t seen him in a while." Lisa¡¯s smile froze. Daisie was curious. "What¡¯s wrong?" "No...It¡¯s just that my dad isn¡¯t in his best mood, so it wouldn¡¯t be good.Another time?" She knew very well that her father wasn¡¯t sick.She would be exposed if Daisie insisted on visiting. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lisa could only hold her back. Daisie nodded. "Alright, I¡¯m going home then." She turned and got into the car. Lisa watched the car drive away and bit her lip. Did she have to hope that her father would fall sick to avoid getting exposed? The car was parked in the suburbs. Daisie lowered the window, looked at a building not far away, and pondered for a long time. The driver turned to ask, "Miss, are you looking for someone?" Daisie said, "I''ll be right back." She got out of the car and went upstairs to Lisa¡¯s home.It had been three years, so she didn¡¯t know if Lisa still lived there.She knocked, but there was no reply after a long wait. The neighbor was leaving when she turned and saw Daisie. "Who are you looking for?" "Hello ma¡¯am, does Lisa and her father still stay here?" "You''re here to see Lisa?" The neighbor showed disdain. "Yes, they do, but how could girls your age not study? That¡¯s terrible." Daisie was startled and frowned. "Lisa...dropped out?" She had assumed that Lisa would switch to another school instead of dropping out. "You don¡¯t know?" The neighbor looked at her. "You don¡¯t look familiar and look like a decent girl, unlike those friends of hers.You should hang out with her less." Lisa had a bad reputation in themunity. The parents of the children of their age forbade them from spending time with her. And Lisa, just like her drop-out brother, Evan, stopped studying and started getting involved with the wrong crowd.She was so young but wore lots of makeup and dressed provocatively. "But, ma¡¯am, Lisa told me that her father is sick, so I came to visit." "Her father is fine, not sick at all.He¡¯s at work." As the neighbor left, she was mumbling, "Mr.Fraiser must be miserable with children like these." Daisie returned to the Goldmann mansion and realized that Noce hadn¡¯te back. Daisie didn¡¯t go to the hospital for the next few days, and Noce never came back. After half a month, Tristan was discharged.Nobody expected that when he asked the Goldmanns for dinner, he would bring Lisa along. Maisie was surprised because who would believe that Lisa would be Tristan''s savior? Colton looked at Lisa with disdain and coldness while Lisa didn¡¯t dare to even look at him.Waylon and Daisie didn¡¯t show any expression. "Tristan, did you say this girl saved you?" asked Nichs. Tristan nodded. "Yes, if it weren¡¯t for this youngdy, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here.She used to be Daisie, Colton and Noce¡¯s friend from elementary." Nichs didn¡¯t know what had happened between the children and was surprised. "Really?" Colton smirked. "So what? We don¡¯t know her that well." After Colton said that, the air changed.Lisa¡¯s nails dug into her palm while she froze in her seat with her head low, looking sad.Maisie looked at Lisa but kept quiet. This child had gone through a tough time because of Daisie¡¯s actions.She could have gotten Daisie to help her because of that, but her heart was too dark. Maybe that was just human nature. Daisie had used the wrong method, which fueled her greed. Nheless, she would have rejected the presents if they were really friends. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Lisa had not rejected the things Daisie gave her. Instead, she had epted all her gifts again and again.She enjoyed them as if they were hers, and this could only mean one thing¡ªLisa herself was a born peacock. Noce entered the private room and said, "I¡¯m sorry.I waste." Tristan said, "Nope.You¡¯re right on time.The food hasn¡¯t been served yet." Noce pulled the chair and sat down.He lifted his head and met Daisie¡¯s gaze. Diaise hastily averted her gaze. The adults were talking after the food was served, while Daisie buried herself in the food without saying a word. Colton thought Daisie was not happy because of Lisa.He turned to her and said, "Lift your head up, Daisie. Don¡¯t let some unknown person spoil your mood." Everyone knew who Colton was talking about, and Lisa¡¯s face sank. Noce looked at her and teased. "Maybe we should order salmon for her.She could use the Omega-3 in it to improve her brain function." When Daisie heard what Noce said, she shouted exasperatedly, "I don¡¯t need it! You¡¯re the one who needs some Omega-3 to improve your brain function." She did not put any effort into lowering her voice. Nichs and the others put their utensils down and lifted their heads to look at them. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you guys fighting against each other?" Tristanughed and chimed in. "I''m sure they¡¯re just messing around with each other." Nichs then said with a smile on his face, "This is good.Daisie is always fighting with Colton at home." Everyone was talking to each other at the table happily. Lisa tried to mingle, but she couldn''t fit in no matter how hard she tried.She lifted her head and looked at Daisie. It seemed to her that everyone was only looking at Daisie. They wouldfort her when she was angry or throwing a tantrum. No one would say she was annoying or scold her. Even Noce. Even though he had lost his memory and did not remember Daisie, he still wanted to be close to her. On the contrary, he treated her like she was his archenemy. Daisie rose to her feet and went to the restroom. When she was on her way back from the restroom, she bumped into Lisa in the corridor. Lisa walked toward her with a grin on her face and greeted her. "Daisie." Daisie looked at her indifferently and asked, "Why did youe out of there?" "I...I feel awkward staying inside alone.Colton and Noce don¡¯t seem to wee me a lot." Lisa looked at the tip of her shoe and pouted aggravatingly. Daisie pressed her lips thin and looked at her calmly. After a short while, she asked, "Has your father gotten any better?" Lisa did not expect Daisie to remember about her father.It had been half a month, and she thought Daisie had already forgotten about it. She forced a smile onto her face and replied, "Thank you for asking.My father is recovering well." "Then bring me to see him tomorrow." Lisa froze.She suddenly realized that Daisie seemed to be asking about her father¡¯s condition too much.She retained the smile on her face and continued. "Daisie, why do you keep wanting to visit my dad?" "Because he¡¯s your father," Daisie replied with a sweet smile on her face. Lisa was skeptical. However, she felt that there was no way Daisie would be able to realize anything since Daisie was the most idiotic and naive girl she had ever seen. "Let''s wait for a few more days." "That was what you saidst time, but you didn¡¯te to me at all." Daisie pressed on, offering a sweet smile at Lucy. "I thought we''ve be friends again? So, of course, I have to care about your father''s wellbeing." Lisa bit her lips and continued to lie to Daisie. "Actually, my dad..." "Yeah?" "He always thought that you were the one who made me unable to go to school.Even though I exined it to him, he wouldn''t listen to me.That''s the reason I didn''t dare to take you to him.I''m worried that he..." It sounded like the perfect excuse to Lisa.She was certain that Daisie wouldn¡¯t keep asking her to bring her to her father. However, Daisie eximed, "You can¡¯t go to school?" Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 Lisa nodded as she clenched her cloth''s hem tightly. ¡®It¡¯s your family who ordered all the schools in Bassburgh to reject my applications, and now you act like you care? Hah! What a hypocrite!¡¯ Daisie grabbed her hand and continued. "In this case, I need to see your dad and exin to him." Lisa¡¯s expression changed, and she said nervously, "I...I don¡¯t think there''s a need for that." She averted her gaze and added, "You don¡¯t need to exin to my dad, Daisie." "Why?" Daisie looked at her intently and asked, "Do you want your dad to keep having a misunderstanding about me?" Lisa bit her lips and did not say anything. "Lisa, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.Even until now, you¡¯re still lying to me." Daisie could not understand at all. If Lisa had admitted that her father was not sick and she was lying, she might have given her another chance. After all, everyone deserved a second chance. However, Lisa chose to keep lying to her. Lisa''s expression changed. "Daisie, what are you talking about?" "I''ve been to your house." Lisa froze. Daisie continued calmly. "I wanted to prove that what you said was true.But your neighbor told me that your father wasn''t sick and that he could still go to work." Suddenly, Lisa flung Daisie¡¯s hand away. "So you''re suspecting me? You''re willing to believe what the neighbors say, and you don''t even believe me?" "But it¡¯s true that you¡¯re lying to me." Lisa had disappointed Daisie before, so thetter did not have much hope for her.Noce was right.She was an idiot. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have believed everything Lisa told her in the past. However, she only believed in herself right now. Even though she did not see whether her father was physically ill with her own eyes, Lisa should not have brushed her off if she wasn''t lying. Lisa did not expect that Daisie would suspect her and that she would go to the extent of going to her house to check if she was lying or not. After a short while of silence, she looked expressionlessly at Daisie again.She grabbed Daisie¡¯s arm and hissed through gritted teeth. "So you went ahead and investigated me without my permission? "Daisie, it¡¯s all your fault that I can¡¯t go to school!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "what do you mean by it¡¯s all my¡ª" Before Daisie could finish her sentence, Lisa took a step back and fell toward the corner of the wall. Daisie wanted to grab her, but she was toote. Lisa fell to the floor, and her forehead knocked on the wall. Nichs and the others came out of the private room, and all of them saw what had just happened. ¡®What are you two doing?" Lisa was sitting on the floor.Her eyes were red around the rims. The way she held back the tears that were rolling in her eyes would melt people¡¯s hearts, and the wound on her forehead was obvious. What was even more coincidental was that Daisie''s arm had stopped in mid-air, and it looked as if she was the one who had pushed her to the floor. Before this moment, it never crossed Daisie¡¯s mind that human nature could be so evil. "Grandpa, I didn¡¯t push her," said Daisie. Lisa rose to her feet and bowed to them. She took all the responsibility on herself and said, "I''m sorry, this isn''t Daisie''s fault.I wasn''t paying attention when I was walking, and I''m sure Daisie didn''t do it on purpose." Daisie looked at her in surprise and said, "You fell down yourself, and you''re pinning it on me?" Lisa sobbed. Daisie was naive and no match for Lisa at all. "Daisie." Nichs frowned and said sternly, "It seems like we¡¯ve spoiled you too much.You''ve learned to pass the bucket to someone else.If you''ve done something wrong, you have to apologize." "I didn¡¯t push her down!" Daisie shouted with tears rolling in her eyes. "Mr.Goldmann Sr., please don¡¯t be mad at Daisie.She didn¡¯t mean it." The more Lisa helped Daisie to exin, the more everyone felt that Daisie was being unreasonable. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Everyone knew that Daisie was spoiled by her family, while she was a sensible and well-behaved girl. Besides, everyone would only believe the thing that they saw with their own eyes. Nobody cared about the truth at all. Nichs¡¯s face sank, and just when he was about to say something, Tristan chimed in. "Maybe they¡¯re just ying with each other, and she fell down identally." "You don¡¯t have to say anything.Daisie has been a willful kid, and we''ve spoiled her too much.It''s time to teach her a lesson." Nichs looked at Daisie and said, "Hurry up and apologize to Lisa." Daisie did not expect that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t believe her. She did not know how to respond, so she shouted, "I said it wasn¡¯t me!" She turned her head around and ran away. "Daisie!" Nichs called out to her, but she did not listen. Maisie and the three kids came out when they heard themotion. Then, Daisie pushed them away and rushed outside with tears in her eyes. Maisie wanted to stop her but to no avail. Colton and Waylon said, "Mom, we¡¯ll look after Daisie." Noce walked toward Tristan and the others. When he saw the wound on Lisa¡¯s forehead, his eyes turned cold. Nichs thought it was his granddaughter who had pushed Lisa to the floor.He had no other choice but to step in to calm the matter andfort Lisa. Lisa approached Tristan and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr.Knowles.I shouldn¡¯t havee with you.Daisie wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood me if I hadn''te here." There were two reasons Tristan had brought her here. One was because she had saved his life, and the other was that she knew the kids from the Goldmanns.He had been under the impression that they were good friends, and he did not expect something like this to happen. "It¡¯s okay.I should have asked before bringing you here.You don¡¯t have to me yourself.I¡¯ll get the driver to take you to the hospital to get your wound tended." After that, Tristan turned around and left. Lisa followed behind him, and when she passed by Noce, he whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Nice move you got there." Lisa felt a chill down her spine and continued to walk forward without turning her head back. Daisie was ying on a swing in the park.She was aggravated and saddened by the feeling of being distrusted for the first time. Waylon walked toward her and squatted in front of her. He lifted her hand to rub her head and said, "What happened, Daisie?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Daisie exined the whole thing to them with a sobbing voice. Colton¡¯s expression changed after listening to what Daisie said. "D *mn Lisa! Does she really think I won''t dare to do anything to her after getting the Knowles¡¯ support? How dare she set Daisie up and cause her to get scolded by Grandpa?" When he turned around and was about to leave, Waylon said, "Colton, don''t do anything rash until we have evidence to convince them.If not, not only will we not be able to help Daisie, but Grandpa might think we''re being unreasonable like Daisie." Colton suppressed his anger and said, "I¡¯ll go look at the surveince cameras." Daisie stopped crying and took a deep breath. "Brother, am I really useless?" She couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Like today, all she could do was cry in aggravation. Waylon caressed her head and said gently, "Nope.Not at all.For me, you''re the best in the world." It was already veryte by the time Daisie and her brothers returned to the Goldmann mansion. As soon as they stepped into the house, they saw Maisie was talking to Nichs. Nichs had a stern expression on his face. Daisie did not say anything and went upstairs directly. Maisie rose to her feet and said, "Dad, I''ll go check on her." Nichs nodded.He knew that his granddaughter was ming him. However, he was confident that no one would be able to stay calm and have the luxury to look into the truth when they ran into a situation like today. Besides, if he chose to side with his granddaughter when it was her fault, other people might badmouth them when the news got out. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 If he really had misunderstood his granddaughter, he would apologize to her. Maisie knocked on the door. When she pushed the door and went into the room, Daisie was lying on the bed dejectedly.She sat down at the side of the bed and said, "Daisie, I believe you." Daisie got up and said, "But Grandpa doesn¡¯t believe me." "Your grandfather doesn¡¯t know the whole story, so how can you expect him to believe you?" Maisie caressed her cheek and said, "There are many things in this world that you wouldn''t know, especially human nature.You shouldn¡¯t harbor ill intentions against others, but you must know how to protect yourself.There is a bottom line for kindness and mercy. "Starting from the moment someone bares their fangs at you, you should know that it''s the moment you need to fight back and not foolishly expect them to change, understand?" Daisie lowered her head. It was true that she had gone soft on Lisa and hadn''t told anyone about it when Lisa lied about her father''s illness. After this incident, Daisie realized that Lisa was taking advantage of her kindness and good nature. That was why she had the nerves to keep pulling the same tricks on her repeatedly. When Lisa came out of the neighborhood, a Bentley parked outside the main gate slowly lowered its windows.She was stunned for a moment when she saw it was Maisie. However, she soon regained herposure and walked up to her with a smile. "Mrs.Goldmann? What brought you here today? Oh yeah, how¡¯s Daisie? It¡¯s all my fault that Mr.Goldmann Sr.scolded herst night." Maisie looked at her expressionlessly and said, "Stop it.Your tricks won''t work on me.I''m sure you know whether it was Daisie who pushed you or you were the one who framed her." Lisa froze for a moment and lowered her face. "Mrs.Goldmann, I didn¡¯t¡ª" Maisie stretched her arm forward and grabbed her chin. "Lisa, do you really think I don''t dare to hurt you just because you''re young?" Lisa¡¯s face turned pale, and Maisie¡¯s freezing gaze chilled her to the bone. All humans were the same. They would only prey on people who were weaker than them, and they would never pick on someone their own size. Lisa dared to target Daisie because she knew Daisie wouldn''t do anything to her. Maisie released her and said, "Come in.You¡¯reing with me to see Daisie¡¯s grandfather.I want you to tell him the truth." Maisie brought Lisa to the Goldmann mansion. Not only Nichs and Nn were present, but even Tristan was there as well. Nichs put the cup down and looked at Lisa sternly. "What happenedst night? Did Daisie really push you?" Lisa clenched her fists tightly, and her face turned pale with every passing second.She took a nce at Maisie carefully, and Maisie squinted. "You¡¯d better tell the truth." Even though Maisie did not finish her sentence, Lisa knew what she was talking about.She bit her lips and lowered her head. "Mr.Goldmann Sr., I fell down myself that night.It wasn¡¯t Daisie¡¯s fault." Tristan turned his head and said, "See? I knew it was just a misunderstanding.You¡¯ve misunderstood Daisie." Nichs sighed. "I was too impulsive that night.After all, I was worried that Daisie would really do something wrong." At that moment, Daisie came downstairs with her brothers. "You fell down, but you said it was me who pushed you down." Her voice was loud, and everyone turned their heads to look at her. Lisa was stunned and hastily exined, "I...I didn¡¯t¡ª" "Yes, you have." Daisie stopped in front of her and continued. "You said your father was hospitalized because he was sick, but I heard from your neighbors that your father was not sick at all.I didn¡¯t expose you because I thought you must have your own reasons for lying to me. "But I didn¡¯t expect you to frame me for pushing you down.You were the one who pulled my hand and fell to the floor.You just wanted my grandfather and Uncle Tristan to misunderstand me, right?" Lisa was astonished as she listened to what Daisie said.She did not expect that Daisie would expose everything.Tristan frowned and looked at Lisa inquisitively.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 It was true that Lisa had saved Tristan¡¯s life, but if everything that Daisie had said was true and that she had lied about her father¡¯s illness in order to gain his trust, then he would look at this girl in a new light and begin to suspect whether this girl had an ulterior motive for approaching him.He never thought there were kids who were as good as Noce or the Goldmanns in manipting other people. However, it seemed to him that he had underestimated Lisa. With those thoughts in mind, Tristan asked, "Is it true that your father fell sick, or is it not?" The shame and embarrassment that Lisa had never felt before filled her entire being.She admitted that she had lied but was unwilling to lose the Knowles¡¯ trust. After all, they were the only ones who could support her right now. Upon seeing that she was going to lose Tristan¡¯s trust, Lisa¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims, and she cried, "No...I didn¡¯t think about lying before.My father¡¯s health has indeed deteriorated." Daisie looked at her and said, "I''ll ask my brother to contact your father now." Lisa nearly shouted out loud. Once they got in contact with her father, everything would be over. Colton brought his phone out and made the call. Lisa felt dizzy, and beads of cold sweat were oozing from her forehead.She was hoping that her father would not pick up the call, but the call still connected in the end. However, the one who answered the phone was not her father but a woman. The woman seemed rather nervous as she said, "Hello, are you Mr.Fraiser¡¯s family member? I have Mr.Fraiser¡¯s cell phone but can''t reach his family." Colton was stunned and frowned. "Who are you?" The woman replied, "We''re at the hospital right now.We received a report that Mr.Fraisier was attacked just now.I tried to contact his family members, but his son didn''t pick up the call." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lisa was dumbfounded, and her face turned pale. "D-Dad..." She turned around and rushed out of the Goldmann mansion. No one expected that something would happen to her father at the moment they made the call. Lisa rushed all the way to the hospital.She tried to contact her father through his phone but to no avail. The female police officer had been waiting in the corridor, and Lisa ran up to her. "My father ..How is he now?" "I¡¯m sorry, girl.The doctors tried their best," the female police officer said in a sad voice. Since the deceased did not seem to have family members, the female police officer had stayed behind to take care of the rest.She did not know that his daughter was still so young. Lisa¡¯s mind went nk, and she could hear nothing but buzzing in her head right now. The female police officer asked, "Where is your mother?" "My mother passed away a long time ago." The female police officer looked at her sympathetically. Liza was taken to the ward, and the hospital gave her the death notice.She looked at the person who was covered with a white cloth on the bed.She knew he was her father.She was sad but did not know why she couldn¡¯t cry. The female police officer wanted her to contact her rtives, but she did not save any of her rtives¡¯ phone numbers on her phone. Then, Ivanka showed up. Ivanka said something to the female police officer, and thetter went away. After that, Ivanka stood in front of Lisa and looked at her. "From today onward, you can join a prestigious family without any worries." Lisa was taken aback.She jerked her head up, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. Ivanka leaned forward and grabbed her chin. "Lisa, I have a lot of expectations for you, so I decided to move all the obstacles out of your way, including your father.After all, there''s no way you can reach the top with your father dragging you down, right?" Lisa could feel her blood turning cold. Several dayster, Lisa''s father was cremated and buried. Ivanka paid all the expenses. Since Lisa had lost both her parents, she had be an orphan.She looked at her father¡¯s tomb. There was no expression on her face as a manic light shed across her eyes. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 "Father, I¡¯m sorry.But you can me this on yourself for not being able to provide me with the life that I want." Lisa turned around and left.Soon, the news that shocked Daisie and the others was that Lisa, who had be an orphan, was adopted by Tristan as his goddaughter. In the suite... Noce walked behind Tristan. "Uncle Tristan, are you sure that you want to take her in as your goddaughter?" Tristan lowered his gaze. "She no longer has parents, plus...That child is rather pitiful." Lisa confessed to him that she had indeed concealed something about her father¡¯s health from him, but her father had been working extremely hard to maintain the whole family since her mother¡¯s death three years ago. Thus, it was normal for him to face some health issues. And the murder of her father must have hit her hard. Apart from that, he had no children, and the child had saved his life, so raising her as his goddaughter sounded fine to him. Noce sneered. "You have too much trust in her." Tristan turned to look at him. "Noce, why do you dislike Lisa so much?" Not only did he dislike her, but he could also feel Noce¡¯s rejection of her. "She¡¯s a liar, so for that reason, there¡¯s no need for me to show her any respect." Noce added before leaving the room, "I won¡¯t stop you if you insist on taking her in, but she can¡¯t use thest name Knowles, and I won¡¯t help her either." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Noce walked out of the guest room and met Lisa in the corridor.Lisa took the initiative to walk up to him. "No...Cousin Noce." Noce¡¯s gaze looked exceptionally gloomy. "Do you think that you''ll be one of the Knowles just because you¡¯ve gotten into the family through your rtionship with him?" The smile on Lisa¡¯s face stiffened and froze. "Enjoy everything that you own now while you still can." He turned his head to the side, gave off a sullen sneer, and walked away.Lisa felt waves of chills shooting down her spine. ¡®Noce¡¯s expression was really terrifying.It felt like a venomous snake was suffocating me. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter.After following them back to Yaramoor, we will have plenty of chances to get along while we live under the same roof.At that time, I''ll also be able to develop a close rtionship with Noce.And one day in the future, Noce will surely treat me as well as he does when ites to Daisie" Noce and Tristan were about to leave for Yaramoor tomorrow.He came to bid Daisie goodbye, and the two went to the aquarium together. Daisie stood in front of the ss and stared at the fish in the water and all kinds of bright and beautiful corals. Her eyes were sparkling when she saw the scene. "It''s so pretty!" Noce turned to look at her and responded with a light hum. ¡®It¡¯s indeed very magnificent" Daisie thought of something, turned her head to the side, and met his gaze. "You¡¯re going back to Yaramoor tomorrow, and Lisa will follow you back, right?" ¡®Noce¡¯s uncle has taken Lisa in as his goddaughter, and it¡¯s impossible for him to leave Lisa in Bassburgh" The incident that happened to Lisa¡¯s father was actually out of her anticipation. After all, all she wanted was to expose Lisa¡¯s lies.She did not expect such a thing to happen. Noce looked at the ss and at their blurry silhouettes reflected on the ss. "This way, she won¡¯t get the chance to hurt you ever again." Daisie pouted and did not say a thing. Noce turned sideways, and his gazended on her face. "Daisie Vanderbilt." She was a little confused. "What¡¯s the matter?" "Although I can¡¯t recall my previous memories, it¡¯s certainly good to get to know you again." Daisie looked away awkwardly. "What are you talking about? It sounds so..." Noce lifted his hand and rubbed the top of her head. "Study hard and fight to get admitted to the Victoria Business College just like your two brothers." She snorted. "Don¡¯t underestimate me.I''ll definitely get admitted." He smiled. "Then I look forward to your good news." Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 In the blink of an eye, four years had passed. At Yaramoor, in Victoria College... Daisie had just finished her performance in a stage y. When she went backstage to change her clothes, she saw a bouquet of flowers and a blue gift box on her desk.She walked up to the desk, picked up the flowers, and read the card on it. "Happy Birthday." She raised her eyelids and saw the reflection of a person who was leaning against the door in the mirror. "How do you know that it¡¯s my birthday today?" Noce leaned against the door. He had grown up, and his facial features had be more well-defined than before.He also looked more mature, energetic, and handsome. Holding up her promise, Daisie had gotten herself admitted to the Victoria College and majored in Drama, Theater, and Film. Together with Colton, they became alumni with Noce. Waylon was the only one who did not choose to study at the Victoria College but studied at the top business college in Stoslo. "I dare you to name something that can stop me if I want to know something." He walked toward her, stretched out his hand to remove her hair essories, and her long ck hair dropped like silk.She looked dazzling with her fair, porcin-like skin, striking appearance, and impable figure.She was worthy of being called the Aphrodite of the department by the students of the Drama, Theater, and Film department. He ced his thumb on the corner of her lips and wiped off the lipstick on her lips in a split second. Daisie was stunned for a moment. The dressing room door was pushed open at this time, letting off a loud m. The two looked toward the door and saw Colton standing outside. His expression dimmed instantly when he saw the scene in front of him. "Noce Knowles, are you courting death?" ¡®How dare he touch Daisie! ?¡¯ Noce raised his eyebrows¡ªhe looked calm but provocative. Daisie covered her forehead with her palm. ¡®After all these years, Colton¡¯s attitude toward Noce hasn¡¯t changed a bit" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Colton, why are you here?" "Why? Am I disturbing the two of you?" Colton¡¯s tone intensified. ¡®This dumb*ss girl is starting to side with others instead of her own brother" Daisie ran up to him and wrapped her arms around his with a grin. "Why would you think so? It¡¯s my birthday today.What present have you brought me?" Colton''s expression turned even gloomier when it came to her birthday gift. "A b*stard actually bought the gift that I searched for in advance and have had my eyes on for a long time.I¡¯ll make it up to you when I get the other gift ready." At that moment, Noce picked up the blue brocade box. Colton paused for a short while, gnashed his teeth, and smiled. "It¡¯s you?" Noce casually opened the brocade box, andying inside was a sapphire brooch in the shape of a coro, and its price was as high as six figures. "It seems we share the same taste." "Stop trying to cotton up to me.I¡¯ll never share the same taste as you." Colton had been looking for a gift in jewelry magazines for some days and was nning to purchase it after a long search, only to find out that someone had already bought it before he did. Still, he did not expect it to be Noce. Daisie took the sapphire brooch andughed. "This brooch looks pretty nice." Noce tilted his head, looked at her, and approached her. "d to know that." Colton squinted slightly. ¡®Ever since Daisie was also admitted to the Victoria College, this b* stard has never left Daisie¡¯s side. He¡¯s like a honey bee that has found itself a jug of honey. ¡®I¡¯m not dumb.Noce is clearly trying to court Daisie.And, his actions are getting more and more tant" Colton stepped forward, pulled Daisie behind him, and red at Noce. "You, step away from her." Noce arranged his sleeves slowly. "But Daisie is already an adult." It was her 18th birthday today. "So what? You won¡¯t stand a chance." Colton took Daisie away. Daisie was taken out of the room and into the corridor by him.She gradually returned to her senses and gave off a helpless expression. "Colton, he¡¯s just here to celebrate my birthday." Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 "But does he have to be so close to you to celebrate your birthday?" Colton let go of her and tapped her forehead with his index finger. "How much longer do you need me to worry about you?" Over the years, he had been on guard against Noce as if he was a thief. Now that his sister had turned 18, she would definitely be taken away if he did not pay enough attention to her. Daisie rubbed her forehead and sneered. "I¡¯m no longer a girl who needs my brother¡¯s protection." "Okay, our parents have alreadye to Yaramoor just to celebrate their little princess¡¯s birthday.Now go and dress up well for tonight.Our little princess must be the center of attention during her birthday celebration." Even though Daisie hade to Yaramoor to further her studies, Maisie and Nn woulde abroad and hold a banquet for her to celebrate her birthday every year. It used to be a small birthday party, but it was different this year because it was doubled as hering- of-age ceremony. Hence, it was Very important to all of them. Daisie crossed her arms and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Colton.I won¡¯t let that happen." It was a summer night, and the breeze was rather cooling. The entire prosperous and exotic -looking city looked like it came out of a science fiction dream because of all the neon lights. The decoration of the banquet hall looked extremely luxurious, high-profile, and grand. The decoration was dominated by Daisie¡¯s favorite blue roses, balloons, puppets, and a castle, making it a feminine birthday party. When the daughter of the Goldmanns came to study in Yaramoor, she received much media attention. She was Mr.Hathaway¡¯s niece, even Strix from the Metropolis of Morwich hade to celebrate her birthday in previous years, and the Knowles, which had started to rise in recent years, were no exception. That was why all the socialites, plutocrats, and nobles would attend the banquet to show their respect for the organizer. This grandeur was not something any normal family couldpare to. The people who entered the banquet hall were dressed in morous clothes and had extraordinary identities. The daughters and sons from wealthy or noble families, socialites, and even celebrities would all be there. Yorrick carried his daughter, who was a few years old, and arrived at the banquet together with his sweet wife, X. He had grown a beard, the past years had barely left any wrinkles on his face, but he gave off a more mature and dignified charm. Maisie and Nn did not seem to have changed much either. They were the same as before. "Look who''s here." Maisie turned her head, put down the wine ss in her hand, and gave off a warm and gentle smile. When the girl in Yorrick¡¯s arms saw Maisie, she happily reached out, asking for a hug. "Auntie, hug!" Maisie grabbed the little doll into her arms and could not help but pinch her chubby cheek. "I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, and you¡¯ve gained weight." X was redoing her short braid. "Her father pampers and spoils her with all sorts of food and beverages daily.How can she not gain weight?" Yorrick was also very fond of his daughter, Xena. After all, she was his only daughter. And his love for his daughter was vividly disyed in her physique. Xena was not afraid of any stranger and would allow anyone to hug her. Maisie had hugged her before long ago, so she directly asked for a hug today. Yorrick wrapped his arm around X¡¯s waist. "Our daughter looks cuter when she¡¯s chubbier." X looked around. "Are our protagonists not here yet?" Nn lowered his gaze and took a glimpse at his watch. "That kiddo Coleman told me that they would arrive at eight o¡¯clock.I think they¡¯ll arrive in a few minutes." At that moment, the banquet hall doors were slowly pushed open. Daisie wrapped her arm around Colton¡¯s arm as they stepped into the banquet hall.Her starry blue gauze dress made her look like a fairy, and it was coupled with her snow-whiteplexion and long curly hair.She looked pure and enchanting. "Dad, Mom." Daisie trotted forward with her dress, and the smile on her face was as sweet as ever. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maisie put Xena down, ced her hands on Daisie¡¯s shoulders, and took a good look at her. "Daisie, you look really morous tonight." Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Nn looked at Maisie, who was standing right next to him. "She¡¯s our daughter.How can she not look breathtakingly good?" Daisie hugged Maisie and Nn. "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯vee to celebrate my birthday again." Maisie stroked her hair. "It¡¯s our little princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, after all.How could your father and I miss this party?" The birthday banquet was about to begin. All the distinguished guests were enjoying scrumptious food and smooth wine. They were all elegant and very chatty.It was only natural for Nn and Maisie to entertain all their guests. Daisie and other socialites got together to drink and chat.Some of them were Daisie¡¯s alumni or coursemates. "Why didn¡¯t Young Master Knowles attend your birthday party?" Daisie was astonished by the question and replied with a smile, "Perhaps he''ll bete." "I realized that Young Master Knowles pays quite a lot of attention to you in college.Is it possible that he¡¯s courting you?" Daisie was choked by the champagne that she had just gotten down her throat, covered her mouth, and coughed.Her auricles blushed as if they were on fire. "Are you girls messing with me?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thedy swayed her index finger. "Nuh-uh, we¡¯re not messing with you.Everyone in the college is watching you guys, and we''re sure that Young Master Knowles has a thing for you." ¡®Noce has a thing for me?¡¯ Daisie lowered her gaze. She was unsure if it was because of the champagne, but her cheeks began warming up. ¡®Throughout the past few years, after Colton and I got admitted to the Victoria College, Noce has always been by my side, but aren¡¯t we just friends?¡± ¡®He¡¯s taken a fancy to me? You''ve got to be kidding me" At that moment, the members of the Knowles who had arrivedte attracted the attention of everybody in the hall. In previous years, Noce would onlye with his parents or Tristan. But it was different this year. There was someone who was not invited¡ªLisa Fraiser. "Who''s that girl?" "I heard she¡¯s the girl the Knowles took in years ago.But the family doesn¡¯t seem to take her very seriously.They haven¡¯t even agreed to let her change herst name." Everyone else was whispering. To put it bluntly, this goddaughter that the Knowles adopted had almost nothing to do with the Knowles. ¡®How did someone who''s still using a foreignst name get herself into the Knowles¡¯ family tree? ¡®The Knowles rarely bring thisdy to any banquet, but for some reason, they''ve brought her along today" Lisa was also wearing a highly-customized evening gown. The Knowles must have been the one who prepared it for her. It could make her look decent so that she would not embarrass the Knowles. s, Lisa¡¯s inherent inferiority could not be changed with just a dress. Even though she was gorgeously dressed, she was destined to be unable to be a princess.She walked by Tristan¡¯s side carefully, trying to reduce her presence as much as possible. However, it was Daisie¡¯s birthday today, so no matter how much the Goldmanns disliked her, they did not show it on the spot. Tristan took her to Daisie and handed her the present that he had prepared. "Daisie, happy 18th birthday." "Thank you, Uncle Tristan." Daisie epted it with a grin. Nn came over with a wine ss. "Why didn¡¯t you bring Noce along?" What he really meant was why Tristan would bring a goddaughter who was not rted to him by blood instead of his nephew. Tristan exined helplessly, "Noce is on his way.Why would he miss Daisie¡¯s birthday?" Lisa also took the initiative to give Daisie a gift. "Daisie, happy birthday.I made this myself, and I hope you won''t dislike it." Daisie epted it out of her respect for Tristan and gave off a faint smile. "Thank you." She turned her head and ced the gift on the table.She would keep all the presents given to her by others, but she ced the gift she received directly on the table, which made Lisa look a little embarrassed. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Lisa had finally persuaded Tristan to bring her to the banquet.She also thought that with so many influential individuals present, the Goldmanns would not make things difficult for her to preserve their reputation. She hade to the Knowles four years ago, thinking she could get into Yaramoor¡¯s upper social ss with the power of the Knowles. However, Noce¡¯s parents did not like her very much.She had assumed that Tristan could persuade them to change their opinion about her, but Tristan told her that Noce was the one who would make all decisions in the Knowles.She originally thought it was perfunctory. After all, Noce was the same age as her, so how would he have the authority and guts to order the family¡¯s elders around? But she was really wrong. In the Knowles, even Tristan had to listen to him. Even Noce¡¯s parents would not dare to force Noce into doing anything he did not want to do. Noce was only 14 years old back then.He did not only need to go to school but also ran apany. All the servants in the Knowles mansion always treated him respectfully and addressed him as the young master of the Knowles. She used to think that as long as she could lick Tristan¡¯s boots long enough and be his goddaughter, then she would be able to make Noce listen to her. It was not until four years had passed that she realized how outrageous her original idea was. Had she known that Noce was the most powerful person in the Knowles, she would not have worked so hard on getting Tristan¡¯s trust. She believed she could get along well with Noce and get him to change his opinion about her, but it just so happened that Daisie got admitted to the Victoria College in the end. With Daisie as an obstacle, Noce could never change his attitude toward her. Lisa bit her lip secretly. ¡®It would be great if Daisie could just get lost" The atmosphere in the hall was very lively and boisterous, and Daisie walked up to the stage and picked up the microphone. "It¡¯s my birthday and mying-of-age ceremony today.I¡¯m very grateful for everyone who¡¯s here to join me.So, I sincerely hope that everyone will have some fun tonight." The celebrities and socialites in the audience cheered. And it was time to dance. The first dance of Daisie¡¯sing-of-age party was with her brother, Colton. The two of them danced in the center of the crowd, and she was shining like a star under the lights¡ª they looked like the prince and princess of a fairy tale. After a dance, the lights in the hall dimmed all of a sudden. Nobody knew why, but they thought it was all arranged. At that moment, a silhouette approached Daisie.He stopped behind Daisie and extended his hand humbly and politely. "Your Royal Highness Princess Goldmann, may I have the following dance?" Daisie was stunned and slowly turned to look at the person standing behind her, who was wearing a Vian mask. Despite the mask, it was not hard to recognize him. "Noce, you¡ª" "Shh." Noce did not wait for her to finish her sentence before he took the initiative to hold her hand, ced the other hand on her waist, and approached her ear. "If I were to ask you for a dance in an upright manner, your brother would definitely reject me on the spot, wouldn¡¯t he?" Daisie chuckled. "So that¡¯s why you put on a mask and dimmed the lights?" Noce looked down at her. "Smart." The lights at the scene came on again, and when Colton reacted to the sudden change, it was already toote. The masked man looked uncannily like Noce and had invited his sister to dance with him while he was not paying attention, so Colton''s expression dimmed. ¡®The light incident was probably his idea" X walked to Maisie¡¯s side. "Your daughter and Young Master Knowles make quite a match, don¡¯t they?" Maisieughed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Oh really?" "My husband told me that Noce has a promising future and might sell like hot cakes in the future. From what I see, Daisie is having a major head start over any other youngdy out there." Maisie shook her wine ss. "Don¡¯t worry.Nobody can tell what will happen in the future." Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Everyone watched while Daisie and Noce danced, and they all saw how perfect they were. However, they didn¡¯t see that Daisie kept making mistakes and stepping on his toes. "I¡¯m sorry." She never made mistakes when she danced with Colton, but now she kept repeating them. Noce noticed something and chuckled. "Why are you nervous when you¡¯re dancing with me?" "I-I¡¯m not nervous." She lied.She knew very well that that wasn¡¯t the truth. Noce¡¯s palm was pressed on the back of her waist, and she suddenly bumped into his chest when he pulled. His voice came from above her head. "I¡¯ve been preparing for a long time so that I could have this dance with you." Daisie looked at him in surprise. "Why?" He joked, "Because I don¡¯t want you to think less of me because I danced badly." Daisie chuckled. "Yet, it turns out I¡¯m the one dancing badly." "No, you¡¯re doing well." When they twirled, Noce pulled her back against his chest and leaned down closer. "You look beautiful tonight." Daisie looked at him in surprise. Noce finally let her go when the music stopped, removed his mask, and walked toward the elders. Tristan put his hand on his shoulder and teased him. "That¡¯s why you''ve been practicing duet dances.It¡¯s because of this." Noce never practiced duet dances mainly because he rarely attended parties and didn''t have the time to learn these.He had started preparing a few months ago, but Tristan didn¡¯t know that it was because of this. Noce smiled. "Did I make you proud?" Tristan smiled and said, "You did well." Daisie stood there with her hands open.She didn¡¯t realize that she was so nervous her palms were sweating and wondered if he had noticed. "Daisie." Lisa approached her. Daisie closed her palms and turned to face Lisa with a smile on her face. "Yes?" Lisa held her hand and said, "Daisie, we haven¡¯t met in four years.You¡¯ve grown even prettier." Everyone around them started muttering, "Does Ms.Goldmann know this adopted child of the Knowles?" "They seem close." Lisa smirked when she heard that. It was theing of age party that the Goldmanns held for Daisie. With so many people around, if Daisie wanted to ruin her own party, she could just push her away.She loved to be at the top of the circle just by being the princess of the Goldmann family, so Lisa was going to show everyone what she actually was like. From N?velDrama.Org. "Daisie, we used to be best friends, and even though we haven¡¯t met in four years, I¡¯ve always missed you.I¡¯m so d to be able to attend your birthday party today." Lisa wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone around heard her clearly. "So, Ms.Goldmann is really friends with the girl." "This girl is pretty interesting." Daisie looked down and calmly pulled her hand back. "When were we friends?" Lisa¡¯s face froze. "Daisie, how could¡ª" Daisie crossed her arms and smiled. "Firstly, my invitation is for the Knowles family, not for Ms.Fraiser.You came uninvited.Secondly, we¡¯re not close, so don¡¯t pretend we are." Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Lisa froze on the spot while listening to the jeering around her and looking more and more troubled. "Daisie, how could you say that? We used to¡ª" "Let''s not bring up the past." Daisie picked up a ss of champagne and raised her brows. "I¡¯m no longer that silly girl who you could manipte.Lisa, do you think that I will just let you get away because there are people here?" Daisie then sshed the champagne on herself and gasped loudly. Everyone looked over. Colton rushed out from the crowd and snarled upon seeing that, "Lisa, what did you do this time!?" Lisa shook her head. "No, she¡ª" "Lisa," Tristan looked stoic, "What did you promise me? I didn¡¯t bring you here to cause a scene." "It really wasn''t me! She did it to herself.She wants to frame me.Everyone saw that!" She looked at the people around her, hoping that they could speak for her. Unfortunately, even if they saw it, they didn¡¯t want to offend the Goldmanns, so nobody woulde forth. Daisie wiped her dress and held onto Colton. "Colton, don¡¯t worry about it.It¡¯s just champagne.There¡¯s no need to be angry at her." "You really are silly.How could you believe her? Have you forgotten how she treated you all those years ago?" Colton was annoyed because it had been four years, yet his sister hadn¡¯t learned from her past mistakes. Daisie shook his arm. "It''s our birthday.Let¡¯s just keep it happy, alright?" She looked at the pale Lisa through the corner of her eyes. The girl had framed her once four years ago, so it was time for payback.She had never mistreated Lisa, so now she wouldn¡¯t give her another chance to hurt her. "Daisie Vanderbilt, you did that to yourself! Why are you framing me!?" Lisa was upset. ¡®Did those people go blind!?¡¯ They had seen what happened, but because Daisie was a Goldmann, they were afraid to stand up for her because they didn¡¯t want to offend the Goldmanns? "Enough!" Tristan took a deep breath upon realizing that bringing her over was a mistake, "Lisa, apologize, right now." "Godfather, I really didn¡¯t¡ª" She stopped and suddenly looked at Noce, who was standing aside in silence for help. "Nolly..." Noce looked at the ss in his hand. "You should apologize when Uncle Tristan asks you to.Don''t ruin the family name." Lisa bit her lip hard as she saw the dismayed expressions of everyone around her.She hated Daisie to death. All Daisie had to do was just be her silly self like she was four years ago so she could manipte her.She didn¡¯t expect her to have learned to frame people in four years.She had miscalcted. Lisa started crying. "I¡¯m sorry, Daisie.Please forgive me." Daisie smiled and went forward. "You''ve apologized, so I will definitely forgive you.Just be a nice person from now on." Lisa looked into Daisie¡¯s eyes.She still had a sweet smile on, just like her silly self all those years ago. Lisa balled up her fist, turned around, and left the party. Tristan sighed and walked forward. "I¡¯m sorry, Daisie.I shouldn¡¯t have brought her to your party." Daisie shook her head. "It¡¯s fine, Uncle Tristan.It¡¯s not your fault." Nn squinted because he had seen everything.He turned to look at Maisie. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Since when did our daughter turn into you?" Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 His littlemb had grown up. Maisie pinched his waist. "She¡¯s my daughter, so of course she¡¯d be just like me." Nn winced before smiling. "Of course." Maisie smirked. "Daisie has gone through a lot.If she were still naive, I would be worried." She didn¡¯t think what her daughter had done was wrong.It was an eye for an eye, and Lisa really wasn''t a kind person. Ever since Lisa had betrayed her for the sake of fame, Daisie was no longer that naive little girl. Daisie went into the guest room to change. When she framed Lisa, she almost couldn¡¯t do it.But when she heard that Lisa was trying to trick her again, she couldn¡¯t help it.She no longer wanted to be the silly girl. Like her mother had said, kindness shouldn''t be the reason to let others walk over you.She stood there and saw someone from the mirror behind her.She covered herself and blushed. "Noce Knowles!" Noce leaned against the door with his arms crossed and smiled. "You didn¡¯t close the door." "That doesn¡¯t mean you can...look Get out." Daisie turned around, her face flushed. "I''ll wait for you outside." Noce closed the door. Daisie quickly changed, walked out, and saw Noce standing there waiting for her.She angrily walked over. "I¡¯m older now.You shouldn¡¯t do that." She wasn¡¯t a kid anymore.Noce scanned her body. "I don¡¯t see much growth." Daisie covered her chest and choked. "Don''t you dare look." She realized that Noce had turned more into a prick after growing older.Noce chuckled and tidied up her hair as he approached her. "You really are from the performance ss.Your acting was so good you were able to trick your brother." Daisie was stunned. "Y-You saw through it?" Noce raised his brows but didn¡¯t reply. Daisie pouted. "She¡¯s your cousin now.I framed her, yet you didn¡¯t help?" Noce leaned closer. "She¡¯s not my actual cousin, so why should q?" "Don¡¯t...don¡¯te so close." Daisie pushed him away, but he wouldn¡¯t move, "Colton is going to read this the wrong way if he sees this." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "How would he read it?" "That...you have feelings for me." Daisie wanted to bite off her tongue after saying that and smiled awkwardly. "I was joking." "Daisie, do you know that there¡¯s a custom in Morwich?" She was curious. "What custom?" Non smiled and stared at her, "In Morwich,ing of age parties are very important for girls.When a boy gives a girl a brooch on that day, it means that he has feelings for her." Daisie was surprised and looked at him in bewilderment. "A-Are you joking?" "Didn¡¯t Colton pick the brooch too?" Did he have feelings for her? No, they were siblings! Noceughed while rubbing her head. "He¡¯s not from Morwich, so he wouldn¡¯t know.That¡¯s why I took the present that he wanted." Daisie looked away and was d that Noce had taken it.They would have been a joke if Colton had given her a brooch. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 But that wasn¡¯t the main point.The point was Noce¡­ had feelings for her! Daisie pressed her lips together. "I...I don¡¯t believe you." Noce nted a kiss on her forehead. At that moment, time stopped, but her heart was beating quickly.He stayed there. "Do you believe me now?" Daisie looked around, then slowly up into his eyes. "I..." There was a knock on the door. Daisie pushed him away when Maisie and Nn walked in. "Are you done chang¡ª" Nn¡¯s face dropped when he saw Noce there. Daisie felt awkward. "Dad, Mom." Maisie cleared her throat. "The party isn¡¯t over yet.Go downstairs if you¡¯re done changing." "Alright, Pll do that." Daisie immediately escaped like a shy bunny. Noce walked toward the two of them and nodded. "Sir, madam." Nn¡¯s eyes were dark. "Don¡¯t call me sir." Noce looked straight into his eyes and smiled. "Should I call you father-inw then?" Maisieughed but covered her mouth.This kid was pretty clever.Nn¡¯s veins started popping as he ground his teeth. "Mr.Knowles, be careful what you say." He nodded. "Alright, sir." They looked into each other''s eyes as if a storm was about to begin.Maisie held Nn¡¯s arm. "Alright, you¡¯re not young anymore.There¡¯s no need to argue with a kid." "I''m not arguing, didn¡¯t you hear him¡ª" Maisie cut him off before he could finish. "I think Noce isn¡¯t too bad.He¡¯s smarter than you and isn¡¯t blind." She was referring to him being blinded by Willow.Nn put his hand to his forehead. "Zee, are we going that far back?" "Are you tired of me already?" "I wouldn¡¯t..." Nn smiled. "I¡¯m sorry, honey.I''ll let it drop." "Go down.I want to speak to Noce alone." Nn red at Noce before leaving.Noce looked around and smiled. "Madam, what do you want to speak to me about?" She walked to him. "Daisie is my precious daughter, Nn¡¯s too.Her father and brothers have been spoiling her since she was a child and did a lot of silly things.Now that she¡¯s older, I¡¯m less worried.But..." She raised her eyebrows and looked at Noce. "She never had experience with rtionships before.If you really can treat her right, I will be relieved.If you hurt her, however, I won¡¯t let you get away, no matter who you are." Noce looked down. "Don¡¯t worry, madam.I promise to you both that I will not change my mind." "Don¡¯t be too sure." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Maisie walked aside. "You have a long life ahead of you, and no one knows what the future holds.You haven¡¯t even finished school yet, and you¡¯re the heir of the Knowles family.After Daisie graduates, she will return to Zlokova.Long- distance rtionships don¡¯t usually end well." Noce looked at her. "I can expand the Knowles¡¯ empire to Zlokova." Maisie paused, then smiled and turned back to look at him. "Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s unfair if I ask this of you? "You want to be with Daisie, and instead of keeping her in Yaramoor, you¡¯re going to expand the empire to Zlokova.That¡¯s not an easy task." Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 "Madam, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t do in this world." Maisie nodded and smiled after hearing his reply. The next day, at the Victoria Business College... Daisie walked into the campus and remembered what Noce had said to her yesterday.She didn¡¯t know how she should face him. ¡®Noce has feelings for me...Since when?¡¯ "Daisie Vanderbilt!" At that moment, a blonde girl] ran toward her angrily and shoved her. "Do you think you can bully Lisa because of your family? Lisa is kind, so how could you humiliate her in public like that? Are you proud of yourself?" Daisie brushed her clothes and looked at her. "Anna, are you bothering me because of your friend?" Julianna McKey was Lisa¡¯s new friend and had targeted Daisie several times.It seemed that this was all part of Lisa¡¯s n.She hadn¡¯t gotten into the college but definitely had help from the inside. At that moment, Lisa suddenly ran over and held Julianna back. "Anna, don¡¯t be angry.It¡¯s not Daisie¡¯s fault.It¡¯s all my fault." "She framed you, and yet you still speak up for her.This is the old best friend that you mentioned? This is how she treated you?" "No, I..." Lisa looked sad but was actually thrilled on the inside.It didn¡¯t matter that she wasn¡¯t part of the school. Julianna thought that she was her friend, and Daisie would have a tough time there with her around. Lisa wasn¡¯t going to let Daisie off after what happenedst night. "Anna, it¡¯s my own problem.I made Daisie hate me, and that was how the misunderstanding started." "Stop being nice to her! She''s just doing whatever she wants because she¡¯s a Goldmann." From N?velDrama.Org. Julianna pointed at Daisie. "You better apologize to her, or I¡¯ll expose your true nature to everyone." "Sure," Daisie crossed her arms, "If you want to bring justice, go ahead." Daisie touched her chin andughed. "So what if I¡¯m doing things because I''m a Goldmann? It¡¯s better than bullying others for their kindness.Go ahead and expose me." "Daisie, stop triggering Anna! She¡¯s innocent." "You know that, don¡¯t you?" Daisie looked toward Lisa with no expression. "If you know that and still urged her toe and challenge me, it shows that you want her to bring justice for you.Lisa, you¡¯re still using your sad stories to manipte others.You''ll never change, will you?" "Daisie, how could you say that about me?" Lisa sadly covered her face. Julianna¡¯s voice was piercing. "Daisie Vanderbilt! Even if others are wary of who you are, I am not.Apologize to Lisa immediately!" Her voice attracted the passerby¡¯s attention.And the more people looked over, the sadder Lisa pretended to be. "Daisie, please don¡¯t me Anna.She¡¯s just doing this for me.I¡¯m your target." In Julianna¡¯s eyes, Lisa was a kind girl, and now that she came to ask her for help, she had to do her best to protect this friend. "Lisa, there¡¯s no need to beg her.We don¡¯t need to be afraid.She bullied you and looked down on you, so she¡¯s at fault here." Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 Lisa smiled inwardly when Julianna was standing on her side. Julianna¡¯s father was the most famous diplomatic envoy of Yaramoor. Even though she was not from a noble family, her family was of the upper ss. Julianna reminded Daisie of her past self, and Daisie couldn''t help butugh at herself. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At that time, she was certain that Leah had beenughing at her for her stupidity as well when she warned her not to bully Lisa anymore.Sheughed and asked, "You want me to apologize to Lisa?" "You¡¯ve done something wrong, so don¡¯t you think you should apologize to her?" "She''s the one at fault, not me.As for why I hate her so much, why don''t you ask her yourself and see if she has the guts to tell you or not?" Daisie approached Julianna and continued. "Ms.Mckey, it¡¯s never wrong to stand up for other people, but you need to know what kind of people are worthy of your help.I''m willing to apologize if it''s someone else.But Lisa? I will never apologize to her as she doesn''t deserve it." Julianna took a step back unconsciously, and Lisa took a step forward to shield Julianna behind her. "Daisie, I don¡¯t need your apology.I understand why you hate me and why you''re doing this to me, but please don¡¯t drag Anna into this." Daisie scoffed coldly. "You really are such a hypocrite.You said you don''t need my apology, so why did youe all the way here to the Victoria Business College and express your grievances to Anna? Why did you act like you were the victim in front of her? You wanted her to stand up for you, didn''t you? You wanted to make yourself look like you¡¯re the good, innocent princess who''s mistreated while I¡¯m the bad, evil stepmother, right?" "That...That¡¯s not what I want..." "That''s enough!" Julianna shouted as she pushed Daisie, causing Daisie to lose her bnce. Someone appeared and held her in his arms when she was about to fall to the ground. Daisie was stunned and turned her head around.It was Noce, and his face was filled with rage. Julianna¡¯s face turned pale. Lisa hastily stepped forward and said, "Nolly, please don¡¯t be angry at Anna.She didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Even though Noce did not say a single word, his gaze was freezing cold and sent a chill down Lisa¡¯s spine. ¡®D*mn it! Why would Noce show up here? But...I¡¯m sure that he saw it wasn¡¯t me but Anna who pushed Daisie.I just need to exin to himter and push all the me to Anna,¡¯ thought Lisa. Noce ignored both of them.He grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand and brought her away from there.It was only when the oppression disappeared that Julianna let out a sigh of relief. She turned to Lisa and asked, "Aren¡¯t you Noce¡¯s best friend since childhood? Why was he helping Daisie?" Lisa bit her lips and acted pitifully, "I think...It''s because Daisie had been circling around Nolly in the past.There''s a chance that Nolly has also been tricked by her." "What! ? We can¡¯t let her have her way.I''ll go look for Noce right now and expose Daisie¡¯s true colors in front of him." Lisa stopped her and said, "No, please don¡¯t, Anna.I don¡¯t want to drag you into this." Of course, it went without saying that she would not let Julianna go to look for Noce.If not, she would be done for when she returned to the Knowlester. Julianna sighed. "How can you be so kind, Lisa?" Noce brought Daisie to the back of a building. When Daisie was about to ask him something, he suddenly turned around and pinned her against the wall.He leaned closer to her and whispered, "You''re such an idiot." Daisie was stunned for a moment, and then she shouted exasperatingly, "Who are you calling an idiot!?" However, Noce had gotten a little bit too close to her, and Daisie turned her face sideways.She ced her hands on his chest and tried to push him away from her. "Stop it, Noce.People might see us." "There¡¯s nothing to be worried about."Noce grabbed her hand and kissed the tip of her finger. "We''re in college now.Even if people see us, they¡¯ll only think of us as a couple." Daisie was startled by his movement.Her cheeks were so red that they looked like they were burning.She stammered, "Stop..Stop it ¡° Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Daisie¡¯s heart was racing so fast that it nearly jumped out of her chest.Noce chuckled upon seeing how scared she was and stopped teasing her. After all, he couldn¡¯t push her too hard, or she might run away.He raised his hand to rub her hair and said, "Alright.Don''t you have sses? You should probably go back to your ss now." Daisie pushed him away and fled.Looking at her figure that was slowly disappearing into the hallway, Noce wiped over the corner of his lips with his finger.He had been waiting for her for too long, and no matter what happened, there was no way she could escape from him. Daisie couldn¡¯t concentrate at all in her ss. Keeping her head low, she looked at her hand that was holding the pen.She could still feel Noce¡¯s warmth from the tip of her finger. When Noce was kissing her finger, his eyes looked like he was going to devour her whole, and coupled with his charmingly good - looking face, not only did she not feel scared, but she also fell for him even more.She put her book up and leaned over the desk with a flush coloring her cheeks and ears. For her, it was simr to a hit under the belt, and she did not know how long she could hold herself before shepletely surrendered to Noce. Meanwhile, at the Knowles mansion... Noce did not have sses, so he returned home early. As soon as he stepped into the living room, he saw Lisa exining something to Tristan. Tristan lifted his head and put the newspaper down. "Noce, you¡¯re early today." Noce replied, "Yeah.I have something I need to take care of." When Lisa met Noce¡¯s freezing gaze, her blood turned cold, and she was petrified on the spot. Tristan did not press the matter on.He slowly got up from the chair and said, "I¡¯ll be going to the company now." Lisa hastily asked, "Godfather, can...Can Ie with you?" She knew that Noce hade back for her. Without Tristan''s protection, she knew something bad was going to happen to her.She did not want to get chased out of the Knowles. Frowning, Tristan asked, "Why do you want toe with me to thepany?" "I...I want to gain more experience.Besides, I want to find something to do." Tristan looked at Lisa.He knew Lisa had been performing rather well in the Knowles for the past four years, except for the incident that happenedst night. Although he was not going to ask if Daisie had framed her, it was Lisa who had caused her to get scolded by Nichs four years ago.Thus, he felt it was reasonable that Daisie wanted to take her revenge at the birthday party. He was willing to turn a blind eye toward their fight as long as it wouldn''t affect the rtionship between the two families. Besides, other than being the one who had saved his life and his goddaughter, Lisa was not rted to the Knowles in the slightest bit. Also, Noce, his nephew, and niece -inw did not like her very much.He would only put in good words for her asionally because he pitied her and that she was well-behaved. Otherwise, she would have been thrown out of the Knowles a long time ago. "What do you think, Noce?" asked Tristan. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Noce was sitting on the couch, pouring himself a cup of tea. "Are you really sure about it, Uncle Tristan? Ourpany is now in the process of expansion.We don''t have extra money to pay for someone who can''t bring any profit to thepany. "Having a good education background is one thing, but if shecks the capability, I won''t take her in either.Besides, what if the staff learns that I hired her because she''s your goddaughter? Do you think it''s fair for them?" Tristan pondered over the things that Noce said and felt he was right. There had been a significant improvement in the Knowles'' performancepared to the past, and it was true that they needed to recruit more talented personnel and business elites.They did not even open their internship to the public until today.If Lisa really joined thepany, she would need to start from scratch. Thepany was in the process of expansion, and everyone was busy, so no one had the time to guide a neer. What''s more, Lisa was not an IT major either. After a long while of contemtion, he said, "I''ll let you decide then." After Tristan went away, Lisa¡¯s face sank.She knew that Noce was going to settle the score with her.She parted her lips and exined, "Nolly, it wasn''t my fault for what happened today.I didn''t expect Anna to misunderstand my words, and I already tried my best to stop her." Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Noce was ying with the empty cup in his hand.Without lifting his head to look at her, he asked, "Have you finished talking?" Lisa¡¯s shoulders trembled. "Nolly, please, you''ve got to trust me this time.I wasn''t looking for Daisie for trouble.I''ve listened to everything you said for the past four years.I didn''t look for Daisie.It was all Anna''s fault." "Lisa." Noce lifted his eyelid and looked at her gloomily.Lisa felt her blood turning cold, and her face turned ashen pale. "Nolly¡ª" "Don¡¯t call me that.It makes me feel] sick." From N?velDrama.Org. Lisa was stunned and clenched her fist tightly. ¡®You allowed Daisie to call you that in the past, but you feel sick when I call you the same way she does?¡¯ Lisa did not understand why she wasn¡¯t the one who got Noce¡¯s love.Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡®Could it be that his memory has been restored?¡¯ Her lips were trembling as she asked, ¡®"S-So what should I call you?" As he wiped the tea stain on his finger, he said, "Ask the maids.You''re going to call me how the maids address me." "But I''m your¡ª" "Do you really think you¡¯re one of the Knowles because you¡¯re staying in the Knowles mansion?" Noce rose to his feet, walked around the table, and stood in front of her.She lowered her head as she did not have the guts to meet his gaze, "Yes...Young Master Knowles." "Peter." Noce summoned his butler. Peter walked forward and stood beside him reverently, "How may I assist you, Young Master Knowles?" "From today onward, arrange some work for her and keep her busy. If she doesn''t have anything to do, she''ll go around and disgrace the Knowles, understand?" Peter would never go against Noce¡¯s orders, so he nodded. "Understood." Lisa looked at Noce and bit her lips as he slowly disappeared from her vision.She refused to ept this! Why must she be treated like a maid and do the maid¡¯s job!? This was all Daisie¡¯s fault! At the Victoria Business College... The afternoon session was a dance performance. All of them drew lots for the ballet they needed to rehearse, and Daisie got the "ck Swan." She was getting her makeup ready at the back of the stage while the other students were performing on the stage one after another. A student brought her the costume and shoes. "Daisie, I¡¯ll put your clothes and shoes here." Daisie looked at the student through the mirror and smiled, "Thank you." After the student left, Daisie took the costume and went into the fitting room. Julianna came to the back of the stage after Daisie went into the fitting room. When she saw Daisie''s ballet shoes on the desk, a thought surfaced in her head, and she gnashed her teeth. ¡®She bullied Lisa first! She''s an evil two-faced b*tch.I don''t need to feel sorry for doing this to her" With that thought in her mind, Julianna walked over and stabbed a tiny nail into the tip of each of Daisie¡¯s ballet shoes. As long as Daisie did not look at it closely, she wouldn¡¯t know. ¡®Don''t you have a lot of confidence in yourself? Aren¡¯t you the top achiever? Let¡¯s see how you will get the professors''pliments this time" After she finished everything, she turned around and left. As soon as Daisie changed, someone informed her it was her turn to get on the stage.She did not have the time to check on her shoes, so she put them on and walked to the stage.She stood on the stage and began to perform as the lights beat down and the music yed.She had a good physique and looked like a graceful swan with her ck feather ballet skirt. All of her movements were smooth, but suddenly, stabbing pain in her toes caused her to tremble and her movements to freeze. Even the professors below the stage noticed her strange movements. Daisie was the top achiever amongst the Drama, Theater, and Film department neers.She had a good memory as she could remember all her lines without difficulty and performed excellently in both dancing and drama.She would never make any mistakes, but all the professors frowned this time. Daisie took a deep breath and calmed herself down.She gnashed her teeth and endured the stinging pain in her toes.Her movements became smooth again, and even the expression on her face was perfect. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 The professors below the stage nodded in satisfaction when they saw how quickly and smoothly she adjusted back to her normal standard. This was something they would expect from a top achiever. Even if she made a mistake, she quickly adjusted herself back to normal. Julianna, hiding in the dark, did not expect Daisie to continue dancing despite her pain. ¡®How did she do that? Does she not feel any pain at all?¡¯ That being said, she was certain that Daisie''s marks would be deducted this time. After the music ended, a round of apuse erupted from the stage below, and Daisie fell down. The professors stood up and asked, "What happened?" A student who was close to the stage saw what happened and shouted, "Miss, there¡¯s blood on her shoe!" The professor rushed to the stage and took off her shoes to inspect them. Suddenly, she found something and pulled out a tiny nail from the tip of each shoe. The nail was drenched in blood. Daisie took a sharp breath, but she did not get defeated. Instead, she smiled at the professor and said, "Miss, I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯ve tried my best." The professor rose to her feet and said, "Bring Daisie to the infirmary!" When Colton learned that Daisie was rushed to the infirmary during her performance, he went straight to the infirmary. When he saw both her toes wrapped in gauze, his face sank. "What the hell happened?" The students who sent her to the infirmary told Colton everything, and he was so furious that his entire body was shaking. Daisie lifted her head and said, "Colton, I¡¯m fine." Colton said through his gritted teeth, "Shut up." He turned his head around to ask that female student. "Did you guys find out who put the nails in her shoes?" She shook her head, but she thought of something and said, "Oh yeah, before I came here, I heard someone say that they saw Julianna going backstage.She isn''t from the Drama, Theater, and Film department, so I don''t know who she came to see." Julianna ¡°..." Daisie soon learned who the culprit that had put the nails in her shoes was. Colton let out a cold smirk, "Julianna, huh?" Just when he turned around and was about to leave the infirmary, Noce arrived with Julianna.He grabbed her arm and pushed her into the room. "I¡¯ve brought her here." Julianna lost her bnce and fell to the floor.Then, she looked at them fearfully and asked, "W-What do you want?" Colton approached her and asked, "You¡¯re the one who put nails in my sister¡¯s shoes?" "Yes, it¡¯s me.I...I just wanted to teach her a lesson.Besides, I just wanted her to fail in her performance.I wasn''t going to kill her or whatsoever.She framed Lisa and refused to apologize, so she deserves this!" Julianna did not deny what she had done. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Since she had the guts to do it, she had the guts to admit it. Colton grabbed her by her cor and snarled, "You weren''t going to kill her? You still want to kill her!?" Julianna¡¯s face turned pale. "I...I¡¯m not as evil as she is!" "Did Lisa tell you to do this?" Julianna¡¯s eyes went red around the rims as she shouted, "No! I did this myself! I just wanted to help Lisa get her revenge.I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" She refused to submit to force and was loyal to her friend.Besides, Daisie felt it was truly admirable that she had the courage to take responsibility for what she had done.It was just that she had befriended the wrong person. Daisie looked at her sympathetically. After a short while of silence, she said, "Julianna, I''l] pretend this never happened." Julianna was stunned. Colton released her and took a deep breath.He stood with his arms on his waist as he looked at Daisie. "Daisie, are you crazy?" "Let¡¯s move on from this, Colton.She was just standing up for her friend, and I think it''s a noble thing to do.Everyone will have a time when they don''t know what is right or what is wrong.As long as she doesn''t go too far, I can forgive her.Besides, the professor agreed that I could retake the exam." Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Daisie lowered her head and looked at the bewildered Julianna. "Anna reminds me of my past self.It''s just that you need to consider whether or not it''s worth it for you to do this for Lisa." Julianna stood up and said, "Daisie, I don¡¯t need your sympathy.I¡¯m the one who put the nails in your shoes, so you can just go ahead and report it to the professor!" "Report you and get you expelled from the college? Is this what you want?" Julianna was stunned. Daisie then continued expressionlessly. "How would you exin to your father if he asked why you got expelled from the college?" Julianna fell silent. "Anna, if I really rely on the fact that I''m the daughter of Nn Goldmann to do whatever I want, then there''s a huge possibility that you will be expelled from the college for what you did.I don¡¯t have to care about what you think at all. "I don''t know what Lisa said about me in front of you, but I can tell you that I have never done her wrong.Do you think she would dare to tell you about the things she did to me? If I really wanted to get rid of her, do you think she would still be here? "You must not look only at the surface of things.If you ask me why I hate Lisa so much, I can tell you very clearly that I hate her." Julianna''s hand clenched tightly. Lisa had only told her how Daisie treated her, and all those things she had heard wereing out of Lisa''s mouth. That¡¯s why she hated Daisie.She had been under the impression Daisie was a selfish person who bullied Lisa with her family background. On the other hand, Lisa was so kind and soft-hearted, so she had never doubted anything she said before. However, Daisie had the courage to admit that she hated Lisa publicly. Just like she had said, given her status, there were more than a hundred ways for her to get rid of Lisa if she really wanted to. She only knew that Lisa was the adopted daughter of the Knowles. If the Knowles really liked her, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t allow her to take on their surname. After all, Julianna was fully aware of how those people with power and influence operated. If Daisie was a vengeful person, she would have gotten rid of Lisa a long time ago. Daisie pulled over the nket and said, "You can leave now." Julianna pressed her lips tightly, turned around, and left. Colton looked at Daisie. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Initially, he thought she had let Julianna go because her stupidity and naivety had gotten to her head again.He did not expect that she was doing this because she did not want to destroy Julianna''s future.He knew that Daisie decided to let Julianna off the hook because she saw her own foolish self on her. She did not want Julianna to end up like her. Julianna was not a bad girl.It was just that Lisa had blinded her.She believed everything she did was for her friend and an act of justice. However, the reality was that Lisa was taking advantage of Julianna, while Julianna herself was not aware of it. If she got expelled from the college, she would be Lisa¡¯s tool through and through. Daisie was giving Julianna a chance to see through Lisa. It seemed to him that his sister had grown up a lot. When Colton saw that Noce was still in the infirmary, he frowned and said, "Your job here is done, so what are you still doing here?" Noce crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, "What do you mean by my job here is done?" "Do you have anything else to do here?" He smiled. "Everything that¡¯s rted to Daisie is my business." "Noce, you¡ª" A pillow flew across the air andnded on Colton¡¯s face. "Both of you, get out of the room.I need to rest." The two boys were chased out of the infirmary. When they were going down the stairs, Colton was walking behind Noce, trying his best to look through him. "No matter what you¡¯re nning, I won¡¯t let you get it your way.I won¡¯t let youy your fingers on Daisie." Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Noce stopped and casually adjusted his sleeves. "Does what you just said count?" Colton walked around and up to Noce and met his gaze. "You people from the Knowles didn''t keep an eye on that scourge Lisa.I¡¯ll definitelye at you for what happened to Daisie sooner orter." Noce frowned and said nothing. The next day, Daisie went to the professor¡¯s office and asked the professor to revoke Juliana¡¯s punishment. The professor looked at her in surprise. "But she has made a mistake. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to press on with the issue?" "She¡¯s apologized to me, so I hope to give her a chance to correct her mistake.I believe that she¡¯ll reflect on her own doings." Seeing that Daisie had made a decision, the professor also agreed to withdraw Juliana¡¯s punishment. Downstairs, Juliana rushed to the office and just so happened to run into Daisie when she was going downstairs.She snorted. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "I shouldn¡¯t have believed you." Daisie frowned. "What?" She turned to look at Daisie and gnashed her teeth. "All you do is talk the talk, but in fact, all you wish is that I will get expelled from college.Congrattions, you''ll be getting your wish granted soon." Looking at Juliana¡¯s figure as she went upstairs, Daisie could not help but squint. ¡®She concluded so quickly that she¡¯ll be expelled from college? It seems that she has heard a lot from someone else" When the professor summoned Juliana to the office, thetter had already prepared herself mentally to be expelled from the college. That was because Lisa had told her that she was expelled from school back then because of Daisie. In addition to that, it just so happened that she had gotten summoned by the professor right after she heard what Lisa said, so she believed her. However, she was stunned when the professor only asked her to go back and write a self-reflection essay. "Didn¡¯t I get expelled?" The professor asked, "Who told you that you¡¯re going to be expelled from college?" Juliana was stunned. "Originally, I nned to suspend you for a year, but Daisie specifically asked me to revoke the punishment for you.She¡¯s willing to give you a chance to reflect on your mistake and yourself, so you should cherish the chance that she¡¯s offered you." The professor handed her a note with her email address. "I want you to hand the 10,000-word essay to me next week." Juliana walked out of the office, and before she could recover from the trance, she had already received a message from Lisa. The general content of the text message was to ask her not to be discouraged as she could definitely get into a better college with her family background. Lisa also asked her not to me Daisie because Daisie had always been very proficient at scheming others. Lisa did not even ask about how she was doing now and whether she had been expelled from college.It sounded like Lisa was certain that she would be expelled and advised her not to be disheartened. All she did was basically badmouth Daisie, and this confused Juliana. She did not know Daisie personally, and everything that she knew about Daisie came from Lisa.She hated Daisie only because of what Lisa had said about her¡ªall those statements had left a bad image of Daisie in her mind. However, judging from what Daisie had told her yesterday and Daisie¡¯s request to revoke her punishment today, she did not think Daisie was as annoying as Lisa described her. Juliana replied immediately. [Is there any misunderstanding between you and Daisie?] This reply gave Lisa a bad hunch. After thinking of it for a moment, she cautiously replied. [Why would you ask me that?] (Because she didn¡¯t get me expelled.] Daisie returned to the dormitory, turned around only to see a suitcase lying on the living room¡¯s floor, and was astounded. The dormitory was a two-room suite, and she had never seen her roommate ever since she moved in, but this suitcase was surely not hers.She then heard the sound of the guitaring from the closed room, and she walked into the next room out of curiosity about her roommate.She knocked on the door, but the other party did not seem to have heard it, so she pushed in. The girl with her back facing Daisie was only wearing a tiny singlet, and her brown, fluffy, curly hair was tied loosely into a ponytail behind her head.She was wearing headphones and was ying the guitar skillfully. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 It was probably because of the reflection on the ss window which startled her.She quickly removed her headphones and looked at Daisie. Daisie was also dumbfounded. The girl sitting in front of her looked a little ordinary. No one would consider her an amazing-looking girl, but she had the type of appearance that would sit well with someone. Her unconcerned face made her look rather cynical, but it looked very elegant and morous. Daisie gave off an awkward smile. "I¡¯m sorry, I knocked on the door just now, but you didn¡¯t seem to have heard it."The girl stared at Daisie for a moment, looked away, and said with an indifferent attitude, "I want to continue to practice my guitar." "Okay, then I¡¯ll leave you to it." Daisie then left tactfully. The next day, there was a drama performance lecture. Daisie limped to the studio with a backpack on her back. The injured toes swelled even more significantly on the third day, and it hurt to walk. At the studio entrance, she saw Noce talking to a girl. And that girl was her roommate.She could not hear what they were talking about.She had known Noce for so long, and Noce rarely smiled at other girls, but he actually smiled when he was talking to this girl. Daisie stood in ce and pursed her lips, feeling an inexplicable loss in her heart. It was as if the person who would only smile at her was now smiling at other girls, and that felt very ufortable deep down. ¡®Hmph! What a yboy!" When the girl saw Daisie, she said something to him and went into the studio after that. Noce turned his head and stared at Daisie, who was limping toward him. Daisie deliberately ignored him as she walked past him. Noce blocked her way, and she raised her head. "What are you doing?" "You''re not healed yet." "I''m fine, and it¡¯s not in the way.I have ss." Daisie tried to push him out of the way but could not do so, so she walked around him. However, Noce had long legs, so catching up and blocking her way was a piece of cake to him. Daisie got anxious and impatient. "I¡¯m about to arrivete!" "Someone will apply for another day off for you." As soon as he said that, Noce grabbed her bag for her. "You don¡¯t have to go to ss until your injury is healed." Daisie was startled. "Who will be asking for a day off for me?" He replied, "Your roommate." Daisieughed out loud out of anger upon hearing this. "How dare you ask for a day off on my behalf without my permission? I¡¯m not going to take the day off." She stretched out her hand to snatch her bag back, but Noce evaded instantly. At the same time, Daisie pounced into nothingness, lost her bnce, and got picked up by him by the waist. She was flustered. "Let me down!" Noce ignored her. "Have you changed the bandage and dressing?" She got angry. "Stay out of my business." Noce looked down at her andughed. "Who made you angry again?" She blurted out, "You!" Noce¡¯s legs stopped for a moment. Daisie covered her face with her hands, and her ears flushed. ¡®Can I get myself a hole to hide in at this very moment?¡¯ Noce carried her to the infirmary to change her bandages. The doctor was not surprised by the scene as Yaramoor¡¯s tertiary education concept was quite open- minded, and the college did not stipte that college students were prohibited from dating each other. The doctor applied some new ointment for Daisie, affixed some bandages, told her to rest for two more days until the swelling subsided, and left the room. Noce pulled a chair and sat directly opposite her, and Daisie looked away. "Don¡¯t you have sses to attend?" "It doesn¡¯t matter if I attend them or not." He could have applied for graduation a long time ago, but he had deliberately extended his graduation by a year because of Daisie. Daisie was surprised because she did not know about that. "Won¡¯t they deduct your credits based on your absenteeism?" He smiled. "Nope." Her eyes moved, and after a while, she asked him about her doubt, "Do you know my roommate?" Noce sounded very unequivocal. "Yeah." Daisie¡¯s head was lowered. "Oh." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeming to have realized something, Noce got up, poled his hands against the edge of the bed, and approached her. "Are you jealous?" Daisie shrank back and propped her hand against his chest to maintain a distance, but she did not dare look at him. "Who told you that I¡¯m jealous? I¡¯m just asking." Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Noce rubbed the corners of her eyes with his fingertip. "You looked all sour now, and you¡¯re telling me that you''re not jealous?" "I¡¯m not sour!" "I haven¡¯t even tasted it, so how could I know if you¡¯re sour or not?" Daisie¡¯s mind did not react to that instantly. "What¡¯s there to taste?" His eyes were fixed on her lips.His gaze wasser-focused, and Daisie realized something subconsciously and turned her face away. "Scoundrel" Hrity overflowed from Noce¡¯s eye sockets. "How amIa scoundrel now?" "Do you do the same to her too?" Daisie became even more furious the more she thought about it.It felt that Noce had changed, bing nastier and nastier. Noce squinted. "Who are you referring to?" She eximed loudly, "My roommate." He paused for a split second, looked at her awkward appearance, and could not help but burst into laughter. "Little dummy, and you¡¯re telling me that you''re not jealous." Daisie looked all sulky and refused to speak.He lifted her face and gently scratched her creamy-smooth cheek with his fingers. "Freyja is my cousin." Daisie was a little confused. "But she doesn¡¯t look like someone of mixed race." ¡®Noce has the face and facial features of a biracial man.But that girl has aplete oriental look" Noce¡¯s gaze shifted away. "Because my mother is the princess of the royal family and the biological daughter of my grandmother, but my aunt was born to my grandfather¡¯s mistress.Freyja got her oriental appearance from her father, while I look like my mother." Daisie finally understood. It turned out that her roommate''s mother was the illegitimate daughter of the royal family, so she and Noce were indeed rted by blood. For some reason, she breathed a sigh of relief. Noce flicked her forehead lightly. "You should stop thinking about it in the future." She pouted. "I didn''t..." "It doesn¡¯t matter." Noce got another half an inch closer to her and stunned herpletely. "At least, I know now that you have a thing for me too." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Back in the dormitory... Daisie threw herself on her bed and buried her face in the pillow¡ª all her emotions were suspended in midair because of Noce¡¯s flirtatious words. ¡®He¡¯s so wicked.How can he be so good at flirting?¡¯ In the evening, Daisie went to the dining hall and queued for dinner.She was thinking about finding a quiet space for dinner when she turned her head and saw her roommate sitting all by herself by the window. The strange thing was that there was clearly a seat next to her, but no one was sitting in it. Daisie hesitated for a while, then walked toward the seat beside her. "Can I have this seat?" Freyja froze for a bit and lifted her gaze to look at Daisie. "Whatever." Daisie sat down. At this time, she found that the students around her were looking in their direction and talking to each other, discussing something secretly. Daisie picked up the spoon and ate the soup that came with the dinner set, ignoring everyone else''s gazes. The person sitting next to her stood up slowly, and when she was about to leave, she did not forget to say, "I¡¯ve finished eating.You enjoy your meal." Daisie was astonished.But she had already left with her tray and cutlery. It was not until she had left the canteen that a few people walked over to Daisie and sat down. A student reminded her, seemingly out of pure kindness, "Ms.Vanderbilt, don¡¯t get too close to Freyja.She¡¯s not a good student." Daisie was doubtful. "Why would you say that?" Another girl replied, "Don¡¯t you know that she dropped out of college because she got pregnant? I heard that the child''s father is still unknown, so her private life must be a mess.In short, it¡¯s better not to get too close to her." Daisie paused, lowered her gaze, and did not utter a single word. ¡®She dropped out of college because she got pregnant?¡¯ Daisie returned to the dormitory, and Freyja was standing on the balcony, hanging her freshly washed clothes. She was wearing a loose nightdress, which looked very cozy and convenient. Freyja then walked back into the room, saw Daisie, did not say anything, and went to her own room. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Daisie realized that Freyja did not seem to like getting to know others or chatting with others. ¡®Could it be because of those rumors? The rumors might be true or false, but it¡¯s not necessarily true because every piece of information came to me through the power of mouth. ¡®After all, only the parties who are involved in the incident know it best" In this way, Daisie and Freyja stayed under the same roof for a week, and they had not spoken more than ten sentences. Basically, she would only respond to Daisie when she asked her something. And she would not utter any extra words, let alone chat. Daisie¡¯s injury healed, and she returned to ss and retook the dance performance test before finally making up for all her scores.She was walking out of the performance hall when she saw a man in a suit in his 20s pestering Freyja. Daisie saw the impatience and resistance on Freyja¡¯s face. She walked over, stretched out her arm, and grabbed Freyja¡¯s arm that the man was grasping. "Sir, you¡¯re not a student of our college, are you? I¡¯ll summon the guards if you don¡¯t let go." The man looked at Daisie, his eyes dimmed, and he scoffed coldly. "Who the heck are you? And how dare you stick your nose into our business?" Daisie broke Freyja¡¯s arm free with force. "But I love sticking my nose into others¡¯ businesses." The man was about to make a move on Daisie when a voice came from behind. "I dare you toy a pinky on her." The man turned his head to look at Noce, who was approaching them.He could only let go of Daisie and tidy his suit. "What¡¯s the matter? Is this youngdy your girlfriend, Young Master Knowles?" The man nodded and bulged his cheeks. "Fine, I¡¯ll let it slide today for your sake, Young Master Knowles." He took a nce at Freyja, who was standing behind Daisie, snorted, got into the car, and left. Only then did Daisie react and cross her arms. "Who did you just im to be your girlfriend?" Noce turned his head to look at her. There was a hint of amusement shing across his eyes. "You are now." "You..." Thinking that Freyja was still there, Daisie turned around and looked at her hurriedly. "Are you all right?" Freyja responded with a faint hum. "I¡¯m fine." Noce frowned. "Ken came to you again." She looked rather indifferent. "What can I do? I can¡¯t hide from him for the rest of my life.This is inevitable, but..." She paused for a few seconds and took a nce at Daisie. "Do let your girlfriend know that she should be more careful with Ken and don¡¯t bother herself with my issue in the future." She then turned around and left. Daisie was stunned. ¡®Since when did I be Noce''s girlfriend?¡¯ When she was a little distracted, Noce approached behind her and ced his lips against her ear. "Did you hear her? Girlfriend." From N?velDrama.Org. Daisie was frightened, turned around, staggered, and fell backward, but he reached out in time and wrapped his arm around her waist in time.She mmed into his chest. Noce looked down at her and chuckled. "You can even trip on t ground.How are you not a little dummy?" She buried her head in his chest. "Who told you to scare me?" "Tomorrow is the weekend." Daisie got out of his arms. "So what if it¡¯s the weekend?" Noce was still holding her in his arms. "We¡¯re going to go out on a date." Daisie¡¯s heart was racing, and her cheeks blushed. "Isn¡¯t this a little too soon?" Noce did not say anything. ¡®If this is already the definition of being fast, I want things to go even faster.I don¡¯t mind marrying her right here, right now. ¡®However, it might scare her off.But I¡¯m not in a hurry.We still have a long time to go" He lowered his head and stared at her blushing cheeks. "Are you okay with that?" Daisie was captivated by him and nodded subconsciously. The next day... Daisie woke up early in the morning to choose the clothes she would wear.She stood in front of the full- length mirror andpared each of the clothes, which all felt inappropriate. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 After returning to her senses, Daisie noticed Freyja standing behind her mirror reflection.She had just finished freshening up and seemed to want to change into her clothes, but there was only one full- length mirror in this dormitory, and Daisie had been upying it to choose clothes for the date. Daisie felt a little embarrassed and grabbed one of the clothes. "I¡¯ve chosen mine.It¡¯s all yours now." Just as she was about to go back to her room, Freyja spoke. "I think that¡¯s a good one." Daisie was startled and then looked back at Freyja, pointing to the sky blue dress draped over her elbow. Daisie pulled it off her shoulder. "This one?" She nodded. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Thank you." Daisie smiled, rolled up the clothes in her hand, and hurried into her bedroom immediately. At 9:00 a.m., Daisie stood at the gate of the college and waited for Noce. Many students came back and went out of the college when she was there waiting for more than ten minutes, but Noce did not appear. Daisie pursed her lips, took out her cell phone, and called him. The call went through, but the person who picked up the call was not Noce but Lisa. "Daisie, is there a problem?" When the two of them met without a third person present, Lisa would show her true color. Daisie was astounded for a moment, and her expression dimmed. "Why is Noce¡¯s cell phone with you?" "why can¡¯t his cell phone be with me? If there¡¯s something that you wish to talk to him about, then I¡¯m sorry.He¡¯s asked me to tell you that he doesn¡¯t have time for you¡ª" However, Daisie had already hung up the phone before Lisa could finish speaking. She squeezed the phone tightly, and the faint uneasiness in her heart felt very much like the feeling that she had only felt once in her life¡ªthat was when Noce had said those words to her at the airport a few years ago. ¡®Could it be that Noce was really only fooling around with me?¡¯ On the other end of the call, Lisa looked around nervously after answering the phone. Seeing that all the servants were not in the living room, she tried to use Noce¡¯s birthday to unlock his phone.But she failed.She bit her lip and entered Daisie¡¯s birthday. Unexpectedly, it worked. In fact, this was not a coincidence because Noce¡¯sputer was locked using Daisie¡¯s birthday too. After being found out by him once, Noce forbade her from ever entering his room. ¡®Noce seems to really like Daisie.And his actions are getting more and more tant" Lisa deleted the call log, quickly ced the phone back in ce, and continued to pretend to be cleaning the house.Seeing Noce and the butler escorting the doctor downstairs, she was thankful deep down that she was able to move quickly. "Young Master, Mrs.Knowles¡¯s tumor is probably a malignant one.I think going to the hospital for a comprehensive examination is a must." Noce frowned but then nodded after a split second. "Thank you." The butler sent the family doctor out. Noce was going upstairs when he suddenly remembered something.He then turned around, walked up to the couch, and picked up the phone that he had just left behind because of his mother. There was no notification on the screen, nor were there any missed calls.He called Daisie, but the other party had already turned off the phone. ¡®Daisie shouldn¡¯t be someone who shuts down her phone for no reason.It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ve been blocked" He frowned slightly. Freyja napped for a bit to make up for herck of sleep fromst night and woke up at noon to go out.But she heard a hugemotioning from inside the room when she walked past Daisie¡¯s room.She knocked on the door and pushed it open. Daisie sat cross-legged on the bed and was ying video games, and her face looked gloomy the whole time. Freyja leaned against the door. "Didn¡¯t you go on a date?" She was still furious. "I won''t go out with him anymore." ¡®That b*stard was a no-show and even asked Lisa to answer the phone.I will never believe in his nonsense ever again" Freyja guessed something but did not ask her about it.She turned around and stopped. "Then do you want toe with me?" Daisie froze for a split second and lifted her head. ¡®Did Freyja just ask me to go out with her? That¡¯s a surprise" The incident between Noce and her made her feel very upset, and she was also feeling very depressed.She thought for a moment and agreed to go with Freyja. Freyja drove her to a vi in the suburbs. The two got out of the car, and as soon as they pushed open the gate that led to the courtyard, a one- year-old girl broke free from the nanny¡¯s arms and ran over. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Before Daisie could react, Freyja bent down and caught her, "Deedee, did you miss me?" The little girl hugged her and nodded but looked at Daisie shyly. Freyja handed her to the nanny, who took her inside. Daisie snapped back and asked with surprise, "Is that...your daughter?" She really had a kid!? Freyja turned to ask, "You believe those rumors too?" Daisie shook her head.She didn¡¯t, but she was curious who the child was. ¡®The child is a year old, and if she is Freyja¡¯s child, and Freyja is about my age, so when she was 16...Not possible!¡¯ Freyja crossed her arms. "She¡¯s the daughter of that man from the other day." Daisie paused. "The one who kept harassing you?" Freyja walked into the house. "He''s my brother." Daisie stood at the door, then turned. "Your brother, then why..." The man who kept harassing her was so aggressive. Who would have guessed that they were siblings? Freyja took two bottles of juice out of the fridge and handed one to her. "It¡¯s funny, huh? We¡¯re siblings, but to him, I¡¯m a tool that can remove his mistakes." She sat on the couch and seemed to have gotten used to their rtionship. Family wouldn¡¯t bring warmth to her heart. Daisie sat down next to her, and after a while, she asked, "So the rumors about the reason you dropped were untrue.Is it because of your brother¡¯s child?" Freyja slowly drank the juice and yed with her phone. "There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.He¡¯s engaged to a rich man¡¯s daughter, but the child was his mistake.If he admitted her existence, he would lose his socialite inws." Daisie took a deep breath. "What about the child¡¯s mother?" "She found out about his engagement right before giving birth.They were only able to save the child." It was obvious that the mother was no longer around.Her brother Ken Pruitt wouldn''t ept the child and even asked Freyja to drop out of school to take care of the child for the sake of status. Freyja wasn¡¯t married, so people spected when she brought up the child, but she never exined herself. "your parents..." Freyja put her phone away and casually replied, "They sacrificed me for their son¡¯s future." Her reaction was so calm it was as if she was speaking about someone else¡¯s problem. Deedee suddenly cried. Freyja put the juice down and walked over to take her from the nanny. Deedee stopped crying the moment she took her over, so it was obvious that she loved Freyja.The nanny went to prepare lunch and asked Daisie to stay. Daisie agreed. At that moment, the doorbell rang. The nanny went to get the door while Daisie looked up and saw Noce walking in. Daisie put down her cutlery and got up, "I¡¯m done." Freyja looked at them and didn¡¯t speak.She wasn¡¯t surprised and didn¡¯t ask her to stay. Daisie took her bag and walked past him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When she got to the garden, someone caught up with her and grabbed her arm.She turned around and bumped into him. Noce hugged her, "Are you angry that I stood you up and blocked me?" She stomped on his foot and pushed him away, "Mr.Knowles, I¡¯m not going to trust you anymore." She continued to struggle. Noce threw her over his shoulder while Daisie waved her fist at him. "Noce, you *ssh*le, let me go!" She was stuffed into the car and was trying to get out when Noce held her down and kissed her. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Daisie¡¯s pupils shrank, and her mind went nk. All her struggles stopped immediately. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She forgot to breathe, so her face turned red because she was running out of air. Noce left her lips and stared at her eyes that were welled up with tears. "I¡¯m sorry, Daisie." Daisie felt annoyed, then a tear fell. "You think apologizing will solve everything? You liar." He wiped her tear away. "I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving you there, but something happened..." His mother had a tumor in her spine and had to remove it with surgery, or she might be paralyzed.He wanted to exin but realized that Daisie had blocked him. "Even if something happened, you could have called to tell me..." She wiped her tears and turned her face away. "I¡¯m not a petty person, but you let Lisa pick up when I called you.You know how much I hate her..." Noce¡¯s eyes grew cold, and he said, "I didn¡¯t know that you called me." Daisie¡¯s voice was hoarse.He got up and called the butler while looking stoic. "Get me the surveince footage of the living room." There was no call record on his phone. It was obvious that Lisa had touched it, picked up his calls, and deleted the record.His password wasn¡¯t hard to figure out.He guessed that she had seen it when he entered it on hisputer. The butler sent the footage to him. Before he watched it, he touched her hair. "I''ll make it up to you." Daisie pushed his hand away, still upset. "You¡¯re not getting any more chances." Noce smiled. He watched the video while his eyes turned even colder. After sending Daisie back to the college, he immediately returned home. Lisa was still confident that Noce didn¡¯t know she had touched his phone when the butler asked her to go to the study. Noce turned the screen to face her, showed her how she had answered his call, and deleted the call record. The color in her face faded away. Staring into Noce¡¯s cold re, she shuddered. "I...I didn¡¯t mean to pick it up.I just thought that Daisie needed to speak to you urgently, and you weren¡¯t there, so I answered it." She anxiously added, "I didn¡¯t say anything.She hung up after she heard my voice." Noce rested his head on his hand, "Are you sure you didn¡¯t say anything?" The calmer he was, the more afraid she was.She shook her head. Noce signed to the butler. The butler approached her, and a p fell on her face before she could react.She fell to the floor.She was stunned, her left ear was ringing, and there was some blood at the corner of her lips.Her face was swollen. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how hard the p was. Noce was calm. "This p is for what Julianna did to Daisie." Lisa¡¯s eyes turned red while she trembled.She was terrified of Noce at that moment. "Uncle Tristan might buy what you¡¯re selling, but he¡¯s him, and I¡¯m me.You know how you became part of our family.If you don¡¯t behave, you¡¯re going to suffer." Noce stood up, walked to the front of the table, and stopped in front of her. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life, but I can¡¯t do anything if you choose not to live." Lisa trembled even more violently.She thought that Noce was just another rich kid, but never would she have imagined that he was crueler than anyone she knew.He was just as cunning as the Goldmann brothers because they never attacked in the dark. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Noce looked calm on the surface, but if he started scheming, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Tristan would at least protect her because she had ¡®saved¡¯ him. Noce would be nice on the surface because of Tristan, but he probably wouldn''t be nice to her behind his back. "Peter," Noce looked toward the butler, "Give her all the more tiresome tasks.We don¡¯t keep people who don¡¯t contribute here.Get the helpers to keep an eye on her.If she slows down, don¡¯t give her water." Peter nodded. "Yes, sir." Lisa sat down on the floor and ignored the pain on her face.She never had to work at home, but she now had to do everything at the Knowles mansion.She had a lower status than a helper there, which was worse than chasing her out of the house. That wouldn¡¯t work¡ªshe had to find a way to turn things around! The next day... Daisie went downstairs with her bag and was going to the library to return some books.She stopped in her tracks in the corridor because Noce was standing under the tree in a clean, white shirt. The light shone through the foliage, and his blurry face slowly sharpened. Daisie walked toward him. "Why are you here?" He looked at her face. "I¡¯m waiting for you." She turned away and mumbled, "I¡¯ve already removed you from the block list.You can call me." Why did he wait? Would he wait for the entire day if she didn¡¯t leave her room? Noce approached her and teased her. "What if you don¡¯t pick up my call?" Daisie looked at her shoes. "I¡¯m not that petty." Noce grabbed her hand and leaned in closer, then stared at her. "So you forgive me?" His breath touched her hair. Thinking of yesterday''s kiss made her turn pink, and she didn¡¯t dare look at him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Noce ran his finger over the corner of her eyes. She looked exceptionally pure when she was shy, especially due to her bright, beautiful, clear eyes. It made him want to protect her and have her. After a moment of silence, he let go of her hand. "Come to the hospital with me." Daisie was surprised and looked up. "Are you sick?" Noce took the bag from her. "It¡¯s not me." Daisie parted her lips but didn¡¯t ask. Edison parked the car outside the hospital. Daisie followed Noce and walked toward the private room.She stood outside, and before she entered, the middle-ageddy who was lying in bed smiled warmly at her. "Daisie¡¯s here too." That was Noce''s mother, Diana Sullivan, princess of Yaramoor.She was like the fairy tales, graceful and beautiful. Even though she was no longer young, her actions and etiquette showed that she wasn¡¯t amoner. Daisie walked into the room and nodded politely. "Nice to meet you, ma¡¯am." Diana smiled, still gentle. "You can call me Aunt Diana." She smiled shyly. "Aunt Diana." Noce sat in the chair. "Mom, how are you feeling?" "I¡¯m fine.The incision doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.I''ll be able to get discharged after resting." She then looked at Daisie. "I wasn¡¯t able to attend youring of age party because I was unwell.Your dad said he will hold a small party when I¡¯m discharged.Remember to invite Daisie." Noce smiled. "Alright, I will." They stayed there for a while before leaving. Daisie tugged at his shirt in the corridor. "Why didn¡¯t you mention that your mom was in the hospital?" Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Noce turned to look at Daisie. "Why?" She looked down. "I shouldn¡¯t havee empty-handed." She should have at least gotten some flowers or a fruit basket. Nonce faced her and saw that she was pouting.He couldn''t help but say, "She''s d that her future daughter-inw is visiting." "Daughter what¡ª" Daisie paused, then stared straight into his eyes in shock. "Daughter-inw?" He raised his brows and didn¡¯t reply. Daisie¡¯s face turned red while she pushed him away. "I never said I was going to marry you!" She immediately ran away. Noce watched her run away and couldn''t help but chuckle. Tuesday came... Colton was busy writing a paper and didn''t have time to care about anything else. When he got out of the hall, he suddenly heard people talking about Noce and Daisie dating. "Is that true? Ms.Goldmann and Mr.Knowles are dating?" "I saw them hanging out during the weekend.It must be true." Colton stood behind them. "Could you repeat that?" They all jumped.He immediately sent a message to Daisie, and when she got out of the rehearsal hall, she saw Colton leaning against the wall, waiting for her. She jogged to him. "Colton, have you finished your paper?" Colton crossed his arms and stared at her. "What do you think? You started dating that Knowles boy while I was busy?" Daisie choked. "I...I didn¡¯t." It was obvious that she was feeling guilty about it. "Lying to me now?" She whispered, "Colton, do you hate him?" Colton took a deep breath and calmly said, "Your brother and I just couldn¡¯t read him.Can you? Be careful not to be tricked."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If Waylon was more cunning than him by an inch, Noce was by a mile. Daisie was just a fairy who wandered into the world and hadn''t had training.She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him.It would be easy for Noce to lead her on. Daisie looked down and didn¡¯t say a word.She didn¡¯t think Noce would hurt her because she knew how Noce had been treating her the past few years. After a long pause, she looked up. "Colton, I don¡¯t think he will hurt me." Colton rubbed the bridge of his nose and turned around after a moment, "Fine, I''l] leave you to it.You''ll change your mind when you learn your lesson." Nothing that he could say would change anything.If Noce deserved her trust would depend on how he acted after this.If Noce dared break Daisie¡¯s heart, he would never get to see her ever again. Daisie watched him walk away and sighed. Why did her brothers have to treat Noce like the devil? He didn¡¯t look the part. Freyja suddenly leaned into her ear. "I think your brother is right." Daisie jumped and turned around. "Freyja, why did you just pop up behind me?" Freyja slung her bag back and squinted. "I wasn¡¯t intentionally eavesdropping.I just happened to hear." Daisie thought of what she said. "Isn¡¯t Noce your cousin? Don¡¯t you know him well?" Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 "I¡¯m sorry," She shrugged. "I don¡¯t know him very well." She had started spending time with Noce recently. Noce had been sent to Zlokovia to avoid the attacks from Madam Knowles since he was very young, and she didn¡¯t get to know him at that time.She had only heard of him. Noce was her cousin, who was just a month older than her.She knew that this cousin of hers wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed. In the eyes of the grownups, he was young but an all-round talent. He was well versed in everything, such as finance,puters, cybersecurity stocks, the film and television industry, game theory, and even jewelry. The people in the industry once said that given his talent, the Knowles would be able to resurge, and it came true. A few years ago, Tristan would bring him along to all kinds of events.He would calmly face all the questions and challenges. There was endless scheming in the business world. Everyone had ulterior motives, and one would be eaten alive if they didn¡¯t have means and strategy. Noce was a wild mare, and nobody could read him.He was the dark horse that managed to ovee all obstacles, so everyone in the industry was wary of him. Once he was old enough and had enough experience, he would be unbeatable. Daisie was quiet. If even Freyja didn¡¯t know him well, could she...Really know him that well? "You''re not his enemy, so there''s nothing to worry about." Freyja walked past her and said, "He likes you very openly, so there¡¯s no telling who will be controlling whom." Noce adored Daisie, and that was enough for her to control him.She just wasn¡¯t aware because she was part of the situation. Half a monthter... Diana recovered enough to be discharged. Rick Knowles held a party to wee his wife home.It wasn''t a big one, and he had only invited friends and family. Those who didn¡¯t manage to show up sent gifts instead. Ken naturally attended it. After finding out that his wedding with socialite Lara Reese would be held at the end of the month, everyone congratted them. That was until Noce and Daisie showed up and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. "Ms.Goldmann and young Mr.Knowles are the perfect match." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Do you think they will have a marriage of convenience?" Everyone spected. Ken, who was toasting with someone else, looked toward Noce and Daisie and was surprised. The stupid girl who couldn¡¯t mind her own business was Ms.Goldmann.He was lucky that Noce had shown up in time before this, or he might have hit her, and that would not bring any benefit to him at all.He didn¡¯t know that his sister was pretty capable.He walked toward them with his wine ss and smiled. "I had an argument with Freyja, and your little girlfriend misunderstood.I would like to apologize to her." Daisie wanted to ignore him because she had learned how much of a ruffian Ken could be. Noce picked up the champagne ss on the table and was courteous. "Cheers.It¡¯s great that you apologized." "Please bring your girlfriend to my wedding at the end of the month." Lisa stood behind the stairs and watched while everyone in the hall enjoyed themselves.She was the adopted daughter of the Knowles but wasn¡¯t allowed to attend this function. Instead, she had to work as a helper in her uniform.She wasn¡¯t happy about that, especially after seeing Daisie by Noce¡¯s side. The hatred she had seeped through her eyes. Everyone was jealous of her because she had a good family and would be a good match with anyone. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Lisa couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she was inferior to Daisie.She clenched her fists tightly, and an idea surfaced in her head. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Holding Rick''s arm, Diana appeared in front of the guests.She was in good shape, and her cheeks were ruddy after her recuperation. Even though she was a princess from Yaramoor who had married into the Knowles, she looked more like a gentle and loving normal woman who took care of her husband and child.She picked up a ss of wine and toasted at the guests. Rick called the servants and switched her wine into a ss of juice. "You''ve just recovered, so you shouldn¡¯t be drinking wine." She chuckled and said, "I¡¯m just going to take a sip, so I think it¡¯s fine.I¡¯m not a kid." Rick collected her hair behind her ears and smiled at her genuinely. "You''ll forever be a kid in my eyes." The people in the surroundingughed and said, "Although they have been married for so many years, they look like newlyweds.I''m sure they love each other very much." "Well, you and your wife can be like that as well if you know how to add spices into your life." Daisie thought of her father and mother as she looked at them. In the past, she had been wondering why her father and mother wouldn¡¯t get tired of expressing their love to each other all the time even though they had been married for so many years. When she asked her ssmates, she found that the way their parents interacted was very much different from her parents. Some were in the cooling -off period of divorce, some quarreled and fought every day, while some parents were so busy with their careers that the time they spent on their work was more than the time they spent with each other. Some of them had very unstable rtionships, and remarriage was the norm. But some parents loathed each other yet still stuck with each other and did their best to maintain their marriage. Seeing how happy Noce''s parents were, Daisie couldn''t help but wonder if she would be as happy as they were when she got married in the future. Noce snuck up to her and asked, "What are you looking at?" She snapped herself back to reality and lowered her head. "Your parents really love each other." "You don¡¯t have to be envious of them," Noce whispered into her ear.His breath was hot and humid as it grazed her hair and tickled her skin. "We can also be like them as well when we get married." Daisie¡¯s face flushed red. "W-What are you talking about? Who said I¡¯m going to marry you?" Noce¡¯s smile deepened when he saw that the tips of her ears had turned red.It was only then Tristan came.He had brought a gift to his nephew -inw, and when Rick saw the expensive gift, he said, "Uncle Tristan, this is too expensive." Tristan replied with a smile on his face, "This is a gift to congratte your wife for regaining her health.You should just take it." Just when everyone else was busy eating and drinking, melodious piano music sounded. The crowd thought that it was a performance, and they all looked over to the piano. Then, they saw a girl in a maid''s uniform sitting in front of the piano. Daisie was stunned. ¡®Lisa?¡¯ Noce¡¯s eyes turned cold. Peter did not expect her to be so bold.He hurriedly took a few steps forward and dragged her away from the piano. "What the hell are you doing here? You shouldn''t be here." Lisa stood there helplessly with an innocent expression on her face. "I''m sorry...I...just wanted to liven things up a bit for everyone.I don''t know what I did wrong." The crowd¡¯s hearts melted when they saw her eyes had turned red around the rims. They couldn''t bring themselves to me her since she had done that out of good intentions. Some of the people recognized her too. "Isn¡¯t she Tristan¡¯s adopted daughter?" "But why is she wearing the maid¡¯s uniform?" Listening to the whispers around her, Lisa lowered her head as a triumphant grin appeared on her face. The way she showed herself in front of everyone in her current outfit was simr to throwing mud at the Knowles. If she was adopted by the Knowles, then why did she have to do the work of a maid? Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Other people would pity her and think that the Knowles had abused her. Most importantly, Tristan did not know anything about it. Tristan had been busy with work and rarely came home.She was certain that Tristan would ask what was going on when he saw her in her current situation. Since everyone was here, she surmised that she should seize the chance and take the first move. After all, even if Noce was the one who led the Knowles, she was certain he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her in front of everyone and disgrace the Knowles.She just needed to let Tristan know that she had been mistreated the whole time, and once she asked him to let her stay outside alone, she was certain that Tristan wouldn¡¯t say no to her. As long as she could leave Noce''s side, even for just a while, she would be able to get everything she wanted. She looked at Tristan and said carefully, "Godfather, I...I just wanted to make everyone else happy.Did I do something wrong?" Tristan frowned. This banquet was to wee his niece-inw, so it was inappropriate for her to dress like this since everyone knew she was his adopted daughter. "Go get yourself changed." Lisa did not do as Tristan said. Instead, she looked fearfully at Noce. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Although Diana did not like Lisa, she was the one who had saved Tristan¡¯s life. If what happened today got out, other people might use them of being ingrates, and that would put the Knowles ina difficult position. "Do as your godfather said.Go get yourself changed." She ordered the maid to bring her away, but Lisa pushed the maid away and knelt in front of Diana.She raised her voice and shouted, "Ma¡¯am, I know Nolly doesn¡¯t like me, and I know my presence will only bring disgrace to the Knowles, but I can move out of the Knowles mansion.I won¡¯t be an eyesore to Nolly again." Even though she staged this herself, everyone knew what she was trying to say. Noce did not like her and treated her badly. Diana froze.She had never asked what her son was doing, and since she had been sick the whole time, she rarely came out of her bedroom.She did not know that Noce had asked Lisa to work as a maid.She looked at Noce, who had a calm expression on his face, surprised as if she was waiting for him to exin to her. Noce was calm, and there was not a single emotion in the depths of his eyes. Honestly, he did not expect Lisa would pull something like this on him. In order to regain her freedom, she was willing to go to the extent of fabricating a lie to make him look like he was the bad guy.He lowered his eyes and walked toward Diana with a smile on his face. Then, he said honestly, "Mom, I¡¯m the one who asked her to do all the maids¡¯ work." Diana was bewildered. "Nolly, you..." She couldn¡¯t see through her own son despite being well aware that herson did not like Lisa at all. Noce nodded at her and continued. "Mom, I have my own reason for doing this.Today''s banquet is about you, so you don''t have to worry about this matter.I''ll give you a satisfactory exnationter." After that, he walked toward Tristan, "Uncle Tristan, I¡¯m sorry.I should¡¯ ve told you about it earlier.If you want to punish me, I''l] ept it wholeheartedly." Tristan took a deep breath and put the ss of wine down. "Like you said, today¡¯s banquet is about your mother.Let¡¯s talk about this the other time." He turned to Lisa and said, "Go get yourself changed first." Lisa also knew that now was the right moment for her to back down.It wouldn''t do her any good if she continued to make a scene here. After all, everyone was on her side right now.She nodded and went upstairs to get herself changed. Tristan and Rick continued to entertain the guests. The guests did not have any reason to interfere with the Knowles'' family affair, so they put the things that happened just now to the back of their heads. No one saw the expression on Daisie¡¯s face. She did not care how Lisa''s life was in the Knowles mansion, but she did not like it when she called Noce "Nolly." Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 That was how Daisie used to call Noce in the past, and she felt upset when she heard other people were using that name to call him. Noce went to the study room with Tristan. After Lisa had changed, she came downstairs and ran into Daisie. Since she had the nerves to defy and frame Noce in front of everyone, she was not afraid of Noce''s revenge at all. After all, what she was going to do next was the real show. Didn¡¯t he care about Daisie very much? Didn¡¯t he torture her because of Daisie? What if Daisie''s reputation was ruined? Would she still be Noce''s favorite woman? Lisa walked to the table and picked up a ss of wine. Then, she released the tablet she was holding between her fingers into the wine. The tablet dropped into the wine and soon dissolved into the liquid. Seizing the chance while Daisie was talking to other people, she switched her wine. "Daisie." Daisie turned her head around, and her face sank She did not know when it happened, but Lisa was standing beside her with a ss of wine in her hand. There was a grin on her smile as she said, "There are so many people around here.I''m sure you won''t refuse to clink sses with me, right, Daisie?" "She won''t say no to me since so many people are watching her." Daisie looked around and realized that people were looking at them.She was at the banquet held by the Knowles, and she indeed had no reason to refuse it.She lowered her head and picked up the ss of wine in front of her. Lisa¡¯s heart was in her throat as she watched Daisie pick up the ss of wine.She couldn''t wait any longer for her to drink it now. Daisie pressed her lips to the rim of the ss. When she saw through the corner of her eyes that Lisa was staring at her, she froze and asked, "Are you going to watch me drink the wine?" Lisa froze for a moment, but she soon regained herposure. Without letting her true emotions run to her face, she said, "I''ll drink too." In order to lower Daisie¡¯s guard, she drank her ss of wine first. However, Daisie looked at the ss of wine in her hand but did not drink it. Lisa¡¯s heart was pumping rapidly, and she had a bad feeling stirring inside of her. "What''s wrong?" Daisie smiled and said, "Since you¡¯ve known me for so long, have you ever seen me drink wine before? You''re the one who brought this extra ss of red wine to the table, right?" Lisa was stunned. "W-What are you talking about? The ss of wine was already on the table when I came here." "I¡¯m not blind.Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know what kind of wine is on my table? Daisie had never drunk wine before.After all, her brothers did not allow her to drink wine, and her parents had told her that alcohol was bad for her health.Even when she was attending an important asion, she would only choose drinks with low alcohol content, such as champagne.There was no way she would not know what kind of wine was on the table.Therefore, she was certain that Lisa had brought the ss of wine here.Lisa¡¯s face turned pale, and she said with her mouth pouted, "Daisie, how can you suspect me like that? I just want to clink sses with you.Why do you have to make things so difficult?" Daisie lifted her ss and clinked with Lisa¡¯s. "Here.You said you wanted to clink sses with me.I¡¯ve already clinked it." Lisa wanted to shout at Daisie, but she held back the urge. "Daisie, you¡ª " "Could it be that you want to force me to drink wine?" Daisie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red around the rims, and she looked even more pitiful than Lisa. "My parents don''t let me drink wine at all.Aren''t you the kindest? You should be able to understand me, right? How can you force me to drink with you?" "I...I did not!" Lisa looked at her in shock. ¡¯Did I underestimate her? Or has she realized there is something wrong with the wine? But how is that possible? Daisie isn¡¯t that smart!¡¯ Lisa gripped the feet of the ss tightly and said, "Daisie, I didn''t force you to drink with me.I just wanted to clink sses with you.How can you frame me like that?" At that moment, Noce appeared and took the ss of wine away from Daisie¡¯s hand. "I''m the one who forbids my girlfriend from drinking wine.Do you have a problem with that?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Everyone was dumbfounded when Noce said that Daisie was his girlfriend. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Even Lisa was stunned.She grabbed the stem of the ss so hard that she nearly crushed it. Daisie pinched his waist out of exasperation and whispered, "When did I say I want to be your girlfriend?" Noce wrapped his arm around her waist in front of everyone and said, "Right now." She puffed her cheeks out and said, "My brothers won¡¯t agree to it." He scratched the tip of her nose and looked at her affectionately. "I''ll make sure they will agree to it." Diana chuckled and approached them with Rick. "Nolly, stop teasing Daisie like that." Rick chimed in. "That''s right.How could you not tell us that you have a girlfriend?" Noce smiled and said, "Well, I¡¯m telling you guys now." Diana took a step forward and grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand. "I like you very much, Daisie.And I''m really happy that you can be Nolly¡¯s girlfriend." Daisie¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.The reason Noce had announced his rtionship with Daisie was to shift everyone''s attention from Lisa. If the Goldmanns and the Knowles couldbine through marriage, then the Knowles would be able to bring their family to a whole new level. Everyone ignored Lisa and congratted Noce. Lisa was pushed to the back of the crowd and gnashed her teeth as she watched the scene before her.She did not know where her n had gone wrong. Her n would have been a sess if Daisie had drunk the wine, but little did she expect that Daisie would refuse to drink her wine and get away! Noce turned around and looked fixedly at Lisa through the corner of his eyes. After that, he handed the ss of wine to Peter and whispered into his ear. "Go check if there is anything wrong with this wine." Peter took the wine and left. The banquet ended in the afternoon. Diana invited Daisie to join them for lunch. Daisie couldn''t bring herself to pour cold water on Diana¡¯s enthusiasm, so she agreed. When they were having lunch, Diana kept looking at her as if she was looking at her own daughter-in- law. The more she looked at her, the more she was satisfied with her son¡¯s choice. "Mom, stop staring at Daisie.Can¡¯t you see that she buries her face into her te?" Noce chuckled. Diana smiled and said, "Why can''t I look at her? Daisie is so adorable.Of course, I need to take a few more looks at her." Daisie forced a fake smile onto her face. Diana was too enthusiastic. Suddenly, Diana asked, "Where is Lisa? Why didn¡¯t shee down to have lunch with us?" Tristan was stunned and replied in a cold voice, "She said she wasn''t feeling well.Anyway, don''t worry about her." Diana knew something was wrong but did not say anything. Suddenly, Peter walked up to Noce and whispered something into his ear. Noce¡¯s gaze turned cold for a moment, and he lifted his head to say, "Didn''t she say she wants to move out? Let her have her wish then.I''ve arranged a ce for her to stay." Rick looked at Tristan, and Tristan nodded at Noce¡¯s suggestion. At night, Noce sent Daisie back to the college. When they arrived at Daisie¡¯s dormitory, Daisie stopped and turned around to look at him. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going back yet?" "I¡¯ll go back once you¡¯ve returned to your room." She pressed her lips and said with a pout, "I can''t believe you helped Lisa find a ce to stay.How thoughtful." Noce chuckled and took a step closer to her. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous?" Without lifting her head, she replied, "I¡¯m not jealous." Noce lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I know you¡¯re jealous." Her face turned red, and she pushed him away. "I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore!" She turned around and went back into the dormitory. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When her figure disappeared into the stairways, the smile on Noce¡¯s face faded away. He would not let go of anyone who tried to harm Daisie. Meanwhile, Peter took Lisa to the ck market. Lisa noticed something was wrong, and her face turned pale, "Didn¡¯t Nolly say he has found a ce for me to stay? Why did you bring me here?" Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Peter stopped the car and killed the engine. He looked at Lisa through the rear mirror and asked expressionlessly, "Do you really think Young Master Knowles would let you have your ways?" Lisa trembled. "What do you mean?" Peter did not reply. A few men came forward and opened the door. They tried to drag her out of the car, but she struggled with all her might. "No! Let go of me! I¡¯m going back! I want to see my godfather¡ª" "There¡¯s nothing Mr.Tristan can do even if you find him.Thus, drop the thought." Lisa was dragged out of the car.She cried and shouted at the top of her lungs. "No! I don¡¯t want toe to this ce! I want to see Noce!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A car stopped in front of her, and Noce got out of the car. Those men bowed and greeted him reverently, "Young Master Knowles." Lisa threw herself on him and grabbed his trousers. Her face was filled with snot as she cried, "Nolly, why are you doing this to me? Even if you hate me very much, how can you send me here? Are you not worried that my godfather will be mad at you! ?" The man behind dragged Lisa away and pinned her to the ground. Noce dusted his clothes and looked at her coldly, "I have reminded you once, remember?" Lisa felt as if someone was choking her, and she couldn¡¯t squeeze a single word out of her throat. "I¡¯ve already told you before that you can do whatever you want, but you need to pay for the price," Noce said as he looked down at her. "Do you really think everyone will stand on your side just because you put up a little show?" Lisa was trembling profusely and shook her head. "No...I didn¡¯t..." Noceughed, but the smile did not reach his eyes. "You think you''re so smart, but you''re actually a fool.The fact I didn''t expose your trick doesn''t mean that you yed it well." Lisa was filled with fear as she said, "I saved your uncle¡¯s life.You can¡¯t treat me like this.Are you not worried that other people might say the Knowles are a bunch of ingrates?!" "I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone the whole story about my uncle¡¯s ident." Lisa was stumped.She looked at his eyes, which were as deep as the abyss. Cold sweat began to break out all over her body as she asked inwardly, ¡®Did he find out something? But how is that possible? Didn¡¯t Ms.Tomlin take care of everything? How could there be any possibility that he would find something!?¡¯ Noce waved his hand, and those men grabbed Lisa up from the ground. Just when they were taking her away, she struggled and shouted, "Nolly, have you forgotten about the danger we experienced in Octavia? Can you please let me go? I promise that I will never appear in front of you again!" Lisa did not have any other choices left.She was betting on the fact that he would let her go because of the missing memories.Her eyes glowed up with hope when Noce fell silent. "Nolly, I know you can¡¯t remember anything, but I''l] never forget the dangers that we¡¯ve gone through together. "I know you chased me away in the airport because you didn''t want to put me in danger.Nolly, can you let me go because of what we''ve gone through together? If you don''t want to see me, I''ll stay as far as possible away from you, okay?" The cool wind brushed the corner of his coat, and the night was as deep and silent as he was. Noce approached her, and the hope in her eyes glowed.She grabbed his hand and said, "Nolly, I knew it.I knew you couldn¡¯t have forgot¡ª" Noce grabbed her by her neck all of a sudden, and she felt suffocated. "Do you think you can rece Daisie?" He flung her away, and she fell to the ground.She was stunned as she stammered, "Y-You¡¯ve gotten your memory back!?" Noce pulled his handkerchief out and wiped his palm as if he had touched something disgusting. "Of course.If not, you¡¯d wish to see me fooled by you, wouldn¡¯t you?" Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Lisa''s body trembled.She finally knew why Noce had not treated her differently after so many years. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that he had recovered his memories. "You really want Daisie to get a taste of being ruined, don¡¯t you? Then you can stay here in the ck market and enjoy this treatment to the fullest." Noce turned around indifferently. Lisa¡¯s pupils dted, fear permeated and filled her heart, and her chest cavity was on the brink of bursting from the fear.She was dragged away by several men. No matter how hysterically she cried, everyone ignored her.It was already veryte at night. Tristan had not slept and sat alone in the living room, thinking about something, until he saw Noce coming back. "Have you arranged Lisa¡¯s amodation?" His eyes moved as he gave off a faint smile. "Her amodation has been well arranged, and she¡¯s very content and satisfied with it." Tristan frowned slightly and remained silent for a long time. "Noce, was my ident premeditated?" He still could not believe that Lisa would do this. Noce stopped at the stairwell. "If you still have doubts, you can send someone to look into her brother''s whereabouts, Evan Fraiser." Tristan fell silent. Noce had never dared to talk so confidently about something he was unsure about.It seemed that he had really found something. Two dayster... After Daisie¡¯s ss ended, she went to the library to borrow two books.She met Juliana at the entrance when she walked out of the library. Juliana strode toward her and pushed Daisie. "Daisie Vanderbilt, even if you don¡¯t like Lisa, how could you cause her to be kicked out of the Knowles!?" Daisie was amused. "Anna, do enlighten me on how I caused her to be kicked out of the Knowles." "Are you saying that I¡¯m wrong about that? I heard that the Knowles sent her away, which has something to do with you.They say it¡¯s because you''re Noce¡¯s girlfriend and you don¡¯t like her! "You''ve snatched Noce from her, and that''s still not sufficient for your liking, so you won¡¯t even allow her to stay in the Knowles? "Daisie Vanderbilt, my opinion of you changed a little a while ago, but how can you be so vicious!" Daisie looked at the exasperated Juliana and squinted. "What do you mean by I snatched Noce from her?" Juliana did not know the truth, so she exined it devotedly, "Lisa and Noce are childhood sweethearts.When Noce got into trouble in Zlokova and was kidnapped to Octavia, it was Lisa who supported him through all the difficulties.They¡¯ve gone through so much together! How could you snatch Noce away from her just because he lost his memory?" Daisie was stunned. ¡®What Juliana just said.Lisa told her all that? Lisa told her that she was the one who went through all the hardships with Noce back then!?? Daisieughed out loud all of a sudden. "What are youughing at?" Juliana looked unhappy. ¡®I¡¯m talking to her seriously, how can she be shameless enough tough suddenly?¡¯ Daisie lifted her gaze, and her expression looked extremely indifferent. "I didn¡¯t expect Lisa to apply all the stories I told her before this onto herself." "What¡ª" "Anna, if it weren¡¯t for me, would Lisa know so many things about Noce?" Daisie then asked with a sullen expression, "Don¡¯t you want to know why I hate Lisa so much? Then Ill tell you everything today." "Lisa used to be my most important friend, I would tell her everything about me and share anything that happened to me. "When I received a gift that I really liked, I would give it to her without any hesitation, only because I hoped she could have confidence when she stood in front of others so that others wouldn¡¯t look down upon her. "However, it¡¯s a pity that all Lisa did back then was to use me.She became friends with me on the surface but badmouthed me with her ssmates behind my back.She sowed discord and made other ssmates hate me and even put all the me on me after being exposed for what she had done." Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Daisieughed. "I used to be like you, I chose to believe in her without any doubt, but all she did was crush my trust in her.Did she tell you that she was the one who went through all the hardships with Noce? "That''s clearly what I experienced with Noce when we were kids.How did the protagonist of the story be her? And why she would only have the guts to tell that to you, but she wouldn''t do so when I¡¯m around?" ¡®Finally, I know why Lisa would address Noce as Nolly.It turns out that she had always been taking advantage of Noce¡¯s amnesia, and she changed all the experiences that I shared with her years ago in order to make Noce trust her.¡®It¡¯s no wonder she woulde and find Noce four years ago" If she had not seen through Lisa¡¯s schemes and methods, Daisie would have been extremely disheartened at this moment. Juliana was dumbfounded and could not believe it. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "H-How is it possible? She won''t lie to me." "you choose to believe in her, and that¡¯s your business.However, don''te and point your finger at me because of the crap that she¡¯s done.Daisie Vanderbilt, I am not some pushover that you should trifle with." Daisie pushed Juliana out of her way and left the scene without looking back.She returned to the dormitory and threw the book on the desk. The m was so loud that Freyja was drawn out of the room. "What¡¯s the matter?" Daisie sat on the couch, picked up the pillow, and pinched it. Freyja crossed her arms and stood beside her. "What¡¯s wrong? Did you quarrel with Noce again?" She snorted. "It has nothing to do with him." Freyja walked to the refrigerator, took out a can of Coke, opened the can, and took a sip. Daisie suddenly thought of Noce¡¯s words, saying that he would arrange a ce to stay for Lisa, and she felt a little upset deep down. "Tell me, if a person were to lose his memory, would they believe in everything that others tell them?" Freyja paused and looked at her sideways. "Memory loss?" ¡®This means something" She walked to the couch, sat down, and crossed her legs. "It¡¯s hard to exin." Daisie lowered her head and did not speak. Freyja added calmly, "It also depends on the person." She seemed a little confused. "Who does it depend on?" "Noce believes in every single word thates out of your mouth even though he¡¯s lost his memory.So who do you think it is?" Daisie choked on her own words and was rendered speechless. "I heard that people who are in love would worry a lot about having and losing each other.It seems that you¡¯re not far away from worrying about this problem." "I didn''t¡ª" Freyja looked up at her. "It¡¯s shown so clearly on your face that everyone can see it.Aren¡¯t you just worried that Noce¡¯s liking for you will shift? Just admit it, you only want him for yourself." Freyja¡¯s eyes were as sharp asser beams¡ªthey were verypetent at seeing through someone else¡¯s minds. Even Daisie was shocked. ¡®Do I really want to keep him only for myself?¡¯ Freyja leaned on the back of the chair and propped her hand against the side of her forehead. "Don¡¯t deny it.Love has always been a selfish emotion.Who would want to see someone that they like stay so close with another person? No girl would like a man who treats alldies around him exactly the same.No one would choose to be together with a central heater." Daisie was surprised. "Are you a love philosopher?" Freyja dly epted the title. "Thank you for the title." The next day, an advertising sponsor came to the college''s Drama, Theater, and Film department in search of a student that could take up the endorsement project of a high-end luxury perfume.It was for the newlyunched "Rose of Pure Lust" perfume from a luxury perfume brand. Because the partner was apany from Zlokova, the other party had requested that the model who would endorse the perfume must have Zlokovian facial features. And since the advertisingpany could not locate a qualified face in Yaramoor¡¯s entertainment industry, they nned toe to the college to look for a young female student who fit the requirements. Many students from the Drama, Theater, and Film department attended the audition. Many of them were rejected during their first go¡ªthey were either too pretty and did not look innocent enough, or too tender and not morous enough. However, when the dealer was disheartened, they suddenly saw a female student who walked by the audition hall. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 ¡®She¡¯s exactly the pure girl that I have in mind!¡¯ "Miss, wait a minute!" Daisie was stopped and turned around in confusion. The man in sses who rushed toward her reached out and handed her his business card. "Miss, can I have a few minutes with you?" Daisie took a glimpse at the business card and saw that the man was the director of Astar Frontier Perfume Co.She raised her head. "Mr.Baron, is there anything that I can help you with?" "Ourpany is looking for a perfume endorser, and because your image suits the temperament of the spokesperson that we¡¯re looking for, can you do ourpany a favor?" Before waiting for Daisie to respond, he continued seriously. "Don¡¯t worry.Your remuneration will definitely be up there, and we won¡¯t force you to sign a long-term contract with ourpany.We only need you to shoot an advertisement for our perfume, and that¡¯s it." Daisie hesitated. "But I haven¡¯t even graduated yet..." "It¡¯s okay.It won¡¯t affect your studies and thus, dy your graduation.You only need to be in a few shots, and if everything goes smoothly, it¡¯ll only take an hour to finish all the filming." They realized that it was too difficult to find someone suitable. After all, a gorgeous- looking model was not the core requirement that they were looking for. And now that they had found one, how could they let this opportunity slide away? Daisie remained silent for a while and took the business card from him. "I''ll think about it." The other party responded with a smile. "Please don''t take too long.I hope that you can get back to me in three days.I¡¯ll be waiting for you." In the dining hall, Daisie told Freyja about the advertisement. "What do you think? Should I go?" Freyja raised her head. "Why don¡¯t you want to go? You''re being handed a resource while still studying in college.After graduation, you might be able to coborate with a great brokeragepany.You¡¯ve chosen to pursue your studies in the Drama, Theater, and Film department.Don¡¯t you want to be an actress?" Daisie pursed her lips. ¡®I really want to be an actress, just like Godfather Helios" "Or, are you worried that you¡¯ll be the first student in the college to get the opportunity to shoot an advertisement, and that will attract jealousy?" Daisie was at a loss for words. Freyja drank her juice and saw through her at a nce. "Isn''t it extremely normal for an excellent person to attract more envy and jealousy? So you do you, why do you need to care about other people¡¯s opinions?" Daisie raised her gaze. "So, is this how you ignore everybody else''s opinion?" ¡®She didn¡¯t drop out of college because she got pregnant, but all the rumors about her are still very unpleasant" Freyja shrugged. "It¡¯s so tiring for us to care about what other people think." A figure sat down at their table, and Daisie was astonished. "Colton?" Colton stared at Freyja.She did not avoid his gaze but looked straight back at him. "What kind of people are you mingling around with now?" These words were directed at Daisie. Daisie felt extremely helpless. "Colton, how can you say that? She¡¯s my roommate." Colton frowned. "Your roommate?" Freyja slowly cleaned up the table and got up. "I¡¯ve finished eating.You two siblings should eat together." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Freyja..." Seeing her leave, Daisie red at Colton. "Colton, why can¡¯t you speak normally!?" Colton propped his hand against the side of his forehead and watched Freyja''s figure as she left the cafeteria. "It seems that you can mingle with anyone, huh? You''ll suffer again if you run into another Lisa." Daisie chuckled. "Everyone looks Lisa to you now.Do you have a crush on her?" His face turned inexplicably dimmed. "Have you lost your mind! ?" ¡®It¡¯s impossible for me to have a crush on Lisa, not even if my brain had been damaged" "You''re the one who¡¯s lost his mind." Daisie picked up her cutlery, got up, and left. Colton narrowed his eyes, restrained his expression, and returned to normal.He then picked up his cell phone and made a call. "Help me take a look into someone''s background and information, Freyja from the Drama, Theater, and Film department of the Victoria College." Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 In the dormitory, Daisie passed by Freyja¡¯s room. Seeing that her door was ajar and was not tightly closed and thinking of what Colton had said in the cafeteria today, Daisie thought it was necessary for her to apologize on behalf of Colton. "Freyja, I have something to say¡ª" As she pushed the door in, she saw Freyja close herptop¡¯s lid hurriedly and look up at her. "You startled me." Daisie lowered her head. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do so." "It¡¯s okay.It¡¯s not a big deal." She tidied up the messy manuscripts on the table. "By the way, did you have something you wanted to say to me just now?" "I want to apologize to you." She was stunned for a split second and asked with a puzzled tone, "Apologize?" Daisie lowered her head. "Don¡¯t take what Colton said to heart.He¡¯s just afraid that I will..." Before she could finish speaking, her gazended on a manuscript on the floor. Freyja did not notice that she was picking up the manuscript at the moment and was busy keeping all the sorted manuscripts in her drawer. "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.I can understand him.You do have a great brother.After all, he really cares a lot about you." She then lifted her head, and her expression stiffened almost instantly.She quickly snatched the manuscript from Daisie¡¯s hand and locked it in the drawer immediately. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Daisie looked at her in surprise. "You are..." "Daisie." Freyja took a deep breath, forced a smile, and stared at her. "You¡¯ll keep this secret for me, won''t you?" Daisie smiled without saying a word. Three dayster... Daisie came to the Astar Frontier Perfume Co. When the receptionist saw the business card she showed her, she enthusiastically led her to the VIP room and asked her to wait. Daisie looked around, and there were all kinds of elegant and luxurious advertising posters hanging on the wall, all of which were endorsed by Dorywood celebrities, both males and females. Astar Frontier was worthy of being an international luxury brand. All the stars it had worked with were top guns. Even X and her godfather had coborated with the brand. Barry hurried over with the stylist, rubbed his hands together, and smiled. "I''m really sorry to keep you waiting.Well, if you¡¯re okay with this, can you let our stylist fix the makeup style that suits you the most before we see the effect?" Daisie nodded. In the dressing room... After the stylist finished designing Daisie¡¯s hairstyle and makeup, the moment she walked out of the curtain, she amazed all the staff present.She was obviously here to y a mermaid, but she actually looked like a real one.Her beauty had the ability to captivate everyone present, but her eyes looked crystal clear, clean, and pure.She looked enchanting but not bewitching, morous but not vulgar.She was indeed the perfect candidate to showcase a mermaid who did not understand the human world. Mr.Baron sighed and praised. "My God, this is my first time experiencing the charm of a Zlokovian model." Filming was about to begin, but amotion suddenly came from outside the door. A beautiful young woman broke into the shooting room, interrupted the shooting process, and questioned, "Joey has promised to sign me up for the endorsement, so how can yourpany go back on your word?" Mr.Baron stepped forward and exined patiently, "Ms.Reese, I¡¯m really sorry about that.But this is our partner¡¯s request.Moreover, our partner has always used models with Zlokovian facial features to cater to their consumers from the Eurasian- Pacific market.Joey might have failed tomunicate the message to you earlier.I¡¯m terribly sorry about that." "Has your partner lost their mind? They¡¯re asking you to find them an unknown neer? Aren''t you worried that this girl¡¯s performance will ruin yourpany¡¯s reputation?" ¡®If the other party is the most attractive actress in Zlokova¡¯s showbiz industry, then I have nothing to say. ¡®But they found a girl who¡¯s still so young to take over the endorsement that originally belonged to me? How do they expect me to ept this loss! ?" Mr.Baron was being ced in a very difficult position. After all, Lara Reese was an aristocrat''s daughter and the hottest actress in Dorywood. ¡®Theirpany had indeed gone to Lara before this, nning to hire her to endorse this perfume. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 However, the partner had suddenly changed their conditions. Theirrgest market had always been targeted at the Eurasian -Pacific region, and because of that, Zlokova was equivalent to their brand¡¯srgest owner. Just when Barry was extremely embarrassed, Daisie said slowly, "I don''t think I''ll ruin the reputation of this brand. Since the brand hase to me, asking me to film an endorsement advertisement for them, I¡¯m more than confident that I can do it well." Lara sneered at her confidence. "You''re just a little girl who¡¯s still studying in college.Who makes you think that any random person can shoot an endorsement? Do you know how huge thepany Astar Frontier is? Do you think you¡¯re here to y a game?" ¡®A higher level of influence apanies the status of a celebrity.I have millions of fans, my name is widely known by the world, and that¡¯s how I can help thepany be a best-seller. ¡®Letting a person who hasn¡¯t even gotten a pinky into the entertainment industry endorse such a big brand? The public will only question the endorsement, won''t it?" Daisie lifted her gaze and said seriously, "Then let¡¯s start the shooting now.If none of you are satisfied with my performance, then I''ll quit the job." Lara snorted coldly. "Okay, I would also like to see how you, a neer who doesn¡¯t understand anything, can seed in an endorsement shoot." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She then had someone bring her a chair, sat down, and watched. After the staff members in the studio took their ces, the filming and recording started. ¡®Rose of Pure Lust¡¯ was targeted as a fragrance that unleashed the charm of a youngdy.Combined with the mermaid''s fairy tale, the prince was rescued by the mermaid when he encountered a shipwreck.After rescuing the prince, the mermaid was afraid of being discovered, so she dived to the bottom of the sea, hid behind the reef, and watched him from afar. A princess who passed by saw the unconscious prince and woke him up. The first thing the prince said after waking up was to ask her about the fragrance that he smelled when he got rescued. He did not believe that the princess was the girl that had saved him. Thus, the prince pushed the princess away, walked toward the reef, and met the mermaid who was hiding behind the reef. The mermaid asked in surprise, "How did you recognize me?" The prince took the mermaid into his arms. "Because your charming fragrance is something that I won''t be able to get off my mind for the rest of my life." The prince then knelt and kissed the back of her hand. "You''re the fairdy that I¡¯ve always wanted to meet.So please, marry me." The staff members at the scene were all immersed in the scene. It was obviously an advertisement adaptation based on a fairy tale, but the performance unexpectedly attracted them. The mermaid yed by Daisie looked extremely vivid.She did not emit stage fright when facing the camera, and the transition between scenes was natural, as if she was a real mermaid. The attention of everyone present could not help but be drawn to her. At the end of the shooting, Barry was the first person to step forward. "I really like your performance.My vision is indeed urate." Daisie thanked him politely. "Thank you." Lara bit her lip and stood up. "I don¡¯t approve of her performance!" Daisie tilted her head. "But everyone seems quite satisfied with it." Lara was trembling with rage. ¡®It¡¯s because of this neer¡¯s excellent performance that I''m embarrassed. ¡®She¡¯s obviously only an inexperienced student and humiliating me in public, so how can I admit defeat right here?¡¯ "Even if they¡¯re satisfied with you, do you think you can be famous with this advertisement? It¡¯s a pity that the reality is cruel." After saying so, Lara red at Daisie, turned around, and left. Barry felt very awkward andforted Daisie, "Ms.Reese has always been like this.She¡¯s very reluctant to admit someone else''s excellence.After all, she is a senior in this industry and needs to preserve her reputation to some extent, so don¡¯t worry too much." Daisie smiled. "I know that." A weekter, Astar Frontier¡¯s pre-sale advertisement was broadcast on all online tforms, and it broke the million view and click rate in under one day. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Daisie, who yed the mermaid, became the target of a lot of haters for unknown reasons. Most of the haters who attacked her were Lara¡¯s loyal fans. Daisie skimmed through thements of those haters on the Inte. Thinking of what Lara had said the other day, she knew that this was most probably Lara¡¯s doing. Freyja and Daisie rushed to the lecture hall. "Have you offended Lara?" Daisie shrugged. "Maybe." "Lara is Ken¡¯s fiancee.She is an actress who signed a contract with Dorywood.It¡¯s said that her father invested quite an exorbitant amount in her entertainment career.That¡¯s why she has a lot of resources in the industry." Daisie was astonished for a split second. ¡®It turns out that Lara is her brother¡¯s fiancee" A ck sedan pulled over right next to the two of them all of a sudden, and the window lowered slowly.To their surprise, the person sitting in the car was Ken. Ken¡¯s gazended on Daisie. "Ms.Vanderbilt, do you have some time? Can you spare me a few minutes?" Freyja¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and she inadvertently swiped across the contact list on the phone screen with her thumb and dialed Noce¡¯s number. Daisie frowned. ¡®As soon as I learned that Lara is his fiancee, he came to me instantly.Could this be because of Lara?¡¯ "I have to go to ss.I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have time." Daisie pulled Freyja and was about to leave, but Ken¡¯s gaze shifted over to Freyja. "Are you nning to only look on from the side and not lend me a helping hand?" Freyja stopped moving forward, stared at Ken expressionlessly, and did not utter a single word. Daisie turned her head. "Mr.Pruitt, even if Freyja is your sister, you¡¯re not in the position to ask her for her help, don¡¯t you think?" Ken gave off a brief smirk. "If I¡¯m not in the position to ask her for help, what makes you think that she¡¯s in the position to reject me?" "Didn¡¯t you want to talk to me? I''ll talk to you then." Daisie did not want to see Freyja being torn in order to make up her mind, so shepromised. Ken squinted. "This isn¡¯t an appropriate spot to talk.Why don¡¯t we find another spot where we can take a seat and talk?" After suggesting that, he added, "And of course, if you don¡¯t trust me, you can ask my sister toe along." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Daisie took a nce at Freyja, who nodded. The two got into the car one after another. The car pulled over at a cafe near the college. Ken ordered three mugs of coffee and immediately ced a gift in front of Daisie. Daisie did not receive the gift. "What is the meaning of this?" "I apologize to you for my fiancee, Ms.Vanderbilt.If she¡¯s offended you, I hope you can be magnanimous about it." He was the closest person that Lara had, and Lara would tell him if she were to run into any incident that piqued her. And now that he was the son-inw of a nobleman, it was only natural for him to have to coax his fiancee in order to secure his title. Lara did not know who Daisie was, but Ken knew it very clearly. Lara must have gone to her fiance and asked him for his help because she was upset about the incident. Since she knew everything about her fiance, she naturally knew that her fiance¡¯s sister studied in the same college as Daisie. If Lara were to offend the Goldmanns because of her petty grudge against Daisie, the Hathaways and the Knowles would definitely side with the Goldmanns. Ken knew this, so he took the initiative to meet Daisie, hoping to reconcile with her. Daisie leaned back into the chair. "Since you want to apologize to me, why didn¡¯t your fianceee and apologize in person?" Ken¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly. "Given her pride, she¡¯ll never bow her head in front of anyone, but you¡¯ re different, Ms.Vanderbilt.I think you¡¯re empathetic enough not to make a fuss out of this." Freyja¡¯s hand, which was holding the mug¡¯s ear, could not help but clench tightly. ¡®Ken is verypetent at moral coercion.He literally said the same thing to me when he asked me to announce to the public that the child is mine" ¡®we''re brother and sister, two individuals whose blood is thicker than water, so why can¡¯t you help your brother for once?" ¡°That was what he said to me" Daisie looked directly at Ken''s face and fell silent for a moment. "If your fianc¨¦e won¡¯t let go of her pride and arrogance, then why should I let go of mine? My family has never let me suffer from any grievances throughout my life, and you¡¯re here asking me to endure all these injustices without creating a stir about it.Mr.Pruitt, isn¡¯t that a little too much to ask?" Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Ken was startled, and his brows instantly creased. "Ms.Vanderbilt, why must you be so overbearing? You''ve snatched her endorsement from her and embarrassed her in front of the public.So as long as you can take a step back from this situation, your kindness and generosity will be remembered by her." "I don¡¯t need her to remember how kind I am." Daisie stood up. "Plus, I didn¡¯t snatch her endorsement from her either.The perfumepany is the one that came to me and asked me to endorse their product.The people from her agency are the ones who didn¡¯t communicate with her beforehand, so they¡¯re the ones that you should meet with in order to resolve this issue.Is this how you resolve an issue? By trying to make a college student''s life hard for her?" Ken tried his best to suppress his discontent. Lara had asked him to get rid of the girl, but he could not possibly offend the Goldmanns because of his fiancee, so his solution was to ask the little princess of the Goldmanns topromise so that she would not be Lara¡¯s hindrance. "Ms.Vanderbilt, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.I know Lara¡¯s temperament too well to know that she¡¯ll never let this slide.However, as long as you¡¯ re willing topromise and persuade thepany into withdrawing your endorsement, I can guarantee that¡ª" "She¡¯s my girlfriend, and I don¡¯t need you to protect her for her." A deep and bold voice came from behind all of a sudden, breaking the tense atmosphere. Daisie was stunned as she watched Noce and Edison approach them slowly. Ken frowned. "What brings you here, Young Master Knowles?" Noce stopped by the table, and his tone sounded extremely indifferent. "Judging from Ms.Reese¡¯s personality, you¡¯re here to talk Daisie out of the endorsement, aren¡¯t you?" Ken did not say anything. Noce hinted, "You want to show off your ability in front of your fiancee, but you want the Goldmanns not to make a huge fuss out of this incident at the same time.However, if Daisie didn¡¯t have the Goldmanns as her backing, you wouldn¡¯t be here to talk but straight up eradicate her." Ken understood what Noce meant, so his expression turned glum. Noce pulled Daisie out of her seat. "If you don¡¯t want to lose everything you have now, you should go home and tell your fiance to restrain herself so that she doesn¡¯t offend someone that she shouldn¡¯t trifle with someday in the future." He then left with Daisie. Freyja took a nce at Ken, who was sitting in his chair motionless, and then caught up to the couple. Walking out of the cafe, Daisie looked up at Noce. "How did you know I was here?" Noce opened the car door for her and ced his hand on top of her head as she entered the car.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Can I not know about you?" Daisie sat in the car, pursed her lips, and said nothing. Freyja stuck her face against the window. "You guys should go back first.There¡¯s something else that I need to attend to." After saying that, she grabbed herself a cab as Edison drove the car away. In the car, the atmosphere was silent. It had been some time since shest saw Noce, but she never asked what he was up to recently. Noce leaned closer to her, held the back of her hand that was resting on her thigh, and asked in a deep voice, "Did you miss me?" His breath was very close to her neck, making it feel very itchy, so she dodged him subconsciously and whispered, "No." Noce fiddled with the ends of her hair and twirled them with his finger. "But I did." Daisie¡¯s ears flushed, and she asked casually, "Who did you miss?" He grabbed a clump of her hair and kissed it. "You." His gaze was fixed on her, leaving her with no space to step back. All sorts of emotions were disyed right under his nose¡ªshe looked overwhelmed, shy, innocent, and extremely pretty. She lowered her head and muttered, "I...Get lost!" ¡®I won''t be able to stand this at all if this goes on" Noce gave off a smirk, leaned back in the seat, and looked out the window.It seemed like he was looking at the street view, but it could also be the reflection in the window. Their hands stayed together as he did not let her hand go throughout the journey¡ªit was so quiet yet so beautiful. The car pulled over at the entrance of the Victoria College, but Daisie turned around only to realize that Noce did not n to let her go. "We¡¯ve reached our destination." Noce propped his hand against the side of his forehead and leaned against the window with his eyes closed as if he was taking a nap. She had no idea if he had truly fallen asleep as he did not react at all. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Daisie did not know what to do, so she could only stare at Edison, asking him for help. Edison looked at her through the rearview mirror helplessly. "Ms.Vanderbilt, please stay in the car with the young master for now.I need to buy something from a nearby shop." Edison had always been a sensible person.He might havee up with an excuse to leave, but it was to give the couple some space.He had been following Noce around for so many years, and he might not be able to figure him out during normal times, but he could see him through at a nce whenever Daisie was present. Without waiting for Daisie to say anything, he turned off the engine, opened the door, and got out of the car.Daisie bulged her cheeks. "How long do I have to wait?" She did not realize that the corners of the lips of the person sitting right next to her twitched and rose slightly, and his head was already leaning against her shoulder. Daisie was startled and turned to look at him.His nose was well-defined, his eyshes looked thick, and an arc was formed when they were dangling over his closed eyes. Even his slightly thin lips looked so pleasant to the eyes, and no imperfection could be found on his face. The first time she saw Noce when they were kids, she already realized that ¡®breathtaking¡¯ was the only word that could match his appearance. Perhaps it was the appearance of a mixed-race man that made his facial features look even more delicate than those of a girl. Daisie also had to admit that she only remembered him back then because he was attractive enough to capture her attention. But she did not expect Noce to still look so handsome after all these years and would exude a more deadly charm than before.It felt like he was a vortex that was constantly dragging her in, making it impossible for her to stay sober when he was around. Just when she was a little distracted, something moist pecked her lips all of a sudden. Daisie was stunned, and her breathing stopped for a short moment. Noce only pecked her for a split second and did not stay for long. Daisie immediately returned to her senses, and her cheeks looked like tomatoes. "Y-You were only pretending to be asleep! ?" Hrity shed across his eyes. "How do you expect me to sleep when you keep staring at me?" "But you...You can¡¯t just sneak up on me and ambush me." Daisie backed away from him as she could not calm herself down now. Noce pressed his forehead against hers. "Don¡¯t you like it when I kiss you?" She choked on her own words. "That¡¯s not it." He smiled. "Then I''ll take it as you like it." "If you do this again, I''ll..." "Ignore me?" Heughed and pinched her cheek. "You''re the only one that I like.I can¡¯t help it." "Noce, aren¡¯t you suffering from amnesia?" Daisie turned around, stared at him, and blinked. "Then why didn¡¯t you fall for Lisa?" He looked at her and guessed that she was trying to trick him into telling her the truth. Noce approached her. "Why should I fall for her?" She squinted and smiled. "Didn¡¯t she tell you that she¡¯s the person who went through everything with you? You won¡¯t even fall for her for that reason?" Noce sat up straight and did not speak. Daisie started to feel stuffy deep down again.She was afraid of the wordsing out of his mouth, but she wanted to know the truth so badly that she was willing to suffer to get to the bottom of her doubts. She was about to push the door open and get out of the car when Noce abruptly turned her face toward him and kissed her again. He then held her in his arms and moved his lips toward her ear. "But you''re the only one that I like, so what can I do?" Daisie¡¯s face was buried in his shoulders, her legs felt weakened and wobbly, and she felt a little out of breath right after getting kissed by him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Stop talking about it." "Then do you still doubt me?" She responded with a faint hum. "No." Daisie finally broke free from his arms and ran away.She was afraid that she would not be able to leave the car if she stayed back any longer. On the other side of the college... Freyja had just returned to the college from the mansion, and she ran into Colton in the corridor.He crossed his arms and was leaning against a pir.His gaze looked profound and keen, as if he could see through anything. Freyja thought he was there for Daisie and knew that he was hostile to her, so she did not even bother to greet him.When she walked past him, he stopped her abruptly. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Freyja stopped and turned to the side. "What''s the matter, Coleman?" Colton was still expressionless as he stopped in front of her. Freyja was 5''3''¡¯, yet she still seemed a little petite when she was standing next to Colton. "You stayed in Dorm B before this." ¡®Daisie is staying in Dorm A, and Freyja stayed in Dorm B before dropping out of school.However, ever since she returned to the college, her amodation has been changed to Dorm A, and she happens to have be Daisie¡¯s roommate" Freyja was startled and could not help but squint. "I did change dorms.Is there any problem?" "why?" "Coleman, why should I tell you the reason I changed dorms?" It was not that Freyja had never heard of Colton. Apart from being Daisie¡¯s brother, he was also one of the candidatespeting for the student of the semester.He majored in finance and tookputer science as an elective. Apart from Noce, he was practically unrivaled in college. Colton had always been a person who was very clear with what he wanted.He had always been more free and easy than Noce because he disdained to pretend in front of others.He was a very incisive teenager and had always had a very firm and ruthless attitude toward the people and things that he hated.His behavior and actions were the exact opposite of Noce''s. If Noce was said to be a tiger that had velvet paws, then Colton would be one that had never bothered to hide its ws. Colton inserted his hands into his pockets and nced at her. "Is Noce the one who arranged all that for you?" Freyja did not admit or deny the statement. "Since you''ve already arrived at such a spection, why bother to ask me?" He did not utter a single word. Freyja turned around. "There¡¯s no need for you to be so wary of me.I haven¡¯te to a point where I have to beg someone to be my friend.To me, friendship is something optional.It has always been a want but nowhere near a necessity to me." Colton watched as she left, and something was definitely shing across his mind. A few dayster... Daisie¡¯s endorsement advertisement sailed against all the negativements and sessfully achieved aeback. It still won over countless fans even though it was under attack by the criticism of all the haters. Some people named her the human elf, and some called her the reincarnation of Aphrodite, a girl who exuded purity and sexiness. Seeing that Daisie did not go to the perfumepany and withdraw herself from the endorsement deal under the heat that the haters put on her but gained fans instead, Lara was so angry that she smashed the tablet to the floor. "She''s just a girl from Zlokova! Who gave her the guts to mess with me!?" She refused to believe that a young girl who had not even graduated from college could really be this lucky.She could not stay calm any longer. Thinking of something, she picked up her phone and dialed her father''s number. "Father, something happened, and you must help me..." At the Victoria College... Daisie stayed back alone in the vocal room to practice the piano. The afternoon''s sun shone in through the French windows and on the ground. The scenery outside the window looked vivid and vibrant, and all these were coupled with the girl who was sitting in front of the piano, forming a beautiful picture. A figure leaned against the door quietly, watching this scene for quite a long time. Daisie did not notice that the person behind her was approaching, and when she smacked her disobedient hand because she yed a wrong note, a sudden burst ofughter came from behind. She turned her head around in a hurry, and Noce restrained hisughter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "How did you get in?" "I got in just like this." He leaned lightly against the side of the piano, bowed forward slightly, ced his fingertips on one of the keys, and corrected her wrong note. "It¡¯s rare to see you be so serious." She turned her face away and snorted. "You make it sound as if I¡¯ve never taken anything seriously." His gazended on her face. "That''s exactly the reason why you look so enchanting at this moment." Her cheeks warmed up once again, and she whispered, "You¡¯re giving me such horse crap again." He chuckled. "It¡¯s true." Daisie got up and approached him. "Then what exactly do you like about me?" Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Noce squinted slightly and asked, "Then what about you?" She pretended to have gone through thoughtful considerations. "I like you because of your good looks." He was slightly startled andughed out loud all of a sudden. "Then I should consider myself lucky because of my locks." Daisie pursed her lips, and when she was about to say something, Noce grabbed her arm, brought her into her arms, and caressed her cheeks and jaw with his palm. "And I like you for no reason." She was trapped in his arms, and her eyelids trembled slightly. Every time he got close, it stirred waves in her heart. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. If this was the feeling of falling in love, then she might have fallen in love long ago. Noce and Daisie walked out of the vocal room holding hands. Even if they ran into other students downstairs, Noce would not let go of her hand. The rtionship between the two was that of a couple, just as rumored. Juliana was standing not far away, and when she saw the two holding hands, she was first surprised but then remained silent. Thinking of what Daisie had said to herst time, she was actually dubious about it. In addition, she had not been able to get in touch with Lisa for a while now, so she could not ask her what had happened. She could not help but feel confused deep down. "Is Young Master Knowles really dating the daughter of the Goldmanns?" "Wasn''t this just a matter of time? If Young Master Knowles didn¡¯t n to court her, why would he stay back in college for a year and refuse to graduate earlier?" In fact, throughout all these years at the Victoria College, it was not that no girls were interested in courting Noce, but all those girls could see that Noce was only interested in the daughter of the Goldmanns. His fondness for her was so tant that anyone who could not see it was truly blind. Juliana pursed her lips as she listened to the conversation that was taking ce between her coursemates. Just then, she received a text message from a stranger on her phone. The light in the bedroom was extremely dim, and the only strand of light that shone in from the corner of the room reflected onto the pale and dejected face of the girl. She deleted the several text messages she had sent, and apanied by the snores that came from the other side of the bed, she became more and more anxious. The phone rang suddenly. She hurriedly turned off the volume, and when movements could be felting from the person sleeping next to her, she froze, and a torrent of sheer coldness shot down her spine. The man rolled over but did not wake up. She heaved a sigh of relief, walked to the bathroom with the man''s cell phone, answered the phone, and let off a faint sob. "Anna, help me..." The next day... It had been raining all morning. At the end of the lecture, Daisie walked out of the academic building with her backpack. The rain continued raging unabated, and most of the students were trapped under the eaves just like her. She received a text message on her phone all of a sudden¡ªit was from Noce. [Did you bring an umbre?] [I didn¡¯t.] He did not reply to her for a moment. Daisie put her cell phone away and watched those coursemates standing beside her getting picked up one after another. Thus, she lowered her head and kicked the ground with the tip of her shoe. However, it did not take long before a silhouette appeared in the rain and walked toward her with a ck umbre. The surroundings looked very dim and dull, but the figure was dazzling. Daisie was astonished. ¡®Noce?¡¯ The other students who were sheltering from the rain under the eaves looked at them enviously. Noce stopped in front of her and held her shoulders, and the umbre was slightly tilted toward her. "Hopefully, it didn¡¯t take too long." She was astounded. "Were...Were you nearby?" He tilted his head, nced at her, squinted, and smiled. "You bet." Daisie left with him. The rain had not stopped, and the umbre almost sheltered her whole body while the rain drenched his shirt. Daisie grabbed the umbre and moved toward him. "The rain got you." He moved the umbre back to its original position. "It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you don¡¯t get wet." "But you¡¯ll catch a cold." "I''ll be fine." Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Daisie insisted on moving the umbre over. "No, I won¡¯t feelfortable about it." Noce smiled, seeing how stubborn she was.He pulled her over and kissed her hair. "I guess you have to stick to me then." Daisie didn¡¯t know what to say.She felt that she had fallen into a trap. When they got to the dormitory, Daisie stood under the roof, turned to face him, and pressed her lips together. "Go back and change." Half his shoulder was wet. Noce nodded but didn¡¯t move. Daisie tilted her head. "Why are you not leaving?" Noce looked at her and was going to say something when Daisie suddenly leaned in, stood on her toes, and kissed the corner of his lips. He froze. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After Daisie did what she wanted, she ran up the stairs. Noce ran his finger over the spot she had kissed and chuckled. That coward ran away right after kissing him. Daisie ran into her room and pressed her back against the door while her heart pounded. She...kissed him. "Daisie Vanderbilt." Freyja¡¯s voice brought her back to reality, and Daisie forced a smile. "Yes?" Freyja had just gotten out of the shower and was drying her hair with a towel, so she didn¡¯t notice her guilty expression. "Julianna came to see you today." Daisie was startled. "What for?" "Who knows? It seemed to be urgent.By the way, I got her number.Call her." Freyja handed the note that Julianna left behind. Daisie took over the note. ¡®She left her number? Is it really urgent?¡¯ She went back to her room and called the number. It was picked up almost immediately. "Anna, you wanted to speak to me?" "Daisie, were you behind Lisa being sold at the ck market?" Daisie was surprised by the interrogation. "What do you mean?" "Stop pretending! Lisa contacted me secretly and said that you sold her to the ck market.How could you be so cruel? You''re the only one who can save her now, so you have to do it." Daisie fell silent. Every time Julianna spoke to her, it was always about Lisa.She believed everything that Lisa said. However, that was just like her in the past. Lisa always had a way of making her believe her. "Daisie, say something!" Julianna was anxious.She had no idea how to save Lisa, but Lisa had asked her to speak to Daisie and said that only Daisie could save her. "What do you want me to say?" Daisie¡¯s coldness stunned Julianna. "What?" "Anna, I told you that I¡¯m not involved with anything rted to Lisa.If you don¡¯t believe me and choose to believe her, why are you asking me for help?" "Daisie, do you know what you''re saying? Lisa hoped that you could save her.How could you be so cruel! ?" "why didn¡¯t she call the police if she¡¯s really in trouble? Why did she ask me to save her instead? I¡¯m not dumb enough to let you trick me again." Daisie hung up. When she heard that anything had happened to Lisa in the past, she would do all she could to help, but that was no longer the case. Fool her once, shame on them¡ªfool her twice, shame on her.She wasn¡¯t falling for that again. Julianna didn¡¯t expect Daisie to be so heartless. Lisa had begged her while crying and said that only Daisie could save her, but Daisie wasn''t worth her trust.She could only find her own way around it. That night, Lisa pretended to be sick so she could be brought to a clinic. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 The guard knew that Lisa had been good recently and hadn¡¯t tried to run away.He was worried that if she really was sick and passed it on to the clients, they would get in trouble, so he agreed. When they got to aclinic nearby, Lisa told the doctor about her symptoms. The doctor took a look at her and seemed to have heard of the symptoms. "You need to get a blood test." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lisa went inside with the doctor. The guard stood outside and waited.It would be hard for her to escape the ck market, so he thought that she wouldn''t be trying anything. The doctor took her blood, and Lisa asked him, "How long would I need to wait for the result?" "Jo minutes." The doctor took the vials of her blood and walked out. Lisa looked at the phone on the desk and nced outside.She then quickly picked up the phone to give Julianna a call. When she found out where Julianna was, Lisa hung up and walked out. The guard was on his phone.She carefully said, "I didn¡¯t bring any money.Is there a bank nearby?" The guard was annoyed. "What are you ying at?" "I¡¯m not." She started crying. "I just wanted to withdraw some money for the fees.If I¡¯m sick, it will be a loss for you too, right?" The guard was d she knew her ce, so he smirked. "You better not y games with me, or I''ll teach you a lesson." He brought her to a bank nearby. Lisa grabbed the corner of her shirt because Julianna had said she was near the bank. "Lisa!" She heard Julianna''s voice. Lisa immediately pushed the person beside her away and rushed over. The guard''s face dropped. "You little b*tch!" He ran after them. Julianna grabbed her, and they ran without looking back. The guard called for help. Lisa turned and saw the guard was close behind them.She didn¡¯t want to go back, get tortured, or lose her freedom. They were getting close to the end of the road. Once they could get out of the ck market, she would be able to get help from passersby. But the people had almost caught up with them. Lisa¡¯s face turned pale because she refused to return there.She looked toward Julianna and grabbed her. "I¡¯m sorry, Anna." It was Daisie¡¯s fault for not showing up! Before Julianna could react, Lisa pushed her. Julianna fell to the ground and watched while Lisa left her behind. The people grabbed hold of Julianna while Lisa escaped. The guard followed, but she had already gotten into a cab. After showering, Noce walked out of the bathroom, drying his hair, when the phone rang.He picked up, and the caller told him that Lisa had escaped.He sat on the couch and asked, "How did she get away?" The caller said that a girl named Julianna was left behind because Lisa wanted to escape. Noce squinted and said after a pause, "Find out where Lisa is and follow her.See if she will contact anyone." She was involved in Tristan¡¯s ident four years ago, so now that she had run out of options, she probably would contact her aplices. Two dayster, at the library... Daisie and Freyja sat next to the window. One of them was getting ready for AP ss while the other was scribbling in the notebook. Daisie looked up at Freyja, who had chosen the Drama, Theatre, and Film course. If it weren¡¯t because she had found the sockpuppet that Freyja was hiding, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that Freyja was the author of the novel "More than Friends." Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 The novel had be a bestseller online for years andter on was published overseas as physical books. Daisie had read it two years ago but couldn¡¯t remember where.She had been under the impression that the author was a man. Freyja felt ufortable because she kept staring at her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Why are you staring at me?" Daisie supported her head with her hands. "I''m curious.Why did you join the Drama, Theatre, and Film course?" Freyja answered, "Because I like to perform.Writing is just so I can earn some money." Daisie was curious. "Do you need to make your own money?" She was Noce¡¯s cousin. Even if her mother was not a royal, they were rted to them, so it didn''t make sense if she was born poor. Freyja smiled. "Do you think everyone is like you? You''re the little princess that everyone loves at home, so you won¡¯t have issues with money, but I¡¯m different." She looked sad after saying that.Her mother was born out of the royal family, so it meant that she was the oue of an affair. Even though she had royal blood, it wasn¡¯t something that they could make public.Her father was from a middle-ss family and didn¡¯te from money. All the love in the family was given to her brother, just because he was the eldest and a son. Why else would her family let her brother enjoy the riches but ask her to drop out of school to take care of his child? They didn¡¯t even care about her reputation.Her brother would get anything that he wanted, but she had to work for it.She had never asked for any money from her family since junior high.She worked all sorts of jobs before, working in a cafe, washing dishes, singing at a bar, and even publishing her book, all to get money for school. Daisie pressed her lips together. "I''m sorry for being so blunt." She didn¡¯t know Freyja well enough, so she couldn''t understand why she had to work so hard even when she was rted to royalty. "It¡¯s fine.I get that a lot.I¡¯ve worked my way up all these years, and now that I¡¯m older, I¡¯m more rxed because I can live the way that I want to." She was very d that she was no longer controlled by her family. Daisie looked at her.She was so calm during the entire conversation, as if she was already done with it. They both left the library and suddenly heard a few girls in the middle of a discussion. "Really? Something happened to Julianna?" "I heard about it yesterday.The people from the ck market..." "That¡¯s so scary.Did she step on someone¡¯s toes?" Daisie paused as she looked toward them. The girls didn¡¯t notice the people behind them. "I heard that it was because she offended the princess of the Goldmanns." "Daisie Vanderbilt?" "I saw a post on the school website that said that Julianna was tortured by the people in the ck market, and Daisie was behind it.I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that the Goldmann princess was such a cruel person.I always thought that she was a nice person." "I think Daisie and Freyja are in this together.Neither of them is good people." Daisie froze, looking offended. Then Freyja spoke. "Can''t you go further away when you¡¯re gossiping?" The expression of the girls changed. After Julianna was released from the ck market, she locked herself in her room.Her father was so worried because his daughter wasn¡¯t home for a few days. Now that he realized that something was wrong, he sent someone to find out why. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t expecting to find out that Julianna had been locked up in the ck market.He was well aware of what kind of ce the ck market was. If news of his daughter being there was leaked, her future would be ruined.He was going to make a police report when his assistant brought over a sh drive. "Sir, someone asked to hand this to you.." Joshua took it and waved for his assistant to leave.He hesitated before plugging it into hisputer. It was surveince footage.It clearly showed how the people from the ck market had caught his daughter, and his face turned dark. At that moment, in the car parked not too far away from Julianna¡¯s home, Noce looked out the window. Edison got into the car and looked into the mirror. "Sir, I¡¯ve handed the sh drive.." Noce looked back in and rolled up the window. "Did she leak the news about Julianna in the ck market?" ¡®She¡¯ was referring to Lisa. Edison nodded. "After she escaped, I found out that she went to a hotel and withdrew $800.I checked her bank ount.Someone has been sending money to her in the past few years.." Noce rested his head on his hand. "I guess the person who was behind her had always been in contact with her.." Edison couldn¡¯t believe that such a youngdy would have so much nned.She had be part of the Knowles just by saving Tristan, and if Noce hadn¡¯t been careful with her, she would have gotten her way. After escaping from the ck market, she spread the news about Julianna and tried to ruin her reputation. Julianna¡¯s father would definitely look into it, and Lisa might even get a chance to turn things around because of that. Fortunately, Noce turned this to his advantage and disrupted her n and handed the footage to Joshua, showing him who was behind his daughter falling into the hands of those people. Suddenly, Noce got a message from Freyja.He read it, and his face dropped immediately. The anonymous post made Daisie the talk of the town. Everyone learned about what Julianna had gone through in the ck market and thought Daisie was behind it. Everyone in Daisie¡¯s ss looked at her with hostility, as if she hadmitted a crime. Since the students weren¡¯t willing to perform with Daisie, the professor had to get her to stop attending sses until it blew over. Daisie walked out of the hall and bumped into Noce at the door.She paused. "You...heard?" He stopped in front of her and pulled her into his arms.His voice came from above her head. "I¡¯m sorry.." His eyes were cold because he should have realized Lisa wasing for Daisie.She ruined Julianna¡¯s reputation so she couldn¡¯t go to school and pinned it on Daisie. As long as Julianna didn¡¯t show up, Daisie wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself.It looked like Lisa had gotten away with things easy the previous time. Daisie was curious. "Why are you apologizing?" Noce snapped back and rubbed his chin on her head. "As your boyfriend, letting you get into this sort of trouble would be my fault.." Daisie pressed her lips together, and after a long while, she looked at him. "But Julianna.." "She¡¯s fine.." Daisie was surprised. "Fine?" But wasn¡¯t she... Seeing Daisie¡¯s expression, Noce ran his fingers over her cheeks. "Nothing happened to her in the ck market.She was just locked up for a few days, but someone took the chance to spread a rumor." Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Daisie looked at him. "How did you know?" Noce didn¡¯t answer.If he told Daisie he was behind it, he was afraid she might be afraid of him and might stay away.He only showed Daisie the positive side and kept the cruel side for the rest of the world.He never wanted to let Daisie know his dark side or the tactics he used. But the way Daisie looked at him, her clear eyes were so pure he didn¡¯t dare look into them.He was afraid that he would see his actual self through them.He raised his hand and covered her eyes. "Don¡¯t look at me that way.." Daisie pushed him away. "Why not?" Nonce leaned in and joked. "If you continue staring, I¡¯1l kiss you.." That worked. Daisie stopped staring while she blushed. After sending Daisie back to the dormitory and when Noce was leaving, someone stared at him from afar. Noce walked over. "How long have you been standing here, Mr.Goldmann?" Colton crossed his arms and coldly said, "How did you let Lisa that disaster out? Why didn¡¯t you tie her up properly?" He knew when something happened to his sister.He had found the anonymous post, and it was posted by one of Lisa¡¯s ounts. Noce loosened his watch. "Lisa no longer lives with us.." Colton frowned but didn''t speak. "I''ll settle the matter with Lisa, but there¡¯s something I need your help with.." Noce walked closer and whispered something to him. Coleman paused, then smirked. "I¡¯m not helping you.." Noce smiled. "It¡¯s all for Daisie.." The next day, the school posted a new post.There was a new shocking video. In the video, it wasn¡¯t Julianna but another girl.Someone recognized the girl from the video. "Isn¡¯t that the adopted girl of the Knowles?" "Oh that¡¯s disgusting! How could she do that?" "That''s not Julianna!" Daisie and Freyja walked into the ssroom while everyone was watching the video. They were shocked by the content of the video. Freyja showed Daisie the video on her phone. "Do you want to watch?" Daisie took over the phone suspiciously. "What am I watching?" What she saw repulsed her.She pushed the phone away. "Why did you show me that!" Freyja suddenlyughed. "You know the girl in the video.." Daisie hesitantly took another look after hearing that and was stunned. "That¡¯s.." Lisa! Freyja sat in her seat. "Nothing happened to Julianna in the ck market.It was Lisa, and it has been cleared.." Seeing how Daisie was still stunned, she put her chin on her hand. "Why? Do you feel sorry for Lisa?" Daisie didn''t speak. Freyja continued. "There¡¯s nothing to feel sorry about.¡± She asked Julianna to save her but betrayed her when she was in trouble and caused Julianna to be caught.She even spread a rumor about Julianna to ruin her reputation and pinned it on you! "This might have been you, but Julianna was too dumb.." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lisa had set the trap for Daisie.She thought that if she lied to Julianna and let her confront Daisie, the latter would feel guilty. Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Even if she did not believe it, she would go to check it out at the ck market. As long as Daisie came to the ck market, Lisa would use the same method and make Daisie experience the same thing she did to Julianna. Sometimes, words were a better weapon than a sword to destroy a person. Freyja herself knew how powerful words were. Unfortunately, it was not Daisie who had fallen into her trap but Julianna. She had stepped into the trap herself, and if she still couldn''t see through Lisa''s true nature after this incident, then no one could help her anymore. In the end, the college authority deleted the video because it had brought too much trouble to the college. However, everyone already knew about it. On top of that, Lisa was the Knowles¡¯ adopted daughter, so everyone showed excessive interest in talking about the matter. Lisa did not know anything about it.She tried to kill herself by cutting her wrist and lured Tristan to the hospital. After the doctor told Tristan about her condition, he went inside the ward and frowned when he saw her pale countenance. "What happened?" Lisa¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims. As if she had been badly treated, she said, "Godfather, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you, but I don''t have the courage to continue living anymore.." Standing at the side of the bed, Tristan asked, "What happened? Didn¡¯t Noce already arrange a ce for you to live at?" "No, he didn¡¯t...He sent me to the ck market.He was going to sell me off.It took me a lot of effort to run away from there.." Seeing the dumbfounded expression on Tristan¡¯s face, she carefully lifted her sleeves and showed him those fresh bruises on her arms. "I was beaten and scolded every day.I don''t have any family or friends in Yaramoor, and no one can save me.I know Nolly hates me, but I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t let me go even though I''ve already left the Knowles.." She stretched her arm forward and pleaded, "Godfather, you¡¯ve got to help me.If not, I''ll die.." Tristan did not say anything as he listened to her sobs. After a short while, he parted his lips open and asked, "Lisa, there¡¯s one thing I want to ask you.." There was a tinge of grimness in his voice that Lisa had never heard before, and she did not have a good feeling about it. "Are you the one behind the car ident four years ago?" Tristan asked straightforwardly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lisa looked at Tristan and replied incredulously, "Godfather...Are you...Are you suspecting me?" ¡®Just answer my question.." "There¡¯s no way I would do something like that!" Lisa cried, "Godfather, you¡¯ve got to believe me.It wasn¡¯t me.I was only 14 back then!" It went without saying that no one would believe a 14-year-old girl would be capable of such an evil n.Tristan looked at her silently. Whether or not Lisa was behind the car ident, she was his adopted daughter right now.If something were to happen to her, it would affect the Knowles¡¯ reputation greatly.He said sternly, "Stay here and rest for the time being.I¡¯ll ask Noce about the thing you said earlier.." Just when he was about to turn around, Lisa said, "Don¡¯t worry, Godfather.I won¡¯t call the police, and I won¡¯t destroy the Knowles¡¯ reputation.." Tristan stopped in his tracks.He nced at her meaningfully before leaving. Lisa took a deep breath, and a vicious expression appeared on her face.She was going to get back at Noce for what he had done to her, and there was no way she would leave the Knowles. It was Noce who had brought her to the ck market. If the Knowles really wanted to cut ties with her, she would tell everyone about it and bring the Knowles down with her.She did not believe that Noce would be willing to put the Knowles ¡¯ reputation at stake. Noce brought Daisie to have a meal at a restaurant and ordered Daisie¡¯s favorite lobster meal for her. Resting her chin on her palm, Daisie looked at him and asked, "Aren¡¯t we going to visit Anna? Why did you bring me to a restaurant instead" Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 "There¡¯s no need to rush things.." He closed the menu and handed it to the waiter. "We can go after we finish our meal.." Daisie hesitated for a moment and asked, "Didn¡¯t you arrange a ce for Lisa to stay? Then why would she.." Noce pushed a ss of juice to her and chimed in. "Do you really think I''d do that for her?" Daisie was stumped. Noce then replied, "That was just an excuse so that she would leave the Knowles willingly.." Daisie had no idea why but she heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Noce had not arranged a ce for Lisa.She would not feelfortable if Noce did everything Lisa demanded and treated her too nicely. After all, she did not like Lisa, and she did not want Noce to be so nice to Lisa. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, "Hold on a second.Are you the one who sent her to the ck market?" Noce froze and lifted his head to look into her clear eyes. "Do you wish I was the one who did it?" Daisie lowered her head and said, "Although I hate Lisa, I don¡¯t want anyone to hurt her as well.." "what if she hurts you?" She was stumped but did not say anything in return. Noce smiled and continued. "Did you know that she put drugs into your winest time? Although you didn''t drink the wine in the end, and her n fell through, she indeed intended to harm you.." "what?" Daisie was stunned. ¡®Lisa put drugs into the wine that day! ?" Noce stretched his hand forward and pinched her cheek. "But don¡¯t worry.With me by your side, she won¡¯t be able to hurt you.." He was willing to, by crook or by hook, do everything in order to protect her. Suddenly, he received a text message from Tristan. "I¡¯m going to call Uncle Tristan.You stay here and wait for me.." Noce picked up his phone and exited the restaurant. Daisie looked at his figure and fell into thought. Actually, she knew that Noce had something to do with Lisa ending up in the ck market even though he did not say anything. Noce stood in the corridor and answered the call. After Tristan told him something, he frowned. "She tried to kill herself?" ¡®Well, it seems like she really has a lot of tricks up her sleev?" "Noce, did you really send her to the ck market?" asked Tristan. Noce replied tly, "Yeah.." "Noce, how could you do that? Are you not worried that she will tell the whole world about it?" Tristan trusted the things that Noce said more than the things that Lisa told him.It was only now that he realized Lisa was not as simple as she seemed to be.He did not believe her entirely when she said she had nothing to do with the car ident. It was just that he did not have enough evidence to expose her. Judging from the fact that she knew how to take advantage of the Knowles¡¯ reputation and the things Noce had done to her to threaten him, she was like a time bomb that would explode at any moment.He knew he shouldn''t underestimate her. Once Lisa told the police that it was Noce who had brought her to the ck market, they woulde straight for Noce. After all, this was illegal, and the Knowles would be affected because of the thing that Noce did. "Noce, I¡¯ll find a way to keep her at bay.As for you" "Uncle, " Noce interrupted Tristan, "You don''t have to worry about anything. Since I can do it, I have the confidence to make her swallow -he bitter pill in silence.." Tristan was stunned. "Are you sure about it?" "I''ve already found out who''s behind her. I assure you that it won''t be long before she disappears from our life.." Tristan let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Well, it''s best if you know what you¡¯re doing.However, things might not look good for the Knowles if other people learn about her suicide attempt.." Noce chuckled and said, "What if she has no rtion to the Knowles?" While Daisie was waiting for Noce in her seat, a waiter approached her and put a note on her table before leaving. Daisie''s curiosity was piqued, so she picked up the note and took a look at it. [Come to the parking lot.This is urgent.] Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Daisie thought Noce had asked the waiter to pass the note to her, so she got to her feet and headed to the parking lot. When she arrived at the parking lot, she looked around but couldn''t see Noce. Just as she pulled her phone out to call Noce, someone snuck up to her from her back and covered her nose with a handkerchief.He then dragged her into the car.Her phone dropped to the ground, and the call was connected. By the time Noce returned to the restaurant, Daisie was already gone. When he saw the note on the table, his face sank.He stopped a waiter and ordered, "Bring me to the surveince room! Hurry!" A car was traveling fast on the road. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Noce had found the information about the owner of the car through the car te.It was Lara''s driver.He made a call to Edison and barked out his order coldly, "Get me Ken.." When Daisie cracked her eyes open, she found that her hands were tied. Before she could realize what had happened, someone pushed the door open and walked inside. The woman that followed the group of men into the room was none other than Lara. She was stunned. "Ms.Reese?" Lara pulled a chair and sat in front of her. "Girl, I¡¯ve warned you before, but unfortunately, you refuse to listen.." Daisie tried to free herself but to no avail. "What do you want from me?" Lara grabbed her chin and looked at her innocent face. "I heard that you¡¯re Noce¡¯s girlfriend, right? But too bad, even if you¡¯re his girlfriend, things won''t end well for you if you''ve offended me.." Daisie blinked and turned her face sideways. "You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t release me now!" Lara did not expect Daisie to threaten her now.She grabbed her hair, causing Daisie to yelp out in pain as she hissed through gritted teeth. "Girl, what a nerve that you dare to threaten me when you''re in Yaramoor.Do you know who I am?" She pushed Daisie away.Since Daisie¡¯s hands were tied, she couldn¡¯t keep her bnce and fell sideways, causing her forehead to hit the pir at the side. Soon, a bruise appeared on her fair skin. Walking on her stilettos toward Daisie, Lara kicked her with the heel of her stilettos, causing Daisie so much pain that she felt like someone was forcibly removing her bones from her body. Lara became even more excited when she heard Daisie¡¯s pained scream, and she kicked her a few times again. Daisie¡¯s face turned pale, and she was shaking in pain. "B*tch! It seems to me that you''recking some real-life experience.Very well, then.I should teach you a lesson today.There are some people in this world that you should never offend.." Lara pulled her up from the ground and kicked her in the stomach, sending her flying several feet into the air before connecting with a meaty smack in the wall. The man beside Lara was startled.He did not want things to go out of control, so he said, "Ms.Reese, you need to stop now.You might end up killing her¡ª" Lara turned around and pped him across the face. The man who got pped by Lara lowered his head and went to the side. "What the hell are you guys afraid of? Even if I kill her, do you think the police will dare to do anything to me?" The group of men remained silent. Lara came from a prestigious family. She acted arrogantly in the entertainment industry, and nobody dared to do anything to her. The reason was that her father had a close rtionship with some of the politicians. There was once she had disfigured an actress for offending her. Finally, it was her father who suppressed the matter.She only came out to apologize, and the whole matter was fizzled out. Lara walked up to Daisie and stepped on her back. "What do you think will happen if I destroy your face too?" Pushing down the pain that was screaming at her, Daisie gritted her teeth and lifted her eyes to look at her. "Then can you untie me first?" "Huh?" Lara squinted. "What are you talking about?" "There are so many of you, so it¡¯s very unlikely that I can run away,, " Daisie said calmly, "Since you¡¯re going to destroy my face no matter what happens, can''t you just fulfill my reques" Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Lara stared at her. This was the first time she didn''t see any fear in someone''s eyes after being threatened with disfigurement.She leaned closer to her and grabbed her hair. "Do you really think I won¡¯t do it?" Daisie hissed in pain and smiled weakly. "As long as you untie me, I assure you that I won¡¯t get angry no matter what you do to me.." Lara turned around to look at the people behind her. The man received her signal and pulled a knife out to cut the rope. However, at the moment the rope dropped to the ground, Daisie grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and snatched the knife out of his hand. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After that, she scrambled up from the ground and pounced at Lara.She put the knife on Lara¡¯s neck and snarled, "Stand back!" The group of men did not dare to take a single step forward. Lara froze. The chilly sensation that she felt from her neck caused her face to turn pale with fright. "H-How dare you attack me!? I¡¯m telling you.If I die, you won¡¯t get out of here alive either!" Lara had underestimated Daisie.She had been under the impression Daisie was a weak little rabbit who did not dare to fight back.She did not expect that she would have the guts to hold her at knifepoint. "Really? Are you sure you''re not the one who won¡¯t be able to get out of here alive if you kill me?" Daisie said as she applied more force on the knife. The de sank shallowly into her neck, and blood began to seep out of the wound. Lara was startled. "What do you want? If you let me go now, Ill forgive you for everything you did today!" "Do you think I¡¯m stupid?" Daisie chuckled. "If I let you go now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll kill me right away.." Cold beads of sweat were oozing from Lara¡¯s forehead. She did not dare to fight back since there was a knife on her neck, and she couldn¡¯t do anything but follow Daisie as she forced her to take a few steps backward. When Daisie saw those men move toward them, she exerted a little strength onto the knife and asked, "Do you guys want me to kill her?" Lara¡¯s voice was shaking because of her fear as she shouted, "Can''t you idiots see that she''s holding a knife? Don''te any closer!" She just wanted to keep herself alive. After she got out, she would definitely make Daisie pay the price. Suddenly, Noce¡¯s voice rang out from the door outside. "Secure the perimeter.Don¡¯t let any of them run away.." Daisie was stunned. "Noce.." Seeing that she was distracted, Lara hastily snatched the knife from her hand and swung it at her. Even though Daisie took a few steps back, the tip of the knife still cut through the corner of her eyes. At that moment, Noce broke in and delivered a kick at Lara, sending her ramming toward the wall and falling to the ground. Noce grabbed Daisie into his arms. His finger was trembling as he tried to wipe the blood that seeped out from the wound at the corner of her eyes. "Daisie.." He turned his head around to look at Lara, his gaze cold and filled with rage. "How dare you hurt her.." He took a step forward and kicked her so hard that Lara''s body slumped and fell hard to the ground. "Stop it!" Ken came forward and stopped Noce. "I promise I¡¯ll give you guys a reasonable exnation.." "A reasonable exnation?" As if he couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore, Noce grabbed him by the cor of his shirt, and his eyes turned bloodshot. "Ken, if anything happens to Daisie, do you think you guys can bear the consequences?" "Young Mr.Knowles!" Lara scrambled up from the ground and said through gritted teeth, "How dare you go against the Reeses because of this girl? My father will hear about the things you did to me today!" Ken¡¯s face sank as he growled, "Lara!" "He beat me, and you''re standing on their side?" Even though Lara was in a mess right now, she refused to lower her head and let out a gruesome grin. "They can''t bear the consequences if my father decides to punish them!" Noce scooped Daisie up from the ground and looked at Lara coldly.He let out a smirk and said, "Really? Then go back and tell your father.Tell him to get himself ready as your family''s good days have come to an end.." Carrying Daisie in his arm, he left without turning his head around. Ken clenched his fists tightly. It had taken him a lot of effort to get the Reeses¡¯ support, yet he did not expect everything to be destroyed by Lara. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Lara did not take Noce¡¯s threat seriously. "The Knowles are nothingpared to the Reeses.I don''t know where he gets the guts from to threaten me.Also, Ken, how could you stand on their side just now? Do you still want to marry me or not?" Ken took a deep breath and loosened his grip.He looked at Lara expressionlessly andughed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What you should be worried about isn¡¯t our marriage anymore.." Lara was stunned. Meanwhile, inside the car... Daisie nestled in Noce''s arms¡ªher body was shaking and screaming in pain. Noce tightened his arms and caressed the wound at the corner of her eyes. "Does it hurt? Where else did she hit you?" She forced a smile on her face and replied, "My entire body is screaming in pain.." She felt pain in her chest as well whenever she breathed. Noce told Edison to drive faster, and Edison did as he was told. Daisie asked softly, "Will I get disfigured?" "Nope,, " Noce replied as hended a deep kiss on her forehead. "The wound isn¡¯t deep, so it won¡¯t leave a scar.." "I feel like I¡¯m dying.." "Don¡¯t be silly,, " replied Noce. "We''re almost at the hospital.Just hang on for a little longer.." Daisie chuckled and winced at the pain that shot up from her chest. "Thanks foring to save me, Nolly.." Noce was taken aback and lowered his head to look at her. "What did you call me?" Daisie leaned her head on his chest and closed her eyes as if she was asleep. "What do you mean by that, Ken? She¡¯s just Noce¡¯s girlfriend.So what if I beat her? It didn''t kill her.Besides, didn''t you see that she threatened me by holding me at knifepoint?" Standing in the living room, Lara was throwing a tantrum while using Ken of not taking her side. Ken looked at her expressionlessly and was getting more and more annoyed at Lara¡¯s tantrum. The reason he was willing to put it up with Lara was that he wanted help from her family.He had told Lara before that she shouldn¡¯t mess with Daisie since the consequences were something that they couldn¡¯t bear. However, she refused to listen to him and foiled his n. "That¡¯s enough, Lara." "you''re now scolding me because of that b*tch? Don''t forget that you''re my fiance.If not for the support of the Reeses, do you think you would get to where you are now?" Ken had been unable to raise his head in front of the Reeses because, just like she said, they were the ones who had given him everything he had today. Throughout the years, she liked Ken because he had never disobeyed her before. All of her friends took pride in their husband¡¯s loyalty. The more loyal their husbands were to them, the happier they were. In the past, Ken was able to tolerate whatever she did, and now he couldn''t take it anymore? Slowly, Ken rose to his feet and said, "Lara Reese, do you still not realize the gravity of the situation?" Lara froze. Ken had never called her with her full name before. Just as the thought surfaced in her head, she raised her hand and gave Ken a p across his face, causing his head to turn sideways as a red welt appeared on his cheek. The servants in the living room were dumbfounded. "It seems to me that you don¡¯t want to marry me anymore.Ken, get the hell out of here right now!" Ken''s cheeks puffed up, and his face sank.He turned around and walked toward the door without looking back. When Lara saw that he was really going away, she shouted, "You''ll regret it if you step out of the door today! Don''te begging to me when the timees!" Ken shut the door and continued to walk forward without stopping. Lara was so exasperated that she flipped everything on the table to the floor. Meanwhile, at the hospital... By the time Daisie came around to her senses, it was already in the evening. Noce, who was sitting next to her, realized that she had woken up and grabbed her hand. "Daisie.." She wanted to get up from the bed, but Noce did not allow her to. "You need to stay in bed for now.." Before she could finish her sentence, a pang of pain shot through her, and she hissed.Noce tucked her back into the bed and said, "I told you.You need to stay in bed for now.." "Is it bad?" she asked. Noce brushed a hand over the hair on the corner of her forehead and said with a stern face. "It''s not that bad.It''s just a splenic injury, and you''re going to feel a lot of pain." Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Daisie pouted. The door was pushed open abruptly. Colton stormed in and grabbed Noce by the hem of his cor. "Knowles, you brought my sister out but didn¡¯t take good care of her! What the hell were you doing!?" Noce did not say anything to refute. Daisie endured the pain and exined anxiously, "Colton, he brought me out only because I said I want to visit Juliana." Colton let go of him, but he was still exasperated. "Why would you go out and visit her when there¡¯s nothing special? Have you forgotten what she and Lisa tried to do to you just because they failed to harm you? Daisie Vanderbilt, can you please be more mindful about things like this?" Upon learning that she was abducted and gotten admitted to the hospital, he rushed straight to the hospital, feeling both furious and worried. What was more, it had happened when she went out with Noce. Daisie stared at the ceiling and let off a faint sigh. "Colton, I wasn¡¯t the one who was going around looking for trouble.It¡¯s the troubles that came looking for me, isn¡¯t it? "Besides, I¡¯m not a prophet, and I don¡¯t have the ability to predict the future.Do you want me to always be on guard against everything every day? Just how tiring can life be? I''d rather you lock me up if that¡¯s the case." Coltonughed out loud angrily. "And here you are trying to act all cheeky by talking back at me now, huh?" Daisie was slightly piqued too. "I¡¯m not trying to act cheeky or talk back at you.I¡¯m just being reasonable here.Did you think I really wanted to get injured in the first ce?" Raising her voice almost tore her wound, so her face turned slightly pale. Colton was about to say something when Noce suddenly yelled, "This isn¡¯t the right time for you two to quarrel." "Knowles, you¡¯re in no position to speak here." Noce red directly at him with an indifferent expression. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not in the position to say anything here." The atmosphere in the ward continued to be stagnant, it might look peaceful on the surface, but the awkwardness seemed to have filled the room with sulfur, and a war would break out if anyone was to be careless enough to set a spark off. Noce got up and looked at Colton. "I¡¯ve failed to take good care of Daisie, and that¡¯s my fault.I also know that you''re worried about her, but the source of all these matters isn¡¯t Daisie, but the person who wants to hurt her. "So if we don¡¯t get rid of the source for good, what happened today will only be the beginning of a series of disasters." ¡®Daisie has been extremely wary of Lisa all this while, but Lara came out of nowhere and took advantage of the opportunity and situation, which makes her really difficult to guard against. ¡®However, whether it was Lara or anyone else, Daisie is no prophet or God.She can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll be able to fend everything off, can she?¡¯ Colton remained silent for a moment and then asked in a deep voice, "Whose doing is this?" "The daughter of the Reeses." Nn and Maisie learned about Daisie¡¯s ident and immediately rushed to Yaramoor. Over the past several days, the Reeses seemed to have been impeached. Not only did their overseas business suffer heavy losses, but politicians who had close ties to the Reeses also distanced themselves deliberately for fear of getting involved. Jonah asked his men to investigate the situation and returned home from thepany with a gloomy expression. Lara had been holding back her grievances for a few days and had nowhere to vent, so she chose to comin about everything to her father, "Father, Ken is postponing our marriage only because of some cheap girl, you must help me!" As soon as she said that, her father did not even say a word but pped her so harshly that she fell to the ground. The butler stepped forward to stop him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Sir!" Lara covered her cheek and froze in ce. "Father...Did you just p me?" ¡®Father has never beaten me throughout my whole life, but he just hit me because of Ken?" Not only did Jonah not feel distressed, but he also pointed at her and rebuked her furiously, "You useless piece of crap! Why didn¡¯t you tell me the identity of that young girl!" She was dumbfounded for a moment but seemed to have realized the seriousness of the matter from her father¡¯s re. "Her identity? She¡¯s just Noce¡¯s girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?" Jonah was so exasperated at her that he pped her again. "You idiot!" "Do you think she ising at you only because she¡¯s backed by the Knowles? She¡¯s rted to the legendary Nn Goldmann of Zlokova by blood, you brainless sh*t! She¡¯s the Goldmanns¡¯ precious daughter! And do you know the rtionship between Nn Goldmann and Mr.Yorrick Hathaway? My business and career are both severely hurt now because of you!" Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 ¡®¡®It¡¯s no wonder that business hasn¡¯t been going as smoothly as before recently as if there¡¯s an invisible resistance that¡¯s holding the Reeses back. Even my old friends in the political circle who I can get in touch with during normal times have been avoiding me deliberately. ¡®¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the investigation, I probably wouldn¡¯t even know what¡¯s been going on nowadays.¡± ¡®If I had only offended one family, I might still be able to withstand it.But the main thing is that I''ve offended three in one go.The pressure from all three parties isn¡¯t something the Reeses can bear. ¡®I¡¯ve offended the Hathaways.That¡¯s why all the politicians who were once close to me are thinking twice before they approach me.No one would have the guts to go against the Hathways. After all, the Hathaways totally have the ability and financial power to rival the entire Yaramoor. ¡®Even if I were to take a step back from the political field and retreat into the business circle, I would still have to face the suppression of the Knowles in the future. All thesee to show that my actions have just demolished all my future possibilities. ¡®As for the Goldmanns, they make the situation even moreplicated.Not only do they have political connections in Stoslo, but also the forces of the Metropolis in Morwich. These havepletely cut off all possibilities for me to bring my business abroad" Lara choked on her tears and snot. "I...I didn¡¯t know." At this moment, the secretary hurried into the room. "Mr.Reese, Mr.Hathaway has already arrived at thepany." Jonah looked very bothered but still piqued at the moment.He red at Lara and pointed at her. "You¡¯d better stay here and don¡¯t do anything stupid.Otherwise, even I won¡¯t be able to do anything to save your *ss." When Jonah arrived at thepany, Yorrick was already waiting for him in the VIP lounge.He bit the bullet and stepped into the room, and he had to act and speak extremely humbly in front of Yorrick for the first time. "Mr.Hathaway, I¡¯m really sorry for what my young and ignorant daughter has done.I¡¯ve already punished her, so can you do me a favor and help me make peace with Mr.Goldmann? I''ll bring my daughter to the Goldmanns and apologize in person." "I want to help you too, Mr.Reese." Yorrick flipped through the financial magazine in his hand, raised his eyelids, and gave off a smile. "It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t understand Mr.Goldmann¡¯s temper at all.Once he¡¯s decided to do something, no one in the world would be able to stop him." Jonah¡¯s expression stiffened, and he gnashed his teeth. "I¡¯ll agree to whatever he wants, as long as he names an offer." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Yorrick put down the magazine and stood up slowly. "Mr.Reese, what your daughter has done has already vited thew.This is a matter of life and death.Do put yourself in Mr.Goldmann¡¯s shoes.Imagine if something were to happen to your daughter, would you forgive the other party?" Jonah choked on his own words. On the other hand, the impeachment that happened to the Reeses finally made the news. Lara had actually kidnapped the girl who endorsed the perfume because she got her endorsement advertisement contract snatched from her. The girl¡¯s identity was revealed at that moment¡ªshe was the daughter of the Goldmanns, and now, Lara hadpletely been turned into public enemy number one on the Inte. Lara¡¯s reputation was already not very positive.It was just that no one dared to do anything with her because of her noble status. This time, all of Lara''s endorsement advertisements were banned by all media, and she lost countless fans overnight. Even her fans in Zlokova quit her fans club, unsubscribed, and unfollowed all her social media ounts.It was said that when an ox fell to its knees, the knives multiplied. All the celebrities in the entertainment industry who had fallen out with Lara before this had alsoe forward to expose the evil deeds that she had done in the past. Lara was turned into a person of hatred over the past few days, and many reporters surrounded the Reese manor, so she did not even dare to leave the house. Daisie had been admitted to the hospital for the past few days, and Maisie had been with her throughout the whole period. Maisie was sitting in the chair cutting apples for Daisie while listening to the news on TV.She then reached out and delivered a sliced apple to Daisie¡¯s mouth. Daisie bit the apple, "Mom, is Dad very angry?" "Even I¡¯m angry." Maisie lifted her eyelids and looked at her. "Something so grave actually happened, and you almost died." Daisie lowered her head. "I¡¯m sorry that I made you worry." "You''re lucky that Noce rescued you in time." Maisie reached out and tucked Daisie¡¯s long hair behind her ear. "I was told that you two are dating each other.Is that true?" Daisie choked on the apple and avoided Maisie¡¯s gaze, looking guilty. "Mom, why are you asking me this?" Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Maisie chuckled. "Why can¡¯t I ask about this? I¡¯m your mother." Daisie pouted and did not respond to her. "You¡¯ve grown up and should have your own thoughts about everything, so I can¡¯t control everything that you do or think.You have Colton and Noce here to protect you, so your father and [ can truly be at ease while we¡¯re not by your side." After saying that, Maisie paused for a few seconds. "However, don¡¯t you ever let such an incident happen again.Otherwise, the self-defense lessons that Saydie has given you would have been in vain." Daisie lifted her head. "Mom, aren¡¯t you against it?" "What should I be against?" Maisie asked knowingly with a smirk. Daisie buried her head in the pillow, and her cheeks flushed as if she was slightly drunk. "Aren¡¯t you against the fact that ¡¯m dating Noce?" "If you do have a thing for him too, would me objecting to your decision do your rtionship any good?" Maisie understood her better than anyone else in the world. After all, she was her own daughter, so how could she not understand her character and personality? At that moment, Noce appeared outside the ward with a bouquet of flowers. Daisie was stunned as she did not seem to expect he woulde to visit her at this time. Maisie turned around, saw Noce, and gave off a smile. "Noce, you¡¯vee." Noce nodded politely. "Mrs.Goldmann." He walked to the bedside table, ced the bouquet in the vase, reached out, and rubbed the top of Daisie¡¯s head. "Are you feeling better now?" Daisie buried her head even deeper into the pillow, and her ears were on the verge of lighting up on fire. "Yes, much better." ¡®Mom is here, and this fe is acting so boldly!¡¯ Maisie sneered and got up slowly. "Okay, then you two should have a little chat first.I''ll go find your dad." She then exited the ward. Nn just happened to be walking toward the ward, and before he could speak, Maisie pressed her index finger against his lips and shushed him.He squinted slightly and looked into the ward through the ss on the door. Noce was sitting on the edge of the bed, and Daisie suddenly threw herself into his arms.He was slightly startled and looked down at her. "What¡¯s wrong?" "My mom doesn¡¯t object to our rtionship." Originally, she did not dare to admit it because she knew that her father did not like Noce very much, so she was afraid that her mother would be against them being together too. Noce saw that she was happy because of this, so he stroked her hair with a wide grin. "I already knew that." Daisie looked up at him and frowned in confusion. "What did you know earlier?" Noce looked down at her with a profound smile. "I already knew that Mrs.Goldmann wouldn¡¯t be against our rtionship." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Nn felt that someone was about to steal the pearl that he had been cultivating for almost two decades from him, so he was about to push the door and get into the ward, but Maisie stopped him.He was astonished and was dragged aside by her. "What are you doing?" "That kid is taking advantage of my daughter!" Maisie lifted her eyebrows. "Didn¡¯t you take advantage of me back then too?" Nn was at a loss for words as he could not refute her. Looking at his gloomy expression, Maisie could not help butugh out loud. "Daisie likes him too.Would you really stop them from being together?" He rubbed the bridge of his nose. "However, this is still too early.Daisie hasn¡¯t even graduated from college yet.In case..." "Ts it early? Aren¡¯t you even worse than Noce? Didn¡¯t you cross the line too when I was as old with Daisie, getting me pregnant before marriage?" Nnughed abruptly and hugged her. "Are you trying to talk me down with all these history lessons?" Maisie chuckled. "I¡¯m just giving you facts.What¡¯s more, Noce cherishes Daisie very much, and a rtionship that starts from college and ends with marriage is very rare and precious.I guess he¡¯ll surely respect Daisie when ites to everything in their rtionship." The next day... Freyja went to the hospital to visit Daisie, and the two went for a walk in the garden downstairs.It had been a few days since Daisiest basked under the sun. Now that she could do so, it felt extremelyfortable. "You''ve risen to fame once again.Lara has offended you and has beenpletely suppressed by all parties.The Reeses are asking all the connections that they know for help, but no one dares to lend a helping hand." Daisie stretched and gave off a chuckle. "That¡¯s pretty miserable." Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 "By the way, Juliana has returned to college." Daisie froze for a split second and turned around to look at her. "Has she?" Freyja crossed her arms. "Yeah, she came back the day before yesterday.After being betrayed by Lisa, she seemed to have been hit hard.When I saw her, she acted very docilely and seemed unable to lift her head and look right at me." The affairs that Lisa had cooked up in the ck market had been exposed, and although nothing much happened, discussion amongst others was inevitable. What was more, the underground ck market was thergest red light district that Yaramoor had to offer. The women who worked there were either illegal or foreign workers. In Yaramoor, these were not strictly prohibited, but they were not allowed on the surface. In private, as long as wealthy men felt like it, they could always find themselves some entertainment in the underground ck market. Freyja stayed with Daisie until noon and left the hospital. The man standing at the entrance of the hospital had his head lowered and was smoking a cigarette.His well-ironed and solemn suit was unbuttoned at the cor, and his attire looked a little untidy. "Why are you here?" Freyja frowned. Ken dusted off the ash on the tip of his cigarette and lifted his head. "Is Deedee alright?" Freyja responded sarcastically, "So you, my biological brother, would actually recall that you have a child? I thought you had forgotten about your own daughter." He crushed the cigarette butt under his feet with a distressed expression. "I didn¡¯te to quarrel with you." Freyja continued to mock him. "Is it because the Reeses aren''t currently doing as well as you want them to be, so you¡¯ re here to get me to ask Daisie for mercy? Ken, are status and power all you¡¯ve ever wanted?" "This is none of your business." Ken opened the car door. "Come home during the weekend." And the car drove away soon. Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡®He came to ask me to go home.I can almost confirm that it¡¯s our parents¡¯ intention.Mother has always been very eager for Ken to get together with the Reeses for her personal vanity. ¡®She¡¯s the illegitimate daughter of the royal family, so she couldn¡¯t inherit anything from the royal family because of her identity.So whatever that she couldn''t obtain before this, she redirected all her expectations onto Ken. ¡®However, now that the Reeses are losing their power and influence, Mother¡¯s ns and expectations have yet again failed, so I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s still not reconciled with this fact" Colton came to pick Daisie up from the hospital on the day when she was discharged.He had been in a bad mood the other day and kept on ming Daisie for something that she did not do.Thus, he brought her a gift on the day of discharge as an act of apology. The gift box was quiterge. It stood at about 3¡¯9¡¯¡¯, and the packaging looked exquisite. Daisie was not angry with Colton, so she epted it and tried to Pick it up, but it was quite heavy. "Colton, what kind of gift is this?" Colton cleared his throat and turned his face away. "Just open it yourself." Daisie untied the straps of the gift box and immediately opened it. And when she saw the doll lying inside, she could not help but be stunned. Most of the doll¡¯s body was made of ceramics, which looked beautiful, and it was also a fully automatic doll.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When moving, it would grab a flute in one hand and whistle, while the other hand would hold a chirping bird.She was surprised because this doll was a unique creation, and the person who had designed and created it named it the "Bird Tamer". It was priced at 6.25 million, and it was the only one in the world. Daisie nced at him. "Colton, are you spending Dad¡¯s money again?" "What are you thinking? Do I look like someone who would spend Dad¡¯s money?" "Then where did you get so much money?" Daisie stared at him. ¡®It¡¯s 6.25 million dors.That''s not an amount of money that he should own. ¡®It¡¯s believable if Dad was the one who bought this gift, but Colton¡¯s monthly allowance is about the same as mine, and I have only 3 million dors in my bank ount now. ¡®So, if Colton didn¡¯t ask Dad for money to buy me such an expensive gift, how can I not ask him more about it?¡¯ Colton crossed his arms and snorted. "I bought this for you with all the money I have in my bank ount, so I¡¯m a poor kid right now." Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Daisie was shocked. "How did you manage to save up so much money?" Colton leanednguidly against the car window. "Don¡¯t worry.It¡¯s extra pocket money that I earned by myself.I didn¡¯t steal or rob anyone." The car arrived at the west district of Hilton Vis, which was only one subway station away from the Victoria College.It was a very convenient ce to live at. Daisie walked out of the car with the gift box, looked around, and wondered. "What are we doing here?" Colton took the gift box from her. "Dad said that it¡¯s not very convenient and safe for you to live on campus.Thus, you''ll be living here until you graduate." "Shouldn''t it be even more inconvenient to live outside?" She caught up to him. "Are you worried that I¡ª" Before she could even finish her sentence, a group of bodyguards came out of the vi, stood in the yard in a row, and nodded respectfully. "Young Master Goldmann, Young Lady Goldmann!" Daisie was astounded for a few seconds. "Does it need to be this exaggerated?" ¡®Do I have to bring bodyguards along when I go to college in the future?¡¯ She followed Colton into the vi. The vi was a duplex building with a retro and elegant Nordic style, and it had excellent lighting. There was an independent balcony, a private garden, a piano, and a dance room.It could be seen that her father had carefully selected this ce. Colton put the gift box on the couch. "The housekeeper wille over in the afternoon.If you need anything, just let her know." "Colton, tell me the truth." Daisie turned around and stared at him. "There must be a reason for Dad to make such arrangements, right?" Colton did not answer her. ¡®¡®Of course, there are reasons.Other than preventing that sh*tsack from the Knowles from having more contact with her, it¡¯s also about her roommate, Freyja Pruitt. ¡®I¡¯ve looked into Freyja¡¯s background, and she¡¯s somehow rted to the Knowles. Noce¡¯s mother is the princess of the royal family, while Freyja¡¯s mother was the illegitimate daughter of the same family. They¡¯re half-sisters, but the strange thing is that the two families don¡¯t keep in touch frequently. The rtionship between the families can only be considered ordinary. ¡®And her elder brother, Ken Pruitt, was the prospective son-in-w of the Reeses.He¡¯s been helping the Reeses a lot. And the point is that this person has a lot of associations in Yaramoor¡¯s social circle, from the upper- ss circle to the mafia.He has all kinds of connections throughout the country. ¡®Given Ken¡¯s social status, it can be said that he¡¯s mingling with someone above himself when he tries to marry the daughter of the Reeses.But judging from how much Jonah values him, he¡¯s definitely an ambitious person" Colton could not confirm that Freyja had approached Daisie only because of Noce¡¯s arrangements and had no other purposes of her own. of course, he would not say these to Daisie. "Isn¡¯t it better that you don¡¯t have to live with someone else in such a congested dormitory and that you have your own private space?" "How is the dormitory congested? I only live with Freyja, and we have our own rooms and, therefore, private space." Colton stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. "Don¡¯t trust anyone so casually.The only person that you can trust in this world is yourself." He left after saying that. Daisie froze in ce as loads of information shed across her mind. Freyja returned home and hesitated for a moment outside the gate before entering the house. As she had guessed, her mother looked upset because of the issues that the Reeses were facing at the moment. Ken sat in the corner of the living room, drinking tea.He had only lifted his gaze for a split second but did not utter a thing. Sandy had the appearance of a mixed-race woman. However, apart from her hair and eyes color, she did not resemble Noce¡¯s mother too much. Noce¡¯s mother looked more magnanimous, kind, and easy- going, while Sandy¡¯s facial features looked very stern, which made her look rather difficult to get along with. She picked up her cup of tea. "I heard that you and the daughter of the Goldmanns are friends?" "Who told you that?" She looked calm and took a nce at Ken, who was sitting on the other side of the living room. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Did Ken tell you that? It seems that my brother can¡¯t even wait for me toe back home and admit it myself?" Sandy mmed the teacup against the table top and lifted her head unhurriedly. "Fey, what do you mean by that?" Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 "Nothing, I just want to ask Ken where he got the information from.I never mentioned that I¡¯m friends with the Goldmann girl." Ken smirked when she denied it. "Not friends? She seems to be protective of you." He meant thest time when he had met Daisie. Freyja didn¡¯t answer. Sandy looked at her. "Fey, you¡¯re my daughter, your brother¡¯s sister.You don¡¯t care about your family but seem to be concerned about the Knowles. "I know that you''re in touch with Noce, but he¡¯s a Knowles.You would ignore your family just because he lent you a helping hand?" Freyja pressed her lips together and asked, "But isn¡¯t Aunt Diana your family?" "Enough!" She threw the teacup, and it smashed into pieces at her feet. Sandy didn¡¯t look friendly. "Is that how you speak to your mother?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Mother, please calm down." Ken fixed his suit and stood up. "Why not let me speak to her?" She rubbed her temple and closed her eyes, then stopped speaking. Ken motioned for her to go upstairs. They went into the study, and Freyja was blunt. "You asked me toe so that I could plead for you? Your fiancee is the reason the Reeses are in this situation." Ken walked behind the desk, sat in the leather seat, and lit up a cigarette. "I no longer care about the Reeses." "What do you mean?" His eyes cleared up as he stared at her face. "It¡¯s what it means.If the Reeses are crumbling, and I can¡¯t stop it.I might as well give up." Freyja couldn¡¯t believe it and felt that it was funny, "If you gave up sooner, your wife wouldn¡¯t have died during childbirth, and Deedee wouldn¡¯t turn into a child without a mom and abandoned by her father." Ken¡¯s eyes grew dark, and the cigarette between his fingers burned. He took a long drag and crushed half of the rest in the ashtray, "If you were good enough to be associated with the Goldmanns, I might not have needed to get involved with the Reeses." "That wasn¡¯t why you abandoned Deedee!" "Freyja, you¡¯re not me, so you have no right to makements about my life." Ken threw the document on the desk to the floor and yelled, "I was born six years earlier than you, and I had to face all the pressure just because I was the eldest son.You had it much easier.I gave up on going to college and entered society earlier because I wanted to do well and didn¡¯t want to be looked down on. "Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked to get where I am? Do you know what people say about us behind our backs? We were the result of an affair and could only hide away. "You don¡¯t need to face all that hostility in school because nobody knows who you are.I¡¯ve been mocked, looked down on, and had to be shamed.I¡¯m just one step away." Freyja balled up her fist. "So, because of all that, your wife and Deedee aren¡¯t innocent?" He took a deep breath. "Benefits should alwayse before rtionships.As for Deedee, I never wanted her, but she insisted on bringing her to full term." Freyja ran up to him and grabbed his cor. "How could you say all that!?" Ken pushed her away. "All you need to do now is to gain Daisie¡¯s trust.You¡¯re part of our family, so it¡¯s time to do your part. Freyja was so angry she trembled. "We''re not friends!" Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 "Not friends, or do you just don¡¯t think that way?" Ken walked closer. "Noce asked you to stay by her side so that he can keep an eye on Daisie.I know you informed Noce when he went to the restaurant the other day." Freyja bit her lip and didn¡¯t answer.Ken loosened his tie and turned around. "You have two options, get close to the Goldmanns or let me arrange for your marriage.Ryan Matthews is ready to remarry." Ken ignored Freyja¡¯s shocked expression. "Even though the Matthews aren¡¯t as great as the Reeses, his grandfather was a duke, so you should think about it." Ken left the study, leaving Freyja still in shock. This family felt foreign to her.She was afraid and stressed out, so she wanted to run away. At the Hilton Vis... The housekeeper prepared breakfast in the morning. Daisie chatted with her while having breakfast. The housekeeper lived nearby, and her husband was from Yaramoor.She was a housewife, so other than sending her children to school and picking them up after, she had a lot of time on her hands. This was a part-time job, and it was convenient. After she finished, the housekeeper cleaned up the kitchen and left. Daisie picked up her bag while two bodyguards waited for her in front of the car. The car drove toward Victoria, and shezily leaned against the window. "Are you picking me up in the evening too?" They said yes. Daisie pouted but didn¡¯t say anything. The car stopped on campus. She got out of the car, and everyone walking by turned to look at her and then chattered. The Reeses were in trouble because of her, and she immediately became the ¡®legend¡¯ of the school because of that. Not everyone would have the power to bring down a noble family.She bumped into Freyja and was going to greet her when Freyja ignored her, turned around, and left. Daisie thought Freyja didn¡¯t see her, so she ran after her. "Freyja." She stopped in her tracks and turned around. "Yes?" She seemed colder than usual. Daisie pressed her lips together, "A-Are you alright?" "Yes, I¡¯m going to ss now." She didn¡¯t look back and just walked away. Daisie watched her walk away, then look down.She felt that something had happened to her.She walked into the ssroom, and a few people were talking about the Reeses. When they saw Daisie, they approached her. "I heard that Lara Reese had gotten what she deserved, did you know?" She paused. "What happened?" "Her face was ruined." "Yes, I heard that when she left home, a crazed fan sshed acid on her face and half of it melted.It was on the news." Maybe because nobody liked Lara, nobody felt sorry that that happened to her. Lara had done that to an actress before, and now that karma had gotten to her, everyone was alright with it. Daisie was a little shocked. Seeing how they were happily discussing that, she didn¡¯t say anything but went back to her seat. Lara was in the hospital.She had two skin graft surgeries, and when she woke up, she broke the mirrors in her room while crying. Half her face was bandaged because it was ruined. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even after surgery, she wouldn¡¯t get her old face back¡ªher beauty that she was so proud of was gone. Ken walked into the room with a bouquet of flowers, and Lara stopped crying. Now that she was at her lowest and had lost all her friends, only Ken remembered her, and that made her cold heart warm up a little. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Lara hugged Ken. "Ken, I knew you wouldn''t abandon me.I was wrong.I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you.I have nothing now except you." Ken listened to her patiently and cupped her face after a moment. "I brought your favorite lilies." Lara smiled with tears in her eyes. "You remember." He looked down with no joy in his eyes. "I used to be a son-inw of the Reese¡¯s, of course, I would remember." Lara suddenly understood what he meant.His hand rested on her chin. "If you had listened to me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened." Lara shuddered and grabbed his arm. "I¡¯ve learned my lesson, Ken.Please help me." She begged. "If you save me, my dad will give you anything you want when we¡¯re married." Ken held her hand and pushed her away. "The Reeses have lost their power.You¡¯re no longer useful to me." She couldn''t believe it. "What!?" Ken loosened his tie and ced the bouquet on the table. "I guess I didn¡¯t make it clear enough.I never loved you.All I wanted were the benefits your family could bring me.Now that you¡¯re no longer who you were, why would I marry a disfigured woman?" Lara was very emotional and furious, "Ken Pruitt!" Ken smiled and leaned closer to her with no expression on his face. "You should be d that I got someone to ruin your face.If it were Noce, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as your face that was destroyed." That sentence made Lara¡¯s pupils shrink and start shaking. After Ken left, Lara sat there on her bed.She had lost everything¡ª love and sweet words were an illusion.She screamed as if she had lost her mind and threw a pillow. The pillow fell at a girl¡¯s feet.She walked forward when she saw Lara crying with her face in her hands and handed her a tissue. "Ms.Reese, don¡¯t be sad.We both have the same enemy." At the Knowles Group... Edison reported the disfigurement of Lara to Noce.He had the side of his head on his hand while tapping the other hand on the desk in deep thought. The Reeses were exposed and had lost their power. Even though they had paid the price, it wasn¡¯t enough.He didn¡¯t n to let Lara, who was the reason Daisie was injured, go so easily. What made people suffer the most wasn¡¯t death but living in a situation worse than death. "Sir, now that Ms.Reese is disfigured, Mr.Donald Matthews probably won¡¯t marry her." Donald Matthews was the only male heir of the Matthews, the grandson of a duke. Even though they weren¡¯t as great as the Reeses, who were royals, they were much more well-known. Especially Donald.He was a hidden shareholder of the underground market of Yaramoor, 34 years old, and married thrice. The first wife had passed away in a car ident while five- months pregnant ¡ªthe cause of the ident was unknown. The second and third wives were still alive, but one of them was abused and had mental issues.She lived in a care home. The other one was forced to work in the ck market as an escort and had suffered a heart attack. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Donald loved beautiful young women but got bored of them quickly. Once he was done with them, they wouldn¡¯t have a happy ending. Noce found out from the people of the ck market that Lara was the woman that Donald wanted the most.He loved how seductive she was, but too bad she was a Reese. Thus, even if he wanted her, he couldn''t just get her. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Donald wanted to ¡®help¡¯ the Reeses now that they had lost their power so that he could get the woman he wanted.He knew that old man Reese would rather be poor than be connected with the Matthews. Unfortunately, Lara was disfigured. Edison remembered something. "By the way, Ken went to visit her at the hospital today." Noce¡¯s finger paused and looked up. "Ken would have distanced himself from the Reeses after their downfall.He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who cares about being kind." His rtionship with Lara was all about power, and now that that was no longer on the table, Lara was useless to him. Unless he had other ns. Daisie waited for Freyja after ss downstairs. Freyja walked to the door and saw her standing at the button of the stairs, waving at her. Daisie walked along with her. "Freyja, did something happen to you?" She stopped walking and looked down in silence. Daisie looked at her. "Freyja?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Daisie Vanderbilt, we should keep our distance.You no longer stay at the dormitory, so we¡¯re no longer roommates, and especially not friends." Freyja walked past her and left. Daisie paused while she watched her leave. Colton saw this from afar and frowned.He walked toward Daisie and stopped behind her, "I¡¯ve warned you.Do you see it now?" Daisie snapped back, looked up at Colton, and then looked back down. After a moment, she said, "We never said we were friends." Freyja had never said that she was her friend.They were just roommates. "Then why do you care?" It was fine now that it had ended.It at least stopped before it became like Lisa¡¯s case. Daisie looked up and parted her lips. "Colton, she¡¯s different from Lisa." Colton crossed his arms and smirked. "How are they different?" Daisie didn¡¯t reply but looked where Freyja had disappeared in deep thought. After some time, she tugged at Colton¡¯s sleeve. "Colton, can you help you find out how Freyja has been recently?" Colton wasn''t very happy about that. "My time shouldn¡¯t be spent on her." ¡®Just help me this once." Colton took a deep breath and ground his teeth. "Just this once." That evening, at the Hilton Vis... Daisie showered and was drying her hair with a towel when her phone on the desk started vibrating.She received a text.She picked up the phone and saw that it was from Noce. N: [Have you had dinner?) D: (Yes, have you?] After a few minutes, Noce replied. N: (Not yet.] D: (Why?) N: [I was thinking about you.] Daisie blushed and threw her towel down. ¡®Why is he teasing me?¡¯ Maybe because she took a while to reply, he called. Daisie answered it in her flustered state. Noce couldn''t help but chuckle. "You picked up really quickly." She choked. "I...I didn¡¯t mean to pick up." "Really?" He smiled. His voice was deep and sounded so nice. "You can hang up now." Daisie paused, then breathed through her nose. "I should hang up because you tell me to?" He smiled. "I know, you don¡¯t want to." Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Daisie suddenly felt that she wasn¡¯t strong enough because it was so easy for him to get to her. "Do you want to see me?" "I don¡¯t live in the dormitory anymore." "I know." Daisie chuckled. "How did you know?" Noceughed. "Because I¡¯m downstairs." Daisie looked out her window, and a car was parked nearby with the window rolled halfway down.She immediately recognized a familiar face. The evening sun shone from the horizon and sshed across the western sky. Daisie went outside in a loose dress and a thin jacket. Noce stood next to his car.He had a tall frame with perfect proportions, which was in a shirt that looked extra nice under the evening sun.He looked mature, handsome, and charming. Daisie was a little too mesmerized by that and fell into his arms because she tripped. Noce held her by her waist and ran his hand over her dark, smooth hair. "There¡¯s no need to rush.I¡¯m not leaving." He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Daisie buried her face in his chest. "Don''tugh." He stopped while he looked at the bodyguard standing not too far away. The bodyguard stared at them and realized he shouldn¡¯t move forward, especially now. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Noce looked back down at her. "I¡¯m happy just to see you." She looked down. "You¡¯re busy and have to be both in college and at work." Noce almost never stepped foot in college recently.She could feel that she had been seeing him less after they started dating. Noce held her hand and ced it to his lips. "It will be great once you graduate." She looked up at him, "Why?" He smiled. "I''ll be able to see you every day once I marry you." Daisie was hesitant. "Do we need to get married so soon?" After getting married, babies would follow, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to do whatever she wanted. Seeing how worried she was, Noce cupped her face. "We''ll get married first.I won¡¯t stop you if you want to be in showbiz.You can do whatever you want." As long as they were married and she was his wife, she wouldn''t be able to run away, and others wouldn¡¯t have a chance either. "But, getting married would mean..." Noce squinted while she said with blushed cheeks, "Having babies." Noce leaned in half an inch and stared at her. "Don¡¯t worry about babies...I''ll control myself." Daisie was surprised. "Can you control that?" He chuckled. "You''ll find out when it happens." She understood, but her face burned up. The biology sses were clear. Having a baby wasn¡¯t just about sleeping together.She pushed him away and mumbled, "We¡¯ve met, so I¡¯m going back in." She escaped so quickly that Noce couldn¡¯t help but smile. He would make her his own once she graduated. By the time Noce got home, the night had fully descended. The living room was empty.His father had gone back to the pce with his mother, and Tristan wasn''t there either.He removed his coat and went upstairs. Lisa walked out of her room at that moment and seemed to have picked this time just so that she could bump into him.She wore a thin silk dress that was very revealing as if that was the only thing that she was wearing. Noce¡¯s face dropped, and his eyes grew cold. Even though Lisa was afraid of him, Tristan had agreed to let her back in. Noce had epted it, so she became braver. "You¡¯re back, Nolly." Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Noce let out a cold smirk and said, "It seems like you learned something as well when you were in the ck market." He walked past her and left. Lisa¡¯s smile froze when she heard his sarcastic remark, and she bit her lower lip. Even though she had not done it out of her own volition when she was in the ck market, she felt it was not entirely uneptable after trying it. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was painful at first, but once the pain subsided, it was apletely different feeling.She was certain that no man in this world would be able to resist this. The reason Noce refused to ept her was that he hadn¡¯t tried it before. If she got him, maybe he would fall in love with the feeling as well. Noce returned to his bedroom, and just after changing into his pajamas, he heard someone opening the door to his room.He turned around and frowned. His gaze turned cold as he growled, "Get out of my room." Lisa pretended that she did not hear what he said and closed the door.Her face turned red as she took off her clothes one after another until she stood naked in front of him. "Nolly, Ican do everything that Daisie can¡¯t do.I promise that you¡¯ll fall in love with this feeling after tonight..." Lisa stood naked in front of Noce. There was nothing but an undergarment on her body, and she was certain no man would be able to resist such a feast as long as they had feelings. Unfortunately, Noce was different.He did not like her at all, and he would never look at her.His anger slowly abated, and his usual calm returned to him. Lisa stretched her arm forward in an attempt to hug him, but Noce turned around and avoided her before she could touch him. "I didn''t think that you would fall to such a low level." Feeling humiliated, Lisa gritted her teeth and said, "Why can Daisie do it, and I can''t!?" Noce frowned and tapped lightly on the keyboard on the desk. "What makes you think that you can bepared to her? You aren¡¯t worthy enough to carry Daisie¡¯s shoes." Lisa¡¯s shoulders trembled.She had cast away her embarrassment andy herself bare in front of him. He was a man as well, but why did he not have any reaction toward her? Lisa refused to ept it as she pounced at Noce, hugging him from the back. "Noce, why can¡¯t you just give me a chance? I can do anything you want, and I''ll only listen to you in the future." Noce chuckled. The calmer and less angry he was, the more dangerous he became. Lisa couldn''t see through his emotion right now, but she refused to let go of such a precious opportunity. "Nolly¡ª" "It seems like I have overestimated you.It took you hard enough to return to the Knowles.Honestly, there are plenty of ways if you want to stay in the Knowles, but you had to choose this method.You truly are one of the most idiotic people I have ever seen." Lisa was stunned. Noce looked in a certain direction and continued. "Why don''t you look up and see over there." At the moment she raised her head, she froze. There was a camera with a red shing light at the corner of the wall, which happened to fall in the blind spot of her vision. Lisa took a big step back and picked up the gown on the floor to cover herself. Her face turned ashen pale as she looked at Noce incredulously, "How could you¡ª" She thought she could take Noce down since nobody was home tonight. As long as she could make Nonce hers, let alone the Knowles, she could easily kick Daisie away from her sight. However, she did not expect that Noce would install a camera in his room. Who was he guarding against? Was it her? Noce turned sideways and looked at her calmly. "Why do you think my uncle brought you back to the Knowles? Do you really think you can threaten the Knowles just because I was the one who sent you to the ck market?" Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Lisa trembled when she heard what Noce said.Her teeth chattered so much that she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. "I admit that it''s quite realistic when you put on that suicide act, but if you really wanted to die, you should''ve cut deeper." Noce pulled the pen drive out of hisputer and continued. "Honestly, I should thank you.If it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t have such a fabulous video to show to my uncle.The adopted daughter of the Knowles is trying to seduce the descendant of the Knowles.I can''t wait to see my uncle''s reaction when he sees this recording." "No..." Lisa was filled with fear.Her voice was thick with a sob as she pleaded, "I¡¯m sorry, Noce.My emotions just got the best of me, and I promise I won''t do it again!" "Peter." No sooner had Noce¡¯s voice died away, Peter pushed the door open and came inside. Lisa¡¯s face sank when she saw Peter.She did not expect him to be here the entire time. Noce handed the sh drive to Peter and said, "Give this sh drive to my uncle." "Noce, do you really have to do this to me? Are you not worried that I might kill myself?" Lisa¡¯s voice became sharp and ear- grating due to her nervousness. Noce looked at her expressionlessly and said, "If you want to kill yourself, then go ahead." Lisa froze. Noce stopped in front of her and looked down at her. "Aren''t you good at manipting the public voice? Didn''t you want to threaten me? You know that the Knowles would do everything to protect their reputation, and casting you away without any reason is tantamount to ingratitude and injustice. "The reason I let you live here is that I want to see what kind of tricks you still have up your sleeves.Unfortunately, this is all you have in your arsenal.I guess it¡¯s only fair and reasonable for the Knowles to cast you out." He waved his hand after he finished speaking. Receiving his order, Peter picked Lisa up from the floor and dragged her out of his room. There was a group of maids in the living room. When they saw Peter dragging the disheveled Lisa down, they began to talk to each other, and there was a hint of disdain in their eyes. Noce changed into a shirt and long pants before he came downstairs. Upon seeing him, Lisa crawled toward him and cried, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.Please let me go.I won¡¯t do it again.I won¡¯te back here anymore, okay? Please, please let me go." Noce took a step back and avoided Lisa.He sat with his legs crossed on the couch and looked at Lisa expressionlessly. "My uncle was kind enough to take you in as his adopted daughter.However, not only did you not appreciate his kindness, but you even went inside my room and attempted to seduce me.This is something uneptable, and the Knowles can¡¯t keep you anymore." "Oh gosh, how can she be so shameless? She¡¯s still so young." "No wonder she¡¯s disheveled.She¡¯s really such a wh*re." Thements from the side stabbed into her heart like sharp knives. From the moment she cast away her shame and seduced Noce, she had already fallen into his trap. Just like Noce said, she was good at manipting the public voice.She was also good at putting herself in a vulnerable position to gain sympathy from the public. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The fact that Noce sent her to the ck market and indirectly caused her to lose her chastity was a great weapon she could use against the Knowles. She had been under the impression that as long as she had this weapon in her hands, she would be able to coerce the Knowles into letting her back by putting up a suicide act.She thought she was smart, but she did not expect that it was her cleverness that caused her to lose her greatest weapon and bring her doom. At that moment, Tristan returned. When he saw the scene in the living room, he was stunned, and his face sank. "What is going on here?" Lisa slumped to the floor and froze. Peter walked up to Tristan and told him everything. Tristan fell silent for a moment, and then his gaze turned sharp as he looked at Lisa. "Godfather...I made a mistake, but I did it because I love Nolly too much.Is it wrong of me to love him?" Lisa cried as she clung to herst hope. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Lisa only needed to make it look like she did so because she loved Noce too much.She was certain that her godfather would understand her. "Have you gone out of your mind?" Tristan growled, his voice thick with anger. Lisa froze on the spot when she realized that Tristan was shouting at her. "I took you under my wing because I pitied you, and you saved my life.However, I didn''t ask you to do such a shameless thing in the Knowles mansion.It seems like Noce is right about you.Letting you live here is the worst decision I''ve made." Lisa¡¯s pupils constricted. "But I saved your life¡ª" "Talking about that." Tristan paused for a few seconds, and his face sank. "I made a rash decision four years ago.It never urred to me that the ident turned out to be a scheme." Her body began to shake, and her face turned bloodless. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t admit it as she said, "How can you suspect me? I was only 14 years old that year.There¡¯s no way I¡¯m capable of such schemes." "It¡¯s true that you¡¯re incapable of such schemes," Noce, who had been keeping silent the whole time, parted his lips and chimed in. "But it doesn¡¯t mean the people behind you aren¡¯t incapable of that." Lisa turned to look at him, and there was a fearful expression on her face. "What are you talking about?" "Do you still remember Evan?" Lisa was stumped when she heard the name.She had never mentioned her brother in front of the Knowles, so she wondered how they knew about him. Noce rose to his feet and walked across the table.He stopped in front of her and looked down at her. "In order to prevent getting rid of him as well as to stop him froming to you after you''ve be rich, you asked the people behind you to eradicate him.However, he was lucky and didn''t die.Perhaps God took pity on him as he identally learned everything that you did." Lisa did not dare to look him in the eyes since she was exposed.She bit her lips so tightly that blood was seeping out of the wound. "You can even harm someone who''s rted to you by blood.I wonder what else you wouldn''t dare to do." "I didn¡¯t...It wasn¡¯t me..." She refused to admit it. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you refuse to admit it.I already know what I should know, and as for you..." Noce nced at her coldly, leaned over to her, and said in a voice that only she could hear. "Either find a ce and die alone, or I''ll send you to the person you fear most." Lisa was stumped.Her heart stopped beating for a moment, and cold beads of sweat began to fill her forehead.She cried, but in the next second, sheughed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her eyes were slowly turning bloodshot as she hissed, "If Daisie learns how terrifying you are, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll stay as far as possible away from you." Noce narrowed his eyes dangerously.As he straightened his body, he signaled at Peter. Peter dragged Lisa up from the floor, and this time, she did not struggle anymore.It was raining heavily outside, and Lisa was thrown out of the mansion along with her belongings.She stood in the rain with only a flimsyyer of clothes. Her eyes were filled with rage and resentment as she watched the door slowly close before her. ¡®Do you really think I''ll kill myself just like that? No, never! I will stay alive, and I want to make sure that all of you will regret everything you did to me!¡¯ In the study room, Noce stood in front of the window and watched as Lisa pulled her luggage away in the rain. Tristan was standing next to him. He retracted his gaze and asked, "Noce, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t die just like that.Are you sure it¡¯s the right decision to let her go?" "Of course, I didn¡¯t think she''d find a ce and kill herself." Noce turned around. There was a smile on his face, but the smile did not reach his eyes. "I let her go because it''s about time for me to reel in the." Tristan frowned. "Do you want to lure the people behind her out?" He turned around and asked, "Didn''t your people find Evan already? With him acting as our smokescreen, I''m sure the people behind her will show up soon." At the Victoria Business College... "Hey, the Knowles have disowned their adopted daughter!" Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 "Yeah, I saw the news, and they¡¯re pretty serious about it.I heard that girl tried to seduce Young Mr.Knowlesst night.I don''t understand where she got the courage to go into his room naked." "She has fallen low enough to give the people in the ck market permission to take videos of her doing that kind of thing, so I don''t find it strange that she would try to seduce Young Mr.Knowles." Colton happened to pass by the corridor when he heard their conversation.He squinted, and when he thought about those videos that he had uploaded to the inte that time, he felt revolted. Noce had sent him those recordings, so he figured that Noce must have something to do with it.He had to admit that Noce was indeed more ruthless than he was when it came to punishing his enemy. There were two things that a girl like Lisa cared about the most¡ª reputation and chastity, and Noce hadpletely crushed both of them. "Colton!" Daisie¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality.He turned his head around to see that Daisie was running toward him. "Have you found it?" She was talking about Freyja. Colton stuck his hands into the pockets and said gloomily, "Why does it seem to me that you care about her a lot?" "You promised that you would find it for me." "Yes, I found it.There¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.Other than going to ss, the only ce she goes is her dormitory and nothing else." After Frejya got up from bed, she would only go to two ces: ss and her dormitory. She did not even go to the canteen.It seemed like she was all alone wherever she went and had no contact with anyone else. If it weren¡¯t for his sister, Colton wouldn¡¯t have spent his time on such a boring person. Daisie lowered her head and mumbled, "Then why..." Frejya deliberately avoided her. Even though she tried to talk to her, she would just ignore her. However, she did not badmouth her behind her back and based on that alone, Daisie believed that she was different from Lisa. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Colton looked at her and said, "Well, it¡¯s good to stay away from her.Besides, her brother has had a rtionship with the Reeses before.He isn¡¯t someone you can handle." The Reeses had already gone down the hills. Ken had lost his only support, so Colton was sure that he wouldn¡¯t let go of other opportunities. However, Daisie ignored him and said, "Oh yeah, how can I forget about her jack*ss brother!" She grabbed Colton¡¯s arm and continued. "Colton, I think Ken must have threatened her.I''ll go look for her now." "Daisie¡ª" Colton tried to stop her but to no avail.He put his hand on his forehead, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged.He did not know if it was a good thing or not to have a nosy little sister. Frejya had just finished making spaghetti in her dorm when the door was pushed open from the outside. Huffing and puffing, Daisie stood at the door and said, "I knew you''d be here, Freyja." Freyja was stunned for a few seconds before she lowered her head. "What did youe back for?" "Ie back to look for you!" Freyja froze, but she soon regained her usual calm self after a few seconds. "How can I help you then?" Daisie then went straight to the point and asked, "Did Ken threaten you?" Freyja was taken aback and jerked her head up. "You..." "I knew it! You¡¯re avoiding me because of your jack*ss brother, right?" Daisie said with confidence. Freyja let out augh, and then her face suddenly turned stern. "Daisie, do you really have to be such a busybody? Who do you think you are to poke into my affairs? In case you forgot, we¡¯re not friends." "I didn¡¯t say we¡¯re friends." Daisie shrugged. "We¡¯re roommates." Freyja retracted her gaze and continued. "But you¡¯re not staying here." Standing akimbo, Daisie said, "My stuff is here, so I¡¯m still living here.As long as this bed belongs to me, we¡¯re roommates." Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Freyja was stumped. None of them spoke for a long while, and then a chuckle broke the silence. Daisie frowned. "What are youughing at?" "You, of course.You looked funny just now." Freyja held herugh back and looked at her. "So what if we¡¯re roommates? It doesn¡¯t mean you can¡ª" "Do you want me to expose your true identity?" Freyja was rendered speechless.She couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and rose to her feet. "Are you threatening me?" "Yeah, I¡¯m threatening you.I¡¯m going to tell everyone in the college that the kid is your brother¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯re just helping him to take care of her." Freyja chuckled and asked, "Are you not worried that he wille to you for trouble?" Daisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and replied, "That''s exactly what I would want him to do.I''m not afraid of trouble.After all, this isn''t the first time I''ve been in trouble." Freyja was stunned. Initially, she nned to ignore her and give her the cold shoulder to force her to stay away from her.However, her n failed. Astnile broke across Freyja¡¯s face as she took her seat. "This is the first time I''ve noticed that you''re really tenacious." Daisie walked up to her and took the seat next to her. "So, what did Ken threaten you with?" Freyja lowered her head. After a short while, she turned her head to look at Daisie and said, ¡°If I tell you that he has an ulterior motive for asking me to approach you and be friends with you, what will you think?" Daisie was stumped and fell silent. Freyja sighed. "But I didn¡¯t want to do that.He has nothing to do with the Reeses anymore since they fell from their graces for messing with you.However, he won''t give up just like that.If I gain your trust, they''ll stop at nothing to squeeze everyst drop of benefit out of you.They''ll even make you their puppet to get what they want." Daisie was a descendant of the Goldmanns.Everyone held her dearly, and there was nothing the Goldmanns couldn''t get for her. After falling silent for a while, Daisie asked, "So, you''re worried that they will take advantage of me?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Freyja chuckled. "With your brothers and Noce by your side, do you think they¡¯ll get what they want? They¡¯re not stupid people." Daisie was gullible, but it did not mean that the Goldmanns were gullible.Freyja was not an idiot either.If she really helped Ken, things might not turn out as they wished. Most importantly, she did not want to do it either. Daisie felt that Freyja was hinting at something and mumbled, "I¡¯m not that stupid either..." "If you weren''t stupid, would Lisa have been able to abuse your kindness?" Daisie was stumped and turned her head away. "Those are in the past.I¡¯m different now." Suddenly, Freyja went closer to her and asked, "Have you read the news?" "What news?" "Your ex-b*tchy-bestie stripped herself naked and tried to seduce your boyfriendst night." When Daisie came out of the building, her face was dark.She did not know about the news, but she was angry after learning what Lisa had done. Also, Freyja had told her that no man would be able to resist such a temptation.If he could, there probably was something wrong with him.She felt Freyja was right, and a sense of crisis rose from her heart. ¡®Did Lisa do thatst night?¡¯ When the thought surfaced in Daisie¡¯s head, her heart was filled with rage.She turned to an unknown car at the roadside and kicked the tire hard.It was only when the window of the backseat was rolled down that Daisie knew whose car was this.Noce let out a chuckle when he remembered how Daisie kicked the tire exasperatingly. "If you want, I can ask the driver to dete the tire.You don''t have to kick it like that." Daisie turned her head around and ignored her. Noce got out of the car and pulled her into his arms. As a smile appeared on his face, he asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Daisie?" She turned her face sideways and said, "I¡¯m angry." Noce turned her body over and looked at her puffed cheek intently. "Who made you angry?" Without saying anything, she pointed at him. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Noce was stunned, lowered his gaze, and let off a sudden chuckle after a while. "Is it because of me?" He then leaned forward and moved half an inch closer to her. "Then do tell me, what did I do to upset you?" Daisie dodged his gaze and looked away. "I heard that...Lisa tried to seduce youst night." Noce stared at her as if he did not expect her to be angry because of this, and she clearly looked very jealous.He smiled. "Do you mind this?" "How can I not mind that? You¡¯re my boyfriend, and she¡¯s already done that to you.Even I haven¡¯t¡ª" Daisie forced the remaining sentence that almost blurted out back down her windpipe. ¡®What I wanted to say is that even I haven¡¯t done it to him yet.¡± ¡®But how can I have such an outrageous idea? If Noce were to know about this, he would definitely think that I¡¯m a promiscuous and hornydy" Noce looked at her fixedly. "What have you not done?" She hurriedly changed her words. "I haven''t...I haven¡¯t even entered your bedroom, but she actually went in!" "Oh." Noce raised his eyebrows, and his smirk intensified. "Do you want toe into my bedroom?" "I...I can at least take a look, can¡¯t I?" Daisie pushed him away immediately. "Let¡¯s not talk about this now.Judging from what Lisa did in front of youst night, you must¡¯ve seen every inch of her body, haven''t you!" She was so cute that Noce could not help but burst intoughter. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "How are you stillughing?" Daisie was truly exasperated.He reached out and brought her into his arms. "But I didn¡¯t see anything." "You''re lying." "I''m not lying." Noce held her hand and pecked her fingertips. "It was her business when she chose to take off her clothes, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m obliged to take a look at her after she¡¯s done so.I don¡¯t n to go to an ophthalmologist tomorrow." "But...Freyja told me that you guys won''t refuse any girl who takes the initiative to throw herself on you unless..." Noce looked at her. "Unless what?" "Unless your package doesn¡¯t work." As soon as Daisie said so, she lowered her head, and the sudden awkwardness that permeated the atmosphere made her wish to bury herself in a hole at that instant. ¡®I haven¡¯t said anything wrong, have I?¡¯ Noce lifted her chin and questioned her with a serious tone, "Are you saying that I can¡¯t do it?" Her gaze was drifting all over the ce. "I''m not the one who said that..." Noce leaned forward, and his lips were pressed against the side of her cheek as he whispered something into her ear.Daisie¡¯s cheeks turned extremely warm and flushed, and she panicked. "I...I¡¯m not the one who said that, you bully!" Noce held her in his arms, hugged her tightly, buried his face in her hair, andughed. "So, do you still want to question me?" She froze in his arms and shook her head, not daring to say anything anymore. Noce¡¯s fingertips stopped on her earlobe as he lowered his head and stared at her face, which looked as flushed as a tomato. "I won''t fall for another woman other than you." Daisie clenched the cket of his shirt.She had always found his attitude toward her very difficult to resist. He then sent Daisie back to the Hilton Vis and watched her enter the vi before asking Edison to drive away. Edison received a call and then handed the phone to the rear of the car.It was a call from the bodyguard. Noce answered the call, "What''s the matter?" The bodyguard reported to him, "Young master, the hospital just called and imed that Ms.Fraiser just went to visit Ms.Reese in the afternoon." Noce looked out the window and asked deeply, "Really?" "Mis.Reese has been disfigured, and her family is in deep trouble.It¡¯s only natural for her to feel extremely unreconciled with the incident, so perhaps she might choose to lend Lisa a helping hand."Getting hold of what happened to Lara and sowing discord between her and Daisie behind her back would be a piece of cake for Lisa.Lara had gotten used to acting arrogant and ordering others around because of her family background. And the sudden downfall of her family had caused her to lose all the prestige that she had been enjoying all her life. Not many people would be able to withstand that blow. The bodyguard asked, "Then what do you n to do?" "It seems that the person supporting her from behind is her final bargaining chip, but she won¡¯t take the initiative to contact that person until things look really bad for her." Noce leaned into the back of the rear seat, and after a few seconds of pause, his gaze turned dim and stern. "It¡¯s time to contact Mr.Matthews." Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 At the hospital... A figure appeared at the door after Lisa left the ward. Lara was sitting on the edge of the bed, and her gaze looked dim until the moment she heard footsteps approaching.She turned around and could not help but ask warily, "Who are you?" The man smiled. "Young Master Knowles asked me to tell you that he can let things slide this time around." Lara was surprised and astonished for a split second, but she then sneered. "Do you think I¡¯ll need him to let me go now? I¡¯ve lost everything now, so I¡¯m not afraid of anyone." Those who had lost everything would have nothing else to lose, so she had nothing to worry about at this moment. The man approached her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mis.Reese, do you know Mr.Matthews?" Donald Matthews¡ª it was impossible for Lara not to know this name.He was a man who had managed to make all women in Yaramoor feel afraid. ¡®This man, Donald Matthews, invited me to dinner several times, but I rejected all of them because I knew the reason behind all his invitations. ¡®But it might be due to my family background and the status that I was able to reject him without any consequences.Donald didn¡¯t dare to coerce me because of my family.However, things are different now" Lara¡¯s expression changed slightly. "What do you mean by that?" "Mir.Matthews said he wouldn¡¯t mind your look." Lara could not help but shiver.Her face was as pale as death. The man continued. "You¡¯re also aware of Mr.Matthews¡¯s personality and fetish.Things won''t end well for any woman who falls into his hands.So, will you be willing to do that to yourself?" She trembled violently. "Are you threatening me?" "Don¡¯t take this as a threat, but a chance for you." The man turned on his phone and ced Lisa¡¯s photo in front of her. "You should know this girl quite well by now." Lara fell silent in an instant. ¡®This girl hase to me twice, and she also has grudges with the daughter of the Goldmanns.But I didn¡¯t expect Noce¡¯s men to know about our encounters" After a moment of silence, she bit her lip. "What do you want me to do?" "Mr.Matthews will invite you to dinner the day after tomorrow, and you must be there." Before Lara could refuse that invitation, the man added, "Do bring this girl along." At the Knowles mansion¡¯s study... When the bodyguard returned and reported the oue of his conversation with Lara, there was no doubt that Lara agreed to the suggestion. Noce tapped his fingertips on the desk and gave off a scoff as if he was not surprised by Lara¡¯s compromise. ¡®Lara is afraid of Donald.There are quite a few women whose lives have been destroyed by Donald in the past.Now that she¡¯s lost her family background, she has no way of rejecting him.The chance that I¡¯m giving Lara is to let her choose her own path, whether she wants to live or die. ¡®Donald knows that Lara has been disfigured and has already lost interest in her, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he would let her go.He¡¯s not reconciled to the fact that he wasn¡¯t able to own her back then" The bodyguard looked at him. "Young Master, are you sure Donald will take a fancy to Lisa?" Noceughed. "Lisa¡¯s the one who will fall for him." The bodyguard was startled. ¡®Donald is 34 years old but has already gotten three divorces at such a young age.He has severe violent tendencies, which makes him quite a psychopath.Any woman who knows his true colors avoids him as if he¡¯s the devil.¡®He looks rather handsome, but what¡¯s hidden underneath his well -mannered shell is a bloodthirsty soul. Didn¡¯t his second and third wives get bewitched by his appearance too and chose to marry him in the end? ¡®Lisa got kicked out of the Knowles and should be very desperate at the moment. If she were to get to meet Donald, she wouldn¡¯t let go of the chance to cling to him. ¡®When a woman has degenerated to the extent she will put her body forward as the first offer when she wants something in exchange, she¡¯s abandoned her sense of humiliation. ¡®So since Lisa can¡¯t stop trying to climb up the socialdder, why don¡¯t we give her a nudge in the correct direction?¡¯ A few dayster, Lara received Donald''s invitation again. Looking at the invitation letter in her hand, she took out her cell phone and contacted Lisa. She even took the initiative to buy her one of the most expensive and beautifully-customized evening gowns Yaramoor had to offer. After listening to Lara¡¯s introduction of the man who could help her on her journey, Lisa could not wait to dress up and attend the dinner with Lara. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Lara wore a wide hat, covering half of her face, which was wrapped in bandages.She had not recovered from her injuries, and when she was discharged from the hospital, her entire face was still rather inmed and bloated. Compared to Lisa, who was dressed in an extremely vibrant and morous dress, Lara could not look any more ordinary. In the past, she would not allow any other woman to look more gorgeous than her and snatch all attention from her at a party or banquet. But she could only hope she had made herself ugly enough tonight. The waiter brought them to a private room, and the two men waiting outside the private room pushed the door open for them. The man sitting in the private room was wearing a blue suit.He had a profound facial profile, a well-built figure, a typical aquiline nose, and a pair of blue, stern-looking eyes.He poured a ss of red wine, took a sniff from the ss, and said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯ve invited you out for dinner many times before, and you¡¯re finally willing to give me a chance this time around." Others might not understand what he meant, but Lara could instantly get his sarcasm.She clenched her palms subconsciously and walked up to the dining table. Donald took a nce at Lisa. "Ms.Reese, you even brought a friend along.She looks like a young and beautiful Zlokovian." Before Lara had the chance to speak, Lisa let off a shy smile and introduced herself, "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr.Matthews.My name is Lisa Fraiser." Her attitude caused Lara to take a meaningful nce at her. When a woman was looking at what another woman was trying to do, there was a very high possibility that she would be able to see that she clearly had ulterior motives. "Ms.Fraiser, your dress looks good on you." Seeing that he was a little interested in herself, Lisa lowered her gaze, trying to conceal her glee. "Thank you for thepliment.It was given to me by Ms.Reese." Donald¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze dimmed slightly. "No matter how pretty the dress is, I won''t be able to bring out its mor anyway," Lara exined immediately and touched her cheek subconsciously, trying to indicate something. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Donald has always been an oversensitive and distrustful person.If he were to know that I¡¯ve brought Lisa here with a purpose, I would suffer for it big time" Fortunately, Donald did not ask any more questions. During the meal, Lisa took the initiative to clink sses with Donald, and Donald seemed to have seen through her thoughts instantly. However, he did not expose and ruin her n.He had always been fond of young and gorgeous- looking women, so he would not refuse anyone who took the initiative to throw herself at him. Coupled with Lara¡¯s disfigured face, Donald¡¯s interest in her had steeply decreasedpared to before, so he changed his target midway to Lisa instead. After dinner, Donald took Lisa away. Lisa did not expect that this man would take the bait so easily. Thinking that she had sessfully gotten herself another chance at climbing up the socialdder, she couldn''t care less about Lara. Lara, who was left behind, took out her cell phone and sent a text message to Noce¡¯s bodyguard. The next day, at the Victoria College... Daisie and Freyja were having lunch in the dining hall. Because of the incident¡ª she had almost blurted something embarrassing when Noce was around last time¡ªshe had been hiding from him for several days. But it was unfortunate for her to run into Noce and a few of his coursemates in the dining hall. One of the coursemates beside him said something to Noce and chuckled, and Noce turned his head and looked in her direction. At that moment, they exchanged gazes, and she instantly lowered her head and continued eating. Freyja turned her head to look over at the group of men. "Did the two of you argue again?" She almost choked on her food. "Of course not." ¡®It¡¯s even worse than that!¡¯ Noce walked over and sat next to Daisie.Several of his coursemates laughed at him and made a scene out of the situation. "A, he only eats with his girlfriend now." Daisie was only inches away from burying her whole face in her te, and her ears were flushed. Noce propped his hand against the side of his forehead and watched as she ate. Daisie could not even eat naturally when he was sitting right next to her and staring at her, so she moved her hand under the table and tried to push him away. However, he grabbed her hand and rubbed his finger against her palm.She trembled from head to toe and wanted to pull her hand away, but she could not. Thus, she turned her head and red at him. He sounded very earnest and solemn. "Eat your lunch and leave me be." Daisie lowered her voice. "How do you expect me to eat like this?" Noce squinted and smiled.He was starting to like to tease her more frequently so that he would get to see her blush.She looked extremely enchanting when she was shy. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 The situation carried on until a figure mmed his silverware on the table. The sound was not thunderous, but it was loud enough to shock everyone at the table. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The three of them raised their heads, and Colton had already sat down. Daisie was stunned for a while and quickly withdrew her hand that was under the table. "Colton..." Colton and Noce confronted each other with a series of res¡ª the two of them looked exceptionally unpredictable and unfathomable. Daisie did not dare to say anything at this moment for fear she would say something wrong that would spark a brawl between Colton and Noce. In the end, it was Noce who broke the solemn and awkward atmosphere. "You rarelye to this dining hall, Colton." Victoria College¡¯s dining halls had a wide variety of food, but most of them offered Western food, and the price was slightly lower. In addition to the canteens, there were also restaurants in the college that offered more exotic cuisines. Most of the students came from wealthy families, so they would prefer more exotic and unique delicacies and would choose to eat at more expensive restaurants. As for Colton, he had always stuck to his favorite Eurasian cuisine and rarely came to the dining hall for meals. Colton was expressionless. "Youe here for lunch, so why can¡¯t I be here?" Noce gave off a faint smile. "Let¡¯s not be too sure about that." Colton still could not get used to Noce¡¯s facade, so he scoffed. "I heard that Lisa tried to seduce you the other night.Tsk, tsk, tsk, that scene, I really find it hard to believe." Daisie became nervous subconsciously. "Colton!" ¡®This brat, he¡¯s picked the kettle that¡¯s boiling now!¡¯ However, not only did Noce not get angry, but he also gave off a grin. "Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t go through the videos that I sent you, not even once?" Colton¡¯s expression dimmed, and he gnashed his teeth. "How can the videos pack the same punch as a first-hand experience? I might at most only need to visit an ophthalmologist after this, but I''m afraid that you''ll need a dermatologist and urologist to clear you off." Daisie was confused. "What videos are you talking about?" Colton and Noce both responded in unison all of a sudden. "It¡¯s none of your business." Daisie was rendered speechless. Freyjaughed out loud, and the three of them diverted their attention to her.She immediately restrained her smile, went back to being her usual self, and said to Daisie, "It really has nothing to do with you.They¡¯ re talking about romantic martial arts videos.Why must you interject their conversation?" Daisieined aggrievedly, "I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity.Who would know which romantic martial arts videos they were talking about?" She replied anxiously, "I¡¯ve shown them to you, haven¡¯t I?" Colton gritted his teeth. "You actually showed her the videos? Have you lost your mind?" Freyja raised her eyebrows andughed. "The videos that you posted are open to the whole college, so why can¡¯t Daisie watch them?" Daisie suddenly realized what videos they were talking about, and she was at a loss for words for a moment. She looked at Colton and Noce but was unable to look them directly in the eyes, so she picked up her silverware and stood up. "Perverts!" She then left without looking back. Noce and Colton red at Freyja, the culprit. ¡®She did it on purpose!¡¯ Daisie walked out of the dining hall feeling extremely bothered deep down. ¡®The two of them actually talked about Lisa¡®s steamy videos when I¡¯m around? All men are indeed perverts! And I didn¡¯t expect Colton to be such a person too!¡¯ She walked by the academic building and ran into Juliana head-on. When Juliana saw her, she was momentarily stunned.She then quickly walked past her with her head lowered. Daisie turned around and stared at the figure that was escaping the scene. ¡®As Freyja said, Juliana seems to have changed because of Lisa¡¯s betrayal.She¡¯s be less confident" On the other side of town... When Lisa woke up in the hotel room, Donald had already left. There was a note under the door card on the bedside table. And written on the note was the address of his vi, which meant that he wanted her to move in with him. Lisa was both surprised and happy.She did not expect she would be able to win this man over so easily and live in a huge vi, all thanks to Lara.She walked into the bathroom with a towel on. After freshening herself, she went to the restaurant downstairs, enjoyed the free breakfast offered by the hotel, and then checked out from the hotel. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 As soon as Lisa left the hotel, she received a call from Ivanka.She pursed her lips and tapped on the answer button. "Ms.Tomlin." Little did she know, a bodyguard hiding in the shadows monitored every move she made. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The hazy sky turned dark gradually, and nightfall arrived in the blink of an eye. A ck sedan was driving toward the Knowles mansion in a hurry. Noce leaned on the back seat and scrolled through his phone. The wallpaper that he applied on the screen of his phone was the photo of a mermaid outfit that Daisie wore during the shoot.Sheynguidly on the reef, the light reflected off the water and onto her fair skin, and her eyes looked crystal clear and innocent. Such a pair of eyes were scarce in the world. After seeing all kinds of things that the world had to offer and experiencing the coldness of society, it was very easy for one¡¯s innocence to be eradicated by their personal growth. Daisie¡¯s innocence and simplicity were too precious¡ªthey were so precious that he could not help but want to protect these traits forever.He then received a call from his bodyguard halfway through.He picked up the call, and the bodyguard reported that Lisa was indeed at the hotel with Donaldst night and that the people supporting her from behind the curtain seemed to have contacted her today. Noce¡¯s gaze moved. "Have you released the news about Evan?" "It¡¯s been released.It¡¯s estimated that the people behind Lisa are aiming at Evan.The other party intends to ensure that Lisa will make it to the top of the pyramid without many obstructions.It seems that the people behind her want to split the profit after helping to get her into the Knowles." ¡®It all makes sense now.¡± ¡®As long as Lisa can secure her position in a wealthy family, the people behind her who n everything for her will undoubtedly ask for a piece of the pie.Otherwise, nobody would''ve tried so hard to help her because a person of no value isn¡¯t worth it"Noce looked out the window. "It¡¯s time to look into the identity of the person behind her." After finishing the call, Edison took a nce at the rearview mirror and asked after pondering, "Will Mr.Matthews intervene in this matter?" "Then you don¡¯t know Donald very well either." Noce raised his head, and his eyes looked as indifferent as always. "Donald regards women only as his ythings, and the only trait that he looks for in them is that they¡¯ re fresh to him. "Lisa might think that she has found a way out of her despair through Donald, but what she found is only a dead end.I''ll bet a hefty amount that Donald didn¡¯t even touch herst night.He might have even hired someone else to do it for him." Edison was surprised. "But I thought Mr.Matthews never refuses women?" Noce exined calmly, "Donald might never refuse women, but it also depends on what kind of woman it is. Apart from being young and beautiful, the women that he seeks, including his three ex-wives, are mostly sexy and hot Western belles. "Let¡¯s not forget that he strictly upholds the principle of notying a finger on the women that work on his premises.It¡¯s impossible that Donald did not ask someone to look into Lisa¡¯s background that night.She might¡¯ve hinted to him that she¡¯s avable, but Donald only gave her a chance because they were in Lara¡¯s presence." Edison finally understood everything. "Donald is only using Lisa to humiliate Ms.Reese." Lara was arrogant and had rejected every single invitation that Donald extended back then. To Donald, she was only an item that he wanted but could not get his hands on. Noce knew Donald as a man. Even though Donald wanted Lara very badly back then, it was only because she was even more difficult to get than other women. He could not keep her for himself, and that had left a scar deep within that itches from time to time.It was also a pity to abandon ship without another try. But now that the Reeses had lost their status in Yaramoor, and Lara epted his invitation only after the disfiguration of her appearance, it was only natural for Donald to feel a little upset.He was never a casual man who would just take any woman in. And now, she no longer had the appearance, the pride, and the personality that appealed to him. He wanted Lara to know that a woman who had been disfigured and had lost her power was no match for a young girl who had nothing.He had lost interest in Lara. If she had not brought Lisa with herst night, she would only have been tortured by Donald. Everything made sense to Edison now. Noce had spared Lara¡¯s life by asking her to deliver the scourge of the Knowles to Donald. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Controlling one and working against the other was better than letting two smart women work together and putting Daisie in danger. There wasn''t a need for him to do anything to Lisa because she wouldn¡¯tst long. At that moment, Lisa took a cab heading toward the address of the vi written on the note.She hadn¡¯t told Ivanka that she was chased out of the Knowles. If she could use that man to turn things around, she would do her best to get out of Ivanka¡¯s control. The cab stopped nearby. Lisa looked out the window and saw that it was pitch ck around. There wasn¡¯t a huge vi as she had imagined, but it was an abandoned construction site. The yellow road lights lit up the way, but everything else was in darkness.She paused and questioned the driver, "Are we at the wrong ce?" The driver didn¡¯t reply but suddenly turned off the lights. Lisa realized that she was in danger, so she opened the door and rushed out. After running a few steps, a few men came out from the site and blocked her path. The men dragged her into a lightly lit room. Lisa was pped across the face because she was crying and struggling, then fell to the ground.She shuddered and saw the men walk closer, her eyes filled with fear.She tried to stop them. "What are you doing? I...I belong to Mr.Donald Matthews." The leaderughed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Belong to Mr.Matthews? You¡¯re funny.Do you really think you slept with himst night?" Lisa¡¯s expression froze. "What do you mean?" The man walked forward and grabbed her face, then shed a wide smile. "He doesn¡¯t just pick any woman, especially not a prostitute, the woman that the Knowles abandoned.How many men did you sleep with when you were working?" Lisa¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing how he was mocking her.She never suspected that the man from last night was Donald. She just thought that she was blindfolded because he had a kink.She wasn¡¯t allowed to remove her blindfold the entire time.She never saw Donald until the morning except for keys to a vi and a note with an address. But the truth was, she had no idea with whom she had sleptst night. Not only that, they knew everything. The man grabbed her chin and pulled her closer. "I still remember how sultry you lookedst night.Why not let my brothers have a taste of that tonight?" Lisa¡¯s face was devoid of color in his hand, her eyes dead. The next day, during the weekend... When Daisie woke up, it was already 9:30 a.m.She washed up and went downstairs.Her hair was neatly tied into a bun, and she was wearing a chiffon dress, looking very adorable.She walked into the living room and saw someone sitting on the couch, which surprised her. "You¡ª" Noce sat cross-legged on the couch with a cup of coffee in hand.He looked at her and raised his brows. The housekeeper came out with some tea, then smiled and said, "Morning, ma¡¯am.Your boyfriend has been waiting for you since early this morning.I didn¡¯t wake you up because I was worried that you weren¡¯t rested enough." Daisie didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to run upstairs. After ten minutes, she came back down.She had changed into a different outfit andbed her hair nicely.She stopped in front of him and asked, "How did you get in?" Noce put the cup down and smiled. "Your bodyguards let me in because they know that I¡¯m your boyfriend." Daisie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®How could the bodyguards that Dad picked have believed him so easily?¡¯ Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Daisie didn¡¯t know that when she had gone to see Noce, the bodyguards had already recognized him. The housekeeper went in to prepare breakfast.She remembered something and poked her head out to ask, "Have you had something to eat, sir?" Noce smiled. "Could you please prepare mine too, please?" Daisie was curious. "You haven¡¯t had breakfast?" Hezily leaned back. "I just want to get free food here." Daisie put her hands on her hips. "You need to pay for the food." Noce suddenly held out his hand and pulled her onto his thighs.She was shocked and immediately looked toward the kitchen. The housekeeper was preparing breakfast and didn¡¯t notice what was going on in the living room.She nervously lowered her voice. "What are you doing?" "Didn¡¯t you ask for payment?" He pinched her chin and then leaned in. "Here¡¯s some interest." "What interest¡ª Mm!" Before she could finish, Noce kissed her.She stopped breathing, her hand that was on his shoulder tightened, and hershes fluttered like butterflies. His lips were warm and soft as though he was trying to suck her soul away. Upon remembering that the housekeeper was there, she lightly pushed him away and took deep breaths. "I¡¯m going to ignore you." Noce smiled and ran his finger over her lip. "You wouldn¡¯t." Daisie was annoyed and bit his finger.He didn¡¯t feel anything but stared at the bite mark on his thumb. "Bunnies do bite when they¡¯re anxious." The housekeeper finished making breakfast and looked into the living room. They had already split up and were seated on the couch as if nothing had happened. "Breakfast is ready." Daisie got up first and walked to the dining table. Noce pulled the chair out next to her, sat down, and handed her a big ss of milk. "Drink some.You need it." Daisie immediately understood him, so she hit him. "*ssh*le!" The fist that hit him was soft like cotton, as if she was scratching him, so heughed heartily. The housekeeper turned and looked at the young couple. To her, they were just having fun. The girl made a fuss, and the boy yed along.It was beautiful. Noce¡¯s phone that was in his pocket buzzed.He took it out and took a look, then put it back. After breakfast, Noce left.He stopped at the door, turned, and curled his fingers at her. Daisie walked over, but before she could ask, the warmthing from her lips stunned her. After getting his way, and before she could react, he left. Daisie pressed the back of her hand to her lips.It was still warm. She blushed and mumbled, "How could he run away right after kissing me?" Noce got into the car, and Edison drove away. Noce got a call from the bodyguard again on their way. "Sir, I¡¯ve found out who''s behind her. It was a payday lender named Ivanka Tomlin from Zlokova. The people who work for her are all low-level criminals and have mostly been in jail before. "The woman started working early in the night scenes and was once mistress to her boss.She secured her ce with the help of her boss, who was in some dodgy business.He was on the wanted list over ten years ago and was sentenced to 25 years.All the casinos she owns now used to belong to him.She would be nobody without him." Noce sat with his hand on his chin. "Don¡¯t underestimate that woman.She wouldn¡¯t be where she is if she wasn¡¯t ambitious." The bodyguard said, "Lisa seems to be tip-toeing around her." Chapter 1668 "Can she not tiptoe?" Noce chuckled, "Lisa got to where she was because of Ivanka.If Ivanka wanted to use her, she would have nned to control her.If she knew that Lisa was nning to ditch her, no matter where she would go, she would be blocked." When Lisa fell into the hands of Donald¡¯s people, and once she realized that she had nowhere else to go, Ivanka would be her way out.If she cut Ivanka off, it would be the end of her. Edison looked into the rearview mirror.He had never been disappointed with Noce¡¯s tactics during all the years that he had worked for him. Even Donald had told the people in the ck market that the Knowles kid was a wolf, and if he offended him now, he might bite him in the future. If that didn¡¯t kill him, he would still need to pay with a pound of flesh. Lisa was just a clown to him.She kept challenging Noce, so it would be weird if he let her off. Meanwhile... When Lisa woke up, she was in a hospital. The construction site workers had found her in the morning, and she was barely holding on while covered in blood from head to toe. The nurse came in and saw that she was awake. "Did something happen to you? We can make a police report on your behalf." Lisa wanted to say something when a few men entered. Donald followed them with a smile. "Ma¡¯am, sorry for causing trouble." He handed her a name card. She took it over, and her hand shook when she saw the name. "Mr.Matthews..." Donald patted her shoulder and looked friendly. "How is she?" The nurse couldn¡¯t stop shaking and looked pale. "Tearing...severe infection.She will need a urine bag for a while." "Oh. "Donald sat down at the edge of the bed and patted the back of her hand, still having a smile on his face, which looked creepy.¡± "Take a good rest then.You need to get back to work once you¡¯re feeling better." Lisa was mortified with her experience from the previous night.Her voice was hoarse when she started crying. "I¡¯m sorry...Please let me go..." "What are you talking about?" Donald leaned in.He heard it but pretended not to hear it as a warning. Lisa ground her teeth.She had to give herself a chance to survive, "It was Lara¡¯s idea.She wanted to introduce me to you." Donald squinted, then asked a man toe over. The man stood behind him with his head hanging low. Donald grabbed him by his cor and asked with a smile, "What did they do? They¡¯ve broken her, and now I have to clean this up?" They were most afraid when Donald smiled.The man took a gulp. "I''m sorry...sir, it was my fault.I''ll remind them the next time." "There won¡¯t be a next time.Mr.Livingston from Haniston will being to Yaramoor for a while.Once she recovers, send her over to serve him, you got that?" Donald smoothened his cor. The man nodded. "Yes, sir!" Donald turned to look at her, "Take care of your health and help me make some money.I¡¯ll treat you right." He got up and left the room with his men. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lisa cried quietly while holding the bed sheets tight. ¡®How did it get to this!? That isn¡¯t fair! Why do I have to be treated so cruelly!?¡¯ She held out a hand to get the phone on the table and called Ivanka. At the Victoria Business College''s library... Daisie stood in front of the racks looking for reference books about performance.She looked up and saw that the book was kept high up, so she had to stand on her toes to get it. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 "Can she not tiptoe?" Noce chuckled, "Lisa got to where she was because of Ivanka.If Ivanka wanted to use her, she would have nned to control her.If she knew that Lisa was nning to ditch her, no matter where she would go, she would be blocked." When Lisa fell into the hands of Donald¡¯s people, and once she realized that she had nowhere else to go, Ivanka would be her way out.If she cut Ivanka off, it would be the end of her. Edison looked into the rearview mirror.He had never been disappointed with Noce¡¯s tactics during all the years that he had worked for him. Even Donald had told the people in the ck market that the Knowles kid was a wolf, and if he offended him now, he might bite him in the future. If that didn¡¯t kill him, he would still need to pay with a pound of flesh. Lisa was just a clown to him.She kept challenging Noce, so it would be weird if he let her off. Meanwhile... Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When Lisa woke up, she was in a hospital. The construction site workers had found her in the morning, and she was barely holding on while covered in blood from head to toe. The nurse came in and saw that she was awake. "Did something happen to you? We can make a police report on your behalf." Lisa wanted to say something when a few men entered. Donald followed them with a smile. "Ma¡¯am, sorry for causing trouble." He handed her a name card. She took it over, and her hand shook when she saw the name. "Mr.Matthews..." Donald patted her shoulder and looked friendly. "How is she?" The nurse couldn¡¯t stop shaking and looked pale. "Tearing...severe infection.She will need a urine bag for a while." "Oh." Donald sat down at the edge of the bed and patted the back of her hand, still having a smile on his face, which looked creepy. "Take a good rest then.You need to get back to work once you''re feeling better." Lisa was mortified with her experience from the previous night.Her voice was hoarse when she started crying. "I¡¯m sorry...Please let me go..." "What are you talking about?" Donald leaned in.He heard it but pretended not to hear it as a warning. Lisa ground her teeth.She had to give herself a chance to survive, "It was Lara¡¯s idea.She wanted to introduce me to you." Donald squinted, then asked a man toe over. The man stood behind him with his head hanging low. Donald grabbed him by his cor and asked with a smile, "What did they do? They¡¯ve broken her, and now I have to clean this up?" They were most afraid when Donald smiled. The man took a gulp. "I''m sorry...sir, it was my fault.I''ll remind them the next time." "There won¡¯t be a next time.Mr.Livingston from Haniston will being to Yaramoor for a while.Once she recovers, send her over to serve him, you got that?" Donald smoothened his cor. The man nodded. "Yes, sir!" Donald turned to look at her, "Take care of your health and help me make some money.I¡¯ll treat you right." He got up and left the room with his men. Lisa cried quietly while holding the bed sheets tight. ¡®How did it get to this!? That isn¡¯t fair! Why do I have to be treated so cruelly!?¡¯ She held out a hand to get the phone on the table and called Ivanka. At the Victoria Business College''s library... Daisie stood in front of the racks looking for reference books about performance.She looked up and saw that the book was kept high up, so she had to stand on her toes to get it. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Before Daisie could touch it, someone took it from behind. "Are you looking for this?" Daisie turned around and was surprised. The man behind her had healthy tanned skin and looked slightly middle-eastern.He had ck curly hair, beautiful features, deep- set eyes, and light pupils.He looked unique. But most importantly, he looked familiar. The man smiled and showed off his white teeth, "Don¡¯t you remember me? We were in a perfume ad once." Daisie was shocked. "It''s you?" She took a closer look, and his features matched the young model she had worked with. He nodded, then handed the book to her, "I¡¯m Ayan." Daisie took the book from him and asked, "Are you a student here too? I¡¯ve never seen you in the Drama, Theatre, and Film sses." "I''m not a student in that course." Ayan looked at her and smiled. "To be exact, I¡¯m from the Art School." The Royal College of Victoria was split into the business side and the art side. The art course was huge, so it was upgraded into a school.It was normal that she hadn¡¯t met everyone in college even till then. "Daisie, have you found your books?" Freyja, who was waiting for her, walked over. Daisie leaned on the rack and squinted. "I was wondering why you were taking so long.Turns out there¡¯s a man here." Daisie choked. "Nonsense.We were in the perfume ad and bumped into each other here." She looked at Ayan and waved the book in her hand, "Thanks for this.We have ns, so we need to leave now.See youter." Ayan smiled and nodded. "Sure." Daisie left with Freyja. After leaving the library, Freyja suddenlyughed. "You were in an ad campaign with Ayan Haris?" Daisie paused. "You know who he is?" "He is the face of the Art School, a walking sculpture.Just go see the work of the Art School, and you''ll understand." Even though Daisie wasn''t from the Art School, she understood what ¡®walking sculpture¡¯ meant. When the art students painted people, they needed ¡®models¡¯, the more unique they looked, handsome, athletic ones would be preferred among the students, and that was why Freyja said that he was the face of the Art School. Daisie hesitated and asked shyly, "Do you mean nude paintings?" Freyja choked on her saliva and coughed into her hand, then cried,ughing, "Do you want to take a look?" "I never said that." Freyja put her hand on her shoulder andughed. "If you want to take a look, just look at Noce.I believe he would be happy about it." She suddenly blushed. "No, don¡¯t put ideas in my head." "There¡¯s no need for that." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Freyja saw through her. "Women are hornier than men.Would you say you never thought about Noce that way?" Daisie immediately avoided eye contact. Freyja leaned in closer. "You have a handsome and charming boyfriend who people drool over.Are you not going to take a bite?" Daisie¡¯s face started burning. "Don¡¯t tease me." Freyjaughed. "I don¡¯t think you''ll be able to contain yourself if another woman like Lisa starts showing up around him." Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Daisie pressed her lips together and stayed silent.It would be a lie to say that she never thought about Noce that way. How could someone not when they saw a face like that? Freyja waved her hand. "Alright, enough from me.I don¡¯t want you to have funny dreams." Daisie covered her mouth. "Enough." Ayan stood at the walkway to the library and watched them leave, then turned and left too. At the Knowles Group... There was a knock on the door. Edison opened it and saw Tristan walk into the office. "Noce." Noce closed the file he was holding and looked up. "You''re back." "I heard that Donald Matthews has Lisa now." Tristan pulled a chair out and sat down. "Noce, are you in contact with him?" Noce put down the file. "No, I just went through Lara." Tristan frowned. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Jonah Reese has taken her out of the hospital to avoid Donald.You used Lara to send Lisa to Donald.If Lara said that it was you..." "She wouldn''t." Noce smiled. "Lara knows that she has offended Donald, so she threw Lisa under the bus to protect herself.If she didn¡¯t do that, we wouldn''t know if Jonah would ever see his daughter again." Lara was arrogant in the past, and now that she had learned her lesson, and Donald was no longer someone she could go against, if she continued to do whatever she wanted, even if she was still oblivious, Jonah wouldn''t be. "Have you found out who''s behind Lisa?" asked Tristan. "Yes, they nned your ident." Tristan handed hima document. "Lisa got into our family, and they both would benefit if she got what she wanted." Tristan looked through the file, and his face turned dark. After so many years of living, he had been tricked by a young girl who looked innocent. If it weren¡¯t for Noce, he would have been yed till the end. Soon after Tristan left, Noce received a text. After he read the content, he frowned. That evening... Daisie stood outside the college, waiting for her ride. They were stuck in a jam.She bumped into Ayan standing among the crowd, but he stood out. He saw Daisie and said something to his friend next to him before walking over. "Are you waiting for someone?" She smiled. "Yes." "I guess there¡¯s a traffic jam." Ayan looked annoyed, "I¡¯ve been waiting for quite some time too." Daisie saw her ride arriving, so she turned around and said out of the kindness of her heart, "Where do you leave? Do you want to hop into my car?" Ayan paused. "Would it be inconvenient?" "Not at all." He smiled. "What I meant was, would your boyfriend mind?" Daisie paused because he thought he didn''t want Noce to have the wrong idea, so she smiled. "My bodyguard is picking me up." Daisie let the bodyguards send Ayan back first.He lived in the city, and they were passing by. "Thanks for sending me." Ayan was grateful. Daisie waved her hand. "Don¡¯t worry about it.It was on the way." "You girls from Zlokova are all so kind." Ayan looked at her. "I heard that Zlokova is a lot richer than my country and has a lot ofnd and resources.I would like to visit it one day." "Where are you from?" "It¡¯s a country in South-west Eurasia.But my parents moved to Yaramoor when I was a kid." Daisie suddenly understood. "Oh, that¡¯s why you¡¯re unique." Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Ayan asked in confusion, "Special?" "Please don¡¯t get me wrong.What I¡¯m trying to say is that you have an outstanding appearance.You look just like those ancient Perxians from the painting." In Yaramoor, most of the people were fair-skinned, and it made Ayan stand out a lot regardless of his appearance or temperament. Ayan smiled and said, "Thank you for yourpliment." The car soon arrived at his destination. After he bade Daisie goodbye, he got out of the car. As soon as Daisie returned to Hilton Vis, she saw a familiar car when she got out of her car. It seemed to her that the car had been waiting here for a long time. The rear window was lowered halfway down, and the person sitting inside was none other than Noce. Daisie was taken aback and walked toward the car. She leaned on the window and asked, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been waiting for me here." Noce looked at her and replied, "I thought you¡¯de home straight away." "Well, I just dropped someone off on the way," she replied readily. "Who is it?" Noce leaned against the side of the door to get closer to her and said, "Is it Ayan Haris?" She was stunned. "How did you know?" He chuckled and then asked in a serious manner, "Is he more good -looking than Iam?" Daisie rolled her eyes around and asked, "Why¡¯re youparing yourself to him?" "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet." "Both of you are good-looking." When Daisie saw that his face sank, she chuckled and added unhurriedly, "But in my heart, you¡¯re the most handsome." Noce retracted his hand and said, "I¡¯m going back." When he tried to roll the window up, Daisie asked, "Are you angry with me?" "Of course, I¡¯m not." Daisie did not say anything in return. Noce stretched his arm forward to pinch her cheek and chuckled. "Do you want me to stay back for a meal?" Before Daisie could say anything, Noce opened the door and got out of the car, "Well, since you¡¯ve asked, I guess I should do you the favor and stay back for a meal then." Daisie was rendered speechless. When the housekeeper saw Daisie had brought her boyfriend back, she went into the kitchen and prepared a few more dishes for him. While they were having their dinner, Noce kept looking at her as if he would be full just by looking at her. Suddenly, the housekeeper asked, "Miss, is your boyfriend staying for the night?" Daisie was stumped, and she replied, "He¡ª" Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Noce asked with a smile, "Do you have rooms for guests here?" The housekeeper was stunned for a moment before nodding. "Yeah, we have." "Then, please get a guest room ready for me.After all..." He paused for a few seconds and turned his head sideways to look at Daisie intently as he said, "We haven''t gotten married yet." Yaramoor was more liberal about this kind of thing. As long as they reached the appropriate age, both boys and girls could stay and sleep before getting married. However, there was also a group of conservative people. They wouldn¡¯t cross the line before they got married, and obviously, Noce was thetter one. The housekeeper replied with a smile, "Sure.I¡¯ll go get the guest room ready." Daisie looked at him in surprise. Noce lifted his eyebrows and teased her. "Why does it look to me that you¡¯re rather disappointed?" "I''m not..." She hastily averted her gaze. He coiled his finger around a strand of her hair and yed around with it. "Could it be that...You want to do that kind of thing with me?" Daisie smacked his hand away and replied matter-of-factly, "I¡¯m a decent woman." The smile on his face broadened. The housekeeper went back to her house after she finished getting the guest room ready. Daisie led him to the guest room. The guest room was originally prepared for Colton, but Colton had been rather busy, so the room had been left vacant. Daisie pressed her lips and said, "I''ll go get you a set of pajamas." She hastily walked away and went into her own room.She rummaged through the cupboard as she remembered that there was a set of new pajamas that was originally prepared for Colton. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Noce and Colton had the same body size, so she figured that he should be able to wear it. Holding the pajamas in her hand, she walked toward the guest room. When she pushed open the door, her heart began to run into a gallop when she saw the scene on the other side of the door. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Noce was taking off his shirt, and it was only then Daisie realized that he was ripped.He had a lean, toned body.His muscles were not particrly big, and they all looked well- proportioned.He was the type who looked thin when putting on clothes and muscr after taking off his clothes. What¡¯s more, his v-cut abs were very well-defined.She moved her gaze down, and her face turned red in embarrassment.She quickly turned around and shouted, "How can you suddenly take off your clothes! ?" Noce put his shirt on the bed neatly and stood behind her. As he took over the pajamas in her hand, he leaned forward to get closer to her and said, "Because I¡¯m going to take a bath." Daisie¡¯s ears were getting redder and redder.She could feel his temperature seeping into her back when he leaned closer to her.She buried her face into her palm and said, "You knew that I¡¯d come.You¡¯re doing it on purpose!" A chuckle escaped Noce¡¯s lips as he said, "Yeah, I did it on purpose." Her heart skipped a beat. Noce pulled her hand away and grabbed it in his. "Do you like it?" Daisie¡¯s eyes drifted. "Like what?" "Like my body." She stopped breathing for a moment.She kept her head down as her cheeks were burning up.Then, she suddenly thought of something and asked with a pout, "Did Lisa see it as well?" He was stunned for a moment, and the smile on his face broadened, "Nope.She didn¡¯t see it." "Really?" She remained skeptical. Giggling helplessly, Noce replied, "Of course.I¡¯ve never taken off my clothes in front of her before." Daisie turned around to look at him and narrowed her eyes. "You¡¯re going to take your clothes off in front of her?" Heughed and put her palm on his chest. "Do I look like I¡¯m lying to you?" Beneath her palm was his strong and powerful heartbeat.His chest was heaving up and down with every breath he took. Noce took a step closer to her and said, "My heart, my body, my everything belongs to you, Daisie." Daisie was so embarrassed that her entire face was red like a tomato.She looked like she had hit the panic button, and she did not know where she should look. "I¡¯m going to take a bath." She was stumped and turned her head sideways. "Go ahead.It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to peep on you." In the next second, Noce pushed her out of his room and closed the door. Daisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Did he...just push me out of his room?¡¯ Noce stood behind the door and buried his face into his palm. He nearly gave in to his desire just now. If she saw it, things would go bad, and he was certain that she would get scared too. Daisie returned to her room and threw herself on the bed.She buried her head into the pillow, and the tips of her ears were burning red. Whenever she closed her eyes, the first thing that popped up in her head was Noce¡¯s body. ¡®Ahhh! Stop thinking about it!¡¯ At night, Daisie tossed and turned on her bed several times, but sleep wouldn¡¯te to her. In the end, she got up and walked out of her room to go to the kitchen to get some water. Just when she was about to drink the water, she saw a figure from the corner of her eyes.She wanted to scream, but then a hand came out of nowhere and closed her mouth. "It¡¯s me." The light in the living room was turned on, and she blinked when she saw Noce. Noce released her. She grabbed at the cup tightly and asked, "You haven¡¯t slept yet?" "So do you." Daisie lowered her head. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I can¡¯t sleep." He smiled. "I can¡¯t sleep either." After a short while of silence, Daisie parted her lips and suggested, "Do you want to watch a movie?" "Sure," replied Noce. Both of them sat in the living room, and the movie that was ying on the projection screen was a comedy movie that Helios had taken part in. Daisie sat on the couch with her legs in her arms and nced at Noce through the corner of her eyes.She felt that the two of them must be the only ones who stayed up in the middle of the night to watch a movie. However, halfway through the movie, Daisie realized that she had also taken part in this movie when she was a kid.She turned her head to look at Noce. Noce was looking at the movie with rapt attention, and he seemed rather unsurprised when he saw the girl beside the male protagonist yed by Helios. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon realizing Daisie¡¯s gaze, he turned his head around and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" She averted her gaze and replied, "Nothing." Noce put his arms across the couch behind her and leaned closer to her. "Is that little girl you?" She was stunned but did not say anything. Noce chuckled and continued. "She looks so adorable.What¡¯s more, she looks a lot like you." Daisie pushed him away. "Let¡¯s continue to watch the movie." He chuckled but did not say anything and turned his head toward the movie again.He recognized the little girl as soon as she showed up.He had asked her that question because he just wanted to see her reaction. The night was getting darker, and by the time the movie ended, Daisie had already fallen asleep on the armrest of the couch. Noce turned his head sideways to look at her and chuckled.He stretched his arms forward and brushed aside the strands of hair that were stuck to her face. After that, he stood up and scooped her into his arms.Her head fell andnded on his shoulder.He came to her room and put her gently on the bed. After tucking her in, he did not leave her room immediately. Instead, he stood at the side of the bed and looked at her. After a long while, he leaned forward andnded a kiss on her lips. "Goodnight/" The next day, at the Victoria Business College... While Daisie was listening to the lecture, she rubbed her temples.She did not know what time she had fallen asleepst night. By the time she woke up in the morning, the housekeeper had said Noce had already left.She leaned on the desk. The only thing she was worried about right now was that Noce might have seen her sleeping posture! Freyja, who was taking notes, suddenly got closer to her and whispered a question, "Those are some big ck circles.Where have you beenst night? Sneaking into someone¡¯s house?" She sprang up and covered herself with the book before replying with a guilty conscience, "Nope." Freyja squinted and smiled. "Then...Could it be that you dreamt of Noce in his birthday suitst night?" Something flitted into Daisie¡¯s head, and her head turned crimson red.She just wanted Freyja to shut up right now. Soon, the ss ended, so Daisie and Freyja walked toward the exit of the building. When they were going down the stairs, they bumped into Ayan, who happened to be talking to his professor. Freyja looked at him and clicked her tongue. "Ayan is kind of poprtely.I heard that the Drama, Theater, and Film course is going to hold a fashion show for this month''s anniversary.I guess that''s the reason the model from the Art School is here." Daisie said, "Well, we¡¯re from the same college at the end of the day." Freyja turned her head toward her, and just when she was about to say something, Ayan walked toward them and said, "What a coincidence.Did your ss just end?" Daisie nodded. "Yeah." "Have you had lunch yet? There''s a great restaurant over by the Art School." Daisie was about to say something, but Freyja ced her arm on her shoulder and smiled. "Sure, can I tag along?" Ayan looked at her and smiled. "Of course, you can." "Then lead the way, please, Mr.Haris," said Freyja. This was the first time Daisie came to the Art School. The entire department exuded an artistic atmosphere. Thebination of sculptures in the courtyard, famous paintings in the corridors, stained ss, and frescoes created a unique scene. Ayan was walking in front of them while telling them the history of the Art School. Daisie listened to him attentively and did not interrupt him out of courtesy. There weren''t many people in the restaurant. It was quiet, and the restaurant was decorated in a Rostania style. Ayan pulled the chair and said, "This restaurant specializes in Rostania cuisine.It¡¯s pretty good.You two can give it a try." After Freyja and Daisie took their seats, Freyja picked up the menu and lifted her eyebrows. "Don''t you think you should rmend to us what''s good to eat here?" Daisie turned her head around and looked at her in confusion. Ayan took over the menu and smiled. "I¡¯m sorry.I should have realized it earlier.Let me introduce to you two of the good foods here." Before ordering the meal, he asked them if there was anything they didn''t eat.Daisie did not have anything that she didn''t eat, but Freyja had a lot. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Freyja told Ayan that she had an allergy to onion and garlic. Ayan rested his chin under his hand and fell into deep thought. Daisie went closer to Freyja and whispered. "Did you do this on purpose?" Freyja pretended as if she did not understand what Daisie was talking about and said, "What are you talking about?" Daisie exposed her and said, "Didn''t you enjoy eating garlic and onion in the dining hall?" Freyja was stumped and replied, "I¡¯m not allergic to the garlic and onion in the dining hall.Do you have a problem with that?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie looked toward Ayan, who was ordering food from the waiter and said, "Don¡¯t mind about her.She can eat anything." Freyja was rendered speechless. Ayan also realized something and chuckled. "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll find something that your friend can eat." "It isn''t necessary.You''re buying us a meal, and there''s no reason for us to be picky about what to eat," Daisie replied sternly. "Just order anything that you feel that¡¯s good.I want to try the food here." Ayan smiled and nodded. "Alright, then." Freyja ced her hand on her forehead and shook her head.It was only now she saw the reason Noce had asked her to keep an eye on Daisie. She was certain that this girl would be abducted in a minute if no one was watching her. Twenty minutester, their food was served. There was a Rostania meatloaf, a type of dish made from seasoned beef mixed with ham and eggs and cooked on the stove. There were other local specialties as well, such as deep-fried cheese balls, hams, and sweet banana snacks. Daisie took a bite, and Ayan asked, "What do you think?" She nodded and replied, "It¡¯s pretty good." Ayan smiled. "I¡¯m happy that you like it." Freyja stared at him intently as if she was going to puncture him with her gaze. After a short while, she asked, "I heard that you had worked with Daisie before on a perfume commercial several years ago, so why did you onlye to befriend her now?" Anyone who heard the question would think that Ayan had a motive for approaching Daisie. However, Ayan just smiled and said, "I didn¡¯t know that she was from the Victoria College, and I only learned about it when I bumped into her in the library. "If my memories serve me right, there are more libraries here." Freyja pressed on. Ayan looked at her and asked, "Is it that students of the Art School cannot go to the libraries in other areas?" Just when Freyja was about to say something, Daisie covered her mouth and smiled at Ayan. "I¡¯m sorry.She¡¯s a bit talkative.I hope you won''t mind." Chuckling, Ayan replied, "No, I don¡¯t mind it." After finishing their lunch, Daisie dragged Freyja out of the restaurant and said helplessly, "What the hell were you doing? He''s treating us to a meal, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be embarrassing if you keep asking him those questions?" Freyja looked at her and asked, "So why don''t you reject him?" Daisie was stumped as she looked at her in confusion. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Freyja said, "You have a boyfriend.Can''t you see through the purpose when another guy invites you for a meal? Daisie asked, "Why I can''t eat with the opposite sex when I have a boyfriend?" "Are you serious, Daisie?" Freyja did not know whether she should get angry at her or not. "Won¡¯t Noce get angry if he learns that you¡¯re eating with another man?" "I''m going to tell him anyway," Daisie replied frankly. "I just don''t understand why I can''t have any interaction with a person of the opposite sex even if it''s just a normal conversation or a meal when I have a boyfriend.If that''s true, does it not mean that Ihave to cut off all possible contact with the outside world and even give up performing?" They might not pair up with girls in a performance. There were boys as well. When she entered the entertainment industry in the future, she would also work with other male actors. There was a possibility that her co-workers, staff, or even her future manager would be a man. Did she have to stay away from men just because she had a boyfriend? Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Freyja pressed the bridge of her nose to calm herself down. "I¡¯m not asking you to cut ties with all of your male friends, but can¡¯t you see that Ayan has a motive for approaching you?" There were not so many coincidences under normal circumstances. Daisie lowered her head and asked, "Aren''t foreigners always so friendly?" Freyja smiled. "Some of the guys in the Drama, Theatre, and Film are foreigners as well.Why aren¡¯t they as friendly as Ayan?" "Because of Noce and Colton." Freyja was stunned. "So you knew about it too." If it were not for Colton and Noce, a lot of boys would have approached Daisie with ulterior motives.She knew about it, but sometimes, she just couldn''t see through other people''s intentions. Freyja asked, "Then why couldn¡¯t you see through Ayan¡¯s intention?" Daisie shrugged and lowered her head. "I know that you all are worried that I might get cheated, so you keep protecting me the way you do.But I am not a child anymore." She turned around and said, "Ayan had worked with me before, so I can¡¯t say that we don¡¯t know each other.Since we know each other, I have to show him some respect.You said that he has an ulterior motive for approaching me, then what is it? Could it be that he loves me too? ¡° "He knows I have a boyfriend.Since I don''t know his purpose, do I have to specte all the time whether people approach me with other intentions? I want to make friends with other people as well.I don''t want to get restricted here and there.Even if he really has other intentions, then I''ll just stop hanging out with him.Isn''t it very simple?" Freyja fell silent. Everyone had their opinion, and so did Daisie. Daisie had grown up in an environment that waspletely different from hers. Unlike her, Daisie was raised under the protective wing of her family since she was born, and she had never seen the evil side of humankind. Lisa was the only one who had made her realize that not everyone was trustworthy.She could keep her shield up, but she was still eager to make more friends. It was not that Daisie did not know how to refuse. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was just that she wanted to rely on her intention to judge by herself whether this person was worth getting to know or not. One would only be able to grow up when they could get back on their feet and continue to go on with their life after they had witnessed true human nature as well as had their beliefs and visions destroyed. After a short while, Freyja smiled. "Yeah, you¡¯re right.Only when you have experience life for yourself will you know what life is." Everything one saw while growing up under someone else''s wings was nothing but an illusion. If one left the wings and lost the ability to walk alone and protect oneself, it would really be the end of the world for them. When Daisie and Freyja arrived at their dormitory, they saw Noce.He was standing in front of his car. "Alright, I¡¯m going upstairs.You guys can have your own sweet time." Freyja waved her hand and walked upstairs. Daisie approached him and asked, "Have you been waiting for me for a long time?" "Not really." Noce raised his hand, rubbed her hair, and chuckled. "Was the food good?" Daisie lifted her head and asked, "Freyja told you everything, didn¡¯t she?" Daisie had some spections about how Noce would know about Ayan. Other than Freyja, she couldn''t think of anyone else who would tell him about it. Noce did not deny it and said, "She¡¯s just worried about you." Daisie snorted lightly and turned her face sideways. "You''re the one who''s worried about me, right? I''m not stupid.Do you really not know that you''re the one who arranged for Freyja to be in the same dormitory with me?" Noce was stunned for a while and then chuckled. "Yeah, it was me.You¡¯re smart, Daisie." "Are you teasing me?" Noce grabbed her into his arms and rested his chin on top of her head. "Nope.I¡¯m justplimenting you.You don¡¯t like it?" Daisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. "Are you...mad with me?" Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Noce looked down at her. "Why should I be angry?" "You¡¯re my boyfriend, and I agreed to have dinner with him.Won¡¯t you be angry?" Noce squinted, and his palms lingered around her face, caressing her cheek. "As long as you guys don¡¯t cross the line, I don¡¯t see the need for me to be angry.¡± "Daisie, you have the right to socialize with friends, and I have no right to interfere with your personal social life too much.However, if you really were to take a step too far across the line, I can¡¯t guarantee what I''ll do." Seeing that his expression dimmed slightly, Daisie was astonished for a few seconds. "How much is too much?" He put his finger on her lips. "Do you know that the most intolerable thing in a rtionship is betrayal? If you were to get too close to another man other than me, I will..." She was a little curious. "What will you do?" He pressed his lips against her cheek. "I''ll tie you to me.You won¡¯t even have the chance to leave my side in the future, and I won¡¯t let you out ever again." Daisie¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not say anything. Noce chuckled, lifted her cheeks, and stared into her clear eyes. "Are you afraid now?" Daisie shook her head and ced her palm on the back of his hand. "I¡¯m not dumb.I¡¯ll be a cheater if that¡¯s the case." Noce gave off a grin. "Then will you do so?" "Am I that kind of person to you?" She frowned and continued to whisper, "I don¡¯t even care about them..." He rubbed the corner of her lips with his fingertips. "Then, do you care about me?" She blushed and did not answer. Noce¡¯s grin widened and intensified. "Okay, I now know that I¡¯m the only person that you care about." After Daisie returned home, Noce raised the car window and restrained his expression. "Look into Ayan Haris¡¯s background." Although he would not interfere with Daisie¡¯s right to make friends, it did not mean that he would not investigate those people with whom she would be friends. At that moment, his cell phone rang.It came from Tristan.He answered the call, "Uncle Tristan?" "Jonah Reese diedst night.All emergency rescue procedures were in vain." Noce was stunned for a moment and then regained hisposure. "He died?" During this period, Jonah had sold all hispany¡¯s shares and had gone through the formalities for him to travel to Southeast Eurasia. Now that the Reeses had lost their power and status in Yaramoor, all their rtives and friends had cut all connections with them. However, his death was rather sudden, which felt a little strange. Tristan exined earnestly, "Jonah offended a lot of people while he was in power, so it doesn¡¯t surprise me that someone would want to make a move on him as soon as he lost power. "Noce, you didn¡¯t interfere too much with the Reeses¡¯ matter, did you?" Noce frowned. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "No." But he thought that Tristan would not ask him such a question for no reason. "Are you saying that there¡¯s a possibility that someone out there wants to get me involved in this turmoil?" "I just need you to be more vignt and keep your guard up.I don¡¯t think Jonah Reese¡¯s death is an ident.Rumors have it that the people who got rid of Jonah are somehow rted to Donald Matthews." Noce squinted. "Getting rid of Jonah at this time won''t do Donald any good.After all, his motive is a little too obvious.Most people will only point their fingers at him now that Jonah Reese has died." ¡®Donald isn¡¯t stupid either.Lara did reject him back then, but if he were to try to take revenge now by killing Jonah only because the Reeses have lost their prestige, he would only expose himself to all sorts of criticism and suspicions.¡®It seems that someone wants to take advantage of Jonah¡¯s death and drag Donald and me into this mess at the same time.Making Donald suspect that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s behind this scheme. ¡®I¡¯m indeed the one who came up with the n to use Lara to get back at Lisa.Lara would not disclose my identity as the person behind her in order to survive, while Lisa¡¯s fear of death will prevent her from betraying Lara" His face dimmed. "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Tristan.I¡¯ll take care of this matter." Jonah¡¯s death caused a sensation among the public. No matter what happened, he used to be a very prominent patriarch of a noble family, but he had now lost power and died unexpectedly, which was quite a pitiful end. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 Jonah¡¯s body was ced in a funeral home and was about to be cremated. There were very few people who came to mourn. The rtives who came to mourn him were basically only there for the inheritance that he had left behind. After selling hispany¡¯s shares, he had obtained more than $ 7,000,000.In addition to the hefty savings and other investments that he had umted over the years, there were at least several billion dors. Jonah originally nned to use this fund to bring his daughter abroad. Lara was his only daughter, so she was the one who inherited everything after her father died. Lara was dressed in ck and wearing a headscarf covering her disfigured cheek.She stood expressionlessly in front of her father¡¯s portrait, ignoring the faces of rtives who were there to put up a y, pretending to mourn her father. That was until a figure stepped into the funeral home from outside. It was Ken.Ken ced the white rose in his hand in the center of the wreath, looked straight at the portrait, and bowed to him. Lara, who was standing next to him, sneered. "The Reeses have copsed into smithereens, and you¡¯ve gotten nothing out of this.Now that my father is dead, you don¡¯t have to hypocritically lend him a helping hand in everything that he asks of you.You finally got rid of him after so many years, so you should be delighted, shouldn''t you?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ken tidied the hem of the cor of his jacket and turned to look at her. "Lars, I¡¯m very saddened by this situation too, but you¡¯re the center of the turmoil all this while, aren¡¯t you? You''re the one who started all this." Lara was trembling with anger. "Isn¡¯t it because of you? You purposely left that girl¡¯s identity out the other day, didn¡¯t you?" Ken did not utter a single word. Lara¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. "You knew everything about her identity and knew that I was nning to deal with her, but you didn¡¯t stop me.In fact, you were trying to use this opportunity to curry favor with the Goldmanns.So that even if the Reeses were to copse in the future, you¡¯d get everything that once belonged to the Reeses." She thenughed sarcastically. "But you didn¡¯t expect that this blow would leave the Reeses with no room to stop the drop and start all over at all. This is the part that went beyond your expectation. After the incident, as soon as you couldn¡¯t see any hope in the Reeses, you dropped everything and left us behind cold -bloodedly, and you¡¯ve managed to distance yourself from the center of the storm. "But don¡¯t you forget, in order to capture the Reeses¡¯ attention and maintain your image in front of my father, you had cooked up a lot of schemes for my father.You had done everything in your ability to please my father, win our trust, and even deceive my feelings.Aren''t you afraid of retribution!?" She screamed hysterically at the top of her lungs, and the scene became silent because of her reaction. Ken¡¯s expression dimmed. He stared at her exasperated face for a long time and asked, "Do you have any feelings for me? What you need is a loyal dog that will follow you around, wagging its tail, not a fiance." She was astounded by his question for a split second and then burst into tears andughter. "I already knew that you didn¡¯t have any feelings for me.You''re here only because of my background and power.Since that¡¯s the case, you and I are just two individuals who are living off a mutual rtionship." She restrained herself. All her emotions had broken her, leaving her in a state of pure numbness. "Did youe to mourn my father only because of the money that my father left behind just like them?" She then turned around. "You can take everything if you want.I won''t even keep a penny for myself." She knelt on the ground beside the coffin, stroked her father¡¯s peaceful face, let off a smile, and hummed the luby that her father always hummed to her to put her into bed when she was a child. Everyone around her thought she had lost her mind. Daisie saw Jonah¡¯s death on the news, and all her coursemates were discussing it early in the morning, including the topic that imed that Lara had gone crazy. She sat in her seat, listening to the discussions around her, and lowered her gaze as if a lot of things were going through her mind at the moment. Freyja walked into the ssroom with a carton of milk, ced the carton on the table, and sat down. "The change in the Reeses is quite big, huh? I didn¡¯t expect that Lara¡¯s retribution would turn into something so serious." Daisie pursed her lips for quite some time and asked after a while, "Has Lara truly lost her mind?" "Why would you care if it¡¯s true or fake? Isn¡¯t this the retribution that she deserves?" Freyja looked calm. "Since she crossed so many lines back then, why should we pity her when the roulette of fate now deems that her time¡¯s up? ¡° "If we were to think so, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely unfair to the celebrity who lost her job because Lara disfigured her? And now that she¡¯s be a victim of fate, does it make everything that she did in the past irrelevant? I don¡¯t think so." Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 ¡®¡®If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lara has tried to get rid of someone who¡¯s out of her league this time around, would she end up in such misery? ¡®Since she had the guts to do it, she¡¯ll have to face the consequences" Daisie looked at her. "Lara deserves everything that she¡¯s gotten herself into recently.However, she¡¯s already suffered an ident, but everyone is still taunting her for the retribution.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little sad?" Freyja was surprised. "You...Do you think she is pitiful?" "This has nothing to do with whether she¡¯s pitiful or not.I just think that the action of attributing the difficulties that kind people or bad people encounter in life to fate or retribution is a manifestation of our ipetency as humans. "Let¡¯s say a person bullied you, you were insulted and beaten by them, and one day in the future, the person died or suffered from some ident or disease.We¡¯ll happily im that retribution is doing its job, and we¡¯ll feel reconciled and gleeful because of that.But is that really retribution? In fact, that¡¯s the behavior of someone weak and timid." Daisie supported her head with both hands. "When she was in power, those she oppressed because they were too weak or powerless to resist could only regard the disaster inflicted upon her as a form of revenge.So, even if all this didn¡¯t happen because of me, if someone that she had bullied in the past were to have stood up against her, if someone were to have tried to stop her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that to more victims." Freyja suddenlyughed. "Not everyone is like you, born with the confidence to go against her.In Yaramoor, when the Reeses were in power, even the police wouldn''t intervene with such petty matters.How do you expect them to fight back?" Daisie turned her head away and pouted. "But the citizens of Yaramoor have the right to speak your voice and demonstrate your demands.So if there was enough noise spreading through the whole country, I don''t think the Reeses would be able to keep things under a cloak for as long as they did.One stick can be broken rtively easily, but it''s a different story when you have ten sticks bundled together.So when one person can¡¯t do anything about the Reeses, gather everyone up and form a group of people. With that, how will the Reeses deal with the rise of the people? "The world isn¡¯t perfect.But when hope is even wiped out, that¡¯s when it¡¯s really sad." Freyja took a deep breath.She finally understood why Noce wanted to protect Daisie. Because not many people could keep their original selves so perfectly, they either became extremely vicious, resentful of others or even aggravated because they were unsatisfactory. Everyone had different ideas and experiences, so how could we generalize everything in the world? She was just expressing her personal opinions. She had resisted, and Lara suffered because of her resistance, but she would not taunt Lara for what happened to her. Because she thought Lara had already paid the price, it was unnecessary. Not to mention her disfigurement, coupled with her father¡¯s death, which also hurt her in unimaginable ways. Thus, the people who taunted her were no different from who she was when she chose to do the same to others in the first ce. At the end of the course, Daisie walked out of the academic building with her book in her arms. A car parked not far away looked somewhat familiar, but she knew that it was not Noce¡¯s car. The suspense went on and on until Ken lowered the car window, smiled, and waved at her. Daisie took a deep breath. Ever since she got to know what Ken had done, she had been rather indifferent toward him. ¡®Freyja must¡¯ve suffered a lot to have such a brother" Freyja exited the lecture hall and stopped abruptly behind Daisie.Her expression dimmed a little upon seeing Ken. "What are you doing here?" Ken put his elbow that was resting on the window sill and smiled. "Can''t Ie to your college to visit you, my sister?" Freyja did not speak. Ken passed her and nced at Daisie. "Mother asked you to bring your best friend home for a meal." Freyja was dumbfounded for a moment and could not help but tighten her fists that were resting beside her. Ken directly ignored Freyja, who was hesitating. "Ms.Vanderbilt, what do you think?" Daisie looked at Freyja, who lowered her head and kept quiet throughout the whole conversation and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. "Yes." "Daisie..." Freyja looked at her in surprise. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was not that she did not know the purpose behind the meal¡ª that was why she would rather Daisie reject the invitation. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Ken smiled and raised the car window slowly. "It¡¯s decided then.I¡¯lle to pick you girls up tomorrow." The next day, at Lumiere Fine Dining... The restaurant had a very cozy andfortable environment.It had a lounge bar, and the lighting was mainly warm yellow in color, which made the interior feel warm and grand. Ken led Daisie and Freyja to a table for six. It had a pure white tablecloth, and the silverware and wine sses were all neatly arranged. The two people who had been waiting in their seats were Ken and Freyja¡¯s parents. Sandy was extremely graceful and morous and should be around 46 years old. She looked very well-maintained, every piece of her clothing was meticulously coordinated and color- coded, and the jewelry that she had on all came from luxurious brands. Perhaps it was because of her bold facial features that she exuded a rather fierce aura. It felt like it would be quite difficult to get acquainted with her. On the other hand, Brandon Pruitt, Ken and Freyja¡¯s father, looked a lot friendlier when sitting right next to his stern wife. Ken pulled out his chair. "Father, Mother." Sandy looked at Daisie and smiled. "You¡¯re Freyja¡¯s friend at college.I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about you before this, and I¡¯m very d to meet you." Out of courtesy and also for the sake of not making Freyja¡¯s life harder than it was, Daisie said, "d to meet you too, Mrs.Pruitt." "Take a seat." The two were seated, and Sandy summoned the waiter to order some food. She then turned to Daisie and asked, "What do you fancy tonight? You can order anything at will.Make yourself at home." Daisie grinned. "Mrs.Pruitt, you can go with anything that suits your taste.I¡¯m not a picky eater." After cing the order, the waiter poured everyone wine. Sandy held the foot of the ss and shook it gently. "Fey has never had any friends in college.It surprised me when I got to know that she¡¯s made friends at school.I¡¯m very happy for her.At least she won''t feel too lonely at college." Freyja pursed her lips tightly and said nothing. Daisie¡¯s gaze shifted off the ss that had the reflection of her face on it. "Mrs.Pruitt, do you really think that Freyja is lonely?" Sandy narrowed her eyes and took a sip of wine from the ss. "She¡¯s never brought any friend back home.So I¡¯ve always thought that Fey is a very lonely girl since she was a kid.If this was truly the case, it would be very sad." Daisie took a nce at Freyja, who had not uttered a single word ever since she stepped into the restaurant, and then said calmly, "Mrs.Pruitt, then I must say that you don¡¯t really know your daughter too well." Sandy¡¯s body stiffened for a split second, and her expression dimmed slightly. Even Brandon could not help but lift his head. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. Ken, who was sitting on the side, gave off a faint smile. "She really doesn¡¯t know too much about Fey, but Fey has never given her family a chance to get to know more about her either, isn¡¯t that right?" The question was directed to Freyja. Freyja clenched her hands that were resting under the table. "We don¡¯t share the same mindset, so how can I ask you to understand me?" "Fey, your friend is here." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sandy put down her wine ss. "Is that something that you should show our guest?" Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡®Is this truly Freyja¡¯s family? Not only do I not feel the warmth of a household, but I can also feel that everyone is trying to specte about each other.There¡¯s not even a hint of coziness or concern.All I feel is only indifference" Sandy lifted her gaze. "By the way, I heard that you¡¯re Noce¡¯s girlfriend.Have you been together with him for a long time?" Daisie nodded. "Noce is my nephew too.I heard that he could¡¯ve graduated long ago, but he chose to extend his studies for a year just for you.It seems that he likes you very much." Daisie¡¯s eyelids twitched.She wondered if it was her illusion, but these words just sounded strange when they came out of Sandy¡¯s mouth. Immediately afterward, Sandy smiled. "However, you¡¯re still young.Your studies should still be your top priority.Falling in love and dating someone else is just an impulse that you¡¯ll encounter at your age.A couple that could fight through all sorts of difficulties and obstacles and survive from campus to their wedding day is extremely rare.So, no matter how strong the rtionship is, the couple still might not be able to be with each other in the end.I¡¯ve seen too many rtionships that end this way in my years." Freyja lifted her head. "Mother, what do you mean by that?" Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 "I''m just giving you youngsters a piece of advice.What¡¯s wrong with that?" Sandy picked up the wine ss and shook it lightly. "Love and emotions are the most unreliable things that you can own in this world.The things that you like might not stay the same in the future.At the end of the day, only profits and interests are the most reliable." The waiter brought the dishes at this moment, so Sandy put her wine ss aside and picked up her knife and fork. "Okay, let¡¯s eat first." Daisie did not move and remained silent for a long time. "Mrs.Pruitt, what you just said sounds so strange.Since you think that rtionships, love, and emotions are very unreliable, then why would you choose to get married back then?" Sandy¡¯s expression turned a little stiff. "Marriage? Does it have anything to do with love or emotions? You¡¯re still too naive, girl." Daisie took a deep breath and looked at Brandon, who had not said anything since the meal started. "Mr.Pruitt, do you think so too?" "About this..." Brandon took a nce at Sandy subconsciously. Daisie was surprised. "Could it be that you didn¡¯t get married because of love?" Sandy looked rather upset. "Ms.Vanderbilt, this is a matter between the two of us." It seemed that her question had invaded their privacy. "Are you saying that I can¡¯t say anything about my elders¡¯ affairs? Then who gave you elders the authority to give so manyments about us youngsters? You''ve given me so much advice just now, telling me not to hold high expectations when ites to my rtionship.Are you trying to persuade me into breaking up with Noce?" ¡®It¡¯s no wonder the advice sounds so strange.It didn¡¯t sound as if she was giving us her blessing, but the other way around" Sandy scoffed. "How much do you know about Noce? That kid is not as simple as you think he is.Do you think he really likes you or your background?" Freyja could not stand it anymore and stood up. "Mother, you¡¯ve overstepped." "Presumptuous." Sandy mmed her silverware heavily against the table. "Fey, I dare to tell her the truth about how the two of you met in the first ce, and does it have something to do with Noce? ¡° "You listen to everything that Noce asks you to do, but you never listened so diligently to what Ken and I have told you all this while.Are you trying to tell me that you''re old enough to make your own decision, so you don¡¯t n to listen to what we say anymore?" Freyja bit her lip and did not dare to look straight at Daisie because she had indeed approached Daisie due to Noce. After a long silence, Daisie responded with a smile. "I know." Freyja was startled. Daisie continued. "Noce is worried that I will run into some problems at college, so he asked Freyja to keep an eye on me.Freyja was not so enthusiastic about being friends with me at first.I was the one who shamelessly took the initiative to approach her and make friends with her in the first ce." Sandy choked on her own words as she did not expect such a response. Daisie turned around and looked at Freyja. "I was the one who approached you at first and not the other way around, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry." After saying that, she looked at Sandy. "Mrs.Pruitt, Freyja is your daughter, but you don¡¯t even care about how she¡¯s doing in college.All you care about is who she¡¯s in contact with at college.Hence, please don¡¯t tell me that Freyja is just a tool to you?" Sandy¡¯s expression turned gloomy in an instant, and she snorted. "You¡¯re born with a silver spoon in your mouth, so you naturally don¡¯t understand those who aren¡¯t born into a prestigious family like yours.Fey is different from you, I believe that you always get whatever you want in your life as long as you want it, but when Fey wants something, she''ll have to fight for it herself. "So, because she¡¯s my daughter, I hope that she can one day be sessful.What parent wouldn¡¯t want their children to stand out among the younger generation?" ¡®Thinking from her point of view, what she said isn¡¯t wrong, but the only mistake that she¡¯s made is that she¡¯s never asked Freyja for her opinion.She¡¯s never asked Freyja if that¡¯s what she really wants" Daisie suddenly realized that she had nothing much to talk about with Sandy. They did not share the same concept and values in life, so it was only natural for them not to coincide. Freyja dragged Daisie out of her seat abruptly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Mother, excuse us, but we¡¯re done with this meal." Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Sandy warned her in a deep voice, "Fey, don¡¯t you dare take another step away from the table." Freyja¡¯s footsteps stopped for a split second, but she still left with Daisie in the end. Sandy stared at their figures as they left the restaurant, and her expression looked extremely piqued. "It seems that getting to know the daughter of the Goldmanns has made her more arrogant and contemptuous." ¡®I wanted to use this meal to win Daisie Vanderbilt over with Freyja¡¯s help.However, not only did Freyja not do anything to help, but she actually made it even worse than before" Ken wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief. "Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry that much.You should¡¯ve seen it for yourself.That little princess trusts Fey very much, doesn¡¯t she?" "So what? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know Fey¡¯s personality." If Sandy had known that the daughter she gave birth to would grow up to behave like this, she would rather that she had not given birth to her in the first ce. Ken lifted his eyelids. "No matter what she does, she still can¡¯t get rid of her identity.I''ll make her listen to you eventually." Sandy sounded worried. "That young girl from the Goldmanns isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, especially with Noce protecting her like that." "Isn¡¯t it a piece of cake for us to break them up? What¡¯s more, that fe can¡¯t even rest easy now." ¡®Ever since Mr.Reese died, everyone has turned their attention to Donald and thinks it has something to do with him.Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting to let Donald know that Noce had approached Lara?¡¯ Sandy was startled. "Do you have a solution to this matter?" Ken smirked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "The way to get the young girl to fall in love with someone else is to take advantage of any weak points in her rtionship, and I¡¯ve already chosen someone to aplish that for us." Meanwhile, outside the restaurant... "Freyja, you''ve just left the dinner.Will your mother do anything to you?" Freyja stopped but did not look back. "I¡¯ve gotten very used to being threatened.What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The most that I¡¯ll get would be getting forced into an arranged marriage." "An arranged marriage?" Daisie was shocked by the reply and walked around her. "They threatened you with a marriage arrangement?" Freyja did not utter a single word, which meant she admitted it tacitly. Daisie grabbed her by her shoulders. "Who do they want you to get married to?" Freyja lowered her gaze. "Whoever they think will be beneficial to them." Daisie gasped. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such family members.Are they even her family?¡¯ "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me." Freyja frowned. "You¡¯re the one who needs to worry and be wary.It¡¯s obvious that my mother doesn¡¯t want you to be with Noce.Your identity is a stepping stone to the Knowles that will make them even more powerful.She doesn¡¯t like the Knowles, so in order to win you over for the family, they have to cut off your rtionship with Noce." Daisie pursed her lips and said nothing. Freyja sighed. "And don¡¯t underestimate Ken.He always catches somebody off guard with his ways of doing things.Who knows when he will take a shot at you?" Daisie released her hand and nodded. "I know.I''ll be extra careful." At the underground ck market... Noce sat at a gambling table and yed a round of poker. Two groups of men were standing next to the table, one group consisted of Donald¡¯s men, and the other was the bodyguards that Noce had brought along. Noce yed his cards¡ªit was three aces of spades. Donald was smoking a cigar.He wafted the smoke aside and squinted. "You''re so lucky, Mr.Knowles.It¡¯d be a pity if you were to overdo things and run out of it." Listening to his pregnant words, Noce gave off a smirk. "I didn¡¯t overdo anything.Why the sudden advice, Mr.Matthews?" He dusted off the ash. "Mr.Reese is dead, and the public is pointing all their fingers at me.But it turns out that you had met Lara before that, and that girl named Lisa, you¡¯re the one who asked Lara to bring her along when she came to see me." "Yes," Noce admitted it. "But Mr.Reese¡¯s death has nothing to do with me.I went to meet Ms.Reese only to offer her a way out.As for Lisa, I admit that I wanted to torture her through you. "On the contrary, if Lisa didn¡¯t go along with Lara that night, you would¡¯ve made a move on Ms.Reese, and you¡¯d be in an even worse situation now.Good luck trying to exin Mr.Reese¡¯s death now." Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Donald leaned the cigar against the rim of the ashtray and reached out to draw a card. "Then did you expect Mr.Reese to die?" "No, Mr.Reese¡¯s death is beyond my expectations," Noce responded calmly. "On the contrary, some people hope that Mr.Reese¡¯s death will cause a conflict of interest between you and me." Donald¡¯s movement froze for a split second, and he lifted his gaze, nced at Noce, but did not speak. Noce looked at him calmly. "The person who killed Mr.Reese wanted to start a war.The public is now on your back, but you didn¡¯t lay a single finger on Ms.Reese the other night, did you?" If Donald had not touched Lara, then Jonah and Donald would have nothing to argue about. Thus, if there was no argument, Donald would not have the motive to end Mr.Reese¡¯s life.The public¡¯s spection was that Lara had once rejected Donald, and that made him vengeful, so he chose to settle the score with such a move. Therefore, as long as Lara was not held captive by Donald, the rumors would copse on themselves eventually. The matter that Noce had overlooked gave Donald a chance to clear his name. Donald thought about his words, and after a few minutes, heughed loudly. "It seems that you have the ability to resolve this matter.I¡¯ll trust you for the time being." He ced the poker cards down and got up. "It¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯ve benefited from Lisa.She¡¯s such a great pawn, so why not make good use of her?" He then left with his men. Edison walked up to Noce¡¯s side, leaned over, and said something to him. Noce narrowed his eyes and did not say anything. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After getting back into the car, Noce loosened his tie. "Who took Lara away?" Edison replied, "Mr.Ken Pruitt was there at Mr.Reese¡¯s funeral, and Ms.Reese disappeared after that.I suspect that it¡¯s Mr.Pruitt who took her away." Noce¡¯s brows and eyes looked extremely gloomy and cold. "It seems that Mr.Reese¡¯s death has something to do with Ken." Edison did not understand the matter. "Ken has gotten so many benefits from Mr.Reese.If it wasn¡¯t for Mr.Reese, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to climb up to where he is today.Why would he kill Mr.Reese?" Noce looked out the window. "Perhaps it was to get Donald toe at me.As long as Donald and I start a war and get hurt in any aspect, he¡¯ll be able to take advantage of the situation.And as long as the Knowles end up in a tough spot where we can no longer recover from, it¡®ll do him goad." ¡®By killing Mr.Reese, Ken will be able to direct his death in Donald¡¯s way and, with that, make Donald suspect that I¡¯m the person who¡¯s set him up. And once Donald starts to make a move on the Knowles, we won¡¯t have the time and energy to stop Ken from searching for his next stepping stone. ¡®Ken and his mother have been warier of the Knowles than they¡¯ve ever been recently.It seems that they¡¯re eyeing the Goldmanns who are sitting behind Daisie. ¡®My rtionship with Daisie is thest thing they want to see in this world.Otherwise, Ken wouldn¡¯t have hired Ayan to approach Daisie" He retracted his gaze. "Send someone to keep an eye on every move that he makes secretly, and by the way, bring Ayan¡¯s matter up to Coleman." ¡®Ken thinks that this will stop me, but it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s underestimated the second son of the Goldmanns, Coleman Goldmann" In the suburbs, at a private vi... A car was parked in the courtyard. Ken got out of the car, stepped into the living room, and the maid reported to him each and everything that Lara had done that day. He unbuttoned his sleeves and followed the maid to the backyard. Lara was sitting on the ground. The beautiful dress that had been washed and was hanging on the clothes rack was now lying on the ground, torn into pieces, and scraps of cloth were scattered all around the ground.She looked as if she was in a trance but normal at the same time. Her hair, which had not been washed for days, was dry and messy, and the wounded half of her face looked hideous, which made her look scary. The maid stepped forward and reminded her of something, but she did not respond. Ken asked the maid to step back.He stopped by Lara¡¯s side, half- squatted, and picked up the rags on the ground. "These are all your favorite clothes." Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 The clothes were all high-end, limited edition, designer-branded clothes. Before her family ran into a dead end and she dropped from where she was, Lara never liked others touching her clothes. Even when she was attending events, if an artist were to step on the hem of her dress by ident, she would rain fire and brimstone on that individual. Lara did not respond to him but became even merrier instead as she tore the clothes. Ken got up and motioned to the servant. "Bring her to wash up." The maid stepped forward to help her up, and Lara reacted violently, struggling and resisting her. "Don¡¯t touch me.Go away!" There was nothing that the maid could do. Ken rolled up his sleeves, walked up to her, grabbed her by the hair, dragged her to the edge of the swimming pool, and submerged her head into the water.She choked and struggled in the pool, but the people on the side did not dare to stop him. Seeing that she gave up struggling, Ken pulled her head up, and she coughed violently, gasping for breath as light reflected off her wet and pale face. Ken swept her wet hair behind her, held her chin in his hand, and lowered his voice. "Since you¡¯ve chosen to pretend that you¡¯ve lost your mind, then you should put up the show for the rest of your life and don¡¯t let anyone find out." Lara¡¯s shoulders trembled as her eyes dimmed. "Don¡¯t worry." Ken lifted her face. "The Reeses are the ones who allowed me to climb to where I am today, and I consider that a favor.If you were to die too, wouldn¡¯t that make me an ungrateful person?" He giggled and stroked the burnt half of her face with his palm.He did not seem to fee] disgusted by it. She dodged his hand subconsciously and was held down by him. "The Reeses lost power, and my fiancee was disfigured, but I didn¡¯t abandon her and took good care of her.So listen, this is such a beautiful story which will be sung and praised." Knowing that he was acting in front of people but was actually imprisoning her, Lara could tell he was only using her to showcase his sympathy, deep affection for her, and righteousness to make everyone stand on his side. Thus, even if he were to take over all of Jonah¡¯s assets, no one would doubt his intentions. Lara red at him fiercely. "The public will surely expose your hypocrisy someday!" A hint of indifferent hrity shed across Ken¡¯s eyes. "It doesn¡¯t matter.After all, who will believe what a lunatic says?" Lara froze all of a sudden. Even herst ounce of strength was drawn out of her body. The maid stepped forward and took her into the house, but she did not resist this time around. With the college¡¯s anniversary celebrations approaching, the students of the Department of Drama, Theater, and Film had be very busy. After Daisie rehearsed for the catwalk performance and walked out of the performance hall, she saw Ayan standing at the entrance.She walked over. "Ayan?" Ayan turned to look at her and smiled. "Is the rehearsal over?" She hung the backpack on her shoulders. "Yeah, you haven¡¯t left yet?" "Yeah." He nodded and nced at her as if he had something to ask of her. "I have a favor to ask." She asked, "¡®What¡¯s that?" "Our lecturer asked me to find myself a partner, but my original partner can¡¯t perform on that day because she got caught up in something else, so..." Ayan shrugged. "I want to ask if you could help me with this matter." Before Daisie could answer, he added, "It''s okay if it¡¯s inconvenient from your side.I¡¯m just asking." Daisie lowered her gaze and pondered for some time. "Can you give me some time to ask my boyfriend about this?" Ayan paused for a split second. "Will he disagree with this?" Daisie exined with a grin, "It¡¯s not that he disagrees.It¡¯s just that I¡¯m his girlfriend, so I have to communicate this with him in advance, right?" Although Noce did not limit her in her friend- making journey, she did not want him to misunderstand. "Is that so..." An imperceptible change shed across Ayan¡¯s face, but soon, he put on a polite smile. "Well, if it¡¯s a no go from his end, it¡¯s not a must for you to help me too." After Daisie left, Ayan stared at her figure and fell into contemtion. Later on, in the dorm¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Daisiey on the bed and sent a message to Noce. She waited for a long time, but he did not reply, so she turned over,y on her back, and stared at the ceiling. Freyja came back from buying some snacks and saw that Daisie¡¯s room door was ajar, so she walked over and stood by the door. "Yo, you¡¯re here." Daisie sat up and saw her lifting the bags in her hand. "I¡¯ve bought Korean pancakes.Do you want some?" The two sat on the couch and ate the pancakes together. Daisie suddenly thought of something, turned to her, and asked, "Has Noce been very busy recently?" Freyja smiled. "Can¡¯t you just ask him yourself?" "He hasn''t texted me back." "pfft! A woman that smells of sourness and jealousy." Freyja tore a pancake apart without raising her head. "You don¡¯t have lectures in the afternoon.If you want to see him, just go to the Knowles Group to find him.Why must you always wait for him toe to you?" Daisie was startled. "Is it okay for me to do so?" She sneered. "You¡¯re the future Mrs.Knowles.Who would have the guts to stop you?" Daisie pouted and muttered softly, "We¡¯re nowhere near there yet..." "That¡¯s just a matter of time." Freyja lifted her gaze and nced at her. "Noce will never let you marry another man, won¡¯t he?" Given Noce¡¯s temperament, he would storm into her wedding ceremony and snatch her away if she were to get married to another man.She lowered her head, and her cheeks started to warm up again. In the afternoon, Daisie actually went to the Knowles Group.She stood outside thepany and hesitated for a bit before entering the lobby.She walked up to the front desk, and the receptionist smiled and asked, "How may I help you, miss?" "I¡¯m looking for Noce Knowles.Is he here?" The receptionist was stunned. "Are you here for Mr.Knowles?" Daisie was too embarrassed to mention the word "girlfriend", so she imed, "I¡¯m his ssmate, and I have something to discuss with him." The receptionist called the administration department for her to inquire.Someone answered the phone from the other end of the call, and the receptionist then looked at Daisie. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr.Knowles is still in the meeting, so he might bete.Perhaps you can take a seat and wait for him?" Daisie nodded.She walked to the couch, sat down, picked up a magazine, and flipped through it. After the two-hour meeting, Noce walked into the office, and Edison handed him the document. "Mr.Knowles, Ms.Reese seems to have been confined by Ken." Noce took the document from him. "That¡¯s not surprising to me.Mr.Reese died, and the wealth he left behind belongs to Lara now.The rtives of the Reeses are eyeing her for this wealth.So, if he wants to get his hand on that inheritance righteously, he¡¯ ll certainly have to work hard for it." ¡®After all, he¡¯s the prospective son-inw of the Reeses. Now that the Reeses have fallen and Lara has been disfigured, Ken will have to show his profound love for Lara and respect for the family as a "prospective son-inw" in order to keep the inheritance of the Reeses to himself. Edison frowned. "Ken really will do anything just to achieve his goals.I also heard that he intends to marry his sister to Donald Matthews." Noce raised his head. "If Donald were to learn that he¡¯s the one behind Mr.Reese¡¯s death, would he still ept the marriage proposal?" "What do you mean?" Noce calmly closed the document. "He¡¯s able to arouse Donald¡¯s suspicion of me, so why can¡¯t I direct the suspicion back to him?" Edison was a little worried. "But we don¡¯t have any evidence that shows that he¡¯s the one who killed Mr.Reese." "Then we¡¯ll make something up." There was a knock on the door of the office, and Noce nced at the door. "Come in." His secretary pushed open the door and walked in. "Mr.Knowles, there''s ady in the lobby who¡¯s been waiting for you for a long time.She imed that she¡¯s your ssmate." Noce paused for a short moment. "What¡¯s her name?" Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 The secretary scratched her cheeks. "She didn¡¯t give us a name, but she¡¯s been here for a long time." Noce got up suddenly and hurried out of the office, followed by the secretary and Edison. At the lobby... Daisie was sleepy after waiting so long and could not wait any longer, so she got up and left without hesitation.She walked out of the building and reached her arm out to hail a cab. But she was stopped by a figure that appeared behind her, approached, and pulled her back.She was caught off guard and mmed into his arms. Daisie was stunned and raised her head. And judging from Noce¡¯s heaving chest, it seemed that he had rushed out of the building in order to catch up to her. He then took a few deep breaths and calmed him breathing down. "Why didn¡¯t you call me?" "You didn¡¯t reply when I texted you and weren¡¯t you in a meeting?" Daisie lowered her gaze. "I was afraid that you were busy, and I¡¯d disturb¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, Noce had already pulled her into his arms. And the triceps on the back of his arms bulged slightly, so one could only imagine how much strength he was exerting. Daisie buried herself in his arms and nudged him. "I¡¯m about to run out of breath." He loosened his embrace a little but kept holding her and didn¡¯t let go. "Dummy, when you saw that I didn¡¯t reply to you, didn¡¯t you know how to give mea call? How do you know if I¡¯m busy if you don''t call me?" She looked up at him. "You were in a meeting.If that doesn¡¯t spell busy, what does?" "I''m busy." He stroked her cheek with his palm. "But I¡¯ll answer all your calls no matter how busy I am." Daisie blushed. The passersby walked by them and peeped at them. Daisie felt a little embarrassed, so she broke free from his arms. "I''m heading back already." "Since you¡¯re already here..." Noce grabbed her wrist and leaned closer to her ear, "Apany me to the end of the day and get off work with me." She looked away, feeling pissed. "You¡¯ve made me wait for so long.I¡¯m not going to apany you tonight." He narrowed his eyes. "Then I¡¯ll carry you back into the building." As he stretched out his hands and wrapped them around her waist, she avoided it with a smile. However, Noce pulled her back into his arms. "How dare you escape me?" She panicked, afraid of being seen, and lowered her voice. "I''ll go with you, but you¡¯re not allowed to carry me." Noce let go of her.He no longer carried her, but holding hands was still a must. When Noce and Daisie walked into the lobby, all the employees were astounded. ¡®It¡¯s rumored that Young Master Knowles has a girlfriend.It¡¯s indeed true!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns this. Compared to Edison, the secretary¡¯s expression looked even more dumbfounded, as if she had just seen one of the world¡¯s wonders. Noce took a nce at Edison as if he was hinting at something. Edison understood it, nodded, and waited until he walked into the elevator with Daisie. The secretary wondered. "What does Mr.Knowles want from us with that gaze?" Edison did not answer.He walked up to the front desk and tapped on the marble countertop. "Who from the administration department answered your call just now?" The female employee replied cautiously, "It was Be." "Notify the Human Resources department that she¡¯s fired." After Edison left, the female receptionist¡¯s heart was racing.She was really d that she was not the person who had offended Mr.Knowles¡¯ girlfriend. And when the secretary saw his response to the order given through a single gaze, she waspletely farfetched. ¡®This is as expected of Mr.Knowles¡¯ confidant.Who else would be able to receive that much information with just one look? ¡®It seems that I¡¯ll have to pay more attention in the future so that I won¡¯t end up on the other end of this situation too" Therge office had plenty of light, and it had an excellent and strategic geographical position. One could see the Thaiwon River from the window facing south, and to the north was a bustling street with a lot of traffic. Daisie stood in front of the window and looked down at the city.It was her first time getting such a clear view of the city. Noce hugged her from behind, rested his chin on the top of her head, and let off a chuckle. "I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve taken the initiative toe to see me." She choked and responded stubbornly, "I didn¡¯te to you because I wanted to see you." Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 "Really?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Noce looked down and saw that her ears were red, "I¡¯m understanding this as you are not saying what you mean." Daisie turned around and ced her hand on his chest, her eyes looking elsewhere. "Aren¡¯t you busy?" Noce rested his forehead against hers.His warm breath blew in her face¡ªit was warm and ticklish.She blinked, and her heart started thumping, then she quietly said, "Go." Noce looked at her because her reaction was so simple.She couldn¡¯t resist a little teasing and would blush so easily.She was such an innocentdy. "Daisie..." His deep voice was so seductive. Daisie slowly looked up and was met with a kiss on her lips.She stopped breathing for a few seconds, and her hand on his chest curled up as she was pulled in. Noce¡¯s kisses made her sink deeper each time.His kisses would make her heart flutter, and she didn¡¯t want it to stop once she drowned in them. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t breathing properly, Noce let her go and ran his finger over her lips. "Are you trying to snuff yourself?" She buried her face in his chest and mumbled, "You¡¯re bullying me." Heughed. "If this is bullying, what is going to happen in the future?" Daisie looked up, her clear eyes shining. "What do you mean in the future?" Noce looked at her. "Do you really want to know?" He leaned in close and whispered something into her ears.She felt her face re up and immediately covered his mouth. "Enough!" He smiled. The girl was going to run away if he continued.He held the back of her hand and stopped teasing her. "Alright, I¡¯m going to continue working." Noce walked behind the desk and sat down.He loved to tease her, but when he was working, he was fully focused on work. Daisie sat down on the couch and wanted to forget what she wanted to ask Noce. Meanwhile... Freyja was taking the trash out at the dormitory, and someone stopped her when she was going back.She turned around, and it was Colton. Colton walked over with a stoic expression. "Ayan Haris works for your brother?" She was surprised. "What?" He questioned, "Don''t you know?" Freyja was suspicious of his attitude, but she smiled a momentter. "Why do you think I know anything about Ken? Because we''re siblings?" Colton looked away and said, "If he wanted to use you to suck up to Daisie, there wouldn¡¯t be a reason that he didn¡¯t tell you his n." Freyja crossed her arms. "So, you think I¡¯m sucking up to Daisie?" Colton frowned. He was like Noce in a few ways, especially when it came to anything rted to Daisie.Freyja wouldn¡¯t expect him to trust her. "Since you''ve already found out that Ayan works with Ken, then you should remind your sister about it.Why are you speaking to me?" Colton kept his cool. "I just wanted to ask.You better not lie." He turned and left. Freyja stood there looking down. ¡®Ayan works with Ken.That¡¯s why he keeps showing up around Daisie" The sky grew dark, and the lights started lighting up. The Ferris wheel stood next to the river bank with bright lights lit up the area like a shining pearl. The tour ship docked on the bank while people walked around.Tourists from everywhere came for this magnificent view. Daisie headed straight toward the Ferris wheel and happilyughed. "Nolly, I want to go for a ride." Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Noce¡¯s eyes filled with love. "Sure." He got Edison to get the tickets and then went into a cabin while holding Daisie¡¯s hand.The bright neon lights outside reflected on the ss. Daisie stood in front of the window with her hands pressed against the ss.Her heart beat quickly while the lights flickered below. Noce stared at her face, which was full of delight, and didn¡¯t want the beautiful moment to end.He was d to just be able to see her like that. "I heard that couples who take a Ferris wheel together end up breaking up, but if they kiss when they¡¯re at the highest point, they will stay together forever, is it true?" Daisie turned to look at him and stared straight into his deep eyes. Noce never believed the legend of the Ferris wheel because even if it didn¡¯t exist, he would stay with her forever. But when he looked at her innocent face and eyes that were full of hope, he gulped.He put out his hand, held her by her wrist, and pulled her into his arms. "Is this what you mean?" The Ferris wheel was already at the highest point, so he leaned down and kissed her, and the kiss was deeper than usual. Daisie leaned in his arms and looked at his face, which was inches away.Her heartstrings were pulled and startled to ripple. Time seemed to have stopped at that moment. A few minutester, they got out of the cabin. The lights around shone bright and hid her flushed cheeks. Daisie missed a step and stumbled, but Noce caught her andughed. "Are your knees weak?" Her face was even hotter. "Nonsense!" Anyone would misunderstand if they heard that. Edison waited for them next to the car, opened the door, and let Daisie get in once they walked back. Noce asked him to send her back to the Hilton Vis. The car drove toward the destination while the lights outside shone in. Daisie looked at him through the corner of her eyes.He had his head resting on his fist while leaning against the window.His cor was unbuttoned, and he lookedzy. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she jumped. When she saw that Colton was calling, she immediately picked up, but Noce took her phone in the next second. "She¡¯s with me." When he heard Noce¡¯s voice, Colton paused for two seconds. "Knowles, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?" He had asked him to keep an eye on Ayan but had taken his sister away!? Noce turned to look at Daisie and smiled. "We¡¯re on a date.I¡¯m Not going too far." "You have ten minutes to bring her back to the vi." Colton ended the call. Daisie took the phone and whispered, "Is Colton angry?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Noce ran his fingers over her hair. "Don¡¯t worry.He¡¯s not." She didn¡¯t believe him because the Colton she knew would be furious that she was on a date with Noce. The car parked outside the vi, and as expected, Colton was standing outside on the porch and red at them while they walked in. Daisie walked forward and smiled, "I''m sorry, Colton.I''lle home earlier next time." Colton pushed her inward. "Don¡¯t worry, go inside." Daisie didn¡¯t know what to say.She stopped at the doorway and was worried that Colton would do something to Noce, so she quietly hit behind a pir. The two men stood in the garden, but she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.She ground her teeth and walked toward the flowerbed under the dim light. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 "You said Ken Pruitt has gotten his hands on my sister?" Noce stared at him. "The Reeses have fallen, so he would only find another person to leech off.Yorrick ignored him, but if he can get Daisie to join in and solidify his status with the help of the Goldmanns, it will be a different story." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yorick Hathaway had seen through his tactics, so Ken couldn''t continue with his n.He might not be able to convince Nn either. If he wanted a better standing and to get rid of his name as the son of an illegitimate child of royalty, the only way was to use Freyja to get to Daisie. Colton smirked. "He won¡¯t be able to." The Goldmanns didn¡¯t only have Daisie. There was Waylon and him, and their father was still around, so he wouldn''t be able to get his way. Noceughed. "Don¡¯t underestimate him.He¡¯s not as good with straightforward attacks, but you¡¯re not as cunning when ites to curveballs." He leaned closer to Colton. "He can¡¯t touch you brothers, so he can only find a way in through Daisie.What if he manages to get to her through his people?" Colton squinted. "Do you mean Ayan?" Then heughed, "Knowles, have you lost confidence in yourself?" "My confidence matters less than your corporation." Noce continued. "If he finds out that you¡¯re against me being with Daisie, it will mean that things are working in his favor." Coltonughed. "You¡¯re trying to make this about you." "I believe that you''ll make the right choice," He patted Colton¡¯s shoulder, turned, and got into his car. After the car drove away, Colton stood on the spot and frowned. When he heard movement at the flowerbed, he turned around and took a deep breath. "Daisie Vanderbilt,e here." Daisie froze because she had been caught.She slowly stood up, smiled, and walked out. "How long have you been listening?" "Not long..." She looked at her shoes. "Just a few minutes." Before he could speak, she looked up again and said in a serious tone, "Colton, I know that Ken is trying to use me, but don¡¯t worry, I will be careful." Colton crossed his arms. "You didn¡¯t even realize that Ayan works with him.How could we not worry?" Daisie looked around, took a deep breath, and walked over to him. "But I do now." Colton poked her head and didn¡¯t know what to do. "Now you do, but what if you never found out?¡± "I won''t get involved if you want to make new friends, but please keep your eyes open.You¡¯re different from everyone, so the people who approach you are mostly after your family¡¯s fortune." It was horrible, but it was the truth.Humans were unpredictable and ever-changing. Even though one was in a good ce now, if they fell, the ¡®friends¡¯ around them would eventually disappear. The Reeses were the best example.If Daisie was from a normal family, and if people approached her without wanting anything in return, they would be real friends. However, Daisie was the princess of the Goldmann family, a family with an impressive background. If people were nice to her, it would be mostly because of her family, and how many of those who approached her were genuinely nice? Daisie was quiet because she couldn¡¯t say anything. She had wanted to wager if Ayan was worth hanging out with. Unfortunately, she lost the wager. Colton sighed as he ced his hand on her shoulder. "Dad and Waylon aren¡¯t here, but Iam.You don¡¯t need to face anything alone." Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Daisie nodded. "Alright." "Go rest." Daisie walked into the vi and took a look at Colton, who was outside, then looked down.She balled her hands into fists. The next day, Daisie sat in the seats and watched the students who werete practicing their catwalk. When Ayan came over, he brought drinks for everyone who was practicing and was very friendly. They were all very nice to him too.He kept one bottle of drink, walked toward Daisie, sat down next to her, and handed the bottle to her. "I just bought this." Daisie took it. "Thanks." But she didn¡¯t drink it.She just ced it on her right and continued watching the training. Ayan looked at her. "You seem to have been here pretty early." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "I can rest early if I reach early." Daisie turned around and smiled. "Have you found a partner?" Ayan shrugged, "Not yet." "I can introduce someone to you." Daisie smiled. "We have a few girls from my ss that are good." Ayan¡¯s expression froze, but he chuckled in the blink of an eye. "That¡¯s too much to ask." Daisie waved her hand. "Not at all.They have time, so it¡¯s up to you." "What if..." Ayan¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face. "If I want to partner up with you?" Daisie looked down and looked sorry. "I¡¯m sorry, my boyfriend isn¡¯t alright with that." "I thought your boyfriend wasn''t here?" "He¡¯s not, but it¡¯d be different if he heard it from someone else." Daisie looked calm. "I don¡¯t want my boyfriend to misunderstand." "You seem different today." Ayan looked over. Daisie seemed to be more insistent in her rejection today.She would usually just sidestep and wouldn¡¯t say no. "Really?" Daisie chuckled. "Maybe I slepttest night and suddenly figured it out.I shouldn¡¯t let him down when he trusts me so much." She packed her bag and left. At that moment, Ayan¡¯s phone rang.It was Ken.He turned to look at Daisie to make sure that she had walked away before he picked up. "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to let you down.She seems to be avoiding me." Ken was silent for a few seconds. "I guess you blew your cover." Ayan got up and walked to a corner. "Mr.Pruitt, you should get someone else for this mission.I won¡¯t be able to pull it off." "There¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t pull off.It¡¯s fine if your cover is blown, but the Goldmanns will have to ept it as long as she bes yours." Ayan paused. "What do you mean?" Ken buttoned up his suit with one hand. "You¡¯ve been with women.There¡¯s no need for me to teach you how to get them into bed." "Are you crazy? I¡¯m not going to risk it." He didn¡¯t want to follow in the Reeses¡¯ footsteps. "Why are you worried? If you get her, you¡¯ll have leverage, and they won''t be able to touch you." Ayan was quiet, and his hand tightened around the phone. Ken hung up.He tossed the phone onto the desk, and a redhead in ace nightie hugged him from behind. "Mr.Pruitt, were you happy with my performancest night?" Ken looked up and nced at the seductive woman behind him through the mirror. "It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m happy." He turned around and grabbed her chin. "You need to make Mr.Matthews happy." Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 The redhead¡¯s expression changed. "You n to give me to that devil Matthews?" "It¡¯s because you look so much like Lara Reese." Ken grabbed her face with no expression. "Matthews loves wild, seductive women like you." The woman sat on the floor while Ken walked around her. "I''ll arrange for some surgery for you to make your face look as close to Lara as possible.After three months, I¡¯m confident that he¡¯ll be interested in you." Ken returned to the vi and walked in. Lara sat at the dining table and didn¡¯t look interested in the breakfast that wasid in front of her.She just ate some cereal. The maid walked next to him and lowered her head. "Sir, Ms.Reese cooperated this morning and didn¡¯t make a scene." Ken nodded. "Leave us." The maid left, and he walked over to Lara while running his hand along the table, then looked down at her. "You¡¯re finally behaving." Lara stirred her cereal around with cold eyes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ken touched her bright blonde curly hair. "What do you think about a wedding?" She froze while his voice continued. "Haven''t you always looked forward to our wedding? Now that the Reeses are no longer around, will our wedding still go on?" Lara¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon started shaking. Before the Reeses¡¯ downfall, Ken had always pretended to be the gentlemanly fiance."He would behave and do whatever she wanted, so she didn¡¯t care about his background. Even if she couldn¡¯t see his love for her in his eyes. But when the Reeses lost their power, and he showed his stripes, she finally saw that she had been keeping a terrifying person next to her. Was this her punishment? Ken pulled out a chair, sat down, and held her gold hand with a smirk. "No one would want to marry a disfigured crazy woman, do you understand?" Lara grabbed his arm with blood-red eyes. "Ken, I''ll give you everything I have.Please let me go.Nobody will me you for leaving me when you get what you want.I brought this on myself!" Seeing a helper walking past upstairs, he pulled her into his arms. "Nonsense, Lars.Why would I leave you?" He kissed her forehead. "I''ll bring you to the mall tomorrow.I know you love clothes from CD, and they have a new collection.I¡¯m sure you''ll like them." Lara struggled and waved her arms around so much that she pushed the cutlery on the table to the floor.He didn¡¯t let go even though the milk spilled on his pants. From the helpers¡¯ perspectives, Lara was going crazy again, and her fiance was taking care of her. Within a week, Ken was in the news a few times, and they were all rted to Lara. The media reported that he was a loyal person who didn¡¯t leave his fiancee even when she was disfigured.His reputation swelled because of that. Edison handed a magazine to Noce, "Just as you predicted, Ken used Lara to rebuild his reputation.No one will believe that Jonah Reese''s death had anything to do with him." Noce looked at the magazine cover but didn¡¯t speak. There was a knock on the door, and Edison went to open it. The secretary brought in a woman with red hair. The redhead walked forward quickly and begged with tears running down her face, "Young Master Knowles, please help me.Ken Pruitt is trying to give me to Mr.Matthews as a gift." Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Edison looked at Noce in surprise. ¡®Isn''t this red-haired woman Maggie? The C-ss model who had a scandal with Kenst year?¡¯ He remembered that Ken, who was still engaged to Larast year, was busted by the media for "secretly meeting" with Maggie at a horse farm in a foreign country, and Jonah had been furious about it. After that, Ken stepped forward to exin the whole thing, and everyone put the incident at the back of their minds. Noce put the magazine down and asked, "He is going to offer you to Mr.Matthews?" Maggie nodded hurriedly. "He''s going to turn me into someone who resembles Lara.But I know I''ll die once I go to Donald¡¯s side." Noce squinted and thought for a few moments. After that, he rose to his feet and asked, "When is he going to do it?" Maggie bit her lips and said, "He has found me a doctor.In about three months." "You just follow what he wants you to do." "What?" Maggie was stunned. Noce then continued indifferently. "I can assure your safety when you fall into Donald¡¯s hands.But the problem is that, do you trust me?" Maggie fell into contemtion.She knew what Ken was going to do with her. If not, she wouldn''t havee to the Knowles and asked for their help. On top of that, if it weren¡¯t for Noce, she would have been killed by Lara¡¯s men back then. As if she had made up her mind, she said, "Okay.I trust you." The secretary sent her out. Edison walked up to Noce and asked, "Sir, is she...The mole you inserted beside Ken?" Standing in front of the window, Noce said, "It all began with a coincidence.When her rtionship with Ken was exposedst year, Lara found someone to get rid of her.I thought that she woulde in handy in the future, so I saved her." Of course, she was rather a useful woman. After all, judging from the fact that she could make Ken fall for her back, it proved that she had some tricks up her sleeves as well. And now, she would be the pawn in helping him turn the tide to his favor when the time had ripened. Meanwhile, at the college... Daisie had been rehearsing the whole morning. After the rehearsal was over, her back was drenched with sweat.She came down from the stage, pulled out a tissue, and began to wipe the corner of her forehead. The weather was hot, so she had just put on a close-fitting sports undershirt that entuated her perfect body figure. Everyone was sitting on the floor after the rehearsal was over. Even though they had switched on the air conditioner, it was useless on a summer day like this one. Daisie looked toward Ayan. It had been a few days since he talked to her, and it seemed to her that he had finally realized something. Even though she felt it was a shame, she felt this was the best for both of them. One of their students distributed some cold drinks to them. Daisie took a bottle of cold Coke and said, "Thank you." She unscrewed the cap, tilted your head, and drank it. Ayan was talking to other people in front of the stage. Meanwhile, he also kept looking at Daisie, who was guzzling down a bottle of Coke through the corner of his eyes. Daisie draped a thin jacket over her shoulders.She sat in the audience studying the script of the y when a dark shadow blocked the light in front of her eyes.She lifted her head and saw Ayan. He asked, "Can we talk?" Daisie closed the script and straightened her back. "What is the thing that you want to talk about?" Ayan looked around and said, "There are a lot of people here.Let¡¯s go to the corridor." Smiling, she replied, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.If you have anything to say, you can say it here." She kept her guard up and refused to leave her seat. Ever since she learned that he was with Ken, she did not trust him anymore. Ayan lowered his head and said, "I¡¯m sorry.I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you." Daisie was stunned but retained the smile on her face. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You don¡¯t have to apologize.I already know¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, her vision turned blurry, and she rubbed her eyes. Ayan looked at her. "What¡¯s wrong?" Daisie rose to her feet, and the script fell to the floor.She bent over to take it but nearly lost her bnce and fell. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Ayan went forward and supported her. "Daisie..." Daisie tried to push him away but to no avail. Ayan hurriedly wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, "You look tired.Let me bring you to get some rest." A few students noticed their situation and went forward to ask. Ayan smiled and replied, "She isn¡¯t feeling well, so I¡¯m sending her to the infirmary." The group of students did not say anything afterward. Suddenly, Daisie pushed him away with all her strength, but her knees identally knocked the corner of the chair.She hissed, and the pain woke her up slightly. Seizing her chance while she was in possession of herself, she ran out without even taking the script. Ayan picked up the script and said, "I''ll go look after her." The group of students looked at each other in confusion. Daisie was moving forward slowly with her hands on the wall. The world in her vision was spinning rapidly.She smacked herself on her head several times, and her blood flowed rapidly. Even her pulse and heart rate elerated. After walking for a few more steps, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. When she was about to fall to the floor, Ayan appeared and scooped her into his arms. Meanwhile, Freyja entered the auditorium with food and water.She looked across the hall. All of the students were there, but she couldn¡¯t see Daisie around. She stopped a female student and asked, "Have you seen Daisie?" The female student was stunned for a moment and replied, "She wasn¡¯t feeling well, so Ayan sent her to the infirmary." Abad feeling rose from Freyja¡¯s stomach pit when she heard what the female student said.She turned around and headed straight toward the infirmary. However, neither Daisie nor Ayan was there in the infirmary.She suddenly realized something, and her face turned pale.She tried to get through to Daisie but did not answer her call. At the corner of the Business School''s administration building, Freyja ran into Colton, who was talking with another two students. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Without caring for the two students, she rushed toward him and shouted, "Colton!" Colton turned his head around, but Freyja dragged him away before he could say anything. The people around them were stunned, and Colton flung her hand away. "What are you doing?" Huffing and puffing heavily, she said, "Daisie..." She just mentioned her name, and Colton was able to realize something had happened from the expression on her face. He grabbed her shoulder tightly and asked, "What happened to her?" "Ayan took her away." Meanwhile, Ayan brought Daisie to the utility room. After confirming that no one was in the corridor, he locked the door.He ced Daisie on the block mats, and she frowned in difort at the sudden movement. Ayan went closer to her and whispered, "Daisie?" Daisie''s eyelids fluttered heavily as she opened her eyes weakly.Her vision was blurred, and everything she saw was Ayan¡¯s face.Her pupils constricted slightly, and she tried to push him away. "Get away from me..." Ayan grabbed her shoulders and said with a hoarse voice, "I¡¯m sorry.I didn¡¯t want to do this either, but I don¡¯t have a choice." Daisie felt a surge of coldness rushing down her body, but in the next second, she felt hot.Her body was shaking profusely, and beads of sweat were oozing out of the corner of her forehead. She tried to grab his cor and said, "Ayan, don¡¯t do this.You¡¯re going to destroy yourself..." Ayan lowered his head and undid the buttons. Something flitted across his eyes as he said, "I lied to you.I''m not from the Southwest region of Eurasia.Instead, I''m from a remote suburban town.My father was a stowaway, and my mother left my father and me when I was a kid.Ayan Haris isn¡¯t my name either.It was given to me by Ms.Reese.Without Ms.Reese''s help, I wouldn''t have gotten into the Art School and wouldn''t be here today.I have no other choice but to help Mr.Pruitt." He lowered his head and kissed Daisie¡¯s wrist. "Daisie, I''ll make you fall for me." Due to the effect of the drug, Daisie felt weak.She tried to fight back but to no avail.She couldn''t do anything but allow herself to be handled by Ayan like a porcin doll, and the light in her eyes was fading away. Ayan slowly stretched his hand up to undress her upon seeing her condition. His desire eventually overrode the guilt inside of him as he couldn¡¯t wait to get her. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside, stunning him. He turned his head around, and a fistnded on his face before he could do anything.He fell to the floor. Colton pounced on him and grabbed him by his cor without giving him a chance to take a breath. As he showered Ayan with punches, he roared, "How dare you! ? How dare you do this to her!?" When Freyja entered, the first thing she saw was Colton punching Ayan on top of him. She turned her head around and looked at Daisie.She realized that Daisie had been drugged, so she hurriedly got her up from the floor.She patted her cheek and called out her name, "Daisie? "Stop fighting! Come look at Daisie first!" she shouted. Colton¡¯s fist stopped midair. He pushed Ayan away and kicked him for onest time.He pointed at him and said, "If anything happens to her, not only you, tell Ken to wash his neck and wait for me." Ayan did not say anything in return.His nose was bleeding, and half of his face was bruised. The most apparent bruises were at the corner of his eyes and mouth. Colton grabbed Daisie up from the floor and took her away. Freyja stopped in front of the door and turned around to look at Ayan. "Wake up.Ken will only abandon you in the end.Just like how he abandoned the Reeses." Ayan did not say anything in return. Colton sent Daisie to the infirmary. The doctor drew her blood for a test, and when he came out with the report, he asked in a serious voice, "Did she take any controlled substances?" Colton was stunned. His face sank as he asked, "What kind of substance is it?" The doctor replied, "It¡¯s a kind of roofie.People will be weak and unconscious after injecting or taking this drug.It contains sedative effects and can be very harmful to the body when taken inrge quantities." Colton clenched his fists tightly, and his face turned cold. It was never in his wildest dream that Ayan would use a roofie on his sister. If he hadn''t checked the surveince in time and knew where Ayan had taken her, his sister''s future would have been ruined by now. It was already evening by the time Daisie woke up. Something flitted across her head, and she sprang up. Noce pulled open the curtain upon hearing her movement and walked in. "Daisie." Daisie looked at him in a trance and said, "Nolly..." Noce¡¯s heart tightened when he saw the expression on her face.He sat at the side of the bed and stroked her pale cheek. "You''re safe now.Don¡¯t be afraid.I¡¯m here now." Daisie did not say anything, and her body continued to tremble. Noce grabbed her into his arms, and it was only when she felt his warmth that Daisie rxed.She buried her head into his chest and cried. Noce kissed the top of her head andforted her patiently. However, she didn¡¯t see that his expression was dark.He had nearly gotten out of control when he got the news from Freyja. Daisie was like a lock that kept the monster inside of him in check. If someone tried to open the lock, bad things would happen. At present, he couldn¡¯t wait to shred into pieces Ayan, who attempted to vite Daisie.She cried so much that it broke his heart. "Nolly, am I...Am I not clean anymore?" Noce tightened his arms around her and chuckled. "Who said that? You¡¯re the cleanest." "But ¡° "Silly girl, do you think that guy would get his way when Colton and I are with you?" Noce wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Daisie, you¡¯re awake." Freyja came inside. Daisie wiped the tears off and pushed Noce away.She raised her head to look at Freyja. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Freyja? What are you doing here?" Noce rose to his feet and stopped beside Freyja. His face was dark as he said, "You keep her apanied.I need to settle something." After Noce left, Freyja sat beside the side of the bed and asked, "How do you feel now?" Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Daisie lowered her head and replied, "I¡¯m feeling a lot better." "Thank goodness that your brother arrived just in time.Do you still remember how you got roofied?" asked Freyja. Daisie was stunned. "I was roofied!?" She did not know what had happened to her at all.She had not eaten anything at all. All she had ever taken was just a bottle of Coke... Daisie suddenly froze. "Coke...Is it that bottle of Coke?¡¯ Freyja looked at her and asked, "Can you remember anything?" "I¡­ I just took a bottle of Coke.But Ayan wasn''t the one who gave it to me.Every ssmate had a bottle of Coke." She had always kept her guard up whenever Ayan was around her.She had not drunk from the bottle of water he had given her thest time. However, another ssmate gave her that bottle of Coke, and almost all of the students in the auditorium had one. That was why she drank it without thinking twice. After listening to Daisie''s narration, Freyja knew Ayan must have put something into the Coke bottle. "Oh yeah, Ayan..." Daisie wanted to ask something but paused midway through her sentence.It was without a doubt that she was disappointed. Ayan had said he did not want to do something like that to her and that he was forced. However, since he had chosen to do it, it meant he had made the decision himself and was not forced at all. Freyja took a deep breath and said indifferently, "That isn¡¯t your business.If it hadn¡¯t been for your brother, he would have ruined your future.Starting from the moment he took the order from Ken to approach you, he had already sealed his own fate." In an abandoned factory... Several men in ck punched and kicked the man whose head was covered. The man curled up on the ground and endured the pain that assaulted his body. The group of men in ck stopped only after Noce and Edison walked inside. They grabbed the man up and removed the cover from his head. The man squinted in difort to adjust to the sudden brightness until he could gradually make out the figures around him. Noce took over the chair from Edison¡¯s hand and sat in front of Ayan. Ayan hadn''t had the chance to recover from his previous injuries, and there were new bruises on his face right now. His body was screaming in pain as well. "It seems like Ken has a lot of expectations from you.It truly astounds me that you think you can get your hands on my woman with that appearance of yours." Lying on the ground, Ayan coughed and panted heavily. "I would have seeded if nothing went wrong." "It seems to me that you haven¡¯t learned your lesson yet," said Noce. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He picked up a bat from a man behind him and smashed it down on Ayan¡¯s legs. The bat nearly snapped into two pieces from the collision, and Ayan growled out in pain. His veins were appearing on his neck. His entire body was shaking profusely, and he couldn¡¯t feel his legs anymore. "Ms.Reese gave you a new identity and got you into the Art School.She even brought you into the modeling world.Without her, you wouldn''t be here today." Noce crossed his legs together and said calmly, "You work for her to pay her back.You don''t want to disappoint her, but unfortunately, you take orders from Ken behind her back.Does Ms.Reese know that this is how you''re going to repay her?" Ayan¡¯s pale face turned bloodless. Noce spread his legs and leaned forward slightly.He looked straight into the man on the ground and continued. "It seems to me that you don''t feel guilty at all for serving the man who imprisoned your supporter and killed her father." Ayan remained silent. Noce had run out of patience as he said, "Well, you¡¯re more loyal than I thought you are.In this case, I don¡¯t have to go easy on you anymore." He gave the man beside him an order. "Remove all his nails." The man walked to the side and picked up a plier. Two men came behind him to pin Ayan on the ground, while one more stuffed a rag into his mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue.It was said that ten fingers were connected to the heart. The pain of having one nail pulled out was something worse than death. Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 The man applied some force and pulled the nail out with some flesh. Blood sttered on the man¡¯s face, leaving only a bloodied finger behind. Ayan shouted hysterically. His eyes were filled with blood, his veins were bulging on the corner of his forehead, and there was a layer of sweat on his head. After removing the fifth nail, Ayan passed out from the pain. The man looked at Noce and said, "He¡¯s fallen unconscious." Noce yed with his watch and said indifferently, "Wake him up with water and continue." He rose to his feet with no expression on his face. "Pack these nails up and deliver them to Ken.Tell him that it''s a big gift from me." After that, he turned around and left. When Ken received the bloodied "package," his face sank. The secretary raised her head carefully and said, "Mr.Pruitt, he said these are Ayan''s nails.It seems like Young Mr.Knowles has gotten Ayan.I''m afraid he is in imminent danger." Ken took a deep breath and said, "It seems like he hasn¡¯t sold me out yet.But we¡¯ve to get rid of him before he has the chance to do that." The secretary was stunned. "Are you going to kill him?" Ken lifted his eyelid and replied, "Exactly.But it''s best if he died in Noce¡¯s ce." Even if Noce knew he was the one behind Ayan, Noce wouldn''t have any evidence as long as Ayan was dead. Besides, Noce was just going to torture Ayan instead of killing him. However, once he died in Noce''s ce, the entire Knowles would be in big trouble. At the Hilton Vis... Daisie was ying the piano in the piano room. Even though she took two days off from college, she had been keeping herself busy. Freyja did not have any ss, so she came to visit her. She leaned against the door and knocked on the door. Daisie was stunned and turned her head around. When she saw Freyja, a smile appeared on her face. "Freyja, you¡¯vee." "I thought you could use somepany, so I brought some food for you." Freyja approached the piano and put the pancakes on top of it. The pancakes had be Daisie¡¯s favorite after eating them thest time.She opened up the packaging, and the room was instantly filled with the pancakes¡¯ fragrance. Suddenly, she remembered something and asked, "Other students don¡¯t know what happened to me, right?" Freyja chuckled and said, "Don''t worry.They all thought you were not feeling well, so you took a leave of absence.Besides, Ayan has been suspended by the college for carrying controlled substances." Colton wouldn¡¯t let anyone know about what happened to Daisie to protect her reputation. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The students in the college only knew that Ayan was caught carrying controlled substances. They did not know about what Ayan had attempted to do to Daisie. When Daisie fell silent, Freyja leaned against the piano and said, "It''s such a shame, right? Ayan had a promising future." He was popr amongst the students in the Art School. The teachers had a lot of expectations for him as well. If this hadn¡¯t happened, not only would he have been able to graduate from college sessfully, but he could have alsonded a good job. Unfortunately, he destroyed his own future with his own hands. Daisie lowered her head.She still remembered that she was stunned by Ayan¡¯s appearance when she first saw him. However, Colton was right. Most of the people who approached her had their own motives due to her identity. Most of the time, even the most genuine hearts would be tainted by external factors and interests. Freyja only left in the afternoon, and she bumped into Colton in the courtyard. She knew that Colton did not like her, so she just nodded at him and left. "Wait," said Colton. Freyja was a little bit surprised and turned her head around. "You called me?" Colton¡¯s expression was stiff, and he seemed to have difficulty saying what he wanted to say next. "Thank you...for everything you¡¯ve done for Daisie." Freyja was stunned. "You¡¯re thanking me?" Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Colton¡¯s expression looked as restrained as always. "Is there anyone else here besides you?" Freyja chuckled. "You''re being so polite.If something were to happen to Daisie, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Noce." As soon as she said that, she took a closer look at Colton. "You don¡¯t seem to be doing a good job as an elder brother." Colton¡¯s face looked sullen. Before he could say anything, Freyja had already left without looking back. Daisie walked downstairs and saw Colton standing at the entryway, changing out of his shoes, so she walked over. "Colton." Colton asked, "Where¡¯s the housekeeper?" She exined with a smile, "The housekeeper¡¯s son is sick today, and I asked her to take the day off to take care of him." "Have you eaten lunch?" Seeing that he had rolled up his sleeves and walked to the kitchen, Daisie caught up to him. "Are you going to cook?" Colton washed his hands. "Otherwise, would you do it?" In the past, when Waylon was around, it was he who cooked for the three of them, and Waylon¡¯s cooking skills were as good as their father¡¯s. Although Colton¡®s cooking was never as delicious as Waylon''s, he was at least much better than her when it came to cooking. Daisie pulled out a chair, sat down at the dining table, and waited. Soon, Colton prepared his most skilled egg-fried rice and brought it to the table. From how the rice looked, it was not very pleasing to the eyes, but the taste was satisfactory to her.She picked up the spoon, took a big mouthful, and let off a hum. "Colton, the egg-fried rice is the only meal that you can put on the table." Colton fetched her another bowl of beef stew. "Cut the crap and just eat." She bit the spoon and grinned. Colton sat across from her and watched her eat. After a while, he cleared his throat. "That girl is barely worthy of being your friend." ¡®That girl?¡¯ Daisie lifted her gaze and wondered. After a while, she realized who he was referring to. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Do you mean Freyja?" Colton leaned back in the chair and looked away. "Who else are you with besides her?" Daisie sneered suddenly. "Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay away from Freyja before?" He did not respond. ¡®Before this, I suspected that she had an ulterior motive.Apart from that, she¡¯s also Ken¡¯s sister, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been so rude to her. ¡®But when Ayan took Daisie away, Freyja¡¯s expression as she was rushing around to locate Daisie wasn¡¯t something one could imitate.I can still tell the difference whether it¡¯s true or not" Seeing that Daisie was staring at him, Colton turned his face away and snorted. "Although I won¡¯t stop you from being friends with her, don¡¯t get too close to her.People change." Daisie lowered her gaze. "But Freyja knew that Ken wanted to use me and told me to be more careful of Ken.Actually, she could have helped Ken to deal with me so that she wouldn¡¯t have to be threatened." ¡®But Freyja didn¡¯t do that.Ken would rather threaten her" Colton looked at her. "How did she get threatened?" "Her family is so cold and ruthless, whether it¡¯s Ken or her mother.Freyja is only about the same age as me, but her family actually threatened her to marry her to someone else." ¡®Marrying her to gain benefits, isn¡¯t it an act of selling their daughter? And if the other party is a middle- aged man who''s old enough to be her father, won¡¯t that ruin Freyja¡¯s lifepletely?¡¯ She bit her lip. "Colton, I want to help Freyja." Colton frowned. "Does she need you to intervene in her affairs?" "But she defied Ken and got threatened because of me.How can you say that this has nothing to do with me?" For the first time, Colton was rendered speechless. Daisie stretched out her hand and tugged the hem of his sleeve. "Colton, I know you¡¯re the best.You''ll help me with this, won¡¯t you?" Maggie had just undergone stic surgery, and while she was still in hospital, Ken came to visit her. He sat beside the bed and greeted her with a caring tone. "How do you feel? Does it still hurt?" Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Maggie was lying on the bed, her whole face was wrapped in gauze, and she pretended to be exasperated. "It hurts as f*ck! Everything is still swollen." "It?ll recover in a few months." Ken held the back of her hand. "Don''t worry, Mr.Matthews won¡¯t get tired of your face so quickly." Maggie¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side. "But what if he gets tired of me?" Ken had a smile on his face, but there was not even a hint of merriment in his eyes. "If he gets bored of you, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up and out of his ce." "Really?" "Yeah, you should rest first." Ken got up and walked to the door. N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that moment, one of his men stopped beside him. "sir." When his man approached his ear and whispered something into it, Ken¡¯s face dimmed instantly, and he immediately ignored the person lying in the ward and left with them. After waiting for them to leave, Maggie took out her cell phone, sent Noce a text, and deleted the text right after it was sent. On the other side of the city... Noce received Maggie¡¯s text message. He took a nce at it and put the phone back in his pocket. Edison came out of the ward. "Mr.Knowles, the doctor said Ayan¡¯s life has been saved, but I''m afraid he¡¯ll have to get amputated." Noce squinted slightly. "Ken, that fe is really ruthless." Edison guessed Ken¡¯s intention too. "Yes, if you hadn¡¯t been more vignt, I¡¯m afraid that he would¡¯ve died long ago.Ayan is with us.If he were to die while he¡¯s here, it¡¯d be very unfavorable to you." Once Noce was charged with murder, the Knowles would probably be dragged into the public opinion¡¯s turmoil. Noce scoffed. "However, he didn¡¯t know that I did it on purpose." ¡®Pulling out Ayan¡¯s nails and sending them to Ken was to let Ken know that Ayan was our captive. And in order to keep his mouth shut, he would definitely make a move on Ayan. Ken was not in a hurry because he bet that Ayan wouldn¡¯t betray him and confess so quickly. As such, he chose to take action when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡®Unfortunately, he¡¯s way too bumptious. ¡®A great general wants the people around him to bow down to him, be loyal, and not turn to ruthless means whenever things go wrong. However, Ken uses the people around him to the extreme.He¡¯s extremely conceited and arrogant and kicks anyone away from him the second they run out of value.How can such a general ever get loyal soldiers? ¡®But it¡¯s thanks to Ken¡¯s conceit that Maggie has sided with me. Interestingly, Maggie and his trusted subordinate Ean had gotten together secretly long ago.It¡¯s a piece of cake for her whenever she wants to know more about Ken¡¯s schedule and affairs" Edison looked at him. "Then I¡¯ll get more men to keep an eye on Ayan." Noce nodded and left immediately. At a private vi in the suburbs, in the study room... Ken grabbed the cor of his subordinate and gnashed his teeth. "Tell me now, how did it fail!?" The subordinate exined tremblingly, "I...We¡¯re not sure either.We were all fully prepared, and he was on the brink of dying already at the time, but someone else discovered us." Ken thrust him away and mmed his fist on the desk, causing the whole desk to wobble. Ean, who was watching from the side, took a glimpse at the subordinate and walked up to Ken. "Perhaps, we¡¯ve been set up." Ken calmed down, gnashed his teeth, and smirked. "That boy, Noce Knowles, I¡¯ve underestimated him.He¡¯s indeed the future patriarch of the Knowles." Ean lowered his gaze. "The young master of the Knowles escaped the pursuit and assassination that Madam Knowles cooked up for him when he was only a few years old.Since he has survived to this day, it means he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with." Ken narrowed his eyes. "But who would know exactly when I nned to put an end to Ayan¡¯s life?" Ken¡¯s words made Ean tense subconsciously, but his expression was unchanged. "Do you mean that someone leaked the n?" Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Ken red toward his men. Everyone panicked in an instant. "Sir, we really have no idea about this! We''ll never betray you!" "Ean, what did Maggie do before the surgery?" Ken¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ean¡¯s face.He was clearly doubting Maggie. Beads of cold sweat rolled down Ean¡¯s back as he lowered his head and replied, "She didn¡¯t contact anyone three days before the surgery.She only asked me about Mr.Matthews, and it seemed that she was preparing herself." Ken did not utter a single word. Although he had doubts about Maggie, she had never had any interaction with the Knowles.He then scoffed. "Doesn¡¯t she me me for sending her over to Donald?" The question implied that Maggie might betray him because she did not like this arrangement. Ean exined calmly, "But Ayan is a nobody to her.So even if she has a grudge against you, she doesn¡¯t need to do anything with Ayan¡¯s matter." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Feeling that what he said made some sense, Ken stopped talking, turned around, and ordered, "Go and look into all the men who are working for me." Ean nodded and left with the other subordinates. The next day, at the college... Daisie was resting in between rehearsals.She went to the restroom and heard the conversation between two girls as soon as she arrived at the door. "Isn¡¯t Ayan the son of a wealthy family? Is that a fake identity?" "I just met his father at the college.He looks nowhere near a filthy rich man, okay? Ayan¡¯s real name is Fritz, and Ayan Haris is only his stage name."His father still doesn¡¯t know about the fact that he¡¯s been suspended from school.He¡¯s been waiting at the academician¡¯s office for a long time.It¡¯s really pitiful to watch." Daisie, who was hiding behind the wall, was rendered speechless as a series of thoughts went through her mind. At the academician¡¯s office... A middle-aged man who was wearing simple but neat clothes was standing downstairs. The two security guards tried to persuade him to leave, but he refused to do so. Daisie looked around and walked toward the middle-aged man. "Hello." The middle-aged man turned to look at her and nodded. "And you are?" "Are you Ayan¡¯s father? He...He¡¯s not here in college." The middle-aged man¡¯s expression looked distressed. After a long while, he asked, "Did he really own illegal drugs?" Daisie did not dare to look straight at him. "Ayan may have been deceived too.He''s been temporarily suspended while the college investigates the matter and hasn¡¯t been delisted from school, right?" A glimmer of hope seemed to have appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s anguished face. "Yes, my son hasn¡¯t been delisted by the college.He¡¯s not that kind of person.That child must have been framed." Daisie pursed her lips and was about to say something, but she saw the man¡¯s devastated and scarred hands. Those hands were full of calluses, cracks, and scars¡ªthe severity of their condition was something that she had never seen before. And an indescribable feeling surged deep within Daisie. The pair of hands were protecting a package in his arms, and it seemed that the contents of the package were very important to him.She returned to her senses and asked carefully, "Sir, are you here to deliver something to Ayan?" "Yes, I¡¯ve brought his favorite cranberries for him, but I couldn''t reach him..." The hands holding onto the package tightened, and he looked worried. Daisie said with a smile, "Sir, if you trust me, you can hand it to me.I''ll deliver it to Ayan and convey your message when he returns to the college in a few days." "Yeah, of course.Thank you very much." He handed the package to Daisie and left. Daisie walked toward the dormitory building with the heavy package in her arms. Downstairs, she just happened to run into Noce, who was getting out of the car. Thus, she smiled and trotted forward. "Noce." Noce smiled. "Has the rehearsal ended?" Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Daisie squinted and grinned. "It ended long ago." "What are you holding in your arms?" "This..." Daisie did not know how to exin it. Thus, she lowered her head and pursed her lips. "If I were to tell you the truth, would you be angry?" Noce stared at her face and squinted. "Won¡¯t you be afraid that I''ll be angry if you keep it from me?" "This is something that Ayan¡¯s father brought him.His father hasn¡¯t been able to contact him, soI¡ª" Before she could finish speaking, Noce took a deep breath. "It¡¯s Ayan again.Do you n to forgive him?" "It¡¯s not a matter of forgiving him or not.His father looks very pitiful, so I¡¯m only delivering this to Ayan on his behalf.What he did has nothing to do with his father." Noce scoffed out of anger. "Then, do you know his whereabouts?" Daisie was startled. "I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m going to ask Colton to help me..." "He doesn¡¯t know either." Noce was unusually calm, "I¡¯m the only person who knows where he is now." Daisie looked at him and handed him the package after a while. "Then you should hand this to him." Noce took a nce at the package indifferently and looked expressionless. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll throw it away?" Daisie lowered her gaze and retracted her hand. "I knew you¡®d be angry.I''ll deliver it myself." Noce pulled her into his arms and looked down at her. "How can I not be pissed? You think Ayan¡¯s father is pitiful.That¡¯s why you want to intervene in his affairs.So if you learn what happened to him, you¡¯ll definitely pity him too, won¡¯t you?" Daisie was flustered. "What does how pitiful his father looks has to do with how pitiful he is now?" Noce hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. "What I asked is that if you were to learn that he¡¯s currently having a bad time, would you sympathize with him?" She raised her head. "Sympathizing with him and forgiving him are two different things.Even if he¡¯s pitiful, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to forgive him." Noce chuckled softly. Daisie stepped in front of him and tiptoed, and her watery eyes were sparkling right in front of his face. "Then are you still] angry?" He raised his eyebrows. "What if I¡¯m still angry?" Without giving off any sign, she kissed him on the lips. The residual warmth left Noce in a slight trance. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Daisie did not dodge him this time around as she stared straight at him. "Then...Want about this?" She instantly amused Noce. "It felt like a chicken¡¯s peck when it¡¯s eating rice off the ground." She chuckled and said, "What are you talking about? Are youparing yourself to a grain of rice?" Noce pinched her chin and sealed her lips with his. After that, he imed with his hoarse voice as his fingers ran over her lips, "This is what you call a kiss." Her ears blushed, and she lowered her head. "Okay." Noce took the package in her hands. "I''ll send this to him." "You..." Daisie was slightly surprised. ¡®He was obviously not happy about it a minute ago" Noce ced the package in the car, turned around, gently tapped the tip of her nose, and approached her. "You owe me one.You¡¯ll have to pay it back in the future." The car was parked at the gate of the hospital. Noce did not get out of the car but asked Edison to bring the package to Ayan in the ward. Edison took the package from him and stepped into the hospital without asking any further questions. After a while, Edison came out of the hospital and got back into the car. "I¡¯ve delivered the package to him." "How is he doing?" Edison replied, "Knowing that he¡¯s going to get amputated and be handicapped for the rest of his life, how great can he be?" Noce did not utter a single word. Edison asked at that moment. "Aren¡¯t you going to tell Ms.Vanderbilt about this?" Noce lowered his gaze. "It¡¯s best to keep her in the dark." Edison understood something and smiled. "Ms.Vanderbilt is too kind.She might not be able to ept such a cruel fact." Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Daisie had grown up in a very protective household, just like a delicate flower that was raised in a greenhouse and had never experienced a single storm in its life. So, how could she have seen such cruelties? That was especially so when he was rted to why Ayan got tortured in the first ce. Another reason Noce did not dare to tell Daisie about Ayan was that he was worried she would learn about his involvement. That was why he had only left his good side to Daisie. At the same time, on the other side of the city, in the Pruitt manor The sound of a p resounded in the living room. Freyja¡¯s face was turned to the side, and her cheek flushed.She did not scream out of pain but listened to Sandy¡¯s reprimand. "Just whose side are you on? Your brother¡¯s n almost seeded, and you¡¯ve ruined it!"As long as Daisie and Noce could no longer get along because of this incident, Ken would have the opportunity to use this incident to get a hold of the daughter of the Goldmanns.However, she did not expect this ungrateful daughter of hers would betray her own family! Freyja stared at her furious mother and asked calmly, "Mother, I don¡¯t hope to see you two walk down a path of no return.Do you really think the Goldmanns are a family you can deal with?" Sandy sneered. "It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I can handle them or not.I only want the daughter of the Goldmanns to break up with that b*stard, Noce." "Didn¡¯t Noce take a fancy to Daisie only because of the Goldmanns¡¯ status and power that she had behind her? If she doesn¡¯t have the Goldmanns to back her up, how would he possibly even take a closer look at her?" What Sandy said did not surprise Freyja at all as she had gotten used to it long ago. "Ken did inherit all his conceit from you." "How dare you talk back to me! ?" Sandy pped her again. Freyja¡¯s ears buzzed this time around, and the hand hanging by her side clenched tightly.It seemed like that was not sufficient for Sandy to vent her exasperation, however. Thus, she yelled at the servants, "Bring me the whip!" The servants looked at each other in dismay but did not dare to say a word, so they did as ordered. Sandy grabbed the whip and pointed it at her. "You, kneel before me." Freyja knelt on the ground. Sandy swung the leather whip at her body, and the excruciating pain made Freyj¡¯s body tense up. Every inch of her flesh that ended up covered in whip marks hid well under her clothes as they trembled from the agony. Freyja did not let off any sound, not even a whimper, and gnashed her teeth.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Beads of cold sweat rolled down from the edge of her jaw, and blood was drained away from her lips. The pain gradually turned into numbness, and the thin sleeves were eventually dyed red. The series of whipping did not stop until the whip snapped. Freyja could feel the pain of her skin splitting and the quiver that took ce within the muscle tissues that were now exposed to the air. Sandy threw the broken leather whip away and pointed to the door. "Useless piece of sh*t, lock her in the warehouse.And before she asks for mercy, no one is to give her a single drop of water without my permission." Freyja¡¯s cell phone was confiscated, and she was locked away. There was no window in the warehouse, only venttion pipes. As such, it was extremely warm, especially now that it was summer. Freyja sat down slowly along the corner of the wall and gasped in pain when she seemed to have torn her wounds. She could not lie downpletely, so she could only lean on her side. The warehouse door was closed, and the space around her turned into darkness in an instant. Two dayster, near the end of the month, the college¡¯s anniversary started. The T-stage for the show had been built and decorated, and the lighting and backdrop gave the hall a grandeurparable to the Sheena Fashion Week, which looked solemn and splendid. Daisie tried on her costume backstage and repeatedly sent Freyja text messages via her cell phone, but Freyja had not responded since thest text, which had been sent two days ago.She could not help but worry. Suddenly, she received a text message from Freyja on her cell phone. [Pruitt manor, the youngdy has been locked up by Mrs.Pruitt.] Daisie got up immediately, dashed out to the corridor, and called Colton. "Colton, something happened to Freyja!" At the Pruitt manor... Sandy sat in the living room, arranging flowers and ignoring the fact that Freyja was still locked in the warehouse. Brandon came home from a business trip at this time and learned about the things that had transpired two days ago, so he entered the living room and asked, "You''ve locked Fey in the warehouse for two days!?" Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 "She¡¯s stubborn and won¡¯t behave. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! So what if I lock her up for two days? Do you feel bad?" Sandy looked cold. Brandon frowned. "She¡¯s your daughter." She stopped what she was doing and looked up. "I''m doing this because she¡¯s my daughter.She doesn¡¯t respect me." Brandon wanted to say something, but the housekeeper walked over anxiously, "Ma¡¯am, Ms.Vanderbilt is here." Sandy paused, thenughed. "I guess the Goldmann princess is worried about my daughter.Let her in." Before the housekeeper could invite her, Daisie had already walked in. "Where¡¯s Freyja?" She left her manners at the door. Sandy looked at her. "Ms.Vanderbilt, Fey isn¡¯t feeling well and is resting.I don¡¯t think she should be entertaining guests." She slowly got up. "Have you had lunch? I¡¯ll get them to prepare something¡ª" "I''m not here for lunch." Daisie went straight to the point. "You locked up Freyja, didn''t you?" Sandy¡¯s expression froze while she looked toward the maids standing at the side. They didn¡¯t look up, "She¡¯s my daughter.So what if I lock her up for a few days when she misbehaves? "Ms.Vanderbilt, even if you¡¯re a Goldmann, this is my home, and Freyja is my daughter.You¡¯re trespassing, so I hope you act smart." Sandy had heard from her son that even though she was a Goldmann, she wasn¡¯t as ruthless as Lara and was easier to speak to. They wanted to use her because she looked weak and gullible, so it would be easy for them to control her. "Report me then." Sandy¡¯s face dropped, "What?" "Even if you¡¯re Freyja¡¯s mother, locking people up is illegal too.Go ahead and make your report.I¡¯ll even make the call for you." Daisie waved her phone around. "You say that I¡¯ve locked Freyja up.What evidence do you have?" "Here''s the evidence." Colton stepped into the living room while the bodyguard behind him helped Freyja, who was barely breathing out.She couldn¡¯t seem to stand on her own. Daisie was shocked upon seeing her in that state. "Freyja!" Sandy¡¯s face turned pale. Daisie ran to Freyja and raised her hand but was hesitant about touching her.Her clean clothes were covered in blood spots and had turned yellow. The wounds on her skin had pus. With her remaining energy, she said, "I¡¯m fine¡ª" But she lost consciousness right after saying that. Colton looked at the bodyguard. "Send her to the hospital, swiftly." "How dare you¡ª" Before Sandy could finish, Daisie picked up the vase on the table and threw it at her. The vase broke into a million pieces at her feet.She looked pale as a corpse while Brandon tried to protect her. Even Colton¡¯s bodyguards looked at Daisie in shock. "You¡¯re animals!" Daisie yelled, "How could you call Freyja your daughter? Having you as a mother is the worst thing to happen to her.She doesn¡¯t have to live by your ideology.You gave her life, but she should have control over her own life.You have no right to interfere nor kidnap her as her mother." Sandy¡¯s face was pale, but she wanted to get some dignity back. "Are all Goldmanns crazy!?" Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Daisie kicked over the decorations on the cab. The china and expensive goods shattered into pieces. Sandy shook with anger upon seeing her precious collections treated that way, "A-Are you insane!?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "If you want to know if the Goldmanns are crazy, just look at what happened to the Reeses." Daisie picked up the teapot made of jade from the table. "You¡¯ve been an eyesore for a long time now.I don¡¯t understand why an old woman like you is causing trouble instead of just enjoying the rest of your life.Do you want everyone to know that the illegitimate child of royalty is using her son to climb the socialdder?" Her words stabbed straight into her heart. Daisie mocked Sandy, yet she wasn¡¯t able to retaliate. "Don''t you think that I''m easy to manipte? I¡¯ll show you how wild I can be." Daisie loosened her grip, and the expensive jade teapot fell to the floor and split into two. Sandy grabbed her chest and had difficulty breathing.Her voice cracked. "Do you know how expensive that is?" Daisie wore a sweet smile. "I don¡¯t have a good concept of money, so I have no idea how expensive it is." She then turned around. "Send Freyja to the hospital and leave a few men here." She paused for a few seconds. "Mess this ce up.She can call the police if she wants to." When Sandy heard that and saw the bodyguards beginning to thrash the ce, she fainted. News of his home being trashed got to Ken quickly. When he found out that his mother was admitted to the hospital, he immediately rushed over. "What happened?" Brandon didn¡¯t speak while Sandy was furious. "I just locked Fey up for two days.Someone told Daisie Vanderbilt, and that girl brought people over to trash our home."Ken¡¯s eyes turned dark when he heard that. "Why did you lock her up?" "Are you ming me? I did it for you!" yelled Sandy. "If not because of her, that Goldmann girl would have ended up with your man.I was just punishing her." Ken clenched his jaw and took a deep breath. "Mom, you''re making things worse." "I¡¯m making things worse?" Sandy lost her temper again. "Fey is my daughter.Is it wrong for me to punish her? She was misbehaving.I just wanted her to listen to us." "you know how Daisie feels about her.You touched Fey, and she came to seek revenge.Isn¡¯t that making things worse!?" barked Ken. Sandy looked at him but had nothing to say.He took a deep breath. "Mom, you pushed them into the corner.Do you think that¡¯s helping me?" Sandy couldn¡¯t answer.She had been under the impression that Daisie was a softie because she was so protected by her family. That was why she was so daring. However, Sandy didn''t expect her to suddenly go crazy. Ean walked in with a newspaper in his hands and stopped next to Ken. "Sir, Madam is in the news." Ken took it and looked, then almost tore it up. Sandy took it, and it said that she was violent to her daughter and had locked her up.She was stunned, "How did..." Ken looked toward Ean. "How many have been distributed?" Ean awkwardly said, "A few magazines have printed tens of thousands of them.Someone seemed to be helping to promote it.All the copies have been sold.I¡¯m afraid it''s toote to get them back." The next day, at the hospital... Freyja¡¯s wounds had been tended.Shey in bed and was slowly recovering from the two days of hunger and thirst with the help of IV drips. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Daisie walked into the room with a fruit basket. Freyja turned to see her.She ced the basket on the counter. "I guess you won¡¯t be able to attend the anniversary event.You probably need to be here for about half a month more." Freyja smiled. "Thank you." "Don¡¯t say that." She sat on the chair. "You helped me before." Freyja chuckled. "I guess we¡¯re even then." Soon after that, Daisie walked out of the room and into the busy corridor when she suddenly saw a familiar person.Wasn¡¯t that Noce¡¯s bodyguard, Edison? She quietly followed them and saw that he was at the hospital¡¯s A- wing.He entered a room quickly, but what was curious was that there were two bodyguards outside that room. Daisie hid behind a wall and couldn¡¯t go closer, so she could only wait for someone to exit. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After a few minutes, Edison opened the door and walked out. Before the door closed, she saw the person lying in bed.It was Ayan.Daisie paused and remembered that Noce had said he was the only one who knew where Ayan was. Edison said something to the bodyguards, then walked to the elevator. After the two golden doors closed, Daisie walked out from behind the wall, looked to see which floor it stopped at, and ran toward it through the emergency exit.She got out from the staircase at the garage, where Noce¡¯s car was parked.She hid next to a car and quietly moved closer to their car. The window rolled down with Noce sitting in the backseat. "Did he agree?" Edison nodded. "Thanks to that bag of cranberries, he thought that his father was in your hands, and since his father is important to him, he had to agree." Noce squinted and was in deep thought. "With him as a witness, it would be much easier to fabricate evidence of Jonah¡¯s death." "I don¡¯t understand why we''re not going straight to Ken.We can even let the Goldmanns handle him." Edison couldn¡¯t understand.If Noce took down Ken, he would have plenty of chances. Even if he died in public, nobody would suspect anything.If that didn¡¯t work, if Nn found out that Ken had his eyes on his daughter, it would be a matter of time before he took him out. Noce rapped his knuckles on hisp. "Even though my aunt was born of a mistress, she¡¯s still my grandpa¡¯s daughter.She hates us because she wasn¡¯t happy that my mother was the queen¡¯s child and could be open about it.If I took Ken out publicly, I would be giving my aunt a reason toin to the royals." Because Noce was the legitimate princess'' offspring, he was a young prince. The descendants of his wife would inherit twenty percent of his grandfather¡¯s assets. The illegitimate family would not get anything, and that was why his aunt hated them. Noce rebuilt the Knowles without help from his grandfather, who looked forward to what he could do in the future. How could he let Ken¡¯s death ruin everything he had worked hard for? Noce looked into the rearview mirror, saw someone, andughed. Edison was curious. "Why are youughing?" "As for why I didn¡¯t let the Goldmanns handle this, if 1 needed my father-inw to take over, would he still let me marry his daughter?" His eyes went elsewhere, and he smiled, "If Daisie paid for all my expenses, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking their family name.Not having to work hard seems like a good idea." Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 When Daisie, who was hiding behind the car, heard that, she stood up. "You have no dignity!" Edison jumped. "Ms.Vanderbilt!?" Daisie quickly walked to the car, leaned on the door, and looked at him. "You¡¯re nning to live with us and spend our money and take everything!" Noce chuckled as he stared at her innocent and beautiful face. "If the family fortune can survive the three of you, it can survive me too." Daisie puffed up her cheeks. "You¡¯re trying to say that my brothers and I spend too much money?" Noce couldn¡¯t help but smile and pinch her cheek. "You alone are enough trouble.Why else would you go trash up the Pruitts¡¯ home?" She paused and suddenly felt ashamed. "I was angry.How could that old woman bully her like that?" No one noticed that Edison had left. Noce opened the door, pulled her into the car so that she would sit on hisp, and whispered into her ear, "How long were you eavesdropping?" Daisie was ashamed that she had been caught eavesdropping, so she looked away, "Not very long..."It wasn¡¯t too long, just around five or six minutes, but she had heard everything she shouldn¡¯t have. Noce cupped her cheek. "So, you heard everything." She felt guilty. "Am I not supposed to hear that?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He smiled but didn¡¯t answer. "Why was Ayan admitted?" Daisie was worried that he would be angry, so she quickly exined, "I was just curious, nothing else." Heughed. "Are you concerned about my feelings?" Daisie choked. "What if you take things the wrong way?" Noce tapped the tip of her nose, "That¡¯s sincere." He wasn¡¯t nning on hiding it from her. "Ken hired someone to get rid of him.We saved him, but he was already badly injured." Daisie was shocked. "Ken wanted to get rid of him? Is it because..." She guessed that it was because of what he had done to her¡ª because he was exposed. Noce pushed her hair behind her ear. "How¡¯s Freyja?" Daisie looked down. "She¡¯s badly hurt.The maid sent a text to me with her phone because she would have lost her life." She pouted and tugged his sleeve. "Nolly, how could her family treat her so cruelly?" Freyja was her daughter, but Sandy only cared about her son.She would even treat her daughter so cruelly. Noce looked away, "It¡¯s rted to how they were brought up.You know that my aunt is an illegitimate child.She never got to visit the pce, even though she was also a princess.She wasn¡¯t treated the same as my mother." Daisie paused. "That was the main reason?" He smiled and looked at her. "Not everyone is able to ept the fact when they go through hardships." "But how could she punish her children for her hardships? Even if her life was tough, she had control of her own life.She could have changed it." Daisie couldn¡¯t understand. As an illegitimate child, Sandy had done no wrong because her mother had chosen to keep her. Even if her mother had done it for power and status and would rather be a mistress and get chastised for it, what had her children done wrong? Sandy could have changed herself and be a better mother than her mother, but she chose vengeance and punished her children for her misfortune. Noce looked down. "People are rarely so wise.If there were more of them, there wouldn¡¯t be people who couldn¡¯t distinguish between good and evil.To be goad or evil is a choice." Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Noce lifted Daisie¡¯s chin before touching her forehead with his. "Daisie, if one day you realize that I¡¯m someone who would do anything to get what I want, would you be afraid of me?" Daisie paused and didn¡¯t speak. Noce didn¡¯t push her for an answer and let go of her. "Are you leaving, or will you spend more time with Freyja?" "I''m going home." She then looked at Noce, "I would understand." Noce was surprised. If she said that she wouldn¡¯t be afraid, he would think she was just brushing him off, but she said she would understand. Noce sent her to the Hilton Vis. Daisie opened the door, remembered something, and looked back at him. "You should keep an eye out for Ken Pruitt too." Noce was momentarily silent before shing a smile. "Yes, ma¡¯am." After watching her go into the vi, Noce stopped smiling, and his face dropped, "It¡¯s time that I visit my aunt." Sandy was still in the hospital, and her expression changed when she saw Noce enter. "What are you doing here?" He casually walked into the room and looked around. "Am I not weed here?" "Drop the act.Are you here to mock me? Hmph! Even if I¡¯ve offended the Goldmanns, I¡¯m still the daughter of the king." The Hathaways and Goldmanns had worked together to take the Reeses down, and the royals hadn¡¯t interfered because they had nothing to do with them. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Even if they were nobility, they had been granted the title a long time ago. The ancestor of the Reeses was the only non-royal to receive a title. If not for that ancestor, the Reeses would not have their status to this day. They would just be someone from high society. Even though she was an illegitimate child with no status, she was still a princess. Noce yed around with the roses in the vase and said without looking up, "So you¡¯re d that you¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s daughter and won''t fall from grace like the Reeses?" Sandy smirked. "Is it untrue? If they wanted to get to me, they would have already." Noce chuckled. "Do you think that Grandpa would go against the Hathaways and Goldmanns for you?" Sandy screamed, "Are you mocking me!?" He calmly turned around to face her. "I¡¯m just being honest.The Hathaways provide a lot of military funding every year, and with that, they¡¯re pretty much the finance minister.Grandpa is a smart man.He wouldn¡¯t take a loss. "And the Goldmanns don¡¯t care who you are.You¡¯re a princess, but when you married uncle Brandon, you pretty much left the royal family.My father married my mother and was epted by Grandpa, but that was something Uncle Brandon, and you never had the privilege of." The truth was harsh, and Noce was there to expose her wounds. Sandy couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed everything on the table to the floor. "Get out!" The food spilled onto his pants, but he just took a look andughed. "Are you afraid to hear the truth?" She shook in anger but was still proud. "What are you going to do, Noce? Ken is your cousin.Are you going to get to him? If anything happens to him, can you exin it to your grandfather?" All her pride came from her son. So what if she was an illegitimate child? She had royal blood, and so did her son.He was a royal grandchild! If Noce tried to do anything to Ken, she would have her ways to make the Knowles pay. The king wouldn¡¯t want his own family members taking each other out, so he would lose faith even if it was his only legitimate grandchild. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Noce knew what she was going to say. A faint smile appeared on his face as he said, "I won¡¯t do anything to Ken." Sandy let out a snort. Just when she was about to say something, Noce¡¯s face turned grim as he continued, "But it doesn¡¯t mean that other people won¡¯t do anything to him." Her face turned pale. "What do you mean?" She pounced at Noce and grabbed him by his cor tightly. "I warn you, Noce.If you dare toy your finger on my son, I''ll make you and your mother experience what it means to live a life worse than death!" "I guess you should keep that for yourself." Noce pried his cor out of her grip. There was no expression on his face as he continued indifferently. "What do you think will happen if everyone learns that it''s Ken who killed Mr.Reese? I think it''s going to be very interesting." All colors drained from Sandy¡¯s face. ¡®How does he know about that!?¡¯ Her voice began to tremble as he said, "What the hell are you talking about? You don¡¯t have any evidence, so¡ª" "I do," Noce said as he leaned closer to stare at her expressionlessly. "I have the evidence, so you know what you should do, right, Aunt Sandy?" He turned around and left the ward. Sandy was so scared that she was shaking all over. If Noce had the evidence, things would be very bad for her son.She thought of something and hastily called Ken to inform him. The next day... When the nurse changed the wound dressing, Daisie pushed the door and came into the ward. "Freyja, my brother and I¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Freyja taking off her clothes so that the nurse could clean her wound. Freyja turned her head to look at them, and Daisie hastily pushed Colton out of the ward. Colton couldn¡¯te around to his senses in time, and he stumbled a few steps when she pushed him out of the door. After that, Daisie hastily closed the door.She felt embarrassed. If she had known that the nurse was changing Freyja¡¯s dressing on the wound, she wouldn''t have brought Colton with her. She turned to look at Colton and asked in a serious voice, "You didn¡¯t see anything, right, Colton?" Colton turned his face sideways and replied. "There¡¯s nothing much for me to see either." Daisie knew her brother was not that kind of person, and she heaved a sigh of relief. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the nurse had finished her work, she came out of the ward. When Daisie went into the ward, Freyja had already put her clothes back on.She was sitting on the bed, and she apparently did not care about what happened just now. "You don¡¯t have rehearsal today?" "We''re almost done with the rehearsal, so we¡¯re taking two days of rest." Daisie walked to the bed and sat down.She handed the snack box in her hand to her and said, "I''ve bought you some low- fat cakes.They''re healthy and nutritious." Freyja took it over and said, "Thank you." Colton stood by the door with his arms across his chest.He looked around the ward and frowned. "Are you sure you can rest in this kind of ce?" It had poor sound instion, and they could hear the sound of the patient watching TV next to them.Not only that but there were a lot of people walking here and there in the corridor. There was a child crying non-stop while getting an injection. Daisie felt Colton was right. "Do you want to change to another ward?" Freyja was rendered speechless. She put the snack box down and said, "That''s not necessary.I''m here to treat my wound.I''m not here to enjoy the VIP treatment." Daisie scratched her cheek and felt Freyja was right as well. Colton snorted and said, "Idiot.Staying in the hospital itself was suffering, so what''s wrong with spending money to enjoy better service?" "No.I¡¯m not as rich as you guys." Daisie chimed in and said in confusion, "But you have a lot of money too." She could easily get tens of thousands of dors after selling the copyright of her book.Besides, her title was popr.She should be able to enjoy a good life with the amount of money she earned. Freyja was stumped. "But it doesn¡¯t mean I can spend my money freely.You don¡¯t know how hard it is to earn money.Besides, I still need to take care of Deedee, remember?" Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Daisie fell silent after Freyja mentioned Deedee.She had to take care of her brother¡¯s daughter, so it was true that she couldn¡¯t spend her money freely. Colton turned around and said, "You don¡¯t have to pay for it." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he left the ward. In the end, Freyja was "forcefully" moved to the VIP inpatient department on the 16th floor. Since the ward was located on a higher floor, it received more sunlight. The sound instion was a lot better, and the corridor was empty.It was not as noisy as the ward downstairs and was a suitable environment for recuperation. Daisie looked at Colton.She was kind of surprised that her brother would spend money on someone other than her. After all, not everyone could make her brother spend money for them. However, she was kind of happy as well. At the very least, Colton had already started to warm up to Freyja. Colton received a call and went up to answer it. Freyja went closer to her and whispered. "Is there something wrong with your brother''s head?" Daisie came around to her senses and looked at her. Asmile appeared on her face as he said, "Maybe." "Hold on a second! Will he want me to pay him back the money?" asked Freyja. "I don¡¯t have that much money!" This was the first sentence Colton heard when he entered the ward.He put his phone down and said indifferently, "I don¡¯t need you to pay me back the money." Freyja let out a sigh of relief. "That¡¯s good to hear." "Who called you, Colton?" asked Daisie. Colton replied, "What do you think? Of course it¡¯s Noce." Daisie seemed a bit surprised. "Since when did you have Nolly¡¯s contact number?" She remembered very clearly that Colton did not save Noce¡¯s phone number. Besides, he hated Noce a lot, so it went without saying that they wouldn¡¯t contact each other by phone. "It''s none of your business." Colton pulled the door open and turned his head around. "I''lle to pick you up at night." After he went away, Daisie said while smacking her lips, "I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that both of them are doing something behind my back." Freyja looked at her and said, "I think they¡¯re figuring out a n to get Ken into their trap." It went without saying that they had to get back at Ken after he ordered Ayan to do that kind of thing to Daisie. Besides, Colton hadn¡¯t told the Goldmanns about it yet. If not, it was impossible that they wouldn¡¯t have done anything all this while. Although Daisie did not understand why Colton did not want to tell their family about it, she guessed it was because Colton wanted to take the matter into his own hands.He felt it was his negligence that had allowed Ayan toy his hands on Daisie. Besides, he probably did not know how to exin this to his family. Freyja lowered her head and chuckled. "Your brother is a good brother." She was kind of envious of Daisie. Colton just wanted to protect his sister.He did not care about other people¡¯s views at all. Simrly, Ken was her brother. However, their rtionship was built on top of interests, and they rarely cared about each other. Daisie smiled. "Waylon and Colton are good brothers." As if she thought of something, she added, "But don¡¯t worry.Colton might have a sharp tongue, but he¡¯s actually a very good man." "I can see that." Freyja got a pillow behind her and continued. "He''s so protective of you.I wonder who has the guts to be your sister-inw in the future." "Why would you say that?" asked Daisie. Freyja then continued matter-of-factly. "After all, I believe that your brother will still put you in the first ce even after he has a girlfriend.There is no way a girl can tolerate it." Daisie rested her chin on her hand and said, "You¡¯re right.I''ve never seen Colton have any girlfriends before.Could it be that I''m the obstacle in his journey to get a girlfriend?" If that were true, she felt she had to do something about it. After all, Colton was handsome.It was such a shame that he did not have a girlfriend. Freyja rolled her eyes at her and said, "Why are you worrying about something that even your brother himself isn''t worried about? I''m just making an assumption.Are you going to force your brother to get into a rtionship?" Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 If Colton med Daisie for being the obstacle in his journey to get a girlfriend, she would be in big trouble. Daisie smiled but did not say anything. After leaving the ward, she came to the first-floor lobby by elevator. There was a nurse pushing a wheelchair in the crowd, and the young man sitting in the wheelchair was none other than Ayan.He looked a lot thinner than thest time she saw her.He had a gaunt face, his body looked emaciated, and there was no light in his eyes. Gone was the energetic Ayan. When Daisie''s gaze fell on his right empty pant leg, she was stunned. The nurse pushed him past her, but Ayan did not notice her. Daisie stopped in her tracks.She turned her head around to look at the figure that was entering the elevator and sank into deep thoughts. Colton was waiting for her outside of the entrance.She pulled the door and went into the car. "Colton, do you know what happened to Ayan?" Colton frowned. "Why do you care about him? He had iting." "I¡¯m just curious." Daisie pressed her lips. "He must have regretted paying such a high price." Colton turned his head around to look at her. "There¡¯s no moving back in this world." Daisie suddenly chuckled, and her mncholy a second ago vanished into thin air. "Why don¡¯t you get a girlfriend, Colton?" He was stunned and looked at her with a frown. "What?" Blinking her eyes, Daisie went closer to him and asked, "It isn¡¯t because of me, right?" Colton knocked on her head. "What are you thinking about?" Daisie stroked her head and replied, "Just answer my question." "It has nothing to do with you.I¡¯m not in the mood to look for a girlfriend right now." After Colton finished speaking, he nced at her. "Do you think I¡¯m you? All that¡¯s in your mind is Noce.Won¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?" Daisie puffed her cheeks up and replied, "It¡¯s none of your business either, you leftover." Colton was rendered speechless. As Daisie walked downstairs with her half-dried hair, she found that the housekeeper had just finished making dinner and was setting the table. "Miss, it has been a long time since your boyfriend came to dinner." She chuckled and picked up the fork. "Well, he has been rather busytely." "I can see that he loves you very much.Last time he clearly told me he had eaten breakfast, but he still sat with you and apanied you to eat again.He doesn''t like broli, yet he still eats it when you put one into his te." Daisie was stunned and raised her head. "How did you know that he doesn¡¯t like broli?" Even she herself did not know about that. The housekeeper smiled and replied, "I can see that he doesn¡¯t like broli a lot.Whenever I was cleaning the table, there would be a lot of broli left on his te." He ate those that Daisie put on his te, but he picked out the broli that was originally on his te. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps he cared about her feelings a lot, so he did not want to reject her. Late at night, at the stic surgery hospital... Maggie''s face sank when she looked at her swollen face. Whenever she saw her face, she felt like vomiting. Ean hugged her from the back. "What¡¯s wrong?" Maggie stashed the mirror away and said exasperatedly, "Would you be happy if someone changed your face to another person?"He lowered his eyes.After a short while, he asked, "When you asked me about Ayan, did you tell anyone?" Maggie was stunned for a moment, but she soon came around to her senses. She turned around to look at him calmly and asked, "Why? Are you suspecting me?" "Not me," Ean grabbed her hand. "It¡¯s Mr.Pruitt.I¡¯m sure you know what he¡¯s capable of." Maggie dusted his cor. Although her face was swollen and she did not look like herself anymore, her eyes were alluring. "Are you worried that I might die?" Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Ean pressed his lips into a thin line and did not say anything back in return. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ean, there''s no turning back since we started seeing each other behind his back.Both of us know what he is capable of.Anyone can be his tool.If we continue to work for him, it''ll only be a matter of time before he discards both of us." She put her finger on his lips and continued. "Besides, can you tolerate it if he''s going to offer the woman you love the most to that brutal man?" Ean took a deep breath to calm himself down. After a short while, he released her and turned around to walk to the door.He stopped in front of the door and said without turning his head. "I''ll try my best to stop it." Maggie watched as he left the room.Ean came to the parking lot.He had been very alert and instantly sensed something.He spun around, but he was still a step slower. Holding him at gunpoint, Edison said, "My master wishes to see you." Ean looked toward the car that was parked not far away, and his face sank. After Ean got into the car, curtains fell and blocked all the windows. At the same time, Edison turned off the headlights. Noce was sitting with his legs crossed. "Does Mr.Pruitt know that you¡¯re here to meet your lover, Mr.Temr?" Ean gnashed his teeth and said, "That¡¯s not true." "Maggie has already joined my side." Ean was stunned, and understanding soon dawned upon him.It was only now he realized why Ken¡¯s assassination n had failed.It turned out that Maggie was the one who had exposed their n, and he was the one who had told those ns to her. "I want to make a deal with you, Mr.Temr." Noce turned his head to look at him and smiled. "What makes you think that I¡¯ll betray Mr.Pruitt?" Ean looked at him back. Even though the rumored Noce was ten years younger than him and an inexperienced young man, he was much more mature than his peers.He was shrouded in an air of mystery and had a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything. These were the things that he shouldn¡¯t have at his age. Ean remembered a saying. Those who had seen hell wouldn''t believe in heaven anymore.It urred to him that the young man before him was asplicated as he was. Noce then said calmly, "Maggie." "Are you threatening her?" "I showed her a path where she could live the life she wanted, so she decided to join my side," Noce said calmly as he retracted his gaze. "You don¡¯t wish to see her die in the hands of Ken, right?" Ean fell silent. Noce continued calmly. "After everything is settled, you can bring her away.You two can live the life you want.You don¡¯t have to work for other people anymore." Ean began to waver when he heard that he could have both freedom and the woman he loved. Two dayster... Brandon came to look for Freyja at the hospital. Apparently, he came here because of Sandy. "I know your mother doesn¡¯t treat you well, but she¡¯s still your mother.How can you bear to see her be theughingstock of the city?" Sandy had appeared on the news headlines because she abused and confined her daughter. Several dayster, a group of reporters came to their house and wanted to interview her. Everyone was criticizing Sandy. They were throwing all sorts of badments at Sandy on the Inte, and the good reputation that Ken had built up through Lara had been affected by the incident as well. Brandon walked up to Freyja when she did not say anything. He grabbed her shoulder and said, "Fey, you need to understand your mother." When Freyja heard what her father said, her heart shattered.She slowly lifted her head and looked at her father expressionlessly. "Instead of apologizing to me, you expect me to be understanding?" Brandon was stunned and lowered his head. Freyja pushed her father away and shouted, "If I try to understand her, then who¡¯s going to understand me? You guys wanted me to suspend my studies to raise the child that Ken abandoned despite my reputation.Is Ken all you two care about? What about me? Am I not your child?" "Fey¡ª " "Shut up!" She interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. She calmed herself down and said, "Dad, since you don''t consider me as your daughter, then from today onward, I''m cutting ties with you.It''s none of my business whether she''s dead or alive." Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Brandon¡¯s pupils constricted as he did not expect such words woulde out of her mouth. "Please go back.I want to rest." She pulled the cover andy down with her back facing the door. When she heard the door close, a tear dropped from the corner of her eyes.She could vaguely remember that when she was a child, her father would let her ride on his shoulders as both of them walked down the paths of the fields at dusk. It was not that her father was bad.It was just that her father was weak-willed and listened to everything her mother said.Her mother was a strong woman, while her father was weak, and this was the ultimate reason for their estranged rtionship. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When she heard that someone wasing in, she thought her father hadn¡¯t left yet. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave me alone?" "Who came here just now?" Freyja was stunned.She turned her head around to see Colton standing at the door.She got up from her bed, and her sadness melted from her face. "Nope, no one.By the way, what are you doing here?" "Daisie was worried that you might get bored, so she asked me to bring your stuff to you." Colton put her backpack on the table. Freyja was taken aback.She had left her backpack in the dormitory, and she had been thinking about how to get it back.She did not expect that Daisie would see through her intention.She took over the backpack and rummaged through it. Soon, she found theptop that she had used to write her novel. "Thank you for bringing my stuff here, Colton." She switched on herptop, and thankfully, all of her drafts were still there. Colton¡¯s phone rang.It was a call from Daisie, and he picked it up in front of Freyja. Even though Daisie was not talking loudly, everyone could hear her voice since it was quiet in the ward. "Have you sent the stuff to Freyja, Colton?" "Yeah," he replied simply. "Remember to tell Freyja that I¡¯ll visit after I''ve finished my ss.And please be nice to her," she reminded Colton. She probably was worried that her brother would get into a fight with Freyja again. Colton did not know why, but Daisie made it sound like he was going to bully Freyja, so he frowned.He nced across Freyja. Freyja was looking at herptop with rapt attention.Her fingers were dancing rapidly on the keyboard as she was totally immersed in her own world.She might not even talk to him, so he doubted they would get into a fight. He hung up the call and retracted his gaze. "I¡¯m leaving." "Okay," she replied without raising her head. After Colton left the ward, Freyja lifted her head to look at the door and repeatedly deleted the sentences she had typed in just now. At the college... After Daisie finished all her sses, she came out of the building.She ran toward Noce when she saw himing down from his car.She couldn¡¯t stop herself in time and rammed straight into his arms. Noce stretched his arms forward to catch her and chuckled. "Did you miss me that much?" She buried her head in his chest and did not say anything. Noce stroked the top of her head and asked, "Are you going to the hospital?" She nodded. Suddenly, Noce leaned forward and kissed her ear.His hot and humid breath caused her body to tremble slightly, and she jumped away from his arms. "What are you doing!?" He chuckled. "I thought you were not going to talk to me anymore." She was stumped. "I did not..." She couldn¡¯t stop burying herself in his chest when she saw him.The things that the housekeeper had said about how much Noce loved her surfaced in her heart. "Are you not a fan of broli?" Noce was stunned. "Why are you asking?" Daisie put her hands on her waist and continued. "If you don¡¯t like it, you should have told me.Even my housekeeper knows that you don¡¯t like broli, while I don¡¯t know about it." Her voice was getting smaller and smaller toward the end of her sentence. After all, she indeed did not know about it.Noce noticed something and smiled. "Is this what you¡¯re worried about?" Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Daisie did not say anything. Noce approached her and pressed his lips against her forehead. "That¡¯s because I won¡¯t reject anything that you give me." Her cheeks warmed up all of a sudden, and she pushed him away and got into the car on her own. "Bring me to the hospital!" Noceughed out loud. Daisie pushed the door of the ward open, and Freyja closed the lid of herptop, raised her head, and looked at the two who came in. "You''re quite diligent ining to the hospital to visit me." Daisie saw her bag that she ced on the counter and looked around. "Where''s Colton?" Freyja put theptop aside. "He¡¯s left after delivering my stuff." "T wanted to ask him to stay with you, lest your unscrupulous family members came and caused you any more trouble." She knew Sandy had been discharged from the hospital, and she was afraid Sandy woulde here to settle the score because of the matter.She would not be as worried if Colton were to be here. Freyja was astonished for a moment, then lowered her gaze. "Forget it.Are you going to ask him to stay with me so that he''ll get the chance to mock and torture me even more?" ¡®If he were to stay here, it would be embarrassing.I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with him, and I don¡¯t know him that well" Noce¡¯s gaze stopped on the untouched fruits on the table. "Did my unclee to visit you?" It was impossible for Colton to bring fruits along when he came here, so others other than Colton must havee to visit Freyja. And he guessed that it would be someone from the Pruitts, but he would not ce his bet on Ken and her mother. Freyja pursed her lips tightly and responded with a faint hum. Daisie walked to the edge of the bed and sat down. "Your father didn¡¯t beat you, did he?" Freyja sneered, but the smile looked wry. "He won''t do so." ¡®But he¡¯s never had the guts to side with me either" "Noce." Daisie looked at Noce solemnly at this moment.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "You mustn¡¯t let them get away with this." Noce was astounded for a moment.He then lowered his gaze and let off a smirk. "Of course." At that moment, at the Pruitt manor... Sandy knew that Freyja actually wanted to sever ties with the family and smashed the teacup on the table in wrath. "By relying on Daisie Goldmann¡¯s help, she¡¯s turned against her family and doesn¡¯t even want to take me as her mother now?" Brandon sat on the couch with his head lowered and did not even say a word from beginning to end. At this time, the butler hurried in. "Ma¡¯am, something happened." Brandon lifted his head, and Sandy¡¯s expression changed slightly. "What happened?" The butler replied, "Police officers are at the doorsteps, iming that the young master is a murder suspect, and they¡¯re asking us to cooperate with them in the investigation¡ª" As soon as he finished saying that, a detective led a few officers into the living room and showed them a document. "Sir, ma¡¯am, we¡¯re working on a case that¡¯s somehow rted to Mr.Ken Pruitt, and we need Mr.Pruitt to come to the precinct with us and cooperate with the investigation.Is Mr.Pruitt here?" Sandy looked irritated, but she had to force a smile. "Officer, have you made a mistake somewhere down the line? How could my son be suspected of murder?" "Someone submitted evidence to us saying that the cause of Mr.Reese¡¯s death is rted to Mr.Pruitt.However, if Mr.Pruitt is innocent, we¡¯ll let him go after he cooperates with us in our investigation." Brandon looked dazed and was about to say something, but Sandy immediately imed, "He¡¯s not here, and we can¡¯t contact him either." She then clenched her hands secretly. ¡®The only person in the world who possesses evidence is Noce.That b*stard must be the one who wants to drag my son down!¡¯ The police searched the whole manor but to no avail and could only leave. Sandy sent a text message to Ken immediately, asking him to go into hiding abroad for a while.When Ken received the text, his expression turned gloomy in an instant. ¡®I got Ean to clean up all the evidence of me killing Jonah, and he would never leave any clue behind.So how did Noce get his hands on the evidence?¡¯ He had started having doubts ever since his n to kill Ayan was leaked, and he was even more suspicious now that a spy had already been ced somewhere around him. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Someone knocked on the door, and Ean walked into the study. "Sir, are you looking for me?" "I asked you to find the traitor.Have you looked into it or not?" Ken red at him with his gloomy eyes. Ean lowered his head and seemed to have an idea of how he should respond. "Sir, I¡¯ve already checked it out, but I haven¡¯t been able to confirm my investigation just yet." "Why the f*ck would it take you so long to confirm something!" Ken swept all the documents off the table, walked up to Ean, and grabbed the front of his shirt. "Who is it?" Ean clenched the hands that were resting on his sides and replied, "It¡¯s Mr.Matthews¡¯s men.He and Noce have already joined forces, and they know you nned to use Mr.Reese¡¯s death to frame him." The veins on the back of Ken¡¯s hand bulged. "Why would Noce have evidence of the cause of Jonah Reese¡¯s death? I remember asking you to eradicate every piece of evidence rted to his death." He red at Ean and lowered his voice. "Did you betray me?" Ean was sweating profusely on his back. "Sir, why would you think I betrayed you? And how would I do so?" Ken looked at him and seemed to want to capture some hint from his expression. After a short moment, Ken let go of him, turned around, and stopped in front of the window. "Ean, how have I treated you all this while?" Ean lowered his gaze and took a deep breath. "You¡¯ve been very kind to me, sir." "I¡¯m d that you know that.Now, it¡¯s time for you to repay me." Ean was startled. Ken turned his head, and his gaze stopped on Ean¡¯s face. "I''ll pay you a sum of money to take the fall for me.And I¡¯ll still hire you when you get out of prison." After Ean left the room, Ken made a phone call. "Book two boat tickets for me to Bilmark.I''ll be leaving tomorrow.As for Ean, he can¡¯t be spared." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He did not believe that Ean would take the me for him and not sell him out to the police. For the sake of making sure, he could only sacrifice him. Colton answered Noce¡¯s call in the afternoon and came to the hospital. Freyja was slightly flustered when it was mentioned that the police were searching for Ken. Daisie turned to look at her. ¡®Ken is her brother, after all.It¡¯s inevitable for her to feel a mixture of emotions when she hears the news" Colton crossed his arms and looked at Noce. "Are you sure that the evidence is sufficient? Didn¡¯t you let him be released due to insufficient evidence?" "The evidence is fake." "What?" Colton frowned, only to watch as Noce continued calmly. "But the witness is real." Ken had destroyed all the evidence long ago, and the one who had helped him destroy the evidence was Ean. All Noce had done was create fake evidence in advance and use Maggie as a key person to pull Ean over to his side, leaving Ken in the dark and in chaos. Colton supported his chin with his hand and pondered for a while. "Is the witness reliable?" Noce chuckled. "We''ll just have to wait for the oue." Colton did not say anything else.He did not know why he had chosen to put his trust in Noce, but he hoped he did not trust the wrong person. In the middle of the night, Ken¡¯s party had already arranged a safe route for tomorrow night. However, for safety¡¯s sake, he had already left the vi in the suburbs, and even the vi''s servants did not know his whereabouts. At the wharf, the factory building located on the east side of the cargo containers was still lit, and Ken¡¯s men stepped into the building and stopped beside him. "Sir, there¡¯s news from our men who were lurking at Ean¡¯s residence and were about to make a move.But the police appeared out of nowhere for an investigation and took Ean away." Ken¡¯s eyes dimmed. "When did that happen?" "One o''clock in the afternoon." Ken¡¯s expression became gloomier and gloomier. ¡®At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon? That''s half an hour after Ean left.The police have made a move so quickly? Or is it an ambush?¡¯ He calmed down. "At what time will the boat arrive?" Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 The man replied, "About 9:00 a.m." On the other side of the town, in the precinct... The two officers who had the night shift brought Ean into an interrogation room, and Noce was already in the room. Ean was handcuffed, walked up to the seat across Noce, and sat down. "Perhaps, what you said is right." Noce nced at him while tapping on the table with his knuckles. "You should thank the officers for arriving at the scene in time.Otherwise, you''d be a corpse by now." Their deal that night was that Ean would be a witness of the case, and he would keep Maggie safe. Ean was an aplice as he had eradicated the evidence of Ken killing Mr.Reese for Ken. Hence, in order to avoid being wanted by the police, Ken would definitely get Ean to be his scapegoat. Noce bet on the fact that Ken would rather trust his own judgment than trust Ean to take the fall for him willingly. If he wanted to be safe and sound, Ean must disappear from this world. As long as Ean was dead, there would no longer be any proof, neither evidence nor witness. Ken wanted to get rid of Ean secretly, but he did not know that the police had been waiting for them from the shadows at Ean¡¯s residence¡ªthat was why Ean was saved. "Is Maggie safe?" he asked. Noce responded indifferently, "Ken can¡¯t even save his own *ss now.It¡¯s only natural for him not to have the time to burden himself with how Maggie is doing.My men have transferred her to a safe ce, so don¡¯t worry." Ean did not utter a single word. Noce got up slowly and reassured him, "Don¡¯t worry about it.Although you¡¯re an aplice, thew will be more lenient for your crime since you¡¯re willing to testify in court.And I¡¯ve found you a lawyer.Throughout thiswsuit, I¡¯ll try to ensure that the punishment you take for the crime is the least you deserve.And Maggie will wait for you toplete your sentence." Ean lowered his gaze. "Thank you." Noce walked out of the precinct. The headlights of the car parked in the darkpound were still turned on, and Edison was waiting for him in the car. When he got into the car, Edison said, "Ken left his residence with his men.He doesn¡¯t dare to take a flight openly.It seems that he¡¯se up with other routes and is nning to escape from the country." Noce smirked. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Did he bring Lara along?" Edison paused for a few seconds, then looked back at him. "How do you know?" Noce looked out of the dark window. "Lara owns every single penny of Jonah¡¯s wealth.Would he be willing to leave her behind and throw the inheritance away?" Edison frowned. "But we don¡¯t know the route that he¡¯ll take to escape right now.If we were to really let him escape, wouldn¡¯t all our efforts be in vain?" Noce propped his hand against the side of his forehead and scoffed. "If he¡¯s bringing Lara with him, not being able to escape sessfully is part of his destiny." At 3:00 a.m., men were guarding the dock to prevent any form of ambush. Ken stood at the entrance and had already gone through several cigarettes in a row, not daring to close his eyes all night.He had been keeping himself very vignt and even turned off his cell phone.He crushed the cigarette butt with the sole of his shoe and turned back into the room. Lara immediately hid her hand under the pillow.It looked as if she did not expect him toe in at this time and was a little panicked. Ken noticed something, and his eyes turned cold. "What are you trying to hide?" Lara tried her best to remain calm. "Nothing." "Is that so?" Ken approached in an instant, and as he was about to lift the pillow, Lara pounced over, intending to hold it down, but Ken pushed her away.She fell off the bed. Ken took out a cell phone from under the pillow and saw the content on the messages she had not had the time to delete, and his face turned gloomy. Lara, sitting on the ground, shuddered and did not dare look at him.Ken smashed the phone to the ground, and the screen of the phone shattered. The sound made her cover her ears and scream, and the men outside were attracted by the noise. "Sir!"Ken growled. "Get out!" The men exchanged gazes in dismay and withdrew out of the room.Ken grabbed Lara¡¯s hair, threw her onto the bed, and forced her to face him. "Who do you expect toe here to save you? Noce Knowles? Are you the one who leaked everything to him?" Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Lara¡¯s scalp hurt, looking at the exasperated face and the bloodshot eyes in front of her. "You killed my father, and you''re nning to get away with this? I can¡¯t let you seed, Ken Pruitt.Someone like you should go to hell!" "If I¡¯m going to hell, what about you?" Ken approached her with a hint of contempt. "You¡¯re the one who caused the Reeses to fall to where they are today.Do you really think Noce would help you willingly? He¡¯s just using you.Don¡¯t forget, if I hadn¡¯t disfigured you, you would¡¯ve already fallen into Donald¡¯s hands and wished you had died." Lara spat at him. Ken turned his face away, his cheeks bulged, and then he pped her with a backhand.Her body tilted, and blood could be seen oozing out of the corner of her mouth.But sheughed hysterically. "At least I get to see your true colors.Even if I were to fall into Donald¡¯s hands, I still think that it¡¯d be better than staying by your side." Ken grabbed her by the chin and wanted to say something when his subordinates rushed in and reported, "Sir, several cars areing our way." Ken pushed her away, loosened his tie, and turned around. "Immediately take everyone and leave this ce, and take a remote route." Ken shoved Lara into the car, then got in the car and left¡ªtwo or three cars drove toward the west side of the wharf. The police arrived soon after and realized that the people in the factory had left, so they notified their men to search separately in the southwest direction. It was almost 4:00 a.m. when Ken¡¯s car drove through the remote suburbs and saw a police car not far behind him in the rearview mirror. Lara, whose hands were tied, had tape on her mouth, so she could not shout for help. Seeing that the speed of the car increased, and the police car behind them was losing the chase, her heart was racing. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The police helicopter caught up to them and was circling overhead. The people in the helicopter locked on the target below and picked up the walkie-talkie. "Destroy the bridge ahead." The pilot on the other helicopter replied, "Roger that." The officers on the helicopter set up missiles and aimed them at the bridge up front. The artillery shot across the dark night, and a few millisecondster, a gigantic firework that set off in front of the road let off a shock wave as it destroyed the stone bridge. The stones that were blown in the air caused the car below to brake immediately. It turned left and right to dodge the stones and was forced to stop on the cliff in the end. The bridge in front was blown off in the middle, and thick gray smoke billowed. The police car that came from behind quickly surrounded them, and several men got out of their cars and surrendered. The police aimed their guns at Ken¡¯s car. Noce¡¯s car arrived slowly and steadily behind the police cars.He looked out the car window, only to see Ken dragging Lara out of the car with the gun aimed at her neck. When the police saw the hostage, they did not dare to act rashly. "Mr.Pruitt, you¡¯ve been surrounded.Surrender now." Ken sneered and nced at Lara, his hostage. "Failure at this moment is nothing but death.Surrender is not a word that I have in my lexicon.Dragging another person down to hell with me doesn''t sound too lonely to me." Lara¡¯s expression changed in an instant, and her body trembled even more vigorously. Noce appeared in the crowd, and Kenughed out loud when he saw him. "Noce Knowles, my dear cousin, you¡¯re really good at this.Even I¡¯ve begun to admire you." "I admire you too." Noce looked at him. "It¡¯s a pity that you''ve always insisted on standing across from me." Ken had ambitions, but he had lost to his own ego after enduring so many burdens and humiliation in the Reeses for so many years and having already gained some connections in the upper-ss circles with the help of the Reeses¡¯ capital. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 If Ken was not greedy and could stop Lara from making a move on Daisie in time, the Reeses would not have fallen. When a person made a choice, they should think carefully about the consequences they had to bear. Even if he chose to use Lara to obtain the huge inheritance left behind by Jonah, it would be more than enough for him to use the money to help the Reeses make aeback. But Ken was unwilling to ept his fate and insisted on killing Jonah, wanting to start a war between Noce and Donald. He even delusionally wanted to make a move on Daisie. "The feeling of tasting your own medicine is not very satisfying, isn¡¯t it?" Noce lifted his gaze, and his face looked calm. "If you hadn''t chosen to escape with Ms.Reese, perhaps you would still have had a chance." Kenughed out loud but restrained his expression in a blink of an eye. "I¡®ve always wanted to get rid of this shameful identity of mine all my life.I¡¯m also the third generation of the royal family, however, just because my mother was the illegitimate daughter, nothing has been fair to her.People looked down on me, and everyone was forcing me all this while. "When I was a young kid, my mother instilled in me the idea of surpassing you and getting recognition from the royal family.She ced all her expectations on my shoulders, and I was burdened with all these expectations, which weighed a lot.But she¡¯s my mother, and I can¡¯t disobey her. "I couldn¡¯t marry the woman I loved the most.I couldn¡¯t even take a peep at her when she died in the delivery room.In order to uphold my mother¡¯s so-called expectations, I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own baby child.After so many years of embarrassment and humiliation, I can finally be free at this moment." Ken wrapped his arm around Lara¡¯s shoulder, dragged her to the front while he stood behind her, and pressed the gun in his hand against the artery in her neck.He took a few steps backward. Lara¡¯s mouth was sealed with tape, so she could only let out whimpers as her whole body was tense. Noce frowned. "Ken, if you surrender now, salvation is still possible." "I can¡¯t go to prison, not to mention that I''ll never let you have it your way." Ken smiled and pulled the trigger of the gun.The sound of a gunshot pierced through the sky, and Lara gave off a hoarse roar, however, she did not feel any pain. She returned to her senses, realized something, and opened her eyes. With the sound of someone dropping to the ground behind her, she stumbled, sat down on the ground, and turned around to look at Ken, who had fallen into a pool of blood as he had gotten shot. The policeman who had taken the shot before Ken did was soaked in sweat. Two seconds was all he had had. If he had pulled the trigger two secondster, not only would the suspect have died, but the hostage would have gone down with him too. Two policemen quickly stepped forward to help Lara up, untied the rope around her wrists, and tore off the adhesive tape.She was probably petrified as she burst into tears instantly. Noce¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ken as his body was put into a body bag by the police. They then zipped the bag up, gradually covering his figure. The next day, the news about Kenmitting a crime, trying to escape, holding someone hostage, and getting shot and killed by the police made it onto the hottest topic on all major tforms. And Ean, as a witness, also appeared in court to confirm the fact that Ken was the person who had killed Jonah. Freyja sat on the hospital bed and watched the news on television with a heavy heart. The elder brother, who had stayed with her for over a decade, was dead. Although he was no model to any other elder brother in the world, they were still rted by blood.She did not feel devastated or delighted about the news. All she felt were regret and sympathy. The door of the ward was abruptly pushed open, and Sandy broke in.She pounced on her and strangled her as if she had lost her mind. "Why must you force him onto a dead end? Why aren''t you the one who died? Give my son back! You, give my son back!" Hearing themotion, a nurse hurried into the ward to stop Sandy. "Madam! What are you doing? Let her go!" Sandy refused to let go, and Freyja started to feel suffocated, so much so that she had closed her eyes.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Daisie and Colton heard the movement in the ward and rushed over. When they saw this scene, Daisie shouted, "Freyja!" Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Colton quickly walked forward and pulled Sandy away.She lost her footing and fell next to the bed. Freyja coughed loudly and took deep breaths while lying on the bed. The nurse was worried that Sandy would do something outrageous again, so she held her. She didn¡¯t seem to be stable and was rambling about cornering her and why she wasn¡¯t the one dead... Freyja¡¯s eyes looked tired. She could see how much Ken¡¯s death had affected her mother and how that had made Sandy break down. They were both her children, but only Ken would be the reason her mother was so devastated. Why should she be brought into the world in the first ce? "Mrs.Pruitt, that is too much!" Daisie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. "Freyja is your daughter, but you want her life because Ken lost his?" Sandy lost her mind and was like an empty shell without a soul. "I just want my son..." Daisie was going to say something, but Freyja spoke first. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Enough." She looked down with no expression on her face. "There¡¯s no need to say anything more." She had already epted the fact and no longer looked forward to her mother loving her as a daughter. Daisie¡¯s hand balled into a fist, and she wanted to ask why Sandy chose to have Freyja but not love her.She didn¡¯t ask in the end. Sandy was taken away by the nurse and never looked back at Freyja. There was dead silence in the room. Freyja quietly looked outside the window while the sun shone in. "Don¡¯t worry about me, I''m fine.I just need to rest." Daisie pressed her lips together. "Have a good rest then." She then looked toward Colton, "Let¡¯s go, Colton." She knew that Freyja just needed time to be by herself. Colton nodded and looked at Freyja before leaving the room with Daisie. The moment the door closed, Freyja¡¯s energy left her body, and she fell onto her pillow and bit her lips while she held back her emotions. Meanwhile... Sandy lost her mind because of Ken¡¯s death and was admitted to the hospital. When Brandon rushed over, the doctors had already given her a sedative. "How is my wife doing, doctor?" "She is too sad, and her emotions are out of control.She needs to rest.If you have time, please bring her to see a psychiatrist." After the doctor left, Brandon stood at the door and looked inward. He knew how hard Sandy had worked to bring Ken up, and she had put all her hopes and dreams on this son of theirs. However, her hopes ultimately sent Ken down a downward spiral and eventually cost him his life. "Mr.Pruitt." A Voice called out to him. Brandon looked back and saw Daisie walking toward him. "Can I have a minute of your time, please?" He nodded and asked, "Did Fey¡¯s mother go see her?" He could guess that after Ken¡¯s death, Sandy would me Freyja. Daisie looked at him. "Is Freyja your child with Mrs.Pruitt?" Brandon paused because he understood what she was asking.He looked down and replied, "Yes." Daisie was shocked. "If she is your own child, how can you treat her that way! ?" She didn¡¯t understand why they were so cruel to their own child. Brandon¡¯s face was dark, and he said after a long pause, "Fey is our child, but when her mother learned that she was a girl, she didn¡¯t want her." He had to convince Sandy to keep her. Daisie took a deep breath. "Mrs.Pruitt didn''t want her because she is a girl? Are girls not still considered a human life?" Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Brandon was silent. Daisie didn¡¯t push him but instead turned and walked away. That was when Brandon spoke up. "I can understand if Fey hates us, but she had a lot more freedom than Ken.She had her freedom and could choose the way she wanted to live without problems and worries.I¡¯m d about that." Daisie looked at him and left without saying a word. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the school celebration ended, half a year went by. Daisie went to see Freyja next door after speaking to her group of friends about the performance. The exam next door seemed to have just ended. The students walked out, and Freyja was at the end of the line. Daisie waved at her. When she walked over, Daisie asked, "How was it? Did you pass?" "I guess I have to retake it." She shrugged and epted it. "It doesn¡¯t matter.Acting isn¡¯t my only option." Daisie walked next to her. "What do you n to do after we graduate?" "Write, sell my publishing rights, and try to get a big vi next to the sea before I turn 30." Daisie was startled. "That¡¯s it?" "What more?" Freyja smiled. "I have to think about Deedee." Daisie slowed down her footsteps, looked down, and didn¡¯t say anything. Deedee was now an orphan. Freyja had been taking care of her since her birth, so she was pretty much her parent. If even Freyja left her, nobody would want to keep her. Freyja always thought about others and Deedee, but not for herself. Daisie pressed her lips together and stopped. "Freyja, if I join the entertainment industry, will you be my assistant?" Freyja was surprised and looked at her, "Your assistant?" Daisie wouldn¡¯t want her to think that she was being charitable, so she said, "You¡¯re thinking for Deedee.Even if you sell your publishing rights, you need many years to write a book, so you need some money to survive.My mom says that children cost a lot.If you work as my assistant, I''ll pay you so you can writefortably." After a moment of silence, Freyja burst outughing. "You''re trying to throw money in my face?" She choked. "That''s different!" Freyja smiled. "I know that you¡¯re trying to be kind, but I don¡¯t take advantage of people." Daisie paused. Freyja walked away and waved without looking back. "It¡¯s too soon to talk about this.Tell me when you really need me, and I''ll think about it." Daisie watched her walk away, smiled, and ran after her. "Wait for me." Colton and two friends walked past the corridor and looked out the window.He saw Daisie and Freyja walking together with arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. The friend with spiky hair looked over too. "Is that your sister?" Colton frowned. "Don¡¯t even think about it." The guy smiled. "Your sister has a boyfriend, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.I¡¯m asking about the girl next to her." He didn¡¯t get a good look at Freyja¡¯s face, but she looked like his type just by her body type.Freyja was 5¡¯7"" and was not skinny nor voluptuous.She had a sporty body. Colton looked back at him, noticed that his eyes were trailing them, and chuckled. "She has a kid." Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 The spiky-haired friend was shocked. "What!?" But Colton had already walked away. In the evening, at the Hilton Vis... A car parked outside the gates, and Noce leaned on it while checking his watch.Footsteps approached, and when he looked up, Daisie jumped in front of him with a big smile. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" She had her dark curly hair up in a high ponytail and picked a ck sleeveless A-line dress with a clutch with a chain.She wore white ts and looked lively and adorable. Noce put out his hand to grab her waist. "You dressed up." Daisie looked down and whispered, "I have to leave a good impression when I visit your home." He chuckled. "You¡¯ve been there before." "It was just that once.It was different." That was during his mother¡¯s party, and there were a lot of people there. This was for dinner, so how would it be the same? The car arrived at the Knowles mansion, and Daisie walked behind Noce into the living room. His father and Tristan were having a chat on the couch, and Tristan smiled when he saw the youngsters. "You''re here." Daisie politely greeted them. "Hello, Mr.Knowles, Uncle Tristan." Rick smiled and nodded. Diana came downstairs and smiled warmly. "Daisie is here." She walked toward Daisie, pushed Noce aside, and held her hand. "What do you feel like having for dinner? I''ll cook it for you." Daisie was shy. "I¡¯m not picky, Aunt Diana.Anything is good." "It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not picky, unlike Noce and his father.They don¡¯t like broli." Rick was startled and looked up. "Why am I brought into this?" She didn¡¯t spare him in front of their son¡¯s girlfriend. "It¡¯s the truth." Diana dragged Daisie into the kitchen. "I¡¯ve bought a lot of great food.Look around and see if there¡¯s something you love." Tristan looked toward the kitchen and chuckled. "Diana seems to be very happy about Daisie." Rick could tell that his wife already treated Daisie as her daughter- inw. "We need the Goldmanns to agree to it." Daisie was the princess of the Goldmanns, so Nn would have to be willing to let go of this gem.Noce sat on the couch across from them and calmly said, "If Mrs.Goldmann agrees, Mr.Goldmann will have to too." Rick suddenly stopped talking. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Tristan looked up. "How¡¯s Freyja?" "She cut ties with her family." When Rick heard that, he sighed. "Having a mother like that is a misfortune.Fey¡¯s an understanding person who even takes care of her brother¡¯s daughter when she is single.She even has to focus on her studies.That isn¡¯t the best option." After that, he pondered for a few seconds. "Ask Fey if she would let us take care of Deedee.Your mother and I aren¡¯t doing anything.She can focus on her studies." Noce nodded. "I''ll speak to her about it." During dinner, Diana gave Daisie a lot of food, and she didn¡¯t know where to start. Noce moved her te over, but Diana had given him some broli before Daisie could react. "Why are you taking Daisie¡¯s food? Here''s yours." Noce was rendered speechless. Daisie looked at his expression and tried to hide herughter. Meanwhile... Freyja packed some food and went to the first-floor window seat but realized that someone had already taken her spot. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 There were two seats there. Nobody was around, but there was cutlery, and the food was untouched. One of the chairs had aptop bag on them.It was to stop people from sitting there.She walked over and ced down her tray of food. "Who is this?" After saying that, someone approached her and ced a drink in front of her.She looked up, and it was Colton. He moved his bag back to his seat and sat down, then picked up his cutlery and started cutting the steak on his te. Freyja looked around, and there weren¡¯t any other seats around. "Is someone sitting here?" He slowly chewed and didn¡¯t look up. "No." "So you''re taking up two seats?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I don¡¯t like to eat with strangers." Freyja didn¡¯t know what to say. Colton looked up calmly at her. "Is there a problem?" "No." She smiled and picked up her food, "I''ll leave you to it then." She turned and was about to leave when Colton stopped her. "Wait." Before she could react, he calmly said, "Take a seat.I have questions for you." Freyja ced down her tray and sat across from him. "Go ahead." Colton fell silent for two seconds. "I haven¡¯t thought about them." She was startled. "Are you joking?" Colton looked at her but didn¡¯t answer. "Eat." Freyja frowned because she had no idea what was on his mind. To her, Colton wasn¡¯t someone who would make jokes, and she thought that he would ask about Daisie or something rted to her. He didn¡¯t seem interested in anything else other than his sister. It was a little awkward, especially because she was sitting across from him. Someone who didn¡¯t want to see her was sitting calmly across from her now.His attitude had changed a lot, especially since the incident with Ayan. Still, Freyja wasn¡¯t used to it. "Why are you so careful around me?" They were just having a meal, but it was as though he would do something to her. Colton¡¯s question made herugh. "Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?" He squinted but didn''t speak. Freyja ate her soup and said, "I¡¯m just surprised." He nodded. "Because of Daisie." It was more about his attitude toward her as long as she didn''t hurt Daisie.She understood, nodded, and smiled. "It¡¯s no wonder that Daisie is so innocent when she has such a protective brother like you." She was like a girl who didn¡¯t know the evils of the world and still had a unique and rare innocence. Colton looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything.He knew about her situation. He had been under the impression that she had a motive when she approached Daisie, and since she was Ken''s sister, he didn¡¯t like her.She was at most his sister¡¯s best friend. Daisie cared about her, and Freyja helped them a lot, so there was no need for him to be hostile toward her. "She trusts easily." Colton¡¯s words carried a hidden message. "Lisa was a good example, and now there was Ayan.There shouldn¡¯t be more." Freyja was her friend now, but no one knew what would happen in the future. People would change. "Really?"Freyja smiled. "I think she believes in her own judgment.Just because she¡¯s sincere doesn¡¯t mean she will get that in return.However, that would be better than being deceiving.You can¡¯t avoid touching ropes because you were once bit by a snake." Colton didn¡¯t say anything more. The night grew closer. The lights lit up in the huge Knowles garden, flickering along the corridor and swallowing the darkness. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Daisie finished dinner and walked around the mansion. Upon recalling something, she asked the helpers the direction to Noce¡¯s room and walked toward it.She opened the door and saw that the lights were on, but he was nowhere to be seen. His room was spacious and had a greyscale tone and nordic style. There was a partition with carvings that separated the room and the study.The study was neat and tidy, and there weren¡¯t any items on the book racks other than books. Daisie wanted to sneakily look around, but suddenly a figure approached and leaned close to her ear. "What are you looking at?" Daisie jumped and turned around. The tip of her nose brushed across his cheek, but he was still bending low.He raised his brows. "Do you like my room?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I...I was just looking around." She looked away and mumbled, "I¡¯ve never seen it." She didn''t expect him to suddenly pop up out of nowhere. Noce chuckled. "Are you still jealous that Lisa had entered my room before?" Before she could say anything, Noce carried her to the desk and put his arms around her, his warm breath on her forehead. "This will be your room soon." She had her head hanging low while her face burned. "Who knows what''s going to happen in the future?" Noce lifted her chin and rested his lips on her hairline. "I won¡¯t give you a chance to turn back." He went lower and stopped on her neck. "You can only marry me." He nibbled her neck without any sign. Daisie pressed her hands against his chest. A weird feeling rushed toward her heart, like a jolt of electricity. She felt as if ants crawled around her heart, and she felt warm and fuzzy, "Are you a dog? Why did you bite me?" Noce ran his finger over the mark on her neck and smiled. "You can bite me back." Sheughed and tapped his hand. "No way." Noce rubbed her hair with love in his eyes. "Let me drive you home." Daisie nodded. Noce drove her back to the Hilton Vis. Daisie slowly opened the car door, but he grabbed her wrist, so she turned around. "What''s going on?" He looked at her neck and smiled. "You need to hide that." She didn¡¯t understand what he meant until the next day when she met Freyja at the college. Freyja stared at her neck the entire time. Daisie subconsciously touched her neck. "What¡¯s wrong?" Freyja asked, "Did you stay at Noce¡¯sst night?" Daisie choked, and her face turned red. "No, he sent me home.We''re not there yet, even though we¡¯re a couple." "Didn¡¯t you look in the mirror before you left home this morning?" Freyja pointed at her neck. Daisie turned on her front camera and looked at her neck.She then immediately covered it and remembered how Noce had bitten her.She hadn''t noticed that mark when she left home, but she finally understood what Noce meant the night before. If even Freyja thought something happened, Colton might just kill her if he saw it! "Noce that *sshole!" She immediately took out her concealer and covered it until it was no longer obvious. Freyja rested her chin on her hand and couldn''t help butugh. "That¡¯s a love bite.You¡¯re getting somewhere." Daisie was startled, and her face became even hotter, so she covered Freyja¡¯s mouth. "Stop talking!" Meanwhile, at the Knowles Group... Edison was reporting to Noce when his phone buzzed.He ignored it because the other person sent a bunch of texts, and his phone kept buzzing. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Noce looked at his phone and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Edison raised his head and saw Noce smiling at his phone. He could more or less guess what Noce was smiling at as he asked, "Is it Ms.Daisie?" "Of course it¡¯s her." After all, she was the only one who had the guts to spam him with text messages. Someone knocked on the door, and Noce ced down his phone. "Come in." The secretary pushed the door open and came inside.He handed a blue invitation letter to him with both hands and said, "Young Mr.Knowles, this is an invitation letter from the royal family." Noce looked at the invitation letter with the emblem of the royal family.He took it over, and it was an invitation to a banquet at the pce. After Freyja and Daisie went separate ways in the afternoon, Freyja returned to her dormitory. When she arrived at her dormitory, someone called her, and she froze. After a short while, she turned around to look at her father and said expressionlessly. "Yeah? How can I help you?" Brandon pulled a blue invitation card out of his bag and said, "This is an invitation card from the royal family.He¡¯s also your grandfather.Since your mother can¡¯t go anymore, so..." Freyja grabbed the strap of her backpack tightly and took a deep breath. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "I¡¯m not going." "Fey! " "My mother has never introduced me to the royal family before.Now that Ken is dead, you want me to attend the banquet? That person has never seen me before, so do you think it''s appropriate for me to go?" Many nobles, politicians, and wealthy people from all over the world would attend a grand asion like this one. However, she did not have any intention of getting any connection with the royal family, even though her mother was the daughter of His Majesty the King.She could see things clearer than her mother did.Her mother was the illegitimate daughter of the king. She wanted to fight for power, so she had her own motives whenever she brought Ken to the royal banquet. To put it bluntly, she wanted to show her father, who held a prominent position, how excellent Ken was.Her mother hated it the most when other people said she was the king''s illegitimate daughter. However, the truth was that she couldn''t recognize her own ce and had no self-awareness. When Noce was born, the king immediately acknowledged him as his grandson. However, he had not said anything despite Ken being born earlier than Noce. The king had already made himself very clear.It was just that her mother refused to ept the truth. Brandon looked at her and said, "Fey, I just don''t want you to lead a hard life.You''re a good kid.I''m sure your grandfather will ept you." She chuckled. "Even my closest family members weren''t there for me when I needed them the most, and you expect me to put my faith in someone I have never seen before? "I haven''t fallen so low to the point that I need to beg other people for help.Even if I have a tough life, I won''t ask for anything from you.You should leave now." Freyja turned around and went back into the building. Brandon lowered his head in dejection.He just wanted his daughter to get her grandfather¡¯s recognition to improve her life. Even if she did not have any support from her family, at the very least, she would still have someone to depend on. However, he had forgotten that his daughter had learned to take care of herself since she was young.She wouldn¡¯t ask for help from anybody.Her heart was as tough as steel, and nobody could change her mind. Colton stayed at the Hilton Vis for dinner. While Daisie was having her dinner, she made a video call to her mother. "Mom, Colton and you are fine.You don¡¯t have to worry about us." It was afternoon on Maisie¡¯s side, so she was working at her office in Soul Jewelry.She picked up a document and asked, "I suppose nothing bad has happenedtely, right?" Daisie hastily turned her phone to her brother and said, "You can ask Colton." Colton raised his head and took a deep breath as he chided his sister inwardly for throwing the question to him. "Yeah, Mom.Nothing happened." Maisie lifted her head to look at Colton.She knew Colton wouldn¡¯t lie to her, so she nodded. "Alright, then." Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 What Maisie did not know was that Colton was feeling rather guilty right now. After all, this was the first time he had lied to his mother. Just when he was about to say something, Daisie turned the phone back to herself and said, "Mom, I¡¯ve made new friends in college. Colton and Noce both have been taking great care of me, so don¡¯t worry about us." "Really?" Maisie chuckled. "It''s good that you¡¯ve made new friends, but make sure you open your eyes wider this time." Daisie was stumped. "Freyja is a good girl.She isn¡¯t like Lisa at all." Maisie signed her name on a document and said, "I''ll leave that for you to judge.After all, you¡¯re grown up now.By the way, you''re going to graduate soon, right?" She raised her head and continued. "After you¡¯ve graduated, I''ll give you two a graduation gift." Giggling, Daisie replied, "Sure.I¡¯m not going to disturb you anymore, Mom.Bye." She ended the video call. Colton smirked and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you tell Mom about Ayan?" "Believe it or not, if I told her about Ayan, she and Dad woulde to Yaramoor tomorrow." Daisie put her phone down. "He has already gotten his own punishment.I didn¡¯t have to add insult to injury anymore, right?" Ayan had gotten what he deserved.She did not have to care so much about this matter anymore. After all, the past was already in the past. Colton did not say anything. Daisie thought of something and hurriedly cleaned up her dish. "Oh yeah, I nearly forgot.I''m going to watch an opera performance tomorrow with Freyja.I have to rest early." Meanwhile, at the royal family''s banquet... The Rose Pce banquet hall was a magnificent ce. The tableware for the food was gold ted, and the wine was provided by Chateau Latour at high prices. Other than the nobles, there were also politicians from allied countries and representatives of the royal family that came to the banquet. All of those who were present in the hall were noble, and there were many big names. Noce attended the banquet with his mother. Diana was wearing a green velvet dress with emerald earrings and a pearl ne.She was elegant and beautiful, and she resembled Queen Denise, her mother, a lot. Standing beside her was her son. Needless to say, he looked extraordinarily dashing in his dark blue bespoke suit, and the sapphire cornflower brooch at his cor further entuated his great appearance. As someone who descended from two different races, he was handsome.His eyes were light-colored, and they looked like the sea. Those who gazed into his eyes would identally get absorbed into them. If a flower could be used to describe a man, he was like a ck tulip, elegant, mysterious, and regal. The silver-haired old man standing in the crowd was wearing a suit. He had a regal air about him, and he was talking to the people while clinking ss with them. "Father." Diana and Noce walked toward the old man. The old man turned his head and stretched his arms to hug Diana. After that, he looked at Noce and patted his shoulder. "It has been two years since Ist saw you.It seems like you have grown even taller." Noce smiled. "I''m an adult, and I think I can grow a little bit taller." The old man picked up a ss and let out a heartyugh. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''re at the age where you can have a drink.Come, have a drink with me." He took a ss of wine from the bartender and clinked it with the old man. There were also some media outlets present at the banquet hall. As the youngest grandson of King William, it went without saying that Noce was in the spotlight. After he finished the wine, King William called a brown-haired girl to his side. "Noce, this girl is the daughter of a millionaire in Haniston.Her ancestors are descended from royalty.She is of simr status and age to you." The girl had a delicate face. There was a beauty mark at the corner of her eyes, and it further entuated her attractiveness. Noce¡¯s face sank a little after listening to King William¡¯s introduction. As for Diana, she seemed to have expected something like this. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 The girl was sizing Noce up. After a short while, she extended her arm to Noce and offered him a sweet smile. "Hi, my name is Zenovia Livingston." Noce grasped her hand due to courtesy and replied indifferently, "Nice to meet you." He quickly drew back his hand. The only reason he was responding to her was only because of basic etiquette. Zenovia could feel the residual warmth in the palm of her hand. She looked at the handsome young man who was about her own age in front of her, and a feeling that she had never experienced before surged inside of her. Ever since he came into the banquet hall until he stood in front of her, Zenovia realized that he was the prince charming that she had been waiting for the whole time. Noce left the banquet hall midway through the banquet. Zenovia went around looking for him, and she finally found him on a balcony outside the corridor.He was leaning against the armrest, looking down at therge fountain in the garden downstairs.He seemed to be thinking about something. Zenovia walked toward him and greeted him. "Mr.Knowles." Noce retracted his gaze and turned around to look at her.He replied faintly, "How can I help you?" Zenovia stopped in front of him and chuckled. "I saw you standing here alone, so I came over.What''s on your mind?" Noce did not reply. Zenovia was not angered. Instead, she teased him. "That is so sad.Don''t you think you should give some reaction when a pretty girl talks to you?" Noce squinted, and his face was expressionless. "It seems to me that you have a lot of confidence in yourself." Zenovia was stunned for a few seconds. However, she soon came around to her senses and collected her hair behind her back. "Of course.I¡¯m pretty confident in myself.Besides, it¡¯s essential for women to be confident, don¡¯t you think?" She had a lot of suitors back in Haniston, but those men were only interested in her looks, body, and family background.She had seen the true nature of many men.She initially thought that she would have to follow the arrangement of her family and get married to a man who matched her status. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she agreed toe to Yaramoor to attend the banquet with her father, she never thought she woulde across a man she was attracted to. His status matched hers.His appearance and temperament were both outstanding, and he was her type. "His Majesty William asked me to make friends with you.You''re familiar with Yaramoor, right? Do you mind showing me around tomorrow?" she said, seemingly very confident that he would ept her warm invitation. Looking at his phone, Noce replied nonchntly, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m upied tomorrow." Her smile froze, and she was stunned slightly. However, she soon regained herposure and offered him a polite smile. "You''re busy?" "Yeah," he replied. He had been looking at the screen of his phone, and it seemed like he was messaging someone. There was no way Zenovia would give up on him, so she pressed on. "If you¡¯re busy tomorrow, then what about the day after tomorrow?" He lifted his eyelids and looked at her coldly. "What do you think?" However, she failed to read between the lines and said, "I think it''s okay.If not, Ican ask you out again when you have time." His gaze was deep as he asked, "Are all women in Haniston the same as you? It seems to me that you like to make the first move." Zenovia took a step closer to him and raised her eyebrows. "In my country, we believe that we need to go for it if we see something that we want." She inadvertently nced at the screen of his phone, but he put his phone back into his pocket before she could see it clearly. However, her intuition as a woman told her that the screen saver on his phone was a woman. "Do you have a celebrity that you like too, Mr.Knowles?" "Not interested." She chuckled lightly. "But the screen saver on your phone seems like a picture of a female celebrity to me." Noce frowned slightly and replied without any hesitation, "She¡¯s my fiancee." "You...You have a fiancee?" Zenovia was stunned. "But King William told me that he¡¯s still single?¡¯ "You can have my grandfather get someone to show you around.It isn''t appropriate for me to take you, and I''m sure that my fiancee won''t like it." After he finished speaking, he walked past him and left the balcony. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Zenovia bit her lips. ¡®Does he really have a fiancee, or is he lying to me?¡¯ It was the weekend the next day. Daisie and Freyja wanted to watch an opera performance. Initially, they thought there were only two of them, but then one more person joined them at the end. Inside the car, Daisie looked at Colton in confusion. "Colton, since when you¡¯re interested in an opera performance?" Sitting with his arms across his chest, Colton replied. "I¡¯m not interested.I¡¯m just worried about you." She chuckled. "Worried about me? Why do you have to worry about me when I have bodyguards going there with me?" He turned his head around to look at her and said, "They aren¡¯t reliable." The bodyguard driving the car was stumped.He couldn¡¯t say anything back to Colton, so he chided him inwardly. ¡®Since when we''ve be unreliable! ?'' Daisie got out of the car first when they arrived at the theater. She looked around and saw Freyja waiting for her in front of the entrance.She had put on casual attire: a short-sleeved sweater with wide- leg pants and a cap. "Freyja!" Daisie shouted as she ran toward her. Freyja turned her head around, and she frowned slightly when she saw Colton behind her. Daisie stopped in front of her.She thought of something and said, "My brother is worried about me coming here alone, so he came with me.You don¡¯t mind it, right?" "But I have only two tickets." "It¡¯s okay.He¡¯ll figure it out himself.Let¡¯s go in first." Daisie wrapped her arms around hers, and both of them entered the theater.There were a lot of people in the theater. The opera today was Pirates of the Caribbean, and the performers were very professional national - level figures. Their seats were in the sixth row. After both of them sat down, Colton came over.They did not know how he got the ticket for the seat next to them. The opera performance took at least two hours, from the beginning to the end. The good thing was that it was exciting and thrilling enough. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Daisie touched her stomach when three of them came out of the theater. "Do you guys want to grab something to eat?" "I''m fine with it," said Freyja. Daisie looked toward Colton. Sticking his hands into his pockets, Colton replied. "You book the restaurant." Daisie booked a restaurant that offered some unique and exotic food. When they arrived at the restaurant, Daisie called the waiter to order their meal. Meanwhile, a group of people came out of a private room. Amongst the group of people, there was Lisa. Lisa was walking beside a middle-aged man.She was wearing a student uniform.She did not have long ck hair, and she was forced to change her hair to this childish -looking girl''s hairstyle. When she heard the familiar voice, she looked toward the hall, and just as she expected, she saw Daisie and her brother.She lowered her head and bit her lower lip.She had been turned into a tool to make money after she was sold to Daniel. Her customer, Mr.Livingston, was a pervert as well.He had a fetish for young virgins and an obsession for uniforms. She had suffered a lot because of his "obsession."Not only was she forced to put on something she did not like, but she could only wear the student uniform that he bought for her. She was even forbidden from wearing makeup and perfume as he said he liked the purity of a young girl. Mr.Livingston was a sessful businessman who had a strong family background in Haniston.He had told everyone that he hade to Yaramoor for some time because of some business affair, but in reality, he was here to satisfy his desires. After all, he couldn¡¯t unleash himself in his country due to his status and identity. On top of that, his wife also came from a big family. However, things were different in another country.He did not have to worry about his family or getting caught by the reporters. Even now, Lisa still felt that Daisie and Noce were the ones who were responsible for what she was going through. Soon, the waiter served their food. Their food was exquisitely presented, and all of them were the specialties of another country. Among the dishes Freyja had ordered, there were cherries. Daisie picked up her knife and fork. "How did you know that I like to eat cherries?" Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Freyja was stunned and hastily said, "Wait, that isn¡¯t¡ª" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, she was toote. Daisie had already put the cherry in her mouth. In the next second, her face contorted out of shape, and she began to regret putting the cherry in her mouth.She got up from her seat and rushed toward the restroom. Freyja only came around to her senses after a long while.She turned her head to look at Colton and asked, "What''s wrong with her? She just took a bite of the foie gras.Why did she behave like she had eaten something worse?" Colton was cutting through his steak as he said, "She doesn''t like offal. When we went out to try western cuisine with our parents, all of the cherries were real cherries." That was why Daisie couldn¡¯t differentiate the foie gras from the real cherries. Freyja lowered her head. "I didn¡¯t know that she doesn¡¯t like foie gras..." After all, judging from Daisie''s status, she thought she would be very familiar with western food and should be able to ept it. However, it now seemed to her that she was wrong. Every person had a different taste. For those who did not like foie gras, it went without saying that they wouldn''t appreciate the taste of the foie gras melting in their mouths.Not everyone could eat offal, just like she couldn¡¯t ept the cuisine from Hariston. Colton nced at her and said, "I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to differentiate it next time after what happened today." Daisie still felt a little bit disgusted in the restroom after eating the foie gras.She couldn''t understand why there would be someone who enjoyed eating food like that.She came out of the restroom, and a figure appeared behind her and pushed her on her way down the stairs. Daisie couldn¡¯t keep her bnce and fell. Lisa stood at the stairway with an evil smile on her face. "What are you doing!?" shouted a waiter. The smile disappeared from Lisa¡¯s face.She hastily covered her face and escaped through the fire exit. The waiter went up to Daisie and helped her to her feet. "Are you all right, Miss?" When Daisie fell down the stairs, she protected her head instinctively.Her knees and elbows struck the floor and were bleeding. Lisa seemed a little bit flustered when she came to the parking lot.She did not expect to be seen by that waiter when she pushed Daisie down the stairs. However, she soon calmed down and heaved a sigh of relief. After all, the waiter did not know who she was. Besides, Daisie just suffered some minor injuries.She did not do anything wrong.She was the one who had put her in her current situation. Pushing her down the stairs was not enough to alleviate her anger at all. She must make Daisie suffer like she did. The waiter went to inform Colton and Freyja about Daisie. Both of them hurriedly headed to the restaurant''s staff room when they heard the news. Daisie was sitting on the chair, and the wounds on her knees and elbows had been treated. Colton stopped the waiter and asked with a grim expression on his face, "What happened?" The waiter replied, "I saw a girl pushing her down the stairs.I didn¡¯t know who that girl was since she had already escaped by the time I got there." Colton¡¯s face sank as he continued. "Can I see the surveince footage?" The waiter nodded. "Yeah, you can." Their patron was injured in their restaurant.If things got too big, it would affect their reputation as well. Colton looked at Freyja and said, "You stay here with her." Freyja nodded. After that, he followed the waiter to the monitoring room. Freyja sat beside Daisie and asked, "Do you know who pushed you?" "No.I don¡¯t know." Daisie shook her head. "By the time I came around to my senses, I was already on the floor." Lisa had pushed her from the back, so she couldn¡¯t see her face. Freyja rested her chin on her hand and fell in deep thought. No one would push her down the stairs for no reason unless the person knew Daisie and held a grudge against her. She thought of someone and looked at Daisie. "Do you think it¡¯s Lisa?" Other than Lisa, Freyja couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would hate Daisie so much. Daisie was stunned and fell silent. Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 On the other corner of the premises, the waiter pulled out the surveince footage, and they saw Daisie coming out of the restroom. In the next instant, ady suddenly came out of the corner of the monitor and pushed Daisie. That girl¡¯s back faced the surveince camera throughout the process, so they could not see her face. Seeing this scene, Colton was terrifyingly calm. Although the other party had deliberately avoided the cameras, he could already guess who it was. Noce, who learned that Daisie had been injured, immediately put aside the work at hand, handed it over to his secretary, got up, and walked out of the office. In the corridor, he happened to run into Zenovia, who had just walked out of the elevator, and the person next to her was King William''s assistant, Paul. Noce stopped, and his expression dimmed instantly. Paul walked forward, gave off a smile, and nodded. "Mr.Knowles, His Majesty has asked me to bring Ms.Livingston here.He hopes that you and Ms.Livingston can get along well." Noce¡¯s facial outline turned slightly cold, and his indifferent eyes swept across Zenovia''s face within a matter of seconds. Zenovia raised her eyebrows and pretended not to read his expression. She had King William¡¯s support behind her, not to mention that she had always been apetitive person, and she would never allow her to act cowardly and give in. Paul looked at Zenovia. "Ms.Livingston, I hope you''ll have a great time with Mr.Knowles." Zenovia smiled and thanked him. "Thank you." After Paul left, Zenovia leaned forward in front of Noce with a yful expression. "I know you¡¯ll definitely note to me, but it doesn¡¯t matter.I can alwayse to you." Noce looked at her expressionlessly and said meaningfully, "You don¡¯t seem to have taken my words seriously." He had made it very clear that night.Zenovia knew exactly what he meant.She rubbed the manicure that she just got done and smirked. "I know you have a fianc¨¦e, but you haven¡¯t announced it publicly yet, have you?" Noce frowned. Zenovia lifted her gaze to look at him. "King William doesn¡¯t even know that you have a fianc¨¦e.It means that you and she are only in a rtionship.So as long as you''re still not married, don¡¯t I still have a chance to fight for you?" Noce scoffed, and his eyes looked disdainful. "Are you saying that you want to fight with her?" "Is there any rule that ims that I can¡¯t do so?" Zenovia hooked her finger on the cor of his suit. "With my identity and status, if we get married, my parents will unconditionally support the Knowles and yourpany.I can bring you all the benefits that you can imagine." She took another step toward him, closing the distance between the both of them for another half an inch, and stared into those eyes that had always captivated her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You and your little girlfriend haven¡¯t made your rtionship public.Presumably, her identity doesn¡¯t make a good match with yours.I totally understand.Cindere¡¯s story is something that exists only in fairy tales." She sounded extremely presumptuous due to her confidence in her identity and power. ¡®A Cindere who doesn¡¯t have a family background.Even if she¡¯s be his girlfriend, she¡¯ll still have to bow her head in the face of power and status. ¡®I won¡¯t even need to do anything.She¡¯ll be sensible enough to give up and walk away obediently" Noce grabbed her hand. Zenovia was stunned for a moment, and her heartbeat elevated. But the next second, Noce did not even hesitate before flinging her out of his way. Zenovia was wearing high heels, so she lost bnce and fell to the ground.She was shocked and raised her head. "Did you just push me?" Noce took a handkerchief out of his pocket, wiped the hand that he used to grab her, and then threw it into the trash can beside her. "Ms.Livingston, have you ever thought that you might have overestimated yourself?" Zenovia had never suffered such grievances since she was a kid, let alone in front of a man.The men she had been surrounded with feared her and ttered her. Who would have the guts to treat her so ruthlessly? She stood up and said in amusement, "Are you saying that I''m overestimating myself?" "I don¡¯t care about the power that you Livingstons possess, other than that..." Noce paused for a second and then nced at her sternly. "Save yourself some time and energy and give up fighting.I don¡¯t like you, so stop acting all smart and witty." Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Thest sentence sounded like a warning. Noce then ignored her and left. Zenovia bit her lip, turned to look at Noce, and stomped her feet furiously. "You''ll regret it!" Noce rushed to the Hilton Vis, and he asked the housekeeper immediately when she came to open the door, "Where¡¯s Daisie?" Before the housekeeper could answer him, Colton walked downstairs. "Knowles, is this how you solve an issue?" Noce frowned. "What do you mean?" Colton stopped in front of him. "Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already resolved Lisa¡¯s issue? Why would she still have the guts to appear before Daisie?" ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have put too much faith in this sh*tsack and let that heinous woman go" Noce remained silent, his masseter muscles twitched, and his gaze turned slightly cold. "Was it Lisa?" "Who else could it be other than her?" Colton grabbed the front of his shirt. "If anything were to happen to Daisie, Lisa aside, I wouldn¡¯t let you off this matter." The housekeeper looked at them and did not dare to utter a single word. The atmosphere between the two was so tense that it seemed to be on the brink of lighting on fire. Noce took a deep breath. "I''ll get to the bottom of this matter and get back to you." "you''d better do so for your own sake." Colton let go of him, did not stop by for another second, mmed the door, and left the vi. Noce went upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door. Daisie lifted her head and subconsciously pulled down her skirt to cover the wound. "Why did youe here all of a sudden?" He stopped by the bed, sat down, pulled up her skirt slightly, took a good look at the wound on her fair knee, and frowned. Daisie looked at him. "It¡¯s just a tiny flesh wound.It¡¯ll be fine in a few days." Noce retracted his gaze and shifted it onto her face. "Does it hurt?" She turned her face away and snorted faintly. "You can try it out yourself to see if it hurts." He stroked her cheek with his palm, leaned forward, and kissed her forehead. "Sorry." Daisie was startled as she could see that he was ming himself through his gaze. "You''re not the one who hurt me, so why are you apologizing?" "I¡¯m the one who caused this incident indirectly." Noce embraced her in his arms and rested his chin on top of her head. "Daisie, I won¡¯t give her another chance to do anything to you." Daisie looked up at him and sounded a little surprised. "Are you talking about Lisa?" He responded with a hum, and his eyes turned gloomy and murderous when she was not paying attention. "My original intention when I chose to leave her in the ck market was to torture her and make her feel remorse.It seems that her life in the ck market is still toofortable for her." Daisie closed her eyes, and thoughts shed across her mind. After a moment of silence, Daisie suddenly got a sniff of fragrance from his suit. "Why do you smell of perfume?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noce¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®It seems that Zenovia deliberately sprayed some of her perfume on me when she approached me just now" He hugged Daisie and chuckled softly. "Your nose is really sensitive, huh?" "Are you calling me a dog?" "I didn¡¯t say that." Noce kissed her on the cheek. Daisie pushed him away. "You haven¡¯t even answered me, and you''re already taking advantage of me!" He gave off a wry smile and then concealed his expression almost immediately. "When I was on my way here, ady who didn''t know her position rammed into me.The scent that you¡¯re getting might¡¯vee from that incident." She wondered. "Do you know her?" He paused for a few seconds. "No." Seeing that Daisie was still doubting him, Noce immediately took off his jacket andughed. "I''ll throw this jacket away when I get home so that you won¡¯t get jealous." Daisie crossed her arms and turned her face away. "If I were to get jealous over such puny things so easily all day long, I might not live a very long life." Noce sneered and rubbed the top of her hair. "You might still live a long life, but I don¡¯t think that will be the case for me." She choked and raised her hand to hit him. Noce grabbed her hand and approached her. "You¡¯re injured.Don¡¯t you feel pain when you¡¯re moving around to hit me?" Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Daisie said angrily, "You deserve it." Noce¡¯s smile intensified. "Then you can teach me a lesson when your wound has recovered." The lesson teaching had an implicit meaning, but Daisie understood it, and her ears flushed instantly. "You shameless piece of crap! You clearly know that I can never overwhelm you in a fight.I want to get some rest already." She pulled the nket up,y down, and buried herself under the nket. Noce lifted the nket and waited for her to reveal half a head. "If you were to die of suffocation, I would no longer have a wife." "Bah! With so many women in the world, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake for you to find yourself another wife?" Noce looked straight at her. "But I only want you." She quickly looked away as her face was really warm. ¡®I¡¯m also not his match when ites to the level of shamelessness" Near the city''s outskirts, at the Sunrise Hotel that offered its customers manor-style amodation... Outside the suite, Zenovia rang the doorbell, and after a while, a middle-aged man with a decent appearance and a solemn suit opened the door. Looking at Zenovia, who was standing outside the door, he was astonished for a split second and avoided having direct eye contact with her. "In the future, give me a call in advance whenever you want toe over." Zenovia ignored him, walked past him and into the room, and ced the bag on the couch. "Dad, I¡®ve decided that I want to stay in Yaramoor." Juneau was flustered for a bit.He closed the door, looked back at his daughter, who was sitting on the couch pouring tea, and frowned. "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go back home thest time we met?" When his daughter wanted toe to Yaramoor with him, he thought it was inconvenient for him to carry out some activities. However, he thought that she would want to go back as long as she had had enough fun here. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don¡¯t want to go back now." Zenovia put the teacup down and chuckled. "I¡¯ve found the man I want to marry." "What?" Juneau was stunned, then walked up to the couch across Zenovia. "Zenovia, who¡¯s the man that you want to marry? And what''s his identity?" "He¡¯s King William''s grandson, the young master of the Knowles." When Lisa, who was hiding in the room, heard this, she was taken aback. ¡®Mr.Livingston¡¯s daughter has taken a fancy to Noce?¡¯ Numerous thoughts ran across Juneau¡¯s mind. "Dad." She stood up, walked up to her father, sat down, and wrapped her arm around his. "I¡¯ve fallen in love with him at first sight.I want him to be mine.You must help me." Juneau squinted. ¡®It''ll surely be beneficial if Zenovia can get married to King William¡¯s grandson" He smiled. "You''re my daughter, so of course, I¡¯ll help you." Lisa looked outside and sneered. ¡®This pervert is nothing but a sanctimonious hypocrite.He might look like a good father and husband on the surface, but it seems that his daughter still doesn¡¯t know that he has such a hobby.And now, let¡¯s just say I have something on this pervert" At the end of the city, Noce left the Hilton Vis and went straight to the underground ck market. The basement of the ck market ran various clubs, strip clubs, massage and bathing parlors, and casinos. The most famous club among all the mentioned facilities was the Queen of the Nights. Edison walked to the front of the car. Noce lowered the car window slowly, and Edison reported, "Mr.Knowles, the guests Lisa provided service to are of unusual identities, and they said they can¡¯t disclose it ording to the rules of the club." The Queen of the Nights was a club managed by Donald himself, and most of the clients they served had special identities. The club had secret passageways, which were strictly confidential. Guests with special identities were generally reluctant to disclose their personal information, and the staff would encrypt the customer¡¯s information. Even if the police were toe here for investigations, they would not be able to find them. This was why the Queen of the Nights, which was extremely obscure to the upper-ss circles, was very popr among them. Noce¡¯s expression dimmed, looking cold and sullen. "It seems that she¡¯s trying to please that distinguished guest and find a way out for herself." ¡®I might¡¯ve underestimated Lisa¡¯s determination to survive" Edison asked, "What should we do now? If the guest behind her¡­¡± Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 "So what if she¡¯s found herself a backer?" Noce¡¯s gaze looked cold and indifferent. "The first condition that someone in her industry must have in order for her to be able to serve high-end customers is chastity.She obviously has a body that has undergone quite a series of history, and if she wants to pretend to be a first timer, there¡¯s only one way for her to do so." Edison frowned. "But she¡¯s making Donald profits.If we were to make a move on her, Donald will definitely not stand by and watch." ¡®In Donald¡¯s eyes, the only thing that he cares about is his interests.So who can guarantee he won¡¯t side with Lisa to protect his interests?! Noce scoffed. "Lisa isn¡¯t the only person who can bring Donald benefits.In the Queen of the Nights, since when will it end well when a woman runs out of value?" A few dayster... Daisie returned to the college and overheard her ssmates talking about Noce¡¯s engagement. Daisie stopped outside the rehearsal room, and her gazended on the people who were gathering in a circle, discussing Noce. "Isn''t Noce dating Daisie?" "Who knows? It¡¯s said that King William wants him to marry the daughter of one of the consortiums of Haniston.So even if Daisie is the daughter of the Goldmanns, she''ll still have to obtain His Majesty¡¯s approval." When someone saw Daisie, they subconsciously nudged the person who was speaking, and everyone looked at her and scattered awkwardly. Daisie pursed her lips and walked toward them all of a sudden. "Where did the newse from?" "Didn¡¯t you watch the news?" "Yes, it¡¯s in the news that came up on television this morning.I¡¯m guessing that many people should¡¯ve seen it." Daisie took her cell phone out to check the news on the Inte. Sure enough, there was a video. She patiently finished the whole interview and kept her cell phone away. And as if nothing had happened, she calmly changed into her dancewear. Her ssmates were also surprised. ¡®How can she not be furious when she sees that her boyfriend is about to get engaged to another woman?¡¯ When Freyja came to the rehearsal room to find Daisie, the rehearsal had already ended, and Daisie was the only person who stayed back to practice repeatedly on the empty stage. Freyja got to the edge of the stage. "Daisie." Daisie stopped, turned to look at her, and smiled. "What¡¯s up?" "Isn''t the rehearsal over? Why are you still practicing alone?" Freyja asked her tentatively. She was not sure whether Daisie had seen the news. "Because I¡¯m hardworking." She still had a wide smile on her face as if she was emotionless. Freyja could not help but think of something. Daisie got down from the stage and picked up her backpack on the chair. "I¡¯m hungry.Let¡¯s go eat." She then walked past Freyja. Freyja turned to look at her, feeling that Daisie was acting a little too calm, unusually calm. Downtown... Zenovia was sitting in the restaurant booth and was in a good mood. ¡®I unterally disclosed to the media that I''m going to get engaged to Noce.His little girlfriend should¡¯ ve seen it, right?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to use this news to get the girl out of my way.And while I¡¯m at it, I can officially tie myself to Noce through this news. ¡®As long as he dares to announce his rtionship with that girl, that girl will only be the homewrecker who intervenes in our rtionship. ¡®I get anything that I want.Noce is no exception" At that time, a figure appeared in the restaurant¡ª every move it made looked slick and decisive. Zenovia looked at Noce, who was approaching, and the corners of her lips slightly twitched. Before Noce sat down, she picked up her coffee and gave offa faint smirk. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You must havee to me after seeing the news.The whole world now knows that I want to marry you, so why not make it a reality together?" Noce stopped in front of the table with a stern gaze. "It seems that words don¡¯t work on you, or do you think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you only because my grandfather is supporting your" Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Zenovia put the coffee down. "It¡¯s only a matter of time before we get engaged.Are you angry only because I¡¯ve made it public without your permission?" There was not even a trace of turbulence in Noce¡¯s eyes. "Who told you that I¡¯ll agree to that?" "His Majesty has high hopes about our marriage." Zenovia got up and approached Noce. "I¡¯m confident that you¡¯1I fall in love with me in no time after getting together with me." He let off a scoff all of a sudden, but his expression looked sullen. "You¡¯ve crossed a line with your wittiness." Zenovia¡®s eyes were filled with a hint of presumptuous hrity as she approached him. "I don¡¯t care about your indifference.After all, like you, and I¡¯ll definitely be able to please you more than that Cindere girlfriend of yours." "Oh really?" Noce was expressionless, and his gaze turned even colder. "Do you know what I¡¯ll do to someone like you?" Zenovia chuckled. "No matter what you do to me, they¡¯ll all be exceptionally charming to me." Noce pped her abruptly. Zenovia, who had never been beaten before in her life, could not take his full strength and fell onto the table. She was stunned and stared at him in astonishment. Noce grabbed her by her jaw, forced her to face himself, and said with a gloomy expression, "The last woman who dared to do this to my girlfriend was thrown to the ck market by me.She got abused and ravaged during her so far short stay there.Do you want a taste of that?" Zenovia pushed him away and growled, "Are you mad? You...How dare you hit me!?" Noce pped her again, and her body turned to the other side, trembling slightly. She had always thought that Noce was a gentleman, and no matter how unreasonable her actions were, as long as his grandfather was on her side, he would never dare to do anything to her. But he actually hit her. "I won''t pull punches whenever anyone dares to cross my line, and that includes my grandfather.If you still don¡¯t take this as a lesson and continue to do as you please, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do to you next." Noce left without looking back. Zenovia sat on the chair, covering her aching cheeks, and her eyes were bloodshot. At that moment, a woman with a mask stopped in front of her. "Ms.Livingston, do you want to know why Noce would do this to you?" Zenovia raised her head with a hostile expression. "Who the hell are you?" Lisa took her phone out and showed her a photo of Daisie, "She''s Daisie Vanderbilt, the girlfriend that Noce is protecting." This is from N?velDrama.Org. In the college¡¯s canteen... Daisie had been eating with her head bowed, and she had not spoken a word since ordering. Freyja had noticed her abnormality long ago. "Did you see the news?" Daisie paused for a few seconds and replied absentmindedly, "Yes." Freyja felt helpless. "Noce didn¡¯t admit to the engagement.That woman actually put the whole thing together by herself.Why don¡¯t you ask Noce in person if you''re worried?" ¡®Throughout the video, the woman was the only person who appeared and imed unterally that she¡¯s engaged to Noce. But did Noce agree to that statement? ¡®It¡¯s so obvious that¡¯s something that she cooked up unterally" Daisie raised her head. "But still, he didn¡¯t do anything to rify it." Thinking of this, she felt very gloomy and depressed. "How do you know that he won''t rify it? Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have the time to watch the news himself." Freyja propped her hand against the side of her forehead andughed. "Don¡¯t you know deep down just how much Noce likes you? Lisa actually took off her clothes in front of him but still failed to seduce him.Do you think that this woman would have the ability to snatch him from you?" Daisie pouted. She knew that Noce liked her very much, but when she saw the news, she could not help but feel upset whenever she thought that he would be engaged to another woman. Freyja fetched her some vegetables. "Okay, eat with peace of mind first.Noce is all yours, he won¡¯t run away." Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 "What do you mean he¡¯s mine? I¡¯m only in a rtionship with him.How will I be able to stop him if he really wants to dump me and get together with someone else?" As soon as she said so, the person who had been standing behind her leaned forward and whispered next to her ear, "So, does that mean you want to have a closer rtionship with me?" Daisie trembled in fright. Freyja had seen Noce long ago but deliberately did not tell Daisie that. "I¡¯ll bring Daisie away first." Noce grabbed her hand. Daisie failed to break free from his grasp and turned to Freyja for help. However, Freyja shrugged as if she had not seen anything. "Go ahead." "Freyja¡ª" Freyja smiled and waved at her. "See you around." Noce had already brought Daisie to the front of the car when she managed to shake him off. "I won¡¯t go with you." He blocked her against the car door. "Are you mad?" Daisie turned her face away and snorted softly. Noce embraced her. "I knew you must be jealous.Isn¡¯t that why I''vee here to discuss ande up with a solution with you?" She raised her head and asked with a strange tone, "She likes you so much that she announced she¡¯s getting engaged to you.What good will it do for you toe here and talk to me about this?" Noce sneered and caressed her cheek with his palm. "However, you¡¯re the only one who can get engaged to me.So who else should I discuss this matter with?" Daisie was startled and did not utter a single word. Noce¡¯s lipsnded on her forehead. "You should¡¯ve seen that another woman is pestering me, so if you don¡¯t do anything about it, I really won¡¯t be able to get rid of her." Daisie got angry and pushed him away again. "Then you should just ept her." He chuckled and hugged her tightly. "That¡¯s not going to work." Daisie was trapped in his arms. "Then what do you want to do?" Noce lowered his head and stared at her innocent and charming cheeks. "Let¡¯s get engaged." Daisie was stunned and asked with a slightly surprised expression, "Engaged? Us?" "Who else can it be?" Noce rubbed her lips with her fingertips. "You¡¯re the only person who can be my fianc¨¦e.Other women have no chance." Zenovia had announced to the media that she was going to get engaged to Noce, and the news spread like wildfire, so it was natural for the Knowles to know about it. Diana threw the magazine on the table. "What''s going on? Is Father so confused that he¡¯s starting to arrange a marriage for his grandson so casually?" "Diana, calm down.Noce and Daisie¡¯s rtionship hasn¡¯t been made public, has it? Father doesn¡¯t know about it, that¡¯s why¡ª" Diana got up. "It seems that it¡¯s time for me to go and talk to him." Meanwhile... Juneau and his daughter were dining in the pce with King William. Juneau learned that his daughter had been wronged, but the other party was King William¡¯s grandson, so he did not dare to give it to him straight. "Your Majesty, Young Master Knowles doesn¡¯t seem to like Zenovia.I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to waste your effort." William picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth. "Feelings can be cultivated.Noce is still young, and it¡¯s perfectly normal for him to act on his temper." "However, Young Master Knowles seems to have a girlfriend." "Why am I not aware of this?" William narrowed his eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zenovia pursed her lips and exined, "He told me personally that his girlfriend is a girl from the same college as him, and she¡¯s from the Drama, Theater, and Film department." ¡®In fact, the woman named Lisa told me that Noce is fond of the woman whose name is Daisie. That¡¯s why he was so exasperated with me when he learned I was the one who made the news that I''m going to get engaged to him in public without his permission. ¡®Judging from the photos, that woman indeed looks very pretty.Her appearance looks pure and somewhat enchanting.It¡¯s no wonder Noce is so obsessed with her. ¡®But isn¡¯t that girl only some random girlfriend that he¡¯s gotten himself secretly in the college? Cindere will always be Cindere.King William will only focus on the status Noce¡¯s girlfriend can offer him" Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 ¡®As long as King William doesn¡¯t agree to their rtionship, then it¡¯s absolutely impossible for Noce to marry her!¡¯ After the Livingstons had dinner with William, they happened to run into Diana at the entrance as they were about to leave the pce. Zenovia knew that Diana was Noce¡¯s mother, so she took the initiative to greet Diana, ¡°Aunty Diana.¡± ¡°Since when have I be your aunt?¡± Diana¡¯s response stiffened Zenovia¡¯s expression. Diana red at her with a stern look. ¡°You know that my son has a girlfriend, but you still insist on sticking your hand into their rtionship. I wonder if all the daughters of the wealthy families in your country are as shameless as you are.¡± Zenovia looked a little embarrassed. She had been under the impression that Princess Diana of Yaramoor would be as kind and amiable as she appeared to be on the surface, but what she said was So savage that it was borderline nder. Juneau frowned. ¡°Mrs. Knowles, isn¡¯t what you just said a little harsh?¡± ¡°Mr. Livingston, please take better care of your daughter.¡± Diana did not even give Juneau any face. She passed by the father -and- daughter and left. Zenovia bit her lip. ¡®Noce¡¯s mother actually agreed to take that girl in as her potential daughter-inw? Are you kidding me! ?? Diana pushed open the study''s door and asked her father for an exnation. William put down the documents in his hands and took off his sses. ¡°Diana, I think this marriage is truly not a bad idea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diana propped her arms against the surface of the table. ¡°Noce has a girlfriend at this moment, and you¡¯re giving another girl the green light to be the wrecker of their rtionship?¡± William frowned and said, ¡°What kind of benefits can that girlfriend of his bring to him? I won¡¯t interfere with this rtionship if she can bring him benefits.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± ¡°I really mean it.¡± He picked up the document again. ¡°I''ll never let my grandson marry a woman that doesn¡¯t have a family background. It won¡¯t help his future career development.¡± ¡°Father, all you need to do is remember what you just said. I''ll only ept Noce¡¯s current girlfriend as my future daughter-in-w. That girl named Ms. Livingston doesn¡¯t meet my standards.¡± Diana turned around with a smug smirk on her face. At present, Daisie was standing on the deck and could not help but sneeze. And the sea breeze brushing through her hair ruffled it. Noce took off his coat, wrapped her in it, and hugged her in his arms. ¡°Do you still feel cold?¡± She whispered, ¡°Nope.¡± The cruise ship was moving slowly, the lights on the shore were bright, and the splendid neon was reflected on the river as if ayer of glitter was floating on the surface. The magnificent night scene eclipsed the starry night sky. Noce pressed his chin against the top of her head and chuckled. ¡°Little dummy.¡± ¡°You''re the dumb one here.¡± He smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re not dumb, how could you be jealous for so long?¡± Daisie choked on her own words and pushed him away. ¡°You''re only making fun of me.¡± Noce pulled her into his arms, and his lips seemed to be moving closer to her cheek. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie did not know where to look, and his breath brushed across her cheek like a cobweb. She had nowhere to run to and was about to be eaten alive. Noce lifted her chin and kissed her lips all of a sudden. The fragrance of lemongrass filled his mouth, and his desire was lifted at this moment, so he broke through her lips and teeth as the emotions prated his body. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was veryte at night, so Noce sent Daisie back to the Hilton Vis. He turned his head, nced at the girl who leaned her head on his shoulder fast asleep, and gently carried her out of the car.He then carried her into the bedroom and put her on the bed, butDaisie rolled over abruptly and hugged him. She even rubbed the top of her head against his chest. Noce was slightly startled but could not help but chuckle and pinch her cheek gently. ¡°You do let your guard down when you''re around me.¡± ¡°Noce...¡± she murmured. Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Noce tidied the strands of hair sticking to her cheek and responded softly, "I¡¯m here." After a long while, the only response he got was the sound of her shallow and lengthened breathing. Noce sat on the edge of the bed and watched her for a while.His pocket vibrated suddenly, and he took out his cell phone.It was a text message. A photo was attached to the text message, and the photo showed that the young woman walking next to Juneau was Lisa. The next day, it was cloudy and rainy. Juneau¡¯s assistant pushed open the bedroom door and handed a parcel to him. "Mr.Livingston, this is yours." Juneau had just finished taking a shower.He slowly tied the belt of his bathrobe and nced at the parcel. "Who sent this?" "I don¡¯t know.The delivery man only told me that it must be received by you." Juneau took the package, walked to the couch, sat down, and opened the package.The box was the size of his palm and very light.He did not know what was in it. When he opened the box, its content turned out to be a USB sh drive. The assistant was also stunned for a few seconds. "Why would someone send us a USB sh drive?" Juneau frowned and got his assistant to go and get him aptop.He then inserted the USB sh drive into theptop and found out that there were two folders on the sh drive.He opened one of the folders, and it contained a video. The moment the video started, Juneau closed theptop abruptly. His expression looked extremely distressed. The assistant only heard the voice from the video and froze in ce.He was a normal man, so it was impossible for him not to know about the content of the video. "Mr.Livingston, is this a prank?" ¡®Someone would actually send such videos around?¡¯ Juneau raised his head and said with a stern face. "You can go out first." After his assistant left the room, Juneau picked up the phone and called Lisa. "Come to my room." The rain outside the window became heavier. When Lisa arrived, she did not notice the strangeness in Juneau¡¯s expression.She only thought that Juneau had asked her out in private for his lust. But as long as she could hold onto Juneau before he left Yaramoor, she would have a way to escape Donald¡ªshe would have more freedom than when she was being trapped in the ck market. "Mr.Livingston¡ª" Juneau grabbed her hand and flung her onto the desk in the next second. Lisa was stunned, and before she could return to her senses, Juneau had already grasped her by the hair and forced her to face theptop monitor. "Is the person in this video you?" Upon seeing the paused video, Lisa¡¯s face turned pale. "T...This isn¡¯t..." Juneau¡¯s expression looked gloomy, and he grabbed her hair vigorously. "Do you know the price you''ll have to pay for deceiving me? You got me to spend $150,000 on you when you were no longer a virgin?" "No, Mr.Livingston, this is...Someone is trying to frame me!" Her scalp hurt, and she started sobbing. Juneau threw her to the floor, picked up the phone, and was about to call Donald. Lisa¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡®Mr.Matthews won''t let me go once he learns that Juneau has found out about the secret!¡¯ She rushed over and smacked Juneau¡¯s phone to the floor, but Juneau pped her with a backhand. Lisa¡¯s body turned away, and she staggered a few steps before finding her bnce. The resentment that had been umting within her stomach exploded. "If you dare to tell Mr.Matthews about this, aren¡¯t you afraid I''ll reveal your secret to the public?" Juneau did not expect Lisa to have the guts to threaten him, and the fists resting on his sides tightened. "What did you just say?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lisa¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she sneered. "If you leave me with no choice, you too won''t get out of this matter unscathed.The image that you¡¯ve been trying to maintain in front of the public will eventually scatter.I have nothing to lose, but it¡¯s different for you." Upon seeing that Juneau froze in ce, ring at her, Lisa¡¯s pride skyrocketed. "Ms.Livingston doesn¡¯t know about your hobbies, does she? If I were to say something identally..." He roared, "How dare you!?" Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Lisa patted her skirt calmly to clean the dust. "Whether I dare to do so or not depends solely on your attitude, Mr.Livingston.As long as I can get out of our business rtionship unscathed, your secret will go into the grave with me.However, if I can¡¯t step backward safely, don¡¯t me me for wrecking your family and ruining your reputation." ¡®I¡¯ll hit him where it hurts by pinching his future.People of higher status are usually afraid of such messes.This hobby is enough to destroy the image of a good husband and father he has been maintaining in front of others in Haniston. ¡®People in the upper ss have a lot of fun, but they¡¯ll never allow their actions to be exposed and be used against them. Because they have the money, they¡¯ll keep everybody¡¯s mouths shut. And when those women get paid the right amount, it¡¯s only natural for them to keep things to themselves. After all, they¡¯re afraid of getting into trouble too. ¡®But I''m different.If he leaves me with no other choice, I¡¯ll definitely drag him down with me" Juneau suppressed the anger deep down and calmed himself down. "How much do you want?" Lisa walked up to him and took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck. "I don¡¯t want any money.I only need you to keep me safe." On the other side of the city... Zenovia¡¯s car was parked at the college''s Drama, Theater, and Film department. As the rain gradually subsided, she lowered the car¡¯s window halfway, and her gaze was fixed on the crowd.It was not until Daisie walked out of the academic building that Zenovia managed to recognize her with only one nce at the photo. Daisie walked down the steps and raised her head when she heard someone call her. The woman who got out of the car looked very familiar.She seemed to have seen her somewhere. Daisie was stunned when the woman approached her. ¡®It¡¯s the woman from the interview video" "Do you know me?" Zenovia took a closer look at Daisie and found that her clothes were all custom-made by world- renowned designer brands.Her top was worth thousands of dors, and the seemingly ordinary cotton backpack that she had was from Chanel¡¯stest spring fashion series. "You¡¯re Noce¡¯s girlfriend, so I know you." Daisie did not beat around the bush with her. "Is there anything that I can help you with?" "How much does Noce pay you to get you to be his girlfriend?" Daisie looked surprised. "What?" Zenovia crossed her arms and looked at her with a hint of contempt in her eyes. "As a college student, there¡¯s no way that you¡¯re able to own all these custom-made clothing and fashion essories.As such, I don¡¯t see another way for you to get your hands on all these items apart from getting them from Noce.Aside from your figure and appearance, I don¡¯t understand exactly what Noce likes about you." ¡®I don¡¯t think I look any worse than Daisie, not to mention that I have the family background, looks, and figure.I¡¯m also a student in the Architecture Department of a famous university in Haniston, and I¡¯m currently preparing myself to study for a master¡¯s degree. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡®As for her, no matter how hard she works, she¡¯ll only be an entertainer who will get into the entertainment industry as an actress.She¡¯ll still be someone who can only bow to the power of capitalism. ¡®So, how could she deserve Noce more than I do?¡¯ Daisie probably understood what she was trying to say and burst outughing. "Are you saying that I¡¯m a college student and Noce is my sugar daddy?" "Just admit it." Zenovia¡¯s attitude was indifferent. "I¡¯ve seen a lot of college students like you in my university.Tell me, how much allowance does Noce give you?" Daisie smiled. "Do you n to pay me money to get me to leave him?" "If you¡¯re tactful enough to ept my money." "$15,000,000.If you can¡¯t pay me this amount of money, I won¡¯t even consider your offer." Daisie gave off a bright smile. Zenovia¡¯s expression turned slightly embarrassed. "Are you messing with me? $15,000,000? Are you made out of pure gold? What makes you think you¡¯ re worth this much money! ?" Daisie restrained her smile and shrugged. "I do think that ¡¯''m worth it.$15,000,000 is considered nothing to me, so I don¡¯t think you can get me to do anything even if you go bankrupt." Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Zenovia was astonished and suddenly gave off a furiousugh. "Are you out of your mind?" Daisie¡¯s grin intensified, and a hint of slyness shed across her almond eyes. "Then do you n to pay me the money? Noce will be yours as long as you''re willing to pay me $15,000,000." She had provoked Zenovia at this point. "Have you lost your mind? $15,000,000, what makes you think you¡¯re worth that money?" "Of course, I¡¯m worth it." Daisie crossed her arms. "It¡¯s only $ 15,000,000, yet you can¡¯t even pay me that.So, just what kind of wealthy family are you from? Could it be that your family actually doesn¡¯t have so much money? I¡¯ve never seen such a poor wealthy family." "You!" Zenovia¡¯s face flushed due to the anger. ¡®It¡¯s not that my family doesn¡¯t own $15,000,000, but how much is $15,000,000? Even if my family has this amount of money, it¡¯s not something that can be withdrawn and used to buy someone off so casually. ¡®I thought this girl would be guilty and wouldn''t be able even to lift her head in front of me, but she¡¯s more confident than me. ¡®She¡¯s actually asking me for $15,000,000? Does she think she¡¯s a national treasure?¡¯ Seeing her deted appearance, Daisie gave off a smirk, patted her shoulder, and gave her a taste of her own medicine. "If you don¡¯t have the money, just admit it.I¡¯ve met quite a lot of socialites in my life.You shouldn¡¯t feel ashamed about not being able to pay someone else $15,000,000." After saying that to Zenovia, Daisie swaggered away. Zenovia froze in ce, then smashed her bag on the top of the car in wrath. "D*mn that b*tch!" At the Knowles Group... Colton sat on the couch, looking through Juneau¡¯s information. After a while, he lifted his gaze away from the documents. "Is he Lisa¡¯s backer?" Noce picked up the teacup and took a sip from it slowly. "He¡¯s not her backer but her customer at most.Mr.Livingston¡¯s shameful hobby is what she¡¯s using to threaten him." Colton closed theptop. "Haven¡¯t you found out about him? Why would you need me to take action?" Noce wore a faint smile. "I¡¯m the person who sent Lisa to Donald.I thought that as long as she had a hard time while she was in Donald¡¯s possession, she wouldn¡¯t act up that often.But I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯s quite good when ites to seizing opportunities." He then put down the teacup and added unhurriedly, "I can¡¯t offend Donald so rashly for the time being.At least not before Knowles Group has stabilized.And I guess you wouldn¡¯t want Daisie to face all kinds of troubles in the future after she¡¯s chosen to stay with me or marry me." What he considered was never his current stability but a long- term one. The Knowles had fallen into their demise because of his grandmother, Madam Knowles¡¯ reckless actions in the early years. That was why the limitations that thepany faced during its current development were inherently difficult. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, ckgold had already consolidated its position in Zlokova. Thus, when Colton returned to Zlokova, he would not face many difficulties in taking over ckgold. Colton leaned on the back of the couch. "Pfft, let¡¯s not be too certain that Daisie will marry you in the future." "However, besides me, can you find another person who qualifies to be your brother-inw?" Colton¡¯s expression was restrained. ¡®This fe does have the capital to act and speak so confidently.Neither Waylon nor Yorrick dares to underestimate him, soI can¡¯t say that he¡¯s not a capable person. ¡®Although the Knowles Group has just started to pick up momentum, it hasn¡¯t yet stabilized.So if Noce acts unscrupulously and too arrogantly, he¡¯ll offend a lot of people in this early stage.This will only cause thepany''s development to be even more unstable in theter stage" ¡®He could bring the Knowles Group to where it is today in only a few years.It will only take him a few more years topletely consolidate the Knowles Group.It¡¯s just a matter of time before he achieves all these. ¡®Waylon said before that we can¡¯tpare ourselves with Noce because what we have are all given to us by dad and mom. ¡®As for Noce, except for his unusual identity, he has to fight for everything else that he owns in life.As such, there¡¯s noparison" Colton took a deep breath and stood up. "Then I''ll meet with Mr.Livingston and talk to him in person." Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 After Colton left, Edison walked in and stopped next to Noce. "Sir, Ms.Livingston went to see Ms.Vanderbilt at the college." Noce¡¯s eyes grew cold. "She didn¡¯t do anything, did she?" Edison shook his head. "No, they just had a short chat, and she left." If she had done anything, she would be the next Lara Reese. Noce stood up and left without saying a word. Zenovia got home from college and went straight to meet King William.She stood in the corridor outside until the court personnel came over. "I¡¯m sorry, Ms.Livingston, His Majesty has guests and won¡¯t be able to see you." "When will His Majesty be avable then?" She had to see how arrogant that woman was.She wouldn¡¯t believe it.She was the granddaughter- in- law appointed by the king, not some gold digger. If His Majesty took interest, Daisie would be handled. The court personnel was going to say something when he saw someoneing from not too far away and then nodded. "Mr.Knowles." Zenovia¡¯s face turned pale when she saw Noce, but since outsiders were present, she didn¡¯t think Noce would do anything to her in public. Thus, she stood tall. Noce was expressionless as usual, cold and collected. "What is Ms.Livingston here to speak to His Majesty about?" She looked guilty and could guess that the gold digger had most probably said something. "Some issues, is that not allowed?" Noce remained calm. "What is it about? Mind to share?" Zenovia balled up her fist when she felt the stress. "It has nothing to do with Mr.Knowles." "Are you sure?" Her back started sweating while they stood under the air- conditioning, so it chilled her to the bones. Noce motioned for everyone to leave them. Zenovia looked at him. "Are you going to hit me?" "If I do, it¡¯s because you''ve crossed my boundaries." Noce stared at her, his eyes unreadable. "If you don¡¯t behave, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson on your father¡¯s behalf." Zenovia shuddered and breathed hard. "I just like you.Is that wrong? Why are you treating me this way?" Noce chuckled. "If you had some brains, you wouldn¡¯t have said that." "I don¡¯t care.I just want to get what I like.I did nothing wrong, and my father said I should fight for the things I want.I don¡¯t think I¡¯m too bad." Zenovia grabbed his hand and cried, "Is it that hard to marry me? I¡¯ve never liked someone so much.I can give you anything you want if we get married, and I¡¯ll be your little wife." Noce shook her hand off. "You would stoop so low? You really are your father¡¯s daughter." Zenovia stopped crying and looked at him. "You can shame me but not my father!" "You deserve to be shamed, as for your father..." Noce paused and smirked. "How much do you know about what he has done?" Zenovia froze. "What do you mean?" Noce straightened his suit as he said, "Do you know Lisa Fraiser?" Zenovia shuddered and didn¡¯t dare look into his eyes.He could tell she was feeling guilty, "I guess you do." Zenovia lost her cool. "I...I¡¯m not close with her." Noce was expressionless as he spoke. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®"¡®Do you know what happened to the Reeses?" Zenovia was stunned again. How could she not know about the Reeses? They had been forced into a corner because they offended someone! Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 "Here¡¯s some advice.If you don¡¯t want to follow in the Reeses¡¯ footsteps, it¡¯s best not to do anything." Noce left. Zenovia started shaking. ¡®Was he behind what happened to the Reeses!?? That evening...After the rain, the ground was wet. The wind blew, and the air was filled with the scent of wet grass. Daisie had just got to the vi and stood at the door to take off her shoes when she heard the doorbell ring.She turned around to get it. "Who is it?" She was surprised to see Noce.She then hummed and went back into the room. Noce closed the door, hugged her from behind, and smiled. "You''re angry again?" Daisie removed his hands. "Your fiancee came to see me.What do you think?" "who''s my fiancee?" he whispered into her ear, "Isn¡¯t my fiancee right here in my arms?" Daisie smiled. "Aren¡¯t I just a student that you¡¯re giving allowance to?" Noce sat down on the couch and pulled her onto hisp. "Would you let me pay for you?" Daisie coughed and smacked him. "You have a filthy mind!" Noce pressed her onto his chest and smiled widely. "You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been bullied." "I wasn''t bullied." Daisie looked a little proud of herself. "She wanted to pay me to leave you.I said sure, give me $15,000,000, and I''ll sell you to her." Noce¡¯s smile faded, and he narrowed his eyes. "You would sell me for just $15,000,000?" Daisie raised her eyebrows and said, "Yes, $15,000,000, it¡¯s a good discount!" Noce turned around and trapped her, his eyes burning. "Really?" Before Daisie could react, he started tickling her. "I...No, hahaha, I¡¯m sorry, Nolly!" Noce kissed her lips.She was breathless fromughing, but now she was suffocating. Noce let her breathe and kissed her even deeper. Daisie fell into his arms with no energy left, and her eyes had tears, making her look so innocent. Noce wiped her tears away. "You''re sorry now?" Daisie angrily grabbed him by his cor and bit his neck. Noce¡¯s body tensed. "Daisie!" Daisie let go and was happy when she saw she had left the same mark he had left on her before.She noticed something and looked in surprise at Noce, who seemed to be holding back. "You..." Noce immediately got up and sat to the side, covering his face with his hand.He had to stay away from her to calm down and extinguish the fire in his heart. Daisie got up and looked away.If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, it was... Daisie quietly looked toward him and noticed his ears were miraculously red. The Noce who would tease her with no expression could actually blush. Daisie discovered a whole new world and sat next to him. "Nolly?" Noce nodded and looked at her through the gaps of his fingers but didn¡¯t move. Daisie tried not tough. "Your ears are so red." Noceughed and turned to look at her. "Daisie Vanderbilt." He had never called her by her full name before. Daisie was startled. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Yes?" Noce grabbed her chin and leaned in. "I''ll let you win this time." He''d ¡®take care¡¯ of her in the future. That night, at 7:00 p.m., the Sunrise Hotel¡¯s entire executive restaurant was reserved. Music was ying in the hall, and the atmosphere was quiet,fortable, and calm. Juneau looked at the young man, who looked extraordinary sitting in front of him, put down his ss, and asked, "You said you could help me, but why should I trust you?" Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 The young man knew about his situation, and that had put Juneau on alert. Lisa, that ambitious woman, was pretty much double trouble, so he had to face this matter with caution. Colton looked at the food on the table. "Lisa won¡¯t let you go once shetches on.You don¡¯t have a choice." Juneau took a deep breath and had aplicated expression on his face.It was just his luck to be involved with a woman like Lisa. "She¡¯s a lunatic.There was no positive oue after touching her." "We in Zlokova fight until the end.We will do our best to turn things around." Colton looked up. "It all depends if you¡¯re willing to put yourself in a better position before things fall apart." Juneau paused and was silent for a long time. "You''re sure that you can help me?" Colton smirked. "When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.If you want her to disappear, there¡¯s always a way." The next day... Zenovia entered the hotel suite where her father was staying and entered with the spare key card.She stood at the door and saw somedies¡¯ shoes.She realized something and rushed into the room.She opened the door and saw Lisaing out of the shower. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zenovia¡¯s expression changed when she saw her. Zenovia''s face betrayed her astonishment. "Why are you here?" "Ms.Livingston, I¡ª" Lisa tried to exin, but Zenovia walked forward and gave her a tight p. "Who are you to my father?" Lisa took the hit, and her body turned and brushed against the ss door.She touched her face and laughed. "Can¡¯t you tell?" There was no point in hiding it now that she was exposed. Zenovia rushed forward to grab her. "B*tch! You have no dignity.How could you seduce my dad!?" Lisa pushed her away. Zenovia lost her footing and fell to the floor. Lisa immediately walked up to her to give her a p. Zenovia covered her face and could not believe it. "How dare you p me!?" Lisaughed maniacally. "You chase after Noce like a puppy, yet you think I have no dignity?" ¡°You¡ª" "I seduced your dad? Your dad is a hypocrite.You probably don¡¯t know that your dad sleeps with women who are even younger than you.He¡¯s less than an animal, yet you want to speak about dignity?" Zenovia froze on the spot and remembered what Noce had said to her.She couldn¡¯t believe it. "Ms.Livingston, your dad seems to care about his future, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want your dad¡¯s reputation to be ruined either." Lisa grabbed her face and looked proud. "I have dirt on your dad.If I release it, do you think he can still return to your country?" "You''re threatening my daughter! ?" Juneau appeared at the door. Lisa was surprised, but she quickly recovered. "Mr.Livingston, she pped me first. "Don¡¯t forget that I know your secret.If you dare cross me, I''ll ensure your family¡¯s downfall." Juneau was silent until a middle-aged woman in a hat showed up.She removed her hat and said with a sinister smile, "Lisa, I¡¯ve spent so much time searching for you." Lisa¡¯s expression changed, and her pride halved. "I-Ivanka." Juneau turned to say to Ivanka, "Madam Tomlin, you''ll be rewarded handsomely if you can take care of this." Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Ivanka smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Livingston.I trained her, so I¡¯ll take care of her." Lisa turned pale. On the outskirts, in an abandoned warehouse... Ivanka walked to Lisa, who was badly beaten. Lisa reached out with a shaking hand, grabbed her pants, and begged with tears, "Ivanka...I didn¡¯t betray you...Please believe me." Ivanka chuckled, leaned down, and grabbed her by her chin. "Lisa, I agreed to help you because I saw how ambitious you were, but I didn¡¯t expect you to try and get rid of me once you got to Yaramoor." "I...I didn¡¯t..." Lisa used up all her energy to speak. "Please give me one more chance, I beg you." "No more f*cking chances!" Ivanka stood up straight and kicked Lisa while cursing, "Do you think I didn¡¯t learn anything from being on the streets for years? Do you think I can¡¯t handle a little b *tch?" The 4-inch heel took Lisa¡¯s breath away.She trembled, convulsed, and could only moan. Ivanka turned around and looked at the man next to her. "Cut off her fingers!" Lisa¡¯s breathing stopped, and her eyes filled with fear. "No! Ivanka! I''ve learned my lesson.Please give me another chance!" No matter how she begged, the man grabbed her and held her hand down on the b. Another man pulled out a knife and slowly approached Lisa. Lisa¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying. "Not my fingers! Ivanka, please let me go.I won¡¯t do it again..." Her voice was blocked by a cloth that was pushed into her mouth. The man raised his hand, and the knife came down without blinking. Blood sprayed on the floor, and Lisa fainted from the pain. At that moment, a police officer rushed in through the door with a gun in hand. "Freeze! You¡¯ve been surrounded.Show me your hands!" The news about the police¡¯s arrests got to Noce.He carelessly flipped through some documents as he asked, "Did you get all of them?" Edison nodded. "Yes.Ivanka and her men were all caught and are awaiting trial.They¡¯ll be handed over to the police of Zlokova. "What about Lisa?" "Lisa¡¯s fingers were cut off, so she was sent to the hospital.The police are guarding her so she won¡¯t escape." Edison continued. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Mr.Livingston spoke to Mr.Matthews and told him Lisa threatened him.Mr.Matthews shouldn¡¯t think we are behind it." Getting Juneau to get Ivanka to punish Lisa and informing the police so all of them could be caught was retaliation for helping Lisa stage the ident four years ago. Ivanka yed with human lives and would be sent to jail once she returned home. As for Lisa, she was young, so it would beplicated. Nheless, since she had messed up Donald and Juneau¡¯s cooperation, Donald wouldn¡¯t let her go while Juneau wouldn¡¯t let her live. Noce put the documents down and got up. "Tell my uncle that so that he can rx." Two dayster, at the college... A car with royal tes parked outside the main building and attracted a lot of attention. Royal vehicles rarely appeared at the school, after all. Daisie and Freyja walked out of the building and saw a blond man in a ck suit walking toward them. "Are you Ms.Vanderbilt?" Daisie was startled. "Do I know you?" The man replied, "I¡¯m His Majesty King William¡¯s assistant, Paul.His Majesty would like to invite you to the pce." Freyja put her arm in front of Daisie to block her. "Why does His Majesty want to see her?" Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 Paul smiled. "His Majesty would simply like to have a chat with Ms.Vanderbilt." Daisie was silent for a moment before looking up. "Alright, I''ll go with you." She then turned and spoke to Freyja. "Don¡¯t worry, ll be back soon." She followed Paul into the car. The students around her started murmuring while Freyja watched the car drive away, frowned, and sent a message to Noce. Meanwhile, the car slowly drove into the White Ivy Pce. Sycamore trees were nted on both sides of the driveway. Daisie looked out the window, and an old, grand pce stood among a huge, wide rose garden. The wide turf was a golf course, and there were statues of deities standing in front of the main door.It was a unique sight. The royal gs pped around under the blue sky. Daisie got out of the car and followed Paul, who led her into the main hall. There was a giant chandelier hanging from the ceiling made with golden bronze. It had ivory and ss sockets that could hold 96 candles. They walked past a long corridor on soft carpet covering granite tiles to the drawing room. There were artistic sculptures on the mantle along with paintings, making the entire ce look as if it was a work of art on its own. Paul brought her to a couch with a high back, turned around, and bowed. "Ms.Vanderbilt, please wait here.I¡¯ll inform His Majesty of your arrival." Daisie nodded. After Paul left, she stood in front of the window which faced the rose garden and trees. The entire pce looked like it was from a fairy tale¡ªbeautiful, romantic, and elegant. When she heard noises from the door, she turned around and saw a guard opening the door. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. An old, majestic man in a dark suit and hat walked in with a golden cane. Paul was walking behind King William.He stepped forward and whispered something to him. King William raised his hand to signal for Paul to wait outside. Paul then left and closed the door. Daisie curtsied out of respect. "Your Majesty." King William took off his hat, walked to the couch to take a seat, and looked at Daisie. "You¡¯re the girl that my grandson is seeing?" Daisie revealed a sweet smile. "Yes, I haven¡¯t had the chance to formally introduce myself.My name is Daisie Vanderbilt, Noce¡¯s girlfriend." King William waved his hand. "Who you are doesn¡¯t matter to me.I just want to know if you¡¯re bothering my grandson." Daisie paused, then smiled. "If we''re talking about bothering, he bothered me first." King William frowned. "What?" Daisie put her hand under her chin, "He showed up by my side and pursued my interest.We developed feelings and naturally got together." After that, she shrugged. "I guess that¡¯s my charm." King William looked serious. "It¡¯s great that you have confidence, but you should have what it takes to be confident.Girl, he might like you for the way you look now, but having good looks isn¡¯t worth anything before benefits." Daisie was curious. "Are benefits that important?" She couldn¡¯t understand why everyone in the upper ss loved to chase after this cold thing. King William smirked as he advised her. "Every basic human need requires money to sustain.A trade is a transaction of benefits, and so is entrepreneurship." Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 "Young people will have to face many difficulties in starting their own business.Noce refuses any form of help from me and leads the Knowles all by himself.He''s indeed very talented, and I have a lot of expectations of him. "Therefore, I wish he can find a girl who can assist him in his business, a girl who can bring him benefits and not drag him down.Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?" From William¡¯s perspective, what he considered was his grandson¡¯s future. Even without the Livingstons, he would only consider the descendants of royal families in Yaramoor. Daisie was stunned.She had no idea about everything that William told her.She just knew that Noce was busy. He was the youngest grandson and the only heir of the Knowles. From her perspective, Noce knew a lot of things, and there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t do. She had never worried that he might run into any difficulties.She didn''t even know that there were times when Noce would also run into trouble.She clenched her fists tightly. Perhaps her life was toofortable since she had been living under the wings of her brothers.She had nevere across a situation where she was hard pressed. Even if she did run into such a situation, her brothers would step in and help her to settle everything. If her brothers were not around her, would she be able to settle the situation herself? Daisie did not know about it. With the help of the cane, William rose to his feet.He put on his hat and continued. "If you can''t help him, then you''re only dragging him down by staying with him.People can''t maintain a rtionship for life by just relying on their feelings. After all, feelings don''tst forever. "Noce isn''t a normal folk.The Knowles need him.Can you guarantee that your life will be happy and fulfilling after he leaves everything behind just to be with you? "Only young boys can give up on everything for the woman they love.But men are different as they have their own responsibilities.This is the reality." William called Paul inside and had him send Daisie out. When he walked to the door, Daisie parted her lips and said, "He doesn''t need to discard his identity." William turned around to look at her.She continued. "If Noce needs my help, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help him.If he doesn¡¯t need my help, I¡¯ll just stay by his side and face the troubles together." "You..." "I''m confident that the benefits I can bring to him are even greater, so Your Majesty, please don''t underestimate me too much." Daisie¡¯s eyes were filled with determination, and her voice was thick with sincerity. William looked at her for a while and left the living room without saying anything. Standing at the door, Paul said, "Ms.Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll bring you back to your college." After they came out of the pce, a car slowly stopped in front of them. Daisie raised her head to see Noce getting out of the car.He walked up the staircases and approached her. Paul stopped and bowed his head slightly. "Young Master Knowles." Noce nodded. "I''ll bring her back.Thank you." After Paul left, he stood in front of Daisie. Daisie lowered her head, and the wind ruffled her hair. Noce stretched his arm forward and helped her to collect her hair behind her ears. He pitched his voice low and asked gently, "Did he give you a hard time?" Daisie was stunned. "Were you worried that His Majesty would make things difficult for me?" "Of course." Noce scratched the tip of her nose. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What did he say to you?" She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "He said that it isn¡¯t easy for you to handle apany alone." She did not continue afterward.It was not because she was worried she couldn''t help him. Instead, it was because she had never understood how hard it was for Noce.He narrowed his eyes. "That¡¯s all?" Daisie nodded. Noce chuckled and grabbed her into his arms. "Just because he''s my grandfather, you''re going to help him keep it a secret even if he said something? Daisie, if he said anything outrageous, you can..." Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Daisie lifted her head and interrupted him. "No.He didn¡¯t.He didn¡¯t scold me either." Noce cupped her cheeks in his palm and forced her to meet his gaze. "He told you to leave me, right?" Daisie blinked and chuckled. "Then can you guess what I said in return?" Noce squinted.She stretched her arm forward to hug him and buried her face in his chest. "If you need me in your career, I will help you, and if you don''t, I''ll stand by your side and face the difficulties together." She was asking him instead of being presumptuous about helping him. Even if she wanted to help, it still depended on whether or not Noce wanted to ept her help.She had faith in him and respected him. Noce was stunned.He lowered his head to look at the person buried in his chest, and a smile appeared in his eyes.He rested his chin on top of her head and said, "You don¡¯t have to help me, Daisie.I just need you to stay by my side." He needed no more than her trust. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Daisie had a performance ss about historical repertoire in the afternoon. Some of the students knew that Daise had gone to see someone from the royal family, and they gathered around her during their break. After all, for them, it was such an honor to be able to meet someone from the royal family. Daisie smiled at them but did not say anything.She did not care if it was an honor or not.She just knew that she could meet with King William because of Noce. When Daisie saw Freyja, thetter hastily pulled hers away from the crowd of students and went up to her. Freyja dragged her to one side and asked, "Did His Majesty give you a hard time?" Daisie waved her hand. "Don¡¯t worry.Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person who would stand there and keep quiet if he gave me a hard time?" Freyja nodded and smiled. "You''re right." "Oh yeah." Daisie suddenly remembered something and asked, "Since you¡¯re Noce¡¯s cousin, does it mean that the king is your grandfather?" Freyja looked around furtively. After ascertaining there were no people around them, she pitched her voice low and said, "Keep your voice down.I don¡¯t want other people to know about it." "But why? It isn''t that¡ª" "The people here don¡¯t know about my circumstances." Freyja cut her short and continued calmly. "Almost nobody knows about my identity." Daisie was dumbfounded.It was only now that she realized something. The people in the college only knew that Freyja had taken a break from the college because of Deedee. None of them knew the truth. They just suspected her of being a loose woman, and none of them knew that she was Noce''s cousin. Freyja''s mother was the illegitimate daughter of the royal family, and she was the descendant of the illegitimate daughter. It was inevitable that people would talk about her a lot, but since nobody mentioned anything about it, Daisie assumed it was because people didn''t care about her status. However, the truth was that the people in the college did not know about Freyja¡¯s rtionship with them. Suddenly, she remembered the things that Freyja¡¯s father had said. ¡®It''s exactly because she¡¯s a girl that she has more freedom than Ken" It was only now Daisie understood what he was trying to say. When Freyja saw her fall into her thoughts, she waved her hand in front of her eyes and asked, "Hey? What''s wrong?" Daisie came back to her senses and shook her head.She smiled at Freyja and replied, "So that¡¯s how it is." Freyja shrugged and replied candidly. "Well, it''s good that they don''t know about it.It saves me a lot of trouble." "But you¡¯re having such a hard time." Freyja smiled and replied, "I think you should care about your future husband more.My situation is nothingpared to his." On the weekend... Daisie finished her breakfast, looked at the housekeeper in the kitchen, and after a short while of contemtion, she walked over to her and asked, "Can you teach me how to bake some snacks?" Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 The housekeeper was stunned.She turned her head around and asked, "You want to bake some snacks?" Daisie scratched her cheek and said, "Yeah.I want to learn how to bake cookies or pastries." The housekeeper suddenly realized something and chuckled. "Is it for your boyfriend?" The tip of Daisie¡¯s ears turned red as she lowered her head and did not say anything in return. The housekeeper stopped whatever she was doing and replied, "Sure.I can teach you." Daisie smiled. "Thank you." The housekeeper taught her how to make a simple dish throughout the morning. Daisie was learning while trying to make the dish ording to the housekeeper''s instructions. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The housekeeper surprised her and pointed out her mistakes every now and then. After roughly two hourster, Daisie finished making the cheese tarts. She packed them up nicely and got the bodyguard to bring her to the Knowles Group. At the Knowles Group... Noce received a call from the hospital, saying that Lisa died the previous night after a rescue attempt.He froze for a moment and lifted his eyelids. "She¡¯s dead?" The person on the other side of the call said, "The police are still investigating the matter.The autopsy report isn¡¯t avable yet, so no one knows the cause of her death." Noce threw himself into the back of the chair. He was not surprised at Lisa¡¯s death, and he surmised that only Juneau was capable of doing something like this. Donald wouldn¡¯t let her go, but he would not kill her. After all, Lisa just made him earn less money, but Juneau was different. If Lisa remained alive, then there would be one more person in this world who knew his secret. In his opinion, Lisa was an idiot.She did not have anything to protect herself, yet she had the audacity to threaten Juneau.She deserved what she got. Noce caught a glimpse of a figure outside of the window through the corner of his eyes and ended the call. When he heard the knocks on the door, he chuckled. "Come in." Daisie poked half of her body inside and asked, "Have you gotten your lunch?" Ever since she came to thepanyst time, the staff in hispany changed their attitude toward her and allowed her toe in even though she did not make an appointment. Smiling, Noce replied, "Why? Do you want to treat me to lunch?" Daisie put her hands behind her back and stopped in front of the desk. "If you¡¯ve eaten your lunch, then..." "Nope.I haven¡¯t gotten anything for lunch yet.I¡¯m hungry right now," he replied as he looked at her hands. Daisie put the cheese tarts on the desk and grinned from ear to ear. "I asked the housekeeper to teach me how to make it today.Come and try some." She picked up a cheese tart and put it near his mouth. Noce looked at her and opened his mouth to take a bite.He froze for a moment, and a strange expression appeared on his face. While he turned around and coughed, he couldn¡¯t help himself andughed. Daisie looked at him and asked, "Is it not nice?" He swallowed it and picked up another one to pop into his mouth in front of her. "Nope.It¡¯s delicious." "Really?" This was the first time someonemended her cooking.She also picked up one and said, "I''ll try one too." However, she frowned deeply after taking one bite.It was not that the tart tasted bad, but it was too sweet. Daisie turned her head around and took a deep breath. She picked up the rest of the tarts and said disappointingly, "You shouldn¡¯t eat them anymore." Noce looked at her and replied, "They¡¯re not that bad.I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done your best." Pouting, she replied, "Stopforting me.I know they taste bad." Noce got to his feet, walked around the desk, stopped in front of her, and cupped her face in his palm. "I''ll like it as long as you¡¯re the one who made it, Daisie." Something crossed Daisie¡¯s eyes, and she asked, "I''m a failure, right? I can''t even make a simple dish like this.If I didn''t have my brothers and my family, I''m afraid Lisa would be better than me." If she had nothing like Lisa, she was certain that she would be the one that got eliminated. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Noce ced his lips on her forehead and said, "You don¡¯t have to know everything.Do you know what I like about you?" Daisie shook her head. "What is it?" Noce scratched the tip of her nose and replied. "I like the pureness in you.This is because it¡¯s something very rare." He grabbed her into his arms and continued. "You know what? Everyone is living in a world filled with lies and deception.Everyone wants to be as simple and happy as you are, but none of them can get it.Therefore, you just need to be yourself, Daisie." After he finished speaking, he chuckled and said, "Besides, if you don''t know how to doit, I''ll do it." Daisie said in a low voice, "No way.You might think like this now, but what if you think I''m dragging you down in the future?" Noce put her on the desk and secured her tightly in his arms. "What makes you think that I¡¯ll think like that?" She turned her head around and said, "Feelings are prone to change.Who knows if you¡¯ll still like me in the future or not like how you like me now¡ª Ugh!" Noce lowered his head and nted a kiss on her lips. After a short while, he lifted his head up and looked at her fervently while caressing the corner of her lips with his finger. "I promise you that day won''te." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.It was Edison. Daisie pushed Noce away and stood at the side of the desk. When Edison entered the office and saw Daisie, he was stunned. Noce dusted his jacket and turned around to look at him. "Is there anything you want to report to me?" Edison froze for a moment before saying, "Mr.Livingston is hosting a banquet at the Sunrise Hotel tonight.He has invited all the nobles, and His Majesty wants you to attend as well.Are you going?" Daisie was stunned as she looked at Noce. Noce narrowed his eyes. Even though they had managed to stop the fake news about the engagement between him and Zenovia from spreading further, many people were still skeptical about it. If he attended the banquet that Juneau hosted, those people would think that the news was real. However, if he refused to attend, it would be difficult for him to exin to the king. Daisie suddenly walked up to Noce and said, "I''ll go too." He was stunned and then chuckled while looking at her. "Are you sure about it?" Daisie snorted softly and crossed her arms in front of her chest. "We have to announce our rtionship sooner orter.We might as well take advantage of this chance to tell those women that you¡¯re not in the market." The smile on Noce¡¯s face deepened.He figured that he had to thank Zenovia for this. Daisie wouldn''t have felt threatened if she hadn''t appeared. The Sunrise Hotel was bright under the night sky. There were all sorts of delicacies and wine in therge banquet hall. All the guests were gorgeously dressed. Although it was not as grand as the royal banquet, it was still quite a sight to behold. Zenovia was greeting the guests with her father. She was wearing a silver dress tonight that entuated her body figure and made her look gorgeous. "Congrattions, Mr.Livingston.Is it true that your daughter is having an engagement with the eldest grandson of the Knowles?" Juneau replied with a smile on his face, "It hasn¡¯t been decided yet.I''ll inform everyone after everything has been settled." Zenovia looked around the guests. She grabbed the ss tightly and asked, "Dad, will he reallye?" Juneau put his hand on her shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ve made all the preparations.Besides, there are media outlets here as well.You need to have more confidence in yourself.You''re my daughter, not to mention that the king has a lot of faith in you. "Equal social status is the main focus of a marriage between two rich families.He''s still young, so it''s normal that he''s against it.But just give him more time.I''m sure he''llpromise." She felt relieved a bit after what her father said. After all, her father was right. Even though Noce did not want to marry her, he had to face reality. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The news would be real if Noce appeared at the banquet tonight. Zenovia did not mind how much he loved his girlfriend right now. Zenovia just wanted to show Daisie that the only one worthy of bing Noce¡¯s wife was her. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 At that moment, Noce appeared in the banquet hall, and a smile broke across Zenovia¡¯s face when she saw him. However, her smile soon froze when she caught a glimpse of the woman standing beside him. Everyone turned their heads toward the girl beside Noce, and all of them were shocked. Daisie was wearing a long velvet dress with a pear] hair band and a pair of tassel earrings, and she looked gorgeous. She had a nice body figure, and her gracefulness was not inferior to Zenovia at all. To be precise, her appearancepletely stunned the guests around. Zenovia froze and gripped the ss even tighter.She thought she was already the most beautiful girl at the banquet.She did not expect Daisie to steal all her thunder when she appeared. "Dad, why did he bring her along?" Zenovia¡¯s eyes turned red around the rims.If Daisie showed up here, she wouldn''t be able to carry out her n anymore. Juneau frowned and tried tofort his daughter. "Calm down, Zenovia. You''re the star of the show tonight, and I won''t let her threaten you." Holding a ss in his hand, Juneau walked up to Noce and said, "You''re finally here, Young Mr.Knowles.Zenovia has been waiting for you, and trust me, it isn¡¯t good to always keep a girl waiting." The people around them began whispering. Zenovia had announced in an interview she would be engaged to Noce, and the king supported her. However, Noce had never oncee forward to confirm everything she said. Instead, the news was put aside, and now it seemed like it was just Zenovia''s wishful thinking. Noce chuckled and said, "Did Ms.Livingston misunderstand something?" Juneau¡¯s face sank slightly as he replied, "Zenovia is the star of the night. Even if you''re not going to show me any respect, are you sure you want to go against what your grandfather wants?" Noce squinted and asked, "Are you threatening me with my grandfather now?" "That¡¯s not what I mean." Juneau looked at Daisie and said meaningfully, "Matching social status is what you should consider when ites to what you choose and what you like, isn''t it? "Zenovia likes you very much, and I''ve decided that if you two get engaged, I''ll support the Knowles Group unconditionally." The unconditional support from the Livingstons was something very tempting.This is from N?velDrama.Org. In other words, the Livingstons would support the Knowles Group, whether it was in the form of money or connections. Juneau was certain that a smart person like Noce would choose benefits. After all, people like them required a spouse that matched their social status. A woman without a family background could only be kept outside as a lover that couldn¡¯t be known to the world. '' Noce suddenly chuckled and picked up a ss from the bartender''s tray. "You''re right, Mr.Livingston.We indeed need to find someone of equal social status to be our partner." Juneau smiled and replied, "I know you¡¯re a smart person, Young Mr.Knowles." Holding the ss, Noce watched as the bartender poured the red wine into his ss and said indifferently, "In that case, it''s only right for me to choose a family that is even more powerful than the Livingstons, isn''t it?" Juneau was stunned and did not know how to reply. At that moment, Zenovia walked over with her head high and chimed in. "Mr.Knowles, if you pick a woman who is better than me, I have nothing else to say.But if you choose a woman like her over me, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a form of insult to me? Have you ever considered my feelings before?" Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Zenovia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as the media surrounded them. "I like you and want to court you.I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.But you can¡¯t just bring this college student you¡¯re paying to be with you to my banquet to humiliate me just because you don¡¯t like me." The dispute that took ce on the spot was not interrupted from beginning to end. This is from N?velDrama.Org. No one chose to interrupt as no one knew who was right and who was wrong, what was true and what was false. None of them could voice out firmly until the veryst moment because they were afraid of getting into trouble. The audience was quiet for a moment, and Daisie suddenly said, "Has Noce told you that he has a girlfriend?" Zenovia was startled and took a deep breath. "So what if he has a girlfriend? Has His Majesty King William admitted your identity as his girlfriend? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for upying Noce when you don¡¯t even have the support of the elders from his family?" Daisie chuckled. "That''s because His Majesty didn¡¯t know about my existence before this.On the other hand, Noce¡¯s parents have always supported my rtionship with him.You im it¡¯s shameful for me to upy him, so isn¡¯t it shameful for you to intervene in our rtionship? "Being the daughter of a wealthy family gives you the right to intervene in other people¡¯s rtionships openly? Your ideology and the way you act have truly ruined the ethos of the upper ss." Daisie¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful. A marriage between the children of two matching families posted nothing wrong, but destroying the other party¡¯s original rtionship unscrupulously and forcibly arranging marriage only because of one¡¯s identity, family background, and the support of one¡¯s elders was no different from the act of robbing. As long as one party could not match the other party in many aspects of life¡ªeven if they were in a justifiable rtionship¡ªthe rtionship would copse in the end due to the oppression that came from external forces. This was the reality. Zenovia was trembling with anger. "What makes you think you¡¯re in the position to condemn me? Isn¡¯t this the case? Do you really think that the concept of marrying into a wealthy family is something that you can handle only because you think you deserve it? Do you expect him to give up his current life and share a mediocre life with you? "Stop dreaming.Your lowly status has already destined your rtionship with him never tost.Even if I never appeared, another woman would eventually appear and rece you.You should know very clearly that if not for him, you wouldn''t even be able to enter this banquet hall now.So, what makes you think you¡¯re in the position to show off in front of me?" Noce¡¯s expression dimmed all of a sudden, and his gaze turned cold. "Lowly?" Zenovia trembled subconsciously.Still, they were in front of the media, and she believed he would not dare to do anything to her. Thus, she straightened her posture. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong about her.She has chosen to be with you because of your money and identity, isn¡¯t that right? And you¡¯ re ignoring the conditions that I can provide you with and choose her¡ª" "The conditions you can provide are far worse than what she can provide." Noce interrupted her expressionlessly, humiliating her directly. "You don¡¯t even know who she is, yet you¡¯ve alreadye to the conclusion that you¡¯re nobler than her.Do you know what tunnel vision is?" Zenovia trembled. "You''re actually humiliating me for her?" "Humiliating you is the least that I can do.Don¡¯t you know what happened to the Reeses when they provoked her a while back?" Zenovia was astounded. "What does it have to do with her? That¡¯s because they managed to offend someone else." Noce replied in a light tone, "It¡¯s no wonder.You don¡¯t even know the people you¡¯ve offended." Juneau and Zenovia froze on the spot, and they could not help but take a nce at Daisie. At that moment, someone in the silent crowd seemed to have remembered something. "Yeah, I was shocked by the news too.Wasn¡¯t Mr.Knowles originally dating the daughter of the Goldmanns? How did he manage to be engaged to Ms.Livingston out of nowhere? "The girl standing next to Mr.Knowles...That¡¯s why she looks so familiar! It turns out she¡¯s Nn Goldmann¡¯s daughter!" Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Nn Goldmann¡¯s name had always been spreading like wildfire abroad.He was the emperor in Zlokova¡¯s business circle and on the list of the world¡¯s richest men. The Goldmanns not only had connections with the royal family of Stoslo, but the current president was also Mr.Goldmann¡¯s ex- ssmate. And the leader of the Hathaways was rted to the Goldmanns too. Meanwhile, his wife, Mrs.Goldmann, was the granddaughter of the de Armas, a global luxury brand¡¯s jewelry designer, and the goddaughter of the Metropolis¡¯ leader, Strix. Thus, in terms of wealth and power, the Livingstons were a nobodypared to the Goldmanns. "The daughter of the Livingstons actually imed that the daughter of the Goldmanns has a lowly status. Doesn¡¯t this make it a harsh smack in the face? Zenovia listened to the people''s discussions, and her face turned pale from the embarrassment. "How is it possible!?" ¡®If she¡¯s really the daughter of the Goldmanns, everything I¡¯ve just said will definitely shoot me in the foot, won''t it? The Livingstons felt extremely ufortable as they listened to the discussions that were going around.They had just smacked themselves in the face in public, and it was very difficult for them not to feel embarrassed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It could be said that the father and daughter had screwed up the banquet and ruined their reputation. What the media wanted to do originally was to get more information in order to verify whether Noces was engaged to the daughter of the Livingstons. However, it seemed that the engagement between the two was no longer the hottest topic in town now. The fact that the daughter of the Livingstons had intervened in the rtionship between the daughter of the Goldmanns and the young heir of the Knowles was even more eye-catching! Noce wrapped his arm around Daisie¡¯s waist and took her away. Zenovia stood stiffly in the crowd. Under the media outlets¡¯ cameras, her entire face looked extremely pale. On the other side of the premises, Noce carried Daisie out of the elevator on his back with her high heels in his hands. Daisiey on his broad back with her chin resting on his shoulder. "Noce, if we''re going back so soon, won¡¯t my outfit today be put to waste? Why don¡¯t we go to another ce for a meal?" Noce turned his head and took a nce at her. "What do you want to eat?" Daisie pretended to think about it. "I want to eat fried chicken nuggets, pizza, and soup dumplings." Heughed out loud. "Are you a pig?" "If you say that again, I''ll bite your ear off." Noce held back hisughter and responded lightly, "Wow, you¡¯re actually a pig that bites." Daisie was so angry that she yelped, "Noce Knowles!" Arriving in front of the car, Noce motioned Edison to open the trunk. He carried Daisie to the back of the carriage, let her sit on it, then found a spare pair ofdies'' sandals from the carriage, squatted down on his knees, and put them on for her.He then fastened the straps around her ankles. Her feet were small, and they had slender, long toes, which made them good-looking feet. The sandals were decorated with flowers and beading, suiting her a lot. Daisie took a nce at them and realized that the sandals were new and fit her size perfectly. "Did you prepare these sandals for me?" He raised his head. "I knew you¡¯re going to wear high heels, so how could I not be prepared for this situation?" Daisie got up and skipped around for a bit. The sound of the nail beads colliding with the bead flowers sounded like crisp bells. Noce wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her into his arms, and draped his coat over her shoulders. "Don¡¯t skip around like a kid.You might twist your ankle by ident." Daisie put on his coat. "Who in the world can manage to twist their ankle while wearing a pair of sandals?" "You." Daisie was at a loss for words. Seeing that she was sulking, Noceughed. "Are you still hungry?" "I¡¯m hungry.Why wouldn¡¯t I be?" Daisie did not hesitate before answering him while she opened the door and got in the car. The waves crashed on the rocks, and the hustle and bustle of the city that was in the distance seemed to interweave into a quiet, starry sky under the ivory lighthouse as if they had traveled into a parallel universe. Noce and Daisie sat in the trunk and covered themselves with nkets. Between the two, there was a box of warm, fragrant fried chicken nuggets, pizza, and a bowl of vegetable dumplings. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Daisie gobbled a slice of pizza, picked up a can of Coke, drank it, and let off a contented sigh. "Sure enough, chicken nuggets and pizza taste even better with Coke!" Noce could not help butugh. "You really don¡¯t pick your food when you have something to eat, huh?" She took a nce at Noce, who did not eat much. "My godmother once told me that we should be content and happy.It¡¯s better to have something to eat than to have nothing at all.Are you trying to hint to me that you¡¯re a picky eater?" Noce stared at her and raised his eyebrows slightly. "I¡¯m content just by watching you eat." Daisie paused for a bit, and after a while, she picked up the bow] of dumplings, handed them to him, and said softly, "You don¡¯t like food that¡¯s high in calories, so you should be able to eat these dumplings.Don¡¯t go back tonight and tell others that I¡¯ve starved you." Fried chicken nuggets and pizza were the things that she wanted to eat.But she knew that Noce would not like to eat them, so she had ordered some chicken dumplings for him. Noce stared at her, recalling the scene of her giving him cookies when they were trapped on the boat. Back then, he did not know how she had mustered the courage to take that risk with him.She was the first person who imed she would protect him when he was in danger.She was innocent and adorable at that time, even though all the things she did back then were redundant. But to him, her appearance and support were just right instead of superfluous. Noce lifted his hand and caressed her cheek all of a sudden.She froze, turned her head, and exchanged gazes with him. Noce leaned forward and gave her a peck. When they separated from each other, he wiped off the lipstick that had been smudged off her scarlet lips with his fingertips. "I¡¯ve eaten them, and they taste very sweet." Daisie¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly. She lowered her head and murmured, "What the heck are you talking about? I¡¯m asking you to eat the dumplings." "I don¡¯t want to eat dumplings." He then approached her ear. "I want to eat you." Daisie¡¯s cheeks were so warm she almost fainted. She could not stand it whenever he teased her like this.She buried her head and whispered, "If you still can¡¯t act seriously, all you¡¯ll get from now on...is a cold shoulder." Noce pressed his lips against her forehead, fiddled the ends of her hair with his fingertips, and chuckled inadvertently. "Apart from ignoring me, is there anything else?" Daisie turned her face away. "I haven¡¯t thought about it yet." "Then don''t think about it." Noce pulled her into his arms, wrapped his arms around her waist, and supported her lower back with his palm. "Let¡¯s think about our engagement first." She was surprised. "Do you want to think about it now?" "Otherwise?" Noce rested his chin on the top of her head. "Could it be that you really want me to get engaged to Zenovia?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "No!" Daisie blurted out. When she heard a burst ofughtering from overhead, she exined solemnly, "You can¡¯t get engaged to her as long as you¡¯re still my boyfriend." Noce¡¯s lips stopped right next to her auricle. "Does that mean that it¡¯ll be fine if I¡¯m not your boyfriend?" The breath that came out of his mouth felt slightly itchy. Daisie¡¯s neck twitched subconsciously, and she became incoherent. "Anyway, it¡¯s a no!" Noce buried his face in her shoulder and giggled so much that his chest quivered. "It turns out that you¡¯re quite a possessive girlfriend too." She was startled. ¡®Freyja seems to have said something simr to me" Daisie did not know whether she was possessive toward Noce or not.She only knew that she did not like it when any woman tried to approach Noce, and she would get furious when that happened. Even if she saw his "scandals" with other women, her emotions would inexplicably go out of her control. The next day, all the magazines and newspapers in the city were all reporting about the showdown that had taken ce between Daisie and Zenovia at the banquet. Almost all of them had a title that revolved around the idea of "Ms.Livingston mistakenly thought that Ms.Goldmann was a Cindere and got smacked in the face", or "Ms.Livingston intervened in Ms.Goldmann¡¯s rtionship," and so on. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 The news spread across all social tforms, and its poprity skyrocketed. In particr, Haniston¡¯sizensmented that Zenovia had humiliated herself and her home country abroad.She was not only a conceited person but also a person with a narrow view and soon. On the contrary, Daisie attracted arge number of fans and received numerous praises because she was very low-key and never boasted about her identity. At that moment, a private jet that belonged to someone who had just acquired St. Petersburg Airlines in Stoslo was flying at an altitude of 32,000 feet. The teenager sitting on the leather seat flipped through the magazines in his hands, and there were delicious wine and delicacies on the table. The cabin was extremely spacious andfortable, and he enjoyed it very much. The flight attendant came over at this time and reported respectfully, "Sir, the ne will enter Yaramoor¡¯s airspace in another ten minutes.We¡¯re expected to run into turbulence during the descent.So, for safety purposes, we¡¯ll remove the meal and beverage first." Waylon closed the magazine and nodded. The two flight attendants put away the meals and wine and returned to the waiting cabin. The ne descended slowly and went through the clouds. The turbulence did not go on for long, and the ne stabilized gradually.He looked out the window. Under the blue sky was the image of the whole ind that formed the prosperous city¡ªit was like a puzzle piece that spread out across the ocean like a spiderweb.He stared out of the window until the nended on the runway of Sheero Airport in Yaramoor. Waylon pushed his luggage out of the airport through the VIP arrival path, and the car that came to pick him up was already waiting for him at the exit of the airport. The driver loaded his luggage into the car for him.He sat in the car, picked up his cell phone, and dialed a number. "Cole, I¡¯ve arrived in Yaramoor." On the other side of the city... Daisie and Freyja were sitting in a cafe that was located in the college. Daisie stirred the coffee¡¯s foam in the mug. "Hey, is it a little too early for me to get engaged to Noce now?" Freyja stopped typing on the keypad, raised her head, and looked at her. "There are college students who get married at this age.Is it too early for you to get engaged?" Daisie pursed her lips and did not say anything. "Why? Don¡¯t you want to get engaged to Noce?" Freyja raised her eyebrows. "Could it be that you¡¯re thinking about giving that wench a chance?" Daisie choked on her coffee. "She stands no chance!" However, a hint of hesitation could be heard in her voice instantly. "I just don¡¯t know how to bring this news to my father and my brothers." Freyjaughed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Will your family force you to choose something or someone that you don¡¯t like?" Daisie froze for a split second and shook her head. Freyja lowered her gaze. "That¡¯s it.Since they won''t do so, then what are you worrying about? As long as you like it or want to do it, and as long as it¡¯s something that you think is right, it¡¯ll be fine, won''t it? "So, as long as you like Noce and want to be with him, I think your family will understand your decision." ¡®Daisie has a huge and powerful family background.But unlike other wealthy families, the Goldmanns have never exchanged their children¡¯s happiness and future for the family¡¯s benefits. ¡®If it¡¯s not for the fact that she was born into such a warm family and the fact that she¡¯s loved by her parents and pampered by her brothers, how could Daisie still possess such an unworldly innocence and simplicity?¡¯ Daisie¡¯s cell phone rang.It was a call from Colton, so she answered, "Colton?" Colton said something to her, and she was stunned. Daisie hung up and hurriedly packed her things. "Freyja, I¡¯m sorry, something just came up, and I can¡¯t stay here to apany you.I have to leave now!" Daisie returned to the Hilton Vis and went straight into the house. The young man sitting opposite Colton had be even More mature and enigmatic. The temperament of an elegant and noble young adult could not stop radiating out of his figure. "Waylon!" Daisie ran toward him and threw herself into his arms. Waylon grabbed and steadied the teacup in his hand, and the rippling tea sttered onto the table. Seeing her usual reckless appearance, he could not help but feel a little helpless. "You¡¯re no longer a little girl, but you¡¯re still acting like you¡¯re a kid." Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Daisie smiled at him, wrapped her arm around his, and sat down. "Waylon, why didn¡¯t you say anything in advance that you¡¯reing here to visit?" Waylon ced the cup on the table and turned to look at her. "Have you started dating Noce?" Daisie was stunned and took a nce at Colton subconsciously. Colton crossed his arms and stared at her without uttering a single word. "Well, yes." She scratched her cheeks and lowered her head. After responding to that question, she quickly exined, "Waylon, everything happened so suddenly, so I haven¡¯t had the time to tell you about him." Waylon raised his hand and stroked her hair. "I¡¯m just asking, why are you panicking?" "I''m not panicking!" He could not help butugh. "Oh, really? I see you acting nervously as if you¡¯re worried I''ll me you for that." Daisie pursed her lips. "It¡¯s fine.You¡¯ve grown up and should have your own thoughts.So what makes you think I still have the authority over you?" ¡®If she didn¡¯t like Noce, would Noce even seed? After all, it''s Daisie who¡¯s found someone that she likes" "Waylon, have you eaten lunch? Should I reserve a restaurant now?" Daisie blinked at him. Colton, who was sitting across from her, saw her attentive appearance and snorted. "Yo, you¡¯ve be so courteous as soon as Waylon¡¯s here.Do you want him to help you check that boyfriend of yours out?" She choked on her own words. "Why should I do so? It¡¯s just that Waylon has just gotten off a ne and has been traveling for such a long time.What¡¯s wrong with me treating him to dinner?" Colton smirked without saying a word. ¡®You¡¯re my sister, so how could I not know what''s going through your mind?¡¯ Waylon gave off a smile. "Since you¡¯re the one who wants to buy me dinner, I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide and arrange it." In the evening, at a French restaurant... The table near the window had a superior view as the restaurant was located next to a huge botanical garden, and the environment was rather quiet. "Waylon, the food here is delicious.You should try all of the dishes." Daisie moved all her favorite foods to Waylon. Waylon lifted his eyelids and cut the beef on his te slowly. "Just leave it.I try them out." She then moved another te toward him. "And this beef tenderloin is very fragrant, tastes very fresh, and melts in your mouth." Colton, who was sitting on the side, could not hold back his giggle anymore. Waylon lifted his eyelids to stare at her. "Daisie, there¡¯s no need for you to be so courteous with me.You can just tell me anything if you have something that you want to say." Daisie, who was exposed, felt a little embarrassed. She took a deep breath and admitted with a firm expression, "Waylon, I might be getting engaged soon." Colton failed to hold the sip of coffee that he had just drunk.He picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth.His reaction was even more exaggerated than Waylon¡¯s. "Have you lost your mind? You want to get engaged before you even graduate?" Colton already found it very difficult to ept the fact she was dating Noce.He did not expect them to develop so quickly. Daisie bit her lip. "I¡¯ve thought about it." Colton snorted angrily and ced the handkerchief on the corner of the table. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "You¡®ve thought about it yourself, but have you thought about Dad and Mom?" Daisie subconsciously clenched her hands that were holding the knife and fork and did not say anything. She had actually guessed that her engagement to Noce would not go on so smoothly, but she still wanted to fight for it. "I''ll tell Dad and Mom myself." Waylon did not utter a single word, put down the knife and fork in his hands, and looked at her calmly. "Are you sure?" Daisie nodded. Colton took a deep breath. "Waylon, don¡¯t condone her.That fe has an ulterior motive and is verypetent at manipting others.If Daisie gets engaged to him, what if he has his eyes on something else?" Waylon frowned and said nothing. Daisie was anxious and raised her head. "What would Noce want from me? Are you saying that he¡¯s eyeing our family¡¯s assets? But he doesn¡¯t need it at all!" Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 "Since the Knowles aren¡¯t stable yet, he urgently wants to be engaged with you because he knows how much the Goldmanns can help him." Daisie was sure about Noce. "He¡¯s not that kind of person¡ª" "Even if he isn¡¯t, everyone, including Dad, thinks that way." Colton¡¯s words shocked her. She was shocked, not because she believed that Noce was as Colton described, that he would use their engagement to solidify the standing of the Knowles, but instead how people saw their engagement, just like Colton said. There was no doubt about how her father saw it. If Noce wanted to use their status to solidify his standing, why would he reject the king¡¯s help? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to put the Knowles on the map with the help of the king? Noce wanted to prove he could achieve his goal without help from anyone. But why could nobody understand? Was she the only one who did? Daisie looked down, looking sad. What Colton said devastated her, so he changed his tone. "If you get engaged now, Dad won¡¯t agree to it since he doesn¡¯t like him.We don¡¯t even need to think what will happen after he fixes his social standing." Daisie nodded and was suddenly calm. "I understand." Colton wanted to say something but didn¡¯t until Waylon spoke. "Alright, let''s eat some food." That evening... All the staff at the Knowles Group had left for the day, but Noce was still going through some numbers in his office. The phone on Noce''s desk vibrated.He immediately picked it up when he saw that it was Daisie. "Hey, why are you calling me?" Daisie was lying in bed and paused for a few seconds. "Am I interrupting something?" Noce chuckled. "No." Daisie whispered, "Nolly, I want to see you." Noce smiled. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it now.I¡¯ll be there at seven?" Daisie agreed. At 7:00 p.m.sharp, Noce got Edison to drive to the Hilton Vis.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The lights were just turning on in the streets. Daisie stood under the white streetmp in her loose knitted jacket, looking gentle under the light. Acar slowly drove in front of her. Noce opened the door, got out, and stopped in front of her. "Why are you standing outside?" Daisie looked up at him, and the light shone on her face, making her look so beautiful. "I¡¯m waiting for you." Noce pulled her into his arms and frowned. "What¡¯s wrong?" He could feel that something was off. Sunken in his arms, Daisie put her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek into his chest. "Nothing, I just want to hug you." Noce tilted her chin up. "That¡¯s a lie." She pouted. "Nolly, can we...postpone our engagement?" Noce fell silent for a moment, then he pressed his palm to her cheek and asked, "Are you having second thoughts?" "Not because of second thoughts!" Daisie immediately exined, "Because Colton said¡ª" Before she could finish, Noce ced his hand on her lips to stop her. "I get it.There¡¯s no need to exin." Daisie thought he understood, but she noticed his eyes were cold. "I thought you would be different from them and believe in me." Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Daisie¡¯s heart shuddered, and she shook her head. "No, I do believe¡ª" Noce backed away and put some distance between them.He stood with the light behind him, his features blurred by the light.She couldn''t clearly see his expression. "I didn¡¯t take everything into ount." "Nolly¡ª " "It¡¯s getting dark.Go back." Noce turned and walked to the car.He was cold, and that made Daisie extremely ufortable. Daisie turned forward to hold him. "Nolly, I believe in you.I just don¡¯t want them to see you that way." Noce¡¯s heart ached severely.He took a deep breath and said without looking back, "I don¡¯t care what they think about me.I care if you think of me the same way too." "I don¡¯t." Noce turned to face her, and he looked smaller under the darkness. "Me wanting to marry you has nothing to do with the power the Goldmanns have." Daisie held her breath as her heart ached too. "I know." "If you really believe me..." Noce didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He took a deep breath and suddenly hugged her and kissed her crown. "Go home." He then pulled away and left in his car. Daisie froze on the spot, the wind messing up her hair. Noce looked at her through the rearview mirror, frowned, and sadness shed across his eyes.He finally leaned back and closed his eyes.He had been too impulsive and hadn¡¯t taken everything into ount. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Why would the Goldmanss easily agree to his engagement with Daisie? Daisie never saw him again after that night. Someone who had contacted her every day had suddenly disappeared from her life. Daisie sat in the library staring at the book but not understanding anything.She zoned out.She felt that there was a hole somewhere and wasn¡¯t used to that. Freyja sat in the seat in front of her. "Daisie?" After a few tries, Daisie finally reacted with a forced smile. "Yes, what¡¯s wrong?" "I should ask you that.You¡¯ve been sitting there and not moving.What¡¯s on your mind?" Freyja ced her bag down. Daisie was quiet. The news report on the television suddenly showed an interview with Noce. The reporter asked if he was engaged to Ms.Vanderbilt. Noce was silent for a moment before answering, "No, I won¡¯t be thinking about that soon either." The hand with which Daisie was holding the book tightened. Freyja looked away from the television and at Daisie, worried. "Daisie..." Daisie looked down and didn''t react. Daisie walked out of the library. Freyja followed her and grabbed her. "Daisie, wait." Daisie stopped but didn¡¯t look back. Freyja walked in front of her and asked, "Weren¡¯t Noce and you getting engaged? Why did it¡ª" "Freyja, stop asking." Daisie didn¡¯t dare look up because she was afraid Freyja would see her tears.Freyja took a deep breath and grabbed her shoulders. "Was your family against it?" Daisie shook her head, but a big tear rolled down her cheek. "Daisie¡ª" Before Freyja could finish, Daisie wiped her tear and ran away. Freyja watched her leave and frowned.She then walked quickly in another direction. At the Business department... Waylon sat in the car and kept checking his watch, seemingly waiting for someone. Suddenly, a woman rushed over and blocked the window while pressing her hand on the door, "Get out here, Colton.I have questions." Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 Waylon suddenly paused before looking at the girl calling him Colton and frowned. The driver was going to say something when Waylon cut him off and stared at the girl. "What do you want to ask?" Someone who knew them well would be able to tell them apart, but someone who wasn¡¯t close wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. They had the same face, but their personalities and marks on their faces were easily distinguishable. They had simr voices, but if someone paid attention, they would be able to tell that he had a deeper voice than Colton. Freyja had never met the both of them, so it was impossible to tell their voices apart.He was in the car, and it was dark, so it was hard to tell them apart. "What happened to Daisie and Nolce?" Waylon squinted but didn¡¯t answer. Freyja crossed her arms, "Don¡¯t stay silent.I¡¯m sure you know the details.I can tell how much Daisie loves Noce, so it¡¯s impossible that you, as a brother, can¡¯t.They were going to be engaged.Do you know how bad Daisie feels now that Noce changed his mind about that?" Waylon smiled. "So, you¡¯vee to tell me that?" Freyja paused because she noticed Colton was different today, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. "I just don¡¯t understand how you Goldmanns think.You want a match, but don¡¯t Noce and Daisie fit the requirement? Why did you stop their engagement? All you care about are benefits, just like the people with power?" "Are you on Noce¡¯s side?" "He¡¯s my cousin, so there shouldn¡¯t be an issue if I¡¯m on his side." Freyja smirked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "I feel sad for Daisie.The princess in the family can¡¯t marry the one person whom she loves." Waylon leaned back and chuckled. "You¡¯re Ken Pruitt¡¯s sister?" Freyja was curious. "Are you kidding?" Colton knew that.Waylon didn¡¯t speak.At that moment, a voice came from behind her. "Freyja Pruitt, what are you doing here?" Freyja was stunned.She turned around to see Colton walking toward her. Colton looked shocked when he saw her standing in front of his brother¡¯s car, "What are you doing?" "You..." Freyja was shocked.She looked at the person sitting in the car, then at Colton. ¡®Are they twins?¡¯ Waylon opened the door, fixed his coat, and got out. "She thinks that I¡¯m you." Colton looked at Freyja and asked, "How can I help you?" "I''ve said all that I wanted to say to him.You can ask him." Freyja was angry, so she turned and left. Waylon watched while she walked away. "She seems to care a lot about Daisie." Control paused as he looked back at him. "She is, but we don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll still be the case in the future.People change." Waylonughed and leaned on his car. "You¡¯re still up in arms about Lisa, huh? Noce gave up on the engagement." Colton paused for a few seconds and looked up. "I guess he¡¯s logical.The problem is, Daisie." Daisie sat in the garden and looked like she had cried her eyes out. Suddenly, her phone rang.She checked and saw that it was Maisie calling.She took a deep breath, unsure what to expect, and ced the phone to her ear, "Mom." Maisie asked, "Daisie, has Waylon reached Yaramoor?" Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 "Yes, he¡¯s here." "What''s wrong with your voice?" Daisie paused because she didn¡¯t want her mother to worry. "Don''t worry, it¡¯s just a cold." "You¡¯re a grown-up now, so you need to take care of yourself.How can I let you get married like this?" When Daisie heard ¡®get married"she bit her lips to hold back her tears. "Mom." Hearing her shaky voice, Maisie frowned. "You''re crying." "I''m not.I just¡ª" "Daisie, you can tell me anything.Don¡¯t keep it to yourself." At Bassburgh, at ckgold... Nn was just done with his meeting and wasing out of the conference room. Quincy, who just got a call, walked toward him. "Sir, Mrs.Goldmann has been waiting for you in the office for a while now." Nn paused with a frown. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Quincy felt wronged. "I didn¡¯t want to interrupt your meeting." Nn immediately returned to his office, opened the door, and saw Maisie waiting in front of the window.He removed his jacket, ced it on the back of his chair, walked toward her, and hugged her. "Zee." Maisie turned to look at him. "Done with your meeting?" Nn rested his chin on her shoulder and chuckled. "Quincy didn¡¯t tell me that you were waiting.I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting." "It¡¯s alright, it was just a 40-minute wait." Maisie pushed him away, walked to the couch to take a seat, and poured herself a cup of tea. "Your daughter is feeling terrible overseas and is crying." Nn took a deep breath, "Who dares make my daughter feel terrible!?" He remembered something, and his face dropped. "Knowles?" Maisie smiled. "He wouldn¡¯t dare.The three of you are making her sad." Nn covered his forehead. "What the brothers did is not my fault." Maisie raised her eyebrow. "The sons are following in their father¡¯s footsteps.That¡¯s all inherited." "My darling wife," Nn walked forward, half squatted in front of her, and grabbed her hand, "You can¡¯t me me for my sons¡¯ behavior.How would I have the heart to hurt our daughter?" Maisie looked at him. "Really? Did you agree to our daughter¡¯s engagement with Noce?" He said, "No." Maisie moved his hand away and stood up. Nn pushed her back down on the couch and held her in his arms. "Let me exin." Maisie raised her eyebrows and waited for him to do so. Nn took a deep breath.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I don¡¯t agree because the Knowles Group isn¡¯t stable yet.If Daisie got engaged to him now, all the pressure would fall on him, and everyone would think that he¡¯s using our family to help solidify his standing. "Noce is ambitious, so nobody knows if the pressure will get to him.He will be insulted if he feels that Daisie brought all his sess.What will happen if he hurts her?" When a man was fighting, the worst thing that could happen when it came to power was if someone said he aplished something because of hisdy. If her family had a strong connection, the man would have to have enough power that could rival her family¡¯s to find bnce. Equal power didn¡¯t exist, so when men gave women equality, it was just out of respect. Not all women were like Maisie, but if the man was weaker than the woman, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand tall in that marriage. Such a marriage wouldn¡¯tst long. Maisie fell in deep thought because what Nn said sounded true. Nn loved her, so he was willing to bow down to her, but it didn¡¯t mean that Nn was afraid of her. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 The Knowles Group had a good start, but it wasn¡¯t stable yet. If Daisie got engaged to Noce, the world would think that he used the Goldmanns to stabilize his company. Maisie had hopes for Noce because he had what it took.She remembered something and asked, "Do you think Noce is like that?" "It''s better to be safe than sorry." Nn hugged her and made her sit on hisp. "They¡¯re still young, especially Noce.Even Yorrick praises his capabilities.If he really loves Daisie, won¡¯t it be even better when he reaches the peak?" She smiled and pinched his chin. "He¡¯s the king''s grandson, so he doesn¡¯t need our help.It¡¯s obvious that the Goldmanns are just picky." Nn grabbed her hand and chuckled. "You¡¯re a Goldmann too.You can¡¯t talk bad about us." Maisie choked and pulled her hand away. "Speak to Noce.I heard that Ms.Livingston from Haniston fell for Noce at first sight and asked King William to arrange their marriage.We can¡¯t just hand the man our daughter loves to some other woman." Nn kissed her. "Yes, whatever you say, my love." At Yaramoor, at the Knowles mansion... Diana walked into the room with a bow] of soup.She heard Noce coughing and went in but saw that he was busy working, so she walked over. "It¡¯s getting colder now, so you should take a rest now that you have a cold." Noce balled up his fist and continued coughing. "I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.I¡¯m fine." Diana felt bad. "Your uncle can help look after yourpany.You¡¯ve worked hard enough for these few years." "Not at all." He thought that it was worth it. Diana saw the picture of Daisie he had ced next to his desk and picked it up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "It¡¯s rare to see that my son is so into a girl." "Isn¡¯t Dad very much into you too?" "Not at all." She scoffed but didn¡¯t sound angry. "Your dad didn¡¯t want to marry me.He was forced to.He didn¡¯t like me much, but it changed after we married." Noce smiled. "At least he loves you a lot now." "What about you?" She ced the picture down and looked at Noce. "How much do you like Daisie?" Noce didn¡¯t reply because there was no point in measuring love. Diana reminded him to take his medication on time before leaving the room. Noce rubbed the bridge of his nose and looked at his phone, which was buzzing. The number on the screen was from Zlokova.He could guess who it was. That evening, at the Hilton Vis... Daisie pushed her food around at the dining table and didn¡¯t eat much of it. Waylon, who was sitting across from her, looked up and handed her some food. "I thought you missed my cooking.Why aren''t you eating?" "I¡¯m not hungry." "Is it because of Noce?" She paused, then pressed her lips together. Waylon sighed and rubbed her head. "Daisie, Colton wasn¡¯t against Noce when he said those things to you.We can both tell how Noce treats you, but your engagement time isn¡¯t ideal." Daisie looked around. "I understand.Just like you said, the world will think that our engagement stems from convenience and not love." Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 "But I don¡¯t want other people to think that he¡¯s that kind of person.I just want everyone to understand him..." Daisie¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. Waylon wiped the tear off the corner of her eyes and said, "You''re so silly.Do you think Noce cares how other people think about him?" Daisie parted her mouth, and just when she wanted to say something, the words that Noce had said to her surfaced in her head. ¡®Do you see me that way too, Daisie?¡¯ The reason he had gotten angry was not that she wanted to postpone their engagement.It was because he thought she saw him the same way as everyone else did. Daisie clenched the fork in her hand tightly, and it was only now she realized the reason Noce had gotten so angry was that she did not exin to him what she really wanted to say that day.He had assumed she chose not to believe in him because Colton had told her something. Daisie lifted her head. "Waylon, I..." "You should finish your meal first," Waylon interjected, cutting her short. "After you finish your meal, go back to your room and rest.We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow." Daisie nodded. The next day, at the Knowles Group... Daisie stood in front of the door and hesitated for a long while before she finally decided to go inside.She felt that she had to talk to Noce and exin to him. However, the staff at the reception told her that Noce had not beening to thepany recently. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Daisie was stunned and asked, "Where has he been?" The receptionist forced a smile on her face and replied, "I¡¯m sorry.I don¡¯t know about that." When Daisie came out of the Knowles Group, she ran into Tristan, who had just gotten out of his car. She ran toward him and said, "Uncle Tristan." Tristan was taken aback when he heard her voice and turned his head around. "Daisie? What are you doing here?" Before she could say anything, he smiled and continued. "Are you here to look for Noce?" Daisie nodded. "Noce is sick, so he hasn¡¯t beening to thepany these few days." She jerked her head up, and her face was filled with disbelief. "He''s sick?" "He didn¡¯t tell you about it?" Tristan came to an abrupt stop upon asking that question. Given Noce¡¯s temperament, it went without saying that he wouldn¡¯t tell Daisie about it when he was sick. After a short while of silence, Daisie asked, "Is he home now?" Tristan nodded. Meanwhile, at the Knowles mansion... Noce heard somemotion and came downstairs. Peter said, "It¡¯s the Livingstons, Sir.They wanted to see you, but the guards didn¡¯t let theme in." All of them knew about the things that happened to the Livingstons. The guards didn¡¯t let them through because they thought Noce didn¡¯t want to see them. Noce said calmly, "Let them in." Peter went out to inform the guards, allowing the Livingstons to enter. When Juneau and Zenovia entered, the first thing that caught Noce¡¯s attention was the gift in Juneau¡¯s hand. Juneau took a step forward and put the gift on the table, "Young Mr.Knowles, we apologize for what happened at the banquet that night.I hope you can ept this gift." Noce took his seat and said, "I think I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to, right, Mr.Livingston?" Juneau was momentarily stunned. Noce was right. The one he had offended was Daisie, not Noce. He thought for a while and said, "Consider this gift as a congrattory gift from me to you for your engagement with the daughter of the Goldmanns." Noce¡¯s face sank as he looked at him indifferently. "Do you think I have the right to help you, Mr.Livingston?" Juneau felt a little embarrassed since Noce had seen through his intentions. After all, his daughter had a "feud" with Daisie. He was pretty certain he would get humiliated if he went to apologize to Daisie. He thought that Noce could help put in some good words for them because of their rtionship with the king. Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Seeing that Noce was giving her father a hard time, Zenovia couldn¡¯t help herself and interrupted. "Mr.Knowles, even if you don¡¯t want to help us, you don¡¯t have to be like this." Noce did not say anything. "Zenovia..." Juneau wanted to say something, but Zenovia cut him short again. "You chose Daisie over me because you want the help from the Goldmanns, right? I heard that you said the other day that you''re not going to get engaged with her.That''s because you know that it''s not that easy, right?" Juneau became nervous. He told his daughter to stop talking, but she ignored him. "Did I say anything wrong? The king wants us to support the Knowles.That''s why he wants me to get engaged to Noce.Although we''re not as good as the Goldmanns, we can give everything that they can offer as well." Noce lifted his head and looked at Zenovia indifferently. "So, in your opinion, marriage is just something for you to gain benefits?" "Yes, I don¡¯t deny that." Zenovia walked up to him and continued. "It¡¯s true that it''ll b3 a great help to the Knowles if you can get engaged to Daisie.But have you forgotten about her brothers? Do you think they''ll] really let you gain anything from the marriage? "If she marries you, it means she has to give up on everything she has ande to live with you in Yaramoor.The Goldmanns dote on her, so do you think they¡¯1I let here here? As for you, you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Knowles.I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t give up everything you have here just to be with her, right? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "As for me, although I¡¯m the only descendant in the Livingstons, I''m not asking for much.I don¡¯t need you to abandon your identity or everything you have here.I can stay here in Yaramoor to help you.Besides, marrying me isn¡¯t asplicated as marrying Daisie, and you don¡¯t have to worry about other things as well." Noce chuckled and said, "You''re right." Zenovia¡¯s eyes glowed, and she leaned forward to look at him. "I know all men who venture into the business world are ambitious, and I can help you achieve all your dreams.It''s up to you whether or not you want me to help you, Mr.Knowles." Nolce looked at her without saying anything.His pupils were light-colored, and they seemed endless like the abyss. Meanwhile, Daisie had just arrived. From her angle of sight, Zenovia was very close to Noce right now, and they seemed to be "kissing." "Sir," Peter called out. Noce looked over to Peter, and he was stunned when he saw Daisie. Zenovia turned her head over, and a triumphant smile appeared in her eyes when she saw her. Even though Daisie was the daughter of the Goldmanns, her level was too high for Noce. Zenovia was confident that the Goldmanns would not approve of their engagement. Both of them had the same social status, and Noce was the king''s grandson, but he still had to have the same capabilities as the Goldmanns if he wanted to marry Daisie. After all, Noce was just the king''s grandson.He was not the future heir of the throne.He may enjoy the same benefits as the royal family, but he did not belong to the royal family. The Knowles had fallen from grace several years ago. Although they had gotten back on their feet in recent years, they were not strong enough for the Goldmanns to approve of their marriage. The more Daisie thought about it, the more heartache she felt. She said, "I¡¯m sorry for the interruption.You guys can continue." Daisie turned around and left. Noce wanted to chase after her, but he thought of something and forwent the attempt in the end. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Zenovia sensed something and was even more confident in her spection. "Well, it seems like I was right.You and she are having problems so soon." Noce rose to his feet and replied expressionlessly, "It has nothing to do with her, and it¡¯s none of your business either." He turned around and said, "Peter, please see them at the door." After that, he went upstairs without turning his head around. Zenovia did not say anything anymore and left the Knowles mansion with her father. Meanwhile, Daisie had just gotten into the car. Before the driver could start the engine, Zenovia walked up to the car and knocked on the window. Daisie rolled the window down but did not say anything. Zenovia leaned on the window and said with a smile on her face, "Mr.Vanderbilt, can I have a minute with you?" Daisie looked at her and asked, "What do you want to say?" "I apologize for my actions earlier on since I didn''t know who you were, but I won''t quit." Zenovia looked into her eyes and continued. "It¡¯s true that youe from a prestigious family, but unfortunately, you¡¯re a Goldmann.There¡¯s no way the Goldmann will approve of your rtionship.It¡¯s such a shame that your rtionship is going to get destroyed in your hands." Daisie¡¯s chest heaved up and down heavily as she clenched her fists tightly. She took a deep breath and said, "So do you think he¡¯ll choose you? Ms.Livingston, I have known him longer than you think" "So?" Zenovia chuckled. "It doesn''t mean anything.Even if you guys grew up together since childhood, you still have to bow your heads down before reality.Noce is the most charismatic man I¡¯ve ever seen.His charm is that he knows exactly what he needs.He will never bow his head down toward the Goldmanns.He will have to face many problems to marry you, but he won''t have to worry about anything if he marries me." Daisie wanted to say something in return, but the next thing Zenovia said stumped her. "I have the freedom to pick whatever I want, but as a Goldmann, do you think you have the luxury of making your own decisions?" When Daisie came to her senses, Zenovia was already gone.Several dayster, at the college... There was a callback for the drama examination. Freyja looked around in the examination hall, but she couldn¡¯t find Daisie anymore. When she went to ask the professor, she told her that Daisie had taken a leave of absence. After the test was over, Freyja carried her bag and came out of the examination hall. Then, she ran into Waylon, who was standing in front of a car under the building. Freyja was momentarily stunned. Due to the fact that she had mistaken him for Colton thest time, she couldn¡¯t tell if the man in front of her right now was Colton or Waylon. Then, Waylon walked up to her and asked, "Do you still have ss in the afternoon?" Freyja hade to know Colton.She was certain that he wouldn¡¯t ask her like this, so she was confident the one standing in front of her was Waylon. "you¡¯re Colton¡¯s brother?" "You finally can recognize us now?" "Did something happen?" Waylon opened the door and said, "I wouldn''t havee to you if nothing had happened.Get into the car." Freyja hesitated for a moment before getting into the car. She looked outside toward the window and realized that they were heading toward the Hilton Vis.She asked, "Why hasn¡¯t Daisie beening to the collegetely?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Waylon sat with his legs crossed.He was more mature and sternpared to Colton. Although Colton was indifferent toward the people around him, he had a sharp tongue and was straightforward.He would not hold back when he was criticizing someone and often ended up hurting other people¡¯s feelings. However, his brother was different.He was calm and collected. "Isn¡¯t the reason obvious?" "Is it because of Noce?" Even though Waylon did not reply, Freyja knew it was because of Noce.The car was stopped in the courtyard. Freyja followed behind him into the vi. When they were going upstairs, Waylon called out to her. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Freyja turned around to look at Waylon, and he said, "I hope you know what you should and shouldn¡¯t say." It was very apparent that Noce was the reason that Daisie refused to go to the college, and Freyja surmised that something must have happened between them. Besides, Daisie must have locked herself up in her room, drowning herself in her sadness because of the thing that had happened between her and Noce. If Freyja said the wrong thing, it would further aggravate the situation. Freyja chuckled and asked, "So what do you expect me to say? Ask her to break up with him? Or tell her to go back to him?" Waylon looked at her for a long while before answering, ¡®What do you think?" She did not say anything and went upstairs.She walked to Daisie¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Daisie¡¯s voice rang out from her room. "The door isn¡¯t locked." Freyja pushed the door open. The first thing she saw was Daisie sitting on the bed with her knees in her arms, and it was clear that she was sad right now. When Daisie saw Freyja, she was stunned. "Freyja?" Freyja walked up to her and sat on the bed. "You haven¡¯t beening to collegetely, and your brother...I mean, your eldest brother is worried about you.As such, he brought me here to check on you." Daisie lowered her head and did not say anything. Freyja looked at her and asked, "Daisie, did something happen? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?" Daisie rested her chin on her knees and shook her head. "You always say that I''m your friend, but you refuse to share your problem with me.Do you know that it really hurts me?" Freyja sighed. Daisie lifted her head and looked at her. After a short while of silence, she said, "Freyja, does everyone think that Noce wants to get engaged to me because he''s forced by my parents or that he''s anxious to achieve fame and fortune?" Freyja was stunned. Daisie let out a bitter smile and continued. "Maybe Zenovia was right.She can make her own decisions in her family.Noce won¡¯t have to face so many problems if he marries her.But I¡¯m different.There are a lot of things that I can¡¯t decide for myself. "I know that my parents and brothers love me very much.They just want to protect me.They have their reasons for doing so, and I believe they will never force me to do anything I don''t want to do. "I just don¡¯t want them to look at Noce that way.I have always believed in him, but I don''t know what to do." Freyja wrapped her arms around Daisie and patted her back softly, "Do you trust him, Daisie?" "Of course, I do." "If you trust him, then you don¡¯t have to care about what Zenovia said." Freyja ced her hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes. "Even if you call off the engagement now, it doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t get engaged in the future.I¡¯m sure Noce has his own reasoning for calling off the engagement, but it shouldn¡¯t be the factor that affects your rtionship." Daisie fell silent and did not say anything for a while. Someone knocked on the door, and Freyja went forward to open the door.Waylon was standing in front of the door.He looked at Daisie and asked, "How did it go?" Freyja stood aside and asked, "Isn''t it better to directly get Noce here and solve the problem?" "I can¡¯t get to him." Freyja was stunned. "What?" There was no reason for Noce to switch off his phone. Had something happened to him? She pulled her phone out and made a call to Noce. Just as Waylon had said, Noce had switched off his phone. Both of them stood in the corridor, and Freyja asked, "Tell me everything that happened." Waylon looked at her and chuckled. "Aren¡¯t you his cousin? If you want to know everything that happened, you should just go to look for him." Freyja fell silent for a few seconds. Waylon retracted his gaze and turned around. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "By the way, ask him what he thinks.If he wants to break up with Daisie, then he should do it before it''s toote." Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 Freyja asked, "I thought you wanted me to be the mediator between them?" Waylon stopped in his tracks and said without turning his head. "He chose to turn off his phone.Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?" Then, he went down the stairs. Freyja stood on the spot and clenched her fists tightly.She went straight to the Knowles mansion as soon as she left the Hilton Vis. Before the butler could inform Noce, she had already barged into the study room. When she went inside the study room, she found out that Noce was not the only one inside. Zenovia was inside the study room as well.Half of her body was leaning toward Noce.If she hadn¡¯t gotten into the study room, she was certain she would have thrown herself onto Noce. Zenovia¡¯s face sank when she saw Freyja. "Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that you need to knock on the door beforeing in?" Freyja ignored her and looked at Noce. "What the hell are you thinking? Are you really going to break up with Daisie?" Noce frowned but did not say anything. Zenovia turned around to face Freyja and said, "Hah! Why don¡¯t you ask what the Goldmanns are thinking instead? It seems to me that they don¡¯t think Mr.Knowles deserves their daughter at all." "If you don''t know what to say, then I suggest you keep your mouth shut," Freyja said while frowning. "why? I¡¯m just stating the truth." Zenovia crossed her arms in front of her chest as she condescendingly looked at Freyja. "The Goldmanns are way out of our league.If Mr.Knowles marries Daisie, people will say he''s only trying to take advantage of the Goldmanns." Freyja¡¯s face sank. Zenovia continued with a grin on her face. "Besides, marriage isn''t only about two people.There''s no way Daisie can make her own decisions about her future spouse.I guess you should ask her to stop pestering Mr.Knowles." "Is this what you think as well?" Freyja looked at Noce, who had been silent the whole time.If he said yes, then it meant she was wrong about him.He did not deserve Daisie¡¯s love at all. Noce tapped his finger rhythmically on the desk but did not say anything in return. When Zenovia saw that Noce did not say anything, a triumphant smile appeared on her face as she said, "Miss, can''t you see that Mr.Knowles doesn''t want to talk about it anymore?" Freyja turned around.She stood in front of the door and said without turning her head. "Noce, no matter what happened between you and Daisie, you shouldn¡¯t let an outsider interfere with your rtionship. "If you want to break up with her, you should tell her early." After she finished speaking, she left.The study room was silent for a long while Even though Noce looked calm and there was no expression on his face, the anger and anxiety deep in his eyes belied his true emotion. Zenovia couldn¡¯t read his mind at all. However, she was confident that what Noce needed right now was someone who could help him. "Mr.Knowles, it has been a day.Can you give me your answer now?" She rested her hands on the desk and looked at him. "If you say you need me, I¡¯ll stay by your side and help you with all my power.Anything that the Goldmanns can give you, I can give you as well.You just need to..." She paused for a few seconds, and a smile crept onto her face. "You just need to marry me." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Noce lifted his eyes and looked at her.There was some emotion in his eyes that Zenovia couldn''t read as he asked, "Are you begging me, or am I begging you?" "It doesn¡¯t matter." She smiled. "What matters is that you want to bring the Knowles Group back to its feet.King William''s original intention is for me to help you, and it is not a bad deal for you to marry me." Initially, she thought she was out of the game already, but an opportunity presented itself in front of her again.She did not believe that Noce would let go of such a good opportunity. He wouldn¡¯t have be Daisie¡¯s boyfriend if he wasn''t an ambitious man. Daisie was one of the Goldmanns. As a Goldmann, Daisie could provide a lot of help to Noce, but the problem was she couldn¡¯t make her own decision when it came to her marriage. However, she was different.She was born into the Livingstons and had the freedom to choose who she wanted to marry. Compared to the Goldmanns, a much moreplicated family, she was obviously the better option. Marriage was nothing more than a deal.She did not care if Noce did not love her.She was confident that she would be able to warm up Noce''s cold heart if she was given enough time. Even if he did not love her now, he would fall in love with her in the future. Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Noce let off a chuckle andplimented her sarcastically, "You¡¯re very smart, Ms.Livingston." Zenovia was happy. "I''ll take this as apliment." Noce¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, and he added gloomily and sullenly, "But you¡¯re too presumptuous." Zenovia was startled. Noce got up, walked up to the French window, and stopped in front of the window pane. "You''re in such a hurry to get married to me because of your father." Zenovia looked at him in surprise. Noce then exined calmly, "Your father killed someone, and the police are now onto him.Once the police discover this matter is rted to your father, the Livingstons will be forever condemned back in Haniston.Your father is anxious about reconciling with me, and the incident that took ce at the banquet has never been his main focus." "Mr.Knowles, what nonsense are you talking about?" Zenovia was flustered. ¡®Father killed that woman whose name is Lisa because she threatened him.He did so only to protect himself, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it!¡¯ Noce looked at her through the window pane and said with an indifferent and deep tone, "Lisa knew about your father¡¯s secret.That¡¯s why your father wouldn¡¯t let her live." Zenovia¡¯s body swayed while her face gradually turned pale. ¡®How could he know about this! ?¡¯ Noce stopped in front of her. "You guys are the ones who need my help instead of the other way around.But you''ve been acting too presumptuously.You can¡¯t even tell the situation that you¡¯re in and chose to provoke me, forcing me into marrying with the Livingstons?" Zenovia¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot instantly. "Noce, asking you to marry me has nothing to do with this..." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "With the effect of the current predicament that the Livingstons are in, how much longer can your family maintain its stability? And here you are trying to list out the benefits that your family can bring to me in order to persuade me.So, what benefits can you bring me? All you want is for me to clean up your father¡¯s mess, or perhaps you¡¯re looking to use my kinship with the royal family to consolidate the Livingstons¡¯ presence and position in Haniston?" His words pierced right through her heart.Zenovia¡¯s body swayed, and she lost bnce and staggered backward. Noce¡¯s gaze looked as sharp as a sword.It seemed that nothing could escape his observation. ¡®I have to admit that in addition to personally wanting to marry Noce, I was also thinking about my father¡¯s incident and the Livingstons¡¯ future.As for Lisa¡¯s incident, once my father¡¯s involvement was discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable" Not long after Zenovia left the Knowles mansion, Edison walked into the study and said, "Sir, are you looking for me?" Noce, who was standing in front of the window, turned to look at him. "Did anything happen to Mr.Livingston?" Edison replied, "As usual, Mr.Livingston is contacting some of the nobles.Perhaps he¡¯s trying to avoid the limelight.He hasn¡¯t even contacted Donald so far.By the way, he¡¯s also investigated Mr.Coleman Goldmann¡¯s identity." Lisa had unexpectedly died in the hospital, and the police had not gotten to the bottom of the truth.It was estimated he had bribed some of the employees to tamper with the surveince system of the hospital. Juneau was afraid of being suspected and did not dare to contact Donald. After all, Donald was the person who had arranged for Lisa to serve him. However, in addition to Lisa, Colton also knew his secret ¡ªthat was why he might have also investigated Colton.Colton was a member of the Goldmanns, so he did not dare to make a move on him.But when they learned about Daisie¡¯s identity at the banquet, they realized they had unintentionally offended the Goldmanns. As such, Juneau could not guarantee that the young master of the Goldmanns would not reveal his secrets. Otherwise, Juneau would not have brought Zenovia with him to apologize at this time so that he could make Zenovia think she had a chance. As long as Juneau could make Zenovia think Noce had chosen to get engaged to Daisie because he was afraid of the Goldmanns and give her the opportunity to sow discord between the Goldmanns and him so that he would ept the Livingstons¡¯ help, then Juneau¡¯s goal would have been considered achieved. Noce went around the corner of the desk and sat back on the leather chair.His gaze looked indifferent. "Continue to keep an eye on Mr.Livingston.By the way, find someone to secretly provide clues to the police and lead them in Mr.Livingston¡¯s way." Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Since Juneau had the guts to use his daughter to sow discord, he would never have imagined that the person who first nned to get rid of Lisa through him would be Noce. A weekter... Daisie was preparing for the exam at the college as always. When the exam was over, she went to the office building to look for the professor and asked for the list of titles of her graduation thesis in drama and film performance. The professor was a little surprised. "Are you nning to prepare for the topic of your graduation thesis in advance?" Daisie nodded. She was a year away from graduation, but Colton was already preparing for his graduation, and she did not want to procrastinate. At the Royal College of Victoria, the graduation requirement was simple. As long as the students hadpleted all subjects of the course and obtained good grades in all those subjects, they would be able to apply for graduation in advance. The Drama, Theater, and Film department was no exception. "Okay then." The professor nodded and handed the title of Daisie¡¯s graduation thesis to her. "Godspeed." Daisie walked out of the office building with the title of her graduation thesis. There were a total of 49 thesis topics in the Drama, Theater, and Film department of Victoria College.It would take at least three months to study all the topics urately ande up with a conclusion. "Daisie." She paused, turned around, and saw Freyja approaching her. She then ced the list of titles of graduation thesis back into her bag, "I¡¯m heading to the library.Do you want to tag along?" Freyja smiled. "Let¡¯s go." The two came to the library, and Freyja went to reserve a seat first, while Daisie found herself several famous foreign film and television exam preparation books from the bookshelves. "I heard that the adopted daughter of the Knowles died mysteriously in the hospital some time ago." "How do you know about this?" Daisie stopped what she was doing.She then walked slowly to the back of the bookshelves and saw a few girls standing and chatting in front of the window. "My father is a police officer and is in charge of this case.I heard that she was kidnapped by someone, and her fingers were amputated.She then died inexplicably in the hospitalter." "Wasn¡¯t she working in the ck market? She must have offended someone there." Daisie leaned against the bookshelves. Although she did not like Lisa, her death still shocked her deeply.She was about to leave when someone suddenly said, "Could it be Noce¡¯s doing? After all, that woman had tried to seduce him before and offended his girlfriend.Could it be that the Goldmanns are very upset about this, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re not letting them get engaged?" "If that¡¯s the case, things should get a lot more difficult for Ms.Livingston in the future, shouldn¡¯t it? After all, she tried to snatch Ms.Goldmann¡¯s boyfriend from her." "If Noce were to be asked to choose one between the Goldmanns and the Livingstons, it¡¯s only normal for him to pick the Goldmanns over the Livingstons.After all, the benefits that the Goldmanns can provide arerger and better than what the Livingstons¡ª " Before the girl could finish speaking, someone jerked her arm, and all the girls looked over at Daisie with an embarrassed expression. Daisie took a deep breath and refuted calmly, "If you don¡¯t know him, don¡¯t talk about him behind his back.His choice has nothing to do with the benefits that he can obtain from the Goldmanns." The girls did not say anything. It seemed that they did not have any objections on the surface, but they whispered among themselves after Daisie left, "If not for her identity as the daughter of the Goldmanns, do you think Noce would associate himself with her..." Daisie¡¯s back felt stiff.She could not help but tighten her grip on the book in her arms as all those sentences kept echoing in her mind. ¡®Even if he¡¯s not doing so for the benefits, the public, even Dad, will think so too" ¡®I don¡¯t care what they think about me.I care if you think of me the same way too" ¡®I have the freedom to pick whatever I want, but as a Goldmann, do you think you have the luxury of making your own decisions?¡¯ ¡®If not for her identity as the daughter of the Goldmanns, do you think Noce would associate himself with her.." The voices echoing in Daisie¡¯s head all ovepped and sounded extremely confusing, and Daisie¡¯s vision blurred gradually. There was amotion in the library, and Freyja, sitting in the seat waiting for Daisie, turned around, looked in the direction of themotion, and heard someone''s voice. "Someone¡¯s fainted!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 Freyja fought her way through the crowd, and her expression changed instantly when she saw the person lying on the ground.She hurried forward and shouted, "Daisie!" She called out to the crowd around them, "Can ambnce!" Daisie was sent to the hospital. Freyja stood anxiously in the corridor and waited until Waylon and Colton arrived. Colton stepped forward quickly, grabbed her wrist, and asked, "Why would Daisie faint all of a sudden?" Freyja did not answer. Waylon lifted his hand and ced it on his shoulder. "Cole, calm down." Only then did Colton let go of her, his expression terrifyingly gloomy. At that moment, the doctor came out of the ward, and Waylon asked, "How is she?" The doctor took off the mask and replied, "It¡¯s not a big problem.The patient¡¯s diet and lifestyle have been a little irregr.When these issues are coupled with fatigue, they lead to hypoglycemia and a ckout.She¡¯Il have to adjust her lifestyle for a period." After the doctor left, Waylon pushed open the door of the ward. Daisie was lying on the hospital bed with a fluid infusion, and all the blood had been drained away from her cheeks. Waylon frowned. ¡®She''s been eating very little in the vi recently, but I don¡¯t know how things are at the college.I know that she¡¯s been rather emotionally bothered recently.It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been keeping it to herself. ¡®In addition to the intense exam preparations that she¡¯s been undergoing throughout this week, she also refused to rx and grab some rest. ¡®Noce seems to be the reason for her sudden hard work" Noticing something, Colton turned around immediately and looked at Freyja. "Where¡¯s Noce?" Freyja was startled for a split second, lifted her gaze, and stared at him. "Is there a point for us to locate Noce at this moment?" He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean by that?" Freyja scoffed. "You people from the Goldmanns are somewhat responsible for the incidents that are going on between Daisie and him.Do you know what Zenovia thinks about Daisie? "She imed that Daisie is a gir] who can¡¯t even make a single decision that''s rted to her own affairs, so aren¡¯t the Goldmanns the biggest factor she¡¯s been able to get together with Noce up to today?" She nced at Daisie. "She¡¯s the only daughter of the Goldmanns, who''s loved by everyone in the family, but you guys are the people who decide her own fate for her on her behalf.The so-called wings that you people use to cover and protect her are just a cage to her." Colton¡¯s expression turned colder, and his masseter muscles twitched. "You don¡¯t even know sh*t about us, so what makes you think you¡¯re in the position to criticize us?" "I might not know anything," Freyja was expressionless and stared directly at him without any fear, "But the only thing that I know is that a living person should have the right to think and make decisions for themselves.Everything that happens in her life, you guys shouldn¡¯t be the ones who tell her what¡¯s right and what''s wrong.It should be up to her to figure it out herself." Colton lifted his hand abruptly. Freyja did not dodge as he punched the wall behind her, and she felt a gust of wind whistling in her ears for a second.There was a moment of silence in the ward. Colton was holding back something all this while, but he did not utter a single word in the end.Waylon walked behind him, took a nce at Freyja, and put his hand on Colton¡¯s shoulder. "Cole, now is not the time to lose your head." Colton withdrew his arm, ignored the pain on the back of his hand and the bruise on his knuckles, turned around, and left the ward without saying anything. Waylon did not stop him.His gaze was fixed on Freyja¡¯s calm face. "You''re right, we should be held ountable, but you¡¯ve misunderstood what we meant too." Freyja was stunned for a split second and stared at him without saying a thing. "Cole, Daisie, and I weren¡¯t by our father¡¯s side when we were born.Our mother was the only one who took care of the three of us.That¡¯s why to me and Cole, protecting our little sister has always been our responsibility." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He continued to exin slowly and indifferently, "Cole''s extremeness started only after what happened to Daisie because of Lisa.And not to mention the hurtful things that Noce said to Daisie before the ident that gave him amnesia as what he said had caused Daisie to misunderstand.So it¡¯s inevitable that Colton will be rather harsh when ites to protecting Daisie." Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 "Nevertheless, we''ve never thought about preventing Noce and Daisie from being together.However, if Noce gets engaged to Daisie before the Knowles Group manages to stabilize its development, the public opinion won¡¯t favor him at all." Freyja took a deep breath. "But what if he doesn¡¯t care about that?" "He may not care about that, but does Daisie not care about it too?" Waylon¡¯s words hit Freyja directly. "Daisie believes that she wants to get engaged to Noce because of her feelings for him, but the public will only believe that Noce wants to get engaged to her only because of what''s in it for him.A controversial marriage won''tst long. Who can guarantee that their rtionship will never be affected by all those controversies? "Even when a powerful man wants to marry a woman of unequal status, he will still require the woman¡¯s family to be pure and squeaky clean. And when ites to a marriage between two wealthy and powerful families, the equal match in terms of the strength of the two families will rise to the top of the list. "Although these words will make others mistakenly think that the Goldmanns are looking down on the Knowles, however, on the contrary, Noce¡¯s strength is something that the Goldmanns dare not underestimate.If Noce doesn¡¯t even believe in himself, then that will be a wastage of the trust that we have in him." Freyja remained silent. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®Daisie is the daughter of the Goldmanns.Her marriage will naturally attract the attention of multiple parties.Even if Noce isn¡¯t the person who wants to marry her today but someone else, the person will still have to withstand the intense controversy and pressure. ¡®In a marriage rtionship, when thedy¡¯s family is slightly weaker in terms of family background, outsiders will rarelyment that the woman is in it for the status or the money because, since ancient times, men have always been expected to perform better and stronger than women.It¡¯s always been a traditional standard. ¡®So although they¡¯ re the rtives of the royal family of Yaramoor, the Knowles are still not powerful enough to be on a par with the Goldmanns in terms of their financial strength and their status in the business field if Noce wants to marry Daisie. ¡®This marriage is bound to be controversial just like Ken¡¯s... ¡®He was engaged to Lara, but no one had high hopes in their rtionship.It did not matter whether he was in it for the love or the money.In the end, it was about what the public thought about their rtionship" Daisie regained consciousness gradually, and the first thing that caught her sight was the white ceiling and that the room that she was in was pervaded with the scent of disinfectant. Immediately afterward, Daisie saw a familiar figure by the window and sat up abruptly.Her action surprised him. Noce walked to the bed and pressed her back onto the bed. "Don¡¯t move." Daisie turned her face away and did not look at him. Noce sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to caress her cheek. However, she smacked his hand away, refusing to let him touch her.He leaned over, approached her, and moved the clumps of hair that were stuck to her sweaty forehead off her forehead with his fingertips. "Are you still mad at me?" "It''s none of your business." He responded with a light hum. "But I care about your agenda." Daisie turned her back to him. "Why aren¡¯t you with Zenovia? Why are you here?" Noce caressed the ends of her hair, and his gazended on her side profile. "You¡¯ve misunderstood the thing between us." Daisie looked dejected. "No matter what¡¯s the thing that¡¯s going on between the two of you, I won''t care about it anymore." Noce¡¯s chest heaved violently, and he turned her body over, forcing her to face him. "Daisie!" Her tears began to gush down the sides of her face¡ªshe looked all broken, weak, and extremely vulnerable. "If you want to end things between us, just say it.Why must you avoid me deliberately? I won¡¯t pester you.I¡¯ll never¡ª" Noce sealed her lips forcibly without giving her any time to react. Her weeping stopped, but her drenched eyshes were still glistening, and she was about to run out of breath. Noce left her lips and wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes away with his fingertips. The way she looked while she was crying really pierced through his heart. "I didn¡¯t n to end things between us, Daisie." Daisie panted. "But you¡¯ve been avoiding me." Noce rubbed the corner of her eyes repeatedly and stared at her face. "I¡¯m sorry, Daisie.I didn¡¯t think things through when I brought up our engagement to you.I was afraid that you¡¯d me me, and I was afraid that you''d misunderstand me." He leaned over and kissed her between the eyebrows. "I don¡¯t care about what other people think, but I do care about how you feel." Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Daisie sobbed softly. "I just don¡¯t want others to see you that way." Noce¡¯s lipsnded on the tip of her nose and cheeks, and his warmth was on the brink of scorching her. "I don¡¯t care how others view me, but Daisie, if I want to marry you, we can¡¯t let our marriage be filled with all sorts of controversies.My future wife shouldn¡¯t be exposed to all these public opinions." ¡®No matter what the controversies are, I¡¯ll be able to handle them. But Daisie might not be able to do the same.She¡¯s very sentimental and is easily influenced by public opinion. ¡®Even if she¡¯s being assaulted by the public for me, I won¡¯t allow that" "Daisie," He kissed her, "Give me some time.Wait for the day toe when I¡¯m able to marry you without any questions from the public." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Daisie suddenly turned over and pressed him against the bed. "I don¡¯t care! You¡¯ve made me angry for so many days, you mustpensate me!" Noce was stunned. He stared at the person sitting on his body andughed abruptly. "How do you want me topensate?" Daisie approached him. "I want..." The door of the ward was pushed open all of a sudden, and Daisie and Noce looked over at the same time.What caught their eyes were Yorrick and X, who were standing at the door. X saw the scene presented right in front of her, gasped, and pretended to be surprised. "Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an aggressive person, Daisie!" Daisie was astounded for a few seconds.She then blushed instantly and got down from Noce in a panic. "Aunt X, that¡¯s not it!" X waved her hand. "I totally understand that.We¡¯ve all been young and wild once." Daisie was so anxious she blushed and stared over at Noce, asking for help. Noce got up calmly and adjusted his shirt. "Mr.Hathaway, Mrs.Hathaway." Yorrick responded with a hum and ced the fruit basket in his hand on the table. "Are you feeling better, Daisie?" Noce took a nce at her and smiled. "Is she still not lively enough to convince you? Who would believe that she¡¯s sick at this very moment?" Daisie wanted to step on his leg, but he seemed to have expected her to react in this way and retracted his leg, so she missed her target.How could Yorrick not see their tiny movements? He cleared his throat. "d to hear that.This will save her father from worrying about her every second of the day." Daisie turned to look at him. "My dad knows about this?" Yorrick smiled. "How could he not know?" Daisie pursed her lips.She had caused her family to worry about her because she was too stubborn and did not take good care of herself.Yorrick looked at Noce. "Mr.Knowles, is it convenient for you toe out with me for a chat?" Noce and Yorrick left the ward while Daisie returned to the bed and looked toward the door from time to time.X walked to the bed, took a seat, picked up an apple, and started peeling it for her. "Are you that worried about your boyfriend?" Daisie choked on her saliva and buried her blushed face in her pillow. "No, I¡¯m not." X could see through her mind clearly. "Sure enough, it¡¯s almost impossible to keep a daughter home when she¡¯s of age.It¡¯s no wonder Nn is so worried about his daughter being abducted.In fact, there¡¯s no need for him to worry at all because even without an abduction attempt, his daughter would¡¯ve already left him with the other party without any hesitation." Daisie frowned. "Aunt X, you¡¯re still making fun of me." X chuckled, cut a segment of apple out of the peeled apple, and handed it to her. "Don¡¯t me your dad.He¡¯s doing all these solely out of consideration for your future.After all, Noce is such a capable son-inw I don¡¯t think your dad will let him escape his grasp.If he doesn¡¯t want Noce to marry you, then I''ll take over and reserve a spot for Xena." Daisie was astonished for a few seconds. "But that¡¯s impossible.Xena is still so young!" "Age is just a number.Haven¡¯t you heard this saying? I¡¯ll be happy to have him as my son-inw." "That''s impossible¡ª" She was about to say, "He¡¯s mine!" Seeing how nervous Daisie was, Xughed. "Okay, I''ll stop teasing you already.No one will snatch him from you." After a while, Noce and Yorrick returned to the ward. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. X turned to look at them. "If you didn¡¯te back, Daisie would rush out." Daisie¡¯s face was steaming as she buried her head under the covers.Yorrickughed. "Stop teasing her.Are you going to calm her down if she cries?" "I won''t have to.She has someone to do that." X walked toward Yorrick, held his arm, and looked at Noce. "Take care of your future wife.We¡¯re leaving." Noce nodded. They were the only people left in the room. Daisie popped her head out from under the covers and put one hand on the edge of the bed.A shadow loomed over her while a warm breath blew onto her hair. "You¡¯re embarrassed?" Her face was burning hot as she avoided his gaze. "What did Uncle Yorrick say to you?" "Take a guess." "No." Noce touched her hair and looked deep into her eyes. "He said that I..." He leaned in and whispered into her ear. Daisieughed, then hit him. "Noce!" Noce sat at the edge of the bed andughed, not moving away.That afternoon, at the Sunrise Hotel... Juneau walked around the living room while the assistant walked in.He walked to him and lowered his head. "Mr.Livingston, it¡¯s done." Juneau frowned and double-confirmed. "You didn''t leave any traces, did you?" "No, the police would think that it¡¯s a normal breaking and entering that went wrong.We found people who did time before and were owing money.They were willing to do anything if we paid them.Even if the police found them, they wouldn''t link them back to you." Juneau chuckled. "Great." Lisa knew his secret and threatened him, so there was no way he would let her live.As such, he had quietly paid the people in the hospital to get rid of her.He had paid them a sum of money and got them to create some fake evidence and alter the surveince footage. To be careful, Juneau had his assistant get rid of them too. Not long after the secretary left, Zenovia rushed in to see him. "Dad, let¡¯s go back to Haniston." Juneau, who was seated on the couch drinking coffee, looked up curiously. "Are you going to marry Noce when you get back to Haniston?" Zenovia remembered what Noce had said to her and was uncertain.She grabbed her skirt and said, "He won¡¯t marry me, Dad, forget it." Noce knew what her father had done.If he was forced, he would expose all that, and her family might be someone the public despised because of the ¡®bad reputation¡¯. When that happened, the ¡®socialite¡¯ of Haniston would be a joke to everyone. "Zenovia, are you not confident in yourself? Weren¡¯t there problems with Noce and that Goldmann girl? All you need to do is be there at his lowest so he can change his mind about you." Zenovia¡¯s face dropped when she heard how easy her father thought it would be. Even if she wanted to marry Noce, now wouldn¡¯t be a good time.If the Livingstons fell, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to go against Daisie with.But she would not sacrifice her future for what her father had done. Two dayster, Noce brought Daisie home to see his mother. Diana couldn''t stop smiling when she saw that they were back together and pulled her next to her. "You shoulde to visit me every day after this.That will make me happy." Daisie paused. "I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude." "No, not at all.I look forward to it." The more Diana looked at her, the more she liked her, but she felt differently toward her son. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Noce picked up someone¡¯s call, and Diana held onto Daisie''s hand when he got up to leave. "Don¡¯t me Noce.He really wants to marry you.He didn¡¯t stop working even when he was sick. "He¡¯s someone who loves to handle everything by himself.He would rather be misunderstood than exin himself.But as a mother, I understand him and know he likes you a lot." Daisie paused, then after a while, she looked down and mumbled, "Really?" She was curious. Noce didn¡¯t remember their past, so when did he start having feelings for her? Dianaughed. "You''re so lovable.If I like you too, it¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t." The girl had some sort of magic to her.She was innocent, and her kindness was contagious and made people not want to leave her and want to protect her. Diana thought that was how her son felt too, and that was why he was so in love. Outside, Noce answered the call from Edison, who said that a guard from the hospital was robbed by someone with a gun and was stabbed a few times.He was pronounced dead after emergency first aid.His eyes were dark. "Armed robbery? That''s too much of a coincidence." Edison said, "They¡¯re probably trying to shut him up." "Get more information." He ended the call and stood on the spot, deep in thought. Daisie suddenly popped her head out from behind him. "Who was that?" Noce grabbed her by her waist and pulled her forward. "Why did youe outside?" "I came out to see you." She looked around. "If you¡¯re busy, I could _?" Before she could finish, Noce kissed her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I¡¯m not busy today. I¡¯m all yours." His warm breath surrounded her and made her heart skip a beat. She didn¡¯t know where to look. "Don¡¯t work too hard. You need to rest when it¡¯s time to rest." Noce smiled. "Are you feeling bad about it?" Daisie looked at him and smiled. "If you die of exhaustion, who¡¯s going to marry me?" Noce wore a wide smile and pressed his lips to her forehead, " Then I shouldn¡¯t die of exhaustion." "Nolly, I''ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes. So don¡¯t work yourself too hard." Daisie hugged him by his waist and pressed her cheek on his heaving chest.His heart skipped a beat, and he looked at the top of her head. Even her little swirl was adorable. Heughed. "Alright." Meanwhile, at the college... Freyja walked out of the building, turned a corner, and bumped into Colton speaking to his friend.She looked at his left hand. When he punched the wall, it was so hard she felt the wall shake. Colton looked at her, and while the people around him were having augh, he wasn¡¯t. When they walked past her, Freyja suddenly asked, "Is your hand okay?" Colton stopped and looked at her with no expression. "It¡¯s none of your business." Freyja shrugged. She was aware of his temper, and it would be understandable he was still defensive since what she had said made him angry.She walked past him, but Colton spoke. "Hey." Freyja turned around. "Yes?" Colton squinted at her. "Weren¡¯t you afraid that I would hit you the other day?" "I was just being honest and went overboard, but I would understand if you weren¡¯t happy about it and hit me." Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Freyja knew that she was too frank, and since she didn¡¯t understand the entire situation, she couldn¡¯t me anyone if she took a hit. "You''re good at offending people." Colton looked at her before taking his leave. Freyja stood in her spot and thought about what he meant. Was he implying that she was offensive? But ttery wasn¡¯t her style. That evening, at the Hilton Vis...Daisie walked into the living room and smelled dinner, so she walked into the kitchen. ¡°Waylon!" Waylon wore a ck shirt and made a stew with one hand on his waist. The kitchen was filled with the smell of stew.He adjusted the heat, then turned to face her. "Dinner is ready.Wash your hands." "Okay." Daisie happily rolled up her sleeves.The housekeeper had been on leave since Waylon was back. After the food was ced on the table, Daisie immediately picked up her fork to try it.Waylon handed her some potatoes. "Do you like it?" She smiled happily. "Yes, you¡¯re as good of a cook as Dad.I wonder who will be lucky enough to be my sister-inw." Anyone who married Waylon would be a happy wife.Waylonughed and changed the subject. "You''re getting your appetite back after getting back with Noce." Daisie choked, looking awkward. "Pm sorry, I won''t do that again." She bit down on her fork and was so ashamed she wished there was a hole she could hide in. Waylon messed up her hair. "You worry me." She put up her hand and said, "I swear I won¡¯t do that again.I''ll take my meals." Heughed. "Go ahead then." Daisie smiled and nodded. After dinner, Daisie returned to her room to work on her paper.She wanted to graduate earlier so she could train herself because she wanted to be more useful. A week passed. Shocking news swept over the media. Mr.Livingston from Haniston was arrested for investigation because he was involved in an assassination. The person who reported it was his own daughter, Zenovia Livingston. When Edison heard the news, he immediately went to the office. "Sir, Mr.Livingston has been arrested." Noce casually went through his file. "I know." "Ms.Livingston reported him and sent her own father to prison.It was a murder case." Edison didn¡¯t understand how Juneau''s own daughter could have sent him to prison. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Noce closed his file and looked up calmly, "She sent him away to protect the family¡¯s reputation.That was some tactic." If Juneau was arrested for being involved in a murder, and the informant was his daughter, people would think she was doing the right thing for the greater good and praise her for it. That way, the Livingstons would still have influence in Haniston and not be affected by that. People would even look up to her. Zenovia did all that for herself. At the same time, at the police station... Zenovia walked to the window and sat down across from her father, separated by a piece of ss.She picked up the phone, "Dad, I¡¯m sorry." Juneau took a deep breath and swallowed his anger. "Zenovia, do you know what you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m your father!" "Yes, I had to do it because you¡¯re my father." Zenovia sounded calm. Juneau was stunned before frowning. "Zenovia, have you gone mad!?" Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 "My mind is clear." Zenovia stared at Juneau with no expression. "Dad, this was all your fault.If it weren¡¯t for Lisa, I wouldn¡¯t have learned that you have been cheating on Mom.You¡¯ve always been a good dad, but that was all a lie." "Zenovia¡ª" "I did all that because Noce knows what you did.If he exposed you, the consequences would be severe.I was just thinking about our family." Juneau held his breath and looked sick and pale as if he had lost his will to fight back.Zenovia was still calm. "Don¡¯t me me.Your sentence will ensure that our family is safe.Don¡¯t worry.No one is going to discover your secrets.I¡¯ve got you the bestwyer team in Haniston, and even if you¡¯re sentenced to prison, you¡¯ll get a reduced sentence.That¡¯s all that I can do for you." She ended the call and left. Juneau froze in his seat because never would he imagined that he would one day fall at his daughter¡¯s hands. When he was brought away by the police, he had beenughing and crying because he had underestimated his own daughter. Zenovia left the police station and went to the pce to see the king. King William had heard about her father¡¯s case, and seeing how sad she was, he sighed. "Your father made a mistake for getting involved in that." Zenovia said, "I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.We''ve let you down." The king waved his hand. "It¡¯s not your fault.You didn¡¯t choose to cover up for your father." He appreciated what Zenovia did, and with her capabilities, it would be perfect if she was willing to help his grandson. Unfortunately, his grandson didn¡¯t have feelings for her. "Zenovia, I can''t force it to work between you and Noce, but if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll make you my god- granddaughter, and I''ll send you to work at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs once you graduate.What do you think?¡¯ Zenovia tried really hard to control her expression. "I will not let you down." She spoke to William for 20 more minutes before leaving.Her expression disappeared when the door closed behind her, and she balled up her fists. Did the king not push for their marriage because he knew Noce was dating a Goldmann? No matter, as long as the king trusted her, it would be fine if she was just the god - granddaughter. If she kept the rtionship close, Nlce would one day be hers. At noon, at the Knowles mansion... "Has my father lost his mind!? How could he take Ms.Livingston as his god-granddaughter?" Diana couldn¡¯t believe it when she found out.Rickforted her. "Don¡¯t be angry.Since His Majesty had taken her as his god- granddaughter, doesn''t that mean that he has epted Noce and Daisie?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was better for her to be a god- granddaughter than his daughter- inw.Diana crossed her arms and scoffed. "Do you really believe that?" Women had a scarily urate instinct, especially a royal, because they had seen too much deception. Zenovia assumed that she could win over King William and became his god-granddaughter. A foreigner who had no ties to the royals with no contribution, was it possible that she had no ulterior motives? Rick wouldn¡¯t deny that, so he rubbed her shoulders. "Alright, even if His Majesty likes her, you will have the final say when ites to who we take as our daughter-inw." Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Diana scoffed, "That¡¯s true.She won''t be able to take Daisie¡¯s ce as long as I¡¯m around." Meanwhile, at the college... Daisie and Freyja were having their meal in the canteen when she suddenly got a call from Diana, who asked her to go over for dinner with Noce. After the call ended, Freyja smiled and said, "I guess my aunt already treats you as her daughter-in- law." Daisie blushed when she heard the word ¡®daughter-inw¡¯. "You need to stuff more food in your mouth." The people sitting at the next table were talking about how Zenovia became the god- granddaughter of the king because the news spread everything, and Zenovia was cast under the limelight. After Daisie heard that, she looked toward Freyja. Freyja looked up. "What''s wrong?" Daisie shook her head and lowered her eyes. "Don''t you care?" Freyja was the king¡¯s granddaughter, but the king would rather take someone with no blood rtion to him as his granddaughter. That was ironic. Freyja drank her drink and looked calm. "I don¡¯t care.You¡¯re the one who should be worried." She paused. "Me?" "If the king supports Zenovia, her status will be different from before, so you have to be careful.That woman isn¡¯t a simpleton." Daisie fell silent. That afternoon, she texted Waylon to tell him that she wouldn''t be back for dinner. Waylon didn¡¯t ask any questions. Acar slowly drove next to her, and she got in.Noce took her bag. "I guess I¡¯m on time." "Aunt Diana is so weing.She wants me to go for dinner every day." She was a little embarrassed but couldn¡¯t say no. Noce smiled. "It¡¯s because she likes you." At the Knowles mansion... "The helpers made a big meal.Diana waited at the door, smiling and waving when she saw Daisie getting out of the car. "Daisie." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was surprised. "Aunt Diana, why are you waiting outside?¡¯ Diana held her hand and smiled. "Don''t worry about it.I couldn¡¯t wait to see you.Come in." Daisie looked back at Noce, who was talking about something with Edison. Edison started speaking after seeing them walk into the house. "Madam was very angry when she found out that the king made Ms.Livingston his god-granddaughter." Noce nodded. "Alright." His mom loved Daisie because she was innocent, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that she didn¡¯t like Zenovia. Zenovia had gone over the Knowles and announced that she would marry into the family just with the king¡¯s support, which showed she had no respect for them. And Diana was sensitive about the king taking in an outsider because of how he insisted on taking another wife. The other woman, Sandy Pruitt¡¯s mother, was the godsister of the king.He loved the second wife and ignored his wife. When the Knowles were threatened by Madam Knowles all those years ago, his second wife had just passed away, and he was handling the funeral, so he hadn''t helped them. That was why Diana was defensive when it came to her father until Noce was kidnapped when he was three or four. To make it better for his wife and Diana, the king finally openly announced that Noce was his only grandchild and gave him 20% of his inheritance. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Sandy did not get anything after giving birth to Ken, and Ken¡¯s identity was not recognized. That was the cause of Sandy''s hatred for William¡¯s legal wife and Noce¡¯s mother, Diana. Even though Diana had never made things difficult for Sandy and epted Ken and Freyja, it did not mean that she could forgive her father for his mistake. Noce walked into the living room, and Diana was talking happily with Daisie. Everyone with eyes could see that Diana adored Daisie very much.He pulled the chair and took a seat. Rick put down the newspaper and asked, "What do you think about Ms.Livingston, Noce?" When they heard the question, Diana and Daisie turned their heads around to look at him. Noce replied, "It doesn¡¯t matter what I think.What matters is how Grandpa thinks.He''s stubborn, and no one, including me, can change his mind after he makes a decision." Diana¡¯s face sank as she chimed in. "In my opinion, your grandfather just has too much time in his hands." Daisie was stunned. In her memories, Diana had been a kind and gentle woman.She did not expect she would be so sharp- tongued. Diana looked at her and smiled. "Daisie, I hope I didn¡¯t scare you." Daisie whipped up a grin and shook her head. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Don¡¯t worry, Madam.You¡¯ve been very nice to me." Diana caressed the top of her head and said, "I''ll only be nice to you, and you''re the only daughter-in- law I have." Daisie¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she hastily lowered her head.Diana let out augh when she saw Daisie was acting like an ostrich. "Daisie, I¡¯m going to attend an important auction event tomorrow.Can youe with me?" Daisie was stunned. "Me?" "Pleasee with me, Daisie.Noce is busy, and I''ll be very lonely if I go there alone," said Diana. She looked so pitiful that Daisie nearly believed her. However, since she had invited her, there was no way she would say no to her. There was a smile on Noce¡¯s face, but he did not say anything and went along with his mother. Most of the people that would attend tomorrow''s auction of Beaux- Arts objects were from the royal family, so it went without saying he knew what his mother was doing. "Oh yeah, why don¡¯t you stay here for a night, Daisie?" Daisie was stumped. "Stay here for a night?" She looked toward Noce and hoped he could say something.However, Noce just looked at her with his eyebrows lifted.It was apparent he was not going to help her. The tips of her ears turned red. ¡®If I stay here tonight, does it not mean that.." Diana chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t worry.We have a lot of rooms here.I have prepared some clothes for you as well, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything." "But I¡ª¡± "Daisie, do you not like me?" Diana acted like she was sad. Daisie hastily waved her hands. "Of course not! Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood." "So you¡¯re staying overnight, okay? I''ll call the maids to get your room ready." Diana rose to her feet and went upstairs with some maids to clean the room for Daisie.Rick shook his head.It seemed to him that his wife was treating Daisie like a daughter more than a daughter-inw. The sky was getting dark. The maid brought Daisie to her room, and she was stunned when she stepped into the room. The room was equipped with a starry ceiling.It was an amazing and pretty bedroom. Daisie walked into the dressing room and realized it was filled with expensive clothes, dresses, bags, and shoes for a young girl like her. Someone knocked on the door, and she turned her head around. Noce was standing by the door with his arms crossed in front of him. He chuckled and asked, "What do you think? Do you like this room that my mother specially prepared for you?" With a smile on her face, she walked up to him and said, "Of course, I like it very much.But she must¡¯ve prepared this for a long time, right?" After all, there was no way they could finish all the decorations in just a few hours. He scratched the tip of her nose and said, "What a smart girl." Daisie touched her nose and said, "She has been preparing this room since a long time ago?" Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 "Yes." Noce went closer to her and said, "She prepared all of this for you, Daisie." Daisie lowered her head.She did not know where she should look, and her cheeks were red. "Thank you.I like it very much." Noce wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his chest.She swallowed hard and pressed her lips tightly.Her eyshes were trembling, and her heart was jumping wildly. "Nolly, you¡ª Ugh!" He leaned forward and nted a kiss on her lips. Daisie clenched her fists tightly on his chest, and his tongue slipped into her mouth when she opened her mouth to breathe.She could barely stand right now.She stumbled toward the back, and they fell on the bed. Noce propped himself up with a hand and protected the back of her head with the other.She stopped breathing for a moment and became even more nervous. The warm white light showered on the bed. Noce looked at her reddened cheeks fixedly and said, "Daisie." "Yeah?" she replied in a low voice. Both of them could sense the chemistry in the air. Noce slowly leaned toward her, and Daisie closed her eyes. Just as his lips almost touched hers, Daisie¡¯s phone rang. They froze for a few seconds and then got up from the bed.She pulled her phone out awkwardly and took a look It was Waylon who called her. Noce could see the hesitation through her eyes and chuckled. "Answer it." She answered the call. "Waylon?" Waylon asked, "Why are you not back yet?" "Um...Mrs.Knowles asked me to stay overnight.You don¡¯t have to wait for me anymore, Waylon." "Stay overnight?" Waylon frowned. Daisie could hear his emotion through his voice and hastily said, "Don¡¯t worry, Waylon.I¡¯m staying in the guest room." Noce looked at her and squinted.She turned around, not wanting to look Noce in the eyes. Waylon took a deep breath and said, "Alright.But remember this.You¡¯re still young.As long as you don¡¯t do something overboard, I won¡¯t say anything." Daisie¡¯s face turned even redder. "Alright, alright, I get it." Her heart was jumping so fast it nearly leaped out of her throat after she hung up the call.She took a deep breath and turned around to look at Noce after calming herself down. Noce ced his hand on his forehead andy on his side on the bed.Then, he said in a sarcastic voice, "It''s such a shame that you¡¯re staying in the guest room, Daisie." Daisie was stumped and quickly pulled him up from her bed but to no avail. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Noce, get up from my bed now! You''re not going to act like a pervert now!" He pulled his arm, and she fell on top of him after losing her bnce. "So, who is acting like a pervert now?" Her heart leaped into a gallop. A smile was tugging at the corner of his lips as he went closer to her and whispered into her ear, "I like the way you look right now.Your cheeks are so red, and you look so adorable." Daisie felt dizzy, as if she was drunk.She did not know where to put her hands right now. "Hurry up and get out of my bed." He let out a smile and opened his arms. "But the problem is I can¡¯t get up." Daisie was stunned. She looked downward, and it was only then she realized she had been lying on top of him.She hastily got up and stood frozen stiff in the corner of the room.She lowered her head and looked like a wife who had done something wrong. Noce dusted his shirt and got up.He approached her and nted a kiss on her lips.By the time she came around to her senses, he had already left her lips. "Goodnight." After that, he left the room.Daisie touched her lips.She could still feel his warmth lingering on her lips, and her cheeks burned red with embarrassment.She couldn''t sleep all night. The next morning, the maid had already finished preparing breakfast by the time she got up. Diana was sitting by the table as she said, "Morning, Daisie.Did you sleep wellst night?" Daisie forced a smile onto her face and replied, "Yeah." In fact, she had only slept for three hours. She looked around and asked when she did not find Noce, "Where is Nolly?" Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Diana smiled and replied, "I guess he hasn¡¯t woken up yet.I think he must have had a good night''s sleep since you stayed overnight." Daisie was stunned. "Does he always wake up early?" "Yeah.He wakes up very early every day," Diana sighed as she ced her hand on her forehead. "Other parents want their kids to be independent, but Noce is overly independent.Sometimes, he''s too hard on himself, making me worry about him." Daisie sipped on a cup of milk without saying anything.Noce only woke up when the clock hit nine.He went downstairs and asked Peter, "Where are my mother and Daisie?" Peter replied, "Madam and Ms.Vanderbilt are upstairs." Noce narrowed his eyes, and suddenly, his mother¡¯s voice wafted into his ear. "See? I told you that you would look good in this dress." Daisie lifted her dress and asked, "But...Don¡¯t you think this dress is a bit too formal?" When she raised her head, she rammed into Noce¡¯s eyes. Daisie could see her reflection through Noce''s eyes.She was wearing a pink princess line. The shoulder sleeves and bodice were tailored in a unique way. The waistline was tight-fitted, and the hem looked like a blossoming flower, revealing half of her ankle and her stilettos.She wore a pearl headband on her cascading, curly hair. Coupled up with a pair of pearl earrings, she looked even more alluring.Her fair skin matched the color pink very much, and she looked charming and elegant at the same time. Diana pushed Daisie to him and asked with a smile, "What do you think, Noce? Does she look good?" Daisie stood in front of him nervously and raised her head to look at him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Noce locked his gaze on her face and replied, "Yeah, you look stunning." Her eyshes fluttered, and she mumbled, "But I think this is a bit too much..." Smiling, Diana replied, "Don''t worry. There are many people who dress up beautifully at the auction, so you need to be more beautiful than they are, Daisie." Noce looked at Daisie fixedly and said, "In my eyes, no one is more beautiful than Daisie." The maids at the side chuckled. Daisie lowered her head as her cheeks turned burning red.She felt embarrassed when Noce praised her in front of so many people. Daisie reached the auction venue with Diana. Just as Diana had said, everyone who came here wasvishly dressed. However, Daisie attracted everyone¡¯s attention when she appeared in front of them with Diana. Someone from the organizer of the auction that seemed like a senior executive went forward and greeted Diana.He lifted her hand and kissed the back of her hand. "Mrs.Knowles, it''s an honor to have you here at our auction." Diana smiled. "Since you''ve invited me, of course, I have toe, Mr.Bourge." Mr.Bourge then looked toward Daisie and asked, "And may I know who is thisdy over here?" Diana replied without any hesitation, "She¡¯s my daughter-inw." Mr.Bourge was stunned. "Young Mr.Knowles is married?" She nodded. "Well, they aren¡¯t married yet, but I¡¯m sure they will be after they graduate from college.At that time, you muste to their wedding, Mr.Bourge." The people around were taken aback as well. They had all heard that when the king wanted to match Zenovia with Noce, it was revealed that Noce had been seeing Daisie, the descendant of the Goldmanns, the whole time. Now that Diana had brought her to the auction, all of them knew that she must be the rumored daughter of the Goldmanns. Regardless of whether the king wanted Noce to marry Zenovia, it was apparent that Diana was announcing that Daisie was her daughter-inw by bringing her to the auction today. At that moment, amotion broke out in the crowd when Zenovia and a group of socialites appeared. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 There were all sorts of news about Zenovia, and everyone was shocked when the king announced that he would take her in as his "god-granddaughter." Besides, it was rumored that she had be the third wheel in the rtionship between Noce and Daisie, so everyone was anticipating a good show when the two "heroines" of the scandals met in the auction. Zenovia did not expect that Daisie woulde to the auction with Diana. Even though she was not happy about it, she did not allow her emotions to escape to her face.She walked up to them with a smile on her face and greeted, "Mrs.Knowles, I''m very happy to meet you here.I never had the chance to talk to youst time to clear up the misunderstanding you had about me ¡ª" Diana interrupted her. "Do you think you have a chance right now?" Zenovia was stunned. Without giving her a chance to say anything, Diana continued. "You don¡¯t get it? You don''t have to creep up my sleeve and don''t need to say anything like wanting me to know you better.I''m not your mother, so I don''t have to know who you are." Zenovia¡¯s smile froze when Diana openly rejected her.She had assumed that Diana would more or less treat her better for the sake of the king since she had be the king''s "god- granddaughter."She clenched her fists tightly in secret and then loosened them up the next second.She retained the smile on her face as she said gracefully, "Mrs.Knowles, what happened earlier was my fault, so I don''t me you for misunderstanding me." Diana chuckled and replied, "So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s my fault for misunderstanding you?" Zenovia was taken aback. "That¡¯s not what I mean, Mrs.Knowles." "Alright," Diana said as she lifted her hand. "I don''t care what you''re trying to say.Just stay away from me.We''re not that close anyway." The people around looked at them as if they were watching a movie. Diana did not put any effort into concealing her disgust.She squashed Zenovia and humiliated her in front of everyone. Zenovia stood frozen stiff.She bit her lips, not knowing what to say as her face was written with sadness. Mr.Bourge did not know if he should step in or not. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any one of them. In the end, he braced himself and chimed in with a smile on his face. "Mrs.Knowles, Ms.Livingston, the auction is about to start.Why don¡¯t you both go back to your seats first?" Diana walked past her and grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go, sweetheart.I can¡¯t stay here any further and breathe the same air with a certain someone." Daisie nodded, and both of them walked toward the VIP seats. Zenovia clenched her fists so tightly that her nails stabbed into her palm. However, she couldn¡¯t let loose her emotions and brought disgrace to herself since everyone was watching. This time, the auction was the selling and buying of the treasured items and antiques that everyone had collected.It was equivalent to the exhibition center buying stuff from collectors. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The more valuable one treasured item or antique was, the higher price they had. Of course, the exhibition center did not ept items that were bought from the private sector. This was because most of the antique transactions in the private sector were from unknown sources, and once they epted them, it might cause them a lot of trouble if anything went wrong. Therefore, most of the antique collectors that came to the auction today were from the upper ss. The items they got were bought through formal channels at great expense and with great rigor, which was the preferred condition of the exhibition hall. Therefore, most of the antique collectors that came to the auction today were from the upper ss. The items they got were bought through formal channels at great expense. All the items would need to go through a series of meticulous inspections, which was the preferred condition for trading in the exhibition center. Daisie was not interested in the auction.She ced her hand on the forehead, feeling bored. Two hourster, the auction ended, and it was time for lunch. The exhibition center booked an upscale buffet restaurant for their guests to have their lunch. The restaurant offered all sorts of dishes, and the service was good. While Daisie was selecting her food, a figure approached her.She turned her head around and saw Zenovia standing beside her. There were some pastries on her te as she said, "You''re more capable than I think you are, Ms.Vanderbilt.Did you ask your family to force the Knowles to give in to you? "Well, even though you can''t make decisions for yourself, you''re still their daughter.I''m sure they''ll give you whatever you want no matter how reluctant they are.Besides, considering the status of your family, I can understand as well why the Knowles would choose you over me." Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 In other words, what Zenovia was trying to say was that the Knowles had chosen Daisie because of her family. If it were in the past, Daisie would jump in anger when she heard what Zenovia said, but right now, she just chuckled and turned her head around to look at her. "Do you have a lot of free time, Ms.Livingston?" Zenovia was stunned. "What do you mean?" Daisie said, "If not, why do you have so much time to poke your nose into other people¡¯s affairs?" Zenovia was stumped. Daisie then continued. "What''s wrong with me relying on my family? I can do whatever I want.Or do you want me to rely on an outsider like how you rely on the king? Do you not have a family? That¡¯s why you can only rely on an outsider?" Zenovia¡¯s expression changed, and she said through gritted teeth, "are you mocking me?" Turning around, Daisie looked at her and smiled. "Yes, I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.I know what you''re trying to do.You want me to think that Noce chose to be with me due to my family background, right? Well, I don''t think that''s a bad thing. "At least I have something that can attract his attention, unlike you.Your family isn''t presentable, so that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t like you." After she finished speaking, she walked away with the te of food in her hand. Zenovia was so angry that her shoulders were trembling, and her face was livid with rage.She turned around to look at Daisie, her face filled with hatred. ¡®I won¡¯t let you have it your way!¡¯ After Daisie returned to her seat, Mr.Bourge came forward and took Diana away as he had something to discuss with her. Diana told Daisie to wait for her in her seat before leaving with Mr.Bourge. Daisie enjoyed the food and was in a happy mood.She listened to Diana and did not go anywhere. However, Zenovia, who was sitting not far away, was so angry that she had lost her appetite. When she saw that Diana had left Daisie alone, she realized this was her chance and called a waiter over.It had been ten minutes since Diana went away with Mr.Bourge. Daisie had finished her food, so she picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corner of her mouth. Suddenly, a waiter bumped into her chair and knocked her purse off. The waiter hastily apologized, "I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m truly sorry about this." He helped Daisie to pick up her purse. Daisie took her purse back and said with a smile, "It¡¯s okay." "Thank you for understanding." The waiter bowed at Daisie. Before he left, he nced at Zenovia.A cold smirk appeared on the corner of Zenovia¡¯s lips when she received the signal from the waiter. ¡®So what if she¡¯s the daughter of the Goldmanns? I''d like to see how she''s going tough after today!¡¯ It was only now that Diana returned.When she saw that Daisie was waiting for her in her seat, she said in relief, "Sorry for making you wait for me for so long, sweetie.Have you eaten enough?" She nodded. ¡®Yeah." Diana rubbed the top of her head adoringly. "Good girl.Let¡¯s go home, then." Just when both of them stood up and were about to leave, amotion broke out in the crowd.It was Zenovia, and she said that her ne was gone. The restaurant manager went forward and asked if she had forgotten where she had put her ne.She shook her head and said, "No.I''ve always had the ne with me since it''s very important to me." The manager sent the waiter away to look into the matter while heforted her. "Don¡¯t worry,dy.We''ll help you to find your ne.Can you remember who you have been in contact with while you were in the restaurant?" Daisie turned her head around to look at Zenovia and frowned slightly.She felt it was such a coincidence that Zenovia had lost her ne at a time like this. Suddenly, Zenovia looked toward her and said, "The only person I''ve talked to is Ms.Vanderbilt." Everyone turned their heads around and looked at Daisie in surprise. It seemed to them that Zenovia was saying Daisie was the one who had taken her ne, but how could that be possible?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 What kind of jewelry had the daughter of the Goldmanns not seen before? So, why would she steal other people¡¯s items? Diana¡¯s face dimmed in an instant. "What do you mean by that?" Upon seeing Diana¡¯s expression, those present knew that Diana was extremely irritated.The identities of all three parties were off the charts. Thus, anyone who said anything at this moment might only cause unnecessary trouble. Zenovia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. "Mrs.Knowles, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.You can ask Ms.Vanderbilt.I did get into contact with her just now." Diana stared at Daisie. Daisie nodded. "Aunt Diana, she did approach me and said a few words when I was grabbing myself some food." Diana took a deep breath.She believed Daisie and suddenly felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. Daisie then nced at Zenovia and asked calmly, "Do you mean that I''m the one who took your ne?" "I¡¯m not sure, but my ne disappeared after I talked to you.Ms.Vanderbilt, I know these jewelry pieces are nothing to you, but this ne is very precious to me.It¡¯s an inheritance that my grandmother left behind for me." Zenovia imed implicitly. Even though it was not clear and direct, it was already enough to direct all suspicions at Daisie without making any usation. Diana sneered. "This is ridiculous.Just because Daisie has had a short conversation with you, you¡¯re confirming that she¡¯s the one who took your ne? Why would she want your ne? Has she never seen a ne before?" Zenovia calmed herself down. "Mrs.Knowles, I know you care about her, but it¡¯s my valuables that are now gone.Please understand my decision to bring this issue up." Diana scoffed. "Then are you saying that everyone present is a suspect?" Zenovia¡¯s expression changed again. Diana¡¯s words obviously aroused the dissatisfaction of the people present. They were all people from the upper social ss, not to mention their identities. Were they so poor that they had to steal a ne? Zenovia bravely replied, "I have no evidence to show that everyone present is a suspect." Diana asked, "Then how dare you make Daisie your suspect?" Zenovia was on the verge of not being able to answer her question. ¡®It¡¯s very obvious that Mrs.Knowles doesn¡¯t believe me, but thank God I came prepared. "Mrs.Knowles, I¡¯ve only gotten into contact with Ms.Vanderbilt so far.That¡¯s why I suspect that she¡¯s the one who took it.And I should have the right to go through her belongings now that I suspect her.If I have misunderstood Ms.Vanderbilt, I¡¯ll apologize to her in front of all these people willingly, and I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for this matter," Zenovia imed ruthlessly. The people present could only sigh inwardly. ¡®If Diana were to stop her again, she might be used of trying to cover for Daisie" Daisie did not utter a single word from the beginning to the end. Zenovia walked up to Daisie, and her arrogant and condescending gaze was fixed on her. "Ms.Vanderbilt, can I go through all the items that you have with you?" Daisie asked with a smirk, "Are you sure about that?" Zenovia sneered inwardly but looked indifferent on the surface. "Yes, after all, I''m trying to prove to everyone present that you''re innocent too." Without any hesitation, Daisie handed her clutch over to Zenovia. "Then please help yourself." Zenovia took the clutch from her, feeling extremely conceited. ¡®What I want to see is her innocent reaction because this is the only way that will make the oue more hurtful when she smacks herself in the face" However, after going through her belongings for a long time, her expression turned a little stiff, and she immediately dumped all the things in her clutch onto the table. Apart from some expensive cosmetics, a power bank, a purse, and other items that Daisie carried with her on a daily basis, Zenovia did not see the ne at all. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thus, her expression changed in an instant. "Impossible..." ¡®I asked the waiter to knock her clutch off on purpose so I could pick it up and leave the ne in it.How is it not here!??¡± Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 "Ms.Livingston, you¡¯ve gone through every inch of my clutch.Is the item that you¡¯re looking for in there?" Daisie asked with a smirk. ¡®When the waiter knocked the clutch off me and handed it back, I was just about to ce my phone back in the clutch, but I unexpectedly found a ne of unknown origin inside. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®I''ve always been carrying this clutch with me all the time, and it''s never left my sight, so I know exactly what¡¯s in it.The extra ne made me realize that the waiter might be onto something. Fortunately, I took the ne out of the clutch. ¡®After all, I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble and embarrass Aunt Diana.I nned to go to the front desk to ask about the lost ne when I was about to leave. ¡®That¡¯s why it felt too coincidental when Zenovia brought up the disappearance of her ne all of a sudden.It turns out that the series of incidents happened only because she wanted to frame me" Zenovia could not believe it and reached out, intending to go through Daisie¡¯s dress. "You must¡¯ve hidden the ne¡ª" Diana grabbed her wrist and pushed her away. "That¡¯s enough!" Zenovia staggered backward before she could regain bnce. When facing the murmurs that came from the crowd, her eyes turned bloodshot, and her fists were tightly clenched. Diana snorted. "What did you say just now? You''d apologize to Daisie in front of everyone present if you were to have wronged her.Am I right? Are you trying to deny having said that?" "I¡ª" Zenovia¡¯s fists were shaking.Her gaze was fixed on Daisie¡¯s calm expression, and she gnashed her teeth. "I want to search her body!" ¡®The ne must be somewhere on her body!¡¯ At the moment, endless discussions wereing out of the people surrounding themotion. Zenovia had gone through Daisie¡¯s clutch and found nothing, and she was now asking for a full body search on Daisie, making it clear that she was sure that Daisie was the thief. Dianapletely lost her cool. "Ms.Livingston, do you think you have the right to do anything you like just because you''re His Majesty¡¯s god-granddaughter?" "Mrs.Knowles, are you protecting her because of her family''s background? Even though she¡¯s the daughter of the Goldmanns, she¡¯s now the main suspect that stole my belongings.So why can¡¯t I search her body?" Zenovia did not care what Diana thought of her anymore¡ªall she wanted now was that Daisie could not be at peace tonight! Daisie squinted and let off a smirk. "Alright, but you should really think about it carefully this time around.If you still can¡¯t find it after running a full body search, the consequences that you''ll have to bear will be slightly more severe than they already are." Zenovia was flustered.She bit her lip and seemed to be hesitating. Daisie shook her dress. "Ms.Livingston, do you still n to move on with the search? Come, I¡¯m waiting for you." It looked as if she was looking forward to Zenovia¡¯s search, which made everyoneugh. Zenovia would have lost her head long ago if anyone else present were to run into such an incident. However, the daughter of the Goldmanns did not only react calmly but also made it clear that she could not wait to give Zenovia a taste of her own medicine. If Zenovia were to move on with her ims and search the other party¡¯s body forcibly but still could not locate her ne after that, her actions would offend the Goldmannspletely. Zenovia pinched the hem of her dress and trembled slightly. After a while, she took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Since I''ve wronged Ms.Vanderbilt, let¡¯s just leave my body search request out of this matter." She knew better than anyone that if she were to ask for a search and still could not find the stolen ne, the loss she would have to suffer would not be worth it. ¡®Daisie must''ve fully prepared herself before giving me the chance to search her body.She¡¯s waiting for me to make a fool out of myself!¡¯ Diana looked expressionless. "Oh, we can definitely leave the search out of this matter, but what about the apology? Ms.Livingston, you won¡¯t go back on your own words, right?" Zenovia gnashed her teeth, loosened her fists, and bowed to Daisie. "Ms.Vanderbilt, I¡¯m sorry.I have wronged you.I hope you won¡¯t mind it." Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Of course I don¡¯t mind it.I¡¯ll even try my best to help you locate the ne." Daisie¡¯s words instilled a premonition in Zenovia. Daisie nced at the crowd, and the waiter, who was hiding among the crowd and witnessing the y, exchanged gazes with her.He was so frightened that he lowered his head and wanted to leave. Daisie pointed in his direction and shouted to the security guards, "Stop him!" Everyone stood in ce, and the waiter was the only person who was leaving the scene.His actions made it too obvious for the guards, so they apprehended him in a blink of an eye. Zenovia¡¯s face turned pale for a moment, and she stopped the guards. "Wait a minute!" All eyes were on her again. Zenovia tried her best to suppress her panic and then said with a smile after calming herself down, "I¡¯ve wronged Ms.Vanderbilt, and I¡¯m sorry about that.Since the waiter is the suspect, please allow me to take him away for further investigation.I don¡¯t wish to bother you too much with this matter." Daisie crossed her arms. "I only pointed at him based on a hunch, but how can you conclude that the waiter is the suspect so quickly?" Zenovia stopped moving abruptly and stood still. Daisie smiled. "So from now on, will you regard anyone present that I point to as a suspect? How do youe up with a judgment for that, Ms.Livingston?" Daisie¡¯s words hurt the crowd''s impression of Zenovia even further.Her actions were not based on anything at all, and she just went on ming others without presenting any evidence. As expected, she was doing whatever she wanted because of her rtionship with the king. Zenovia¡¯s expression looked extremely embarrassed, but she could not lose her head on the spot. ¡®Daisie must''ve known something to be able to embarrass me deliberately" She took a deep breath, and her eyes were bloodshot. "Ms.Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve already apologized to you.Why must you act so aggressively against me?" "Aren''t you the aggressive one here? You suspected that I was the one who stole your ne without putting any evidence forward, and you even wanted to search my body.Now, you''re trying to push all the me onto the waiter.However, what¡¯s the truth behind all thesemotions? I strongly believe that you know it better than I do." A chill shot down Zenovia¡¯s spine as her body trembled.Now that the matter had developed to this extent, this oue waspletely beyond her expectations. Unfortunately, she could not care about so many things right now.She must make sure that the waiter would side with her. Thus, she walked up to the waiter with a cold gaze. "Did you take my ne?" The waiter was about to say something, but he saw Zenovia¡¯s gaze and thought of the fact he had received the payment.If he were to offend anyone from the upper social ss, he would lose everything.Hepromised and lowered his head. "Yes...I¡¯m the one who took it." The manager gnashed his teeth angrily. "Have you lost your mind? How can you take someone else''s valuables! ?" The waiter cried aggrieved. "It¡¯s my fault.I was greedy.That¡¯s why I took Ms.Livingston¡¯s ne." When Zenovia asked the security guards to take the waiter away, Daisie asked, "You didn''t steal it, so why would you plead guilty?" Zenovia stared at Daisie and could no longer stay calm. "Ms.Vanderbilt, what do you mean? This waiter has already pleaded guilty." "It''s such a coincidence that the person I pointed out based on a hunch is the thief." Daisie walked toward the waiter, who had lowered his head and dared not look at her. Zenovia quickly grabbed Daisie¡¯s arm. "Ms.Vanderbilt, I¡¯ve already apologized to you.What else do you want from me?" Daisie turned and nced at her expressionlessly. "If you think he¡¯smitted a crime, then you should hand him over to the police.I don¡¯t see the reason for handing him over to you.I''ve already called the police.He won¡¯t be allowed to leave the scene for now, not until the police¡¯s arrival." After a while, the police came to the scene and imed that someone had called them, reporting a theft. The blood was drained from Zenovia¡¯s cheeks little by little. The manager stepped forward to exin the situation to the police, and the police took the waiter away. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 Daisie looked at Zenovia and smirked. "Ms.Livingston, I sincerely believe that the police will be able to provide you with the truth, so just wait patiently." Zenovia gnashed her teeth. ¡®She must¡¯ve done so on purpose!¡¯ The incident came to an end, and everyone finally left the scene. Back in the car, Diana could not help but feel annoyed. "Zenovia Livingston, that little b*tch! She actually suspected you without any concrete evidence.But don¡¯t worry, I believe in you, Daisie¡ª" Before she could finish the sentence, Daisie took a ne out of her dress. Diana was stunned.She exined truthfully, "Aunt Diana, I indeed found this ne in my clutch." She told Diana what happened, and Diana¡¯s expression became even more furious after listening to the ins and outs of the incident. "It turns out that she was trying to frame you.No wonder she stopped you from investigating the waiter.Hmph! I¡¯ve long known that she¡¯s one hell of a scheming b*tch." Thinking of something, she said, "Daisie, you should''ve filled me in with this just now.If she insisted on searching you, you would''ve fallen into her scheme." Daisie gave off a sweet grin. "I bet she wouldn¡¯t dare to run a full body search on me." "Yes, thankfully, it worked." Diana rubbed the top of Daisie¡¯s head and took the ne from her. "Alright, now leave it to me.I¡¯ll take care of this matter for you." After the waiter got taken away by the police, Zenovia felt really uneasy, so she decided to go to the precinct. However, when she arrived at the entrance of the precinct and asked to see the waiter who was brought there for further investigation, her request was rejected. Zenovia looked upset. "Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me?!" The police officer looked embarrassed and was about to say something to her when Diana came out of the precinct, followed by another police officer. "Ms.Livingston? Why are you here? Have youe here to pay the waiter who stole your ne a visit?" Upon seeing that Diana was at the precinct, Zenovia¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. "Mrs.Knowles, why are you here?" Diana replied, "I¡¯vee to provide the precinct with more information to assist them in their investigation.That waiter actually had the guts to steal from you in public.I¡¯m friends with Mr.Bourge, so since such an incident happened at his auction, I have to at least do something to help him resolve this matter." Zenovia chuckled. "Mrs.Knowles, I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you, but this is my business.I¡¯ll investigate it myself." "What are you afraid of?" Diana¡¯s rhetorical question stiffened Zenovia¡¯s smile. "What do you mean, Mrs.Knowles? I don¡¯t really get it." Diana stopped in front of her and looked at her. "I''ll get to the bottom of this issue for you this time around.Even if you don¡¯t believe in me, shouldn¡¯t you have some faith in the police?" Zenovia pursed her lips tightly as she could not refute what Diana said. ¡®If I were to overdo it, this would definitely arouse Mrs.Knowles¡¯s suspicion. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®But of course, if the waiter is smart enough, he won¡¯t dare to betray me" She nodded. "Then I shall thank you for your help, Mrs.Knowles." Diana bid the police officer goodbye, did not take another nce at Zenovia, and got into a car, which soon drove away from the precinct. At the Knowles Group... Noce learned from Edison¡¯s report that Zenovia had tried to frame Daisie, and his expression turned a little gloomy. Edison, who was on the side, raised his head. "Ms.Livingston is acting arrogantly because she has His Majesty¡¯s support, not to mention that she¡¯s sent her father to prison and has cut off all things unfavorable to her. "Mr.Livingston is imprisoned on suspicion of murder, but no one will be interested in looking into his secrets.However, even if they get to the bottom of the incident, the only thing that will go down in mes will be his reputation, which won¡¯t even leave a dent in the Livingstons¡¯ future. "She actually had the guts to frame Ms.Vanderbilt.It seems she hade up with quite a scheme.However, it¡¯s a pity that Ms.Vanderbilt didn¡¯t fall for it." Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 Noce was eerily calm. After a long while, he put the document aside. "Her scheme didn¡¯t work this time around, but she won¡¯t give up so easily." Edison added, "But Madam has ordered the precinct to forbid Ms.Livingston from seeing the waiter." Noce raised his head slowly and chuckled. "The situation would be different if she were to manage to obtain the king¡¯s permission." Edison suddenly stopped talking. At White Ivy Pce... Zenovia met the king to talk about the grievances she had faced at the auction. William sat behind his desk, reading through some documents, and frowned. "Since the police have started an investigation, what are you worried about?" She pursed her lips and exined, "I only wish to know more about the progress of the investigation, but Mrs.Knowles stopped me from doing so." William lifted his head. "Diana stopped you?" Zenovia pretended to be aggrieved. "I don¡¯t know why Mrs.Knowles would stop me from investigating the matter.All I want is to get to the bottom of the incident.After all, that ne is very important to me as it¡¯s a relic from my grandmother." William tapped on the table with his fingers.He knew his daughter well enough to know she would not have ordered the precinct to stop Zenovia from investigating the theft for no reason.He rubbed his temples. "You can leave now.As for the precinct, I¡®ll get someone to keep you informed." Zenovia nodded and stepped back with a grin.She walked out of the pce, and Edison, who was approaching her, stopped her. "Ms.Livingston, the young master wants to see you." Zenovia felt a little panic deep down upon seeing Edison. ¡®I know him.He¡¯s the person who works right next to Noce!¡¯ ¡° Without waiting for her refusal, Edison turned sideways and added expressionlessly, "Ms.Livingston, please don¡¯t keep the young master waiting." She pretended to be calm and followed Edison toward the garden. Noce was standing next to a white pavilion with a golf club in his hand.He then swung the club and hit the ball. The ball dropped precisely at a hole not far away, rolled a little, and fell into the hole.She stepped into the pavilion and greeted him with a smile. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mr.Knowles, are you looking for me?" Noce¡¯s expression looked unconcerned. "Did you go to today¡¯s auction?" Zenovia understood something in an instant and looked around. The pce guards could be seen all around, so Noce should not be able to do anything to her. "What''s wrong? Did Ms.Vanderbiltin to you that I wronged her?" Noce casually straightened the golf ball without raising his head. "Is it really a misunderstanding?" "Mr.Knowles, I know you don¡¯t like me, but have you taken my feelings into consideration before asking me that question? I was my belongings that got stolen, not hers.I''ve already apologized to her, so what more do you want me to do?" Zenovia acted magnanimously and naturally as if she had never tried to frame Daisie. Noce hit the ball, ced the club next to him, and turned around to look at her.His gaze looked gloomy and cold. "Have you read the Juvenile Protection Law before? When all the crimes that Mr.Livingstonmitted throughout the years add up, he¡¯s looking at imprisonment for more than just several years." Zenovia¡¯s hands, which were resting on the sides, clenched tightly. "What do you mean by that?" Heughed. "It¡¯s a good call to report your father in order to protect the Livingstons¡¯ reputation.I heard that you¡¯ve hired a topwyer in Haniston to defend your father, and you''re aiming to decrease the punishment as much as possible, am I right?" Zenovia¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and her shoulders could not help but tremble. Noce handed the club to Edison and walked up to her. "Do you think that as long as your father goes to prison, I''ll have nothing to threaten the Livingstons with?" Zenovia stepped back subconsciously and roared with bloodshot eyes, "Noce Knowles, are you trying to force me to death? "Must you do this for Daisie? The Goldmanns look just like a group of arrogant b*stards, so why would they willingly help you stabilize yourpany¡¯s foothold? All you value are the benefits that the Goldmanns can provide you with, don¡¯t you? I too can provide you with the same thing, so why won¡¯t you consider me!?" Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 Noce¡¯s expression did not change, looking as indifferent and stern as usual. "You seem very confident." Zenovia smiled and approached him. "Of course, I¡®m confident.Other than being the daughter of the Goldmanns, Daisie can¡¯t provide you with anything else.Meanwhile, I¡¯m different.I can do anything for you, and I''ll make sure you see my brilliance as time goes by." The moment she was about to hug Noce, he pushed her away from him.She fell to the ground, lifted her head in shock, stared into his gloomy and cold re, and could not help but tremble. Noce looked down at her condescendingly. "Do you think you can challenge my bottom line unscrupulously just because my grandfather has recognized you as his goddaughter?" Zenovia gnashed her teeth. "What¡¯s the bottom line that you''re referring to? Daisie?" Noce leaned over, pinched her chin, and scoffed sullenly. "If warnings don¡¯t work on you, I''ll change how I deliver my message to you." She trembled vigorously. "What do you n to do to me?" Noce let go of her, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his fingertips.His tone sounded indifferent as he said, "The Livingstons and you, you can only save one now." She let off a miserableugh, and a hint of ruthlessness beamed through her eyes. "You n to make a move on the Livingstons? That''s impossible!" ¡®Even if Noce has the power to do so, the Knowles Group hasn¡¯t yet established a firm foothold in the country, so no matter how powerful he is, he shouldn¡¯t be able to reach out and make a move on the Livingstons that¡¯s located all the way in Haniston!¡¯ He responded with a calm hum and straightened his posture. "Let¡¯s hope you can continue to act so confidently in the future, Ms.Livingston." He then threw the handkerchief away, walked past her, and left the pavilion with Edison without looking back. Zenovia¡¯s clenched hands trembled slightly. She knew that he was threatening her with the Livingstons. ¡®If his target is the Livingstons, it¡¯s definitely impossible!¡¯ The next day was a weekend. Hearing the doorbell ring, Daisie, who had just freshened herself up, hurried downstairs and opened the door. The person standing outside was Noce. She froze for a moment and then chuckled. "Why are you here?" Looking at her smiling eyes, Noce reached out and pinched her fair cheek. "I¡¯vee to see you." Daisie smacked his hand off her cheek. "Stop pinching my face.It''ll get ruined." He could not help butugh out loud. "Bing ugly won¡¯t bea problem.It won¡¯t affect my love for you." Daisie frowned. "You might not care about it, but Ido!" Noce stretched his hand out, took her into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her between the eyebrows. "Okay, I''ll stop teasing you already.I¡¯m here to tell you that I''ll be leaving on a business trip for a week." She was caught off guard by the news and looked up at him. "You''re going on a business trip?" "Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯vee to see you." "Are you leaving today?" Noce could not help butugh upon seeing the unwillingness shing across her eyes and hugged her. "What¡¯s up with the reluctance?" She pursed her lips and pressed her palm against his chest to feel his warmth. "Where are you heading to?" "Abroad." He kissed the top of her head, his gaze dimmed, and his arms tightened slightly as he hugged her. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll be back soon." When he was about to leave, Daisie abruptly grabbed the hem of his sleeve and whispered, "Then you have to be more careful.And remember to reply to my messages on time.You¡¯re not allowed to miss any of them." The second half of the sentence was uttered with a little hint of dissatisfaction. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Noce held her chin in his palm and lifted her face slightly ¡ªher fair and delicate face had almost no pores and looked as pleasing to the eyes as a painting. "You have my word." She snorted. "Don¡¯t lie to me." Noce kissed her on the lips. After a short but intimate moment, it was time for the two to part ways. Noce ran his finger over her lips before leaving. "Be good." Her cheeks were flushed like a tomato as he coaxed her as if he was coaxing a child. "I know." Noce went back into the car.Edison was sitting in the driver''s seat and looked at him through the rearview mirror. "Sir, do you really want to go to Haniston? Will it be dangerous?" Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Noce looked out the window, and his gaze stopped on Daisie¡¯s vi for a while.He kept his trip to Haniston a secret from Daisie because he did not want her to worry. "This trip is the key to either sess or failure." Edison replied, "But there¡¯s no need for you to risk this.Ms.Livingston has offended Ms.Vanderbilt, and the Goldmanns will do something about it." Noce gave off a smirk, and his eyes dimmed. "I may not be aspetent as Nn Goldmann, but I don¡¯t n to rely on the Goldmanns to resolve this matter.I¡¯ll have to give it all I have." Two dayster, at the college... Daisie and Freyja were sitting in the cafe, and Freyja was a little surprised by her cousin¡¯s business trip. "Everything was going just fine.Why would he suddenly need to go abroad?" Daisie shrugged. "Don¡¯t all businessmen have to run around? My dad and mom live such lives too." Freyja leaned closer to her and sounded very serious all of a sudden. "Can I ask you a question?" "What''s the matter?" "Have the two of you slept together?" "What?!" Daisie¡¯s cheeks got warm.She looked around subconsciously and aimlessly before responding in a low voice, "What are you thinking!?" ¡®This question is way too straightforward, isn¡¯t it!?¡¯ Freyja supported her head with her hand and sounded very surprised. "So that¡¯s ano?" Daisie covered her face. "Of course not!" ¡®Isn¡¯t that something that can only be done after marriage?¡± ¡®Besides, if Waylon and Colton were to learn that I¡¯ve done something like this before getting married, they would probably rip me into pieces" Freyja continued. "Is it because of Noce¡¯s incapability ina certain aspect of life?" Daisie was at a loss for words.She waspletely speechless, but she knew Freyja well enough to know she did not seem like someone who loved to gossip and ask such questions. "Why would you ask me about this all of a sudden?" Freyja replied calmly, "The chief editor asked me to add some steamy scenes into my novel to attract more readers.The plot needs it, but I don¡¯t have any experience in this department." Daisie scoffed out of anger. "You need something for your plot, and you¡¯re asking me for help?" "You have a boyfriend, and I don¡¯t." Daisie did not know what she could say to reply to that. Freyja¡¯s reply was so logical and clear that it caused her to be at a loss for words. As the two left the cafe, a car appeared out of nowhere and slowly pulled over by the side of the road.Then, the rear window was lowered. Seeing that it was Waylon, Daisie gave off a chuckle, scurried straight over, andy against the window with a grin on her face. "Waylon, why are you here?" Waylon looked at her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Do you have any more sses in the afternoon?" She was stunned for a split second and shook her head. "No, all I have are self-study sessions." Waylon asked, "Care to have lunch with me?" Daisie looked back at Freyja. Waylon saw her reaction, understood what that meant instantly, and suggested with a smile, "She can come together." He could see that Freyja really regarded Daisie as a friend, so he would not stop Freyja from approaching and staying close to Daisie. Daisie chuckled, ran up to Freyja, and held her hand. "Freyja, let¡¯s go and eat together." Freyja slung her bag on her shoulder and nodded. "Okay." She went around the car and got into the front passenger seat, and Daisie followed her and boarded the car too. The Beast Seafood Restaurant was the most distinctive artistic restaurant in Yaramoor. The long dining table made it feel as if the customers were eating in a castle in a fairy-tale. White candles could also be seen ced on the table, which made it feel very immersive. The specialties of this restaurant were its king crab and grilled tenderloin steak. Daisie peeled off the crab shell with a tool, tasted the delicious crab meat, and smiled in satisfaction. "Wow! This tastes great! Waylon, this seafood restaurant that you found is out of this world!" Waylon cut his tenderloin steak with a knife and fork and lifted his gaze. "Your Uncle Yorrick is the one who introduced this restaurant to me.I know you''ve been craving some seafood." Daisie bit her spoon and giggled. She then turned to look at Freyja and saw that the portion of the food on Freyja¡¯s te was quite small, so she quickly put some food onto her te. "Freyja, this meal is on the house, so don¡¯t be shy.Eat more." Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 Freyja took a sip of chicken and mushroom soup, choked a little because of Daisie¡¯s statement, and scoffed. "It¡¯s fine.I don¡¯t usually eat this much either." "You''re too slim.You should eat more." "I weigh 110 pounds, and you, as someone who weighs a little over 90 pounds, actually have the nerves to call me slim?" Daisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Freyja¡¯s 5¡¯7¡¯¡¯, and 110 pounds is already the most standard weight for her. ¡®And I¡¯m 5¡¯3"¡¯, but because I pay more attention to the maintenance of my shape, I¡¯ve never allowed myself to weigh more than 100 pounds" Waylon lifted his gaze and took a nce at Daisie. "Yeah, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve lost weight." He moved the sliced loin steak from his te onto hers. "You''ll only look healthier if you weigh slightly over 100 pounds." Daisie put on an upset expression. "That¡¯s considered fat, okay! ?" ¡®How can Ipare myself with Freyja? Freyja is tall, so weighing a little over 100 pounds is considered normal.But I¡¯m so short, and Id look plump if I were to weigh more than 100 pounds" Waylon¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "Freyja doesn¡¯t look fat at all.In fact, she looks just right?" Daisie was rendered speechless. ¡®Men¡¯s aesthetics are so very different from that of women¡¯s.Women think to look slender is to look extremely slim, while men think that one looks slender when one is a little plump. ¡®Freyja¡¯s body figure and weight are rtively standard.She looks just right as she¡¯s neither fat nor thin, and all her flesh is grown in the right parts of her body" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Daisie lowered her head to look at her body and then looked at Freyja.She had a great figure, but it was nothing whenpared to Freyja¡¯s. Coincidentally, a voice came from inside the restaurant at this time. Daisie turned around and looked in the direction of the voice¡ªit was Zenovia. After running into someone she hated to the bones in the restaurant, the king crab no longer tasted as good as it was a minute ago. Zenovia walked over with her secretary and two bodyguards and saw Daisie. "Ms.Vanderbilt, what a coincidence." Daisie smiled. "Yes, what a coincidence." Zenovia¡¯s gazended on Waylon. Among the many men she had met in her life, in addition to Noce, whose appearance surprised her, the man sitting in front of her looked no less than Noce. It was just that his temperament was different from Noce¡¯s. Compared to Noce, his appearance looked a little more oriental and reserved.He exuded an aura that felt more mature and experienced, giving others a rtively stern and heavy sensation. The secretary had worked for Mr.Livingston before this and was familiar with Waylon¡¯s looks.He recalled something, approached Zenovia, and whispered something into her ears. Zenovia was startled, then smiled politely. "Is this gentleman the eldest young master of the Goldmanns? It¡¯s nice to meet you.I¡¯m Zenovia, Zenovia Livingston." She reached out her hand to greet him. Waylon put down his knife and fork and reached out. However, what he went for was the handkerchief on the table.He picked it up to wipe his hand and did not seem to n to shake hands with Zenovia. Zenovia¡¯s hand hung awkwardly in midair, and she retracted it unnaturally with a slightly stiff expression. "That¡¯s very rude for you to treat ady like this, Mr.Goldmann." Waylon ced the handkerchief back onto the table, lifted his head, and asked indifferently, "Are you lecturing me on how I should do things?" He ignored her existence from beginning to end. Zenovia tried her best to restrain her expression and let out a smile. "Why would I do so? Perhaps what I¡¯m doing is a little abrupt.After all, this is our first time meeting each other, so you might have misunderstood me, Mr.Goldmann." Waylon scoffed. "Ms.Livingston, you¡¯re truly different from the otherdies I know." She epted his statement joyfully. "I''ll take it as apliment from you, Mr.Goldmann." Waylon added, "The Earth doesn¡¯t revolve around you, Ms.Livingston, so don''t be too bumptious." Zenovia was at a loss for words. Daisie could not help but burst intoughter, and this peal ofughter made Zenovia feel even more embarrassed. She took a deep breath. "Mr.Goldmann, I may not be as noble and respectable as you Goldmanns, but I at least know how to respect people.¡± Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Waylon nodded. "So, is forcing Noce to marry you your way of respecting others? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re quite a righteous person." A hint of anger surged from the bottom of Zenovia¡¯s eyes. "This is a matter between Mr.Knowles and me." "As long as he¡¯s still in a rtionship with my sister, I¡¯ll never allow the affairs between you two to exist.I can¡¯t tolerate the fact that I''m looking at a filthy woman, do you understand me?" From the beginning to the end, Waylon did not go overboard with his choice of words¡ªhe did not even get worked up¡ªbut what he said was extremely offensive and ironic. Zenovia¡¯s clenched fists trembled, and her expression dimmed in an instant. "We''re in Yaramoor, not Zlokova.No matter how powerful the Goldmanns are, you¡¯re in no position to act so unreasonably and rudely in a foreign country." Waylon nced at her and squinted slightly. "You''re from Haniston yourself, so from where did you muster the courage to make that statement?" She sneered. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I¡¯m different.I¡¯m a distinguished guest of the royal family and the king¡¯s god- granddaughter." Waylon sounded very sarcastic. "The Livingstons have actually interfered in the interior affairs of the Yaramoor¡¯s royal family? It¡¯s no wonder you sound so full of yourself." Zenovia''s expression changed instantly. "Nonsense, what are you talking about! ?" What she just said could cause things to go south quickly and easily. The most taboo thing in the diplomatic rtionship between the two countries was someone interfering with the country''s internal affairs. The king had recognized her as his god- granddaughter only because he admired her, but most of the nobles actually felt that it was an inappropriate thing to do.She was from Haniston, so getting too close to the royal family would inevitably create unnecessary suspicions. Once these words were to spread to the public and were amplified by the media, she might be used of espionage. She originally thought these words would make the Goldmanns realize they were not in Zlokova, and this was not a ce where they could do whatever they wanted. But who would have thought that the young master of the Goldmanns was not someone to be trifled with? Waylon still did not show her any respect. "You¡¯re only someone that curries favor with people who are superior to you.You¡¯re not even rted to the royal family by blood.And here you are, teaching us that we Goldmanns should behave.Who gave you the guts to do so? Is it His Majesty, the king? "The Goldmanns¡¯ hands are not as long as the Livingstons¡¯, so we don¡¯t try to get involved with the royal family of another country so casually. However, whoever dares toy a finger on anyone in the family, the person¡¯s background will be irrelevant instantly. Even the royal family won¡¯t cause the Goldmanns to pull punches. "If this is still not enough to convince you to stand down, go back to the king and tell him what I just told you.We¡¯ll see whether he¡¯ll support you when ites to this matter." The expression on Zenovia¡¯s changed back and forth as if it was a magic show.She calmed herself down, red fiercely at Daisie, turned around, and left immediately. Daisie had been trying her best to suppress herughter, and as soon as Zenovia left the scene, she laughed out loud and gave Waylon a thumbs up. "Waylon, what a show!" Waylon fetched her some side dishes. "There¡¯s no need to show such a person any respect.Even if you make a move on her, the Goldmanns will be able to bear the consequences on your behalf.Do you get me?" Daisie supported her head in her hands and grinned. "I¡¯m no longer a child.I won¡¯t let her bully me." Freyja stared at the siblings, then lowered her eyes and continued eating her meal.She could see that Waylon¡¯s attitude toward Zenovia stemmed from the gossip that revolved around Zenovia and Daisie. He was venting for Daisie. Although the Goldmann brothers had different personalities, the only thing they had inmon was that they were both good brothers who would do anything to protect their sister. The sky was getting dark, and Waylon sent them back after dinner. Freyja¡¯s house was not located near Daisie¡¯s. One was located in the city''s southern region, and the other was in the northern region. Thus, Freyja probably asked the driver to pull over and let her off at an intersection because she did not want them to travel too far for her. Daisie did not mind the extra miles. "It''s okay.We can travel a bit further.We¡¯re the ones who invited you out to eat.How can we let you go home by yourself?" "It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve just finished eating dinner, and it won¡¯t take long before I arrive home.It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to go for a stroll at this hour." Freyja got out of the car and bid them goodbye. Daisie felt a little sad when she looked at Freyja¡¯s figure as she left by herself. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve not been to her house, so how could she possibly get home in just a while?¡¯ Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Waylon asked the driver to stop driving all of a sudden. "We''ll take a taxi back.You¡¯re to follow Ms.Pruitt and make sure she gets home safely." The driver nodded. After the two got out of the car, Daisie turned around to nce at Waylon. "Waylon, you¡¯re the best." Waylon raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. "That''s because I know that you care about your friends." Daisie wrapped her arms around his, leaned her head against his shoulder, and giggled. "Then I must say that you know me the best." That night, at the Knowles mansion... Diana stood in the room and tried to call Noce, but she could not get through his phone. After Rick took a shower, he walked out of the bathroom, wiping his hair with a towel. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What¡¯s wrong?" Diana turned around with a worried expression. "Dear, Edison said that Noce has gone on a business trip.I just wanted to call him but couldn¡¯t get to him." Rick smiled and left the towel on the counter. "You¡¯re being too nervous.Noce is already an adult and knows what to do.He¡¯ll be fine." Diana frowned. Although Rick was doing a great job atforting her, she still had a bad feeling. Edison had only told her that Noce had left on a business trip, but he did not tell her where he had gone.She had a feeling that Edison seemed to be hiding something from her. Three dayster, at the Knowles Group... Edison was sitting in the office.He had been unable to contact Noce all these days. At that moment, the secretary¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the corridor, and Diana pushed open the office door. He stood up. "Madam." Diana hurried to the desk and questioned him directly, "Where the heck did Noce go? You told me that he¡¯d be on a business trip for a week.Today is already the fifth day, and I haven¡¯t heard a word from him for the past five days.What are you trying to hide for him?" Edison lowered his head as he hesitated. Diana looked serious. "Edison, you must give me an exnation today.What exactly is he doing out there?" ¡®It¡¯s okay to travel for business, but there¡¯s no reason I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with him.I don¡¯t even know the most basic information that I should know about this trip.I¡¯ve been feeling so restless and uneasy these few days that I even dreamed that something has happened to him, so how can I continue to ignore this whole matter?¡¯ Edison took a deep breath and responded with a hint of guilt in his eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, Madam.The young master...He¡¯s gone to Haniston." Diana was astounded. "What! ?" Edison could not get in touch with Noce either, and he knew about his n, so he could no longer keep it a secret. "The young master doesn¡¯t want anyone to know where he went, so he told me to keep it a secret.He said he has something to do in Haniston." The office was silent for a moment. Diana froze in ce silently for a long time and asked, "Does it have anything to do with the Livingstons?" Edison nodded. At that moment, Diana could not keep herself cool anymore. "Has he lost his mind!? What can he do on the Livingstons¡¯ home turf? And how does he n to deal with the Livingstons alone?" Edison lowered his head and did not utter a single word. ¡®In fact, I also felt that Young Master Knowles¡¯ n is a little mental. No, not just a little, to be exact, it¡¯s pretty crazy. ¡®Given his determination to give it all he has, it¡¯s clear that what makes Young Master Knowles dreadful isn¡¯t his means and ruthlessness but that he¡¯s more resolved than anyone else, so resolved that his life is something that he¡¯ll willingly trade in order to achieve something. ¡®Plus, he always catches others off guard by never ying his cards ordingly.That¡¯s what makes him insidious and terrifying" Diana stepped forward abruptly, grabbed him by the cor, and became extremely emotional. "Edison, what is he going to do? Tell me what his n is!" Edison lowered his gaze and fell silent for a moment. "He ns to break into the Livingstons at the expense of himself, arousing the royal family¡¯s suspicion of the Livingstons..." Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Dianal let go and took two steps back, her face pale. At that moment, the server, who had been locked up for seven days, was released. He walked out the door and into a car parked not too far away. Zenovia sat there with the back window halfway down.He was signaled to get into the car. The moment he sat down, he started frantically begging, "Ms.Livingston, I swear that I didn¡¯t sell you out.Please, let me go." Zenovia took an envelope filled with cash out of her bag and handed it to him. "I know you wouldn''t, so you¡¯ve earned this." The server took the envelope, and it was heavy and thick. There was quite an amount in it. Zenovia turned to look at him with a smile and said, "I need you to do something for me." He looked shocked and immediately gave the money back to her. "Ms.Livingston, I can¡¯t be locked up again¡ª" "Don¡¯t worry.You won¡¯t be this time." Zenovia cut him off and pushed the envelope back to him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You just need to rify something." He was curious, so he carefully asked what it was. Zenovia leaned closer and whispered into his ears, shocking the server. The Drama, Theatre, and Film students were in the midst of an exam, and it was one of the harder topics for their final year paper. Even though each student had the same script, what was different was that there would be situations that required improvisation, and only the professors knew about it. The students would have to improvise without a chance to prepare when they came across those situations. That was to test how well they would perform as actors. The students memorized the script inside out, but nobody knew what would happen during their performances. Once there was a change in the performance, the lines would have to be improvised, and it would test how fast the students could adapt to make it run smoothly. That was harder than performing without a script. Daisie sat there memorizing the script because she wanted to get as much in as possible. The student next to her saw that she was still memorizing the script, so she was curious. "Daisie, why are you still memorizing? Didn¡¯t the professor say that we can¡¯t rely too much on the script?" Daisie looked up and smiled. "I know, but we need to follow the script before it changes." The student sighed. "This is too difficult, and we have to improvise.My heart won''t be able to take it." Daisie patted her shoulder, "It¡¯s fine, believe in yourself." She smiled. "Thanks." The students who were going through the test didn¡¯t manage to improvise because the script and storyline changed, or there were sudden interruptions. Some of the improvisations veered off script and ended clumsily.It was finally Daisie¡¯s turn.She was a cancer patient based on the script. Facing the diagnosis about herte stage, she wanted to end her life to escape the pain. Daisie was full of emotion.She stood on the window ledge with empty eyes and started reciting her lines. The professor who acted as the doctor suddenly showed up and said they had made a misdiagnosis.She was cancer-free. Daisie paused because that wasn¡¯t part of the script. That was a change. Daisie was surprised but then asked, "Are you joking!?" Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 The doctor replied, "I am sorry, ma¡¯am.The cancer patient has the same name as you do, and the nurse mixed it up.Pleasee back down." Daisie walked down from the window ledge and grabbed onto the doctor, holding back her emotions. "Was it really a mistake? But why do I feel like I¡¯m dying?" The second part of that sentence surprised the professor. The professor, who was not on stage, checked the script and realized that Daisie had managed to steer the story back. In the original script, the character was a final-stage cancer patient. And based on the story, there wasn¡¯t a mistake. The doctor would say that she had a chance of survival and would be able to live on, just to get the patient who was trying to end her life to stop so that the story could continue. The doctor didn¡¯t follow the script and tried to mess up Daisie¡¯s performance. Not only did Daisie improvise well, but she also managed to do it in a way that the story would be able to continue based on the script. That was something most students wouldn''t be able to do. After all, once they veered from the script after the changes, they would try to steer it back but would usually be distracted by the professors. Daisie managed to remember the original story after being interrupted and continued the story, so the professors were all in awe. In the end, she managed to end the story but made some changes.She was acting as a cancer patient. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The script was more of a patient¡¯s monologue, but she had changed it to an encouragement to the patients to live every day to the fullest. After the performance ended, the apuse was thunderous. Daisie¡¯s palms were sweaty and sticky because it wasn¡¯t easy at all for her. The professional performance professors gave her 95 points total. Daisie was too tense when it came to improvisation and didn¡¯t manage to control the character¡¯s emotions well enough, but 95 put her at the top of her ss. Daisie walked out of the hall and leaned against the wall to finally calm down. At the same moment, she got a call from Freyja. Freyja waited for her at the library nearby, and Daisie got there in a hurry, huffing and puffing. "What happened, Freyja?" Freyja took a newspaper out of her bag and handed it to her. "I found it in the library.This doesn¡¯t seem right." Daisie read the paper: Ms.Goldmann asked a server to frame Ms.Livingston for the theft of a ne so that she became enemies with the family.Ms.Goldmann further says she doesn¡¯t care about the royal family of Yaramoor.Daisie paused when she saw that. That wasn¡¯t just an attack on her¡ªit was an attack on the entire Goldmann family. Freyja was stoic. "Daisie, this will affect your family severely.You need to speak to your brothers about it." Zenovia was cruel for doing this.She had turned all the attention to the Goldmanns, and people would start specting, especially when the Reeses were brought into the picture. From what people saw, no matter how powerful the Goldmanns were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get involved in another country¡¯s matters. It would be a sensitive issue and receive strong bacsh if it involved politics. Not only that but the Hatahways would be pulled into this because of the Goldmanns as well. Since the Hathaways were rich enough to take over the country, they would invoke the public''s wrath. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 There would always be dirt behind great power, and even in the past, it never ended well for the subjects who had more power than the king Daisie crushed the paper, looking angry. At the White Ivy Pce¡¯s meeting room... The ministers discussed what the media outlets reported in a serious manner because it was a huge issue. They had differing views because some thought it was a deliberate attempt at breaking the trade rtionship between the two countries, while others thought that Zlokova was trying to get involved with their country. King William picked up his cup and took a sip of hot tea. The chatter continued until he mmed the cup down. There was immediate silence. King William crossed his fingers, ced them on the table, and said with a stoic expression, "I understand your worries, but you¡¯re reaching at straws by thinking that people are trying to get involved in our politics based on this news report." "Your Majesty, even though this can¡¯t prove anything, we should be careful about the rtionship between the Goldmanns and the Hathaways." The king squinted. "Are you trying to say that the Hathaways are linked to this?" The minister carefully said, "I¡¯m worried that that¡¯s true." King Williamughed. "If you could contribute a huge sum of money for our defense to build equipment and battleships, and if you could pay half of the national tax paid by the Hathaways, I would agree with your statement." The minister mmed up after that because the Hathaways had contributed a huge sum to their military and were pretty much the finance minister.If they offended them, it would be disastrous in terms of benefits. The king thought highly of benefits, so he wouldn¡¯t let anything threaten the Hathaways. Thus, it would be a dead end if they were to challenge them. King William sat in the meeting room alone after the meeting. Paul walked to his side. "Your Majesty." The king rapped his knuckles on the table before asking, "What do you think about this?" Paul paused for a few seconds, then lowered his head and answered, "We have important ties to Zlokova.Even if the Goldmanns got involved with the royals, it doesn¡¯t mean that it would affect our politics.It would be personal matters." "Personal matters?" The king squinted, then picked up his cane and slowly stood up."Is this rted to Noce and the Goldmann girl?" Paul chuckled. "There¡¯s a big dispute between Ms.Livingston and Ms.Vanderbilt.I guess the media just made it into a bigger deal than it actually is." King William nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.He left the room with Paul and saw Diana walking toward them. Paul nodded at her. Diana stopped. "Father, I¡¯d like to speak to you." King William looked at her and said, "Let¡¯s go to the study." N?velDrama.Org content rights. After they walked in, Paul closed the door and waited outside. King William sat on the couch and rested his cane at the side. "Go ahead." Diana took a deep breath. "I¡¯ll get straight to the point then.I¡¯ve lost contact with Noce." King William was surprised. "What?" "Noce went to Haniston, and I can¡¯t get through on his phone.He might be in trouble." Diana sat across from him and couldn¡¯t hide her anxiety. The king asked, "What is he doing in Haniston?" Diana calmed down before replying, "I don¡¯t know, Father.Noce is my son.If something happens to him there, I will never be able to forgive myself." "Diana, calm down," advised King William. "I¡¯ll send someone to Haniston to find out how he is.He¡¯s my grandson, I won''t let anything happen to him." Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Diana asked, "What if something really has happened?" King William insisted, "Nothing would have happened." After a moment of silence, Diana slowly stood up. "Father, what would you do if someone did something to Noce?" William paused, then affirmed, "I won¡¯t let them get away with it." The corner of Diana¡¯s lips curled. "I hope you will put the words into action." She left the room, walked into the main hall, and bumped into Zenovia, who was smiling and looking to be in a good mood. "Mrs.Knowles, are you here to see His Majesty?" Diana looked at her with no expression. "I¡¯ve underestimated you." "Mrs.Knowles, everyone has something up their sleeves.I¡¯m a victim here.The person who has been ying around is that Goldmann girl." Zenovia stood in front of Diana and added, "Mrs.Knowles, I¡¯m just looking out for you.If the Goldmanns disrespect the royals, they will disrespect the Knowles too.Even if you¡¯re nice to Daisie, even if she marries Noce, it may just be part of their n." Diana smirked. "What do you think they want from us?" Zenovia didn¡¯t fall for that. "I can¡¯t be sure.What I do know is that I''m the best candidate to help the Knowles stand on solid ground." Upon seeing how confident Zenovia was, Diana¡¯s disgust for her grew stronger. What Zenovia said meant that she was looking down on her son.She thought that her son wasn¡¯t good enough to give the Knowles a good standing and was rushing to get married to Daisie. Dianaughed. "So, you think that my son needs your help?" Zenovia replied, "If he¡¯s willing to ept it." Diana stopped smiling. "Noce doesn''t need your help.To be clear, he doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help."Do you know why he chose Daisie instead of you? "That¡¯s because Daisie at least believes in him and understands him.On the other hand, you are arrogant yet a nobody.You can continue to be proud, but I hope you don¡¯t regret it in the future." Diana red at her and left after bumping her shoulder. Zenovia was so angry about what Diana had said that her face turned purple. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The next day after the news came out, Daisie became the talk of the college because everyone knew about her ¡®dispute¡¯ with Zenovia. Zenovia was the ¡®bullied¡¯ party in their eyes. Freyja heard the people in ss discussing it, so she turned around and looked at them, then at Daisie. Daisie was writing down some notes and seemed to have ignored their discussion, but deep down, she probably wasn¡¯t too happy. Once their ss ended, Daisie packed her bag and left the room. Freyja knew Daisie was feeling terrible, so she gave her some space to clear her head.She slowly walked out of the building and noticed that a group of reporters surrounded Daisie at the gate. "Ms.Vanderbilt, could you tell us why you¡¯ve made Ms.Livingston your enemy?" "Ms.Vanderbilt, I heard that you¡¯re using the power of the Goldmanns to do whatever you want and don¡¯t even respect the royals.Is that true?" All the cameras were pointed at her face, and the people surrounded her as if they were swallowing her up. Freyja wanted to walk over, but an arm suddenly blocked her in her steps.She turned her face over and paused for a few seconds. "M- Mr.Goldmann?" She thought it was Colton, but she took a closer look and noticed that he didn¡¯t have a mole under his eye and that they had a different air. Waylon looked toward the crowd. "You won¡¯t be able to help." Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Freyja was curious. "But she¡¯s your sister.Are you going to let the reporters do this to her?" Waylon let go of her with calm eyes and a smile. "Ms.Pruitt, don¡¯t you think that what you said is a little ironic?" Freyja was startled. Waylon looked toward the crowd and said, "You think that my and Colton¡¯s overprotection is too much for her, but now you want me to help her.She won¡¯t be able to learn how to solve problems this way." Freyja was surprised because she didn¡¯t expect Waylon to remember what she had previously said, but more importantly, that he had listened.She parted her lips. "I meant only on certain aspects, like her own marriage and friends." They shouldn¡¯t interfere with those. Waylon tilted his head and looked at her. "Isn''t it the same?" Freyja was rendered speechless. At that moment, Daisie¡¯s voice came from among the crowd. "If you think I¡¯m guilty, I will work with the police to investigate and not let the rumors decide my innocence.As for the theft, my conscience is clear." Daisie¡¯s voice was loud and calm.She took the microphone and looked straight at the camera. "Zenovia Livingston, if you¡¯re watching this, I have to tell you not to spark controversy about the cooperation between the Goldmanns and Yaramoor.We''ve never said any of that. "You, on the other hand, shouldn¡¯t start rumors about my family just because you''re the god- granddaughter of the king.We look down on you, not the royals.Thank you." She gave the microphone back to the reporter, who was frozen on the spot, and walked out from the crowd. All the reporters were stunned. Were the Goldmanns arrogant, or did Ms.Livingston start the rumors? They had no clue. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Freyja was shocked as well. "Was that the right thing to do?" That meant that Daisie was openly challenging Zenovia. Waylon chuckled. "Daisie is kind, but it doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have a temper." Zenovia watched the video at the hotel, so she heard everything that Daisie said. She closed herptop and didn¡¯t look happy. "She''s still so stubborn even when she¡¯s cornered." Did she think that the Goldmanns would look innocent just by her words? Getting the royals involved was a big issue. There was a knock on the door, and the secretary opened the door, looking unhappy. "Ma¡¯am, we have news from home." Zenovia frowned. "What is it?" The secretary looked down. "Noce went to Haniston and met with the vice president." Zenovia suddenly stood up and yelled, "Why is he there!?" The secretary said, "I¡¯m not sure.I just found out after getting a call." Zenovia didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it.She immediately picked up her phone to confirm with her uncle. "Uncle, it¡¯s me.What did Noce say to you when he met you?" When she heard what he said, she froze.She couldn''t believe it. Had Noce lost his mind? How could he threaten the Livingstons because of what her father had done? Did he think that this would bring the Livingstons down? That was such a joke! Meanwhile... Waylon brought Freyja back to her backyard.She unbuckled her seatbelt and said, "Thank you, Mr.Goldmann.I¡¯ll see you soon." She was going to open the door when Waylon casually rested his elbow on the steering wheel and turned to look at her. "I¡¯m thankful for you." She was curious, so she looked into his amber eyes. "What for?" He smiled. "For taking care of Daisie at the college." Freyja smiled too. "I take care of Daisie because I promised Noce I would do it, nothing more." Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Waylon nodded. Freyja got out of the car and entered the courtyard.He drove back to the Hilton Vis and stopped the car.He got out of the car, and then he saw Colton, who was standing under a tree in the courtyard. Colton took down his earphone and asked, "Waylon, do you have to stay so close to Freyja?" Waylon stopped in front of him, and a smile broke across his face. "She is Daisie¡¯s friend.I don¡¯t see anything wrong with me driving her home." Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned his face sideways. "She''s not her friend.People will change.Even if she¡¯s her friend now, it doesn¡¯t mean she will be in the future." Upon hearing what he said, Waylon chuckled. "It seems like you have a lot of problems with her." Colton was stunned, and his face sank. "That cocky woman...I thought only Daisie cared about her, but why must you...Anyway, I just hope you won''t help her to gain any strange ideas." "Alright," Waylon replied tly. He lowered his head to loosen his watch and continued. "What kind of ideas are you talking about?" "Forget it.I¡¯m not talking about this," Colton said impatiently. "Just stay away from her." After that, he added. "I don¡¯t trust her." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Colton walked into the vi. Waylon looked at him and let out a chuckle. Daisie came downstairs, and she was surprised to see her brothers. However, she noticed the atmosphere between them was strange.She pulled a chair and took her seat. "Waylon, Colton, what happened? Why aren¡¯t you talking?" Colton took a sip from the soup and said without raising his head, "We shouldn¡¯t be talking while we¡¯ re eating." The corner of Daisie¡¯s mouth twitched as she turned to look at Waylon. "Brother, do you think Dad and Mom will see the news?" Waylon popped a piece of chicken into Daisie¡¯s te and said, "I think so." She lowered her head. "Am I causing trouble to the Goldmanns?" Waylon squinted andughed, "Of course, you¡¯re not.Do you think the royal family will really do something to our family because of her?" Colton chimed in. "Zenovia is nothing but a clown.Dad and Mom wouldn¡¯t even care about her." Nn and Maisie couldn''t care less about this fake news. Besides, if they did something to Zenovia, it would make them look like they were bullying a little girl. Daisie rested her chin on her hand and sighed. "The king must be blinded.I don¡¯t understand why he chose to take in a god- granddaughter instead of just recognizing his own granddaughter." She felt really upset for Freyja. Waylon looked toward Daisie and asked, "Are you talking about Freyja?" Daisie replied readily, "Yeah.Freyja is Noce¡¯s cousin." Waylon smiled but did not make anyment. Colton chimed in indifferently. "Do you think the king will recognize the descendant of his illegitimate daughter? You must be dreaming if you think he will." Daisie¡¯s smile disappeared from her face as she frowned. "Colton, why do you have to be so mean?" She couldn''t understand why Colton had to emphasize that Freyja was the descendant of the king''s illegitimate daughter. Even if her mother was the king''s illegitimate daughter, she didn''t enjoy the treatment she deserved.She did not even associate herself with them, and instead, she was forced to cut ties with her family. Just because she came from an illegitimate family, she had to get looked down on by other people? Colton put his fork down and said, "I¡¯m done eating." He got to his feet and went upstairs. Daisie did not know what was going on with Colton today. She got closer to Waylon and asked, "Brother, is Colton in a bad mood today?" Waylon took a sip from the soup and replied, "Maybe." The next day... When Daisie and Colton arrived at the college, they bumped into Freyja.She got out of a cab, and Daisie waved her hand at her. "Freyja!" Freyja put her bag across her shoulder and turned around to smile at Daisie. "Morning." Colton acted as if she was invisible when he walked past her. Freyja and Daisie were walking in the back, and the former whispered, "Is your brother in a bad mood today?¡± Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Daisie replied in a low voice, "Don¡¯t pay him any heed.There will always be a few days he will act like this in a month." Colton stopped and turned around. "I¡¯m not deaf, you know that, right?" Daisie shuddered and forced a smile on her face when she saw how dark the expression on Colton¡¯s face was. "Daisie, go to your ss first.You stay here.I have something to ask you." Colton pointed at Freyja. Freyja was stunned. Daisie looked at them and asked, "What exactly do you want to ask Freyja?" Colton pushed her away and said, "Be a good girl and go back to your ss." She walked a few steps forward before turning her head around and said, "I warn you, Colton.Don¡¯t you dare bully Freyja.If not, you¡¯re not going home today!" Veins were bulging on Colton¡¯s forehead, but he paid Daisie no mind.He led Freyja to the back of the building as there were fewer people over there. Freyja leaned against the wall, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with?" "I want you to stay away from my brother." "what?" She was stunned, thinking her ears had failed her. Colton lifted his eyebrows, and there was no expression on his face.His gaze was so deep that not even Freyja could read what was in his mind right now. "I thought I was kind enough to close one of my eyes and allow you to get close to Daisie.But I didn''t expect you to be so good that you could even get close to my brother." Freyja knew what he was talking about.She took a deep breath and said, "So, you¡¯re saying that I have an agenda for getting close to your brother?" He said, "Isn¡¯t that so?" Freyja let out augh and said, "Colton, do you have such prejudice against anyone? Do you think that everyone wants to take advantage of your family? The two brothers looked the same, but their personalities were poles apart.She knew Colton did not like her from the beginning, but she did not expect him to have such prejudice against her. Colton did not say anything in return. Freyja did not like the way he looked at her. She felt like he was looking at a prisoner rather than a normal person.She averted her gaze and said, "I have never thought of taking advantage of your family.Not now, not ever." When she turned around and was about to leave, Colton grabbed her arm. "You can be my sister¡¯s friend, but you¡¯ve got to stay away from my brother." Daisie was waiting for Freyja outside of the building. After a short while, she saw Freyjaing toward her with a dark expression. However, she couldn¡¯t see Colton anywhere.She approached her and asked, "Freyja, what did my brother tell you?" Freyja turned her face sideways and said, "Nothing.He didn¡¯t say anything." Daisie narrowed her eyes.She knew that Freyja must be lying to her. Considering Colton¡¯s ways of doing things, she was certain that her brother must be up to something no good. N?velDrama.Org content rights. If not, he wouldn¡¯t havee to look for Freyja.She asked, "Did my brother scold you? Or did he give you a hard time?" Freyja chuckled and concealed her emotions. "No, really, he didn''t say anything to me.Alright, we still have a training session.Let''s not bete." She then walked into the hall, leaving Daisie alone outside of the building, immersed in her own thoughts. At that moment, Daisie received a news notification on her phone. #Young Mr.Knowles has gone missing.# Daisie was stunned when she saw the news. At the White Ivy Pce... King William walked into his study room after the meeting was over. He smacked the newspaper on the desk and asked angrily, " How is there any possibility that they can''t find anything?" Keeping his head low, Paul replied, "The people in Haniston didn''t want to make a big fuss when they were looking for Young Mr.Knowles.Although Haniston is a rtively small country, it''s simr to looking for a needle in a haystack when we''re looking for a person." King William threw himself on his leather chair, and his face was grim. "The news was released from Haniston, and now you¡¯re telling me that they didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of it?" Paul was tongue-tied. They had made contact with the police department in Haniston when they sent their people there to look for Noce. However, they didn''t allow the police to announce to the public that Noce had gone missing.They did not know how the news got out, and they were kind of surprised that someone would be the first to get hold of the news of Noce¡¯s disappearance. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 King William calmed himself down and said, "Get me Ms.Livingston.Her family has a lot of clout in Haniston.I think things will be better with the Livingstons¡¯ assistance." Paul got someone to make contact with Zenovia.When Zenovia came to the pce, she was fretful.She had seen the news of Noce going missing as well. However, she couldn''t tell if Noce had gone missing after meeting her uncle or before. If he went missing after meeting her uncle, it would get the Livingstons into unnecessary trouble. She had already reminded her uncle many times, so she was pretty certain that her uncle wouldn''t do it since it wouldn''t give the Livingstons any benefits if he did that. Noce¡¯s disappearance was too coincidental.It was so coincidental that she began to wonder whether this was all set up by Noce himself. She knocked on the door and went into the study room after getting permission. "Your Majesty, I heard that you¡¯re looking for me." King William lifted his head and said, "I believe that you¡¯re aware of what happened to Noce, right?" Zenovia nodded and replied without any hesitation, "I saw it, and I''ve contacted my uncle.He told me that he¡¯ll keep me in the loop." King William let out a sigh of relief. "I''ll be counting on you then.Please, make sure that Noce is safe."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When Zenovia came out of the study room, the smile on her face disappeared. No matter who did it, she wouldn¡¯t let them have it their way. Zenovia came out of the pce and saw a red-haired woman leaning against the car window, chatting with her driver. Her face sank as she walked over and pushed the woman away. "Who are you?" Her driver was stunned. "Miss¡ª" When Zenovia saw the woman was dressed in a mboyant and sexy outfit, she scoffed and said, "Since when can you people carry out your filthy pimping business outside of the pce?" Maggie did not fly into a rage at Zenovia¡¯s snarkyment. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she lifted her eyelids and measured Zenovia. "I''m filthy? Then what about you, Ms.Livingston? Do you think you''re very noble for bing the third wheel of someone''s rtionship?" Zenovia grew vignt as she asked, "You know me?" "Of course, I know you.The scandal between you and the daughter of the Goldmanns has created such a hugemotion across the nation.You''re a famous person right now, so how is there any chance that I wouldn''t know you?" Maggie chuckled. Then, she handed a card to the driver and winked at him. "Sir, feel free to call me when you''re feeling lonely." The driver did not dare to take the card.He looked at Zenovia as if he was asking her for help. Maggie turned around and left. Zenovia stared at her driver. "What? Don''t tell me that you''re also into this kind of dirty woman?" Not only her father but even her driver was the same. That¡¯s why she looked down on them. The driver did not dare to say anything at all. Zenovia got into the car and mmed the door shut. After the car had driven away, Maggie, who was inside another car not far away, picked her phone up and pressed the recording button. The night in Haniston was lively. There were all sorts of neon lights on the side of the street, a steady stream of people was walking on the flyover, and cars were passing under the bridge. Several police cars were shuttled in the traffic, and the department stores'' screens showed thetest news, such as thetest investigation of Juneau Livingston and the disappearance of the Knowles'' descendant. Inside the cab, the driver was listening to the news on the radio, " The police department suspects that Young Mr.Knowles might have been kidnapped, and they are doing their best to search for him. Yaramoor has also sent people over to assist the work of the police. We ask all the citizens to keep an eye on their surroundings and contact the police department if they find any suspected traces of Young Mr.Knowles." The driver pulled out a box of cigarettes and put one into his mouth. At the same time, a passenger entered his car. The driver looked toward the back through the rear mirror.It was dimly lit inside the car. The man was wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see his face.He had put the hood of his jacket on and wore wireless headphones. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 The driver asked, "Where to go, sir?" Noce replied, "Neste District." The driver started the engine, and the car moved forward slowly. The streetlights from the side of the road threw the car into a limbo of light and dark. When they passed through a police car, Noce raised his head and looked through the window. The driver was looking through the window as well.He said, "This is annoying.A visitor has gone missing like that without any sign.Nearly all of the police officers have been dispatched.I wonder what he has gotten himself into." Noce tapped his finger on his leg rhythmically. The earphones he was wearing were able to trante whatever the driver said perfectly. Besides, he had spent several days learning thenguage of this country, so he did not have any issues when it came to a normal conversation like this. "Visitor, huh?" The driver chuckled, "That¡¯s what we heard from the rumors.We also heard that he¡¯s the grandson of the king in Yaramoor.If he really has been abducted, things will turn for the worst." Noce lifted his eyelids and said, "I¡¯m more interested in Mr.Livingston." "Mr.Livingston?" The driver chuckled again, but this time, Noce could detect a hint of sarcasm in hisugh. "Everyone is surprised at what he has done.But, no matter what he did, he won''t go to prison." Noce squinted. "What makes you say so? Why are you so confident that he won¡¯t go to prison?" "Why? They have the best legal team in the country working for them.Even after what he did, they will find a way to get a remission.This is the power of those plutocrats." Everyone in Haniston knew about the things Juneau had done in Yaramoor. They knew he was arrested on suspicion of murder. However, if he was to be transported back to his home country for trial, his family would still use the best and most qualified team ofwyers to fight for him in that case and get his sentence reduced. This was a normal phenomenon in their country. After all, this ce was the heaven for plutocrats to do whatever they wanted. Noce ced his hand on his forehead and leaned against the window. After a short while, he said slovenly, "I doubt so." He recalled his conversation with Xavi, Juneau¡¯s brother, in the hotel restaurant the other day. Xavi¡¯s face sank as he asked, "Are you threatening me with my brother?" After knowing what he said through the trantor, Noce picked up his cup calmly and said, "I¡¯m not threatening you.In fact, I just want to make a deal with you." Xavi¡¯s assistant tranted Noce¡¯s words for him, and Xavi was stunned. "Make a deal with me?" "Yes.I¡¯ve gone through your background beforeing to Haniston.You''re clearly more outstanding than your brother, but you can only live under his shadow." Noce smiled. Xavi was startled and rose to his feet in rage. "What the hell are you talking about?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I know his secret, and I¡¯m sure you know about it as well," Noce said calmly as he looked straight into Xavi¡¯s eyes. "You¡¯re helping him to settle his mess because you don''t want to bring disgrace to the Livingstons.But has your brother ever considered you or your family? "He was arrested in Yaramoor not because he¡¯s suspected of murder but also of prostitution.Once these scandals are made public, do you think those people who''re dissatisfied with him in Haniston will protest or not?" Xavi froze, his face dark.It was exactly because Juneau was the eldest son, so their parents had more expectations of him. Not only did he attend a prestigious university, but he also could be one of the board members of thepany after he graduated. His parents had put a lot of effort into nurturing him.His father would only tell him to support his brother.He never told him to learn from him. No matter how outstanding he was, he would be the one to get punished whenever his brother got into a problem, as his father felt it was his fault for not doing his job in supporting his brother. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Xavi took a deep breath and sat down. "What do you want, Young Mr.Knowles?" "What I want is simple," Noce said as he put down his cup. "I want your brother to stay in prison for the rest of his life, and I want you to take over the Livingstons." Xavi didn¡¯t say anything. Noce rose to his feet slowly and continued. "I''ll give you time to consider it.Whether or not you want to continue to live under your brother¡¯s shadow or take everything into your hands.This is your only chance.I believe you can do it." Soon, the cab stopped on Neste District. After paying the fare, Noce got out of the car and pulled his phone out to receive the copy of the recording that Maggie had sent him. Meanwhile, at Xavi¡¯s private mansion... He was sitting in his study room alone, massaging his temples. His secretary pushed the door open and entered the study room. "Sir, Mr.Lestrange is here." Patterson Lestrange came into the room, and Xavi¡¯s secretary left the study room while closing the door. Xavi invited him to sit down and poured him a cup of tea before asking meaningfully, "Mr.Lestrange, how is my brother¡¯s case going? Is everything fine?" Patterson replied, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Livingston.Ms.Livingston has given us the order, and we¡¯ll do everything we can to help your brother.We''re going to do everything we can as a team to get a reduced sentence for him by turning his case of intentional homicide into a case of manughter." Xavi was stunned and put the cup down. "Is this what she told you?" Patterson nodded. "Yes." Xavi handed the cup to Patterson, lifted his eyebrows, and asked, "What if I want you guys to lose the case?" When he put the cup down in front of Patterson, it was as if he was making a move in a chess game.He was decisive and stern. Patterson looked at him in shock. It had been four days since Noce went missing, and there was still no news of him. Daisie stood in front of the window, staring nkly at the heavy rain with her mind in a muddled mess. Waylon pushed the door open and came into her room. When he saw Daisie, who looked dejected, he shook his head and sighed. "Daisie." Daisie turned her head around to look at him. "Brother." Waylon stopped beside her and raised his hand to caress her head. "I know you¡¯re worried about Noce, but considering his capabilities, I doubt he would let any ident happen to himself." After all, he could even survive the car ident several years ago. Besides, Noce was not someone who was driven by impulses. Without an objective and a n, he would never go to an unfamiliar country alone. Since he went there, it meant he had finished doing all the preparation that he needed to do. Daisie leaned on his shoulder and said, "But no one can predict an ident.What if something really happens?" Waylon lowered his head to look at her. "If he can¡¯t even protect himself, it means he can¡¯t protect you either.In that case, you should probably find another boyfriend." Daisie jerked her head up. "Brother!" Waylon chuckled and scratched the tip of her nose. "Am I wrong? Besides, our father not only wants his son-inw to be smart, but he must also have guts and be a determined man." She smacked her lips and lowered her head. "But it has been four days since he went missing.There is no news of him at all." She was afraid of the unknown, for the unknown might turn out to be the thing that she did not want. Waylon looked at her and said, "Worrying doesn''t solve anything.All you can do now is to trust him." Daisie was stunned. ¡®Trust him?¡¯ Meanwhile... Zenovia got out of her car and was surrounded by the media. N?velDrama.Org content rights. All of them were asking about the disappearance of Noce in Haniston. Zenovia smiled and looked at the camera. "Rest assured, everyone.I have informed my family to assist the police in finding Young Mr.Knowles.I''m sure we''ll find him soon, and we''ll do everything we can to make sure he''s safe and sound." Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 However, a disagreeing voice appeared out of nowhere. ¡°But Mr. Knowles has disappeared in Haniston. Isn¡®t this a little too coincidental ? Rumors have it that Ms. Livingston has always wanted Mr. Knowles to marry you, so I wonder if the Livingstons know about this matter?¡± That implied that because Noce had refused to marry her, it was very likely that the Livingstons had detained him after arriving in Haniston. Zenovia¡®s expression dimmed, and a hint of gloom shed across her eyes as she looked at the female reporter who had just spoken. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The female reporter sounded very firm. ¡°We only aim to get to the bottom of this issue.¡± ¡°So are you saying that you¡®re suspecting the Livingstons?¡± Zenovia put on a smile, but there was not even a trace of hrity in her eyes. ¡°The Livingstons would never do such a thing. I can guarantee that in the name of the king¡®s god¨Cgranddaughter.¡± Zenovia asked her secretary to send those reporters away and walked into the Sunrise Hotel with a sulky expression. The two stainless¨Csteel doors closed slowly as she stood in the elevator, and her hands clenched involuntarily. ¡®Noce must have deliberately directed the public¡®s opinion toward the Livingstons. His disappearance must be part of his n! But I won¡®t admit defeat. I want him to know that even though the Livingstons are inferior to the Goldmanns, we¡®re by means a family that he can bring down so easily!¡® She stepped out of the elevator and saw a familiar figure leaning against the wall. His head was lowered, and he was scrolling through his phone. ¡®That figure and facial outline ... I saw him at the restaurant the other day. He¡®s the eldest young master of the Goldmanns.¡¯ Zenovia stepped forward. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Goldmann ?¡± Colton turned and nced at her. He knew that Zenovia had met Wayne before this and that she had regarded him as the eldest that she had seen the other day. ¡°I¡®m here to show you something.¡± Zenovia was puzzled. Colton took a waiter¡®s employee card out of his pocket, dangled it on his finger, and swung it in front of her. ¡°Does this look familiar to you in any way?¡± Her expression turned stiff, but she remained calm. ¡°I don¡®t understand what you¡®re trying to say, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to understand me.¡± Colton fiddled with the card in his hand with an unconcerned expression. ¡°That man has told me everything.¡± Zenovia¡®s shoulders trembled. ¡°Are you nning to threaten me with this incident? He¡®s rified the matter. If he suddenly changes his mind, do you think the public will believe in what he says this time around?¡± She then smirked. ¡°After all, I can also im that you two have joined forces to nder me.¡± Colton¡®s eyes looked cold, and he scoffed abruptly. ¡°Are you challenging me? Do you really think you¡®re so smart that you can ce yourself above everyone else? Why would I care if others believe him or not?¡± Zenovia was on the verge of crushing her teeth. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, the recent incidents aren¡®t something that will do you Goldmanns any good. Aren¡®t you afraid that those rumors will backfire on the Goldmanns if youy a finger on me?¡± She was referring to the rumors that imed the Goldmanns were so conceited that they were not taking the royal family seriously. Colton looked at her and remained silent for a bit. ¡°Whatever , the Goldmanns don¡®t care about that.¡± Zenovia felt extremely nervous subconsciously. ¡°So, are you people nning to light the future of the Goldmanns on fire just because of Daisie?¡± Colton crossed his arms, and his expression was unchanged.¡° Then, has the king made a move on the Goldmanns for you?¡± Zenovia was startled. ¡°I can guarantee you that the king won¡®t go to great lengths to offend the Goldmanns for a god¨C granddaughter who¡®s not even rted to the royal family by blood. That¡®s because before the king does so, he¡®ll still have to consider the Hathaways¡® existence. That¡®s why the Goldmanns have never taken any of your means seriously.¡± Colton stopped in front of her and looked down at her embarrassed expression . ¡°The public will soone at you.¡± After he left, Zenovia rushed into the room and smashed her handbag on the couch in wrath. ¡°Damn that f*cker!¡± Her handbag touched the remote control identally, and the big television screen suddenly lit up, and a piece of news followed that ¡°ording to thetest update, Ms. Zenovia Livingston might be the one who¡®se up with the ne theft in order to direct the me at the Goldmanns.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 ¡°An insider submitted the surveince footage from the banquet from the other day to the police, and it shows that the waiter and Ms. Livingston were very close before the banquet started. It also shows that the waiter grabbed Ms. Goldmann¡®s clutch when he collided with her. So, it¡®s suspected that he ced something into the clutch, and it¡®s clearly recorded in the footage. ¡° ¡°The video was posted onto the Inte just ten minutes ago.¡± ¡®Ten minutes ago? It was around the time when I met Mr. Goldmann! Zenovia¡®s body swayed, and she propped her arms against the back of the couch chair to find a firm foothold. ¡®The surveince footage from that day? I hired someone to delete it! Even if the police were to get their hands on the footage, it would be impossible for them to find evidence. ¡®¡®How did the deleted surveince footage get restored and even leaked onto the Inte!? ¡° ¡®¡®Could it be that Mr. Goldmann has the ability to do this?¡® ¡® After the incident had encountered a plot twist, the controversy became even greater. And when the news wasbined with what Daisie had said in front of the media a few days ago, everyone got to the bottom of the incident. It turned out that it was not that the Goldmanns did not respect the royal family but that Zenovia had been acting arrogantly around the country because she had be the king¡®s god granddaughter. The Goldmanns could not stand her attitude. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Who would believe this was a drama that was schemed by Zenovia herself? She even did so to direct the me at the daughter of the Goldmanns to defame her. The public spected whether it was the intention of the king. After seeing the news, King William put down the tablet and waved at Paul. Paul stood at the table and nodded. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± King William put on his sses, picked up some documents, and flipped through them. ¡°Get someone to make an announcement . Zenovia is indeed my god¨Cgranddaughter, but that doesn¡®t mean she can interfere in anything as a royal.¡± Paul was astonished, but he nodded swiftly. ¡°Understood.¡± Soon, the royal family announced a piece of news, and this news managed to make it into the list of trending topics on the Inte in just a few hours. The announcement released by the royal family was equivalent to the king¡®s thoughts, so it made everything very obvious. He had taken Zenovia in as his god¨Cgranddaughter because he appreciated her ability. Still, it did not mean that he had given her the highest authority in the country that the royal family members had. In other words, Zenovia did not represent the royal family¨Cshe was only a VIP from Haniston. It also meant that an outsider had no right to interfere with anything using her rtionship with the royal family. These rifications from the royal family smacked Zenovia vigorously in the face. Zenovia¡®s reputation was ruined by a few continuous events in just one day, and she was even awarded the ¡®biggest laughingstock of the year¡® title by theizens. The next day, at the college... Daisie was worried about Noce, so she was not in the mood and did not pay much attention to the news at all. She wandered aimlessly and slowly on the campus until her phone vibrated. She looked down and was stunned. It was a text message from Noce. She called the number immediately, and the other party actually picked up the call. When she heard his voice, a smile appeared instantly on her face. ¡°Noce?¡± Noce spoke slowly. ¡°Daisie, I¡®m sorry for making you worry.¡± ¡°They said you¡®ve gone missing.¡± Daisie¡®s voice was trembling, and a sense of irritation surged from the bottom of her throat and assaulted her nasal cavity, making her feel like crying. ¡°You promised to reply to my messages, but I haven¡®t seen any of your replies in days! Do you know that I¡®m worried to death?¡± He coaxed her from the other end of the phone call. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Daisie, this is all my fault. I¡®ve not gone missing. It¡®s just that I couldn¡®t get in touch with you just yet. I have something to aplish.¡± ¡°Then why are you contacting me now?¡± Noce gave off a deep chuckle. ¡°Yes, I¡®m contacting you now because I was afraid you¡®d worry too much about me, and you¡®d cry.¡± She choked on her saliva and whispered, ¡°I didn¡®t cry.¡± ¡°Daisie, I¡®ve only contacted you now.¡± He added in a warm tone,¡± There are some agendas that I have to resolve, and I¡®ll return when I¡®m done. So, please keep this phone call secret from anyone.¡± Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 Daisie stopped. ¡°Are they dangerous?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t let myself get into trouble. All you need to do is to wait for my return.¡± Daisie took a deep breath. ¡°Noce , you have to promise me that you¡®lle back in one piece.¡± He responded with a light hum. ¡°You have my word.¡± After finishing the call, Daisie pressed her phone against her heart. Ever since the moment she heard Noce¡®s voice, her restless heart finally calmed down. ¡°Daisie!¡± Freyja walked toward her. Daisie turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Freyja sorted out the content of her backpack. ¡°I forgot to bring myptop along, so I went back to grab it.¡± She thought of something, lifted her head abruptly, and stared at Daisie. ¡°Why are you suddenly in such a good mood?¡± Just as Daisie was about to say something, Noce¡®s request shed across her mind, so she scratched her head and exined casually, ¡°I saw the news saying that the tables have turned for Zenovia, so I¡®m happy.¡± She nodded. ¡°Then congrattions to you and the Goldmanns. You¡®ve finally been proven innocent.¡± She then paused for a few seconds and said, ¡°By the way, don¡®t worry too much about Noce. I believe that he¡®ll be fine.¡± Daisie smiled brightly and answered without any hesitation,¡± Yes, I believe in that too.¡± Freyja did not know how to respond. On the fifth day of Noce¡®s disappearance, Xavi received a mysterious email on hisptop. In the video, a man whose head was covered with a hood and whose hands were tied up was wearing the same clothes Noce wore the other night when he came to see him. The man standing beside him was wearing a mask of a monkey and body armor, had a gun in his hand, and wore a voice changer on his cor. ¡°Mr. Livingston, I believe you should¡®ve received this video if you¡®re watching this. Now let¡®s talk business. If this young master of the Knowles were to be unfortunate enough to die in Haniston, it must be very detrimental to you and the Livingstons, mustn¡®t it?¡± ¡°But don¡®t worry, I don¡®t hold any grudges against the Livingstons. The person I want to be ruined is your brother, Juneau Livingston. You should know very well what he¡®s done. I want you to announce all his crimes to the public. And remember, I want to see the announcement by noon tomorrow, or else...¡± The man pointed the gun at Noce¡®s head. ¡°I¡®ll put a bullet through his brain. As long as this young man dies, you Livingstons won¡®t be able to get away with this.¡± The camera cked out instantly. When Xavi finished watching this video, his back was drenched in a cold sweat. At that moment, his cell phone rang, and it was a call from his father. He picked up the call. ¡°Father.¡± Elder Master Livingston¡®s tone sounded furious. ¡°Xavi, what the hell is going on with that video?¡± Xavi was astounded and stood up immediately. ¡°You¡®ve received it too?¡± Elder Master Livingston snorted. ¡°No matter what, you must handle this matter well. After all, it¡®s rted to your brother¡®s reputation. Your brother will be repatriated back to Haniston tomorrow. So, get this issue resolved as soon as possible, and don¡®t let that b*stard get what he wants.¡± ¡°Father, what do you mean by that?¡± Xavi was startled. ¡°What do I mean? You should understand what I mean best. Xavi, how can we, the Livingstons, be threatened by some unknown thugs?¡± Elder Master Livingston added solemnly, ¡°The kidnappers might¡®ve captured the young master of the Knowles, but it has nothing to do with the Livingstons. Even if he were to die here in Haniston, Yaramoor¡®s royal family would have no evidence to push all the me onto us. What you have to do now is to protect your brother¡®s reputation and leave those lowlives to the police. ¡°Even if something happens in the end, it¡®s the police¡®s problem to handle as they can¡®t save the young man in time. Do you understand me?¡± The call ended abruptly. The secretary walked to the door, heard a hugemotioning from inside the office, and hurriedly opened the door.¡± Mr. Livingston!¡± Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 The floor was a mess, and there was a broken cell phone on the floor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Xavi removed his tie, stood in front of the French window with his arms in akimbo, and took a deep breath. ¡°This is f*cking ridiculous!¡± His father had not called to ask about him¨Call he was worried about was his brother¡®s reputation. His secretary carefully cleaned up the mess on the floor and ced everything back on the desk. Xavi turned and looked at the secretary. ¡°Notify Mr. Lestrange toe and see me, now.¡± At Neste District... The vis located on the hillside were scattered and dense, and the terrain was very high. Standing on the rooftop, one could overlook the buildings under the hillside and the skyscrapers located in the city center in the distance. Sitting in front of the coffee table on the rooftop, Noce picked up the teacup, meticulously scrutinized its color and smell, took a sip, and enjoyed the taste of the tea. He was wearing a very simple¨Clooking, clean, white cotton and linen shirt. The fabric looked very ordinary, as if it was old clothes that had been washed many times, and the rough needlework and threads were already protruding. But even though it was such an ordinary attire, when it was on Noce¡®s body, it still could not hide his noble aura. A teenager about his age walked up to the coffee table with a bag full of beer and sat down. His father then brought a few dishes to the table. ¡°Hede, make sure you treat your friends well, don¡®t bezy.¡± After saying so to his son, he smiled at Noce and said, ¡°Nolly, if there¡®s anything that you want to eat, just let Hedeon know. Make yourself at home.¡± Noce nodded. After his father left, Hedeon opened a can and gulped some beer to calm himself down. ¡°I must¡®ve lost my mind when I chose to threaten the Livingstons with you. Will they kill me because of this?¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°I won¡®t let them locate you. You don¡®t have to worry about that.¡± Hedeon leaned forward and asked, ¡°Then... Bro, can you teach me some hacking techniques ? The way you operated the other day looked really cool.¡± He responded with a faint hum. ¡°Come to Yaramoor and look for me when you graduate from college. I¡®ll teach you when the timees.¡± The corner of Hedeon¡®s lips twitched. ¡®He¡®s about the same age as me, but he looks more mature than I am. Is it because he¡®s already gone to college while I¡®m still struggling in high school?¡® Noce¡®s phone screen lit up, and Hedeon¡®s keen eyes shifted over onto the screen saver and saw that it was a photo of a girl. ¡°Bro, is that your girlfriend?¡± Noce did not even lift his head. ¡°Yeah. When you get to meet her in the future, you should address her as your sister¨Cinw.¡± Hedeon was bewildered . ¡°But I¡®m about the same age as you.¡± Noce asked in reply, ¡°Aren¡®t you the one who started calling me your bro first?¡± Hedeon was at a loss for words. ¡®This guy from Yaramoor is really good when ites to taking advantage of me. I call him brother only because I¡®m trying to be polite, but that¡®s made me his younger brother now?¡® Noce drank the beer slowly and nced at him. He had only known Hedeon for a week, and he had chosen him because he was dumb and simple but also extremely reliable. Unlike himself, he had a distinct personality and was very high spirited, just like everyone who was at this age. He was obviously a rookie but also very loyal when things got real. Being with Hedeon, he did not need to be on guard all the time, and the simplicity that he exuded felt very simr to that of Daisie¡®s. He did not have siblings, so it was interesting to get himself a younger brother to y with. ¡°Bro, how can you be sure that they won¡®t hand the video over to the police?¡± Hedeon rolled some ramen with his fork and gobbled it up. Noce lowered his gaze. ¡°Vice President Livingston won¡®t do so, but Elder Master Livingston might.¡± Hedeon froze in ce, and his confident expression shattered in an instant. Noce nced at him and gave off a pregnant smirk.¡° Everything depends on whether Mr. Livingston will go against his father.¡± Xavi Livingston was thest person to see me before I disappeared. So even though Elder Master Livingston may not feel that I can threaten the Livingstons, it¡®s a different story to Xavi.¡® Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 ¡®He¡®s been living in his brother¡®s shadow all his life, and he finally has the opportunity to take over now. Once Juneau Livingston ismuted or even released, all the power he owns will return to him. ¡®Everyone has a devil trapped deep inside their hearts, and the factor that releases the devil depends on the situation he¡®s in and the benefits that he gets from the situation. Xavi Livingston has contributed so much to the Livingstons, but he can only stand next to Juneau Livingston all this while. So, will he ept his status willingly? ¡®Thest straw that breaks the camel¡®s back is never someone irrelevant, but the people closest to him.¡® Later that night, Xavi was sitting in the study, looking all lonely and depressed. In his hand was a photo of him with his elder brother when they were young. ¡®Ever since we were kids, I¡®ve always been the one who amodates and caters to Juneau¡®s needs. Instead of being an inseparable younger brother, a shadow would suit my existence better.¡® After a moment, he seemed to have made up his mind, and his gaze looked sharp and ruthless. He lit a lighter and burned the photo. He let go of the photo as the mes engulfed it, and the photo fell into the ashtray as the smiles in the photos got turned into ashes. The next day, Juneau Livingston had been transferred to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs by the police yesterday afternoon and was about to be sent back to Haniston for a judgment. All media reporters in Haniston had been waiting at the airport after receiving the news. The scene wasparable to that of fans gathering at the airport, trying to catch a glimpse of their idol when they arrived. Noce and Hedeon sat in the car not far away, looking at the crowd at the airport gate. The situation was put under control when the guards arrived at the scene to maintain order and opened a passage ¨Cit did not take long before Juneau was escorted out of the airport by the police. All the reporters dashed forward, hoping to get a few questions answered, and all the cameras were facing Juneau. Throughout the whole time he was detained in Yaramoor, he had experienced a lot of vicissitudes, and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. He ignored all the reporters¡® questions and got into the car with the police, but the reporters never let go of the opportunity to take more pictures. At the same time, because he was Juneau¡®s younger brother, Xavi was also stopped by heaps of reporters when he attended a conference. The reporter asked him about Juneau, but Xavi did not avoid the cameras. On the contrary, he smiled at the cameras and said, ¡±Regarding the news that revolves around my brother, I¡®ll give the media a satisfactory response when the timees. And I believe that my brother is innocent.¡± Xavi¡®s interview was broadcast on various tforms. Noce propped his hand against the side of his forehead as he stared at theptop screen. He could not see any trace of sincerity in Xavi¡®s eyes, and his smile looked fake, not to mention that the word ¡°innocent¡± that came out of his mouth sounded extremely mocking. Hedeon nced at him through the rearview mirror and shuddered. ¡°Bro, what¡®s with the smirk of yours?¡± Noce lifted his gaze. ¡°Because we¡¯ll be able to see the results we want to see very soon.¡± At the Sunrise Hotel... The secretary walked up to Zenovia and lowered his head. ¡°Ms. Livingston, the president hasnded safely in Haniston.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zenovia swayed the red wine ss in her hand, and her eyes were fixed on the widewn outside the window. Compared to the time when he was detained in Yaramoor, it¡®s better for father to return to Haniston. As long as he¡®s in Haniston, his secrets will be yed down over time and eventually be forgotten.¡® The secretary looked up at her. ¡°Ms. Livingston, why don¡®t you go back to Haniston as well?¡± Zenovia froze in ce, lifted her eyes, and red at him sternly.¡± Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°That¡®s not what I meant.¡± The secretary almost lost his mind for a moment. ¡°I¡®m just listing out all the options for you, after all ¡°You¡®re in no position to teach me what to do.¡± Zenovia interrupted him before he could finish his words with a sullen expression. ¡°I haven¡®t lost, so what if the king has made the announcement? He¡®s only afraid the Hathaways will join forces with the Goldmanns.¡± Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Zenovia finished all the wine in one drink and was still arrogant. ¡°He wasn¡®t angry at me about this because I¡®m a better candidate for granddaughter¨Cinwpared to the Goldmanns, who are so hard to control.¡± The secretary was quiet. He felt that it was sad. Zenovia had status in Haniston but was spoiled. She was confident, but it was because she was never rejected. She could get anything she wanted in Haniston, and all the affluent men wanted her. In Yaramoor, however, she was rejected by Noce and was shamed. Not only did that affect her ego, but she also wasn¡®t happy about it. Without seeing how cruel society could be, she was arrogant, and why would she admit her mistakes? Zenovia¡®s personality reminded him of her father. They really were father and daughter. Meanwhile, at the Knowles mansion... Daisie and Freyja went to see Diana because they heard that Diana had trouble eating and sleeping after discovering that Noce had disappeared and had lost weight. But when they saw Diana holding her napkin and looking sad, they realized that not only had she not lost any weight, but she also seemed to have gained some. She didn¡®t look like someone who had trouble sleeping. Daisie and Freyja exchanged looks, then Daisie carefully called out, ¡°Aunt Diana.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Diana stopped crying and looked up. There were no tears in her eyes Daisie felt awkward but didn¡®t call her out and instead yed along. ¡°Aunt Diana, don¡®t worry, I¡®m sure Nolly is fine. He¡®s a gifted man, so he¡®ll be alright.¡± Diana looked at her with an unreadable expression. ¡°How is he gifted?¡± Daisie was startled. Freyja tilted her head andughed, then held it back. ¡°He¡®s gifted with everything. Nobody would be able to trick him.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Daisie suddenly understood the question and turned red like a cooked shrimp Diana¡®s fake sadness melted away after seeing how innocent she was. ¡°You¡®re so adorable, Daisie. Noce wouldn¡®t have the heart to be in danger.¡± Herugh made Daisie want to hide in a hole. But when Diana turned serious, she was very serious. ¡°Alright, enough with the jokes. I know that you¡®re worried, but you don¡®t have to be. I believe in him.¡± Daisie was considering telling her that Noce had contacted her if she was too sad, but... It was just ¡®sadness¡®. After they left the room, Diana suddenly called out to Freyja. Freyja paused and turned around curiously. ¡°Yes, Aunt Diana?¡± Diana nodded. ¡°I¡®d like to speak to you.¡± Daisie didn¡®t want to intrude, so she told Freyja she would wait for her downstairs. Only Diana and Freyja were left in the room. Diana asked her to take a seat. ¡°Freyja, would you want to meet your grandfather?¡± Freyja¡®s expression froze, but she spoke adamantly after a few seconds of silence. ¡°I don¡®t want to see him.¡± Diana sighed and touched the back of her hand. ¡°Freyja, I know your mother had always neglected you and focused all her attention on Ken. I know it has been hard for you to grow up independently, but royal blood runs in your veins.¡± ¡°Aunt Diana,¡± Freyja said, ¡°I don¡®t want to see him because he¡®s a stranger to me. I can¡®t deal with that yet.¡± Diana pressed her lips together. ¡°But I hope that you¡®ll try to.¡± Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 ¡°Aunt Diana, why,¡± ¡°I have my selfish reasons.¡± Diana looked at her and was honest. ¡°I never asked you for anything, but you know about Zenovia . Your grandfather is old and has lost sight of things. How could he just take an outsider as his granddaughter? ¡°You¡®re his granddaughter , Freyja. I believe that he will ept that.¡± Diana didn¡®t want to see Zenovia continue to misbehave because she had the king¡®s support. She knew that Freyja didn¡®t have the birthright, but she wanted to see if she could convince the king. Freyja was Laura¡®s granddaughter, and since Freyja was nothing like her mother when it came to personality, he might be able to take her in. Freyja was silent for a long time, but she agreed. After two days... A socialite had invited Zenovia to a tea party. She picked her most exuberant gown to outshine all the socialites of Yaramoor. She didn¡®t seem to be affected by the news, so the socialites were surprised by her appearance. ¡°How could she still show up?¡± ¡°Who invited her?¡± After Daisie turned things around, the socialites changed their views about Zenovia drastically. The usual few who would greet her didn¡®t seem too willing to do that anymore. When Zenovia heard people murmuring, she looked annoyed but still had a smile on. She was going to greet them instead. Someone showed up, and there was amotion among the crowd. Daisie wore a gxy-printed dress. It was embroidered with so many crystals they looked like stars. The skirt was in ombre, dark at the bottom, and slowly turned light toward the top. It looked elegant. She had her hair in an updo and looked like a princess with a tiara. She looked like a porcin doll with her cheekiness. Seeing how the socialites greeted Daisie, Zenovia, who was ignored, bit her lip, and anger shed past her eyes. She took a deep breath and walked toward them. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± The socialites looked at each other when they saw Zenovia walking over but didn¡®t say anything. Daisie looked toward her, revealing a pretty smile, ¡°You¡®re here too.¡± Zenovia smiled back. ¡°I thought you would be sad about Mr. Knowles¡¯ disappearance in Haniston. I guess I¡®m just overthinking.¡± Everyone heard what she said. She was implying that as Noce¡®s girlfriend, how could she be in the mood to join a tea party when her boyfriend was missing? Any other person wouldn¡®t feel happy when they heard that, but Daisie smiled. ¡°There¡®s nothing to worry about. I believe in Nolly, I¡®m sure he¡®ll be fine.¡± Zenovia thought it was pathetic. ¡°Do you really believe in him that much?¡± Daisie answered with no hesitation, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Daisie¡®s determination made Zenovia feel annoyed. She had no idea how Daisie could say all that. Noce had no ce in Haniston! Daisie looked toward the crowd and said, ¡°By the way, I¡®d like to introduce a new friend. I¡®m sure you¡¯ll all be interested to know who she is.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then she turned around and called out, ¡°Freyja.¡± Everyone looked over when an elegantly dressed woman walked in. It was a new face to them. Her champagne¨Ccolored mermaid dress was made by the royal tailor. It wasn¡®t something that any socialite could get their hands on because it was specially designed by the top designer of the royal family. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 It was different from what one could get from a luxury brand because it was custom¨Cmade for the royals. Zenovia immediately recognized her. ¡°I¡®ve seen you at the Knowles mansion before.¡± Once she said that everyone looked toward Freyja and guessed she was rted to Noce. Freyja squinted but didn¡®t say anything. Daisie was the one who confirmed it. ¡°Yes, she has an extraordinary rtionship with Nolly.¡± Zenovia¡®s smile faded. Daisie looked at the surprised crowd and introduced Freyja. ¡°I won¡®t leave you wondering. Her name is Freyja Pruitt, Noce Knowles¡®s cousin and His Majesty¡®s biological granddaughter.¡± Naturally, Daisie stressed on ¡®biological¡®. Everyone was shocked. ¡®His Majesty¡®s granddaughter andst name Pruitt¨Cshe¡®s the sister of Ken Pruitt!¡® Zenovia was surprised. She grabbed the side of her skirt and smirked. ¡°So you¡®re the child of the second family.¡± Everyone knew that the child of King William¡®s second child was Mrs. Pruitt, and her son, Ken Pruitt, was the son¨Cinw of the Reeses. After the Resses¡® downfall, he held Lara Reese hostage and was shot down by the police. But they never knew that Ken had a sister. Daisie crossed her arms and couldn¡®t help butugh at Zenovia¡®s jab. ¡°It¡®s still better than someone who isn¡®t even rted by blood. She at least has royal blood, but who are you?¡± Zenovia didn¡®t expect Daisie to challenge her in public, so she held back her emotions but looked dreary. ¡°Even if I¡®m an outsider, I¡®m a Livingston, and that makes me more powerful than an illegitimate family. Moreover, has His Majesty confirmed her identity?¡® Using someone from an illegitimate family to challenge her? She thought they would have more than that. Daisie suddenly pped. ¡°Ms. Livingston, you could pretty much rule the world with your logic and audacity. If we had even a hint of your arrogance, we would be able to take over the world.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I was just being honest. Even if you have views about me, there¡®s no need to attack me.¡± Zenovia looked at Freyja and scoffed. ¡°You¡®re using someone from His Majesty¡®s second family to shame me? I¡®m afraid you¡®re embarrassing the king.¡± All she knew was that His Majesty had acknowledged that Noce was his grandchild, while the descendants from his second family would stay illegitimate. How could they use someone from the second family to attack her? Unexpectedly, Diana and King William showed up after Zenovia said that. ¡°Ms. Livingston, since when are you the protector of the royal family¡®s pride?¡± Zenovia¡®s expression immediately changed. No matter how proud she was a moment ago, now she was just a pale girl. King William¡®s expression turned somber, and he squinted after hearing what she said. Diana turned to face him. ¡°Father, this is your god granddaughter?¡± Zenovia wanted to exin but knew she was in trouble when she saw the king¡®s expression. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It would be fine if only Daisie showed up with Freyja , but now even Diana and the king were there. Everything seemed to be part of a n. Zenovia was a wound¨Cup string and broke at that moment because she felt wronged and annoyed. ¡°You tricked me!?¡± Daisie chuckled, ¡°We didn¡®t. You said all those things by yourself. We didn¡®t force you to do it.¡± The king walked next to Freyja and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, child. I¡®ve neglected you.¡± Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 When Diana brought Freyja to see him, he was shocked because he had been under the impression that his other daughter had only given birth to a son. He hadn¡®t legitimized their family because he regretted how he treated Diana and her mother and was also wary of how ambitious the mother and son duo was. When he found out that Freyja was treated badly at home and that her mother neglected her, it reminded him of Laura. When Freyja got an apology from the king, she was stunned and didn¡®t know how to react to it. William red at Zenovia. ¡°I thought you were a good person, but I made a mistake. You¡®re no longer a guest in Yaramoor. Go back to Haniston.¡± What he did was shaming an important guest, and that was the worst kind of humiliation. Zenovia shuddered while she watched the socialites leave the party. Her face was pale as a sheet. King William got into the car because he wanted to give Freyja a ride home and get to know her better, but she turned him down. He brushed his sleeves made with smooth fabric and paused for a few seconds. He understood she wasn¡®t familiar with him, so he didn¡®t insist. Diana spoke to them before leaving with the king. Daisie felt great. ¡°We¡¯ve finally got rid of Zenovia.¡± Freyja looked down and smiled. ¡°She lost because she was overconfident.¡± Zenovia had always lived in her own world. She didn¡®t care about what was right or wrong. If someone didn¡®t y along with her, it meant they were wrong. The socialites were all spoiled from a young age, but they would end up bing one of two kinds¨C being too naive or too arrogant. Freyja looked at Daisie upon recalling something and joked,¡± Why didn¡®t the Goldmanns turn you into a monster?¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°How could youpare me to her?¡± After a short while, a car stopped in front of them, and the back window was lowered. It was Waylon. Daisie leaned on the window and asked, ¡°You came to pick us up?¡± Waylon nodded andzily leaned on the window. ¡°The knight is here to bring the princesses home. Am I on time?¡± Daisie shed him a huge smile. ¡°Yes, very punctual.¡± She opened the door and looked at Freyja, who had an awkward expression. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Freyja?¡± She snapped back and forced a smile. ¡°I¡®ll hail a cab.¡± Daisie walked to her and hugged her arm. ¡°No need to be shy. We can give you a ride.¡± ¡°There¡®s really no need¡ª¡± Daisie yed tug of war with her. ¡°You¡®re so nicely dressed. What if you¡®re attacked? Get in!¡± Freyja smiled helplessly. ¡°No one is going to attack me in broad daylight.¡± In the end, she was almost pushed into the car by Daisie. The three of them sat in the backseat, but Freyja felt awkward because she was in the middle. Daisie unintentionally looked into her eyes and was troubled.¡± Are you feeling alright?¡± Freyja didn¡¯t say anything. Even though the car was spacious, it wasn¡®tfortable that they were sitting so close to each other. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie thought that Freyja was shy, so she looked at Waylon.¡± You don¡®t mind, do you?¡± Waylon turned around and looked into Freyja¡®s eyes. Freyja nodded at him, so he nodded back and said, ¡°I don¡®t.¡± ¡°Great then.¡± Daisie patted her shoulder, smiled, and said,¡± Waylon is a nice person and doesn¡®t mind. He sent you home before, so don¡®t worry.¡± Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 Daisie knew very well that Waylon wasn¡¯t like Colton and didn¡®t have any opinions about Freyja, which was why Daisie had no worries. Freyja smiled but didn¡®t speak. She knew that Waylon didn¡®t mind her, but... If people thought that she had her eyes on the eldest Goldmann son, then things would get tricky. The three of them didn¡®t speak during the entire journey. There was silence in the car. Freyja, who was sitting in the middle, was facing the air conditioning. She wore a thin gown, and her exposed skin started freezing. She was going to move the vent upward when Waylon said,¡± Maurice, increase the temperature of the air conditioning.¡± The driver nodded and adjusted it. Freyja looked at him, surprised. Waylon was reading his magazine and never looked up, so it seemed like a coincidence. When the car drove into the Hilton Vis, the driver suddenly realized his mistake. ¡°I¡®m sorry, sir, I forgot to send Ms. Pruitt home.¡± Something came to Daisie¡®s mind, and she said, ¡°It¡®s fine. Freyja, why don¡®t you stay for dinner and leave later? What do you think, Waylon?¡± She asked for Waylon¡®s opinion. Waylon closed his magazine and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Daisie was happy. After getting out of the car, she said to Freyja, ¡°Waylon is a superb cook. You¡®re lucky to try his food.¡± Daisie walked into the vi while holding onto Freyja¡®s arm, then noticed that Colton was sitting in the living room with aptop on his crossed legs. Daise was startled. ¡°Colton?¡± Colton looked up and saw Freyja standing by her side. He paused for a few seconds before looking away with no changes in his expression. Daisie thought he was unhappy that she had brought Freyja back, so she approached him and said, ¡°I told Waylon that Freyja will be staying for dinner.¡± Colton didn¡®t look up. ¡°Fine, there¡®s no need to exin.¡± ¡°Who said,¡± ¡°Daisie,¡± Waylon walked in and cut her off, ¡°You and Freyja should change out of your dresses.¡± Daisie nodded.¡±Okay¡± She walked to Freyja and told her, ¡°Let¡®s go. I have a lot of clothes. You can wear them.¡± Freyja didn¡®t want to stay there, so she went upstairs. Colton watched them go up and looked at Waylon, who removed his coat and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You¡®re not very friendly to our guests,¡± said Waylon. Colton closed hisptop. ¡°I¡®ve always been like this.¡± Waylon chuckled, turned, and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Come give me a hand.¡± Colton didn¡®t speak but instead got up and walked toward the kitchen. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The two girls changed intofortable clothes and went downstairs. The dress that Freyja was wearing was only worn a few times by Daisie. It was a loose dress, so it wasn¡®t too tight for her. She let Freyja wait in the living room and walked into the kitchen. ¡°My dear brothers, do you need your sister¡®s help?¡± Colton looked up and chuckled. ¡°No thanks.¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°Do you think I can¡®t help?¡± Waylon was beating the eggs as he replied, ¡°Go talk to Freyja. We don¡®t need help here.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Colton and Waylon looked over in thought. After half an hour, warm food was ready. Daisie was starving, so she dug in after serving Freyja¡®s te.¡° Try this. Waylon¡®s hot wings are out of this world!¡± Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Freyja looked at the dishes on the table. All of them looked delicious, and she found it hard to believe that all of them were prepared by Waylon. In her impression, those who came from a prestigious family generally led a pampered life, and someone like Waylon, who knew how to cook, was pretty rare. After she took a bite, Daisie went forward and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Freyja smiled and nodded. When she lifted her head, she met Colton¡®s gaze. His eyes were filled with aplicated emotion that Freyja couldn¡®t understand. She looked at him for a few seconds before averting her eyes and continuing to enjoy the dishes. The atmosphere at the table was tense. Freyja had a small appetite and was a slow eater. She just took from the dishes in front of her. Suddenly, Colton pushed the dish in front of him to her. He made it look like an unintentional action, but Freyja was stunned. She raised her head to see that Colton was sipping on a bowl of soup. Daisie saw what her brother did, and her face was fully written with surprise. Colton raised his eyelids, and when he saw Daisie staring at him, he squinted and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Daisie snapped herself out of her trance and shook her head. She was worried that her brother wouldsh out at her due to embarrassment if she busted him. However, it seemed to her that Colton did not hate Freyja that much after what he did just now. Then why was he always so mean to Freyja? She tried to find a reason but could not think of anything. In the end, she concluded that her second brother was a man with aplicated mind. After they finished their dinner, Daisie told Waylon to send Freyja back to her house. Before Waylon could say anything, Colton chimed in. ¡°We can ask the driver to send her back.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°It¡®s already veryte. Why do you want to trouble the driver? Isn¡®t it the same for Waylon to send her?¡± Colton suddenly took the key on the table and said, ¡°I¡®ll take her home.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. After that, he walked out of the house, stunning Daisie. I¡®m not hallucinating, right?¡® Daisie walked Freyja to the courtyard and bade her goodbye. Freyja turned around to look at her and said, ¡°I¡®ll return the skirt to you after I wash it.¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± She walked to the back seat, and just when she was about to open the door, Colton said, ¡°Sit in the front.¡± Freyja did not say anything and got into the passenger seat. Daisie stood and watched the car slowly disappear from her vision as she scratched her head in confusion. In fact, she felt it was the same regardless of who sent Freyja home. It was just that she felt something was strange when her second brother volunteered to do it. The sky was getting darker, and the lights on the streets lit up, casting the entire city in a haze of neon light. Inside the car was a limbo of light and dark. Freyja looked outside through the window without saying anything. Colton nced at her and suddenly stamped on the elerator. Freyja grabbed the handle and turned her head to look at him.¡± Why are you driving so fast?¡± Colton said, ¡°It¡®s none of your business.¡± The car was loming in the stream of vehicles at high speed. Her heart was in her throat as she looked at the receding streetscape and vehicles. She was certain that Colton was doing this purposely. Even though she was scared, she pretended to be calm, but her hand on the handle betrayed her true emotion. Colton chuckled when he saw her reaction. ¡°Are you scared ?¡± She forced herself to calm down and replied, ¡°Why should I be scared ? Even if something happens, I¡®m not alone in facing the consequences.¡± The smile disappeared from Colton¡®s face as he slowed down the car. ¡°You¡®re not afraid at all when you are in my brother¡®s car.¡± Freyja turned around to look at him. ¡°Why are you bringing your brother up?¡± Freyja then chuckled as if she remembered something. ¡°Ah, I get it now. Could it be that you think I have a crush on your brother?¡± Colton did not reply ¡°It¡¯s true that your brother is charismatic. He¡®s a gentleman and good at taking care of other people. I¡®m sure there are a lot of women who like someone like him, right?¡± Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Colton suddenly stomped on the brake, causing Freyja to rush forward. Had it not been for her seat belt, she would¡®ve rammed into the windshield. It only urred to her that sitting in Colton¡®s car was a wrong decision. Her heart was pumping rapidly, and she couldn¡®te around from her shock for a long while after Colton suddenly stopped the car. Colton turned his head to look at her. His expression was dark and filled withplicated emotions. ¡°So, you¡®re into my brother?¡± Freyja took a deep breath, and Colton continued just when she was about to say something. ¡°My brother won¡®t fancy a woman like you, so I suggest you drop the thoughts. He¡®s nice to you because you¡®re Daisie¡®s friend. ¡°Besides, other than having a good background, his future wife must possess the ability to help him in his business. A woman like you is not good enough for him.¡± Colton was just stating the truth. His brother was the head of the Night Banquet. He was the sessor that Titus had personally trained. Therefore, his wife not only needed toe from a prestigious family, but she also couldn¡®t drag him down. Everyone in Stoslo had their eyes set on his brother. If his brother fell in love, it would mean he had gained a weakness. And what could Freyja do? When faced with danger, did she have the ability to save herself? However, Freyja did not know what Colton was thinking. She thought that Colton was just looking down on her. She scoffed coldly and said, ¡°You can save your breath. I know myself very well, and I have no intention of bing his wife.¡± She unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Colton rolled the window down and shouted, ¡°Where are you going, Freyja? Get back in the car!¡± He also got out of the car and made a few quick steps to catch up to her. He grabbed her arm and said, ¡°I said I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± She freed herself from his grip and replied, ¡°It¡®s okay. I can go back by myself.¡± She stretched her arm forward and gged a cab. A cab stopped, and just when she opened the door, Colton closed it back and said to the driver, ¡°She¡®s not taking the cab. You can leave now.¡± The driver drove away angrily. Freyja looked at him and growled, ¡°Is there something wrong with you, Colton? I¡®m not even worthy of riding in a cab anymore?¡± ¡°Why must you make things difficult for me? Just because I said you can¡®t fall in love with my big brother?¡± Colton growled back at her. Freyja did not know if she should beughing or be angry at Colton right now. ¡°I suddenly realize that we¡¯re not even on the same page. Have I ever said that I have a crush on your big brother? Since the beginning, it has been you who thinks I have feelings for your brother, right?¡± He fell silent for a moment, and the atmosphere between them became tense. After a short while, he said, ¡°Let¡®s get back to the car. I¡®ll take you home.¡± ¡°That¡®s not necessary,¡± Freyja turned her face sideways and rejected. ¡°I don¡®t want to die of anger in your car.¡± Suddenly, a chuckle wafted into her ears. Freyja was stunned and looked at Colton. However, there was no expression on his face, and it seemed like he was not the one who hadughed just now. Both of them looked at each other without saying anything for a long while. Colton grabbed her wrist and brought her to his car. He forced her into his car and closed the door. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll stop arguing with you. You happy now?¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. ¡®Who is the one that wants to argue here!?¡® It was raining heavily in Haniston. The reporters were all standing outside of the courthouse. Some of them were wearing raincoats, while others were holding umbres. They remained at their posts despite the heavy rain as they waited for the verdict. Today was Juneau¡®s trial. Both sides of the legal teams were fully prepared. Elder Master Livingston was sitting in the spectator area. There was a calm expression on his face, and he seemed confident. It seemed like he was already aware of the trial¡®s verdict. As the judge listed the incriminating evidence submitted by Yaramoor in public, the people in the gallery hadplicated expressions on their faces. However, they could only murmur silently on such a dignified asion. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Juneau was standing at the defendant¡®s table to answer the judge¡®s questions. He was trying to defend himself by saying that Lisa¡®s death was just a result of his negligence. After all, he was not the one who had done it. Instead, he had paid off the hospital¡®s security guards, and it meant he did not kill Lisa directly. Even if he needed to be held responsible for Lisa¡®s death, he would only need to serve two or three years in prison in Haniston. With his team ofwyers, it wouldn¡®t be a problem for him to be released in court. Juneau and Elder Master Livingston were both very confident. However, Xavi, who was sitting at the side, had a cold expression on his face. He touched his watch, and his jaw was tightly set. Apparently, he was waiting for something. Just as the judge was about to deliver the verdict, someone in the gallery shouted, ¡°Objection!¡± Everyone turned their heads around to see a pair of couples. The woman was bound to a wheelchair while her husband was standing beside her. ¡°Objection. Because we are about to expose every bad deed of Mr. Juneau Livingston.¡± The police tried to send them off, and the woman in the wheelchair shouted hysterically, ¡°He¡®s a monster! Our daughter, Emilia, was just a student when she got pregnant after being forced by him. Then, he threatened her that he would kill us all if she ever told anyone about it. Emilia... My poor Emilia... She couldn¡®t ept it, so she decided to end her own life.¡± Everyone was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard. Juneau¡®s face turned pale as he turned to look at his father as if he was asking for help. Elder Master Livingston red at him, and he reluctantly helped his son in the end. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Master Livingston growled sternly. ¡°Nobody knows my own son better than me. How dare you try to use my son! Do you have any evidence to prove everything you said? If you have it, then show it to everyone!¡± The woman¡®s husband gnashed his teeth. ¡°We¡®re not using him for nothing. Emilia wrote everything down clearly in her diary. It¡®s Juneau Livingston who did those things to her. Besides, we also have other witnesses other than Emilia.¡± Another group of people appeared from the door. Some of them were couples, while the others were single¨Cparent families. They all were dressed in ordinary clothes, and apparently, they did note from well¨Coff families. All of them were looking at Juneau and Elder Master Livingston angrily. The judge and the jury looked at each other. They all did not expect to have so many witnesses. Elder Master Livingston flew into a rage. ¡°This is ridiculous! Who paid you to use my son?¡± Xavi dusted his jacket and stood up calmly. ¡°Father, it¡®s me.¡± Themotion in the crowd died down at Xavi¡®s voice. Both Elder Master Livingston and Juneau looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Xavi!¡± Elder Master Livingston growled as he walked up to him inrge strides. Even though he realized something was not right, he forced himself to calm down and hissed. ¡°Are you mad? Do you know what you are doing!?¡± With the Livingstons¡® power, turning the situation around was a breeze. He had full faith in his n, and it was only a step away from sess. Xavi had never disobeyed him, and he thought the younger son could turn the tables for his older brother. However, it was never in his wildest dream that his youngest son would turn his back on him. Xavi picked up a blue folder from the table and held it up in the air. ¡°Father, in this folder are all the crimes that my big brother hasmitted . I have helped him clean up his messes many times, and I have had enough of it!¡± Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Elder Master Livingston¡®s veins pulsed as he growled, ¡°He¡®s your brother!¡± Xavi looked his father straight in the eyes. He handed the folder to Patterson and did not avert his gaze as he said, ¡°He¡®s your son. Am I not your son too?¡± Elder Master Livingston was stunned. ¡°It has always been me who helped my brother. Has he ever done anything for me? Even if it¡®s just one small thing? What you care about is the gains of the Livingstons, and I¡®m the same. I never thought that I¡®m any inferior to my big brother, but you just care about my big brother. Have you ever cared about my efforts?¡± Xavi was gnashing his teeth as he fell out with his father in the courtroom. He pointed at Juneau and continued. ¡°You are well aware of everything he has done, and I have cleaned up his messes more than I can count. What would you do if I were the one standing over there?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Master Livingston gave him a p across his face so hard that his face turned sideways, and a red welt appeared on his cheek. Two police officers hastily went forward and pulled both of them away. Elder Master Livingston was agitated as he pushed them away.¡± Xavi, are you coveting your brother¡¯s position?¡± ¡°His position should have been mine.¡± Xavi loosened his tie and ignored the welt on his cheek. ¡°I don¡®t need to covet it. I¡¯m more suitable for the position of chairman than my elder brother. You¡®re afraid that other people will know what my brother has done because you want him to be the one to sit in that position, isn¡®t it? ¡°Unfortunately, he loves to flirt with women, and he has failed you.¡± Elder Master Livingston was stunned, and the light slowly left his eyes. Xavi came out of his position, dusted his clothes, and stood with his back straight as he said to the victims¡® families, ¡°I¡®ve promised all of you that I¡®ll give you all a reasonable answer. Therefore, my legal team and I have decided not to reverse the verdict and continue with the appeal.¡± The families of the victims seemed to have seen hope, and they all had mixed feelings. The trialsted for two hours. When everyone came out of the courtroom after the trial was finally over, they still couldn¡®t help but talk about what had happened in the courtroom. The reporters all rushed up to Elder Master Livingston when they saw him walking out of the courtroom with his bodyguards surrounding him. He kept his head low as he tried to avoid the cameras and was in no mood for interviews. Noce, who was sitting in the car, looked at them through the window. When he saw the expression on Elder Master Livingston¡®s face, he knew that they had failed to reverse the verdict. Hedeon opened the door and went into the car. He seemed rather agitated as he said, ¡°Noce, I heard that Mr. Livingston¡®s brother, Xavi, had never nned to help him reverse the verdict. Not only that, but he also provided some new evidence for the case. He even invited the victims¡® families to testify at the scene, so Mr. Livingston will definitely go to prison this time.¡± Noce let out augh. He grabbed the steering wheel, started the engine, and drove the car away. The incident about Juneau hit the headlines. All the media outlets reported about the evil things he had committed , and some even interviewed the victims¡® families. The news caused a sensation across Haniston, and not only was Juneau¡®s image damaged, but some of them even diverted their rage at Elder Master Livingston. The board of directors of the Livingston Group voted unanimously to reject the shares held by Juneau. They requested Elder Master Livingston to kick Juneau out of the board while the support rate of Xavi rose to 80%. However, nobody knew that Noce was the one who pulled the strings behind the curtain. He was the one who had persuaded Xavi to turn against his father and brother. Everything Xavi did was to take over the Livingston Group, and Xavi became the biggest winner in this event. Apparently, both of them had gained something from their deal. Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 ¡°The kidnapping video¡± was fake. Not only had he sent it to Xavi, but he had also sent it to Elder Master Livingston. In other words, Xavi had be thest person who had interacted with Noce. If Noce was abducted or something happened to him, Xavi would be the first suspect. However, Elder Master Livingston was different. Noce¡®s threat was useless to him. He only cared about his eldest son, so he wouldn¡®t care if Xavi was ¡°threatened¡°. Therefore, this recording became the shpoint that made Xavi decide to bring his brother down. Honestly, if Elder Master Livingston had shown even the slightest sign of concern when Xavi was being ¡°threatened,¡± Xavi wouldn¡®t have made up his mind, and Noce¡®s n wouldn¡®t have worked. At Yaramoor¡®s Sunrise Hotel... Zanovia grabbed her secretary by his cor and shouted, ¡°How is that possible? Why is Uncle Xavi doing that!?¡± Her secretary couldn¡®t do anything but persuade her to calm down and ept the fact, ¡°Miss, this is what is happening right now. Your father will have to spend at least 15 to 20 years in prison, and it was Mr. Xavi who submitted that evidence. The board of directors of the Livingston Group has already issued a statement. Even Elder Master Livingston has lost a major part of his shares.¡± Zenovia took a few steps back and fell on the couch. ¡°This is impossible... Uncle Xavi wouldn¡®t have done that...¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t he on our side? How can he turn his back against my father at a moment like this?¡® Her grandfather had a lot of expectations for her father. Her father was the eldest son, while she was her father¡®s eldest daughter. Once Xavi took over the power, she would lose all her power to control the Livingstons. In fact, she knew better than anyone else about her uncle¡®s ambition. It was just that he did not expose his ambition because of her grandfather. Her uncle had been dissatisfied with her father for a long time. But as long as her grandfather supported her father, her uncle wouldn¡®t be able to take over the Livingstons. It was just that she never expected her uncle would turn against them. What the hell was going on? Her secretary lowered his head and said, ¡°Miss, we should get back to Haniston.¡± Zenovia was caught between tears andughter. ¡°Go back to Haniston ?¡± She raised her head, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°If I leave now, won¡®t they all laugh at me and joke that I was chased away by the king?¡± ¡°Miss, you¡®ve got to look at the bigger picture. The Livingstons need you right now. What can you change if you stay in Yaramoor?¡± Zenovia seemed to have been drained of her strength and sat there dumbfounded, her eyes hollow and empty. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At that moment, someone rang the bell. Her secretary took a deep breath and went to answer the door. When he saw a red haired woman outside of the door, he was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± Maggie cast her gaze on Zenovia and tried to squeeze herself into the room. The secretary hurriedly stopped her and said,¡± Miss, you¡®re trespassing.¡± Maggie pushed him away and walked toward Zenovia. ¡°I have something to talk to Ms. Livingston.¡± Zenovia looked at her, and she recognized her. ¡°It¡®s you?¡± ¡°It seems like you still remember me, Ms. Livingston.¡± Maggie stood with her arms crossed in front of her chest as a smile was ying at the corner of her red lips. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡®m Maggie, and I¡®m here on behalf of Young Master Knowles.¡± Zenovia was dumbfounded. After a short while, she jerked up. ¡° Noce?¡± Maggie took a step back forward and stopped right in front of her. She looked into her eyes and continued. ¡°Young Master Knowles has helped me in the past, so I¡®m working for him now. Also, he wants me to thank you on his behalf. After all, if it weren¡®t for you, he wouldn¡®t have had the chance to see the Livingstons fighting against each other.¡± Zenovia grabbed her arm and growled, ¡°This is part of his n!? He didn¡®t go missing at all! He¡®s the one who staged all of this, right!?¡± Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Maggie grabbed her hand away, broke her own hand free, and lifted her gaze. ¡°Don¡®t we have you to thank for all this, Ms. Livingston?¡± Zenovia froze in ce, and her blood was drained away from her cheeks until they gradually paled and dimmed. Maggie looked at her. ¡°You¡®re too bumptious and presumptuous . All Young Master Knowles wants is to make it clear to you that he can drag the Livingstons down without the help of any foreign power. ¡°And he doesn¡®t need to get rid of the Livingstonspletely. All he needs to do is rece the leader of the Livingstons, which is more than enough to change everything. Now that Mr. Livingston is going to prison, the position of the leader of the Livingstons has been passed on. The vice president is in power now and has the people¡¯s support. At least half of your and your father¡®s power in the Livingstons has been taken away by your uncle. How does that feel?¡± Zenovia covered her forehead and shouted hysterically, ¡°I refuse to believe it! You¡®re lying to me!¡± Maggie smirked disdainfully. ¡°Believe it or not, this is all true. And Ms. Livingston, I wish you a happy trip back to Haniston.¡± Zenovia slumped on the floor as if she was an empty shell without a soul. Two dayster, at the college... After the Drama, Theater, and Film department¡®s assessment results came out, they were published on the notice board. Daisie and Freyja fought through the crowd. Sure enough, Daisie saw her name on the list. Freyja turned her head. ¡°Victoria College¡®s Drama, Theater, and Film Department¡®s top student, you¡®re amazing, Daisie!¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°I still have to wait until I get good grades in my graduation exams and my thesis.¡± ¡°Are you going to graduate soon?¡± Freyja was dumbfounded. Daisie choked on her own words. She had forgotten she had not told Freyja that she was nning to graduate early. Now that she could no longer hide it from her, she scratched her cheeks and nodded. ¡°I only want to graduate soon.¡± Freyja suddenly realized something. ¡°It turns out that someone wants to get engaged to Noce as soon as possible.¡± Daisie¡®s cheeks warmed up instantly. She bumped her arm with her elbow and whispered, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± At that moment, Freyja¡®s cell phone rang. She took it out, took a glimpse at the screen, and her expression dimmed immediately. ¡°Who¡®s that?¡± Daisie noticed something, took a nce at the caller ID inadvertently, and saw that it was her father. Freyja did not answer the call and ced the phone back into her bag. ¡°Something just came up. I¡®ll have to go first.¡± Daisie was worried. ¡°Do you want me to apany you back?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Freyja looked at her. ¡°Nah, I can resolve this myself.¡± Looking at the figure that was walking away, thoughts shed across Daisie¡®s mind. Daisie walked back to the dormitory alone until she received a call from Noce. Her heart skipped a beat, and she answered the call immediately. ¡°Noce?¡± ¡°It¡®s been such a long time, do you miss me?¡± His voice sounded as deep and pleasant as usual. Daisie snorted lightly as if she was a little angry. ¡°What¡®s the use of missing you? At the end of the day, I don¡®t get to see you in person.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Then you should turn around.¡± She froze in ce and turned around in surprise. The figure standing under the begonia tree not far away looked breathtakingly impable and familiar at the same time. It seemed that he hade here straight from the airport, and he did not even have time to change his clothes. A petal fluttered down from the begonia tree andnded on his shoulder Daisie put the phone down, took two steps forward, then ran straight toward him and threw herself into his arms. The warm, firm embrace signified that he was the real deal. Noce hugged her in his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt, did you miss me?¡± Daisie buried herself in his chest and sulked. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Noce lifted her face with his palm and rubbed her cheeks with his fingertips, and a profound and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Sorry, I¡®ve kept you waiting for such a long time. But I¡®m back now.¡± Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Noce lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. That was what he had been thinking about day and night. Daisie wrapped her arms around his neck, and the two hugged and caressed each other under the begonia tree. The two figures were inseparable until the moment the two lips separated. Daisie lowered her gaze, her eyshes flickered, and the emotions that surged from the bottom of her eyes rippled.¡± We¡®ve been apart for half a month.¡± He gave off a chuckle, and his lipsnded on her forehead this time around. ¡°Yeah, it¡®s been half a month.¡± She whispered, ¡°Don¡®t you have anything to say to me?¡± Noce rubbed his fingers over her lips and whispered , ¡°Yes.¡± He approached her, and she was only inches away from him.¡± You haven¡®t been by my side, and that made me miss you so much that I actually dreamed of you.¡± Daisie¡®s cheeks turned warm. She avoided his gaze and said in a stern voice, ¡°That level of glibness.¡± But she could not help but wonder. ¡°What did you dream about me?¡± He smiled and approached her ear. ¡°I dreamed that I swallowed you whole.¡± Daisie was so furious that she beat him. ¡°I¡®m serious!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. He grabbed her hand and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I want to own every inch of you. What¡®s not serious about that?¡± Daisie¡®s cheeks flushed, like a ripe apple, making it difficult for him to suppress his urge to take a bite at her. But Noce did not care and bit her lips lightly. She hissed as the pain felt numbing and strange. She protested in a low voice, ¡°Noce Knowles! You¡®re not allowed to bite me!¡± His eyes overflowed with hrity. Freyja stepped into the home she had not returned to in ages. Nothing had changed at home except that it felt a lot more deserted. The butler went upstairs to report, and Brandon hurried downstairs after a while. ¡°Fey, you¡®ve finally come back to have a look.¡± Freyja did not n to catch up with them. ¡°You¡®re the one who called me here. Just tell me what you want from me.¡± Brandon knew that she did not n to forgive them from the bottom of her heart, but he did not me her. ¡°Fey, it¡®s been such a long time. At least go upstairs and take a look at your mother.¡± She did not say anything. Brandon lowered his head. ¡°I know you resent her a lot deep down, but since your brother died, your mother¡®s mental condition has been very bad. You¡®re the only one she has left.¡± ¡°I¡®m the only one she has left?¡± Freyja looked at her father.¡± Ken¡®s death was all her fault. Am I the reason that she¡®s heartbroken? Ken is the only person that she cares about from the beginning to the end, isn¡®t it?¡± ¡°Fey...¡± ¡°Father, I told you that since Mother doesn¡®t want me around, you don¡®t need to try to patch my rtionship with her. If it¡®s really doable, why would you have to wait until today to do so?¡± Brandon choked on his own words, and his expression dimmed. ¡°You¡®ve summoned me here to see her, but does she want to see me? Her mood might even worsen when she sees me.¡± Freyja turned around and was about to leave. Brandon stopped her. ¡°Fey, what if your mother wants to see you?¡± She stopped. In the bedroom upstairs, Sandy was sitting on the bed. Ever since Ken died, she did not even bother to dress herself up, so she looked in a daze and had lost a lot of weight. Freyja and Brandon walked into the room, and he came to the bedside. ¡°Fey hase to see you.¡± Sandy moved, lifted her gaze, stared at Freyja, stretched out her hand, and moved her dry lips. ¡°Fey...¡± Freyja took a deep breath and walked over. Sandy held her tightly. Her haggard expression and the vicissitudes of life seemed to have sanded her usual arrogance down. ¡°Fey, you¡®vee to see me. You haven¡®t forgotten about me, have you?¡± When looking at her mother¡®s appearance, it would be fake for her to say that she did not feel soft¨C hearted for a split second. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Mother, please let go of me first.¡± Sandy grabbed onto her arm and refused to let go. ¡°Fey, you¡®re the only one who can help me now. Can you do your mother a favor? I know that your grandfather has recognized you. As long as you can obtain your grandfather¡®s recognition, I¡®ll be able to count on you in the future.¡± Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Freyja¡®s back stiffened, and the empathy that had just sprouted in her heart was immediately strangled to death by her mother¡®s words. Brandon was also stunned. He wanted to pull Sandy away but was pushed aside by her. She looked extremely morbid as she raised her voice hysterically. ¡°Fey, you¡®re my only hope now! You can¡®t leave me behind! I¡®m your mother!¡± The sound of a p resounded in the bedroom. Freyja was not able to react to the abrupt movement at all, and all she saw was Sandy falling onto the bed. The scene was immediately followed by Brandon¡®s wrath.¡° Haven¡®t you had enough!?¡± Sandy covered her cheeks, froze on the bed, and did not utter a single word. Brandon took a deep breath. ¡°What did you promise me? You promised that you¡®d get along with Fey. Were you lying to me!?¡± With his bloodshot eyes, he gnashed his teeth. ¡°You¡®ve killed your son, is that still not enough for you to learn a lesson? And now you¡®re nning to reach out to your daughter? What¡®s the power and status that you¡®ve been fighting for? Why didn¡®t the king take you and Ken in? Don¡®t you have any self- awareness? What kind of mother would use her child as a tool to fight for power? Your son¡®s death is on you!¡± ¡°It¡®s not me... It¡®s not...¡± Sandy trembled. She looked stupefied and sorrowful. Sandy could not ept the fact that Ken had died. These words were tantamount to a lifelong punishment. The person that felt the most guilty was Brandon. Because of his cowardice, he had failed to stop Ken from taking the path of no return. Freyja looked away expressionlessly. ¡°Father, since Mother doesn¡®t look too well mentally, you should take her for treatment as soon as possible.¡± Brandon stared at a corner in the room. He looked absentminded and did not speak for a long time. Freyja turned around. ¡°I¡®ll go back first.¡± Leaving the Pruitt manor, she stopped outside the yard with a dejected expression. ¡®This home has long since shattered into pieces. I actually had a trace of expectation just now? That¡®s hrious.¡® On the other side of the city, at the Knowles mansion... Diana could not help but cry when she saw her son arrive home in one piece. Rick hurriedly hugged her. ¡°Darling, why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I thought we¡®d never see our son again.¡± Diana leaned on his shoulder and covered her face with a handkerchief. ¡°I only have one son. How can I get myself a daughter¨Cinw if I lose my son now?¡± Rick was rendered speechless. ¡®So this is it?¡® Daisie lowered her head and could not hold back her smile. ¡®Mrs. Knowles has gone a little overboard with her acting.¡® Noce rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Mother, was that enough to cover your daily dose of acting?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Diana sobbed. ¡°Don¡®t you dare call me your mother. I almost lost my mind worrying about you! For God¡®s sake, what kind of child have I given birth to? He doesn¡®t even care about his own safety at all.¡± Noce lowered his gaze. ¡°I promise this incident won¡®t repeat itself again.¡± ¡°Does that mean that you are nning to repeat this in the future?¡± Diana smashed the handkerchief on him. ¡°Let me warn you, Noce Knowles, if you ever dare to act like this again, I¡®ll bring your future wife with me and run away from home.¡± Rick and Noce were both rendered speechless. Daisie walked up to Diana¡®s side and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Knowles, Noce already knows that he¡®s wrong, so don¡®t me him anymore.¡± Diana covered the back of her hand, stopped crying, and said earnestly, ¡°Daisie, you can¡®t spoil him like this. This young man will only get more disobedient the more you let him do as he likes.¡± The corners of Daisie¡®s lips twitched. Rick could not bear listening to Diana¡®sints anymore and said sourly, ¡°Alright, alright, if you really want to spend time with your future daughter-inw that much, you should just go with her. I¡®m no longer important to you, am I? Then I should just leave this ce.¡± He turned around and went upstairs. ¡°Dear... Rick Knowles! You stop right there!¡± Diana did not expect her husband to be jealous of his future daughter¨Cinw. ¡®How can he still be so childish at this age?¡® But what could she say at this moment? She could only go upstairs to coax him. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Only Daisie and Noce were left in the living room. Daisie probed upstairs. ¡°Is Mr. Knowles really angry?¡± Noce stood up. ¡°Don¡®t worry. My mother can handle it.¡± He stopped, reached out, and took her into his arms. Daisie was stunned and looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± With his fingertips, he tucked the hair that was hanging over her forehead to the back of her ear. ¡°Would you like to go back to my room?¡± She looked away subconsciously, feeling extremely nervous.¡± What will we do after we go back into your room?¡± Noce lowered his head and bit her ear gently. ¡°I want to stay with you.¡± She felt an electric jolt up her spine, her cheeks felt flushed and warm, and she swallowed her saliva with difficulty. ¡°Aren¡®t || staying with you now?¡± ¡°This is different.¡± He ran his finger over her lips. ¡°I want to kiss you, but if you¡®re not afraid of being seen...¡± Daisie covered his mouth with her palm, her ears were on the brink of lighting on fire, and she whispered, ¡°Okay, I know!¡± As soon as she stepped into the room, Noce pushed her against the wall, pinched her chin, and kissed her. After a while, Daisie¡®s eyshes trembled, and her hands that were resting on his shoulders clenched tightly. ¡°Noce... I can¡®t breathe...¡± Noce ced his palm on her lower back and buried his head on the side of her neck. The breath he exhaled seemed to be scorching every inch of her skin. Daisie¡®s legs felt weak, and she almost lost her footing, but he picked her up in the next second before she could react to anything. ¡°Noce Knowles¨C¡± Without giving her a chance to speak up, he sealed her lips again. As dusk approached, the setting sun poured into the house through the French windows, and the light and shadow on the head of the bed softened his facial outline like a photo filter. Daisiey sideways right next to Noce, staring at him, who was asleep, and could not help but raise her hand to caress his eyshes. Noce frowned slightly, lifted his hand, grasped her wrist, and pressed it against his chest. He did not open his eyes and chuckled. ¡°I¡®ve finally fallen asleep, and you¡®ve woken me up again.¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°You can sleep as much as you want, whenever you want, why must you keep me here?¡± ¡®He just wouldn¡®t let me go. If Mrs. Knowles were to see that we¡®re on the same bed, she¡¯d definitely misunderstand us" Noce turned over, his armnded horizontally across her waist, and he hugged her in a solid embrace. ¡°Because it feels safe when you¡®re by my side.¡± She nestled in his arms and did not utter a single word. ¡®Forget it. Since he¡®s so sleepy, I¡®ll justy here and be his nket" N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, drowsiness was something very contagious, so it did not take long for Daisie to fall asleep next to him. Noce woke up and saw the person who was sleeping even more soundly than him in his arms. He could not help but chuckle. ¡®This girl is really trustful and unwary when she¡®s around me" He leaned forward, pecked her gently on her forehead, then sat up, covered her with the nket, left the room quietly, and went downstairs. Diana was asking the servants to prepare dinner. Thus, he went into the kitchen and instructed , ¡°Mother , get them to prepare more food for dinner.¡± She turned around and stared at Noce. ¡°Is Daisieing over for dinner tonight?¡± Noce cleared his throat. ¡°She didn¡®t even go home.¡± Diana was stunned by the response, returned to her senses in the next second, and asked, ¡°Daisie didn¡®t go back, then where is...¡± ¡°She¡®s in my room.¡± Diana was shocked when she heard that answer, stepped forward immediately, and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Noce Knowles, Daisie hasn¡®t even graduated from college!¡± Noce rubbed his forehead. ¡°I know, don¡®t let your imagination run wild.¡± ¡°Then what is she doing in your room?¡± ¡°Sleeping.¡± Diana was exasperated. ¡°And here you are, trying to exin this situation to me. Why didn¡®t you restrain yourself? Daisie is a pure, innocent little girl, and you¡®ve taken her...¡± Noce nced at her. ¡°Do you think your son is a beast?¡± Diana thought about it carefully. Yes, I should know him better. After all, he¡®s my son. No matter how much he likes Daisie, he won¡®t sweet¨Ctalk her into doing those things" Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 The next day, Daisie arrived at the college with no energy. She had slept in Noce¡®s room throughout the whole afternoon yesterday. Thus, she was an insomniac when she returned to the vi in the evening and could not fall asleep until five in the morning She could not help but take out a small mirror and take a look at her own reflection in the mirror. Her eye bags and dark circles were that close to turning her into a panda. Suddenly, someone tapped her on the shoulder. She turned her head in fright and was stunned. ¡°Colton?¡± Colton crossed his arms and looked at her dark circles. ¡°Did you go out and be a thiefst night?¡± ¡°You¡®re the thief here, sneaking up on me like that.¡± Daisie turned her face away and exined herself with a lie. ¡°I drank too much coffee and couldn¡®t sleepst night.¡± ¡°Where¡®s Freyja?¡± Daisie paused for a split second and stared at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why would you want to know that?¡± ¡°It¡®s nothing.¡± Colton looked away with an unchanged expression, but he still felt inappropriate, so he added, ¡°There¡®s something that I need her help with.¡± ¡°What¡®s that?¡± ¡°Why are you asking so many questions today?¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. She bulged her cheeks as if she was thinking about something, a hint of slyness then shed across her eyes, and she spected with a smirk,¡° Colton, you don¡®t actually hate Freyja, do you?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡®m not blind. You used to want me to stay as far away as I could from her, but since when did you and Freyja get so close?¡± ¡®He¡®s been looking for Freyja so frequentlytely. Something smells fishy Coltonughed out of fury, raised his hand, and rubbed her hair vigorously. ¡°You¡®ve grown up, huh? How dare you specte on me?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He messed up Daisie¡®s hair, so she pushed him away and tidied it up. ¡°No one¡®s specting on you. That¡®s just a fact. Colton, is it so difficult for you to admit that you don¡®t hate Freyja?¡± Colton turned his face away and took a deep breath. ¡°That¡®s not your business.¡± ¡°Freyja is my friend. How is that not my business?¡± Daisie approached him and said with a smirk, ¡°Colton, Freyja is actually quite a girl, isn¡®t she? Look, even Waylon doesn¡®t hate her.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Daisie was stunned for a few seconds. ¡®Why would Colton react so strangely as soon as I brought up Waylon?¡® She stretched out her hand and jerked the hem of his sleeve.¡± Colton, did you argue with Waylon?¡± ¡°No.¡± Colton covered his cheeks with his palms and calmed himself down. He then turned around and said, ¡°I¡®m heading to ss already.¡± Daisie stood on the spot, staring at Colton¡®s figure as he walked away, rubbing her chin in thought. Freyja did note to the college today, so Daisie tried to call her. The call went through after a long wait, and Freyja¡®s voice sounded hoarse and weak. ¡°Freyja, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± She coughed. ¡°It¡®s just a cold. Don¡®t worry about me. I¡®m only taking a day off.¡± She hung up after the brief exnation. Daisie was still worried and decided to visit Freyja at her residence after her sses. Meanwhile, Freyja took a nap after the phone call. After a while, she woke up from the nap but was still feeling weak and ufortable. She got up and propped her hands against the handrail to support her weak body as she walked downstairs to get some warm water from the kitchen. Hearing the doorbell ringing, Freyja put the mug down and walked to open the door. Just as she arrived at the door, her consciousness faded out gradually, and she copsed on the floor. Standing at the door, Daisie heard themotioning from the other side of the door and shouted, ¡°Freyja?¡± She kept ringing the doorbell, but there was still no response. Daisie realized that something had gone wrong and quickly looked around to see what she could find. She climbed over the balcony, and fortunately, the window was not locked. Daisie managed to get herself into the living room through the window and saw Freyja lying behind the door. Freyja!¡± She stepped forward, helped her up, and ced her hand over her forehead¨Cit was scorchingly hot! Daisie quickly took out her cell phone, flipped through her contact list, and called Waylon. ¡°Waylon, Freyja has a high fever. Come to her ce now!¡± Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Freyjay on the hospital bed with IV drips while Daisie sat by her side until she slowly woke up. Daisie got up and asked, ¡°Freyja, are you alright?¡± Freyja forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡± Daisie sat back down. ¡°I was so worried. I¡®m d I went to see you, or nobody would know that you fainted. You would have fried your brain with that fever.¡± Freyja pushed herself up. ¡°Did you send me to the hospital?¡± Daisie replied, ¡°I got Waylon to drive us over.¡± Freyja didn¡®t say anything back. Waylon showed up and leaned against the door, then knocked.¡± Feeling better?¡± Freyja paused and nodded. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Daisie said, ¡°There¡®s no trouble. By the way, wasn¡®t the nanny home?¡± Freyja looked down and said, ¡°She brought Deedee out, and I thought I would feel better after a nap.¡± Taking care of Deedee wasn¡®t an easy task, so Freyja hadn¡®t told the nanny she wasn¡®t feeling well. ¡°That won¡®t do. Why don¡®t you get another helper? What will happen if the nanny isn¡®t around and the same thing happens again?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry about it, I¡®ll be careful.¡± Daisie walked to Waylon. ¡°Why don¡®t we send someone from our home over?¡± Waylon looked at her. ¡°Go ahead and arrange for it.¡± Freyja was startled and immediately said, ¡°There¡®s really no need for that. My ce is too small for that many people. Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll tell the nanny if I¡®m not feeling well the next time.¡± Daisie was going to say something when Waylon put his hand on her head. ¡°Alright, if Freyja doesn¡®t want it, don¡®t force it.¡± After that, he looked toward Freyja. ¡°I¡®ve paid for your hospital bills. Rest well.¡± Freyja frowned but didn¡®t know what to say. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Daisie and Waylon left the room. She had to walk faster to keep up with him and asked, ¡°Waylon, did you get into an argument with Colton?¡± Waylon paused, then turned to look at her. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Daisie scratched her face. ¡°Colton seems weird today. I think he got angry when I mentioned you.¡± Waylon squirted. ¡°What did you mention about me?¡± Daisie replied honestly, ¡°I said you don¡®t hate Freyja.¡± Waylon chuckled and turned to face her. ¡°Daisie, why do you think Colton is angry?¡® Daisie pouted. ¡°How would I know?¡± Waylon smiled, knocked her head gently, and left. ¡°Think about Daisie was annoyed because she wouldn¡®t have asked him if she could figure it out. That afternoon, Freyja walked out of the main doors of the hospital. A car parked in front of her, blocking her way. The window lowered, and Colton was in the driver¡®s seat. Freyja asked with a frown, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Colton looked at her and said, ¡°I came to see if you died of a fever.¡± Freyja knew nothing good woulde out of his mouth, so she smiled. ¡°Are you disappointed then?¡± He said, ¡°Maybe.¡± She turned to leave when Colton called out to her. ¡°Hold on.¡± She turned around. ¡°Yes?¡± Colton motioned as he said, ¡°Get in.¡± Seeing how she didn¡®t move, he got a little impatient. ¡°Are you deaf? Do I need to repeat myself?¡± Freyja stood next to the door because she saw how he had a temper. She pressed the car horn and yelled out, ¡°Idiot!¡± Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 The honk startled a passerby, who red at them, but they couldn¡®t hear what she yelled at him. It was different for Colton, who was in the driver¡®s seat. He could hear it clearly, and his face turned dark. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Freyja Pruitt!¡± Colton opened the door, grabbed her wrist, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°What did you call me?¡± She wouldn¡®t escape and couldn¡®t break free of his grip. Her wrist started hurting from being grabbed too hard, so she yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Colton grabbed her chin and leaned closer. ¡°Say it again.¡± He sounded threatening. Freyja stopped struggling and chuckled. ¡°Are you going to hit me again?¡± Coltonughed maniacally. ¡°I never hit you¨C¡± He paused and didn¡®t continue. He had lost control the previous time, but he didn¡®t hit her! ¡°You wouldn¡®t remember something so menial.¡± Freyja pulled her hand away and rubbed her wrist. ¡°I¡®m going to leave if you have nothing more to say. I wouldn¡®t want to be an eyesore.¡± She tried to walk away, but Colton blocked her with his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Freyja paused and looked surprised. She turned to look at him and asked, ¡°A-Are you alright?¡± Colton put his hand on the door and looked at her. ¡°I don¡®t want you to faint on the way back. You¡®ll make my sister worry.¡± Freyja paused for a few seconds, pushed him away, and walked over to the passenger¡®s seat. ¡°Thanks.¡± She wasn¡®t embarrassed. Freyja looked out the window during the journey and noticed that he slowed down and wasn¡®t driving dangerously like the other night. She would suspect that he was a different person if it weren¡®t for his face and annoying personality. Colton looked at her through the corner of his eyes. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± Freyja choked andughed. ¡°How do you know that I¡®m looking at you? I might be looking at something else.¡± ¡°You have a lot to see on your side. There¡®s not much to see on the driver¡®s side.¡± People who were in the passenger¡®s seat would rarely look toward the driver¡®s side and would keep their eyes on their side. What else could she be looking at other than himself? Freyja was rendered speechless. She would admit that she was just taking a peek at him, but he said that she was staring. That sounded like flirting. Was Freyja flirting with him? He must be joking. Colton¡®s lips curled when Freyja didn¡®t reply. The car parked in the courtyard, and when she got out, the nanny and Deedee happened to get home as well. Deedee sat in the tricycle with a cute blue hat. Her chubby cheeks were really adorable. She put out her hands when she saw Freyja and called in a baby voice, ¡°Aunty, upsie!¡± Freyja walked over and picked her up. Deedee put her arms around her neck and kissed her face. The nanny smiled. ¡°Deedee had a lot of fun today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Freyja took off her hat and rubbed her head. ¡°You¡¯ll have a good night¡®s sleep after having fun.¡± The nanny suddenly looked toward Colton, who got out of the car and asked, ¡°Is this your friend, ma¡®am?¡± Freyja paused and noticed that Colton was still there. She was going to say something when Deedee suddenly said, ¡° Daddy!¡± Colton didn¡®t know what to say. Freyja covered her mouth. ¡°Deedee, no, he¡®s not your daddy.¡± Deedee put out her arms toward her and chuckled. Her cute look would melt anyone¡®s heart. ¡°It¡®s Daddy!¡± Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 ¡°Deedee!¡± Freyja didn¡®t know what to do with her. Deedee had never seen her parents ever since she was born, so she called anyone ¡®Daddy¡® Freyja sighed before turning to Colton to exin, ¡°Don¡®t mind her. She¡®s just a kid. Please drive safely.¡± She was going into the house with Deedee in her arms, but Deedee grabbed onto his shirt. The nanny was shocked and immediately walked forward.¡± Deedee, behave.¡± Freyja was going to stop Deedee, but Colton stretched out his arms and took her over. Freyja was shocked. ¡°You...¡± Colton hugged her, but more importantly, he knew how to carry her, and it was obvious that it wasn¡®t his first time holding a child. Not only did Deedee not cry, but she evenughed happily and started ying with his har. Colton wasn¡®t angry about that because he had carried children before, including Helios¡® daughter and his uncle¡®s son. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Children were soft, but they were really strong, adorable miniature humans. Freyja seemed to have discovered a whole new world when she saw the arrogant Colton willing to carry a child he didn¡®t know. Even his usually cold face softened. The nanny saw that and felt d. ¡°Deedee seems to love this gentleman.¡± Freyja was silent. Deedee wasn¡®t afraid of him and really looked like she liked him a lot. When Daisie came over, Deedee looked shy, but she seemed to be a lot braver with Colton. Did she think that he was her ¡®Daddy¡® because Colton was a man? Freyja rubbed the bridge of her nose and went over to take Deedee back after a moment. ¡°Colton, you can give her back to me and leave.¡± Deedee hugged Colton¡®s neck, and it was obvious that she wanted to stick to him. Colton nced at Freyja, and it didn¡®t look like he wanted to hand her over. ¡°She seems to like me a lot.¡± Freyja shed an awkward smile. ¡°She likes everyone and calls them ¡®Daddy¡®. Are you interested in bing her father?¡± Was that possible? Colton was Colton, and even if Deedee loved him like no other, there was no way he would be her father. Even if Colton loved children, he would be the second heir to the Goldmann empire and would need to start his own family. When that happened, Deedee would have no ce in his life. She was still a child, so she would probably forget about him after a while. Colton nced at her and at the nanny. ¡°Is she a good girl?¡± The nanny smiled and said, ¡°Yes, a very good girl. She doesn¡®t make a fuss.¡± She then remembered something and added,¡± You must be Ms. Pruitt¡®s friend. Why don¡®t you stay for dinner? Deedee seems to enjoy yourpany.¡± Freyja was going to decline on his behalf when Colton nodded.¡± Sure.¡± The nanny was delighted . ¡°Alright, I¡®ll go prepare dinner then.¡± Colton carried Deedee into the house, following after the nanny. ¡°Thank you.¡± Freyja stood frozen in the courtyard, looking bbergasted. Meanwhile, at the Hilton Vis... Daisie picked up some peas but didn¡®t seem to be eating properly. She didn¡®t know why she was so concerned. Waylon pushed a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°Lost your appetite now that you¡®re not at the Knowles mansion?¡± She coughed and mumbled, ¡°Nonsense.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡± Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Daisie pressed her lips together and said, ¡°I was thinking about Colton. I keep feeling that something is off with him.¡± Waylon looked down. ¡°Don¡®t over¨Canalyze it.¡± Dasie received a text from Freyja and checked it. The content made her drop her cutlery. Waylon frowned. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°Colton is having dinner with Freyja. Is this really Colton?¡± He must have been possessed! After sending the message to Daisie, Freyja pretended to put her phone away and looked toward Colton. Deedee sat next to him, enjoying Colton¡®s feeding. He never looked annoyed the entire time, and even though the food was all over Deedee¡®s face, he would just wipe it off for her. That scene was odd yet wholesome. ¡°Sir, please have your dinner. I can take care of Deedee.¡± The nanny walked over and took Deedee in her arms, then brought her upstairs. Deedee quietlyy her head on the nanny¡®s shoulder. She was well behaved. Only the two of them were left in the living room. Freyja looked up at the man sitting across from her and hesitated. ¡°Have you carried children before?¡± Colton stared at her. ¡°It¡®s not difficult.¡± Freyja had nothing to say to that. Was he showing off how smart he was? They really couldn¡®t have a normal conversation. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sheid down her cutleries and said, ¡°Now that you¡®ve had dinner, it¡®s time to leave.¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°Are you trying to send a guest away?¡± ¡°Are you a guest?¡± ¡°If I¡®m not a guest, am I the host then?¡± Freyja knew Colton had a silver tongue, so she would lose if they continued arguing. She pressed her palms on the table and stood up. Colton wiped the corners of his mouth when he saw her walking away, ¡°How could the host leave before the guest is finished?¡± Freyja smirked. ¡°I didn¡®t ask you to stay for dinner.¡± Colton slowly replied, ¡°Deedee did. Do you mind?¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. He got up and said, ¡°I¡®m done.¡± She waved her hand. ¡°There¡®s the door.¡± Colton stopped and turned to look at her. She seemed to be looking forward to his departure. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t control whether he stayed or left. In the next instant, he turned and plopped down on the couch. Freyja paused. ¡°Weren¡®t you leaving?¡± Colton crossed his legs and leaned back. ¡°Get me a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Colton Goldmann, I¡®m not your maid! You have no right to order me around.¡± Freyja looked annoyed. No one was going to serve him. He looked at her and said, ¡°Getting tea for a guest is basic manners.¡± Freyja took a deep breath, suspecting that Colton was doing this to torture her. The nanny came down from upstairs and saw that Colton was still there, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Would you like some dessert, sir?¡± Colton smiled. ¡°I would be delighted.¡± The nanny didn¡®t notice how annoyed Freyja was. ¡°I¡®ll go prepare some.¡± After the nanny went into the kitchen, Colton raised his eyebrows at Freyja . ¡°The nanny has better manners than you.¡± Freyja¡®s hands balled into fists, and then she released them. She had to calm down because he was Daisie¡®s brother. She couldn¡¯t beat him up. She took a deep breath and told him, ¡°We don¡®t have tea, only coffee.¡± ¡°That works too,¡± replied Colton. Freyja made a cup of coffee in the kitchen and brought it to the table. ¡°Your coffee.¡± Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Colton looked at the coffee bag in the cup and squinted. ¡°I don¡®t drink instant coffee.¡± ¡°I¡®m so sorry, we only have instant,¡± said Freyja with a smile. The nanny overheard her as she brought fruits and was curious,¡± Ma¡®am, there are coffee beans in the cab. I just got them.¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. Colton had to hold in hisugh. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, is this how you treat your guests?¡± The nanny thought that he was upset, so she said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, sir. Please forgive her. I didn¡®t tell her we got the beans. Let me go brew some for you.¡± Colton was very nice to her. ¡°There¡®s no need, thank you.¡± The nanny nodded and left. He picked up a piece of fruit and looked at Freyja, who was standing there. ¡°I won¡®t hold this against you.¡± Freyja turned to walk upstairs. Colton saw her disappear up her stairs and was weirdly unsettled, so he pushed the dish away and left. Freyja heard the sound of the car driving away and looked out the window. She didn¡®t see the car in the courtyard, so she drew her blinds. Deedee walked in with a teddy bear the same size as her.¡° Aunty, Daddy?¡± Freyja walked to her, knelt, and touched her face. ¡°Deedee, he¡¯s not your daddy. You can¡®t call him that, okay?¡± Deedee didn¡®t really understand. Even though she had never seen her parents and didn¡®t know what a complete family looked like, how would Freyja exin what happened to her parents to her when she grew up? At the college... Daisie paced the bottom floor of the building, waiting for someone. After a while, she rushed forward when she saw Freyja walking over. ¡°Freyja, what happenedst night?¡± ¡°I should ask you that.¡± Freyja was annoyed. ¡°Did you tell Colton I was sick?¡± Daisie shook her head. ¡°I didn¡®t!¡± She really hadn¡®t told him. Freyja was thinking about something. Daisie wasn¡®t thinking but instead chuckled. ¡°But doesn¡®t that mean that Colton doesn¡®t hate you anymore?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°He doesn¡®t hate me, more like being careful around me.¡± Daisie didn¡®t understand. ¡°Why is he being careful around you?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Freyja was frank. ¡°He thought that I was trying to get to Waylon.¡± Daisie was shocked upon hearing that. Seeing how she was in disbelief, Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°He suspected I approached you with a motive, and I lived with that, but now he thinks I have intentions with your older brother. He has a high IQ, but I¡®m afraid his EQ has been fed to the dogs. ¡°No, to be fair, even the dogs wouldn¡®t want it.¡± She could deal with it in the past, but not anymore. Daisie looked at her in shock. That was the first time she saw Freyjain about someone and that someone was her own brother. She knew how annoying Colton¡®s mouth could get. Why else would she be afraid of him? Daisie felt awkward. ¡°That¡®s how he is. Please don¡®t mind him.¡± She then added, ¡°He¡®s quite a nice person.¡± ¡°Of course, he¡®s nice to you and everyone else.¡± Freyja shrugged. ¡°Maybe he only treats me that way. I know he doesn¡®t like me.¡± She could tell that he treated everyone well other than people who were close to him. However, when it came to her, he acted as if she owed him something, and he would not let it go, no matter what she did. Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 The Livingstons finally weed peace after that incident. After Noce showed himself in public, the rumors about him getting abducted shattered. The media did not know what happened to him in Haniston. King William received Noce in the White Ivy Pce. When Noce walked into King William¡®s study room, King William was practicing calligraphy as he was very much into the kind of art. ¡°Are you the one who did those things to the Livingstons?¡± In fact, after what happened to the Livingstons, King William had more or less guessed that Noce¡®s disappearance in Haniston was probably just a cover. Noce walked to the desk and said, ¡°Not really. I just presented an opportunity to Xavi.¡± King William raised his head to look at him. ¡°Do you know that you¡®re a bag full of surprises?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Is that apliment?¡± ¡°Initially, I was worried that you couldn¡®t work independently, but it seems like I was wrong.¡± King William put the pen down and looked at his own work. ¡°You have indeed impressed me.¡± The Livingstons were considered the descendants of the royal family in Haniston. He did not expect to see the Livingstons changepletely after what Noce did. Even if he wanted the Goldmanns to take action against the Livingstons, the Livingstons were based in Haniston, and it would take some time and effort. However, Noce was able to make the Livingstons turn and fight against each other easily without anybody¡®s help. If it were in ancient times, it wouldn¡®t be far¨Cfetched to say that Noce had won the war without any bloodshed or fighting. Noce stopped and said, ¡°If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained, you will also suffer a defeat. If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will sumb in every battle.¡± King William was stunned. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Noce answered patiently, ¡°It¡®s a book regarding the art of war that I read in the past. It has been passed down since ancient times. It says that one won¡®t have to worry about the oue of a war if they know themselves and their enemy well. If they only know themselves well but not their enemy, they might lose their battle. However, if they don¡®t know themselves and their enemy well, they will lose all their battles.¡± King William nodded understandingly and said, ¡°It seems like I need to read that book when I¡®m free.¡± After that, he picked up the brush and said, ¡°Noce, I have been practicing calligraphy recently. Consider this calligraphy as a gift to you for your engagement with the daughter of the Goldmanns.¡± Noce nced at the words in cursive writing, ¡°May God bless you,¡± and fell silent. When Noce came out of the White Ivy Pce, Edison was waiting for him in front of his car. He opened the door for him, and Noce went into the car. He nced outside, and a pair of couples appeared in his vision. He rolled the window halfway down, and the middle¨Caged man stopped in front of the car with a smile on his face. ¡°Do you still remember me, Young Mr. Knowles?¡± Noce narrowed his eyes. ¡°Not really.¡± Just when the middle¨Caged man was about to say something, the woman, who wasvishly dressed, chimed in and said with a grin, ¡°We met at the Reeses¡® banquetst time. You were there with Mr. Knowles.¡± Noce searched his memory for a moment, and after he got something, he said, ¡°You¡®re the rtives of the Reeses?¡± The middle¨Caged man was overjoyed and said, ¡°It¡®s our honor that you still remember us, Young Mr. Knowles.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Their conversation did not continue for long as Noce asked Edison to start the car. Edison nced at them through the rear mirror andmented , ¡°These people were afraid of getting into trouble, so they stayed away from the Reeses when the Reeses fell from their grace, so why are they doing this now?¡± Noce crossed his legs and sat upright. ¡°I guess they want to know Lara¡®s whereabouts.¡± They had been craving for Jonah¡®s legacy after he died. Initially, they thought Ken would inherit the legacy after he imprisoned Lara. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 After Ken¡®s death, Lara went missing. Therefore, as long as Lara was still holding the legacy, they would keep looking for her. Edison was stunned. ¡°How are they so sure that you know Ms. Reese¡®s whereabouts?¡± Noce lifted his eyelids and said calmly, ¡°Who knows? Perhaps there are still some loose ends that we overlooked.¡± The green leaves outside of the cafe were turning yellow. A woman wearing sunsses walked to the window seat. After she sat down, she took off her sunsses and looked at the man across from her. ¡°You said you could help me, so who the hell are you?¡± A smile broke across the man¡®s face as he said, ¡°You don¡®t need to know who I am, Ms. Livingston. You just need to know that I¡®m the only one who can help you.¡± Zenovia scoffed coldly. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°Why should you trust me? Because we both share onemon enemy, Noce.¡± Zenovia was stunned. She clenched her hand under the table tightly and raised her guard. ¡°If you have a grudge against him, it¡®s your business. I don¡®t know you, and I don¡®t trust you.¡± When he realized that she was going to back out, the manughed and said, ¡°He has yed his part in the things that happened to the Livingstons. Don¡®t you want to get your revenge, Ms. Livingston?¡± Zenovia fell silent after she heard what the man said. He was right. She indeed wanted to get her revenge on Noce. The changes in the Livingstons had disrupted her n, and hepletely destroyed her father¡®s future. Before any of this happened, she had full faith in herself, but reality hit her under her belt. There was no way she could swallow this humiliation.¡® After she weighed the pros and cons, she calmed herself down and asked, ¡°How are you going to help me?¡± The man picked up the cup of coffee and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Reeses?¡± Zenovia replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Jonah has left a huge legacy to Ms. Reese. However, no one knows where she is right now. The only person who knows her location is Noce.¡± After hearing what he said, Zenovia crossed her arms around her chest and chuckled. ¡°So, in the end, you just want to get her father¡®s legacy?¡± ¡°If you can help me get my hands on the legacy, it¡®ll do you no harm as well.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡®ll give you a few minutes.¡± Zenovia fell silent as she touched her watch. Seeing that she had taken the bait, the man continued calmly.¡± You won¡®t be able to change anything even if you go back to Haniston right now. However, if you help me get the legacy ...¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He paused for a moment before continuing with a chuckle. ¡°I¡®ll invest in the Livingston Group. I¡®ll also split 5% of the shares in your name to help you so that you can return to Livingstons and take back everything that¡®s rightfully yours. What do you think about the deal? Pretty nice, right?¡± Zenovia pressed her lips tightly. This man was right. If she returned to Haniston right now, it would only make her everyone¡®sughingstock. At present, Xavi was in charge of the Livingston Group. If she wanted to get the Livingston Group back from her uncle, she wouldn¡®t be able to do it by herself. After a short while, she took a deep breath, and her gaze turned ruthless. ¡°What¡®s your n?¡± One weekter, on the holidays... Daisie went to Noce¡®spany to keep himpany. When Noce was working, she sat quietly, flipping through magazines and trying not to disturb him. Soon, Noce finished what he was doing and handed the document to Edison. After Edison left, he cast his gaze on Daisie. He did not know what Daisie was looking at, but she was absorbed in it. He rose to his feet and walked around the desk. He stopped behind her and leaned forward to rest his chin on her head.¡± What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Vacation tips,¡± she replied subconsciously. Then, she froze and turned her head around. ¡°Have you finished your job?¡± Noce sat beside her and stroked her cheek with his hand. ¡°Do, you want to go on an ind vacation?¡± Daisie grinned sweetly. ¡°I want to!¡± Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Noce ced his lips on her forehead andnded numerous kisses on it. ¡°I¡®ll take tomorrow off and go with you.¡± Daisie¡®s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Really?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Of course. I need to take a holiday once in a while as well, okay?¡± ¡°That¡®s been decided then.¡± She grinned from ear to ear, looking forward to the trip. Suddenly, she remembered something and picked her phone up to send a message to Freyja. ¡°Let¡®s call Freyja. I¡®m sure she has nothing to do during the holidays.¡± Noce was rendered speechless. He dragged her into his arms and began showering her lips with a flurry of kisses. ¡°I thought you just wanted to go with me, Daisie.¡± Daisie could barely catch her breath. After he left her lips, she breathed heavily and buried herself in his chest while mumbling, ¡°Are you even jealous of Freyja?¡± A peal ofughter spilled from his throat as he said, ¡°Will you still care about me after you¡®ve had your best friend?¡± ¡°Of course, I will.¡± Daisie wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I want both my best friend and husband!¡± Noce was stunned. He narrowed his eyes to look at her and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± It was only then Daisie realized what she had just said. Her face instantly burned red with embarrassment as she turned her head sideways to avoid his intent gaze. ¡°Nothing. I didn¡®t say anything. You misheard.¡± He nipped her chin with his finger and went closer to her.¡± Really?¡± ¡°Yes! You must have misheard!¡± There was no way she would admit it. Noce held her lips between his teeth and bit hard. ¡°Are you sure you don¡®t want to say it again?¡± Her eyes turned misty. They looked clear and rippled with emotion. ¡°Noce, how could you bite me again!?¡± Noce caressed her lips and pitched his voice low. ¡°If you don¡®t say it again, I¡®ll bite somewhere else.¡± ¡®He¡®s threatening me!?¡® In the end, Daisie had no other choice but to give in to Noce¡®s ¡° threat.¡± Keeping her head low, she mumbled, ¡°I want both my best friend and husband!¡± He bit her again and asked, ¡°Who is your husband, then?¡± Daisie pointed at him and said in an even lower voice, ¡°You.¡± The smile on Noce¡®s face broadened as he chuckled. ¡°I can¡®t hear you.¡± She shouted exasperatingly, ¡°Noce, you!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied andughed. ¡°I heard it nice and well now.¡± When Daisie came out of the Knowles Group, she stopped in front of the entrance and put her hands over her reddened cheeks. Noce was too good at flirting. Either she would fall into his trap every time or would have to run away after being teased by him, and it was embarrassing ¡®No way! I¡®ve decided! I must get back at him next time!¡¯ Inside a car that was parked not far away, Zenovia sat in the driver¡®s seat and stared in the direction Daisie¡®s car was driving away with a gloomy face. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Daisie was the reason Noce treated her this way. If Daisie was his weakness, she would like to see how long he wouldst before the Goldmanns¡® wrath if Daisie went missing. There was also a chance he would throw away his dignity and kneel in front of her, begging her to lend a hand to help him after two heavy blows. She couldn¡®t wait for the day toe. At the Hilton Vis... Daisie began packing her stuff after returning home. Swimming was essential for a vacation to a tropical ind, so she pulled out several swimming suits and fell into thought. She had to pick something nice and sexy! Unbeknownst to her, Waylon leaned against the door and looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She jumped up in shock and tucked the ck bikini withce under the covers. She turned to look at Waylon and said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m going on an ind vacation with Freyja. We will certainly go swimming, so I¡®m packing my luggage.¡± He frowned. ¡°Just the two of you?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ And Nolly...¡± she replied as she did not dare to lie to her brother. Waylon nodded. ¡°Well, it¡®s not a bad idea to rx since it¡®s school break now.¡± Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Daisie smiled. ¡°Does this mean that I can go, brother?¡± Waylon looked at the swimming suit on the bed and pointed at it. ¡°Bring this swimming suit with you. That one doesn¡®t look good on you.¡± Daisie was stumped and felt embarrassed. She did not expect that her brother would know about it! The next morning, Freyja was waiting for her in the courtyard. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Daisie pushed her suitcase out of the door. She was wearing a light blue halter dress with flower patterns, a pair of sandals with beads, and a wide-brimmed hat. She looked fresh and sharp. Freyja asked, ¡°Have you chosen your swimsuit?¡± She turned her head to look inside the house and went closer to Freyja to whisper into her ear. ¡°My eldest brother doesn¡¯t allow me to bring the bikini, but I secretly slipped it into my suitcase.¡± Freyja couldn¡®t help but chuckle. ¡°That¡®s awesome. So what? Are you going to seduce Noce?¡± ¡°I¡®m not!¡± Daisie replied, ¡°There will be a bunch of bikini girls at the beach, and I can¡®t be outdone by them!¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Freyja said as she knew what she was thinking, ¡°I know what you want. You want my cousin to have a nosebleed when he looks at youter on the beach. Just admit it. There is nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Daisie hurriedly closed her mouth. ¡°Stop it, Freyja!¡± At that moment, a car stopped in front of the courtyard. The window of the back seat was rolled halfway down. Noce was wearing a casual white shirt, which looked good on him. He had a pair of deep¨Cset eyes and a piercing gaze. He looked more youthful and vibrant when wearing a light¨Ccolored shirt. The driver helped them put their suitcases in the trunk, and they both entered the car. The ind resort was an hour and a half away from the city. After taking a short nap in the car, they arrived at the resort. The houses in the resort had a local design. Due to the terrain, all of the white¨Cpainted houses were clustered in the center of the ind from high to low. There was an endless stretch of deep blue sea and sky around the ind. The walls and corridors were all painted in different colors, and coupled with the churches and lighthouses on the cliffs, it was truly a sight to behold. The trio pushed their suitcases and walked through this town full of exotic atmosphere. Among the crowds passing by, there were many tourists and local residents. ¡°Freyja, look. What is that?¡± Daisie pointed at the stone bridge not far away curiously. Freyja turned her head to see many colorful heart¨Cshaped locks were hanging on the bridge. Freyja answered patiently, ¡°That¡®s called the Lover Bridge. It¡®s a folk custom in this area. It¡®s said that if you write your partner¡®s name and yours on the lock and put it on the bridge, you¡®ll be able to walk with your beloved for eternity.¡± After that, she patted Daisie¡®s shoulders and said, ¡°It¡®s useless to me since I¡®m still single. Maybe you should try it out.¡± Daisie replied seriously, ¡°It¡®s just one of their ways to scam tourists, right? I don¡®t believe in that.¡± Freyja smiled but did not say anything. She walked past her and walked to the front Daisie stood in the same ce. Nobody knew what she was thinking. The lodge Noce had booked was in the middle of the town. The location was high enough to have a good view of the sea and the town below. Daisie stayed in the same room with Freyja, while Noce stayed in the room next door. After taking their bath, they went downstairs to have their dinner as the night was falling. The town at night was like a pearl that was glittering on the cliff. After Daisie finished her shower, she walked to the balcony in her bathrobe. The whole town was as beautiful as a painting at night. It was unlike the brightly lit, bustling city. The entire town was filled with light, but it was quiet here, and she felt like she was in paradise. She turned her head sideways and was stunned. Noce seemed to have just finished showering. He tied the bathrobe belt loosely around his waist, and Daisie could see his well toned body through his lapel that he left wide open. He was standing by the couch, near the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. wiping his damp hair with a towel. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Daisie couldn¡¯t peel her gaze away no matter how she tried. She did not know how he did it, but he looked very sexy even though he was just drying his hair. As he nced across the window, Daisie was startled and squatted down to take cover. Her heart was pounding rapidly. ¡®If he knows that I¡®m looking at him, he might think I¡®m a pervert!¡® Just when she was about to sneak back into her room, she heard the sound of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window next door being pulled open. Then, a shadow loomed over her as he called out to her. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie froze and felt so embarrassed she just wanted to bury herself. She stood up, dusted her robe, and looked away. ¡°The night view of this town is really nice.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, it¡®s not bad.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°Are you here to watch the night view?¡± She was stumped and did not dare to look him in the eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡®m here to admire the night view.¡°. ¡°I see,¡± he replied. ¡°Is the view nice?¡± She replied, ¡°Yeah, It¡®s nice.¡± ¡°Is the view nicer, or am I nicer?¡± ¡°You¡®re nicer,¡± Daisie paused abruptly. She just realized what she had said and just wanted to p herself after meeting his smiling eyes. She lowered her head and mumbled pitifully, ¡°I didn¡®t do it on purpose. I just...¡± Perhaps she wanted to make herself look less embarrassed, so she said, ¡°This is your fault too. Why do you have to dry your hair in front of the window? You knew I¡®de out, so you¡®re doing it on purpose.¡± He chuckled and beckoned at Daisie. ¡°Come over here.¡± She took a small step forward.. ¡°Closer.¡± The two balconies were not far apart. She leaned slightly forward. ¡°What¨C¡± Before she could finish her sentence, his lips fell on her. He grabbed the back of her head with his hand and deepened the kiss. Even though they were standing on different balconies, this kiss was even more intense and passionate than any of the kisses they had shared before in the past. Noce released her and gazed fixedly at her red lips with the faint light. ¡°Everything I have is yours, Daisie. If you want to see it, I¡®ll let you see it.¡± Her heartbeat raced into a gallop. She did not know where she should look right now. ¡°Are you not going to let me sleep?¡± He would flirt with her whenever he could, and she couldn¡®t stand it anymore! He chuckled. ¡°Perhaps you need me to stay by your side and help you to fall asleep?¡± It took Daisie a long while before she realized what he was talking about. She then covered her face and shouted, ¡°You jack" Then, she rushed back into the room. Freyja was reading a book inside the room. When she heard the series of footsteps, she lifted her head to see that Daisie had already buried herself in the covers of the bed next to hers. She closed her book and said, ¡°Tsk, dating on the balcony in the middle of the night. You guys sure have nothing better to do.¡± Daisie poked half of her head out and said, ¡°I can date wherever I want since I have a boyfriend.¡± Freyja froze for a moment. She put her book on the table next to her bed and turned off themp. ¡°Hmph! I really shouldn¡®t havee!¡± There was always a third wheel when there were three people, and now it seemed like she was the third wheel. The next morning... Noce was having his breakfast downstairs, waiting for the two girls to wake up. After they came downstairs, he put a bowl of soup on his right side and said, ¡°Morning. Let¡®s have breakfast first.¡± Daisie sat down and was slightly taken aback when she saw the bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°There is soup here?¡± Noce was peeling an egg as he said, ¡°Yeah. They also offer porridge here.¡± She craned her neck over. ¡°Really?¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°He¡®s just joking. How can you be so gullible?¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. After he finished peeling the egg, he handed it to her and chuckled. ¡°I¡®ll buy it for you when we get back.¡± Daisie took over the egg and took a bite as she mumbled, ¡°Am! a kid?¡± Heughed. ¡°Of course, you¡®re a kid.¡± Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Daisie did not like thisment. ¡®I treat him as my boyfriend, and he treats me as his daughter?¡® Freyja nced at Daisie¡®s depressed expression and suggested with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t you want to go swimming? After breakfast, we¡®ll depart around noon.¡± When it came to swimming, Daisie was full of energy. On a hot day, the white sandy beach was filled with tourists and locals, and there were a lot of blue¨Ceyed and green-eyed blondes in bikinis everywhere, all looking sexy and curvy. Daisie walked out of the dressing room wrapped in a bath towel. She was rather confident, but her self¨C confidence shattered in an instant when she saw those blonde beauties who looked voluptuous. ¡°Daisie, why are you still standing here?¡± Freyja had changed into her swimsuit and came out of the dressing room, tying her long hair into a ponytail. Daisie stared at her. The swimsuit on her body was a one-piece with a bare back, which looked much more conservative than hers. But she really had it all. Freyja flicked her head. ¡°Why are you staring at me? You have everything that I have too.¡± Daisie retracted her gaze and pouted. ¡°I think I¡®d better change out of my bikini.¡± She did not want to embarrass herself in public. Freyja stepped forward and pulled her towel off her body. Daisie was flustered and covered her body with her hands.¡± What are you doing?¡± Freyja rubbed her chin and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you still not satisfied with this figure of yours?¡± Daisie whispered, ¡°Compared to them, mine is far from perfect.¡± Freyja chuckled and pushed her out. ¡°Okay, don¡®t feel so bad about yourself. Trust me, your figure doesn¡®t look too bad.¡± ¡°Hey, wait¨C¡± Daisie, who had not prepared herself mentally, was pushed out of the dressing room. Freyja then grabbed her by her shoulders and turned her around, making her face Noce who was approaching them. ¡°Noce, I¡¯ll leave Daisie to you and head to the beach first.¡± Freyja pushed Daisie over to him and swaggered away. Daisie stood there, not knowing how to react. Noce had a thin shirt on. She had seen his figure before, and it was too good to be real. She lowered her head and nced at the tight swimming trunks inadvertently, causing her to shift her gaze away from it instantly Her cheeks were so warm that it was unreal. ¡°.¡­ I¡®ll go and meet up with Freyja first.¡± Just as she was about to escape, Noce grabbed her wrist, pulled her back, and held her in his arms. The next second, she was wrapped tightly in a towel. She was startled and raised her head. Noce looked away andmented in a deep voice, ¡°This bikini doesn¡®t suit you.¡± Daisie originally thought he would praise her, but with that being said, she was exasperated. ¡°Who said it doesn¡®t suit me? I think it suits me just fine!¡± It¡®s such a beautiful and sexy bikini, don¡®t I look good in it? Do | look that bad?¡® Noce¡®s gaze was fixed on her face, and he captured the hint of disappointment that was surging from the bottom of her eyes. He lifted her face with his palm and approached her. ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her cheeks turned even warmer. She avoided his gaze and whispered, ¡°Who told you so? I didn¡®t wear this on purpose. Look around the beach. All thosedies look much sexier than me.¡± Noce could understand the implicit meaning of that sentence. He wrapped his arm around her back, brought her closer, leaned into her ear, and chuckled. ¡°How they look won¡®t affect how | feel. You¡®re the only person who can do so.¡± Daisie propped her hands against his chest and did not dare to look straight at him. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± Even her ears were red. Noce rubbed the corner of her lips with a serious expression.¡± I¡®m fine with you not wanting to change out of it, but you have to stay by my side and can¡¯t stray too far away from me. I¡¯ll spank your backside if you don¡®t stick by the rules.¡± ¡°Shameless !¡± Daisie blushed, pushed him away, and ran away. Noce looked at the figure that disappeared into the crowd and burst intoughter. ¡®The older she gets, the better she gets at teasing me. I can¡®t guarantee that I will really be able to hold back and not swallow her whole before our engagement.¡¯ Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Daisie came to the beach, looked around, and soon found Freyja. Freyja stepped on the surfboard and bnced herself on the rolling waves. She reacted freely and easily while she was on the board. She performed so well that even the men who surfed around her could not help but chat with her. She did not look like a novice at all. Daisie was stunned by her. She really did not know that Freyja could surf¨Cshe looked so beautiful. The huge waves came again, and the waves gobbled up the few men who kept staring at Freyja. Suddenly, a figure dashed out from the other side of the waves. The man had a surfing suit and diving goggles, and he perfectly avoided the waves. Freyja nced over and somehow felt that the man looked a little familiar. However, because of the distraction, the waves got to her. ¡°Freyja!¡± eximed Daisie. Freyja could not dodge it in time and got engulfed by the wave. She then resurfaced, choking on the seawater. When Freyja swam back with the surfboard, Daisie ran over and helped her up. ¡°That was too dangerous. Thank God you¡®re fine.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡®t been distracted, I definitely wouldn¡®t have fallen off the board.¡± Freyja followed her ashore. ¡°Aren¡®t you with Noce?¡± ¡°He...¡± Thinking of something, Daisie looked around. ¡°That¡®s strange. He was still here just now.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®He¡®s the one who told me to always stay by his side. Where is he now?¡® They returned to the folding chairs under the umbres, and Noce came back not long after they sat down. And someone was with him. It was the familiar figure who was surfing earlier. When he took off the diving goggles, Daisie stood up instantly.¡± Colton!?¡± Colton stroked his wet hair, and under the scorching sun, his wet clothes were almost half¨Cdry. She went straight up to Colton. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Colton tutted. ¡°Had Waylon not been worried about you, I wouldn¡®t even bother to travel all the way here.¡± Daisie narrowed her eyes¨Cit was obvious that she did not believe him. ¡®Waylon has agreed for me to be here since the very beginning. If he were really worried about me, he would¡®ve stopped me froming.¡¯ Noce handed Daisie the big coconut that had a straw in his hand. ¡°I just picked this. Do you want a taste?¡± ¡°Thanks, Noce.¡± She grabbed it with a smile and took a sip through the straw. It had a natural taste without any additives. Freyja sat on the folding chair, wiping her hair with a towel until a figure stood in front of her, blocking her vision. At that point, she raised her head. Colton crossed his arms. ¡°As far as your surfing skills are concerned, I suggest you don¡®te out here to embarrass yourself.¡± Freyja threw the towel aside and stood up. ¡°You make it sound like you¡®re very professional, so why don¡®t you speak with your skills?¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid you¡®ll lose really badly.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of losing to me?¡± ¡°Then what if I win?¡± Colton scoffed, approached her, and took advantage of his height to suppress her aura. ¡°Since you want to challenge me, do you have the guts to agree to my request if I win? ¡° Freyja took a deep breath. ¡°Shouldn¡®t you name your request first?¡± ¡°You¡®re the one who should tell me whether you have the guts to agree to my request first.¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡®m sure to be the one who loses ? So why should I agree to your request now?¡± ¡°You don¡®t even dare to agree to a bet beforehand, and yet you have the guts to challenge me? It seems that you¡®re not so confident after all.¡± Freyjaughed out of anger. ¡°Okay, but will you agree to my request too if you lose to me?¡± He responded without any hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡± Daisie and Noce witnessed the whole bet from beginning to end. Daisie leaned into Noce¡®s ear. ¡°Why didn¡®t you stop them?¡± Noce turned his head, stared at her, and smiled faintly. ¡°What about you? Why didn¡®t you do anything?¡± She curled her lips. ¡°There¡®s no way that I can talk Colton down.¡± I think Colton is nning to embarrass Freyja in front of the public deliberately.¡± Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Noce rubbed the top of her head. ¡°That¡®s their business. All we need to do is watch from the side.¡± Daisie whispered to him, ¡°Is this even the right thing to do?¡± Heughed out loud. Freyja and Colton really went surfing. Thepetition between the two was a prolonged battle. Whoever could survive the waves the longest would win. At first, both of them had their own advantages ¨C they dodged the waves proficiently, and all the moves they made to achieve that looked extremely delicate. There were more and more onlookers, and in the end, only Freyja and Colton remained on the waves as if they were on their home ground. Daisie looked terrified. One of them was her brother, and the other was her best friend. She really did not know which side she should side with The higher the wave got, the greater the risk of them being engulfed and swept away by the waves, and the wave was catching up to the two of them. ¡® Freyja was about to change her posture when her calf cramped all of a sudden, but that was when a huge wave gushed toward her, and she was swept into the ocean. Daisie noticed that something was wrong. After being overwhelmed by the waves, any surfer would be able to surface immediately under normal circumstances. However, the only thing that resurfaced was Freyja¡¯s surfboard, and she was nowhere to be seen. She jerked Noce anxiously. ¡°Noce, something seems to have gone wrong with Freyja.¡± Noce was about to dash into the sea, and that was when he realized Colton was nowhere to be seen on the ocean either. Colton had dived into the sea the moment Freyja was caught in the waves. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Freyja¡®s arm, wrapped her in his arms, and dragged her up onto the surface. When Freyja got engulfed by the wave, she was caught off guard and did not have the time to take a deep breath and hold her breath, so she choked on seawater very badly. At that moment, a burning sensation spread like a forest fire across her nasal cavity and throat. Just as Colton was about to let go of her, she clung herself to him instinctively. ¡°Don¡®t let go. I have a leg cramp.¡± When she hugged him, physical contact was inevitable. As for Colton, he froze for a few seconds, looked away, and his ears flushed. ¡°Don¡¯t keep that to yourself, you dumb*ss.¡± He took her back to shore. Daisie ran forward and supported her. ¡°Freyja, are you injured ?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine. It¡®s just that I have a leg cramp. It¡®ll be fine.¡± Freyja allowed her to help her as they limped back to the chairs. Her hands were still shaking from the thrill just now. Back on the folding chair, Daisie thought that she was shivering because she had drenched and was feeling cold, so she wrapped the towel around her. Freyja sat in the chair, wrapped herself in the towel, and beads of water rolled down her pale cheeks that did not have a trace of blood at the moment. In the evening, back at the resort, Freyja stayed in her room to rest and did not go out with them for dinner. They found a diner nearby, and its atmosphere was not too shabby. Daisie flipped through the menu and ordered some food casually She then handed the menu to Colton, but Colton did not grab it from her as if he was daydreaming. ¡°Colton?¡± She called him out. Noce was also staring at him. Colton came back to his senses and pushed the menu back to her. ¡°You can order anything. I¡®ll eat whatever you order.¡± She nced at Noce, and he responded with a smile, ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Then I¡®ll order something for Freyja too. I¡¯ll bring it back to our roomter.¡± She summoned the waiter. Colton nced at her and could not stand her actions. ¡°Are you telling me that she doesn¡®t know how to come downstairs and grab something to eat? And she needs you to serve her like a maid?¡± ¡®That woman, if she loses, she loses. There¡®s no need to put on a show.¡¯ Noce picked up the water ss, drank slowly from it, and made a pregnant statement. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, your prejudice against Freyja seems a little too much, doesn¡®t it?¡± Colton¡®s expression dimmed. ¡°Is being nosy a hobby of yours?¡± He scoffed abruptly and put down the ss. ¡°She¡®s my cousin. How does it make me a nosy person if I care about her?¡± Colton did not speak, and the two of them exchanged nces, setting off a tense atmosphere. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daisie returned the menu to the waiter and reprimanded them helplessly and angrily, ¡°Are you two here to eat or to quarrel ? Just how old are the both of you? How can the both of you still manage to act this childishly?¡± Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 The two nced at her in unison. ¡°Who are you referring to as childish?¡± The two actually became such a tacit duo all of a sudden at such a critical moment. Daisie was rendered speechless. On the other side of the region... Freyja went downstairs to a nearby convenience store to buy a few beer cans and snacks. When she went to the cashier to pay for the groceries, she heard someone making a call. ¡°Don¡®t worry, the heir of the Knowles and the daughter of the Goldmanns are staying in the resort. I have already found the hotel where they¡®re staying. ¡°We n to make a move on them in the next few days. We¡®ll never let them leave the resort alive.¡± Freyja froze in ce and turned her head cautiously. The man standing outside the convenience store on the phone was smoking a cigarette, and two other men were standing right next to him, one of whom had a tattooed arm. All of them seemed to be bad news. ¡®Their targets are Daisie and Noce? Just when she was a little distracted, the cashier suddenly asked her, ¡°Miss, do you need anything else?¡± The cashier¡®s question instantly attracted the attention of the three men outside the door. When they were about to turn their heads and look into the store, Freyja quickly avoided their gazes. In order not to be noticed, she did not even take a look at the shelf and took a box off it immediately. ¡°I¡®ll take this too. How much is it?¡± Her focus was not on the box at all but on keeping herself as calm as possible. The clerk thought she hesitated for so long because she was embarrassed to make the purchase. Thus, when checking her out, she chuckled and teased her, ¡°I guess your boyfriend must be a very young man.¡± Freyja did not know why she would say that to her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She was bewildered by the cashier until her gazended on the box. Freyja¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly, but the cashier had already ced the box into the bag and handed it to her. ¡°Pleasee again if you have other needs.¡± When she turned around and was about to leave, the three men standing outside the door were no longer looking at her. She rxed a little but did not dare to let her guard downpletely, so she could only bite the bullet, pull the door, and leave the store. However, after taking a few steps forward, a person stopped her from behind. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± A chill shot up Freyja¡¯s spine, her back stiffened, and she did not dare to look back. The man approached her, stretched out his hand, and turned her face. ¡°Tsk, you look familiar to me.¡± Her palms were covered in a cold sweat. I mustn¡®t be found here. ¡®There are people on the street, and they won¡®t dare to act so rashly.¡® Thinking of this, she came up with a n to stabilize the situation first. She grabbed his hand, flung it away, and smirked. ¡°The way you flirt with ady is too old¨Cfashioned . You won¡®t be able to get yourself ady with that opening.¡± The man took a closer look at her. He had never seen Freyja, but he was worried she was rted to their targets because of her facial features. But seeing that she was purchasing a box of condoms just now, he thought she was just another promiscuous woman. Thus, she should have nothing to do with the daughter of the Goldmanns and the heir of the Knowles. He grinned, and his gaze turned malicious. ¡°Would you like to try another man out? I think your boyfriend isn¡®tpetent enough to satisfy you.¡± Freyja held back her disgust and smiled. ¡°Are you as good in bed as my man?¡± The man wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°How would you know if you don¡®t try me out first?¡± Freyja was about to coax him into the room to wait for her and take the opportunity to call Noce and the others when a voice came. ¡°Freyja Pruitt!¡± Freyja was astonished. She turned around and looked in the direction of the voice. Colton was standing not far away from her with the packet of food in his hand, and he had seen everything that had just taken ce between her and the man. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His gaze looked stern and cold, and his attitude was different from the usual this time around as it was filled with disgust. ¡°I¡®m not¨C¡± She wanted to exin subconsciously, and she did not even know why she would want to do so. It was as if she did not want to be misunderstood. Colton dropped the packed food directly at her feet. ¡°I think you don¡®t need anything else to eat now, do you?¡± He turned around and was about to leave when Freyja realized that something was wrong. She had to get herself out of this mess first. ¡°Wait¨C¡± Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Freyja sprinted toward him, caught up to him, did not care about anything, and hugged him from behind. ¡°Honey, please listen to me!¡± she shouted at the top of her lungs. Colton froze in ce, saw the gazes of the passersby that were fixed on the both of them, and immediately pushed Freyja away. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Freyja lost bnce and fell to the ground. Her palm grazed on the floor, and the pain caused her to frown, but all she wanted was to create a stir, and she could not care about her reputation at this moment. ¡°I didn¡®t n to make you a cuckold. So please, trust me. It¡®s him,¡± She pointed to the man. Just as the man was about to say something, the other two men behind him walked up to him and whispered something into his ear, persuading him to step back and not make a fuss so that he would not create any issue that affected the oue of their mission. The man spat on the ground and left with his partners. The crowd gradually dispersed, and Freyja was about to pick up the bag that fell on the ground. The beer was spilled because it hit the ground, and the tiny box actually fell out of the bag. When Colton saw the box, his eyes dimmed, and his temperament seemed to have frozen the air around him, creating a sub¨Czero aura around him. He stood tall and straight. ¡°So, it turns out that you¡®re such a woman. Your acting skills are quite magnificent, huh?¡± Freyja packed up the things on the ground, stood up, and swallowed the words she wanted to utter to defend herself expressionlessly. ¡°Whatever.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She went straight back to the resort. At the door of the room, she was about to call Noce when Colton stepped forward and grabbed her abruptly. ¡°You¡®d better have an exnation for what just happened.¡± She did not have a firm grip on her phone, so it fell out of her hand, and the screen cracked. Freyja was furious and started beating him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Are you mad!?¡± Colton grabbed her by her shoulders and pushed her against the wall. ¡°You¡®re the one who¡®s mad here. You do deserve to be one of the top students in the Drama, Theater, and Film department as you can really act. You¡®ve even managed to fool my brother.¡± After thinking about it, he could not ignore the incident that had just taken ce in front of his very eyes, He had been yed by such a woman for the first time in his life. ¡°I don¡®t have time to exin to you now.¡± Freyja¡®s chest heaved violently as she pushed him away and went to pick up her phone. Colton tightened his grasp. jerked her backward, and pressed her against the wall again. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, if you don¡®t give me a clear exnation now, I¡®ll make sure you suffer big time.¡± Freyja took a deep breath. ¡°Someone wants to make a move on your sister and Noce. It¡®s the three men from earlier.¡± Heughed out of wrath. ¡°I dare you to continue to make things up. I¡®ll stay here and see what kind of story you can make up to defend yourself.¡± Freyja pushed him away. ¡°I¡®ve exined everything to you. It¡®s you who don¡®t believe me. Do you n to wait until something happens to them before you choose to believe me?¡± Colton pursed his lips, stared at her for a moment, and said nothing Freyja went to pick up her phone. Although the screen was cracked, it was still functioning. She called Noce. The call went through after a long ring, and she asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Noce told her that they were still outside. Freyja breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the wall. ¡°Be careful. Someone has their eyes on you and Daisie. They¡¯re nning to make a move on you two.¡± As soon as she said that, Colton discovered something. He quickly dragged Freyja into the room, locked the door, and pulled the room card out of the outlet. Freyja was startled. ¡°You,¡± He covered her mouth. ¡°Don¡®t talk.¡± The three men returned to the resort. ¡°Yes, if it weren¡®t for that b* tch who wasted so much of my time and caused me to almost lose my cool.¡± ¡°Bro, the woman from just now, her boyfriend looks rather familiar.¡± Colton, who was behind the door, listened vigntly to the movementing from the other side of the door. Hearing what they said, he lowered his gaze and nced at Freyja. Freyja clenched her phone tightly in her palm¨Cshe was on full alert and had no time to care about him at all. They stopped in the corridor. One of the men took a huge puff off a cigarette and turned around. ¡°Now that you mention it, he does look familiar.¡± Another man interrupted the two of them. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter whether he looks familiar or not. Our targets are the heir of the Knowles and the youngdy of the Goldmanns. I¡®ve looked into their schedule and found out that they¡®re staying here.¡± Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 The man leading the group of three took a puff on a cigarette, and his gazended on the room¡®s door across the hallway. He did not see any light shining through the seams, making it obvious that no one was there. He snuffed out the cigarette. ¡°Keep an eye on this whole floor for me and wait for them toe back. Remember, grab the woman first.¡± When the footsteps went further away, Freyja¡®s clothes were. already soaked in a cold sweat. She then realized Colton¡®s hand was still covering her mouth, so she gently pushed it off her face. Colton regained his senses and retracted his hand. Freyja leaned against the door and sneered. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Colton did not utter anything. He caught a glimpse of hercerated palm and grabbed her wrist. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She pulled her hand away instantly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He stared at her. ¡°Your acting skills are just so¨Cso.¡± Freyja scoffed. ¡°Didn¡®t you just say that my acting skills are so fabulous that I even managed to trick your brother, and you¡®re now saying that my acting skills are poor?¡± ¡°Why did you buy that thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Seeing that his gaze was fixed on the bag she had brought back, Freyja finally came back to her senses and reacted, then turned her face away and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I grabbed it by mistake.¡± ¡®I grabbed it in such a tense situation, so how would I have the time to focus on what I took?¡® ¡°Grabbed it by mistake?¡± Colton scoffed and approached her. ¡°I think you¡®re just trying to cover your actions with a lie.¡± Freyja pushed him away and went to pack her luggage. ¡°If you have the time to mock me, you might as well think about how we can get out of this room.¡± There were no lights in the room, and the interior dimmed gradually as the sun set and the sky darkened. The weather was hot, and the air conditioner was not turned on, so the whole room felt extremely stuffy. Colton opened the French window, and the sea breeze blew in through the window and made them feel a little better. Freyja sat on the couch and could only munch on the snacks she had bought to fill her stomach. Hearing the crunching voice that wasing from behind him, Colton was a little irritated. He turned his head and was about to say something when he remembered that he was the one who had thrown her dinner away. However, he could not help but think that those people would have found and caught her when they came back just now if he had note after her and asked her for an exnation. ¡°How are things on Noce¡®s side?¡± he asked her. Freyja raised her head. ¡°I don¡®t know yet. Maybe he¡¯s also trying to figure things out. But no matter whether they¡®re the ones whoe back or we¡®re to go out, we¡®ll be discovered.¡± After saying that, she sighed and could not help butin,¡± It¡®s really bad to encounter this kind of situation during a vacation, but it¡®s even worse to have to stay with someone.¡± Colton¡®s gaze dimmed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Freyja shrugged and ate a biscuit. ¡°It¡®s nothing.¡± At that moment, in a hotel near their resort... Noce stood in front of the French window and called Edison. Edison told him something, and his expression turned gloomy in an instant. ¡°Are you sure it¡®s him?¡± Edison replied, ¡°I¡®m sure. He¡®s someone who works for Donald, but he colluded with Ken secretly long ago. ¡°Otherwise, Ken wouldn¡®t have found that you had secret dealings with Donald and chosen to kill Mr. Reese in order to sow discord between the both of you.¡± Noce did not say a single word. ¡®I was still wondering why Ken would have the guts to frame Donald through Jonah¡®s death so that Donald would think that I was the one who challenged him. Everything makes sense now. It¡®s because Ken had ced a spy right next to Donald. ¡®However, even up until the moment he died, I don¡®t think Ken would¡®ve thought that his men would also be interested in Jonah Reese¡®s inheritance.¡® ¡°You¡®re to arrange for a group of people toe over and be on standby secretly. It¡®s known that they¡®ve sent three men here. I don¡®t know if others will be waiting around for a chance to ambush us.¡± After Noce finished speaking, he gave off a gloomy smirk. ¡°By the way, deliver my words to Mr. Matthews too. I believe that he¡®s a pro when ites to picking out moles.¡± He then hung up the call and turned around. Seeing the figure hiding outside the door, he ced his cell phone on the desk and chuckled. ¡°Someone was found out when she stole a nce the other day, and she¡®s been discovered again while eavesdropping this time. You¡®ve not grown at all, huh?¡± Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Daisie choked on her own words and entered the room. ¡°Do you have eyes behind your head?¡± She was hiding in the hallway and behind the door, yet she was still discovered. Noce took her into his arms. ¡°Your shadow betrayed you.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. ¡®What can I do even if I¡®m not reconciled to this oue? I can¡®t argue with that.¡® ¡°Will Colton and Freyja be okay?¡± Noce carried her to the couch and sat her on his thigh. ¡°Given Colton¡®s vignce and cleverness, he won¡®t put themselves in danger.¡± ¡°I know...¡± Daisie stopped abruptly. Noce tucked her long hair behind her ears with his fingertips.¡° We¡®re their targets. We¡®re the ones who are in the most danger. Don¡®t you worry about yourself?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daisie¡®s gaze shifted away. ¡°Aren¡®t you here?¡± He kissed her at the corner of her eye and cheeks, and his smile intensified. ¡°Yes, as long as I¡®m here, I¡®ll definitely protect you at the cost of my life.¡± She covered his lips with her palm. ¡°Don¡®t jinx it! You¡®re not allowed to say anything about risking your life ever again.¡± Noce held the back of her hand, lowered his head, kissed her, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Okay.¡± In the middle of the night, the two men downstairs had been keeping watch for a long time, but they had not seen their targets returning to their room. They felt that something was not right. The tattooed man called their boss. ¡°Bro, they haven¡®te back. Have we been deceived?¡± The man leading the three remained silent on the other end of the phone call. He then asked after a long pause. ¡°Are you sure? Did you miss anyone?¡± ¡°We¡®ve been watching closely at anyone that¡®s passed by downstairs, and we¡®ve focused on everyone who came in and went out of this ce. It¡®s impossible for us to have missed something.¡± The other man went to the front desk and asked the receptionists some questions. After that, he came out, took out a pack of cigarettes, and tore open the packet. ¡°Could they¡®ve been hiding in the room?¡± The tattooed man ended the call with a fierce re. ¡°Let¡®s go up.¡± In the room¡­ Freyja and Colton were sitting on the folding chairs on the balcony. Colton took a nce at his phone¨Cthe battery was already critically low. They could not insert the room card for electricity, so there was no way to charge it. He turned to look at Freyja and asked, ¡°What about your phone?¡± Freyjay back in the chair and did not feel like moving a muscle as she was weak. ¡°It shut down automatically.¡± Just as Colton was about to say something, he heard someone swiping the room card against the card reader outside of the room. Two men broke into the room, inserted the room card into the card reader for electricity, and the room brightened up instantly. But the room was empty. After checking the bedroom, the man asked, ¡°Their luggage is all still here. Did we guess wrong? Have they really note back?¡± ¡®If they were here, there¡®s no way that they wouldn¡®t have plugged their card in for the electricity.¡® The tattooed man¡®s gazended on some snack packages on the table and the open French windows. He clenched the gun underneath his clothes and walked to the balcony without hesitation. ¡®This is the fifth floor. There¡®s no way they¡®ve escaped by jumping out of the window.¡¯ He turned to look at the neighbor¡®s balcony. The French windows next door were closed, and the screen was down, so even the light from a shlight could not illuminate the inside for a better view. Immediately afterward, a faint moan came from the room next door. The tattooed man knew what was going on as soon as he heard the voice. He gnashed his teeth and said to the man behind him, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± After confirming that the men had left, Colton covered Freyja¡®s mouth and lowered his voice. ¡°Stop moaning.¡± ¡®Just how shameless can she be? She actually has the guts to let off such a noise when I¡®m around.¡¯ The point was that he was on the brink of losing control. The two hid behind the curtains in an extremely narrow space, and the atmosphere was inexplicably intimate. The two stayed in the dark, but a gleam of light prated through the window screen, so they could see each other indistinctly Freyja could not see Colton¡®s expression clearly, so she jerked his hand away and said triumphantly, ¡°But I¡¯m the one who had to step up during such a critical moment.¡± ¡®It¡®ll be a waste of my talent if I don¡®t be a voice actress.¡® Colton tugged at his cor, feeling inexplicably hot and irritable, and his facial outline stiffened. ¡°Aren¡®t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 Freyja asked in reply, ¡°What would you choose to do then? To act shamelessly or to die?¡± Colton pushed her aside and opened the French windows, and the wind that blew in calmed him down a little. ¡°You should be d that that b*stard from the Knowles didn¡®t close the window.¡± Freyja sat on the bed. ¡°It seems that we can only stay here for one night.¡± Colton did not say anything. After freezing in ce for a long time, he no longer heard any movementing from behind, so he turned around and saw Freyja. She was lying on her side and had fallen asleep on the bed. Colton leaned against the window and stared at her thoughtfully. Early in the morning, a ray of light shined into the room. After Freyja woke up, she sat up, turned her head, and caught a glimpse of Colton. He was sitting on the couch, staring attentively at theputer screen. Her gaze then shifted onto theptop on his thigh, and she then looked intently. Isn¡®t that myptop? ¡®Did he go back next door while I was sleeping?¡® ¡°Colton Goldmann!¡± Freyja rushed over and grabbed herptop. Colton closed the lid of theptop and lifted his gaze. However, because Freyja was dashing so quickly, she failed to slow down and threw herself into his arms. A soft mass rammed him in the face. Colton was at a loss for words as she pulled herself away immediately and stepped back. Seeing Colton¡®s indescribable expression, she was embarrassed and panicked. ¡°I¡®ll be clear with this. I didn¡®t do it on purpose, and I¡®m the one who has something to lose from this incident!¡± Blue veins bulged on the back of Colton¡®s hands, and he gnashed his teeth as if he was holding something back. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, you,¡± ¡°I¡®ll go back to my room.¡± It¡®s best to escape before he loses his cool.¡® Colton took a deep breath and covered his face with his palm. Freyja did not realize that his entire face, including his ears, were all flushed. Noce and Daisie did not return to the resort until noon. Freyja and Colton sat alone in two corners of the room, and the atmosphere in the room felt very strange. Daisie could not help but ask, ¡°Colton, Freyja, are you all right?¡± ¡°We¡®re fine!¡± The two responded in unison, looked at each other, and quickly turned their heads away. Daisie was puzzled. Colton changed the subject immediately. ¡°Aren¡®t those people watching us?¡± Noce stood in front of the French window and turned sideways slowly. ¡°No, and I¡®ve arranged for someone to keep an eye on us from the shadows. Even if they make a move on us, we¡®ll be prepared.¡± Colton asked, ¡°Who are those men?¡± He replied, ¡°The mole that Ken ced beside Donald back when he was still alive.¡± Freyja was startled but did not utter a single word. Noce came over and spected , ¡°He¡®s working alone, so I don¡®t think he has the balls to make a move on Daisie and me. Maybe he¡®s joined forces with others.¡± ¡®If no one was there to back him up, he alone wouldn¡®t dare to act so presumptuously. He even has his eyes fixed on the Goldmanns at the same time.¡¯ Colton stood up. ¡°It¡®s reasonable for that fe to paint a bullseye on your back. You¡®re the one who pulled Ken down and indirectly killed him, but why would he reach out for Daisie too?¡± Daisie looked at him. Noce remained silent for a long time before lifting his head and giving off a keen gaze. ¡°If something were to happen to Daisie, you people from the Goldmanns would surely hold me ountable. ¡°If I were to fail to protect Daisie, your father would definitely not let me go. It doesn¡®t matter if I lose power or status. The Goldmannsing for the Knowles is what they want to see.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Colton narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡®This b*stard¡®s analysis sounds reasonable and legit. If something were to happen to Daisie, Dad would definitely rain fire and brimstone on him. ¡®So the other party wants to use this incident to force the Goldmanns into going after the Knowles. This scheme will only cause the Knowles to bleed big time. After all, the Goldmanns would have nothing else to lose after losing a daughter. ¡®But after going through so much trouble, their objective shouldn¡®t be as simple as to make Noce lose power.¡¯ ¡°But what if Noce were to die in this ident too?¡± Freyja¡®s words attracted the gaze of everyone present. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward in an instant. Freyja raised her hand to stop anyone who was about to speak up and exined, ¡°I¡®m just giving an example. What you just said is that the other party wants the Knowles to lose power. If that¡®s the case, they should only focus on kidnapping Daisie and Daisie only. But think about it, their target has always been the both of you.¡± Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Colton crossed his arms. ¡°You actually have a brain and know how to use it.¡± Freyja choked on her own words. ¡°Unlike you, you¡®re just all mouth!¡± Noce¡®s sudden peal ofughter interrupted the atmosphere.¡± I¡®ll definitely be fine. If their goal is the two of us, then their objective is nothing more than to capture Daisie and me together, then kill Daisie in front of me. And if I were unable to do anything to salvage that, that would anger the Goldmanns even more.¡± ¡®Daisie is my girlfriend. Being unable to protect my own girlfriend is the key that will make the Goldmanns furious.¡® Colton walked up to the window with a sullen expression. ¡°No matter how things will turn out, all we need to do now is to find out who¡®s the person behind the curtains.¡± In a location not far away from the resort, a van was parked at the roadside. The man sitting in the driver¡®s seat was smoking a cigarette and staring at the entrance of the resort. He did not take his eyes off the entrance until a young man and woman, who were wearing sunsses and masks, dragged their luggage to the entrance and boarded a taxi. The man cross-checked their attire, confirmed that Noce and Daisie had returned, and drove quickly to catch up to the taxi. The taxi drove toward the city. The van behind them elerated , chasing after the taxi until both vehicles arrived at an intersection, where the taxi was forced to pull over. The three men in the van got off and knocked on the taxi¡®s window. The driver lowered the window halfway and asked alertly, ¡°What do you think you¡®re doing?¡± ¡°Cut the bullsh*t and get out of the car!¡± The driver was dragged out of the car by the tattooed man and pressed against the car¡®s hood. The driver had a gun pointed at his forehead and did not dare to move. The two people in the back seat also came out of the car and raised their hands cooperatively. ¡°Are you the Goldmanns¡® precious daughter?¡± The man walked up to the woman and reached out to pull off her mask and sunsses Noce warned him, ¡°I dare you toy a finger on her.¡± The man looked at him and licked the corner of his lips. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you can¡®t even protect yourself now, and you¡®re still acting all nosy.¡± After pulling off her mask and sunsses, the man was stunned when he saw the woman in front of him. ¡°Why is it you!?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Hi, we meet again.¡±pleting the mission. She asked us to make a move on you and the daughter of the Goldmanns, and... And we must make sure that the girl dies right in front of your very eyes.¡± Noce and Colton exchanged gazes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®This matches with what we spected. As long as Daisie dies right under Noce¡®s nose, the Goldmanns will never let him go. ¡®Zenovia¡®s n will not only get rid of Daisie but also retaliate against Noce through the Goldmanns. It¡®s conceivable that this woman is even more scheming than Lisa.¡¯ At Rocky¡®s private vi... Two people sat in the courtyard and enjoyed afternoon teafortably. Zenovia stared at the ck tea in the cup. ¡°I¡®m afraid that their vacation date will turn into a horror movie.¡± Rocky smirked. ¡°Aren¡®t you worried? That kid from the Knowles might not just sit idly and watch the daughter of the Goldmanns die.¡± She ced the teacup down and raised her gaze. ¡°I¡®ll admit that Noce is very smart, but he¡®s made his weakness too obvious. They didn¡®t even bring any bodyguards on vacation. Can he deal with those three thugs alone?¡± ¡°Even if they¡®re lucky enough to escape that, I won¡®t let them return to the city safe and sound.¡± ¡°He is a man of means and has a very high IQ, and I¡®ll even admit that he¡®s a magnificent man. But no matter how powerful and excellent a person is, he¡®ll still have weaknesses. ¡®Ever since he told me that his bottom line is Daisie Vanderbilt, he exposed his weakness. ¡®They only care about themselves at the resort. How would they know that danger ising their way?¡® Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Noce asked Edison, who was disguised as the driver, to pull the man up. He then grabbed the man by his jawline and lifted his face up. His eyes looked extremely gloomy. ¡°May I know who Mr. Wansell is working with?¡± The man avoided direct eye contact subconsciously. ¡°I don¡®t know what you¡®re talking about.¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. Even if you don¡®t tell me now, I¡®ve already found out about the person who¡®s giving you orders from behind the curtains. You¡®re wee to continue to keep their identity a secret for them.¡± Noce smirked, but there was not even a hint of hrity in his eyes. ¡°If you had only offended me, I¡®d be able to forgive you right here and right now. But you¡®ve offended the Goldmanns. I don¡®t think even your master can save your *ss from the deep sh *t that you¡®re in.¡± The leader of the gang shivered slightly. ¡®We must deliver the results after we¡®ve gotten paid. However, now that the mission has failed, going back might not be the best thing to do too. However, he seemed to have made up his mind and was mentally prepared to face the consequences of his failure as he kept his mouth shut and refused to speak from start to finish. Noce saw that he was a tough guy, and his gaze was filled with admiration. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll admit that you¡®re a man.¡± He let go of the man¡®s jaw and stood up. ¡°Even if you don¡®t sell that person out, someone else will.¡± A man in ck brought the tattooed man and the other man forward, pressed their arms against the ground, and another man in ck took a small ax out of the trunk. Before the tattooed man had the chance to make a sound, the man beside him had already screamed out loud in fright, ¡°Don¡®t! I don¡®t want to die! Please let me go! I¡®ll speak! I¡®ll tell you everything!¡± The tattooed man gnashed his teeth. ¡°Just shut the f*ck up!¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to die! If you want to die, be my guest. I¡®m only doing this for the money. I want to live.¡± The man underwent a mental breakdown and burst into tears. The tattooed man gave up struggling . He had no choice since the person he worked with was a useless piece of sh*t who was afraid of dying. Noce waved his hand and asked someone to bring the man forward. ¡°Then I¡®ll give you a chance.¡± The man trembled. ¡°Ms. Livingston is the person who hired us, and Mr. Wansell is just the person who helped her n everything from behind the scenes.¡± Daisie was stunned, while Colton¡®s expression could not help but turn gloomy. ¡°It turns out to be her.¡± ¡°I won¡®t lie to you. I wouldn¡®t dare to do so.¡± The man had a strong desire to survive and gave up every single piece of information. ¡°She said that she¡®ll pay us $100,000 after Noce and Colton exchanged gazes. ¡®This matches with what we spected. As long as Daisie dies right under Noce¡®s nose, the Goldmanns will never let him go. ¡®Zenovia¡®s n will not only get rid of Daisie but also retaliate against Noce through the Goldmanns. It¡®s conceivable that this woman is even more scheming than Lisa.¡® At Rocky¡®s private vi... Two people sat in the courtyard and enjoyed afternoon teafortably. Zenovia stared at the ck tea in the cup. ¡°I¡®m afraid that their vacation date will turn into a horror movie.¡± Rocky smirked. ¡°Aren¡®t you worried? That kid from the Knowles might not just sit idly and watch the daughter of the Goldmanns die.¡± She ced the teacup down and raised her gaze. ¡°I¡®ll admit that Noce is very smart, but he¡®s made his weakness too obvious. They didn¡®t even bring any bodyguards on vacation. Can he deal with those three thugs alone?¡± ¡°Even if they¡®re lucky enough to escape that, I won¡®t let them return to the city safe and sound.¡± ¡®He is a man of means and has a very high IQ, and I¡®ll even admit that he¡®s a magnificent man. But no matter how powerful and excellent a person is, he¡®ll still have weaknesses. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®Ever since he told me that his bottom line is Daisie Vanderbilt, he exposed his weakness. They only care about themselves at the resort. How would they know that danger ising their way?¡® Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Rockyughed as he said, ¡°You¡®re so brutal to cut off their escape.¡± Zenovia¡®s eyes were cold. ¡°Let¡®s wait for the good news.¡± At a sanatorium in a small town somewhere¡­ Edison waited in front of the door with two men in ck. Noce and Colton were in the study, having a serious discussion with the director of the sanatorium. Almost all the patients in the courtyard were from all walks of life. Some were reading, some were zoning out, and some were talking to each other. It was calm and clean. Daisie sat on the stairs with her head resting on her hands in thought. Freyja walked next to her and sat down. ¡°This short holiday isn¡®t very fun.¡± Daisie sighed. ¡°Who knew this was going to happen?¡± She would be lying to say she wasn¡®t upset. They finally had a few days of holiday, but this happened. Noce and Colton walked out, then Daisie stood up and heard Noce say, ¡°The director is going to let us stay here for a night.¡± Freyja was surprised. ¡°Why don¡®t we just go back to the city? Weren¡®t the three people caught already?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°If he and Zenovia arranged for all this to happen, they should have a backup n. We don¡®t know if they have other people hiding around, so we might not get home if we leave now.¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and was silent. Daisie and Freyja shared a room while Noce and Colton shared another. They were mostly on opposite sides but would put their differences aside when they needed to work together. The night arrived, and it was pitch ck around the town. There were noises of bugsing from the woods, adding some sound to the quiet night. Daisie had trouble sleeping, so she sat on the long bench in the courtyard with a jacket, the yellow street light giving her a long shadow. Someone approached her slowly and stopped behind her. Daisie could feel that, so she turned around and jumped. ¡°Why are you sneaking around?¡± Noce wore a thin shirt with the top button loose. He chuckled. ¡°What about you? Why are you here in the middle of the night?¡± She mumbled, ¡°I can¡®t sleep.¡± Noce sat down next to her and asked, ¡°Were you afraid?¡± Daisie looked down before turning her head. ¡°No. Do you think I¡®m helpless ? You and Colton always step up when problems arise, but I can¡®t do anything to help.¡± Noce ced his palm on her cheek and raised her face. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± She pressed her lips together and didn¡®t answer. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Noce ran his finger across the corner of her eye and stared at her. ¡°Daisie, I wish that you¡®re always innocent like this because no matter what happens, I will always be by your side, protecting you, and you just need to be yourself.¡± Being that smiley girl without a care in the world. Daisie leaned into his chest, so Noce hugged her and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Nolly,¡± She called. Noce nodded. ¡°Do you know the director of this ce?¡± He seemingly was surprised, and his eyes grew dark. ¡°I stayed here before.¡± Daisie sat up and looked at him in shock. ¡°You were at a sanatorium!?¡± Noce smiled as he replied, ¡°Car ident. I was sent here for almost half a year.¡± Daisie suddenly recalled something, lowered her head, and didn¡®t speak. She had almost forgotten he had lost his memories in a car ident. ¡°Do... Do you remember anything?¡± Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Noce looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you wish that I could remember?¡± ¡°Of course, there are debts to settle,¡± muttered Daisie. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He leaned in closer. ¡°What debts?¡± Daisie looked away and said, ¡°I won¡®t tell you.¡± He smiled. ¡°Alright, just keep it in mind. I¡®ll ept any punishment for that.¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°I¡®m not going to punish you.¡± ¡°You¡®ll feel bad.¡± She got up and cheekily said, ¡°Yes, I will, so you¡®re not allowed to sleep with me anymore.¡± Noce paused before chuckling. ¡°That¡®s too cruel.¡± Daisie was already halfway up the stairs when she turned back and said, ¡°I¡®m going to annoy you!¡± The next day... They said their goodbyes to the director and left the ce. Daisie kept yawning ever since she got into the car. Freyja sat close to her and whispered, ¡°Did you two sneak up for some funst night?¡± Daisie pushed her away. ¡°No.¡± ¡°When I fell asleep, it was already after 1:00 a.m., but you weren¡®t back yet. Tsk, I was wondering why you like sneaking around so much.¡± Daisie looked at the Noce and Colton in the front seats and leaned back after seeing that they both weren¡®t reacting. ¡°We love meeting up in the middle of the night.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°You¡®re dating, but it feels more like you¡®re cheating.¡± Why did it have to happen at night? ¡°You should get yourself a boyfriend.¡± Daisie held back herugh by covering her mouth. ¡°Maybe you¡®ll be able to feel the joy of dating in the middle of the night too.¡± Freyja gnashed her teeth. ¡°Do you have anyone to introduce to me?¡± ¡°I can sacrifice Waylon¨C¡°| ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Before she could finish, Colton cut them off when he turned to look at the two at the back. Daisie shuddered as he looked into his eyes and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± She had been under the impression she was quiet enough for them not to hear. Colton suddenly red at Freyja. ¡°Don¡®t get any funny ideas.¡± He then turned around. Freyja¡®s expression changed because she hadn¡®t done anything. ¡°What do you mean by that, Colton? Do you have a bone to pick with me?¡± Colton put on his earphones and ignored her. Freyjaughed and said loudly, ¡°Some people are just sick in the head and need to be fixed!¡± Daisie took a deep breath and remained silent. Colton wasn¡®t listening to music, so he heard everything. He ground his teeth and turned around. ¡°Don¡®t forget that you still owe me one.¡± ¡°When did I owe you anything?¡± ¡°If I didn¡®t pull you up when you fell into the water, you¡®d have drowned at sea.¡± Freyja took a deep breath and retorted, ¡°I didn¡®t ask you to.¡± ¡°You sure? When I pulled you up, you asked me not to let go.¡± Colton was smug because he had proof. Freyja had nothing left to say, so she just turned away with a sour look. Noce ignored their bickering and kept reading his magazine the entire time. At some point, he shook his head. When they got to town, someone was there to greet them Tristan¡®s men. Tristan sat in the car across from them and rolled down the back window. Noce stopped in front of the window and greeted him. ¡°Uncle Tristan.¡± They hade in an unremarkable normal car toy low. Tristan looked toward them and said, ¡°It¡®s great that you¡®re back safe. The criminals have been handed to the police. As for Ms. Livingston, your mom said she will take care of her.¡± At the Sunrise Hotel... Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Zenovia was waiting for news and made a few phone calls, but none of them went through. She sat on the couch with a pit in her stomach. Suddenly, the door opened, and the server came in. Zenovia stood up and wanted to say something but saw Diana showing up with some men, so her expression changed. ¡°Mrs. Knwoles?¡± Her guards went up after seeing the people. ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this?¡± Diana sat on the couch and said, ¡°You don¡®t need to ask me what you¡®ve done.¡± Zenovia tried hard to remain calm. ¡®Did she find out? ¡°And the calls that never went through, were they caught!?¡® Zenovia tried to remain calm. ¡°I know you have a bone to pick with me, but I don¡®t know what I¡®ve done to make you so hostile toward me.¡± ¡°Why are you so annoying ? Aren¡®t you self¨Cconscious ?¡± Diana stood up and went straight to the point. ¡°You think your ns would work by putting my daughter¨Cinw in danger to force my son to compromise? You¡®re pathetic.¡± Zenovia shook with anger. ¡°I¡®m pathetic? Noce tried to get to my family first, so what if I did anything to him!?¡± Diana gave her a tight p which made her face turn. It left a red mark in the shape of a hand. Zenovia touched her face and looked at her in shock. ¡°You pped me!¡± ¡°You asked for it. Do you think my son is going to let your family walk over us, Knowles?¡± Diana continued confidently. ¡°Even though I married into the Knowles family, I have the royal family of Yaramorr behind me. You¡®re just a foreign guest causing trouble in our country and bringing harm to a royal. Let¡®s see if your family will save you from that crime.¡± A few police officers walked in, and Zenovia¡®s expression changed. ¡°You dare touch me? Don¡®t forget that the Livingstons are descendants of the royals in Haniston. Are you trying to start a war?¡± Dianaughed. ¡°Yes, the Livingstons are descendants of royals, but Haniston isn¡®t a monarchy, so your family is at most high society. Can you take over the affairs of the country?¡± Zenovia froze on the spot because her hopes had shattered. The Livingstons were descendants of the royals, but they were no longer in power in Haniston. They could no longer be called royals and could only ride on their ancestors¡® coattails. However, what the Livingstons had more than others was money. In her country, she would be able to enjoy morous treatment. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, all was lost now. Her father was in prison and wouldn¡®t be released, while her uncle held all the power, so she would have nothing if she went back. The officers took her away. A group of reporters waited outside the hotel. Once they saw the police bringing Zenovia out, they rushed forward. ¡°Ms. Livingston, we heard that you were involved in the attempted murder of Ms. Vanderbilt and the king¡®s grandson. Is that true?¡± Zenovia avoided the cameras because she looked terrible with handcuffs on. News about Zenovia¡®s arrest spread like wildfire on the Inte. Even the media in Haniston were rushing to be the first to report about it. Zenovia was already a popr subject because of her father¡®s case, and now that she was arrested, their family name was thoroughly shamed. Xavi Livingston held a press conference and announced they would not ept people ndering their family name and would take legal action against them. Xavi didn¡®t cover up for his brother, so he wouldn¡®t do that for his niece either. Theizens took stands on two sides. Some thought that he was a fair person, while others thought he just didn¡®t want to be dragged into this mess. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Unfortunately, no one knew the truth. At the police department... Zenovia was agitated in the interrogation room. "You don¡¯t have evidence that I did anything!" The female police officer sitting across from her opened his notebook. "What if we could present evidence?" She was shocked. The police officer ced the notebook in front of her. "The suspect has pointed out that you were behind it.We have a recording of it too." Zenovia was stunned. They had recorded it! When she was arrested, she had guessed that the three men were caught, but she had only verbally agreed she would give them $ 100,000 Even if they ratted her out, they had never received the money, so she would know how to distance herself from them.Her hope of getting away was shattered when she found out that they had recorded their conversation. Her eyes were red when she barked, "I¡¯m not the mastermind! It was Rocky Wansell! He nned everything!" Yes, she should say Rocky helped her! She wasn¡¯t going down alone! The police officer put the cap back on her pen, cleared the documents on the table, and said, "Ms.Livingston, don¡¯t worry.We won¡¯t let any suspect get away." Rocky escaped the police''s arrest for a week, but his body was found in a dump one weekter.He had flight tickets to Morwich, his passport, and his bank card in his bag. The police looked into his bank ount and found out it was a business ount. He was killed when he stole money and tried to run away. At the Knowles Group... Edison knocked on the door and entered when he got permission. "Sir." Noce was reading some documents, so his eyes were moving. "How did it go?" Edison stood next to him and looked down. "I¡¯ve gotten the news that Donald didn¡¯t do anything to Rocky.He was killed by someone else." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Noce paused and frowned while in deep thought. Edison was curious. "Knowing Donald, if he found out that his men were someone else¡¯s spy and had been betraying him, he would definitely get him eliminated.However, the person who did that wasn¡¯t Donald¡¯s man." Noce was silent. Noce had leaked the news that Rocky was a ¡®traitor¡¯ to Donald because he thought Donald would get rid of Rocky quietly and eventually eliminate him. If Donald did that, Noce would be able to get rid of Donald before elevating the Knowles Group. Noce and Donald had nothing to do with each other. They had started ¡®working together¡¯ because of the Reeses, and since he had helped Donald get away with killing Jonah Reese, it meant that Donald owed him one. Unfortunately, Donald wasn¡¯t someone who could be controlled by favors. They seemed to work together well, but Donald was a ticking time bomb. They had a conflict of interest, and since the Livingstons were Donald¡¯s target, Juneau was an important person to maintain his status quo. Juneau had been sent to prison, and even though Zenovia was the one who had reported him, Donald was probably just going with the flow, given his cautious personality. Donald was very wary of Noce. Meanwhile, at the ck market... In a private room, the air was filled with smoke. Donald sat on the couch drinking whiskey when a bald man with a gold chain walked in. "Sir." Donal looked up, swirling the whiskey around the ss. "Have you gotten rid of Rocky?" The bald man smiled. "The Skull Club¡¯s men settled that." Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 The Skull Club was a gang from the new West District. They were a huge gang that spanned from Moriwch to Stoslo and usually collected protection money for the nightclubs and were giving out illegal loans on the side. The club was made up of ouws and would do anything as long as the price was right. Most importantly, they wouldn¡¯t betray the people who hired them. That was their rule. Donald chuckled, then slowly drank his whiskey. "Great, Bear, get someone to follow Young Mr.Knowles around." The man named Bear was curious. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Young Mr.Knowles? Aren¡¯t you working together?" Donald kept his eyes on the ss before looking back. "There¡¯s no such thing as a long-term partner. I don¡¯t trust him." A week after Zenovia was arrested, she was sent back to Haniston for her trial. She was sentenced to five years in prison and two years of probation because of attempted murder.She was barred from leaving the country forever.She went from a highly regarded upper-ss lady to a convict.She lost her reputation and fame all at once. After a month, autumn rolled in.At the Hathaway vi... X poured homemade milk tea for Daisie. "Have you stopped going to college?" Daisie smiled. "I¡¯ve finished my thesis, and we¡¯re done with finals.I''m at the top of the Drama, Theatre, and Film department." That would mean that if she wanted to graduate now, she just needed to apply for it.She had the freedom to attend sses or not. X raised her eyebrows. "Oh, the top of your ss.Our girl is doing very well.I¡¯m guessing you''re going to get into showbiz? If you want to get into Dorywood, I can speak to your Uncle Yorrick." Daisie paused and looked down. X looked at her and asked, ¡®"¡®What¡¯s wrong?" "I...I want to go back to Bassburgh." "Aren''t you going to get engaged to that Knowles boy?" X was curious. Daisie pressed her lips together. "I know, but I don¡¯t think Dorywood is right for me yet.I should go back and train myself first." Actors from all over the globe worked at Dorywood, the A-listers. If she joined them, even though she was a foreigner, she would be able to do well with the Goldmanns and Hathaways¡¯ connections. However, she wouldn''t have worked for those opportunities, so people wouldn¡¯t respect her. X understood.She put the ss on the table and said, "That¡¯s true. Everyone wants to be acknowledged and not get somewhere because of their family. "But Daisie, if you choose to join the industry, you¡¯ll get attention because of who you are.The media will zoom in on all your actions, and no matter if you get where you are because of your family, people will still havements about you." Daisie looked at her in silence. X asked, "Even if that¡¯s the case, would you still want to join the industry?" Daisie took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes." X smiled, "You¡¯d never have to worry about money even if you never worked a day in your life.Your family fortune would be enough for you to squander for as long as you live." Daisie shook her head. "No, I¡¯m an adult now.I have to earn my own money." "But you will be bullied in the industry." X rested her head on her hand and added with a smile, "I¡¯ve been there before, so I know.The competition is high.A bunny like you would be devoured if you didn¡¯t have a good background." Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Daisie smiled. "That''s all the more reason for me to sharpen myself up." "Are you willing to leave Noce behind, though?" Daisie was stumped. X chuckled. "If you want to return to your own country, it means you have to separate from Noce.You two will need to maintain a long-distance rtionship.Are you not worried that your beloved Nolly will fall in love with someone else?" Daisie was tongue-tied, and she grabbed the cup tightly. Suddenly, a chuckle rang out behind her. "You should probably stop teasing her." X turned her head around and saw Yorrick standing behind her with Xena.She stretched her arm forward to get Xena and chuckled. "I¡¯m not teasing her.I¡¯m just giving her a warning." Yorrick looked toward Daisie and asked, "So what do you think?" N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Daisie pressed her lips thin and replied, "I...I don¡¯t know..." "Both of you are still young." Yorrick sat on the couch and said calmly, "Life is a long journey of trials and tribtions.If you two separate just because you''re not staying together, it means you''re not meant for each other." Daisie had been mulling over the things that X and Yorrick had told her ever since she left their house.She couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so she returned to the college to look for Freyja. After hearing what she had to say, Freyja narrowed her eyes and asked, "Is that what''s bothering you?" Daisie nodded and rested her head on her hands. "If I return to my country, it means I have to separate from Nolly.What if he falls in love with another woman while I¡¯m away?" Freyja put her hand under her chin and asked, "I don¡¯t think he would do that." "I mean what if..." "Then what if you fall in love with another man first?" Daisie was stumped. "I won¡¯t do that!" Freyja smiled. "So what makes you think he would do that?" Daisie did not know what to say.That¡¯s right.Why would she think Noce would fall in love with another woman while she was not around?" "Daisie, why don¡¯t you go and ask what Noce thinks about it?" Freyja said as she shrugged helplessly, "Rather than going around asking other people for their opinions, it''s what he himself thinks that counts, isn''t it?" It was only then the fog in Daisie¡¯s head cleared. She rose to her feet and said, "You¡¯re right! I¡¯l] go look for him now!" Freyja watched as Daisie walked away in a hurry and shook her head. Then, a message popped up on her phone screen. When she saw the message, she nearly threw her phone away. In the end, she stood up and walked to the front desk to buy two cups of Americanos. At the Victoria Business College... Freyja came to the basketball court with two cups of Americanos and took her seat in the audience seats. Colton was ying basketball with a group of people. He was wearing a white uniform, was sweating profusely, and his thin jersey was stuck to his back. Beads of sweat could be seen dangling from his short hair, and he looked particrly attractive right now. When he lifted up his jersey to wipe his sweat, he revealed the lean muscle around his abs. There was no other audience other than her alone on the basketball court. The people sitting opposite Freyja whistled at her and teased, "Hey, sweetheart.Are you here for me?" As soon as the man finished speaking, a ball hit the railing beside him, making him jump up in fright. The man turned his head around, and Colton said indifferently, "Sorry.The ball slipped off my hand." His friends that were sitting beside him had seen clearly what he did. The ball had not slipped off his hand.He had thrown the ball toward that man himself. Colton took a rest and walked up to the audience seats. Freyja handed both cups of coffee to him. However, he just took one of them, opened the cover, and drank it without putting in the straw. His friend came over, and when he saw another cup of coffee in Freyja¡¯s hand, he smiled and asked, "Is this for me?" Freyja was going to give him the cup of coffee, and he was about to take it from Freyja, but Colton stopped him. "It isn''t for you." Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Both of them turned their heads to look at Colton and asked at the same time. "Then who is it for?" Colton was obviously not happy with the surprising bond between the two. He snatched the cup of coffee away from Freyja¡¯s hand and said, "They are both for me.Do you have a problem with that?" "Umm..." His friend scratched his head and waved his hand. "Alright, alright.I''ll go buy one myself." When Freyja was about to leave, Colton stopped her. "Where are you going?" She smiled. "I already brought you the coffee that you asked for, so I can leave already, right?" "You promised me that you would listen to everything I tell you until I say stop." Colton approached her as a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. "I haven¡¯t said stop yet." Freyja took a deep breath as she tried her best to suppress the rage that was building inside of her. Not only did she lose the surfing game to him a month ago, but he also saved her.She had agreed to his request to be his "personal assistant". However, he hadn''t said how long that wouldst, and he had said it depended on his mood. Therefore, regardless of whether it was a sunny or rainy day, whenever she received a text message from him in the past month, she knew he was up to no good.She crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked with a smile, "So what else do you need me to do for you, Mr.Colton?" "Wait for me here." After he emptied the coffee, he threw the rubbish at her and said, "Please throw them into the trash can." He turned around and walked down the audience seats. Freyja¡¯s face sank, and she sneered coldly while looking at her.She swore inwardly that she would get her revenge one day. Noce and Tristan came out of the meeting room. Edison was waiting for him in the corridor, and he nodded at him. "Mr.Knowles." Tristan nodded back at him.He turned around to remind Noce of his work before leaving. Noce turned his head sideways and asked, "Have you found anything on Rocky?" Edison replied, "It¡¯s the Skull Club." Noce stopped in his tracks and squinted.He had heard of the Skull Club before. They were an aggressive organization and could be found in nightclubs and casinos. If the Skull Club''s people killed Rocky, things would be entirely different. He flicked through the blinds in the office corridor and vaguely saw the figure inside. A staff member came out of the office and said, "Mr.Knowles, Ms.Vanderbilt wants to see you." Noce pushed the door and went into the room. Daisie was sitting with her back facing the door.She was leaning against the couch, and it seemed like she had been waiting here for a long time.He approached her from the back and called out to her. "Daisie..." Daisie turned her head around. "Nolly..." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He knew that something must be troubling her, so he sat beside her and asked, "What''s wrong?" She lowered her head.In fact, she had thought a lot while waiting for him. "Nolly, I can apply for early graduation." He was stunned for a moment, and then he chuckled. "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?" Daisie turned around to look at him and continued. "But I have to go back to Zlokova after I graduate.Nolly, I want to know what you think about it." Noce fell silent for a moment.He lowered his head and said, "Daisie, what I think won¡¯t change your decision.If you want to know what I think about it, then all I can say is that I want you to leave everything behind and stay here with me." Daisie was stunned.He went closer to her and said, "But I won¡¯t stop you from doing what you want to do. After all, as I told you earlier, you can do whatever you want."Her pupils trembled, and something clutched at her heart. "Then will you fall in love with another woman?" He looked fixedly at her face and asked, "You don¡¯t believe me?" She shook her head. "No..." He chuckled. "Why would you ask then?" He pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on her head. "Daisie, I want to give you a future where you won''t have to worry about anything, but I can''t guarantee it now."It''s good for you to return to your country as well.When I¡¯ve reached that height, I¡¯ll go look for you." Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Daisie buried herself in Noce¡¯s chest and clutched at his clothes. "You need to promise me.Promise me that you won¡¯t fall in love with another woman." Augh spilled from Noce¡¯s throat as he said, "I''ll not fallin love with anyone other than you, Daisie.You can have my word." He looked toward the corner, and his gaze turned grim.He couldn¡¯t promise Daisie a good future since he hadn¡¯t gotten rid of Donald yet. Therefore, rather than letting Daisie stay by his side, it would be better for him to clear all the obstacles and bring the Knowles back to their feet first. When that happened, he would be able to go see her with his head held high. A weekter, at the Hilton Vis... After Daisie submitted her graduation application to the college, she had been at home these days preparing her resume for managementpanies. Waylon made a cup of coffee, brought it to the study room, and put it on the table. He nced across the monitor and said, "Why don¡¯t you return to Royal Crown? Our family owns it, so it¡¯ll be easier for you." "Nah, I''ll pass on that," said Daisie. "Royal Crown is too familiar with us.Zestar belongs to Uncle Hector.I don¡¯t want any special treatment.Therefore, I decided to go to T Media which isn¡¯t rted to our family." Waylon frowned. "T Media?" T Media was a new managementpany.It was slightly inferior to either Royal Crown or Zestar in Bassburgh. Although it was a rather newpany, it had a pretty good development in the past few years.The amount of investment in film and television took up 20%.Thepetition in Royal Crown and Zestar was greater than that of T Media. In other words, they needed to fight for resources.Due to their rtionship with Royal Crown and Zestar, people might think they were opening the back door for Daisie if she were to join either of the companies. Besides, what T Mediacked wasn''t resources but outstanding artists.Therefore, it was a better choice for Daisie to enter T Media. In the next few days, Daisie received a call from her country.It was a call from T Media, and they told her that her application had been epted. After all, Daisie was considered a high achiever in the Drama, Theatre, and Film course of Victoria Business College.She would be epted no matter whatpanies she applied to. After that, Daisie updated her Facebook. #See you back at home.# Roughly after half an hour she updated her Facebook, her fans began to comment on the post below. Waylon was making lunch downstairs. After she came down, he set up the table. It seemed to him that she was in a good mood, so he said, "Let me guess.You¡¯ve been epted?" She picked up a sandwich and said, "Of course.I¡¯m the best." Waylon chuckled and ruffled her hair. "I know you¡¯re the best." "Oh yeah, brother." As if she remembered something, she raised her head. "If we¡¯re going back, does it mean that we have to stop renting this ce?" She had been staying here for a long time.She was familiar with the house, so she was kind of reluctant to leave it. "I bought it." Daisie was stunned. "What! ?" Waylon poured her a cup of milk and continued. "We can stay here if we want toe back in the future.Besides, this is a good location.Even if we don''t want it anymore after we buy it, we can sell it off.The price of the house will have the highest value as the economy changes.In any case, it¡¯s a good investment." Daisie was tongue-tied.Her brothers were as smart as their father. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Have you told Noce that you¡¯re going back home?" he asked. Daisie nodded and smiled. "I have faith in Nolly.He¡¯lle to look for me after he has settled everything here." Waylon looked at her and fell silent. Meanwhile, at the Knowles mansion... When Diana learned that Daisie would return to her country, she asked in surprise, "Noce, are you really going to let her return to her country? Are you not worried that she will run away?" Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Noce flipped through the newspaper and lifted his eyelids. "She won''t be able to run away from me." Diana did not know what to say. Things wouldn¡¯t be soplicated if Daisie wasn¡¯t one of the Goldmamns, and Noce could marry her right away. However, the reality was that Daisie was someone of special background.She was certain that Nn wouldn''t let her son marry his daughter that easily. Rick was making tea. After Diana went upstairs, he looked at his son. "Noce, if you really like Daisie, and if she likes you too, you should just ask her to stay here." Noce closed the newspaper and said faintly, "I can¡¯t guarantee her safety if she stays with me.This time, my enemy is ona different level than Zenovia." He did not think Zenovia was a threat, but his enemy this time was different.Rick was smart, so he instantly knew what Noce was talking about. "What happened?" "Do you still remember Donald?" Rick¡¯s face sank when he heard the name. "Of course, I remember.His grandfather wasn¡¯t a good guy, but what does that have to do with him?" Noce¡¯s gaze was deep as he said calmly, "He¡¯ll be my biggest obstacle.I must send Daisie away if I want to get rid of him." Rick was stunned. Meanwhile, at the college... In the library, Freyja looked at Daisie and asked, "Are you really going back to your country?" Daisie nodded. "I¡¯ve already submitted my resume to some of the managementpanies in my country.I''ll go back in a few more days." Freyja lowered her head and fell silent. "Freyja." Daisie grabbed her hand and said in a serious voice. "You must help me to watch over your cousin.Don¡¯t let any women get close to him." Freyja was caught betweenughter and tears. "Alright, alright.I''ll let you know at the earliest if I ever see one, okay?" "That¡¯s more like it." Daisie smiled. Suddenly, she remembered something and pulled a gift box out of her bag. "This is for you." Freyja was stunned.She did not take it from Daisie. "Why are you giving me a gift?" "I''m going back to my country, so I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany anymore.You can consider this gift as our parting gift," she said as she pushed the gift box to her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Don¡¯t worry.Even though we¡¯re separated, I¡¯ll still miss you." Freyja took the gift and said, "Gosh, just give me the gift.You''re making me feel goosebumps all over my skin." The smile on Daisie¡¯s face deepened.Freyja opened the gift box, and there was a watch sitting at the center.The dial was square and purple in color. There were crystal iys withser engravings of her initials.It was considered a custom-made gift. Seeing her hesitation, Daisie hastily exined, "Don¡¯t worry.This watch isn¡¯t expensive at all.It costs only about $550.I custom- made it from a website." This was considered the most affordable gift for her.After all, she knew very well that Freyja was different from Lisa.If she gave a gift that was worth about a few thousand dors or so, Freyja might not ept it. ¡®The most important aspect of a gift lies not in its worth but the heart of the sender"This was the thing that Maisie had told her in the past. Freyja smiled and said, "Thank you.I like it very much." "It¡¯s good that you like it.Come, I¡¯ll help you to put it on." Daisie opened up the watch and put it on Freyja¡¯s wrist.It fit the size of her wrist perfectly. "By the way, Daisie, when is your second brother going back?" asked Freyja. Daisie was stunned for a moment before replying, "Why are you asking this?" Freyja wanted to tell her that she couldn''t take it anymore, but she did not want him to look bad in front of his sister, so she said, "I can¡¯t enjoy my life if he¡¯s here." Just when Daisie was about to say something, she raised her head and shuddered. "Do you want me to leave so badly?" Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Freyja was rendered speechless. ¡®Jeez, talk about the devil" Freyja retracted her hand, ran her finger over the dial, and turned her head to look at Colton. "Why have you not graduated yet while your sister has already graduated?" "It¡¯s none of your business, right?" replied Colton. He looked at her watch for a few seconds andmented, "It looks good on you." Freyja was stunned.If it were in the past, he would have criticized her whenever she took a gift from Daisie. Daisie cupped her chin with her hands and chuckled. "Of course, it looks nice on Freyja.I was the one who picked it." Colton pulled a chair and took a seat. "When are you going back?" "In a few more days," replied Daisie. She paused for a few moments and continued. "Promise me that you won¡¯t bully Freyja after I go back." Colton looked at Freyja and chuckled.Then, he said to Daisie, "Why don¡¯t you ask her and see if I have bullied her or not." He was saying this because he knew Freyja wouldn¡¯t dare to speak the truth. Daisie looked at both of them suspiciously. Ever since they returned from their trip, the rtionship between her second brother and Freyja seemed different. Daisie received a call from Noce, so she rose to her feet and said, "Nolly is looking for me, so I¡¯ll get going first." She took her bag, cleaned up the table, and left in a hurry. Freyja also started to keep her stuff after Daisie left. Standing with his arms across his chest, Colton asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? You can talk to me as well after Daisie leaves." Freyja lifted her eyelids and looked at him. "I don¡¯t have anything to talk to you about." She put on her bag, and just when she was about to leave, Colton stretched his leg forward to block her way. Thankfully, she reacted quickly and held on to the table to prevent herself from falling. They had made quite a bigmotion, and the students in the library all turned their heads to look at them.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Colton rose to his feet calmly and said, "I''ll be waiting for you outside." Freyja took a deep breath andmanded herself to calm down. After she came out of the library, she found that Colton was waiting for her in front of the car. He opened the door and said, "Get in." She did not get into the car. Instead, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked, "Where are we going?" "I want to buy a present for Daisie, so you¡¯reing with me." Soon, they came to thergest mall in the city.This prosperous area was stocked with the world''s top luxury brands.Freyja followed behind Colton. Both of them had gone through several jewelry, cosmetics, perfume, and clothing stores, but none seemed to satisfy him.She felt it was weird. This was because Daisie had a lot of these things. Colton asked her to wait for him at the counter and followed the sales clerk to another ce. Freyja stood there and looked around. Suddenly, a ne on the counter caught her attention.It was the Eight-Awn Stars that represented luck. The main focus of the ne was a green mchite with a que in the shape of intertwined wheat. There was a diamond iid in the center of the eight-awn star, and it was a new item released by Carls Daiea, a luxury brand that produced jewelry.She took a look at the price.It cost about $15,000. When the sales clerk noticed her, she walked up to her and asked, "Miss, do you like this ne? Would you like to try it on?" Freyja smiled and replied, "It¡¯s okay.I¡¯m just looking around." She turned around and walked toward another ce. When Colton came out from inside, he was holding a bag in his hand. Just as he walked to the counter to pay for the item, he overheard the conversation between two sales clerks. "She doesn''t have the money, but she''s still here shopping for high luxury brands? Young girls nowadays are really pathetic." "Most of them are born a peacock.Have you forgotten about the socialite who visited us a few days ago? She just took pictures of these items instead of paying for them." Colton frowned and turned his head to look at Freyja, who was waiting for him outside.He seemed to know which girl these two sales clerks were talking about. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Colton walked toward the two sales clerks and tapped his knuckles against the countertop. ¡°Wrapped anything that thedy from earlier showed interest in. I¡®m buying every single one of them.¡± The two sales clerks looked embarrassed. Freyja waited outside for more than 20 minutes, looking down at her watch from time to time to the extent that her feet went numb. ¡®If I were to know that this is the case, I might as well have chosen to stay in the car.¡® Two gift boxes were suddenly handed to her, and Colton¡®s deep voice came from behind. ¡°Hold them.¡± Freyja nced at the bags, grabbed them impatiently, and turned around to face him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, may we go back?¡± Colton looked at her. ¡°Is there nothing that you want to buy?¡± ¡°I won¡®t use any of those items,¡± she imed. Colton scoffed and said, for mercy¡®s sake, ¡°If you don¡®t have money, I can lend it to you.¡± Freyja chuckled and restrained herugh immediately. ¡± Do you think I¡®m poor?¡± He responded with a faint hum. ¡°It seems so at the moment.¡± She did not even blink. ¡°Lend me a few million dors then.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a hint of sternness shed across Colton¡®s eyes, and his eyebrows twitched as a frown formed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡®m poor?¡± Freyja¡®s expression was unchanged, as if she was admitting her financial state generously. ¡°I happen to be in need of a few million dors, so Mr. Goldmann, you might as well lend it to me. Anyway, this amount of money should only feel like a handful of loose change to someone like you, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Colton red at her grimly¨Chis gaze felt as sharp as swords. ¡°Do you think you¡®re worth that much money?¡± Even though he looked calm, Freyja could feel the chill in his eyes, which felt murderous. She estimated it was because they were talking about money, which was a sensitive topic. Freyja was only joking about it, however. Colton probably did not like women who only knew to talk about money when he was around because of his suspicious and sensitive personality. After all, his identity was a very obvious trait that he was born into. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. People who were born into a lot of glory and wealth were most likely to encounter plenty of hypocritical people and events, so she could not me him for being mean. Freyja turned around, paused for a few seconds, andughed out loud abruptly. ¡°It¡®s not up to you to decide whether I¡®m worth it or not. Everyone is priceless in their own way, and their worth can¡®t be measured with money. No matter how rich you are, there are always things that you can¡®t buy, not to mention that my financial state has nothing to do with you, doesn¡®t it?¡± With a straight face, he said, ¡°What ame argument.¡± Freyja shrugged. ¡°I¡®m just telling the truth. If you think I¡®m short of money, who thinks that they¡®re not short of money? If you dare to offer to lend me some money, I won¡®t shy away from asking for it. Besides, it¡®s you who brought it up. I¡®m not the one who¡®s begging you to do so.¡± ¡°Freyja Pruitt!¡± Freyja had already walked away without waiting for him to speak. Colton was very frustrated, but she was the one person in the world who could irritate him with just a few words, as if she was born to restrain him. ¡®I just can¡¯t see through this woman. She¡®s definitely not simple-minded, but she¡®s notplicated, either. She¡®s unpredictable , just like a fog. When you think she¡¯s that kind of person, she¡®ll be another type of person in a blink of an eye. And when you want to see through her, you¡®ll find out that you can¡®t do so no matter what. ¡®When I treat her like cr*p, she¡®s indifferent about it. When I treat her well, she doesn¡®t appreciate it either. She just pisses me off.¡® On the other side of the city, in a huge restaurant... Only two guests were eating in the restaurant, Daisie and Noce. It was obvious that they had reserved the whole restaurant for themselves. Delicate tableware and wine sses were ced on the white tablecloth , rose¨Cscented candles had been lit, and the retro all¨Ccopper suspended ceiling and the exquisite oil paintings on the walls gave off strong colors and a morous atmosphere. Noce rearranged the tes of dishes for her and moved her favorite food nearer to her. Suddenly, a shrimp was delivered to the front of his mouth. He paused for a bit, and his grin intensified. ¡°This is the first time you¡®ve peeled a shrimp and fed it to me.¡± Daisie whispered, ¡°The main reason is that I didn¡¯t have a chance before this...¡° Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Daisie and Noce had only had a handful of opportunities to eat alone ¨C there were people present most of the time. Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that she had never had a formal date with Noce. And when she was a little distracted, she felt something soft and gentle on her fingertip. She regained her senses, and that was when Noce bit her finger while he went for the piece of shrimp meat. A current jolted from her fingertip to her heart and numbed it. She pulled her hand back subconsciously and looked around. Upon seeing that her ears were flushed as she could not take a tease, Noce¡®sughter intensified. Compared to her slight nervousness, he seemed very calm andposed. ¡°Have you signed a contract with apany?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡®ve signed a contract with a new entertainmentpany.¡± Thinking of something, she bit her fork and hesitated for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Noce, would you get angry if I were to get a romantic performance offer?¡± Noce paused for a few seconds, then lifted his gaze.¡° I¡®ll be jealous, but I won¡®t stop you from epting it.¡± Since she¡®s chosen to step into the entertainment industry, these incidents are inevitable . Only cowardly people will worry that somebody else will snatch their beloved woman away from them. ¡®I don¡®t object to Daisie¡®s entry into the entertainment industry, nor do I object to her taking on romantic performances. I¡®ll support her in whatever she wants to do. Even if she needs me, I¡®ll always stand behind her. ¡®It¡®s not that I¡®m not a selfish person. All I¡®ll do is to give her enough sense of security and trust, pamper her infinitely, and spoil her to the point where she can¡®t live without me. ¡®And if she gets tired of me, I¡®ll y hard¨Cto¨Cget and be indifferent to her to reignite her interest and attention again. ¡°There are no tricks I can¡®t y, only those she wouldn¡¯t expect. How would Daisie know that she had already walked down a path of no return? But when a man was willing to take the initiative to understand the nature of a woman¡®s career and could be so considerate, generous, and tolerant about it, how could a woman not be moved? With that being said, Daisie made a decision on the spot.¡± Noce, to avoid making you jealous, I¡®ll try not tond any scripts that require me to act in intimate scenes.¡± ¡®He trusts me, so I have to live up to his trust too.¡® The corners of his lips twitched slightly, and he lifted his head. ¡°Are you trying tofort me?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡®m being serious here!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± His smile widened. In the evening, Noce sent her back to the Hilton Vis. The car was parked outside of the gate. She stopped the hand that was pushing the door and turned her head around. ¡°Noce.¡± Noce respondednguidly, ¡°Hmm?¡± The next second, Daisie threw herself at him and pecked him on the corner of his lips. Edison took a nce at the rearview mirror and was so frightened that he quickly shifted his gaze away and looked out the window. Noce was slightly stunned. In just a few seconds, he sped the back of her head with his palm and sealed her lips. After entwining for a while, the two separated. Daisie¡®s cheeks were as flushed as the sunset on the horizon, and when she noticed the coldness of her neck, she inadvertently lowered her head and was startled. A pink diamond ring was hanging from a silver chain. Noce wrapped her in his arms and pressed his cheek against her ear. ¡°The other ring is in my possession. Daisie Vanderbilt, you have to wear it all the time and mustn¡®t take it off. Otherwise, I¡®ll punish you.¡± Daisie held the diamond ring hanging on the ne , and her cheeks were on the brink of lighting up on fire. She then pushed the door, got out of the car, and ran away as if she was running for her life. Noce lowered the car window halfway, looked at her figure that disappeared into the courtyard, lightly wiped the corner of his lips with his finger, and smiled all of a sudden. A few dayster, at Bassburgh Airport... Daisie dragged her luggage and walked out of the exit slowly. The fans who came to wee her held her sign up high and shouted, ¡°Daisieee! Wee home!¡± Daisie grinned and waved at them. Outside the airport, she saw Quincy and the bodyguards that were waiting for her in front of several cars. The bodyguards stood in a row and nodded at her. ¡°Youngdy.¡± Quincy took the luggage and opened the car door for her. She got into the car and did not forget to say goodbye to the fans, and the fans were thrilled. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 The paparazzi hiding in the shadows took a few pictures one after another. Several cars followed each other closely , driving toward the Goldmann mansion at a reasonable speed. Daisie looked out the window. After living abroad for a few years, she returned to Bassburgh again, but she realized that she was not used to it. She held the ring on the ne in her palm and pressed her fist against her chest. The next time when hees to see me, I will have transformed too. At least I will no longer be the Daisie who can only stay behind him and be protected by him. ¡®I¡®ll be the Daisie who can stand by his side confidently. At the Goldmann mansion... Nichs, Maisie, and Nn were waiting in the living room until the familiar figure sprinted in. ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandpa!¡± With a smile on his face, Nichs waved. ¡°Daisie, you¡¯re finally back. Come over and let me have a look.¡± Daisie trotted forward and stood in front of Nichs. He took a good look at her and said with relief, ¡°My granddaughter has really grown up and be more and more beautiful.¡± Daisie wrapped her arms around his. ¡°Grandpa, you still look so young after so many years.¡± Nichs was amused by her. ¡°You even know how to make your grandfather happy now.¡± Nn cleared his throat faintly. ¡°I thought you would be reluctant to return home.¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°I¡¯m your and Mom¡®s daughter. How would I dare not toe back home?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve realized that you¡®re our daughter all of a sudden, huh? You¡®ve run into such a huge incident in Yaramoor, and you didn¡®t even know how to call back home to tell us about it. Sure enough, you¡®ve grown.¡± Maisie red at Nn. ¡°Our daughter has finallye back home. Why would you suddenly have so many opinions about her?¡± Nn didn¡®t dare to speak another word. Daisie dashed to Maisie¡®s side, sat down next to her, and hugged her. ¡°Mom, I missed you so much.¡± Maisie stroked the ends of her hair and chuckled helplessly. ¡°You¡®re such a big girl now, and you¡®re still acting so coquettishly. Do you do the same when you¡®re with him?¡± Daisie was stunned. Knowing who Maisie was referring to, she lowered her head, and her cheeks flushed slightly as she said, ¡°No.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nichs came to his son¡®s side. ¡°Is Daisie really dating that kid from the Knowles?¡± When the old man wanted to gossip, no one could beat him to that. Even if Nn was reluctant to admit it, it was the truth. He had always been on guard, but he still could not stop that Knowles boy from snatching his little princess from him. Back in the bedroom, Maisie helped Daisie put her luggage away. ¡°Waylon told us that you¡®de back this time around in order to enter the entertainment industry. It seems that you¡®ve already made up your mind.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°I want to rely on myself just like you. I want to be able to make my own money and be independent.¡± Maisieughed and put the clothes in the luggage back into the closet. ¡°It¡®s a good thing that you have such an idea. As your mom, I¡®ll support all your decisions.¡± ¡°Mom, Noce said the same thing to me too.¡± Maisie stopped moving and looked back at her. Whenever Noce was mentioned , Daisie¡¯s eyes would light up. ¡°He told me that no matter what I do, he¡®ll always support me. Mom, if I were to tell you that I want to marry him, would you support me too?¡± Daisie was not very certain when she put the question forward. She knew that her father did not like Noce, but Colton and Waylon had already epted him, so she believed that her parents would also ept him someday. Maisie closed the door of the closet and turned to look at her. ¡°Your rtionship is yours to decide. If you want to marry him, I¡®ll always support you.¡± Daisie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Really? But dad...¡± Maisie stepped forward and caressed her cheek.¡° Duplicity is your father¡®s specialty. He might say he doesn¡®t agree with your rtionship, but will he really disagree with your choice? ¡°He didn¡®t agree to let you get engaged to Noce so soon because he doesn¡®t want you two to step into marriage so hastily and without any preparation. ¡°Besides, if you were to get engaged to him before the Knowles Group could gain a firm foothold in the business world, he would be deemed by the public as a man who married you for the Goldmanns¡® background, and outsiders would never recognize his efforts.¡± Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Daisie pursed her lips as her eyes turned bloodshot. Maisie wiped the corners of her eyes lightly with her fingertips. ¡°Daisie, it¡®s not that your father denies Noce¡®s strength. He¡®s giving him the chance to perform only because he has high expectations for him.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°I understand that now. Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you tired from the flight? You should have a good rest first. I¡®ll leave you alone now.¡± Maisie left the bedroom upon saying that. She closed the door and turned around, only to see Nn leaning against the wall waiting for her. Maisie walked toward him. ¡°Are you eavesdropping on my conversation with our daughter?¡± Nn turned his face away andined a little emotionally, ¡°You start to ignore me as soon as our daughteres back.¡± She smiled and pulled his tie. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± He replied instantly, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Nn, the older you get, the more childish you be.¡± Maisie approached him. ¡°It seems that you need to be taught a lesson?¡±. Nn hugged her, buried his face in her shoulders, and chuckled . ¡°Then what does my wife n to do to me?¡± She pinched his chin. ¡°Let¡®s talk about your future son¨Cin w first.¡± Nn was rendered speechless. The next day... #The Goldmanns¡® daughter, Daisie, returns to Zlokova.# #Daisie Vanderbilt¡®seback.# #Daisie Fans Club# Daisie upied three of the hottest topics on Google Trends, and she seemed to be announcing her return to the entertainment industry in a very high¨Cprofile manner. After withdrawing from the entertainment industry for so long, many of her fans were still there to wee her at the airport when she returned to Zlokova. That was a very rare thing to see in showbiz. After all, celebrities who had retired from the circle would fail to maintain their poprity after such a long time, which would cause their fans not to follow them anymore, let alone wee them at the airport. And Daisie could be regarded as the only artist in the history of showbiz who had retired from the industry for so long but was still loved by many fans. Especially after the photos of Daisieing out of the airport were exposed, manyizensmented one after another. Some girls were good¨Clooking when they were young, but their appearance would go downhill as they grew up, but Daisie¡®s beauty was consistent from childhood to adulthood. She had inherited Nn¡®s appearance and Maisie¡¯s charm. She even looked out of this world when she appeared in public with her bare face. At T Media... N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Daisie sat in the office and waited. The staff knew that she was the daughter of the Goldmanns and did not dare neglect her. They were very respectful and enthusiastic when around her. Daisie felt rather helpless. After all, she could not stop her fans from weing her at the airport. But the point was that she got photographed by the paparazzi and was catapulted onto Google Trends¡® list of hot topics. She did not expect trying to keep a low profile to be this difficult. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Seeing that the chairman of thepany came in through the door with his secretary, Daisie got out of her seat. The chairman of T Media stepped forward and took the initiative to reach out for her hand as a gesture.¡± Thank you very much for choosing our agency. I¡¯ve brought your contract with me. You can go through all the terms, and if you don¡®t have any issue with its content, you can sign it at any time.¡± The secretary ced the contract on the desk. Daisie sat back down, read the contract carefully, and was a little surprised. ¡°Sir, these aren¡®t terms that a neer should have, are they?¡± The contract of a neer would not list out all those benefits. Random resources would be allocated to a neer within their first five years in the agency. Their sess depended on their luck and strength. If there was no improvement after those five years, the contract would automatically be terminated. But this was a high¨Clevel contract, and it was worth a lot. This kind of treatment would only be given to S¨C and A tier celebrities. The chairman of T chuckled. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you were a child star, so you have experience in filming, and you have many regr fans, so there¡®s no need for us to start from the very beginning when ites to you. Our agency will arrange a manager for you and also provide you with suitable resources. I believe that you¡®ll not let me down.¡± What T Mediacked most at this moment were excellent artists. It took a long time to cultivate new talented individuals. Excellent and experienced entertainers would not require thepany to spend more effort on cultivating them, could act independently , and could make money for thepany. To highlypetitive entertainmentpanies, these celebrities had always been the preferred choice. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 A good artist, as long as they could put out masterpieces and keep their relevance, would be popr in any entertainment agency, even if they changed from one agency to another. After all, deals were all made because of the benefits that came along Daisie was about to sign the contract, but that was when she remembered something and asked all of a sudden,¡± Can I name a request?¡± The chairman paused and nodded. ¡°No problem, as long as it¡®s reasonable andpliant.¡± She named her request without any hesitation. ¡°I want to have the final say when ites to choosing the script that I¡®ll get in the future.¡± The chairman originally thought that she would make a list of some difficult requests, so he did not expect it to be such a matter. Thus, he agreed to it readily, even without thinking about it. At noon, the secretary brought Daisie to see the manager. Daisie followed the secretary along the corridor, looking around. They kept all the famous films, television posters, and a group photo of all the employees within thepany behind ss cupboards. She turned around and asked the secretary how she should address him. And the secretary replied to her with a smile. ¡°I¡®m Billy Gray, and you can call me Mr. Gray.¡± Probably out of curiosity, Daisie asked again, ¡°My manager, is it easy to get along with him?¡± Billy was stunned for a few seconds, then smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. Charlie Johnson came over to work for us from Zestar Media. He has a lot of experience, and the artists that followed him back then are basically all s¨C and A¨Ctier celebrities. Nowadays, including you, only three celebrities are under his management.¡± Daisie narrowed her eyes. She felt that Billy was answering her questions lightly while avoiding all the important points. He did not say whether they would get along well or not. However, judging from his slightly embarrassed expression, it could be seen that this agent might not be the easiest person to get along with. She asked again, ¡°Why does he only have to manage so few artists?¡± Billy replied, ¡°Mr. Johnson is only responsible for managing the top¨Ctier artists of ourpany. T has just started, so thepany has only two top¨Ctier artists.¡± After saying that, he added with a smile, ¡°However, Mr. Vanderbilt , I believe that you¡®ll be able to move up the ranking and be one of the top¨Ctier ones in no time.¡± When facing these ttering words, Daisie only gave off a smile and did not utter a single word. ¡®The chairman was extremely polite with me just now, and Mr. Gray is speaking so respectfully to me. In addition to my poprity in the industry, it¡®s more due to my special identity. ¡®Sure enough, what Aunt X said to me at their estate is true. My identity will always be the elephant in the room wherever I go, and it¡®s difficult to change many things that I want to be changed. Even if I want to rely on myself instead of the Goldmanns , in Bassburgh , as long as I¡®m still the daughter of the legendary Nn Goldmann, no one will dare to reject me so easily due to Dad¡®s influence.¡® The two stopped at the office of the management department, and before they entered the office, a stack of documents smashed on the door, and an infuriated voice followed it. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°James Tell, I didn¡®t boost your reputation and make you a top¨Ctier artist for you to y a poser in the industry. If you refuse to restrain your temperament, go home and continue to be that filthy rich baby that you¡®ve always been!¡± Billy picked up the documents on the floor , looking all embarrassed , and knocked on the door helplessly. ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± Daisie nced into the room. The man behind the desk was wearing a brown leather jacket and a ck turtleneck shirt, and he looked about 30 years old. He did not look handsome enough to be categorized as eye candy. He had a neat cut, resolute, tough¨C looking facial features, and a tannedplexion, which made him look like a tough guy. Especially his deep eye sockets and sharp gaze, and when coupled with his profound aura , he would leave others inexplicably in awe. It felt like saying no to him would be a difficult task. ¡°Mr. Gray.¡± Charlie slightly restrained his expression. ¡°Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Billy nced at the long¨Chaired man on the couch wearing a peaked cap and said with a smile, ¡°The chairman asked you to manage another artist. These are her details.¡± ¡°There¡®s no need for that. I know who she is.¡± Charlie pulled out a chair and sat down but did not respond to the order instantly. He took out a cigarette and lit it expressionlessly. ¡°I won¡®t do it.¡± Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 The rejection was swift and without hesitation. Suddenly, a peal ofughter broke out. ¡°Chuck , she¡®s a Goldmann. Are you sure you¡¯re going to reject her?¡± Daisie looked over at the man with long hair on the couch. He looked handsome with nice features and dressed fashionably. He had pale skin, and if it weren¡®t for his low voice, Daisie would have thought he was a woman. Mr. Gray didn¡®t know what to do. ¡°Mr. Johnson, it¡®s what the chairman wants.¡± Charlie raised his head and blew a cloud of smoke. His gaze was sharp as he stared at Daisie through the smoke. ¡°Ms. Goldmann should just join Royal Crown or Zestar. T is just a smallpany, and we won¡®t be able to handle you. James Tell here is already too much.¡± James put his hands behind his head and shook his leg. ¡± There¡®s no need to bring me into this.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Charlie red at him and put out the remaining half of his cigarette. ¡°Get out and reflect on your actions.¡± James clicked his tongue, got up, stopped in front of Daisie, patted her shoulder, and said with a cheeky smile, ¡°You¡®re going to have a fun time working with him.¡± Daisie looked down. When the office quieted down, Daisie broke the silence. ¡° I¡®d like to know why you¡®re refusing to work with me. Is it because of who I am?¡± Charlie yed with his lighter, and the blue me flickered. ¡°Rich people like you have always been treated well. Have you been through hardship? If you want life experience and are here to enjoy the fame of being in the industry, go elsewhere. Your family has a lot to give, so you will be able to do well on your own even if you don¡®t sign with an agency. ¡°You chose this path because you¡¯re young and want to have fun. With your family background , you can get all the resources and get your way. I, as a manager, will have to cover up for you and try to clear your name. All you do is enjoy life and ignore what we tell you, so what¡®s the point of me taking you in?¡± Charlie¡®s words were painful to hear. Mr. Gray¡®s expression changed, but he knew that Charlie had a strong personality. He was stubborn and extremely rigid. However, he was really good at securing revenue. He could pick a good script, or he wouldn¡®t have been able to make the rich kid James a star in the two years since he joined. James was a wild man. He was not there to get life experiences but because his father wanted him to. Mr. Tell hoped that his son would be able to hone his skills and improve his temper. Unfortunately , none of the managers could handle him, so Mr. Tell had to beg Charlie to take James under his wing. Charlie had only agreed because he could see how Mr. Tell was. James was hard to control, but Charlie wasn¡®t a saint either. He had given a n to Mr. Tell. He would confiscate his credit cards and sports cars and send him to train for two months. Charlie would personally supervise him and wouldn¡®t even give him his phone. James had to face a lot of hardship during that time and finally started behaving. It wasn¡®t until Charlie found a character that fitted James very nicely that he started getting some fame. After that, he went on a few shows, and Charlie made him look like an honest rich kid, and that was how he slowly became an idol over the past six months. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 After bing famous , James was caught in a bar fight by the paparazzi, and he lost 500,000 followers in a night. Charlie had spent a year building his image, but James was a disappointment. That was why he was angry. Daisie was different from James. She was a Goldmann and had a much higher worth than James. Rejecting her like that was equivalent to digging his own grave. Mr. Gray was thinking about how to diffuse the situation, but instead of being angry, Daisie smiled. ¡°You don¡®t know me. You think that I¡®m like James just because of who I am and won¡®t even give me a chance. How could you already decide that I¡¯m just here for fun?¡± Charlie finally looked at her. That girl looked much better than that rascal James. Charlie sat up straight and said, ¡°Tell me, why did you choose T when you could go with Royal Crown and Zestar?¡± She replied, ¡°I wanted to start from the bottom again, and I didn¡®t want to use my family ties. I¡®m too close to Royal Crown and Zestar. I don¡®t need special treatment.¡± Charlie knocked his knuckle on the desk and scoffed when he heard the words ¡®special treatment¡±. ¡°You¡®re starting from the bottom, yet the chairman gave you a top ¨Cgrade contract. Isn¡®t that special treatment?¡± ¡°That was the chairman¡®s decision. I didn¡®t ask him for that.¡± Charlie stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Leave. I won¡®t take you.¡± He was adamant in his decision. Mr. Gray was anxious. ¡°Mr. Johnson, the chairman¡ª¡± Charlie cut him off. ¡°I¡®ll speak to him about this.¡± It was obvious he wouldn¡®t even consider it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Daisie balled up her fist. She could always choose to get another manager if he refused to work with her, but she didn¡®t want to do that. Her instinct told her that Charlie was the best choice: ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± Daisie stood in front of him and said confidently, ¡°You could try to work with me for a month. After that, I¡®ll leave if you¡®re still unhappy.¡± Charlie was startled and looked at her with surprise. She looked determined and clean¨Ccut, unlike the other arrogant socialites. He knew who Daisie was. The daughter of the famous Nn Goldmann from Bassburgh, the Goldmann princess who was a child actor and worked with Helios Boucher. She had experience with acting, and unlike James, she had potential. He didn¡®t want to work with her because of who she was. The Goldmanns were much more influential than the Tells, and even though he wasn¡®t afraid of them, he didn¡®t want trouble. Daisie also couldn¡®t take the heat. Actors had to get down and dirty¨C it wasn¡®t just about taking pictures and getting stunt doubles. If she couldn¡®t do that, it would be a waste of time and resources that could be used on better actors. He didn¡®t want that. Charlie had said all that so she would give up because rich girls tended to leave in anger when they heard what he said. Unexpectedly, Daisie fought back. When Daisie saw that he was thinking, possibly considering, she continued. ¡°One month isn¡®t that long, but I won¡®t let you down.¡± He smiled and looked into her eyes, ¡°One month it is. After that, you leave if I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Deal.¡± Daisie and Mr. Gray left the office. Mr. Gray put his hand on his chest because his heart was almost jumping out of his throat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt, that¡®s what Mr. Johnson is like. Please, don¡®t be upset.¡± Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Daisie smiled and said, ¡°That won¡®t happen. I believe you.¡± At Yaramoor, at the Victoria Business College... Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Colton stood in the corridor and crossed his arms while ying with his mchitepass ne. ¡°Cole.¡± The spiky¨Chaired friend walked over and rested his arms on his shoulder. ¡°Aren¡®t we going to eat together?¡± Right after saying that, he saw the ne in Colton¡®s hand and eximed, ¡°Wow! essory from CD. Is that for a girl?¡± Colton put the ne away and said with no change in expression, ¡°For my sister.¡± The friend smiled. ¡°Sure. By the way, what happened to your pretty groupie?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°Why are you nervous? I was just asking. Doesn¡®t she usually follow you around? I haven¡®t seen her recently. Wasn¡®t she chasing you?¡± That made Colton feel awkward. His friends didn¡®t know about his ¡®bet¡® with Freyja, and when Freyja met him previously, it was mostly because he requested it. It wasn¡®t about chasing. The friend was shocked, ¡°Why would she buy things for you if she wasn¡®t chasing you? You got free food and drinks and a free runner?¡± He had a wager with his other friends that Freyja was chasing Colton, and they were betting on how long it would take her to seed. Colton didn¡®t speak but turned and left. The spiky¨Chaired friend followed along. ¡°Hey, aren¡®t we going for food?¡± That evening... Freyja got a text from Daisie while she was leaving the college. Daisie: [Have you had dinner? I¡®m getting ready to sleep already.] That came with a crying emoji. It looked like her. Freyja smiled and replied: [Rest early.] Someone suddenly approached her when she turned around, making her forehead bump into that person¡®s lips. Before Freyja could react, Colton rubbed his lips that were hit by her head. It hurt so much that his skin almost broke. ¡°Watch where you¡®re going.¡± ¡°You should take your advice.¡± Freyja frowned while rubbing her forehead. He wasn¡®t the only one hurting. Her head wasn¡®t made of steel, after all. Coltonughed. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± She looked up and asked, ¡°What?¡± Colton crossed his arms and raised his brows. ¡°You bumped into me when you saw me. ying hard to get?¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°Do you think that you¡®re funny, Colton? Might as well say that I¡®m seducing you.¡± If she was ying hard to get, then he might as well say she was seducing him. Colton stopped smiling as an image shed across his mind, and he looked away. ¡°With your... figure?¡± He wanted to say that she was gifted but not in brains. Freyja paused and remembered what had happened on the ind. The air immediately froze. Her expression was awkward, and she couldn¡®t stay there any longer. ¡°I¡®m going to leave.¡±. She walked to the road and hailed a cab. Colton stood on the spot until the cab drove away, his mind in a mess. He took out the ne, thinking he must have gone crazy when he bought it. Back at Bassburgh, at T Media... In the manager¡®s office, Charlie ced the script in front of Daisie, poured a cup of coffee, and sat across from her. ¡°There¡®s a spot for a supporting actress in Benny Crawford¡®s new movie. The audition is one month later.¡± Daisie picked up the script, and it was an action period piece. There were two scripts, one for the storyline , and the other for the supporting actress. Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Before Daisie spoke, Charlie raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°The chairman said you requested to pick your own scripts, but that wasn¡®t rted to me. You have probation. If you cannd this role in a month, I¡®ll ept you.¡± ¡°Is it hard to get the role?¡± asked Daisie. Charlie chuckled and slowly took a sip of his coffee. ¡°Take a look at it.¡± Daisie skimmed through the storyline and the character settings. The character was a woman from the demon tribe. She was an antagonist and had two personalities, which meant she had a personality disorder. There was a need to train on the character¡®s personality. The character was strong in sorcery and martial arts, so there were a lot of fight scenes. Not only would she need to be hanging with wires, but she would also need to fight in the water. It was obvious that it wouldn¡®t be easy to carry the character perfectly. Most A¨Clisters would get a stunt double for the difficult action scenes, but Charlie would not allow her to get a double and wanted her to take this character. Charlie put down his cup when he saw her hesitating. ¡° Actresses from Royal Crown and Zestar will also be auditioning for this character. I¡®ve provided an opportunity, so it¡®s up to you if you can get it or not. You have a month to prepare for it. Naturally, you can always give up.¡± Daisie looked up and stated, ¡°I will get it.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Charlie stood up. ¡°Don¡®t be too arrogant. Benny Crawford is very critical when ites to his movies. You need to train on your fight scenes and acting.¡± Daisie left the office with the script, then stood in front of the elevator. After the door opened, James walked out with his hands in his pockets. He wore a gold pair of sses with chains, had messy hair, and seemingly had eyeliner on. His pretty eyes looked extra foxy. He had a pink jacket on. Even though pink usually looked innocent, it looked seductive on him. ¡°Yo.¡± He adjusted his sses, stopped in front of Daisie, and looked at the script in her arms. ¡°You¡®ve got a script already? Charlie is rushing this.¡± Daisie smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡®s a chance that Mr. Johnson gave me to train my acting skills.¡± ¡°Training acting skills?¡± James clicked his tongue. ¡°He¡®s obviously torturing you.¡± After saying that, he looked around, leaned in, and lowered his voice. ¡°Listen, Chuck is the devil himself. Everyone gets to use a double, but nobody who works with him gets that. You don¡®t know how tough acting is.¡± Daisie felt awkward that he wasining to her.¡° Acting has always been tough.¡± ¡°You¡®re crazy, aren¡®t you? You could enjoy being Ms. Goldmann, yet you¡®re in this industry?¡± James looked at her and didn¡®t understand. ¡°If it weren¡®t because my dad forced me to, I would rather go back and take over the family business instead of acting. I shouldn¡®t have to go through this hardship.¡± ¡°James Tell.¡± Charlie was standing at the door of the office, ring at him. James smiled and walked over. ¡°I¡¯m just weing the new colleague.¡± Charlie didn¡®t want to listen to him. ¡°What happened to your letter of apology?¡± ¡°It¡®s done. I¡®ve brought it over for you to see.¡± James put his arms around Charlie¡®s shoulder and shed a sheepish smile. ¡°Let¡®s look at it inside.¡± Charlie pped his hand away and red at him as a warning before turning to look at Daisie with no expression. ¡°Why are you still there? Get ready.¡± Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Daisie snapped back, immediately said yes, and quickly walked into the elevator. When she got back to her space, someone was there. The person standing in front of the window looked foreign yet familiar until he turned around. Daisie was shocked. ¡°Godfather?¡± Helios had stubbles and seemed more mature but still looked charming. He walked over to the couch and said, ¡°I heard your dad say that you¡¯re here. He wanted me to get you a manager, but you¡®ve already found Charlie.¡± Daisie sat down too. ¡°He worries too much.¡± He poured a cup of tea and smiled. ¡°How could he not worry? He was only alright because you were working with me, but now that you¡®re older and have to deal with everything alone, it won¡®t be asfortable as when you¡®re at home.¡± Daisie looked down. ¡°I¡¯ve mentally prepared myself for that.¡± She couldn¡®t back down after taking this route. He saw the script that she was holding and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Charlie made you audition for Benny¡®s new movie?¡± Daisie paused, then looked down. ¡°Yeah. He wants to test me. He¡®ll work with me if I can get the role next month.¡± ¡°That¡®s interesting.¡± She was surprised. ¡°Interesting?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Benny is famous in the movie scene, and most new actors don¡®t stand a chance. A¨C and B¨Clisters would lower their price just to get the role, and I heard that all the actors who have auditioned for this movie are really great actors.¡± That would mean that Daisie needed to work against a group of talented actors for the role. That was why Charlie had asked her not to be too confident. He knew that it wasn¡®t going to be easy. Helios looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you want me to put in a word with Benny?¡± Daisie rejected his offer. ¡°No, I want to do it by myself.¡± ¡°Fair, you¡®re a big girl now. You can get it on your own merit.¡± Helios nodded. They chatted for a while more, and Daisie walked him out. They were having a good time, just like father and daughter. However, two actresses who were standing behind a wall saw that. ¡°That¡®s the Goldmann girl. She got a top¨Cgrade contract off the bat¨Csuch a Goldmann privilege. Even Mr. Boucher is helping her. Ames, I¡®m guessing you¡®re going to havepetition for the role in Mr. Crawford¡®s movie. You need to watch out.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The actress reminded the woman with short hair next to her. Unlike this girl¨Cnext¨Cdoor actress, the short¨Chaired woman had a cool look and did well in maintaining her figure. She was skinny but voluptuous. Amy looked at her. ¡°Be careful with what you say in the office. It¡®s easy for people to overhear.¡± The girl pouted. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you. You¡®re the top actress here because you¡®re talented and Mr. Johnson admires you. ¡°She, on the other hand, is just like James Tell. They only got in because of their families. Even if she was a child star, she shouldn¡®t be as good as you are.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡®s go.¡± Amy turned to leave. The actress wanted to say something but stopped and followed along Ever since she got the script, Daisie started researching her character and even set an rm every day to train. She would train in weight ¨C lifting in the morning, yoga and boxing at noon, then swimming and diving in the evening. Her training was well arranged throughout the day. Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Daisie would cite her line when she was eating and practice toward the mirror inside her room once she returned home. Time passed rapidly, and it had already been over half a month. Daisie was able to train her physique much better than before. Not only was her waistline more obvious and tight, but the muscles in her arms were much firmer. At noon, she practiced her fighting skills with thebat instructor in the training room. After roughly two hours, Daisie copsed on the sponge mat, her neck covered in sticky sweat. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Someone appeared from the door, and Daisie sat up. It was James. James took off his sunsses and said, ¡°You¡®re so hardworking. I can¡®t believe that you¡®ve already started training, even if you don¡®t know if you¡®ll get the character or not.¡± Daisie walked to the side and picked up a towel to wipe her sweat. ¡°Well, it¡®s always nice to be well ¨C prepared.¡± ¡°Let me remind you something. Many artists auditioned for this role, so you may not necessarily get it. Even if you are selected, there are several months of rehearsals after entering the group. You don¡®t have to rush everything now.¡± Daisie turned her head around to look at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°To visit you, of course.¡± He walked toward Daisie and said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡° Look, both of us are the same. You¡®re pretty, rich, and smart, while I¡®m rich. I¡®m your senior, while you¡®re my junior. In T Media, both of us are born into a prestigious family, so don¡®t you feel like you¡®ve met your good friend?¡± Daisie asked in confusion, ¡°Don¡®t you tell me that we should be friends?¡± ¡°That¡®s what I¡®m saying,¡± he replied sternly. ¡°We both have the same family background , so we have the same topic. We¡®re from the same circle and different from those who are desperate to get to the top.¡± In other words, James despised the poor and favored the rich. However, Daisie could understand him as well. He came from a rich family, so all the friends he made were from the upper¨Css society in Bassburgh. Besides, James did not be an actor because he aspired to be one. It was exactly because he had everything from the moment he was born that he loathed those people in the entertainment industry who tried their very best to get to the top. Daisie was at a loss for words before saying straightforwardly , ¡°I think we¡®re not the same kind of people.¡± James said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I became an actress because I chose to. I¡®m different from you. Besides, I like acting, and I like this job,¡± she said sternly before turning and going away. James followed after her and continued. ¡°Hey, are you serious ? You said you like acting? What¡®s so good about acting?¡± She stopped in her tracks, turned around to look at him, and said, ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if it¡®s good or not. You have never put any effort into your career, so you don¡¯t think it¡®s good. You think it¡®s sufferinging to the entertainment industry, but it¡®s actually an opportunity to experience. Only when you enjoy the experience and the result of your work will you find that in any career, as long as you treat it with care and dedication, you¡®ll be rewarded. Do you want to spend your life as an uneducated, rich kid at home?¡± James was stunned, and he was tongue¨Ctied. Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°Well said.¡± The person who was walking toward them was a woman with a short haircut. She had put on light makeup and wore a white chiffon shirt with pearl jewelry and a tight ck leather skirt that further entuated her good physique. When James saw her, his face sank, and he said sarcastically, ¡°Talk about the devil. I didn¡®t think you¡®de here too, Queen of T.¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡®Queen of T? Isn¡®t she the actress that works under Charlie too?¡± As expected of an A¨Ctier actress¨Cshe looked rather imposing Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Amy smiled and said, ¡°Young Mr. Tell, I thought we¡®re working under the samepany? How can you be so cold to me?¡± James turned his face sideways and replied in a haughty manner, ¡°Tsk, since when did I ever say that I¡®m working under T Media? I¡®m different from you.¡± Amy went along with him and continued. ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right. We¡®re different. The reason you can be popr is because of Charlie. Now that you¡®ve gained some fame, you decided to sack him off.¡± Quit lecturing me. If you want to be Charlie¡®s dog, then go ahead. I¡®m not listening to him, and I won¡®t be an A lister.¡± James did not want to talk to her anymore, so he turned around and left after he finished speaking. Daisie looked at his back and fell deep in thought. She could understand why he didn¡®t like being an actor, but why would he hate it so much? ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I apologize for what happened just now.¡± Amy looked at her and said, ¡°Jameses from a prestigious family, so he can be a bit of a loose cannon. By the way, I like what you said just now.¡± Since she was her senior, Daisie replied respectfully, ¡°I really like being an actor. That¡®s why I chose to be one. Well, I think I can take it as training as well.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She nodded. ¡°I can see that you¡®re different from James.¡± Daisie thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Ms. Holt, can I know why James hates being an actor so much?¡± Amy said, ¡°Probably because of his mother.¡± ¡°His mother?¡± ¡°James¡®s mother is a very experienced actress in the entertainment industry. She¡®s on the same level as Mr. Boucher. Have you ever heard of Marione Gondalez?¡± Daisie replied in shock, ¡°I know her. She had worked with my... I mean Ms. Mayweather before.¡± X had worked in the entertainment industry. Daisie had seen her acting before, and Marione was the heroine of the movie. Daisie felt something was wrong and said, ¡°Wait a second. Even if Ms. Gondalez married earlier than Ms. Mayweather, she wouldn¡®t have had a son as big as James, right?¡± Marione was about the same age as X, and X¡®s daughter was only a few years old since X only gave birth to her a few years ago. Even if Marione had married earlier than X, there was no way James would be the same age as her. Amy chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Gondalez already had a son before she became an actress. She kept her marriage status hidden , and then the media only discovered that she had a son when James was 15 years old. And while James¡®s identity was exposed, Ms. Gondalez was having a divorce from his father. The two of them decided to end their marriage because they were separated from each other more than staying together. James probably doesn¡¯t like the entertainment industry because he couldn¡®t get his mother¡®s love from childhood.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. Marione had kept her marriage status a secret, and nobody knew James existed. In other words, James couldn¡¯t appear in public alongside his mother. It was only now Daisie saw the light as to why James detested the entertainment industry so much that he refused to be an A¨Clister even though Charlie had promoted him. ¡°Oh yeah, I believe you¡®ve received an invitation for a role in Mr. Crawford¡®s new film, right? I heard that you¡®re already preparing for the audition that will be held next month.¡± Daisie smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, I want that role very much.¡± ¡°That¡®s very unfortunate then. I¡®m yourpetitor.¡± Daisie was stunned. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡®m auditioning for the Lady of the Dragons next month too. I¡®m looking forward to your performance. No matter what happens in the end, I hope it¡®ll be the actors and actresses from T who get the role. After all, Mr. Crawford is very popr in the entertainment industry, and many A¨C and B¨Clisters want to star in his film. This will be a very rare opportunity.¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Ms. Holt. I¡®ll do my best,¡± replied Daisie. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 When Amy was leaving, she reminded Daisie, ¡°Also, don¡®t try to take any shortcuts. Mr. Crawford hates it the most when actors or actresses get into his project through the back door. You¡®ll have to fight for the role if you really want it.¡± Daisie had been learning from Amy for the next couple of days, and Amy was willing to pass on some acting experience to her as well. For Daisie, Amy was her senior. Besides, she was five years older than her, and she treated her like her own sister. Charlie was standing in front of the mirror in his office. There was a cigarette between his fingers, and when someone knocked on the door, he flicked the ashes into the ashtray and said without turning his head. ¡°Come in.¡± Amy pushed the door and walked into his office. She stopped behind him and said respectfully, ¡°You¡®re looking for me, Chuck?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡®ve been helping Daisietely, and you also passed on some of your acting experience to her as well?¡± Charlie turned around and looked at her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She smiled and replied, ¡°Yeah. She¡®s my junior, after all. Besides, she¡¯s pretty dead serious when it comes to bing an actress.¡± Charlie took a draw from his cigarette before crushing the butt out in the ashtray. ¡°Both of you are going to audition for the same role. Are you not worried that she will get it first?¡± Amy lowered her head and replied, ¡°If she could get the role, it means she¡®s good enough for it. Just because I¡®m guiding her doesn¡®t mean that I¡®m giving up on that role.¡± Charlie chuckled and said, ¡°Well, it¡®s good that you understand. She does have more potential than James and other neers. However, both of you are actresses under the samepany. It¡®s necessary to help each other, but it¡®s important for you to fight for what you want without pulling any punches.¡± Amy raised her head and looked at him. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why are you telling me this?¡± He sat on the couch and continued. ¡°She has been acting since she was a child, so she thinks that she can make it if she has confidence in herself. However, one won¡®t be able to train their willpower if they can get everything they want. They need some setbacks. ¡°This is the first time she entered the working society after graduating. Although she has ambition and perseverance , if she doesn¡®t want to rely on her family, she must shed her innocence in a ce like the entertainment industry, which is filled with vicious and greedy people.¡± Amy was stunned. ¡°So you¡®re saying that...¡± Charlie picked up the cup and continued slovenly. ¡°I want you to show her with your strength that a sessful actor isn¡®t necessarily a good actor. To be a sessful actor, you have to be able to pick yourself up and continue to march forward despite the setbacks.¡± In other words, Charlie wanted her to get the role no matter what. Amy had full faith in herself. After all, she had worked with Benny before. Besides, even if Daisie had been an actress since she was a kid, she was working with Helios. Now that Daisie was all alone, she had to rely on herself if she wanted to be sessful in the entertainment industry. However, was it true that Charlie wanted to train Daisie¡®s mind and willpower through setbacks? Amy did not know why Charlie was doing that. After all, Charlie was not Daisie¡®s manager yet, and Daisie was still in the probation period. He wanted her to be sessful, but at the same time, he wanted her to experience setbacks. Thus, Amy did not know if Charlie wanted to be Daisie¡®s manager or not. Soon, the day for the audition came. It was said that Benny himself had handpicked the hero and heroine , and more than 100 actresses had come to audition for the role of the Lady of the Dragons. After Daisie got the number, she waited in the hall. She was nervous, so she grabbed the ring on her neck tightly. As if the ring was imbued with magic, she calmed down very soon. When Amy had finished her audition, she ran into Daisie in the hall. She walked toward her and greeted, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Daisie stood up. ¡°Ames, have you finished your audition?¡± She smiled. ¡°Yeah. By the way, you seem nervous.¡± Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Daisie lowered her head. ¡°Yeah. I¡®m nervous.¡± Amy walked up to her and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡° Don¡®t be nervous. Just treat it as your normal practice session. When you¡®re in there, don¡®t always think that you want to seed. The higher expectations you have, the more pressure you¡®ll feel, and having pressure will affect your performance.¡± Daisie looked at her. Amy was indeed a very experienced actress. Daisie had calmed down a bit after listening to what she said. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Ames.¡± Amy smiled. ¡°We¡®re from the samepany, and we both are working under Charlie. You don¡®t have to thank me.¡± Soon, it was Daisie¡®s turn for the audition. Daisie bade her goodbye and left with the staff. The audition was held in a studio the size of a basketball court. Many artists¡® profiles were on the table, including some of their photos. Daisie presumed that the man who seemed to be over 50 years old sitting in front of the machine was Benny. After changing into her costume , she walked under the spotlight. The scriptwriter on the side held his chin and whispered something into Benny¡®s ear. Benny raised his head and said, ¡°Stand in front of the camera.¡± Daisie did as she was told. Benny studied her for a while and frowned. ¡°Girl, your eyes are far too pure. It doesn¡¯t match the original setting of the Dragon Lady. Have you read the script?¡± The Dragon Lady had aplicated setting. Her eyes were filled with ambition, but Daisie¡®s eyes were too pure and innocent. Benny couldn¡®t see any hint of ambition in them at all. Daisie clutched her hand tightly without saying anything. The scriptwriter thought she was getting herself ready, but Daisie still did not say anything after he had waited for a long while. ¡°Miss, are you going to audition for the role or not? If you¡®re giving up your chance, we¡®ll move on to the next candidate. There are many people, and we don¡®t have time to waste.¡± However, Daisie still did not say anything in return and just stood there. The scriptwriter became impatient and rose to his feet.¡° What is wrong with you? Did you not hear what I¡®m saying?¡± Every crew member in the scene could feel the tension in the air. However , Benny was staring at the camera and fell into thought The scriptwriter thought Daisie was here for fun. He walked over to her and said, ¡°You¡®re a neer, right? Do you know the rules here? If you¡®re giving up, then get out of here. Don¡®t waste our time.¡± Just when the scriptwriter was about to chase her away, Daisie lifted her eyes and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Did I give you permission to speak?¡± The scriptwriter was stunned for a moment. Just when he was about tosh out at Daisie, he realized that she was citing the line of the Dragon Lady. Her eyes were too pure. They did not look intimidating at all, and they had no ambition. However, right now, her gaze was filled with arrogance and contempt. Besides, she could deliver those lines very well and bring out the Dragon Lady¡®s high¨Cand¨Cmighty character. Benny suddenly chuckled.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Not bad, girl. It seems like we were wrong about you.¡± Daisie smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry for making you wait so long.¡± Benny looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you think about the Dragon Lady?¡± ¡°I¡®ve gone through the character, and in my opinion, the Dragon Lady isn¡®t bad. She¡®s just forced by the circumstances.¡± ¡°I see,¡± replied Benny. ¡°Can you borate more on that?¡± Daisie took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°The Dragon Lady is thest demon lord. She knows that the heavens¡® machinations cause the Dragon tribe to fall from grace to their demise. It¡®s because she¡¯s a demon that no one wants to ept her. She treats everyone who wants to take her life as evil, even though they represent justice. For her, those who refuse to submit to the demon should be executed, and that¡®s why she forms another extreme personality.¡± Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 ¡°In my opinion, the Dragon Lady is a sad character. Everyone thinks that she¡®s evil because she¡®s killing people. So does it mean justice when the heavens take the life of the demons?¡± When Daisie came out of the building after she had finished with her audition, the roaring sound of a car engine erupted in the distance. She looked toward the source of the sound and saw a purple sports car coming in her direction. She took two steps back, and the car stopped in front of her. The window on the top opened up, and the one sitting in the driving seat was none other than James. After all, Daisie couldn¡®t think of anyone else who would change the exterior of his sports car to this fancy bright color. James looked around and asked, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, are you serious? You¡®re the daughter of the Goldmanns, and you don¡®t even have a car?¡± Daisie crossed her hands in front of her chest and said, ¡° It¡®s none of your business.¡± James walked toward her, removed his sunsses, grinned at her, and asked, ¡°Would you like me to be your driver and give you a ride?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Daisie did not want to sit inside such a fancy car. James let out a sigh purposely and said, ¡°Do you know how many girls want to sit in my car, but I don¡®t let them?¡± She massaged her temple and asked, ¡°What did youe here for?¡± ¡°I already told you before. I want to be your friend, but you keep giving me the cold shoulder and being very rude to me. You¡®re going to lose a handsome friend like me this way, do you know that?¡± Daisie suddenly realized that not only was James childish, but he was a narcissist too. ¡°I suddenly think that it¡®s really not an easy job for Mr. Johnson to make you into an A¨Clister.¡± James frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She patted his shoulder and said in a serious manner, ¡°I think your face isn¡®t the reason your fans like you. They must¡®ve treated you like their stupid son who needs the care and love of his mother.¡± ¡°What? That¡®s so rude!¡± James snarled as he red at Daisie for calling him stupid. Daisie chuckled and patted his head as if she was teasing a little boy. ¡°Be a good boy and go to the side to y with your toys. I have to go right now.¡± The paparazzi hiding in the dark hit the shutter button and captured the scene in time. Two dayster, both Daisie and James appeared on the headline. At the management department, in Charlie¡®s office... Charlie was sitting on the couch , and his face was dark. Daisie and James were sitting opposite of him. The former looked nervous, while thetter seemed indifferent. ¡°You have only signed a contract with T for a month, and you¡®ve just been caught in a fight not long ago. How can you two be involved in a scandal right now? Do you know how much trouble you¡®ve caused me?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Daisie hastily exined, ¡°We¡®re not seeing each other. The media is making things up.¡± Charlie rose to his feet and continued. ¡°You¡®re artists, and that means you¡®re public figures. If you had paid more attention, would they have been able to create a story out of nothing?¡± He massaged the bulging veins on his forehead to calm himself down. Daisie lowered her head and apologized honestly, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Johnson. I¡®ll be more careful next time.¡± Charlie waved his hand and sent both of them out of his office. James had been wanting to leave for a long time, so he left the office without any hesitation. When Daisie was about to leave the office, Charlie called out to her. She turned her head and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Charlie looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you received any notice for the casting?¡± Daisie was stunned and clenched her fists tightly. She had not received any notification that said she had passed the audition! Charlie sat on the couch with his legs crossed and said, ¡° It seems like you didn¡®t get the role.¡± Daisie lowered her head and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She turned around and left. In the corridor, she ran into Amy. Amy walked up to her with a smile and stopped in front of her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I¡®m afraid I have to say sorry to you. I¡®ve gotten the role of the Dragon Lady.¡± Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Daisie forced a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Ames.¡± ¡°You acted well too. It¡®s said that Benny had to choose between you and me in the end.¡± Amy let off a faint sigh. ¡°Benny actually likes you very much.¡± Daisie lowered her head. She did not know where she had made a mistake. ¡®Is it because I¡®m really not suitable for the role?¡® ¡°You don¡®t have to feel discouraged.¡± Amy raised her hand, patted her on the shoulder, andforted her,¡± You still have a long way to go in the entertainment industry and will run across loads of opportunities ahead. After all, it¡®s normal in the industry to miss out on a role. It¡®d be a real shame if you were to lose confidence after only encountering such situations once.¡± Daisie took a deep breath, lifted her head, and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks for the advice. I¡®ve learned so much, and I still have a lot to learn from you in the future.¡± At the Goldmann mansion... Daisie sat in her room, looking at the script of ¡°The Lady of the Dragons¡± and some notes that she had prepared in advance. Sure enough, it was of no use in the end. Shey on the desk face down. The emotional difference was so huge that she could not adapt to it for a while. She hadpleted all her courses in the Drama, Theater, and Film department as the best of the batch. However, it turned out that no matter how one¡®s grades were, in reality, grades and real¨Clife experience were neverpared on the same ne. Her phone suddenly rang. It was Noce. She answered the call, ¡°Noce.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°How did the audition go?¡± Daisie paused and lowered her gaze. ¡°I lost the role, and I¡®m a little disappointed.¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°That¡®s all it takes to disappoint and discourage you?¡± Daisie whispered, ¡°Of course not. But I liked this character, so it¡®s a pity I can¡®t y it.¡± She thought of something all of a sudden. ¡°Aren¡®t you busy?¡± He smiled. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I¡®ll always have the time to call you.¡± After that, he chuckled again. ¡°It seems you¡®re very obedient. The ring has always been by your side.¡± Daisie caressed the ring on her neck and wondered. ¡°How do you know that I must be wearing it?¡± ¡®He sounds so sure about it. Isn¡®t he afraid of getting it wrong?¡® Noce teased her. ¡°Maybe it¡®s because I have eyes on the ring.¡± She burst into a chuckle and was amused by him. As she spoke to Noce, the fog that was overcasting her heart dispersed almost instantly. Edison¡®s voice sounded in the background of the other end of the phone, and Noce said to her, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll go back to work first. I¡®ll contact you some other day, be good.¡± On the other end of the phone call... After hanging up, Noce took the document Edison handed him and flipped through it. ¡°Has Donald been getting very close to the Lewis Group recently?¡± Edison replied, ¡°Yes, the Lewis Group has always been regarded as ourpetitor in recent years. Perhaps Donald wants to hinder the Knowles Group¡®s growth. That¡®s why he¡®s trying to win them over.¡± Noceughed. ¡°It¡®s said that Lara Reese is the ex girlfriend of Naphtali Lewis, the son of the Lewis Group¡®s president.¡± Edison was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Lewis was in a rtionship with Ms. Reese back then?¡± ¡°Yes, it was before Lara got to know Ken.¡± Noce tapped the document with his fingertips. ¡°Naphtali and Lara were dating each other in college, and the two broke up a few years after graduation. That¡®s how Ken got his opportunity.¡± Edison was surprised. ¡°How do you know these things, Mr. Knowles?¡± ¡®Mr. Lewis is the eldest son of the Lewis Group¡®s president. If he really had a rtionship with Ms. Reese, why didn¡®t he make it public?¡® Noce exined nonchntly, ¡°Naphtali used to study at the Victoria Business College, and he¡®s my senior. It¡®s not difficult to get to know a thing or two about his affairs.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Colleges had always been great ces, those who studied in colleges knew everything that outsiders did not. Edison felt helpless. ¡°But this is all in the past, so what does it mean to us now?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you realize it?¡± Noce lifted his gaze. ¡°Naphtali has remained single up until now, and he doesn¡®t even have a girlfriend around him. I¡®m guessing that it¡®s either his personal issue or because of Lara.¡± Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Nlce got up in a hurry and straightened his shirt. ¡°No matter what¡®s the reason, I should go and meet this senior of mine.¡± At the Santa Diego Hotel... In the restaurant, two people were sitting by the window. It was Noce and Naphtali. Naphtali tasted the coffee in the cup and raised his gaze.¡° I don¡®t know much about my father¡®s business with Mr. Matthews. After all, I¡®ve now established a perfumepany myself, so I rarely intervene in the Lewis Group¡®s affairs.¡± Noce smiled and rubbed his thumb against the face of his watch. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡®re such a talented man. Haven¡®t you considered getting married?¡± Naphtali paused for a bit, put down the coffee cup, and gave off a smile. ¡°I don¡®t have ns for that for the time being. Could it be that you have ady that you¡®d like to introduce to me?¡± ¡°What type of woman do you prefer, Mr. Naphtali?¡± ¡°I¡®m not picky when ites to that, as long as it¡®s ady.¡± Noce¡®s gaze was fixed on the time disyed on his watch until a sharp sound of high heels hitting the floor came from behind. Maggie came out of nowhere in professional attire and stood beside Noce. ¡°Sir, you have a meeting in the afternoon. It¡®s time to return to thepany.¡± Naphtali stood up abruptly when he saw Maggie¡®s, no, to be exact, thedy¡®s face. He even knocked over the coffee on the table. Noce squinted slightly, but his expression remained unchanged. Apparently, getting Maggie to show up was a test that he had set up for Naphtali. Ken had forced Maggie to undergo stic surgery to change her face into that of Lara¡®s. Now that she had recovered, she looked a lot like Lara. She might not look 100% simr, but she was 70% there. He took out a handkerchief and handed it to Naphtali.¡± What¡®s wrong?¡± Naphtali grabbed it from him, but he still could not take his eyes off Maggie¡®s face. Noce picked up the coffee mug. ¡°You seem very surprised by my assistant Maggie.¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± Naphtali slowly returned to his senses and looked slightly embarrassed. He then wiped the coffee stains on his trousers and added, ¡°Your secretary looks like someone I know.¡± Noce gave off a faint smile. ¡°Does she look like Ms. Lara Reese?¡± Naphtali¡®s expression turned depressed. ¡°If I hadn¡®t agreed to break up with her, she wouldn¡®t have...¡± Noce suddenly moved a phone number with the address of a nursing home in front of him. ¡°If you¡®re still brooding about the past, you might as well go to this ce.¡± After Naphtali left, Noce and Maggie walked out of the hotel Maggie asked, ¡°Are you giving Mr. Lewis a chance by telling him about the nursing home in which Ms. Reese is staying?¡± Noce held onto the car door. ¡°The Lewis Group¡®s president has only one son, and that¡®s Naphtali. Will the benefits that Donald presented to him be more important than his only son?¡± Maggie had an epiphany. ¡°So, you¡®re trying to win Mr. Lewis over.¡± Noce sat in the car. ¡°Naphtali will take over the Lewis Group in the future. Donald will only enjoy a short moment of victory as he has chosen to approach his father. I¡®m not only thinking about long¨Cterm stability but also want Naphtali to owe me a favor.¡± The next day, in Bassburgh... The ringtone of Daisie¡®s cell phone awakened her. She groped for the bedside table and answered the call. Charlie¡®s voice sounded on the other end of the cell phone. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt, do you n to change managers?¡± She sat up abruptly, and all her drowsiness disappeared in an instant. ¡°Mr. Johnson, but didn¡®t you say,¡± ¡°I¡®ll give you 20 minutes. The deal¡®s off if I don¡®t see you in 20 minutes.¡± Charlie interrupted her and hung up the phone after saying that. Daisie was stunned for a few seconds, then quickly got out of the nket and ran to the bathroom to freshen herself. She rushed to T Media¡®s management department in a hurry, arrived just in time, pushed open the door, and came in withbored pants. Charlie sat behind his desk and ced a script on the desk expressionlessly. ¡°I just secured another role for you. It¡®s the protagonist. Do you want it or not?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Daisie was momentarily stunned before she stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Johnson, but I didn¡®t get the role of Dragon Lady...¡± ¡°I didn¡®t really expect you to get it.¡± Charlie crossed his arms and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°The reason you lost that role is that on the day of the audition, you looked at the role from a bystander¡®s perspective and didn¡®t put yourself into the shoes of the Dragon Lady. ¡°The Dragon Lady isn¡®t as sad of a character as you think she is. Even if the heavens have done something wrong, the Dragon Lady shouldn¡®t have indiscriminately killed innocent people because she¡®s against the destiny that was arranged for her by the heavens.¡± Daisie paused. ¡®In the plot, when the Dragon Lady eradicated the sect, many disciples of the sect, who were innocent, were dragged into the catastrophic tragedy. ¡°The disciples of the sect believed in the way of the heavens, and they killed demons. It was the heavens that had done the Dragon Lady wrong, but in the end, it was the disciples of the sect who took the me. The heavens eliminated the Dragon tribe, not the sect. ¡®However, I only saw that she was against the heavens, and she eradicated the sect to avoid being killed, but I neglected the fact that the innocent people killed by the Dragon Lady were just des that the heavens used to kill demons. Daisie lowered her head. She finally knew why she lost during the audition. Maybe it was because I shared her opinion about the Dragon Lady on the day of the audition. I didn¡®t regard myself as the Dragon Lady but portrayed her using the perspective of a bystander. That¡®s a Charlie handed the script to her. ¡°Take this with you, then go back and think about the new role. Perhaps the threshold of Benny¡®s project was too high for you. It¡®s not a bad thing that you lost that role.¡± Daisie took the script from him and lifted her head. ¡°Does this mean you¡®ll continue managing my career for me?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I only wanted to see just how good you are. Judging from how hard you worked during that time, I¡®ll take you in reluctantly.¡± As soon as he said that, Charlie waved his hand. ¡°Now go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Daisie thanked Charlie with a smile and left the office with the script in her hands. On the other side of thepany, in the lounge... Amy was sitting in the dressing room reading the script. Several other artists envied her for securing herself a role in Benny¡®s project. A female artist walked in at this moment. ¡°Ames.¡± She came to Amy and whispered, ¡°I heard something.¡± Amy stopped applying her lipstick and looked in the mirror. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t Mr. Johnson say that he won¡®t be taking Ms. Vanderbilt in as long as she doesn¡®t get the role?¡± The female artist continued with a look of iprehension.¡± But I just came over from the management department and asked my friends who work there. They imed that Mr. Johnson will not only take her in but has even chosen a new script for her.¡± Amy was not surprised as she screwed her lipstick back into the tube. ¡°Isn¡®t this normal? She¡®s actually pretty good at what she does, and Charlie treats all qualified neers kindly.¡± The female artist whispered, ¡°Even if she didn¡®t get a supporting role in Benny¡®s y, now she¡®s gotten a leading role. When you first joined thepany under Charlie, all you had done back then was acting in dramas and films, but all you had were supporting roles...¡± Did that mean that Daisie had secured herself a script in which she would act as the main lead because she had lost the supporting role in Benny¡®s project? Amy fell silent for a moment. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, at the restaurant... Daisie had dinner with her godfather. Helios knew that she had lost the role of the Dragon Lady in a project directed by Benny and said with a smile, ¡°Charlie still has high hopes for you.¡± She bit her fork and replied, ¡°I thought he wouldn¡®t take me in if I didn¡®t get that role. I really didn¡®t expect him to help me secure another project.¡± Helios looked at her. ¡°Although Charlie¡®s temper is a little weird from time to time, he¡®s truly a great manager. Just look at how he was able to make someone like James Tell into a top¨Ctier artist. If you follow him around and manage to learn everything you can from him, you¡®ll definitely improve.¡± Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 After saying that, he added, ¡°Besides, it¡®s a good thing that you¡®ve lost the role in Benny¡®s movie.¡± She wondered, ¡°Why are you saying that as well?¡± Helios smiled. ¡°All the actors that were chosen to participate in Benny¡®s project are veteran actors with very strong acting skills. Hence, working with them doesn¡®t only demand a great attitude but a lot of skills too. That¡®s quite a challenging spot to be in for someone as new as you. ¡°The journey of any actor that starts at the peak but develops very slowly will attract the most public opinion, and let¡®s not forget that you¡¯re the daughter of the Goldmanns. This will attract even more unnecessary attention to Benny¡®s project. Once you start this high but are found to be a littlecking in the future, you¡®ll have to take on a lot of criticism, which will create huge pressure. That¡®s why Charlie says that losing out on that role is a good thing for you. It really isn¡®t a bad thing.¡± Daisie had an epiphany. ¡®It turns out that Mr. Johnson and godfather share the same idea.¡® She sighed. ¡°In other words, it¡®s my fault to expect too much of myself and make such a mistake.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°Sesses will only taste better when they¡®re set off by failures. There are still many things that you need to learn.¡± After dinner, Helios sent her back to the Goldmann mansion. As soon as she walked into the courtyard, she received consecutive text messages from Freyja. (I seem to have done something wrong.) (I really didn¡®t mean to do that!) Daisie stopped and replied to the text message. (What happened?] After a while, she received another message from Freyja. [Your brother was injured, that¡®s because ...) In the hospital... Freyja sat on a bench in the corridor. After sending the message, she clenched her phone tightly. When the doctor came out of the ward, she got up immediately. ¡°Is he okay?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°He¡®s fine. It¡®s just a slight concussion. He¡®ll recover after a day or two worth of rest.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, then pushed open the door of the ward. Colton was sitting on the bed with his arms crossed,yers andyers of gauze were wrapped around his head, and he red calmly at Freyja, who walked into the room. Freyja stopped by the bed. She was the one who caused Colton¡®s injury, so she suppressed her tone. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t mean to hurt you.¡± He snorted. ¡°You didn¡®t mean to hurt me, but you did it deliberately, didn¡®t you?¡± ¡°That¡®s because you pissed me off in the first ce.¡± After finding an excuse for herself, she turned her face away. ¡°I¡®ll pay for your medical expenses.¡± Colton snorted softly. ¡°If I were to be lying here, dead, you going bankrupt wouldn¡®t even be enough topensate for that.¡± Freyja took a deep breath. ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡± He ordered her instantly, ¡°Pour me a ss of water.¡± Freyja did not hesitate this time around. She turned around, poured him some water, brought the ss to the bed, and handed it to him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He did not take it from her. ¡°My hand hurts. Feed me.¡± She was startled. ¡°But your hands aren¡®t injured.¡± Colton refuted, ¡°Then why not try rolling down the stairs yourself? We¡®ll see if your hands hurt.¡± Freyja was at a loss for words. She gnashed her teeth secretly but managed to hold back her temper in the end, She delivered the ss to his mouth, and when it came to feeding someone water, she was quite competent when she was feeding Deedee. However, all she did was tilt the ss slightly, and the water in the ss almost got into his nose. Colton pushed the ss away instantly, but the sshed water still drenched his clothes. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, are you doing this on purpose?¡± Freyja took out a tissue and wiped it for him. ¡°It¡®s my fault. I¡®m too clumsy to be serving you water.¡± Her hand traveled down his waistline, and Colton grabbed her arm by the wrist abruptly. She looked up bewilderedly. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Colton took a deep breath. ¡°Where do you think you¡®re wiping?¡± Freyja lowered her head, took a nce at the part that she was about to move to, immediately shifted her gaze away, pulled her hand back, and turned around. The calmer she looked on the surface, the more turbulent it was deep down. She threw the ball of tissue in her hand to him. ¡°Then you should wipe it yourself.¡± Colton lifted his gaze, took in the embarrassment she was experiencing, andughed out loud all of sudden.¡° What¡®s wrong? Are you shy?¡± She said bluntly, ¡°What¡®s there to be shy about?¡± Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Colton leaned against the head of the bed and said nonchntly , ¡°That¡®s true. After all, when we were on the ind, you didn¡®t feel ashamed when you were making that sound.¡± Freyja turned around, red at him, andughed out of anger. ¡°Colton Goldmann, how are you so impressed by what happened that night? Have you been thinking about it every night when you can¡®t sleep in the middle of the night?¡± He frowned. ¡°What horse cr*p do you think you¡®re bbering about?¡± ¡°Then why would you bring that night up?¡± Freyja leaned over and nced at him with an indifferent smirk on her face. ¡°If it¡®s to humiliate me for having no sense of shame, then I¡®ll admit to that. Believe it or not, I¡®ll even pull your pants off if I have to.¡± ¡®Doesn¡®t he think I am shameless? Then I¡®ll show him just how shameless I can be. ¡°It¡®ll be best if he drives me away and never wants to see me again in his life. In short, I¡®ve had enough!¡® Colton grasped her hand abruptly, and she was startled. He then ced her hand on the upper hem of his trousers and stared at her with an unchanged expression. ¡°Then why not give it a try?¡± The expression on Freyja¡®s face gradually froze. ¡°You ¡ª¡± He scoffed. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you¡®re going to pull my pants off? I¡®ll allow you to do it, but do you have the guts to do so?¡± She tried to break her hand free but failed. ¡°Colton Goldmann, I¡®ll scream if you don¡®t let me go!¡± ¡°I dare you to do so.¡± ¡°Nurse¡± Before she could finish the sentence , Freyja had already lost her bnce due to a sudden jerk and threw herself onto his chest. And Colton¡®s back hit the headboard, creating a hugemotion from inside the ward. The nurse heard the noise and pushed the door in. ¡°What happen¡± Seeing the scene in front of her, the nurse was stunned. At that moment, Freyja was lying on top of Colton, with her hands propped against his chest, while Colton had his arms raised and resting beside the pillow, and his clothes were disheveled, looking extremely passive. Freyja quickly got up from his body and exined, ¡°Miss, it¡®s not what you think¨C¡± Colton interrupted her calmly. ¡°Miss, you should¡®ve seen that she¡®s molesting me, a patient.¡± Freyja inhaled sharply, turned around, and red at Colton. ¡°You...¡± Colton buttoned his clothes casually and let out a sigh.¡± You were about to take my pants off. I¡®m a patient. I¡®m not in the condition to fight back.¡± Freyja was exasperated. ¡°Colton Goldmann, how dare you twist the right with the wrong. You¡®re clearly,¡± ¡°Miss.¡± The nurse interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Your boyfriend is still hospitalized . If there¡®s any issue , you should solve it when your boyfriend recovers.¡± ¡°He is not¨C¡± Before Freyja could finish exining herself, the nurse had already left. Colton gave off a hint of pride through his expression.¡± Gotcha.¡± Freyja immediately mmed the door and left. Waylon ran into Freyja in the corridor , and when he saw that she did not even see him because of how infuriated she was, he shook his head. He pushed open the door of the ward. ¡°You¡®re already lying on a hospital bed, and you still can¡®t stop annoying someone.¡± ¡°Waylon, why are you here?¡± ¡°Daisie told me about this.¡± Colton clicked his tongue and pointed out that Freyja was the one who sold him out. ¡°She¡®s the one who did this to me, and she has the nerve to tell Daisie about it.¡± Waylon pulled out the chair and sat down. ¡°With that level of vignce of yours, how can others hurt you? If you wanted to avoid all this, the person who rolled down the stairs wouldn¡®t have been you.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He knew his younger brother too well. Colton had never been a careless person unless it was to protect someone. That was why he could not avoid hurting himself. Colton did not say anything. It was not his first time provoking Freyja. It was just that he did not expect her to react in such a way. At the head of the stairs, she had not even thought about whether she would fall and insisted on breaking free from him. If he had let go of her at that time, she would have surely been the one who rolled down the stairs. Waylon¡®s smirk intensified. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to ask her to pay for your medical expenses?¡± Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 ¡°It¡®s not like I need the money.¡± ¡°She¡®s the reason that you were in pain. You would usually make her pay.¡± Waylon¡®s eyes were filled with purpose. Colton turned away. ¡°There¡®s no need for me to be petty.¡± Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°It¡®s not like you¡®re not usually petty.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. ¡°Freyja is a good person.¡± Colton suddenly looked at him. ¡°That¡®s your opinion about her?¡± Waylon smiled but didn¡®t answer. After being quiet for a moment, Colton looked away and said, ¡°What do you think about her?¡± Waylon squinted and asked back, ¡°What do you think?¡± Colton said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡®t agree if you want to make her my sister¨Cinw.¡± Waylon¡®s eyes darted before he suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡®m not going to steal my brother¡®s girl.¡± Colton was startled and exined, ¡°I didn¡®t say that she was mine. I just think that she¡®s not good enough for you. She doesn¡®t have the potential to be my sister¨Cinw.¡± Waylon¡®s smile grew wider. He could see what was going on, but he didn¡®t want to say it out loud. ¡°If I meet someone I adore, I will lower my standards. There¡®s no such thing as being good enough or not. I don¡®t care about the rules.¡± Colton choked. ¡°But she¡®s off limits.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°How will I know if I don¡®t try?¡± Colton took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What you said just now was all b*llshit?¡± Waylon nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°I won¡®t steal my brother¡®s girl, but is she your girl?¡± Colton didn¡®t know what to say to that. The next day, Colton was discharged from the hospital. Spencer, the spiky ¨C haired friend , went to pick him up. Once Colton got into the car, Spencer clicked his tongue.¡° I heard that that woman pushed you down the stairs. That was too much. How could she injure you like that?¡± Colton hated the smell in his car, so he lowered the window. ¡°Who said she pushed me?¡± ¡°That¡®s what everyone in the college is saying. Freyja pushed you down the stairs and intentionally hurt you.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Who spread that rumor?¡± ¡°The girls next door. They said that Freyja confessed her feelings to you, but you rejected her. Thus, she pushed you down the stairs.¡± Spencer looked at him and smiled. ¡°You know some of the girls have a crush on you. Freyja kepting over to see you previously and even brought food and drinks. When you fell, Freyja was there, so people spected.¡± Colton rubbed his temples while his breathing became heavy. ¡°Get them to shut up.¡± Spencer shrugged. ¡°So what if they shut up? You¡®re a notable person, so the professors must be aware of your injury. They probably are speaking to Freyja right now.¡± Meanwhile, at the college administrative office... Freyja stood in front of the table where the professors and vice principal were. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The vice principal knocked on the table with a stoic expression. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, there¡®s a rumor going around that you¡®ve intentionally injured a student. Coleman Goldmann from the business school is hurt and in the hospital now. What do you have to say about this?¡± Freyja looked down. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I didn¡®t mean to.¡± Seeing that she had admitted and looked sincere, he didn¡®t make it difficult for her. ¡°You¡®re temporarily suspended because your actions caused harm to another student. Usually, this would warrant an expulsion , but since you¡®ve admitted to your mistake, we won¡®t make it hard for you. Unfortunately, we still need to punish you. You may return when we inform you about it.¡± Freyja nodded. She left the office while Colton walked toward her. Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Freyja paused, then continued walking without speaking or greeting him. she pretended she hadn¡¯t seen him. Colton suddenly grabbed her. ¡°What did the vice principal say to you?¡± Freyja pulled her hand back and turned to face him. ¡° Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± He frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Colton, it was my mistake for causing your injury, and I apologize. I¡¯ve done enough to repay you for saving my life, so I hope that you stop bothering me.¡± Freyja backed away, turned around, and left without looking back. Colton stood on the spot. His heart felt a sharp pain for a moment, and he couldn¡¯t breathe. At Bassburgh... Daisie got a lot of attention two days after joining the team. Even the director and the crew were friendly to her, but she felt awkward about that. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Once the filming ended, Daisie sat on her chair and went through the script. Even though it was autumn, it was still hot. Naturally, theyers of costume didn¡¯t feel veryfortable. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, would you prefer to rest in the room with air conditioning?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, would you like a drink?¡± Daisie smiled helplessly upon seeing how friendly the crew was. ¡°No, but thank you. It¡¯ll be my part soon, so I don¡¯t want to take up your time.¡± After working with her for two days, the crew knew she was nice and had a mild temper. It was hard not to like her. However, all that was photographed by some people and uploaded on Twitter with the caption: #Daisie enjoys special treatment from the crew and is being served by them as if they are her servants. The three picturesbined with the caption quickly started a discussion. #Brain-dead fans will do anything to defend their rich girl idol when people say she¡¯s kind# #They¡¯re all just trying to get into her good books# The online discussion finally turned into a heated argument between fans andizens, and it was brutal. Theizens even questioned Daisie on Twitter, but neither she nor T answered. Meanwhile, at T... Charlie was trying to find out who was behind this with the crew. After he found out what had happened, he frowned. ¡° Daisie is a celebrity, and cooperating with you is part of her responsibility. You know she¡¯s special, but what you did was pretty much creating chances for people to criticize her.¡± They apologized and promised they would get to the bottom of this and make a public apology. Charlie hung up, took out a cigarette, and lit it up. There was a knock on the door, so he said without looking up, ¡°Come in.¡± Amy walked in. ¡°Chuck, do you want me to help Daisie clear the air on the rumors online?¡± Charlie flicked the ash off the cigarette. ¡°No, I trust her.¡± Amy looked down. ¡°You made her audition for Mr. Crawford¡¯s movie because you wanted to test her skills, right?¡± Charlie looked up and raised his brows, then looked into her eyes. ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± She paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an A-lister and an actress that I value highly. I admit that she has the skills, but she doesn¡¯t have as much experience as you do. Instead of worrying about her, why don¡¯t you train yourself and perform well in your own movies?¡± Amy understood what he meant. He didn¡¯t want her topare herself to Daisie. She would admit that after finding out that Charlie found new resources for Daisie¡ªa script for the lead at that¡ªshe was disappointed. Before Daisie showed up, she was the most valued actress by Charlie and T¡¯s top performer. She wasn¡¯t worried that James would outdo her because he was a useless actor, but Daisie was different. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Daisie had zest and determination and was quite good at acting. Even her family background couldn¡¯t compare. Amy had gotten to where she was because of her willingness to get down and dirty, but Daisie didn¡¯t have to go through all that and still could get what she wanted. However, Daisie was hardworking, so it was impossible for Amy not to worry. Any left the office and returned to her room when another actress barged in with a smile. ¡°Ames!¡± Amy turned to see her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Daisie. Even if she got the lead character, she¡¯s being brutally attacked. I¡¯m very sure that she¡¯s probably hiding somewhere, crying her eyes out.¡± Amy froze, then said, ¡°She¡¯s not as weak as you think.¡± ¡°So what? The crew did treat her nicer, she doesn¡¯t even want to rify things now. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because she¡¯s guilty.¡± Amy looked at her and asked, ¡°How do you know so much about the crew?¡± The actress walked to her and said, ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand her, so I asked someone in the crew for help.¡± ¡°You did this?¡± Any was choked. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re not afraid that Charlie might find out!?¡± She scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. she wanted to act like she was special, so Charlie definitely wouldn¡¯t want to work with her. He hates it when his artists do that.¡± Amy took a deep breath. ¡°Hannah Salvatore, you better get those tweets removed immediately.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t look happy, ¡°why? It¡¯s just the truth.¡± ¡°Listen to me. Charlie says he believes her. You should know his temper. If he finds out, nobody will be able to protect you, a B-lister.¡± Hannah gnashed her teeth. ¡°So what? It¡¯s a fact that Daisie is getting special treatment. She¡¯s using her influence as a Goldmann. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drag you into this. I just don¡¯t like her. I¡¯ll settle this myself.¡± ¡°Hannah...¡± Amy wanted to stop her, but she didn¡¯te back. At noon, the crew finally replied and rified that Daisie had a bad attitude. They said that Daisie had a good rtionship with the crew and that they willingly treated her nicely. Daisie had also rejected special treatment. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, soon after that rification, a user named ¡® Gossipy¡¯ started attacking them and said that the crew said all that because they didn¡¯t want to offend the Goldmanns and insisted that Daisie had a bad attitude. That went on for two days, yet the arguments online didn¡¯t slow down. Daisie had yet to say anything. That evening, at the Goldmann mansion... Maisie handed some food to Daisie and seemed to be worried about the attacks online, so she asked, ¡° Daisie, do you want your father to help?¡± ¡°No.¡± She looked up and smiled. ¡°Mom. I don¡¯t read the news, so it doesn¡¯t affect me. The more they criticize me, the more motivated I get.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d it doesn¡¯t affect you, but no matter what happens, remember that your father and I will always stand behind you.¡± Daisie nodded. When she got back to the room, Daisie got a call from Freyja. ¡°Daisie, are you alright? I saw that you¡¯re trending! ¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°Even you saw that?¡± Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 ¡¯Did Noce see it too?¡¯ Noce had always been busy, so Daisie would feel guilty if he was worried about her. Freyja knew what she was worried about, so she chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not in the news. I saw it on Twitter. That workaholic probably doesn¡¯t spend a lot of time there.¡± Daisie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t see it because I don¡¯t want it to affect him.¡± ¡°Daisie...¡± Freyja wanted to speak but stopped. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daisie could tell that she had more to say and asked, ¡° What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You said you wanted me to be your assistant. Doesn¡¯t that still stand?¡± Daisie continued after a long pause. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She smiled. ¡°If you invite me, I will consider it. If I join the entertainment industry, I won¡¯t have time to write, so it¡¯s better for me to be an assistant. You might be the lead in my work.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll reserve the position of my personal assistant for you.¡± After they ended the call, Freyja sent her college withdrawal letter. The next day, at the college... Spencer found Colton on the basketball court. ¡°Cole!¡± Colton was ying when he heard his voice. He passed the ball to his teammate and walked toward him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Spencer put his hand on his shoulder, out of breath because he had been running. ¡°Frey... Freyja has applied to dropout.¡± Colton squinted and left before Spencer could continue. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± He didn¡¯t have the energy to follow after him until a teammate walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Spencer was clueless. ¡°I just told him that Freyja has applied to drop out, and he immediately left.¡± The friend immediately understood and smiled. ¡°So, Colton has a thing for her.¡± Spencer was shocked, ¡°what!?¡± ¡°Cole bought that ne but kept bringing it around instead of giving it away. He even asked me how to give a present to a girl one has feelings for. So, it must be for his groupie.¡± Spencer was stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that for his sister?¡± The friend tapped his shoulder, ¡°why would he be sneaky if it were for his sister?¡± Freyja packed up her bags in her dorm and left her room. She stood at the gates waiting for a taxi. Someone suddenly approached, took her phone away, and canceled the call. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Freyja was shocked. Colton hadn¡¯t changed out of his jersey and was sweating so much it was soaked. He seemed to have run over, so he was slightly out of breath. She snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one. Give me back my phone.¡± She put out her arm to grab it, but Colton dropped it into his pocket.She was shocked. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Why are you dropping out?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It does.¡± He stopped, then continued. ¡°If it is because of my injury, I¡¯ve already spoken to the administration¡ª¡± Freyja cut him off. ¡°It has nothing to do with that. ¡°Colton, this is my own choice. I don¡¯t want to continue studying in college. I have my own path to take. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°What path could you take by dropping out?¡± Colton walked closer to her with fire in his eyes. ¡°Are you going to another college? Would they ept you dropping out without a solid reason?¡± Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Freyja grabbed Colton¡¯s cor. ¡°This is none of your business. Now give me back my phone.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Colton, have some decency!¡± He stared at her. ¡°Get it yourself.¡± Freyja took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I will.¡± She boldly put her hand into his pocket, but Colton suddenly grabbed her by her wrist and tugged. Freyja lost her bnce and fell into his arms.She was stunned and froze in his arms. Colton raised his hand and fastened the ne around her neck, when Freyja realized what had happened, she pushed him away and felt around her neck. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She looked down at thepass ne. It was the one she had seen at CD. Colton looked away as he said, ¡°It kind of looks good on you.¡± Freyja looked at him and froze for a moment. ¡°W- why are you giving this to me?¡± Colton looked uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve given you the ne. Can¡¯t you see what it means?¡± Freyja pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. A ne would mean... that he had feelings for her? Was that possible? Colton leaned closer and cupped her cheeks. Before she could react, her lips felt warm and moist. Freyja closed her eyes and ced her hand on his chest. She wanted to push him away, but Colton had already retreated. ¡°Come see me if you want your phone back.¡± He then turned and left. Freyja froze on the spot as if time had stopped. After two days... Charlie arranged for Daisie to go for an interview with some reporters. She was able to remain calm while facing all the difficult questions. ¡°I can answer your questions, but can you ensure that you won¡¯t edit it maliciously?¡± The reporter was stunned but continued asking, ¡°Do you mean the nder on Twitter?¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Yes, it was a made-up situation.¡± The reporter said, ¡°But some insider leaked that you did receive special treatment, and you brought investment to the project.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°The crew members were just being nice to me. It¡¯s not special treatment. I¡¯m curious which part was considered special treatment. Me staying in an air-conditioned room? That I didn¡¯t need to act, and all my scenes were edited? Or was I not cooperating with the director and crew? ¡°Why aren¡¯t people saying that the crew is friendly? Shouldn¡¯t we all help each other? ¡°I don¡¯t wish for my background to turn into fuel for spection and nder. My dad never invested in the project, so how did I bring in investment? I¡¯m waiting to get paid.¡± The reporter continued. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, why didn¡¯t you clear the air on those allegations?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°The truth will be out. I hope that people will focus on my acting instead of my background. I joined the industry because I love to act. If people want to condemn me, they should focus more on my acting and work. I will ept the criticism and do better if I''m not doing well.¡± Daisie wasn¡¯t arrogant throughout the interview, so the reporter had no chance to make it hard on her. The interview was broadcasted live and was supported by many fans. After an hour, ckgold made a statement saying that Mr. Goldmann had not invested in them, nor did he try to get involved with his daughter¡¯s career. The fans all went to Gossipy¡¯s Twitter ount and asked the user not to spread rumors without solid evidence and cause trouble to others. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Soon, Gossipy received Charlie¡¯s warning letter from T Media¡¯swyer. Even though Charlie was only a manager, his action forced the crowd to stand by his side. ttCharlie will punish his artists when they do something wrong. Remember when James was involved in a fightst time? Charlie punished him even though James''s fans threatened him on the Inte, so this means that he''s an impartial person. I believe in what he said. Those Inte trolls should grow a brain and stop speaking on hearsay.# #Do you guys still not know who Charlie is? Have any of you ever seen him backing down before? He has never gone easy on his artists when he''s scolding them. James is the best example. If Daisie is really such a poser, do you think he''ll issue a warning letter? # Seeing that the tide had turned, Gossipy deleted all their posts on Twitter in less than two hours. At the management department, in Charlie¡¯s office... Daisie knocked on the door and went inside after getting permission. ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± Charlie had just finished his call. He turned his chair around to look at her. ¡°I''ve found out who is behind this. I''ll leave her to you to deal with.¡± Daisie was stunned. Soon, Mr. Gray came into Charlie¡¯s office with a female artist. Daisie looked at her, and the female artist red at her. It seemed to Daisie that she hated her very much. Charlie asked expressionlessly, ¡°Hannah, are you aware of the consequences of doing this?¡± Hannah bit her lips, and her eyes turned red around the rims. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why someone like her can be an actress. Just because she starred in a few films with Mr. Boucher when she was a kid? Just because her family has a good rtionship with Mr. Boucher? She could¡¯ve gone to other companies, so why must shee to T? You¡¯ve been giving her a lot of resources from the day she signed a contract with you, and I just feel bad for Ames! ¡± Daisie lowered her head. ¡®Mr. Johnson has given me a lot of resources? That¡¯s why she targeted me? Because I took away the resources that should have been for Ames?¡¯ Charlie¡¯s face sank, and his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Did Amy ask you to do this?¡± Hannah was stunned and hastily exined, ¡°No! I did it out of my own volition. It has nothing to do with Ames. I just don¡¯t like Daisie!¡± ¡°Then who do you think you are to make a decision for Amy?¡± Charlie rose to his feet and walked to the side with a grim face. ¡°I''m Amy''s manager. If she doesn''t have the capability to keep her throne as the best actress in ourpany, then it''s her own business. ¡°Thepany will only allocate a fixed amount of resources. As an artist, you should fight for them, not y these dirty tricks behind other people¡¯s backs. Those who are not good enough are destined to be eliminated. Do you think thepany has spent so much money on you guys just to let you do something like this?¡± Hannah was tongue-tied and became nervous. Charlie continued, roasting her with his sharp remarks. ¡°You think you''re doing Amy a favor, but you''re not. when slinging mud at one of ourpany''s artists and saying that she doesn''t have a good moral, did it ever cross your mind that you don''t have good morals either? ¡°In my opinion, you''re even worse than Daisie. At the very least, she has put a lot of effort into honing her acting skills, but what about you? How many good projects have you brought to T over the years? Have you be a popr artist after T gave you so many resources? ¡°You refuse to improve yourself and think that you can get by with your exaggerated acting skills. Even I, someone who doesn''t have any acting skills, can''t bear to see it anymore, and you still have the guts to look down on others?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time Daisie saw Charlie scolding someone. Just as the rumors said, he was ruthless and went for where it hurt the most when he was scolding someone. Hannah¡¯s face was pale, she wanted to cry, but no tears were forming in her eyes. Charlie¡¯s words sounded like knives, and she felt humiliated. Meanwhile, Amy arrived at the office. ¡°Chuck...¡± Charlie looked at her and asked expressionlessly, ¡° What do you think about what she did?¡± Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Amy¡¯s heart clutched for a moment. She knew that Charlie would suspect her after finding out what Hannah had done. Charlie knew that both of them had a good rtionship, and Charlie was giving her a reminder when he talked to her that day. Therefore, there was nothing she could say when Charlie suspected her because of Hannah after Hannah''s actions were exposed. She had to face it no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the reason Hannah doesn¡¯t like Daisie.¡± ¡°Ames! This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this.¡± Hannah was upset at herself as well. If she could have controlled herself and not let her anger get the best of her, Charlie wouldn¡¯t have suspected Amy. Charlie took a cigarette and squinted. ¡°Hannah, I want you to terminate your contract with T Media.¡± Amy was stunned. ¡°Chuck¡ª¡± ¡°Amy, you know me very well. I¡¯d also do the same if you were the victim this time. As long as I¡¯m your manager, I won¡¯t allow things like this to happen to you. This is my duty,¡± Charlie said calmly. Seeing how calm he was, Amy knew there was no room for maneuvering in this matter. In other words, he had made a decision, and no one could change his mind. Amy looked toward Daisie and said in a hurry, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I apologize on behalf of Hannah, she didn''t really mean it. I''m the one who started this, so I''ll clear things up for you, okay?¡± ¡°Amy.¡± Charlie frowned and looked at her warningly. ¡°Chuck, Hannah and I are like close sisters, she signed a contract with T Media because of me. If you want to punish me, I won¡¯t say a single thing, but please, you¡¯ve got to give Hannah another chance.¡± ¡°Ames...¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Hannah did not expect that Amy would risk everything and plead for her. Daisie looked at them, and it urred to her that both of them were really close to each other. The entertainment industry was like a big pond with aplicated circle. Many people would not shed all pretenses of cordiality to maintain their interest. Even though they were friends on the surface, they couldn''ty their hearts bare to each other. There were very few true friends in the entertainment industry. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since Amy was willing to lower herself and help Hannah beg for mercy, it meant that her friendship with Hannah was true and not based on interest. Charlie looked toward Daisie.Daisie fell silent for a moment, and then she raised her head. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯ll give you a chance, and I want to make a bet with you.¡± Hannah was stunned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I can be the best actress in three years, not only will you have to apologize to me in front of all the media outlets for everything you did today, but you will also have to leave T Media. However, if I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll retire from being an actress and announce it in front of the media.¡± All of them were stunned. Be the best actress in three years? Even Helios did not have the guts to make such a promise. After all, it had taken him six years to receive the Best Actor award. Gritting his teeth, Charlie said, ¡°Daisie, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Getting the best actress award in three years? Are you out of your mind?¡± Some of the actors and actresses had to work hard all their lives to get the Best Actor award, and she wanted to get it done in just three years? This was the most absurd thing Charlie had ever heard. He ced his hands on his waist and said exasperatingly, ¡°Daisie, do you really want me to knock some senses into that thick skull of yours?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°Then you should work harder and guide me well.¡± Charlie harrumphed. ¡°You said this yourself, so I''ll do you a favor this time. I hope you can really stay true to your promise and do your best to get the Best Actress award in three years.¡± He left his office in a huff. Amy looked at Daisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, you don¡¯t have to do this at all...¡± Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Even Amy was not confident she could get the Best Actress award in three years. Daisie shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± After that, she looked at Hannah and said, ¡°So what do you think? Are you up for the challenge or not?¡± Hannah did not know what to say. Even though she felt it was ridiculous as well and that she did not like Daisie at all, she found herself in no position tough at Daisie for her whimsicality after Daisie said she would quit being an actress if she failed to do what she had promised. She pressed her lips tightly and said, ¡°Alright. I ept your bet. If you can do it, I¡¯ll apologize to you in front of the media and press.¡± Daisie smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a deal then.¡± Afterward, Daisie published a post on her Facebook. #I¡¯ll get the Best Actress award in three years!# Her fans all leftments below the post. [Did something happen to Dada?] [Way to go, Daisie! We have faith in you!] [I¡¯m truly happy that Daisie has the aspiration to get the Best Actress award.] [I¡¯ll marry the best actress in three years.] When Daisie saw thatment, she sprung up from her bed. The user did not use any avatar, and it seemed to Daisie that it was a new profile. Her profile was the only profile he was following, and his address was pointed in Yaramoor. This was only one post in his profile, and it was published ten minutes ago. Daisie knew who he was, and she sent a private message to him. [Nolly?] The person did not reply to her instantly. Then, she received a text message from Noce. [How did you know it¡¯s me?] Daisie threw herself on the bed and replied: [of course, I know it¡¯s you.] Noce replied: [So is this a yes or a no?] Daisie chuckled and replied: [Well, it depends on your sincerity.] Noce replied: [okay.] Daisie giggled while holding her phone as she typed: [ I miss you very much.] Initially, she did not n on sending it, but her finger slipped and identally touched the Send button. She was stunned and tapped the screen several times in an attempt to delete the message. However, Noce saw the message and replied: [I saw it.] Daisie was so embarrassed that she buried her face in the pillow. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhh! This is so embarrassing! what the hell am I thinking? How could I send something like that to him?¡± One minuteter, Noce¡¯s message came. [I miss you every moment of every day.] This was thest message Noce sent Daisie before he went to bed. He fixed his gaze on his phone''s screensaver and stroked Daisie''s cheek. The corner of his lips curled upward as he said, "Wait for me, Daisie. II He just needed another three years. Once he had taken care of everything here, he would go there to see her. Meanwhile, on the other side.... The light in the living room was brightly lit. Freyja was guzzling down a bottle of red wine at the side of the couch while calling her phone with the house phone. Soon, Colton¡¯s deep and husky voice could be heard from the other side of the line. ¡°Yes?¡± Resting on the couch, Freyja shook the bottle of wine in her hand. With a little dutch courage, she shouted, ¡° Colton, you b*stard! Give me back my phone! ¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°Are you scolding me now, Freyja?¡± ¡°Give me back my phone! ¡± Freyja continued to shout. Her voice was so sharp it nearly pierced through Colton¡¯s eardrum. He clicked his tongue and pulled his phone away from him. ¡°Why are you shouting at me in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°How could you kiss me and take away my phone? You b*stard!¡± Freyja tried to cry, but no tears could form in her eyes. Colton fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she replied. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± He snorted and asked, ¡°When you''re drunk, all you can think about is your phone?¡± Freyja twirled her finger around the telephone wire and pressed on. "Are you giving it back or not!?" Colton replied, ¡°what if I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°My phone is very important to me. It¡¯s as important as myptop. Hurry up and give it back to me,¡± she said, sounding like she was pleading, and there was a hint of coquettish tone at the edge of her voice. Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Colton suddenly let out a chuckle , but he soon regained his former self. ¡°Do you really want me to return your phone so much?¡± ¡°Yes! Give me back my phone! Hurry!¡± ¡°You want it now?¡± Freyja couldn¡®t think straight right now due to the alcohol. She replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Colton hung up the call, and Freyja was stunned for a moment, seemingly unable to believe that Colton really had hung up on her. She called him again in a fit of rage, but Colton did not answer her call anymore. She dragged the telephone wire, causing the telephone to fall to the carpet. Then, she threw herself onto the couch and mumbled, ¡°B*stard, why did you kiss me...¡± Colton stopped the car outside the courtyard. He looked outside through the window and realized that the light in the living room was still on. He came down from the car, walked up to the door, and pressed the bell. Freyja could roughly hear the ring of the doorbell. She climbed up with a dizzy head and dragged herself to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Freyja opened the door and leaned against it. Her vision was blurry, and a figure slowly appeared in her eyes as time passed. Colton could smell the uninviting odor of alcohol on Freyja , and he frowned . ¡°You drank yourself down and disturbed me in the middle of the night just to get your broken phone back?¡± ¡°Colton?¡± Freyja squinted, and it was only then she could barely see his face. She stretched her arm forward and said, ¡°My phone.¡± Colton squeezed himself into her house, and Freyja tugged at his arm. ¡°You can¡®te into my house. Give me back my¡ª¡± She was tripped by the floor mat in front of the door and fell to the floor. Since she was clutching tightly at Colton¡®s jacket, she pulled it off halfway. Colton sighed and took off his jacket while squatting down. He carried her into his arms and said, ¡°It seems to me that not only do you want to take off my pants, but now you also want to take off my clothes.¡± Freyja coiled her arms around his neck when she was in the air and narrowed her eyes to look at him. She did not know if she was having a hallucination , but Colton¡®s profile looked a lot gentler than he used to be under the light. He carried Freyja upstairs and put her on her bed. Freyja clutched at his clothes and said, ¡°My phone.¡± Colton lowered his head to look at her. Suddenly, he thought of something and ced his hands on the side of the bed. He went closer to her and said, ¡°You want your phone? Sure, I¡®ll give it back to you if you kiss me.¡± Freyja was stunned. She looked at the lips only an inch away from her and replied, ¡°You promise you¡®ll give it back to me if I kiss you?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Colton chuckled, ¡°Who knows?¡± She had lost much of her thinking capacity due to the alcohol. She cupped her hands on his cheeks, raised her head, and kissed him. Colton was stunned for a moment, and his hands at the edge of the bed tightened. After a short while, he took control of the kiss, held the back of her head in his palm, and deepened the kiss. Both of them kissed each other passionately. Colton was losing himself in the sensation of her lips against his. He tried to deepen the kiss again, and he wanted more. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He secured her tightly in his arms and trailed his lips down to her neck. Freyja¡®s chest was heaving up and down heavily. His breathing was so hot that it seemed to melt her, and she finally regained some of her senses. ¡°Colton...¡± Colton kissed her again. Her vision turned blurry. She moved her arms from his shoulder to his back and hugged him tightly. Daisie had been working tirelessly , filming a drama for the past half a month. She no longer epted any other jobs or hit the headlines. Many people thought she was joking when she said she was going to get the Best Actress award in three years. Some Inte trolls even mocked her, saying she was going to buy the award with money. However, no matter how much doubt there was out there, it couldn¡®t affect Daisie. The filming of the dramasted for eight months, but Daisie had finished her part in the sixth month. It was New Year¡®s Eve tonight. T Media held an early annual dinner for thepany¡®s artists. Almost all of thepany¡®s artists, executives, and agents were at the banquet. Charlie led Daisie around to familiarize herself with some of the seniors in thepany. A senior chuckled and said, ¡°You signed a contract with T Media not long ago, and you¡¯ve spent half the year filming a drama. It looks like you¡®re preparing yourself for the Best Actress award.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°This is the first time I¡®ve taken on the female lead role. Besides, I can learn more by staying with the crew.¡± Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 The senior nodded. ¡°You¡®re right. Honing your acting skills is the basic professionalism of an actor.¡± Daisie turned her head around and saw James, who was standing at the corner alone. He seemed uninterested in the banquet. Instead of mingling with the people, he preferred to stay alone. She walked toward James and stood behind the pir.¡° Why are you hiding here?¡± James was stunned, and his hand froze in midair. He nced at her through the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°I like to stay alone.¡± Daisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned against the pir. ¡°Hey, don¡®t you want to get along with the artists in thepany?¡± He clicked his tongue and looked at the wine in his ss. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. After all, birds of different feathers do not flock together.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. James turned his head around to look at her and grinned, ¡°By the way, I heard that you said you¡®re going to get the Best Actress award in just three years. You really have a lot of guts. I¡®m very impressed.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She said, ¡°I¡®m not lying.¡± ¡°What¡®s so good about being the best actress? It¡¯s nothing but a title. Besides, your family is rich. Even if you don¡®t be the best actress, you won¡®t run out of money to spend.¡± ¡°It¡®s different.¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± James looked at her. Daisie lowered her head and continued. ¡°There are a lot of things you can decide for yourself if you aren¡®t strong, though. Even though I know my brothers love me very much, if I keep staying under their protection, I¡®ll be like a loser who can¡®t do anything. This kind of life is not what I want.¡± James mumbled, ¡°Loser, huh?¡± His father always said he was a loser. However, he did not think there was anything wrong with being a loser. After all, a loser would be able to live a carefree life than someone who was capable. Daisie¡®s phone rang, and a smile appeared on her face when she saw the phone number. James scooted over and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Daisie raised her head and replied, ¡°My fiance.¡± Three yearster, at the Zlokovia Film Festival... 1 There were a lot of reporters on the scene, and it was a sight to behold. ¡°Have you heard of it? Daisie has gotten the Best Actress award with the film ¡°Undercover¡± directed by Mr. Crawford!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡®ve heard of it. Not only has Daisie great acting skills, but she¡®s also a very responsible actress. She didn¡®t use any stunt double for the exploding and fighting scenes in the film, and I heard that she was injured during the shooting process. Most importantly, she yed the role of a female drug lord. She¡®s a viin, but because of her superb acting skills, she¡®s even better than the lead actor.¡± When Daisie and Charlie came out of the hall, the reporters all rushed up to them. They all focused the spotlight on her. She was wearing a long ck dress with gold flower patterns on the hem and a set of custom¨Cmade jewelry produced by Soul Jewelry. She looked both stunning and elegant. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, congrattions on getting the Best Actress award for the film ¡°Undercover.¡± Do you have anything you want to share with everyone?¡± Daisie smiled and looked at the camera holding the trophy in her hands. She looked very attractive under the camera. The way she smiled and her posture were signs that she was more confident than she was in the past. ¡°There is only one thing I want to say to those people who don¡®t believe in me. I said I would get the Best Actress award in three years, and I did it!¡± Charlie pped his hand andmented. ¡°It seems like I¡®ve underestimated you.¡± Daisie turned around to look at him and chuckled. ¡°But you made the right choice of signing me to be one of your artists.¡± Heughed. ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right.¡± Amy came out as well, and Hannah was following behind her. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie turned around to look at her and smiled. ¡°Ames.¡± Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Amy congratted her from the bottom of her heart.¡° Congrattions, you really did it.¡± Hannah pouted. ¡°I¡®ve lost. I¡®ll do as promised. Please wait here.¡± She walked up to the reporters and announced, ¡°Guys, I have something to say. I was jealous of Daisie and resented her three years ago, and it was my fault for maliciously defaming her back then. So I wish to apologize to her in front of the public today.¡± She then turned to face Daisie and bowed. ¡°I¡®m sorry about that. I¡®ll terminate my contract with T immediately.¡± All the reporters present were taking pictures of the scene, and the shlights did not stop for a minute straight. Daisie walked up to her, helped her up, and said in a volume that only she could hear, ¡°After you terminate your contract with T, I¡®ll refer you to Zestar Media.¡± Hannah was astonished and stared at her. ¡°You...¡± ¡°You¡®ve debuted for such a long time. I believe that you¡®ll definitely get toe back after you go to Zestar.¡± Hannah cried and smiled at the same time and hugged her abruptly. ¡°You¡®re such a nice person! I¡®ll definitely not scold you in the future! Boohoohoo!¡± After the press conference, Daisie walked to a Rolls Royce parked in the parking lot. She opened the car door, and Colton, sitting in the car waiting for her, closed theptop¡¯s lid and turned to look at her. ¡°Congrattions, you¡®ve won the Best Actress award.¡± She got in the car and took a closer look at him. ¡°Colton, your temperament makes you look more and more like the CEO of apany now.¡± Colton had returned to Zlokova two years ago and had taken over the ckgold Group. Although his tongue was still as vicious as always in the past few years, he seemed to have be a lot sterner and more mature. He had also be just like their father ¨Call he thought about all day long was work and only work. Their mother also teased him about whether he was stimted abroad, but Daisie was also curious about what had happened to him abroad. She had asked Waylon for some information , but he did not tell her. He loosened his tie. ¡°What do you mean by me having the temperament of a CEO? Haven¡¯t I always looked like this?¡± She smiled without uttering a single word. After a moment of silence, Colton¡®s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Has Freyja been contacting you?¡± Daisie paused and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°Yeah, what¡®s wrong?¡± He narrowed his eyes and gave off a silent and chilling aura. ¡°Nothing.¡± Daisie nced at him and pursed her lips. Colton and Freyja used to dislike each other, but not to this extent. I wonder what happened to them. Nowadays, Colton¡®s emotions will turn particrly bad whenever Freyja is mentioned. ¡®The same goes for Freyja, who has been in contact with me for the past three years. As long as Colton is mentioned, she¡®ll change the subject and avoid it immediately. Something definitely smells fishy between these two!¡® Back at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Party poppers went off as soon as Daisie entered the mansion through the door. Ribbons and streamers were ejected into the air and scattered all over the ce, and she was covered from head to toe. She then saw a group of people gathered in the house ¡ª the Bouchers and the Lucases were all there. The mansion¡®s interior was decorated as if they were holding a banquet, and it felt extremely lively. Ryleigh held the cake. ¡°Congrattions to Daisie for winning the Best Actress award. You¡®re finally one step closer to your godfather!¡± Helios chuckled. ¡°Daisie can finally stand on her own in showbiz.¡± Nn snorted. ¡°That¡®s just normal, or how could she be my daughter?¡± Barbara walked up to Daisie and pushed her. ¡°Okay, okay, don¡®t just stand in a daze. So many of us are here to celebrate for you.¡± Daisie looked at this happy scene, and her eyes turned bloodshot immediately. ¡°You guys aren¡®t here to celebrate my sess. You just want to make me cry.¡± Ryleigh sneered and brought the cake with candles up to her. ¡°Although it¡®s not your birthday just yet, you can still make a wish. Go ahead.¡± . Daisie put her hands together, closed her eyes, and made a wish. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Everyone was included in her wish. Noce was no exception. A weekter, at Bassburgh Airport... Freyja dragged her suitcase out of the airport and stood at the exit. She was wearing a pair of huge sunsses and had cut her hair to shoulder¨Clength and curled it. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Daisie parked her car on the roadside and called Freyja until the car door was opened from the outside. Daisie stared at the woman who got into the car and sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I¡®ve only changed my hairstyle , and you already can¡®t recognize me?¡± Freyja took off her sunsses. Daisie smiled instantly. ¡°You actually got your hair permed?¡± Now that she had the chance to take a better look at her, the curly hair suited Freyja more than the ck, long, and straight hair that she used to have. It was not an exaggerated curl, but it gave off a gentle, mature, and wild temperament. The car drove slowly on the road, and Daisie chatted about a lot of things with her. During this period, there were times when she deliberately brought up Colton and realized that Freyja¡®s expression would freeze and that she would look away. ¡°Really? Did he take over thepany? Good for him.¡± Daisie nced at her. ¡°Freyja, did something happen to you and Colton?¡± Her expression was a little stiff. ¡°No, what in the world could have happened? You should know what our rtionship looks like.¡± Soon, she changed the subject. ¡°By the way, didn¡®t Nocee looking for you? He already took over T Media as one of its major shareholders a month ago.¡± Daisie suddenly stopped the car on the roadside and looked at her in surprise. ¡°What?!¡± At T Media... Daisie went straight to the administrative office, and she saw a familiar figure in the corridor. It was Edison. Edison¡®s presence could only mean that Noce was also there. ¡®Freyja really didn¡®t lie!¡® Seeing her, Edison smiled and nodded. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt , it¡®s been a long time.¡± Daisie lifted her gaze, nced through the ss, and stared into the office. The man sitting across from the chairman looked extremely dignified and elegant. The dark blue suit emphasized his wide shoulders and well¨Cbuilt back, his side profile looked breathtaking, and his gaze looked as profound as usual, while they were coupled with the long eyshes, thick eyebrows, and straight nose bridge. The man just sat there like a delicate sculpture. Edison opened the door, and the chairman stood up with a smile. ¡°Daisie , you¡®re here. Allow me to introduce you. This is our new shareholder, Mr. Knowles.¡± Noce put down the teacup, his eyes were fixed on her, and a hint of faint hrity shed across his pale pupils. Daisie was exasperated but wanted to chuckle at the same time. She was angry because he had been to Bassburgh for so long, and yet he did not get in touch with her. He even kept it a secret from her. She snorted lightly and crossed her arms. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you do have your hands in all sorts of business, huh? Nowadays, you¡®ve even extended your ws into showbiz, huh?¡± The chairman was stunned and could not help but stare at the two of them. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Noce stood up calmly and gave off a faint smirk. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt and I have a very close rtionship.¡± The chairman returned to his senses. ¡°I see.¡± Suddenly, the chairman¡®s cell phone rang, and he looked at Daisie. ¡°Daisie, something just came up. Since you¡®re rather close with Mr. Knowles, please help me keep Mr. Knowles entertained for now, and please don¡®t neglect him while I¡®m away.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The chairman then left the office. Only Daisie and Noce were left in the office at this moment. Daisie turned her face away and ignored him. Noce chuckled suddenly and stopped in front of her. ¡°I haven¡®t seen you for three years, and you¡®re already the best actress in Zlokova.¡± She snorted softly. ¡°I too haven¡®t seen you for three years, and you¡®ve be my boss.¡± He took her into his arms and approached her. ¡°Actually, what I want more is for you to be my wife.¡± Daisie lifted her gaze. ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡± He rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± Daisie smacked his hand, raised her eyebrows, and sneered. ¡°You¡®vee here for a month and didn¡®t even contact me for once throughout this whole time, and you¡¯ve be a shareholder of T in an instant just because you want to surprise me?¡± Noce hugged her in his arms and smirked. ¡°Do you want to be this calctive with me?¡± He pecked her on the corner of her eye and lowered his voice. ¡°Then I¡®ll admit my mistake now. This is all my fault, so how do you want to punish me? Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Daisie stood on tiptoe and pressed her finger against his lips. ¡°Then you¡®re to¡ª¡± The ringtone of her cell phone interrupted her unfinished sentence. Daisie picked up the call and saw that it was Freyja, who was calling her, so she swiped the screen and answered it. However, what came from the other end of the call was Freyja¡®s screeches. ¡°Daisie, help¡ª¡± The call was then interrupted. Daisie was astounded because she seemed to have heard Colton¡®s voice too on the other end of the call. Noce frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°It seems that Colton has taken her away.¡± Daisie pulled him. ¡°Noce, did something happen between Colton and Freyja?¡± He squinted and smiled. ¡°It¡®s difficult for me to exin it to you.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At the hotel... Freyja was pushed into the entryway. She was caught off guard as an approaching figure trapped her in a corner of the room, and his cold aura enveloped her. Colton grabbed her chin, lifted her face, and asked, ¡°After hiding from me for three years, why didn¡®t you continue to hide?¡± Her heart skipped a beat, and she avoided his gaze. ¡°I wasn¡®t hiding.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± He turned her face, forcing her to look at him. ¡°You blocked me on social media, moved away from where you lived, and went MIA. Are you toying with me?¡± His gloomy aura felt extremely oppressing to her, but there was nowhere to escape. The face reflected in her pupils looked more mature, handsome, andposed than three years ago. The anger, the chill, and the raging wrath hidden at the bottom of his eyes surged and emerged as if she had betrayed him. She had indeed done something wrong. Her mistake was that she had not stopped the absurdity from taking ce three years ago. ¡°Colton Goldmann, there¡®s no need for us to contact each other.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± His gaze became gloomier. She chuckled. ¡°We only had a one¨Cnight stand. Could it be that you, the second heir of the Goldmanns , are still brooding about such an incident?¡± Colton¡®s facial outline looked cold and stiff, while his eyes looked freezing cold and murderous, as if it was about to prate her soul. ¡°So, are you saying that you were ying with me?¡± She tightened the hands that were resting on both sides of her body and forced a smile. ¡°You make it sound like I cheated on your feelings, but can you tell me what was my rtionship with you before that?¡± After saying that, she turned her face away and added, ¡°It was just that I drank too much that night, and both of us went with the tide purely out of lust.¡±. As soon as she said that, the grip on her jawline tightened all of a sudden as Colton pinched her cheeks with his fingertips while approaching her. ¡°Both of us only went with the tide, and we did all that purely out of lust? ¡°Freyja Pruitt, are you sure you were drunk that night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He sneered. ¡°Were you unconscious?¡± Freyja did not answer his question. He ced his palms on the back of her head, sped the back of her neck, and the veins on the back of his hands were clearly visible. ¡°So you didn¡®t reject me that night. You even took the initiative to come at me. Does that mean that as long as you¡®re drunk, any man will have a chance at it?¡± Freyja stopped breathing for a short while, and she was unable to loosen her clenched hands. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± He scoffed, but there was not even a hint of hrity in his eyes. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, you win.¡± He pinched her chin and approached her. ¡°Since you¡®re so promiscuous and can be with whoever you want, then I bet you get it on with me now.¡± She was astonished. ¡°What!?¡± Colton picked her up, and she struggled. ¡°Colton Goldmann, what do you think you¡®re doing!?¡± Walking into the bedroom, he threw her onto the bed and pulled off his tie expressionlessly. ¡°I¡®m doing what you do best.¡± Freyja got up and wanted to escape, but she was hauled back, and he trapped her within his limbs and started kissing her. Her hands were propped against his chest as she tried to push him away from her, but she was mped between him and the bed and was unable to move. ¡°Colton¨C ? The sudden pain that came from her lower abdomen made her gasp¨Che did not even give her a sign before that. She bit his shoulder, and Colton seemed to feel no pain as all he wanted at the moment was to upy her from head to toe. In the evening... Freyja sat on the bed with her legs bent. Her messy clothes and makeup made her look very flustered and defeated. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Freyja stared out the window in a daze. ¡®It¡®s just like that morning from three years ago. He had just disappeared after I woke up. He left without saying anything after sleeping with me. Who would know what his attitude is? ¡®In fact, I never forgot what happened that night three years ago. I wasn¡®t so drunk that I was unconscious. I was sober. Sometimes I¡®d rather be unconscious that night, so I didn¡®t remember everything that happened so clearly. It¡®s like it¡®s been engraved in my mind, and I can¡®t get it off my mind no matter what. And every time I think about it, I regret that I called him while I was drunk that night. I also regret that I didn¡¯t push him away. Because I really didn¡®t know how to face him after that night, that¡®s why I¡®ve kept on hiding from him. ¡®Anyway, it was a mistake from the very beginning, and I thought that I could stop this mistake just by hiding as Colton might forget what happened after such a long time. ¡®However, unexpectedly...¡® Freyja pulled her hair back and covered her forehead with her palm. ¡°How can everything end like this?¡± She freshened herself, tidied her clothes, walked into the living room, and took her cell phone out of her bag. The screen showed five missed calls and three text messages that came from Daisie. She called Daisie back. After a while, Daisie answered the call. ¡°Freyja, where has Colton taken you to? And are you alright?¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡®m fine. You don¡®t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Freyja, did something happen between you and Colton? Why is Colton so mad?¡± Daisie had found Colton and asked him about Freyja¡®s whereabouts, but Colton told her to leave him alone and said that that was what Freyja owed him. ¡®What exactly do I owe him? Who knows? ¡®He¡®s mad?¡® Freyja bit her lip and felt even more depressed. ¡°I¡®m not mad about him at this point. What is he mad about? That crazy b*stard.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I...¡± Freyja found a reason to prevaricate, ¡°I¡®m staying at a hotel for now. I¡®lle to find you tomorrow.¡± After finishing the call, Freyja took a deep breath, picked up her bag, and walked up to the door. As soon as she opened the door, she found two bodyguards waiting outside the door. One of the bodyguards looked at her. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, Mr. Goldmann forbids you from leaving this room.¡± Freyja was startled. ¡°What do you mean by he forbids me from leaving?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°This is what Mr. Goldmann wants.¡± ¡°I¡®m going out for a meal.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make dinner reservations for you. If you still need anything, you can let us know at any time.¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. On the other side of Bassburgh, at the Goldmann mansion During dinner, the butler came over and reported that Colton had guests that he needed to entertain tonight and would be backter. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maisie took a nce at Nn. ¡°Your son looks just like you now. He has be a workaholic. How do you expect him to find us a daughter¨Cinw if he continues to live his life like this?¡± Nn smiled and fetched her some vegetables. ¡°Our son is still young. Being a little busier is nothing to someone his age.¡± Daisie lowered her head and ate her dinner as millions of ideas were shing across her mind. It was not until Maisie ced her favorite shrimp on her te. ¡°Daisie, I heard that Noce has be one of the shareholders of T. Why didn¡®t you bring him back for a meal?¡± Nn frowned. ¡®Yes, that kid has been spying on my Daisie. I really didn¡®t expect him to really seed in only three years.¡® Daisie responded, ¡°Noce is still busy. Perhaps in a few more days?¡± Nn snorted. ¡°What is he busy with? He¡®s been iming that he wants to marry you all this while. I won¡®t mind it if he wants to go back on his word. I don¡®t even feel like marrying my daughter to him.¡± ¡°That kid has found himself a treasure this time around.¡® Maisie nced at him and chuckled. ¡°Even our daughter isn¡®t in a hurry. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Nn¡®s tone became serious. ¡°I¡®m not in a hurry. It¡®s just that I¡®m not very satisfied with his attitude.¡± Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Maisie smiled without saying a word. ¡®After so many years, does he think that I can¡®t see through him at one nce? ¡®He¡®s just being duplicitous. I don¡®t think he can pick out another son¨Cinw candidate that can outshine Noce at this moment. Moreover, Noce is not only an outstanding young man but also good¨Clooking. So if he doesn¡®t allow his own daughter to get married to this man, then it¡®s only a matter of time before some otherdies reach out to snatch Noce away from Daisie. Thus, it¡®s a good thing for Daisie to make a move earlier.¡® The prosperous city was filled with radiant neon lights as darkness overcast the sky. In the brightly lit Glitz Club, the people were dancing, drinking, and partying to the fullest, and in the VIP room, Colton was discussing projects with a few foreign clients. The businesses that ckgold had its hands in were unlimited, such as entertainment, construction, tourism development, food and beverages, hospitality, technological R&D, and so on. That was how it became a giant in the business circle. Its strength should never be underestimated. The other party was very happy to be able to coborate with ckgold, especially knowing that the second heir of the Goldmanns was interested in their stereoscopic 3D holographic projection technology. They were the ones who first held out an olive branch. After the discussion of the coboration, the assistant sent the other party out of the private room and then returned to the private room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you going back to the Goldmann mansion?¡± ¡°No.¡± Colton lowered his gaze, put the wine ss down, picked up his jacket, got up, and walked out of the private room. ¡°Take me to the hotel.¡± The assistant went to get the car. Colton walked out of the clubhouse, and the assistant pulled the car over and stopped in front of him. He opened the door and got in the car. The car drove forward slowly, turned at the junction, and disappeared into the street. In a car parked not far away, Noce had his legs crossed, and there was aptop on his thighs. The laptop screen just happened to disy a blueprint of the stereoscopic 3D holographic projection technology. He had a Bluetooth headset in his left ear and was on a call. The other party reported something to him, and he responded indifferently, ¡°Thank you for the effort.¡± After finishing the call, Edison nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Knowles, why don¡¯t you take the initiative to discuss this coboration with Mr. Goldmann himself?¡± Noce scoffed. ¡°Judging from his and his father¡®s temperament, they would toy me to death if they were to know that I want to work with ckgold.¡± ¡°You¡®re the Goldmanns¡® future son¨Cinw. Why would you want to coborate with the ckgold Group?¡± Edison was puzzled. He gave off a faint chuckle. ¡°Everyone wants to cooperate with a strongerpany, and I¡®m no exception.¡± After saying that, he remembered something. ¡°Make an appointment for an antique shop for me tomorrow.¡± Edison asked, ¡°You wish to go to an antique shop?¡± He loosened his tie. ¡°If I want to meet my father¨C inw and mother ¨Cinw, I can¡®t go to them empty¨Chanded, can I?¡± In the hotel suite... Colton stood at the entryway. The lights in the living room were still on, and his gaze swept over the dinner on the dining table. ¡®It seems that she has eaten.¡¯ He stepped into the bedroom. The warm yellow floor Freyjay on her side, with the nket only covering up to her waist. She looked decent, peaceful, and a little adorable while she was asleep. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He stood beside the bed for a while, sat on the edge, and reached out to gently brush the hair on her forehead while his eyes fixed on her sleeping face. Three years ago, he had left early in the morning because he did not want her to feel embarrassed when she woke up. And after that night, he had assumed she was interested in him. Upon thinking of what Freyja said, Colton¡®s eyes turned slightly cold. He got worked up and pinched her face. She hissed and woke up in pain. The moment she opened her eyes, the first thing that caught her eyes was Colton¡®s gloomy face. She sat up in fright and wrapped herself in the nket.¡° Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡®m the one who reserved this room, so why can¡®t I be here?¡± He took off his coat. Freyja grabbed his hands and pressed them against the bed. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Colton lifted his gaze and nced at her but did not utter a single word. She took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± ¡°What makes you think you¡®re in the position to talk to me?¡± Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Colton pushed Freyja¡®s hand away, tossed his coat aside, and walked toward the bathroom. Freyja sat stiffly on the bed, pursed her lips, listened to the sound of running watering from inside the bathroom, and could not help but tighten her grip on the nket. ¡®Sure enough, his hatred for me hasn¡®t changed at all. Then what did he mean when he gave me the ne and kissed me three years ago?¡® As Colton walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, water vapor encircled him, and the water droplets that had not been wiped rolled down his beating neck. He dried his hair with a towel and turned to look at Freyja. Freyja leaned against the head of the bed with her legs bent and an aggrieved expression as if she had been wronged. ¡®Does she feel wronged? ¡®Pfft, she¡®s just pretending when I¡®m around.¡¯ He ced the towel on the countertop, walked over, and stood beside the bed. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to take a shower?¡± She returned to her senses and did not look at him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Disgusting much?¡± ¡°If you think I¡®m disgusting then ¡ª ¡± Before she could finish the sentence , she felt her whole body leaving the ground as Colton had picked her up and was carrying her into the bathroom. Freyja struggled to break free. ¡°I told you that I don¡®t want to bathe! Let me down!¡±. She was dropped into a tub full of warm water, and the water drenched her bathrobe. Under the light of the zing LED lights, the puddles on the tiled floor rippled as the reflection of the person soaking in the bathtub swayed. The rosy lips and pale face formed an extremely vivid scene, and the atmosphere was seductive, fueling him. His eyes dimmed as he leaned down, sped the back of her head with his palm, and kissed her without any warning She breathed with difficulty. ¡°We should talk.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Colton turned her over and kissed her shoulder. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Freyja grabbed the edge of the bathtub tightly. ¡°I won¡®t hold you ountable for what happened, and we don¡®t owe each other anything after tonight. Can you agree to this?¡± He paused for a few seconds, grabbed her by her jawline, and turned her face around. ¡°Do you think I¡®vee to you in order to allow you to hold me ountable?¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Then what do you n to do to me?¡± He gnashed his teeth, scoffed, pressed his lips against the side of her neck, and stirred the water. ¡°I won¡®t hold myself ountable for what happened. On the contrary, I¡®m only toying with you. Freyja Pruitt, you won¡®t be able to go anywhere until I get tired of you.¡± The next day, in the studio... Daisie had been waiting for Freyja¡®s call since she sat through her makeup in the morning, and she could not help but feel a little worried. After all, she was not from Bassburgh, so what if she encountered a bad person? James appeared outside the dressing room and leaned against the door. ¡°You women can really take forever to put on your makeup, huh?¡± Daisie put her cell phone down and looked at him through the mirror. ¡°Have you memorized the lines?¡± She had to work with James in the same crew this time that was what Charlie wanted. In the past three years, James had participated in more variety shows than filming and hadpletely be a well¨Cknown artist in the variety show aspect. That was because Charlie had found out that James¡® acting skills were bad, but when he was allowed to disy his skills on variety shows freely, he actually managed to steal the limelight. In fact, James was not useless. At least he had always been a master of all kinds of games. Even if it were an innovative game that the production team came up with, he would get the hang of it after one to two rounds. With that game sense in his pocket, he never held his teammates back but would be the mastermind of his team most of the time. And after so long, he finally obtained the opportunity to be part of a film production. Charlie was worried that James would not perform well, so he hoped Daisie would guide James along his way. James was the second male lead in the crew, ying the son of a nobleman in Yennesse. It was not difficult to y a character that shared the same personality as himself in real life. All he needed to do was to be himself. But the difference in characteristics would be huge in theter stage of the script because it was set in the script that the character¡¯s family would be ruined in theter stage. The people who supported him before that would then turn against him and ridicule him. James would have to transition from an arrogant son of a rich family to a deste orphan of an aristocrat , which was why Charlie was afraid James might not be able to perform well. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 James crossed his arms. ¡°It¡®s just reciting the script. Nothing can be simpler than this.¡± Daisie had finished putting on her makeup, so she got up with the script in her hand and walked toward him.¡° Then will you practice with me now?¡± ¡°Practice? What¡®s the point?¡± Daisie hit him with the script. ¡°They¡®re shooting our scene today. If you screw up on me, I¡®ll beat the crap out of you.¡± He ducked and giggled again. ¡°Okay, fine, it¡®s just practice. It won¡®t be difficult enough for me to screw it up.¡± 15 minutester... Daisie red at James, who had exaggerated acting skills and had been jumping in and out of character. She was so angry that she flung the script at him. ¡°James Tell, have you even read the script!?¡± James dodged right and left with the script. ¡°Don¡®t hit me. I just forgot the lines!¡± He ran out of the door and bumped into someone without looking Freyja staggered backward and was about to hit the prop box ced in the corridor. But James instantly reached out and pulled her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Daisie heard the movement outside and ran out, only to see James and Freyja falling on the prop box. Freyja did not feel the pain because James became her human cushion. However, the prop box that was swaying from side to side was on the verge of tipping over and dropping onto both of them. Freyja stretched out her hand , propped them against it just in time to prevent it from falling, and then looked at James. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± James was stunned. Thedy right in front of him captured all his attention¨Cher indifferent look and temperament were exactly what he liked! He had never believed in love at first sight before this, but he did now. Daisie stepped forward and helped Freyja up. ¡°Freyja, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡®m fine, he...¡± James got up quickly, tidied his slightly messy costume, and smiled. ¡°I¡®in fine.¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°d to hear that.¡± Daisie found that James had been staring at Freyja, so she subconsciously pulled Freyja behind her and approached him. ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± James returned to his senses , looked away, and cleared his throat. ¡°Is this your friend?¡°. ¡°Yes, she¡®s my assistant too.¡± ¡°Your assistant?¡± James suddenly became interested and stretched his hand out to Freyja. ¡°From what I heard, your name is Freyja? It¡®s nice to meet you. I¡®m Daisie¡®s senior in the agency, and my name is James Tell.¡± Freyja was at a loss. ¡®Is everyone from Zlokova this enthusiastic?¡® This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She shook hands with him out of politeness and nodded.¡° It¡®s nice to meet you too.¡± She then withdrew her hand and turned to look at Daisie. ¡°Sorry, I got herete.¡± Daisie smiled and wrapped her arm around hers. ¡°Nah, you got here just on time. Let¡®s go. I¡®ll show you around the studio.¡± James froze on the spot and stared fixedly at his empty palm, feeling as if something had just slipped away in an instant. ¡®Yes, I¡®m confident that my heart has just been stolen.¡® He chased after them. ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Daisie brought Freyja around to get acquainted with the crew, and James followed them all the time as if he were their bodyguard. At this time, a female artist sitting in the nanny¡®s car saw James following Daisie everywhere and clenched her hand holding the corner of her script tightly, crumpling the papers. The scandal between James and Daisie had been going around for three years. Although their agent helped them rify their rtionship with each other to the public and media, James was rather close with Daisie. Could it be that the person that James likes is Daisie? However, from what I see, Daisie chooses to ignore James most of the time. It seems that it¡®s only James¡® wishful thinking.¡® She had met James on a variety show and was assigned to James¡®s group when they were ying games. The James that she got to know was not as difficult to get along with as rumored. On the contrary, he was very serious throughout the game and tried his best to help his teammates clear the level. That was how she took a fancy to James. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 And it was also because of James that she had taken up this film project. However, the beau that she fancied had turned into a servant when he was around Daisie. Thus, how could she not feel annoyed by that? Her assistant saw something was wrong with her and asked, ¡°Susan, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt just won the Best Actress award, didn¡®t she? What¡®s there to be proud of? Even my Prince Charming is following her around like a pet willingly. Who the heck would show her this much respect if she were not the daughter of the Goldmanns?¡± Susan was so infuriated that she could not even go through the script by herself. The assistant was helpless. ¡°She¡®s born with a silver spoon, so we can¡®t just make a one¨Cto¨Cone comparison between her and us, can we? Besides , James and Daisie are both from the upper ss, so isn¡®t it normal that they can get along better?¡± Susan red at her. ¡°So are you saying that Daisie is a good match for my Prince Charming?¡± The assistant quickly waved. ¡°That¡®s not what I meant.¡± Susan snorted as her gaze was fixed in their direction.¡± Daisie Vanderbilt , just you wait! I¡®ll surely turn your life into a living hell!¡± At that moment, God seemed to have presented her with an opportunity as she saw James ordering a cup of coffee from a caf¨¦ nearby. The waiter delivered the coffee to the crew, ced it next to James¡® folding chair, and left. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Susan thought of something, and a glimmer of smugness shed across her eyes. He must¡®ve bought that for Daisie. Even God is on my side today.¡® The crew was about to start filming. Today¡®s scene was the storyline where the female lead, yed by Daisie, and the second male lead encountered assassins in a restaurant. The drama was a conspiracy thriller. Because of the identity setting of the male and female leads, the romance between both the leads was quite obscure, and there was almost no intimate kiss scene. The male lead was the master of the assassin organization that adopted the female lead. He was also conspiring to overthrow the prince of the kingdom. The fact that the organization adopted the female lead made him her nominal foster father, so he taught her martial arts and even used her to get himself closer to the authorities in order to get his hands on confidential information. However,ter in the script, he developed feelings for the female lead, making him a very contradictory andplicated role. On the contrary, the second male lead was the son of a nobleman in Yennesse, a wild but loyal bohemian. He and the female lead became friends in adversity and finally became each other¡®s confidants. After all, the female lead shared more scenes with the second male lead than the male lead in the original novel. Even though the male lead took the throne and became emperor in the end, he still parted ways with the female lead because they disagreed with each other over their ideologies, and the second male lead was the one who apanied her as she went into the mountains. In this script, in addition to the heavy emotions between the male and female leads, it also showcased the trickeries, strategies, calctions, the love and hate rtionship that entangled the characters, and the friendship that was formed through thick and thin. The director sat in front of the monitor, the on¨Csite camera equipment was all ready, and the filming started officially. The actors who yed the assassins hung themselves on wires, dashed on the eaves, jumped over the walls, andnded in the inn. Daisie had plenty of experience and moved around the scene smoothly during the fighting scenes. ¡°Cut!¡± Suddenly, the director shouted, stood up, and picked up the loudspeaker. ¡°James, you entered the frame a little too early. We¡®ll retake the whole scene.¡± James redid it, but after repeating it three or four times, the director could no longer stand it. ¡°James, what in the world is wrong with you?¡± Daisie turned her head and saw that James¡® expression did not look too great, so she stepped forward and asked, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± The director noticed something was wrong too and got up from his seat. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± James covered his stomach and held his breath. ¡°Director, my stomach hurts. I can¡®t hold it in any longer!¡± He then sprinted toward the restroom immediately. Everyone present exchanged gazes. The director covered his forehead as he was at a loss for words. He cast James only because he felt that the role setting of the second male lead was simr to that of James. He did not expect this to happen during the first shoot¨Che was too careless with his casting! However, after James went to the restroom, he went back in another two to three times. When he came out of the restroom, he looked all feeble, and his facial complexion was extremely pale. The director asked the staff to help him out of the studio to grab some rest. But in order to catch up with the progress, they went on to film the other scenes that only had the female lead first. Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Meanwhile, Susan came to the scene triumphantly, wanting to watch Daisie get scolded for slowing the crew¡®s progression down. Who would have expected that all she saw was Daisie filming another scene while James was nowhere to be seen? She immediately felt that something was wrong. Susan quickly asked a staff member, ¡°Aren¡®t we filming Daisie and James¡® scene today? Why don¡®t I see James filming?¡± The staff member replied, ¡°Mr. Tell is feeling unwell and is having diarrhea, so he is on a break for the time being.¡± ¡®Diarrhea¡­¡® Susan froze in ce as her legs wobbled. ¡®How could this be? Could it be that Daisie didn¡®t drink the cup of coffee that I spiked withxatives, so he drank it himself!?¡® She had assumed it was for Daisie, so she even added manyxatives on purpose. ¡®F*ck! This is all Daisie¡®s fault!¡® After Daisie finished filming, she and Freyja went to the lounge to visit James, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James¡® face looked as pale as paper, and his stomach kept grumbling. ¡°F*ck man! There must be something wrong with that cup of coffee.¡± Daisie wondered. ¡°The coffee?¡± She suddenly remembered that James had bought Freyja a cup of coffee earlier, but Freyja did not drink it, so he drank it by himself. Freyja was startled. ¡°Are you referring to the cup of coffee that you bought me?¡± Initially , James had given her this cup of coffee, but she was not familiar with James, so she thought it was not very appropriate for her to drink something from him for no reason. As such, she declined his kind offer. James forced a smile. ¡°Thank God you didn¡®t drink it. Otherwise, you¡®d be¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, he inhaled sharply and held his breath in. ¡°I can¡®t take it any longer!¡± He dashed straight to the restroom again. Daisie was helpless. ¡°It seems that he won¡®t be able to film today. I¡®ll go get him some medicine to stop his diarrhea.¡± After all, he was an artist from the samepany and her senior in name, so she should take care of him. She got up and left the lounge, Freyja received a text message at this time. Upon seeing that it was from Colton, her expression stiffened instantly. It was already 5:00 p.m. when Daisie finished filming. When she and Freyja walked out of the studio, they saw Colton waiting in front of the car. Freyja subconsciously avoided his gaze when she saw him, making her seem unnatural. Daisie ran over. ¡°Colton, how are you so free toe and pick us up?¡± Colton responded with a light hum, and his gaze was fixed on Freyja for a split second before shifting across the scene. ¡°I¡®ll send you girls back.¡± The two got into the car, and Daisie asked Freyja where she lived. Freyja paused for a bit, but Colton had already reassured Daisie just as she was about to answer the question. ¡°I¡®ll send her back. You don¡®t have to worry about her.¡± Daisie was astonished and looked at the two of them. ¡°The atmosphere between the two of them has been very strange ever since we got into the car. There¡®s an indescribable awkwardness.¡® Colton first sent Daisie back to the Goldmann mansion. After Daisie got out of the car, she did not forget to lower her head next to the window of the driver¡®s seat. ¡°Colton, can you really send Freyja back to her ce safely?¡± Colton clicked his tongue and pushed her head out of the car with his finger. ¡°Shut your trap and go in.¡± Daisie watched as Colton drove away. ¡®Why do I feel like I can¡®t trust Colton at all?¡® Daisie walked into the mansion and heard someone¡®s voice before she arrived in the living room. She was slightly startled and saw an extra person sitting on the couch. It was Noce. Maisie ced her teacup down. ¡°Daisie, you¡®vee back just in time. Your Nolly has been waiting for you.¡± Daisie¡®s cheeks warmed up immediately, and she hurried forward, pulled Noce up, and took him out immediately. Nn¡®s expression dimmed. He ced the contract down and took off his sses. ¡°Just open your eyes and look. That brat is everything that our daughter sees now.¡± Maisie sneered and leaned forward. ¡°But all I see is you.¡± Nn rubbed his body against hers. ¡°Then will my wife soothe my injured heart after this?¡± Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Maisie smiled. ¡°Get lost.¡± Daisie let go of Noce¡®s hand in the courtyard and turned around. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me in advance that you¡®reing over?¡± Noce pulled her drooping fringe to the side of her face, tucked it behind her ear, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Am I this unpresentable?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± She exined , ¡°But what if my father were to make life difficult for you when I wasn¡®t here?¡± Noce paused for a split second, lowered his gaze, and his smile intensified. ¡°Do you see me as someone who¡®d be afraid of a difficult situation?¡± Daisie shook her head. ¡°Your skin is way too thick to be afraid of that.¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°I¡®m d that you know that.¡± The afterglow was poured over the luxuriant courtyard , making it look like an oil painting. The servants who passed by looked into the pavilion. When standing together, the two of them looked even better than the breathtaking scenery. Daisie turned her head, and her gaze was fixed on Noce. ¡®I haven¡®t seen him for three years, and he seems to have gotten more dazzling. Let¡®s ignore the fact that he looks better than a girl. He¡®s also such a sessful man. And the main thing is that he¡®s so flirtatious with girls and so gentle at the same time. All girls should fancy such a man, shouldn¡®t they? ¡®I¡®ve been in the entertainment industry for so long, and none of the male celebrities that I¡®ve ever met look better than him. If he were to make a debut in the industry, he¡®d definitely be regarded as the best¨C looking beau of the industry.¡® Noce tilted his head to look at her, and a hint of hrity beamed through his light¨Ccolored pupils. ¡°Do I look good?¡± She nodded subconsciously , came back to her senses all of a sudden, and looked away instantly. ¡°I was just thinking that if you were to debut with your looks, you¡®d definitely be the best¨Clooking male celebrity the industry has to offer.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Noce leaned over and approached her.¡° Do you want me to make a debut?¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°I was just bbering for fun.¡± ¡®If he were to make a debut, he would turn the whole showbiz and the Inte upside down. If that turns out to be the case, just how many love rivals will I have topete against!?¡® Her face was reflected in his pupils. He captured a trace of nervousness and worry from her expression, and a hint of amusement overflowed from his eye sockets. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t make a debut. You¡®ll be the only person in the world that gets to appreciate my good looks.¡± Daisie¡®s cheeks could not help but warm up as she turned her face away from his burning gaze. ¡®It¡®s been three years, how can I still be this susceptible to his flirtation!?! She took a deep breath and turned her head to face the handsome face that could enchant all beings on Earth.¡° Your flirting no longer works on me.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± He approached, and his lips were less than an inch away from her cheek. ¡°Then what about my charm?¡± Daisie gulped her saliva as her gaze turned a little hazy. Noce casually unbuttoned a button on the cor of his shirt while fixing his eyes on her. The cedar fragrance that proliferated from his suit was extremely vtile as the space between the two was very narrow. Daisie raised her hand, pushed his face away, and lowered her head. ¡°Okay, fine, I¡®ll admit defeat.¡± He grabbed her wrist and kissed her palm. The slight graze numbed her and made her withdraw her hand immediately as she blushed. ¡°You¡®ve overstepped!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll stop teasing you. If you were to pounce on me out here, it¡®d be difficult for me to exin it to everybody here.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°I won¡®t!¡± Noce stayed for dinner, and the dining table¡®s atmosphere was subtle but oppressive. The atmosphere between Nn and Noce was different from the others. It was only natural for the father¨Cinw and son¨Cinw not to take a liking to each other no matter what. Daisie covered her forehead and wanted to think of a way to brighten the atmosphere. She then remembered something all of a sudden. ¡°By the way, Colton sent Freyja back. Why hasn¡®t hee back yet.¡± Noce chuckled but did not answer. Maisie squinted. ¡°Is Freyja the friend you mentioned to me when you were abroad?¡± Daisie said with a smile, ¡°Yes, she came to Bassburgh to find me. I¡®ll introduce her to you someday when you¡®re free.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie had long wanted to meet Daisie¡®s best friend. When Colton returned to the mansion, it was already a littleter than 11:00 p.m. He walked upstairs, and that was when a silhouette appeared behind him. He became extremely vignt instantly. ¡°Who¡®s that?¡± Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Nocezily leaned against the wall. ¡°You¡®re backte.¡± Colton was surprised but looked calm. ¡°You¡®re still here?¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡®m staying over.¡± Noce¡®s eyes focused on Colton¡®s loosened tie and the bite marks that were peeking out of his cor, and he smiled. ¡°You seem to be moving quickly with my cousin.¡± Colton frowned but didn¡®t speak. Noce walked past him and stopped behind him but didn¡®t look back. ¡°Are you serious about her?¡± ¡°It¡®s none of your business.¡± Colton walked to his room. Noce turned his head, looked while Colton disappeared into the shadows, and squinted because he could see the truth. The next day, at the shoot... James took some electrolytes, rested for a night, and finally got some energy back. He sat in the car and read the script while looking for someone in the crowd. Susan Hotch brought a beautiful container with food over to him and smiled. ¡°James, have you had lunch?¡± James paused and frowned. ¡°You are?¡± Susan awkwardly said, ¡°You don¡®t remember me? I¡®m Susan Hotch. We¡®ve worked together on a show.¡± He remembered her. ¡°Oh, it¡®s you. Can I help you?¡± She lowered her head shyly and clutched the container. ¡°I wanted to ask if you¡®ve had lunch. If you don¡®t mind, 1 ¡ª¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Daisie, over here!¡± James saw Daisie, and his eyes lit up. He cut Susan off while he stood up and waved his arm. Susan felt ashamed and unhappy that she was ignored. Daisie walked toward him and said, ¡°Oh, it looked like you¡®ve recovered.¡± ¡°Yes, I almost died yesterday. I¡®m d that my body was tough enough. I gave the cafe a bad review last night because I was so angry.¡± James got angry upon recalling what happenedst night. That drink wasn¡®t made from coffee but laxatives. It shamed him in front of the woman he was interested in. He remembered something and looked around. ¡°Where¡®s your assistant?¡± Daisie crossed her arms and red at him. ¡°Don¡®t you even think about it.¡± James had been very nice to Freyja sincest night and had even bought coffee for her. Something must be going James shed a wide smile. ¡°We¡®ve known each other for a long time already. I¡®m not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbill.¡± Susan, the ignored party, finally lost it. She tried to control her expression and smiled. ¡°I think your acting skills are way better than some of the seniors here. You¡®re definitely the best actress.¡± She said that loudly to pretend to praise her, but she was just trying topliment her while insulting the seniors. A few older actors had been acting for more than two decades and were quite good. Even though Daisie had started as a child actor and had earned the Best Actress award, the seniors still had the upper hand when it came to experience. If Daisie agreed to thesepliments, it would mean that she was offending the seniors with an arrogant attitude. The entertainment industry loved to twist things around. Lots of actors had been shunned because they had said something wrong. Before Daisie could speak, James proudly said, ¡°of course, you should know who¡¯s supporting her.¡± He wanted to emphasize that she worked under Charlie. Charlie had turned him into an A¨Clister, so it wouldn¡®t be surprising if Daisie became the Best Actress award winner. However, from Susan¡®s perspective, James was saying that Daisie was his woman. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Susan¡®s expression was subtly dark. They were that far off already? Daisie red at James. ¡°Why are you showing off? When are you getting the Best Actor award for Charlie?¡± He turned away. ¡°I¡®m not interested in that. I¡®m just here to pass the time.¡± Daisie¡®s lips curled as she said, ¡°You¡®re addicted to being useless?¡± ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt , how could you say that about James?¡± Susan quietly spoke up for him. ¡°It¡®s not his fault that he¡®s not talented. I believe that he has already done his best.¡± If she spoke up for him, he might feel thankful . See? I am the only one who really understands him.¡® Daisie looked at Susan, with whom she hadn¡®t worked much since joining the team. Her character hadn¡®t shown up in the movie yet. Daisie was having a normal conversation with James, but it seemed like she was looking down on him in Susan¡®s eyes. Before Daisie spoke, James¡® expression changed. ¡°I¡®m speaking to Daisie. Why are you interfering?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Susan was stunned. ¡°James¡ª¡± ¡°And you said that I¡®m not talented ? Tsk! I just want to pass my time. If I was really serious about it, getting the Best Actor award would just be a matter of time.¡± He crossed his arms in disgust. He was familiar with Daisie, so it was eptable for her to call him useless. However, he wouldn¡®t be very happy if someone he didn¡®t know well called him useless. Susan¡®s knee jerked. Daisie had called him useless, but she was the one who offended him by defending him!? Daisie patted his shoulder. ¡°If Charlie saw you now, he would probably shed a tear of pride.¡± ¡°But I still want to be useless.¡± He turned away and said, ¡°It¡®s nice that way.¡± At least, he thought that it was. Susan gnashed her teeth, watching how happily they were interacting Her crush must have been blinded by Daisie. She couldn¡®t let that go on! Susan found an excuse and left. Daisie watched her walk away and asked, ¡°Is she a fan of yours?¡± James waved his hand. ¡°Fan? We¡®re not close. We¡®ve just worked together during a show. She¡®s weird.¡± Freyja quickly got to the filming location. Daisie was holding a huge parasol standing under the sun and reading the script. The makeup artist was helping her touch up her makeup. ¡°Daisie.¡± Freyja walked to her and took the parasol over.¡° You can focus on the script. I¡®ll hold this for you.¡± Daisie looked at the light¨Ccolored scarf around her neck and asked, ¡°Don¡®t you feel hot?¡± Freyja paused and touched the scarf while avoiding eye contact. ¡°Not at all. The cor is a little low, so it feels weird not to have something around my neck.¡± Daisie was curious because her cor was just under her corbone. That wasn¡®t low. The filming started, so the actors and crew got into position. Freyja stood and watched from the side. Daisie was born to be an actress because she was able to portray the character so well. Even if she was acting alongside more experienced actors, she was able to handle it well. The next scene involved the female lead getting whipped by the male lead because she didn¡®t finish her mission. The crew helped add some padding to Daisie¡®s back. The whip was real, and the lead really used it. It still made a whipping sound even with the padding on. Even if the pain wasn¡®t real, the force used was. The actor might have been too focused on his acting or did it intentionally , but he brandished his whip, and it hit the back of her hand. Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Daisie wasn¡®t expecting that, but she didn¡®t cry out loud. Her arm was burning. She took a sharp breath while her face turned pale. Meanwhile, her shoulders were shuddering. Nobody noticed what had happened, and she didn¡®t ask them to stop. After the director yelled cut, he stood up. ¡°That was good. Let¡®s move to the next one.¡± Freyja and the crew helped Daisie up, but they seemed to have touched the hand, and she hissed. Freyja asked, ¡°Daisie, are you alright?¡± Daisie waved her hand. The crew removed the padding from her back. Daisie never mentioned that her hand was whipped before going for an outfit change with Freyja. In the changing room, Daisie removed her clothes and saw that there was a huge bruise on her arm. The whip had hit her a few times, and half of her arm had been numb since Freyja came in and saw that bruise, so she rushed forward. ¡°You were hit?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡®m fine. It¡®smon for actors to be hurt while filming.¡± ¡°It¡®s swollen. Wait here. I¡®ll get you some ice.¡± Freyja left the room and asked for an ice pack from the crew. When she walked past one of the cars, she overheard a conversation. ¡°Mitch, you went so hard just now. Do you think she will suspect anything?¡± A man¡®s voice followed that. ¡°What¡®s there to suspect? It¡®smon to get hurt during filming. It just means I was into character.¡± Freyja was stunned. She slowed down and approached the car. When she was sure she was out of sight, she saw the male lead actor Mitchell Santos hugging an actress. He had the woman in his arms and was going to kiss her when she turned away and blocked his lips. ¡°Mitch, don¡®t. What if people see us?¡± ¡°Susy, I¡®ve given her some trouble, so when are you giving me my reward?¡± Mitchell rubbed her palm. Susan hid her disgust but had to look toward him.¡± There¡®s no need to rush. We have a lot of time. I¡®m not going to let you give her some trouble without repaying you.¡± She only cared about James Tell. Mitchell was just someone she was using against Daisie. If it wasn¡®t because he was madly in love with her and would do anything for her, Susan wouldn¡®t even take a second nce at him. Freyja looked back and left quickly. When she returned to the changing room, she handed the ice pack to Daisie, who applied it to her bruised area. The burning pain quickly subsided. Daisie noticed that Freyja had something to say and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Freya looked toward the door and lowered her voice. ¡°Do you think that the actor was just too into character?¡± Daisie paused. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Freyja pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°When I wasing back, I saw him hugging Susan. He intentionally hurt you and said he was teaching you a lesson on her behalf.¡± Daisie was silent. ¡®Teaching me a lesson on Susan¡®s behalf?¡® She had never done anything to Susan. Was it because she had called James a useless man? Freyja asked, ¡°Daisie, did you cross her?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Daisie snapped back and suddenly chuckled. ¡°I guess.¡± She didn¡®t care too much about it. However, the next scene they were going to film was going to be when they broke up, and she would p the male lead. Daisie was ready when she looked toward Mitchell.¡° Should I really p you?¡± Mitchell was getting his makeup touched up. He was stunned upon hearing that, but he smiled and said, ¡°Of course. That would make it look real.¡± Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Every actor would have to go through some scenes where they might be hit. On top of that, she was a woman, so no matter how hard she pped him, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. He was a man, so if he couldn¡¯t even take that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive long in the industry. Daisie¡¯s smile was wide. ¡°Great.¡± When the filming started, Daisie pped him, and the force made him lose bnce and take a few steps back. Mitchell was stunned. Daisie turned around to speak to the director. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can we redo that? I was too in character and pped him too hard.¡± Daisie then looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry, Mitch. Are you alright?¡± Mitchell never expected she would be so strong. The p made his face swell up. He had been acting for years, and never had he been pped so hard. That was too much! Was she taking revenge for the whipping? No way. He touched his face but forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The second time Daisie put all her energy on her arm, and that p was even harder than the previous one. He saw stars, and half his face turned red and swelled up. Freyja could see what was going on. Daisie may have said she didn¡¯t mind but was actually taking revenge. The assistant director thought it was weird, so he went to the director. ¡°Was that too hard?¡± The director said, ¡°No. The lead is supposed to p him because she hates him so much. There was no way she would lightly p him. Mitchell agreed that the p should be a real p too.¡± The assistant director had nothing to say because the actors had discussed the p. After the filming ended , Daisie walked toward Mitchell with an ice pack. She had to try really hard not tough when she saw how angry he was. ¡°Mitch.¡± He smiled and stood up. ¡°Yes?¡± Daisie handed the ice pack to him and looked so sincere that even she believed it. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. I was so into the character, so the ps were pretty hard. You wouldn¡¯t me me, would you?¡± Mitchell¡¯s veins popped while he clenched his jaw. But since she had given him a chance to step down and apologized, it would show that he wasn¡¯t graceful if he made it into a big deal. ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t. Actors might lose control when they are too into character. That¡¯s verymon.¡± Daisie smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m d you could understand. I didn¡¯t expect a man who has great acting skills like you to be a great person too.¡± Mitchell was happy to be praised. ¡°Thanks, Ms. Vanderbilt." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She spoke to him for a little longerand looked toward Freyja, who was behind Mitchell. Their eyes met, and she excused herself from Mitchell after getting her message. The moment Daisie turned around, she revealed a shallow smile. As expected, the next day, news about Daisie intentionally ''pping Mitchell too hard turned into a trending subject. Theizens argued because some thought Mitchell was too weak, while others said that Daisie put too much force, and so on. The fans of both actors were arguing, and Twitter turned into a battlefield. Daisie sat in her chair, going through the script and ignoring all that was happening online. When she heard amotion, she looked up and closed her script, then got up to ask the crew, ¡°What''s happening?" One of the crew members replied, ¡°It seems like the fans of Mr. Santos are causing a scene here. Don''t worry, Ms. Vanderbilt. The crew will take care of it." Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 The crew always felt that Daisie was very professional, but this time, it was obvious that Mitchell¡¯s fans were the ones who had crossed the line. Mitchell¡¯s p was discussed between them before the filming started. Daisie had pped him just to make it look more realistic. Nobody knew that it would turn into a trending topic. Daisie didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed as though she had expected all that to happen. The fans were barricaded outside and tried to defend Mitchell, yelling for Daisie to exin herself. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The director didn¡¯t want this matter to blow out of proportion, so he asked Mitchell to handle it. Mitchell and Susan tried to calm them down, just saying good things about Daisie and never mentioning who was at fault the entire time. The fans were angry that their idol had to take the hit, but they couldn¡¯t calm down now that he was defending her. ¡°Mitchell, your face is still swollen. It¡¯s Daisie Vanderbilt¡¯s fault, but why are you defending her? That breaks our hearts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too nice. That¡¯s why you were bullied. Who is Daisie? She just won the Best Actress award. If it weren¡¯t for her family¡¯s influence, she would have never won that.¡± ¡°The award is suspiciously won.¡± Susan was overjoyed as she listened to Mitchell¡¯s fans scolding Daisie. Mitchell had quite a lot of fans, and even if they couldn¡¯t do anything to Daisie, it was good enough to cast a negative light on her. And since Mitchell was defending her, it made him look graceful. Thus, it made Daisie look like someone who would bully others because of her power. Daisie was the Goldmann princess and had a powerful family. On the other hand, Mitchell had gotten to where he was because of his merits, so it drew sympathy. It was all Daisie''s fault. If she hadn''t pped him so hard, they wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to be upset with her. Susan spoke up too. ¡°I know you feel bad for Mitchell, but this will affect him. "Daisie didn''t mean to p him so hard. She is a good actress, so it is normal for her acting to be realistic." It was better if she hadn''t said that. Unsurprisingly, Mitchell''s fans broke out after she did. ¡°What do you mean didn''t mean to? It''s definitely intentional.¡± "We don''t care who she is. We just want justice for Mitchell!" Daisie walked over slowly. "What justice?" Susan and Mitchell were stunned and turned around to see her. How could she not hide but instead show up after things blew up? Susan walked toward her. "Ms. Vanderbilt, please don''t be angry. They''re Mitch''s fans and just feel bad for him. Don''t me them.¡± Susan won over the fans'' hearts as she spoke up for them. ¡°Susan, thanks for caring, but this is between the fans. It''s best if you don''t get involved. It would be terrible if you were dragged into this too." Mitchell looked toward Daisie and smiled. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I apologize on behalf of my friends for causing this much trouble. It was all a misunderstanding." ¡°I''m d you know that it was a misunderstanding." "What attitude is this?" His fans were unhappy. " Mitchell and Susan were defending you, yet you said that this was a misunderstanding instead of apologizing?" Daisie smiled. ¡°It really is just a misunderstanding." Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 A fan refused to let it go and pressed on. ¡°But Mitch¡¯s face is swollen. We all saw it, and now you say it¡¯s just a misunderstanding?¡± Mitchell had no other choice but to step in to mediate the situation. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all take a step back, okay? Please, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you all.¡± He portrayed himself as a gentle, kind, and forgiving man. His fans were relieved, but at the same time, they loathed Daisie even more. Susan walked up to Daisie and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, Mitch already said it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Can we let this slide now?¡± Daisie ignored her and approached Mitchell. ¡°Mr. Santos, before we started shooting, I asked you if we¡¯re going to fight for real or not, am I right?¡± Mitchell was momentarily stunned, but he soon regained himself and smiled. ¡°We did discuss it before¡­¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve discussed it before and you¡¯ve agreed to it, I fought you for real when we started shooting, and I did apologize to you after we finished the shooting. Did you not exin to your fans?¡± Mitchell¡¯s expression changed after what Daisie said. His fans looked at each other, and it was apparent he had not told them about Daisie¡¯s apology. Susan bit her lips. ¡®Since when did she apologize to him? Why didn¡¯t I know about that? No way! I can¡¯t let her turn the tables around.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Susan said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve apologized to Mitch, Ms. Vanderbilt? Why do none of us from the crew members know about it?¡± Someone was lying. That was the first thing that appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, and Mitchell¡¯s fans were more willing to believe that Daisie was the liar. ¡°If you¡¯ve apologized to Mitch, why didn¡¯t he tell us about it?¡± ¡°Do you really think that you can have everything your way just because you¡¯re one of the Goldmanns?¡± Susan looked at Daisie with a triumphant smile. ¡®That¡¯s right. Keep it going.¡¯ As long as Mitchell did not admit she had apologized, no one would know about it. Smiling, Daisie looked at Mitchell again and asked, ¡°Mr. Santos, are you sure that I didn¡¯t apologize?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cold beads of sweat were oozing out of Mitchell¡¯s forehead. If he admitted it, his fans would think that he was a liar! He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, how about this? Let¡¯s move on from this matter. I¡¯ll apologize to you, alright?¡± Daisie smiled at him, sending a chill down Mitchell¡¯s spine. ¡°Since you refuse to reveal the truth to your fans, there¡¯s nothing I can say. Mr. Santos. Although it¡¯s not wrong if you wish to keep a positive image in front of your fans, there is a line that we should never cross no matter what.¡± After that, she looked toward Susan and continued. ¡°I hope you won''t regret it.¡± Susan shuddered in fear. She did not know what Daisie was trying to say. Was she threatening them? Mitchell''s fans became even angrier after Daisie left. ¡°What the hell? She¡¯s the worst person with the worst personalityI''ve ever seen, yet she won the Best Actress award. What a joke!¡± Unexpectedly, not long after this, a video showing Daisie apologizing to Mitchell after the shooting appeared on the Inte. In the video, Mitchell epted her apology. There was no such thing as Daisie refusing to apologize and acting arrogantly after hitting him during the shooting. The crew members released this video, and the tables started to turn again. Mitchell was criticized for being a hypocrite and an attention seeker, and even his fans were ridiculed for their stupidity. At T... Charlie had taken note of the things happening on the Inte and chuckled. ¡°As expected of my artist. She did a pretty good job in solving this problem.¡± He did not even need to do anything. Mr. Gray said, ¡°This wasn''t Ms. Vanderbilt''s fault. I heard from her assistant that Mitchell didn''t go easy on her either when he was hitting her. Besides, she didn''t ask to stop when her arm swelled up after he purposelyshed at her with his whip.¡± Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 ¡°Besides, I heard from the rumors that it was Susan who instructed Mitchell to make things hard for our artists.¡± Charlie rose to his feet. ¡°Is that true?¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Although both Mitchell and Susan work under Zestar, they have gone overboard this time.¡± It was clear how hypocritical Mitchell was, judging from the fact that he refused to admit that Daisie had apologized before and make any exnation while allowing his fans to attack her. Charlie hated it with a passion when artists made waves behind other people¡¯s backs. Even though they were not from T, he would not just sit by and let other artists bully his artists. ¡°It seems like I need to make a trip to Zestar.¡± Freyja , who was standing outside the door, left quietly. She came to the emergency exit and made a call to Daisie. ¡°I asked Mr. Gray to tell Mr. Johnson about it. Mr. Johnson is going to Zestar right now. It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t get to record the video of that shameless couple.¡± If she had recorded them, she was certain that it would be something that would shake the entire Inte. Daisie chuckled. ¡°Freyja, I didn¡¯t know that you were so bad.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just giving that couple a taste of their own medicine for what they did to you. Besides, you barely gave him what he deserved by just pping him twice.¡± Freyja was right. Daisie was going easy on him by just pping him twice. Daisie suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, Freyja. Pleasee to the Goldmann mansion with me after I finish with work.¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡®Go back to the Goldmann mansion with her?¡¯ Daisie said, ¡°My mom has been wanting to see you for a long time. Besides, I¡¯ve promised her I¡¯ll introduce you to her.¡± Freyja pressed her lips thin and said, ¡°Daisie, can¡­ Can I say no?¡± She was not afraid of meeting Maisie. She just did not want to run into Colton. Given Colton¡¯s personality, if he learned that she went to see his mother, he would certainly make fun of her. Daisie thought she was afraid of meeting her mother, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mom is a good person.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, Daisie.¡± Freyja did not know how to exin it to Daisie, so she said, ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t prepared myself yet. Please give me some more time.¡± Daisie did not press on. ¡°Alright, then. You cane with me after you¡¯ve prepared yourself. My mom will be very happy when she sees you.¡± After they hung up the call, Freyja leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. She did not have the guts to tell Daisie about what was happening between her and Colton. They weren''t in a rtionship. At most, she was just Colton¡¯s booty call. Charlie went to Zestar. He had worked in Zestar before, so hescolded Yale, Mitchell''s manager, immediately after returning there. Yale knew what Mitchell had done, so he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Charlie , I''ll look into the matter myself. You are making things hard for Zestar bying here immediately and making a scene.¡± "I''m making things hard for Zestar?" Charlie sat with his arm resting on the back of the seat. ¡°Your artist bullied my artist, and you want me to stay calm? If it hadn''t been for Zestar not doing anything about Mitchell''s actions, would my artist have needed to go out of her way and solve the problem herself?¡± Yale took a deep breath and said, ¡°Charlie, I said I''d look into the matter myself. If it''s really Mitchell''s fault, I''ll force him to apologize in public one day.¡± ¡°That''s not necessary." A voice rang out from the door. Charlie turned his head around, and the man that stepped into the office was none other than the associate director of Zestar, Triden. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Yale rose to his feet. ¡°Mr. Gagher?¡± ¡°I already know what is going on. It was Mitchell¡¯s fault. He shouldn¡¯t have twisted the truth and made waves. He should apologize.¡± Yale was stunned and fell silent. Hector had handed all the management of Zestar to Triden. However, Triden hardly ever cared about the things that happened to his artists. After all, his staff and the managers would take care of all the problems. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Therefore, it was definitely not a simple matter since Triden had stepped in. Charlie rose to his feet and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll go back and wait for your good news then.¡± Triden did not stop him. After Charlie was gone, Yale asked, ¡°Mr. Gagher, you¡¯ve got to think twice. Mitchell has brought a lot of profit to thepany. His achievements and status are there for all of us to see. ¡°Even though the whole incident was caused because of him on the Inte, we need to ask him what happened first.¡± Triden turned to look at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask him anymore. T Media has all the evidence for the things that Mitchell did. If he refuses to step forward and apologize, he won¡¯t be able to stay in the entertainment industry anymore.¡± Yale was stunned. In other words, his career as an artist would be destroyed. Yale did not expect it to be so serious. ¡°Did Mitchell really do anything overboard?¡± Triden turned around and stopped in front of the door. ¡° Is Susan one of our artists?¡± Yale snapped himself out of his thoughts and replied, ¡° Yes. She¡¯s a B- list artist, and her manager is Xuannie.¡± ¡°Get Xuannie toe to my office.¡± After he finished speaking, he left the office without turning his head back. There was a ck car not far away from Zestar. Noce was sitting in the backseat and reading a document in his hand. Edison came into the car and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already informed Mr. Gagher from Zestar. By the way, are you not worried that Zestar will do everything they can to defend Mitchell?¡± Noce lifted his eyelids and collected all the documents. ¡°Mitchell is an A-list artist in Zestar. If Zestar really wants to make every effort to defend him, well, of course, they can do that. But they have to make a trade-off.¡± Edison was stunned. ¡°Trade-off?¡± Noce looked into the street through the window and continued. ¡°If Zestar wants to keep Mitchell, they¡¯ll have to give up on Susan. If Mitchell is smart enough and doesn¡¯t want to lose his job, what do you think he will do?¡± Understanding soon dawned upon Edison as he said,¡± He¡¯ll sell Susan out. When Susan is pushed to the corner, she¡¯ll certainly retaliate. So, you want to create a situation where both of them will fight each other.¡± Noce retracted his gaze and chuckled. ¡°If not, they¡¯re too free.¡± Edison shook his head helplessly. He knew that Noce was just helping Daisie to get her revenge. They did not need to do anything against those bad remarks andments against Daisie. They just needed to make Mitchell and Susan fight against each other, and the rumors would fall apart by themselves. Two dayster¡­ Mitchell published a post and apologized to Daisie. He also admitted that he did not exin to his fans and caused the misunderstanding. Because of his exnation , Daisie got quite a lot of new fans. This was because she did not exin or comin about the misunderstanding. Inparison, those magnanimous words that Mitchell said now sounded hypocritical, and Mitchell was branded as a hypocrite by the people. Daisie did not have any shooting today, so she invited Freyja to have lunch in a restaurant. "I didn''t expect Mitchell to apologize so soon,¡± Daisie said as she took a sip of water. Freyja knew why Mitchell would apologize so soon, but she just chuckled. ¡°Maybe someone helped you.¡± Daisie was curious as well. ¡°I didn''t know that Charlie could affect Zestar''s decision either.¡± Freyja did not say anything. Noce had told her not to tell Daisie he was the one who helped her. This was because he was worried that Daisie might not like it when she found out he had interfered . Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Daisie wanted to rely on herself in the entertainment industry. She didn¡¯t even allow her family to help her. ¡°Yo, what a coincidence.¡± James¡¯ voice rang out from the back. Daisie was stunned and turned her head around. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Even though James covered his face entirely with sunsses and a face mask, his mboyant outfit still sold him out-people would know it was him at first nce. He took off his sunsses and face mask, grabbed a chair, and sat down. ¡°Well, it seems like fate really likes to bring us together.¡± He kept his gaze glued on Freyja while talking, and it made Freyja ufortable. Daisie nced at him and said, ¡°Are you here to bum meals off me?¡± He clicked his tongue and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to bum meals off you.¡± Freyja and Daisie fell silent. He told the waiter to bring him a set of utensils and a menu before turning his head to Daisie. ¡°I heard that Mitchell was forced to apologize to you for what he did behind your back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the main culprit. By the way, this has something to do with you as well.¡± After all, Susan was James¡¯ die-hard fan. James was stunned. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, it wasn¡¯t me who asked him to do that. You mustn¡¯t push the me on me.¡± Daisie did not know what to say. His brain worked differently from other people, and she couldn¡¯t keep up with him. James did not continue the topic anymore. He turned to Freyja and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat, Freyja? Feel free to order anything you like. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s on me.¡± Daisie stared at him. Freyja did not expect James to be such a passionate young man, and it seemed to her that he was a little bit too enthusiastic. She forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m full now.¡± James rested his face on his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can have a meal together sometime.¡± Daisie narrowed her eyes. ¡®Does he have a thing for Freyja?¡¯ At that moment, a couple appeared in the restaurant and caught her attention. The man was none other than her brother , Colton , but she had never seen the woman beside him. Freyja followed her gaze and was stunned. The woman beside Colton was not the kind of woman that one would not find attractive at first. Instead, she was that kind of woman one would realize she was easy on the eyes over time. She was pleasant to the eyes, and the more one looked at her, the more they would find she was pretty. She had a gentle disposition, and it was apparent she came from a prestigious family. When Freyja crossed gazes with Colton , she turned her head away, and asurge of disappointment overwhelmed her. Colton stopped in front of their table, and it was only then Daisie returned to her senses. She forced a smile on her face and said, "What a coincidence, Colton.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied tly as he nced across Freyja. ¡°It''s really such a coincidence." Freyja lowered her head to drink her water and did not say anything Daisie asked, "Colton, who is this?¡± Colton did not say anything, and the woman smiled. ¡°You must be Daisie, right? Nice to meet you. I''m Giselle Peterson, Mr. Goldmann''s friend." James felt that he had heard the name somewhere. He searched his memory for a moment and said, ¡°Are you Giselle Peterson, the ballet dancer?¡±. Giselle was the daughter of Gordon Peterson, the CEO of Cloud Capital Inc. in Hewston City. It was all thanks to Nn that Cloud Capital Inc. could get the project in Hydra Lake East District. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, they had been keeping a good business rtionship with ckgold. Giselle was a ballet dancer. She studied abroad and only returned home recently. James knew Giselle because he had heard someone mentioning her name when he followed his father to a banquet in Hewston City. It was only then Giselle saw James. She smiled at him and said, ¡°You''re James Tell, right? Do you know me?¡± Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 James waved his hand. ¡°Nope. I just heard of your name. But it seems like you know me.¡± Chuckling, Giselle replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty into the entertainment industry as well, and you¡¯re rather popr, Mr. Tell.¡± James clicked his tongue and did not say anything anymore. He assumed she must have known him due to his scandals, but he did not mind it. Besides, he was not into a pretty and fragile girl like Giselle, so he did not really care how she had learned about him. Giselle turned her head around to look at Colton and asked gently, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, aren¡¯t we going to have a meal?¡± Colton loosened his tie absent-mindedly and asked, ¡°Do you mind if we eat here?¡± Giselle was stunned for a moment, but she soon regained her senses. She let out a smile and replied, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t. I can make use of this chance to get to know your sister too.¡± Daisie smiled at her. Colton sat down, and Giselle took the seat next to him. All five of them sat around the table, and the atmosphere was awkward. Freyja did not say anything from the beginning, while Daisie and James would chime in from time to time. Most of the time, it was Giselle who was talking, and Colton did not talk much either. Daisie and Freyja had almost finished their meals, so they asked the waiter to take their dishes away. When the new dishes were served , Freyja did not touch them, while Daisie only ate the fruit. At that moment, James took a piece of fruit and put it on Freyja¡¯s te. Colton looked at Freyja expressionlessly. Freyja turned her head to look at James and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Grinning from ear to ear, James said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When Giselle saw their interaction, she smiled. ¡°Mr. Tell, is she your girlfriend?¡± Freyja was stunned. Before she could say anything, James chuckled and said, ¡°I think you should ask Daisie that question.¡± He threw the question to Daisie. Daisie put down her fork and answered, ¡°Freyja is my best friend, and she¡¯s still single.¡± Colton¡¯s face turned dark, but nobody noticed it. He lifted his eyelids to look at Freyja and said grimly, ¡°It seems to me that you could make a good couple.¡± Freyja pressed her lips tightly. James grinned and said, ¡°Really? Well, you two could make a good couple too, Mr. Goldmann.¡± Colton gazed at him but did not say anything in return. However, Giselle¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. It seemed like she took the things that James said seriously. Freyja lowered her head. She did not know why but she felt suffocated right now. She took her purse and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She turned around and left. Just when Daisie was about to follow after her, James stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll send her back. Your brother is here. Don¡¯t worry. I assure you I¡¯ll escort her back to her home safely.¡± Daisie did not stop him. Although James was sometimes quite unreliable, she knew he was not the kind of man who would take advantage of other women after spending time with him in the past three years. After all, he was not a yboy who liked to flirt with other women. In other people¡¯s eyes, he was just an unrestrained ¡°loser.¡± After James left, Colton looked at the empty space, and his gaze turned cold. A few minutester, Colton turned around and said, ¡°I still have something else to attend to.I''ll ask my assistant to send you back.¡± Giselle was stunned. They had sat down not long ago,and he had barely eaten anything. ¡°Is it something very urgent?" ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied and rose to his feet. Giselle watched as Colton slowly disappeared from her vision. She seemed a bit disappointed, but she also understood his situation. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Daisie, is your brother always so busy?" Daisie snapped herself back to reality and replied with a smile, ¡°I guess so. Ever since he took over ckgold, he has been focusing on his work. Smiling, Giselle said, ¡°A man who focuses on his career is quite charismatic, don''t you think?" Daisie was taken aback slightly. She lifted her eyelids and asked, ¡°Ms. Peterson, I hope you don''t mind me asking, but do you have a thing for my second brother?¡± Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Giselle did not seem to expect that she woulde up with such a straightforward question. She was stunned for a split second and thenughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to take a fancy to a man as brilliant as Coleman.¡± Daisie continued to ask, ¡°Have you known Colton for a long time?¡± After all, she did not even know about their rtionship. Giselle replied to her, ¡°We just met recently. My father wants me to take over Cloud Capital Inc. and kept telling me to learn from him.¡± Daisie nodded. Colton just happened to be walking to the parking lot and saw James reversing his car. The bright purple sports car was quite conspicuous among the ck and white cars. James got the car out of the parking space, and a figure stood beside the car, knocked on the window, and motioned him to stop. He paused for a bit, lowered the car window, and looked at Colton. ¡°Is everything alright, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Colton¡¯s gaze quickly swept across the car¡¯s interior, and he realized that James was the only person in the car.¡° Mr. Tell, aren¡¯t you sending someone home?¡± James shrugged. ¡°How can I send someone home when that person has already left?¡± When he went after Freyja and caught up to her, she had already hailed a taxi and left. He had wanted to send her off, but he did not have the chance. Colton¡¯s rigid facial expression loosened up a little as he turned around. ¡°I see. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re good to go.¡± James looked puzzled. ¡®Did he just stop me to ask me about this?¡± On the other side of town¡­ Freyja arrived at the hotel and asked the receptionist for two pieces of paper and some glue. She then returned to her room, took a pen out of her bag, wrote a fewrge words on the piece of paper, applied some glue on the back, stuck them on the door, and shut the door hard. After packing her luggage, she returned to the room and turned on herptop to look for an apartment to rent. In the car¡­ Colton called Freyja twice, but she did not answer. ¡®Given her temperament, she probably will start packing her luggage up and leave as soon as she gets back to the hotel.¡¯ After arriving at the hotel, he went straight to the elevator and received a call from his assistant when he was on his way. His assistant said that he had picked up Giselle. He said lightly , ¡°Send her back first. We¡¯ll talk about it some other day.¡± He hung up the phone and stopped outside the room, and his eyes were fixed on the piece of paper. (Dogs and Colton Goldmann are not allowed to enter.) The huge font filled the entire A4 paper as if the owner of the paper was afraid that others would be able to see it. He frowned, tore off the piece of paper, andughed angrily instantly because there was another piece of paper behind it. (Whoever tears the paper off is a dog.) Colton took out a master key card, swiped it across the door lock, and got into the room directly. The room had been cleaned, and the luggage had already been packed. Freyja was sitting on the single couch in the bedroom. Knowing that it was him, she did not even lift her head. Her eyes were fixed on theptop screen, and she did not utter a single word. He threw the pieces of paper on the table. ¡°Did you write these?¡± Freyja sounded rather indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions that you already know the answers to.¡± Colton stopped in front of her, propped his hands against the arms of the couch , and leaned over to look at her.¡° Did you justpare me to a dog?¡± She still did not look up. ¡°How can any dogpare to you?¡± ¡®Any dog would win theparison without having to put in any effort.¡¯ He stared at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you telling me that you¡¯re jealous?¡± She stopped moving for a moment, closed the lid of theptop, and raised her head. ¡°Why should I feel jealous? You¡¯ve made my life difficult enough for me, so why can¡¯t I express my discontent about that?¡± As soon as she said that, she pushed him aside , got up, and inserted theptop into her bag. ¡°I won¡¯t stay here for free. I¡¯ll pay the room fee back to you.¡± Colton¡¯s brows creased, and he hurried forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°I seem to have said you¡¯re not leaving here before I get tired of you?¡± Freyja turned to look at him and scoffed after a long while. ¡°You want me to stay in a hotel all the time, so do you n to be my sugar daddy?¡± ¡°What bargaining chip do you have to ask for that?¡± His gaze looked way too sharp. It felt like a knife had sliced her hand, but the cut was not deep enough, and he poked at the wound repeatedly, making it unbearably itchy and painful. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Freyja turned around and faced Colton. ¡°Isn¡¯t getting f* cked by you a bargaining chip? I dare you to stop touching me from now onward.¡± Colton bulged his cheeks andughed. ¡°So, is that how you see yourself?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never thought about being her sugar daddy. If that were the case, why would I suggest hiring her as her personal assistant to Daisie? However, to her, deep down, what I did to her was just a way to make it up for her to sleep with me and nothing else.¡¯ Freyja shook his hand off. ¡°Is how I see myself that important to you? Then may I know how you see me as a person?¡± Colton pursed his lips tightly. The atmosphere in the room was stagnant for a moment, and he took the initiative to take a step backward and soften his attitude. ¡°Have you found a ce to live?¡± Freyja was astonished, and a hint of suspicion shed across her eyes. ¡®How is he so easy-going today?¡¯ ¡°If you haven¡¯t one, you can still stay here for the time being.¡± Colton took the bag in her hand and put it away. ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy these few days, and I won¡¯t have the time toe over here. If you need anything, just let the front desk know about it, and of course, you can still call me too.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Freyja was surprised. ¡®For so many days, he¡¯s never told me anything that he¡¯s going to do. He only came and left as he wished. ¡®And I deliberately made such a huge fuss and talked back to him without showing him any respect today. Given his temperament, how could he have tolerated me this far?¡¯ ¡°Also¡­¡± He paused for a few seconds and then stared into Freyja¡¯s soul. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to James.¡± He did not like the way James looked at her. It seemed that he was tantly trying to snatch his woman from him, and that made him feel irritated. Freyja was absent-minded and did not say anything. Two dayster¡­ The argument between Mitchell and Susan spread like wildfire on the Inte, and both of them had completely turned against each other. Susan suggested on her Instagram ount that Mitchell had coveted her for a long time, flirted with her several times, and also uploaded screenshots of the ambiguous and flirtatious messages that Mitchell sent her. The public had initially branded Mitchell as a hypocrite, but now, his public image waspletely ruined because of the conversation history that Susan published. He had lost more than 300,000 followers across all his social media ounts overnight. Susan¡¯s move caught Mitchell by surprise, but he was not prepared to be outdone and give up. As such, he immediately exposed parts of his chat history with Susan. Mitchell had transferred money to Susan many times, and all of them summed up to a total of $75,000 from beginning to end, and Susan had epted his money open -handedly. In the conversation history, Susan¡¯s tone seemed particrly ttering as she was chatting with Mitchell. The two had created a lot of stir on the Inte. Their fans were at each other¡¯s throats more intensely than when Daisie¡¯s incident was at its peak back then. Susan and Mitchell¡¯s image dropped unexpectedly from heaven to hell overnight. Perhaps the two had attracted too much public opinion to the crew, which affected the filming process. In addition to that and the pressure that Susan and Mitchell were bringing to everyone around them, the director had to cut down all the male lead¡¯s scenes and give more scenes to James instead. At T, in the administrative office¡­ The chairman and Noce were sipping tea in the office.¡° Mr. Knowles, you¡¯ve joined us for such a long time. Don¡¯t you n to make the news public?¡± Other than the chairman, Mr. Gray, and Daisie, no one else in the agency knew that Noce had be one of T¡¯s shareholders. In the eyes of insiders , he was still a mysterious figure. Noce picked up the teacup and removed the tea bag.¡° There¡¯s no need to make it public. I¡¯ll just stay behind the scenes.¡± The chairman looked at him. ¡°Mr. Knowles, in fact, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask. Why did you invest in ourpany?¡± He had been in Bassburgh for so long, and he had never heard of or met with such a person before. Thus, he could tell Noce was not from around the city. But he could see that Noce had an extraordinary identity and status since he was able to invest so much money without any hesitation. He was either filthy rich or from a noble family. Noce drank the tea slowly and lifted his gaze slightly.¡± It¡¯s because of my fiancee.¡± Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 The chairman was startled. ¡°And your fiancee is?¡± Noceughed. ¡°T only has one best actress.¡± The chairman was surprised that it was Daisie. Noce left the administrative office and went straight to the studio, where Daisie was at the moment. The studio had a dressing room, a powder room, and a photo studio. There were magazines and posters disyed on the bookshelves , all of which were Daisie¡¯s portraits and personal interviews. ¡°James, can you be a little more serious!?¡± Daisie¡¯s voice came from inside the studio. He stopped at the door and nced through the ss and the tassels curtains. Daisie was sitting on the couch and holding a script in her hand with her legs crossed. The man sitting opposite her giggled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. We still have a few days left, don¡¯t we? So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get familiar with it for sure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in your horsesh*t!¡± ¡®He¡¯s never been reliable ever since we started filming.¡¯ James raised his head. ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t Freyja here today?¡± Daisie asked him directly, ¡°Are you trying to court her?¡± He scratched his cheeks. ¡°A little bit.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work. You and Freyja don¡¯t suit each other.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we suit each other?¡± James¡¯ tone became serious. ¡°Am I not handsome enough for her?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Daisie took a better look at him from head to toe and snorted softly. ¡°If you want to talk about looks, my eldest brother , second brother, and my fiance are much more handsome than you are.¡± James choked. A burst ofughter came from outside the door. Daisie was astounded and suddenly shot up from her couch. ¡°Noce?¡± James turned his head.I¡¯ve never seen the man at the door. Could he be one of the new artists? Damn! He actually looks more handsome than I do!¡¯ Noce leaned against the door and gave off a faint smirk. ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Daisie was afraid he would misunderstand them, so she went straight to him and exined, ¡°We¡¯re practicing with the script.¡± James smelled something fishy and rubbed his chin.¡± Daisie, who is he?¡± Daisie stood in front of him with her arms akimbo. ¡°You can¡¯t even see it now?¡± Noce¡¯s lips curled upward slightly , and his gaze was gentle as he wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m her fiance.¡± James¡¯ jaw dropped in shock. She really has a fiance.¡¯ ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡± She exined, ¡°He¡¯s too good-looking, and I don¡¯t want you guys to see him.¡± James was rendered speechless. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a little too abusive to a single man like me?¡¯ He tutted and waved his hand. ¡°I refuse to be abused by all your lovey-dovey statements. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± As soon as James left, Daisie threw herself into Noce¡¯s arms. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Noce looked down at the person in his arms and chuckled. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be too busy.¡± He rubbed her cheek with his palm. ¡°Besides , you¡¯re at the peak of your career now. If I were toe looking for you so openly and we were to be photographed by the media, it¡¯d affect your career big time, wouldn¡¯t it?''¡± She froze in ce and stared up at him. ¡®Noce has been in Bassburgh for so long. Even though he¡¯s be one of T¡¯s shareholders, he¡¯s been keeping quite a low profile and basically doesn¡¯t show up publicly. And throughout this period, I¡¯ve only met him a couple of times. ¡®I originally thought he was busy. However, it turns out that he¡¯s worried about affecting my career.¡¯ Noce approached her with a hoarse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± She was a little confused. ¡°Why?¡± His gaze was fixed on her delicate scarlet lips. ¡°If you continue staring at me like that, I will kiss you.¡± Daisie brought her face forward and took the initiative to kiss him on his lips. He was stunned for a split second, ran his thumb over her lips, and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s very unreserved of you.¡± She lowered her head. ¡°By the way, where have you been staying all this time?¡± Noce squinted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why ask?¡± She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there when I¡¯m ready.¡± Daisie was astonished. ¡°What are you getting ready for?¡± Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Noce leaned into her ear, his breath tickled her, and her auricle flushed. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a few days.¡± Noce did not stay long before leaving. They had not seen each other for a few days, but he did not seem to showcase any reluctance to leave and departed quickly. That made Daisie feel empty. After Freyja came back, Daisie reiterated what Noce said to her and asked Freyja to analyze it. ¡°Could it be that Noce doesn¡¯t like me anymore? Is it because the feelings that he had for me are starting to fade away?¡± Freyja took a sip of coffee and could not help butugh.¡° Daisie Vanderbilt , you¡¯ve truly been charmed to death.¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Freyja put down the coffee. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Noce is obviously the fisherman in this rtionship, and you¡¯re the fish. Your only destiny is to be eaten by him.¡± ¡®Noce is indeed verypetent at flirting, and the key to that is to be able to extend and retract one¡¯s flirtation freely. In short, ying hard to get has always been his specialty ¡®If he were to be a scumbag, he¡¯d definitely be regarded as Yaramoor¡¯s top yboy. When he flirts, he knows his limits and how far he can go very well. And when he gets thedy hooked, he¡¯ll deliberately leave her hanging and withdraw himself from her to keep things mysterious . What kind of woman will be able to resist that? ¡®Even Daisie, who¡¯s always been rather unattached to others, has gotten enchanted by his trick. ¡®However, Noce actually isn¡¯t leaving her hanging deliberately. I can totally see his intention. He hopes that Daisie will be more active in the rtionship, to the point where he¡¯s needed more. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that Noce has been thinking about marrying Daisie since long ago? He¡¯s not in a hurry to marry her, nor is he in a hurry to bring the matter up after being in Bassburgh for so long. Isn¡¯t he just waiting for Daisie to take the initiative to bring it up herself?¡¯ ¡°If Colton shared the same EQ as Noce and knew how to treat a woman like Noce does, he would definitely not have been scolded¡­¡±. Freyja muttered something, but Daisie could not hear it clearly. ¡°What about Colton?¡± She paused for a bit andughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, Zestar has shelved Susan and kicked her out of the crew. Hannah Salvatore will take her role.¡± Daisie was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±. ¡°The shelving only took Zestar a short while.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s only a B-tier celebrity, while Mitchell is an A-tier, so it¡¯s only natural for Zestar to side with their A-tier celebrity. She¡¯s the one who made her own bed, so she¡¯ll have to lie on it herself. Being shelved is already great luck to her. At least she¡¯s not being cklisted by the entire showbiz circle.¡± Susan still had a three-year contract with Zestar, which meant she would have to stay shelved for the remaining three years unless she chose to terminate her contract. Unfortunately , not everyone could afford the contract ¨C breaching penalty so casually. On the other side of the city, at ckgold¡­ Colton officially signed a contract with Yanis Tech Co. in the conference room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rumors had it that Yanis Tech was a technologypany that had been established in Yaramoor for less than two years, but it had a group of elite technicians and advanced equipment. It was said that this newpany was indeed strong Colton walked to the elevator with the representative of Yanis Tech. After a short conversation between the two, he asked his assistant to escort him downstairs. The assistant turned back to the administration department and stepped into the office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Yanis Tech Co. has just been established. How did it manage to recruit so many outstanding scientific and IT prodigies?¡± Colton sat on the leather chair and flipped through the documents. ¡°I¡¯ve checked them out. On the surface, Yanis Tech is a newpany, but every single person on its board of directors is not someone to be trifled with. They¡¯re all owners or leaders of huge enterprises in Yaramoor.¡± The assistant was surprised. ¡°Could it be that Yanis Tech Co. is apany that separated from another corporation?¡± This statement sounded more reliable. After all, how could a newly establishedpany have the capital to attract so many bigshots to invest in them, let alone hire outstanding scientific and IT prodigies? Colton lifted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not a separation , it¡¯s a newpany. A separation means that thepany is still a subsidiary and independent branch of the motherpany. A newpany is an establishment of a new startup that doesn¡¯t belong to the motherpany. Both mean very different things.¡± Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 ¡°The only difference between the two is that thetter is a newpany that¡¯s started by a bigshot by putting strong foundations into a new shell. So when it¡¯spared to a newpany that starts with nothing at its core, Yanis Tech doesn¡¯t need to think too much.¡¯ The assistant had doubts. ¡°By the way, we don¡¯t even know who Yanis Tech¡¯s founder is until now. That fe has been keeping his identity an enigma , and we don¡¯t even know if this is a shadypany.¡± ¡°Yanis Tech has many big enterprises backing it up. Do you think there¡¯s a chance that this is a shady company?¡± Colton tapped his fingertips on the document. ¡°Thepany¡¯s founder seems to have concealed his identity on purpose, but for how much longer can he do so?¡± The assistant felt that it made sense, so he was a little more reassured. When he walked to the door and was about to leave the office, Colton suddenly stopped him. ¡± Wait.¡± He turned his head and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is there anything else that I can help you with?¡± Colton¡¯s eyes shifted from side to side. ¡°Keep an eye out for any vi that¡¯s for sale in Bassburgh recently.¡± The assistant asked, ¡°Do you n to purchase a vi?¡± Colton lifted his gaze but did not utter a single word. The assistant realized that he had crossed a line and nodded. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He left the office, and as soon as he stopped in front of the elevator, he saw a woman walking out of the elevator. It was Giselle. The assistant suddenly realized that she was the one who had made the appointment two hours ago. He was polite and nodded at her. ¡°Ms. Peterson.¡± Giselle nodded and smiled back at him. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann in? The assistant led her to the office door, knocked on the door, and got Colton¡¯s permission to enter. Giselle pushed the door in with a smile. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind me bothering you?¡± The assistant stepped back and closed the door. Colton put down the document with a slightly polite attitude. ¡°How is this a bother? You¡¯vee to me with some tasks at hand. I left in a hurry the other day because something came up. I should be the one who hopes that you won¡¯t mind the rude treatment.¡± Giselle lowered her gaze and let off a smile. ¡°You had something to attend to, so I don¡¯t mind that.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something that you wished to talk to me about that day.¡± He knew Giselle as Mr. Peterson had introduced her to him. He wanted his daughter to inherit Cloud Capital Inc., so he had asked Colton to give Giselle more guidance in the business field. Colton had agreed for the sake of the father. Although she was a ballet dancer before this, she had quite some insights into the business field, so she was fairly sophisticated and nowhere near being a rookie when it came to talking business. It wasThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. no wonder Mr. Peterson wanted her to take over Cloud Capital Inc. She invited him to a meal the other day, saying that she had something to talk to him about, and it was indeed rude for him to leave her alone at the restaurant. Giselle smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m to take over Cloud Capital Inc., but when ites to a company¡¯s management, my father is worried that I won¡¯t be able to master it. As such, he wants me to stay at ckgold for some time as an intern.¡± After saying that, she gave off a helpless expression. ¡°I originally wanted to discuss this matter with you the other day.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°You cane to thepany tomorrow and meet with Leonardo. He¡¯ll be your direct superior and guide you during your time here.¡± ¡°But can¡¯t you guide me personally?¡± Colton frowned and took off the pen cap. ¡°You¡¯ll be taking over Cloud Capital Inc. in the future, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the most appropriate candidate to be teaching you about managing apany.¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°I know that, but Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re really slow when ites to jokes, huh?¡± ¡®I¡¯m only here for an internship. That makes me nothing more than an ordinary staff member, so no matter what, the owner of thepany can¡¯t teach me things personally. ¡®It was just a joke, but Coleman actually took it seriously. It¡¯s no wonder that they¡¯d say he¡¯s a workaholic. Work is all he cares about, and he¡¯s more rigid than his father, Nn Goldmann, when it comes to anything work rted. ¡®But this also shows that he¡¯ll take something very seriously, whether it¡¯s work or a rtionship.¡¯ Giselle left ckgold, and the driver was already waiting for her at thepany entrance. She got into the car, picked up her cell phone, and called her father. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already met with Mr. Goldmann and talked to him about my internship at ckgold. He agreed to it.¡± Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Mr. Peterson smiled and said, ¡°Learn as much as you can there then. Once you¡¯ve gotten familiar, I¡¯ll let you take over Cloud Capital.¡± Giselle smiled and looked out the window. ¡°Dad, thanks for introducing me to Mr. Goldmann. I¡¯m happy.¡± She sounded shy when she said thest part. Gordon paused. ¡°You¡¯re happy?¡± He guessed what his daughter meant and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re old enough to think about rtionships and marriage now. I¡¯ll speak to Mr. Goldmann one day.¡± Giselle blushed. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± At the filming location¡­ Hannah Salvatore followed Daisie around, trying to learn about acting from her. Hannah used to be so against her in the past, yet she stuck around like a lost kitten now. That was such a drastic difference. ¡°Daisie, I got to take advantage of Susan thanks to you.¡± Hannah had been checking Twitter religiously. The argument between Mitchell Santos and Susan Hotch was out of control. Even though Zestar had chosen to keep Mitchell around, he was no longer their focus, so his career took an impact. Susan, who was shunned, wasn¡¯t able to sign with a differentpany even if she was let go from her current one. It wasn¡¯t possible unless she had powerful backing. Even if she wanted aeback , she would only end up being in supporting roles. Daisie looked at her. ¡°Make sure you put it to good use then.¡± Hannah looked sincere. ¡°I will.¡± Freyja brought the coffees she ordered over and ced them on the desk. Hannah went over and asked, ¡°You got some for me too?¡± Daisie handed the coffee to her, and Hannah took it with a smile. ¡°Daisie, you¡¯re such a nice person.¡± The crew called for Hannah , so she took a few sips and got up. ¡°Yes,ing.¡± She turned around and said to Daisie, ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡± After Hannah left, Daisie put her hand under her chin and chuckled. Freyja turned to look at her. ¡°Why are you chuckling ?¡± She happily said, ¡°She¡¯s a lot like me when she¡¯s working hard.¡± Hannah was close with James in the industry. She had been so against Daisie initially because she felt things weren¡¯t fair for Amy. Now that she was at Zestar, even though she wasn¡¯t famous yet, she would grab any chance that went her way. She was an ambitious woman. And when it came to being ambitious, it would naturally link to James, who was the opposite. Daisie suddenly looked at Freyja because she didn¡¯t know if she should tell her. But when she thought about it, it was best not to interfere with rtionships. If James really had feelings for Freyja and if she felt the same, they would eventually get together. However, based on their interaction, it seemed that it was one sided on James¡¯ side. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daisie opened up the cover of the coffee cup and suddenly saw someone. In the next instant, she shot up. ¡°Mom?¡± Daisie didn¡¯t expect to see her mother visiting her on set. Freyja was surprised when she turned to see the woman walk over. ¡®She was the legendary Mrs. Goldmann? Daisie and Colton¡¯s mother¡­¡¯ Time didn¡¯t seem to have touched Maisie because she was still young and beautiful, except she looked more gentlepared to when she was younger. Her eyes looked so simr to Daisie¡¯s. Daisie walked toward her. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± She stopped and smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit you?¡± ¡°Of course you can. You should call me before that. If you were blocked at the door, Dad would get angry.¡± Maisieughed. ¡°Who¡¯s going to stop me from visiting my daughter on set?¡± Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Maisie looked at Freyja, who was standing not too far away. ¡°You said you were going to bring her to see me, but I think you¡¯ve forgotten about me.¡± Daisie suddenly remembered and immediately asked Freyja toe over. ¡°Mom, this is Freyja Pruitt.¡± Freyja looked cautious. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. I don¡¯t bite. Daisie mentioned you when she was in Yaramoor and said that you helped her a lot. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you.¡± Freyja lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡± Freyja was surprised and looked up into Maisie¡¯s eyes. Maisie looked at her. ¡°Before Daisie started working, everyone at home pampered her. When she and Colton went abroad to study, I was worried she would be manipted, just like Lisa did. ¡°However, you¡¯ve greatly helped her in Yaramoor and treated her sincerely. I appreciate you.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Daisie was nice to me first and helped me too.¡± Daisie grabbed Maisie¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, do you finally think I have a good taste now?¡± Maisie said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring your friend home even when she¡¯s in Bassburgh?¡± ¡°Freyja is shy. She¡¯s not like Colton.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk behind your brother¡¯s back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Freyja, James, and I were having a meal at a restaurant, but Colton suddenly brought Ms. Peterson over. He¡¯s definitely more thick-skinned than I am.¡± This incident embarrassed her the other day. He had caused Freyja to leave in anger, so she had to bring her back to her filming location. Maisie was curious. ¡°Which Ms. Peterson?¡± Daisie said, ¡°Giselle Peterson.¡± Maisie suddenly remembered. ¡°Mr. Peterson¡¯s daughter.Since when was Cole close friends with her?¡± Giselle was Gordon¡¯s daughter. There wasn¡¯t a problem if they were close friends, but Colton had only been focused on work for the past three years and didn¡¯t seem to have been in contact with any woman. Had he finally changed his mind? Daisie crossed her arms. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. He ditched Ms. Peterson that day and left. With that mentality, he¡¯s never going to get married.¡± Freyja was just standing there awkwardly because she didn¡¯t know if she should leave or stay. Maisie noticed her uneasiness and said, ¡°You¡¯re not really respecting your brother byining about him in front of Freyja.¡± ¡°He bullies her!¡± Daisieined to her mother now that she hade to visit. Maisie was shocked. ¡°Your brother bullies Freyja?¡± Freyja said, ¡°No, not at all.¡± Daisie and Maisie looked at her, and she immediately exined, ¡°There were some misunderstandings between Colton and me, and we just can¡¯t stand each other. It¡¯s not really bullying.¡± Daisie leaned close to her and whispered , ¡°Freyja , stop defending him. I know he crossed the line sometimes and would verbally attack you. If my mom takes action, he will never do that again.¡± Freyja knew Daisie was being nice, but she was afraid that things wouldn¡¯t end well for her. Maisie knew that Daisie was just protecting her friend by ratting Colton out. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, looking at the ufortable ¨C looking Freyja, she knew she was probably afraid that Colton would take this the wrong way. Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Maisie knew that Colton would even criticize his father, but she was also well aware of his personality. He wouldn¡¯t just criticize someone without reason. When he hated Lisa, he would just ignore her instead of attacking her. That proved he would simply ignore the people he hated, but those that he would criticize meant something else. Freyja saw that Maisie was staring at her and felt chills running down her spine. She felt uneasy. Freyja and Colton¡¯s rtionship wasplicated, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to know about that, especially the Goldmanns. Daisie wanted to help her, but the Goldmanns might think that Freyja wasining to Daisie. Colton would probably think the same. She thought that wasn¡¯t too bad. It would at least end theirplicated rtionship so that she could just keep all that in her heart. At that moment, Maisie suddenly spoke. ¡°Freyja,e to have dinner with us with Daisie. You came all the way to Bassburgh for her and aren¡¯t familiar with this city. You will at least not feel lonely if you come over often.¡± Freyja paused, then remembered something and looked down. ¡°Thanks for your invitation. I¡¯ll have to find time for that.¡± Maisie understood that she was rejecting her, so she didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see.¡± That evening, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn and Nichs had gone to Octavia and would only be back after two days. When Colton got home, it was quite early, but Maisie and Daisie were already having their meal. Maisie raised her brows, ¡°You¡¯re back early.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much going on, so I came back.¡± He removed his coat and handed it to the help. He then washed his hand and took a seat at the dining table. ¡°I went to visit Daisie.¡± Colton stopped and looked toward Daisie. ¡®If she went to visit Daisie at the filming location, she probably saw Freyja too. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Daisie stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°I wanted to ask Freyja over and eat with us, but she didn¡¯t want to.¡± Maisie handed Daisie some sd. ¡°Cole, have you been bullying Freyja?¡± Freyja had probably rejected her invitation because she was avoiding Colton. As such, Maisie was curious about what the reason was. Colton looked away. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±. He sounded guilty when he said that. Daisie didn¡¯t let him off. ¡°You sure did. You always sound so petty when you speak to Freyja. She even left because of you.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Youined to Mom because of this?¡± She smirked. ¡°She¡¯s in a foreignnd. There¡¯s nothing wrong about asking Mom to protect her.¡± Colton smiled. ¡°Noce is a shareholder of T now, and Freyja is his cousin. There¡¯s no need for¡± Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Colton could guess what was going on and chuckled. ¡°Daisie is busy with her career. Announcing her marriage might affect it..¡± Daisie was suddenly unhappy and put down her cutlery. ¡± People who¡¯re in the industry are allowed to get married. The worst that can happen is that I will lose fans, but I¡¯m not worried about that. Even if I get married, it shouldn¡¯t affect anything.¡± ¡°Oh, then why hasn¡¯t Mr. Knowles proposed to you yet? Has he changed his mind?¡± Daisie gnashed her teeth as she knew he was attacking her because of herint. She took a deep breath and forced a smile. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Colton, why don¡¯t you mind your own business? You incel.¡± Colton smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s an incel?¡± ¡°Whoever answers is the incel.¡± She then got up and went upstairs. Maisie helplessly shook her head. They were acting like rugrats. ¡°Colton, angering your sister won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Colton was casual about it. ¡°What could go wrong?¡± Maisie ced down her cutlery and asked him, ¡°You¡¯re not exactly young anymore. When are you going to start dating?¡± He was stunned and then pressed his lips together. ¡± There¡¯s no rush.¡± Maisie put her chin on her hand. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re pretty close with Ms. Peterson. Are you dating her?¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate to answer, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you seeing anyone then?¡± Colton suddenly went quiet, which made Maisie specte. ¡°Let me guess¡ª.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Colton cut her off and went upstairs. Maisie saw that he didn¡¯t touch his food, so she smiled. ¡°That was easy to guess.¡± Since he didn¡¯t deny it, it meant he admitted to it. When Colton was on his way back to his room, he passed by Daisie¡¯s room and stopped. He remembered what Daisie had said, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and knocked on the door. Daisie opened the door, and her face dropped when she saw it was him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you need me to nudge Noce to propose to you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it?¡± It would be better if he didn¡¯t speak because Daisie closed the door once he did. Colton stood out there in silence. The next day¡­ Colton sat in front of theputer, trying to find out how he could make his sister happy. When Daisie was young, making her happy was easy. Getting her some food or presents would work. But now food and presents wouldn¡¯t work anymore.He crossed his fingers, rested his chin on them, and then squinted. Did he have to speak to Noce?He could see how he would mock him for not being able to make his own sister happy. His assistant, Leonardo Prichard, walked in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve looked up vis as you¡¯ve ordered. There¡¯s a vi that went on sale recently in Taylorton. It¡¯s a brand new ce.¡± Taylorton wasn¡¯t far from the Bass Wave Port. It was a busy area between the Bass Wave Port and the city center. It was a new township and was in a good location. When it was starting up, the price of houses in that area was around $800,000, but since not a lot of people appreciated it, there weren¡¯t a lot of buyers. Those who didn¡¯t appreciate it regretted it now. Leonardo cautiously asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to buy it, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Did I hesitate?¡± Leonardo immediately called the seller, and that person said something that made him look upset. ¡°It¡¯s listed as on sale. How could there be a mistake?¡± Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Colton raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leonardo covered the phone and looked troubled.. ¡°Mr. Goldmann , the realtor said that that vi was sold two days ago.¡± Colton and Leonardo went to the sales gallery and were warmly weed by the manager. After he found out why they were there, he could only smile sorrily. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m so sorry. This happened because my team wasn¡¯t properly informed.¡± The vi had been sold two days ago, and the realtor forgot to remove the ad after the paperwork was finalized. Thus, this caused the misunderstanding. It would be alright just to apologize if it were any other person, but this party was the second heir of the Goldmanns¡ªthe hardest to deal with. Colton sat down on the couch while someone poured him a cup of coffee. ¡°Who bought it?¡± Leonardo looked at him in surprise.Was he going to buy it from the buyer? The manager awkwardly said, ¡°Um¡­ Why don¡¯t I help you find out?¡± Even if the buyer was somebody prominent, it was best not to offend the Goldmanns in Bassburgh. Meanwhile, at the private pool¡­ Noce emerged from the water, wiped the water away from his face, and swam to the shore. Light refracted from the ss and shone on the water. Water droplets ran down his robust upper body muscles while climbing out of the pool. Edison took a call while Noce picked up the towel and wrapped it around his waist. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After Edison hung up, he walked over. ¡°The realtor¡¯s office made a mistake regarding the vi you bought in Taylorton. Mr. Coleman Goldmann saw it and seems to want to buy it from you.¡± Colton probably didn¡¯t expect the buyer to be Noce. Noce picked up another towel to dry his hair, walked to a folding chair, and sat down. He then casually picked up a wine ss. ¡°So the realtor wants me to sell it to him?¡± Edison looked down. ¡°We¡¯re not locals here. In Bassburgh, they¡¯re very afraid of the Goldmanns¡¯ power. People bend over backward for them.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°I¡¯m half a local.¡± He was the Goldmanns¡¯ son-inw. Edison looked u., ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± Noce slowly drank his wine and calmly said, ¡°Tell the realtor that I¡¯ll let it go if Colton pays $15,000,000 for it.¡± Edison smiled. Noce had picked up on the Goldmanns¡¯ habits. Nn was cunning with his business and would fool people that he knew. Now his son was going to be fooled by his son-inw. Edison contacted the realtor. After Colton was informed, his face dropped. Leonardo was rendered speechless. ¡°$15,000,000? He must be crazy.¡± The manager of the realtorpany wiped his brows because he knew he was in trouble. Not only was the buyer not afraid of the Goldmanns, but they were also trying to squeeze them. Since the vi had already been purchased legally, unless the person was willing to sell it, the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. However, asking for $15,000,000 was a challenge to the Goldmanns. Colton could guess who was behind this extortion. No one would dare do that other than Noce. He put out his hand. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The manager handed the phone to him, and Colton personally made the call. Edison picked up, and Colton immediately said, ¡°Put Noce on the phone.¡± Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Edison passed the phone to Noce, Noce answered the phone and said, ¡°It seems like you know it¡¯s me, Colton,¡± Colton gnashed his teeth before asking, ¡°Are you very poor now, Noce? How could you scam my money?¡± Noce chuckled and said, ¡°I just want to see how much you want this vi. After all, you¡¯re not getting the vi if you don¡¯t pay enough for it.¡± Colton took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing each other a lot from now onward, so you shouldn¡¯t burn your bridges in case you need them in the future.¡± Noce knew what he was hinting at and chuckled. ¡°I doubt you have a say in this. Have you ever asked your sister about it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think of dragging my sister into this.¡± ¡°Are you giving this vi to someone?¡± Colton was stunned and replied stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Then I guess there is no need for us to continue this conversation anymore.¡± Noce hung up the call, and he could imagine how dark Colton¡¯s expression was on the other end of the line. Colton returned the phone to the manager, turned around, and left. The manager watched as they disappeared from his vision and heaved out a sigh of relief. A few realtors came forward and said, ¡°Oh gosh, it seems like Mr. Goldmann has met his match.¡± ¡°There is a person in Bassburgh who can wrap the Goldmanns around his fingers? Just who is he?¡± #The second son of the Goldmanns is fighting with a mysterious man for a vi in Taylorton# The news caused a sensation across Bassburgh once it hit the headlines. After all, considering the Goldmanns¡¯ huge property and assets, they could buy the entire Taylorton, let alone a vi. However, not only was Colton fighting with a mysterious man for a vi, but he also lost to the man. This was the first time the public saw someone who could actually defeat the Goldmanns. What¡¯s more, there was nothing the Goldmanns could do about it, so it went without saying that it was the talk of the town. When Daisie saw the news, she was stunned. She had no idea why, but she had a feeling that she knew this ¡° mysterious man.¡± ¡°Daisie, is your family going bankrupt soon?¡± James appeared out of nowhere and pulled Daisie out of her thoughts. She threw the script onto his face and snarled, ¡°You can keep your mouth shut if you don¡¯t know how to talk. Your family is going bankrupt soon!¡± He dodged the script, picked it up from the floor, and put it back on her table. ¡°I¡¯m really curious who this mysterious man is. He¡¯s really gutsy to go against your brother.¡± Daisie did not say anything. In fact, only one person in this world could do this to her second brother, and that person was none other than Noce. However, she could understand why Noce wanted to buy a vi. However, why was her second brother buying a vi too? Could it be that it was a preparation for his wedding? Freyja came out of the restroom and overheard the crew members talking about Colton buying a vi. ¡°I heard that the second son of the Goldmanns is buying a vi. Is he going to get married soon?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time for him to form a family. I wonder which woman is so lucky to be his wife.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something we should be concernedabout. I¡¯m sure she muste from a prestigious family as well since she can be the daughter-inw of the Goldmanns.¡± Freyja stood behind the wall and pressed her lips tightly. ¡®He¡¯s buying a vi because he¡¯s getting married soon?¡¯ She felt it was about time for him to think about forming a family too, and she thought the woman who could match his status was probably Ms. Peterson. Freyja lowered her head. She should feel happy that Colton was going to get married. This way, she couldpletely cut ties with him, but she did not know why sadness was swelling up inside of her. ¡°Freyja, here you are.¡± Daisie was looking around for her. When she found Freyja standing in the corridor absentmindedly, she asked,¡± What¡¯s wrong, Freyja?¡± Freyja snapped herself out of her thoughts and forced a smile onto her face. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about something just now . ¡± Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 ¡°I thought something happened. You look really pale now, you know?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Freyja touched her face unconsciously, and then she froze. ¡®I look pale right now? But why? Is it because of the news? Is it because I care?¡¯ Daisie put her hand on her forehead. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Freyja took her hand away and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I heard that your brother is buying a new vi. Is he getting married soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called him.¡± Daisie crossed her arms in front of her chest. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I was shocked and thought he was going to get married too.¡± After she finished speaking, she mumbled, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way a man with a sharp tongue like my brother can get a wife.¡± The corner of Freyja¡¯s lips quivered as she said slowly, ¡°It seems to me that Ms. Peterson and your brother make quite a good couple. Maybe, she¡¯ll be your future sister-in w.¡± ¡°Giselle?¡± Daisie thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Giselle is gentle anddylike, but I don¡¯t think she can handle my second brother I¡¯m sure you know how sharp the tongue of my second brother is.¡± Freyja fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Daisie, I¡¯m looking for a new apartment. If you have any nice ces, please let me know.¡± It was time for her to move away from the hotel. If not, it was only a matter of time before everyone found out the things between her and Colton. Daisie was stunned for a moment, and only then did she remember that Freyja was still staying in a hotel. She smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡± At 8:00 p.m., Freyja returned to the hotel after buying takeaway. When she opened the door, the living room was brightly lit. She did not seem surprised as she already knew that Colton would be there. After Colton finished his bath, he put on his bathrobe and came to the living room. Freyja was sitting on the couch. When she opened her food, a strange smell filled the room. He frowned. ¡°What are you eating?¡± ¡°Something delicious,¡± Freyja replied as she popped the food into her mouth. A hint of disgust crossed Colton¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d enjoy eating something like this.¡± Freyja chuckled and handed the container to him. ¡°Do you want some?¡± He took a step back and frowned. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose, Freyja?¡± She knew that he was there, so she had bought this kind of food back to disgust him? She sat back down and said, ¡°This food might have a strong smell, but it¡¯s actually pretty tasty. Those who don¡¯t know how to appreciate it will never know how delicious it is.¡± Colton switched on the air conditioner to disperse the smell inside the room. He knew what she was implying and sneered. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re the food, and I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it?¡± Freyja¡¯s face sank as she said, ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t say that!¡± He snorted. ¡°You started to throw a tantrum at me as soon as you got back. But you¡¯re pretty good at putting on a show in front of Daisie.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He stopped in front of the couch and looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Perhaps Daisie did not know that Freyja was never someone who needed protection. She had a fiery temper. She would retaliate against those who tried to offend her, and she was stubborn. Daisie was probably the only one who thought he could bully her. That was why she had stood up for her andined to their mother. Freyja knew that Colton was talking about theint. As expected, he believed she was the one who had asked Daisie to do it. She put down the utensils and rose to her feet.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not happy because your sister told on you? That¡¯s right. I was the one who told her toin to your mother. That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you.¡± Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 When Freyja walked past him, Colton grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Losing her bnce, she fell into his arms. She tried to free herself from his arms, but he did not allow her. ¡°What the hell do you want now?¡± He covered her mouth and turned his face sideways. ¡°Go brush your teeth first. Then, we¡¯ll talk.¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. She pushed him away and walked into the restroom. Colton massaged his temples. Does she think that I think she was the one who told Daisie toin to our mother? Just what the hell is in her head?¡¯ After Freyja finished brushing her teeth, she came out of the restroom. Colton was standing in front of the window, talking to someone. When he saw her reflection through the window, he ended the call and turned around to look at her. ¡°Can we talk now?¡± She was stunned. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Colton walked up to her. She took a step back unconsciously, but he pinned her into the corner. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about your cousin. After all, I have a score to settle with him.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded and looked straight into his eyes. Colton¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and she reckoned that it must be about the news she heard this afternoon. She let out a chuckle and said, ¡°So the one who bought the vi from Taylorton is my cousin.¡± Colton did not say anything. She chuckled again and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do. He¡¯s the one who bought the vi, so you should go look for him instead.¡± Freyja tried to inch away from him, but Colton grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Are you not going to ask me why I want to buy the vi?¡± Freyja¡¯s smile froze. He was looking straight at her, and she averted her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s your own personal business. I don¡¯t think I have the right to know about it, right?¡± ¡°Hah, how funny,¡± Heughed, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Freyja, you really are the most heartless woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Do you know why I am buying the vi?¡± Freyja did not want to listen to him. She tried to get away from her, but Colton secured her tightly in his arms. He lowered his head and nted his lips on hers. Freyja was stunned. Before she coulde around to her senses, he pried her teeth open with his tongue, and his breath instantly enveloped her. She put her hands on her shoulders but couldn¡¯t push him away. In the end, she sumbed to her desire. The sky outside the window was dark, and the window screen swayed along with the wind, shrouding the intimate activity inside the room. Freyja buried her reddened face in the pillow. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Colton collected her hair that was stuck to her neck and hugged her from behind while chuckling. ¡°You¡¯ll only behave as docile as a sheep at a moment like this.¡± Freyja pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything in return. Suddenly, he picked up her ne with his finger and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been wearing the ne that I gave you.¡± Her heart tightened, and she snatched the ne away from him. She turned her head around as she did not want to look at him. Her voice sounded a little hoarse as she said, ¡°It¡¯s kind of a waste to throw such an expensive thing away.¡± Lying on the other side of the bed, Colton ced his hand on his forehead and stared fixedly at her glowing skin.¡° Really? Or does it carry a special meaning for you?¡± Freyja snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no special meaning to it. No matter who gave it to me, I¡¯d wear it. After all, it¡¯s just an essory.¡± She waited for a long while but did not get any response from Colton. Freyja turned her head around to see the man next to her was resting his head on his arm. He seemed to have fallen asleep as his chest was heaving up and down rhythmically. Freyja looked at him. Her gaze was like a brush as she traced from his face to his features over and over again.Did he really want to buy that vi for her? She was not heartless. Although Colton always criticized her, she could sense how he felt about her from certain things when she was with him.She raised her hand and stopped in front of his face. ¡°Unfortunately , the distance between us is too great,¡± she mumbled. Neither of them could take that step as both of them restrained themselves. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Two dayster, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn saw the news after returning from Octavia. He tossed the magazine on the table and raised his head to look at Colton and Noce sitting opposite of him. ¡°What were you two thinking?¡± Colton looked at Noce and said, ¡°Ask him.¡± Noce just smiled and did not say anything. Nn leaned against the back of the chair and crossed his legs. He gnashed his teeth and smiled. ¡°You two made the headlines just because of one vi, and now the vis in Taylorton are selling like hotcakes because of what you did. It seems to me that you two are really good at helping others to improve their business.¡± Everyone wanted a vi from Taylorton after Colton and Noce started fighting for a vi there. It was like a free advertisement for Taylorton. Noce picked up a cup and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Uncle Nn. Since Taylorton has the guts to take advantage of the news to bring up the price, considering your family¡¯s financial status, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you want to acquire it.¡± Nn lifted his eyelids and looked at him. ¡°Then whydidn¡¯t you acquire it?¡± Noce had a lot of connections in the entertainment industry of Zlokova. His business in Yaramoor flourished, but he kept a low profile , and few people knew about it. Yorrick had told him before that he had a lot of expectations of Noce because he was ambitious. Not only that, but he was also good at formting ns and gaining support from other people. It had only taken him three years to get rid of Donald and acquire all of his industries. In the world of fame and fortune, he was very good at ying dumb as well. He was even better than Colton, and Waylon was the only person that could go up against him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was fortunate that he was his son-inw. Nn surmised that things wouldn¡¯t end well if he was his enemy. Noce smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t matter whether I acquire it or the Goldmanns acquire it.¡± He put down the cup and continued. ¡°After all, we¡¯re a family, right?¡± Nn snorted. ¡°Hah, such a wordsmith.¡± He had a lot of expectations of Noce, but he did not lower his guard against him either. After all, Noce was a strong opponent, and nobody wanted to lead a wolf into the house. Besides, Noce had made his position clear after what he said. He wanted the Goldmanns to acquire Taylorton so that they could save their face. Nn had to admit that Noce was indeed thoughtful. However, Nn did not n to continue on this topic. As if he remembered something, he said, ¡°Colton, Mr. Peterson came to see me yesterday.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°What does he want from you?¡± ¡°He wants me to ask you what you think about his daughter.¡± Noce froze and lifted his eyelids to look at Colton and Nn. Colton set his jaw tightly. ¡°What?¡± Nn shifted himself into afortable position and ced his hand on his forehead. ¡°Giselle seems to have a thing for you, so Mr. Peterson asked me what I think about it. And now I¡¯m asking you.¡± Before Colton could say anything, Noce let out a chuckle and said meaningfully, ¡°Congrattions, Colton. You finally have a woman who likes you too.¡± Colton¡¯s face turned grim, and it took him quite a while before he said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have those kinds of feelings toward Ms. Peterson. I don¡¯t n on getting married either.¡± After he finished speaking, he rose to his feet. Noce stayed with Nn for a while before he left the mansion. When he saw Colton standing in the courtyard, he smiled, ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°You did that on purpose, right?¡±. Noce smiled calmly and said, ¡°Of course, I did not. The Petersons are one of the Goldmanns¡¯ business partners, and now Ms. Peterson has a thing for you. If you¡¯re getting married, shouldn¡¯t I congratte you?¡± Colton gazed at him as a surge of emotions stirred in the depth of his eyes. Even though the Petersons and the Goldmanns were business partners, he had never thought of marrying Giselle. However, if his father wanted him to marry her, there was nothing he could do about it either. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Noce lowered his gaze and smoothed out his sleeves. ¡° Could it be that you¡¯re going to acknowledge Freyja?¡± Colton¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I''m sure you know what I mean.¡± Noce raised his head and looked at Colton meaningfully. "Your ambiguous rtionship and the disparity between you are obstacles to her. She doesn''t dare to take the first step, while you don¡¯t want to. So, it''s best to end it before it''s toote." Noce walked past him toward his car. Edison opened the door for him. Suddenly, Colton¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Do you think you know the things between her and me very well?¡± Three years ago, she had been the one who blocked him andavoided him. He had never been toyed with by someone like that before. She was the one who refused to admit their rtionship. Noce stopped in front of his car and said without turning his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on between you two, but I know her well. Do you think she''d misunderstand if you were willing to talk to her about it? ¡°You refuseto pocket your pride and always keep a superior attitude. You''re the one who distances yourself from her, and even if she wants to get closer to you, there¡¯s nothing she can do.¡± Hesat into the car, and Edison drove the car away from the Goldmann Mansion. Colton froze and fell deep in thought. Meanwhile, Edison stopped the car near the shooting site. After Daisie finished her part, she came out immediately without changing out of her costume when she received his text message. She opened the door and went into the car. Edison came out of the car and went to the convenience store nearby. Noce handed the snack he had bought for her along the way. It was a custom-made low-fat cupcake from a dessert brand store, and Daisie took it with a smile. "How did you know that I''m hungry?¡± She opened the box and couldn¡¯t wait to taste it witha fork. Noce collected her hair behind the back of her ears to reveal her pretty profile. ¡°Are you not worried that the people from the shooting site will see you if you don¡¯t changeout of your costume?" asked Noce. She raised her head and replied, "Well, I don''t really mind.¡± After all, if they saw her with Noce, all she would need to do was just admit it. Noce''s smile broadened as he said, ¡°It seems like you''re going to make our rtionship public soon.¡± Daisie paused for amoment, and it took her a while before she looked at him. ¡°Do you not want to make our rtionship public?¡±. He squinted. ¡°Have I ever said that?¡± ¡°Then, you..." Daisie came to an abrupt stop. She did not know if she should talk with him about their marriage or not. What if he did not have the intention of marrying her? Noce went closer to her and looked at her intently.¡± Hmm?¡± She loweredher head and said in a low voice, ¡°Why have you not proposed to me yet?¡± After both of them fell silent for a while, Noce let out a chuckle. ¡°Finally, Daisie. You finally want to marry me.¡± She was stumped. ¡°You''re the one who said you want to marry me." ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who said it, and I¡¯ve wanted to do that for a long time.¡± Daisie was stunned when she met Noce''s deep gaze. Noce caressed her cheek and focused on her face. Her skin texture and even her pores looked lovely to him. ¡°I won¡¯t force you.Let me rephrase.I''ll wait until the moment you''re ready." He had nned to make her himself slowly, so he was not goingto rush his n. After receiving the Best Actress award, Daisie was at the prime of her career. He did not want to force her to give up on her career through marriage. He knew what she wanted and respected her decision. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Even if she did not want to marry now, he was willing to wait for her. After all, he knew there was no way she could escape from him. Daisie seemed to know what he was talking about and turned her face sideways. ¡°Are you waiting for me to ask you to marry me?¡± He smiled. "It seems like you''ve gotten smarter.¡± She punched him out of rage and turned her head away. Noce grabbed her into his arms, and a peal ofughter escaped from his throat. ¡°So, do you want to get the marriage certificate with me now, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± She was stunned and raised her head. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Noce responded with a hum. "Now." ¡°But I''ll need to grab some documentation in order for us to get married¡­¡± Noce took a few documents out, andDaisie was shocked. ¡°How did you get your hands on them?¡± He chuckled. ¡°It''s, of course, my father-inw''s doing.¡± He and Colton were at the Goldmann mansion today, talking about matters regarding Taylorton. At some point, Nn asked to talk to him privately. He wanted Noce to do something in order tomit himself to Daisie and make his position known. And with that being asked, Noce actually took advantage of the opportunity to obtain her documentation. Daisie did not expect that her father would actually give him her documentation. She thought of something and turned her head away. ¡°But you haven''t even formally proposed to me yet.¡± He calmly exined, ¡°We¡¯ll get married first, and I¡¯llgive you a wedding proposal after this.I have everything nned out.¡± This made her nervous. She still felt extremely uneasy when this day came. Noce suddenly approached her and kissed her lips. ¡°So, will you marry me?¡± The kiss caught her off guard, her mind went nk, and she nodded. At the city hall¡­ The two of them went through all the formalities and took a photo. The whole process took less than 20 minutes. Daisie held the certificate in her hand and looked at the photo that they had taken at the city hall. She still had not returned to her senses. This seemed to mean that her name and his name would be linked together from now on and for the rest of their lives. It was a subtle and incredible fate, and this would seal their love for a lifetime. Noce sent her back to the crew. When she was about to get out of the car, he grabbed her and said, ¡°Something is missing.¡± Daisie turnedaround in confusion. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is miss Hmmm!¡± He surprised her by sealing her moist lips. After getting a brief taste of his lips, what was left was his warmth. Daisie''s whole face flushed and looked as red as a tomato. He rubbed the corner of her lips with his finger and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡± She responded with ahum, probably because her cheeks were too warm. She then pushed the door open and rushed out of the car immediately. Unfortunately, the scene of Daisie getting out of the car caught Mitchell¡¯s attention as he was passing by, not far away. Although Mitchell did not face the crisis of being shelved as Susan did and still got to act on the set, his screen time as themale lead was greatly reduced because of that incident. At that moment, he was lucky enough to bump into Daisie as she got out of a mysterious man¡¯scar. ¡®Perhaps the daughter of the Goldmanns has a secret rtionship with some random guy. I have to find out more about this.'' Daisie returned to the studio and went around but did not see Freyja. She asked the staff, and one of them replied,¡° Someone asked for her at the lounge.¡± She was startled. ''Freyja doesn''t know many people in Bassburgh, so who woulde to see Freyja at this time? Could it be James?¡¯ Daisiewent straight to the lounge. The corridor was empty and very quiet. When she heard the voicesing from inside the lounge, she immediately recognized them. ¡®It¡¯s Colton¡¯s voice.¡¯ She pushed open the door instantly. ¡°Freyja..." What came into her sight was Freyja pushing Colton away while Colton took two steps backward, regained hisbnce, adjusted his suit, and frowned. ¡°Daisie, don''t you know how to knock when you enter a room?¡± ¡°How would I know that you¡­¡± Daisie stared at the two of them suspiciously. ¡°Since when did you two get together?¡± ''If I wasn''t mistaken, Colton was kissing Freyja, wasn¡¯t he? And Freyja¡¯s flushed cheeks have already betrayed her. ¡®All my previous doubts seem to have been exined by what I just saw. I already thought the atmosphere between Colton and Freyja was indescribably strange. They not only yed me, but things that even I don¡¯t know about must have alsohappened all this while. ''It''s no wonder that Colton would almost always lose his cool whenever I brought Freyja up ever since he returned to Zlokova. And when Freyja arrived in Bassburgh, he was there to pick her up right away, saying that there was something that he had to resolve with her. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 And after Freyja left, Colton left without even eating, leaving Ms. Peterson behind and saying that something came up and he was busy. It was all fake, wasn¡¯t it? ¡®It turns out that Colton and Freyja¡¯s rtionship has already developed to this extent!¡¯ Freyja did not expect to be discovered by Daisie. She did not know how to exin it all of a sudden and stood up in embarrassment. ¡°Daisie, I¡¯m sorry, we actually¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Wait.¡± Daisie raised her hand to interrupt her and took a deep breath. ¡°Give me a minute or two. This is too much information for me to handle at once. Have you two been together since long ago?¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°You can¡¯t consider us to be together.¡± Colton turned to look at her. His eyes dimmed, but he was eerily calm. After a while, he said indifferently, ¡°Freyja, you don¡¯t want to admit it in front of Daisie, do you?¡± Freyja remained silent, pursing her lips. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have to exin to you.¡± He turned around, walked away with a sneer, and did not look back. Daisie froze in ce as she watched him leave. She then stared at Freyja, who was standing in front of the couch. ¡®Is there any misunderstanding between the two of them? In the evening, Freyja left first. Daisie waited on the spot, and not long after , Noce¡¯s car was parked not far away. She got into the car and was concerned about Freyja and Colton¡¯s affairs, so she looked rather absent-minded. Noce sorted out all the documents in his hands, put them back in a folder, and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Freyja and Colton.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°You know about it already?¡± She was slightly startled and turned her head. ¡°Do you know about that too?¡± Noce leaned back in the seat. ¡°I¡¯ve known about it since way back.¡± ¡°Since when did this happen?¡± ¡°Three years ago.¡± So it was after I returned to Zlokova.¡¯ Daisie was stunned. She pursed her lips and looked out the window. ¡°Why are Freyja and Colton hiding it from me?¡± ¡®It¡¯s not like I would stop them from dating each other?¡¯ Noce gave off a faint smile. ¡°Their rtionship is unclear and a littleplicated, so that¡¯s probably because they themselves don¡¯t even know how to open up to you.¡± After saying that, he paused for a few seconds. ¡°However, they¡¯re the only ones who can digest and resolve these things. It¡¯s useless for other people to intervene.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze as waves of thoughts overwhelmed her mind. The car slowly drove into the Taylorton Vi. The single family vi that Noce had bought for tens of millions of dors looked luxurious and elegant. It had a simple European-style design and an independent yard and garage. In the vi, green shrubs and nts could be seen everywhere, while pavilions, corridors, rockeries, artificialkes, and small parks filled up every single corner of the vi. There was a gym and cafe downstairs, so one could enjoy lifefortably. And near Taylorton was the prosperous Wellingston Street. Shopping malls, gourmet food stalls, restaurants , hotels, and entertainment venues could be seen along the street. It was the main reason that provided the people living there with great convenience. The car stopped in the yard, and Noce opened the door for her. Daisie got out of the car and had to admit that the environment here was quite serene. This neighborhood seemed to have been isted from the hustle and bustle of the city. She walked into the vi with Noce and was immediately shocked by the scene in front of her. The interior living space of the vi was a duplex floor, and it was romantically furnished. Her portraits were hung on the porcin walls. The handrails of the circr staircase were covered with balloons, and the steps were sprinkled with rose petals. If this was a surprise for her, she really was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Noce, are you the one who specially arranged all these?¡± She looked back at the man behind her. Noce smiled. ¡°Would you like to take a look at the bedroom?¡± Daisie ran upstairs, went straight to the bedroom, and pushed open the door. In the bedroom , rose petals were arranged in the shape of a heart on the floor, scented candles were lit around them, and a small box was tied to the thread end of a string of balloons floating on the ceiling. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 It was a ring box. Daisie subconsciously pinched the ring hanging on her ne. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a ring already there?¡± ¡°This is different.¡± Noce stopped behind her and smiled. ¡°The ring from three years ago can only be regarded as a token of love, not an official one." Daisie looked back at him. ¡°Isn''t that a little too clearly categorized?" Noce walked over, took the ring box off the string, and walked toward her. Daisie could not help but feel nervous and stare at him.He knelt down on one knee in front of her and opened the ring box in his hand. Inside the ring box was a cornflower blue sapphire ring with his name engraved on the surface. ¡°Ms.Vanderbilt , will you marry me so that we can hold each other¡¯s hand for the rest of our lives? But beware, after epting my ring, you¡¯ll lose all chances to get a divorce." Daisie was instantly amused and lowered her head, but her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°What kind of marriage proposal is this?" ¡°Will you?¡± She stretched out her hand. ¡°Then, Mr.Knowles, will you help me put the ring on?¡± He smiled and slowly inserted the diamond ring onto her ring finger¡ªthe size was just right. Noce held her fingertips and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I''ve been waiting for this day like I''ve been waiting for a lifetime.¡± Daisie looked athim, and her eyshes were twitching. As for the hand that he was holding , even the cold ring felt warm. However, the cozy atmosphere was interrupted by the grumbling of Daisie¡¯s hungry stomach.She pulled back her hand in embarrassment. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Noce burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯ve been negligent.Let''s go downstairs." Daisie supported her head with her arms and sat at the dining table, waiting for dinner to be served. She nced at Noce cooking in the kitchen and suddenly seemed to be able to appreciate her parents¡¯ life after they married.She remembered something, picked up her phone and pointed it at the vase on the table, took a picture of the ring, and posted it on Instagram. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. #As promised.# As soon as this photo was posted, it did not take long for thement section to go up inmes. #A DIAMOND RING! OMG! That''s too much information to handle. # #Damn, if my wifey is making such an official announcement,that means I''ve just lost the love of my life! # #Who just stole my Little Daisy!# Noce brought the dinner to the table, propped his arms against the table, leaned closer to her, and his gazended on thements.He squinted and asked,¡° Wifey?" Daisie''s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head and quickly exined, ¡°It''s a female.All of them call me their wifey.¡± Noce saw her nervous appearance and approached her. ¡°Then what should you call me?" Her heart was pumping against her chest as she avoided his zing gaze. ¡°Noce?¡± He rejected it. ¡°Never.¡± She giggled. ¡°Honey?¡± Noce stared at her and said nothing. Being stared at by him made her feel more and more unnatural. As such, Daisie ced her hands against his chest , pushed him away, and lowered hervoice. ¡°Then what about¡­Hubby?¡± He fondly rubbed the tip of her nose. "That''s more like it.¡± He took a seat beside her and fetched the dishes onto her te. ¡°Aren''t you hungry? Eat then.¡± Daisie put her phone aside and leaned closer as if she was waiting for him to feed her. Noce delivered some vegetables to her mouth, and she opened her mouth and ate them in one go. ''Apart from Dad and Waylon, now even my husband cooks delicious meals. Just how much happier can life get? Noce fetched her a bowl of soup. ¡°Will you stay here tonight?¡± Daisie trembled subconsciously. The night arrived. Daisie leaned against the bathtub''s edge in the huge bathroom and stared at the ceiling. Although she was now legally married to Noce and they were already husband -and-wife, she was still not mentally prepared for it yet. ''Are we going to sleep together tonight?'' Thinking of this, Daisie covered her cheeks ¡ª they were so warm that they made her feel dizzy. At that moment, a figure swayed across the frosted ss, and Noce¡¯s voice followed it. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Daisie shrank into the water in fright and blushed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be done right away.¡± Noce smiled helplessly. ¡°I only want to remind you not to submerge yourself in the bathtub for too long.You might faint from all the heat.¡± After he finished speaking, he put her clothes down. ¡°I''ve ced your pajamas at the door." Daisie responded with a faint hum. When the silhouette disappeared, she got up from the bathtub, pulled off the towel, and wrapped her body with it.She then pulled the bathroom door slightly open. The pajamas he had prepared were neatly folded and ced right next to the door.She changed into her pajamas and walked out of the bathroom. Her hair was soaked with water and still wet, and her fair and rosy skin was tightly fitted into the ice silk pajamas. Daisie probed her head into the bedroom. Noce was sitting on the chaise longue with his legs crossed, covering his forehead with one hand and flipping through a magazine with the other. His gaze was fixed on the magazine, the ck ice silk nightgown was loosely tied, and the cket was slightly open, oozing a hint ofnguidness. The warm yellow floormp stood on the velvet carpet, and the warm light was reflected onto his facial outline, brightening half of his face and making his facial features look more well-defined. It was a truly stunning handsomeness that would charm the whole world. When someone imed that there was a type of appearance that could only be viewed from a distance and not be desecrated, the person must be referring to Noll?ce. Daisie sighed inwardly. ''Thank God that even though Noce lost his memory back then, he still knew that Lisa wasn¡¯t me.Otherwise, he would''ve been Lisa''s to own now.'' Noce lifted his gaze, pursed his lips, gave off a grin, closed the magazine, and ced it down. "Daisie.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She recovered from the trance, turned her head, and met his gaze.She then walked into the bedroom awkwardly. ¡°I''ve finished bathing." After saying that, she was stunned for a moment. ''Why did that sound as if I''ve cleaned myself and I¡¯m waiting for him to indulge himself?¡¯ Nocereached out to her. Daisie lost control over her feet and started to move as she approached him.He pulled her into his arms and collected all her long hair to the back. ¡°Your hair is still wet.¡± She pursed her lips and lowered her gaze. He brushed his fingers through her hair, flung the wet ends, and then picked up a dry towel and wiped it for her. Vigorous heartbeats could be heard clearly, and she did not know if they were his or hers. Daisie, who was trapped in his arms, raised her gaze slightly, and Noce¡¯s face was close at hand.He lowered his gaze, but his eyes were still fixed on the ends of her hair as he carefully dried the ends of her hair. The dimmed, warm light softened his facial outline, turning his profound eyes gentle. Daisie''s eyshes twitched as the ambiguous, yet intimate atmosphere tingled her heart.She held the back of Noce''s hand and lowered her head. ¡°I''ll do it myself." Noce lifted his eyelids slightly and smiled. ¡°This is what a husband should do." The word husband was branded on her heart ¨C it was a very touching thing to hear. Daisie could not help but chuckle. Noce lifted her chin gently. ¡°What are youughing at?" His breath brushed across her face, and Daisie looked at him. ¡°I was thinking if you were to have married someone else and not me, would you be so nice to thatdy too?¡± ¡°No.¡± He stared at her. ¡°Because you''re the only person in this world that I''ll marry.¡± She was startled, and her gaze moved. ¡°How do you know that you''ll only marry me? What if you didn¡¯t meet meter on in your life.¡± Noce caressed her cheek with his palm and brushed his fingers across the fringe on her forehead. ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡± Daisie stared at him. He chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Whether I lost my memory or not, I reunited with you in the end, didn¡¯t I?¡± Daisie turned her face away. ¡°You do know how to brighten my mood.I¡¯ll give you that.¡± His smile intensified. ¡°Is your mood lifted then?¡± She lowered her eyes and gave off a captivating expression. ¡°My mood has indeed been lifted a little.¡± Noce kissed her cheek and the corner of her lips, then punched her chin with his fingertips andpletely sealed her lips. Daisie rested her hands on his shoulders and responded to his kiss.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 After a long time, the two finally separated from each other. Noce rubbed her lips repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed.¡± Daisie became nervous subconsciously. ''Is it possible that the important moment is already here? Before she could recollect her thoughts, Noce had picked her up and carried her to the bed. The moment heid her down, she felt even more uneasy. Noce tucked her under the nket , did not take any further action,y down beside her, and hugged her. ¡°Get yourself some sleep already.Good night.¡± Daisie stared nkly at the ceiling. ''When he said it''s time to go to bed, he''s only referring to a pure rest?¡¯ She turned and stared at Noce. Noce had closed his eyes, and a trace of tiredness could be seen on his face as if he was really sleepy. Daisie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®That¡¯s normal.Arranging all these and decorating the vi must be very tiring.¡¯ She turned over carefully to face him, snuggled into his arms, and closed her eyes. Outside the window, a beam of moonlight shone on the windowsill. However, it was quiet and warm on the other side of the window pane. At T¡­ "Daisie, your official announcement was quite big, huh? It''s caused Instagram to be paralyzed for a short while.¡± When Charlie came to thepany this morning, all the headlines were about Daisie''s suspected official announcement. When that was coupled with the photo of the ring that Daisie uploadedst night, allizens were trying to guess the identity of Daisie¡¯s boyfriend. The fans of Daisie and James even linked the two together , guessing whether the other party was James. Daisie did not expect the photo she postedst night to create such an enormousmotion.She scratched her cheeks in embarrassment. "Sorry, I didn''t expect it to cause such a huge ripple effect.¡± Charlie took a deep breath. ¡°I don''t care if you''re in a rtionship now or what.After all, you''ve achieved big sess in your acting career.After only three years of being in showbiz, you''ve already won the Best Actress award and been very sessful.It''d be a pity if you were to quit the entertainment industry at this moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to quit.I''m just making an official announcement about my marriage.¡± Charlie was stunned, ¡°Won¡¯t your boyfriend mind that?¡± Many celebrities in the entertainment industry faded out of the industry after the official announcement of their marriage , especially those whose careers were gaining momentum. All of them faded away after marriage and then made aeback yearster, but they had already missed their opportunity. ¡°Daisie is an actor who¡¯s blessed by God.She''s born to act, a natural, not like any of those top celebrities.Falling in love or getting married won''t affect her in any way, but it¡¯d be a pity if she were to stop acting because of her marriage,like what happened to Helios Boucher.'' Daisie exined with a grin, "He won''t mind, and he supports me very much.¡± Charlie nodded. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, then you should arrange your own time well.After the filming of this drama is over, you can pick the projects that you want to ept only for a bit.¡± She grinned, "Mr.Johnson, that''s very kind of you." "Hmph, if you keep me worrying about you after that, I won¡¯t even give you the chance to rest.¡±He then waved. ¡° Okay then, now hurry up and go back to what you were working on before this.Get out of my sight.¡± Daisie got up, walked up to the door, thought of something, and looked back at him. ¡°Mr.Johnson, I''ll invite you to my wedding banquet when the timees.¡± Charlie clicked his tongue and waved his hand. ¡°Get lost already.¡± She left the office with a smile on her face.She left T through its back door and got into the car quickly. Freyja was waiting for her in the car. ¡°You¡¯ve created such a hugemotion with your announcement.If the public were to know that you''ve gotten married without giving them a heads up, they would surely explode, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Daisie took the lipstick out of her handbag, smeared it in front of the small mirror, and sighed, ¡°Someone will have to light the fuse sooner orter." Freyja approached her. "You don''t n to let them know Noce''s identity, do you?¡± Daisie paused for a bit, then closed the lid of the mirror. ¡± I¡¯m already a public figure.¡± Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Daisie''s every move was under scrutiny by the media, and she knew how inconvenient it was to be a public figure.Since Noce wasn''t part of the industry, she feared it would affect him. Freyja smiled. "You''re thinking about your husband after your ROM." She blushed. ¡°He¡¯s my husband.Naturally, I have to protect him.¡± Something came to her mind, so she turned to look at Freyja. ¡°How''s it going with Colton?¡± Freyja froze, then looked out the window. "Who knows..." ¡°What do you mean? Colton likes you, and you feel the same too.Isn''t that great?¡± ¡°It''s not as simple as that.¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡° Daisie , can we keep my rtionship with Colton secret from your family?" Daisie paused and stared at her.She then leaned back in her seat. ¡°Are you worried that my family may be against it?¡± Freyja looked around. ¡°That''s not the reason...¡± Even if the Goldmanns epted her, how long would their rtionshipst? If the rtionship wasplicated to begin with, would it even end in marriage? Colton had always been far out of reach and wouldn''t rify things. Freyja had to keep guessing, and she was tired of it.He wouldn''t bow down to her, and she wouldn''t do the same or back down, so he would eventually be tired too.They would end up arguing a lot.He could have made things clear, but he would always make it cynical. It made her feel like she was the one who was chasing him, and that didn¡¯t make her feel good. Daisie sighed. ¡°Colton''s only ws are his mouth and his ego.¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°He really has a huge ego.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Exactly.Aren''t you looking for a house? I have a vi with a view of the sea.¡± Freyjawas surprised. ¡°Vi? Wouldn''t that be expensive then? I don''t think I can afford the rent.¡± Daisie smiled and exined , ¡°That vi was where we lived with my mom when we were children.After she got together with my dad, they sold it.She bought it back now, and it¡¯s vacant.I could rent it to you at a lower price.$250 per month, how about that?" Given their rtionship, Daisie could not charge her anything and just let her stay there. But she knew Freyja well enough to know that she wouldn¡¯t stay if she didn¡¯t have to pay.$250 for a vi was a steal. The rental for a fully furnished unit in that area would cost around $750. Freyja looked at her. "You''re undercharging me, aren''t you?" Daisie waved her hand and said, ¡°Pay whatever you want then, alright?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s make it $300.I don''t want it to be too low.¡± Daisie brought her to the Seaview Vi. She hadn''t been back here for a dozen years, and a lot had changed. The furniture that was covered with white covering was mostly still new. Freyja set down her luggage and looked around the living room. ¡°You used to live here?¡± ¡°Yes, this was where Mom and we were staying.¡± Daisie opened the windows for better venttion and walked to the backyard. The bench and ns were still there but hadn''t been pruned after all those years. The nts were overgrown, and the bench was rusted.Freyja pulled the covering away, and an old piano was revealed. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 "This was for Colton." Freyja was surprised. She lifted the cover and stared at the keys. ¡°He ys the piano?¡± Shewouldn''t have guessed that. She had been under the impression that Colton had always been a business person and didn¡¯t know about his other interests. This was a side of him that she never knew about. Daisie said Colton was very musically talented and even went to the Royal Academy of Music.He could have be a musician but gave up because he had to take over the family business. Freyja was shocked. "That''s such a waste.¡± ¡°It is, but that was his own choice.¡± Daisie looked down. Since Waylon had chosen to train with their great grandfather overseas, Colton had to give up on music. Even though dreams were important, they had burdens to bear as Goldmanns. Freyja looked at her and seemed to understand why she wanted to be independent. It was because of her two brothers.She had always been pampered at home, but that didn''t make her a spoiled brat.She probably wanted to be as outstanding as her brothers. At ckgold¡­ Giselle walked to the administrative department with a document. The people there knew that she was the daughter of Mr. Peterson, so they were very polite toward her. She was a gentle person and wasn''t stuck up, so she left a good impression too. ¡°Ms.Peterson is such a nice and hardworking person.Do you think that she will be Mrs.Goldmann one day?" ¡°ckgold and Cloud Capital have a stable partnership, and theye from simr backgrounds, so they¡¯re a good match.It''s highly possible." The employees chatted and were specting if she would marry into the family since Colton had let her shadow Leonardo. She probably had gotten permission to work with the finance department. Giselle stopped in front of the office, knocked, and entered after getting permission.She stopped in front of the desk and handed the documents to Colton. ¡°Here are the documents that Leonardo asked me to collect.I''ve calcted themission bonuses for next month.¡± Colton took them and skimmed through them. The employees'' bonuses were calcted every quarter by the finance department. Even though Giselle was learning from Leonardo, she had a knack for numbers, so they let her get involved with financial management too. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Colton didn''t find any problems with them, so he signed the documents. Giselle looked at him and pressed her lips together. ¡°I told my father that I''m happy with you, so he asked Mr.Goldmann for his opinion.I''m sorry.¡± Colton reced the cap of the pen and handed the signed documents back to her. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, but you¡¯re an outstanding woman.I''m pretty sure you have a lot more options." Giselle''s hand froze in midair. She then looked down and smiled. "I''m guessing I''m not in your consideration?¡± She was good at reading subtle signals because of how she was brought up. What Colton said was pretty much a rejection. After spending time with him, she still didn''t understand him. From what people could see, he was very nice toward her, but she knew he was just being polite. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 That friendliness only extended to strangers and not friends. Friends showed emotions, but Colton never paid attention to her emotions. Even if her father never asked for his opinion before speaking to Nn , he didn¡¯t say much about it. "I''m curious about the kind of woman that would interest you.¡± Colton looked around. ¡°Is it that important to you?¡± Giselle was honest. ¡°If I''m not even in your consideration, I''m curious about the woman that you would fall for.She must be much better than I am.¡± And maybe that was the reason he never thought about her that way. If that woman was really outstanding , Giselle wouldn''t feel so bad about it. Colton was silent. There were a lot of outstanding women. Giselle, for example, was one of them.She came from a great family and was disciplined and always learning.She was a good example of ady. A woman like her would be a great wife because she would be able to manage the household and help him with his business, but if a woman had to be outstanding for him to consider, Freyja would be far from that. She had a temper and was stubborn. Her family was a mess, and she wasn''t gentle, but that was the woman he had fallen for. He suddenly thought that it was funny andughed. Giselle was surprised. ¡°Mr.Goldmann?¡± Colton paused and reverted to his neutral expression. The peal ofughter a moment ago seemed like an illusion.¡± There aren¡¯t that many outstanding women, but even if they aren¡¯t exceptional, they have their own positive trades. How can we measure performance when ites to life partners? Do they have to be from a good family to be considered good?¡± Gisellewas stunned by the question. ¡°I didn''t know you''d think about it from that perspective." She couldn¡¯t deny thating from a good family would make one outstanding, but based on Colton¡¯s background,it was hard not to think that family mattered. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton loosened his tie and leaned back on his chair. ¡°If there''s nothing else, I have things to tend to.¡± Giselle nodded, then left. After she walked out of the office, she remembered that moment when Colton¡¯s mind wandered, and she had an idea. He had a crush on someone. That made her even more curious about what the woman was like. Colton received a text from Daisie in his office.He read through it and froze. At the vi¡­ Freyja and Daisie cleaned the entire house together. It took them two to three hours, and they nowy on the couch, out of energy. Daisie looked at the clean and tidy living room. ¡°This was the first time I cleaned up.That gave quite a sense of aplishment.¡± "Right? Cleaning up can be a happy activity, especially when I¡¯m not happy.I will be a lot less annoyed when I''m distracted,¡± Freyja said with a smile. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Daisie sat up. ¡°I''ll get it.¡± She walked to the door and opened it to see Colton outside. ¡°Colton, you¡¯re here so soon.¡± Colton tapped her forehead. That was the first time he felt like praising her. ¡°Good job.¡± Daisie stuck out her tongue. ¡°It''s nothing." Freyja suddenly realized what was happening and got up. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt!¡± Daisie put on her shoes hurriedly. ¡°Freyja, I¡¯m leaving.Bye.¡± After she went out, she closed the door. Freyja was annoyed because Daisie had asked Colton toe over behind her back. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 ''When did she start working together with Colton!?'' Colton removed his coat and hungit in the closet. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that you moved?" Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°Someone would tell you anyway." Colton looked around the living room. He was so familiar with this ce.He stopped in front of the piano and looked down. ¡°Did Daisie ask you to live here?¡± She smiled. ¡°Why else would I be here?¡± She then added, ¡°I''m not living here for free.I''m paying rent.¡± He paused and turned to look at her. Freyja didn''t have anything that she should be proud of, but she was still so confident.Her confidence came from her character.She was never greedy and wouldn''t take advantage of others.She paid for everything so nobody would get to tell her how to get things done. Colton stared at her for a moment. ¡°How much is the rent?" She paused, then looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll pay whatever I have.¡± She then remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m not paying it to you.Why do you care?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I don''t want you to take advantage of my sister." ¡°If I want to, it¡¯s none of your business either.¡± ¡°I''m her brother.Don''t I get a say?" Freyja turned to go upstairs. Colton rushed forward and grabbed her. ¡°I''m not here to start an argument." She smirked and turned around. "No, but you''re here to pick a fight.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. Freyja tried to shake him off, but he had a firm grip. ¡°Can¡¯t you just¡­¡± He looked uneasy. ¡°Compromise?¡± Freyja couldn''t believe her ears and looked at him in surprise. ¡°You''re a man, but I''m the one who has topromise?¡± He didn¡¯t speak. Freyja shook his hand off and turned to face him." Colton, this is how you court a woman? You¡¯re so far from being a gentleman.¡± Colton was worked up. ¡°I''m not a gentleman? Why can''t you be gentle?" Her face dropped. "Do you like women who are gentle?" "I¡ª" ¡°Isn''t Ms.Peterson a gentle woman? Since you''re both single, you''ll make a good match and have a great life together.¡± Freyja ran up the stairs. Colton froze for a few seconds. Something came to his mind, and it made him chuckle. He yelled upward, ¡°Are you jealous of Giselle?¡± Freyja''s voice came from upstairs. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "If you can''t speak properly, leave!¡± Colton walked upstairs and leaned against the door while watching her put her clothes into the closet. She seemed to be angry and pretended not to see him. Women really were hard to understand. It was so tough for him to even appease his sister¡¯s anger, but Freyja was even harder. He walked closer and took some hangers. Freyja paused and watched while she watched him slowly hang up her clothes. At that moment, the silence was ufortable. They were like an old married couple. She pressed her lips together because she didn''t know what to say. When he identally picked up her undergarments , she immediately snatched them and hid them. Her ears turned red while she said. ¡°I don''t need your help here." Colton raised his brows. ¡°I''ve seen you naked, but you''re worried about me seeing that?¡± She choked. ¡°You..." Colton saw how much she was blushing and teased her when he noticed how shy she was about it. ¡°We¡¯re alone here.¡± Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Freyja tried to hit Colton, but he quickly grabbed her wrist and held her against the closet. She couldn¡¯t push him away. "Colton, have you no shame!?" Colton raised her chin and stared at her flushed face. ¡° I¡¯ve never been ashamed.¡± Freyja didn¡¯t know what to say.He lowered his head and kissed her.He just wanted to tease her, but it escted quickly. He was familiar with her body, but if Freyja didn''t have feelings for him, she wouldn¡¯t just let him get his way. That was the only time they had the same thing in mind. After a week, at the party to celebrate the end of their filming¡­ Daisie attended the party. There were a lot of reporters at the door, and they rushed forward when Daisie and James showed up together. ¡°Ms.Vanderbilt, who was the man you mentioned in your social ount? Can you tell us a bit more about him?¡± James wanted to say something when Daisie pinched his arm.He took a sharp breath and smiled but didn''t speak. Daisie calmly said, ¡°I''m sorry, but my fiance doesn''t like to be under the spotlight.I hope that everyone will respect his privacy." A reporter asked, ¡°Are you engaged?¡± Daisie affirmed. The reporter continued. ¡°Is he in the industry too?" Daisie smiled and replied, ¡°No.¡± The reporter had more questions, butJames spoke up. " When is it my turn? I''m the lead too.Why don''t you ask about me? I''ll dly talk about my private life.¡± James looked like he was ready to be interviewed and was very enthusiastic about it. The reporters were ashamed. Daisie took the chance and escaped into the event hall. Mitchell was drinking with the assistant director, and when he saw Daisie walking over, he raised his ss and walked toward her. ¡°Ms.Vanderbilt.¡± Daisie turned to look at him. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°I''d like to apologize to you for causing trouble after listening to Susan.¡± He raised his ss. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisie picked up a ss of champagne with lower alcohol content. ¡°Apology epted.¡± She then took a sip. Mitchell slowly sipped his wine. ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed that you made an official announcement.I''m curious who would be good enough to be your soulmate.¡± Daisie looked down. Was he trying to make her talk? ¡°Do you care about my partner?¡± He smiled. ¡°How could I not? The fiance of a Goldmann must be someone important.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Not at all.He''s just a normal person." The grandson of a king who was handsome, rich, talented, and a gentleman was just ¡®normal¡¯. Mitchell didn¡¯t buy it.She was trying to hide his identity. The more Daisie wanted to hide it, the more he would want to find out. There weren''t a lot of people who could be a match for her in Bassburgh. If that weren''t the case, the media wouldn''t be interested. If he really could find information about this, he might be able to be relevant again. When the party ended, it was already 10:00 p.m. Even if Daisie only drank champagne with low alcohol content, her face turned red after drinking a few sses.She wasn¡¯t a good drinker.Her face would turn red even from beer because her blood would circte faster. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 It was the same if Daisie had drunk too much champagne. If it were red wine, she would have been drunk by now. Her head was dizzy, and her cheeks felt hot by the time she left the banquet. When Mitchell was leaving, he stopped for a moment and followed after her. Daisie came to the parking lot, and there was a silver Cayenne not far away. Mitchell could sense that the man who came to pick her up must be the one who had been supporting her from the back. He hastily made a few quick steps to catch up to Daisie and grabbed her shoulder to give her some support. ¡°Ms.Vanderbilt, you¡¯re drunk.Let me get you into the car.¡± Daisie was stunned. Before she could do anything, Edison appeared out of nowhere and pushed Mitchell away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sir.My master will send her back.¡± Mitchell looked at Edison in astonishment. ¡®Master?'' Just as he expected, the man was someone of great status. Edison waited until Daisie got into the car before heading into the driver¡¯s seat. Mitchell stood stiffly on his spot even after the car had gone away. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get to see the person in the car. Edison looked at Mitchell through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°What is that guy up to again?¡± It was very obvious that he was doing that onpurpose. Daisie had drunk too much champagne. Lying in Noce¡¯s arms, she burped. ¡°H-He wants to know who my husband is.¡± - Edison was rendered speechless . It seemed to him that Mitchell was a little bit too nosy. However, he could understand him as well after giving it another thought. Even the media and press wanted to know who Daisie''s boyfriend was. After all, Daisie had a special identity, and she had been receiving a lot of attention. However, the man she dated was shrouded in mystery, so it went without saying that it would cause a lot of spection. Noce patted her back to help her feel better.A faint smile appeared on his face when he heard what she said. ¡± I guess Mitchell wants to know about my identity because he wants to sell the news to the media." Edison still found it difficult to understand. ¡°But what can he gain from it?¡± Noce lowered his head to look at Daisie. She was lying in his arms, as docile as a little kitten.He helped her collect her hair behind her ears and said, ¡°All media outlets want to know who Iam.If he finds out my identity faster than the media, he can sell the information he gains to the media.This way, both the media and he will be able to gain something from it. ¡°Don''t forget that he''s a celebrity, so it''s never wrong for them to maintain a good rtionship with the media.I think he''s trying to whitewash his reputation through the media.¡± ¨C Understanding soon dawned upon Edison. It was only now that he realized what Mitchell was trying to do. Noce was right. It was very important for artists in the entertainment industry to keep a good rtionship with the media. This was because there were a lot of B- or C listers who got their reputations ruined by the media, especially the paparazzi, because they disrespected them. It was said that the best paparazzo in Bassburgh could even get hold of a celebrity¡¯s private life.It also went without saying that some of the artists were not afraid of the paparazzi. One of the reasons was that they had not done anything wrong, and the second reason was that most of the A-listers head influential supporters. Those paparazzi would try to steer away from them since they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. On the contrary, artists with bad reputations would have a harder time. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They could only bribe the paparazzi to seal their mouths if they did not want to get into trouble. Mitchell did not get shunned by Zestar , but due to that incident, he was downgraded to a B- or C-lister. What he needed the most was a chance to whitewash his reputation through the media. The car soon arrived at Taylorton. Noce carried Daisie down from the car and went into the vi. Daisie wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her cheek against his chest. He put her on the bed and helped her take off her shoes. ¡°I don''t understand why you still want to drink so much even though you know you can¡¯t handle liquor that well.¡± "Nolly...¡± He sat by the bed and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡° Yes, I''m here." Daisie turned around and rubbed her cheek against his palm as she mumbled, ¡°I like you very, very, very much, so please don''t leave me again..." He was stunned and looked at her intently. After a long while, he nted a kiss on her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 The next morning... After Daisie woke up, she went downstairs and was weed by the fragrance of fried eggs. Noce was standing in the kitchen. While he was transferring the eggs from the pan to the te, a pair of arms hugged him from the back. He was stunned for a moment and then turned his head around and smiled. ¡°Morning." She leaned against his broad back, feeling his body warmth. ¡°Morning.¡± He said gently, ¡°Go get yourself cleaned.Breakfast is ready.¡± Daisie went upstairs to clean herself up. After changing into a set of new clothes, she went downstairs again. Noce had already served all of the dishes on the table. There was porridge, a few slices of bread, ham, and a sunny side up. She pulled the chair and sat down. Feeling a little bit embarrassed, she said, "Nolly, actually, you don¡¯t have to wake up so early every day to prepare breakfast for me.I can do it myself.¡± He chuckled and pushed the porridge to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.I enjoy preparing breakfast for you.¡± Daisie looked at him. Noce was too perfect.It seemed to her that he did not have any w at all, no matter how hard she tried to look for it. He was gentle and attentive. Not only that, but he was good at taking care of other people. It was rather difficult not to fall in love with him. Noce raised his hand and rubbed her cheek, "What''s wrong?" She pressed her lips tightly and lowered her head. ¡°I don''t even know what to do after you''ve done everything for me.¡± Noce went closer to her and said, ¡°When you''re at home, you don''t have to do anything, Daisie.I didn''t marry you just because I want you to be my maid.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re taking care of me like I¡¯m a baby.¡± Daisie lowered her head to eat the porridge , her cheeks red. She did not like this feeling at all. Noce was doing everything for her while she just needed to sit back and rx. ''I muste home early tonight and prepare dinner for him.¡¯ After they finished their breakfast, Noce brought her to herpany like he always did. Meanwhile, the chairman''s car was parked not far away from them. When he saw Daisieing out of Noce''s car, he was stunned. ¡°The driver¡­Isn''t he Knowles'' assistant?'' Daisie did not notice the chairman and entered the elevator first. The chairman walked over to the car, and the window rolled down slowly. Sitting at the back of the car, Noce looked at him and nodded. The chairman smiled and replied, ¡°It really is you, Mr.Knowles.¡± He already knew that Nlce was Daisie¡¯s fiance. Therefore, he did not feel surprised when Daisie announced that she was engaged. However, he felt curious. ¡°Now all media outlets are guessing who Daisie''s boyfriend is.Why don''t you announce your rtionship with Daisie? After all, it seems to me that it won¡¯t affect you much even if you make it public.¡± Daisie was the daughter of the Goldmanns . It wouldn''t affect her career in the entertainment industry even if her rtionship with Noce were exposed. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, she was a good actress with great acting skills and not an idol who knew nothing. Besides, even if it would affect her career, it wouldn''t affect her future at all, considering the Goldmans'' business empire. They did not make their marriage public. All media outlets were working their very best to find out who her boyfriend was. The more they couldn''t get any information about him, the more impatient they became. They knew that it would take some time before the media finally stopped Noce smiled faintly. ¡°I''m more suitable to be the man who supports her from the back. I''m fine even if no one knows I''m her husband.¡± The chairman felt a chill down his spine as goosebumps erupted on his skin. He did note here to get himself tortured by their love. ¡°It seems you like your fiancee very much, Mr.Knowles.¡± ¡°Of course, I am." The chairman did not want to talk to him anymore. When he was about to leave, Noce suddenly asked, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s one thing I want you to do for me.¡± Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 "Mitchell from Zestar is looking for my identity. I think he wants to get back on his feet by selling my information to the media,but I can''te forward and settle the problem." The chairman understood what Noce wanted. ¡°So, you want me to help you settle this problem?" He nodded. ¡°You''re the chairman of T Media, and you''re considered an influential figure in the entertainment industry.You''re the best candidate to step in and solve this problem, and¡­¡± He paused for a few seconds and rhythmically tapped on the mirror''s side. ¡°If Mitchell manages to get back on his feet through the media, it¡¯ll also affect T Media.After all, I''m the one who exposed the scandal between him and Susan.Besides, I am a shareholder of T, and the public might not be happy when they learn about it.¡± The chairman knew what he was talking about. Mitchell had bullied Daisie while shooting the film together. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Initially, it was just a small matter, but after the incident went out of hand and he was exposed for lying to his fans, he got punished by Zestar. Noce was one of the shareholders of T. He did not want to reveal his identity because he did not want Daisie T did not have any cooperation with the Goldmanns, and Daisiehade here because she wanted to prove to everyone she could get the Best Actress award without the help of her family. She had been getting a lot of attention ever since she joined the entertainment industry because of her identity. Once Mitchell sold the information to the media and made them happy, they would be very much willing to help him clear his name. At that time, Noce¡¯s identity would be exposed. Once everyone knew that Daisie''s boyfriend was one of T''s shareholders, even if nobody was going to suspect anything, there would always be a group of people who tried to pull her down from her throne by smearing her name. No matter what Daisie did or who she was, she was an artist under T. Not only that, but she had brought a lot of profit to T, and it went without saying that T would do everything they couldto protect their artist. The chairman nodded and said yes. Meanwhile, Mitchell came to a coffee shop.He walked up to a booth on the second floor, and the woman sitting in the seat had her face fully covered. It was only when Mitchell appeared that she took off her scarf. It was Susan. "Why are you looking for me now? Do you think I¡¯m not f *cked up enough?¡± Zestar had abandoned her, and she couldn¡¯t work at all. She wanted to terminate her contract with Zestar but couldn''t afford to pay the penalty of $500,000. As for Mitchell, Zestar had decided to give him a second chance because he was an A-lister. Even though he did not get many resources right now, at the very least, he could still continue to work. Mitchell sat down and said, ¡°Well, you can''t me me on that. You took advantage of me as well, remember?¡± ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± snarled Susan. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not.¡± Mitchell smiled. "I''m here to give you a chance." ¡°Give me a chance?¡± she asked with a frown. "We''re not a match for Daisie, and we can only me our fate for ending up like this.Don''t you want to terminate your contract with Zestar? You have a chance right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?" Susan was skeptical. Mitchell continued. "The media now want to know who Daisie''s boyfriend is.If you can find out who he is and sell his information to the media , you won¡¯t have to worry about the fee you have to pay for terminating your contract.¡± Susan was stunned. She had been reading a lot of newstely, so she knew that Daisie had announced her engagement. The media went to great lengths to get the information about Daisie¡¯s boyfriend, but if someone could get his identity faster than them, the media would buy the information. However, she thought of something and said, ¡°Why should I trust you? Besides, do you think those people are idiots? There¡¯s no way they would give me so much money just to get the identity of one person.¡± ¡° That''s right.No one will be willing to pay $500,000 for a person¡¯s identity.¡¯ Mitchell looked at her and grinned. "Those official media outlets won''t pay this much, but how about those guys in the private sector? Are you sure they¡¯re not interested?¡± Susan took a deep breath. Many people worked in the private sector, such as the paparazzi . Many paparazzi¡¯spanies also worked as private investigators. In particr, those rich people would hire them to help them gather some information, and they would pay them handsomely. In other words, they were not short of money at all. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Susan did not want to wait until her contract expired. This was because it would be toote, and she wouldn''t have any chance anymore if she returned to the entertainment industry at that time. She did not have a good family background like Daisie did.She had to rely on herself to get the things she wanted, so now that there was a chance infront of her, she had to grab it. ¡°Alright.I''ll help you." Mitchell stretched his arm forward and put it above her hand. Then, he said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you, Susan.It''s time for you to help me back.¡± When Susan saw that he still wanted to take advantage of her when she was at the bottom of the barrel, she felt disgusted. However, she had to hold back her anger as she still needed him. Charlie handed the script of the variety show to Daisie. Daisie took it, flipped through it, and then she was stunned. ¡°What is this?" Charlie said, ¡°Our chairman wants you to participate in this variety show.Right now, all media outlets are guessing who your boyfriend fiance is, so rather than letting Mitchell expose it,you should do it yourself.¡± Besides, it carried a different meaning if she exined the whole thing herself on the variety show, including the reason she did not want to tell everyone who Noce was. By doing this, she could at least stop the media and theizens from guessing Noce¡¯s identity. Later, even if Mitchell sold the information to the media, that would be considered illegal since he would be exposing other people¡¯s information without their consent. People would criticize him for his actions, and his reputation in the entertainment industry would be ruined. When that happened, he wouldn''t be able to get back on his feet anymore. The official media outlets wouldn''t buy the information because they knew it was illegal. As for those guys from the private sector, they might buy the information from Mitchell because they wanted to gain attention, but it would be a hot potato for them. Daisie nodded in assent and smiled. ¡°Sure.I''ll go get myself ready." By the time she returned to her office, the first thing she saw was James circling around Freyja like a bee surrounding a flower. He threw her all sorts of questions like what she liked eating, if she was hungry, and if she needed him to pack any food for her.He even introduced the restaurants he frequented to her. Standing by the door, Daisie asked, ¡°James, do you not have anything better to do?¡± James was stunned for a moment, and then he grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I''m just helping you to take care of your friend.Look at her, she has so much stuff to do.Don''t you think it''s tiring?" Freyja raised her head to look at him and shook her head helplessly before turning her head back to her work. Daisie came into the office and lifted her leg to kick him. ¡° Stop disturbing her.¡± He evaded her kick and pointed at her. ¡°Daisie, can''t you learn from Freyja? Look at how gentle she is.¡± Daisie stood with her arms on her waist and said, ¡°That''s because you''ve never seen Freyja lose her temper.¡± ¡°Yes, I''ve never seen it before.I''ve only seen you lose your temper.¡± After he finished speaking, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and gazed at Daisie with a look of disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your fiance likes about you.I feel so sorry for him.¡± "It''s none of your business.¡± Both of them looked like two primary students bickering against each other, and it reminded her of the time when she was arguing with Colton.She did not know why but she felt they looked the same. After Daisie sent James away, silence finally returned to the office.She walked to the table and put down the script. ¡°It seems like this fellow is trying to challenge my second brother.¡± Initially, she did not know about the things between Freyja and Colton,so she thought Freyja and James might work something out. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, since her brother had made a move on Freyja first, her friend did not have any chance anymore. Freyja lifted her eyelids and said, ¡°Daisie, I thought you were on my side.Why are you helping your brother now?¡± She still couldn''t forget that Daisie had messaged Colton toe to the vi that day. Daisie turned her head around and forced a smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Freyja.I''m not helping my second brother at all.¡± She walked up to Freyja and wrapped her arm around hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Just when Freyja was about to say something, her phone rang. She pulled her phone out, and she was stunned. It was Colton. Daisie nced at her phone and smiled. "Well, speak of the devil.¡± Freyja went outside of the office to answer the phone. Daisie knew that Freyja wouldn''t dare to answer the phone in front of her, so she did not follow after her. When she turned around, she identally knocked the purse off the table. When she squatted down to pick the purse from the floor, a box of contraceptive pills fell out of the purse. Daisie picked the box of pills up and was stunned. Freyja returned to the office after finishing the call. She saw that Daisie was reading her script behind the table, so she did not disturb her. Daisie looked at Freyja.She was busy working in front of herputer. When the box of pills came into her mind, she pressed her lips tightly.She wanted to ask Freyja about it, but she couldn''t muster enough strength to ask the question. Perhaps she and her second brother did not want any children because they were still young. However, she didn''t expect Freyja and her brother to have already reached that stage, while sheand Noce hadn''t even hit third base yet, even though they had already married. At night, Noce picked Daisie up from her work as usual. After getting into the car, Daisie kept looking outside through the mirror. She didn''t talk to Noce at all and seemed distracted. When Noce finished his work, he closed hisptop and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Daisie." Daisie retracted her gaze and asked, ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± Noce grabbed her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisie.I know I''ve been neglecting you these few days because of my work.I promise I''ll make it up for you after I''ve finished my work.¡± He was worried that Daisie might think too much and feel insecure. Daisie''s eyshes fluttered upon leaning on his chest, and she asked, ¡°Nolly, can I ask you a question?¡± He lowered his head to look at her. "Yeah? What is it?¡± Daisie went closer to him and whispered the question into his ear. "Why don''t you..." An awkward atmosphere suddenly enveloped the car. It was quiet in the car, so Edison could hear the thing that Daisie said to Noce, and his eyes widened in shock. ¡®Both of them are married, but they haven¡¯t¡­How is this possible? Could it be that Mr.Knowles¡­¡¯ Noce lowered his head to look at Daisie. Daisie did not want to meet his gaze, so she turned her head away, her face turning red with embarrassment. ''I knew it! I shouldn''t have talked about it!'' However, she felt it was strange.They slept and ate in the same house. They had kissed and hugged each other before, but Noce always stopped at thest step. Could it be that he found her unattractive? Noce couldn''t help himself and chuckled when he saw how embarrassed and flustered Daisie was. He went closer to her and replied, ¡°That''s because I love you.¡± Daisie was stunned. She raised her head to look at him and could see her reflection in his light-colored irises.She knew he was not lying when he said he loved her. After all, she could clearly sense how Noce felt about her. ¡°But Colton and Freyja..." He ced his finger on her lips and said, ¡°Every man has his own way of expressing his love.Your brother is your brother, and I am me.I will never force the woman I love to do anything she doesn¡¯t want.I don''t want her to feel even the slightest bit of pain and sadness.¡± Daisie blinked her eyes. Noce was really good at love - talking. It hit right in her heart. He rubbed her cheeks with his hand and chuckled." Besides, you¡¯re at the prime of your career right now, so I think you wouldn''t want to have a baby yet, right?¡± She had the same consideration as well.It was just that she did not expect him to be so thoughtful. He even took her career into consideration. A man like him was very rare, yet she was lucky enough to find one. Suddenly , she remembered something and said, ¡°I can take contraceptive pills.¡± Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Noce paused for a split second and frowned. ¡°She¡¯s taking pills?¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°It should be because Colton and Freyja don¡¯t want a baby just yet.That''s why she''s taking those pills.¡± Noce stared at her. ''This silly girl is really too innocent and simple when ites to this aspect of life.I''d love to enlighten her right here if it weren''t because it¡¯s not the right time now.¡¯ He gently rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°Dummy, taking those pills is very harmful to a woman''s body, and it¡¯ll leave a great impact on a woman''s fertility in the future.If Colton cares about Freyja, he''ll definitely not allow her to take pills.¡± Daisie was dumbfounded. "Could it be that Freyja is secretly taking them without letting Colton know about it?¡± Noce nodded. "Probably so." Late at night, Noce stood behind the French windows, starting over the dark and quiet courtyard. He nced down at the text message on the screen of his phone.Sorry, Mr.Knowles, we haven¡¯t found Mr.Matthews''s body yet.) Noce''s expression dimmed gradually while looking at the text message. Donald''s arrogant voice when he was arrested echoed in his mind. ¡°Noce Knowles, do you think you''re a man of no weaknesses? I refuse to believe that you¡¯ll never find a woman that you love in your life.¡° ¡°Hahahaha! You''d better not let me see you get married and have kids.When that happens and I''m still alive, you''d better not fall into my hands! Otherwise, I¡¯ll repay everything that you did to me today.I swear this on my name!¡± Noce clenched the phone tightly and turned to look at Daisie, who was sleeping soundly. He walked to the edge of the bed, sat down, gently stroked her cheek with his palm, and stared at her sleeping face. ''If it weren''t for the fear that Donald might still be alive and take revenge on those I care about from the shadows, I wouldn¡¯t have kept my identity a secret while I''m in Bassburgh.And the reason I don''t disclose my marriage with Daisie is just to protect her.¡¯ The next day¡­ Daisie looked guilty when she arrived at thepany.She had imed yesterday she would cook for Noce, but she totally forgot about it. ''I have to make it up for him tonight.'' She entered the studio, but instead of seeing Freyja, she saw a woman furtively rummaging for something. Daisie was vignt. ¡°Who are you, and what are you looking for?" The woman froze in ce as if she did not expect someone to appear at this time, and she did not look back. ¡°I¡­I''m here to look for information.¡± "Which studio are you from, and what information are you looking for? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Daisie approached her and lifted her hand, trying to grab her shoulder. The woman suddenly turned around and tried to knock Daisie down to escape the scene, but unexpectedly, Daisie was agile enough to dodge her. The woman lost bnce as she pounced on no one.She fell to the ground, got up in embarrassment, and ran immediately. Daisie reached out and grabbed her. And while she resisted, she identally undid the hood she had on. Daisie saw her face. ¡°Susan?¡± Susan flung her hand off. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Daisie crossed her arms. "You''re so brave that you actually tried to sneak into T and got into my studio? What are you looking for?¡± Susan bit her lip. ''Since I''ve been caught red-handed, things might get messy if this incident esctes to T¡¯s top management. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Anyway, Daisie is the only person here now, so everything will be fine as long as I manage to calm her down.'' She knelt in front of Daisie, cried out loud, and exined, ¡°Mitchell is the one who asked me to do this.He asked me to infiltrate your studio to see if I could get my hands on any information that would reveal your fianc¨¦¡¯s identity. ¡°Daisie, he''s the one who forced me to do this, so please don¡¯t tell others about this and just pretend that I haven''te here today.I''m begging you, please." Susan crawled to her feet, grabbed onto the hem of her trousers, and pleaded.Her cries would soften anybody¡¯s determination. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Daisie burst intoughter and yed the video recording that she recorded on her phone to Susan. ¡°I wonder what Mitchell will think when he sees this?¡± Susan''s expression changed instantly, and she rushed forward to snatch the phone. Daisie stepped back and put her hands behind her back. Susan threw herself into nothing and growled unwillingly, ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt ! How could you treat me like this? I''ve already begged you in such a manner! What do you want from me!?¡±. Daisie took back the phone and nced at her. ¡°Are you really begging me? You''re only forced to beg me because I caught you in the act, isn¡¯t that right?¡±Susan''s eyes turned bloodshot. "What''s the difference? Daisie Vanderbilt , I''ve been shelved by Zestar and have reached this point in my life.What else do you want me to do?" ¡°Yeah, you''ve reached this point, but you still refuse to stop.¡± Daisieughed. "Then why should I do as you wish?" She walked to the desk and called the front desk on thendline. Susan''s face turned pale, and she dashed over, intending to stop her. Daisie pushed her away with one hand, and Susan lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Daisie said something to the front desk, hung up the call, and looked at Susan, who looked embarrassed and flustered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you or Mitchell.You can forget about getting your hands on any information about my husband.I don''t care if you''ve been shelved or banned by the whole entertainment industry, I have only three words for you, and that¡¯s¡­You deserve it!" Susan was trembling with anger and was at a loss.Billy quickly went upstairs with a few security guards and arrived at the door.And he really found an ¡°outsider¡± in the studio. The guards took Susan out of the room, and Billy was startled. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°It''s you?¡± Daisie stood at the door and said, ¡°Susan snuck into T and tried to steal from my studio.Fortunately, I didn¡¯t lose anything of great importance.Taking Ms.Hotch''s reputation into consideration, there''s no need to report this incident to the police , just hand her back to Zestar and let them handle the rest of the matter.¡± The guards took Susan away. Seeing this, Billy felt puzzled. ¡°What did Susane to your studio to steal?¡± She replied, ¡°It¡¯s information about my husband.¡± Billy was surprised but did not utter a single word. ''Every media outlet is curious about Daisie''s man, but Susan did not only sneak into T but also snuck into Daisie¡¯s studio, and she¡¯s done all that just to get her hands on some information about Daisie''s man?'' "By the way, Mr.Gray, can you do me a favor?¡± asked Daisie. Billy asked, "What''s that?" Daisie sent the video that she had recorded to Billy. ¡± Please help me bring this video to Mr.Johnson.He''ll take care of the rest.¡± Billy received it from her, watched it, and nodded. On the other side of town, in the Seaview Vi... When Freyja woke up, it was already 9:00 a.m.She turned to look at the vacant space beside her and thought Colton had already left for work.She got up to get a ss of warm water and opened the drawer of the bedside table to get the box of medicine. As soon as she took the pill, she noticed Colton had appeared at the door at some point in time. ¡°Are you sick?" She was frightened and almost choked on the pill, so she quickly took a gulp of water, swallowed it, and turned to look at him in surprise. ¡°You actually haven¡¯t left?¡± . Colton crossed his arms and stared at her. ¡°You want to drive me away?¡± Freyja did not say a word, quietly shoved the box of medicine back into the drawer, and got out of bed. ¡°Who in the world can do that to you?¡±. He approached her and ced the back of his hand on her forehead. This move left her in a daze.He then frowned. ¡°It doesn''t look like you''re sick either.¡± Freyja was at a loss for words.She lowered her head and looked away. Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Freyja pushed him away and went out in a fit of anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make me breakfast either.¡± Colton watched as she left the room, and his gaze immediately shifted back onto the drawer. Freyja went downstairs and was astonished when she saw the breakfast that had been prepared on the dining table.She really did not expect Colton to make breakfast for her, but she did not expect that he would actually do it. "This fe, apart from having an irritating mouth, everything else is fine with him.¡¯ Colton walked downstairs unhurriedly and stared at the person eating breakfast in the living room with a slightly complicated expression. ¡®She didn¡¯t take the pills because she¡¯s sick.She¡¯s taking them for contraceptive purposes. ''Even though I don''t n to have any children just yet, it would not be uneptable to me if an ident were to happen.However, is she so resistant to bearing a baby for me?¡¯ Freyja saw him standing in ce, looking a little bothered, paused for a bit, and then asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?" Colton did not say anything, walked up to the couch, picked up his jacket, and left without uttering a single word.He then mmed the door rather heavily. Freyja frowned. ''What''s with that bad temper of his again?'' At noon, Freyja went directly to the recording site of the show. Daisie was sitting backstage and going through the manuscript while the makeup artist was applying her makeup for her. Freyja ced the coffee she had bought along the way on the counter. Daisie lifted her head, looked at her in the mirror, and grinned. ¡°Did you bring me coffee?¡±. ¡°I was afraid you''d be drowsy after recording the show for so long.¡± She pulled out a chair and sat down. Daisie responded, ¡°It¡¯s only going to take four hours.It''s not too long." The makeup artist left after putting on makeup for Daisie. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Daisie then took a sip of coffee and thought of something. "Freyja, do you want a baby?¡± Freyja could not help but freeze in ce and avoid her gaze subconsciously. "Why would you ask me this all of a sudden?¡± Daisie did not tell her that she knew about the pills she was taking. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°I''m still young, so I''m not considering this for the time being.¡± As soon as she answered the question, she looked at Daisie. ¡°What about you? You''ve gotten married to Noce now, so I guess it¡¯s about time, right?¡± Daisie¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly,and she turned her face away. ¡°We haven¡¯t even¡­¡± Freyja was astounded. ¡°What!?¡± Daisie pursed her lips, feeling rather ashamed to be sharing this. "Yeah, nothing has happened between the two of us yet.¡± Although nothing too explicit was brought up, Freyja had already guessed it.She seemed surprised. ¡°Haven''t you guys gotten married officially?¡± Daisie nodded and lowered her gaze. ¡°Noce is concerned about my career.¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°Indeed, your career is ascending at the moment.If you want to have kids, you''ll have to take a break for at least two to three years.And when youe back, you might not be able to maintain your current poprity.However..." She paused for a few seconds and rubbed her chin. ¡°Even if you don''t want to have kids now, it''s not a reason for him to live like a monk, is it? Or is it because he''scking in that department?" "Noce likes Daisie so much, to the extent that he would do anything to get her to get married to him.As such, that shouldn¡¯t be the case.He can actually be that indifferent when the woman he loves is lying by his side every night?¡¯ Daisie choked on her coffee, andher cheeks became even warmer than they already were. ¡°About that¡­How would I know that?¡± Freyja approached her. ¡°Do you love him?¡± She did not even hesitate before answering, ¡°Of course!¡± Freyja immediately suggested, ¡°Then you should take the initiative.¡± She wondered. ¡°How can I take the initiative?¡± As soon as Freyja whispered something to her in her ear, Daisie was shocked, and her cheeks flushed even more. ¡° No way! Must I do that?¡± Freyja smirked. ¡°If he can still maintain hisposure, the only exnation will be that something¡¯s wrong with him in that department.¡± Daisie covered her warm cheeks and helda question in for a long time before she asked, ¡°So do you do the same with Colton?" Freyja''s smile stiffened, and she got up. ¡°I''m not going to talk to you anymore.¡± She then went straight out.Daisieughed out loud. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 The program recording started, and Daisie sat on the stage, responding fluently to all kinds of questions the host asked her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sure enough, her husband was something that would definitely be brought up. However, Daisie answered the question with a smile " I''ve known him since I was a kid.¡± The host was surprised. ¡°So, are you two childhood sweethearts?" Daisie responded calmly, ¡°That''s right, but we were separated for a long time until we met again back then.¡± Thehost continued to ask, ¡°Then did you get married because it''s a marriage arranged by both families, or is it because of your personal feelings for each other?¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not an arranged marriage.It''s just our personal feelings." The host added, ¡°Since you''re married officially and legally, why didn¡¯t you choose to make it public? Are you worried that it''ll affect his personal life?¡± Daisieughed and teased. ¡°Because my husband is just way too brilliant to be real, I don¡¯t want to get him exposed.Otherwise, what will I do if all I get in return are heaps and heaps of love rivals?However, although it''s a joke, I hope that everyone will stop trying to expose him from today onward, as this will bring a lot of pressure on him.Please , let''s just allow him to remain mysterious." After recording the program , Daisie bid farewell to the host and walked offstage. Freyja stepped forward and reached out to help her down the steps. On the way back to thepany, Daisie scrolled through her cell phone to go through some of the news. And it seemed that Charlie had stepped in, and Zestar Media was quick at resolving the problem. The news of Susan being banned by Zestar had appeared on the top of the list of trending topics of the day, and her acting career could be regarded aspletely over. As for the culprit behind the whole shenanigan, Mitchell was exposed for bribing the paparazzi and harassing female artists. In just a few hours, manypanies which had cooperated with Mitchell in endorsement coborations had asked to terminate their contracts with him. A group of reporters was gathered at the entrance of his apartment. Mitchell stood behind the window and looked downstairs.He looked depressed. Dozens of calls came in from his agent, and he did not answer any of them, nor did he read any of his text messages. Thest text message lit up the screen of the phone. [The agency has run out of ideas to help you this time.We had already done everything that we could to protect you at the beginning.But since you don''t know how to stay put and act properly, I truly have nothing else to say.] Mitchell swept everything off the table, and all the items dropped onto the floor - some of them even shattered .His gaze looked gloomy and ruthless. ''Susan Hotch, that wh*re! I shouldn''t have relied on her to help me with the task. And Daisie Vanderbilt, I''ll never let this slide, you b*tch!'' At ckgold¡­ Leonardo handed Colton all the information he had found about Yanis Tech Co. ¡°Mr.Goldmann, these are the projects and series of developments Yanis Tech Co.went through in the past two years, and I''ve found something very interesting.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°What''s that?¡± Leonardo exined, ¡°Before Yanis Tech was established, the previouspany¡¯s name was known as the World Trade Pinnacle, and Donald Matthews was one of its shareholders.It''s said that after Donald Matthews was arrested, the World Trade Pinnacle copsed due to insufficient funds and waster acquired by the Knowles Group." Colton squinted slightly. ¡®The Knowles Group¡­That¡¯s the enterprise that belongs to the Knowles. ¡®Could it be that Yanis Tech Co.was founded by that b* stard from the Knowles?'' Seeing that he did not speak, Leonardo cautiously asked,¡° Mr. Knowles is now your brother-inw, isn''t he?" Seeing Colton lift his eyelids, Leonardo lowered his head and exited the office very consciously. However, as soon as he arrived at the door, Colton stopped him.He turned around. ¡°Is there anything else that you need me to do?" Colton held his hands together, interlocked his fingers, ced them againsthis lips, and frowned. ¡°If your wife doesn''t want to be pregnant with your child, what do you think is the reason?¡± Leonardo wasat a loss for words. ''Why would he ask me such a personal question?'' Leonardo scratched his cheek, looking embarrassed. ¡°I think the problem shoulde from the man..." Colton''s expression dimmed. "Ites from the man?¡± Leonardo asked weakly, ¡°Are they married?¡± Colton paused for a split second and lowered his gaze. ¡° No¡­¡± ¡°Okay, if they''re still not married, how can he expect his woman to get pregnant for him? Although it''s normal for women to get pregnant before marriage nowadays, it''s still not something that will positively impact a woman''s reputation.¡± Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Leonardo was only telling the truth, but after saying so, he realized that Colton¡¯s expression did not look too satisfied with his answer.He returned to his senses in an instant. ¡°Mr.Goldmann, is the man that you¡¯re referring to¡­yourself?" "I''m asking it on behalf of someone else.¡± He interrupted him impatiently. Leonardo responded, ¡°Then I''ll take my leave first.¡± Colton did not say anything about Leonardo leaving the office, so he cautiously closed the door and left.Colton leaned back in his chair, lost in thought. ''Does Freyja think so too? Is she afraid that I won¡¯t hold myself ountable if she gets pregnant? Is that why she¡¯s taking those pills? After all, I can''t really me her for taking those pills.It¡¯s all my fault.I''ve never done anything to protect her and care about her feelings.She probably thinks of me as a scumbag now.'' Leonardo returned to his office and realized that someone was waiting for him.He paused for a split second. ¡°Ms.Peterson?¡± Giselle stood up slowly. ¡°Mr.Prichard.¡± Leonardo walked up to his desk, pulled out the chair, and sat down. ¡°Are you here for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled. ¡°Thank you for guiding me throughout this period." Leonardo felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You don''t have to be so polite when you''re with me.¡± She ced the precious gift shehad brought along on the desk, and Leonardo stood up in fear. ¡°Ms.Peterson, what do you mean by this?" Giselle pushed the gift across the desk and exined ¡± It¡¯s just a small gift, only to show my appreciation for you.I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡± Leonardo pushed it back. ¡°That¡¯s not how things work between us.I can''t ept such an expensive gift from you." Giselle sounded helpless and determined. ¡°Mr.Prichard, please ept it.I won''t feel at ease if you refuse to ept it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Leonardo did not know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t tell Mr.Goldmann about this.After all, I don''t want to get you fired because of the gift.¡± Giselle had thought about every single detail,so even though Leonardo was worried, seeing her resolution , it would be rude for him to reject her any further. As such, he could only ept it. ¡°I¡¯ll ept it.If you ever need any of my help in the future, juste to me.I''ll do my best to help you out." Giselle sat back in the chair. ¡°There''s indeed something that I want to ask you for some information.¡± Leonardo asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Giselle did not beat around the bush and asked him directly, ¡°Mr.Goldmann has a woman that he likes, is that right?¡± Leonardo was astonished, as if he did not expect she would ask him something about his employer.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Ms.Peterson, in fact, I don''t know that very well.¡± This can¡¯t be regarded as his privacy.But if Mr.Goldmann had a woman he liked, I''d have learned about it since long ago.Giselle lowered her gaze. ¡°Even you don''t know about that?" ¡°I know more about Mr.Goldmann''s work, but when ites to his private life, I really don¡¯t know much about him.¡± After exining his rtionship with his employer, he seemed to have remembered something. " However, Mr.Goldmann just asked me a question outside of work earlier today.¡± Her eyes lit up instantly. ¡°What''s the question?¡± He supported his chin and said, ¡°He asked me what may be the reason if a woman doesn''t want to conceive a man''s child.He told me that he was asking it on behalf of someone else.This is my first time getting a question that''s not work-rted from Mr.Goldmann." After all, it was the first time, so he was surprised. After listening to those words, Giselle lowered her gaze. ''He asked Leonardo these things at work? Would Coleman even waste his time on other people¡¯s affairs? My intuition tells me he wasn''t asking it for someone else, but himself.'' Giselle left ckgold, probably because she was very concerned about this matter.She picked up her cell phone and made a call. ¡°Are you a private investigator? I need you to help me investigate something.As for how much it''ll cost, your pay will definitely not be too shabby.¡± In the evening, back in Taylorton¡­ Daisie hurried back to the vi earlier than her usual schedule, put on an apron in the kitchen, flipped through the recipe, and started preparing dinner. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Noce returned to Taylorton. A pungent smell hit him once he entered the vi. He frowned and headed straight toward the kitchen after removing his shoes. The kitchen was filled with thick smoke , and the smell was pungent, but the kitchen hood wasn¡¯t turned on. Daisie stood there and coughed while she was frantically walking around and trying to solve the problem. Noce''s face dropped, and he immediately pulled her out of the kitchen.He then immediately switched on the hood and turned off the fire. Daisie stood there, stunned, her face covered in grease.He stood in the kitchen and cleared up the countertop. Daisie grew more anxious because he was quiet.She lowered her head and bit her lip. "I''m sorry, I was trying to make dinner.¡± Noce took a deep breath , turned around, and calmly looked at her. "You don''t need to make dinner." Daisie looked up but didn¡¯t speak.He stopped in front of her, raised his hand, and wiped the grease off her face. ¡°You won¡¯t listen.You would have blown the kitchen up if I came home a littleter.¡± She turned away and pouted. ¡°I was just trying to make dinner, but you are more concerned about the kitchen blowing up.¡± She removed the apron and tossed it away. "You just don''t understand!" Noce was surprised , looking at her puffed-up cheeks, and burst out laughing. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the kitchen blowing up.I''m worried that you''ll be hurt." Daisie pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze. ¡° We were supposed to have dinner until I messed it up.We should order takeout." Noce touched her face. "We don''t need to get takeout when I''m here." In just 20 minutes, he was able to get the kitchen back to how it was and even made a warm meal. Daisie looked at the meal on the table and admitted that he had learned their cuisine quickly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Noce got some soup for her. "If you really want to do something for me, you don¡¯t need to cook.Just stay by my side.¡± She looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± He nodded and looked into her eyes. "That would make me happy." Daisie was surprised and had to look away. Her n was to prepare his favorite food, then follow what Freyja taught her. Now the dinner was a bust, so she only had the final part of the n, and she didn¡¯t know if it was going to work. Seeing how she zoned out, Noce looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She looked around and ate her soup. "Nothing." Daisie took longer than usual to finish her meal. Noce had finished but didn¡¯t rush her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study.Let me do the dishes when you''re ready." He got up and went upstairs. Daisie finished her food quickly, rushed to the bedroom, and took out the nightgown she had gotten from the mall. Looking at the thince dress, she hesitated. "That''s all the cloth!?'' She stood in front of the mirror, held the gown in front of her, and then started blushing. The dress was too steamy! She picked up her phone and texted Freyja. Daisie: [Is this going to work? The dress is too sexy!] Freyja: [It¡¯s supposed to be sexy.] Daisie: [What if he gets angry?] Freyja: [...The sooner he finds out, the better.] Daisie tossed her phone aside, took a deep breath, and went into the bathroom with it. In the study, the warm light shone on the velvet carpet. Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Noce sat in front of theputer, analyzing some data while knocking his knuckles on the desk. Edison sent him a text. [Sir, we have intel that Donald is still alive.] He picked up the phone, read the text, and frowned. Even though he expected Donald to be alive, when it was confirmed, it made things tense. Donald was the worst enemy he had ever dealt with. Ken Pruitt wasn¡¯t half as vicious as he was. It had taken him so much effort to drag him down, but he managed to break out of prison after half a year of incarceration. The police had been hunting for him for a month with tracker dogs and finally found his prison clothes next to a cliff. They had blood on them and were badly frayed, but there was no body. Donald''s death wasn''t confirmed at that time, but if he was going to break out of prison, he wouldn¡¯t die. Noce replied: [Keep an eye on that.] He ced his phone down and rubbed his temples. The light shone on his face and cast a shadow, making him look tired.He looked at the clock and realized that it was already 10: 00 p.m. The bedroom door was half open. That dark corner swallowed the light around the house.He slowly walked toward the dark and stopped in front of the door before pushing it open.He was stunned when he saw the person still awake under theforters. Her dark hair was behind her back while her lowered head was blushing.Her eyes were clear like water, making her look so innocent.He pressed his lips together and looked guilty. Daisie had wrapped herself up with herforter, holding it tighter as Noce was staring at her. Noce took a deep breath and looked sorry. "Why are you still awake?" She grabbed theforter and avoided his eyes. "I can''t sleep." He sat at the edge of the bed and leaned in. "Were you waiting for me?" Daisie lowered her head but didn¡¯t speak. He noticed that she wasn''t acting naturally, so he cupped her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.Let''s go to sleep." Daisiey down with her back facing him. She didn''t dare let theforter go, and her face was burning.She backed away at thest moment. Noce noticed how odd she was, so his eyes went to the covers. He had noticed that she had been covering herself up all this time as if she was hiding something. He smiled, leaned closer to her with both his hands on her sides, and said with a gentle and loving tone, ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie was stunned, and in that short moment, he pulled theforter away.Her heart almost exploded because she wasn''t ready for that. This was even more embarrassing than being naked in front of him. Her ears and neck were red, and she couldn''t look him in the eyes. Noce froze. What he saw wasn''t just any surprise-it was a huge one! He had never seen Daisie like that! She had ckstockings with a nightgown on, and it was very alluring. He was staring at this innocent, lovable face, yet she was so sexy. It took his breath away. He almost lost control because his blood was rushing everywhere, but he flipped theforter back onto her and sat facing her with his back. Daisie was surprised. ¡°Nolly?¡± Noce sat at the edge of the bed with his legs crossed and his hand on his forehead. ¡°Daisie, why are you wearing that?¡±. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± He didn¡¯t reply.It had nothing to do with anger. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Daisie looked disappointed , but when she remembered what Freyja said, she pressed her lips together and braced herself. ¡°Nolly, can I ask you a question?" He nodded. He didn''t know how to face her under these circumstances. Daisie looked at him and sounded very serious as she asked, ¡°Do you have a dysfunction?¡± The air suddenly froze, and the silence was nerve wracking Noceturned to look at her. ¡°What?¡± Daisie looked away while she blushed. ¡°I''m testing you like this, yet you haven''t done anything, so do you have a dysfunct-¡± Before she could finish, Nocehad already climbed on top of her and pressed his finger on her lip.He pretended to be angry. "So, you think that I have a performance issue?" Daisie looked away. Noce raised her chin. "Daisie, you shouldn''t question a man without proof when ites to this.You might regret it." "Why?" Her eyes were so clean they were spotless. Even though she tested him this way, she was still as clean as a sheet of paper. It made him want to do something to her, but he knew that he shouldn¡¯t. Noce finally gave up. However, if he let her off like this, she probably would really think that he had problems.He nted a kiss on her cheek and held her hand while the other hand grabbed her waist. "If you insist on knowing, I''ll show you." Daisie was in shock. The temperature in the room rose, and the shadow of the two of them ovepped on the wall. Daisie didn''t look into his eyes while her ears burned. The eyes that were on her body were fiery. Noce buried his face in her neck and breathed, as if he could melt her any minute. "Daisie, do you have your answer now?" He nibbled at her. Her eyes shone while she pressed her lips together and nodded. Noce got up, handed her a napkin to clean her palm, and walked into the bathroom. Daisie pulled the nket over half her face and listened to the sound of water while her face started burning up. Questioning him was a mistake! The next day¡­ Daisie attended the promotional event for a luxury skincare brand. After it ended, she sat backstage with a cup of coffee in hand and zoned out. Freyja called her name a few times, but Daisie didn''t react until she stood in front of her. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt.¡± She snapped back and looked up. ¡°What?¡± Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°I should be asking you that.Why are you zoning out?" Daisie looked down and blushed. ''Why did what happenedst nighte to mind?'' Freyja could sense something, so she sat down next to her. "I guess my n worked?" Daisie turned to look at her. ¡°Kind of.¡± Freyja looked at her curiously. "What do you mean kind of?" Daisie felt awkward about it, so she put down her cup of coffee. ¡°He¡­doesn¡¯t have a problem.¡± Freyja smirked. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Isn''t that great then? At least that proves he''s normal." ¡°Mr.Goldmann, are you here to see Ms.Vanderbilt?¡± The voice of a crew member caught their attention. Colton appeared at the door and surprised Daisie. ¡° Colton?" He nodded before looking into Freyja¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can youe outside?¡± Freyja frowned. ''Did hee all the way there to see me?'' Daisie whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He doesn¡¯t look very happy.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Freyja got up and walked outside. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 After Colton left the other morning angrily, he never showed up. She didn¡¯t know why he came to see her. They walked to the corridor , and Freyja stopped. "Can I help you?¡± Colton took a deep breath, turned to look at her, and finally spoke after a long pause. ¡°Stop taking birth control after this.¡± Freyja was surprised. ''Did he find out?'' What did he mean by that? Was he trying to get her pregnant? Colton was silent for a while, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll take precautions.¡± Freyja froze and looked around nervously. "Colton, are you alright? You came all the way here to talk about this?¡± He wasn¡¯t shy about it. ¡°Are you afraid that someone will hear us?" She smirked. "Do you think I''m as shameless as you are?¡± Colton suddenly walked closer to her and pressed his palms on the wall behind her. "Freyja, I''m asking you a very serious question." Freyja looked at him and was curious. He slowly parted his lips. ¡°Do you not want children because we''re not officially together?¡± He could understand if that were the case because they were in aplicated situation. They could just get into a rtionship. Freyja took a deep breath. "Colton, do you think that that''s the reason?" He frowned and didn¡¯t speak. She poked his shoulder. "Would you make it official if I got pregnant identally? Do you think I would try to get to a better position if I were pregnant?" Colton frowned. "Is that how you think of me?" "When you''re bored, that might be how you think.¡± Freyja was going to push him away when he grabbed her by her shoulders. ¡°Freyja , you started ying with my feelings.¡± "You didn''t turn me away three years ago but blocked me without saying anything.Who am I to you?" His eyes were filled with anger, and he was ready to bring back what had happened in the past. Freyja pressed her lips together and stared at him. ¡°You left without a word.Wasn''t that implying that it was just a one night stand?¡± He stuttered. ¡°That¡­that was¡ª.¡± She continued. "Did you expect me to still contact you and reach out to ask about our rtionship ? You know that I wouldn''t do that, and even if I did, what would the answer be? ¡°I didn''t want to hear all the sarcastic remarks and terrible thingsing from you.I know my ce and don''t care aboutbels because once you¡¯re married, our rtionship will end.¡± Freyjastruggled out of his grasp and left. Colton froze on the spot because that was the first time he felt so helpless.His phone rang, and it was Leonardo who told him that Noce was waiting for him in his office.He hung up and left. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A crew member who was hiding in the alley to smoke was so shocked he overheard a secret conversation that he forgot to smoke. Freyja, isn''t that Daisie''s assistant? ''Coleman Goldmann has a secret rtionship with the assistant! That is big news!¡¯ At ckgold¡­ Noce sat on the couch and slowly sipped his tea. Colton showed up not long after that.He walked to Noce and sat across from him. "Yes?" Noce continued drinking tea while he raised his brows. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 ¡°Hah, you came to me before I even went to see you.¡± Colton looked around and crossed his legs. ¡°Yanis wasa techpany that you used Donald''s share to set up, right? You hid it very well." Noce ran his fingers over the rim of the cup. "It''s just a smallpany, so there is nothing to shout about.¡± Colton crossed his arms. "Would it still be considered small if it had a shareholder from such a big group?¡± Hethen stared at Noce. "What''s your intention behind using someone else''s name to partner up with ckgold?¡± ¡°I have no special intentions.¡± Noce raised his brows and chuckled. "People say that you need to be very careful when working with the Goldmanns.I''m just doing my due diligence.¡± Colton squinted, trying to guess if he was telling the truth Noce ced the cup down. "I didn''te here about that today." Colton looked at him. "Get to the point." "Donald is still alive and is very possibly trying to find out where I am.I can''t expose myself in Bassburgh, but to be safe, you should send people to quietly protect your sister.¡± The Goldmanns had a huge influence in Bassburgh, and even if Donald was able to track Noce here, it wouldn''t be smart for him to challenge them. Since Donald was hiding in the shadows, they had to be extra careful.He could ignore his safety but couldn''t put Daisie in danger because of his negligence. Colton frowned. ¡°Isn''t Donald dead?¡± ¡°That was the rumor, but his body was never found, so there¡¯s a huge chance that he''s still alive.¡± Noce''s eyes gaze was sharp. ¡°I''ve been trying to locate him for the past two years, but I¡¯ve just recently found some information.¡± UL He slowly got up. ¡°I''ve warned you." Colton raised his brow as he watched him leave. That was why Noce never exposed his actual identity, even after being in Bassburgh for so long.He was trying to cover his tracks. Noce¡¯s power was mostly in Yaramoor.He came over for Daisie , so he had probably not brought a lot of people with him.He informed Colton about the information just to be careful.He would be able to carry out his mission if the Goldmanns were protecting Daisie. He had to take precautions and find a foolproof n for Daisie¡¯s sake, but what about himself? Colton stared at the cup of tea with a stoic expression. He would never think of protecting anyone other than his family, but now, if anything happened to Freyja, he would probably think the same way as Noce did. The next day, the rumor about Colton and Daisie''s assistant surfaced, but it was covered up after a few minutes. Since it was quickly covered up, nobody noticed it. Giselle sat on the couch and enjoyed her coffee while her phone showed that she was on a call on loudspeaker.¡° Ms.Peterson, I¡¯ve removed all news about Mr.Goldmann.Nothing would be able to spread." "Thank you." She hung up. The findings of a private investigator she had hired and the rumors were the same. Colton had spent some time in a hotel with a woman. The private investigator had gotten hold of the hotel''s security footage, and she had seen the woman in the video before Coleman has been in a rtionship with that woman for a while now "That''s why Coleman found an excuse when the woman left the dining table that day and left too.'' Giselle pressed her lips together, and after a moment, she picked up her phone and called Colton. ¡°Mr.Goldmann, I need to speak to you." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At a high-end restaurant¡­ Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Soon, Colton and Leonardo appeared after Giselle had waited for a while. He pulled the chair and sat down. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Ms.Peterson?¡± Giselle handed the tablet to him. On the screen, there was a screenshot of the news that happened not long ago.He took over the tablet, and his gaze turned cold. Before he could say anything, Giselle looked at him and said, ¡°Luckily, I noticed it sooner and got someone to put down the news.I know this will negatively affect you if it gets spread out.¡± Colton narrowed his eyes. "It seems to me that you''re very into this kind of news, Ms.Peterson.¡± Giselle was stunned. She lowered her head and asked, ¡° You think I''m the one who did it?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Nope,¡± Colton replied as he ced the tablet on the table, "Anyway, thank you for helping me to remove the news, Ms.Peterson." If his rtionship with Freyja got out, she might avoid him even more to prevent herself from getting into bigger trouble Giselle grinned at him on the surface, but she was disappointed inwardly.She could sense Colton was lying when he said he did not suspect her. Jf she really wanted to do it, she would have spread the news even further when she noticed it. However, she would never do that. Besides, she had her own agenda for withdrawing the news too. "She''s the girl you like, right?" Colton froze for a moment. His pupils shifted, but he did not say anything Even though he did not say anything, he had already answered the question. Giselle smiled. "If that is the case, then I guess it''s unnecessary for me to remove the news.¡± He put the cup down and said, ¡°I owe you one, Ms.Peterson, so I''m buying you a meal this time.¡± "Okay,¡± replied Giselle. While they were eating, they talked about their work most of the time. Giselle was smart.She wouldn''t ask anything that he did not want to talk about.She could see that Colton did not like to talk very much, especially when it came to things about him. After they finished their lunch, they left the restaurant and ran into James and another woman in front of the elevator. Even though James was wearing a hat, his shy clothing had sold him out. The woman standing next to him was none other than Freyja , and both of them were waiting for the elevator. When Giselle saw them, she turned her head to look at Colton. Colton squinted and fixed his gaze on Freyja. The door of the elevator opened up, and both of them walked into it. Colton took a few quick steps toward the elevator, and Freyja was stunned at his sudden appearance when the door was about to close. Colton stepped into the elevator first, and Giselle followed him. Giselle looked at Freyja and nodded at her with a smile on her face. Freyja lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. James was surprised to see them as he said, "Ms, Peterson, Mr.Goldmann? What a coincidence." Giselle maintained the smile on her face as she replied, ¡± Yeah, it¡¯s really such a coincidence.¡± The elevator stopped at acertain floor, and a few more people came in. The spacious area was instantly filled with people. Suddenly , Freyja felt someone scratching her palm.She knew who it was without looking.She wanted to pull her hand away, but the other person did not allow her to. None of the people in the elevator noticed that they had been holding hands. When the elevator arrived on the first floor, Freyja shrugged him off and went out of the elevator with James. Colton squinted and followed after them. James walked toward his car in the parking lot and opened the door. "I''m sure you''re going to T, right? How about I give you a lift?¡± Freyja nodded. She hase here to buy lunch for Daisie and had identally run into James. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Just when Freyja was about to get into the car, a hand grabbed her ar?n. She turned her head around and met gazes with Colton. His gaze was deep. Even though he was looking at Freyja, he was talking to James. ¡°Mr.Tell, I have something to discuss with Ms.Pruitt.Why don¡¯t you help me to send Ms.Peterson back?¡± James was stunned. "What?" ¡®''Does he think I''m a cab?¡¯'' Before Freyja could say anything, Colton had dragged her away. Giselle watched as both of them walked toward another car.She pressed her lips tightly, and her face sank. However, she soon returned to normal and smiled at James. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind it, Mr.Tell.¡± James narrowed his eyes and studied her. After a short while, he shrugged and said, ¡°Whatever.Get into the car." On the other side, Freyja was looking outside through the window. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Colton nced at her and asked, "It seems to me that you¡¯re very close to that guy, huh?¡± Freyja was momentarily stunned. She turned her head around and asked him with the same tone of voice, ¡°It seems to me you¡¯re very closed to that Ms.Peterson as well, aren''t you?" Colton stopped the car on the side of the road and turned around to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking you a question.Why can''t you just answer it first?" "Then why can''t you answer my question?¡± she replied. He took a deep breath and looked at her intently, ¡°Freyja, why must you make everything difficult?¡± Freyja looked back at him and said, ¡°You''re the one who''s making things difficult here.I just ran into James when I was buying lunch for Daisie.But you, you were having lunch with Giselle.Did I ask you anything about that?" Colton was dumbfounded.He looked at her for a long while and chuckled. "So that''s what you''re thinking." It seemed to him that she was jealous. Freyja turned her head around and said, ¡°Nope.I don''t really care who you''re having lunch with.¡± Colton turned her face to look at her and went closer toher. Freyja ced her finger on his lips subconsciously.His lips were so hot that her finger trembled. Colton moved her finger away andnded a kiss on her. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Freyja looked at the pedestrians on the street.She did not want anyone to know that they were kissing, so she tried to push him away but to no avail. After a while, he left her lips, caressed them with his finger, and said, ¡°You¡¯re being jealous, I¡¯m being jealous, so we¡¯re even now.¡± Freyja was stunned. At T¡­Freyja put the lunch on the table, and Daisie nearly cried, ¡°Freyja, you¡¯re the best.All of them are my favorite!¡± She threw the script away and picked up the fork. Freyja sat at the side and picked up the script.It was a script for a suspense drama in the Victorian era. ¡°I thought Mr.Johnson wanted you to rest? Why are you reading this script so soon?¡± While eating, Daisie replied, ¡°I picked this script myself.You can have a look at it.I think the storyline is pretty good." Freyja flipped through the script. She did not know why but felt somewhat familiar and asked, ¡°Is this suspense drama adapted from a novel?¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± replied Daisie. After Freyja roughly read the plot line, including the character settings, she froze. ''This must be a joke, right!?'' She rose to her feet and went to herptop. Opening herptop, she flipped through a box of stored drafts to a half -million-word suspense series she had written six years ago. Other than the characters'' names, the background setting was also different.Her story was based on the 19th century, while this one was based on theter Victorian era. Besides that, the plot and character settings had not changed at all, and even the direction of development and lines were exactly the same. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Daisie rose to her feet and walked up to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Freyja took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who wrote this script, but they''re giarizing.¡± Daisie took over theptop Freyja gave her and walked to the couch. After cross-checking with the script, she said, "Oh my gosh, you¡¯re right.Only the story background and names of the characters have been changed.The rest are the same." She put theptop down and continued. ¡°Freyja, do you have copyright?¡± ¡°Yeah.I just published mine on the inte, but I didn''t sell the copyright.Even if someone wants to buy the copyright, they will reach out to me.¡± However, the thing was that no one contacted her, and she had no idea about the giarism at all. Soon, Daisie found the novel that this script was adapted from. It was published four years ago, and the series had already ended. Both of them did not expect that it was rather popr on the tform even though it was a giarized work The next day, Daisie found the producer with the novel and Freyja''s manuscript. After reading the two books, the producer fell silent. After all, if it was really a giarized work, things would be difficult if they proceeded with the production. The staff member from the production team said, ¡°Ms.Vanderbilt , please give us some time.We''ll contact the copyright holder and see what they have to say.¡± Daisie and Freyja then sat on the couch. The production team crew soon contacted the original novel''s copyright holder. The copyright holder sent someone over to look into the matter. However, they said that there was no giarism as they had already bought the copyright to make changes. Freyja rose to her feet and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.If you guys have bought the copyright before, why don''t I know anything about it?¡± The people from the copyright holder looked at each other in shock. Perhaps they did not want to aggravate the matter further, so they contacted the editor-in-chief of the original author''s studio, who personally rushed to the producer''spany, bringing with him the documents and the contract. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was precisely the copyright consent transfer letter. It turned out that the copyright transferor was the overseas tform. They had sold the copyright of her novel for $15,000. When Freyja saw the signature on the contract was her pen name, she froze. "How could this be..." The editor - in-chief said, ¡°Our author made changes to the original text only after getting the copyright, so this doesn''t count as giarism.If you don''t know anything about the transfer of copyright, I suggest you look for that overseas tform and ask for an exnation from them." Freyja clenched her fists tightly. This was the first time other people deceived her.She rose to her feet and ran out of the office without any hesitation. Daisie followed after her. "Freyja." When she was back in the car, Freyja buried her face deeply in her palm.She was sad. Daisie went into the car and put her hand on her shoulder.She did not know how tofort her either. ¡°Daisie, I¡¯m so stupid.I trusted them, but¡­¡± She choked on her words. ¡°But I didn''t expect that they would see my copyright behind my back.¡± She had always thought that she had the copyright and had been waiting for an adaptation of her novel. However, after what happened today, it was only now that she realized she had relied on and trusted that overseas tform too much. After all, the contract stated clearly that she held the copyright of all her works. Six years ago, it was the tform''s representatives who told her that her series did not do very well.She thought it was because of her issue that caused the problem. However, the truth was that the tform had sold her copyright under her name behind her back, and she had been kept in the dark until today. It was only now she knew why the series would be terminated at that time, and it was also only now that she realized she was such an idiot. Daisie hugged her andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Freyja.¡± Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Daisie looked at Freyja with a serious face and said, ¡°This is their fault, but we can¡¯t let them take advantage of us.If worsees to worst, we''ll bring them down with us.We don''t need to be afraid of them at all." Freyja was stunned, and then a smile broke across her face. "Thank you, Daisie, but I''m not going to do that to them.¡± Daisie was taken aback. "But they ¡°Yes, they betrayed my trust, but without them, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to publish any of my works,¡± Freyja said calmly. "Now that we''re even, I''m going to terminate my contract with them.¡± Since they had betrayed her trust, there was no way she was going to work for them anymore. At night, at the Seaview vi. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Freyja finished taking her bath, she received a call from her editor.https://novelebook/home"Freyja , what the hell do you mean by this? Are you sure you want to terminate your contract with us?¡± While she was drying her hair, she said indifferently, ¡°Yes.I''ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind!? Do you know how much effort we¡¯ve put into promoting your works? We¡¯ve given you such a great opportunity,and now you want to terminate your contract?" "You sold my copyright behind my back.What else do you want me to do if I don¡¯t terminate my contract now? Continue to let you guys take advantage of me?¡± The editor fellsilent for a moment before saying, "Freyja, do you really think you''re such a big and aplished author after writing a few books? You should feel grateful that we like your books.Besides, do you know what it means when you terminate your contract without a reason before it expires? The copyright of your books will belong to us, and you won''t get your pay¡° Freyja hung up the call before the editor could finish his sentence.She took a deep breath and threw herself on the bed. All those books are my works.Do I really have to give up on them?" Someone was standing by the door, and he only came in after a long while. Freyja was startled by the shadow on the floor, and she only calmed down after seeing that the person standing against the light was Colton. "When did youe here?¡± He undid the button on his sleeves and replied, ¡°Not long ago.¡± Freyja stood up, and Colton hugged her from the back, stunning her.She could smell the alcohol from him and asked, "Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°A little bit,¡± he replied. "And you drove here?¡± she asked, her voice filled with disbelief. However, Colton did not answer that question. Freyja wanted to move his arms away, but he hugged her even tighter and started to kiss her neck. She frowned. "I''m not in the mood today." "We''re not doing it today,¡± he said. ¡°I just want to hug you." She turned her head around to look at him. "Do you think I''ll believe in you?" Colton''s face sank. "Am I a monster?" Freyja nodded and said, "You''re asking me? I think you know the answer better than I do, right?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Colton picked her up and threw her on the bed.He tugged on his tie and trapped her in the corner of the bed. ¡°Alright then.If you think I''m a monster, I''m a monster then." Hey down and kissed her. In fact, he was not in the mood today, either.It was just that she triggered him. When he saw she was looking at him with her eyes wide open, he stopped and got up. "Fine, I''ll let you off tonight." Just when he was about to leave, a hand grabbed his sleeve. Colton was stunned and turned his head around to look at her. Freyja released her hand and sat at the side of the bed.¡± You shouldn¡¯t drive since you had alcohol.I don''t want anything to happen to you on your way home.¡± Colton narrowed his eyes, and it took him a long while before saying, ¡°Are you worried about me?". Freyja lifted her head and looked at him.She did not know why, but the dark cloud in her heart dissipated as soon as he arrived.She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Slightly stunned, Colton fixed his gaze on her silently. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Both of them stared at each other in abysmal silence. After a long while, he straightened his body and cleared his throat. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Finally: You have finally said something sensible.¡± Freyja chuckled. "Well, you don''t look that annoying as well when you keep quiet.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. Under normal circumstances, he would have fought back, but seeing how happy she was, he did not know why but felt rather good to keep quiet once in a while as well.He did not say anything for a long while. Freyja couldn¡¯t help herself anymore andughed.https://novelebook/homeShe tugged at his sleeves and said, ¡°How long are you going to keep quiet like this?¡± He crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned his head sideways embarrassingly. ¡°I¡­I just don''t feel like talking." ¡°Really?" Freyjaughed. She was aware that Colton was someone who did not want to expose his true emotions to other people.It was just that she did not expect such a cute side from him. When she said he did not look that annoying when he kept silent, she did not expect him to take it so seriously. Colton nced at her and asked, "Are you feeling better now?¡± Her smile froze. ''Did he overhear my conversation with the editor?'' She lowered her head and replied, ¡°Yeah.I feel a lot better now." "Then take some rest.I''m going to the guest room." Just when Colton turned around, Freyja grabbed his clothes again. "What if I be sad again after you leave?¡± Colton turned his head around to look at her. This was the first time she tried to tease him. Something appeared in his head, and he chuckled. After that, he walked up to her.He leaned forward and secured her tightly in his arms. ¡°I know what you want.You can always tell me if you don''t want me to go.¡± Freyja grabbed the cor of his shirt and pulled him down.She turned around and mounted on top of him, stunning him. "What are you Freyja ced her finger on his lips and said, ¡°Let me do it this time." The weather was cold at 6:00 in the morning. Colton stopped his car in front of the Goldmann mansion.Hey on top of the steering wheel, and his ears were red to the tips. It had been him who took the lead and upied the upper hand, butst night, not only was he the passive one,but he let Freyja do whatever she wanted to him. He was addicted to her enthusiasm and passion.He leaned against the back of the seat and covered his face with his palm.He looked ahead through the slit between his fingers and thought, ¡®Am I considered running away like this?¡¯ By the time Freyja woke up, it was already 9:00 a.m., and Colton was long gone.She ced the back of her hand on her forehead as her body screamed at her.She must have gone out of her mindst night. That was why she would allow herself to do something like that to Colton. She got out of the bed, and then she saw a piece of paper underneath the cupon the drawer beside the bed. She assumed that it was a note Colton had left for her. (Just wait, I''m going to get back at you another day.) While looking at the note, Colton¡¯s satisfied expression appeared in her head, and she chuckled. She had never expected Colton to have such a "cute" side to him when he got ¡°bullied¡± by her. At T¡­ Daisie had picked several scripts, but all of them were inferior to the suspense drama series she read the other day.She couldn''t make up her mind, so Charlie crossed his arms and frowned . "Now that you''ve be popr, you don''t like these productions anymore?¡± In fact, these scripts were not bad. They were all rather popr , and even the directors were well known in the film and television industry. Besides, other than the main characters, most of the supporting cast were experienced actors and actresses. Since they were the supporting cast, it meant that Daisie was going to take the lead. Daisie raised her head. "I''ve yed both protagonist and antagonist, but I want to try something that I¡¯ve never tried before.¡± ¡°Jeez,everyone keeps saying that I''m choosy, but they don''t know that the choosy one is you," said Charlie. However, he was not angry.He kept all the scripts and said, ¡°Suit yourself.You know what you want, and if you want to challenge yourself, you first need to improve your acting skills.But I don¡¯t think that is hard for you.¡± Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Daisie thought of something and suddenly asked, "Mr. Johnson, do you know any director who directs suspense dramas or films?¡± He was startled. ¡°Why are you asking me this?" Daisie replied, "I have a friend who¡¯s an author, and she¡¯s very good at writing suspense novels ¡°Stop right there." Charlie raised his hand to interrupt her. "Daisie, it''s not that I want to make things difficult for you, but when most famous directors start a project based on a novel, they''ll prefer more well-known novels that are intellectual properties.Because apart from choosing a novel they like, they have to take the investors preferences into ount, plus the potential profits, costs, and the effects that the crew can bring to the audience through the camera. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "A film adaptation of a literary work isn''t something you can start just because you have the money to spend.https://novelebook/homeNo director would want to invest so much effort into something that would lose money at the end of the day.¡± Daisie pushed the script ofthe suspense drama that was set in the Victorian era to Charlie. "How about this one? Just give it a read.¡± Charlie picked up the script and flipped through it. Suddenly, he could not help but carefully think about the plot and went on to spend 30 minutes finishing the script. "This script seems quite exciting, the plot is well interlocked, and the background of the story is set in the Victorian era, so when the thrilling suspense and the mysterious background collide...This is quite a fine storyline." "To be honest, I really want to take on this script.The original author of this draft is my friend, but her agency sold her copyright without her acknowledgment .After another party bought her copyright, everything in the story was reced, from the characters to the backgrounds of the story.Her draft was then released as ater Victorian suspense novel series.¡± After Daisie said that, she lowered her gaze and continued. ¡°Although the copyright of this novel belongs to the author who bought the copyrightter on, and this intellectual property is selling very well, the other party earned all this honor only because of my friend." Charlie lifted his gaze and nced at her. "So, are you trying to find a way to help your friend out?¡± She chuckled. "I only don''t want her talent to go unrecognized.¡± "Who''s this friend of yours?¡± ¡°Ah, you know her too.She¡¯s my assistant.¡± Charlie was astonished. Daisie returned to her studio, and as soon as she entered through the door, he saw Noce sitting on the couch, waiting for her with his legs crossed.He was dressed in a white shirt, and it made him exude an aura that resembled that of a gust of night breeze as it felt sacred and invible.She walked over with a smile. "Why are you here?¡± He lifted his gaze, closed the magazine , ced it beside him, and pulled her closer to him. "To see you." Daisie sat on his thigh and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Did anyone see you?" Noce paused for a split second and squinted slightly. Daisie responded seriously, ¡°You''re so good-looking! What if someone gets to see you and decides to be my love rival?¡± He smirked and rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°Are you afraid that I won''t be able to deal with those girls?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to deal with all of them as soon as their number skyrockets." After that, she let off a faint snort and turned her face away. Noce held the back of her hand, raised it, and pecked it. "Daisie, will you me me if I have to postpone our wedding ceremony temporarily?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Why?¡± Noce lowered his gaze. "It''s not the right time for us to have a wedding ceremony now.There are still things that I have to attend to." Daisie looked at him for a moment and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person.If you can''t make it happen for the time being, then we¡¯ll just postpone it.¡± Still, a tinge of disappointment was inevitable. Noce rubbed her cheeks with his palms and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°As soon as I get rid of the issue, I''ll definitely give you a wedding ceremony of the century.¡± Daisie was astounded again and couldn''t help but have an ominous feeling about Noce. ¡°Noce, what''s bothering you recently?" ! He took her into his arms, and his eyes dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s not something that I can¡¯t resolve.¡±. Noce left T Media and got into the car. Unfortunately, a man hiding in the distance quickly snapped a photo, and after hiding in the shadows for so long, he finally got a side profile. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Meanwhile, at ckgold... Leonardo handed Colton the copyright contracts of several books that they had signed with an oversea online novel tformpany and asked with a puzzled tone," Mr.Goldmann, what do you n to do with these contracts now that you¡¯ve bought the copyrights of all these books in one go?" He raised his gaze slightly. ¡°This is none of your business.Just tell thatpany that since I''ve bought all the copyrights, they¡¯re not allowed to abuse the hard work of the authors of these books in any name." Colton had made himself clear, so Leonardo did not dare to ask more and could only do as he ordered. He walked out of the office and ran into Giselle at the elevator¡¯s entrance.https://novelebook/homeLeonardo smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Ms.Peterson.¡± Giselle had a few documents in her hand and nodded.¡± Mr.Goldmann''s in, isn''t he?¡± "Yes, are you here to submit the reports? However, someone from the finance department will usually deliver them here, so you don''t have to do everything yourself.¡± Giselle was a financial supervisor intern, so she should not be the one who was in charge of such petty tasks as delivering documents. Giselle replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay.After all, I¡¯m here to learn.I can''t always trouble others with all sorts of tasks." Leonardo left. Giselle walked toward the administrative office with the documents, stared inward through the ss compartments, and saw Colton looking down as if he was reading something. She knocked on the door, but Colton did not even raise his head. "Come in." Giselle pushed the door open, walked in, ced the documents on the desk, and was about to say something, but her gazended on the copyright contract in his hand.He even had a few more of them lying beside him. "Do you like reading novels?" ''He actually bought the copyright of the novels.¡¯ Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can say that.¡± Hearing Giselle¡¯s voice, Colton put the contract down and picked up the documents that Giselle brought over. "You''ve already gotten familiar with the finances of apany, so when do you n to return to Cloud Capital Inc.?¡± Giselle¡¯s posture stiffened. She forced a smile and asked,¡± Mr.Goldmann, are you trying to chase me away?" Colton raised his head, looking rather indifferent. ¡±Actually, Cloud Capital is a more suitablepany for you to learn inpared to ckgold." Giselle froze in ce and pursed her lips tightly.I''ve always had an idea ever since Dad introduced me to Coleman, and that¡¯s to be able to get close to Coleman. ''I was the one who suggested sending myself to ckgold to learn more about the management of a company.On the surface, I''m here to learn finance management from argepany, but Cloud Capital was never a smallpany, to begin with. Soing over to ckgold is nothing but my own selfish thought. ''But judging from his question, has he seen through my intentions?¡¯ Giselle remained silent for a moment, then gave off a faint smile. ¡°It seems that you''re insisting on asking me to leave." Colton sounded calm and polite. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ms.Peterson.I don¡¯t mean to chase you away.After all, you¡¯re not ckgold¡¯s employee.So allowing you to work at ckgold is already the biggest concession that thepany can make.And now that you''ve gotten familiar with how things work, it¡¯s only natural for you to return to Cloud Capital.¡± His statement sounded very clear and straightforward. It was not offensive but would not cause any misunderstanding at the same time. But there was another meaning behind it, as he sounded rather vignt. However, Colton was the only one who knew whether he was worried about any leakage of the company''s internal information or something else. Giselle did not try to insist and gave off a slight nod. ¡°I understand.Then I shall extend my appreciation for your care during this period of time.¡± She then left the office with her hands clenched tightly beside her. After watching her leave, Colton lowered his gaze. Although he should not doubt Giselle, he had to be cautious when he learned that his whereabouts had been under close watch recently. At least, it was not the time to let the news about Freyja out. In the afternoon. Freyja sessfully terminated her contract with the overseas online novel tformpany but also lost her copyright. Daisie was exasperated when she heard the news. ¡°This is a straight-up robbery.¡± Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Freyja smiled. "It''s okay. You''re the one who said I¡¯m still young, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not like I can no longer write anymore.¡± Daisie leaned on the back of the couch. ¡°But this still pisses me off.This is nothing but straight-up oppression!! ''I''ll let the fact that Freyja¡¯s copyright still belongs to thepany even after the termination of her contract slide, but the main thing is that she can''t even get a penny for something that belongs to her. Such apany should just run out of business and go bankrupt!¡¯ Freyja sat down beside her. "Daisie , don''t you like that script a lot? You should take it.¡± She paused for a bit and lowered her gaze. ¡°But..." The reason I didn''t ept it is that the story¡¯s copyright belongs to Freyja, yet some other b*stard is going to get all her glory because of this.So no matter how much I like the script, I won¡¯t ept it. Freyja knew that Daisie was worried about her and ced her palm on the back of her hand.https://novelebook/home"Even though the copyright is no longer mine and the work has nothing to do with me, the original plot was written by me, and I really look forward to you filming that drama." Daisie struggled deep down for a while. But she finally made a decision and went to the productionpany to confirm with them that she would ept the invite and y the role of Nancy Hanks. Nancy Hanks corresponded to Tana Ybarra in Freyja''s original novel.She was the daughter of a noble who was exiled and was inextricably linked with the serial killing. The police regarded this beautiful and mysterious woman as a suspect, which supported and led the whole storyline. After signing the contract, the filming would officially start in the second half of the year, so Daisie had along time to prepare herself for the character. At this time, she received an unfamiliar text message on her phone. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Daisie picked it up, took a nce at it, and could not help but be dumbfounded. On the other side of the city, while Freyja was waiting for Daisie in T¡¯s studio, she had also begun to n an outline for her new novel. A staff member came in and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms.Pruitt, someone''s looking for you in the lobby." Freyja paused and stood up. "Me?¡± She took the elevator to the lobby, wondering who was looking for her until she saw the woman sitting on the couch. She was stunned. ¡®It¡¯s Giselle Peterson.¡¯ Freyja frowned and walked toward Giselle. ¡°Ms.Peterson?" Giselle looked up at her and got up with a smile. "You''vee." Freyja asked, ¡°Is there anything that I can help you with?¡± Giselle looked at her. ¡°Ms.Pruitt, if you don''t mind, I wish to take up some of your time for a short chat with you.¡± Freyja andGiselle headed to a nearby cafe. Freyja looked at the afternoon tea on the table and knew that Giselle probably did note to her only because she wanted to have tea with her. Thus, she took the initiative to start the conversation." Ms.Peterson, if you have something to say, you don''t have to beat around the bush.¡¯ Giselle held the teacup and blew the hot steam off the surface of the tea. ¡°I know about your rtionship with Mr.Goldmann." Freyja was slightly startled and pursed her lips tightly. "However, the both of you haven''t made this rtionship public.Come to think of it, he should be the reason behind that.¡± Giselle lifted her gaze. Although there was still a smile on her face, a mixture ofplicated emotions was shing across her eyes. Freyja sped her hands together, interlocked her fingers, and smiled: ¡°Did he tell you that?¡± Giselle put down the teacup. ¡°What do you think, Ms.Pruitt?¡± ¡°Did youe all the way here to look for me just to confirm this matter?¡± ¡°You can say so,¡± she replied casually. "After all, I''m very curious about the woman that Mr.Goldmann has taken a fancy to.What kind of woman can catch his attention? But I didn¡¯t expect to see this today.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°You''ve met me before.¡± . Giselle fiddled with her bracelet. ¡°We did meet before.this, but I didn''t know about your rtionship at that time.¡± Freyja did not speak. Giselle and Colton matched each other regarding their identities and statuses. Freyja could understand that.And as a woman, she could also see that Giselle had a thing for Colton. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As such, it was not surprising that she woulde to meet her after finding out about her rtionship with Colton.Giselle only drank tea but did not eat anything. ¡°Why haven''t you made it public? Is there any concern on your part?¡± The questions seemed to have a more implicit meaning. If the feelings between two people were sincere and justifiable , they would naturally make their rtionship public. And if they chose not to make it public, it was not justifiable, or their family background was too disparate. The atmosphere was silent for a moment, and Freyja responded very calmly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask him in person the reason he hasn''t made our rtionship public? I think that if he was willing to tell you, you wouldn''t have toe looking for me." Giselle paused for a split second, seeming a little surprised.She had assumed that Freyja would also care about the disparity in their background, which was why she didn''t dare to disclose their rtionship . After all, Colton was the second male descendant of the Goldmanns and the heir of the ckgold Group.https://novelebook/homeHence, his future wife must be either filthy rich or extremely influential, someone who could lend him a hand in life and his career.She hade to Freyja especially, not only because she was curious but also to put pressure on her behind Colton''s back. After all, Giselle knew her own identity and the rtionship between the Petersons and the Goldmanns. Thus, if Freyja was smart, she would definitely know that it was time for her to back off. And Freyja withdrawing voluntarily was the oue that she wanted to see. However, she had underestimated her. Freyja was someone who knew to keep her trump cards to herself, was neither humble nor arrogant while facing a love rival like her, and could still maintain herposure. ''If she''s not hiding her family background, then Coleman must''ve been pampering her to the max.¡¯ Giselle chuckled. ¡°I wonder which family you¡¯re from, Ms.Pruitt?" She replied, "I have nothing to do with any huge family.¡± Giselle frowned. ¡°Then is it because of Mr.Goldmann? But if he''s pampering her to this extent, why not reveal her identity? Giselle¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly. ¡°As far as I know, the threshold one needs to get over to set foot in the Goldmanns is very high.You may be able to date him however you want, but his marriage should be something that the Goldmanns will decide on his behalf, shouldn''t it? So, Ms.Pruitt, do you think you''re capable of bing the daughter-inw of the Goldmanns?¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re in a rtionship that can¡¯t be made public.Everything is obscure and unclear, so what makes you think it¡¯llst?¡± Giselle was very good at persuasive speaking ¨C each and every sentence that came out of her mouth was so sharp that they had no problem prating one''s soul and shattering one''s self-confidence. When an ordinary woman heard that, she would have long lost her self esteem, gotten all worked up, and fled the scene However, Freyja sat there motionlessly and did noteven lose her cool. After a while, she chuckled instead. "Whether I''ll marry him and whether he''ll want to marry me are two different matters, and I¡¯m still not very into the idea of bing Mrs.Goldmann just yet.So to marry him or not to marry him, I have the final say when ites to that.It¡¯s never his decision to make. "Even if he doesn''t want to marry me in the end, must I be with him? I don¡¯t have high expectations for men because I don¡¯t expect myself to need to own a man in order to live.Whether I lose or win in the end doesn''t matter to me.I only enjoy the process to the fullest." After saying that, she stood up and propped her arms against the table. ¡°Ms.Peterson, if he epts you and you two get together, I¡¯ll give you my blessing, but if he doesn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t be the one youe to.Do you really think I''m the problem here?¡± Freyja''s question choked Giselle. Freyja gave off a faint smile. ¡°Ms.Peterson, it''s normal for a woman of your caliber to want to find herself a man of high status, and I also think both your identities and statuses do make you two a good match. However, if you put the me on me, an innocent woman, when you can¡¯t get him to ept you, then I thinkI''m being wronged here. Besides, I believe that an elegant and generous woman like you should be disdainful of forcibly intervening in a rtionship, am I right? "I''ll pay for this afternoon tea." Freyja then picked up her bag and immediately left the location. Giselle was left astonished in the seat as if her thoughts had been seen through, and her face paled slightly. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 However, neither of them noticed that the women in the rear deck had been paying attention to their conversation. Ryleigh removed Maisie¡¯s hand covering her mouth and lowered her voice. "Holy sh*t! Your son is dating someone secretly?" Moreover, thatdy mocked the Petersons¡¯ daughter to the point of rendering her speechless. Maisie picked up the fork and picked up one of the desserts on the te. "I''ve known about it since long ago.¡± She had guessed that the rtionship between Colton and Freyjawas not as simple as it seemed. It was just that she did not expect it to be the case. Ryleigh leaned forward and closer to her. "So, are you saying you''re siding with the girl Colton likes? I think that girl is very sharp.This is my first time hearing a girl say that she doesn¡¯t want to be the daughter-inw of the Goldmanns.¡± Ever since Colton returnedto Zlokova and took over the ckgold Group, some of the famous socialites and celebrities in Bassburgh had already made up their minds about whom to marry, and Colton would definitely be their first choice. However, Colton had been very busy in the past two years, and no women could be seen surrounding him at all.https://novelebook/homeRyleigh had assumed he had not thought about it, but who knew that he had been hiding one in the shadows and did not make it public? Maisie pushed her head away. "Just how old are you? You''re still so into gossiping about others.¡± Ryleigh sneered. "Gossiping is all the fun that women can have at this age.How I wish I could bring a poker table and Barbara here for a chat.¡± Maisie was rendered speechless, and she nced at the empty seat, ''Freyja Pruitt... ¡®This girl is worthy of her home country, Yaramoor.She''s open-minded, and the main thing is that her confidence in herself is something that she provides to herself, not: something that she obtained from her family background.She''s a free and independent girl with a distinct personality.It''s no wonder that Colton would fall for her.'' In the evening, at the Seaview Vi.. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Freyja was toozy to cook, so she bought takeaway for dinner and returned to the vi. She had not received a response to the message she had sent to Daisie in the afternoon, and she was wondering whether she had forgotten about it. As soon as she stepped onto the porch, she was startled when she saw Colton sitting on the couch and flipping through the documents. She then calmly changed out of her shoes ''Is he here to get back at me for the humiliation fromst night?¡¯ Colton lifted his gaze and frowned when he saw her packed dinner. "Can''t you cook?" She ced the packed dinner on the table. ¡°I can, but I''mzy." He responded with a light hum. ¡°Yourziness will surely kill you someday." Freyja turned to look at him. "Have youe to get even with me?" Colton paused and cleared his throat. "Come here." She walked forward in confusion, and Colton handed her the contracts in his hand. Freyja froze in ce for a few seconds and grabbed the stacks of documents from him.She was stunned when she saw therge characters written on the cover of the copyright transfer contracts. The copyright contracts happened to be targeted at the copyright that she had signed off to the overseas online novelpany.Her hands trembled as she held on to the corner of the documents while staring at Colton. ¡°You¡­Did you buy them?¡± He turned his f?ce away. "There''s no need to thank me." ''Sure enough, he heard about my contract termination with thepanyst night.'' Freyja bit her lip and threw herself into his arms. Everything happened in an instant and out of the blue, so Colton stiffened slightly. Freyja''s eyes were bloodshot as she hugged him and chuckled. "Thank you." The originated from the bottom of her heart. Colton took the opportunity to hug her and sit her on his thigh. "That''s it? I don''t see the sincerity here." She froze for a moment, then asked with a smile, ¡°Have you had dinner?" "No." ¡°Then I''ll cook some for you." Freyja pulled herself away and walked into the kitchen. Colton''s expression looked calm, but waves were already surging in his heart.He was delighted! ''All I''ve done is buy this woman something that¡¯s hers, to begin with, and she''s already on cloud nine. It seems that it''s not too difficult to coax her.'' He propped his arm against the side of his forehead, leaned against the arm of the couch, and watched as she was chopping the ingredients. The warm yellow light of the kitchen shone down and enveloped her. The light looked soft, making it impossible for him to take his eyes off her. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 The ringing phone pulled Colton back to his senses. Colton picked up the phone and took a glimpse at the caller ID. It was Noce. He swiped the screen and answered the call. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°Is Daisie with Freyja?¡± Colton was startled. ¡°Isn¡®t she in Taylorton?¡± Noce sounded eerily calm. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°No, and she¡®s not at the Goldmann mansion nor T. Not to mention that I can¡®t get through her phone. I believe something must have happened to her.¡± Colton stood up abruptly and suddenly recalled Noce¡¯s reminder from before this. F*ck! I¡®ve been negligent! ¡°I¡®ll send someone over right now.¡± Freyja heard Colton was on the phone and guessed it should be Noce. Could it be Daisie?¡® She asked, ¡°Did something happen to Daisie?¡± He picked up his coat and strode to the entryway. ¡° Something might have happened to her. I have to leave now.¡± Freyja froze in ce. She subconsciously took out her cell phone and stared at the message she had sent to Daisie in the afternoon. Daisie had not replied to her yet. She called Daisie¡®s number, and it showed that the user was busy and could not answer the call. On the other side of the city... Noce stood in front of the car and called Edison. Thetter imed that Donald was nowhere to be seen in Bassburgh. Donald is out of the equation. What¡®s more, even if he¡®s in Bassburgh now, it¡®s impossible for him to be able to get to the bottom of my rtionship with Daisie so quickly before exposing his identity. But if something were to happen to Daisie , who would benefit the most?! Noce clenched his phone tightly, and the names of the two people shed across his mind. ¡®Mitchell Santos and Susan Hotch...¡® His gaze dimmed, and he said to Edison, ¡°Where are Mitchell Santos and Susan Hotch? Get me their location now.¡± There were narrow corridors and dim light in a rental house neighborhood near the suburbs. The exterior of the rough old houses was only painted with ayer of paint. The room¡®s lighting was extremely poor, and the atmosphere was damp and cold. Daisie slowly opened her eyes, and the silhouette that appeared right in front of her gradually came into focus, it was Susan. Like her, Susan¡®s hands and feet were tied, but she had not woken up yet. Daisie frowned. She vaguely remembered receiving a text message asking her to meet and talk on the grounds of exposing Noce. After arriving at the destination, she was attacked as soon as she got out of the car. Seeing that Susan was also here, she vaguely guessed that it had something to do with Mitchell. ¡°Susan.¡± Daisie moved to her side and called her. After a while , Susan started moving. When she opened her eyes and saw Daisie , she was astonished . ¡°Daisie?¡°. Immediately, she realized that she was unable to move as she had been tied up, and her expression changed instantly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Isn¡®t this obvious? We¡®ve been kidnapped.¡± ¡°What?¡± Susan¡®s face turned pale. ¡°Howe...¡± She seemed to remember something and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mitchell!¡± : There was movement outside the door, and the man who pushed the door and walked in wearing a hat was none other than Mitchell. Mitchell took off his hat. He had not shaved his beard in a while and allowed it to grow messy. He looked rather degenerated and gloomy. ¡°Have you woken up?¡± Before Daisie could speak, Susan had already started growling, ¡°Mitchell! Have you lost your mind? Do you know what you¡®re doing!?¡± ¡®He even kidnapped me?¡® ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Mitchell stood in front of her expressionlessly, leaned forward, and grabbed her by the jaw. ¡°You b*tch, if it weren¡®t for your stupidity, would I have ended up in this situation?¡± Seeing Susan¡¯s trembling appearance, he pushed her away, stood up straight, turned to look at Daisie, who was beside him, and sneered. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I didn¡®t expect you to protect your fiance to this extent.¡± Daisie pursed her lips and raised her head. ¡°What do you want?¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°Will you be able to give me what I want? Oh, my bad, the Goldmanns do have the ability to do so.¡± He squatted in front of Daisie. ¡°Anyway, my reputation is ruined now, and I¡®ve lost everything. I might be able to ept it if the Goldmanns pay me tens of millions aspensation.¡± Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Daisie looked at him. ¡°It¡®s only tens of millions. I can pay you that.¡± Mitchell could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Of course, you can pay me that amount, but unfortunately, money can no longer satisfy me.¡± After all, Mitchell was once an A¨Clister. Tens of millions were nothing to him, so it was only natural that money could not satisfy him. Daisie frowned. Her hands behind her back kept groping for the knot. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Mitchell smiled grimly. ¡°I want you two to end up just like me. That must be very exciting.¡± He turned around and summoned the people outside the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Four men appeared outside the door, looking at the two women on the ground maliciously. ¡°These two women are worthy of being celebrities. Don¡®t they look beautiful? Everything will be worth it after tonight.¡± Susan trembled vigorously, knelt on the ground, and wept. ¡°Mitchell, please let me go. I... I¡®m all yours tomand, okay?¡± Mitchell stopped in front of her and watched as she begged him. He then stretched out his hand and tugged her hair all of a sudden, and she screamed in pain. Mitchell leaned over and approached her. ¡°B*tch, you now know that you should kneel and beg me? What happened to the arrogance that I got from you back then? Do you really think you¡®re so precious that I can¡®t live without you?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Susan¡®s shoulders trembled, all blood was drained away from her cheeks, and her tears could not stop rolling down her face. ¡°I know I was wrong, Mitchell. I promise that I won¡®t ruin your n ever again in the future. I¡®ll listen to whatever you say, so please don¡®t let theme at me...¡± Facing her pleading, Mitchell did not even give off a trace of emotion on his face. Instead, there was a morbid and rampant pride. ¡°It¡®s toote for you to beg me now.¡± He pulled her up hard and pushed her toward those men. Susan fell to the ground and cried when she saw those men approaching her. ¡°Don¡®t touch me. Please don¡®t...¡± Daisie looked at the scene that was unfolding right in front of her eyes¨Cthose people exuded a cruel vibe as they were tearing Susan¡®s clothes apart frantically¨Cand her face paled slightly. ¡®If this goes on like this, things will go south really quickly! ¡°Mitchell, don¡®t repeat your mistakes. What you¡®re doing is against thew!¡± ¡°Against thew?¡± Mitchell scoffed disdainfully. ¡°So what if this is against thew? I have nothing else to lose, so why should I care?¡± After saying that, he pinched Daisie¡®s chin and rubbed his fingers against her jawline. Daisie got goosebumps. She wanted to turn his face away, but he grabbed her chin down and took a good look at her. ¡°Speaking of which, you do look much better than Susan does. It¡®s no wonder they were calling you the Aphrodite back when you were in college. It¡®d be a pity to leave you to them.¡± He licked the corners of his lips. ¡°If the Goldmanns knew that I¡®m the one who ruined the precious princess that they¡®ve been holding in their hands all this while, what would they do with me? And would your man dislike you after this?¡± Her pupils constricted slightly as she struggled to break free from his grasp. ¡°Don¡®t you dare touch me!¡± Mitchell, who got knocked away,ughed out loud instead of getting displeased. ¡°Wow, spicy. I love women of such temperaments.¡± He grabbed Daisie¡®s shoulders and pushed her down. He wanted to kiss her, but Daisie turned her face away and kicked him. Mitchell¡®s patience had been exhausted. He grabbed her hair, and his eyes looked fierce and murderous. ¡°I would strongly advise you to stop fighting back. All these struggles are pointless.¡± Daisie ignored hercerated fingers and tore the rope apart. She then turned over, sat up, headbutted him, and quickly coiled the rope around his neck. Mitchell, who was restrained, lost all mobility in an instant. Daisie took the opportunity to throw him to the ground while the four men were startled , stopped , got up, and charged toward her. She dodged a man¡®s fist, swiftly grabbed the man¡®s arm, and mmed him to the ground with a shoulder throw. The two men behind her pounced on her from behind and grasped her arms. However, she did a backflip and flung both of them to the ground at the same time. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Ignoring the excruciating pain that Daisie was feeling, she got up quickly, wrapped her clothes around Susan, dragged her up, and ran out the door. The men who got up behind them went after them. ¡±Don¡®t let those two b*tches get away!¡± Daisie ran downstairs with Susan, and the people behind her chased after them. Daisie did not stop running away until a stick hit her in the leg, and she fell to the ground. She turned around, and the man who wasing after them was already standing behind her. He panted and gave off a fierce smirk. ¡°Did I tell you to run? You b*tches.¡± Daisie felt for the stick on the ground, gnashed her teeth, and stood up. The assault from just now caused her legs to tremble. The pain was so acute that it felt as if her bones had broken and her ligaments had torn. She clenched the stick tightly and was about to hit the man with it. The man wanted to dodge the attack subconsciously, but in the next second, Daisie was pinned down, and the stick was dropped from her hand. She was astounded and looked back at Susan, who rammed into her. Susan wrapped herself in Daisie¡®s clothes and bowed her head, so Daisie could not see her expression clearly. Daisie roared, ¡°Susan Hotch! What do you think you¡®re doing!?¡± Susanughed , lifted her head ruthlessly, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Daisie, you must suffer the same way as I just did. How can you get out of this incident without being tainted while I¡®ve already been defiled? This isn¡®t fair!¡± After saying that, she pounced at the feet of the two men and begged them with a smile, ¡°I¡®ve helped you to keep her here. You haven¡®t gotten your chance toy your fingers on this woman, have you? I¡®ll hand her to you, so please let me go.¡± The two men exchanged gazes. ¡°B*tch, you¡®re quite a sensible one, but you want us to let you go? Do you think we¡®re dumb?¡± Susan¡®s smile gradually stiffened. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The man walked up to Daisie, grabbed her hair, and pped her. ¡°You injured a few of us. If we don¡®t give it to you bad enough today, we¡®ll feel sorry for ourselves.¡± Blood oozed out of Daisie¡®s mouth through the corner of her lips, and her fair cheek looked severely flushed and swollen. The sound of clothes tearing pierced through the stagnant air in the room. Daisie¡®s clothes were torn into pieces, and her skin was exposed under the dimmed lights. Her vision blurred as she stared into the dark night sky, and her gaze nked out gradually. Suddenly, Daisie returned to her senses and poked the man¡®s eyeballs with her fingers. The sudden pain caused the man to fall back immediately. He covered his eyes, and blood spilled from the gaps between his fingers. The severe and agonizing pain hit him in only an instant, and he rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°Argh! Aaah! My eyes¡± When the other man saw this, he raised his hand and swung it at her. ¡°You f*cking b*tch, how dare you!?¡± Before his handnded on her, a strong beam of light flickered in front of him all of a sudden. The next thing that caught his attention was the numerous cars that surrounded the alley and the troop of men in ck that appeared. The man was so scared that he froze in ce and did not dare to make a sound. Noce got out of the car, and when the embarrassing situation that Daisie was in caught his eye, his expression turned gloomy and cold in an instant. Susan was dumbfounded. ¡®Who¡®s this man? He looks so handsome! Not to mention James, I can¡®t even find a male celebrity in the industry that can go against him, appearance¨Cwise. ¡®But whoever it is, perhaps he can save me.¡® Susan rushed toward Noce, knelt next to his feet, and begged with a pitiful voice, ¡°Sir, please save me! As long as you save me, I¡®ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± Noce did not even look at her and walked straight toward Daisie. As soon as the man stood up, Noce kicked him away, and he fell backward to the ground and was unable to get One of the men in ck stepped forward and subdued him on the ground. Noce took off his coat, held Daisie in his arms, wrapped it around her, and stroked her swollen cheeks with his palm. His fingers stiffened. ¡°Daisie...¡± Daisie leaned feebly in his arms, trembling from head to toe. ¡°I¡­ I thought I would never see you again, Nolly. I¡®m so tired, and it hurts so bad...¡± Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Noce tightened his embrace, and he pressed his warm lips against her forehead as he held back his emotions. ¡± Close your eyes and rest for a bit first. Everything will be fine soon.¡± Daisie nodded, leaned against his chest, and closed her eyes. Colton arrived in a hurry. ¡°Daisie!¡± Noce picked her up and handed her to Colton. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html?dev=tl ¡°Send her to the hospital. I¡®ll take care of the matter here.¡± Upon seeing Daisie¡®s condition and the injuries that she had suffered, Colton¡®s heart skipped a beat. His expression dimmed, and he gnashed his teeth, took her into his arms, and immediately carried her into the car. Susan¡®s face was as pale as death. ¡®That¡®s actually the second son of the Goldmanns, which means they¡¯re here for Daisie? ¡®If they learn that I... It¡®s game over for me! She then thought of something, got up, and came to Noce¡®s side. ¡°Sir, Mitchell is the one behind this incident. He kidnapped Daisie and me, and Daisie was hurt only because she tried to save me¡­¡± Noce nced at her. His gaze looked cold and stern, as if his eyes were covered by frost. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Susan could not help but tremble and subconsciously took two steps backward. Noce walked up to the man and red at him. ¡°Which hand did you use to touch her?¡± The man shivered. ¡°I... I didn¡®t touch her at ¨C Aaargh!¡± The man¡®s arm was broken in the next second, and his shrill scream shed through the cold air. The man in ck threw him to the ground, and the man could only crawl away as he covered his arm, which could no longer feel anything. Mitchell, who came down from upstairs , saw the other two injured men and was caught just as he was about to escape. Mitchell was brought to Noce. He struggled, raised his head, and smirked. ¡°You¡®re Daisie¡®s man, aren¡®t you? Haha, what a pity. You¡®re already toote. Your woman has already been¨C Ugh!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Noce strangled him by his neck. Noce stared into his soul with his cold re. ¡°If you want to dance with death, I won¡®t stop you.¡¯ He then pushed him away, and Mitchell fell to the ground. Before he could react, Noce waved his hand at one of the men in ck and ordered, ¡°Break his legs and the thing between them.¡± Mitchell¡®s expression froze, and he stepped back subconsciously. ¡°You... What do you think you¡®re doing? Don¡®t you dare take another step nearer! Don¡®t ¨C Ahhh!¡± What happened to Mitchell made the other two men kneel on the ground in fright. ¡°Forgive me! He instigated everything that we¡®ve done. We... We¡®re all forced to do all this. Please forgive us!¡± ¡°How could I possibly forgive you?¡± Noce snorted, but his face was expressionless. He then turned his head, and his eyesnded on both of them. ¡°I¡®ll definitely treat you two well.¡± The men in ck took them all away. Susan wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but Edison stopped her. ¡°Where do you think you¡®re going, Ms. Hotch?¡± Susan¡®s expression changed instantly, and her body trembled vigorously. At this time, at the hospital... Daisie was being examined for injuries in the ward. Colton was sitting on the bench in the corridor. In addition to being nervous, he was ming himself more. Maisie and Nn rushed to the hospital after receiving the news. ¡°Where¡®s Daisie?¡± Colton got up. ¡°Mom, Dad¡­¡± Maisie stopped in front of him, grabbed his arm, and asked, ¡°How could Daisie be kidnapped, and what happened? Tell me everything now.¡± Colton lowered his gaze and had no choice but to tell her everything. Maisie trembled with anger. ¡°Mitchell Santos! He actually has the balls to kidnap my daughter!?¡± She turned around and was about to go to Mitchell to teach him a lesson, but Nn held her back. ¡°Zee, calm down.¡± Maisie flung his hand off and pointed to the ward. ¡°Our daughter is lying in there! How do you expect me to calm down?¡± Nn sighed and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Zee, he won¡®t be able to get away with this. So the most important thing now is to wait for Daisie¡®s injury report.¡° Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 Colton added, ¡°Yes, Mom. Noce has stayed back at the scene to deal with them. There¡®s no way that they¡®re getting away with this.¡± Maisie took a deep breath to calm herself down. At that moment, the doctor came out of the ward. Nn stepped forward and asked, ¡°How¡®s my daughter doing?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°There are a few mild bone fractures and traumas, but fortunately, they didn¡®t harm any vital organ. The patient will need some time to recuperate, and...¡± He paused for a few seconds and said softly, ¡°Other than that, the patient hasn¡®t been vited, so please don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Daisie was sent to the hospital with her clothes in pieces and a mess. Thus, everyone knew and understood what had happened. It was only natural for the doctor to examine that and give her family a detailed exnation. And once there was such a possibility, he would have to call the police immediately after extracting the semen of the suspect. In the eyes of doctors, reputation had always been far less important than one¡®s life. Women, in particr , should not feel ashamed and dare not call the police when they fell victim to such an incident. Maisie pushed open the door and stepped into the ward. Daisie was still lying on the bed, unconscious . Her skin was so tender that the marks and bruises on her cheeks had yet to disappear. Nn stopped beside Maisie, ced his arm around her shoulders, andforted her silently. The next day... Daisie slowly opened her eyes, woke up, and vaguely saw the person sitting beside the bed. His facial outline went from blurry to clear in her line of sight until she could clearly see Noce leaning against the bed. His eyes were closed, and he was resting as if he had been there all night. Her dry lips moved. ¡°Noce...¡± Noce opened his eyes as soon as he heard some movement and gently held her hand. ¡°Daisie, you¡®ve woken up. How do you feel? Is everything alright?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡®m just thirsty.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noce got up, poured a ss of water for her, sat down on the edge of the bed, and helped her up. Daisie grabbed the ss from him by herself and drank very quickly, but she choked on the water and started coughing Noce patted her back, took the water ss, ced it on the table, and said helplessly, ¡°You always know how to make others worry. You actually had the guts to jump into such a tant trap that Mitchell had set up. If I had arrived there a little toote...¡± His gaze was fixed on her slightly pale face, and he pursed his lips. ¡®If I were to arrive slightlyter, I might have even killed everyone on the spot.¡® Daisie leaned in his arms. ¡°I didn¡®t want him to expose your photos.¡± He paused for a split second, lowered his gaze, and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Daisie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wondered. ¡°Why would you apologize to me?¡± Noce stared at her. ¡°I¡®ve put you in danger because of my personal affair. If something were to happen to you, I¡®d hate myself for life.¡± Daisie paused for a bit, then chuckled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I even fought with them.¡± After saying that, her expression turned a little downcast. ¡°Although I still lost in the end.¡± He gently rubbed the tip of her nose. ¡°Are you dumb? You shouldn¡®t dy things and try to go at them when you have the opportunity to escape.¡± Daisie was not a professional fighter. Especially in terms of physical strength , the longer it took her to deal with those men, the more difficult things would be. She pulled herself away and sat up straight. ¡°I could¡®ve escaped sessfully, but who would¡®ve known that Susan would attack me out of a sudden?¡± Noce¡®s gaze dimmed, but he did not utter a single word. Freyja appeared outside the ward with a bouquet of lilies in her arms. Seeing the two people in the ward, she was startled. ¡°I hope I¡®m not disturbing you?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Noce got up and rubbed the top of her hair. ¡°I¡®ll let Freyja apany you first. I¡®lle back to visit youter.¡± Daisie nodded. After Noce left, Freyja pulled a chair to the side of the bed and sat down. ¡°Colton has already told me that Mitchell kidnapped you. If I had known that, I should¡®ve apanied you to the productionpany to sign the contract yesterday.¡± Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Daisie rested her hand on top of Freyja. ¡°There¡®s no need to feel guilty. I¡®m fine now, right?¡± Freyja replied. ¡°You were just lucky, but what if it happens again?¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and looked down. ¡°I¡®ll be more careful.¡± ¡°I¡®ve asked for a few days off from Charlie , and he wants you to rest well. As for news about Mitchell abducting you, it hasn¡®t gotten to the press yet. Otherwise, it would have shaken Bassburgh.¡± Mitchell had yed with fire and gotten burned. He would face charges, especially after the abduction. That would be the end of him. After Colton walked out of the police station, he saw Noce¡®s car parked not too far away. He walked over, and the back window slowly rolled down. Before Noce spoke, Colton asked, ¡°You didn¡®t hand Susan and Mitchell over to the police?¡°. Only the four men were locked up for now, and they had admitted to their crimes, but Susan and Mitchell were nowhere to be seen. Noce gave off a mysterious smile. ¡°Do you think I¡®ll let them off easily with Daisie hurt so badly?¡± Colton squinted and didn¡®t reply. Noce leaned back on the seat and calmly said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, they will never show up in Bassburgh again after this.¡± Colton asked, ¡°Where are you sending them to instead of prison?¡± Noce smirked. ¡°To where they belong.¡± Colton took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡®t cause any deaths.¡± Even if it weren¡®t for him, it should be for Daisie. Noce looked at him. ¡°I won¡®t take their lives. They will wish they were dead, though.¡± He rolled up his window after saying that and blocked Colton¡®s view. At an asylum somewhere far in the outskirts... The asylum had tight security with a 30¨Cfoot wall and barbed wire. It was more like a prison for mentally ill criminals rather than an asylum. ¡°I¡®m not crazy! I¡®m not sick! Let me go!¡± The staff dragged Susan into a room while she struggled to get free. The staff held her down on the bed, bound her hands and feet, and injected a sedative through her arm. After she calmed down, she still mumbled that she wasn¡®t crazy. The staff walked out and closed the door, then the lights dimmed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Meanwhile, Mitchell squatted by the wall, looking pale as a sheet while his eyes were empty. A buff patient stood before him, held out his hand, and shed a menacing smile. ¡°Hey, new guy. Kneel and lick my feet, or I¡®ll break you in half.¡± All the other patients saw what happened but didn¡®t do anything because they were used to it. Mitchell and Susan disappeared from the entertainment industry within a week. They had been canceled. After Daisie was discharged from the hospital, her family threw her a party. When she got home and saw the helpers and Maisie being busy, she looked helpless. ¡°Mom, there¡®s no need to make it a big event.¡± Maisie looked very serious. ¡°How could we not make it a big event? You¡®re finally discharged, and we¡®re all together now. This is a must.¡± Daisie couldn¡®t argue with that, so she just epted it. ¡°Oh, Nolly and Freyja are here.¡± Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Once Noce walked into the vi with Freyja, he nodded toward Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Freyja greeted her too. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± She didn¡®t want toe, but Daisie had just been discharged from the hospital, and it would be impolite if she didn¡®t show up. Furthermore, no one would suspect anything if she went over with her cousin. Maisie looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡®m d you¡®re here. Make yourself at home.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Freyja walked to Daisie, who tugged at her sleeve and leaned in. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html?dev=tl ¡°When are you going to tell my mom that you and Colton¨C Mm!¡± Freyja covered her mouth. Noce looked toward them, smiled, then stopped next to Maisie. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Maisie paused, then smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡± Alright then, thanks.¡± He nodded. ¡°Don¡®t mention it!¡± Daisie brought Freyja upstairs and bumped into Colton, who wasing out of the study. Colton looked at Freyja, who was standing next to Daisie, and froze before walking forward. Freyja held onto Daisie¡®s arm and avoided eye contact. ¡± Daisie, don¡®t you have a dog? Can I see it?¡± Daisie paused. ¡°But... Goldbar is in the backyard.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go there then.¡± Freyja turned around, but someone pulled her by the cor from behind. Colton walked in front of her and blocked her path. ¡°I¡®ll bring you there.¡± Freyja smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡®s fine then.¡± She looked toward Daisie. ¡°Noce is downstairs. I¡®ll go see if he needs any help,¡± said Daisie and ran down the stairs. Freyja froze there as she had forgotten that Daisie was Colton¡®s aplice. Colton walked close to her. She put her hand on his chest and turned her face away. ¡± Aren¡®t you afraid that someone might see us?¡± Colton held her hand. ¡°Let them see then.¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡®What does he mean by that? Is he going to make things official?? ¡°Cole.¡± Nn¡®s voice came from the study, and the couple immediately split when the door opened. Nn stood at the doorway, looked at Freyja, and frowned. ¡°Who¡®s this?¡± ¡°Freyja Pruitt, Daisie¡®s friend.¡± Nn nodded and looked at him. ¡°Did you get what I told you just now?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go downstairs.¡± Nn left. Colton rxed because he didn¡®t know how to tell his parents about his rtionship with Freyja. It was best to find a better time. He turned and was about to say something but realized that Freyja was no longer there. Freyja walked to the backyard alone, stopped next to the flower bed, and rubbed her temples. ¡®Was I hoping that he¡®de clean about our rtionship?¡® She didn¡®t mind that Colton didn¡®t do that because it wouldn¡®t work anyway. This secret rtionship would eventually end when he chose to marry the girl that his family chose for him. That being said, she felt sad when he didn¡®te clean. It made her feel ufortable. When did she start veering away from her initial thoughts and wanting more? She stood there deep in thought but suddenly felt something soft and wet licking her fingers. She was stunned and looked down¨Ca furry animal was standing next to her, sniffing her out. Freyja wasn¡®t afraid of dogs, but she had assumed that Daisie¡®s dog would be a small one, like a poodle. Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, this beast was as tall as her on its hind legs, looking pretty scary. ¡°Ah!¡± Colton , who had just gotten to the backyard , heard her voice and ran over. He then witnessed Goldbar pushing Freyja down to the ground. She closed her eyes in fear, but Goldbar seemed to like her a lot and started licking her face. Colton put his hand to his forehead. ¡°Goldbar!¡± Goldbar heard someone call it and turned toward Colton. In the next instant, it sat down, looking innocent. Colton helped Freyja up and cleaned her face with a napkin while giving a warning. ¡°Goldbar, you¡®re not allowed to kiss her.¡±. Freyja was rendered speechless. Goldbar gave out a low howl in protest. Freyja pushed Colton away, got up, brushed the dirt from her clothes, and looked awkward. ¡°I thought it was going to bite.¡± She had been under the impression that big dogs were vicious. Colton patted Goldbar¡®s head. ¡°Bite her.¡± Goldbar looked at him, then at Freyja. Freyja angrily shoved him. ¡°Colton!¡± Colton grabbed her wrist, pulled her forward, and smiled. ¡°Are you afraid of dogs?¡± She struggled. ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡®I was just startled. Colton saw how she was looking pale but was pretending to be calm, so he teased her. ¡°Why don¡®t you y around with Goldbar then?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Freyja put out her hand, attempting to pat the dog. Colton slowly added, ¡°Oh, by the way, Goldbar bites.¡± Freyja froze and pulled her hand back. Colton couldn¡®t help butugh. He leaned in closer to her and said, ¡°If you kiss me, Goldbar will know that you¡®re with me and won¡®t bite you.¡± Freyja suddenly understood what he was doing, so she chuckled and pushed him away. ¡°Colton, you¡®re so shameless. Do you think I¡¯m a kid?¡± She turned and was about to leave when Colton pulled her into his arms. Freyja struggled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He hugged her tightly, pressed his lips to her forehead, and said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡®t move. I just need a hug.¡± Freyja whispered, ¡°We won¡®t be able to exin if someone sees us.¡± Colton looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me just now?¡± She choked. ¡°Why should I? I went up with Daisie, so if I came down with you, people were going to wonder.¡± Colton pressed his lips together while keeping his eyes on her face. Freyja pulled herself away when he didn¡®t speak. ¡°I¡®m going inside.¡± Colton grabbed her arm again, making her turn around, and his lips slowly parted. ¡°Give me some time.¡± She was surprised. ¡°What?¡± Colton continued. ¡°I¡®ll make our rtionship public.¡± Freyja paused for a few seconds, then lowered her gaze.¡° A¨CAre you serious about this?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Do I not look serious?¡± She didn¡®t know what to say. He had contemted it and had ideas about their situation. If he was serious about it, then would she be able to ept him and the rtionship? Daisie poked her head out from behind the wall, with Noce standing behind her. They were sneakily watching what was happening from afar. ¡°Nolly, why do you think Colton isn¡®t making things public yet? Why are they sneaking around at home?¡± Noce smiled and looked at her. ¡°Who knows? Maybe your brother doesn¡®t know how to speak to your parents.¡± Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 ¡°How hard is it to speak to them? He¡®s such a coward.¡± Daisie had made her rtionship with Noce public even when her father was against it. Noce said, ¡°Men and women think differently. Women don¡®t usually think too much about this, but men need to. Your brother has taken over ckgold and has always been careful since he was young. So, he can¡®t be able to do anything he wants to like you can. Furthermore, Freyja¡®s mother will be an issue.¡± Daisie was stunned and looked up at him. ¡°But Freyja had cut ties with her parents, and the king had epted her as his grandchild.¡± Noce shook his head. ¡°If she were to marry Colton, everyone would know her identity. Even if she is the grandchild of the king, her mother is a problem maker.¡± ¡°You¡®re right.¡± Noce and Daisie turned around. Maisie was next to them and had heard and seen everything ¡°Mom, how long have you been standing there?¡± Daisie was surprised. ¡®Does Mom already know about Freyja and Colton?¡® Maisie crossed her arms. ¡°Why can¡®t I be here?¡± Daisie was going to say something when Colton and Freyja, who were walking over, spotted them. Freyja immediately let go of Colton¡®s hand. Colton was surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Daisie lowered her head and didn¡®t speak, while Noce shrugged. Only Maisie looked at them. ¡°There¡®s no need to hide when you¡®re at home. Did you think I wouldn¡®t notice?¡± Freyja bit her lip and looked nervous. Colton walked forward. Now that they were exposed, there was no reason to hide it, so he faced it. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mom, We¡®re in a rtionship.¡± Freyja looked at him in shock. He admitted to it! Maisie asked, ¡°When did it start?¡± Colton replied, ¡°Three years ago.¡± Maisie scoffed and sounded unhappy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡®re only nning to tell me now after being together for three years?¡± Colton looked down and didn¡®t speak. Daisie thought that Maisie was angry, so she tried to help them. ¡°Mom, Colton and Freyja are serious about this.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± Maisie red at her, which made her pause. Maisie then looked at Freyja. ¡°I heard everything you said to Ms. Peterson at the cafe.¡± Freyja was shocked. ¡®If she heard what I said to Giselle, doesn¡®t that mean she was there!?¡® Her fingers curled. What she had said would sound like defiance to the elders. She had even said it wouldn¡®t be up to Colton if she married into the family or not in front of Mrs. Goldmann. Maisie was Colton¡®s mother, so she would probably be angry when she heard that. Colton looked at Freyja. ¡°Giselle went to see you?¡± He didn¡®t ask if Freyja went to see Giselle but the other way around because he knew she had no reason to see Giselle. Unexpectedly, Maisie bumped into them. Freyja pressed her lips together and finally spoke. ¡°Yes, Giselle came to speak to me, and I said some things to her.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Freyja didn¡®t answer, so Maisieughed. ¡°She said it wouldn¡®t be up to you if she married into the family. It would be up to her.¡± Colton looked at her and looked angry. ¡®What does that mean? She had no ns to marry me all along?¡® ¡°That must be why Mom is against our rtionship...¡® Freyja had already made up her mind because she had aplicated past. Expecting the Goldmanns to ept her would be a stretch. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and chuckled. ¡°Colton, you don¡®t get to decide by yourself if we¡®re together or not.¡± She had her reservations, so if she were rejected, it wouldn¡®t hurt that badly. And if Colton weren¡®t the one controlling everything, he wouldn¡®t be the only one who could pull the plug. She felt better thinking that way. Colton looked angry. ¡°Freyja!¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mrs. Goldmann, I should leave.¡± Freyja turned and was going to leave. Before Daisie spoke, Maisie¡®s voice echoed. ¡°Will running away help you feel better?¡± Freyja froze on the spot. The voice continued. ¡°Have you tried solving your problems together? If you¡®re against something, you need to bring up the reason. If you never try solving the problem, one day, when you look back with regret, you¡®re going to me me foring in between you.¡± Colton looked at Maisie. ¡°Mom...¡± Maisie walked down the stairs and stopped in front of them. ¡°You¡®ve hidden this from us for three years and never even considered telling us you wanted to be with her. You had to let us find out. If you¡®re not using your mouth, you might as well donate it. ¡°I¡®m sure if you didn¡®t hesitate, Freyja would have made this public. Her worries stem from your attitude. It takes two to make a rtionship work, and if you can¡®t even resolve issues, what¡®s the point of continuing?¡± Colton was stunned. Maisie rarely lectured him¨Cshe would just advise. I Daisie couldn¡®t contain her happiness because she knew that Maisie would ept this. It was just Colton who kept hiding it. Had Maisie not found out, he would probably keep it under wraps for even longer. Lunch was ready. Nn and Maisie sat across from each other on the long end of the table, while Noce and Daisie, then Colton and Freyja, were on the two sides. On top of the wine, there was a spread of great food from various cuisines. The helpers wereying down the food and pouring out the wine. Nn didn¡®t speak before Maisie did. It was quiet for a few seconds before Maisie broke the silence while swirling wine in her ss. ¡°Daisie and Nolly are registered now. Colton, when are you nning to make your rtionship public?¡± Colton paused because he didn¡®t expect Maisie to ask. He coughed. ¡°Any time...¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°If any time works, there¡®s no need to hide anymore. Scandals will affect girls badly if the paparazzi catch you.¡± Freyja looked down because she never expected Maisie to ept their rtionship. She had been under the impression that the Goldmanns were like the other upper ¨Css families and only cared about the conveniences a marriage could bring. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Daisie leaned forward slightly and whispered, ¡°See, Freyja? I told you my mom is a good person. She has approved of you and my second brother.¡± Even though she tried to make her voice as low as possible, Maisie still heard her. Maisie raised her head and nced at Daisie. ¡°Since when I¡®m a terrible person? I¡®ve always put you kids first, and see what you did? I give you an inch, and you take a mile.¡± Daisie smiled at her and said, ¡°You¡®re the best mother in the world, Mom.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Nn chimed in. Daisie thought for a while and replied, ¡°You¡®re the best father in the world, but you¡®re behind Mom.¡± Nn was rendered speechless and felt hurt. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°Honey, you should just eat and stop being jealous of the kids.¡± Nn shook his head and replied, ¡°It seems like my position in the family is getting lower and lower.¡± He was never their kids¡® first choice, and his wife prioritized their kids over him. Smiling , Maisie went closer to him and said, ¡°Don¡®t be sad. You¡®re number one inside of my heart.¡± Nn looked at her. ¡°Really?¡± Maisie grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Yeah, from the back.¡± Nn was rendered speechless again. Daisie and Colton just lowered their heads and continued to eat their food. They had seen too much of the interaction between their parents, and they had already gotten used to it. #The girlfriend of the second son of the Goldmanns has been exposed.# The news hit the headlines the next day. This was not a scandal, but Colton admitted it in front of the reporters. Those media outlets that wanted to find out the identity of Daisie¡®s husband were attracted to Colton¡®s rtionship. When they all learned that Colton¡®s girlfriend was Freyja, Daisie¡®s assistant, all of them were shocked. Meanwhile, at T... ¡°Daisie , I didn¡®t expect your assistant to be your future sister¨Cinw!¡± ¡°Yeah, right. By the way, where is Ms. Pruitt from? What did she do to win your brother¡®s heart? Do you know how many socialites in Bassburgh got heartbroken when they heard that your brother has found himself a girlfriend ?¡± All of the people in thepany came to throw all sorts of questions at Daisie when they heard the news. After all, none of them had expected Daisie¡®s assistant to be someone who could be Colton¡¯s girlfriend. Daisie put the magazine down and smiled. ¡°They¡®ve known each other for a long time. It¡®s just that Freyja didn¡®t tell anyone about it since she wanted to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I see. Well, help me to congratte Freyja.¡± Just when Daisie was about to say something, she saw James standing in the corridor. He seemed to be deep in thought as he turned around and left. She paused for a moment and decided to go after him. James was fetching water in front of a water dispenser and looked lonely. Daisie walked up to him. ¡°James.¡± He turned his head around and replied, ¡°Yeah? What do you need from me?¡°. He seemed fine to Daisie, and she asked, ¡°Did you see the news too?¡± There was no way he wouldn¡®t have seen the news. After all, it caused such a greatmotion across the town, so Daisie was certain that he had seen it. While he was drinking water, he replied, ¡°Yeah, I saw it.¡± Daisie lowered her head. Initially, she felt that it would be kind of good if James and Freyja could work out before she learned the things between her second brother and Freyja. But now... Looking at the sympathetic expression on her face, James clicked his tongue. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt the Great, why are you looking at me like that? You make it look like I just got abandoned.¡± ¡°Don¡®t you feel sad?¡± she asked carefully. ¡°Sad? Why should I be sad? I don¡®t deny the fact that I like Freyja, but...¡± James straightened himself. ¡°If you think I¡®m going to put all eggs in one basket, you¡®re terribly wrong.¡± Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Daisie looked at him. ¡°You¡®re quite optimistic, do you know that?¡± ¡°Well, I¡®ve always been an optimist,¡± James replied with a grin, ¡°I¡®m not a good person, but there is one thing good about me. I have a big heart.¡± Daisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned against the drawer. ¡°Have you been filmingtely?¡± James was stunned. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson told me about it.¡± She smiled and added,¡° He said you¡®re rather proactive today. He also told me that you look like you finally decided to put in effort in your career.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bullsh*t. I¡®m not being proactive. I need money,¡± James replied sternly. ¡°My dad has frozen my credit card. If I don¡®t start filming right now, I won¡®t even be able to pay for my gas.¡± Daisie chuckled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Keep it up, young man. You might not need to ask for money from your father anymore in the future.¡± After that, she waved her hand and left. James lowered his head, and his gaze turned gloomy as he looked at the empty cup. ¡°I pay for everything you eat and use, so stop talking to me about refusing a marriage. I¡®m telling you, James, you¡®re my son, and if you want to depend on me, you have to listen to me!¡± When James snapped himself out of his thoughts, he let out a self¨Cdeprecating smile. Luckily, he had not confessed to Freyja. If not, it would have made him lookme in front of her. After all, a rich and cynical young man like him could not make his own decisions. Therefore , he did not have the right to go after the girl he liked. At Hewston City, at the Peterson mansion... Giselle was silent as she looked at the magazine. It was never in her wildest dream that they would make their rtionship public, and she thought that she would stand a chance. When her father came downstairs and saw his daughter looking at the magazine in a trance, he sighed lightly and walked toward her. He sat on the couch next to her and said, ¡°Gigi, you should move on from Coleman. After all, plenty of men in Bassburgh deserve my daughter.¡± Giselle lowered her head and said, ¡°But none of them is more outstanding than him.¡± Her father put his hand on her shoulder and continued.¡° It doesn¡®t matter if he¡®s outstanding or not. What matters the most is that he needs to have a good heart and is a responsible man, do you understand?¡± Giselle nodded and forced a smile on her face. ¡°I get it, Dad.¡® Her father smiled. At Taylorton.,, Noce was reading a document in the study room. When he heard footsteps in the corridor, he raised his head and closed the document. ¡°You¡®re back so early today.¡± Daisie froze when she arrived at the door. ¡°Why do you think I¡®m not Edison?¡± Noce lifted his eyelids and chuckled. ¡°There¡®s no way Edison would jump and hop when he¡®s walking.¡± Daisie walked up to him andy on top of the table. She rested her head on her hands and looked at him. ¡°I¡®m still on holiday, so I cane back earlier.¡± Noce leaned forward and twirled his finger around her long hair to collect it behind her ears. ¡°Do you have anything to tell me, Daisie?¡± She grinned from ear to ear and replied, ¡°How did you know that I have something to tell you? Are you living inside of my head?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, maybe.¡± She sat back up and said, ¡°Nolly, we¡®ve gotten a marriage certificate, but I still think weck something in our house.¡± He grabbed her into his arms and asked, ¡°And what is it?¡± Smiling, she said, ¡°A wedding photo.¡± Noce was stunned. Daisie looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Did I say anything wrong?¡± He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Of course not. If you want it, of course, I¡®ll give it to you, Daisie.¡± He couldn¡®t give her a wedding right now, but at the very least, he could satisfy her yearning for a wedding photo. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Daisie hugged Noce¡¯s neck and said, ¡°That¡®s a deal then. We¡®re going to get a wedding photo tomorrow.¡± After she finished speaking, she added, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I assure you that there won¡®t be any paparazzo around. We¡®re going to an exclusive wedding city where the staff won¡®t give away VIP privacy.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Noce cupped her face between his hands and kissed her forehead. ¡°Everything you said.¡±. Meanwhile, after Colton and Freyja made their rtionship public, the news spread so fast that even the people in Yaramoor knew about it. At the Pruitt mansion¡­ When Sandy saw the news, she clenched the newspaper tightly. ¡°Look at my good daughter. She¡®s in a rtionship with the son of the Goldmanns in Zlokova.¡± The butler lowered his head and said, ¡°Ma¡®am, Mr. Pruit has said that you shouldn¡®t¨C¡± The cup fell to the floor and shattered into pieces, stopping the butler from talking. Sandy¡®s face was gloomy. ¡°I gave birth to her, so she doesn¡®t have the right to make any decisions in her life. If she hadn¡®t ruined her brother¡®s n and caused him to get defeated by Noce, our family wouldn¡®t be like this now.¡± She hated her daughter, and the thing she regretted the most in her life was giving birth to her daughter. And her most beloved son, whom she had many expectations of, was dead. There was no way she was going to let her son die in vain. She would avenge her son. She wouldn¡®t let go of the Knowles and Noce. As for her daughter, there was no way she would let her daughter get rid of her and live happily ever after. She was the one who gave birth to her, so she had the right to decide for her. At Wedding Pce... Holding Noce¡®s arm, Daisie strolled through the branded custom wedding dresses on the second floor at the shopkeeper¡®s rmendation. There were all kinds of gorgeous wedding dresses in the ss cabs. Some of them were of European styles, while the others had ssical and modern styles. One thing that all of the wedding dresses shared was that all of them were beautiful. Daisie turned her head around to look at Noce and asked, ¡°Nolly, why don¡®t you help me to pick one?¡± Noce looked at her and asked, ¡°You trust me?¡± She winked at him and said, ¡°Of course. I have full faith in you.¡± He chuckled and looked at her endearingly. ¡°Alright then. I¡®ll help you to pick one.¡± The shopkeeper went to bring the wedding dress samples over. Noce sat down on the couch and looked at each sample very carefully. The rest of the shopkeepers looked at them excitedly. ¡°Isn¡®t she Daisie? The best actress? ¡°I can¡®t believe that she came to our Wedding Pce. Do you think that man over there is her husband? I can see why she doesn¡®t want to disclose her husband¡®s identity. He¡®s so handsome. Look at his appearance and his body. If he were to enter the entertainment industry, I¡®m sure he¡®d be popr instantly.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. I wouldn¡®t want other people to know either if he was my husband.¡± The shopkeepers stared at Noce like a bunch of fangirls. It was without a doubt that Noce had an impable appearance. With his mixed¨Crace heritage, his facial features were more delicate and profound than others. His skin was fair and smooth, and he looked even more beautiful than a girl. His facial contour had both tough and gentle aspects, and he did not look sissy at all. His body was well proportioned, with a narrow waist, wide shoulders, and long legs. He would look good in anything. With his unblemished appearance, he was someone who was totally out of their league. When Daisie saw those shopkeepers staring at Noce, she also turned her head and looked at Noce, who was selecting wedding dresses with rapt attention. If Noce was born in ancient times, she was certain that he must be the one who caused the fall of a kingdom with his beautiful face and would also be the one who would die earlier than anyone else. The best part was that he would die getting watched by women. As if he sensed his gaze, Noce lifted his eyes and looked at her. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Daisie was stunned and cleared her throat. ¡°Are you not done yet?¡± He closed the sample book and handed it to the shopkeeper next to him. ¡°Yes, I¡®m done. I picked a few dresses, so you can see which one you like.¡± The shopkeeper marked down the dresses he selected and smiled. ¡°I¡®ll go get the dresses.¡± Soon, the shopkeeper returned with the dresses that Nn had selected. Daisie was slightly startled as she slowly rose to her feet. The wedding dresses in front of her had different styles. Some of the dresses were of ssic style, while some were just simple yet elegant. There were also a few of them withvish designs. He picked out almost every style that suited her. The shopkeeper said with a smile, ¡°You can try them all on if you like, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Daisie walked toward the wedding dresses and ran her fingers over them. ¡°Really?¡± The shopkeeper nodded. ¡°The main goal of our Wedding Pce is to make every girl the most beautiful bride in the world. There is nothing we can¡®t do as long as our guests are happy.¡± Noce walked up to Daisie, leaned closer, and said in a husky voice, ¡°I can¡®t wait to see you in a wedding dress.¡± The tips of Daisie¡®s ears turned red. She picked up one of the wedding dresses and rushed into the fitting room. Noce looked at her with a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He sat back down on the couch and stroked his watch as he waited for her. A man¡®s nervous and anticipatory look waiting for his beloved woman to try on a wedding dress was not rare to the shopkeeper. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°I¡®m sure Ms. Vanderbilt will look good in the wedding dress.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Noce. ¡°I¡®m sure she will.¡± He could imagine how Daisie would look inside his head when she put on her wedding dress. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The curtain to the fitting room was lifted slowly, and he lifted his head. When the woman in front of him entered his vision, he swore to God that he would never forget this scene for the rest of his life. It was as if everything around her had be blurry, and he couldn¡®t see anything at all other than her. Daisie stood in front of the mirror. She looked both gorgeous and dreamy in the wedding dress. The buttons on the cor were pearls, and there was a tulle cut in the shape of the butterfly on the back, which exposed her back. It had a tight waistline, the puffed skirt fell straight to the floor, and butterflies embellished the hem that would dance in tandem with every step Daisie took. She lifted her skirt and walked up to him. She turned around in front of him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Noce stood up and approached her. He fixed his gaze on her and said, ¡°You look as beautiful as I had imagined.¡± Daisie¡®s face turned red as she felt embarrassed being praised by him in front of everyone. She pushed him away and said, ¡°You should go try on yours as well. I can¡®t be the only one who tries.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡± When Noce came out with the suit, Daisie was stunned. The European¨Cstyled suit looked so good on him that it felt like the suit was specifically made for him. Noce walked toward her and stopped in front of her. He lifted a strand of her hair and kissed her cheek. ¡°What do you think? Do I look good?¡± She snapped herself back to reality and swallowed hard.¡± It looks perfect on you.¡± He looked just like a charming count who came out of a drawing Noce wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Then you¡®ve got to keep an eye on me.¡± Daisie blinked her eyes, and her heart melted. She had to admit that today was another day when Noce¡®s handsomeness seduced her. Both of them came outdoors and took several wedding photos. They started shooting in the afternoon and only finished in about the evening. When they returned to Taylorton, Daisie threw herself on the bed as she was exhausted from the shooting. Chapter 1960 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 However, she felt it was worth it when she looked at the photos. ¡°Nolly is so handsome. It¡®d be nice if I could pounce at him.¡± At that moment, Noce pushed the door open and came into the room. He saw that she was looking at the photos and heard her bold statement as well. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He stopped beside the bed and leaned over, propping his hand on her side to get close to her. ¡°I see, so you have been craving my body for so long.¡± Daisie froze, and her face instantly turned red with embarrassment . Slowly, she turned her head around to meet his gaze. Noce was so close to her right now that she could feel his breath on her skin. His pupils were light in color, but she felt like they were whirlpools sucking her in. ¡°I... I was just speaking nonsense.¡± Noce lifted her chin with his finger and said, ¡°Well, you can do that to me if you want.¡± Daisie¡®s eyshes fluttered. She averted her gaze and said, ¡°Umm... I¡®m not ready yet.¡± She was mentally preparedst time, but because she helped him that time... That was something that she would never forget for the rest of her life. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, yet she stubbornly looked at him as if she was going to sacrifice herself for something. He chuckled and said, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Daisie¡®s eyes went big. She straightened his body and said, ¡°Am I scared? Of course, I¡®m not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Noce caressed her cheek and said, ¡°I heard that it¡®s going to be painful for the first time.¡± Daisie instantly chickened out when she heard the word ¡± painful.¡± ¡°Is it? Is it even more painful than giving birth?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡®t know about that,¡± he said, teasing her. Daisie bit her lips and did not know where she should look. ¡°Then, I...¡± Looking at how scared she was, Noce smiled helplessly and flicked her forehead. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t force you to do it if you don¡¯t want to. I¡®ll wait until you¡®re ready.¡± He stood up and left for the study room. Daisie covered herself in the duvet, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a hole. A weekter... Freyja brought a few books to the publisher. After the director of the publisher read the first chapter excerpt, he was stunned and pushed the frame of his sses, ¡°I seem to have read this book somewhere before.¡± Freyja replied, ¡°You mean on the online tform?¡± The director raised his head. ¡°You¡®re the author?¡± She nodded. Then, she remembered something and continued. ¡°I have the copyright for the book and the contract with me. If you don¡®t believe me, I can let you have a look at it.¡± The director thought for a moment and collected the draft. ¡°If you¡®ve already published these works on the online tform, why are you publishing them for sale right now?¡± Freyja fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡®s because I want to know the value of these books.¡± Putting it on sale on a publishing house was indeed different from releasing it on a tform. After all, only the best quality of books could be put on sale. The director nodded and said, ¡°I can try to distribute and sell your book first, but let me make it clear for you. If the sales of your books aren¡®t satisfactory , then I¡®m afraid I have to terminate our cooperation. However, if the response is good, we¡¯ll sign a contract and split the profits 50¨C50. What do you think?¡± ER It was a rather good deal in Freyja¡®s opinion, so she nodded. After she left the publisher, the director made a call. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®ve given her a chance, as you told me. Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t give her any special treatment, but I won¡®t treat her poorly either.¡± Colton replied tly, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± After that, he hung up the call. Ster Press had a lot of tforms and channels like major bookstores, Amazon, and film and media channels to sell their books. As long as Freyja¡®s books sold well, someone would notice her and give her a chance. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Colton had given Freyja the chance. He believed that she would not disappoint him with her stubborn and unyielding personality. At this time, at T... When Daisie learned that Freyja had won the opportunity to cooperate with a publisher, she was exhrated. ¡°I knew it, Freyja. You¡®re so talented, so you can definitely do it.¡± Freyja was brewing coffee. ¡°You¡®re really a pro when ites to ttering me. I¡¯ll be very ashamed to come back to you if I fail.¡± Daisie supported her chin in one hand. ¡°Failure is a stepping stone that leads to sess. If you¡®ve never experienced any failure, how can you find sess? Am I right?¡± She smiled and turned to look at her. ¡°You¡®re right.¡± Just as she was about to drink coffee, she suddenly felt nauseated. She ced the coffee down and dashed straight to the bathroom. She then leaned forward on the toilet bowl and threw up all the breakfast she had eaten in ¨Cthe morning. ¡°Freyja, are you alright?¡± Daisie asked worriedly outside the toilet. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡®m fine.¡± Freyja flushed the toilet, stood up slowly, looked at her pale face in the mirror, and thought about her disgusting reaction. She was astonished subconsciously. ¡®My period seems to have been dyed for a long time. Now that I¡®m counting, it¡®s been a month and a half. ¡°There were a few days when I forgot to take my pills. Did I just hit the jackpot?? Freyja found an excuse to apply for a leave of absence because she was not feeling well and rushed to the hospital for an examination. She sat on a bench in the corridor and waited for the result ¨C she was tense from head to toe. The doctor called her name, and she got up and entered the doctor¡®s office. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He ced the examination result on his desk.¡° Congrattions, Ms. Pruitt, you¡®re five weeks pregnant.¡± Freyja was astounded, and her gaze subconsciouslynded on the sonogram. ¡®I actually got pregnant.¡® Freyja left the hospital and received a call from Daisie while she was on her way back. Daisie asked her about her condition, ¡°Freyja, have you gone to the hospital? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡®ve... I went to the hospital and got the medicine. Everything¡®s fine. It¡®s just that my stomach is feeling a little ufortable.¡± Daisie sighed and reminded her, ¡°Then go back and have a good rest. Don¡®t eat too much greasy and spicy food in theing days.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± She ended the call and tightly pinched the report in her hand. ¡®What should I do now?¡® In the evening, at the Seaview Vi... Freyja did not eat much dinner because she did not dare to eat too much out of fear of vomiting again. Seeing that Freyja had not touched her silverware much, Colton thought of the text message that Daisie had sent him earlier today, saying that Freyja had an upset stomach, so he fetched her a bowl of broth. ¡°If you¡®re not feeling well, just drink some broth.¡± She was dumbfounded as she stared at the bowl of broth in front of her. She picked up the spoon, and just as she was about to take a sip of the broth, the nauseous sensation reappeared, but she managed to endure it. Colton noticed her strangeness, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She lifted her head. ¡°I... I don¡¯t think I can eat anymore.¡± He frowned. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± After saying that, he ced down his silverware. ¡°I¡®ll go get you your medicine.¡± ¡°No!¡± She became nervous instantly. Colton stared at her, so she subconsciously restrained her expression and pretended to be fine. ¡°All I need to do is get some rest.¡± She got up and went upstairs. Colton looked at her back, and loads of thoughts shed across his mind. Freyjay on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep as if there was a stone weighing down on her heart. ¡®Should I tell anyone about my pregnancy?¡® Colton came out of the shower, tied the belt of his nightgown, and turned off the light on the counter. He lifted the quilt,y down, stretched out his hand, and took her into his arms. His warm breath brushed against the back of her ear, and the strong scent of shampoo and hormones enveloped her. He also buried himself in her shoulders and neck and gently pecked her. Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Freyja¡®s body stiffened, and she turned around abruptly, faced him, and said, ¡°I¡®m not feeling well.¡± Colton responded calmly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then why are you still...¡± ¡°Can¡®t I even hug you during such times?¡± Colton brushed her hair off her cheek with his fingers and ced his palm on it. ¡°If it hurts badly, you must take your medicine immediately. You¡®re not allowed to act brave when you¡®re sick.¡± ¡°This woman really thinks that I¡®m a beast. If I didn¡®t know that she¡®s not feeling too well, I would¡®ve...¡® Freyja did not expect that he would sincerely care about her, and her eyshes twitched. After a short silence, she asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± He responded with a soft hum, ¡°What¡®s that?¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°Do you want kids?¡± He was stunned. His eyes were fixed on her face, but the light in the room was too dark, so he could not see her expression clearly at the moment. ¡°But you don¡®t want one, do you?¡± ¡®If she wanted to have one, why would she take those pills before this?¡® Freyja choked on her own words. Even though the light was dim, she could still sense that he was staring at her and avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡®m asking for your opinion now.¡± Colton smiled. ¡°That depends on you.¡± She froze in ce. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He embraced her in his arms, closed his eyes, and replied, ¡°If you¡®re already pregnant with a kid, then I¡®ll take the baby in. But if you¡®re not, there¡®s no rush to that either.¡± Freyja snuggled in his arms. Does that mean that he¡®ll want to keep the baby if I¡®m already pregnant? But I¡®m still so young. Do I really want to give birth to this child?¡® In the end, she could not open up and talk to him about her pregnancy. She decided that she would find another suitable time to tell him. At the same time, at the Lust Bar... James was sitting at the bar with a peaked cap. He was there drinking alone, and he had drunk a little too much. At this time, a sexydy sitting at the table next to him came over with a wine ss. ¡°Mr. Tell, I¡®ve long admired you. Can I take the seat next to you?¡± James took a nce at her andughed. ¡°I don¡®t need thepanion of a woman.¡± The girl chuckled and approached him. ¡°But I do think that you need it.¡± James put down the wine ss, took out his wallet, and took a stack of big bills out of it. ¡°Take the money and get lost.¡± He got up and left. The girl nced at the men sitting at another table. The men nodded knowingly, got up one after another, and followed James. When James came to the parking lot, he was suddenly stopped by a group of men. He had already drunk some wine and was in a bad mood. Looking at the appearance of those men, he was not afraid. ¡°What¡®s wrong with you, people? Do you n to bully me with a number advantage?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you disrespect our sister? You asked for this.¡± The man who stepped forward moved his arms and shoulders around to loosen his muscles and smirked. ¡°If you¡®re sensible enough, you¡®ll go back to the bar and apologize to her.¡± He snorted. ¡°It¡®s just a fight, isn¡®t it? I, James Tell, have never been afraid of anyone when ites to a fight.¡± Those men exchanged gazes and rushed up to him. In the parking lot, James and a few of them scuffled together. He was really not afraid of the crowd, and he still had the upper hand at first. However, unfortunately, he was soon outnumbered as he got assaulted several times and got himself into a tight situation. He was beaten to the ground and had a hard time fighting back. Those men then punched and kicked him ruthlessly. A beam of car light shed at them, and the car¡®s horn sounded extremely harsh as it pierced through the parking lot. When those men saw someoneing, they ignored the man lying on the ground and left in a hurry. James stood up with a rough look, picked up his cap, and put it on again. He looked depressed as he turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Mr. Tell.¡± The woman in the car stopped him. He stopped in ce and turned to look at the woman sitting in the back seat. It was Giselle. Disregarding his beaten ¨C up appearance at the moment, he walked over and leaned forward against the window.¡± Yo, what a coincidence, Ms. Peterson? Are you the one who helped me just now?¡± Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Giselle handed him a tissue. ¡°Wipe the corner of your lips. It¡®s bleeding.¡± He did not grab the tissue from her and only wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with his hand. ¡°It¡®s alright. I¡®m born to take a beating.¡± After saying that, he walked toward his own car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The driver adjusted the rearview mirror and watched with a disdainful expression as James drove away. ¡°That fe doesn¡®t even know how to show his appreciation. I really don¡®t know how this piece of crap rose to fame in showbiz.¡± ¡®If the youngdy hadn¡®t lent him a helping hand, he¡®d still be getting his *ss kicked by those thugs.¡® Giselle retracted her gaze. ¡°He¡®s able to rise to fame, which means that he has the strength to support his career. Alright, let¡®s go back first.¡± The next day, at T... Daisie walked past the manager¡®s office and heard Charlie¡®s voice. ¡°James, you¡¯re indeed a leopard that can¡®t change its spots, aren¡®t you? I told you not to get into a fight and cause more trouble, and there you go. You went to a bar and fought with someone else again!¡± Charlie threw a newspaper on the table. There was a picture of James fighting with the men from the barst night, which happened to have been captured by the paparazzi. Charlie was exasperated as he red at James, who was sitting on the couch with bruises on his face. ¡°This is already the second time, James. Are you trying to ruin your own stardom and career?¡± James scratched his ears. ¡°It¡®s not that I wanted to fight. They¡®re the ones who started it. I¡®ll be beaten too, even if I don¡®t fight back.¡± Charlie scoffed angrily. ¡°What were you doing at the bar when you didn¡®t have to be there? Everything would still be fine if you hadn¡®t gone to the bar, wouldn¡®t it?¡± James stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll handle this matter myself.¡± Charlie snorted. ¡°You¡®d better be. Don¡®t you daree back to me if you can¡®t resolve this matter.¡± James opened the door and just so happened to see Daisie standing at the door. In the lounge, Daisie helped James to apply all the bandages, and James hissed. ¡°Jeez, be gentle! Are you trying to kill me?¡±. Daisie rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to get one of those bodyguards that you have to follow you around when you go to a ce like a bar? How did it feel getting your butt kicked?¡± He hissed again. ¡°I¡®m not as squeamish as you women. Why would I need to bring a bodyguard along?¡± Daisie finished wiping the ointment for him, and she could see that he was trying to act bravely and preserve his street credit. ¡°Okay, take good care of your face. You still need to rely on that face of yours to keep yourself in the industry, so don¡®t ruin it.¡± James pouted, said nothing, and looked around. ¡°Why haven¡®t I seen Freyja today?¡± Daisie replied, ¡°She¡®s not feeling well, so she¡®s resting today.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Daisie nced at him. ¡°Instead of caring about her, take better care of yourself.¡± *This fe has been beaten to a pulp, yet he¡®s still in the mood to worry about others.¡® Daisie received a call at this time. It was from the producingpany. She walked to the side to answer the call. And after the other party said something to her, she was astonished for half a second. ¡°What do you mean by me having to change roles?¡± ¡°I¡®m sorry, Ms. Vanderbilt . This is because the investor has decided on getting another actor to y the role of Nancy Hanks, and they¡®ve imed that if she doesn¡®t get to y that specific role, they won¡®t invest in the production of this drama. Ms. Vanderbilt, would you consider a change of role?¡± Daisie remained silent. ¡®Being reced as an actress in a project because of the investor¡®s designation is a normal scenario in showbiz, but this role is what I want to y the most.¡® After a long while, she responded, ¡°If you want me to give up on this role, then I might as well let go of the project.¡± Daisie did not wait for the other party to say anything and hung up the call. James looked at her and teased her. ¡°Someone actually snatched your role?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Goldmanns has actually been robbed of her role.¡® She folded her arms. ¡°Isn¡®t this a normal thing to encounter?¡± ¡°It¡®s a normal thing to see, but it¡®s not normal when you¡®re the victim.¡± James grinned. ¡°Why don¡®t you get your father to invest in the project? If that¡®s the case, you¡®ll be able to y whichever role that you want, won¡®t you?? Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 ¡®If Mr. Goldmann were to invest in the project, would the investor still get to act so arrogantly? When it comes to the power of capitalism , who would be able topare themselves to Mr. Goldmann?¡® ¡°I don¡®t want to rely on my family.¡± Daisie snorted softly. ¡°Besides, no one can y Nancy perfectly except me.¡± James was surprised. ¡°How are you so confident?¡± She turned her head. ¡°Because no one knows her better than I do.¡± As an actor, one must thoroughly understand a role to integrate oneself with the role better. In addition, the setting of the original novel was based on Freyja¡®s framework. Daisie had already read Freyja¡®s original manuscript. Nancy Hanks, the knock¨Coff version of the character Tana Ybarra, was somewhat Freyja¡®s own portrayal. Tana was a daughter of a once noble family. Her mother was an illegitimate daughter, and she had an elder brother who would use her to his benefit. Her mother abused her since she was a child. She had learned to survive by looking over her shoulders at others and understanding the ways of life, so she had a very delicate mind. She was originally not noticed by anyone, but because of her rtionship with all the deceased of the serial murder case, she became a figure of attention. Tana lived under the shade of the darkness in her heart. In the eyes of others, she was psychologically distorted, but in her own world, she sought redemption and wanted to be noticed and cared for. And whether Tana was the murderer or not, Freyja did not exin that in the novel. The suspense that she left behind was the most exciting aspect of the entire storyline. At the same time, at the producingpany... When the director heard the news from the investor , he was so infuriated that he mmed the script on the table. ¡°If Daisie Vanderbilt isn¡®t allowed to y the role of Nancy Hanks, then I won¡®t do this.¡± ¡°Mr. Fallon, but this is the investor¡®s say.¡± Director Fallon knocked on the table with his knuckle andined with a serious tone, ¡°What do they know for them to make such a call? They want a girl group idol who¡®s never acted in any y to y the role of Nancy Hanks? Are they trying to ruin my reputation?¡± ¡®Let¡®s not haggle over the fact that she¡®s never acted in her life, I wouldn¡®tment on anything if she¡®s being arranged to take on some other roles, but the role she¡®s taking on is Nancy Hanks. She¡®s the most critical core character in the whole script. If this character is badly portrayed, that will be the whole drama¡®s downfall. ¡®I don¡®t need the fame of some random idol and the volume she can bring to the project. What I want to see is the acting skills!¡® Regarding Director Shannon Fallon¡®s strong attitude, the producers were also in a dilemma. On the one hand, it was the investor, and on the other hand, it was the world renowned director, and both parties had different opinions regarding the project¡®s casting . So how could they choose? After receiving the information, the girl group idol Zoey Markle updated her Twitter immediately. #This is my first appearance and attempt as the character ¡°Nancy Hanks¡±. I hope everyone can be more tolerant.# As soon as the Twitter post was uploaded , the fans who supported her were exhrated. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, it also attracted the dissatisfaction of Daisie¡®s fans. After all, it was officially released some time ago that Daisie would be ying the role of Nancy Hanks, but now the role had been snatched from her by a new girl group idol named Zoey. How could Daisie¡®s fans take this news willingly? Fans of both sides went after each other and started a war of words on Twitter. At noon, at the Seaview Vi... Daisie ordered lunch for two from a hotel. And Freyja scrolled through her Twitter feed and knew that her role had been snatched from her. ¡°You really don¡®t n to be a part of the project anymore?¡± ¡®Daisie¡®s acting skills are well known in the entertainment industry, and she¡®s the most suitable candidate to take on the character Nancy. ¡®But the investor has inserted a neer who debuted in a new girl group into the equation and has also arranged for her to win the role. Isn¡®t this equivalent to bullying Daisie? After all, the role was initially given to Daisie.¡® Daisie bit her spoon and chuckled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. The character will surely be mine in the end.¡± After that, she changed the subject. ¡°By the way, how¡®s your stomach doing? Are you feeling better?¡± Freyja lowered her eyes and avoided her gaze. ¡°It¡®s almost recovered.¡± Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 ¡°Why did you be so weak as soon as you arrived in Bassburgh? Are you not limatized to the local atmosphere?¡± ¡®Ever since she came to Bassburgh, she¡®s been falling ill quite frequently.¡® Freyja choked and was amused. ¡°Yeah, I probably haven¡®t gotten used to it yet.¡± ¡°You¡®ll surely get used to it when you marry Colton.¡± ¡°Daisie!¡± Freyja¡®s cheeks were slightly flushed. Suddenly , she covered her mouth , retched on the spot, then got up and sprinted straight to the bathroom. Daisie followed her along. ¡°Freyja!¡± Freyja had not eaten anything in the morning, so all she vomited was bile, and her face looked extremely pale from the difort. Daisie knocked on the door. ¡°Freyja, are you really okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Freyja washed her face and opened the door, and it could be felt that she had gotten weaker. ¡°I¡®m fine. There¡®s no need to go to the hospital...¡±. ¡°How are you fine? You were vomiting like...¡± Daisie paused for a few seconds, stared at Freyja, and thought of her retching reaction, which looked simr to when her godmother was pregnant. ¡°Freyja , are you pregnant !?¡± Freyja¡®s expression turned rigid instantly, and she wanted to deny it subconsciously , but her mouth went faster than her brain, and she eximed , ¡°How did you ¨C¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Daisie¡®s eyes lit up, and she was still immersed in the joy of being promoted in the family.¡± Am I going to be an aunt?¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°Daisie, can you keep it a secret for me first?¡± Daisie was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Don¡®t you want others to know?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Freyja avoided her gaze. ¡°I want to surprise Colton, so please help me for now.¡± Daisie smiled and grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡®t worry. If you want to surprise Colton, I¡®ll keep it a secret for you. Colton will be startled and very happy when he learns about this.¡± ¡®Waylon is still single and alone while Colton is already on his way to bing a dad.¡® Freyja smiled. ¡°I hope so.¡± For two consecutive days, the controversy of ¡°Daisie¡®s role being snatched¡± continued to ferment on the Inte, and the trend had not diminished at all. Manyizens even imed that they would give up watching the drama if Daisie did not y Nancy Hanks. Nobody knew if it was due to the pressure the producers received from the public opinion, but they had removed the announcement that imed Zoey would take on the role of Nancy Hanks when theyst uploaded a post on Twitter. Even Zoey had deleted her Twitter post and uploaded a new one. #I know I¡®m not good enough, but I only depend on myself.# With that post being uploaded, she got called out byizens for connoting the fact that Daisie got the role because of her identity. Daisie did not n to be outdone by a neer on Twitter andmented. #Gosh, if I were to know that this would happen, I should¡®ve asked my family to just invest in this drama.# Theizens and fans saw her reply and were entertained by thements. A few minutester, Zoey, who was ridiculed by the ¨Cizens, deleted her post. On the other side of the city, at T... At the board meeting, the investors hoped to negotiate with the chairman to get Daisie to give up on this role and promised topensate the agency for its loss. Before the chairman had the chance to speak, Charlie had already voiced his dissatisfaction. ¡°I can totally understand that you want to support your employee, but the role has been given to Daisie and belongs to her. Yet, you guys juste in and snatch it without providing any exnation beforehand. Frankly speaking, if this were to happen to your party, could you take this news without making a fuss out of it?¡± The investors looked at each other in dismay. Charlie had always been known as one of the industry¡®s most difficult agents tomunicate with. With him sitting in the room, it would be difficult for the chairman to agree to do them this favor even if he wanted to. The other party toned themselves down and said, ¡°I know what you¡®re trying to say, but we¡®re all in the same circle. We can all see Ms. Vanderbilt¡®s acting skills and recognize her efforts and achievements . Besides, she¡®s nevercked the resources, so there¡®s no need for her to go so harsh against a neer¡ª¡± ¡°Are you nning to threaten us with this moral high ground?¡± Charlie threw the document on the table, and his attitude was disdainful. ¡°Must Daisie take a step backward whenever she¡®s asked to make way for a neer only because she¡®s been crowned the best actress? Has anyone not made ways for you in your little game of vanity?¡± Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 The investors didn¡®t look happy. The chairman raised his hand to cut things off. ¡°Enough, there¡®s no need to argue.¡± Everyone looked toward him while he slowly spoke.¡° Since a decision can¡®t be made, let¡®s let the netizens vote for it and make it fair. Between Zoey and Daisie, whoever gets the higher vote will get the role.¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± The investors looked at each other. Even if they didn¡®t agree with that, they could onlypromise. Charlie returned to his office and told Daisie about the voting Daisie smiled after she heard that. ¡°Letting theizens vote sounds fair.¡± Charlie red at her. ¡°Aren¡®t you worried that she will get more votes?¡± Daisie crossed her arms. ¡°I work with you. Why wouldn¡¯t I be confident?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Charlieughed. ¡°You¡®re right!¡± Daisie left the office and went to the studio floor. When she walked out of the elevator, she looked up and saw Noce standing in front of a poster, waiting for her. She smiled and quietly approached. Daisie stretched out her arms to cover her eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Guess who.¡± Noce heard her shuffling¡ªthat was such a terrible cover¨Cup. He smiled and grabbed her wrists. ¡°My wife.¡± Daisie pulled her hands back. ¡°How could you get that so quickly?¡± Noce turned around , pulled her into his arms, raised her chin, and pressed his finger on her lips. ¡°Who else would do that to me?¡± Daisie was stuck in his embrace but looked away. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Noce pushed the hair away from her face and flicked her forehead. ¡°I heard that my silly wife¡®s role was stolen by someone else, so I came to check.¡± Daisie moved his hand away. ¡°Do you think it¡®s so easy to take a role away from me?¡± : He smiled while his eyes were fixed on her cherry lips.¡° That¡®s true. Nobody is good enough in Bassburgh.¡± ¡°You¡®re just saying that.¡± His smile widened. ¡°Don¡®t you like that?¡± He then tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°That¡®s all I know.¡± Daisie was going to say something when his phone rang. Noce took out his phone and saw that it was Edison calling. He picked it up in front of her. ¡°Yes?¡± Edison said something which made him frown. ¡°Alright.¡± After he ended his call, Daisie said, ¡°Go work.¡± Noce hugged her and kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°I¡®ll see you tonight.¡± Edison parked the car in T¡®s garage and turned around when Noce got in. ¡°Sir, we¡®ve found Donald.¡± Noce loosened his tie and squinted. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°East Inds.¡± Noce was quiet for a long while. ¡°He really knows where to hide.¡± Edison replied, ¡°Definitely . The East Inds are one of the standalone inds in the eastern part of the continent of Orasia, and they belong to the underground gangs of Easteren Ora.¡± The East Inds were situated in the seas between Stoslo and Yaramoor. There was a standalone ind, and it was called the ¡®Club on the Sea¡®. Big casinos, entertainment establishments, and transactions were not illegal on the East Inds. Since they weren¡®t under the jurisdiction of either country, the underground gang took over and even the Metropolis or the Skull Club had no power there. There were two major powers on the Club on the Sea. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 One of them was the Godfather who controlled the entire underground scene of Ora, Fabio Puzo, and the other was the biggest crime boss in East Eurasia, Sunny Southern. Noce rested his head on his hand and leaned against the window. ¡°If he can hide there, he must have some help.¡± Edison remembered something. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Pruitt is here.¡± Noce looked out the window. ¡°I knew my aunt wouldn¡®t just let things rest. Tell Colton about this. He should protect his woman.¡± At the hospital... Freyja threw up so much that she went to ?.?vel.&E.uml;book the doctor to get some medication. When she got the medication, a call came through. The name of the caller made her frown. She never contacted her father, so a difort crawled up her skin. She picked up, and her father anxiously asked, ¡°Fey, have you seen your mother?¡± Freyja froze on the spot. ¡°What did you say?¡± Brandon said, ¡°After your mom found out that you were with Young Mr. Goldmann, she left home without telling me. She must havee to Zlokova to see you.¡± Freyja¡®s face froze while she grasped her phone tightly. ¡°She... is in Zlokova?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It had been three years. She had assumed that if she left Yaramoor, she would be able to leave all the sadness and trauma left by her mother behind. However, she never thought that her mother woulde to Zlokova. ¡°Fey, be careful.¡± He suddenly reminded her. ¡°Your mother isn¡®t in her best mental state. After your brother¡®s passing, she completely lost her mind. I¡®m worried that she might do something extreme. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Fey, I¡®m too weak and never protected you. I really hope that you can have a good life, so no matter what your mother does, you have to be very careful.¡± He then hung up. Freyja stood there feeling confused. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, your medication.¡± The nurse¡®s voice drew her back. She took it and left quickly. After hailing a cab, she got a call from T, and they said that a woman who imed to be her mother was there with a child, Meanwhile, at ckgold... Daisie went to the executive offices through the elevator. The secretary saw her and smiled.¡± Ms. Vanderbilt, are you here to see Mr. Goldmann?¡± After the staff saw her, they were very excited and took out their phones to take pictures. She was the winner of the Best Actress ?.?vel.&E.uml;book award, Mr. Goldmann¡®s sister. Working at ckgold allowed them to see them, which was a huge benefit. ¡°I brought food here. Is he busy?¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html The secretary smiled and said. ¡°I¡®ll inform him.¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°Thanks.¡± After the secretary called into the office, she said, ¡°You can go in now.¡± Daisie went in with some pastries and saw Leonardo with Colton. Leonardo nodded. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± She waved her hand, and he left. Colton raised his eyebrows and looked at the pastries in her hands. ¡°You still remember me?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Daisie walked to his desk and left the food on it. ¡°How could I forget you and Waylon?¡± Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Colton smirked and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Did youe to ask for help after your role wastaken? She paused, then looked up. ¡°Who said that? Do you think I need your help? He squinted. ¡°Then why are you here? Just to bring pastries and visit me?¡± Ever since she joined the entertainment industry, ?.?vel.&E.uml;book she rarely visited ckgold. It was suspicious that she suddenly showed up. Daisie smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯m just here to congratte you. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Colton frowned. What about? Daisie''s smile dropped, and she suddenly mmed the pastry box on the desk. Coleman Goldmann, how could you be like that? ''Freyja is pregnant! How can he not be happy!?¡¯ She must have been very angry to call him by his fullname. Colton was shocked, but he frowned. What are you talking about?¡± ''What did I do to make her angry?¡¯ However, seeing howColton was clueless, Daisie froze. ¡°Freyja¡­ didn¡¯t tell you the surprise?¡± Colton was curious. ¡°What surprise?¡± Daisie pressed her hands on the desk. She''s preg¡ª¡± Colton picked up someone''s call at that moment. The other person said something, and his face dropped while he stood up. lright. After he hung up, he noticed that Daisie was saying something, so he asked, ¡°You were saying?¡± Daisie putthe box back into the bag. ¡°I¡¯d rather feed these to the dog. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html Go ahead with your work.¡± She then turned and left. Colton was confused by her sudden burst of anger. The girl had grown up, and her temper grew with her age. That wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. The call was to alert him that Freyja''s mother was in Bassburgh. Freyja went straight to T and into the waiting room. A middle-aged woman in a scarf sat drinking coffee on the couch. When she saw the child sitting next to her, Freyja froze. ¡®It¡¯s Deedee?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s been three years, Fey. You seem to be living a good life here.¡± Sandy turned to look at her. Deedee ran toward her and gave her a hug. ¡°Aunt Fey. She was four years old and had never forgotten Freyja. Freyja knelt down to hug her, cupping her little face with her palm. You''re here, Deedee. Grandma said she was going to bring me to see you, so I came. I miss you so much. Don''t you love me anymore? Deedee hugged her neck and looked sad. Freyja patted her head. ¡°Of course I do. How could I not love you? She stared at Sandy. How could she bring Deedee all the way to Zlokova? ?.?vel.&E.uml;book She couldn¡¯t let Sandy bring Deedee around anymore. Sandy put her cup down and slowly got up. ¡°If I didn''t bring her over, you probably would have forgotten about her already.¡± Freyja¡¯s face dropped. How could you say that in front of her? Deedee was still a child and was easily influenced, Sandy was hergrandmother, and Deedee was the child of her favorite son. How could ?.?vel.&E.uml;book she manipte her like that? She smirked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Was I wrong? Fey, when you agreed to take care of this child. She¡¯s already your daughter by name. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Frevia noticed Deedee was shuddering in her arms. She bit her lip and stood up. ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯re the one who neglected her. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html I¡¯ve always been the one who cared for her since she was a baby. You, an elder and her grandmother, how could you say any of that?¡± Sandy walked over, raised her hand, and pped her on her face. Her face turned, and there was a deep palm print on it. Deedee started crying. ¡°Grandma! Please don¡¯t hit Aunt Fey.¡± Sandy shoved her away, and Deedee stopped crying after falling to the floor. Freyja ignored the pain on her face and helped Deedee up. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t treat her that way. She¡¯s the child of your son.¡± Sandy smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the point of a daughter? She¡¯ll end up just like you.¡± That made Freyja freeze on the spot. Her mother hated her since she was a child just because she was a girl? Sandy red at Deedee, who was shaking, then at Freyja. ¡°Do the Goldmanns know of this kid¡¯s existence?¡± Freyja didn¡¯t answer. Sandy walked over and stopped in front of her. ¡°I guess not. You would admit that this child was yours in the past, but I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t do that to the Goldmanns. Would you do that in front of Deedee, though?¡± Sandy¡¯s words were venomous. She was evidently trying to use Deedee¡¯sck of parental love to anger her. Freyja had been taking care of Deedee and doing all that she could. Outsiders didn¡¯t know that she was the child of Ken and her sister-inw, and Deedee never saw either of her parents. To Deedee, Freyja was her mother. How would Deedee feel if Freyja insisted on cutting ties with her? Freyja held her fists. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sandy sounded arrogant. ¡°Since you¡¯re now associated with the Goldmanns and are now Young Mrs. Goldmann, you might be useful. Your mother is here now, so are you not going to bring me to meet my inws?¡± The air in the room froze and became heavy. There was no sound other than Deedee¡¯s sniffling. Freyja took a deep breath and swallowed her hatred. ¡°I¡¯m not married to Colton yet, so I won¡¯t be able to decide that.¡± Sandy looked unfriendly. ¡°Are you trying to brush me off? ¡°Young Mr. Goldmann has made your rtionship public. Are you trying to lie to me? Hmph! I know that you will cut ties with us once you turn your life around. You¡¯re pretending that you don¡¯t know your mother now.¡± Freyja was going to say something, but her stomach lurched. Sandy thought that she was ignoring ?.?vel.&E.uml;book her, so she grabbed her by her hair. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, as long as I¡¯m still your mother, you¡¯ll never get rid of me¡­¡± She was immediately covered in vomit after that. Sandy looked at her pants and shoes, which were covered in dirty fluids, and her face immediately changed. She pushed Freyja away and barked, ¡°You b*tch! How could you!?¡± Freyja, who was pushed away, lost her bnce, but right when she was falling backward, someone immediately held her. Freyja was stunned when she looked at this familiar face. Colton hugged ?.?vel.&E.uml;book Freyja and looked at Sandy with cold eyes. ¡°You expect her to love you when you treat her like this?¡± Sandy¡¯s face dropped, and she ignored the filth. ¡°You¡¯re my son-inw? I¡¯m sorry that you have to see that.¡± ¡°You have no right to call me that.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 Colton carried Freyja in his arms and was going to leave when Sandy blocked him. ¡°Aslong as she''s my daughter, our rtionship will not change. Mr. Goldmann, you can''t deny that.¡± Colton smirked and looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident about that. You don''t get to decide if ?.?vel.&E.uml;book we ept you. He then walked away with Freyja in his arms. Sandy red at them as they walked away. She then looked toward Deedee, who had her head low and didn¡¯t speak because she was verymuch afraid of her. She walked forward and pinched her cheeks. You better behave if you want to spend time with her. Get it? Deedee didn''t dare say that it hurt but just nodded in fear. Meanwhile, Colton carried Freyja all the way to the car. He saw how pale and ufortable she looked, so he asked Leonardo to drive her to the hospital. Freyja immediately stopped him. ¡°Not the hospital.¡± Colton held her chin and looked at her pale face. How could we not go to the hospital when you look like that?¡± The air freshener in the car made Freyja cover her mouth, turn around to open the door,and throw up. Colton patted her back lightly while holding her hair up, then gnashed his teeth. ¡°What did you eat that made you throw up so badly?¡± Leonardo saw her reaction, thought of something, and covered his mouth. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s throwing up badly. Do you think that she''s pregnant?¡± Colton froze, then turned to face him. What!? He then turned back to Freyja, who was still throwing up, and remembered what Daisie was about to say to him in his office. He grabbed Freyja by her shoulder and turned her around. Freyja, are you pregnant?¡± Freyja coveredher face and avoided his eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything, so it was an admission. Colton immediately asked Leonardo to drive to the hospital. She stopped him again. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the hospital. I''ll be better after I take the medication.¡± He sounded anxious and loud. ¡°So you¡¯re pregnant, right?¡± Freyja pushed him away. I didn''t want it to happen, but it did. He was stunned when she said ¡®she didn¡¯t want it to happen¡¯. In the next instant, he chuckled. What do you mean? Do you not want to have a baby?¡± She opened her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡°. Colton grabbed her shoulder tightly. Freyja, did you hide your ?.?vel.&E.uml;book pregnancy because you didn''t want the baby?¡± Freyja shook her head and wanted to say something,but she felt nauseated, as if speaking would make her throw up. Colton held her tightly in his arms and yelled at Leonardo. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Drive. Back to the Seaview Vi. Leonardo snapped back and immediately drove. Once they got back, Colton carried her back to the room, poured her a ss of warm water, took out the vitamins in her bag, andfed one to her. She took it and washed it down with gulps of water. After a few minutes, she stopped feeling nauseated. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Colton was going to get up and leave when she grabbed onto his jacket. Don''t go. That was the first time she ever asked him to stay. Colton was moved. He couldn''t just leave her, no matter how angry he was. He sat down at the edge of the bed and tucked her in. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html ¡°I''ll stay. ?.?vel.&E.uml;book The warm light shone on his hair and shadowed half of his face. The suit made him look cold and arrogant. He was high on top and was far from everyone. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 However, Colton was keeping herpany like a normal boyfriend. He was worried that she would catch a cold, so he tightly tucked her into the bed. He was worried that she would be ufortable with her pregnancy, so he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes. He was not used to taking care of other people, but he had learned how to take care of her. After a long while, Freyja squinted and looked at him through the pir of light. ¡°You should go do your own stuff. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Colton ced his hand on her eyes and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk. Close your eyes and get some rest.¡± ¡°Colton.¡± She was tired. Her eyelids felt heavy, but she tried her best to open them. She called out to him softly and said, ¡°I have never thought of having an abortion.¡± Colton lowered his head to look at her. Even though she was exhausted, she still forced herself to exin to him before falling asleep. He did not know whether he shouldugh at her or not. He leaned over slightly and yed with her hair with his finger as he stared at her face. Something came into his head, and the corner of his lips curled upward. By the time Freyja woke up, it was already evening. She got up and rubbed her forehead. She did not know why, but she easily got tired recently. Was it because she was pregnant? Suddenly, she remembered Deedee. She hastily collected her hair with a hairband and rushed toward the restroom. She wanted to wash her face to freshen herself up, but when she saw the doodle on her face, she was stunned for a moment, and then she shouted, ¡°Colton!¡± Colton had already gone back to thepany, and he sneezed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Leonardo was in the middle ?.?vel.?book of reporting his job. He was interrupted by his sneeze, and he lifted his head up. ¡°Do you need me to turn up the temperature?¡± Colton waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± He put down the document and massaged his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about Freyja¡¯s pregnancy yet. There are too many people in thepany, and I don¡¯t want things to get out of control.¡± Leonardo nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± He picked up the document and exited the office. Leaning against the chair, Colton thought about something and chuckled. He did not know if she had already woken up or not, but if she had woken up, he was certain that she would be scolding him when she saw the thing he had left on her face. Meanwhile, at Taylorton¡­ Noce was using hisptop on the couch. He seemed to be checking on something, and Edison knocked on the door. ¡°Sir, after Mrs. Pruitt arrived in Bassburgh, she went to look for Ms. Pruitt at T, and¡­¡± He lifted his head and asked, ¡°And what?¡± ¡°She brought Deedee to Bassburgh with her,¡± said Edison. Deedee was Ken¡¯s daughter, but she was raised by Freyja ever since she was born. If Sandy brought her to Bassburgh, there was only one thing she wanted to do-threaten Freyja with Deedee. Noce closed theptop and raised his head. ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m in Bassburgh yet, right?¡± Edison shook his head. ¡°Not many people know that you¡¯re in Bassburgh. They only know that you¡¯re having a long business trip. Besides, you ?.?vel.&E.uml;book haven¡¯t exposed yourself in Bassburgh, so there is no way she would know you¡¯re here.¡± Noce put theptop on the table and rose to his feet. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on her. Also, get the people in Yaramoor to find out who Mrs. Pruitt has been in touch with recently.¡± ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± Edison felt that Noce was being very cautious, but he was certain that it was not because he was afraid of Sandy. Noce parted his tightly thinned lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯te all the way here for Freyja. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html Don¡¯t forget, she hates the Knowles and me to the core because of her son¡¯s death. Three vears ago, the Pruitts knew that I was in a rtionship with Daisie. ¡°Daisie has announced her engagement, ?.?vel.&E.uml;book but she didn¡¯t tell anyone who she¡¯s engaged to. Do you think my aunt won¡¯t suspect that I¡¯m the one Daisie is engaged to?¡± Edison was stunned. ¡°But even so, she should¡¯ve targeted the Knowles first if she knows that you aren¡¯t in Yaramoor.¡± Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 However, Sandy did not make any moves against the Knowles even after Noce came to Zlokova. Noce said, ¡°That¡¯s because my grandfather is there. She wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to the Knowles. Besides, it''s exactly because I''m not in Yaramoor that it''ll be easier to take me out than going up against theKnowles? Edison felt he was right. If something were to happen to Noce when he was in another country, it was something that both Sandy andDonald would want to see. In any case, regardless of what Sandy was up to, it was always not wrong to stayalert. The night was falling, and the city lit up. Colton returned to the Goldmann mansion. After getting out of the car, he rushed ?.?vel.?.book all the way to the mansion. When he heard from the butler that Maisie was in the study room, he went upstairs. Maisie was sitting behind the table, working on her new design with rapt attention. When she heard the knocking on the door, she froze and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Colton pushed the door open and went inside. ¡°Mom.¡± Maisie squinted. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with Freyja right now?¡± He stopped in front of her and sat on the chair. ¡°I have something to tell you. Maisie put down her pen and ced her hand on her forehead. What is it? Freyja''s mother has arrived in Bassburgh, but she¡¯s up to something no good. I want to dispatch a bodyguard and two maids to the Seaview Vi. After all, I''m morefortable with them since they work for us.¡± Maisie straightened her body and chuckled. ¡°Sure, go ahead. I''ll inform your father about it. Clearing his throat, Colton hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°Freyja, she¡­¡± Maisie waved her hand. ¡°Just say whatever you want to say. You weren''t this shilly-shally when you were a kid. It seemed to Maisie that the older her sons became, the less they wanted to talk to her. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°I see. She is Maisie suddenly realized what he was talking about, and she jerked up. She pressed her hand on the desk and asked again, ¡°What did you say? Who is pregnant?¡± Colton ced his handon his forehead and replied, ¡°It''s Freyja... Maisie made a few quick steps to him. Brat, you... Colton knew that his mother would punish him, so he was mentally prepared for it. After all, he couldn''t keep everyone in the dark forever, and they would learn about Freyja¡¯s pregnancy sooner orter. Thus, he figured that it was better for him to tell them about it now. Besides, things were different now since Sandy was in Bassburgh. If Maisle knew about Fre''s pregnancy, she might be able to protect her better. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maisie took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Lilke father, like son. I know it''s a bit too early for us to have a kid, but I¡¯ll take all the responsibility,¡± Colton said with aserious face, Of course, you are. Maisie poked his shoulder and said sternly, Brat, you seriously have surprised me this time. But I''ll forgive you since you chose to confess to me.¡± It was already nine at night whenColton returned to the Seaview Vi. He pushed his door open, thinking about how he should exin the things he left on Freyja¡¯s face. However, he saw that Freyja was standing in front of the window. She looked lonely, and ?.?vel.?.book it seemed to him that something was troubling her. He frowned slightly and walked toward her. Have you eaten dinner? Freyja turned her head around to look at him. Her head was upied with something else, so she had already forgotten everything he had done. Yeah. She set her jaw tightly, and then she said, ¡°Colton, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. Can you help me to bring Deedee to me? she asked. Colton frowned. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html Your brother''s daughter? Freyja looked at him and said, She won¡¯t have a good time around my mother. My mother doesn¡¯t treat her well. She''s only four years old, and I don''t want her to be like me.¡± She was confident that her motherwouldn''t let her take Deedee away if she went to confront her. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 Colton lowered his head to look at her. He could see how worried she wasabout that kid. After a short while, he said, Okay. I''ll help you. He knew very well that even though Deedee was Ken¡¯s daughter, she was brought up byFreyja. Besides, it was not a problem for him to raise another kid. Freyja was surprised. ¡°You''re fine with it? Colton took off his jacket and put it on the hanger. ¡°I''ll say yes to everything as long as you ask.¡± Freyja was stunned. Colton approached her and ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°But you need to promise me that you won''t go to see your mother.¡± The next day¡­ Freyja came downstairs after waking up at 10:00 a.m. When she saw there were ?.?vel.?.book another four maids in the living room, she was slightly taken aback. The maids also noticed her, and they all greeted her respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Ms. Pruitt.¡± Who are you guys? Ma''am asked us toe and take care of you. If you have anything you need, just let us know. Oh yeah, while you were sleeping, we prepared a nutritious meal for you as your breakfast. You''re pregnant right now, so you need some nutritious food to make your body stronger.¡± Freyja was stunned. She knew which ¡°ma¡¯am¡± the maid was talking about. She was Colton¡¯s mother, Maisie! ¡®Mrs. Goldmann knows that I''m pregnant? Did Colton tell her about it?¡¯ Meanwhile, at T¡­ When Daisie came out of the elevator and walked across the corridor, she overheard a discussion. Seriously? Freyja has a daughter? ¡°I heard it from her mother. Her mother said that Freyja has a 4-year-old daughter and that she abandoned her daughter in order to be one of the Goldmanns.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, if this is real, thenFreyja will be in big trouble. I didn''t expect her to be someone like that. Just when someone was about to say something, they saw Daisie standing at the door. Their expressions changed. ¡°Daisie?¡± Freyja was Daisie¡¯s assistant. Not only that, but both of them were very close friends. Therefore, Daisie was thest person they wanted to run into when talking about Freyja behind her back Daisie looked at them expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Where did youguys hear these things from? They told her that they learned it from Facebook. It was Sandy who exposed them.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Regardless of whether it was the truth or not, things wouldn¡¯t end well once they were spreadon the Inte. Daisie assumed that everyone in Bassburgh already knew about it. Daisie pulled her phone out. There was a post about Freyja abandoning her daughter on Facebook She stuffed her phone and left with a dark expression on herface. They all had seen Daisie''s expression just now, and all of them thought she would confront Freyja. After all, there was a probability that Freyja had not told them about her daughter so that she could be one ofthe Goldmanns. The post was spreading fast on the Inte, and Freyja, who was revealed to be Colton¡¯s girlfriend, was brought into the spotlight. Her mother used her of abandoning her daughter in order to be the daughter-inw of the Goldmanns. Most of theizens were scolding ?.?vel.?.book Freyja, and their words were even more vicious when they were criticizing Daisie in the past. How could she deceive the Goldmanns? This girl is such a wh*re! People like her who abandonedtheir kids for a better life should just die! Why doesn''t she just go to die? At ckgold... https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd1562.html Colton tossed the magazine on the table expressionlessly. Leonardo took a nce at the cover, and just as he expected, it was about Freyja. He did not know about the things between Colton and Freyja. He only knew about it when Colton made their rtionship public. Before that, he had been under the impression that Colton was going to spend the rest of his life with his work. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 ¡°Leonardo.¡± Colton lifted his eyelids. ¡°Contact the publishingpanies that published these magazines and tell them to get the money ready.¡± ¡°Money?¡± Leonardo was stunned for a while before understanding what Colton was going to do. ¡°You¡®re going to sue them?¡± Colton put the cap of the pen back on and said, ¡°We¡®re going to sue them for nder, disinformation, and spreading fictitious facts to degrade the reputation of others. Whether or not they want topensate for our loss or shut down, I¡®ll let them make the choice.¡± Leonardo nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± As soon as Leonardo came out of the office, he saw Daisie rushing down the corridor. However, before he could say anything, Daisie pushed the door to the office open. ¡°Colton.¡± Colton raised his head to see Daisie pressing her hands on the desk. ¡°Has Mrs. Pruitte to Bassburgh?¡± He frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Daisie took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Now she¡®s spreading fake news to discredit Freyja. If Freyja sees those things she said, she will... Her situation is kind of special right now, and she mustn¡®t have any mood swings. If she¡®s affected by this...¡± ¡°I know that she¡®s pregnant.¡± She was stunned for a moment and then let out a sigh of relief. She was worried that it would bring bad effects on the baby in Freyja¡®s womb if Freyja learned about what her mother did. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, when she came to look for Colton that day, he did not seem to know about Freyja¡®s pregnancy at all, and she nearly told him about that just now. Colton said, ¡°Daisie, I know you¡®re worried about her, but rest assured. I¡®ll help her to settle everything.¡± Daisie lowered her head and thought about something. ¡°Then how are you going to exin Deedee to Mom and Dad? I¡®m worried that they might misunderstand Freyja if they see the news.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about that. Our mother is far smarter than you think she is. Do you think she believes the news on the Inte or us? I¡®m sure you don¡®t need me to tell you that, right?¡± Daisie was relieved. Just when she was about to leave, Colton said, ¡°Daisie.¡± She turned her head around. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You and Noce need to be careful as well.¡± Daisie was stunned, and it took her a few moments toe around to her senses. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Noce refused to reveal himself in Bassburgh because he¡®s hiding from Donald. Since Donald is still alive, he¡®ll undoubtedly get his revenge on Noce. You¡®re in a dangerous spot since you¡®re living with him. You should stop going around alone, and don¡®t let anyone find out about the rtionship between you and Noce.¡± Daisie fell silent. When she came out of the building, she stopped in front of her car and thought about Colton¡®s words. Noce had said before that they couldn¡®t have a wedding for the time being because there was still a problem that he hadn¡®t solved yet. Now that she thought about it, it seemed to her that the ¡°problem¡± he was talking about was Donald. ¡®But why didn¡¯t Noce tell me anything about it? Did he not want me to worry about him? That¡®s why he has been keeping everything to himself?¡® In the express inn... Sandy was still criticizing andining about her daughter in front of the reporters. The reporters and the crowd surrounding the entrance couldn¡®t help but sympathize with her. After all, she had traveled a long way with her granddaughter to a foreign country to look for her daughter, who ¡°disowned her mother and child.¡± Suddenly, a reporter received a phone call. No one knew what the person on the other side of the line said, but the reporter¡®s face changed, and he said, ¡°Yes, sir. We¡®ll leave now.¡± The rest of the reporters were confused. A lot more other reporters received the same phone call as well. All of them shut down their cameras and left without any hesitation. When Sandy saw that all of the reporters had left and that the hall had be empty, her face sank Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Sandy vaguely heard them talking about the Goldmanns. ¡®Hmph! It seems like I¡®ve underestimated that girl.¡® Sandy returned to her room. When she saw that Deedee was sitting with her entire body shivering in the corner, she flew into a rage. ¡°How can you be so useless? I brought you here, yet you can¡®t do anything. You should have died in your mother¡®s womb back then.¡± Deedee lowered her head and sobbed. Sandy walked up to her and pulled her up from the floor. She shrunk and cried, ¡°Grandma, I¡®ll be a good girl ¡ª.¡± Sandy kicked her into the corner and shouted, ¡°Stop crying! All you know is crying.¡± Deedee fell on the floor. Her back hit the desk, knocking off the ss of water on top of the desk and causing the water in the cup to spill across the desk. The cup fell on her forehead, and some of the water dampened her hair. A red welt soon appeared on her forehead. Her cheeks were wet, and her countenance was pale. She sobbed weakly, and her body was trembling. Just when Sandy was about to hit her again, the bell rang. Sandy clicked her tongue and pulled Deedee back into the room. She tied her up, put a gag into her mouth, and pushed her into the cupboard. Before closing the door, she warned her. ¡°You¡®d better stay quiet. I¡®ll beat you up if you make even the slightest noise!¡± She closed the cupboard and then went to answer the door. She was stunned when she saw the group of bodyguards outside the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± The bodyguards retreated to the side to make way for Colton. He stood in front of the door and asked, ¡°Where is Deedee?¡± Sandy did not expect him toe for Deedee. ¡®This must be that b*tch¡®s idea. Hmph! There¡®s no way I¡®ll let them take Deedee away.¡® ¡°Are you serious, Mr.Goldmann? Deedee is my granddaughter. Shouldn¡®t you be taking care of my daughter? Why are you even so concerned about a girl who is unrted to you?¡± ¡°I¡®m not here to talk to you,¡± Colton said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡®ll repeat my question again. Where is Deedee.¡± Sandy smiled. ¡°She¡®s in a safe ce. You don¡®t have to worry about her.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Colton did not say anything. He turned his head sideways and nodded at the group of bodyguards. The bodyguards standing beside him barged into the room, shocking Sandy. She tried to stop them from going into the room as she said, ¡°What do you think you¡®re doing!? Even if Bassburgh is your territory, I can sue you as well for trespassing.¡± A bodyguard pushed her into the wall and walked into the room. There was nothing Sandy could do other than watch them warily as they searched through the room. The group of bodyguards searched through every corner of the room, but they couldn¡®t find Deedee. One of them walked up to Colton and whispered something into his ear. Sandy let out a sigh when they couldn¡®t find Deedee. ¡°Mr.Goldmann, Deedee isn¡®t with me right now, so you guys can save your energy. Besides, she¡®s my granddaughter. Do you think I¡®ll hurt her?¡± Colton looked at Sandy with a cold gaze and said, ¡°You can even hurt your own daughter, and you expect us to trust you?¡± Sandy harrumphed and said, ¡°She disowned me and doesn¡¯t want to take care of me. She¡®s my daughter, so I have every right toin about her.¡± Colton¡®s face sank as he said, ¡°Really?¡± He walked up to Sandy and stopped in front of her. ¡°Are you not worried about karma for what you did to Freyja, Mrs. Pruitt?¡± ¡°Karma?¡± Sandy said, raising her voice, ¡°My son is dead, but why didn¡®t the Knowles and Noce get what they deserved? If there is karma in this world, then Noce should pay for my son¡®s life first!¡± Colton let out a cold smile. ¡°Ken deserved to die, and so do you.¡± Sandy¡®s face turned pale, and her entire body was shaking due to her anger. ¡°Mr.Goldmann, I suggest you stay out of this. The feud between the Knowles and me isn¡®t something that you can interfere with.¡± Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 ¡°I don¡®t even care to intervene.¡± He scoffed and then added at the end, ¡°But Freyja is one of the members of the Goldmanns now, and you¡®re not in the position to interfere in her affairs. If you dare to do so again and continue to confuse the public, don¡®t me me for not reminding you. After all, even the foundation of the Reeses, a family that sat above you, could be shaken and brought down by the Goldmanns, let alone your family.¡± Sandy trembled violently as if she had been shocked by electricity, and the blood on her cheeks gradually faded. ¡®He¡®s not threatening me based on those empty words. Given the Goldmanns¡® strength, he can indeed live up to his words. The Goldmanns and the Hathaways are now one, and the power of the two families will even give the nobles a hard time.¡® Seeing that Colton was leaving with his men, Sandy stumbled and could only hold on to the wall for support.. She gnashed her teeth secretly. ¡°Damn it, that b*tch¡®s backer is truly powerful.¡± ¡®However, although I can¡®t threaten the Goldmanns, as long as I still have Deedee with me, that b*tch won¡®t dare to disobey me!¡® In the parking lot... Colton got into the car and asked the bodyguard sitting in the front passenger seat, ¡°Is the child really not in the room?¡± The bodyguard reported, ¡°She¡®s really not there. I didn¡®t even see any children¡®s shoes or clothes.¡± Colton¡®s expression looked calm but gradually dimmed. ¡°However...¡± The bodyguard paused for a few seconds and continued. ¡°There¡®s a ss cup at the foot of the table, there were water stains in the ss cup, and there¡®s a pool of water on the table, but there were not too many stains on the ground.¡± ¡®It stands to reason that if the cup was identally knocked over, there should be marks on the ground. Even if the floor had been wiped earlier, anyone would have picked the ss cup up. ¡®What¡®s more, the table should¡®ve been hit by a huge force. If she weren¡®t paying attention, she would¡®ve at most hit the corner of the table. The force wouldn¡®t be strong enough to knock the ss cup over, would it?¡® Colton lifted his gaze all of a sudden. ¡°No, the child should still be in the room.¡± Judging from Sandy¡®s temperament, since she needed Deedee to threaten Freyja, she had no reason to let Deedee out of her sight. The bodyguard was astonished. ¡°Could it be that she has hidden her?¡± ¡®But where would she hide the child? And if she did hide her, why didn¡®t the child make a sound?¡® Colton said indifferently, ¡°Send other men to secretly keep an eye on the entire hotel. If there¡®s any movement, no matter what happens, take the child and get away.¡± ¡®Since she refuses to hand the child over, we¡®ll just grab her from her.¡® The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡®ll contact them now.¡± Within a day, all news about Freyja on the Inte¡®s trending list had been removed. It was not difficult for one to guess the force behind this incident¨Ceveryone knew that it was the Goldmanns. Speaking of that, ckgold¡®s official website and social media ounts soon released a notice to the publishingpanies and told them that they were going to sue them for spreading rumors and nders. Coincidentally, the Goldmanns¡® actions were enough to neutralize the news that imed Freyja had abandoned her daughter and prove the public wrong. After all, the Goldmanns were a prominent family in Bassburgh. If Freyja really had a daughter with another man and abandoned the baby in order to gain power and wealth, it was estimated that the Goldmanns would never allow her into the family. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. If she had the ability to get the Goldmanns to rify the matter on her behalf and even sue the few unlucky publishers directly, the possibility of this being a rumor was very high. At that time, Daisie stayed with Freyja in the Seaview Vi. Freyja was peeling an apple, ¡°I don¡®t even pay much attention to the matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Daisie picked up the couch¡®s cushion and ced it on her thighs. ¡°Colton has already handled it for you. You should stay home and take good care of yourself during this period. You don¡®t need to worry about the rest.¡± Freyja paused for a split second, and her eyshes twitched. ¡°But she has Deedee with her now, so how can I rest assured?¡± Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Daisie held the back of Freyja¡®s hand. ¡°You have to trust Colton. He¡®ll definitely solve this matter. As for Deedee, I know she¡¯s an innocent child too, and Colton won¡®t just sit by idly and watch as she perishes.¡± Freyja smiled. Daisie waited for a while before leaving. She walked out of the courtyard, and a familiar car was parked beside the road outside the courtyard. The rear window slowly lowered, and the person in the car was Noce. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The light was reflected on the ss, and he was wearing a white shirt, which was apanied by his unparalleled appearance. Daisie stopped in front of the car. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She had not told Noce that she was at Freyja¡®s. Noce gave off a faint smile. ¡°I guessed that you¡®d see the news, and from what I know about you, you¡®d be here.¡± Daisie opened the door, got into the car, and whispered, ¡°Is there anything you don¡®t know about me?¡± Noce stroked her hair. ¡°You can learn more about me too.¡± Speaking of understanding, she really did not know much about Noce. Noce was excellent, as if he had no ws, and because of this, she could not see through him. Maybe it was because he had been hiding them too well, or maybe he only wanted to show her his best side and only wanted her to see that side of him. And the bad, the ugly, those were all isted from her. Noce¡®s gaze was fixed on her side profile. ¡°Are you mad?¡± She shook her head. ¡°You¡®re hiding something from me.¡± He stared at her, narrowed his eyes, and did not deny it. ¡°I am.¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°You actually confess so quickly.¡± Noce fiddled with the ends of her hair with his fingers and gave off a pregnant smirk.¡± Because that¡®s the truth, and I won¡®t lie to you.¡± ¡®As soon as these wordse out of her mouth, it means that she must¡®ve found out about something. So it¡®d be meaningless if I were to continue to deny it.¡® Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°It really is because of Donald, isn¡®t it?¡± Noce responded with a hum, gently took her into his arms, and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°How could I not be worried?¡± She continued whispering, ¡°You keep everything a secret from me.¡± He chuckled abruptly and lowered his eyes. ¡°If you¡®re able to protect yourself and start preventing yourself from getting hurt, I¡®ll tell you everything in the future.¡± Daisie pursed her lips, leaned in his arms, and said nothing. After arriving at Taylorton, Daisie entered the vi. Noce stopped in the yard and received a call from Yaramoor. The other party had looked into the recent call records that Sandy had made in Yaramoor and found that several calls came from overseas numbers. He stepped into the entryway and took a pair of home slippers out of the shoe cab. ¡°Which region¡®s number is it?¡± The other party reported, ¡°The number starts with +75. We checked the region, and it originates from the southern part of the East Inds.¡± ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Noce ended the call, took off his tie, let it go, and the tie dropped on the back of the couch. His expression looked obscure andplicated, and he was more certain that Sandy had been contacting Donald secretly. ¡®Ken¡®s death has made her lose her only support and all hope. She¡®s exasperated but can¡®t avenge her beloved son by herself. The enemy of her enemy is a friend, and the person that fits the description the best in the world is Donald. ¡®Donald isn¡¯t a fool, and Sandy isn¡®t his drive for revenge. She¡®s at most one of his pawns, but she must have made up her mind in order for her to risk her life when she decided to work with the tiger.¡® After taking a shower, Daisie wrapped her wet hair in a towel and walked out of the bathroom. When she stopped at the counter to look for a hairdryer, she identally knocked off the ring tied to the silver ne on the table. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The ring fell to the floor, leaving a soft, crisp sound. Daisie squatted down to pick up the ring and found a small gap in the middle of the ring. She took the ring into her hand and wondered. ¡°How could the ring...¡± Seeing something, she was stunned for a moment and took the ring apart, revealing a device that was smaller than an ant in front of her eyes. In the study, Noce sat behind the desk. His fingers were interlocked, and his hands were propped against his chin as he was still thinking about the matter between Donald and Sandy. The screen of his cell phone lit up. He nced at it and saw a notification informing him that the tracking device had gone offline. He could not help but be astounded. He subconsciously reacted to something in his mind, but Daisie had already pushed open the door. ¡°Noce Knowles!¡± She rushed over and mmed the ring he had given her three years ago in front of him. It was obvious that she had discovered the secret hidden in the ring. ¡°You¡®d better have an exnation for this.¡± Noce rubbed his temples andughed. ¡®I can no longer hide it, can I?¡® ¡°It seems that you¡®ve discovered my little tricks.¡± Daisie stared at him. ¡°So, you did install a tracking device in the ring?¡± ¡®It¡®s no wonder he can always guess where I am, whether it was three years ago or now. He even knew I forgot to put the ring back on after I took it off while filming. ¡®I really thought he¡®s a god. It turns out that he¡®s installed a tracking device on me! ¡®But why? Why would he need to install a tracking device on me? Is it to monitor my daily schedule, or is he so worried about me?¡® Noce got up, walked around the corner of the desk, and toward her. ¡°Daisie...¡± Daisie avoided his approach almost subconsciously, and even she was astonished by her own reaction. Noce¡¯s outstretched hand stopped midair, and he retracted it when he noticed something The atmosphere in the study room was stagnant and silent for a moment. After a long time, he turned around and clenched his hands. ¡°I¡®m sorry about that. You should go back and get some rest first.¡± Daisie looked up at him. She did not mean to dodge him just now. She was just a little confused. After all, Noce had installed a tracking device on the ring without her consent she did not even know about its existence. He had done so to monitor her whereabouts, and it scared her. She opened her lips. ¡°Noce, don¡®t you... Don¡®t you n to exin yourself?¡± Half of his facial outline was flickering under the light and the shadows, and she could not get a clear view of his expression at the moment. ¡°I don¡®t want to lie to you, but I¡®ll admit that I have my selfish thoughts.¡± Daisie froze in ce. He turned his head sideways and nced at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°Daisie, I¡®m not as perfect as you think I am.¡± ¡®I¡®m no God, so how can I be that perfect? All she¡®s seen were just my tricks and means.¡¯ He had always wanted Daisie to see his goodness, so he would try his best to be perfect when she was around. His gentleness and consideration, meticulous care, and pampering could only be hers to see. Whatever she liked, he would try his best to satisfy her, including her filming career. No matter how unwilling he felt deep down when he saw her filming romantic scenes with other male actors, he still chose to support her. He could not even have the idea of possessing her to himself, locking her by his side, and not allowing anyone to even get a peep of her. Everything he had done was because he did not want her to see his truest color. More than anything else, he was even more afraid of her rejection. That was why he felt as if his mind had been blended into a mess when she discovered the miniature tracking device in the ring. ¡®When she finds out that I was never as perfect as I seem to be, will she regret her choice? But if she were to regret it, it¡®d already be toote for me.¡® Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 ¡®I can no longer let her go.¡® A palm abruptly grasped his fist, and the warmth from the hand filled his silent heart. Noce was slightly startled. He looked down at Daisie, who had approached him while he was in a daze, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. Daisie lowered her head. ¡°Noce, I don¡®t care if you¡®re perfect or not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Noce wrapped his arms around her waist, took her into his arms, and lifted her chin. His lips seemed to be moving closer to her cheek, and the scorching breath brushed against her fair skin. ¡°Do you really know me? I¡®m not as perfect as you think. I¡®m a very stingy person, I¡®ve always wished that you would only belong to me, and I always want to gouge out anybody¡®s eyes whenever they get to feast their eyes on you.¡± He brushed his five fingers through the ends of her half¨Cdry hair, ced his hands on the back of her head, and rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingertips. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you get bored of me and abandon me someday, then I really don¡®t know what I¡®ll do when the time comes.¡± Daisie saw his profound madness through the deep eddies in his eyes, which was a hint of desire that had been repressed and restrained. If that day were toe and the lock holding the desire down would break, it would burst out of the cage and torch everything in its path like wildfire. And when that happened, the me would devour everything in its path, and there would not be a trace of rationality left. She lowered her gaze and whispered, ¡°Who would abandon you? I really don¡®t know what you¡®re thinking about.¡± Noce moved another half an inch closer to her and sounded muted. ¡°But what should I do if Ick the sense of security?¡°. She was astonished, and her eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°Shouldn¡®t I be the one whocks the sense of security?¡± ¡®With this appearance of his, how does he expect me to feel secure?¡® Noce kissed the corners of her eyes and cheeks, then fixed his eyes on her lips. ¡°Will you regret it?¡± Daisie paused for a split second and asserted that she would never regret it. Noce gave off a faint smile, picked her up, ced her on the desk, and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Even if you regret it now, it¡®s already toote. Daisie, you¡®ll be held responsible for my feelings in this lifetime.¡± She choked and propped her hands against the chest that was approaching her. ¡°Are you saying that I¡®m responsible for your fragile emotions for life?¡± He replied, ¡°Yes, it¡®s all on you now.¡± Daisie wanted to say something else, but he abruptly sealed her lips. After getting a shallow peck for a short while, it turned into a deeply entangled kiss. The dimmed yellow light shined on the two of them, making the atmosphere look warm and ¡°pretty The two finally separated from each other after a long time. Daisie¡®s cheeks looked delicate and flushed. She rubbed her lips and whispered, ¡°It¡®s going to turn numb if this continues.¡± He sneered. ¡°If you can¡®t even take this, what should I do when we want to have babies?¡± The esction in the topic raised the temperature in her head. She turned her face away and hesitantly said, ¡°That... It¡®s not the time yet.¡± Noce picked her up all of a sudden, and she was flustered, only to see him chuckle. ¡°You¡®ll have to get used to it eventually.¡± Daisie hit him, and the smacks thatnded on his body felt like cotton swabs. ¡°You... I haven¡®t finished assessing your crime just yet. You won¡®t be forgiven so easily this time around.¡± He stepped out of the study. ¡°Then let¡®s go back to the room where you can take things slowly while you assess my crime.¡± Back in the bedroom, Daisie was ced on the bed by him. She closed her eyes nervously, and after a while, she heard his hoarseughter. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to assess my crime?¡± She opened her eyes and looked away embarrassedly. ¡°The position that you¡®re in, how... How do vou expect me to assess it?¡± He turned over and exchanged ces with her. He then rested his head on one hand, looking extremelynguid as he stared up at her. ¡°You may begin now.¡± ¡°You...¡± Daisie¡®s cheeks were on the brink of going up in mes, and she sat up abruptly. ¡°I¡®ll stop here for now,¡± Upon feeling that she was sitting on something, her whole body stiffened. ¡°Noce, you...¡± Noce dragged her into his arms, held her down, and chuckled. ¡°I told you not to move, but you kept on moving.¡± ¡°I didn¡®t. It¡®s obviously your...¡± Noce looked at the woman in his arms. ¡°If you don¡®t go to bed now, I can¡®t guarantee I can hold it back any longer.¡± Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 Daisie shut her mouth,y obediently on his chest, and tried to get some sleep. Noce rolled over and hugged her. A thickyer of the quilt was mped in between her waist and his lower abdomen to prevent them from rubbing against each other. He despised coaxing her with tricks to get her to go all the way with him. What he wanted was herplete willingness At the same time, in the Comfort Inn... Because Colton hade to visit her earlier today, Sandy did not dare to let her guard down. Sandy packed her luggage and opened the cupboard because it was already midnight. Deedee had been locked in the cupboard for a whole day without getting any food or a drop of water. She was too feeble at the moment. The strong light forced her to open her eyes slightly, and her voice sounded very weak.¡± Grandma, I¡®m hungry...¡± ¡°Hmph! You won¡®t die from a little hunger.¡± Sandy dragged her out of the cupboard. Deedee could barely stand still, and the arm that was being grasped by Sandy gradually became numb. ¡°Hurry up! If you dare to dy my escape, I¡®ll kill you.¡± Deedee did not dare to speak anymore. She endured the difort and hunger and followed her grandmother. Sandy took her out of the guest room, but right when they arrived at the elevator lobby, three bodyguards in ck walked out from the shadows. Upon seeing them, Sandy¡®s expression changed 180 degrees. ¡°You people...¡± An excruciating pain hit the back of her neck as she was assaulted from behind, and she lost consciousness almost immediately. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After the bodyguards caught her, they took her back to the guest room, kicked the door, went in with the unconscious woman and her luggage, and then closed the door. Another bodyguard picked up Deedee, who did not even have the strength to yell. Shey on the shoulders of the bodyguard and closed her eyes. The next day... Colton brought Freyja to the hospital. Freyja pushed open the door of the ward and saw Deedee lying on the hospital bed with an infusion set hanging right next to the bed. There were also scratches on her forehead. Freyja¡®s heart felt a jolt of electricity piercing through it as if someone was crushing her heart in their palm. She hurried to the edge of the bed and held Deedee¡®s hand. Deedee gradually opened her eyes and saw that it was Freyja. Then, her dull eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Aunty...¡± ¡°Deedee, I¡®m sorry. It¡®s all aunty¡®s fault.¡± Freyja¡®s eyes were bloodshot, and she gently stroked her forehead with her palm. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± When Deedee said it hurt, Freyja could no longer hold back her tears. Although she was not her biological child, she had been there since day one, watching over her little niece. Colton stood at the door with a calm expression, and the bodyguard walked up to him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Colton closed the door gently and walked to the corridor with the bodyguard. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°This child had been starving for a day and a night, and she wasn¡®t even allowed to drink. They had to give her a few bottles of nutrient solution to satisfy her nutritional needs and hunger. And apart from the scratch on her forehead, there was a huge bruise on her back. It was severely swollen.¡± After his report on Deedee¡®s physical condition, he continued. ¡°The situation that I saw yesterday seems to have been caused by the child, who was pushed against the table with a brutally harsh force. It¡®s estimated that the woman made a move on the girl.¡± Colton¡®s eyes dimmed. ¡°Collect the evidence and the child¡®s confession. That¡®ll be more than enough.¡± The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Colton went back to the ward. Freyja turned to look at him, and her eyes were still teary. She said something to Deedee, then got up and walked toward him. ¡°She hit her.¡± Deedee had told her everything too. Colton frowned. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Freyja felt a profound irritation in her nasal cavity and took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡®t understand why she would hate us so much just because we¡®re girls...¡± ¡°Freyja Pruitt.¡± He called her by her full name, but his voice sounded very soft. ¡°You¡®ve done nothing wrong. We humans can¡®t choose our own family and gender from birth, so you don¡®t need to look for problems in yourself. Don¡®t worry about these issues anymore.¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 "You don''t need to apologize." Colton put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Spend some time with her. I¡¯ll take care of the rest." He turned to leave, but Freyja held onto him. Colton turned to look at her. "What''s wrong?" Freyja let go of him, looked away, and pressed her lips together. "Thank you." Colton looked at her face and asked, ¡°That''s all you want to say?¡± Shenodded. Colton put his hand on the back of her head, pulled her closer, and whispered, ¡°If you really want to thank me, do it with your actions." Freyja was stunned, but Colton suddenly kissed her lips.He kissed her for a long time before he let her go and left the room. Freyja froze on the spot and could still feel that kiss on her lips. Meanwhile, after Sandy woke up, her neck hurt. She realized that she had been lying on the floor for the entire night, then something came to her mind, and she immediately opened the door. ¡°Deedee!¡± Deedee wasn¡¯t there anymore. Sandy gnashed her teeth. "Crap!¡± ''It must have been Coleman Goldmann!'' She didn''t expect he would be able to see through her ns when she was already so cautious. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They waited in silence and took her in broad daylight and called the police because her . She remembered something, picked up granddaughter had been kidnapped. When the police got the report, they sent someone to the hotel to investigate. Sandy was waiting in the lobby, and when she saw the police officer, she immediately got up and started crying. ¡°Officer! You need to help me! My granddaughter¡­ she¡¯s been taken.They hit me, I fainted, and they took her." The police officer calmly said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, calm down.Tell us what happened." Sandy told them how she was attacked the night before as she wiped her tears away. ¡°That''s my granddaughter! I''d rather die if anything happens to her!¡± After the police officer took her statement down, he asked, ¡°Do you know who took her?¡± Sandy was surprised and suddenly looked uneasy. ¡°I¡­I wouldn¡¯t dare say.¡± The police officer was curious. "Why not? We''ll help you, don''t worry." Sandy carefully said, ¡°But¡­it''s the Goldmanns." The police officer was stunned and looked suspicious. "What did the Goldmanns do?" The Goldmanns were a big family in Bassburgh. It sounded absurd that they would kidnap someone¡¯s grandchild. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s true.I¡¯m not lying.¡± Sandy was flustered. ¡°My daughter¡­She abandoned her child because she wanted to marry one of the Goldmann sons.She neglected her for years, but now she worked with the Goldmanns to take her away.They just threatened me not too long ago.You can check the surveince footage if you don''t believe me.¡± There were cameras in the corridors of the hotel, so if they looked into it, not only would they see who did it the night before, but they would also see that Colton had met her yesterday. Even though the police officer didn''t believe her, he had to check the surveince videos.He sent someone over to get the videos and questioned the front desk. The staff confirmed that they had seen Colton at the hotel. Sandy hid her joy when she walked over to the police officer. ¡°You heard them.He dide and see me, and I could recognize his men.If you found the footage, you should believe me." The police officer saw how certain she was about it, so he didn''t say anything until the footage was out. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 After ten minutes, the police officer who went to get the footage returned. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve checked the footage and saw Mr.Goldmann came over with a group of people and left soon after that.¡± Sandy was overwhelmed. ¡°What about what happened to the footage from yesterday? They attacked me and took my granddaughter!¡± The police officer looked ather and frowned. "There''s no footage of you getting attacked.¡± Sandy''s face dropped. ¡°No¡­that''s impossible!" She yelled, "I was attacked yesterday! How could that not have been recorded!? You must be afraid of the Goldmanns and lied to me!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can take a look for yourself if you don''t believe me." She immediately walked to the manager, who was holding a tablet. The footage had a timestamp on-it, and it was showing what happenedst night. There was nothing that showed her being attacked. Sandy¡¯s face turned white because she couldn¡¯t believe it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. That wasn¡¯t possible! She could not ept it. "No! This must have been tampered with!¡± While the police officers were having a problem dealing with her, awyer walked into the hotel lobby.He saw the people crowding at the front desk and the police, so he understood what had happened. ¡°Who is Mrs.Pruitt?¡± Sandy was angry and had a bad attitude. "Who are you?" Thewyer walked forward and took out his card. ¡°I¡¯m awyer appointed by the royal family.Mrs.Pruitt, we suspect that you are involved in child abuse, so we need you toe with us.¡± Sandy was so anxious her blood left her face. "Nonsense, I don''t abuse children!" After she said that, thewyer took out a report made by the hospital. When the recording started ying, Sandy''s face turned paper white while her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°This b* tch!¡± Thewyer heard that and looked stoic. ¡°Mrs.Pruitt, pleasee with us." The police officers took her away. The police officers who hade because of her police report finally knew that she was the troublemaker. At the precinct¡­ Sandy sat in the interrogation room, and even when she was being interrogated, she denied abusing a child and even said that the child had been coerced. The police weren¡¯t friendly about it. One of them threw the report on the desk and barked,¡± Why would a 4-year-old lie?If you were treating her well, why would she say that you were hitting her? There was a low chance that children so young would lie because their worlds were not asplicated as the adults''. Most of the time, their words held more truth than the adults¡¯. Usually, when children lied, they wouldn''t contain as manyplicated reasons aspared to adults, and they did it mostly to get attention. Children were innocent. They would cry when you hit them, and if you treat them badly, they would react badly too. Sandy choked, and her body trembled. Thewyer stood in the corridor and worked with the police. He soon received a phone call from Colton and went aside to take it. ¡°Mr.Goldmann." Colton asked, "Have you submitted the evidence?" Thewyer replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be able to go to court the soonest in a week.¡± Colton calmlynodded. "No matter what you do, strip her of her custodial rights and send her to jail for 15 days.¡± Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Thewyer said, "Don''t worry, I''m confident in winning this one.¡± Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Deedee slowly started looking more cheerful with Freyja by her side. Freyja was afraid that her mother would have traumatized Deedee, so she took counseling very seriously. Daisie showed up at the door with a little cake, then knocked. Freyja turned around and smiled. ¡°Deedee, this is Aunt Daisie.Say hello." Deedee no longer remembered Daisie, but she wasn''t as shy as she was before. "Hello." Daisie walked to the bed, ced the little cake down, smiled, and said, ¡°I got you this little cake because Aunt Fey say you love them." When she saw Daisie open up the box, Deedee stared at the six slices of chocte cake and started to salivate. ¡°Can I have some?¡± she cautiously asked. Freyja was stunned when she heard that. Maybe it was because of Sandy that Deedee had be afraid. Daisie smiled. ¡°Of course you can.I got it for you.Here, have some." Daisie handed a slice to her, and Deedee took it. Deedee licked it and got some cream on the corner of her mouth.Daisie looked at her while resting her face on her hands. ¡°Do you like it?¡± She nodded. "Yes." Freyja put out her hand, yed with her hair, and looked toward Daisie. "How do you have time to visit?" Daisie leaned back on the chair. ¡°After rejecting a job, I have a lot of time on my hands.¡± Freyja smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Daisie suddenly asked. ¡°Will Deedee stay with you after she''s discharged?" She paused and nodded. ¡°That''s the only ce she could stay." Sandy might get her hands on Deedee if she weren¡¯t with Freyja. Naturally, Freyja wouldn''t let Deedee go through the same childhood. After a week, the court went into session. The news that Colton had sued Sandy shook Bassburgh. The reporters waiting outside were curiously discussing it. ¡°This woman the Goldmanns brought to court, is she the same person whounched a smear campaign on Coleman Goldmann¡¯sgirlfriend?" "They did so much to bring her to court.She must have done something terrible.¡± During the session¡­ When the court stripped Sandy of her custodial rights over Deedee, she stood up angrily and snarled, ¡°What do you mean!? She¡¯s my granddaughter!How could you take her away from me!?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Two guards held her back into her seat.She clenched her jaw while she red at Colton, who was in the intiff¡¯s box. ¡°Coleman Goldmann! Who are you to interfere in my family''s affairs? I¡¯m from Yaramoor! Zlokova¡¯s laws don¡¯t apply to me!¡± Thewyer replied, "That doesn''t change anything.Youmitted a crime in Zlokova, so you''ll be punished by ourw.Is child abuse and stripping a child of her freedom not illegal in Yaramoor?¡± Sandy¡¯s pupils shrank while she shook. ¡°No¡­You can¡¯t do this to me.I''m Fey''s mother!" Colton chuckled and picked up a document on the desk. "Other than Deedee''s custody rights, Freyja will no longer have any rtions with you.From now on, she will be a citizen of Zlokova, a member of the Goldmann family.¡± Everyone heard that and gasped.Colton was announcing good news. If Freyja married him, she would be a citizen of Zlokova. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 For a woman, the family she married into wouldn¡¯t be as close as her own family, but if Colton wanted his future wife to cut ties with her own family, how bad must that family be? Sandy was still trembling as her expression changed. ¡°What did you say!?¡± Colton looked at her coldly. "You keep calling Freyja your daughter, but what have you ever done for her as a mother? ¡° "You neglected her just because she was a daughter instead of a son and did not carry out your duties as a mother.You would rather smear her reputation, so how dare you call yourself her mother?¡± Everyone started chattering. Freyja was just ''exposed'' for ''leaving her daughter'' so she could marry into the Goldmann family. That informant was her own mother!? Sandy lost her mind. ¡°So what? She came from me, and I gave her life, so I get to decide if she lives or dies!" No one in court could stand that anymore. How could a mother think that just because she gave her child life, she would have the right to take it away too? Colton smirked. ¡°Deedee is your son¡¯s child.To ensure that your son had a bright future, you let him abandon the child and gave the child to your daughter, who was just going to college.You even made her take a year off from school to take care of the child, making people think she''s a filthy woman. "From what I know, you wanted to get rid of her when you were pregnant with her upon finding out she was a girl.Your husband had to beg you to keep her.And even then, after her birth, you let the helpers take care of her and never even carried her. ¡°To you, a son was like treasure, and a daughter was just weed.If Deedee were a grandson, you would take so much care of her.However, she was a girl, so you couldn''t wait to get rid of her.Your twisted mindset must have stemmed from your background." Sandy was triggered when she heard him bring up her background and yelled, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Colton crossed his arms and chuckled. "Am I wrong? Your mother was an illegitimate wife of the king of Yaramoor, so you¡¯re an illegitimate daughter.You wanted a son because you thought he could help you get your power back, soyou put all your hopes on him.Ken ended where he did because of a twisted mother like you. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t even have a bad life.Your mother was loved more than the queen, and if it weren¡¯t for what happened to the Knowles and the king feeling guilty, the king might have acknowledged Ken.Too bad his future crumbled in your hands." Colton had looked into the history of the royal family. Freyja''s grandmother was the king''s second wife but had the king¡¯s love for eight years. Since the queen was the daughter of a duke, the king had to live with an arranged marriage before ascending to the throne. The king hadn''t married the queen out of love but for power. On the other hand, it was love at first sight with Freyja¡¯s grandmother. If the king were amoner, they would have had a happy family. The king loved Freyja''s grandmother and took great care of her. Even after what happened to the Knowles, his grandson, Noce, had almost died in the hands of kidnappers because he was taking care of his illegitimate lover. That was why the king felt guilty and had to acknowledge Noce as his grandson, as reparation for the Knowles. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Also, even though Sandy was an illegitimate child, the king had never mistreated her. Still, she wasn¡¯t happy about that and even taught her son to try to take the throne from the Knowles. Ken''s future and the king''s disgust were both caused by her ambition. Sandy covered her ears. ¡°That''s b*llshit! I won''t admit to that! My son didn''t die because of me! No way¡­¡± Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter if she admitted to it.It was the truth. The court sentenced her to 15 days in jail. After serving her time, she would be deported and never allowed to re-enter the country. #The girlfriend of Coleman Goldmann has a shocking past # #The child¡¯s identity has been confirmed. She''s her niece # The news outlets immediately announced the court''s verdict, and the rumors of Freyja¡¯ abandoning her daughter¡¯ to marry into the Goldmann family were proven to be false. Even the people who had been cursing Freyja online started apologizing to her. Most people were shocked about who she really was. She wasn''t just Daisie''s assistant-she was the granddaughter of His Majesty the King of Yaramoor! Someizens even joked that marrying into the Goldmann family was so hard that you had to be a royal to get in. That night, at the Seaview Vi¡­ Freyja tucked Deedee in bed, turned off the lights, and left the room.She saw that the lights in the living room were still on, so she went down and saw Colton sitting at the table and swirling the wine in his ss. She walked toward him. ¡°You¡¯re still up.¡± He slowly took a sip. "Did you not see the news?" ¡°I did," she said but didn¡¯t continue. Colton frowned, said ''Oh'', and didn''t know why it felt awkward. Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°Are you waiting for this?¡± He looked away. ¡°For what?¡± She stifled augh. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For me to thank you in tears of joy." It was all over his face-she wasn¡¯t blind. Colton ced the ss down and turned to face her. "You can skip the tears." Freyja looked down and smiled. "But, I should really thank you." Colton was going to say something but Freyja guessed it and suddenly leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. Before he could react, she had already gone upstairs. Colton touched the part where he was ¡®attacked'' and chuckled. ¡°Good job.¡± He finished his wine and went to the bedroom. When he tried to open the door, he realized that it was locked. He covered his face and chuckled. "Freyja Pruitt, you''re thanking me by locking me out?" Freyja leaned against the door on the other side and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.It¡¯s for the baby¡¯s good.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. Freyja heard no sounding from the other side of the door, so she pressed her ear against it. ''Did he leave?'' She opened the door, and the man standing on the other side took the opportunity and squeezed in. Before she could react, she was already pressed against the wall, and her lips were warm. Colton held his kiss for a long time before hugging her. "How could you lock me outside? I need to punish you.¡± Freyja blushed and turned her face away while she mumbled, "You''re handsy when you sleep." Colton chuckled. ¡°I can''t do anything to you, but I can''t even touch?¡± Freyja choked, ¡°Colton, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Colton smiled. ¡°Likewise." Freyja suddenly hugged him, which made him freeze and look away. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 Freyja pressed her cheek against Colton''s chest and listened to his heartbeat. ¡°Let me hug you. for a while.¡± Colton lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. This was also the first time she showed her dependence on him. "Colton, I used to think that you were arrogant in the past.You had a bad attitude, and someone like you will never put yourself in other shoes.¡± He frowned. "Someone like me what," "But it seems like I was wrong.¡± Freyja lifted her head to look at him and smiled. "Other than the fact that you can''t speak, you''re a good man.¡± Colton squinted. ¡°Is this apliment or a negativement?" She smiled. ¡°It''s both." Colton carried her to the bed andid her down.He tucked her into the bed and said, "Then take good care of the little baby in your womb.After ites out, I''m going to settle the score with its mother.¡± Freyja smiled as she looked at him. Soon, half a month passed. The voting poll for the role "Nancy Hanks" hade to an end.Daisie got the role with 30,000 votes over Zoey.The investor wanted Zoey over Daisie for the role, but there was nothing they could do right now.After all, the result of the voting poll showed that theizens preferred Daisie to y the role.If they insisted on choosing Zoey, the public might not ept it after the series was developed At T¡­ Charlie handed the contract to her and said, ¡°Just as you wish, the role is yours.The public has high expectations of you, so don''t let them down.¡± Daisie took over the contract and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.I won''t." When she left the office with the contract, she received a call from Shannon. ¡°Daisie, congrattions on getting the role.I''m looking forward to working with you." Daisie replied respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr.Fallon.I might not have gotten the role if it - hadn¡¯t been for you.¡± Shannonughed and replied, ¡°I knew you would do a good job, so I gave the script to Mr.Jackson.It seems like I was right.By the way, are you free tomorrow?" "Is there anything?" She stopped in front of the elevator. ¡°I heard that there is a new investor.He¡¯s going to invest $30,000,000 into our project.I heard that he has a lot of expectations of us, so if you¡¯re free tomorrow, I want to introduce you to him.¡± Daisie said yes to Shannon¡¯s invitation. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, she was the leading role, and she saw no reason for her not to have a meal with the investor. In the afternoon, Daisie went back to Taylorton with the script. As soon as she stepped into the house, her nostrils were tickled by the fragrance in the air.She walked toward the kitchen and saw Noce was preparing lunch. Even though he was wearing a casual shirt, he still couldn¡¯t hide away the fact that he was a handsome man. People always said that fine clothes made the man, but this did not apply to Noce. Even if he was dressed like a beggar, he would still look like a descendant of a prestigious family.She walked forward and took a sniff. "It smells good." Noce turned his head around to look at her. "You''re back." She walked up to him and wrapped her arms around him from the back. Poking her head out, she asked, ¡°Have you been home the whole time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. He put the stew onto a te and continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do.My wife is working so hard with her career, so I can only be a househusband.¡± ¡®Househusband¡­¡¯ Daisiechuckled. ¡°Well, it seems like I''ve married a gentleman.¡± Noce turned around and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her forehead and continued. ¡± Alright, stop teasing me.I still have to cook." She blinked her eyes and went out to the dining room. After Noce brought the dishes to the table, Daisie couldn''t resist anymore and took up her fork, only to be smacked by Noce. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Daisie smacked her lips and went to wash her hands. While she was washing her hands, Noce had already finished serving the table. Daisie took a bite from his stew. The meat melted in her mouth like ice cream. Not only was it tender, but it tasted good as well.It was not greasy, and this was the best stew she had ever had. Noce looked at her. "How is it?" While munching on the stew, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Noce pinched her cheek and smiled adoringly. ¡°Then eat them all.These are all yours.¡± She was stunned. ¡°They¡¯re all for me?¡± He smiled. ¡°It''s to celebrate you for getting the role that you want.¡± Daisie bit her fork and asked, ¡°You¡¯re interested in things like this too?¡± "Yeah.I''m interested in everything that''s rted to you," Noce replied as he popped a piece of meat onto her te. Her eyshes fluttered, and her heart melted.She did not know why, but she felt that she owed Noce something. Perhaps it was because they were already married, but she did not seem to be doing her duty as a wife. Noce had done everything for her, but what about her? ¡°Nolly, I¡­¡± Noce¡¯s phone rang, cutting her short. He took a look at his phone and answered the call. ¡± Yeah?¡± The person on the other side of the call seemed to have said something, so Nocesuddenly rose to his feet and went outside to continue the call. Daisie noticed the slight change in his expression. It seemed serious, and she wondered what had happened. Noce went to the courtyard and continued his conversation with Edison. ¡°What do you mean by they didn''t send her to the airport?¡± Edison replied, ¡°Originally, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs sent someone to receive Mrs.Pruitt today to repatriate her to her country.But for some reason, they didn''t send her to the airport at all.We approached the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, but the people from the Ministry said that they didn¡¯t receive Mrs.Pruitt.¡± Noce¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°It seems like someone impersonated the people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and took her away before they could." ¡°What should we do now?" Edison asked worriedly. ¡°If Mrs.Pruitt is still in Zlokova and if those people are her helpers, then¡­¡± ¡°Only one person can help her, and that person is Donald,¡± Noce replied indifferently. ¡°Does Donald know that you''re in Zlokova?" "Well, it doesn''t matter if he knows I¡¯m in Zlokova or not.We still have to face him eventually,¡± Noce said, his voice cold and his face expressionless. "If she refuses to return to her country, we just need to use her as bait to lure the snakeout of the hole.It''d be good if we could get rid of them together.¡± Meanwhile, in a small town near the sea in the south of Rowerl City... Sandy checked herself into a simple rental house. The house was clean, but the furniture was old. Even the bed was a normal wooden bed.She put her baggage down and asked disgustingly. ¡°How long am I going to stay here?¡± The man standing in front of the door replied, "Well, you''ll need to ask Mr.Matthews about that.¡± Sandy continued impatiently. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is Mr.Matthews? I need his help." The man let out a cold smirk. ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs his help, not him.You need to be clear about that." He snuffed out his cigarette and walked into the room. ¡°Mr.Matthews isn¡¯t happy with you this time.How could you offend the Goldmanns as soon as you arrived at Bassburgh? Are you out of your mind?¡± Sandy was shaking from her anger as she shouted, ¡°It''s the Goldmanns who¡ª Ugh!" The man grabbed her neck and hissed. ¡°Mr.Matthews just wants to know if Noce.Knowles is in Zlokova or not.He doesn¡¯t care about other things.If you dare to spoil his n again, he won''t mind sending you to reconcile with your son down there." The man released Sandy and walked out of the room. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sandy lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Her entire body was trembling nonstop in fear. When Colton learned that Sandy was still in Zlokova, he hastily sent someone to look for her. Meanwhile, the police had put Sandy on the list of people wanted for illegal entry. When Freyja passed by the study room with Deedee, she overheard Colton and Leonardo¡¯s conversation. She tightened her grip on Deedee when she learned that her mother was still in Zlokova. Deedee raised her head to look at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Aunt Freyja, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Freyja snapped herself back to reality and loosened her grip a little bit. Leaning forward, she touched her hand and said, ¡°I''m sorry.Does it still hurt?¡± She shook her head. "Not anymore." Leonardo suddenly opened the door at that moment, and both of them were startled. ¡°Ms.Pruitt?¡± he said. Colton raised his head and looked toward the door. Freyja met his gaze and lowered her head to say to Deedee. ¡°Go back to your room first.I''lle to look for youter." Deedee returned to her room obediently. Leonardo felt they might want to talk about something, so he left. Freyja entered the study and said, ¡°I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation.¡± Colton leaned against the desk and asked, ¡°Are you worried?¡± Freyja knew he was talking about her mother.She lowered her head and asked, ¡°Did she run away?" Frowning, Colton replied, ¡°I guess someone is helping her.Besides, I''m sure you''re not her only target." Initially, he assumed Sandy was there for Freyja, but if that was the case, she would no longer have any reason to stay in Zlokova. After all, it would be considered an illegal entry if she continued to stay in Zlokova.If she did not obey and leave the country, she would be forcibly deported eventually. If she wanted to fight against the Goldmanns all by herself, it would be like throwing straws against the wind. After learning that she was taken away by someone posing as the Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡¯ staff, he realized that Sandy was supported by someone from the dark,and that person was never meant to go against the Goldmanns. If their target was the Goldmanns, they would have started from Freyja instead of using Deedee¡¯s background to falsely use Freyja. Therefore, he was certain that Sandy and the people behind her were targeting another person.It was not the Goldmanns, nor was it Freyja, but... Freyja suddenly said, ¡°It''s Noce, right?" Colton pressed his lips tightly and did not say anything. If Freyja could guess it, it went without saying that he could guess it as well. Frevja took a deep breath and continued. ¡°I knew it.It must be because of Ken¡¯s death.My mother hates Noce to the core because of my brother.¡± Colton grabbed her into his arms and smoothed out her tightly furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what you shouldn¡¯t worry about.You just need to take care of yourself.¡± She was stunned. ¡°But he¡¯s your brother-inw.¡± Colton chuckled. "If he can''t even solve something like this, do you think my parents will let him marry my sister? He isn¡¯t an idiot at all.¡± ¡°You made it as if you''re such a smarty," mumbled Freyja. Colton squinted. ¡°What did you say?" She freed herself from his arms and said, ¡°Nothing.I''ll go look after Deedee now." Colton hugged her from the back and buried his face into her hair. ¡°Do you really want to raise Deedee?" At night, the food street was lively and filled with all kinds of snacks on both sides of the alley. Daisie and Noce were loming among the crowd.She was wearing a hat and a facial mask, leaving only her pair of clear eyes out in their.She just put on a sweater and a pair of ck sandals when they came out. Noce did not wear his usual suit and leather shoes either.Instead, he was dressed in casual sportswear that made him look youthful. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Daisie was holding a skewer in her hand.She would pull her facial mask down to take a bite every other step, looking like a greedy kitten carefully stealing food from its master. Noce looked at her and chuckled adoringly. "It seems like I didn¡¯t feed you enough today.You¡¯ve been eating non-stop ever since you came here." Daisie was stumped. She did not know why, but she felt it was weird when he said he did not feed her enough.She covered her mouth and mumbled, "It has been a long time since I had a skewer." As if she thought of something, she took one out of the bag and said, "Do you want to try one?" Suddenly, he leaned forward and took a bite from her skewer.Daisie was stunned, and it took a while before she came around to her senses. "Why did you..." When she sensed the gaze from the crowd, she hurriedly put on her mask and said, "What are you doing? Do you want us to get caught?" She did not know why Noce refused to wear a mask. He had attracted a lot of attention, and many women were staring at his handsome face along the way. Grinning from ear to ear, he said, "What¡¯s wrong with me eating my wife¡¯s skewer?" The tips of her ears turned red as she bristled. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html "Stop it! That¡¯s so embarrassing." "Don¡¯t you think that woman looks familiar? Isn¡¯t she Daisie?" "She''s the daughter of the Goldmanns.There¡¯s no way she woulde to a ce like this.You must be hallucinating." "But the guy beside her is so handsome.Well, it seems like all of the handsome hunks are taken.I''m so jealous.Do you know that I nearly went forward and asked him for his contact number just now?" Daisie pulled her hat downward. She had a feeling that she would be busted if she kept staying here, so she grabbed Noce¡¯s arm and dragged him away from the crowd. There were fewer pedestrians on the street while they were on their way back.Daisie turned her head around, took her mask down after ascertaining that no one was following them, and huffed. "I thought I was going to be busted." That being said, she was very happy she coulde out with Noce like this. "Is this a date?" Noce walked beside her and replied, "Well, if you think it is, then it is." She turned around to face him while walking backward. "I think this is the first time we came out for a walk after so long, right?" Ever since she joined the entertainment industry until she was married to Noce, they had never shown up in front of the public together. Noce stopped walking and fixed his gaze on her face. "I''ll make more time for you in the future." It felt like he was giving her a promise. She stopped walking as well and looked at him silently. The dim light cast on them, and the elongated shadows on the ground ovepped. The breeze blew by, ruffling his cor and her heart. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Daisie walked two steps forward and stopped in front of him. "I hope you won''t forget what you said tonight.Remember to make it up for me in the future." Augh escaped from his mouth.The light had covered his eyes and blurred his face. "Don¡¯t worry.I won¡¯t forget about it." Daisie pressed her lips tightly and lowered her head. "Yeah, yeah.Who knows if you¡¯ll break your promise or not." Noce suddenly reached out for her and scooped her up from the ground.She wrapped her arm around his neck and asked, "What are you doing?" He smiled. "We''re home." She turned her head around and realized that they were already at the entrance of Taylorton. When she noticed the security guard¡¯s gaze, Daisie buried her face into his neck and pitched her voice low. "Then hurry up and go in!" She felt embarrassed being stared at by other people. Noce lowered his head to look at her. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he carried Daisie back to their house. The light in the bedroom was switched on, and it showered on the balcony through the curtain veil. Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Noce carried her to the bed. Just when he was about to get up, Daisie pulled him downward. Luckily, he was quick enough to prop himself up by cing his arm on the bed. Looking at the woman with deer eyes below him, he gulped hard and frowned. "Daisie, you''re being a bad girl again." Daisie caressed his lips with her finger and said, "I¡¯m not a kid, so why am I a bad girl?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Noce took a deep breath and pushed her hand away. "If you don¡¯t stop this, I¡ª" She smiled. "You what?" Daisie had a sweet and alluring face.No men could resist her if she took advantage of her innocent face.She did not have to lure or disguise herself.Her smile was her trap, and no prey could escape it. Noce did not say anything.He fixed his gaze on her, and his jawline was tightly set. While Daisie was thinking about using the technique she had learned from television to seduce Noce, he kissed her without any sign. She snapped herself back to reality and ced her hands on his chest, but he grabbed them and put them on top of her head, freezing her in ce. Noce kissed her neck, causing Daisie to shudder and her face to turn red while she tried to get away from him.His breathing was so hot that it scalded her skin.It was a temperature she had never felt before, and she knew what would happen next if she did not stop. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Noce stopped.He caressed her cheek with his hand and huffed heavily. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html "Look at me, Daisie." Daisie bit her lips and opened her watery eyes.He kissed the tear that was dangling in the corner of her eyes and said with a hoary voice, "It''s not toote to regret now." Daisie stretched her arms forward to hug him and buried her head in his shoulder. "I''ll not regret it." Noce kissed her forehead before moving to lift her chin and kiss her lips.Her fingers were trembling slightly as she gripped tightly at his clothes. In the morning... A ray of sunlight stopped in front of the balcony. Daisie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she felt her cheek was itchy.She opened her eyes slowly, and the first thing she saw was Noce¡¯s face. Noce stroked her face with his finger and looked at her. "You¡¯re awake." She was about to say something, but her hoary voice and physical difort suddenly reminded her of what had transpired the previous night.She was so embarrassed that she buried her face under the duvet. Looking at her, Noce chuckled.He poked her reddened ears and asked, "Will you still question me now, Daisie?" She did not dare to say anything now.She should not have questioned his ability back then. Noce kissed the top of her head and held back hisugh. "I''ll let you off today.I''ll get up first.You get some more sleep." He got up from the bed, put on his pajamas, and went into the bathroom. Daisie poked her head out of the duvet. If she had known that it would be this awkward the next day, she would have drunk herself down the previous night so that she would have forgotten everything by the time she woke up.She remembered something and picked up her phone.It was already 9:00 a.m. Daisie hastily got up from the bed and put on her clothes. She then applied twoyers of concealer and foundation to her neck to cover up the marks.She did not eat breakfast and left the house in a hurry. While Noce was wiping his wet hair with a towel, he stood behind the window and watched her leave in the car. He couldn''t help butugh, "She still feels shy about it." His phone on the table vibrated.He picked it up, and it was a text message. Meanwhile, Daisie arrived at the restaurant and made a call to Shannon. Shannon told her where they were, so Daisie asked the waiter to lead her there. They took the elevator and headed to the restaurant on the 6th floor. The waiter stopped in front of the door and smiled at her. "This is the one, Miss." Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Daisie pushed the door of the private room open, saw about five people behind the wooden screen, and walked in. Shannon was the first to see her, so he got up and walked toward her. "Daisie, you¡¯re finally here.Come and join us, and let me introduce thetest investor of our dramato you." Daisie¡¯s gazended on the man sitting with his back facing her. Just as Shannon had finished speaking, the man turned his head slowly and met her gaze. Daisie froze in ce for a moment, and she could not believe who she saw. "You..." There was a smile on the corner of his lips, and it looked as warm and elegant as it was back then. "Daisie, it¡¯s been a long time." Daisie chuckled and patted his upper arm. "Zephir, it¡¯s really you! Since when did you return to Zlokova?" The screenwriters and producers present in the room were all astonished. Even Shannon could not help butugh out loud. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html "Do you know each other?" Zephir looked at Shannon, smiled, and nodded. "Yeah, we¡¯re quite familiar with each other." Shannon seemed to understand something andughed heartily. "I see.Since you¡¯re both acquaintances, then there¡¯s no need for both parties to be polite and take your seats." Daisie was originally wondering who the new investor was, but she did not expect that it was Zephir, a friend that she had not seen in several years.She remembered that both Zephir and Leah had chosen to study abroad after graduating high school. Although she had not been in much contact with them over the years, she still remembered them.She sat down right next to Zephir. "Zephir, have you seen Leah throughout all these years?" Zephir responded with a smile. "She¡¯s in Stoslo, and rumor has it that she¡¯s working as an interpreter in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, but I haven¡¯t been in much contact with her in recent years." Daisie was astounded. Shannon poured a ss of wine. "Mr.Gosling, I¡¯ve long heard that you specialize in film studies in Florinia, and you even took a film- directing course too.And you¡¯vee back to Zlokova to start your career in the entertainment industry." Daisie paused and turned to look at him. "Zephir, did you study film directing?" ¡®Didn¡¯t he n to inherit the family business?¡¯ "Yeah, it just so happens that I¡¯m interested in this industry," replied Zephir. He pinched the foot of the ss and clinked it against Shannon''s. "Mr.Fallon, you''ve been engaged in the film industry for 16 years, and I¡¯ve just gotten into the industry in recent years.I¡¯m fortunate enough to have seen many movies directed by you when I was a kid, and there¡¯s still a lot more that I can learn from you in the future." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In terms of working in the film industry, Shannon was really an extremely capable person. Zephir had officially gotten into the industry since he returned to Zlokova, making Shannon his predecessor in this field. Although he was an investor, he still showed Shannon a lot of respect, which made Shannon even more impressed by him. "Mr.Gosling, you''re really ttering me." "I¡¯m not ttering you.After all, the films directed by you have won all the Victoria Awards avable in the industry.That¡¯s not something that you can achieve without any strong capability." Shannonughed. "You youngsters are really terrifying.I¡¯m afraid you''ll catch up to me in a few more years." Zephir took the initiative to propose a toast. "Then I might have toe to you for more advice in the future, so I shall apologize beforehand for bothering you too much." Shannon nodded. "That¡¯s no big deal.It¡¯s a natural thing to do." Throughout the whole meal, everyone else was talking eloquently. Now that the project was very well funded, the filming location was Set in Coralia. The crew decided to spend $5,500,000 to build a Victorian town that fit the background of the script. They decided to postpone the shooting to half a yearter because the script was set to take ce during the autumn and winter seasons, and arge number of scenes would take ce during a snowy day. Shannon believed that artificial snowfall was verybor-intensive and expensive, and it looked far less real than genuine snow, so he would rather postpone it until winter rather than spend a high budget on artificial snowfall. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 For now, the only role that had its performer confirmed was Nancy Hanks, and Daisie would y her. And Shannon had been going through and considering suitable actors for the other two leading roles, namely Simon Winchester and Xenos Yates. When the screenwriter asked Daisie for her opinion, she was stunned. "Do you want my opinion?" Shannon waved his hand and exined, "It¡¯s okay, Daisie.You have also read the script and the original novel.You can rmend who you think is the most suitable actor for the roles." Daisie stared at Zephir. Zephir nodded with a smile.She rubbed her chin and gave it a thought. After all, those two characters were supposed to be gay in Freyja¡¯s original novels. However, after her copyright to the novel was acquired by others and changes were made to the original copy, the rather sensitive LGBT rtionship was changed into a brotherhood. Simon Winchester was a reporter and was once the son of a wealthy family. Because of the tragedy that had happened to his parents in his earlier years, he had a great obsession with serial murders. That was why he snuck into a press agency anonymously and used his identity as a reporter to investigate what happened 20 years ago.Heter discovered that the serial killer''s modus operandi 20 yearster was rted to the tragic death of his parents back then. And Xenos Yates was the detective in charge of investigating the serial murders, and he regarded Simon Winchester, whose behavior was quite mysterious, as a suspect. The two got to know each other more through their respective investigation. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Simon Winchester was set to be a withdrawn, unfit, taciturn, paranoid, vignt, and sensitive person. His only focus in life was to find out the person who murdered his parents. As for the character set of Xenos Yates, he was set to be a slightly careless person, someone who thought out of the box, was sloppy, and looked unreliable but could stay calm and think wisely at the critical moment.He had good skills and a rather unhealthy addiction to tobo and alcohol. Xenos Yates was a 32-year-old tough and rough man. As long as his acting skills were strong and his age was appropriate, any actor who could smoke and drink could y him. And Simon Winchester¡¯s age was set at 21¡ªhe was very young and looked elegant and fine, just like a woman. But what Daisie had in mind was James.She hesitated for a moment and suggested slowly, "How about we let James try out for this role?" Everyone present was shocked, especially the screenwriters. "James? As in James Tell?" The producer looked at Shannon, who remained silent and asked directly, "Ms.Vanderbilt, James¡¯ age and image are indeed in line with that of Simon Winchester¡¯s, but if you want him to y Simon Winchester, I¡¯m afraid it''ll be difficult for the audience to ept it, won¡¯t it?" James rarely acted in movies. Even if he were to be offered the opportunity to act, he had always been given roles such as ignorant young masters or sons of some filthy rich families.His acting skills could be said to be very limited, and he had risen to poprity only because of Charlie''s keen vision. Charlie knew those roles that suited him and those that did not suit him well. Thus, he had been trying his best to make him take on fewer roles that were not suitable for him. If his acting skills were not good enough, putting his true colors forward in a film could cover up his shorings. But Simon Winchester was different. Although Simon Winchester was also a child of a wealthy family, his family got into some trouble after his parents were murdered. This character was on the other end of the spectrum when it was beingpared to James¡¯ personality. Besides that, could James even y a character who bore the hardship, humiliation, and disgrace and hid in the shadows just to find out the real murderer? Daisie exined solemnly, "If an actor wants to undergo a transformation, don¡¯t they have to break through the limitations they face in their acting career? And I think James isn¡¯t as ipetent as everyone thinks he is.He¡¯s just reluctant to make a change.I believe he can ascend to a higher level as long as he wants." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The producer still hesitated, "However..." Shannon suddenly added, "If James is willing to endure this hardship and work hard, it¡¯s nothing for me to allow him to perform." Daisieughed. "Mr.Fallon, are you saying you''re willing to give him a chance?" Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Shannon nodded. "Although I¡¯ve never worked with James, I¡¯ve worked with his mother, Marione Gondalez.Since he¡¯s Marione¡¯s son, his acting skills shouldn¡¯t be too bad." Daisie nced at him. "Thank you, Mr.Fallon.Then I¡¯ll discuss this matter with him when I get back." It was eleven o¡¯clock in the morning when the meal was over. Daisie and Zephir sent Shannon and the producers downstairs. After the others left, the two walked to the parking lot in the basement. Daisie walked beside him. https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html "Zephir, why didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be a director?" After not seeing him throughout all these years, Zephir was no longer the elder brother that she knew from school¡ªhe looked more mature, handsome, and elegant than back then.He turned to look at her. "You never asked me back then." She scratched her cheeks and smiled embarrassedly. "You''re right, but I¡¯m surprised that you would choose to get into showbiz." "Which ever field that I choose, it¡¯ll always be the same." He stopped, turned to look at Daisie, and pursed his lips when his gaze swept across the ring on her finger. "I thought you would have forgotten about me after so many years." She squinted and smiled. "Why would I?" Zephir lowered his gaze. "How have things been all these years?" She replied, "Everything¡¯s fine.How about you? The treatment you get in Florinia¡¯s Film Academy should be top-notch, right?" He gave off a faint smile. "It''s fine." Daisie chuckled. "Judging from how outstanding you are, I guess you must¡¯ve been very popr while you were in Florinia.Do you have a girlfriend now?" Zephir nced at her and did not answer. It was probably because of the awkward silence, which made Daisie feel a little embarrassed.She looked away unnaturally and asked, "Did I just go into something too personal?" "No, you didn¡¯t." Zephir walked to his car and paused for a few seconds. "I don¡¯t have a girlfriend." It sounded as if he was trying to exin. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But Daisie did not get the intention of the sentence and was a little surprised. ¡®Zephir still doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? Isn¡¯t this a little too outrageous?¡¯ He looked back at her and asked, "Are you going to T Media? I''ll drop you off." Daisie thought that they had not seen each other for so many years, and he had always been like an elder brother to her, so she did not reject his offer. "Then I shall bother you for a little longer." Daisie opened the door and got into the car. Coincidentally, the paparazzo sitting in a car not far away picked up his camera and captured the man¡¯s face and Daisie, who got into his car. Zephir drove Daisie to the entrance of T Media. Daisie got out of the car and turned around. "Zephir, thanks for the ride." He nodded and watched as Daisie walked into the building. It was not until her figure disappeared from his sight that he withdrew his gaze, leaned back in the seat, and took out a photo hidden in the secretpartment in the car. In the photo, Daisie was sitting in a library. When the photo was captured, she was still studying in junior high school. Now that he had reunited with her, she had already grown into an enchanting and dazzlingdy.He had insisted on studying abroad back then so that he could be the man who could stand beside her someday. Knowing that she would definitely get into the entertainment industry, he had chosen to pursue a career in the film industry, majoring in film studies, and had undergone several directing and screenwriting courses. Unfortunately, it was already toote when he received the news of her return to Zlokova. ¡®Has there always been someone staying by her side over the years? And could that person be the man whose name is "Noce" that Coleman mentioned to me back then?¡¯ Zephir squinted as he sank into deep thought. At the same time, at ckgold... Colton was talking to Noce in the office. Hearing that Sandy had been in contact with Donald, Colton frowned. "They¡¯reing for you." Noce slid his finger across the rim of the cup. "I¡¯m the one that they want.That''s why I n to lure the snake out of itsir." Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 After saying that, he added, "Don¡¯t worry, I won''t get Daisie involved." Colton pursed his lips tightly for a while. "How confident are you?" He smiled and lifted his gaze. "Are you worried about me, Colton?" Colton clicked his tongue and crossed his arms. "I¡¯m not worried about you.Daisie will be a widow if you take a careless step and die.I don¡¯t wish to see her be a widow at such a young age because of you." Noce picked up the cup and said nothing. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colton got up. "If you need help, voice out at any time.You¡¯d better not die." The corner of Noce¡¯s lips twitched slightly upon hearing this, and he took a sip of tea. Daisie was looking for James to talk about him taking over the role, but as soon as she stepped into the studio, she saw Freyja moving boxes. She dashed straight over, helped her with the boxes, and scolded her, "Freyja! Aren¡¯t you on leave? Why have youe back to work all of a sudden? And why are you carrying such a heavy box? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting the baby?" Freyja replied helplessly, "I¡¯m only a month and a half pregnant.It¡¯s not as huge of a deal as you think it is.Besides, my pregnancy doesn¡¯t affect my work at all." "I said no, and that¡¯s an order." Daisie put the boxes down. "If anything were to happen to you, Colton would kill me." As soon as Colton was mentioned, Freyja pursed her lips and kept quiet. Daisie took Freyja to the couch and asked her to sit down. "I''ll get someone toe over and help you with chores like moving boxes.You should rest." https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html Daisie picked up thendline and called someone toe upstairs to help. The boxes were filled with items that the agency would normally use, and they were too heavy to be moved by only one person sometimes. "Daisie." Freyja suddenly called her. Daisie put down the handset and turned around. "What¡¯s wrong?" Freyja lowered her gaze. "Colton seems to mind that I¡¯m nning to raise Deedee." When Colton asked her for her thoughtsst night, she could not answer him. After Colton left, she thought about it all night. ¡®Did he ask her the question because he minded me raising Deedee?¡¯ Deedee was not rted to him. As far as the Goldmanns were concerned, Deedee was only an outsider. Freyja did not expect the Goldmanns to adopt Deedee. After all, Deedee was her niece, and she had been watching over her since she was born. In any case, she wanted to raise Deedee until she got into adulthood. She was already very grateful when Colton helped her to get Deedee out of Sandy¡¯s control and fight for Deedee¡¯s custody. And she also knew that it was really unreasonable to get married to the Goldmanns with a niece. After all, she and Colton were already expecting a child of their own. After giving birth, she would have to take care of Deedee on the one hand and their biological child on the other. Deedee had be particrly sensitive because of what Sandy had done to her, and she had been particrly attached to Freyja recently. Perhaps Colton was afraid that she would be too busy with the kids to even take care of herself. Daisie supported her chin in one hand and gave it a thought. She then exined after a while, "You¡¯re pregnant, and you have to now take care of Deedee, and Deedee is only attached to you.Is Colton worried that you¡¯ll get too tired?" Freyja ced her palm on her t stomach and smiled. "Maybe." In the evening, at the Seaview Vi... As soon as Freyja stepped into the entryway, she saw Deedee sitting barefoot on the stairway, waiting for her toe home. The nanny beside her tried to persuade her and wanted to pick her up, but she would not let her do so, nor go upstairs. Seeing Freyja, Deedee got up, walked toward her, and hugged her. "Aunty Freyja." Freyja looked down at her, sighed, and squatted down after a while. "Deedee, Aunty Freyja has a job during the day, so you have to listen to the nanny when you¡¯re at home." Deedee lowered her head. "But I only want you..." Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Freyja raised her hand and stroked her head. "The nanny at home won¡¯t hurt you, so be brave and don¡¯t be afraid anymore, okay?" Deedee did not utter a single word. "Mr.Goldmann." The nanny suddenly stepped aside and nodded respectfully. Colton handed his suit to the nanny, and the nanny took it from him and stepped back.He then unbuttoned his cuffs and stepped forward. "What''s wrong?" Freyja said something to Deedee, and thetter took a nce at Colton before going upstairs.She stood up, turned around, and stared at Colton. "Deedee is still mentally scarred.She just won''t follow anyone that she doesn¡¯t know well around."Colton took a nce upstairs. "Maybe we can find her a therapist to help her out." After saying that, he turned his head and looked at her. "You¡¯re now pregnant, and you still have to make time to take care of her.And the main thing is that besides you, she won¡¯t let the nanny take care of her.So if we don¡¯t give her the right guidance, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll affect her in the future." Freyja was astonished. She guessed that Colton was worried that she would be overwhelmed, but she did not expect that he was worried about Deedee¡¯s mental health too.She took a deep breath. "Colton...As soon as Deedee recovers, I''ll ask my father toe and pick her up." Colton paused as a look of surprise shed across his eyes. "I didn¡¯t mean that..." https://novelebook/the-almighty-dragon-general-bd2376.html ¡®Does she think that I don¡¯t agree with her keeping Deedee here?¡¯ He had asked her the other night if she really wanted to raise Deedee only to know her thoughts on the topic.If she wanted, it was nothing for him to raise an extra niece. "I know." Freyja chuckled. "You''ve thought about too many matters for me.This time, just take this as me thinking about you in return.Deedee is still a Pruitt, after all.She can even apany my father when she returns to the Pruitt residence.My father will definitely treat her well." Colton raised his eyebrows. "Aren¡¯t you worried that your mother will go back to the manor?" Freyja pursed her lips, and her expression dimmed. "Since she refuses to go back, why would Noce let her go back? This is her own choice.What happens to her has nothing to do with me." ¡®Even if she faces the same ending as Ken did, that¡¯s the consequences that she¡¯ll have to face because of her stubbornness" She had never had many feelings for her mother at first.She had hoped for her to realize her mistakes and change for the better, but she was disappointed by herter on. Thus, she no longer expected any changes from her. Apart from being rted by blood, they were like strangers to each other. Colton took her into his arms abruptly.She was stunned and froze in his arms, only to hear a deep, bold voiceing from overhead. "In the future, our baby and I will be your family.You''ll never have to be alone." Upstairs, a tiny figure walked by silently and disappeared into the corridor. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The next day... Daisie came to the crew to look for James.He seemed to have just finished shooting and was standing by to let the staff help remove the heavy armor from his body. The crew members were surprised when they saw Daisie. "It¡¯s Ms.Vanderbilt! Is she here to visit Mr.Tell?" "It seems that the rtionship between Ms.Vanderbilt and Mr.Tell is really close." James turned his head and saw Daisie standing at the side, waving at him.He shoved the script into his assistant¡¯s arms and walked over. "What happened? Why are you here?" Daisie picked up a cup of coffee and handed it to him. "I¡¯m here to visit you at work." James took the coffee from her and asked suspiciously, "You''re here to visit me? Why do I smell something fishy?" She crossed her arms. "Exactly right.I''m looking for you because I have something to talk to you about." He undid the lid and drank the coffee. "What''s the matter?" Daisie looked around. "Let¡¯s have a chat in your RV." Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James went to the RV with Daisie and asked when he only saw Daisie alone. "Why isn''t Freyja around?¡± He hadn''t seen Freyja in a long time since Colton made their rtionship public. But if she was in a rtionship with Colton, she wouldn¡¯t need her job as an assistant anymore. Daisie took the script out of her bag, paused, and raised her brows. ¡°Freyja is pregnant, so I can''t ask her to help with everything.¡± James was shocked. "What?" ''She''s pregnant?'' Daisie saw the sadness in his eyes and felt sorry for him. Had he not given up yet after so long? She took a deep breath and changed the subject. ¡°You know about Director Fallon''s new movie? I''ve got you a role in it.¡± James was surprised. ¡°Huh?" ¡°Now that your dad canceled your cards, you probably need to make some money.¡± After saying that, Daisie continued. ¡°I can promise that this character will be the one that can help you break out of your typecast.¡± He smiled and put his hand to his forehead. ¡°Daisie, you overestimate me.¡± ¡°James, are you not confident in yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like that.¡± Daisie didn¡¯t know what to say and looked at the script in her hands. If she hadn''t given her opinion the other day, Fallon wouldn¡¯t have thought of James-nobody would James wasn¡¯t the best actor,but maybe because his personality fitted the roles he took, a lot of people overlooked his acting. Getting him to act as ''Simon Winchester'' was a huge challenge because it would be something out of hisfort zone. Since Shannon gave him a chance, it showed that he had hopes for him, and also because his looks and age matched with ¡®Simon Winchester¡¯. Thus, Daisie would need James to at least try it out, no matter what. Daisie handed the script for Simon to James and asked him to skim through it. After 15 minutes, James went over the entire script and didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°No.Daisie, you want me to take this role?" It was one of the male characters, which was quite important and different from the roles that he used to y. Daisie looked at him. ¡°That''s why I said it would break you out of your typecast. James, do you want your father to look down on you for the rest of your life?¡± That hit home. James looked down and was deep in thought. "Your father canceled your cards and doesn''t let you spend his money, so you have to start acting.You keep taking supporting roles, but none of them are challenging.This limits your skills. "You''re still young, so you can y those characters for a few more years, but once you get into your 30s or 40s, you won''t be able to get those roles anymore.You''re just going to be the lead''s father one day. "Even though you won''t be able to work in the industry forever and have to take over the family business oneday, do you think your father will hand the business over to you if you''re not even doing well in the entertainment industry? Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t be able to retire.You''ll take over but still have to get to listen to him when making any decision.Do you want that kind of life?¡± James had never thought about the future. Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 James just wanted to take things one step at a time and get through life that way. He was the only son of the Tell family, so who else would his father give the inheritance to if not him? But what Daisie said was a stab in his heart. She was right because his father had always forced him to do what he didn¡¯t want to.His acting career was also part of his father''s n.His father had never agreed to what he wanted to do.He never had a choice because all his spending, food, and clothes were all paid for by his father. Daisie saw that he was hesitating and knew that advising him wouldn¡¯t work, so she took matters into her own hands. She leaned forward and asked, ¡°Don''t you want to act as a character written by Freyja?¡± TIT His face turned red, and he took a few steps back. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Daisie didn''t realize that James was so innocent and would blush, so she chuckled. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know that you have a thing for Freyja, and even though she¡¯s now my sister-inw, thisscript was based on a novel she has written.¡± James paused. ¡°She''s the author?¡± ¡°Yes, she was lowkey about it.¡± She sighed. ¡°The copyright belonged to her, but her publisher sold it behind her back.I got this role for you so that she would see you in a good light.If you don''t want it, I''ll¡ª¡± ¡°I''ll take it!¡± James immediately agreed. Daisie smiled like a fox. At T¡­ Daisie informed Shannon about the news and then happily returned to her room. She saw Freyja sitting in front of theputer with a serious expression while deep in thought.She finally looked up when Daisie walked in. ¡°You¡¯re trending.¡± Daisie was surprised. ¡°Again?¡± She hadn''t done anything recently but froze when she walked to theputer. #Daisie Vanderbilt went on a date with mysterious man# She had been photographed while walking out of the building with Zephir! She didn¡¯t expect the paparazzi to catch them leaving, and now they were trending.Her head ached. ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Freyja shook her head. ¡°It is, but it¡¯s a big one.Noce will be jealous if you don''t exin yourself.¡± She choked. ¡°Nolly wouldn''t be jealous about something so petty." Freyja rested her chin on her hand and raised her brow. "Really? Look at thements.¡± She read them and was shocked. Her fans were guessing that the man in her announcement was Zephir, and they were trying to exin on her behalf. It was great that they were on her side, but that was just messing things up more! Daisie stood in the corridor and sent a text to Noce, who took a long time to reply. Her heart dropped. ¡°Is he angry?¡¯ Daisie immediately rushed to Taylorton. She got out of the car and ran straight to the living room. Noce sat cross-legged on the couch, staring at his screen.His expression was neutral.He sipped his coffee, looked at Daisie, and then paused. ¡°You''re back early.¡± Daisie took a deep breath, walked forward, and closed hisptop. ¡°Nolly, don''t trust what they''re saying on the trending news!¡± Noce was surprised. He smiled after seeing how anxious she was. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Daisie heaved a sigh of relief because she was d he didn¡¯t believe it. Nocesuddenly pulled her into his arms and pressed his slightly cold hand on her cheek. ¡°But, are you not going to exin yourself?¡± She started sweating. He said he didn''t believe it, but he was angry! ¡°I¡¯m just friends with Zephy.¡± ¡°Zephy¡­¡± Noce¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly, then raised her chin. "I thought you''d only call me in such a way." He didn¡¯t look angry, but Daisie could feel that it was getting tricky, so she grabbed his hand and was anxious. ¡°That was different.I really see him as a friend." Noce leaned in closer to her. ¡°When did you meet?¡± Daisie looked away. ¡°You went back to Yaramoor, so I have the right to meet people.¡± She started feeling annoyed as she said that. Noce pressed his lips together because she was still angry about what he had said all those years ago.He hadn''t wanted to involve her in his problems, which was why he had said that when they were at the airport.He had wanted to deal with Madam Knowles back in Yaramoor ande back and exin everything to her, but Madam Knowles had other ns. He had gotten into an ident after hended.He had managed to stay alive but lost all his memories, including what had transpired in Zlokova and Daisie.He had no idea what happened to Daisie after that, and it didn¡¯t matter to him either. Now that he thought about it, he had almost lost her. Looking at her pouty cheeks, Noce couldn''t help but kiss the corner of her lips. ¡°I''m just a little jealous.¡± He made her face him. ¡°You know that I¡¯m petty.I can''t control myself when I see you with another man.¡± She grumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve exined myself.¡± He held her tight in his arms and kissed her. "Alright, of course, I believe you." Daisie held his hand that was going down the wrong ces, and her face red up. ¡°Not here.¡± Noce carried her up to the room. ¡°W-We haven''t had our meals yet." "We''ll do that now.¡± Daisie ended up sleeping until 7:00 p.m. Noce sat on the single-seater next to the bed.He sat there with his nicely toned body in a dark blue silk robe, and when he heard movement, he closed his magazine and looked up. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She didn¡¯t speak. Noce had drained all her energy.He ced the magazine on top of their nightstand, stood up, and hugged her. She struggled. ¡°I can walk." His chuckle came from the top of her head.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Are you sure you have the energy?¡± That made her blush and press her face against his shoulder. Noce carried her downstairs.She was stunned when she saw that there was candlelight dinner ready on the dining table. The atmosphere was great. ¡°Nolly¡­¡± He put her down and kissed her hair. ¡°I didn''t wake you up so I could prepare dinner.Do you like it?¡± Daisie paused and was touched. Her annoyance at him dissipated, so she turned and smiled at him. ¡°I love everything you prepare for me." Noce tapped the tip of her nose and held her hand. ¡°Please take a seat then, my princess.¡± Having a candlelight dinner at home was just as nice as having one at a restaurant. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Daisie had a great meal and finallyid down her cutlery. ¡°Nolly, do you care what people online are saying?¡± Helooked up and touched her face after a long pause. "I don''t because I''m the one who''s by your side." Those spections were all made up. Daisie looked a little disappointed.She was hoping to make things public, even if Donald found out. At least she could work things out with Noce instead of hiding behind him whenever trouble arose. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Noce leaned in closer to her because he seemed to have noticed her emotions and ced his hand on the top of her head. ¡°We¡¯ll get a chance to go public.When that happens, I''ll let the whole world know that I¡¯m the man behind Ms.Best Actress.¡± Daisie looked into his light eyes and only saw herself in there. ¡°Are you going to face Donald?" He didn''t speak Daisie turned away. ¡°I knew it.There must be a reason behind this candlelight dinner.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°How would you know?¡± She said with full conviction, ¡°A woman¡¯s instinct.¡± Heughed and gently touched her face. ¡°It''s pretty urate.¡± He leaned forward and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Bassburgh for a few days.Wait for me.¡± Daisie paused, then pushed him away. Noce pulled her into a hug after seeing that that made her angry. ¡°Be good.I promise that I''lle back safely, alright?" Daisie looked down. ¡°I overheard your call the other day.¡± He was surprised, then looked into her eyes. She lowered her head and said, "Just because I don''t ask doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know anything.Nolly, you can¡¯t face this alone.If we make our rtionship public, he''lle to find us.¡± ¡°Daisie.¡± His chest heaved while he lowered his voice. ¡°That¡¯s different.I can¡¯t take the risk with you.If anything happens to you, all that I have held onto would have been pointless.¡± He kissed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going alone.I have a n.Please, believe me.¡±. Daisiey in his arms in silence. ¡°Mr.Gosling, we weren¡¯t able to find out who Ms.Vanderbilt is engaged to.I''m really sorry." There were only two men in the room. Zephir sat on the couch and swirled the wine in his ss. The wine was a dark red, like the color of blood.He looked at the ss and then at the men in front of the table. ¡°Nobody found out?¡± The man lowered his head. ¡°I really can¡¯t find any information.That man is really good at hiding his identity.It''s still a mystery." He added, ¡°But I heard a rumor that the man is the one who doesn¡¯t want his identity known, and Ms.Vanderbilt is just following his wishes." Zephir drank the wine. ¡°Alright, leave me, please.¡± The man left. Zephir ced the empty ss on the table and frowned.He couldn''t understand why the man didn''t want people to know who he was. Was he deliberately trying to hide his identity? If he really loved her, why would he want to hide and force Daisie to y along? Zephir stared at the empty ss and mumbled, ¡°Daisie, are you really happy?¡± The guessing game had been going on online for two days, but Daisie never said anything. Her fans assumed that she had quietly admitted to it, but in reality, Daisie had bigger things to worry about. Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 After Noce left Bassburgh, Daisie returned to the Goldmann mansion. Taylorton was empty without him there. She was lonely thereby herself, but more importantly, she was very worried about him. Freyja could tell that she had a lot on her mind, so she sat next to her. ¡°Noce wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to him.He''s such a smart man, so he must be very confident.¡± Daisie picked up the coffee and took a sip before mumbling. ¡°Does he really think that he can do everything?" Freyja smirked. ¡°He never failed to do anything that he wanted.You know that.¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and didn''t answer. At that moment, Freyja received a call. The caller said something which made her expression change and stand up. ¡°What? Deedee is missing!?¡± Daisie and Freyja went to the Seaview Vi together. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The nanny had looked in every corner of the house but couldn¡¯t find her. Freyja ran out of the car and grabbed the nanny''s shoulders. ¡°When did she go missing?¡± The nanny said apologetically, "She was there in the morning.After breakfast, we started our chores, and no one noticed her.We thought she had gone back to her room.When the therapist came over, we realized that she wasn''t in her room.¡± Freyja¡¯s face turned pale. Daisie took out her phone and anxiously said, ¡°I remember that there were cameras in the yard.If she went outside, we should be able to see her.I''ll ask Colton for the surveince footage.¡± Colton picked up Daisie¡¯s call. When he found out that Deedee was missing, he immediately ended his meeting and headed toward the vi. Daisie saw Colton walking through the door and stood up. ¡°Colton!¡± Colton loosened his tie and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince.She never left the yard, so she must be hiding somewhere.¡± The helpers looked at each other. ¡°But we''ve looked everywhere and couldn''t find her..." Colton fell silent. Daisie suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Colton, when we were ying hide and seek as kids, we always had a hard time finding Waylon. Do you think she''s hiding where he did?" It was the house they lived in when they were kids, so they would know it better than the helpers. Colton rushed upstairs, followed closely by Freyja and Daisie. They got to the store room on the third floor.It was a door behind the stairs that no one would see if they didn¡¯t get close enough.It used to be a storage area. Colton opened the door and immediately saw Deedee hiding inside under the dim lighting Freya rushed forward. ¡°Deedee!" Deedee rested her head on Freyja''s shoulder and didn''t say anything. Freyja carried her out of there and put her down.She started being anxious, probably because she was nervous when they couldn¡¯t find Deedee. ¡°What were you thinking? Do you know how worried everyone was? We were looking all over for you.Why did you hide?" That was the first time Freyja yelled at her. Deedee looked down as tears started rolling and dripping onto the floor. Daisie walked forward. ¡°Freyja, don¡¯t be angry.I don¡¯t think she intentionally hid.There must be some misunderstanding." Freya realized that she was too loud. When she saw Deedee crying, her heart ached, and she tried to wipe her tears away.Deedee suddenly pushed her belly. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Colton hurriedly went forward to catch Freyja to prevent her from falling down. He frowned tightly. ¡°Deedee, how can you push your aunt?¡± Deedee wasscared by his furious gaze. She shrunk back a little and bit her lips to stop herself from crying. Freyja took a deep breath and approached Deedee again.She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Deedee, I¡¯m sorry.I shouldn¡¯t have raised my voice just now.I was just too worried about you..." Deedee pushed her hand away and cried, ¡°My parents didn¡¯t want me, and now you don¡¯t want me either." Freyja was stunned. ¡°Deedee, I didn''t say I don''t want you ¡ª " ¡°Liar! I heard everything you said that night! You¡¯re going to send me away!¡± Deedee saton the floor and bawled her eyes out, venting her spleen. Freyja¡¯s heart skipped a bit, and her chest tightened.She did not expect Deedee to have heard everything she had said that night. That was why she thought she did not want her and was going to abandon her. But Freyja had never wanted to abandon her at all. She did not want to keep Deedee by her side because not only was Deedee her brother¡¯s daughter, but she was also the Pruitts'' only descendant.She would be the one to inherit everything from the Pruitts.She had every reason to stay with the Pruitts, and Freyja was confident that her father would take good care of her. However, if Deedee stayed with her, it went without saying that she could take care of her just fine,but what would the outside world think of Deedee? For the Goldmanns, Deedee was not rted to them at all, and Freyja could not possibly expect the Goldmanns to ept Deedee. Even if Colton was willing to raise Deedee until she grew up, once Freyja had her own child, she might end up neglecting Deedee and making her unhappy. That being said, she did not know how to exin this to Deedee. ''Maybe, I am too selfish to think that I am doing this for Deedee¡¯s own good?¡¯ Freyja squatted down and grabbed Deedee into her arms. As she caressed her head, she said, ¡°I''ve never wanted to abandon you, Deedee.¡± Deedee finally calmed down after Freyjaforted her for a long while. Perhaps she was tired from crying, so she fell asleep in Freyja¡¯s arms. Freyja carried her back to her room and tucked her in. After that, she closed the door and left. Freyja saw that Colton was standing in the corridor. She couldn''t tell if he was still angry or not. Pressing her lips tightly, she approached him and asked, "Are you still angry?¡± When Deedee pushed her, Colton was clearly infuriated. However, Deedee did not know she was pregnant. Besides, Deedee was doing that because she thought she was going to send her away. Colton was calm as he asked, ¡°Do you know how severe the consequences would be if I didn¡¯t catch you in time?¡± The calmer hewas, the harder it was for her to read his emotions. Freyja lowered her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it.She didn''t know that...¡± Colton took a deep breath and walked past her. ¡°I don''t want the same thing happening again.¡± Freyja turned her head around. ¡°Colton, do you only care about your kids?¡± She couldn''t understand Colton¡¯s anger at all. Deedee had just pushed her.She had not done it on purpose. Colton stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at her. ¡°So you only care about Deedee? What about your own child? Do you not care about them?¡± She was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?" ¡°She heard everything that night, so do you think she still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Colton asked, his face stern. After that, he turned around and left, leaving Freyja to stand stiffly in the corridor.She did not know if it was her brain or her eyes ying a trick on her, but this was the first time she realized that Colton did not like Deedee. But Deedee was just a kid.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just because she pushed me out of anger, Colton has to dislike her so much?¡¯ Daisie saw that Colton went out of the door with a stern face.It seemed to her that he was in a bad mood.She went upstairs to look for Freyja and saw her leaning against the wall dejectedly. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Freyja forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Colton? Why did he suddenly leave? Were you guys fighting?" asked Daisie. Freyja pressed her lips thin.She did not know how to answer Daisie''s question at all. It was true that they were fighting, but the question was, why would she be so concerned aboutColton''s changes? Daisie asked carefully, ¡°By the way, why did Deedee say you don''t want her anymore? What actually happened?" Freyja told Daisie that she wanted to send her back to the Pruitts, but Deedee thought she did not want her anymore. Perhaps, Deedee just wanted to stay with Freyja, but thetter selfishly thought that sending Deedee home was for her own good. Maybe she should consider Deedee''s feelings too? She did not know about that. ¡°Am I selfish?¡± asked Freyja. Daisie fell silent for a moment before replying, "No, of course, you¡¯re not.You''ve done your best taking care of her.¡± Freyja did not reply. When Daisie was leaving the Seaview Vi, she received a call from an unknown caller. However, when she heard the voice, she was stunned. ¡°Zephir?¡± Zephirughed gently. ¡°You can recognize my voice?" "Of course, I can," she replied. ¡°Is this your phone number?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Zephir. ¡°You can contact me through this phone number.¡± Zephir invited her to a meal at a restaurant. By the time Daisie arrived at the private room in the restaurant, Zephir was the only one inside. It seemed to Daisie that he did not like to wear a suit. He was dressed in a dark gray and white shirt with a brown sheepskin vest.It was a simple outfit, but very few people could pull this kind of attire off. He looked at her face, which was covered behind a mask, and chuckled. ¡°It seems like you can''te out freely after bing an actress.¡± Daisie removed her mask and sses. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.Those paparazzi just won¡¯t let me take a break.They even took a picture of me when I came out that day.¡± Zephir picked up a teapot and poured her a cup of tea. ¡°It was my fault.I should''ve thought about it earlier." She waved her hand. ¡°No, Zephir, it wasn¡¯t your fault.No one can expect something like that.¡± He pushed the cup to her and smiled gently. "Well, it was my fault too." Daisie picked up the cup and took a sip. Zephir handed the menu to her and asked, ¡°I didn''t know what you like to eat, so I waited for you to order the food.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.I''m not a picky eater." He pressed the service bell and summoned the waiter. After the waiter left, he picked up the cup in front of him but did not drink. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re engaged.Why didn¡¯t you announce it?¡± Daisie was stunned. She scratched her cheek and replied, ¡°Well¡­I don''t think it''s the right time yet." "Is it because of some reason?¡± He pressed on. She averted her gaze. ¡°Nope.¡± He knew that she was lying. He pressed his thin lips and asked, ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± Daisie rested her chin on her hand and grinned. ¡°He has been treating me very well." Zephir did not ask anything anymore. When all the dishes were served, Daisie bit her spoon and asked, ¡°Zephir, why did you suddenly want to invest in a film?¡± Not only that, but he invested a whopping amount of $30,000,000. It was not a small amount, and the $30,000,000 would go down the drain if the film flopped. He smiled and replied, "What if I say it''s because of you?¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°Because of me? Then I''ll be very stressed.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t need to feel stressed.I believe in Mr.Fallon''s skills.¡± Daisie spooned out some soup and put it near her mouth. Perhaps she did not expect it to be so hot and scalded her lips.Zephir hastily grabbed a tissue paper and helped her wipe her mouth. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Daisie was stunned. Zephir was so close to her that she could count his eyshes. His finger felt cold on her skin, and even though he was just wiping the soup off the corner of her lips, she had a feeling that he was caressing his girlfriend. If it were in the past, she would have thought that he did this out of goodwill or he was just taking care of her like his sister. However, she felt it was strange right now. Perhaps it was because his breathing felt scalding on her skin. Daisie took the tissue paper away from his hand and put some distance between them. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zephir. I can do it myself.¡± Zephir did not say anything. He just smiled After they had finished their meal, they left the restaurant Zephuir stopped his car in front of her. However, he did not drive away even after she got into his car. While she was wondering what Zephir was doing, he suddenly leaned toward her, and she was stunned. She subconsciously put her hand on his shoulder to push him away and said, ¡°Zephir¡­¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zephir chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just helping you to put on your seatbelt.¡± Daisie lowered her head and felt embarrassed when she saw that he really was just helping her to put on her seatbelt. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve forgotten to put on the seatbelt.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Zephir sent her to the Goldmann mansion and watched as Daisie got out of his car. He only retracted his gaze after she disappeared from his vision. Honestly, he had the urge to kiss her earlier. However, when he saw how startled she was, he was certain that she wouldn¡¯t want to see him anymore for the rest of her life if he really kissed her He ced his hand on his face andughed at himself. Zephir, you really are a monster.¡¯ In the evening, at the Seaview Vi¡­ Freyja entered Deedee¡¯s room. Deedee was sitting on the bed with her arms around her legs. Her eyes were slightly red and swollen from crying Freyja sighed helplessly and sat at the side of the bed. ¡°Deedee, I know you¡¯re very sad now, but you need to eat something.¡± Deedee turned her face sideways. ¡°Go away.¡± Freyja lowered lier lead and continued. ¡°Deedee, I know this is my fault. I should have asked you if you wanted to stay with your grandfather or not. I know you¡¯re angry with me, but trust me, I¡¯ve never wanted to abandon you.¡± Deedee stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to stay by your side, but you don¡¯t want me anymore because you¡¯re going to have your own baby!¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡°Deedee -¡± ¡°Grandma said you want to be with that man, so you don¡¯t want me anymore. Is that right?¡± Deedee shouted again. Freyja¡¯s expression changed. She was so stunned that she did not know what to say at all. She knew her mother was up to no good for taking Deedee here, but she did not know what her mother had said to Deedee that had turned her into such a sensitive girl. Freyja clenched her fist tightly and asked, ¡°Deedee, do you believe what she said?¡± Deedee wept and asked carefully, ¡°Can you not be with that man? I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± Freyja froze. It was veryte by the time Colton returned to the mansion. He pushed the door to his bedroom open and saw Freyja. She should have been asleep by now, yet she was standing in front of the window in her sleeping gown, staring at the dark in front and lost in her own thoughts. Colton ced the jacket down and walked toward her. He carried her in his arms, and she hastily wrapped her arms around his neck when she suddenly lost her bnce. After she came to her senses, she asked, ¡°Colton?¡± Colton put her on the bed and secured her in his arms. ¡°Why are you not asleep yet?¡± Freyja averted his gaze and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Colton realized something and squinted. ¡°Are you still upset with what happened today?¡± Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Freyja pressed her lips tightly and did not say anything. In fact, it had nothing to do with the things that transpired today. Colton squatted in front of her and pressed his cheek on her stomach. As he listened to the movement inside, he chuckled. ¡°Can a one-month-old embryo move around?¡± Freyja was stunned. This was the first time she saw this side of Colton. He was very careful, and she lowered her head to look at him. Then, she said gently, ¡°It¡¯s only been a month or so. Our baby can¡¯t move yet.¡± Colton raised his head to look at her. ¡°Have you felt nauseous recently?¡±¡± Freyja shook her head. ¡°Not anymore after taking the medicine¡± He caressed her stomach gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get a marriage certificate too, Freyja.¡± Freyja was stunned. She thought her ears had falled her is she asked, ¡°What did you say!?¡± He looked at her fixedly and said, emphasizing every word that spilled out of his lips, ¡°I said, let¡¯s go get a marriage certificate¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Freyja did not expect it toe so soon, and she was not mentally prepared for it Looking at her dumbfoundedce¡±, Colton rose to his feet and sat beside her He carried her to his leg and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you only want to get the marriage certificate after our kids have grown up. After all, I am responsible for this.¡± After a long while, she opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Is it only because of responsibility?¡± Colton looked at her with confusion written all over his face, Freyja took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your attitude toward me changed because of the baby, right? If I hadn¡¯t been pregnant, would you have ¨C¡± ¡°Freyja Pruitt,¡± he called her by her full name displeasingly. ¡°What are you talking about? Even without the baby, I¡¯d still marry you. ¡°Don¡¯t always think of me in a bad way. I admit that I was not considerate enough in the past and always made you misunderstand. If there is something you aren¡¯t satisfied with, I¡¯ll change. Is that not enough?¡± Freyja looked at him in a daze, and she did not know why but she had the urge to cry. She turned her around as she did not want Colton to see the tear in her eyes. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Colton took a deep breath and asked patiently, ¡°What happened tonight?¡± He had a feeling that she wanted to push him away. Biting her lips tightly, Freyja felt as if there was a thorn in her heart, and it hurt her badly with the slightest touch. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t get the license now.¡± Colton frowned, and his face sank. ¡°What do you mean?¡± When she refused to meet his gaze, he forcibly turned her face toward him. However, when he saw the tear in her eyes, he was stunned, and his anger abated. He wiped the tear off the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± She was caught between tears andughter as she said, ¡°Stop that.¡± Colton was tickled pink by her. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, people will say I bully you when they see you crying.¡± She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling out of her eyes. ¡°You are bullying me-Umm!¡± He nted a kiss on her lips, and at that moment, her heart leaped into a gallop. She wanted to im him for herself, but she was afraid she would rely too much on him. Colton pried her teeth open and deepened the kiss. After a long while, she stopped crying, and he left her lips. He looked at her swollen red lips and asked, ¡°Do you still want to cry now?¡± She freed herself from his arms andy back on the bed. Colton followed suit and hugged her from the back. He buried his head in her neck and said, his voice low and thick with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you cry so much before.¡± Freyja turned around and rolled into his arms, but she did not say anything. As Colton hugged her and kissed her forehead, he looked toward the dark night through the window and fell deep in thought. In the next few days, they signed Deedee up for psychological counseling therapy. At first, Deedee refused to cooperate, and she only would cooperate with the therapist in the presence of Freyja. After the session was over, Freyja stayed in the room to keep Deedeepany. The therapists stopped in front of the study room and knocked on the door. After he received the permission, he entered the room. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Colton put the document down and tapped on the desk. ¡°How is she?¡± The therapist replied. ¡°ording to my observations and tests in the past few days, she is indeed very sensitive. Perhaps it¡¯s due to her upbringing that she¡¯s introverted and has low self -esteem. She always feels lonely, so she likes to stick to the people she wants to be close to.¡± Colton frowned and fell deep in thought. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied the therapist. ¡°Would a 4-year-old kid harm the one who loves her? Like causing her to have a miscarriage?¡± Even if Deedee had misunderstood them after overhearing their conversation that night, even if she was upset with them, why would she push Freyja¡¯s stomach? He began to grow wary of Deedee after witnessing what she did that day. He did not show it out that time because he did not want to put Freyja in a difficult position. After all, Freyja was the one who raised Deedee since she was born, and that was also the reason Deedee was so attached to Freyja. She subconsciously saw Freyja as a mother figure to her. However, if a 4-year-old girl wanted to harm Freyja, he would send her away no matter what. The therapist pondered for a while and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯vee across a simr case as well. ¡°It was a 5-year-old child. He pushed his mother down the stairs so that the unborn baby in his mother¡¯s womb wouldn¡¯t share or take away his parents¡¯ love from him.¡± Colton narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then, is her case simr to that 5-year-old kid?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± replied the therapist. ¡°But the difference is that the 5-year-old boy had all the love from his parents ever since he was born, so he subconsciously didn¡¯t want anyone to take his parents away from him. Some kids are fragile. They are afraid their parents won¡¯t love them anymore after having a second kid. If the parents fail to remedy the situation in time, tragedy will happen. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I think this is what is happening to Ms. Deedee now. She¡¯s been raised by Ms. Pruitt since she was born, so she¡¯s very attached to her. However, in her subconscious, she knows that Ms. Pruitt isn¡¯t her mother, no matter how close she¡¯s to her. The more she yearns for love, the more she¡¯s afraid of losing it. ¡°Besides, kids don¡¯t know how to differentiate right from wrong since they¡¯re still young. If left unchecked, it indeed will cause serious consequences.¡± Colton leaned against the chair and asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± If he sent Deedee away now, thetter might resent Frevia. Besides, he was certain that wouldn¡¯t agree to il either The therapist said, ¡°You can get some kids to make friends with her to divert her attention. If necessary, you can also talk to her so that she can slowly let go of her fears and shed away her defenses.¡± Colton fell silent. When the therapist left the study room, he bumped into Freyja in the corridor. He nodded at her and then continued to walk away. Freyja stopped in front of the study. When she saw that Colton was massaging his temples with a stern look on his face, she pressed her lips tightly. Colton had not been to thepany the past few days and had signed Deedee up for psychological counseling therapy. Even though he did not like what Deedee had done, he did not punish her or anything. Freyja knew that it was because of her that Colton did not punish or insist on sending Deedee away. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 If it were before, why would Colton have any concerns? Deep down, Freyja¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings at this moment, and she could not tell them apart. On the one hand, it was Deedee who was very dependent and only wanted to stay with her. On the other hand, it was her child¡¯s father and the man she loved. ¡°Why are you standing at the door?¡± A voice pulled her back to reality She exchanged gazes with Colton, hesitated for a bit, and then walked into the study. ¡°What did the therapist tell you? ¡°He didn¡¯t say much.¡± Colton put the documents away. Upon recalling something, he added, ¡± I¡¯ll find some kids toe over to apany her tomorrow. Although they¡¯re slightly older than she is, they should be able to mix well¡± Freyja was astounded and seemed to have realized something While she was in Yaramoor, apart from FTV.1, Deedee would only stay with the nanny When it came to friends, she had only yed with the nanny¡¯s granddaughter, but they did not keep in touch all day, every day. She used to think that Deedee did not like to mix with other children of the same age, but that was not true Deedee was an introvert and not good at being sociable, and she felt inferior. And because she had no friends to y with, she would only stick with the people who were close to her If she had friends to y with, maybe she would be more outgoing, cheerful, and confident The next day, Daisie¡¯s name made it onto Google Trends¡¯ hottest topic again. The title was ¡± Kissing in the Car¡±. The paparazzi revealed that the man¡¯s identity was Zephir Gosling, the eldest descendant of the Goslings, who had just returned from studying abroad. To make it worse, the fact that he had invested in the new project was exposed too. As the public knew, the role of ¡°Nancy Hanks¡± in Shannon Fallon¡¯stest project was set to be yed by Daisie, and Zephir had just invested $30,000,000 into that project, so it was obvious that he had done so for Daisie. Originally, theizens thought that Zephir was the significant other that Daisie had announced to the public. However, they soon realized that Zephir was still abroad when Daisie made the announcement and had only returned to Zlokova recently. Thus, everyone who saw the news was furious now. There were spections that Daisie was cheating on her partner. There were also spections that Daisie did not have a so-called fiance/husband, and the engagement was only a marketing stunt used to hype her career. And, of course, the reason Daisie did not disclose the other party¡¯s identity was to wait for him to return to Zlokova. James walked to Daisie¡¯s studio with the newspaper and opened the door. ¡°Did you just cheat on your fiance?¡± Daisie was drinking water and was choked by his abrupt appearance. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Who told you that I cheated!?¡± He ced the newspaper in front of her. ¡°This kiss in the car is trending now!¡± Daisie snatched the newspaper. This photo looked even worse than that from thest news article. Zephir had been helping her with the seatbelt in the car the other day, but because he had gotten a little too close, in addition to the angle where the photo was taken and misalignment, it really looked like they were kissing. James crossed his arms, walked to the couch, and sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the use of your fiance being so good-looking? You still cheated on him at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Stop bullsh*ting here!¡± Daisie¡¯s expression looked stern, and it did not sound like she was joking at all. ¡°We¡¯re just friends, and he was only fastening my seatbelt at the time out of courtesy. It¡¯s not a kiss! Those paparazzi are just making crap up!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. James spread his hands. ¡°Your friend fastened your seatbelt for you and got so close to you? Who would choose to believe in you if you were to respond to the photo with this exnation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Daisie stopped abruptly, not because she wanted to hide anything but because James¡¯ words had caused her to fall deep into contemtion. ¡®I was extremely startled when Zephir approached me all of a sudden, saying that he was helping me with the seatbelt. I¡¯ve always felt that something was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Her phone rang at this moment, and it was Colton calling. She answered the call. ¡°Colton.¡± Colton¡¯s tone did not sound very friendly. ¡°Has that b*stard, Zephir, returned to Zlokova?¡± Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Zephir has indeed returned to Zlokova.¡± ¡®It¡¯s been such a long time, and Colton still dislikes Zephir to the bones. At first, he didn¡¯t like Noce either, but it was only superficial. However, he really dislikes Zephir from the bottom of his heart.¡¯ ¡°Since you¡¯re now Noce¡¯s wife, don¡¯t contact him that often. I¡¯ve suppressed the news for you already.¡± Colton ended the call, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and summoned Leonardo into his office. Leonardo walked into the office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you looking for me?¡± He gave the order, ¡°Send some men to keep an eye on Zephir Gosling, who recently returned to Zlokova. Don¡¯t give him the opportunity to take advantage of Daisie¡¯s rtionship with Noce.¡± ¡®Compared to Noce, I don¡¯t like Zephir even more After all, Noce will at least sincerely think about the consequences of his actions and how they will affect Daisie¡¯s well being. But Zephir is different. Lisa was expelled from school back then because of his doing He even made it so that all the schools in Bassburgh refused to take Lisd in after the incident. ¡®At that time, Daisie didn¡¯t intend to get Lisa expelled from school but only cut ties with her. She wanted nothing to do with her anymore. However, the expulsion back then was obviously the cause of the series of incidents that followed. It¡¯s because Zephir did this without them knowing that made Lisa mistakenly think that Daisie was the one who forced her into walking the nk. That¡¯s why she hated Daisie and even continued to go after Daisie when they were in Yaramoor. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If she didn¡¯t get expelled from school, Lisa wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where she was at the end. To put it bluntly, Zephir caused Daisie to be framed and hurt by Lisa, ¡°This b*stard actually has the nerve to appear in front of Daisie again. In any case, since I already regard Noce as my brother-inw, I won¡¯t present him with any chance to get close to Daisie. ¡®I hope this scandal has nothing to do with Zephir.¡¯ At the Seaview Vi¡­ Freyja looked out at the courtyard. She did not expect Colton to actually arrange for other children to come to the vi to apany Deedee-the nanny¡¯s kid and some of his employees¡¯ children were all there. The oldest among the group was ten years old, and the youngest was also six years old. The nanny walked to Freyja¡¯s side. ¡°Youngdy, there¡¯s no need to worry. You can see how much fun Deedee is having with the other kids. Deedee will be surrounded by more children when she goes to kindergarten and will not feel lonely anymore.¡± Speaking of kindergarten, Freyja pondered. ¡®Now that the nanny brought it up, Deedee should¡¯ve started attending kindergarten at this age¡¯ Suddenly, a cry came from the yard. Freyja ran over with the nanny and the child¡¯s parents, only to see a 6-year-old girl covering her mouth and crying loudly. Her mother rushed forward to check her out and found out that her mouth was bleeding, ¡°Beth, what happened to you?¡± The nanny also asked the other children. ¡°What just happened here?¡± One of the older boys exined, ¡°She was ying with Deedee and might have gotten flicked in her mouth with a rubber band.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Deedee, who was standing behind the crowd. Deedee still had a broken rubber band in her hand. ¡°Deedee¡­¡± Freyja wanted to ask her something, but Deedee turned around instantly and ran into the vi without saying a word. Freyja pursed her lips tightly. Whether it was Deedee¡¯s fault or not, she could only apologize to the child first The originally harmonious atmosphere ended with the incident. Freyja walked upstairs, came to Deedee¡¯s room, and knocked on the door. ¡°Deedee, I¡¯ming in.¡± Before waiting for Deedee to respond, Freyja pushed the door open and went in. Seeing that Deedee was squatting on the carpet beside the bed and not making a single sound, Freyja walked up to her calmly, squatted down in front of her, and asked gently, ¡°Deedee, don¡¯t you like ying with the other boys and girls?¡± Deedee did not speak at all. Freyja stroked her hair. ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If Deedee really flicked the girl on purpose with a rubber band, there must be a reason behind that. Unexpectedly, Deedee blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± Freyja was stunned and frowned. ¡°You flicked her with a rubber band only because you don¡¯t like her?¡± Deedee refuted loudly, ¡°She¡¯s the one who pushed me first!¡± ¡°Deedee!¡± Freyja yelled at her abruptly as the atmosphere got tense in the room. When she subconsciously returned to her senses, Deedee had already run out of the room. Freyja went downstairs after her. ¡°Deedee, don¡¯t run ¡± Her stomach cramped all of a sudden, causing her to stop at the entryway. The nanny immediately stepped forward to support her. ¡°Youngdy!¡± Freyja gnashed her teeth, and beads of cold sweat rolled down her forehead and cheeks. ¡°Go after Deedee¡­¡± Colton received a call and hurried back to the vi, After listening to what had happened from the nanny, he walked into the bedroom with a sullen expression, Freyja was leaning against the head of the bed with a pillow behind her waist, and she looked as if she felt a lot more relieved after a short rest. Colton stopped by the bedside. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor toe and take a look at you.¡± He took out his cell phone, but Freyja stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. The most urgent task you should attend to now is locating Deedee¡­¡± His expression dimmed in an instant, and she could not tell whether he was upset or straight up exasperated. ¡°Deep down, neither you nor the baby is as important as Deedee, right?¡± Freyja was dumbfounded, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°Then shut up and get a good rest. I¡¯ve already sent a few bodyguards out to look for her.¡± His voice sounded eerily calm and unconcerned. Freyja could see that he was angry and was worried that he would take his anger on Deedee, so she suggested, ¡°Just leave Deedee¡¯s matter to me. I¡¯ll resolve it by myself.¡± Colton looked at her with a faint hint of coldness beaming from his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t agree to get officially married to me the other night because of Deedee, right?¡± Freyja paused for a few seconds, lowered her gaze, and did not answer his question. He took a deep breath and asserted indifferently, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t mind raising her, but if she doesn¡¯t stay put and insists on making a fuss all the time, I won¡¯t keep her here. I know you¡¯ll definitely compromise for her, but I don¡¯t hope that we¡¯ll get to the day when you have to choose between her and me.¡± After Colton said that, he turned around, walked to the door, and stopped. ¡°You should rest first. I¡¯ll get someone out there to find Deedee.¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡®Colton has already made the biggest concession to the matter, while I¡­ I guess it¡¯s time for me to make a decision.¡¯ Deedee had run out to the lively streets, High-rise buildings surrounded her, and people came and went, but she was unfamiliar with the city and did not know where to go, so she could only sit at a bus stop on the side of a road. Seeing that Freyja did not chase after her, she felt distressed. Feeling frightened and helpless, she regretted running out of the house and could only cry silently. That was until a silhouette blocked the light in front of her eyes. She lifted her head, and her pupils constricted as she trembled from head to toe. At the Seaview Vi, in the study¡­ Colton interlocked his fingers, rested his chin on the back of his hands, and stared at theputer screen. He inquired the nanny about today¡¯s matter, and the nanny told him that Deedee had flicked a girl¡¯s inouth with a rubber band. After checking the courtyard surveince video that was recorded earlier today, Colton found out that it was the girl who wanted to grab the doll in Deedee¡¯s hand. Deedee refused to let it go, so she pushed Deedee, and that was why Deedee flicked the girl¡¯s mouth with a rubber band. The girl started crying immediately, but Deedee just stood still and did not try to defend herself. The phone rang, and Colton answered it. The other party reported that they had not found Deedee. He closed his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Continue searching for her. She¡¯s not familiar with the city and shouldn¡¯t have gone too far.¡± Meanwhile, in a motel¡­ Sandy took off her hat, pushed Deedee into the room, and locked the door. Deedee stood there, and her body trembled vigorously. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Sandy pulled the chair over, sat down, and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has that aunt of yours started to despise you and kicked you out?¡± She finally found out where Freyja was living and thought about how to find them without letting Colton find out about her n. She did not expect to run into Deedee, who had run away from the vi. Deedee shook her head timidly. Sandy stood up, walked in front of her, and pinched her chin. ¡°Deedee, if you listened to me back then, why would I hit you willingly? And if it weren¡¯t for Noce Knowles, why would your parents leave you behind? ¡°And that aunt of yours. Before we came here, I already told you that she¡¯d ignore you as long as she got married to that man, but you just wouldn¡¯t believe in what I said.¡± Deedee burst into tears and sobbed softly. ¡°A Aunty Freyja didn¡¯t say that she doesn¡¯t want to keep me anymore¡­ It¡¯s just that Aunty Freyja now has a baby.¡± Sandy was astonished, then squinted her eyes immediately. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°That b*tch actually got pregnant?¡¯ She suddenly remembered Freyja¡¯s nauseated reaction the other day, and everything made sense to her now. ¡®It turns out that she¡¯s gotten pregnant even before getting married. She has paved her path into the Goldmanns with the child¡¯s help. This b*tch is indeed more capable than I am.¡± She leaned over and stroked the top of Deedee¡¯s head with a meaningful smirk on her face.¡± Then why not let me help you? After all, you should hope that Aunt Freyja will stay by your side forever, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± All afternoon, the people that Colton sent out could not find Deedee. Freyja was waiting anxiously. Although Colton had already sent someone out to look for her, she could not guarantee that Colton would really care about Deedee enough to put in his best effort. ¡®After all, he does have concerns and fears about what Deedee did. ¡®Deedee isn¡¯t rted to him, but he¡¯s willing to take her in and even said that he¡¯ll raise her until she reaches adulthood. That might be the final concession that he¡¯ll make for Deedee.¡¯ Freyja also knew that if she asked too much for Deedee, Colton would get even more disgusted by Deedee¡¯s existence, After thinking about it, she went straight into the study. ¡°Colton, can we talk?¡± Colton was flipping through some documents casually. He raised his head, stared at her, and asked, ¡°What do you wish to talk about?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re angry with Deedee. I¡¯m also responsible for the incident that Deedee caused. I was the one who neglected my responsibility in educating her before this, but you have my word that if we manage to get Deedee back, I¡¯ll make it clear to her that I¡¯ll be raising her together with my father. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send her back to the Pruitt residence for a few years and then bring her back to my side and raise her for a few more years. When Deedee reaches adulthood and has her owni thoughts about leaving us or staying with us, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll let her decide.¡± She could not have thought of a better way. The only way out of this matter was that she and her father would take turns raising Deedee for a few years. Deedeecked care and love throughout her whole life, but she knew that her father would definitely treat Deedee well. Colton was a little afraid about her well-being now that she was pregnant. Thus, if Freyja were to keep making Colton¡¯s life difficult, she was afraid that Colton would one day forbid Deedee from seeing her in this life. She did owe it to Deedee, so she did not want things to go to that point. As such, that was the only way that she coulde up with. Colton looked at her and frowned slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so selfish that I won¡¯t take Deedee¡¯s safety into consideration?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Freyja paused for a bit. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean!¡± ¡°Freyja, I hope you¡¯ll have faith in me.¡± He stood up and walked around the corner of the desk and toward her. ¡°And now isn¡¯t the time to think about this matter. I promise you that I¡¯ll find out Deedee¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°I¡¯ve also looked into the surveince footage. The girl was indeed the one who pushed Deedee first, which was why Deedee fought back. Even though what she did is wrong, we can¡¯t just im that this incident is all her fault. It¡¯s only natural for me not to get down to the details and put all the me on her.¡± Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Freyja¡®s heart skipped a beat. Colton took her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°I don¡®t want us to quarrel because of Deedee, and I don¡®t want you to think that I only care about the baby in your womb, and that¡®s why I¡®m forcing you to separate yourself from Deedee. ¡°I know that she¡®s been staying with you since she was born, and you¡®ve carried out your duty as an aunt, so it¡®s not toote for you to make the decision after you¡®ve given birth to the baby.¡± He did not want to force her into making a choice now, so he was giving her more time to think about it. As long as Deedee lived under his nose and a nanny watched over her, he could rest assured. Freyja¡®s chest undted vigorously, and tears welled up in her eyes immediately. ¡°Colton, thank you.¡± Colton gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°So, don¡®t think about it anymore. I want you and our baby to be well: Promise me that you¡¯ll keep having faith in me no matter what happens.¡± Colton carried Freyja back to the bedroom, ced her down on the bed, and allowed her to get a good rest first. He then walked out of the bedroom, took out his cell phone, and there was a text message. [Ms. Deedee has been taken away by Mrs. Pruitt.] Colton quietly and expressionlessly put the phone away and went downstairs. In a seaside town, in a homestay... The room looked antique and was decorated in a profound ssical design. The cyan curtain beside the bed was rolled up, and the carved wooden screen separated the bedroom and living room. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Noce was in his casual attire and was sitting in front of the coffee table, brewing tea. He used the tea filter to separate the tea leaves from the tea and poured the tea into a well decorated ceramic tea cup. Edison walked around the screen and came in. ¡°Mr. Knowles, rumor has it that Donald¡®s men have settled down in this town. They¡®re the ones who brought Sandy here.¡± Noce picked up the teacup and slowly drank from it. ¡°How many people are there?¡± Edison replied, ¡°Four, and you should know one of them. He¡®s Donald¡®s confidant, Bear.¡± Bear had been following Donald around when Donald was at the peak of his career. After what happened to Donald three years ago, the underground ck market went down together with him, and the police arrested his subordinates. Unfortunately, Bear escaped the police and disappeared. It seemed that Bear had been hiding all these years, and Donald because he most probably received some help from Bear. Noce lifted his gaze. ¡°Have you spread the news?¡± Edison nodded. ¡°It¡®s estimated that Bear will soon know that you¡®re here.¡± On the other side of the city... When Bear learned of Noce¡®s whereabouts, he becamecent and started fiddling with the fruit knife in his hand. ¡°Finally! That b*stard can no longer hold it back and has probed his head out in the wilderness. This is what I¡®ve been waiting for over all these years, him taking the bait.¡± The man who reported to him nced at him. ¡°Then, shall we take this opportunity to end him here?¡± Bear sneered. ¡°Kill him? Don¡®t worry. Everything will be decided after we notify Mr. Matthews about this.¡± In the middle of the night¡­ A thunderstorm pierced through the dark sky, and the lightning that split the sky brightened the sky abruptly and woke up Daisie. Her pillow was soaked in a cold sweat as if she had just had a nightmare. She dreamed that Noce was dead, so she sat on the bed, feeling all flustered and devastated. A warm yellow light lit up the dark bedroom. Daisie got out of bed and stopped behind the French window. It was raining cats and dogs outside the window, and the rain seemed to have covered all the surrounding buildings. Thunder was bursting all around, and lightning shed across the night sky. She closed the curtains, walked back to the bed, sat down, picked up her phone, found Noce¡®s phone number, and called him. She waited until she heard Noce¡®s voice. ¡°Daisie?¡± Daisie heaved a sigh of relief and lowered her gaze. ¡°Noce, I had a dream that something bad happened to you.¡± Noce let out a faint chuckle, and his voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°Dreams aren¡®t real, and they¡®re always the opposite of reality. I¡®m still fine, ain¡®t I?¡± Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Daisie clenched her phone tightly. ¡°But it¡®s been so many days, and I¡®m really worried...¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Noce coaxed her softly and gently, ¡°You have my word that I¡®ll definitely return. So all you need to do is wait for me at home obediently.¡± He hung up the call, and two men broke into the room the next second. Noce turned around slowly, and a white light swept through the window as if it were daytime. As such, he could clearly see the gloomy faces of the people when they burst through the door. Bear caressed the tip of the knife with his fingertips and grinned. ¡°Mr. Knowles, how have you been?¡± The greeting sounded like a sh that could split the ocean and lift the waves. Noce did not move, and a beam of white light was suddenly pointed at his face as he looked eerily calm. ¡°It¡®s rumored that you¡®re a very skilled man, Mr. Bear. Since you¡®ve only brought one man with you, you must be confident you¡®ll be able to take me down here.¡± Among the men who worked under Donald, Bear was the only one Donald highly valued¨Che was loyal enough to die for Donald, after all. As for his fighting skills, even Edison was not aspetent as he was. Bear was a professional fighter before working for Donald. He was the type of fighter who would sign a contract to fight to the death in Southeast Eurasia¡®s underground fighting arenas. As long as he wanted to fight, he would fight his opponent to the death¨Call his opponents would only end up dead or gravely disabled. Therefore, Bear had a great reputation in Southeast Eurasia, and he was the target that all local capitalists would fight each other in order to bet on him. Bear licked the back of the knife, and his attitude was extremely arrogant. ¡°I know that you, Mr. Knowles, are the type of person who would use ruthless means to frame others behind their backs, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. I myself am more than enough when ites to dealing with you. Even if you were to call someone here...¡± He paused for a few seconds, looked at Noce, and smirked. ¡°You would¡®ve already died long ago.¡± As soon as he said so, the man behind him immediately took out a ck revolver and pointed it at Noce. A thunder rumbled, engulfing the gunshot. A bright white spark illuminated the whole room, and the ss behind Noce cracked. The bullet was trapped in it, and it was still steaming. The atmosphere in the room fell into dead silence and grim solemnity. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Noce did not even blink, Bearughed out loud. ¡°Nice, you actually didn¡®t sh*t your pants.¡± He grabbed the ck revolver from the person beside him and loaded it again. ¡°We still have four bullets. I won¡®t miss this time around.¡± ¡°Do you want to bet on this?¡± Noce took off his watch calmly, and his ga?e looked profound and gloomy. Bear narrowed his eyes. ¡°Oh, are you afraid?¡± Noce lifted his gaze, and the revolver in Bear¡®s hand reflected a beam of cold light, and it looked like hisser¨Cfocused re. ¡°I¡®m betting that you¡®ll fail to kill me.¡± Bear¡®s smirk disappeared as if he had been provoked, and his gaze looked fierce and stern. ¡°Oh really? You¡®re still acting so presumptuously when you¡®re the only one here who¡®s about to die. I really won¡®t mind being the one who buys you your one¨Cway ticket to hell.¡± ¡°I¡®ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Don¡®t you wonder why there¡®s no one else in this homestay except you two and me?¡± Bear dismissed his threatening question. ¡°Even if I were to go down here with you, I¡®d still get to avenge Mr. Matthews. So all your men can do when they arrive here is collect your dead body for you.¡± Gunshots pierced through the rainy night. One of the bullets shot Noce in the chest! He fell backward, hit the window, and sat down on the ground! Bear stepped forward and pressed the gun¡®s muzzle against Noce¡®s head. ¡°This third shot will be your shortcut to hell.¡± Noce grabbed his hand, and the bullet grazed his cheek¡ªit was extremely close! Noce mped Bear¡®s body with his legs and flipped his upper body through the air. The moment Bear was thrown, he propped his hand against the ground and stabilized his body. And the ck revolver was flung under the couch. Seeing the bulletproof vest under Noce¡®s shirt, Bear looked sinister. ¡°Alright, you¡®re really well¨Cprepared.¡± ¡®I should have aimed that shot directly at his head!¡® Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Noce had seen through Bear¡®s ways. ¡°Rumor has it that you don¡®t like to take your opponent down or kill them in one move because there¡®s no sense of aplishment. You like to fool around with them, and you¡®ll deprive them of theirst hope of survival when they¡®re exhausted, ¡°So the calmer I am, the less you¡®ll get to enjoy the pleasure of hunting your prey in this fight. That¡®s why you won¡®t let me die so soon.¡± Bear stood up, took off his shirt, and attacked him with his knife. ¡°You¡®re still not my match when ites to a fistfight!¡± Noce defended himself with his bare hands, avoiding the knife¡®s tip and Bear¡®s attack, while the other man snuck behind him. He immediately kicked the table forward to block Bear¡®s legs, turned around, grabbed the man¡®s wrist, and folded his arm downward, dislocating his shoulder Bear kicked the table away and rushed toward him. Noce pulled the man forward and used his body to block Bear¡®s attack, and the tip of his knife stabbed into the man¡®s shoulder. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bear pushed the man away and hit Noce with his elbow. Noce resisted with both hands and was knocked backward. Bear¡®s force was brutal, and his attacks became more and more vicious. His arm shattered the deskmp, and Noce was forced into a corner. Bear lifted his leg and swung it horizontally at Noce. Noce dodged it, and the kick mmed into all the books and decorations disyed on the bookshelf. The man with the injured left shoulder threw the ck revolver under the couch to Bear, and Bear quickly grabbed it in his hand. ¡°Let¡®s see where you can hide¡ª¡± The ss shattered, and several ck silhouettes broke into the room through the windows. Edison ambushed Bear, and thetter raised his hand to block his attack. It caught him off guard, and he fell back in a panic. Bear gnashed his teeth, clicked his tongue, and rushed out the door. The bodyguards in ck went after him. Several police cars were parked around the homestay in the rain. When Bear saw the police cars, his expression turned ruthless¨Che wanted to jump out of the building through the window in the corridor! One of the bodyguards assaulted him from behind, and Bear dodged it and fought with the bodyguards in the corridor. However, the bodyguards quickly fell into a disadvantageous position, giving Bear an opportunity to escape. As soon as Bear jumped out of the window, Noce, who had gotten downstairs, shot him in the leg with a crossbow. He groaned and fell to the ground, and the rain that flowed down his leg was mixed with blood. Noce gnashed his teeth. ¡°He must never be allowed to run away.¡± As he jumped out the window, Edison tried to catch up to him. ¡°Mr. Knowles!¡± The rain became heavier and heavier. The bodyguards took the police around the homestay and tracked them up the mountain behind the homestay. Bear limped and fled up the mountain. He did not even have the time to pull out the short arrow that punctured his leg, and no one could tell whether his trousers were drenched in blood or rainwater. However, it was a dead end ahead as all there was under the 35¨Cfoot cliff was the turbulent sea. The people who caught up to him quickly surrounded him. Rainwater rolled down Noce¡®s face, and his expression looked cold when the lights were reflected off his face. The police pointed their guns at Bear, and thetter gnashed his teeth. ¡°You actually brought a troop of cops!?¡± He originally thought that the people that were ambushing him were all Noce¡®s men, so he was not afraid of them. He did not expect him to have even called the police. ¡°You¡®ve helped Sandy escape, and Sandy hase into Zlokova illegally. Since you¡®re her aplice, you naturally became a target that the police would want to investigate.¡± Noce stared straight into his soul. ¡°You have no way out now.¡± With a ruthless face, Bear pulled out the revolver that had only one bullet left, and the police officers confronting him clenched their pistols tightly. When they got extremely alert, he managed to distract them and resorted to a sinister trick as he reached for the pocket knife hidden in his sleeve. He then rushed toward Noce coldly. ¡°I won¡®t be reconciled if I don¡®t kill you here today!¡± Edison realized Bear was nning to drag Noce down with him and eximed, ¡°Mr. Knowles!¡± A police officer shot Bear in the leg, and the pain aroused Bear¡®s ferocity. He desperately pierced Noce¡®s arm with the tip of the knife. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Noce gnashed his teeth, sped Bear mercilessly while in excruciating pain, and lifted his hand. The knife handle shed across the hand, and blood gushed out of the wound, making it almost impossible to distinguish the flesh from the bloody mess. Bear was still clinging to him, not letting go. Edison shouted, ¡°Help him!¡± Bearughed ferociously, grabbed Noce, and turned around, and the police¡®s bullets hit Bear on his back. He roared loudly, dragged doce, who had no time to escape his grasp, and fell straight into the sea. Edison rushed out. ¡°Mr. Knowles!!!¡± The huge waves instantly covered the two silhouettes, and they were nowhere to be seen in the waves. Early in the morning, at the Seaview Vi... Colton came out of the bathroom when his phone rang. He took a nce at Freyja, who was still sleeping, and walked over to pick up the call. The other party said something to him, and Colton¡®s face dimmed instantly. ¡°What did you just say!?¡± The abrupt rise of voice woke Freyja. She slowly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Did something happen to Deedee?¡± Deedee had not been found all night, and there were thunderstormsst night, so nobody knew where she was hiding or whether she had encountered danger. Colton hung up the call and remained silent for a long time. ¡°No, it¡¯s Noce.¡± Freyja was astounded. ¡°What?¡± He quickly put on his shirt. ¡°Don¡®t tell Daisie about Noce first. I¡®m heading out for a bit.¡± Freyja opened her mouth slightly. ¡°Then what about Deedee?¡± He paused for a moment, turned to look at her, and the solemnity beaming from in between his brows was too obvious to be concealed. ¡°She¡®ll be fine.¡± He did not tell Freyja that Sandy had taken Deedee away, and he could already guess Sandy¡®s intention without even having to think about it. He picked up his jacket, walked to the door, and stopped at the door. ¡°No matter what text messages you receive, don¡®t leave the house. I¡®ll resolve Deedee¡®s affairs myself.¡± Freyja pursed her lips as millions of thoughts shed across her mind. Colton walked down to the living room, secretly instructed the nanny, and left the vi directly. Colton asked the driver to drive straight to the seaside town. Noce gnashed his teeth, sped Bear mercilessly while in excruciating pain, and lifted his hand. The knife handle shed across the hand, and blood gushed out of the wound, making it almost impossible to distinguish the flesh from the bloody mess. Bear was still clinging to him, not letting go. Edison shouted, ¡°Help him!¡± Bearughed ferociously, grabbed Noce, and turned around, and the police¡®s bullets hit Bear on his back. He roared loudly, dragged doce, who had no time to escape his grasp, and fell straight into the sea. Edison rushed out. ¡°Mr. Knowles!!!¡± The huge waves instantly covered the two silhouettes, and they were nowhere to be seen in the waves. Early in the morning, at the Seaview Vi... Colton came out of the bathroom when his phone rang. He took a nce at Freyja, who was still sleeping, and walked over to pick up the call. The other party said something to him, and Colton¡®s face dimmed instantly. ¡°What did you just say!?¡± The abrupt rise of voice woke Freyja. She slowly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Did something happen to Deedee?¡± Deedee had not been found all night, and there were thunderstormsst night, so nobody knew where she was hiding or whether she had encountered danger. Colton hung up the call and remained silent for a long time. ¡°No, it¡®s Noce.¡± Freyja was astounded. ¡°What?¡± He quickly put on his shirt. ¡°Don¡®t tell Daisie about Noce first. I¡®m heading out for a bit.¡± Freyja opened her mouth slightly. ¡°Then what about Deedee?¡± He paused for a moment, turned to look at her, and the solemnity beaming from in between his brows was too obvious to be concealed. ¡°She¡®ll be fine.¡± He did not tell Freyja that Sandy had taken Deedee away, and he could already guess Sandy¡®s intention without even having to think about it. He picked up his jacket, walked to the door, and stopped at the door. ¡°No matter what text messages you receive, don¡®t leave the house. I¡®ll resolve Deedee¡®s affairs myself.¡± Freyja pursed her lips as millions of thoughts shed across her mind. Colton walked down to the living room, secretly instructed the nanny, and left the vi directly. Colton asked the driver to drive straight to the seaside town. At the foot of the cliff, the police had dispatched fishing boats to salvage anyone that they could find, and the bodyguards reported the search progress to Edison on the shore. Seeing that Colton had arrived, Edison walked toward him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Edison had not slept all nightst night and waspletely drenched, so he looked depressed and extremely diposed. Colton stood on the rocky bank, and the wind rustled his shirt. ¡°Have you found him?¡± Edison shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The leader of the bodyguards came up to them. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®m sorry, it¡®s our fault.¡± Colton had lent Nonce a group of bodyguards. Noce had nned to lure Bear out, and Bear did appear, but they had no idea that Bear would have the thought of going down together with Noce. Even if the police and many other people were present, he was determined to drag Noce down with him, even if it meant that he would die too. The police wanted to arrest Bear, but they did not have the authority to shoot to kill. And when Bear rushed toward Noce, the bodyguards were not prepared to respond to his abrupt action. Even though the police shot Bear to protect Noce, Bear still refused to let go. The entire sea was shrouded in a gloomy fog, and the waves were rolling under Colton¡®s feet. The cliff was 35¨Cfoot high, and the waves were turbulent. If an ordinary person with no physical training were to jump off the cliff, it would be difficult for them to survive, not to mention Bear, who had taken so many bullets. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Colton took a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Expand the search area. Search the downstream ports for him. Bring him back to me, dead or alive.¡± The port terminals were all supervised by the police, and Bassburgh had also sent relevant personnel to assist in the investigation. Edison followed through with all the processes. As long as Noce¡®s body was not found, there was still a glimmer of hope. 1 At around 3:00 p.m., a male body was found beside the pier at the lower reaches of the Donkery River. Edison received the news and rushed to the destination with the police. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 The police rented a boat from a nearby fisherman to salvage the corpse ashore, brought forensics to the scene for identification and evidence collection, and bagged the body. Edison fought through the crowd and frowned. ¡°Has the identity of the body been confirmed?¡± The detective turned to look at him. ¡°It¡®s Bear.¡± Edison was startled as the zipper of the body bag was slowly pulled down. That pale and slightly swollen face was indeed Bear¡®s. ¡®Bear has really died.¡® del The detective got up and said earnestly, ¡°We¡®ve only found the suspect¡®s body so far, but we won¡®t give up on the search and rescue.¡± Edison nodded and sent the text message to Colton. As soon as Colton arrived at thepany, he received a text message from Edison saying that Bear¡®s body had been recovered, but Noce¡®s whereabouts were still unknown. He ced the phone on the desk, leaned back in the chair, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and muttered to himself, ¡°He should still be alive... right?¡± ¡®He¡®d better be still alive. Otherwise, I really don¡®t know how to exin this clusterf*ck to Daisie.¡® At this time, he received a call from the nanny. The nanny told him that Freyja had answered a phone call and had gone out. Freyja came to the pier by car, and sure enough, she saw Deedee sitting alone on a bench. ¡°Deedee!¡± Freyja ran straight up to her and pulled her up. ¡°Are you hurt? Where have you been all night? Why didn¡®t you return to the vi? Don¡®t you know that I¡®m worried to death about you!?¡± Deedee had actually run so far away by herself. If she had not taken the initiative to call her, she would still be extremely worried that something bad had happened to her. Deedee lowered her head and tightened the hands that were grasping the hem of her clothes. ¡± I don¡®t want to go back...¡± Freyja took a deep breath and calmed her tone. ¡°Deedee, don¡®t act up and be angry with me, okay? Now listen to me ande back with me.¡± She took Deedee¡®s hand, but Deedee broke her hand free and started crying. ¡°I said I don¡®t want to go back! If I go back with you to that uncle, you won¡®t want to keep me anymore, so I don¡®t want you to go back!¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡®Did she overhear what I said the other night? Has what I said affected her this much?¡®. Deedee had no sense of security andcked parental love since the day she was born. And Freyja was the only person that she wanted to rely on. The thought of sending her back to the Pruitts had undoubtedly made Deedee feel bad. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Freyja leaned over and ced her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Deedee, are you ming me for sending you away? Sorry, I didn¡®t consider your feelings. ¡°But Deedee, I intend to send you back to your grandfather not because I despise you and no longer want you to stay with me. Your daddy is one of the Pruitts, and that makes you one of the Pruitts too. So I believe that your grandfather will definitely take good care of you. At least you won¡®t feel as aggrieved as when you¡®re living with me, just like how you¡®re feeling now. Your grandfather loves you as much as I do too.¡± She stroked Deedee¡®s cheek. ¡°I have a great responsibility for who you¡®ve be. I¡®m sorry.¡± ¡®Since I started raising Deedee, both of us have been closely knitted. I¡®m not her mother, but I have to take on a mother¡®s responsibility. But s, I¡®ve failed to fulfill my responsibility.¡¯ She even wanted to send Deedee back to the Pruitts in consideration of Colton and the Goldmanns. She was too selfish. Seeing her bloodshot eyes, Deedee felt slightly shaken deep down. She did not want her aunt to hate her. She only wanted to live with her aunt. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Aunty Freyja... It¡®s actually Grandma¡®s¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Deedee¡®s cor was pulled by a man who suddenly appeared behind her, and she was thrown to the ground. Freyja¡®s pupils constricted. ¡°Deedee!¡± Four men blocked her way. Sandy calmly walked out from behind those men with a lit cigarette and nced at Deedee, who fell to the ground and trembled out of rage. ¡°What a useless piece of sh*t! She bes soft¨Chearted so quickly.¡± Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Frevia gnashed her teeth. ¡°Mother, Deedee is innocent! You shouldn¡®t treat her like this!¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Sandy sneered and lifted her chin with her cigarette holder. ¡°That b*tch gave up her own life just to give birth to this useless piece of cr*p. She didn¡®t even inherit the slightest shrewdness from her father. Who¡®s to me for that?¡± Freyja was trembling with anger. ¡°You¡®ve already forced her father to his death! Do you n to push his only daughter in the same direction too?¡± Sandy pped her ferociously. The half of her face that tushed away looked extremely diposed. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Sandy¡®s expression looked horrifying. ¡°Noce Knowles is the one who killed Ken!¡± Freyja raised her head andughed out loud, ignoring her swollen cheek. ¡°You¡®vepletely lost your sanity. You keep saying that Noce is the person who killed Ken, but it¡®s just your way offorting yourself.¡° ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Sandy grabbed Freyja¡®s hair. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you piss me off right here!?¡± Freyja forced a smile. ¡°I may be a b*tch, but I¡®m still a piece of meat that came out of your body. However, I¡®ve never expected you to feel bad for me. After all, you should¡®ve strangled me to death. You shouldn¡®t have let me live and made me bear all these sufferings thate from you!¡± The resentment surging from the bottom of her eyes was no less than that of Sandy¡¯s. It was as if the hatred that had been umting over time hadpletely erupted at this moment, and she even regretted that she had been born into the arms of such a mother. Unfortunately, it was something that she could not even choos¨¦. ¡®Life would¡®ve been better if I were to have died in her womb from the very beginning. ¡®Ever since I was born, I¡®ve never been treated well and loved by my own mother. I¡®ve always been superfluous to that family. I¡®ve never gotten any warmth that anyone should get from their home, not even a hint of it. All I¡®ve ever gotten is my own mother¡®s cold and disdainful gaze. It¡®s my home, but it¡®s as if I¡®ve been living the life of a foster child. Isn¡®t that ironic? ¡®And the only good quality my cowardly father has taught me is perseverance and hope. I thought I was not as excellent as Ken back then, which is why my mother didn¡®t acknowledge me. I also thought that as long as I was as sensible and obedient as Ken was, I could be epted by my mother. ¡®However, facts have proven to me that no matter how excellent and obedient I¡®ve be, all I¡®ll get is the usual disdain from my mother. ¡®I sometimes wonder, if I were not Ken¡®s younger sister but his younger brother, would my mother have treated me better? ¡®However, one doesn¡®t get so many is in the world we live in.¡® ¡°Grandma, please don¡®t hit Aunty Fr¡ª¡± Deedee rushed over and hugged Sandy¡®s thigh, crying and begging her. Sandy kicked her away! There was no way that Deedee could take Sandy¡®s kick with that tiny body of hers. She fell backward, the back of her head hit the ground, and she was motionless after that. Freyja witnessed this scene and eximed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Deedee!¡± Sandy clicked her tongue, turned her head, and motioned for one of the men to check on the kid. ¡°Check and see if she¡®s dead.¡± ¡®If she were to die here, it¡®d be really troublesome.¡® The man felt a faint breath as he ced his fingers near Deedee¡®s nostrils and replied, ¡°She¡®s still alive. She should¡®ve fainted.¡± Freyja pushed the man aside, rushed to Deedee¡®s side, picked her up from the ground, and covered the back of her head that hit the ground first. The first thing that she felt was a hint of warmth, and her palm became sticky. It was blood. ¡°Deedee...¡± She recovered from the trance and immediately shouted, ¡°Send Deedee to the hospital! Mother, for once in my life, I¡®m begging you.¡± ¡°She¡®s not even your daughter. Even if she dies, this incident won¡®t hinder you.¡± Sandy took a puff of smoke indifferently. ¡°I heard Deedee say that you¡®re pregnant. It¡®s no wonder you can sessfully get married to the Goldmanns and want to send Deedee away. After all, Deedee is just a burden to you now. If she dies, she dies.¡± Freyja¡®s expression looked lifeless as every word that came out of Sandy¡®s mouth seemed to pierce through her heart like a sharp de. The dilemma, guilt, pain, all her feelings toward Colton, and her guilt toward Deedee were all surging frantically and helplessly to the surface of her heart. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Sandy was happy when she saw how devastated Freyja was. ¡°Am I wrong? Would the Goldmanns be fine with you bringing her along? Fey, you need to know your ce.¡± She raised Freyja¡®s chin as if she was going to crush her jaw, her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Your brother is dead, so why do you get to be happy? You were born to help your brother, so you should just be a good doormat. Why did you have to work with that Knowles b*stard and kill your brother!¡± Sandy shoved her away. Freyja fell but protected he? belly. Sandy looked down at her. ¡°But I¡®m giving you a chance. If you want to save Deedee, you have to sacrifice the one in your womb.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Freyja¡®s pupils shrunk, and she looked pale. ¡°What did you say!?¡± ¡°Do you think I will let you marry into the Goldmann family? Not a chance!¡± She smirked while looking maniacal. ¡°If it weren¡®t because of Noce, you would already be Donald¡®s. I owe him one, but I can¡®t pay him back, so I have to offer my only daughter.¡± She shuddered. ¡°Have you gone mad!?¡± She wanted to give her to Donald, the devil? Sandy waved her hand, and two buff men held her down while Sandy walked over with her high heels¨C her eyes were fixed on Freyja¡®s belly. ¡°Don¡®t move. It¡®ll be over soon.¡± She raised her leg and was going to stomp on her belly. Freyja struggled. ¡°Stop, no!¡± Before Sandy¡®s footnded, she was kicked out of the way. A few bodyguards also seized the two men who were holding Freyja down. Colton got out of the car and slowly walked over while Freyja looked at him. ¡°Colton...¡± Colton looked cold, but his tone was even colder. ¡°Did you ignore everything that I told you?¡± Freyja choked. ¡°I¡ª¡± Sandy crawled up from the floor andughed hysterically. ¡°How did you get here so quickly? Do you really care for this daughter of mine? Hahaha!¡± Colton red at her with burning eyes. ¡°Sending you back to your country was the worst decision I¡®ve ever made. You should have died in Zlokova.¡± His anger could be seen in his eyes. He wanted to crush this woman who tried to kill his child. Sandy wasn¡®t afraid of him. ¡°You¡®re such a poor boy. You were loyal to this b*tch, but she only cares about Deedee. She even put your child in danger. Did you know? She even begged me to save Deedee, and I said she had to get rid of her child. Do you think she said yes?¡± Freyja was anxious, which made her chest heave. ¡°B*llshit, I didn¡¯t¨C¡± Her emotions made her belly hurt, and that made her stop talking. She looked toward Colton with a pale face, but his face was emotionless. Sandy could tell that as long as Deedee was in between them, there would be a crack, and that crack would eventually turn into a huge chasm. The suspicion of men and hesitation of women would slowly consume the trust they once had. That all fit into her n. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, ask her. Who would she pick between Deedee and the child she¡®s carrying?¡± Freyja¡®s face was pale, and she was drained of energy. Sandy was good at maniption. Everything she said was piercing, and it made Colton start to suspect her. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Freyja looked up at Colton¡®s back. He was so near yet felt so far away. Maybe they were a mistake from the beginning. She was a selfish woman who didn¡®t deserve his love. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Colton turned around and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Send the child to the hospital.¡± Sandy was stunned because she couldn¡®t believe it. ¡°What!? You care more for a child from someone else¨C¡± ¡°In your eyes, someone else¡®s child doesn¡®t deserve to live. Not even your own daughter deserved that. If you look down on women so much, I wonder why your mother didn¡®t strangle you when you were born.¡± Colton looked at Sandy with a nk expression. Sandy looked awkward, and her breathing quickened, but she couldn¡®t say a word. Colton carried Freyja and turned around. ¡°Mrs. Pruitt, this is the end of your good life.¡± 1 The bodyguard grabbed her while she struggled and screamed, ¡°Freyja Pruitt! You¡®ll never be happy! Never in a million years!¡± Freyja shuddered in Colton¡®s arms, and her eyes lost their luster. Deedee was sent to the hospital while Freyja was brought to the Seaview Vi. Colton carried Freyja to the room and was silent throughout the journey. The air was dead. The moment he ced her down, Freyja grabbed onto him and tried to exin herself. ¡°I didn¡®t want to give up our child because of Deedee...¡± Her hair was messy, and half of her face was swollen. Her eyes were filled with tears that were ready to drop. ¡°But you also put our child in danger because of Deedee, did you not?¡± Colton stared at her bloodshot eyes. ¡°You never trusted me.¡± She was too stunned to speak. Colton got up and turned his back on her while saying in a calm tone, ¡°You knew that your mother brought Deedee over with a motive. I hid everything from you because I knew she had her, but I promised you I would save Deedee. This could have been avoided if you had faith in me, even just a little. ¡°If I didn¡®t send someone to keep an eye on your mother and know where she was, our child would have been dead.¡± Colton had found them quickly because he had sent someone to shadow them. If he didn¡®t do that and wasn¡®t ready, would their child get to see the light of day? Freyja was exasperated, but her tears still rolled down her swollen cheeks. ¡°I... I know.¡± Colton turned to look at her, thenughed in anger. ¡°You knew, yet you chose to put yourself in harm¡®s way. In your eyes, the child and I are not as important as Deedee.¡± She shuddered. ¡°No...¡± Colton gently touched her face. ¡°All your exnations are nothing to me, Freyja. I have never seen your sincerity. I never really asked if you really love me or if I am the only one in love.¡± The madness three years ago was when everything started. He had always thought that he wasn¡®t good at expressing himself and assumed that as long as he could get her, he would be able to keep her: He never minded Deedee¡®s existence, but he cared about her attitude. After what happened today, he felt that he wasn¡®t as important as Deedee and that Freyja would even trust her own judgment rather than him. Freya froze as her throat dried. Her heart felt as if it was slowly evaporating. She had feelings for Colton even before the madness began three years ago, but she never felt that she deserved him. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Freyja knew that from the beginning. She had let her feelings take over during that drunken night. Maybe it was just as her mother had said, and she didn¡®t deserve to be happy. She couldn¡®t leave Deedee, which became an obstacle between them. This might just be the best ending. She closed her eyes and swallowed the pain. ¡°Colton, I¡®ll have the child.¡± Colton looked sullen. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Freyja looked like she was drained of blood, and her smile was hollow and weak, as if she had fallen into a ck hole. ¡°You¡®ll be a good father. The child will be happy if they are with you.¡± ¡°Freyja Pruitt!¡± Colton grabbed her tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands popped up. ¡°If this was what you wanted, did you find it amusing to y with my feelings for the past three years?¡± Freyja lay on the edge of the bed while his expression was unreadable. ¡°You would give up your own child for Deedee. You feel sorry that she¡®s an orphan, but what about the child you¡®re carrying? You want them not to have a mother too?¡± She froze, but her hand shook. Freyja took deep breaths, and her tears kept falling. The nanny stood at the door and spoke. ¡°Sir, the hospital called ¡± Colton red toward the door with such a sharp gaze that the nanny didn¡®t finish what she wanted to say. He let go of Freyja and left after mming the door. The nanny watched Colton go downstairs and looked back at Freyja, who was lying in bed, then sighed. ¡°Ma¡®am, when people are in love, both parties need to make sacrifices and understand each other. Mr. Goldmann cares so much about you and your child, but what you did really broke his heart.¡± Freyja¡®s heart felt as if it was cut open and bled profusely. She felt as if she had dried up and sat there, feeling numb for a long time. Colton got to the hospital when the bodyguard reported Deedee¡®s situation to him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°The doctor said that she had a slight concussion. There was bleeding in her head, and she has to stay in the hospital for a while since she¡¯s so young.¡± Colton nodded with no expression. ¡°Where¡®s Mrs. Pruitt?¡± He replied, ¡°We have her and are waiting for your instructions.¡± Colton turned around. ¡°Send two people to stay at the hospital, then bring me to see Mrs. Pruitt.¡± Sandy was held in a dpidated house on the outskirts of town. All her belongings and phone had been taken away, and there was a guard outside. There was no way she could escape. The door of the room opened, and Colton walked in. Sandy scoffed. ¡°You¡®re illegally detaining a foreign citizen. If something happens to me, you¡®re not going to get out of this.¡± Colton pulled out a chair. ¡°You got here illegally, and we detained you. If we hand you over to the police, do you think they will take action against you or me?¡± Sandy¡®s smile faded. Colton ced a bag that contained her belongings next to his feet, which included her phone.¡± I¡®m sure you wouldn¡®t want to go to prison.¡± ¡°Prison?¡± Sandy clenched her jaw. ¡°Even if I got in here illegally, I didn¡®t hurt anyone. What reason would you have to send me to prison?¡± 1 Hezily raised his brows. ¡°What if Deedee dies?¡± Sandy¡®s expression changed. ¡°What... No! That¡®s impossible!¡± She had just kicked her, and Deedee had still been breathing. And hadn¡®t Colton sent her to the hospital? Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Something shed across Sandy¡®s mind, which brought back a sinister smile to her face. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡®re such a cruel man. I¡®m guessing you¡®re going to kill Deedee and pin it on me?¡± Colton smirked with calm eyes. ¡°I can¡®t be even more ruthless than you are.¡± Sandy shuddered because she had underestimated the Goldmanns. She thought that Noce was a cruel man, but Colton was going to kill Deedee and frame her just to send her to prison. Sheughed. ¡°I knew it! Freyja cares so much about Deedee that she would abandon her own child, so you must hate Deedee a lot. If you kill her, Freyja will hate you for the rest of her life.¡± His reply didn¡®t contain any emotions. ¡°I don¡®t care if she hates me. So what if a woman who won¡®t listen to me hates me?¡± Sandy fell silent. Colton looked at her and calmly said, ¡°Why? Are you feeling bad for your daughter?¡± ¡°Me? Feel bad for her?¡± Sandy¡®s hatred was deep. ¡°Why would I feel that way for that girl? I regret the day I gave birth to her. Seeing her cry in her crib, I wanted to strangle her to death. I felt disgusted every time she approached me, yearning for love and attention.¡± Colton¡®s eyes were dark and sharp. Sandy continued. ¡°After she grew up and started to look good, her only use was to marry her off to someone who could give me benefits. If Ken had been crueler to her, she would have married Donald. I hate that useless girl. She should have died instead of Ken.¡± Colton didn¡®t speak for a long time, and then he stood up. ¡°I guess you know that Donald is still alive.¡± Sandy¡®s expression changed, and she turned her face away. ¡°So what? You¡®ll never find out his location from me.¡± ¡°Bear is dead.¡± Sandy was shocked. ¡°No...¡± Colton straightened his suit. ¡°He was badly wounded and fell into the sea with Noce. I guess that was what Donald wants to hear.¡± Sandy froze on the spot while deep in thought. Colton threw the bag at his feet toward her. ¡°I¡®m letting you go. Get as far away from here as possible. You¡®ll end up dead if I see you in Bassburgh again.¡± Sandy hurriedly left because she was afraid that Colton would change his mind. The guard stopped in front of the car and watched her escape, then turned to ask Colton, who was walking over, ¡°Sir, are we letting her get away?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Colton sat in the car, calmly picked up hisptop, put on his Bluetooth earphones, and said,¡± How would we find Donald¡®s whereabouts if we didn¡®t let her go?¡± The guard suddenly understood that Colton had intentionally let her go. Sandy would contact Donald once she was free and even might want to get over to tell him that Bear had died along with Noce. As expected, Colton heard Sandy make a call to Donald through his earphones. Before returning her phone, he had bugged its, but Sandy didn¡®t know someone was listening to her, calls. Sandy said. ¡°Mr. Matthews, Bear and Noce are no longer alive. I¡®ve avenged my son, but I have nowhere to go now. What you¡®ve promised me...¡± Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Donald cut her off, ¡°Mrs. Pruitt, are you sure that Noce is dead?¡± Sandy answered, ¡°I... didn¡®t see the body, but I¡®ve called Bear a few times, and his phone is switched off. Something must have happened to him.¡± Donald said, ¡°Bear is a very good fighter. Noce wouldn¡®t be his match under normal circumstances. Hmph! I guess I underestimated him. But if Bear was sacrificed, Noce must not be alive.¡± ¡°What should I do now?¡± asked Sandy. ¡°Find out whether Noce really died. I¡®ll send someone to pick you up from the pier on the 25th and bring you to the East Inds. Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll fulfill the promise I made. Once I get the support of Mr. Puzo on the East Inds, I¡®ll be the next king of Yaramoor.¡± After their call ended, Colton removed his earphones. He was unaware that Donald was coveting the crown. ¡®East Inds... It looks like Noce¡®s information was correct. It¡®s already the 20th, so only five days are left.¡® ¡°Let someone tell Mrs. Pruitt about Noce¡®s death so she thinks he¡®s not around anymore. After five days, if Donald¡®s men send someone to pick her up, we¡®ll intercept them and send someone pretending to be Donald¡®s men to pick her up.¡± If Donald could pretend to be a foreign ambassador to pick her up, they would use the same idea to hijack the n. Once they detained Sandy, they would hand her over to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs so that the ministry could hand her to the royal family of Yaramoor. Donald¡®s well¨Cnned arrangement would end with Sandy. Even if he was in the East Inds, if the politics of Yaramorr was involved, it would be a hot potato for the people there as well. The underground gangs had power over the East Inds but wouldn¡®t get involved with politics and turn their backs against the country just for Donald. The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Two dayster, at Taylorton... All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Daisie got out of the car and saw a familiar car parked outside the courtyard. She immediately smiled and dashed to the vi. ¡°Nolly! Edison walked down the stairs, saw Daisie, and froze at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daisie walked toward him. ¡°Is Nolly back?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Edison looked back and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡®s not back yet.¡± Daisie¡®s smile faded when she heard that. ¡°I thought he was back...¡± It had been a while since Nocest contacted her. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± Edison avoided her eyes. ¡°Of course not, Ms. Vanderbilt. Don¡®t worry. Mr. Knowles is still handling the issues with Donald and is busy. It wouldn¡®t be surprising if he didn¡®t contact you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daisie squinted. ¡°You didn¡®t lie, did you?¡± Edison forced a smile. ¡°I wouldn¡®t dare.¡± He felt guilty for saying that but had promised Colton that before Noce was found, he wouldn¡®t tell Daisie. He believed that Noce was still alive too. Daisie walked to the couch sadly and sat down. ¡°He promised to take my calls and reply to my messages so I wouldn¡®t worry.¡± 1 Edison walked to her. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I know you¡®re worried about him, but he just doesn¡®t want to get you involved.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and lowered her head. ¡°He always cares so much about me but never thinks for himself. I¡®m really worried about him.¡± Edison¡®s jaw clenched, and his voice was coarse. ¡°Just wait a little longer. He¡®s just busy. He¡®ll get in touch...¡± Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Edison left Taylorton, and everything had returned to normal. Daisie sat on the couch for a long while. As she stroked the diamond ring on her finger, a bad feeling rose from her stomach pit. She feared that the nightmare she had that night woulde true. Suddenly, her phone rang and shattered the silence. She thought Noce was calling her, so she quickly picked it up. However, when she saw it was Zephir, her smile disappeared. She hesitated for a moment before answering the call, ¡°Zephir?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Zephir was standing in front of the window, teasing the budgerigar with a feather. ¡°I¡®m so sorry for the trouble I caused youst time I asked you to dinner, but I¡®ll clear it up for you.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°I¡®ll be counting on you then, Zephir.¡± Zephir was stunned and squinted. ¡®So she wants me to rify it for her?¡® When Zephir fell silent for a long while, Daisie asked, ¡°Zephir? Are you there?¡± Something crossed Zephir¡®s eyes as he looked into the distance through the window. ¡°Yeah. Anyway, I need to go now.¡± He hung up the call. His gaze was deep as he stood as stiff as a ramrod in front of the window. The budgerigar at the side jumped up and down and shouted, ¡°Daisie! Daisie!¡± Zephir turned his head to look at it. He caressed its feathers and then strangled its neck. The budgerigar struggled by fluttering its wings, but his eyes had no emotion. ¡°Unfortunately, she isn¡®t mine.¡± Zephir left the room, and the wind blew off the feathers that fell on the windowsill. At the Seaview Vi... Daisie came to visit Freyja, and the maid said she was in her room. When she pushed open the door to Freyja¡®s bedroom, Freyja was sitting on a chair, looking into the distance through the window. She did not know if it was because of the sunlight, but Freyja looked pale and frail. ¡°Freyja?¡± Freyja heard her voice and turned her head around. She forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡± Daisie, you¡®re here.¡± Daisie sat at the side and said, ¡°I¡®vee to see you. It has only been a few days, but why have you be so skinny?¡°. Freyja touched her cheek. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You¡®re pregnant, so you need to take care of yourself. You¡®ve got to eat more. Look at how skinny you are,¡± Daisie said as she rested her chin on her palm. ¡°I heard that pregnant women are supposed to be fatter.¡± Freyja couldn¡®t help but chuckle. ¡°That will only happen when my stomach grows bigger.¡± Daisie stared at her stomach and asked, ¡°Is it hard to carry a baby?¡± Freyja replied, ¡°Not really. It actually varies from person to person. For me, I keep feeling nauseated during this pregnancy.¡± After she finished speaking, Freyja smiled and ced her hand on her stomach. However, she suddenly remembered something, and her smile froze. ¡°¡°You want them not to have a mother too?¡°) Daisie noticed the changes in her expression and asked, ¡°Freyja? Are you alright?¡± She snapped herself out of her trance and shook her head. ¡°Yeah. I just feel a little tired.¡± Daisie held her hand and said, ¡°Then get some rest. I shouldn¡®t bother you anymore.¡± Just when Daisie stood up and was about to leave, Freyja called out to her. ¡°Daisie...¡± She turned her head around. ¡°Yeah?¡± Freyja wanted to tell her about Noce, but she could not. After she hesitated for a while, she bit her lips and said, ¡°Nothing. Take care when you¡®re on your way home.¡± Daisie waved her hand. ¡°Alright.¡± When Daisie arrived at the courtyard, she bumped into Colton and his bodyguard. They just got out of the car and didn¡®t seem to notice her as they were talking in front of the car. Daisie wanted to walk forward and greet them when she heard the bodyguard say, ¡°Sir, I¡®ve already passed the death news of Mr. Knowles to Mrs. Pruitt.¡± Colton replied indifferently, ¡°As long as she believes that Noce is dead, even if Donald is suspicious of it, he¡®ll send someone to tie up all the loose ends when hees to pick her up. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 That was the real reason Donald would send someone to pick up Sandy. Sandy was just his pawn, so it went without saying that he did not care if she was dead or alive. He just needed to make sure that Noce was thoroughly dead. The bodyguard frowned. ¡°But the search and rescue team couldn¡®t find anything in Donkery River after so many days. Besides, it was pouring that night, and the river was stormy. Even Bear¡®s corpse was washed to the pier of Donkery River about 9 miles away. I¡®m afraid Mr. Knowles ¨C ¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Colton was stunned as he looked at Daisie, who was standing not far away. Daisie froze on the spot, her face slowly turning bloodless. ¡°Colton, what did you guys say just now!?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Daisie!¡± Colton did not intend to tell Daisie about it. Even though he was going to tell her, he wanted to wait until he confirmed that Noce was dead. Besides, he believed that Noce might still be alive, but now it seemed like Daisie had overheard their conversation. He hurriedly walked up to her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Daisie, listen to me...¡± ¡°Nolly... Something happened to him, right? And you all know about it already?¡± asked Daisie, her eyes turning ssy as the light was leaving them. They all already knew about what had happened to Noce, but they kept her in the dark Colton took a deep breath and said, ¡°We haven¡®t confirmed that he¡®s dead yet. Of course, I believe he¡®ll survive, so you must have faith in him.¡± ¡°Have faith in him? How the heck should I have faith in him?¡± Daisie¡®s body was trembling when the nightmare she had the other day came back to her mind. ¡°All of you are lying to me. You¡®re keeping me in the dark. If I hadn¡®t overheard your conversation, were you guys going to keep hiding it from me?¡± Colton clenched her shoulder tightly but loosened his grip in the end. What was done couldn¡®t be undone. If Noce were really dead, she would learn about it sooner orter. Setting his jaw tightly, Colton said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Daisie. I didn¡®t mean to hide it from you. I¡®m just hoping that he¡®s still alive. What if we find him, and...¡± Daisie lowered her head. After a long while, she said with a parched voice, ¡°It¡®s okay, Colton. I believe that Nolly is still alive.¡± Colton was stunned. She did not cry when she learned the news. Instead, she was calm. She had numbed feelings. Her face was devoid of any emotion, and she looked just like an empty shell. Her soul had left her body and was being dragged down into the abyss of darkness like a spider web. Rather than saying that she believed in Noce, she was lying to herself. She did not believe that Noce was still alive. It was just that her heart was dead, and her despair had extinguished her pain. ¡°Daisie ¡°Colton, ask him to take me back.¡± Daisie opened the door and got into the car. Theni, she did not say anything anymore. Colton looked at the bodyguard, and thetter felt upset. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡®ll send her back to Taylorton safely.¡± Colton watched as the car left the courtyard. He massaged his nose and felt disappointed in himsell. After they arrived at Taylorton, the bodyguard followed Daisie and got out of the car as he was worried about her. ¡°Miss...¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to follow me.¡± Daisie then went inside the mansion without turning her head back. The moment she closed the door, she slumped onto the floor and shouted, ¡°Liar!¡± Meanwhile, at the Goldmann mansion... When Maisie received Colton¡®s call, she put down her cup and said with a stern face, ¡°It¡®s such a serious matter. Why did you only inform me now?¡± Colton replied, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mom. It all happened so suddenly. I didn¡®t expect Noce would go missing either...¡± Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Maisie took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked, ¡°So, did you manage to find him?¡± Colton fell silent for a while before replying, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡®ll go get your sisterter. As for Noce, since he¡®s your brother¨Cinw, I don¡®t care if he¡®s alive or dead or if he¡®s maimed or still intact. You need to get him back, understand?¡± Maisie hung up the call after she finished her sentence. Saydie was sitting opposite her, so she heard her conversation with Colton. ¡°Ma¡®am, did something happen to Mr. Knowles?¡± Maisie massaged her forehead and said, ¡°I¡®ve been wondering why they refuse to make their rtionship public after getting their marriage certificate. It turns out that it¡®s because of Donald. I didn¡®t expect Noce to go to the extent of risking his own life for Daisie¡®s safety.¡± She felt that Noce was very simr to Nn back then. She had full faith in Noce¡®s ability, and it was true that she felt assured of entrusting Daisie to him. However, it was never in her wildest dream that Noce would risk his own life this way. If something happened to him, the one who would suffer would be Daisie. Saydie narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I heard of Donald when I was working under Strix. He¡®s a vengeful and cruel person. Once he has set his eyes on something, he will stop at nothing to get it.¡± Maisie looked at her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Quincy going to Morwich with my godfather? Why did you guyse back so early?¡± Strix¡®s health had deteriorated greatly throughout the years. Strix had helped Saydie a lot in the past, so she resigned to take care of him. Quincy had been rushing here and there, taking care of thepany since Colton had not returned to Zlokova yet three years ago. It was only after Colton took over thepany that he left for Morwich to look for Saydie. Saydie put down the cup and smiled. ¡°Strix has sent me on an assignment to the East Inds.¡± Maisie was stunned. ¡°My godfather asked you to go there?¡± She nodded. ¡°Metropolis has been in an unstable state while Strix is away to recuperate from his illness. Some ambitious members even have started to make their movements as they want to seize Strix¡®s position and assets. Strix¡®s monopoly business in Morwich has left him with huge assets, and it¡®s a huge pie that anyone would like to take a bite of. If Strix has an ident, Metropolis will be torn apart.¡± Maisie frowned. Strix¡®s group was thergest in North Ancora. He did not have any children in his life, so many people were interested in his position and his huge fortune. After all, no one could resist such a big pie. Maisie picked up her cup and asked, ¡°There are other forces targeting Metropolis?¡± Saydie sighed. ¡°The Skull Club, some forces in Ora, and some of the underground gangs in the East Inds. Therefore, Strix wants me to bring a secret document and go to the East Inds to look for Sunny Southern. The influence of Mr. Southern¡®s group in East Eurasia matches that of the underground gangs in Ora. If Metropolis can form an alliance with Mr. Southern, it can deter them.¡± Sunny Southern and Fabio Puzo each upied half of the East Inds. They had a clear separation of territory and management. Neither of them could interfere with each other¡®s ? power easily, and they were rtively wary of each other. Besides, it was rumored that the Southerns were filled withbat specialists, and the men working under Sunny were all very good inbat. Unlike Fabio, who acted in a high¨Cprofile manner in Ora, the Southerns were very low¨Ckey, and their power was spread all over East Eurasia.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Some members were normal businessmen, while the others were fishermen, restaurant owners, and cab drivers. The Southerns did not engage in usury or illegal business. However, they were even more terrifying than those people in Ora. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 After all, the underground gang in Ora was only a bunch of showers. They gained control over the masses by using guns, violence, and huge benefits. Although many people joined them, they were far less reliable than the Southerns. The people who worked under the Southerns were tough, hot¨C blooded men. They valued justice above everything, and even if they vited one of the rules, they would be expelled. This was also the reason Strix wanted to work with the Southerns. A merchant ship was traveling on the boundless sea. When the man entered the cabin with his dinner, Noce was sitting on the edge of the bed, changing his bandages. The air was filled with the smell of medicine and blood. ¡°You¡®re awake, sir.¡± The man put the dinner on the desk next to the bed and sat at the side respectfully. ¡°You¡®ve been unconscious for several days due to a high fever. Are you feeling better now?¡± 1 While Noce was bandaging his injured arm, he lifted his eyes and looked at the man. ¡°You people are the ones who saved me?¡± ¡°It¡®s our young master who saved you, sir.¡± He put on his shirt and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who is your young master?¡± The man replied with a smile, ¡°He¡®s the descendant of the Southerns of the East Inds.¡± Noce was stunned. The man bowed down and continued. ¡°I¡®ll be leaving your dinner here. If you need anything else, you can press the service bell. Please enjoy your dinner.¡± He retreated from the room and closed the door. After that, he walked toward the main cabin bedroom. The main cabin bedroom was spacious and was decorated in the same way as an upscale hotel. A young man in a suit was sitting on the couch. He had an androgynous appearance. He picked up the cup and asked, ¡°Is he awake?¡± Even though he pitched his voice low, it did not sound as deep as a man¡®s. The man bowed in reverence and replied, ¡°Yes. He¡®s already awake.¡± The young man took a sip from the cup of tea and said, ¡°He¡®s still alive despite being so badly injured and floating in the sea. It seems like God doesn¡®t want him to die.¡± ¡°Why do you want to save him, Sir?¡± The person on patrol that night had noticed a man floating on the sea. He was lying on driftwood and was covered in blood. It was this young man who had asked them to save him. Fortunately, there was someone who had some medical knowledge and a medical kit on board, so they gave him a tetanus shot and cleaned and dressed his wounds. However, Noce had been unconscious due to a high fever. The young man put down the cup and shrugged. ¡°Well, my father taught me that we should lend a hand to those in trouble. This man is seriously injured, so I¡®m sure he must¡®ve run into an ident or something. Since he made it through this, it means it isn¡®t the time for him to die yet. Besides, he might be of help to us in the future.¡± The man smiled. ¡°You¡®re right, Sir.¡± The young man rose to his feet and waved his hand. ¡°Alright. How long until we reach the East Inds?¡± The man replied, ¡°We¡®ll be arriving at the East Inds tomorrow morning.¡± The young man ced his hand on his forehead and said, ¡°I¡®m tired, so I¡®m going to take a nap. You¡®re dismissed.¡± At Bassburgh, at the Goldmann mansion¡­All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maisie brought Daisie home. When they were having dinner, Nn asked the butler to get Daisie, but Maisie stopped him. ¡°I¡®m sure she doesn¡®t have an appetite now. She¡®ll eat when she¡®s hungry.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°Is it because of Noce?¡± She picked up a piece of meat with her fork and said calmly, ¡°Yeah. Noce has gone missing, and no one knows if he is dead or alive. I¡®m sure Daisie doesn¡®t have any appetite now.¡± She was already relieved that Daisie did not throw a tantrum or try to kill herself due to her sadness. Nn massaged his nose and said, ¡°If he¡®s still missing and nobody knows if he¡®s still alive or dead, it means there¡®s still hope.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°How rare. I thought you¡®d want to find another husband for Daisie.¡± Nnughed helplessly. ¡°Of course, I¡®m not going to do that. I¡®m not someone who would take advantage of other people.¡± Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 ¡°Of course, I know you are not.¡± Maisie put her fork down and said, ¡°I¡®m going to check on Daisie.¡± Daisie was sitting on the bed with her arms around her legs. The room was dark since she kept the curtain closed, and she did not switch on the light. When Maisie came in, the light that spilled into her room through the corridor caused her to squint her eyes. Maisie walked up to her. When she saw her swollen eyes, she asked, ¡°Why are you hiding in your room and crying?¡± Daisie rubbed her eyes and turned her face sideways. ¡°I¡®m not crying.¡± Maisie sat at the side of the bed and stroked her cheek, ¡°You¡®ve got to stop crying. Noce hasn¡®t died yet, and you¡®re mourning him right now.¡± Something crossed Daisie¡®s eyes as she asked, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°Of course, there is. He just went missing. We don¡®t even know if he¡®s dead or alive, and you¡®ve already given up hope?¡± ¡°People always say that the more you get your hopes up, the bigger the disappointment,¡± Daisie said as she lowered her head. Maisie narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°So you think he¡®s dead?¡± Daisie was stunned. She pressed her lips thin and did not reply. It went without saying that she wished he was still alive, but she was afraid of receiving news of his death. She would rather escape from the truth than ept it. Maisie sighed. ¡°I was in the same situation before. When your father got caught in an ident, I thought he was dead too, so I understand your pain now.¡± After that, she held Daisie¡®s hand, trying to warm them up. ¡°But no matter what, we still need to keep our hopes up. We can¡®t just keep on escaping. After all, we need to have hope when we live, isn¡®t it?¡± Daisie leaned in her arms and said, ¡°Mom, I¡®m going to make our marriage public. If someone saves him and knows who he is, then they¡®ll definitely send him back, right?¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment before she lowered her head to look at the girl in her arms. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure, if you want to make it public, then go ahead and do it. I¡®ll support you.¡± The next day, Daisie announced her marriage to Noce. The public did not know why Daisie would suddenly expose the identity of her husband, and it caused quite a sensation across the country. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Many media outletspeted for the news. Some of them even went on to check on Noce. They found out that he was King William¡®s grandson, as well as Daisie¡®s ruinored boyfriend from three years ago. The news that they had been married for a long time caused a sensation across the Inte. Daisie left under the cameras of the reporters. If it weren¡®t for her bodyguards, she might be swollen by the crowd before she could get to the car. Daisie sat in the car and looked at the news ying on the screen of the mall building through the window. She hoped that he would see it. At the East Inds, at the Southern manor... The scenery along the mountain forest was stunning. It looked like an ancient town that seemed to be hidden from the world, and there were a lot of people staying there. On the cliff sat a big mansion with exquisite decoration that looked like an ancient pce. It was huge, and one could see how rich the Southerns were. Toward the center of the ind was the downtown area. It was home to the major merchant associations from both factions, shopping malls, resorts, and duty¨Cfree zones, to name a few. Transportation was also convenient. The Southerns and the Puzo Faction upied half of the East Inds each. The harbor, the organizations, and all the shops on the northeast coast belonged to the Southerns, while the southwest side belonged to the Puzo Faction. Even though there was only one big ind among the East Inds, it was asrge as a big city onnd. Inside the courtyard, a middle¨Caged bald man was sitting in a chair. He was donned in an ordinary overall and was ying with a jade rosary pendant in his hand. The side of the courtyard was filled with carefully grown flowers and nts. There was also a green lizard in a cage next to a moss pot. Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 The man was reading the news. He lifted his cup when his servant leaned to his ear. ¡°Master Cameron is back, sir.¡± The man hummed and finished his tea slowly. He raised his head just in time to catch a dashing young man striding into his courtyard with his hands on his back, who raised his brow and hollered, ¡°Miss me yet, pops?¡± The man ced a cover on his teacup and frowned. ¡°Forgot your manners now that you¡®ve been seeing the world for a while?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His attention drifted to Noce standing behind him, and he froze. He turned back to the papers and rose to his feet suddenly, grumbling, ¡°God! I gave you one job, brat. I told you to make money, but the only currency you¡®re good at is trouble, isn¡®t it? You keep bringing freaks home!¡± Noce narrowed his eyes but did not say anything. The youth circled behind the man and started massaging thetter¡®s shoulders. ¡°Whoa! Calm down, Dad. I saved him while I was at the sea, okay? You told me nobody sane and good would think saving a life is bad, remember? Rather make friends than enemies, you said. I follow your advice like the good son I am.¡± Sunny Southern sneered. ¡°You mean, you ¡®selectively follow my advice like the ¡®selectively good¡® son you are.¡± He turned back to Noce and observed the young man. Had he not read the news, he would have never guessed the kid to be a bigshot. ¡°So, a member of the Knowles family of Yaramoor?¡± Noce gave a little nod. ¡°Your reputation reaches me, Mr. Sunny Southern, but I didn¡®t expect mine to reach you.¡± The older man stood and waved. ¡°Since my son rescued you. Since you clearly look fine and unharmed, I shall return you to your home tomorrow.¡± Noce raised his eyelids. ¡°I¡®m sorry, but not so soon, sir.¡± Sunny regarded him pensively. A momentter, he looked away. ¡°Come with me to my study.¡± Noce nodded and followed him inside. Cameron watched the two disappearing by the door with his arms crossed. The family butler approached him apprehensively. ¡°Master Cameron, if I may... This stranger is a little worrying. We don¡®t know who he is or why he¡®s here on the ind. Does he have any motive?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°I bet he has a motive, all right.¡± His eyes drifted to the newspaper on the coffee table. He picked it up, his eyes narrowing a little in scrutiny. Noce and Sunny stepped into the study. One could catch a small fragment of the forest beyond the squared¨Cshaped windows. The room was incredibly well¨Clit and left nothing in the shadows¨Cits owner¡®s assortment of vintage pens and brushes, his collection of books, and the formidable arrays of antiques and calligraphies. Sunny took his seat behind the coffee table and picked up his teapot. ¡°Tell me why you¡®re adamant about staying on our ind.¡± Noce was candid. ¡°I¡®m looking for someone.¡± Sunny pressed the lid against the pot and sloshed its content. ¡°Oh, yes?¡± ¡°His name is Donald. He escaped prison in Yaramoor, came to the East Inds, and joined Fabio Puzo.¡± Sunny paused in mid¨C action and looked up. ¡°That Matthews kid?¡± Noce was not surprised that he knew him. ¡°So, you know him.¡± Sunny snorted under his breath and drank his tea. ¡°Please. I know more than just that name. I know all about him buddying up with the Skull Club, too. The syndicate rules Southeast Eurasia and practically monopolizes its entire entertainment industry. ¡°Matthews Sr. was where they got their money, but the Skull Club got smarter. They realized Matthews Sr. was trying to take advantage of them and got particrly incensed about him always taking the biggest cut of the profit. ¡°They got hostile, so Matthews Sr. got terrified of possible retribution and came to me for help. The Skull Club yed nice, for my sake. Matthews Sr. would have never been able to leave Southeast Eurasia otherwise. ¡°As for his son, Donald? He came here two years ago, seeking my protection, but I didn¡®t let him stay.¡± Noce fell into a pensive silence. He had already been aware that the Skull Club was helping Donald. Bear was a Southeast Eurasian, so it seemed palpable that Donald¡®s father had left his son some connections and names to fall back on in Southeast Eurasia. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Naturally, the Skull Club had no problem working with Donald. Their feud was with his father several decades ago, not the son. Better yet, Donald loved raining money¨Che simply favored power more than wealth. If burning a hole through his wallet meant making friends in high ces, then he would go through with that without batting an eye. There was truth to his method. Had he been even a little more frugal, his entertainment business would have never flown this ligh. Who was the Skull Club to refuse his overgenerous offer of money? The Skull Club¡®s assistance and his identity as Matthews Sr.¡®s son allowed him to run to the Eastern Inds. There, he revealed who he was instead of lying low¨Cto secure a haven. As long as he remained within the Inds, the police would be powerless to catch him. Noce shed a perfunctory smile. ¡°You didn¡®t help him?¡± Sunny set his cup on the table. ¡°I helped Matthews Sr. because he¡®s a greedy pig at worst. He was never a murderer. He never killed anyone for money in his entire life. But Donald¡®s made of different stuff, I heard. He¡®s a madman who escaped prison, at the very least. Letting him stay on my ind is akin to nting a ticking bomb next to my pillow.¡± There was a conspicuous, seconds¨Clong pause. Sunny considered Noce thoughtfully. ¡°And I refuse to permit your stay, either. I know who you are. Donald went to prison because of you.¡± Every media outlet in Yaramoor had reported Noce as the man who sent Donald to prison, so the former¡®s role was never a secret. No one should be surprised that Sunny knew. ¡°Why?¡± Noce asked, smiling. ¡°Are you afraid of the storms that might happen?¡± Sunny deadpanned. ¡°I¡®m not afraid of storms. But it doesn¡®t mean I¡¯m a fan of chasing after them, either.¡± Noce fidgeted with his empty cup. ¡°You and Fabio seem to be ying nice with one another in the inds, but it¡®s all a farce. Still water belies dangers, doesn¡®t it? Putting two kings in the samend is like storing gunpowder next to a furnace.¡± Sunny¡®s eyelids flicked open, and he red at him. Noce met his gaze with an even keel. He was not going to lose to psychological warfare. A long silence passed. Sunny narrowed his eyes before letting out augh. ¡°Not bad, Mr. Knowles. You knew all about the Inds¡® politics despite having only just arrived.¡± ¡°Fabio Puzo had been scheming from his den in the southwestern penins. He had been manipting unions and business guilds, controlling ports and harbors. There is no way a man like that would let you live free, out of his surveince. He speaks of a desire for peace, Mr. Southern, but in the shadow, he acts in ordance with war. He rallies as much support from thend as he can, slowly gnawing away at your power to grow slowly. ¡°You refused to grant Donald sanctuary back then because you already knew that the Skull Club had joined Fabio¡®s alliance. Donald is not a guy you can trust to have by your side,¡± analyzed Noce. He yed around with his cup and broke out a smile. ¡°If Donald manages to amass his powers again, and if he manages to gain the Orasian gangs¡® support, do you think he¡®ll overlook that time you turned him away when he sought your help?¡± Sunny was a little perplexed. ¡°I doubt he¡®s capable of giving Fabio what he wants.¡± ¡°Fabio¡®s eyes are set on the political stage, Mr. Southern. Just because Donald¡®s ame¨Cduck right now doesn¡®t mean he automatically lost his old political connections, does it?¡± All Donald had to do was introduce his powerful friends to Fabio, and the rest would fall into ce. Shared interests could make all kinds of bedfellows, after all. Sunny was quiet. Noce poured a new cup of tea for him. ¡°Besides, after knowing who Cameron really is, I think you¡®ll find permitting my stay a more favorable option.¡± Sunny gripped his cup tightly. His brows furrowed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Noce, beckoning toward the refilled cup. ¡°Donald is my only goal. I don¡®t intend to trouble you and your family with coteral damage.¡± 1 Sandy stood by the pier the next day with a shawl covering half of her face. Anxious, she was waiting for the aid Donald had promised her. A few momentster, an ocean liner moored sluggishly at the pier. Two palpably Orasian men emerged, their heads turning as though they were searching for someone. Sandy dragged her luggage behind her and approached the men immediately. ¡°Did Donald Matthews send you?¡± The men exchanged nces. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mrs. Pruitt?¡± ¡°That¡®s me,¡± she replied hastily, smiling and lifting her luggage. ¡°Finally. You two came.¡± Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 The men moved aside, revealing a path toward the ship. ¡°It¡®s time to board your ride, ma¡®am. The ship sets sail 15 minutester.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sandy was more than excited to take up the offer. The men led her to her bedroom before immediately asking, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, but please pass your phone to us, ma¡®am.¡± Sandy was confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Mr. Matthews worries that someone might have bugged your phone to find out where he is. It¡®s pertinent that you switch your phone off and hand it to us before we reach the Eastern Inds.¡± The woman hesitated, but she remembered how cautious Donald was and obliged. The liner left the pier. The shore seemed to be retreating away while Sandy paced in her room. She felt strangely uneasy. She opened the door and walked out to the corridor before making her way to the deck. Two men appeared to be talking to each other while smoking, but Sandy quickly realized that none of them were her previous escorts. They did not look like Orasians at all. She had never seen either of them by Donald¡®s side. Sandy began to backpedal from the deck, careful to be as quiet and undetected as possible. She did not make it far before she was stopped in her tracks by a bump against her back. Her eyes twitched. She turned behind her sharply. Strangers had emerged in droves. A few men in ck emerged from the floor above the deck and blocked every escape route. Quivering, Sandy asked, ¡°W¨CWho are¡± A familiar voice answered her from above. ¡°Don¡®t recognize me already, Mrs. Pruitt?¡± A man was standing on the floor above the deck with his back against the light. His features were obscured by the shadow until he descended the stairs, his shirt billowing in the wind. Sandy¡®s shock struck her as soon as she recognized the man. ¡°Coleman Goldmann!?¡± ¡®How could this be!?¡® Colton fell into steps before his bodyguard, and a smile shadowed his lips. ¡°Curious? How did I know that you¡®re the one Donald¡®s hoping to receive?¡± A nasty glower overcame Sandy¡®s mien. ¡°Y¨CYou have your people following me!¡± she bellowed. ¡°You promised you would let me go! You lied! You broke your own promise!¡± Colton¡®s smile vanished. ¡°No.You broke yours first. I simply learned from you. Besides, had I not let you go, I would have never known about your secret contact with Donald.¡± The woman trembled. ¡°I didn¡®t send anyone to follow you, Mrs. Pruitt. The only thing I did...¡± He produced the woman¡®s phone from his pocket. ¡°Was adding a little something to your phone. I heard everything between you and Donald. Everything.¡± Sandy felt her strength escaping her. Her knees had grown so weak she almost crashed onto the floor. Never had she ever suspected herself to be caught in a trap because someone had the foresight to bug her phone. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°So... You would do anything it takes to send me to prison over that b* tch, Frejya?¡± Colton tidied his sleeves nomittally. ¡°She¡®s just part of the story,¡± he intoned. ¡°My brother¨Cinw, Noce Knowles, is still missing. Nobody knows if he¡®s dead or alive. ¡°See, you chose to stand with Donald. That means you¡®re prepared to sink with that ship.¡± Sandy felt a burst of emotions clocking up her throat. ¡®No one knows if he¡®s dead or alive¡® meant there was no certainty in his death. It suddenly urred to her that she had been a sitting duck this whole time¨C since she called Donald up till the moment she received the news of Noce¡®s ¡°death.¡± A hollowugh crawled out of Sandy¡®s throat. Despair... and relief. ¡°I¡®ve underestimated all of you, and God, I¡®m so bitter! But it doesn¡®t matter anymore, does it? I¡®m dead! Doesn¡®t matter if I go back or be imprisoned. What¡®s left for me to fear?¡± Colton felt a sharp sense of foreboding. Sandy pushed the bodyguards surrounding her and dove toward the rails. The men reacted quickly. They grabbed hold of her as hard as they could, and Sandy¡®s body was half thrown overboard. Below her, violent waves snarled and crashed onto one another, hungry. Had she seeded, she would have never survived. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 The sea, especially within a 10¨Codd¨Cmile radius where the eyes could see, was practically endless. Even a swimmer would find their strength steadily evaporating as the hope of seeingnd or rescue, along with the warmth of their body, were slowly chipped away by the ws of icy water. Without ample preparations and gear, death was a surety. Two bodyguards yanked Sandy by her arm with their dear life, but the obstinate mule kicked up a rough fight. Beads of sweat bathed her hands before rolling down the arms. Colton rushed to the railing and bellowed, ¡°Are you suicidal!?¡± Sandy gave out a sheer, mirthlessugh. ¡°I¡®d rather die than see you people gloat!¡± Shock jolted through Colton. ¡°Wait¨C¡± The woman pried her arm out of his grip with all her might. The force knocked her off bnce, and she toppled, plunging straight into the sea below. The water swallowed her. It was then that several speedboats emerged from a distance. Two helicopters circled above the sea, inching close to Colton¡®s ship, before another ocean liner appeared. The door to one of the helicopters opened, adder unfurled, and a silhouette descended upon the deck ¡°Waylon?¡± Colton blurted out. His bodyguard was just as surprised. ¡°Master Wayne?¡± The man in question removed his leather gloves and started toward them. ¡°Looks like I came just in time.¡± The crew on a speedboat hauled Sandy out of the sea. She writhed, gagging on seawater, and threw ast¨Cditch struggle against her captors. ¡°Let me go! Let me go and let me die!¡± Her rescuers pinned her down and quickly tied her up. They shoved a piece of cloth into her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue off. In the distance, other speedboats and helicopters retreated to the newly¨Carrived ocean liner. Colton smiled and took a step forward. ¡°When did you return, and how did you know I was here?¡± Waylon ced his hand on his brother¡®s shoulder. ¡°Two days ago, I received some news. I rushed home, and I came as soon as I heard about you intercepting Donald¡®s ship. I was worried.¡± As the brothers headed inside the cabin, Colton asked, ¡°News from who?¡± Waylonughed. ¡°Noce, of course.¡± Colton did not seem shocked at all. ¡°Huh, the man lives.¡± Waylon hummed. ¡°He¡®s in the East Inds now with the Southerns family.¡± The ships returned to the pier where Yaramoor embassy personnel and the Interpol waited. Sandy and some of Donald¡®s men were promptly brought to the team. The representative from the Yaramoor embassy shook hands with Waylon after the captives were transferred to them. ¡°We cannot thank you enough for your help, Mr. Goldmann. They shall return to Yaramoor as assets to our investigation.¡± ¡°These people are all in cahoots with Donald Matthews, who¡®s now hiding somewhere within the East Inds. More troubles are ahead, I¡®m afraid.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Afraid so. I shall report to the UN.¡± The team left. The incident, as it seemed, for the time being, was settled. Waylon and Colton hurried home to the Goldmann mansion. Their appearance surprised the butler, who cried out, ¡°You¡®re back, Master Wayne?¡± The man in question hung his coat on the back of the couch as the butler hurriedly prepared refreshments. ¡°You should have noticed us prior, Master Wayne.¡± The butler then added, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann is at work, while Mr. Goldmann Sr. and Miss Daisie have gone fishing.¡± Colton stiffened. ¡°Fishing?¡± The butler sighed. ¡°Well, Miss Daisie hasn¡®t been in good spirits, Master Coleman, since Mr. Knowles¡® ident. Mr. Goldmann Sr. took the youngdy out in the hopes that it could ease her nerves a little.¡± Colton pped his forehead lightly. He had been in Daisie¡®s shoes before that was, to be the old man¡®s fishing partner. It was a torment to a man not known for his patience. He even developed a repulsion to fishing, concluding that it was the most boring time¨Cwaster ever. Their grandfather was nice to have brought Daisie out, though. Waylon took a sip of tea and laughed. ¡°Better than cooping up at home.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 ¡°Bit of a waste of her several days¡® worth of tears now that we know Noce is still alive. right?¡± Waylon finished. Colton rose to his feet. ¡°I better get to the office.¡± His brother considered him. ¡°How¡®s Freyja holding up?¡± Colton paused in his tracks. His tone was hard to decipher when he asked, ¡°What¡®s with the concern? Waylon chuckled. ¡°I thought it¡®s quotidian for a brother to care about his sister¨Cinw¡®s wellbeing.¡± Colton told him she was fine before leaving the mansion altogether. Somewhere in the distance, atop a quietke, a rustic gazebo overlooked its tranquil water. Nichs held a fishing rod in his hand and a coffee mug in the other. Nearby, a modest array of food was spread across the table. Bodyguards guarded the gazebo from a few steps away, making sure that no one would disturb their peace. Daisie propped her chin on the thick of her palm. She had been sitting quietly on her spot for more than half an hour by now, yet she had never seen her fishing rod do anything as much as tremble. Pouting, she murmured, ¡°There is nothing fun about fishing.¡± The old manughed. ¡°You just haven¡®t realized it yet. To be a part of nature and its tranquility, to let the air sail through your hair, to let the sun kiss your skin¨Cit calms the mind and body. Setting your eyes on the float, keeping thoughts out of your mind as you wonder when a fish will bite... It¡®s that moment when one finally takes the bait that electrifies them. That burst of glee and sess! Doesn¡®t that just brighten the day? ¡°It¡®s hard for you whippersnappers. Impatient, living life in the fastne... Like your brother! Oh, the look on his face whenever I asked him to join me on fishing!¡± Daisie stared at the surface and mumbled under her breath, ¡°Would have been more productive to have him work overtime.¡± The float suddenly bobbed, and ripples spread around it. Daisie¡®s eyes widened. She could feel her rod trembling. Grinning, she pulled the line back, shouting, ¡°It took the bite!¡± A little trout hung from the hook, struggling. ¡°I got one, Grandpa! Look!¡± ¡°Shhh! You¡®re gonna chase my fish away!¡± Nichs chuckled. Watching the girl¡®s mood turning bright over a little fish was a joy. That tiny joy of fishing was enough, as it turned out. Daisie seemed to have forgotten all about Noce and the dark clouds surrounding his whereabouts. Waylon enjoyed the high spirits in the gazebo as he headed their way. Smiling, he called out,¡° Well, well, well! Fishing with Grandpa, are we?¡± Daisie turned sharply. She ced the rod down and lunged, throwing her arms around his neck andughing. ¡°Waylon!¡± Even Nichs was surprised. ¡°I thought you were abroad!¡± Waylon let his sister squeeze him. His eyes were tender as he answered, ¡°I came back a little ahead of schedule.¡± Nichs added new bait. ¡°That¡®s a miracle. I didn¡®t think that old man would let you go so soon.¡± ¡°I mean, he doesn¡®t exactly have the time to micromanage me,¡± replied Waylon. Daisie looked up at her brother¡®s face. ¡°How did you know we¡®re here?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°The butler snitched,¡± Waylon answered as he yfully patted her head. ¡°He said you¡®ve been rather crestfallen since Noce¡®s incident, so Dad persuaded you into bing Grandpa¡®s fishing partner.¡± Daisie hung her head in silence. An overcast shadowed her eyes. Waylon sighed. ¡°God, once a woman sets her sight on a man, she doesn¡®t even remember her brother anymore, does she?¡± ¡°Really? You¡®re making fun of me now?¡± she protested softly. ¡°Chin up. Noce lives. He isn¡®t dead.¡± Daisie froze, and her eyes¡® luster seemed to be returning by the seconds as she let the revtion sink. ¡°You¡®re not joking, are you?¡± Waylon ruffled her hair and chuckled tiredly. ¡°Why would I? He just talked to me two days ago.¡± Daisie¡®s heart beat faster and livelier. The glint in her eyes returned. Noce Knowles was alive! This was the best piece of news she could have ever had. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Daisie recalled something and pouted. ¡°If he¡®s safe, why hasn¡®t he contacted me or returned?¡± Didn¡®t he know how worried she was? She really thought that she would never see him again. Waylon sighed. ¡°He wouldn¡®t feel safe to be with you as long as Donald is alive. ¡°Daisie, Noce pays a lot of attention to details. He wouldn¡®t put his life in danger if he wasn¡®t sure. He wants to be with you, so he¡®ll have to remove all obstacles first. You have to trust him.¡± Daisie looked down. She knew what was on Noce¡®s mind. He would always protect her. No matter what he did, even if he had his ws, he had never hurt her. She didn¡®t need to love a perfect man as long as it was Noce. Nichs tossed the bait into the water, which started a ripple and slowly said. ¡°That child was very lucky.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°He is. How do you even escape when you¡®ve been pulled underwater? Mr. Southern even saved him.¡± ¡°Mr. Souther?¡± Nichs paused and squinted while he searched his memory. ¡°He¡®s the leader of the Southern n in the East Inds.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Nichs chuckled. ¡°I have never met him but have heard of him. Sunny Southern of the East Inds, the hero of Southeast Eurasia. His family was from the Kong Ports, and he was born into a family of martial artists. He went to Southeast Eurasia when he was young and started his own business there. Sunny was an honest man and was very well respected in the area.¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°Is the Southern n powerful?¡± Nichs waved his hand and smiled. ¡°The underground gangs, Skull Club, Metropolis from Morwich, and even your great¨Cgrandfather¡®s Night Banquet were more famous in Ora and North Ancora than the Southern n, but when ites to influence, they were nothingpared to the Southern n. ¡°Sunny Souther knows all the martial arts well and is versed in war tactics. He understands the way of life well, and if he were to be born in the past, he would have been a general. His allies are all people who are linked to politics, and he didn¡®t build hiswork through benefits alone.¡± ¡°Sunny Southern is a businessman but doesn¡®t make friends through benefits. It¡®s all through actual friendship and helping people who are in need, yet he doesn¡®t bow down to anyone.¡± He would treat people how he was treated. It was fair and honest. That was how he lived his life. Waylon was deep in thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Grandpa, what you said made me want to visit him.¡± Nichsughed and patted his shoulder. ¡°There¡®s a lot that you need to learn. There¡®s no disadvantage to getting acquainted with a man like him.¡± At the East Inds, at the Southern n¡®s Martial Arts Center... A group of students was training in the center, and they were all agile fighters. Noce had only learned about hand¨Cto¨Chandbat through movies. It was different from what he would usually see because they had a lot of moves and were practical in battle. It was exhrating to watch. Hand¨Cto¨Chandbat skills had been passed down through generations since the ancient military years. They could improve health and defend against enemies, something that could help strengthen one¡®s mind. ¡°You seem to be very interested in hand¨Cto¨Chandbat.¡± Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Noce looked up. ¡°Mr. Southern.¡± He was wearing riding gear with brown boots and was carrying a red horsewhip that looked brilliant under the sun. He looked skinny, his waist and shoulders looked different from other men, and even though he was 5¡®7¡°, he looked weak. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He yed with the horsewhip while looking at the crowd. ¡°If you want to join in, I could get them to teach you something, but you might not be able to handle it.¡± Noce smiled and rolled up his sleeves, then walked down the stairs. ¡°If you¡®re willing to teach, I¡®m willing to learn. I don¡®t mind learning more.¡± Cameron crossed his arms and squinted. This man from Yaramoor was keen on learning. When the students saw Cameron walking over, they stopped. ¡°Sir.¡± Cameron waved his hand and said, ¡°This is No¨C1 ¡°Neal Beck.¡± Noce cut him off and calmly said, ¡°My name.¡± Cameron realized that Noce didn¡®t want to expose his identity, so he yed along. ¡°Alright, Mr. Beck would like to learn from you. I hope you show him what you¡®ve got so he can learn a thing or two.¡± The leader patted his chest. ¡°Don¡®t worry, sir. We won¡®t let you down. Let¡®s show him.¡± He then turned sideways to look at Noce. ¡°Pleasee with me, Mr. Beck.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°After you.¡± Noce and that man walked up the stage while everyone stopped what they were doing to watch. Cameron sat in a chair under the shade while someone gave him a cup of tea. Noce and the leader had a battle, but the man only defended while Noce attacked. After a few rounds, Noce didn¡®t even get to touch the man¡®s shirt. He was able to defend himself very well, as if he could tell what wasing next. When it was the man¡®s turn to attack, Noce almost didn¡®t manage to block him. Noce was able to tell how big a difference there was., so he took a deep breath and smiled.¡± I¡®m too far off.¡± The man was humble. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You were using taekwondo attacks, which are more focused on footwork, so your attacks are limited. It¡®s not as practical in hand¨Cto¨Chandbat. I could teach you a thing or two.¡± Noce was eager to learn. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Cameron sat at the side sipping tea when the butler walked over. When he saw Noce learning on stage, he stood next to Cameron in shock. ¡°Sir, are you going to teach himbat skills?¡± He wasn¡®t part of the family and was just a guest there. It would be a terrible oue if they taught him their techniques and he turned against them. ¡°My dad let him stay, so there must be some reason behind that. He¡®s interested in it anyway. I didn¡®t force him to learn.¡± Cameron blew on his tea. ¡°Has the Kurosaki Gang done anything recently?¡± The butler replied, ¡°No, but Ms. Serrano has been trying to bully our men just because she¡®s the daughter of Joaqin. ¡°If it weren¡®t for Mr. Southern Sr.¡¯s support, Joaqin Serrano wouldn¡¯t be where he is today. Now that he has chosen to ignore what his daughter is doing, I¡®m sure Mr. Southern Sr. will have something he¡®ll want to say.¡° Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Cameron slowly drank his tea and chuckled. ¡°They¡®re just an organization that¡®s under the Southern n. As long as we keep an eye on their interaction with Puzo, we don¡®t need to pay attention to a girl.¡± The butler felt d, All those years, Cameron had grown more into how Sunny was when he was young. He would be able to take over the family soon. However, something came to his mind, and he quietly sighed. If Cameron¡®s real identity was exposed, the Southern n might have to face some tribtions because Cameron wasn¡®t who people thought he was. At Bassburgh, at the Goldmann mansion... Nn ced down the documents and raised his brows at Waylon. ¡°You¡®re going to the East Inds too?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°I heard that Aunt Saydie was going over to visit the Southern n, and I¡®d like to meet the hero of Southeast Eurasia, Sunny Southern.¡± Nn squinted and knocked his knuckle on the desk. ¡°That¡®s a messy ce and out of our scope. The underground gangs of Ora have power there too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Waylon looked down, then calmly said, ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa wanted me to take over the Night Banquet, but the underground gangs have been very active recently, and even the Skull Club has started building traction. If the Night Banquet continues to be in this alone, even though we don¡®t have any problems with them now, it¡®s best to be prepared. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, making friends is better than making enemies when ites to this. Great¨Cgrandpa is fine with Sunny Southern, so even if I don¡®t trust the others, we can trust the Southern n.¡± Nn rested his forehead on his fist and smiled. ¡°If you¡®re confident about it, go ahead. Your great¨C grandfather trusts you, so don¡®t let him down.¡± Waylon smiled and didn¡®t say anything. Daisie poked her head out from behind the door. ¡°Waylon, Dad.¡± Nn paused, looked toward the door, and frowned. ¡°Are you listening in on us again?¡± Daisie pouted. ¡°What do you mean ¡®again¡®? I just happened to overhear your conversation when I came to see Waylon.¡± Waylon shook his head, walked to her, and knocked her head because he knew. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°Do you ept?¡± ¡°You have to ask Dad.¡± Daisie ran around Nn and started rubbing his shoulder. ¡°Daddy¨C¡±. Nn sighed and turned to look at her. "You want to go to the East Inds to see Noce!¡± She looked so serious. ¡°I just want to make sure that he¡®s fine. I promise I won¡®t cause trouble to Aunt Saydie and Waylon.¡± Nn rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Going there is causing trouble.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Do you still think that I¡®m a kid?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Donald is there, and Noce has finally gotten away from you. Are you walking into their trap after announcing your marriage with Noce?¡± She frowned and fell deep in thought. Waylon looked at her and said after a while, ¡°Dad, Aunt Saydie will be with her. Donald might not get a chance to attack. That isn¡®t his turf, either. He will have to be careful if he wants to do anything.¡± ¡°You¡®re right.¡± Nn seemed to be worried. ¡°But I¡®m still worried about Daisie.¡± Daisie stood in front of Nn and swore, ¡°I promise I won¡®t slow anyone down!¡± Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Nn put his hand to his forehead. ¡°Your identity will attract too much attention.¡± It wasn¡®t just her looks¨Canyone who had seen the news would know her identity as a famous actress and a Goldmann. Daisie smiled. ¡°I¡®ll wear a disguise then. ying a character won¡®t be too hard.¡± Nn could only agree because he couldn¡®t win over that argument. After a few days, Saydie and Waylon were ready. There wasn¡®t an airport on the East Inds. The furthest a ne could get to would be at the coastal town in the nearby country, and from there, visitors would have to take a boat over. The boat docked at the pier, and Saydie walked out of it, then leaned against the car while waiting for Waylon. ¡°The ship will sail in 15 minutes.¡± Waylon looked at his watch, and it was already 10:00 a.m. At that moment, Daisie, who waste, came with her luggage and called out to them. ¡°Waylon, Aunt Saydie.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Saydie turned around and was surprised. ¡°Daisie?¡± Waylon looked toward her andughed. She had an unconventional hairstyle and looked like a delinquent from her looks to her outfit. She had very thick makeup on with smoky eyes as if she was punched. He wouldn¡®t be able to tell that that was his sister if it weren¡¯t for her voice. ¡°Daisie, this outfit...¡± Saydie thought that it was over the top. Daisie walked over to them and smiled smugly. ¡°No one is going to recognize me after this makeover.¡± Waylon took her luggage over. ¡°Let¡®s board the ship.¡± Daisie held onto Saydie¡®s arm and followed along. Waylon got tickets to two first¨Css rooms. Daisie and Saydie would share one while Waylon would be in the room next door. Other than rooms, there was a dining area with coffee and tea. Daisie looked out the window into the horizon, where the sky blended in with the sea. The water shimmered as the sun shone on it. She opened the window, and salty air filled the room. Seagulls were trying to catch fish too. She turned to ask, ¡°Aunt Saydie, how long will this trip take?¡± Saydie folded up her nket. ¡°We¡®ll be there at around eight tonight.¡± Daisie sat on the bed, took out the diamond ring she wore as a ne around her neck, and held it tightly. She hid it under her clothes to avoid exposing her identity because of the ring. She was ying a delinquent, so having a diamond ring would look suspicious. She whispered. ¡°Nolly, wait for me.¡± Meanwhile, in the East Inds... Noce spent half a day at the martial arts center. The moves that he had just learned seemed to have been etched into his memory, and he was practicing them. The people were astounded by how quickly he mastered them. His shirt was fully drenched in sweat and stuck to his body, showing off the lines of his muscles. The butler walked over. ¡°Mr. Beck, Mr. Southern Sr. would like to meet you.¡± Noce picked up the towel to dry his sweat and walked down the stairs. Sunny sat in the middle of the main hall, drinking tea. When the butler brought Noce over, he waved his hand to dismiss him, then ced his teacup down on the table. ¡°Take a seat. I have a proposal for you.¡± Noce sat down and looked at him. ¡°What is it about?¡± Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Sunny looked up. ¡°I¡®ll temporarily hand over the authority of The Commune to you.¡± Noce was surprised, then he squinted. ¡°The Commune? Isn¡®t that under The Serpents¡® management?¡± Sunny picked up his teacup again. ¡°Honestly, The Serpents have been changing. I care about our past rtionship, but if they are going to betray that, I¡®m going to break them.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°You trust me?¡± Sunny sighed. ¡°If you want to get rid of Donald, you¡®ll have to get rid of The Serpents first. The leader of The Serpents is a friend of Fabio Puzo. I know that, but I can¡®t do anything. Puzo has spies in The Serpents, so if I do anything to them, I will be giving Puzo a chance to get The Serpents to turn against me.¡± Noce said, ¡°But if I do anything, they will know that you are behind it, and they will still suspect you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry about that. Neal Beck is a guest who was brought back by Cam. I¡®ve made up your identity and arranged for you to take over The Commune. The Serpents won¡®t know if it is Cam¡®s idea or my arrangement, so they won¡®t do anything yet.¡± Sunny sipped his tea before slowly adding, ¡°If you can handle this well, Puzo will start paying attention to you.¡± Noce understood what he meant. If he wanted to get to Donald on the East Inds, he would have to throw the Serpents into chaos. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Noce had made his investigation. The Serpents had been doing very well with Sunny¡®s backing, but people changed. The Serpents had let their pride get to their head and forgotten how Sunny had helped them. They were no longer happy being under someone else and were working with Puzo secretly. Puzo had ced some spies among The Serpents. Noce spected that Sunny wouldn¡¯t be too cruel toward The Serpents because of their rtionship, and Sunny approached him about this deal to remove Puzo¡®s spies from the gang but also get rid of Donald. If Noce threw The Serpents into chaos from the inside, Puzo would pay attention to him and dig into his background. If Puzo didn¡®t want to make the Southern n their enemy, he would get someone to get rid of Noce. And that someone would be the outsider Donald. Sunny looked at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°I won¡®t let you down.¡± The next day... Daisie and Waylon were having breakfast. The buildings of Southernshire on the East Inds had vintage elements. The buildings were old, and even the restaurant was abination of vintage and modern elements. There was diner food, special dishes, tea, and more. Daisie leaned close to Waylon. ¡°Hey, the East Inds aren¡®t as messy as Dad made them seem.¡± Nn had said that it was a ce where the underground gangs ran amok. It wasn¡®t only messy but dangerous too. But it was nothing like that. Waylon poured some tea, smiled, and said, ¡°This is Sunny Southern¡®s turf. Nobody would dare cause trouble, but once we get to the city center or the underground gangs¡® turf, things will change.¡± The biggest ind was split into two sides. Sunny¡®s side was the northeast side, while Puzo had the southwest. The city center was where they converged. It was a ce with foreign merchants and clubs from both sides,munities, and more. If someone were to cause trouble there and had a sh with either side, no one could guarantee a safe escape out of the ind. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Daisie rested her head on her hand. ¡°I wonder where Nolly is now...¡± Waylon ced a snack on her te and chuckled. ¡°If I¡®m not mistaken, he¡®s with the Southerns right now, so you don¡®t have to worry about him.¡± She picked up the snack, and just when she was about to eat it, amotion came from the hall downstairs. A group of muscr men was standing in the hall. They were wearing some sort of uniform, and it seemed like they came from East Winston. They looked furious and did note with good intentions. A man smacked the table and pointed at the waiter and manager. ¡°Ourdy has booked this restaurant today! Ask all of them to get out of here!¡± Forcing a smile, the manager walked up to the man and said, ¡°Mr. Estrada, for your information, you¡®ll need to make the reservation with our restaurant one day in advance. Our customers are still here, so ¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, the man called Mr. Estrada grabbed him by his wrist and snarled, ¡°Cut the crap! This is the East Inds! If you want to do business here, you should familiarize yourself with The Serpents. How dare you disobey ourdy? Do you want us to smash up your restaurant?¡± The manager was shaking and sweating profusely. Many stores and restaurants were owned by foreign businessmen who cooperated with the Southern n. If no one caused trouble, they would make money leisurely, but if something happened, they would have no other choice but to sigh at their bad luck. Some of the customers did not want to get into trouble, so they left without finishing their meals. Even though they were unhappy with what The Serpents did, they did not dare to say anything about it. A waiter came upstairs and approached Waylon and Daisie. With a troubled face, he said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, sir. I¡®m afraid you¡®ve got to leave immediately. Your meal will be on the house.¡± Daisie looked at Waylon. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Waylon raised his eyelids and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± The waiter looked at them and knew they came from the outside. He said carefully, ¡°They¡®re from The Serpents. Ms. Serrano is the daughter of the leader of The Serpents. They¡®re the local tyrants here, and we don¡®t dare to say anything due to Mr. Southern Sr. ¡°Ms. Serrano has booked the whole restaurant. If you don¡®t go now and offend her, she won¡®t let you off so easily.¡± Daisie bit her lips. ¡°Are they working for Mr. Southern Sr.?¡± The waiter replied in a low voice, ¡°Not really. The Serpents are at best a hanger¨Con for the Southern n.¡± Daisie harrumphed. ¡°That means they¡®re all just parasites. How can they be so arrogant?¡± ¡°Sir, Miss, now isn¡®t the right time to talk. You guys should leave¡°. Before the waiter could finish his sentence, that group of men looked upward. When they noticed Waylon and Daisie, they shouted, ¡°Hey! Are you guys deaf? Get the hell out of here! Now!¡± Daisie looked downwards and said, ¡°You guys have no right to chase us out of the restaurant.¡± If you want to take the restaurant, take the hall.¡± The waiter was stunned. Manuel looked at Daisie in disgust and snarled, ¡°How dare you! I can forgive you for your ugly face, but how dare you talk with us like that!?¡± Daisie nearly jumped up when Manuel said she was ugly. Waylon stopped her and rose to his feet. He walked to the railing and looked downward.¡± You¡®re acting all high¨Cand¨Cmighty in the Southern n¡®s territory. You¡®re just disrespecting Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Manuel¡®s face sank as he pointed at him. ¡°You should go around and ask who we are. How dare you mention Mr. Southern Sr. in front of us?!¡± Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°I¡®m just curious. You¡®re nothing but a bunch of parasites who feed on the Southerns, yet you have the guts to go around and harm the benefits of the Southerns¡® guests, put shame on them, and disrespect Mr. Southern Sr. Are you guys the ones who make the rules here or the Southerns?¡± Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Manuel¡®s face scrunched up in a grim look. ¡°You ¡± ¡°Manuel, I¡®ve told you not to make a big deal out of it.¡± At that moment, a petite woman came forward and interrupted Manuel. Manuel and the rest of the people retreated to one side and lowered their heads. ¡°Mydy.¡± Florence raised her head and was stunned when she met Waylon¡®s nce. Other than Cameron, she had never seen such a handsome man in the East Inds before. In the East ¨ªnds, Cameron was considered a handsome man in his own right. He had an androgynous and foxy face, and he was even more beautiful than most of the women on the inds. However, there was one bad side to Cameron¨Che had an unpleasant personality and kept fighting against her. Otherwise, she would have wanted her father to talk to Sunny about their marriage. However, Cameron did not matter anymore. After all, the man in front of her was more attractive to women than Cameron: Caressing her lips, Florence chuckled. ¡°Since you don¡®t want to go, I¡®ll give you a chance for you to take breakfast with me.¡± Daisie stood beside Waylon and said, ¡°You? Do you think you deserve to share a meal with my brother?¡± Florence¡®s face sank as she sneered. ¡°Who are you to speak here, you ugly woman? There is no man in this world that I can¡®t get.¡± ¡°Oh please, have you forgotten to look at yourself in the mirror when youe out this morning?¡± Daisie cocked her head to one side and chuckled. ¡°You¡®re so old. You¡®re basically robbing the cradle.¡± Florence was 27 this year, so she was infuriated when she heard what Daisie said as it reminded her of someone who had said the same thing to her in the past. Her face turned gloomy as she hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°It seems to me that you need to be taught a lesson. You guys go get that ugly pig down for me and strip her naked.¡± Waylon pulled Daisie behind him, his gaze turning cold. He had full confidence that he could take on this bunch of people. They all rushed upstairs, and before they could do anything, a rock came from nowhere and hit Manuel. He lost his bnce and fell downwards, pulling the people behind him down with him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Florence stamped her feet and shouted displeasingly, ¡°Who is it? Come on out now!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a rock hit her leg, and she fell to the floor. ¡°Mydy!¡± Manuel and the others hastily went forward and helped her up from the floor. It was only then they saw the thing that hit them was not a rock but a ck chess piece, and a bad feeling rose from their hearts. ¡°It seems like many things have happened while I was away from the East Inds. If I hadn¡®t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡®t know that you people from The Serpents would have the guts to do something like that in our territory.¡± As the voice rang in the air, a young man dressed in a suit appeared from the floor opposite, them. He looked downward, and the women dressed in ck behind himn did not seem like ordinary people either. Florence was stunned and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Cameron! It¡®s really you!¡± Daisie looked at the man opposite her. It seemed to her that he was not an ordinary person since those people downstairs had lost their arrogance as soon as he appeared. Cameron leaned against the railing and yed with a chess piece in his hand. ¡°Since you know it¡®s me, then get your men out of here. If not, I don¡®t mind knocking some sense into you on behalf of your father.¡± Florence harrumphed. ¡°Just you wait, Florence!¡± She took onest nce at Waylon and left with her men. Daisie tugged at Waylon and whispered, ¡°Brother, it seems like she likes you. You need to be careful.¡± Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Waylon turned his head around to look at Daisie and smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry.¡± After that, he looked at the opposite man and realized that Cameron was also looking at him. He spoke to the people beside him and went back into the private room. Daisie wrapped her arms around Waylon¡®s and said, ¡°Brother, I¡®m full. Let¡®s head back to our hotel.¡± Waylon nodded. Just when they were about to leave the restaurant, a woman dressed in ck stopped them and said, ¡°Hold on. Mr. Cameron wishes to see you.¡± Daisie panicked as she did not know what he wanted with them. Waylon patted her head to calm her down and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Following that woman, Waylon and Daisie entered the private room. The woman walked up to Cameron and made a bow. ¡°Sir.¡± Cameron was sitting next to a chess te. As he yed with a chess piece in his hand, he lifted his eyelids to study them and said, ¡°You¡®re from the outside, aren¡®t you?¡± Just as Daisie wanted to say something, Waylon said, ¡°Yes. We¡®re here to make some investments.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cameron put the chest piece back into a box. He shifted into another position and continued. ¡°But I¡®m afraid it won¡®t happen anymore. Especially now that you¡®ve offended The Serpents.¡± Daisie chimed in and said exasperatingly, ¡°She was the one who did it first! I don¡®t understand. This is the Southern n¡®s territory. Is Mr. Southern Sr. going to close his eyes and allow them to do whatever they want?¡± ¡°Daisie,¡± Waylon called out to her. Daisie turned her head around and stopped talking. She hade across many arrogant people before, but Florence¡®s arrogance was totally on a whole different level. She couldn¡®t let it go, and what¡®s more, it seemed to her that Florence liked her brother. If she wanted to be her sister¨Cinw, she would do everything she could to prevent that from happening. Cameron ced his hand on his chin and measured Daisie. After a long while, he chuckled.¡± You¡®re right. It¡®s truly the Southerns¡® fault for not teaching their dog well and letting it hurt people. I apologize on their behalf.¡± Daisie was stunned. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She did not expect this beautiful man in front of her to have such a good temper. She thought the Southern n supported The Serpents from the back. That was why they had the guts to act all high and mighty in front of everyone. However, the strange thing was that if the Southern n did not approve of their action, then why would The Serpents refuse to change their attitude? ording to what she had heard from the waiter, The Serpents had been this way the whole time. They were an organization feeding off the Southern n. They acted all so arrogantly on their own turf, but the Southerners didn¡®t do anything about it. Cameron asked his people to bring the manager in. The manager walked inside carefully and lowered his head. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Southern. There¡®s nothing I could do to Ms. Serrano about her attitude.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to apologize. Put all the bills today on Ms. Serrano¡®s tab.¡± The manager was stunned. Cameron picked up a cup and continued. ¡°Remember all the guests that Ms. Serrano chased out today. Starting from today, they don¡®t have to pay for their meals when theye to your restaurant. Just put all their bills on Ms. Serrano¡®s tab, understand?¡± Everyone could see that Cameron was trying to punish Florence. She had been an arrogant woman and always wanted things to go her way. Nobody dared to do anything to her, but things were different when it came to Cameron. The manager smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. Southern. I¡®ll go make the announcement immediately.¡± After the manager left, Waylon looked at Cameron calmly and continued. ¡°Why are you helping us, Mr. Southern?¡± Honestly, he had known who he was before he revealed his identity. After all, other than the descendant of the Southerns, no one else could bring two powerful bodyguards with her, which made The Serpents, as well as the manager, so respectful and afraid of him. Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Daisie was stunned. It was only now that she realized the young man in front of her was Cameron. ¡®But he¡®s so young!¡® She thought Sunny was old and his son should be around 30 to 40 years old, considering how they called them. Cameron lifted his eyelids and put down the cup. ¡°You two are pretty gutsy. I¡¯m sure you¡®re not just an ordinary businessman considering the fact that you have the nerves to go up against The Serpents as soon as youe to the East Inds.¡± Measuring Waylon up and down, he continued. ¡°Those businessmen who came to the East Ind would wear expensive clothes to signify their status. The richer the businessman, the more they were weed on this ind. After all, no one would want to let go of a chance to ughter a fat sheep that came to their door. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°As for you, sir, although it seems like you¡®re wearing brandless clothes, if one looks closely, your clothes are specially¨Ctailored outfits, and they¡®re rare on the market. Either they¡®re from a private company that only serves a certain group of guests, or they only work for the royal family.¡± Waylon squinted and said, ¡°You have good eyes, Mr. Southern.¡± His clothes and shirts were all specially tailored for him. Due to limited quotas, they were only avable in Stoslo, and their VIPs needed to book a month in advance. In other words, no one could find another cloth simr to his in this world. Those people who only wanted to wear luxury brands wouldn¡®t know that the real dignitaries seldom put on luxury goods on them as they wanted to stay low profile. They wouldn¡®t wear watches or drive cars that cost millions. What they emphasized the most was feelingfortable and if it suited them or not. The clothes they put on might look ordinary, but they were rare on the market, mostly custom ¨Cmade, and much more expensive than those luxury brands. ¡°So even if I don¡®t do anything, you have the ability to solve the issue yourself as well.¡± Cameron continued calmly. ¡°In that case, as a member of the Southern n, it gives me all the reasons I need to do something about it.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°I heard of Mr. Southern Sr.¡®s name a long time ago. He¡®s a great man in Southeast Eurasia. But I didn¡®t expect you to be so wise as well, Mr. Southerns. As expected of someone who would inherit the Southern n and family in the future.¡± ¡°You¡®ve ttered me, sir.¡± Cameron slowly rose to his feet with his hands in his pockets. Although he was much shorter than Waylon, he did not seem flustered in the slightest in front of him. ¡°To be on the safe side, I¡®ll ask my men to send you back. I suggest you watch out for yourself while you¡®re in the East Inds.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Cameron then left the private room. Daisie still couldn¡®te around to her senses. After they left the private room, she tugged at Waylon and asked, ¡°Brother, aren¡®t we here for Mr. Southern Sr.? Why didn¡®t you tell him when we were in the private room?¡± Waylon opened the door. ¡°He isn¡®t someone to be trifled with, so we need to be careful when dealing with him. Besides, I¡®m sure that we¡®ll meet again.¡± Daisie nodded. Waylon was right. As long as they stayed in the East Inds, they would eventually meet again. Meanwhile, a car was heading toward the Southern mansion. Cameron was sitting in the back seat. He rested his head on his hand and closed his eyes, seemingly taking a nap. The woman driving the car looked at him through the rear mirror and asked, ¡°Sir, do you need me to check their background?¡± Cameron opened his eyes and looked at the outside through the mirror. ¡°That¡®s not necessary. Regardless of who they are, I¡®m sure we¡®ll see each other again.¡± ¡°I don¡®t think Ms. Serrano is going to let what happened today slide so easily,¡± said the woman. Cameron chuckled. ¡°She won¡®t be able to act arrogant for long as her father will be in big trouble very soon. I wonder whether Mr. Knowles will be able to take over The Commune or not.¡± The woman pressed her lips and asked, ¡°It¡®s rare for Mr. Southern Sr. to hand an area to an outsider. Sir, you...¡± Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cameron nced at her, and she shut up. The butler was giving instructions to the maids when Cameron stepped into the courtyard. The butler turned his head to look at him and greeted him with a smile, ¡°You¡®re back, Mr. Southern.¡± ¡°Where is my father?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. is meeting his guest in the study room,¡± replied the butler. ¡°Another guest?¡± Cameron lifted his eyebrows. ¡°There seem to be a lot of guests recently.¡± The butler continued. ¡°This guestes from Metropolis. It seems like they want to make an alliance with Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Cameron had heard of Metropolis from Morwich before. They were a powerful organization in North Ancora, and their leader, Strix, had made quite a reputation for himself in the medical field. It was just that he had retired and had taken on the name Henry. Not only that, but he also kept a good rtionship with the royal family. It seemed to him that the organization in Ora was going to do something. Otherwise, Metropolis wouldn¡¯te all the way here just to make an alliance with them. Sunny talked with Saydie in the study room for about ten minutes before they came downstairs. Cameron walked up to them calmly and said, ¡°Father.¡± ¡°This one is the representative from Metropolis, Saydie,¡± replied Sunny. After that, he introduced Cameron to Saydie. ¡°He¡®s my son, Cameron.¡± Saydie nodded at him. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Southern.¡± Cameron smiled at her back. After chatting for a few minutes, Saydie left. Sunny asked the butler to see Saydie at the door. Cameron watched as Saydie disappeared from the door and asked, ¡°I heard that Metropolis wants to make an alliance with us. What do you think about it, Dad?¡± Sunny took his seat and frowned. ¡°There have been rumors that Strix is sick, and it seems like it¡®s true. I assume that Metropolis is in an unstable state right now.¡± Cameron rested his chin on his hand and fell into thought. After a while, he said, ¡°I found that the Skull Club has be even more active than they were in the past while I was out there these few months. Apparently, Fabio couldn¡®t wait any longer.¡± Fabio was an ambitious man. He just wanted to control everything. He could even take over the Skull Club, so it was only a matter of time before he stretched his ws toward North Ancora after finishing his preparations. Sunny poured a cup of tea and asked, ¡°What do you think about this, Cam?¡± Cameron sat beside Sunny and said, ¡°Fabio has been gathering forces, and sooner orter, he¡®ll take us over in the East Inds. I think an alliance with the Metropolis will do us no harm. If we let Fabio break this bnce, many people will be in for hell. ¡°This isn¡®t what Metropolis wants to happen, and I¡®m sure you think the same way as well. Rather than being left alone and caught in the middle of a dilemma, it¡®s better to have an alliance.¡± Sunnyughed. ¡°As expected of my child. You think the same way I do.¡± After that, hemented. ¡°I¡®ve always felt sorry for your mother and you.¡± Cameron suddenly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Stop being so sentimental. It¡®s not that you¡®re going to die.¡± As he walked upstairs, he added. ¡°As long as you¡®re alive, I won¡®t let you down. Even if you¡®re dead, I have the confidence to take over the Southerns too.¡± Sunny looked at Cameron and sighed. Meanwhile, in the hotel... After Saydie went back, Daisie told her everything that had transpired in the restaurant. ¡°Mr. Southern helped you?¡± Saydie was shocked. She had seen Cameron in the Southern mansion. He was really young, and he did not seem like the guy in the rumors at all. Daisie nodded. ¡°Yeah. If he hadn¡®t stepped forward, my brother would¡®ve fought them already.¡± Saydie sighed and looked at her. ¡°Even if he helped you, you guys have offended The Serpents. I don¡®t think they¡®ll let it slide just like that, so try not to go out alone during this time, okay?¡± Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daisie cast her eyes low. ¡°I know, I know. I¡®ll stay out of trouble for all of your sake.¡± Suddenly, something took shape in her mind, prompting her to ask, ¡°Aunt Saydie, did you catch any news about Noce?¡± Saydie shook her head. ¡°I doubt he¡®s using his real name while active in the East Inds, especially since that¡®s also where Donald is. Noce is a cautious guy, so he must have taken up some kind of pseudonym.¡± A pseudonym necessarilyplicated their search. Daisie fell silent. She seemed to be mulling over something. Far in the East Inds, the furor was brewing in the Commune. Joaqin Serrano grimaced as soon as he received the news. ¡°What¡®s the meaning of this? That old bag appointed some outsider to take over The Commune!?¡± The Commune had always been The Serpents¡® turf. Sunny Southern had been painfully reluctant to cede control over the territory to The Serpents for so many years, and yet the same Sunny Southern decided to hand control over to a man who was not even a member of the Southern n! Could it be that... Sunny had caught onto something? Florence Serrano suddenly burst into his study. ¡°Dad!¡± Joaqin ordered his underlings to leave them be, though he did not hide the frown from his daughter either. ¡°Can¡®t you see I¡®m busy?¡± Florence was too wrapped up in her own resentment to care. ¡°Goddamn Cameron¡®s *ss is back!¡± Joaqin furrowed his brows. He drank his wine without a word. He had long heard of Cameron¡®s return. The same investigation also revealed that the outsider punk who was to take over The Commune was the fellow Cameron had brought home. Cameron was several years younger than his daughter, but his status as the heir to the Southern family made him important. He was a bachelor and did not seem to be seeing anyone at the moment, and now, the fact that the family appointed an outsider to manage The Commune implied certain degrees of guardedness. He set his winecup down. ¡°It urs to me, Florence, that Cameron¡®s at the age where he should settle down with a partner.¡± Florence was visibly stunned. ¡°What¡®s that supposed to mean?¡± Joaqin stared at her matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°I would like both of you to marry each other.¡± Florence¡®s furious protest was immediate. ¡°Why must I marry Cameron?! Do you have any idea just how irritating he is? He just has to be this bloody contrarian against everything I do or say, and he never cares about how i feel. He insulted me in front of other people before!¡± she erupted hotly. ¡°Do you know what kind of torment you¡®re putting me in?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Florence froze. Her father had never talked to her like this. The man regained hisposure enough to maintain some sort of calm. ¡°Listen, Florence. The Southern n is steadily wary of us. That Cameron brat may be a thorn in your side, but he¡®s the only son that geezer had. A marriage between you and him will benefit the entire family.¡± Florence bit her lips. She could tell that her father was being serious about his proposal, but to suggest she became Cameron¡®s wife out of the blue like this? Was it true? Had the Southerns really begun to grow wary of them? When it really came down to it, Florence had no real objection to the marriage. Cameron leaned hard to the feminine side of the spectrum, but he was still handsome and pleasant to the eyes. He was also highlypetent¨CThe Serpents could send all of their best fighters against him, and he still might emerge victorious. The more unruly the man was, the more pleasure one got when he eventually cowered. Florence broke out a smile. ¡°Alright, Dad. I hear you loud and clear. I¡®ll be nice with Cameron from now on.¡± Joaqin nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good. Very, very good. We¡®ll wait for a few days. Then I¡®ll suggest this union. Even if that old man rejects it... I¡®ll find some other ways to make him.¡± Florence left the study. The corner of her lips was raised. Cameron was not the only one she wanted. That other young man she met in the restaurant today? She would bag him too. Sooner orter, all of these men would be hers! Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 The next day, Daisie looked for Waylon in the room next to hers. She was about to knock when she realized the door was not exactly closed. She peered through the lean crack and saw Waylon talking to a man in front of his window. ¡°You sure that was Neal Beck?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes. I dug a little deeper, too. All they know it¡®s that he¡®s some sort of VIP Cameron Southern met while conducting business abroad. He was obviously very well regarded, considering how Mr. Southern later made him the governor of The Commune traditionally The Serpents¡® territory.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes. ¡®Neal Beck... A stranger the Southern heir brought home.¡® Had he not already known Noce was rescued by Cameron, he would have never suspected ¡®Neal Beck¡® to be a pseudonym. This Neal had to be Noce. ¡°Please continue your work. See if you can gather more useful information.¡± The man gave a small nod. ¡°Understood.¡± Daisie ducked behind the wall the moment the man turned. When the door was yanked open, she came out of hiding and assumed the pretense of having just arrived. ¡°Hey, Waylon!¡± The man froze in mid¨Cwalk. He turned to his boss. Waylon nodded. The man left, and the older brother fixed his eyes on Daisie. ¡°Heard it all?¡± Daisie smiled disarmingly. ¡°What? No! No way! I just came here!¡± Waylon walked up to her and gave a light tap on her head. ¡°You¡®re such a terrible liar.¡± She scratched the side of her head, embarrassed. ¡°Fine, fine. You... found some lead to Nolly¡®s whereabouts, didn¡®t you?¡± ¡°More or less.¡± Waylon started toward the couch. He fell into his seat and picked up his coffee. ¡°But you still can¡®t see him at the moment.¡± ¡°It¡®s not like I must see him, okay?¡± She protested as she hastily took her seat next to him. Lowering her voice, she added, ¡°I just... want to make sure he¡®s okay.¡± Waylonughed and cast a lopsided nce at her. ¡°Oh, he¡®s very okay.¡± ¡°Anyway, Saydie said Sunny is willing to join hands with the Metropolis. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡®s right.¡± He sipped his coffee and set the cup down. ¡°Sunny undoubtedly decided to join this alliance after considering his family¡®s future. Even the mightiest adversary bes surmountable when you have a powerful ally.¡± Regardless of the Southern n¡®s strength, they still had more than enough reasons to worry about Fabio¡®s expansionist ambition. It was only natural that the Southern n would consider joining an alliance. Daisie smiled. ¡°Cameron¡®s the heir, isn¡®t he? If we buddy up with him now, it¡®s gonna benefit you a lot in the future, right?¡± Waylon shifted his attention to her. He could not stifle hisughter. ¡°You¡®re actually giving your big brother¡®s future some thought!¡± Daisie wrapped her arms around his. ¡°And that¡®s only because you¡®re my big brother! Plus, there¡®s also thatdy who¡®s on her way to being a spinster, Florence Serrano. We gotta worry about it. I think she has her eyes set on you, but I¡®m not about to let just any woman be my sister¨Cinw. Especially not someone so massively unqualified as her!¡± There was no way they could avoid crossing paths with Florence¡ªthey had already offended her. Meanwhile, Cameron looked to be around their age, and he did not seem like a nasty person to boot. Not only could they count on him for cooperation, but he could be the shield defending Waylon from Florence¡®s advances. Waylon saw through her thoughts almost a little too handily. He pinched her nose as though he could not believe her. ¡°Do you know what your n entails? I¡®m gonna have to tter someone¡®s ego for it to work!¡± Daisie cracked out a grin. ¡°Well, if we¡®re gonna rely on him a little, then what¡®s the harm in ttering our ally¡®s ego?¡± A few days passed... Cameron slept all the way to the afternoon before amotion from downstairs stirred him. He heard approaching footsteps shuffling to a stop right outside the draping curtains, which separated Cameron¡®s quarter from the world outside. The maid reported, ¡°Mr. Serrano hade to talk to Mr. Southern.¡± Cameron sat up. Long, raven¨Cck hair spread out like a tapestry from his head. ¡°What¡®s he doing here?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 The woman¡®s eyes glided over the curtain. She could see the silhouette flitting about behind the veil. ¡°Joaqin expressed his wish to marry Ms. Serrano to you.¡± The silhouette inside froze,b still locked in ck, smooth hair. A peal ofughter suddenly erupted from beyond the curtains. ¡°Oh, Joaqin has such a sick sense of humor. Imagine, asking me to marry a squawking chimpanzee!¡± The woman cast her eyes to the floor. ¡°Mr. Southern has refused.¡± Cameron was done grooming. The silhouette emerged from behind the curtains, cutting a sleek, tidy figure made even more handsome by an aura of heroism. A mnge ofnguidness,id¨Cback casualness, and unppability hung over the figure¡®s face. ¡°So, Dad¡®s decision to let Mr. Beck take care of The Commune really threw The Serpents off, didn¡®t it? And the only solution they coulde up with was political marriage. Well, sucks to be them. I¡®m not...¡® husband¡® material.¡± The woman sighed. ¡°It¡®s a potential blow to your identity. That¡®s what this is.¡± Everyone knew that Sunny had a son, but only Sunny, the butler, and this woman knew who Cameron really was. An enigma in both thoughts and actions, he... was, in reality, a ¡°she.¡± The woman followed Cameron downstairs. A stormy¨Cfaced Sunny was sitting in the living room. It was quite obviously rted to Joaqin¡®s request. Cameron lifted the teapot. ¡°What¡®s with the sulk, Dad? I¡®m one of the two main characters in that proposal, and even I look less upset than you are.¡± Sunny looked up. ¡°I shot it down, but that rat had a contingency n up in his sleeves! He dared mention the promise your grandfather made to pressure me!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sunny¡®s father used to be best friends with Joaqin¡®s father back in Jakukari. That friendship had been the basis behind Sunny granting the Serrano family asylum in the East Inds when thetter faced a crisis. What was more, Sunny¡®s father had even promised Joaqin¡®s father that their grandchildren should definitely marry each other in the future. Nevertheless, all it took was the passing of Sunny¡®s father and Joaqin inheriting The Serpents¡® leadership to expose who The Serpents really were. Sunny managed to hide that his ¡®son¡® was really a daughter, while Joaqin never had a son at all. There was no way to make their parents¡® promisee true, but there was an inherent problem withing clean. If words of Cameron¡®s real sex got out, the Southern n, and their family, would be plunged into chaos. Cameron caressed her father¡®s palm reassuringly. ¡°I¡®ll handle this, Dad.¡± The older man looked at her, took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Alright. This is about your identity. I¡®m much more at ease knowing that you¡®ll solve it yourself.¡± News about the proposal spread through the ind like wildfire. It was clear just how much Joaqin had prepared for this. With the promise between their fathers as the foundation and the virality of the news, the Southern family¡®s rejection would automatically be an invitation for an insurrection. Noce set the newspaper down and looked across the table, and his eyes fixed on Cameron drinking tea. ¡°They are using that marriage proposal as a litmus test for your father¡®s thoughts, aren¡®t they?¡± Cameron stared into her cup, her eyes tracing the circling steam rolling out of its surface. ¡° They grew antsy after you assumed control over The Commune. They don¡®t know what my old man¡®s thinking, so they resorted to this tactic.¡± Noce¡®s eyes flicked aside for a second. ¡°If the Southerns reject them, they will mount this as an excuse to join Fabio¡®s camp. Fabio is only all¨Ctoo¨Chappy to see the house divided. The fact that I¡®m the new overseer of The Commune only sends things hurling in that direction,¡± he said. ¡°I doubt Mr. Southern had expected The Serpents to use a political marriage as a test.¡± He had expected Joaqin to be confused and anxious about Sunny¡®s thoughts about The Serpents, but he had not predicted this tactic at all. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Well, it looked like Sunny had underestimated The Serpents, after all. Cameron was a little shocked to see how thorough Noce¡®s analysis was. Her time with Noce had been short so far, and yet it was enough for her to realize that he was observant, shrewd, perceptive, and incredibly intelligent. He never put all his cards on the table, and he never left traces that could incriminate him. He was mysterious. The more mysterious a man was, the more unsettling he was. Had he appeared to her as an enemy¨C Cameron doubted she could escape him at all. She traced the rim of her teacup and smiled briskly. ¡°I¡®m not too worried about Joaqin¡®s scheme. It¡®s his daughter who¡®s the biggest thorn in the flesh.¡± Noce narrowed his eyes in silence. Cameron propped the side of her face with her hand and leaned onto the armrestzily. ¡°I bumped into two foreigners in a restaurant the other day,¡± she intoned, surveying his reaction. ¡°Brother and sister, I think. They don¡®t look like your garden¨Cvarietymoners.¡± Noce stiffened, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Brother and sister?¡± Cameron crossed her legs. There was something implicative about her smile. ¡°They¡®re here to do business... or so they said. The man was pretty pleasant to the eyes. The woman? She looked like she was hiding her real features, but you can almost see through it if you pay attention. She looked like a big¨Cname celebrity from Zlokova.¡± Noce was quiet. He chewed over her words, wondering about how true it was. He suspected that this could be a test. A whileter, he finally spoke nomittally. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cameron removed the old, soaked teabag from the pot. ¡°Because I think you know them. I think you people are more than mere acquaintances. And... I do read the news.¡± Noce said nothing. Daisie had publicized their marriage to the world since he was reported missing in the hopes that those who rescued him would know who he was or who to turn him to. It would have been an unquestionable move to make if she remained in Bassburgh. However, Cameron saw her in the East Inds and even recognized her. That meant Donald would catch on sooner orter. ¡®God! That brave, stupid girl came to look for me, didn¡®t she?¡® Cameron brewed a new pot and poured it into his ss cup. ¡°Looks like I scored a 10. They are from Zlokova, and they are here for you.¡± Noce raised the cup, but he did not drink it. ¡°Congrats on having good eyes.¡± Cameron¡®s smile was too faint to reach her eyes. ¡°What? Not going to meet them?¡± ¡°Right now, that will only put them in jeopardy.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Cameron replied imploringly, ¡°I think they are way past that.¡± Noce froze. His eyelids perked, but his expression was unreadable. Cameron chuckled flippantly. ¡°They rubbed Florence the wrong way despite having just arrived, which is not a good thing. She isn¡®t someone to be trifled with... at all. Any guy who looks pretty enough to catch her eyes will always end up in herp. By force, if she has to. As for the women who happened to apany her target? She usually just feeds them to her not ¨Cat¨Call¨Cgentle dogs.¡± Noce¡®s grip around the cup tightened. Ayer of frost seemed to have formed in his eyes. ¡°I see. But isn¡®t Ms. Serrano your betrothed? Unless... You can¡®t marry her but don¡®t want your family trapped in a nasty dilemma. So now, you¡®re hoping that I¡®ll do the dirty work of cleaning up for you by telling me this.¡± Cameron could not contain herughter. ¡°We¡®re partners, aren¡®t we?¡± she said, showing no sign of denial. ¡°We¡®re working together, all right.¡± Noce set the cup down. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t walk back on my promise to your father, but you need to help me too.¡± Cameron shrugged. ¡°You have my attention.¡± ¡°I want those two foreigners to be granted protection by your family,¡± Noce said matter of ¨C factly Cameron frowned. ¡°I didn¡®t take you as the type to milk charity and goodwill from your benefactors.¡± ¡°You know who I really am, and I know your secret, too,¡± Noce stated cidly. ¡°We are partners, and a partnership is predicated on mutual sincerity. I¡®m not the only one who has to pull their weight on this department, ¡®Mr.¡® Cameron.¡± Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Cameron¡®s smile faded. Noce did not stay to hear her answer. He picked his jacket up and left. He was certain that the answer was only going to be yes. Cameron waited until he disappeared into the door to lean against her chair, her mood pensive and thoughtful. A woman approached her from the side and informed her, ¡°Mr. Cameron? Ms. Serrano invited you on a date in a restaurant.¡± A smile shadowed Cameron¡®s lips. ¡°And she couldn¡®t even wait.¡± The venue was devoid of other patrons. Clearly, Florence had the whole establishment cleared out just for her. Now, her bodyguards stood outside like a row of samurais. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Cameron brought two women with her. She found Florence refining her make¨Cup from her seat, her eyes staring at apact mirror. ¡°Ah, Cameron! You kept me waiting for a little too long.¡± The cap on her lipstick clicked. She looked up and shed Cameron her most seductive smile. Cameron pulled a chair out, sat, and chortled. ¡°That¡®s your winning make¨Cup? You wouldn¡®t be out of ce if you stood outside a brothel! It doesn¡®t look good on you at all, Ms. Serrano.¡± Florence¡®s mien turned stormy. How dare this b*stard suggest something like this!? She took a deep breath and made sure her smile did not falter. ¡°Look, Cameron. We¡®re gonna be married very soon, aren¡®t we? Are these really the things you should say to your future wife?¡± Cameron narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think I¡®ll be getting nightmares every night if my wife looks like you.¡± ¡°How dare you!?¡± growled Florence. Rage flickered in her eyes, but her father¡®s orderpelled her to suppress the mutiny. She gnashed her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Listen, Cameron. The fact that I¡®m willing to marry you means I think you¡®re worth it! Unless... Dare I say it? Unless you¡®re impotent.¡± Cameron¡®s outward indifference made Florence break out a self¨Csatisfiedugh. ¡°Oops, did I just get it right on the first try? Tsk, tsk. How old are you, Cameron? You¡®ve never seen anyone all your life! What are you? An incel?¡± The woman standing behind Cameron was visibly upset. ¡°Please watch your words, Ms. Serrano.¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± Florence leaned forward and took a good look at Cameron. ¡°I mean, everyone loves a pretty boy. You¡®re a pretty boy, aren¡®t you? That¡¯s the d*ck women love sucking.¡± Cameronced her fingers together and set them on the table. ¡°And? How are you so sure about me never seeing anyone? Why would I ever tell you?¡± Florence was quiet. She had indeed never gone out of her way to gather information on his love life, but that was only because he was so infuriatingly irritating. The enmity was mutual, too, so why should she waste time giving a sh*t about his love life? How could a man like Cameron feel nothing about a woman as seductive and alluring as Florence? Was there something even more suspicious about this weirdo? ¡°Hmm. Maybe I have made a mistake, after all,¡± she suddenly said. ¡°I¡®d like to apologize.¡± She poured a cup of wine and pushed it to Cameron. Thetter stared at it but said nothing. Florence raised her own cup. ¡°You wouldn¡®t mind a toast, would you?¡± Cameron pinched the stern between her fingers and sniffed its content. A smile crept onto her lips¨Ca smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Bold of you to try such a typical, underhanded trick on me while I¡®m right here, Ms. Serrano.¡± Florence¡®s smile froze, but her expression, too, seemed to have calcified. ¡°I don¡®t think I understand your usation, Cameron.¡± Cameron¡®s attention shifted to the wine. ¡°I have always been hypersensitive to alcohol. I can smell something is amiss. The color is too murky, too, so... you added some extra kick into it, didn¡®t you?¡± Florence visibly stiffened. ¡°You can¡®t be serious.¡± Cameron pushed the wine back to her. ¡°How about you sample it?¡± Florence¡®s hands, while ced on herp, balled into fists. She red into her partner¡®s eyes like a hawk. She had spiked the wine, but it was a drug that had always been difficult to detect. Nobody else had ever suspected a thing, and yet Cameron somehow noticed it! Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Florence had put herself in trouble. She didn¡®t expect Cameron to be on such high alert, but if she didn¡®t drink it, it would mean there really was something in the drink. Once she was caught, Cameron would not let her or The Serpents get away. She took over the wine ss and downed the content. The ss was empty without a single drop left. ¡°How¡®s that?¡± She turned and got the woman behind her to bring a new bottle of wine over. The woman brought it over, opened it, and poured some into the decanter. Cameron picked up a clean ss and poured the wine in. He then noticed how tipsy Florence looked, so he smiled. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Ms. Serrano? Not feeling well?¡± Florence clenched her jaw. ¡°I remember that I have somewhere to get to. I need to go.¡± The effects had kicked in. She shouldn¡®t have used such a big dosage. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Florence quickly got up and left, and Cameron didn¡®t stop her but continued drinking alone. The woman noticed that something was wrong, so she looked toward Cameron. ¡°There really was something in that ss of wine.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Too bad. I was just testing her, and she couldn¡®t even handle it.¡± Cameron swirled the wine around in the ss. She wasn¡®t sensitive to alcohol and didn¡®t know if there was something in it. She just knew Florence too well. She knew what was added because Florence had used the same tactic on many men. All the good¨Clooking men on the East Inds would be invited to dine with her and would wake up in her bed the next day. She would use photos and scandals to ckmail the men into dating her. She didn¡¯t love them but only treated them like stamps she could collect. It didn¡®t matter if they were married or had girlfriends. She was the harlot who would make any man sick. Cameron just tested her a little, and she already revealed herself. Cameron waved so the woman would approach, then whispered something into her ear. She was surprised but immediately nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After Florence was escorted downstairs by the guards, her body felt as if a hundred ants were walking all over her, but even then, she didn¡®t want to get it on with the guards. When she got into the elevator, she bumped into someone familiar. The handsome face made her itch even more. It was the man from the cafe. Daisie was holding Waylon¡®s arm while they happily chatted. The man had so much care in his eyes. That made her extremely unhappy. No woman would be allowed to get near the men that she was interested in. Florence rushed forward and pushed Daisie away. The sudden shove made Daisie fall to the ground. Waylon grabbed Florence by her neck and pushed her against the door while looking menacing ¡°You?¡± Florence didn¡®t care if she couldn¡®t breathe. She rested her palm on his chest. It felt cold, which was comfortable for her. ¡°Sir, I can give you everything you desire.¡± Waylon pushed her away, and she fell to the ground. The pain woke her up a little. ¡°How could you do that to me!?¡± Daisie ignored the pain and rushed forward to p her. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡®re so desperate you would just jump on any man?¡± Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Florence was stunned but then red at her. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you hit me!?¡± She was going to call the guards but realized she had sent them away. Daisie rubbed her wrist. ¡°I would do that any day if you hit my brother.¡± Waylon pulled her back after seeing how crazy the woman on the floor was. ¡°You don¡®t seem to be feeling well. You should ask someone toe and get you.¡± After saying that, Waylon walked past her while dragging Daisie along. Florence shook with anger, but her men got there at that moment and blocked Waylon and Daisie¡®s path. The bodyguards helped her up. ¡°Ms. Serrano!¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Florence pointed at them and said, out of breath, ¡°Leave the man. Teach that woman a lesson!¡± Waylon looked at the few men who approached with icy cold eyes. The bodyguards signaled at each other and rushed forward to take him down. However, Waylon turned and bent the man¡®s hand backward. The sudden pain made him howl while bending down on his knees. Everyone else became more vicious when they saw that. Waylon pushed Daisie aside and started to fight the bodyguards. The few bodyguards were no match for Waylon. He was strong and vicious with a good defense. They couldn¡®t touch him even when they attacked together. The handsome man, who was also agile, captivated Florence. Maybe it was because of the drug, but she wanted that man even more. Then she noticed Daisie, who was standing at one side, and her eyes shed. She could see how much that man cared for her. Florence quietly walked behind Daisie and grabbed her from behind while pointing a sharp knife at her neck ¡°If you don¡®tply, this woman¡®s face is going to be disfigured.¡± The cold knife ran across Daisie¡®s face as a threat. Waylon threw the bodyguard aside, frowned, and said after a pause, ¡°You can try.¡± Florence was stunned, but she yelled, ¡°Don¡®t you care if she dies?¡± Daisie looked at the knife pointed at her face and couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°Of course my brother cares about me. But...¡± Daisie immediately bent her fingers backward. Florence hurt so much that she let go, and the knife fell to the floor. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Daisie kicked the knife under a car and pushed the woman behind her to the floor. Daisie giggled while she ran back to Waylon after getting out of her grip. ¡°I did quite well, didn¡®t I?¡± She couldn¡®t fight a group of people, but it was just Florence Serrano¨C it was easy. Waylon said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Florence sat on the floor with a flushed face and heavy breath. She bit her lip to stay awake. ¡°Y You dare treat me like that? I¡®m not going to let you get away!¡± Daisie noticed how odd she was. ¡°Ms. Serrano, you¡®re in terrible shape. Have you been drugged? Was that why you threw yourself at my brother?¡± Florence trembled and looked furious because Daisie noticed. Daisie leaned forward to look at her with an innocent smile. ¡°Why don¡®t I help you calm down?¡± Florence shuddered. ¡°W¨CWhat are you going to do?¡± Daisie walked to a fire hose and then walked toward her. A stream of white water was sprayed all over her. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 After turning off the hose, the person on the floor froze and trembled, her makeup messed up. She was out of it for a while because that was the first time she was treated that way. She then yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°I¡®m going to kill you!¡± Daisie put her hands on her waist. ¡°I helped you cool down, but you¡®re trying to kill me. So ungrateful!¡± Waylon cleared his throat and walked behind her. ¡°Alright, let¡®s not stay here.¡± Daisie nodded and was going to leave with Waylon when a few cars blocked the exit of the garage, and a group of men got out. The leader was Manuel Estrada. Manuel saw Florence sitting on the floor and shivering while her men were injured. He took off his jacket, ran toward her, and wrapped the jacket around her. ¡°What happened?¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? He helped her up, and Florence pointed to Daisie with hate. ¡°Kill this b*tch!¡± Waylon stood in front of Daisie and faced them. ¡°Ms. Serrano, are you sure you want to turn this into a bigger issue?¡± Florence looked delirious. ¡°Why? Are you feeling bad?¡± She cackled. ¡°If you are, just listen to me and be my man. I¡®ll spare her life. Hmm?¡± The man was athletic and had an attractive face. He was good enough for her. But if he still wouldn¡®tply, he wouldn¡®t be able to fight so many people, even if he was the best fighter. She wouldn¡®t mind disabling him. As long as his face and body were still alright, she would be fine with taking care of him. Waylon frowned. There were a dozen of them and only one of him. He wasn¡®t afraid, but he was worried for Daisie. Daisie ground her teeth. ¡°Why don¡®t you make it a fair fight?¡± Florence smirked. ¡°Aren¡®t you very good at fighting? What are a few more men?¡± She looked toward Waylon, who was silent. ¡°Sir, are you done considering? You¡®re not getting out of this today. Are you going to obey or continue fighting?¡±. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Daisie balled up her fists. She regretted not learning more self¨Cdefense moves from Saydie, and now that Saydie wasn¡®t there, she would be a burden to Waylon. Daisie was regretful and didn¡®t want Waylon toply with the woman, but how could she help? Waylon noticed how she was feeling and consoled her. ¡°It¡®s fine, don¡®t worry.¡± Daisie grabbed him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± Florence saw that Waylon looked as if he was going to obey her, so she smiled. She loved clever men. Once heplied and bowed down at her feet, she would consider how to torture that ugly woman. Waylon moved Daisie¡®s hand away and walked toward Florence with a nk expression. Daisie yelled, ¡°Waylon!¡± However, there was amotion among the crowd. Then a few men were tossed around and fell at Florence¡®s feet, unconscious. Florence¡®s alertness heightened while Manuel stood in front of her. ¡°Who¡®s there!¡± ¡°Such a huge formation. What is my fiancee¨Cin¨Cname trying to do?¡± The men opened up a path, and Cameron slowly walked through. Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Florence wasn¡®t expecting someone to derail her n. Cameron, the *sshole, was messing up her ns again! She started sweating while she clenched her jaw. ¡°Cameron, this is none of your business. Stay out of it.¡± Cameron was the heir of the Southerns, and even her father Joaqin wouldn¡®t darey a finger on him, especially when Cameron was a very goodbatant and was really good with hidden weapons. Even Fabio¡®s men were wary of his tricks. On top of that, he was as good a fighter as Manuel, and even if there were a group of them, they would be no match for him. Cameron crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°You¡®re supposed to be my fiancee. How am I supposed to feel when you¡®re trying to grab a man in the middle of town?¡± Daisie was shocked but didn¡®t say anything. I ¡®Florence is Cameron¡®s fiancee!? He has such terrible taste!¡® Florence¡®s face turned pale, and she was angry but had to keep it together. Her father wanted her to marry Cameron, but if he used this chance to tell on her, her father would probably kill the man. She wouldn¡®t let Waylon die before even getting a taste of him. She forced a smile. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No, there must be a misunderstanding. They¡®ve offended me, and I just want to teach them a lesson.¡°. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Daisie added fuel to the fire. ¡°You were just drooling over how good¨Clooking my brother is.¡± She then walked next to Cameron. ¡°Mr. Southern, your fiancee doesn¡®t even respect you. She would have cheated on you if you didn¡®t show up.¡± Florence¡®s expression changed. ¡°Shut it, b*tch!¡± Cameron was silent for a moment, then she suddenlyughed. Daisie was shocked. ¡®How could heugh when he was going to be cheated on!?¡® Cameron turned to face Daisie, approached her, and raised her chin with a finger. ¡°Little girl, I realized that you¡®ve gotten even more adorable after not seeing you for just a few days.¡± Daisie¡®s chin froze, but she pushed his hand away and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thanks....¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Good acting too.¡± Daisie¡®s back froze while she looked toward him. What did he just say? She didn¡®t think too much about that but felt that Cameron was a little weird. If another man did what he did to her, she would feel absolutely disgusted by it and would probably p their dirty w away. But, when he did that, she didn¡®t feel annoyed and, for a moment there, didn¡®t even see him as a man. Was it because of his face that was prettier than most girls? Florence saw Cameron flirting with an ugly woman right in front of her and was going to have none of that. Cameron was annoying and arrogant toward her but was so nice and gentle to this ugly woman. She smirked. ¡°Cameron, you¡®re one to talk. You¡®re flirting with this hideous woman too.¡± Daisie had had enough of her name¨Ccalling but couldn¡®t say anything about it, just so she wouldn¡®t get Waylon in trouble. Thus, she swallowed the anger. Cameron smiled. ¡°Don¡®t you have a mirror at home?¡± Manuel exploded and snarled, ¡°Mr. Southern, what is the meaning of that!?¡± ¡°You have no right to speak here.¡± Cameron stared at him coldly. ¡°Florence, you need to train your dogs better.¡± Manuel¡®s neck turned red, and the veins on his hands popped. Florence looked at her. ¡°Cameron, I just want to teach these two a lesson. Can¡®t you just mind your own business?¡± Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 ¡°Did you ask for permission before fighting in my territory?¡± Cameron slowly walked toward her. ¡°Or do you think my father has no control over The Serpents, so you can do whatever you want here?¡± Florence trembled. ¡°So you¡®re helping these outsiders?¡± ¡°Anyone who¡®s here would be guests of my family. Even if they need to be taught a lesson, it¡®s up to us to do it. The Serpents have to power here, unless...¡± someone else to work with?¡± That statement was a bomb that exploded in Florence¡®s face. ¡®Cameron must have noticed something, or he wouldn¡®t have said that with so much conviction. That would be The Serpents¡®end!¡® She knew well that her father was nning to betray the Southern n, but it hadn¡®t happened yet. If Sunny knew about that, The Serpents would probably be sent off the ind. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? She looked at Waylon and clenched her jaw. She had to let this piece of fat meat go. She wasn¡®t happy about it, but she had to know her ce. ¡°I¡®ll let you take care of them then. I hope you¡®ll do us justice,¡± Florence said through her gritted teeth. People who knew what was happening knew that she was forcing Cameron to take adequate action. If he didn¡®t, The Serpents wouldn¡®t let this go, and it would be a reason for them to revolt. Cameron smiled but didn¡®t reply while Florence left with her men. Daisie walked to Waylon¡®s side. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Waylon, I was so worried. We¡®re lucky...¡± ¡®That Cameron showed up, but why would he help us?¡® Daisie looked toward him. Cameron was walking toward them at that moment and smiled. ¡°I guess you¡®re going to have a hard time on this ind. It¡®s best to get a ticket out of here soon.¡± Waylon casually swiped the dust away from his shirt. ¡°We have you.¡± Cameron paused and crossed her arms. ¡°I won¡®t always be here to help you.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°You¡®ve helped us twice. I¡®m sure there¡®s a third timeing.¡± The help came at the right time. The first time was at a cafe, this time at a garage. That meant that Cameron had always had someone following Florence. It didn¡®t matter who she was fighting against tonight. Cameron would be there to stop it. Cameron¡®s political marriage with Florence was just part of Joaqin¡®s n. Waylon had looked into Florence¡®s background. She had had her ways with a multitude of men. Florence was drugged today, and he knew that she had met Cameron at the restaurant before that, so her drugging must be linked to Cameron. She wanted to use her tactics with the other men on Cameron, but it backfired. Cameron looked into his eyes. The man looked outstanding, handsome like Noce. However, Noce had mixed parentage, so he looked like a ck tulip, dangerously mesmerizing and mysterious. This man wasn¡¯t too far off from Noce, especially with his deep¨Cset amber eyes. They were sharp, cold, and piercing, elegant, yet deadly. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 As for Waylon, he looked just like a flower that grew up in a snowy mountain, sacred and unreachable. It was only now Cameron saw the light of why Florence was so obsessed with him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As expected of the eldest son of the Goldmanns. Not only are you good at fighting, but you¡®re calm and collected as well.¡± Daisie looked at him in shock. ¡®He knows my brother¡®s identity?¡® Waylon narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like nothing can escape your eye, Mr. Southern.¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°I can see that something big is going to happen in the East Inds.¡± Cameron turned her head to look at Daisie. She raised his eyebrows and smiled at her. ¡°So, girl, do you want toe home with me? It¡®s much safer there than staying with your brother.¡± Daisie was stunned. She looked at Waylon and said, ¡°I¡®m not scared. I¡®ll stay with my brother.¡± Cameron chuckled and went closer to her. ¡°You¡®re such an idiot. Do you know how much Ms. Serrano is obsessed with your brother? She¡®s coming for your life. If youe home with me, I can protect you.¡± The people behind them shook their heads helplessly. It seemed to them that Cameron was having a lot of fun teasing Daisie. Daisie turned her head and looked at Waylon. In fact, she knew that she had been a drag to her brother today. If Florence came at them again, she was certain that her brother wouldpromise because of her. Besides, since Cameron already knew who her brother was, did it not mean that she knew who she was as well? Considering the fact that Cameron had helped them again today, even if Daisie did not know what she was up to, she thought that she could trust Cameron since she was Sunny¡®s ¡®son¡®. Also, there might be a possibility that she could learn Noce¡®s whereabouts through them. Before she could say anything, Waylon parted his lips open and said, ¡°I¡®ll entrust my sister to you then, Mr. Southern.¡± Meanwhile, at the Serrano mansion... Manuel was displeased with Cameron¡®s humiliation, so he went to tell Joaqin about what had happened to Florence. He thought that Joaqin would help her get justice, but Joaqin¡®s face became gloomier when he heard about it. ¡°Boss, Cameron humiliated Ms. Serrano in front of everyone. He treated her as if she was nothing, and he helped those two outsiders repeatedly. Are we really going to let him continue to get things his way?¡± he said in a hurry. Joaqin smashed his cup on the floor and snarled, ¡°I told you to stay away from them, but did you listen to me? Why must you guys keep causing trouble for me?¡± ¡°Serrano.¡± ¡°Manuel, do you really think I don¡®t know that you have a thing for Florence?¡± Joaqin¡®s gaze was sharp. Manuel closed his eyes without saying anything, and beads of sweat were streaming down his As Joaqin yed with the ring on his finger, he continued expressionlessly. ¡°Florence will marry into the Southerns. You¡®d better keep those thoughts away.¡± After Manuel left the study room, another bodyguard rushed up to him and reported, ¡°Boss, this is bad!¡± Joaqin picked up his cigarette and flicked the ashes into the ashtray, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ms. Serrano... She went to the Commune and is fighting with Neal right now!¡± Joaqin arrived at the Commune. His men rushed into the building and attacked the people of the Southern n right away. It was a messy scene. ¡°Get Neal out right now! How dare he touch my daughter! Does he have a death wish!?¡± The bodyguard beside Joaqin shouted. They couldn¡®t believe that Neal had the guts toy his fingers on Florence right after he took over The Commune. They would never forgive him for that! At that moment, a few people brought Florence out. She was in bad shape. Her face and body was filled with bruises, and she could barely stand. If it were not for the two people beside her, she would have fallen to the floor already. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Joaqin¡®s face sank when he saw his daughter had been beaten up badly. He shot daggers at the people in front of him and hissed. ¡°Hah, you¡®re just an outsider, yet you have the guts to challenge my family because you¡®re favored by Mr. Southern Sr. If you don¡®t give me a suitable exnation today, I won¡®t let you off so easily.¡± ¡°So what are you going to do to us, Mr. Serrano? Are you going to invite Mr. Southern Sr. here?¡± Noce came out of the hall. He had put on a mask to cover half of his face. With his golden hair, light¨C colored pupils, and pronounced jawline, he looked exactly like a foreigner, with half of his face covered. He took one step down the stairs after the other and continued. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Well, it seems like I don¡¯t have to introduce myself anymore since you know who I am.¡± Joaqin harrumphed coldly. ¡°It seems to me that you have no qualms in making us your enemy after what you did to my daughter!¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Standing with his hands sped behind his back, Noce stopped in front of Joaqin and said,¡± I just took over The Commune, but your daughter came and caused us trouble. Do you think she is the one disrespecting Mr. Southern Sr. or The Serpents as a whole?¡± The bodyguard behind Joaqin wanted to rush forward, but he stopped him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You have a sharp tongue. Even if my daughter came and caused havoc in The Commune, you have no right to beat her up like this. Or are you telling me that it¡®s Mr. Southern Sr. who asked you to do it?¡± There was tension in the air. Everyone held their breaths, and nobody dared to step forward. After all, this was something between The Serpents and the Southern n. They might get themselves into trouble if they did something wrong identally. Noce dusted the invisible dust on his shoulder and said, ¡°I did it out of my own volition. It has nothing to do with Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Joaqin¡®s eyes turned cold. ¡°Alright, then! Since you¡®ve already admitted it, Mr. Southern Sr. should have no problem if I teach you a lesson today!¡± Just when he was about to give orders to his men, Noce lifted his eyelids and said calmly,¡° Mr. Serrano, I won¡®t stop you, but are you sure that you¡®ll be fine if Mr. Southern Sr. hears of your daughter¡®s secret?¡± Gritting his teeth, Joaqin asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noce took a step forward and continued. ¡°You want Cameron to marry your daughter so that it can strengthen the foundation of The Serpents. But if Mr. Southern Sr. learns of everything your daughter has done in the East Inds, do you think he¡®ll take a woman with a bad reputation as his daughter¨Cin¨C law? ¡°I¡®m sure no one knows better than you regarding your daughter¡®s actions. You dote on her and keep an eye close to everything she does. I think you don¡®t need me to tell you what this marriage means to you, right?¡± It went without saying that he knew everything his daughter had done in the past. However, even though his daughter had indulged in a frivolous life and had a bad reputation, it would not affect her marriage in the future. Even if the Southerns refused to ept her, Joaqin had plenty of ways to make them ept his daughter. However, if Sunny heard of those things, he might not compromise. Sunny intended to reject the marriage, and once his daughter¡®s doings were exposed, he would have an excuse to reject the marriage. It took Joaqin a lot of effort toe so far. He would never allow his daughter to ruin his n. Besides, the man before him was not an ordinary man since he had the nerve to mess with them. Joaqin took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°Take Ms. Serrano away. Get a doctor to tend to her wounds and keep an eye on her. Don¡®t let her get out and cause more trouble anymore.¡± The group of bodyguards behind him looked at each other silently and took Florence away. Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Joaqin shot daggers at Noce and said, ¡°Just you wait for me.¡± He then took his men and left. Noce caressed his rings, and his gaze was cold. His entire being was enveloped in a chrysalis of evil energy that would force other people to stay away from him. Regardless of who it was, there would be hell to pay for those who dared to hurt Daisie. Meanwhile, at the Southern mansion... The maid brought Daisie to her room. ¡°Miss, here we are. If you have anything you need, you can let us know.¡± Daisie replied with a smile, ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± After the maid left, she stood in front of the mirror. There was a forest at the back of the Southern mansion, and she could catch the fresh scent of the mud from the wind. Even though the room was decorated in an ancient style, the furniture was of modern style, and even the bed was from Simmons. The entire room gave off a cozy and was rather poetic. ¡°How do you feel about the room?¡± She turned her head around and saw Cameron standing by the door with her arms crossed in front of her chest. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Daisie walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Southern, will anything happen to my eldest brother? Besides, isn¡®t Ms. Serrano your fiancee, so why...¡± ¡®Why does she still go after my brother!?¡® Cameron let out a chuckle. ¡°She isn¡®t my fiancee. Her father wants me to marry his daughter, but that will never happen. ¡°As for your brother, you don¡®t have to worry about him at all. He¡®s pretty good atbat, so they won¡®t be able to do anything to him for the time being. You can stay here with a calm mind.¡± Just when Cameron was about to leave, she stopped him. ¡°Can you tell me where Noce is?¡± Cameron was stunned. After a short while, she looked at Daisie and met her expectant gaze. She rolled her eyes around her sockets and replied, ¡°Who is Noce?¡± Daisie was dumbfounded. ¡°Y¨CYou don¡®t know him?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡®But didn¡®t Waylon say he¡®s the one who saved Noce? There is no use for him to lie to me.¡® ¡°I¡®ve saved many people. If you describe their appearance, I might know who it is, but I can¡®t remember names. Of course, it¡®d be best if you could show me his photo.¡± Cameron waved her hand and disappeared into the other side of the corridor. Daisie lowered her head and stood there for a long while. Cameron came downstairs, and the butler asked, ¡°Sir, who is that girl?¡± ¡°She¡®s our guest,¡± she replied. ¡°She¡®s our revered guest. Make sure no one slights her.¡± The butler nodded without asking anything. After all, he was certain that Daisie was someone trustworthy. Otherwise, Cameron wouldn¡®t have taken her back. It was just that he wondered where the girl came from. Several dayster, the Southerns learned that Florence had been admitted to the hospital. They heard that she was badly beaten up by Neal after she went to cause havoc in The Commune. Joaqin tried to stand up for her but to no avail. However, Cameron knew better than anyone else whether Florence had gotten beaten up because she was acting unreasonably or it was because of something else. She was just not happy because Cameron had helped those two outsiders and ruined her n. However, she was no match for him. Therefore, she shifted her attention to Noce, trying to vent her spleen on him. Little did she expect that ¡®Neal¡® was more ruthless than she could imagine. He did not care if she was a woman and beat her up badly That being said, Cameron knew Noce had done this for his wife. Yuzu Vi was thergest restaurant in the Southern n¡®s territory. It was also an antique auction house. Sunny was sitting inside a private room on the second floor. He was holding a cup in his hand, and he seemed delighted. ¡°It seems like Neal can do more than I expected. Joaqin could do nothing about it, even though his daughter was badly beaten up. I was right about him.¡± The middle¨Caged man sitting opposite Sunny was Damian Walde, the owner of Yuzu Vi. Damian was considered a rich businessman in the East Inds. Yuzu Vi and the Novem Dracon downtown belonged to him. He was neutral in the confrontation between the Southerns and Fabio. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 However, Damian was a closer friend to Sunny than to Fabio. Damian had heard that Cameron had brought an outsider back to the East Inds. That outsider had a special identity, and Sunny ordered him to take over The Commune. Damian was well aware of these He took a sip from the tea and asked, ¡°Is Neal not worried that he¡®s pushing Joaqin too hard? You¡®re the one who appointed him to take over The Commune, and by doing this, he will only make Joaqin more frustrated with you.¡± Sunny put down his cup and said calmly, ¡°If he wants to rebel against me, he¡®ll do it sooner orter. He¡®s just looking for a breakthrough that will allow him to pull out without hurting himself.¡± Damian touched the gold watch on his wrist and continued. ¡°Although Fabio is willing to provide benefits to Joaqin, we can see that he doesn¡®t trust him entirely since he¡®s still hesitating ¡°The reason Fabio is so anxious to get so many people on his side and monopolize the underworld is to make himself the king in ORa. The more power he gets, the further he can extend his influence. Once he gets what he wants, the business world in North Ancona and Eurasia will be his. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°Unfortunately, he¡®s too anxious and won¡®t get everything his way.¡± Sunny harrumphed. Damian looked at him and continued. ¡°But you need to tell Neal to watch out for himself. Joaqin is already looking into his background. I believe that Fabio will learn about him very soon.¡± Sunny had already anticipated this and smiled. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve got everything nned out.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them stayed in the private room for an hour before leaving. When Sunny arrived at the door, a waiter approached him and slipped a note into his hand. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., someone asked me to give you this.¡± Sunny opened the note and took a look at it. He folded it again and said to the waiter. ¡°Bring me there.¡± The waiter led him to a private room in the hall. Once he pushed the door open, Waylon rose to his feet and said, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., we¡®ve finally met.¡± Florence was hospitalized for three days before she barely recovered. When she saw the scars at the tips of her eyes, she threw the mirror on the floor. Manuel pushed the door and came in. ¡°Ms. Serrano.¡± Florence pushed everything on the table to the floor, making a mess of the room ¡°I¡®ve lived for so long, and no one ever had the guts to hit me! Yet, my father didn¡®t even help me!¡± She was nearly disfigured, yet her father wanted her to forget everything about it. How was there any possibility she could forget about it? Manuel clenched his fists tightly. He knew why Joaqin did not want to help her. He did not want to fall out with the Southern n, but the Southerns had gone too far this time. Joaqin could swallow the humiliation, but he could not. He walked up to Florence. ¡°Ms. Serrano, l¡®ll help you.¡± ¡°How can you help me?¡± Florence asked sarcastically. ¡°If Mr. Southern Sr.¡®s son dies, do you think he¡¯ll still care about that outsider?¡± Florence let out a cold sneer. ¡°You make it sound easy. Do you think it¡®s possible to assassinate Cameron?¡± They had seen Cameron in action before. Besides that, she was very cautious and would never let any suspicious people get close to her. Manuel squinted and said gloomily, ¡°He has never experienced the feeling of someone trying to assassinate him before. Besides, there¡®s always a crack on a wall, so he can¡®t keep his guard up forever.¡± Florence fell into silence. It was true that Cameron would not stay vignt forever. They just needed to wait for the right moment to strike. After a short while, she stared at Manuel and asked, ¡°What if we fail?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with The Serpents even if we fail. Mr. Puzo has been very unhappy with the Southern n, so we can take advantage of the Skull Club. Once Cameron is dead, there will be no one to stop your father from forming an alliance with Fabio.¡± Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 ¡°At that time, he will be immersed in grief, and he won¡®t be able to defend himself against our attack.¡± Florence let out augh, and a hint of anticipation crossed her eyes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Very good. I have wanted to get rid of the Southerns for a long time. This time, I¡®m going to kill Cameron with my own hands!¡± As soon as Waylon arrived at the hotel, he bumped into someone familiar in the corridor. It was Noce. He was standing in front of the window, and it seemed like he had been waiting for him for a long time. Noce turned his head around to look at him. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to bring Daisie with you.¡± He chuckled and replied, ¡°She was worried about you. Even if I don¡®t let here, do you think I can stop her?¡± Noce knew her behavior better than anyone else, so he knew this would happen. ¡°I heard that The Serpents tried to give you guys some trouble.¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°Cameron told you about it?¡± Waylon walked to the room and opened the door. Noce followed him into the room and replied, ¡°Yeah. He told me about it.¡± ¡°Do you want to drink something?¡± asked Waylon. ¡°Anything is fine,¡± replied Noce. Waylon then took a bottle of soda from the fridge and put it on the table. ¡°There is nothing in the hotel. This is all I left from two days ago.¡± Noce sat down on the couch. ¡°I can¡®t meet with Daisie yet. Please don¡®t tell her that I came to see you today.¡± He looked at Noce. ¡°She¡®s now staying with the Southerns, so I¡¯m not sure if you guys will run into each other or not.¡± Noce did not say anything in return. He felt it was good for Daisie to stay with the Southerns as well. Waylon suddenly chuckled, ¡°It seems like you trust Cameron very much. You¡®re rather calm when you heard that Daisie is staying with the Southerns. Do you know that Cameron only invited her to stay with them?¡± Noce twisted the cap of the bottle open. ¡°Do you think he¡®s capable of doing anything to Daisie?¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes slightly after he heard what Noce said. Noce was not someone who would trust anyone easily. Although he had agreed to let Daisie stay with Southerns, he knew this was the best option right now. At the very least, Florence wouldn¡®t be able to harm Daisie when she was staying there. Besides, Waylon was pretty certain that Noce was also staying with the Southerns. Since it was Cameron who had saved him, it went without saying that he knew about her identity in other words, he knew about Noce¡®s rtionship with Daisie. However, it seemed to him that Noce¡®s confidence did not stem from the fact that he trusted Cameron. Instead, it seemed to him that Noce knew Cameron wouldn¡®t do anything to Daisie. Waylon fell into thought and then asked, ¡°I heard that Florence was admitted to the hospital. Are you the one who did it?¡± Noce took a sip from the soda and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. wants me to talk over The Commune because he wants me to hold The Serpents back. If I don¡®t make a big deal out of it, how could I attract Fabio¡®s attention?¡± It seemed to him that Joaqin was rather afraid of the Southern n since he was able to swallow the humiliation this time despite what Noce did. However, it did not mean his daughter could endure it. At the Southern mansion, in the living room... This was the first time Daisie met with Sunny, and she felt rather awkward. She finally did not have to put on heavy makeup when she was in the Southern mansion anymore, and she looked more refreshing without her makeup. Sunny did not know why, but he liked the girl in front of her very much. ¡°Cam, where did you get this girl from?¡± Something shed across Cameron¡®s pupils as she chuckled. ¡°She¡®s Mr. Goldmann¡®s sister.¡± ¡°I see. I¡®m truly surprised that the two outsiders turn out to be Goldmanns.¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡®ve met him already?¡± Sunny took a sip from the tea and continued. ¡°Yeah. I met him at Yuzu Vi. He has a good appearance and is a good young man.¡± Cameron lifted her head and said in shock, ¡°This is the first time I¡®ve heard youplimenting an outsider.¡± He did not even praise Noce before. Daisie looked at them and mumbled, ¡°Well, that¡®s because my eldest brother is the best.¡± Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Mr. Southern Sr. was startled and then burst intoughter. ¡°Not bad. You¡®re way more polite than that girl.¡± Daisie wondered. ¡°Who are you referring to, Mr. Southern Sr.?¡± Cameron coughed, put down the teacup, and changed the subject. ¡°Dad, I¡®m going to talk to Mr. Serrano about my marriage to that tigress.¡± Sunny red at her. ¡°Do you still want to marry her?¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Who told you that I want to marry her? I¡®m going to talk to him about the termination of the engagement.¡± Mr. Southern Sr. nced at him. ¡°Are you sure that he¡®ll agree to it?¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°Even if he doesn¡®t want to agree to it, he¡¯ll have to do so.¡± Cameron poured herself some tea. ¡°I¡®m not going to marry a woman who¡®s cheated on me.¡± Mr. Southern Sr. was rendered speechless. ¡®She¡®s talking as if she can marry a woman. After that, she looked at Daisie. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, if you¡®re willing to be my wife, I¡®ll take you over that tigress any day of the year.¡± Daisie was flustered and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡®m already married!¡± Cameron propped her hand against her temple and gave off a faint smile. ¡°That¡®s a simple matter. Just get a divorce, then marry me.¡± Daisie was at a loss all of a sudden. Sunny could not stand it anymore because the youngdy was frightened. ¡°Okay, how can you fool around with ady?¡± ¡®She really thinks of herself as a man.¡® The next day, at the Serrano residence... ¡°Mr. Southern, you want to terminate the engagement?¡± Joaqin did not expect Cameron toe here to discuss the engagement¡®s termination. His temperament plummeted as soon as the topic was brought up. The study fell into a dead silence in an instant. Cameron tapped on the table with her fingertips and raised her eyebrows casually. ¡°Mr. Serrano, it seems that you don¡®t n to annul the engagement, but that¡®s not your decision to make.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Joaqin mmed the table angrily and stood up. ¡°Don¡®t you dare push your luck, Cameron Southern!¡± When facing such a murderous aura, anyone else would havepromised long ago, but Cameron chuckled instead. ¡°Are the Southerns the ones who are pushing our luck, or is your daughter, Ms. Serrano, the one who¡®s going too far?¡± Joaqin clenched his hands. ¡°If you want to terminate the engagement, there better be a reason.¡± (This is what I¡®ve been waiting for.¡± She took a photo out of the pocket of her suit and ced it on the table. The photo happened to be the picture of Florence throwing herself into Waylon¡®s arms in the parking lot when she was drugged the other day. Cameron slid the photo to Joaqin. ¡°If this photo were to be leaked out, what would others think of your daughter, and what would the people think of the Southerns?¡± ¡°You can use my grandfather¡®s agreement with your father to get my father topromise, but if this photo were to get into my father¡®s possession, do you think he would let his only son marry your promiscuous daughter?¡± Joaqin was annoyed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± She picked up the photo and restrained her smirk. ¡°How could I threaten you? You¡®re an elder to me. I¡®m trying to preserve your family¡®s reputation here. As long as you agree to annul the engagement, you can always pretend that I haven¡®t been here today. But if you don¡®t agree to it, consider the close¨Cknitted rtionship that your father and the Southerns umted over the years discarded.¡± This warning triggered an rm in Joaqin¡®s heart. He even began to suspect that Cameron did not only possess evidence of his daughter¡®s secret affairs but also The Serpents¡® grand scheme. ¡®Mr. Southern Sr. has always tried to preserve his acquaintances¡® reputation when ites to dealing with sensitive issues. If that were not his final resort, he wouldn¡®t take the initiative to fall out with the other party. No matter how close the friendship between our fathers was, it wouldn¡®t stand a chance against such a challenge. ¡®We¡®ve been waiting for the Southerns to make a move so that they would provide us with the opportunity to fight back. However, I can be sure that the Southerns are also waiting for us to mess something up in order for them to fall out with us ruthlessly.¡® Joaqin was in a dilemma at this moment. If he were to fall out with the Southerns now and acted too hastily, that would show their eagerness to side with Fabio, and the Southerns would not let them off so easily if they were to find out about that. After all, he still could not be sure whether Fabio would really help them go against the Southerns and the Southern n willingly. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 All humans were known to be selfish. If he were to force the other party into a corner, he would leave himself with little room to maneuver. It would only backfire if he was too eager to see immediate sess. Joaqin was not an idiot, and this was not the time for him to act too obviously. ¡°Since you don¡®t like Florence, I won¡®t force you to ept the marriage arrangement.¡± Joaqin lifted his gaze. ¡°However, the Southerns should still provide me with an exnation on the incident where Neal Beck made a move on my daughter, shouldn¡®t you?¡± Cameron fiddled with the empty teacup on the table. ¡°It¡®s not difficult for us to exin that, but Ms. Serrano is the one who created a stir at the hall, so shouldn¡®t she be the one who apologizes first?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Joaqin was slightly displeased. ¡°It¡®s Florence¡®s fault for making a scene at the hall, and she can apologize for that, but isn¡®t that too intentional for him to beat her up to that extent?¡± She asked him in return, ¡°If someone were to cause trouble at The Serpents¡® event, would you let that person leave the scene unscathed?¡± Joaqin choked on his own words and could not utter a single word. Cameron stood up slowly. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°Why don¡®t we each take a step back? I¡®ll apologize to Ms. Serrano on Neal¡®s behalf, and Ms. Serrano cane to us to deliver her apology personally when she gets discharged from the hospital. What do you think?¡± Joaqin agreed to the suggestion. Cameron burned the photo on the spot until itpletely turned to ashes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll also keep my word.¡± She walked out of the Serrano residence, and the female bodyguard was waiting for her in front of the car. ¡°Mr. Southern, is everything resolved?¡± She got into the car and said, ¡°Joaqin is quite smart. You can consider the marriage arrangement dissolved.¡± The female bodyguard looked back at her. ¡°But Ms. Serrano has suffered quite a huge grievance, so she might not be willing topromise.¡± Cameron looked out the window. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. Joaqin has been a smart man for most of his life, but he¡®s destined to be ruined by his brainless daughter.¡± ¡®There¡®s no need for our Southern n to take action, and The Serpents will also go down in mes someday in the future because of Florence.¡¯ She retracted her gaze from the scenery outside of the car. ¡°Get someone to pick a gift and bring it to the hospital to brighten up her day.¡± The female bodyguard was a little confused. ¡°Why would you send her a gift?¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°She¡®s such an arrogant and presumptuousdy. If I send her a gift to express my apology at this time, she¡®ll think that we¡¯ve chosen topromise. When Joaqin asks her to apologize on the day she¡®s discharged from the hospital, do you think she¡®ll do so willingly?¡± The female bodyguard did not even have to guess to know that Florence would be unwilling to apologize. Florence would ept the apology but would be unwilling toe to them to apologize, which would only make Joaqin¡®s life even more difficult. And when she thought ofing out here and causing others trouble again, Joaqin would not dare to turn a blind eye ever again. Within two days, Florence was discharged from the hospital. Because she had just received an official apology and gift from the Southerns the day before yesterday, she thought the Southerns were willing topromise. However, as soon as she returned home, her father asked her to go to the Commune to apologize. Florence¡®s expression changed instantly. ¡°Dad! Have you lost your mind!? They¡¯ve already apologized for beating me up. So why would you ask me to go to them to apologize?¡± ¡°That¡®s enough.¡± Joaqin mmed the table angrily and reprimanded her, ¡°Are you really dumb enough to think that they¡®vepromised? They apologized to you only because they¡®re showing The Serpents a teensy bit of respect. ¡°It¡®s all because of you. You just go around the city brainlessly, causing trouble everywhere and embarrassing me. Otherwise, do you think I¡®d like to be led by the nose by the Southerns?¡± Florence disagreed with him. ¡°No, I won¡®t go.¡± ¡®Besides, as long as Manuel sessfully hires someone to get rid of Cameron for good, what else will I be afraid of?¡® ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to them! They¡®re not going to get what they want! No way, over my dead body,¡± Joaqin pped her cheek with the back of his hand, and the p sounded throughout the living room. Even Manuel, who was waiting outside the door, almost could not help but rush in. Florence covered her cheek and stared at her father in disbelief. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Joaqin turned around and ignored her. ¡°Since you don¡®t want to apologize to them, you¡®re not allowed to get out of this building from today onward. Now go back to your room.¡± She bit her lower lip and dashed upstairs exasperatedly. Manuel witnessed the whole process of Florence being wronged, and what he saw tortured him in all possible ways. He had been with the youngdy for so long and had never seen her be wronged. He did not understand the reason Joaqin wouldpromise with the Southerns. ¡®Those people deserve to die.¡® Florence had been grounded, and Joaqin had to send someone else to the Commune to apologize on her behalf to show their sincerity, which was the end of the matter. A few dayster, Cameron went to the port to check on the goods. The Southern n went through the goods that they imported and exported very rigorously, and any nonpliant or illegal goods would be destroyed immediately. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? She took her men on board the cargo ship, and the female bodyguard behind her was holding an umbre for her to shade her from the scorching sun. The East Inds did not go through the four seasons all year round. They did not have winter, and the summer was so long that foreign merchants who came here for the first time would not get used to this. ¡°Mr. Southern, these are the recent invoices for our goods. You can go through them.¡± The staff of the port handed her the ledger. She took it into her hand, walked to the side, got herself a chair, sat down, and flipped through the book. After skimming through, she frowned. ¡°Why did you order so many containers of liquor? Are you nning to stock up for New Year¡®s?¡± The staff bit the bullet and replied, ¡°It¡®s because the East Gate Clubhouse has been in high demand recently. I¡®m only providing them the goods ording to their order.¡± Cameron leaned against the backrest and crossed her arms. ¡°ording to the East Gate Clubhouse¡®s passenger flow in recent years, it has lost a lot more customers than in previous years. They should be thanking their Gods that they¡¯re not in urgent need of selling the drinks that they¡®ve failed to sell on the premises. And here they are, wasting so much money on reserving three times more alcohol than they did in previous years, risking being taxed?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The East Gate Clubhouse was located downtown, a territory that belonged to the Southern n¡®s Chamber of Commerce. The business of the clubhouse had not been going too well on the East Inds because it was only weed by locals and some foreign businessmen. But in recent years, because of The Serpents¡® arrogance and dominance, many businessmen realized that their businesses¡® earnings were bing sluggish and had left the East Inds long ago. If that were not the case, they would most probably have been bribed by Fabio¡®s men into setting up their businesses in Fabios¡®s territory. The East Gate Clubhouse had been losing money all this while. Beverages were being sold at a huge discount to attract customers from other ces, and they were ordering three times more liquor than they usually did. This was a problem in itself. The employee got a little nervous and did not know how to answer. ¡°Mahina.¡± Cameron summoned the female bodyguard standing behind her. The female bodyguard, whose name was Mahina, stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Southern.¡± She lifted her gaze. ¡°Bring a few men onto the cargo ship with you and inspect all the containers on the ship. Don¡®t miss any of them.¡± The staff hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Southern, the truth is, Mr. Puzo has monopolized all the liquor merchants who imported wine and liquor to the ind. The East Gate Clubhouse obtained these goods through the wholesaler at twice the price.¡± Cameron¡®s expression dimmed instantly. ¡°Are you idiots?¡± She stood up abruptly and walked up to the staff. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell us about Fabio¡®s monopoly of all the liquor wholesalers?¡± The employee lowered his head and exined, ¡°We didn¡®t have the time to report it to youst month. Mr. Puzo¡®s men just bought all the liquor from the clubhouse out of the blue. The boss didn¡®t take it seriously at first because, after all, they did pay us fair and square. ¡°However, Mr. Puzo¡®s men concealed the news about the monopoly from the boss, so when the boss had to buy wine and liquor for the club a few days ago, that was when we found out that it¡®s been monopolized. ¡°The wholesaler asked the boss to pay twice the price to get the beverage supplies, so the boss nned to purchase the goods first, but he would bring this matter up to Mr. Southern Sr. when the time came.¡± Cameron scoffed. ¡°Fabio intends to start his invasion from the liquor suppliers of the clubhouses in the Southern n territories. You knew about this issue and chose not to report it to us. You deserve to lose money.¡± Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 Cameron turned her head and said to the people behind her, ¡°in the future, whenever the goods from this supplier appear at our port, they¡®ll be charged four times the import fee. If they don¡®t want to pay it, you¡®ll ask them to get their ss and their goods out of the port. Do you understand me?¡± The person behind him nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Cameron looked at the staff and ced her hand on his shoulder. He trembled from head to toe and did not dare to speak. ¡°Contact the owner of the East Gate Clubhouse. Tell him that if he doesn¡®t have a brain, then he should close the club down as soon as possible.¡± She then left with her men. Back in the car, Mahina felt that something was wrong. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°Mr. Southern, it¡®s obvious that Mr. Puzo is the one who yed the owner of the East Gate Clubhouse, but why would you say what you just said?¡± Cameron rubbed her temples. ¡°Do you think that the owner of the East Gate Clubhouse is mindless? He sold all his liquor to Fabio for no reason and then paid twice the price to buy so much liquor?¡± ¡®No businessman would want to trade at a loss. What¡®s more, he clearly knows that the Southern n¡®s rtionship with Fabio has always been very tense, and we don¡®t interfere with each other in business. So why would Fabio buy all the liquor from him in the first ce?¡® Mahina was surprised. ¡°Could it be...¡± Cameron scoffed, and her gaze looked sharp. ¡°The owner of the East Gate Clubhouse spent twice the price and bought three times the liquor that he needed to restock the club. He won¡®t just burn his money in vain. So perhaps, this liquor batch¡®s quality is no longer the same as the original batch. ¡°Mahina, send someone to investigate the origin of this liquor.¡± The car sped on the coastal road, and Cameron took a nce at the rearview mirror. ¡°Someone is following us.¡± Mahina nodded and elerated. The ck sedans behind them realized that they had elerated, so they also picked up their speed. There was an intersection up ahead, and if they were to go straight down the coastal road, they would arrive at the entrance of Southernshire. Cameron asked Mahina to take the uphill road that was not open to traffic during construction. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When the cars in the back saw them turning into the uphill road, the people in the car sneered. ¡°They¡®re as good as dead.¡± However, they did not notice that there was a car behind them. Waylon originally nned to travel to Southernshire, but he found that the cars in front seemed to be chasing after another car. Thus, when he arrived at the intersection, he turned the steering wheel and also chose to go uphill. The men in the cars saw a car that had stopped not far ahead on the road, and there was a no trespassing sign located right in front of the car, so they slowed down and blocked the whole road. Cameron and Mahina got out of the car. She put on a sturdy and sharp brass knuckle on her hand and looked at a dozen men in ck hoodies walking toward them with iron rods. ¡°Mahina, how long has it been since west got to dance a little?¡± Cameron had already taken off her coat, and underneath the white shirt was a tight turtleneck, which looked rather stretchy. Mahina responded, ¡°I would say about half a year?¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°You¡®ll deal with the ones in front and leave those at the back to me.¡± Mahina pulled out the double des from behind her back. ¡°Understood.¡± The group of men sprinted at them with iron rods as if they were a pack of hungry wolves sweeping the area for food. Mahina went head¨Cto¨Chead and fought with the men in ck who came straight at them. Meanwhile, the other group of men at the back rushed straight for Cameron. Cameron calmly dodged the rods. She took her time before making any move, and she waltzed freely among the crowd, and her breathing sounded uninterrupted and smooth. She moved extremely fast and avoided all the rods that tried to attack her. Her opponents could not predict her movement, so they could only swing their rods blindly. In an instant, she intercepted one of the rods with one hand and rammed the other hand that had a brass knuckle on it at the opponent. The man fell to the ground, and his head started bleeding profusely. Two other men assaulted her. She bent her waist backward instantly, and the rods swung over her face right in front of her eyes. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Cameron flipped back in the air, grabbed a rod to block a blow, kicked his calf with a low kick. and instantly snapped his arm. The man screamed in pain and could no longer move. Cameron pushed him away, flexibly spun the bat in her hand, and nced at the men who were about to approach her. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come at me together!¡± The group of men rushed up to her together. Cameron took a step to the side, came to the left side of the person dashing in the front, blocked his attack with the hand with the brass knuckle, and swung the iron rod toward the crowd. She ducked, avoiding the sneak attack, and the steel rod in her hand swung across the air and hit the opponent¡®s thigh and arm. And as the sound of bone cracking echoed, those men fell to the ground among the chaos. The two of them fought their way through the middle of the group of goons, and all the seriously injured men in ck fell to the ground and could no longer get back up. At that moment, the leader¡®s expression of the hitmen became ruthless, and he took out his gun.¡± Die!¡± Mahina was startled subconsciously. ¡°Mr. Southern! Be careful!¡± An ear¨Cpiercing gunshot prated through the silent air. The bullet whizzed past Cameron¡®s ear¨Cit was only less than an inch away from a headshot! When the man took the shot, he was assaulted by someone from behind. Cameron saw that the person who attacked him was Waylon. Waylon quickly subdued him to the ground, grabbed his arm, and folded it backward. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? The man was sweating in pain, gasping for breath. The gun had long since fallen from his palm, and Waylon stepped on him. ¡°The Southern n don¡®t seem to allow their men to carry guns, so you must be from the Puzo Faction?¡± The man¡®s hand was about to be dislocated, but he resisted the severe pain and gna?hed his teeth. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter who we are.¡± Waylon exerted force, and the man¡®s arm was immediately dislocated from the shoulder. The man roared and fell to the ground, clutching his immobile hand. The rest of the men have been dealt with and were all so seriously injured that they could no longer keep their feet under their bodies. Cameron walked toward the man, poked the iron rod in her hand on his shoulder, and gave off a ferocious chuckle. ¡°Interesting, you actually brought a gun along with you from the very beginning, only to wait for us to get all busy before you ambush us from behind. ¡®If it weren¡®t for the eldest son of the Goldmanns, then I guess this would be it for me. ¡®I really didn¡®t expect that. They brought so many men here not to kill me but to divert my attention away from the gun that would kill me. After all, a bullet¡®s speed will always be faster than that of any cold weapon. No matter howpetent and speedy I am, I¡®ll definitely be shot in the end.¡® She lifted the man¡®s chin with the iron rod. ¡°Fabio isn¡®t this simple¨Cminded that he¡®d order you toe to the Southern n¡®s territory to ambush me. Now talk.¡± Cold beads of sweat were oozing out of the man¡®s forehead and rolling down his face. His face was already as pale as death, but he refused to utter a single word. ¡°So you want to keep this a secret and bring it down to hell with you?¡± Cameronughed, straightened her posture, and stretched out her hand toward Waylon. ¡°Give me the gun.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Southern, are you nning to kill someone here today?¡± Cameron asserted word by word, ¡°Killing him would only stain my hands.¡± Waylon handed her the gun. She loaded it, aimed it at the man¡®s leg and arm, and fired two shots. The excruciating pain made the man roar until his voice turned hoarse, and his arms and legs were barely recognizable due to all the blood. The man then passed out because of the pain. Cameron threw the gun that had run out of bullets away, took out a handkerchief, and wiped her fingers with an unchanged expression. ¡°Throw this man back to Fabio¡®s. Whether he¡®ll survive, this depends solely on his fate.¡± Mahina hesitated. Cameron stared at her. ¡°What¡®s the problem?¡± She whispered, ¡°I can¡®t carry him alone.¡± Cameron nced at Waylon. ¡°Isn¡®t he manpower?¡± Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Waylon was surprised, then he suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you trying to order me around?¡± He was just there to see what was going on and help out, but now he was being ordered around. Cameron opened the car door and smiled. ¡°You¡®re here anyway and already helped. Why get hung up on the details? Hurry, can¡®t you see there¡®s so much blood?¡± Mahina was rendered speechless. Cameron made it sound like all this blood wasn¡®t because of her. Waylon sighed and helped Mahina move the man into the car. Then Cameron ordered her to take him away and asked someone to clean up the ce. Cameron tied the men up and sat into the backseat of Waylon¡®s car, casually making him her driver. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Waylonughed, started the car, and drove away. Waylon and Cameron walked into Southern manor, and the butler who just got news rushed forward, looking worried. ¡°Sir, I heard Mahina say that someone tried to ambush you. Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± She looked back at Waylon. ¡°All thanks to Mr. Goldmann.¡± The butler thanked him. ¡°I would like to thank you on behalf of Mr. Southern.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Don¡®t mention it.¡± ¡°Waylon!¡± Daisie walked out of the living room, saw Waylon, and rushed over with a smile. Waylon hugged her. ¡°You seem to be having fun here.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°Cameron and Mr. Southern Sr. are very nice to me.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and raised her brows. ¡°Only beautiful women are treated that way.¡± Daisie had been living there for a few days and was already used to Cameron¡®s antics. He would tease her but would never touch her, a true gentleman. That was why she let her guard down around him. She didn¡®t know why she didn¡®t mind being around him. The butler invited Waylon into the house and got the maid to put the kettle on. Mahina came in and stopped next to Cameron, then whispered, ¡°What do we do to the rest of the people?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Cameron picked up her teacup. ¡°Nothing, let them starve for a few days.¡± Mahina hesitated. ¡°But Mr. Southern¡ª¡± Cameron replied, ¡°We can¡®t hide it from him.¡± After Mahina left, Waylon put down his teacup and looked at her. ¡°Do you have a suspect?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Not yet.¡± She slowly drank her tea and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to help?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°¡®You look so confident I don¡®t think you need my help.¡± Cameron took a sip. ¡°But there¡®s something that I need your help with.¡± Waylon didn¡®t reply. Cameron ced down her cup. ¡°You¡®re here for business. Why don¡®t we work together? With the Goldmanns¡® financial standing, I don¡®t think taking over a business would be difficult.¡± Waylon squinted because he felt that Cameron was scheming something. ¡°That will depend on how sincere you are about this partnership.¡± Cameron¡®s smile dropped. ¡°How could you care about benefits now?¡± Waylon ran his finger over the rim of the cup and calmly said, ¡°I heard that Fabio has cut off your liquor supply. If you want me to cut Fabio¡®s finances, from a business point of view, we Goldmanns have no rtions with Fabio, so we shouldn¡®t be interfering. Why should I get involved?¡± Cameron looked calm. ¡°Doesn¡®t the Night Banquet belong to the Goldmanns?¡± Waylon paused and didn¡®t reply. Cameron stood up and walked to him, then looked down at him. ¡°Should we work together seeing what has happened so far?¡± Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 ¡°If you didn¡®t bring enough money, it¡®s fine.¡± She took out a crumpled cheque and ced it in front of him. ¡°We have banks on the ind.¡± Daisie smiled because she saw how Cameron was trying very hard to get money from her brother¡®s pocket. Waylon held the cheque with two fingers. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cameron nodded. Daisie¡®s heart dropped, and she looked at Cameron sorrily. Colton was a miser, and no one could get money from him. On the other hand, Waylon would need someone to repay him tenfold if they took money from him. Cameron looked like a smart person, so why would she think that Waylon would just give her the money? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That afternoon, Sunny rushed back urgently. He found out that Cameron had been attacked and had already sent someone to find out who the attackers were. Even he knew that Fabio would not openly send mercenaries into the Southern n¡®s turf to get rid of Cameron. Cameron told him everything about what happened at the East Gate Clubhouse in the study. Sunny frowned. ¡°Do you think that Fabio and East Gate are working together?¡± Cameron leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. ¡°We¡®ll find out when we know what¡®s wrong with the liquor.¡± If there were issues with the liquor, it would mean that East Gate was selling it to Fabio and then buying low¨Cquality liquor at twice the price and selling it at an even higher price. The owner of East Gate was a cunning businessman, so they wouldn¡®t be running at a loss. Furthermore, he wouldn¡®t just stay quiet if he was cheated. If he hid the truth, it meant he had something to do with it. If Cameron believed him and thought that Fabio cheated him, the Southern n would be in trouble. Within two days, Mahina discovered the problem with the batch of liquor. It was confirmed to be a batch of cheap liquor, which included low¨Cquality ones with no production date mixed with counterfeit liquor. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Cameron stood behind the curtains and slowly removed her bandages with her back facing Mahina. ¡°Selling low¨Cquality liquor at a high price and earning from the margin. If the entertainment establishments owned by our Southern n were exposed for selling counterfeit liquor, our enemies would have a chance to take over.¡± Mahina frowned. ¡°I would never expect East Gate to work with Fabio.¡± Cameron walked into the shower. ¡°Fabio had always wanted to take over our businesses, and he¡®s starting from the clubhouse. If he wasn¡®t noticed, he would continue with that, but if he was exposed, he would just blow up the issue of us selling counterfeit liquor to blow things up.¡± She sat in the bathtub, then Mahina brought rose essential oil over. She applied it to her skin and sighed. ¡°When that happens, everyone will run to the clubhouses in the southwest, and we will suffer a huge loss.¡± Mahina looked down. ¡°That is why Fabio is cutting off our liquor supplies. He had a n all along.¡± Cameron turned to look at her. ¡°Can we hold that batch of liquor?¡± Mahina nodded. ¡°All the crates are on the ship. No one would touch them without instructions from you.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Find a way to switch it with the liquor going to the Parkin Chamber of Commerce.¡± Mahina was shocked. ¡°Parkin is Fabio¡®s ce, and there are many shipments. How am I supposed to do that?¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°Isn¡®t the supplier of the bad liquor the same one who supplies to the Dungeon Clubhouse too? They only sold it to them because Fabio allowed it.¡± Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 ¡°The owner of East Gate probably hasn¡®t told Fabio that we have confiscated their liquor. Tonight at 8:00 p.m., Parkin¡®s supplier will be at the southwest port. If we can get there before 8:00 p.m. and pretend to be from Parkin, we can get the boat to dock at our port. Then we¡®ll get our shipment to the southwest port and switch it with them.¡± Mahina thought that it was risky. ¡°Are you sure that¡®s going to work?¡± ¡°The suppliers only care about payment. All they have to do is to get the boat to the dock, deliver the shipment, and they¡®re done.¡± Cameron picked up her towel, got out of the tub, and then wrapped it around her wet body.¡± Fabio just started taking over the suppliers, so the delivery guys wouldn¡®t know the people from Parkin well enough. If we send someone they¡®ve never met, they¡®ll believe it as long as we can prove that we¡®re from Parkin.¡± Meanwhile, at the Serrano residence... When Florence found out that the group of men failed to take out Cameron, she angrily pped Manuel. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that it was going to work? Why didn¡®t it!¡± Manuel¡®s face started swelling up, but he only felt guilty because he didn¡®t do well enough.¡± I¡®m sorry.¡± He didn¡®t expect the killers from Skull Club to fail. They had a solid n and knew that Cameron was a good fighter. They would be able to get rid of Cameron if they could get a group of men to distract her and get someone to attack her when she wasn¡®t paying attention. However, it still failed. Florence smashed the ss on the table and sat on her bed because she was still fuming. ¡°He¡®s going to find out that we¡®re behind this!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Manuel looked around. ¡°The killers from the Skull Club would rather die than snitch on us. That you can count on.¡± Florence looked at him. ¡°Manuel, you¡®re the only one that I can trust now. Now that I¡¯m grounded, I can¡®t take revenge by myself, and I¡®m extremely unhappy about that.¡± He knelt in front of her and looked up. ¡°Have you ever thought of taking power from your father?¡± She was stunned. Manuel looked serious. ¡°Your father isn¡®t firm enough and won¡®t take down the Southern n. If you want to, I can help you. I¡®ll always be on your side.¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? That night at 7:00 p.m., Mahina stood at the port looking at the supplier¡®s boat. Just as Cameron had said, she found a few men to pretend to be from Parkin and have a smoke with them, take the bill from the supplier, then send them back on a different boat. That was the first time they were treated so well, so they thought that people from Parkin were very generous. Cameron slowly rolled down the back window. ¡°Mahina.¡± Mahina walked over with a smile. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Sail the boats over and make sure they don¡®t get called out. After they check the shipment, leave quickly.¡± Mahina asked, ¡°What do we do with the liquor for Parkin?¡± ¡°We need to send some presents over to the East Gate.¡± After saying that, she slowly rolled the window back up. At 9:00 p.m., a luxury car parked in front of East Gate, which wasn¡®t in operation yet. The bodyguard opened the door, then a pair of stilettos followed by a woman in a red dress with a fur scarf got out. The woman looked mesmerizing with her long curly hair on one side, a slender yet sexy body. It was a beauty rarely seen on the ind, and even the passersby couldn¡®t take their eyes off her. Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 The bodyguard opened the door to the clubhouse for her. It was still idle. There were no other customers other than some staff. The server walked forward. ¡°I¡®m sorry, ma¡®am. We¡®re not open today.¡± Cameron yed with her hair sultrily which stunned the server. ¡°I¡®m not here as a customer. I¡®m here to see the owner. Please inform him.¡± Someone went to inform him and Mr. Peralta, who was worrying about his confiscated crates of liquor, became alert when he heard that someone was looking for him. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡®s a woman.¡± Collin was surprised and relieved. Anyone would be alright as long as it wasn¡®t a Southern. Cameron was waiting in the private room, and Collin was stunned when he entered. The woman sitting on the couch was so beautiful it was impossible to forget her face. Men were all attracted to beauty, so when he met someone who looked like that, he just couldn¡®t get his eyes off her. All the beautiful women in the world would receive special treatment from men. Even when he was having issues, he immediately forgot about that when he saw a mesmerizing woman. If it were an ugly woman, she would probably get a scolding from him. He smiled and walked forward. ¡°You wanted to see me, miss?¡± Cameron got up and walked to him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Peralta. I¡®m a friend of Ms. Serrano. My name is Iris Torres, Iris, like the flower.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Collin was surprised because he felt that something was off with that name. But when he saw the beautiful smile, he didn¡®t think too much about it and immediately stuck out his hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Torres. Please take a seat.¡± Cameron sat down and adjusted her fur scarf. ¡°Ms. Serrano told me that East Gate¡®s business is booming, so she asked me toe here, but I¡®ve been busy. Too bad it¡®s closed today.¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Collin looked uneasy. ¡°Um... It¡®s just that we ran out of alcohol, so we won¡®t be able to serve any customers.¡± Cameron pretended to be shocked. ¡°What happened to your supply?¡± He looked unhappy when she mentioned this. ¡°The Southern n confiscated my supply and won¡®t give it back, so we had to close down.¡± ¡°That won¡®t work, you have staff to pay. Closing down for a day will be such a huge loss.¡± After Cameron said that, she ced her hand on hisp. ¡°Mr. Peralta, I¡®m very close friends with Florence, and I¡®ve heard how arrogant the Southern n can be, but I didn¡®t think they would even get businesses involved.¡± Collin licked his dry lips and didn¡®t dare to move because he didn¡®t expect this beautiful woman to be so sexual. She sounded like the kind of woman who would be friends with Florence Serrano. He let his guard down, maybe because she criticized the Southern n or because he knew about the tension between Cameron and Florence. ¡°What can we do? We¡®re in their turf.¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°The Southern n is nothing. When Mr. Puzo takes over the East Inds, we won¡®t need to be afraid of them anymore.¡± Collin carefully said, ¡°Ms. Torres, you shouldn¡®t say that here.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, only we know about this.¡± Cameron sat closer to him. ¡°Mr. Peralta, I came here because Florence knows you¡®re in trouble, so she sent me to help.¡± Collin was curious. ¡°Help me?¡± He didn¡®t have a close rtionship with the Serranos, so why would Florence suddenly help him? Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cameron¡®s red lips curled. ¡°Enemy of my enemy. I¡®m sure you don¡®t want your finances to be affected because of the Southern n, right?¡± Collin hesitated but was swayed. Cameron called out, and a few bodyguards came in carrying a few crates of liquor. They ced them on the table and opened one of them. Cameron took out a bottle of red wine. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Collin took it and was shocked. ¡°These are...¡± Cameron¡®s smile widened. ¡°The liquor that you ordered. To be honest, Ms. Serrano has some spies at the Southern Port, and they¡®ve helped a lot.¡± Collin wouldn¡®t have guessed that the person who would end up helping him was Florence. Cameron raised her brows. ¡°What do you think?¡® ¡°Great, perfect.¡± Something came to his mind, then his face froze. ¡°But how are you going to exin to the Southern n?¡± She curled her hair around her finger. ¡°We¡®ve swapped the good¨Cquality liquor with counterfeit liquor. They¡®ll never know.¡± Collin was ted about this unexpected help, so he got his servers to bring the crated of liquor to his store, but Cameron stopped them. ¡°Hold on.¡± Colling looked at her. ¡°What¡®s the problem, Ms. Torres?¡± Cameron revealed a foxy smile. ¡°I know you¡®ve spent money to get these, but Ms. Serrano thinks that she took a risk to get them to you, so you still have to pay for them.¡± Collin¡®s face dropped, and his expression changed. ¡°What do you mean? I paid double to get these. Now I have to pay more?¡± Cameron walked to the crates and ran her finger over the seal. ¡°That¡®s what Ms. Serrano thinks. I don¡®t make the rules, and if the Southern n finds out, you will both be in trouble.¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? That sounded very much like a threat, and at that moment, Collin suspected that he had fallen into Florence¡®s trap. This wasn¡®t help. They were taking advantage of him! He clenched his jaw and balled up his fists. Now that the alcohol was already here, Florence wouldn¡®t be able to do anything if he refused to pay. However, if he didn¡®t y along, and Florence dug up some dirt about him, she might just tell on him. She was such a cunning woman! In the end, he got someone to bring over a cheque and wrote $800,000 on it. The low¨Cquality liquor he had paid double to get only cost $500,000, so paying Florence that amount was to ensure that she kept quiet about it. He threw the cheque on Cameron. ¡°Tell Ms. Serrano that if she talks, she¡®ll hear from Mr. Puzo,¡± Cameron smiled while holding the cheque. ¡°Don¡®t worry. All your shipments will be here tomorrow.¡± She smirked when she turned around and left with her men. Cameron got into the car that Mahina drove over and asked her to pay the bodyguards, then left. On the way back, she threw the fur scarf aside and looked at the cheque worth $800,000.¡° That¡®s a generous man.¡± Mahina looked at her through the rear¨Cview mirror. ¡°Do you think he suspects anything?¡± She pushed her hair back and leaned back onto the seat. ¡°Even if he does, it will be toote because the people from Parkin will get to him first. We should always use others to teach greedy businessmen a lesson and, at the same time, start a rift between The Serpents and Fabio. Kill two birds with one stone.¡± Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 By the time the car arrived at the Southern mansion, most of the maids had fallen asleep. Mahina opened the door for Cameron, and thetter hastily went into the courtyard after getting out of the car. However, little did she expect that she would run into someone. The surroundings were dimly lit, and the light that came from the house had given her the chance to see who the person was in front of her. Cameron¡®s heart skipped a beat, and she froze. Looking at the scantily¨Cd woman with heavy makeup, Waylon fell silent. Cameron covered her face with her hand, and her palm was filled with sweat. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had forgotten that Waylon was staying in their house. ¡°M¡ª¡°When Mahina saw Waylon, she was so shocked that her soul nearly left her body. She rushed forward and covered Cameron with a jacket. ¡°Miss, this is Mr. Goldmann. He¡®s Mr. Southern¡®s friend.¡± Waylon frowned. He gazed at the woman¡®s half¨Ccovered face and chuckled. ¡°Since when Mr. Southern Sr. has a daughter?¡± ¡°She isn¡®t Mr. Southern Sr.¡¯s daughter. She¡®s Mr. Southern¡ª¡°. ¡°I¡®m Cameron¡®s lover,¡± Cameron said, pitching her voice. ¡°Cameron doesn¡®t allow me to show myself in front of everyone. I thought everyone should be on their beds now since it¡®s in the middle of the night.¡± Mahina chimed in. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Southern rarely lets anyone know he has a lover.¡± Waylon nodded. He then looked at Mahina and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Southern? He hasn¡®te back yet?¡± Mahina froze for a moment before replying, ¡°He¡®ll be back soon. Mr. Goldmann, why are you looking for Mr. Southern?¡± ¡°Well, there is something I want to ask him about,¡± he said as he nced at Cameron. ¡°May I know your name, miss?¡± Cameron pressed down the nauseous feeling and continued in a sweet voice. ¡°You can call me Iris Torres.¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? As soon as she finished speaking, she tugged at Mahina. Mahina got in front of her and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. Ms. Torres is tired, so I¡®ll send her back to the room to get some rest first.¡± Waylon did not stop them and allowed them to walk past him. He turned his head around to look at Iris, and he did not know why but he felt that he had seen her somewhere before. The next day... Daisie, Waylon, and Sunny were having breakfast. When she couldn¡®t see Cameron, Daisie bit her spoon and asked, ¡°Where is Cameron? He hasn¡®t woken up yet?¡± Laughing, Sunny exined, ¡°He¡®s always like this. I¡®ve gotten used to it. You guys don¡®t need to care about him.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cameron came downstairs. She was still wearing a high cored shirt and looked as graceful as always. ¡°Am I your son? If I die from starvation, no one is going to carry on your lineage.¡± Sunny snorted. ¡°Do you think it¡®s any different from my situation now?¡± She pulled the chair and took a seat. Looking at the scrumptious breakfast on the table, she said, ¡°We used to eat very little during breakfast. It¡®s only because of you guys that our table is finally filled with food in the morning.¡± Sunny frowned. ¡°Can you just keep your mouth shut and eat your breakfast?¡± Daisie remembered her family when she saw their interaction. They always bickered, but this was what made them family. Waylon lifted his eyelids and smiled meaningfully. ¡°I remember someone came to look for Mr. Southernst night.¡± Cameron froze. She lifted her head and met Waylon¡®s gaze. Sunny looked at her and asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ahem, it¡®s a friend of mine...¡± Waylon then went forward and exposed her. ¡°I thought Ms. Torres is your lover? Why has she be just a friend all of a sudden?¡± Before Cameron could say anything, Sunny stared at her. ¡°Ms. Torres? Who is she? Why haven¡®t I seen her before?¡± Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Looking at Waylon, Caineron chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to have a lover? Besides, she¡¯s shy, so she left before daybreak.¡± The butler standing behind her chimed in. ¡°But sir, I woke up before down, and I didn¡¯t see any woman leaving our house.¡± Cameron turned her head around and red at him, causing the butler lo feel even more confused Waylon smiled but did not say anything further Cameron was not someone who liked to keep secrets. Sunny kujt¡¯w about that better than anyone else. He knew something was not right seeing her reaction, and his face turned stern. He hastily changed to another topic and asked. ¡°Have you figured oul who ambushed you?¡± ¡°Not yet, but considering the fact that they had the guts toe to our territory to pick d fight and attack me openly, they must have hired someone from Fabio to kill me¡± Sunny wiped his hand with a lissue paper and continued. ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t tell Fabio about what they did either¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten something on my side¡± Waylon chimed in Sunny looked at him and asked, ¡°What have you found, Mr. Goldmann?¡± He put down his spoon and said, ¡°They¡¯re killers from the Skull Club, and you guys are very faniliar with the person why hired theni¡± ¡°Is it Joaqin?¡± asked Sunny, his face tuming dark ¡°Nope Not him.¡± Waylon said, ¡°It¡¯s someone from Ms. Serrano¡¯s side¡± Sunny fell silent. After a short while, he left the table after he had finished liis breast Cameron looked at Waylon, her pye¡¯s filled with suspicion ¡°Where did you get the information fron, Mr Goldmann Wiy are you so sure that those kamers are from the Skull Club?!! Aller all, even Mahina couldn¡¯t determine whether ihose people were from the Skull Group or the testy members of Fabio¡¯s faction Besides, she was slocked ihat lie also knew that those pople were lured by someone very close to Florence https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Could it be the bal someone lielping him from the inside? He was just an outsider, and I was considered remarkable that he could aplish so many chains on this ind Waylon crateritus mouth with andkerchiet after he finished his breast ¡°I have my TIYAN, Hir¡¯s Iyou whether you want to telleve ne or not¡± ¡°Your brother is preteuillous¡±. now that rankful fralized why they would be faintly before that my brother looks like my great- grandfather the most.¡± Resting her chin on her hand, she looked at her and asked, ¡°You have two brothers, right?¡± ¡°Both of my brothers are outstanding, but unfortunately, I¡¯m the exception,¡± she said and lowered her head. Regardless of their intelligence and skills, she had not inherited half of them from her mother and father. Cameron chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re their daughter. You have a higher starting point than the average person, so your definition of excellent is that you need to be better than your brothers. In fact, everyone is different. You don¡¯t have to be perfect. Just be yourself.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisie was stunned. She suddenly remembered that Noce had asked her to be herself as well. Cameron lifted her eyelids and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you thinking about your husband?¡± Daisie was stumped and felt embarrassed that Cameron pointed it out so openly. However, Cameron just chuckled and said, ¡°What is there to be embarrassed about? Didn¡¯t youe to this ind for him?¡± Daisie said, ¡°I knew you knew him.¡± Cameron rested her hand on her forehead and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I don¡¯t know him before. But, if you want me to bring you to him¡­¡± Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary.¡± Daisie said decisively ¡°I can¡¯t cause him any trouble I¡¯m okay as long that I know he¡¯s fine.¡± Cameron smiled but did not say anything. She liked Date more than her Waylon After all, she was a sweet and considerate young woman Not only that, but she was carefree and straightforward, unlike her eldest brother If she had a younger sister like her, she would spoil her with everyst bit of the mowry she had Meanwhile¡­ Noce was checking the ount of the Commune in the study. Son, he realized something strange. A few unknown funds got trashed out from The Commune¡¯s ount in the past few years when the Serpents took the helm Not only that, but it was not a small amount of money It was $600,000 withdrawal per time He summoned Jake into the study. Jake was the helper that Sunny had assigned to hum He handed the ount book to Jake and ordered, ¡°I need you to help me find out where this particr fund has gone to.¡± Jake took over the ount book and nodded ¡®Roger that.¡± After Jake left, Noce received a text message from Sunny Meanwhile, at the Parkin Chamber of Commerce There was a group of ck-d men in the opulent living room. A middle-aged man holding a cigar between his fingers was sitting on the sofa. He was finely dressed in a suit, and there was an inconspicuous scar at the corner of his eye, making his deep eyes even more menacing. Right now, a portly man was standing in front of him. Sweat was oozing out of his forehead, and he held his breath tightly. Suddenly, a woman came in and stood beside him. ¡°Mr. Puzo, ording to the investigation, all of the imported liquor is counterfeit liquor of inferior quality.¡± Fabio look a drag from his cigar, and the smoke rendered his expression unseeable. ¡°Why is there counterfeit liquor in the Parkin Chamber of Commerce? Mr. Bourge, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± He was speaking in a calm voice and did not seem angry. However, he exuded a menacing aura that sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines, Mr. Bourge pulled a handkerchief out with his trembling hands to wipe his sweat and replied, Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡­ I really don¡¯t know about it, Mr. Puzo. I was just following your instructions¡­¡± Fabio flicked the ashes into the ashtray and continued. ¡°So, are you saying that I¡¯m the one who asked you to import the counterfeit liquor?¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Mr. Bourge was shaking His back was filled with sweat, and his voice became weaker. This is my mistake.¡± Fabio leaned backward and ced his arm over the back of the s. His gaze was piercing as he asked, ¡°Do you know how much money I¡¯ve lost this time?¡± Mr. Bourge swallowed hard and replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, Mr. Puzo. I promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Fabio picked up a ss of wine from the table and walked up to Mr. Bourge. He put his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°I appointed you as the Parkin Chamber of Commerce manager because I trust you. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down, but I¡¯ll shred you into pieces if you can¡¯t get anything. Those alligators at the back of my house haven¡¯t tasted human meat for some time.¡± Mr. Bourge¡¯s blood froze, and he trembled in fear. He said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Puzo. Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t let you down!¡± Fabio patted his shoulder and finished the wine in one gulp. He let go of the ss, and the ss fell to the floor, shattering into pieces. He waved his hand and then left with his men, Mr. Bourge nearly fell to the floor. His knees were weak, and he needed support from his subordinates. However, he pushed them away and shouted, ¡°Go check who the hell is doing this to us! Hurry!¡± At Yuzu Vi¡­ Cameron was taking a sip of tea in a private room. In front of her was a woman ying an instrument. Both the music and the environment gave off a cozy ambiance. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Daisie was quite surprised. She had watched musicals, ys, and operas, but this was the first time she had experienced something like this. Normally, she would only see it in a movie or when she was shooting a show. Cameron picked up the cup and leaned on the table. ¡°What do you think? Il feels good, right? We have good tea, and a beauty is ying music for us.¡± Daisie turned her head around to look at Cameron. ¡°It seems to me that you really know how to enjoy life.¡± Cameron took a sip of tea and replied, ¡°Well, we have to enjoy the moment while we live I noticed that you were really bored, so I brought you out to enjoy the traditions of our ind After all, I won¡¯t allow you to go back without gaining anything from my ind.¡± Sipping on the tea, Daisie replied, ¡°You guys really know how to enjoy your life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to my grandfather.¡± Cameron chuckled and waved her hand, ¡°My grandfather was a traditional man. He always taught my father not to forget his origin as we¡¯re going to return there after we¡¯re dead. After moving here, he didn¡¯t like those western kinds of stuff, so he kept these down. ¡°On this ind, our life isn¡¯t as lively and bustling as you guys thate from the maind. However, this ce has everything we need. If those ambitious people are gone, this ce is really a nice and peaceful ce to stay.¡± Daisie lowered her head. Before she came here, she had been under the impression that the East Inds were a dangerous ce with many ouws. After arriving on this ind, she realized that it was all thanks to the Southern n that she was able to enjoy her peaceful life If Fabio really had stretched his evil ws to the East Inds and gotten the Southern n, would the East Inds be able to keep their peace? What kind of losses would those businessmen from outside that came to do business in the East Inds suffer? Florence alone was enough to deter those businessmen with her arrogant attitude, let alone those powerful organizations. Cameron received a phone call. She rose to her feet to answer the call, leaving Daisie alone to sit in the private room. Suddenly, she nced across the hall. She seemed to have seen someone, and her heart skipped a beat She couldn¡¯t peel her gaze away, no matter how hard she tried. Noce walked into the private room opposite them. The man sitting in the private room was holle other thali Sunny https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Sunny poured some hot water into the pot to make some rea as he asked, ¡°So, did you notice anything, strange on the count book already?¡± Noce look a seat opposite Sunny As hie dusted his clothes, he said, ¡°It seems like you already know about 1¡± ¡°Yeah, but I didn¡¯t think too much about ,¡± Swiny replied as lie poured the train to a cup¡± Human beings are greedy. Even if they took some money into their pocket, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± He was just wondering what the use of that money was. Noce smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re really nice to Joaqin. But sometimes, being too nice to others isn¡¯t good.¡± Sunny was too reliant and kind. That was why The Serpents would be so rampant That money might not mean anything to Sunny, but if the Serpents had long wanted to betray him, one could imagine where that money would go. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I understand what you said.¡± Sunny sighed. But it¡¯s very tiring if one knows too much People around you treat you nicely on the surface, but they¡¯re plotting against you at the back They¡¯re willing to fight to the death in order to get their hands on tiny benefits. I¡¯ini old. I¡¯ve been fighting for fame and wealth most of my life, but I don¡¯t care about those things anymore. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to Joaqin because he hasn¡¯t really betrayed me yet. I don¡¯t want to push him too hard because I want him to realize that his actions are wrong, by himself However, if he fails to realize it, there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡± Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Noce frowned ¡°What if you already know where the money has gone?¡± Sunny took a sip of tea and looked at the table for a long while before replying, ¡°Then they can¡¯t stay here anymore. This is thest act of mercy I¡¯ll show lum¡±. After that, he added, ¡°Oh yeah, help me to keep an eye on the people around Florence suspect that some of them have already betrayed To. Ii¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know about Daisie was standing in front of the door. She did not knock on the door because she overheard their conversation, Just when she was hesitating, the voice of a waller erupted behind her ¡°Miss, fe you a gues! from this private room is there anything I can help you with?¡± Daisie jumped up in fright and waved her hand ¡°Nope¡± She hastily left. Noce opened the door. He saw that the waiter was standing outside of the door, staring in the direction where Daisje had disappeared with a confusedce He looked in that direction, and the tipure that disappeared into the end of the corridor WAS familiar to him ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Sunny Just when the waiter was about to say something, Nore interrupted him ¡®Someone is here looking for me I¡¯ll go check it ou first.¡± Sunny did not stop lium Just as Noce left, Cameron appeared. She poked her head into the private room ¡°Dad¡± He was stunned and frowned ¡°I thought Daisie was with you? What are you doing here alone?¡± Cameron looked around and replied, ¡°I just went out to receive a phone call, and by the time! came back, she was already gone Have you seen her?¡± Sunny fell into thought and realized something Initially, Daisie wanted to return to her private room. However, she was too nervous, so she ran out of the building Just when she did not hollow where to go, a powerful ar dragged her into a corridor. Daisie fell into someone¡¯s chest as two powerful armis wrapped around her tightly, she was stunner for a moment, and a sigh rang out above lier. ¡°You¡¯re still so clumsy. What if I were a bad guy?¡± https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? She raised her head, and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I knew it was you.¡± Nore caressed her cheek ¡°So, you came to look for me? Even though you know it¡¯s dangerous Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She lowered her head Initially, she did nol n to see him However, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge when she finally saw him He cupped her face with his hands and asked, ¡°Daisie, why did youe lo East Ind?¡± Daisie looked at him calmly and replied, ¡°Do you know what I was thinking when they said you were missing?¡± He fixed his gaze on her and asked, ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°I was thinking that even if you¡¯re dead, I want to see your dead body. so I came to the East Inds,¡± she replied in a low voice Noce fell silent for a short while, and then he suddenly chuckled ¡°So you¡¯re here to find out if I¡¯m dead or not?¡± She did not reply Noce touched her lips, smearing her lipstick over her fair skin She looked alluring as he said, ¡°Won¡¯t you be a widow if I¡¯m dead?¡± ¨C After he finished speaking, he nced across her stomach and continued ¡°I haven¡¯t even had a baby with you yet. I would be very sad ill just died like that.¡± Daisje was stumped and pushed him way Her voice faltered as she said. ¡°Stop making fun of me Do you know how worried I am Noce grabbed her into liis arms and tightened his embrace. He pitched lus voice low and said, ¡°I know So I¡¯ll make sure I stay alive no matter what ande back to you¡± Dalsie buried herself in his chesi and fell silent. Both of them huecedekhother Although it was just a silent hug, it was worth a thousand words She thought she would be very happy or she would scold and punch him when they met. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 But Daisie did not feel any of these emotions-all she fell was distress She felt sorry for the burden that Noce had to bear and the danger and situation that he had to be in Daisie also wanted to face them with him, but she could not drag him down. After a long time, Daisie broke away from Noce¡¯s arms, and her throat was dry ¡°Noce, 1 should leave now Cameron won¡¯t be able to live an exnation to Waylon if he fails to locate me.¡± Noce pecked her forehead, and the hint of tenderness prated into her heart He then let go of her. ¡°Go back then, and don¡¯t run around.¡± Daisie nodded, opened the door, and walked out of the corridor Nore leaned against the wall, raised his head, and took a deep breath, although there was a moment when he just did not want to let her ro Dalsie sorled lier emotions out and returned to the private room Cameron was already sitting in the room, rating snacksfortably ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± She sounded as if she knew who Daisie had gone to see Dalsie lowered her gaze, ¡°Sorry. I should¡¯ve informed you before i lest.¡± She smiled and waved, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone in Yuzu Vi is our own people You can go anywhere you want, and if you get lost, we¡¯ll be able to locate you in no time¡± Seeing that Daisie was sitting down absent-mindedly, she leased, ¡°It¡¯s said that a short period of separation or absence would stimte fondness, but isn¡¯t your reunion a little too short? thought you were going to stay in a hotel tonight.¡± Upon understanding the implicit side of her sentence, Daisle¡¯s cheeks warmed up, and she was surprised ¡°How can you say these lungs without blushing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all adults here¡± Cameron scoochie over and sal right next to her ¡°If you¡¯re willing to dress me as Brother Cameron, fildybe cal teacly you a few tricks¡± Daisie moved her position a little and waved her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Just say ¡°Camel scooched a little closer to her again. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just to make our rtionship a little bit closer, just once?¡± She had to take advantage of Dalsle today https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? Taisir ke . Camerons she approached her and waited for her to utler those two words, She had never been al such a close distance from Cameron, especially after staring at each other for a long time, Daiste Tolke something and looked at her ¡°I do wonder from time to Time whether you¡¯re in arnold. ¡± ¡°You would actually doubt my gender, huh? I know that look more delicate and better looking than most women, but this is what I inherited from my mother. There are plenty of women who like men like me.¡± Daisie narrowed her eyes and looked a little doubtful. ¡°But there are still differences between a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s body¡­! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cameron lowered her voice and exined seriously. ¡°It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t been eating enough when I was a lod!¡± Daisie touched her arm, and Cameron pulled away immediately, feeling, extremely startled ¡± Are you trying to tease me?¡± She lifted her head and grinned. ¡°I noticed that your arms look pretty smooth and tender too.¡± Cameron got up abruptly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stay here and talk nonsense with you. You¡¯re straight -up just bullying me.¡± She pretended to be pissed, turned around, and left Perhaps Cameron was angry as she did not return after leaving the room. In the end, it was Waylon who came to pick Daisie up Waylon drove the car and turned his head to nce at Daisie, who looked very absent minded He was not used to her not making a fuss when he was around ¡°Why did you piss off Cameron?¡± She came back to her senses and pouled. ¡°I only made a joke that he doesn¡¯t look like a man. I didn¡¯t expect him to care about that so much.¡± Waylon chuckled, ¡°You actually had the guts to say that.¡± Daisie lumed to look at him.¡±Am I the only one who thinks this way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of celebrities that have a delicate appearance in the entertainment industry, but judging from their stature and certain characteristics, they¡¯re indeed men. But the feelings that Canneron gives me are indescribable. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 ¡®His voice sounds slightly androgynous, which may be due to his slim physique.His choice of attire doesn¡¯t show his figure much.However, a man¡¯s waist and shoulders shouldn¡¯t look as slender as his.Even his neck looks lean, and his hands don¡¯t look as big as those of men" Waylon did not utter a single word, and no one knew what he was thinking about. Daisie knocked on her head which was still running wild. "Forget it.Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things." At the Parkin Chamber of Commerce...The bodyguards in ck dragged Collin into the office. Collin had no idea of what he had done to provoke the people from the Parkin Chamber of Commerce.He looked at Buchanon, who was sitting on the couch. "Mr.Gibson, what¡¯s all this for?" "What''s all this for?" Buchanon thought of the words that Fabio had said to threaten him this morning. If he really did not find out any clue, that was it for him, and the more he thought about it, the more he could not suppress the anger that was burning within him. "Collin Peralta, you devious b*stard.How dare you swap the Parkin Chamber of Commerce¡¯s liquor out without permission?" Collin was dumbfounded. "What do you mean by swapping the Parkin Chamber of Commerce¡¯s liquor out? I¡¯m selling the batch of liquor that I purchased." "Bullsh*t!" Buchanon stood up, picked up an opened but untouched bottle of liquor, and walked up to him. "You should¡¯ve drunk hard liquor before, shouldn¡¯t you?" He waved and motioned the two bodyguards to hold Collin down. Collin struggled. "Mr.Gibson, what are you going to do¡ª" One of the bodyguards pried open his mouth, and Buchanon poured the liquor into his mouth vigorously. Arge amount of liquor flowed out of his mouth and into his nasal cavity, choking him ufortably.The bodyguard then released him, and hey on the ground, coughing and gasping for air. Buchanon squatted down, grabbed him by his hair, and forced him to look up. https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? "My men found out that the liquor sold in the East Gate Clubhousees from our chamber of commerce, and the batch of liquor that we received is all yours.How dare you y tricks on the Parkin Chamber of Commerce with the batch of inferior liquor that you ordered under Mr.Puzo¡¯s nose?" Collin''s expression changed instantly. "No...That¡¯s impossible." The bodyguard ced a box of liquor that they got from the East Gate Clubhouse on the table, picked up the box of liquor from the chamber ofmerce, and then opened a bottle from each box. Buchanon pointed at the bottles. "Taste them." Collin got up and staggered forward, then took both bottles of liquor, took turns to ce them right under his nose, and sniffed them. The concentration and smell of the liquor were all different. Anyone who knew their liquor would be able to distinguish the quality of the liquor from the smell.Collin was subconsciously astonished. "How could this be! ?" ¡®I¡¯ve never doubted the batch of goods because all the packaging looks the same.Because I know that they¡¯re all inferior liquor, I didn''t even open any of them.All I ever cared about was selling them to the customers. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®I want to demolish my clubhouse¡¯s reputation, and that¡¯s how I¡¯m going to destroy the Southern n¡¯s reputation. After all, we¡¯re one of thergest entertainment venues located in the Southern n''s territory. Mr.Puzo told me that as long as I manage to ruin the Southern n¡¯s reputation in the industry, he¡¯ll direct all his customers from Ora to me. ¡®The conditions that Mr.Puzo offered me were too attractive, so I got carried away by the terms and agreed to them.However, I really didn¡¯t expect something so absurd to befall me. ¡®If Mr.Puzo were to find out about this, this might be the end of me" He suddenly remembered something. "It¡¯s Ms.Serrano! It must be the doing of those two b*tches!" Buchanon was slightly startled and frowned. "Ms.Serrano, as in Florence Serrano?" Collin exined anxiously, "The Southern n confiscated my batch of goods, but a woman who addressed herself as Ms.Torres told me that Ms.Serrano imed the goods on my behalf.I really thought that the goods were mine.It must be Ms.Serrano! She must be the one who''s behind all these shenanigans.I¡¯ve been tricked too!" Buchanon was dubious about his exnation, but he believed Collin would not dare to deceive him in this context, so he asked one of the bodyguards to convey the exnation to Fabio. Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Not long after the message was conveyed, Buchanon received a call from Fabio. Fabio said something to him through the call, and Buchanon agreed to what he said with a smile. "Yes, understood.Don¡¯t worry, I''ll handle this well." He then ended the call, turned around, and nced at Collin with a ruthless expression. "It¡¯s a pity, Collin.Since your n has been revealed, Mr.Puzo can¡¯t keep you by his side anymore." Collin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he climbed to Buchanon¡¯s feet. "I¡¯ve really been wronged! It¡¯s Ms.Serrano who tricked me! Please ask Mr.Puzo to give me another chance!" Buchanon ignored Collin¡¯s cry and waved his hand. A bodyguard walked up to his back, covered his mouth, grabbed his head at the top and the chin, and exerted brute force abruptly. Collin¡¯s head was twisted, and the bodyguard dragged his body downstairs. On the other side of the town, in a hot spring sauna...The lighting in the VIP room was dim, and Fabio was soaking in a hot spring bath with two blonde beauties sitting in his arms. The woman who walked in stood by the bath and lowered her head. "Mir.Puzo, Mr.Gibson has already dealt with Collin." Fabio sneered. "He didn¡¯t disappoint me and actually found out the issue with that shipment within a day." He picked up the wine ss beside him, and the blonde beauty beside him poured him some wine consciously. "However, do you think I should believe what Collin said?" The woman lifted her gaze. "Are you referring to the fact that Ms.Serrano is the one who yed him?" Fabioughed out loud. "Joaqin can¡¯t even go against Sunny without getting himself singed, and we¡¯re now talking about his daughter.Does she have the capability to get her hands on the goods that the Southern n confiscated?" https://novelebook/three-little-guardian-angels-bd2425.html? The woman¡¯s eyes moved. "Perhaps we¡¯ve underestimated Joaqin¡¯s daughter." Fabio drank the wine slowly. "What makes you think so?" The corners of her lips rose slightly. "I found something interesting.Cameron was assaulted after he terminated his engagement with Ms.Serrano, and the goons who attacked him were killers from the Skull Club." Fabio paused for a split second, and his eyes turned gloomy.The woman lowered her head, her expression unchanged. "I was really worried that this would ruin your n, so I looked into the facts.The person who hired those killers is indeed someone who''s working for Ms.Serrano." "Great."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fabio mmed the wine ss on the edge of the bath heavily, pushed thedies in his arms away, and got out of the bath. "No wonder I heard that the Skull Club¡¯s members got seriously injured in the Southern n¡¯s territory and were sent back to the club, so this is the reason why." The woman picked up the bathrobe and handed it to him. He took the bathrobe and patted the woman¡¯s shoulder, "Gail, you''ve done a good job.Huntley has truly found me a good helper." Gail lowered her gaze. "It¡¯s my honor to be able to share your worries." Fabio put on his bathrobe and left the VIP room. Gail stared at Fabio¡¯s back as he departed from the room, anda hint of coldness shed across her eyes.Sure enough, Fabio sent someone to confront Joaqin, and Joaqin¡¯s expression dimmed instantly when he heard these words. "Could this be a misunderstanding?" "A misunderstanding?" The man scoffed disdainfully. "Mr.Serrano, what Mr.Puzo means is that if you can''t keep your daughter under control, he doesn¡¯t mind sending someone to help you out.So I would suggest you think about it seriously." The man then left with his men. Joaqin immediately sent someone to summon Florence. Florence thought that her father had finally thought things through, so she walked up to him with a smirk after entering the room. "Dad, you¡¯re finally willing to see me?" Seeing that Joaqin¡¯s expression looked more exasperated than usual, she was stunned. "Dad?" Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Joaqin raised his head, and his face looked expressionless. ¡°Are you the one who hired someone from the Skull Club to assassinate Cameron on their territory?¡± Florence did not expect that her father would question her about this, and her expression dimmed. ¡°So what if it¡®s me? As long as Cameron is dead, we¡®ll be able to¨C¡± ¡°You f*cking piece of sh*t!¡± Joaqin was so infuriated that he swept the teacup on the table to the floor. He then got up, walked up to Florence, raised his hand, and pped her. Florence, who got beaten once again, gnashed her teeth, and her eyes turned bloodshot as she burst intoughter. ¡°You¡®re always so afraid of the Southerns. No wonder you can only be bullied by them throughout all these years. You¡®re nothing but a coward!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± The blue veins on Joaqin¡®s forehead bulged. ¡°You actually have the balls to do such things on the Southern n¡®s territory. Do you really think you¡®re capable enough to deal with Cameron?¡± Florence turned her head to face him and red at him. ¡°Why won¡®t I have the guts to do so? He just got lucky. I¡®ll certainly do the same if I get the chance to do so again!¡± Joaqin trembled with wrath. ¡°You... Get out of here! Get out!¡± Florence rushed out of the room without even looking back. Manuel, who was standing at the door, saw Florence running away and wanted to stop her but could not. His gaze shifted to the study. While ring at the distressed figure, his eyes gradually turned ruthless. ¡®I must help thedy seize power and take over The Serpents. This old man can¡®t be allowed to live.¡® A few dayster, at the Southern manor... Sunny stood in the courtyard, feeding his pet iguana, and one of his men walked up to him and murmured something in his ear. He paused for a bit, put the feed down, and turned his head. ¡°Are you saying that Fabio¡®s men actually went to Joaqin a few days ago?¡± That man nodded. ¡°I heard this from The Commune that Fabio¡®s men went to Joaqin because they¡®ve been informed that Ms. Serrano is the one who hired the Skull Club¡®s killers to kill the young master.¡± The Skull Club had sided with Fabio, yet they had made a move without Fabio¡®s permission. It was only natural for Fabio to get extremely annoyed. And the main thing was that The Serpents had something to do with the incident. Fabio was extremely ambitious, but he was not dumb. When Florence chose to hire his men to do her dirty work on the Southern n¡®s territory, that was equivalent to making him take the me on her behalf. Waylon walked to the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Sunny nodded and waved to motion his men to leave first. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Waylon stopped in an stopped in front of him. ¡°Collin of the East Gate Clubhouse has been killed.¡± Sunny was startled and frowned. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°This boy from the Goldmanns is quite fast with the news. Waylon had received the news so quickly that even Sunny had started to suspect a thing or two about him. Knowing that Sunny would definitely start to suspect something about him, Waylonughed.¡± If I were to tell you that I¡®ve assigned someone to stay by Fabio¡®s side, would you believe it?¡± He was shocked. ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid of being found out by him?¡± Waylon scoffed. ¡°She¡®s confident about the task.¡± Sunnyughed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡®re quite a capable boy who shows quite a lot of potential. If you weren¡®t one of the Goldmanns, I would¡®ve taken you under me.¡± It was not easy to encounter people with such great potential. However, it was a pity that the two great candidates that he had met on the ind had special identities. He sighed inwardly. Waylon looked around. ¡°Have you seen my sister today?¡± He responded with a smile. ¡°You¡®re looking for Daisie. That girl is probably in the martial arts training center with Cam.¡± The Southern n¡®s Martial Arts Center was the training ground used by the Southern n for martial arts training. There was also an arena and various weapons and equipment for tournaments. Daisie stood on the sidelines and watched as the people trained. The scene could be described as magnificent. Cameron walked up to her with a short red whip. She was in a loose attire that was convenient for stretching during training, wore a retro cotton and linen buttoned shirt, and the material was rtively thin and in in color so that it would not absorb heat. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Cameron raised the whip in her hand. ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± Daisie was startled and pointed to the whip. ¡°You want me to learn how to use a whip from you?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Don¡®t underestimate the power of whips. Whips are considered one of the cold weapons that have existed since ancient times. There are eleven ways to maneuver a whip, and there are soft and hard whips. You can use a single whip or dual whips. Metal whips and leather whips are the mostmon ones, and this is a leather whip, the moremon one out of the two. It¡®s the easiest to maneuver for beginners.¡± Daisie took the short red whip from her. It was indeed made of leather, and it felt cool to the touch. The key was that it was very portable, and the craftsmanship was very pretty. Cameron smiled. ¡°If you like it, I¡®ll give it to you.¡± Daisie was startled for a split second. ¡°That¡®s not very appropriate...¡± Cameron shoved the whip into her hand. ¡°There¡®s no need to be this polite with me. Take it. I¡®ll get Mahina to teach you how to use it. As long as you¡®re willing to practice hard, I guarantee that you¡®ll definitely be able to pick it up within a month.¡± Daisie held the short whip in her hand and pursed her lips. ¡®I was actually fooling around when Aunt Saydie wanted to teach me self¨Cdefense back then. If I were to practice hard now, perhaps I wouldn¡®t be a burden if we were to encounter the same situation again.¡® Waylon came to the martial arts center, nced at the ring, and saw Cameron teaching Daisie how to use the whip personally. She got Mahina to put on an arm sheath and stood across from Daisie on the other end of the arena. ¡°If you can touch her arm with your whip and without getting it caught by her, that will be counted as a pass for your first training session.¡± Daisie was startled. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°This doesn¡®t sound difficult at all.¡® Cameron chuckled. ¡°You¡®ll know after you give it a try.¡± She stepped aside, leanedfortably against the guardrail, grabbed a handful of pistachios from a te, and started snacking on them. Daisie swung the whip and aimed it at Mahina¡®s arm, but she turned sideways and avoided her attack. She was rather agile, but Daisie did not give up and continued to swing the whip horizontally, and the soft whip shed across the stagnant air and whistled like the wind. Mahina took a step back, leaned her upper body backward, and easily intercepted the whip that missed her. Cameron crossed her arms and shook her head. ¡°Your speed is still too slow, and the strength of your swing is not strong enough. Mahina is your enemy in the ring, so don¡®t worry about hurting her.¡± Daisie gnashed her teeth and continued to attack her. Every time she made a move, Mahina seemed to be able to see through it. She had been maintaining a defensive stance and almost did not leave the corner she had been in since the beginning of the session. She was going up against Daisie, who was only trying tounch her attacks anxiously, so she was able to deal with it more calmly. After several attempts, Daisie¡®s whip got caught by Mahina five times, and she flung her hand to the point where she felt sore in her arm, but she still could not touch Mahina¡®s arm. She leaned forward, propped her hands against her knees, and panted as fine beads of sweat rolled down her cheeks, and her clean clothes were already drenched. She finally realized that what she thought was simple was not simple at all. Everyone else in the martial arts center was so busy training that they did not even notice that Waylon was approaching the arena. He stood under the ring, watched for a while, and then walked toward Cameron. ¡°Mr. Southern, it looks like you¡®re in a good mood today. You¡®re even teaching my sister how to use the whip now.¡± Cameron nced at Waylon, who was approaching her. ¡°I think your sister has quite a solid foundation, so I¡®m teaching her some whip techniques for self¨Cdefense. Perhaps they¡®lle in handy someday in the future.¡± Waylon frowned slightly when he stared at Daisie, who had been unwilling to stop. Ever since he was a kid, he and their father had always been reluctant to make her suffer, although he knew that Daisie had been suffering no less than this in showbiz too. However, when he witnessed this, it would be a lie for him to say that he did not feel distressed at all. Cameron put aside the pistachios¡® shells and rubbed her hands. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you feeling sorry for your sister¡®s suffering?¡± He nodded. ¡°I can¡®t say that I don¡®t.¡± ¡°Having good brothers like you two, her life should have been smooth sailing.¡± Cameron said, ¡°Of course, as long as she stays under the protection of the Goldmanns, it¡®s only natural that she doesn¡®t have to suffer any of these hardships. ¡°However, you guys are in the East Inds now, and this is a ce where you¡®ll find all sorts of people. Most of them would swallow her whole without any hesitation. Hence, with such a dangerous appearance, if Ms. Vanderbilt were to run into some bad people, it would leave everyone in a sticky situation.¡± Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Waylon smiled. ¡°You pay a lot of attention to my sister.¡± Cameron raised her brow and smiled. ¡°Because I like her.¡± She then looked toward Daisie, who was very energetic, and clicked her tongue. ¡°A girl who is so adorable and innocent, yet determined. How I wish she was my wife.¡± Waylon looked at her and sighed. ¡°Have you forgotten about Ms. Torres already?¡± Cameron sighed. ¡°Is she still on your mind?¡± He casually said, ¡°Somewhat.¡± He then raised his brows and looked at her. ¡°It was dark that night, but she looked familiar.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Do you think all women that you meet for the first time look familiar?¡± Waylon didn¡®t reply while they looked at each other. Daisie fell and distracted them, moving their attention to her. Mahina walked over to help her up.¡®¡°Are you alright, Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daisie shook her head because her arm hurt and was stiff. Waylon walked over and held her shoulder, then calmly said, ¡°You¡®ve just been learning for a day. There¡®s no need to rush it and use up all your energy.¡± Cameron walked over too. ¡°He¡®s right. I don¡®t need you to pass on the first day. You have a month. Go take a hot shower and continue tomorrow.¡± Daisie nodded and walked out of the ring. Waylon watched her walk away and pressed his lips together. She must be concerned about what happened the other day, and that was why she was rushing things. Daisie sat in the tub, looking dull. She was nowhere near as good as Mahina, let alone the others. She had to work harder. Daisie went to the training grounds for the next few days. She slowly got used to the whip and started using it differently. When she finally hit Mahina¡®s arm, she couldn¡®t believe it. Mahina smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Vanderbilt, you¡®ve passed.¡± Daisie excitedly asked, ¡°What¡®s next?¡± Mahina asked three of the men over. ¡°You have to face the four of us. You¡®ll be considered an apprentice if you can hit two of us and defend your position without stepping out of line.¡± The extra difficulty made Daisie feel that she wasn¡®t good enough, but she remembered something, then nodded and looked serious. ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron and Waylon stood not too far away and watched on. Cameron turned and looked at the man standing next to her. ¡°Do you think your sister worked hard enough?¡± Waylon looked down. ¡°She always does.¡± Even though Daisie was well¨Cprotected and loved since she was a child and hadn¡®t faced many problems in life, she had a determination that could rival any other person. She worked hard in school and ventured into the entertainment industry by herself. Once she set her mind, she would see it through. Cameron was going to say something when the butler suddenly rushed over. ¡°Sir, Mr. Goldmann.¡± She looked at him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± He replied, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. is asking for both of you in the study.¡± They looked at each other and left the training ground. The air in the study was dense. Sunny stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, running his fingers over his rosary. Cameron walked in. ¡°You wanted to see us?¡± He slowly turned around and said, ¡°I just got the news that something happened to Joaqin.¡° Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 This sudden piece of news shocked Cameron and Waylon. Sunny walked behind his desk and sat on the leather chair, looking miserable. ¡°I guess my concerns were correct.¡± Cameron thought out loud. ¡°Do you think it¡®s Florence?¡± ¡°I can¡®t be sure,¡± replied Sunny. ¡°If she was cruel enough to kill her own father, she would have done it sooner. I think it might be someone close to her.¡± If someone close to her gave the idea to get killers from the Skull Club to kill Cameron in their own territory, they probably could get rid of Joaqin. Joaqin was the leader of The Serpents. After his death, The Serpents would be led by Florence That person must have wished that she would take Joaqin¡®s ce. Waylon raised his brow. ¡°Manuel seems suspicious. He might just be involved.¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°I think it¡®s him too.¡± Cameronughed. ¡°I¡®ve heard rumors that he¡®s loyal to Florence because of love. Joaqin would not let his men date his daughter, so if he died, Florence would take his ce, and Manuel would have his way.¡± Sunny scoffed. ¡°You¡®re very good at getting intel. Must be pretty alert?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She shrugged. ¡°I love gossip.¡± Sunny waved his hand. ¡°Alright,e pay a visit to The Serpents with me. I need to be involved in his funeral.¡± Cameron looked at Waylon. ¡°Why do you need to bring him? Florence can¡®t wait to get her hands on him. Are you sending him to his grave?¡± Waylon looked toward her but didn¡®t speak. Sunny stood up. ¡°Why are you worried if he¡®s not?¡± Cameron stuttered, ¡°W¨CWho says I¡®m worried?¡± Sunny ignored her and stopped in front of Waylon. ¡°Willy, are youing with me?¡± ¡®Willy!?¡® Cameron opened her eyes wide. Why was the old man being so friendly with this foreigner? Waylon smiled and nodded. ¡°I don¡®t mind that if you want me to.¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°Let¡®s go then.¡± They left the study together. Cameron rolled her eyes, crossed her arms, and followed along. All the businessmen who went to Joaqin¡®s wake were all dressed in ck, and the ce was gloomy. There were flowers in the hall while Florence stood in front of her father¡®s photo with a nk expression. Manuel heard somemotion outside and turned to see what was going on. Sunny walked over with his men, and everyone was staring at them on high alert. Manuel nodded. ¡°Sir, are you here to pay your respects?¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°What do you mean? Should I not be here?¡± Florence slowly walked over and looked at them. ¡°You¡®ve taken care of my father before his untimely death. Of course you can be here.¡± Sunny paid his respects and walked over to Florence. ¡°Florence, I¡®m very sad that your father was attacked, but I¡®m more interested in the reason he was attacked.¡± Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Manuel¡®s expression changed so slightly that nobody noticed. Florence looked upset as she asked, ¡°Don¡®t you know?¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°Why would we know?¡± She coldly said, ¡°If it wasn¡®t because the Southern n messed with East Gate and let my father take my me for it, why would my dad be killed?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°So it was rted to East Gate. That¡®s weird. Why would what happened in East Gate involve The Serpents?¡± Manuel immediately said, ¡°If it wasn¡®t because you confiscated their liquor and pretended to be a Serpent and stole the liquor from Parkin, Mr. Serrano would still be alive!¡± Sunny chuckled. ¡°So, you¡®re saying that Mr. Puzo caused his death?¡± Manuel¡®s expression changed. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Did I understand it wrongly then?¡± Sunny¡®s eyes turned so dark that Manuel didn¡®t dare look at him. He continued. ¡°East Gate sold low¨Cquality and counterfeit liquor on my turf. It would make sense for me to confiscate his shipment. However, do you have evidence that we did it?¡± Manuel gnashed his teeth. Sunny had always been clever with his words, and since they didn¡®t have proof that the Southern n was involved, it wasn¡®t looking good for them. Florence helped him. ¡°Manuel just wants to find my dad¡®s killer. There¡®s no need to put him on the spot.¡± ¡°Hmph! Did you think about that when you hired killers to take out Cam?¡± That statement made Florence look uneasy. Cameron understood why her father wanted to bring them over. He wasn¡®t there to pay respects but to find out who the snitch was. Sunny continued. ¡°Florence, you¡®ll be running The Serpents after your father¡®s death, so you need to be careful. If someone manipted you, your father and ancestor¡®s hard work would have been in vain.¡± Florence took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡± ¡°Cam,e pay your respects.¡± Sunny suddenly said. Cameron nodded, then walked over to the casket and suddenly asked, ¡°Why isn¡®t it an open casket?¡± Florence¡®s face dropped, and she tried to exin. ¡°We can¡®t even find his body. What¡®s the point of having an open casket?¡± ¡°How did you know that he¡®s dead then?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Manuel spoke at that moment. ¡°Mr. Southern, please have some respect for the dead.¡± Cameron red at him. ¡°I¡®m speaking to Florence, so there¡®s no need for you to speak Am I not allowed to ask questions?¡± Manuel was going to lose his temper when Florence held him back. ¡°If you¡®re here to pay your respects, go head, but if you¡®re here to cause trouble, please leave.¡± She was now her father¡®s heir after his passing. Her father was very careful around the Sountherns, but she no longer needed to do that. Sunny smiled. ¡°I guess you¡®ve made up your mind. Alright, we won¡®t keep you around then. Please move out of our territory in the next three days.¡± His smile dropped, and he left. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Waylon enjoyed the show. As they were leaving, he observed Manuel¡®s expression while slowly following behind Sunny. Cameron followed along too. Florence watched them leave and curled up her fists with extreme hatred in her eyes. Her father wouldn¡®t have died so horribly if not because of the Southern n. They couldn¡®t even find his body! The Southern n started the war this time, so they couldn¡®t me her for wanting to end it. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When they got into the car, Cameron looked out of the window. ¡°Dad, is it possible that Joaqin is still alive? They¡®re having a funeral without a body. Don¡®t you think that it¡®s strange?¡± Waylon turned to look at her. ¡°Doing that without a body would prove that Mr. Southern Sr. was right. Someone urgently wanted Florence to take over. ¡°If they¡®re going to leave the Southern n, they¡®re going to Fabio. Instead of waiting for them to attack us, why don¡®t we attack first?¡± Sunny, who was in the passenger¡®s seat,ughed. ¡°Yes, Willy understands.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and leaned back. ¡°You look like father and son.¡± Sunny suddenly paused, thenughed. ¡°I¡®m fine with having another son.¡± Cameron didn¡®t feel like speaking anymore. Meanwhile, Noce found out where the money went from Jake. ¡°As expected, the money wasn¡®t taken by Joaqin. Someone transferred it to an offshore private ount during a short period,¡± said Jake. Noce looked around. ¡°Did you find out who the ount belongs to?¡± Jake handed the phone to him. ¡°This person.¡± Noce took the phone and looked at the screen. When he saw the name, he frowned. Donald Matthews. The office became eerily quiet. Noce leaned back in his chair and rapped his knuckles on the desk. He stared at Donald¡®s name for a long time before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Jake nodded then left. Noce pinched the bridge of his nose. He didn¡®t expect that this ount would bring him to Donald The Serpents were nning to work with Fabio, but if they wanted to win him over, the money should have ended up in Fabio¡®s ount. Donald hade to the East Inds, and even though he was protected under Fabio, he still tried to get benefits for himself in secret. Noce picked up his phone and dialed a number. At 2:00 p.m., Sunny and Noce met at the dock, and Noce told him about the ount. Sunny looked toward the people moving the shipment out of the boat. ¡°You¡®re saying that Donald and someone from The Serpents is working together?¡± Noce¡®s expression was hard to read. ¡°I can¡®t think of another reason because this isn¡®t a small amount of money for The Serpents.¡± Sunny stood on the pier while the wind blew at his clothes. He frowned. ¡°Donald probably knows that Fabio wants to take in The Serpents.¡± Noce looked toward him. ¡°But Donald doesn¡®t represent Fabio. He is just there under someone¡®s protection, so he doesn¡®t have power. He¡®s an outsider in the eyes of The Serpents. When Fabio wants to convince The Serpents, he will send people close to him. If Donald didn¡®t represent Fabio, would The Serpents trust him?¡± Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 ¡°From what I see, Donald knows someone among The Serpents. Donald knows how to charm people and treat them very generously, so if he gave them some benefits, they would do as he says.¡± Sunny thought what Noce said made sense. He looked at the sea. ¡°What do you n to do with this key information?¡± Noce looked calm. ¡°Donald would only do that because he has a backup n. If we tell Fabio now, it might backfire. We should wait until we have enough information and destroy him.¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°I thought you couldn¡®t wait to tear him down. I guess you¡®re a very careful man.¡± Noce replied. ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡± ¡°How¡®s Joaqin?¡± asked Sunny. Noce chuckled. ¡°He¡®s lucky to still be alive. If you didn¡®t ask me to keep an eye on Manuel, he would probably be dead at the bottom of a hill now.¡± ¡°So, you saved him. I thought he really died.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When he got the news, he thought that it was the end of the road for Joaqin, but when he attended the wake, and the casket was empty, he started feeling suspicious. Now he finally knew that Manuel was indeed behind all this. Meanwhile, in a restaurant in the southwest area... A few men in ck sat in a private room. Fabio had a cigarette in his mouth while a few silver briefcasesy on the table filled with cash. Florence, who sat on the couch across from him, was in a ck dress with aced beret looking extremely gloomy. Fabio looked toward her. ¡°Don¡®t you think this is too much to offer right after your father¡®s death?¡± ¡°My father is no longer around, but The Serpents must have a leader. He didn¡®t manage to fulfill his wish before this, but I¡®ll do it for him. The money is a sign of respect for you. I hope that I can avenge him one day.¡± Fabio squinted. ¡°Avenge?¡± Her eyes were fierce. ¡°If the Southern n didn¡®t interfere, my dad would still be alive. I hate them, so I¡®m pledging my allegiance to you on behalf of The Serpents.¡± Fabioughed and flicked the ash off his cigarette. ¡°I dly wee The Serpents.¡± Florence walked out of the vi while Manuel stood next to the door. He opened the door for her, and then she got in. ¡°Get the men ready to move into the southwest area. From now on, we will no longer be part of the Southern n.¡± Gail watched them drive away, took out a phone to send a message, and deleted it after it was delivered. After driving Florence back, Manuel drove to the hotel Parkin owned. He walked toward thest room in the corridor,, stopped in front of the door,, and looked back in caution to make sure that no one was following him before knocking on the door. A well¨Cbuilt man opened the door. Manuel walked into the dark room with the blinds drawn. The man on the couch was in a robe and swirling a ss of wine around in his hands. ¡°Take a seat.¡± He motioned for the man next to him to pour Manuel a ss. ????l?????.??m After Manuel sat down, he looked at him. ¡°Mr. Matthews, I¡®ve followed your instructions and made Florence the leader of The Serpents. She¡®s working with Mr. Puzo now.¡± Donald raised his ss toward him. ¡°You¡®re more vicious than I thought, taking out Joaqin so that Florence could ascend. I was right about you.¡± Chapter 2081 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 This man was as vicious and ambitious as he was. Manuel spoke. ¡°I would do anything to help Florence.¡± Donald slowly drank his wine. ¡°You would do anything to help her but not yourself. Do you not want power?¡± Manuel paused. Donald put down his ss, and his eyes were sharp like a hawk¡®s, as if they were piercing through him. ¡°Men will get any woman they want when they have power, including the one you love.¡± Manuel lowered his gaze because he was moved. Donald poured more wine for him. ¡°You know that I¡®m here with someone¡®s help, and you¡®re the only person I can trust. I see you as my brother now, so if you want power, I¡®ll help you get it.¡± Manuel¡®s fingers curled up because this got him thinking. Power was more attractive to men than money, especially for Manuel, who had always just been in The Serpents as a member. He had too many limitations. He couldn¡®t give Florence what she wanted, nor could he win her heart. He wasn¡®t a looker, so he could only help her in the background, but to Florence, all that he had done was what a member of the gang was supposed to do. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If she was his leader, he would just be a loyal dog of hers. Thus, what Donald suggested hit him hard, and it was a very tempting bait. He wouldn¡®t know that it was just a delightful trap that Donald set. It would end him. The next day, the news that Florence joined hands with Fabio got to the Southern n. Sunny sat drinking tea in his courtyard with no surprise. He had expected that to happen. Cameron yed with her lizard in casual andfortable clothes. ¡°She had a funeral for Joaqin without a body and is now working with Puzo. She¡®s such a good daughter.¡± Sunny¡®s eyes twitched. He hadn¡®t told her that Joaqin was still alive because it wasn¡®t the right time yet. ¡°We can¡®t keep people that want to leave.¡± He put down his teacup. ¡°Cam, pay attention to their movements, especially at the Chamber of Commerce.¡± She ced the lizard on a branch in the cage. ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Meanwhile, at the Southern n¡®s Martial Arts Center... Daisie was so tired she sat on the ground, taking deep breaths while Mahina handed her a bottle of water. She took it and immediately drank half of it. Chapter 2091 ¡°Don¡¯t rush it.¡± Waylon¡®s voice came from behind her. He seemed to have been watching her for a while. Daisie stood up. ¡°Waylon?¡± He walked toward the ring and said, ¡°You can¡®t just train with brute force. You need to get your mind ready, analyze the situation, and find where to break your opponent¡®s defenses.¡± Daisie fell into deep thought. She had kept trying to hit two of her sparring partners but never observed their moves to find the point of attack. Mahina calmly said, ¡°Think of us as your future opponents. Mr. Southern let you learn this because you¡®ve learned Jujitsu. You can¡®t carry guns in Zlokova, so you could only use martial arts as self¨Cdefense there. Whips are something that you can carry around in your bag. F ¡°If you meet some thugs who aren¡®t fighters, it will be easy for you to take them down, but all your enemies from the East Inds have had training. As such, when you can¡®t get close to them, attack from afar so you can take them down sooner rather thanter.¡± Chapter 2082 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 ¡°No matter how many of us are there, other than stamina and defense, everyone has a weak point that you can use to your advantage.¡± Daisie bit her lip. She finally understood how rushing things wouldn¡¯t be beneficial. Waylon patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°If everyone had your determination, everyone would be unbeatable.¡± She frowned. ¡°You¡®re mocking me.¡± He smiled deeply. ¡°Don¡®t force yourself.¡± Daisie turned her face away. ¡°No, I need to train well since I¡®ve started it. If I don¡®t, I¡®ll... gain ten pounds for every meal I take.¡± That was the worst curse she could think of. Waylon shook his head. Daisie had trained from morning till evening and was covered in sweat. She returned to her room, took a shower, and wanted to speak to Cameron about identifying points of attack. She walked downstairs and asked the butler, who replied, ¡°He should be in his room.¡± Daisie walked to Cameron¡®s room and knocked on the door but didn¡®t get a reply. She turned the knob and realized that it wasn¡®t locked. She was shocked when she walked in. In her mind, men would have minimalistic colors in their rooms, they would usually be gray or white¨Cbut Cameron¡®s room was far from that. It had borate decor with warm colors and looked very cozy. A curtain was half drawn to cover the bed while strings of beads surrounded it. The circle window faced the woods, and all she could see was green. Daisie looked toward the dressing table, which was covered with skincare bottles and makeup. She walked over and picked up a lipstick. At that moment, a noise came from the bathroom. Daisie turned and saw a long¨Chaired woman drying her hair with a towel as she walked out in a bathrobe. The air froze when their eyes met. Daisie immediately snapped back and pointed at her. ¡°You really are¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before she could finish, Cameron had covered her mouth. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°You found out.¡± Daisie moved her hand away. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Cameron ced her towel on the table. ¡°I would have broken their necks if it were anyone else.¡± Daisie¡®s hand went to her beck while she peeped at Cameron, remembering her suspicions at Yuzu Vi. Her instincts were right. She whispered. ¡°But they say that Mr. Southern... only has a son?¡± How did it turn out to be a Chapter 2082 woman?¡± Cameron walked to the door and locked it. ¡°I was raised like a boy, and to the outsiders my father led a shady organization and had plenty of enemies. Having a son would be less of a problem to him.¡± She walked to Daisie. ¡°Other than Mahina, my father, and the butler, only you know who I am. Do you think...¡± She raised her brow and leaned closer to Daisie. ¡°I should cut your tongue off?¡± Daisie covered her mouth. ¡°I won¡®t tell.¡± Cameronughed because of how serious she looked, then sat on the bed. ¡°I was just scaring you.¡± Daisie looked down. ¡°I didn¡®t think you would be taking a shower.¡± She was too curious. Cameronughed. ¡°You would be done with if I were a man.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. ¡°But you¡®re even more yful than a man.¡± Cameron pushed her hair back and smiled seductively. ¡°I¡®m too used to pretending to be a man. I know how they think.¡± She crossed her legs. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 2083 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Daisie remembered why she was there. ¡°I¡®d like to ask you about weak points.¡± Cameron looked at her. ¡°It¡®s easy. Get up where you call. Learning is important when you are sparring. Remember what moves they used to take you down so you will know how to defend yourself the next time they use it.¡± Daisie thought about it. Cameron shrugged. ¡°No matter how good someone¡®s defenses are, there will always be a point where you can attack. If you keep attacking that spot, they will keep defending. And when they¡®re only focused on defending and not offense, that¡®s when you get them.¡± Daisie pressed her lips together to try to remember. For the next few days, Cameron watched while Daisie practiced. Daisie had improved tremendously and was able to face three people in one go and still manage to defend herself. She was getting well at using the whip as if it was now part of her body. When she hit the arms of two men, she jumped up in joy, forgot who Cameron was supposed to be, and rushed over to hug her. ¡°I got them!¡± Cameron looked at everyone who was training there, and unsurprisingly, they were all shocked. Cameron cleared her throat and patted Daisie¡®s back with an awkwardugh. ¡°Not bad.¡± Daisie noticed that and immediately let go of her. She forgot that to everyone there, Cameron was a ¡®man¡®. When Waylon walked in, he heard a few men talking about it. ¡°Do you think Ms. Vanderbilt has a crush on Cameron?¡± ¡°I think it¡®s the other way around. Why else would he let Mahina train her for that long?¡± ¡°Well, he¡®s single anyway, and I think Ms. Vanderbilt is a good fit as his wife. I hope we¡®ll be able to attend their wedding this year.¡± Waylon slowed down his steps and as he thought about it. When he got to the ring, most people had left, and the three women were still there. Daisie and Cameron looked like they were having a good time, and Daisie was holding her arm. They looked intimate. When Daisie saw Waylon, she was surprised, then immediately let go of Cameron¡®s hand and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Waylon.¡± Cameron looked toward him. Waylon squinted. ¡°Since when were you so close?¡°. Daisie looked away. ¡°Because Cameron had been taking care of me recently like you have, so we¡®ve gotten close.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Waylon¡®s eyes looked toward Cameron. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cameron crossed her arms and challenged him with her eyes. ¡°Yes, if Daisie can¡®t marry me, she can at least be my sister.¡± Waylon stared straight into her eyes, and things became awkward. Daisie knew that Waylon had misunderstood, but she couldn¡®t tell him about Cameron¡®s actual identity. Mahina left with Cameron. Daisie was walking behind Waylon when he suddenly stopped. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie looked at him while he turned to face her. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± She froze, then shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Waylon observed her. He knew his sister wouldn¡®t get too close to men, except for family members and Noce. But when she lied, her actions would look unnatural, and her eyes would drift, just like how she was at that moment. He didn¡®t call her out but said, ¡°It¡®s been a long day. Go take a rest.¡± Daisie was relieved. She nodded and quickly walked away. Chapter 2084 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Wavlon watched Daisie walk away. It was time he looked into the identity of ¡®Ms. Torres The rumors spread quickly, and Daisie suddenly became the future Mrs. Southern, and it finally got to Sunny. Sunny, who was polishing his antique vase, looked up. ¡°Where did these rumorse from?¡± The butler replied. ¡°The martial arts center, Cameron has been training with Ms. Vanderbilt for the past few days, and many people have seen them. They must have assumed that they have a thing going on.¡± How would the two girls have a thing going on!? Sunny was amused. ¡°That¡®s a huge misunderstanding.¡± Still, the butler was worried. ¡°I¡®m worried that Cameron¡®s identity will be exposed one day.¡± Sunny ced the vase back into the box. ¡°It will happen sooner orter, but theter, the better, especially when we have a very clever guest at home.¡± ¡°Do you mean Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Do you remember he mentioned Ms. Torres?¡± Sunny took a deep breath. ¡°He must have bumped into Cam when she went out as a woman and wasing home, so he must have noticed something.¡± The butler recalled that and thought that things would be awkward soon. Would he think that Cameron had brought a woman home? Sunny ced the box back onto the rack. ¡°It¡®s not the time to worry about this now. The Southern n has been on the ind for years, so we can¡®t let the hard work of two generations ruin in the hands of those people.¡± The butler understood. Even though the Southern n had agreed with the southwest side not to interfere with each other, people changed. Meanwhile¡­ Daisie and Mahina finished their training and were resting. Daisie didn¡®t know what to do about the rumors about Cameron and herself. ¡°Mahina, do you think I¡®ve caused a problem for her?¡± Mahina smiled. ¡°No, they¡®re just curious and will forget about it after a while.¡± Cameron was a man to them, and he would never be too close to a woman in front of them. Daisie looked down. ¡°I think she has been through a lot, but how long will she hide the secret? What will happen in the future? Men would eventually have to start a family, and she would have to take over the Southern n. Everyone would expect Cameron to marry as long as she was still ¡®a man¡®. Mahina smiled. ¡°Who knows what the future holds? But her identity must not be exposed yet, so we¡®ll need your help to keep it a secret.¡± Daisie understood because if her identity was exposed, it would bring a lot of trouble to the Southern n. The night was dark. A slither of moonlight shone through the curtains and onto the bed. Daisiey on her side and could hear her door opening, then light footsteps approaching her. She opened her eyes and was alert. She felt around next to her pillow and found her whip. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When she pushed her nket aside and raised her hand, the person grabbed her by her wrist and pushed her back onto the bed. She was going to scream when a finger was ced on her lips. ¡°It¡®s me.¡± Daisie could clearly see his face thanks to the dim moonlight. Daisie blinked and whispered. ¡°Nolly?¡°. Chapter 2085 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Noce quietly chuckled and cupped Daisie¡®s face. ¡°Not bad, you¡®re quite alert.¡± She pushed him away and sat up. The room was lit up, and the darkness faded away. Noce was dressed in dark clothes with a thin jacket. It might have been windy outside because his hair was a mess. That handsome face of his looked tired. Daisie suddenly cupped his face. ¡°You lost weight.¡± He touched her hand and rubbed her palm. ¡°Because I miss you too much.¡± Daisie took her hand back and looked away. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Hey down next to her and pulled her into his arms while his voice came from the top of her head. ¡°I heard that you¡®ve been training hard with Cameron.¡± She paused and looked around. ¡°Did youe because of this?¡± CO Noce looked at her and asked, ¡°Because of what?¡± She pressed her lips together. ¡°The rumors about the two of us.¡± Noce chuckled, which startled Daisie. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He turned to his side and propped his head up in one hand. ¡°Are you exining because you¡®re worried that I¡®m jealous?¡± Daisie didn¡®t answer. He kissed her face with joy in his eyes. ¡°You care about my feelings now.¡± She immediately turned around. ¡°I¡®m going to sleep!¡± Noce hugged her from behind and buried his face in her neck to smell her hair. ¡°Go ahead.¡± His warm lips caressed her skin, inch by inch. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She shuddered and turned to stop him. ¡°You¡®re not letting me sleep,¡± she grumbled but was actually not comining. Noce smiled as he said, ¡°Am I not?¡± He then stared into her eyes. ¡°We have different definitions of sleeping together.¡± She blushed. ¡°Stop it!¡± Noce raised her chin and kissed her on her lips, Daisie¡®s body went soft, and she let him have his way. The next morning... After Daisie cleaned up and got downstairs, she thought that Noce had left, but he was there having breakfast. Sunny, Cameron, Noce, and Waylon were all there. That scene looked weird. Daisie pulled out a chair and sat down. Cameron took a few strips of bacon and ced them on her te. ¡°You¡®ve trained very hard. Here¡®s a reward.¡± The others looked over toward them. Waylon looked at Noce, who didn¡®t react, and his mind started thinking. Sunny cleared his throat and said to Noce, ¡°You¡®ve been working hard at the Commune.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°Don¡®t mention it.¡± Cameron sat with her hand on her face with a smile. ¡°It¡®s so rare for Mr. Knowles to visit us.¡± Noce drank his tea before replying, ¡°My wife is staying here and is well taken care of. I¡®m just visiting her.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°That¡®s true. It¡®s normal to worry when so many rumors fly around.¡± Sunny red at her. ¡°Can¡®t you just eat quietly?¡± She was too used to teasing. Noce looked at her. ¡°There¡®s nothing to worry about. I¡®m d that you¡®re taking good care of my wife.¡± Cameron¡®s smile stopped because it wasn¡®t fun anymore. After breakfast, Cameron and Daisie walked into the courtyard. The four men didn¡®t follow them. ¡°Is your man jealous?¡± Chapter 2086 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Daisie scratched her cheeks and exined in embarrassment, ¡°Uh... Perhaps there¡®s nothing to be jealous of.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®He hit a home runst night. It¡®d be too much for him to be jealous of me now.¡¯ Cameron crossed her arms and looked unhappy. ¡°That¡®s no fun. I was just thinking of bing his so¨Ccalled love rival.¡± Daisie smiled without saying a word. Meanwhile, Waylon was looking at the courtyard with Noce, and his expression looked calm. ¡°You don¡®t seem to mind Daisie being so close to Cameron.¡± Noce retracted his gaze andughed. ¡°It¡®s no big deal.¡± Waylon squinted slightly. ¡°It seems that you already knew?¡± Noce turned his head to look at Waylon. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± He did not answer the question directly and responded very mysteriously, keeping others away from the truth¨Cthis had always been Waylon¡®s personality. If it were someone else who was not cautious and shrewd enough, they would most probably have been deceived most of the time. Noce nced past the two people who were strolling on the other side of the courtyard.¡± You¡®ve always been smart. How could you have not guessed it?¡± Waylon frowned and said nothing. ¡®What he means is that the truth should not be not far away from what I think it is.¡® He had asked Saydie to investigate the identity of Ms. Torres, but she could not find anything about her. The only information that she could find was that thisdy had yed the owner of the East Gate Clubhouse. It was not that he had not thought of the rtionship between Ms. Torres and Cameron, but he did not think about it to that extent. That was because it was just unimaginable to him. As everyone knows, Sunny Southern, the great hero of East Eurasia, has only one son. However, if this ¡°son¡± of his is actually not a son, then it will all make sense.¡® ¨C¡°Waylon, Noce?¡± When Daisie and Cameron came back, they happened to run into the two people standing in the corridor. Waylon looked at them, and his gaze swept casually across to Cameron. He thought of the reason Daisie would have that intuition that she brought up the other day when she was in the car with him. ¡®It can be said that Cameron looks taller than most women, but no matter his body figure or appearance, he doesn¡®t look like a man. Not to mention, the woman from the other night looked tall too, and her high heels were about 4 inches high, which made her stand at a height where the top of her head was on the same level as the bridge of my nose. It just happened that the light was dim and the atmosphere was blurry, but I could still get a rough image of her facial outline and body figure. Now that I think about it, all of them fit Cameron just fine. ¡®This would also back the reason Saydie can¡®t find anything about her.¡® Cameron met his gaze and frowned slightly when she saw him staring at her carefully. But before she could say anything, Noce stretched out his hand and pulled Daisie into his arms. Daisie blushed, buried herself in his chest, and whispered, ¡°Waylon and Cameron are here!¡± He responded with a whisper, ¡°We¡®re husband and wife. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Waylon shook his head helplessly. Cameron rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Are the two of us non¨Cexistent to you two?¡± Noce raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you¡®re envious of us, why don¡®t you find yourself ady too?¡± She moved on to challenge him. ¡°Then why don¡®t you give up on your wife and leave her to me?¡± Daisie¡®s heart skipped a beat. She was terrified that Noce would get all worked up because of what Cameron said. However, unexpectedly, Noce gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Even if I wouldn¡®t mind doing so, will you be able to marry her?¡± Cameron¡®s expression stiffened, and she nced at him silently. ¡®My dad told me that Noce and the eldest son of the Goldmanns are both extremely talented people. They¡®re young but exceptionally sophisticated and tactful, making them very difficult people to guard against. ¡®If I can¡®t get out on top of this psychological warfare, I¡®ll be left in a crisis because of my identity. ¡®Or perhaps he¡¯s noticed something?¡® Daisie rolled her eyes and pushed Noce away abruptly. ¡°Have you asked me for an agreement? Are you saying that you want a divorce?¡± Making a fuss out of the situation caused everyone present to shift their attention away from Cameron. Noce was stunned. ¡°I didn¡®t say that.¡± Daisie got piqued and poked him vigorously on the shoulder. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you wouldn¡®t mind doing so? What do you take me for?¡± Chapter 2087 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Daisie acted domineeringly but still looked adorable. Noce could not help but feel helpless. Daisie turned around and said to Cameron, ¡°Cam, didn¡®t you say that you want to take me out? Let¡®s go now.¡± She left the scene first, and Cameron did not reject her. When she nced at Noce, a hint of pride shed across her face. Noce was at a loss for words for a moment. Waylon finally realized that Daisie was helping Cameron cover up her identity. The car drove slowly toward downtown. Cameron nced at Daisie and chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Daisie sighed. ¡°Noce and Waylon aren¡®t individuals that you can fool so easily. I think they¡®ve already started to be suspicious of you.¡± Cameron looked out the window. ¡°Wayne has seen me in women¡®s attire, so it¡®s normal for him to start to suspect me.¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°When did that happen?¡± Cameron chuckled and turned to look at her. ¡°I¡®m the Ms. Torres that he mentioned the other day.¡± Daisie came to enlightenment all of a sudden. Cameron shrugged. ¡°I guess Wayne is already suspicious of me. As for whether Noce will discover my real identity, it¡®s probably just a matter of time.¡± Daisie pursed her lips and said nothing. Mahina parked the car in arge shopping mall downtown. The area was still lively, boisterous, and bustling, and there were a lot of foreign tourists. Daisie and Cameron got out of the car, leaving Mahina in the car, waiting for them to return. Luxury duty¨Cfree shops could be seen everywhere in the mall, and there were many customers, most of whom were Caucasians. In contrast, the salespeople and cashiers in the stores were mostly Eurasians. Daisie asked, ¡°Please don¡®t tell me that this mall belongs to you, Southerns?¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Yes, the owners of these shops all cooperate with the Southern n.¡± At that moment, there was amotion ahead. It was quite loud, and many people were still surrounding the scene and witnessing it. Daisie and Cameron fought through the crowd and saw several men in ck standing in a clothing boutique. Two bodyguards forced two salespeople to kneel on the ground and pped them. Blood could be seen oozing out of the corner of the lips of the two salespeople, and their cheeks were red and swollen. The rest of the employees of the boutique did not dare to speak. While this episode was taking ce, a woman was sitting on the couch sipping tea, and it was none other than Florence. Daisie wanted to rush in, but Cameron stopped her. ¡°Don¡®t. Let¡®s get a better understanding of what¡®s happening first.¡± Florence put down the teacup and waved, and the two bodyguards stepped aside. The female salespeople who got pped trembled, cried, and apologized to her constantly. Florence got up, stood in front of them, and looked condescendingly at them. ¡°So, you finally understand that you should really be afraid of me?¡± She leaned over and pinched the chin of one of the female salespeople. ¡°Do you think that I won¡®t dare to make a move on you just because you¡®re working in the Southern n¡®s territory? I¡®m not even afraid of the Southerns, so what makes you think I will be afraid of you dogs who only work for them?¡± The female salesperson trembled from head to toe. Florence then pushed the woman away, and the woman fell to the ground, not daring to even move a muscle. ¡°How dare you say that I¡®m not wee here? Pfft!¡± Florence looked at the men in ck and gave an order, ¡°Tear this shop down.¡± Cameron walked out of the crowd slowly. ¡°I dare you to try.¡± When Florence saw that it was her, a trace of viciousness shed across her gaze. ¡°Cameron Southern, you actually have the balls toe up to us and confront death alone?¡± ¡°Am I truly confronting death?¡± Cameron casually rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Are you saying you really believe that this group of trash that you brought along with you is a decent match for N?velDrama.Org holds this content. me?¡± Florence¡®s expression looked embarrassed. She had not reconciled to the fact that the killers Manuel had hired in the past had failed to kill the man standing in front of her. ¡®I refuse to believe in this sh*t. He¡®s only by himself, so how capable can he be?!¡® Florence waved and motioned to the men in ck behind her. ¡°Fes, get him and give him hell!¡±. But all her men were hesitating. Chapter 2088 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 After seeing that they were not moving at all for a long time, Florence got annoyed. ¡°What are you doing standing there!?¡± The group of men in ck had no choice but to bite the bullet and make a move on Cameron. Seeing that they were about to engage in a fight, the others retreated further away for fear of getting implicated. Several men rushed up to Cameron. She did not even dodge and faced them head¨Con. The two men on the left and right got their wrists grasped by her at the same time. She then did a backflip,nded, and kicked the man who was dashing toward her from behind. When another man attacked her from behind, she rolled backward off the back of the man on the floor, grabbed the man¡®s arm, and elbowed the man¡®s neck. Was She was astonishingly swift, and everything happened in just one go. Seven or eight men in ck suits dropped to the ground and groaned in pain. Florence¡®s face paled. She bit her lower lip, and her gaze swept across the boutique, and she saw a knife on the table. She picked it up and rushed toward Cameron immediately. ¡°Just go to hell!¡± Cameron was unmoved by her sudden assault. At that moment, a whip swept horizontally across the room, hitting the knife off her grip. Florence covered the back of her hand in pain, and a scarlet mark appeared on the back of her hand. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Daisie walked out from the crowd with a leather whip and flung it again,shing it at Florence¡®s legs and striking her calf. The sudden strike caused her to stagger backward and fall to the ground. ¡°You people from The Serpents are ungrateful. Putting the fact that you deserted your old ally and turned to others for shelter aside, you¡®re actually shameless enough to cause a scene on the Southern n¡®s territory. I think whipping you only twice is way too merciful to someone like you.¡± Daisie was trying her best to suppress her urge to whip her to death. Florence wasshed by the whip and felt a scorching pain on her calf as if the flesh had been cut apart. She gnashed her teeth, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°So what if we¡®re ungrateful!? You people from the Southerns are the ones who murdered my father!¡± ¡°Do you really want to badmouth us in front of such a crowd?¡± Cameron scoffed, stopped in front of Florence, leaned over, and pinched her by the chin. ¡°Does Joaqin¡®s death really have something to do with our Southern n? Why don¡®t you ask your loyal subordinate, Manuel Estrada?¡± Florence¡®s breathing stagnated, and she was at a loss for words. Cameron red at her. ¡°Besides, I haven¡®t evene to you to ask you to exin yourself regarding the fact that you hired people from The Skull Club to assassinate me. So, since you¡®ve already taken the trouble to travel all the way here, do you want me to settle the score here today?¡± Florence flung her hand away and got up from the ground while enduring the pain. ¡°Cameron Southern! I¡®ll remember what happened today! You¡®d better not let your guard down!¡± She then limped away with the injured men. The tourists who were taking pictures outside the boutique gradually dispersed after the incident. The store manager came over, and her eyes looked bloodshot as if she had just cried. ¡°Mr. Southern, thank you so much. If it weren¡®t for you, I¡®m afraid Ms. Serrano would have really destroyed the store today.¡± Once the store was torn down, it would truly be a huge loss. Cameron patted her on the shoulder. ¡°I¡®ll cascade an order to the management of this mall, saying that people from The Serpents will not be allowed to enter the mall ever again in the future.¡± Listening to what she had to say, the store manager and the salespeople felt a little more relieved. In the evening, Cameron told Sunny about Florence¡®s doings in the mall. Sunny folded the newspaper, ced it aside, took off his sses, and wiped it. ¡°I knew she wouldn¡®t just stay sound.¡± It seemed that after turning to Fabio for shelter and obtaining his support, she had be even more presumptuous and couldn¡®t care less about the Southern n. Cameron grabbed a book off the shelf and flipped through it casually. ¡°She wanted to demolish a shop on our territory. We should really consider returning the favor.¡± Sunnyughed out loud. ¡°You¡®re up to some naughty ideas again.¡± ¡°I had to show her some respect back then when The Serpents were still siding with us and running their businesses on The Southern n¡®s territory. However, she¡®s now working for Fabio. There¡®s no need for us to show her any mercy anymore.¡± Sunny waved. ¡°Go, you don¡®t have to pull your punches in order to preserve my reputation.¡± Chapter 2089 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Cameron chuckled as that was exactly what she wanted. In the evening, the entertainment venues in the southwest region were assaulted by a group of disciples led by Cameron and were forced to shut their doors. Inside the vi, the lights were bright. Fabio sat at the dining table in his nightgown, enjoying histe¨Cnight supper. The subordinates around him were furious. ¡°The young heir of the Southerns is acting arrogantly. He actually has the balls to bring his men to our clubhouses, tear them down, and kick our men¡®s *sses.¡± Fabio put down his knife and fork and wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue. At that moment, Gail came in from the outside, walked up to him, and whispered something in his ear. Fabio lifted his gaze and spat the fish bones in his mouth onto the te. ¡°Warn that b*tch Florence not to cause any more trouble in the near future. Otherwise, I won¡®t care who she is.¡± The next day, when Daisie went to the martial arts center for training, she learned that Cameron had brought some people to the clubhouses on Fabio¡®s territoryst night to tear them down. Daisieughed. ¡°Fabio must be exasperated about this, mustn¡®t he?¡± Cameron took the lid off her teacup. ¡°The person who should be exasperated is Florence.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Florence had just turned to Fabio for protection and shelter, but she had already gotten restless and made a fuss on the Southern n¡®s territory. After that, Fabio was not someone that would not condone her. After all, she might be a presumptuous woman, but Fabio had always been a sensible person. To someone whose interest was making the most profit and dominating in this field, doing something that would not bring any benefit to him would always be a bane of his life. To start a war with the Southern n at this moment would prove to be too difficult. The best result that one could get out of this situation would only be a lose¨Close situation If that were to happen, the Southern n might suffer a huge hit, but they had nothing to lose. However, if Fabio were to suffer the same hit, his ambition to take over the East Inds would only go down in mes. Daisie sensed a light breeze over her shoulders and turned around immediately. ¡°Waylon, why are you here?¡± Cameron put down the teacup, turned her head, and took a look at him. ¡°Yo, Mr. Goldmann, you¡®re rather idle, huh?¡± Waylon stopped in front of them and gazed at Cameron for a split second. ¡°Mr. Southern, you¡®re very idle too, aren¡®t you?¡± Sitting under an umbre next to the arena and drinking tea leisurely while watching her men train was indeed quite an easy and idle pastime. Cameron chuckled. ¡°Could it be that you¡®vee here because you want to train? Why don¡®t get some of my men to keep you upied if that¡¯s the case?¡± Daisie was astounded as the atmosphere in the martial arts center turned a little tense. Waylon narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if I were to say I would love to spar with you, Mr. Southern?¡± The people training right next to them stopped and gathered around when they heard Waylon¡®s proposal. Someone smiled and tried to persuade him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®d advise you not to spar with the young master. We can¡®t even beat him. If you want to practice, we¡®ll find someone else to spar with you.¡± Waylon slowly undid the buttons on his cuffs. ¡°It¡®s okay. After all, I¡®ve been fortunate enough to witness Mr. Southern¡®s skills live. Now that Mr. Southern is offering me a chance, I wish to try it myself.¡± Cameron stood up, faced him, and lifted her eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure that you want to fight me?¡± He smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Fine. Since you insist on acting brave, I¡®ll give you the chance to do so.¡± She then stepped into the ring first. Daisie pulled Waylon back. ¡°Waylon, are you serious?¡± ¡®Although Waylon is also very strong andpetent when ites to martial arts, I¡®ve seen Cameron¡®s skills in person too. I think the only person in this world who can match her is Aunt Saydie.¡® Waylon rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I know what I¡®m doing.¡± The two were standing in the ring at the moment. All the people below the arena were filled with enthusiasm. After all, they could finally see the young master in action. They were all discussing who would be the winner of the match. A man who was standing right next to Daisie could not help butment, ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, your brother is very strong, huh? He actually has the guts to challenge the young master.¡± Daisie looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°Can any one of you beat Cameron?¡± ¡°Who would be able to do so?¡± The man waved his hand hurriedly. ¡°You weren¡®t present when the young master picked on the ten of us and crushed us from the very beginning. We didn¡®t even have the opportunity to fight back. He¡®ll be the devil himself whenever he steps into the ring.¡± Chapter 2090 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 ¡°Yeah, don¡®t judge the young master by his size and rather feminine look. He can be very ruthless at times.¡± The man who had gotten his butt kicked could not help but tremble a little when he recalled the scene when he got beaten. Daisie began to worry about Waylon. ¡®Let¡®s just hope that Cameron won¡®t go too hard on Waylon.¡¯ In the ring, it was a one¨Con¨Cone duel between the two. Cameron only wanted to end it as soon as possible, so she ruthlessly took the initiative to make a move first. However, Waylon ducked, dodged her blow without even lifting any of his feet, and grabbed her by the wrist. Cameron turned over instantly, grabbed his arm, and threw him out. Waylon lost bnce and fell, but simultaneously, he propped his palm against the ground, pushed his body off the ground, and got his feet under him again immediately. But Cameron did not even give Waylon a chance to catch his breath. She attacked him non stop while he could only defend himself¡ª all her moves were merciless and fast. Her punches and kicks were as smooth as flowing water. The atmosphere in the arena made everyone in the audience nervous. Waylon resisted all her attacks and acted very passively. Cameron sneered. ¡°You¡®ll make quite a good punching bag, huh?¡± Waylon did not dare to let his guard down, and he was forced to retreat one move after another until there was no more space behind him for him to retreat anymore. At that moment, Cameron¡®s palm shed across the air, and it was aimed right at his wide open chest and shoulder. Daisie¡®s heart was racing against her chest. Waylon rolled to the side and mped her feet with his legs at the same time, tripping her. The moment Cameron fell to the ground, she propped her hands against the ground, and she did not seem to have expected this move from Waylon. She copied his tricks by mping his neck with her legs to choke him by the throat and hauled him down to the floor. The moment Waylon fell, he entangled her, grappled her arm and neck altogether, and locked her in his grasp. With that, the more force she exerted to tighten her grip on Waylon, the more her arm hurt. The people in the audience looked a little confused. ¡®Did the young master just get grappled in an armlock?¡® In the fight, the most taboo situation had always been getting entangled by the opponent. Once someone got locked in a tight grappling position, unless they could break free and escape, the other way out of the sticky situation was to admit defeat. And that theory was even more urate and applicable when it came to mixed martial arts fights. Cameron felt something, and her posture stiffened. She then gasped and gnashed her teeth.¡± Let go.¡± He smirked. ¡°You should let go first.¡± The veins on her forehead started bulging due to the grapple. ¡°Let¡®s let go of each other together.¡± Waylon loosened his grip, and Cameron also let go of him.. He got up and stretched his hand out toward her as if he was going to help her up. ¡°That would be a draw.¡± Cameron pushed his hand away and said nothing. Daisie ran up into the ring. ¡°Waylon!¡± She then looked at Cameron and judging from her expression, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°C¨C Cameron, are you alright?¡± ¡®She shouldn¡®t be angry, should she?¡® Cameron covered her forehead. ¡°You guys should go first.¡± Waylon straightened his shirt and identally found a trace of blood on the floor. He frowned and nced at Cameron. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Cameron was at a loss for words Daisie squatted down. ¡°Did you get injured? Where are you injured?¡± Cameron raised her head, and her eyes were filled with resentment as she responded, ¡°No, I¡®m not.¡± Daisie was still wondering what happened, but when she saw the lip movements that Cameron made, she quickly understood everything. She got up, and her gazended on the trace of blood on Waylon¡®s coat. ¡°Waylon, why don¡®t... Why don¡®t you go back and change into something else first? I¡®ll stay with Cameron for now.¡± Waylon nodded, took a nce at Cameron, and then exited the ring. It was the first time those people standing around the arena saw someone who could subdue their young master with a grappling technique. He was really strong andpetent. Thus, they chased after Waylon and asked him for a piece of advice or two. As soon as the crowd spread out, Daisie helped Cameron up. ¡°Are you... all right?¡± . ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cameron supported her waist as the pain from her lower abdomen became more and more prominent. ¡°I¡®m really... Shark Week could havee at any time, but it actually chose to pay me a visit during such a time.¡± Daisie scratched her cheeks awkwardly. ¡°Thank God Waylon didn¡®t realize that the stain comes from yourdy¡®s business.¡± ¡®How embarrassing would things get if that were the case? It¡®d kill the atmosphere almost instantly.¡® Chapter 2091 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Cameron took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth. ¡°He got off easy.¡± Cameron returned to her room, took a shower, and changed into fresh clothes. The pants with blood on them were thrown onto the pile of dirty clothes. Mahina entered soon. ¡°Your period started?¡± She never let the helpers clean her clothes or enter her room. Every helper in the house knew that her room was prohibited, so her room would always be cleaned by either the butler or Mahina, including her clothes. Mahina sneaked in even her period pads. Cameron sat on the bed with a hot water bag on her lower abdomen. ¡°Help me throw the clothes into the washer, and don¡®t let anyone see them.¡± Mahina nodded, then left with theundry basket. Camerony in bed, feeling unhappy because she was caught in his tactics. She had been too careless. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Meanwhile, Mahina brought the basket to theundry room, opened the door of the washer, then noticed someone was there when she was throwing the clothes in. ¡°Who¡®s there?¡± Waylon leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. ¡°You¡®re very alert.¡± Mahina subtly covered the pants that had blood in them with other clothes. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what brings you to theundry room?¡± He ced his jacket into theundry basket. ¡°To do myundry.¡± Mahina still had her guard up. ¡°I can help you with that.¡± He looked at the clothes she was holding. ¡°Are those Cameron¡®s?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡®t the helpers usually wash his clothes? Why are you doing that instead?¡± A shiver ran down Mahina¡®s spine after she heard that. She knew that Waylon wasn¡¯t a simple person, but she didn¡®t know why he would be suspicious about this. Mahina replied, ¡°He doesn¡®t like other people touching his clothes.¡± ¡°He has his guard up even with the helpers?¡± ¡°I¡®m not sure about that.¡± Mahina was very calm throughout the conversation. Waylon squinted because he couldn¡®t find any changes in her expression. She must be a strong person, which should be why Cameron trusted her. He turned around, then stopped to look at her. ¡°By the way, I¡®ve looked into Ms. Torres.¡± Mahina¡®s grip on the basket tightened. Waylon saw that but pretended that he didn¡®t. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any information on her. Is Torres not a real name?¡± Right when Mahina was starting to panic, Daisie showed up. ¡°Waylon!¡± Mahina saw her as a savior for showing up when she did. Waylon frowned and turned to look at his sister, who interrupted him. He rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°To see you. Mahina is here too?¡± He looked at her. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°Let¡®s not stop her from doing her chores. Her pay might get docked for that,¡± Daisie said while dragging him outside. Mahina finally let out a sigh of relief. The person that she had to be most careful around should be Waylon. They walked into the courtyard, but Daisie was still thinking about how she could get out of this. Waylon stopped walking, which made her bump into his back. Chapter 2092 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Daisie turned to look at her, then squinted. ¡°Daisie, did you do that intentionally?? She yed dumb. ¡°Did what intentionally?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Are you afraid that I found something?¡± Daisie shook her head and continued to bluff. ¡°No. Are you trying to find something?¡± Waylon stared at her. He knew that his sister was a great actress, but he was able to see through that. ¡°Daisie, am I the brother who loves you the most?¡± She smiled and walked next to him. ¡°Of course. You¡®re the nicest to me.¡± Waylon looked at her with a wide grin and asked, ¡°You¡®re hiding something from me, right?¡± Daisie coughed and looked away. She didn¡®t know if he already knew something. He sighed. ¡°I thought you would trust me. How could you be so close to another man?¡± He seemed to be saying that she was ¡®cheating¡®. Daisie pouted. ¡°Don¡®t say that!¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°Then why are you hiding it from me?¡± Daisie blurted, ¡°It¡®s not that I want to hide it¡ª¡°. When she saw Waylon raise his brows, her mouth was agape because she realized something.¡± You¡®re tricking me into talking!?¡± He chuckled. ¡°You¡®re not too dumb.¡± Daisie was going to say something but stopped because she knew that Waylon would suspect something, but she wasn¡®t careful enough and fell for it. She looked down and was angry with herself. Waylon tapped her head and said, ¡°I could guess even if you wouldn¡®t tell me.¡± She pretended to be angry. ¡°Then why did you trick me into talking?¡± He smiled. ¡°I just want to teach you a lesson so no one else can do that to you.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. Daisie didn¡®t dare tell Cameron that Waylon might have found out about her identity. She had been in the East Inds for half a month already and was getting very good with the whip. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A call came in, and it was the first call from Bassburgh ever since she went there. It was James Tell on the line. ¡°Daisie, are you at the East Inds?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Daisie was curious because she hadn¡®t told anyone that she had gone to the inds with Waylon. She didn¡®t even update her Twitter feed recently because the fans knew that she was taking a break. James was shocked. ¡°That really was you? Check what¡®s trending. Someone caught you.¡± Daisie was stunned and immediately checked Twitter after her call ended. She was stunned by what she saw. Someone had just posted online the video of Cameron at the mall from a few days ago. Besides Cameron fighting the men¨Cin¨Cck, the part when she hit Florence with the whip was also captured. More people were interested in Cameron because their fight was like an action flick. A lot of fans asked if Daisie was filming on the East Inds. Such a video wouldn¡®t usually get a lot of traction, but since Daisie was in it, theizens were able to recognize her, and that footage became a trending tweet. Naturally, Florence saw the video too. She angrily pushed everything off the dining table. ¡°They are the reason I am being mocked and used as the butt of a joke! And Fabio! How could he warn me not to cause trouble!?¡± Chapter 2093 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Manuel stood behind her and watched while she threw a tantrum. Even though he felt bad, he thought that she was always too hasty. ¡°Mr. Puzo just wants you toy low for now because the timing isn¡®t right yet.¡± ¡°When will it be the right time!?¡± Florence grabbed him by the cor. ¡°You said that if I took over my dad¡®s ce, I could do whatever I wanted, but ever since I joined Fabio, he¡®s been looking down on me! ¡°Cameron, on the other hand, keeps bullying me. Not only do you pieces of trash not help me, but you also keep asking me to tolerate it!¡± Her radical words made Manuel ball up his fists. ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡®re such a fiery woman.¡± Donald walked into the vi with his men. She frowned. ¡°Who are you? This is between us, The Serpents. You have no ce here.¡± Donald smiled. ¡°If you can¡®t keep calm, you¡®re not going to be able to do great things. The heir of the Southern n has no time for your games because he doesn¡®t even care about you. You overestimate yourself.¡± Florence was outraged. ¡°How dare you mock me!? Manuel, why are you still standing there? Grab him!¡± Manuel didn¡®t move. Donald walked to the couch, took a seat, and then tidied his suit. ¡°I feel sorry for The Serpents for having you as a leader. Can a woman who can¡®t even keep herself together lead them well?¡± She was furious. ¡°What do you mean by that!?¡± He didn¡®t answer her but looked toward Manuel instead. ¡°This is your chance to save the Serpents, Manuel. I¡®ll find a way for you to take over if you¡®re willing to.¡± Florence turned to re at Manuel. ¡°Would you? ¡°Manuel, you¡®re just a dog of The Serpents. How dare you bite your master?¡± Manuel raised his brows. He had been silent for too long and finally showed his true colors.¡± I¡®m sorry, I won¡®t be obeying you this time.¡± The video wasn¡®t viral for a long time and was removed on the same afternoon. The video that was initially uploaded was taken down, and the video could no longer be found on any other tform. Noce covered hisptop and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Even though he had removed all the videos, that didn¡®t mean no one had found out when it first came out. Take stood at the door of the office and knocked. ¡°Mr. Beck, Toagin Serrano is awake.¡± After Joaqin woke up at the Southern Hospital, he saw Sunny sitting in the chair next to him with his cane in hand. The ident broke a lot of his bones, so he was covered in ster and couldn¡®t move. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Sunny looked at him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Joaqin was stunned because the pain and the familiar face made him feel it was unbelievable that he was still alive. His dried lips moved. ¡°Did you save me?¡± Sunny replied, ¡°To be exact, Neal Beck saved you.¡± He didn¡®t speak for a very long time. Sunny continued. ¡°Joaqin, you know very well who¡®s behind this ident.¡± He still didn¡®t speak because he knew who had ambushed him. He never thought it would be one of his own. Sunny grabbed his cane and raised his brows. ¡°If I didn¡®t suspect Manuel, I wouldn¡®t have asked Neal to follow him, and if he didn¡®t do that, you would have gone to meet your father by now.¡± Chapter 2094 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Joaqinughed at himself. ¡°After all this time, it¡®s the ones that are closest to me that betray me.¡± ¡°Florence joined Fabio after taking over The Serpents.¡± That stunned Joaqin. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After a long pause, he asked with regret, ¡°Don¡®t you hate me?¡± Sunny slowly said, ¡°Your brother and I were like brothers. When he passed away, he asked me to take care of you and The Serpents, and I promised him I would. When I learned that you wanted to join Fabio, I was disappointed on behalf of your father.¡± Joaqin pressed his lips together and didn¡®t have the courage to look into his eyes. The Southern n had done all they could to treat The Serpents well, but Joaqin wasn¡®t content and started second¨C guessing when Fabio approached him. But the person who almost killed him was his own subordinate, and the person who saved him was his enemy. Sunny slowly stood up. ¡°But you didn¡®t choose to betray me immediately, which meant you didn¡®t want The Serpents to have to go through that. I don¡®t me you for making bad decisions. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°But Florence...¡± Joaqin didn¡®t finish his sentence. Sunny stopped in his tracks and turned to look at him. ¡°If your daughter was smart enough, she wouldn¡®t have made that decision. You¡®ve spoiled her.¡± Daisie came back from the martial arts center and saw Cameron feeding her pet lizard minced meat. She scratched her cheek and didn¡®t know why she felt ¡®guilty¡® when facing Cameron. She smiled. ¡°That lizard is quite cute.¡± Cameron looked at her. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± Daisie¡®s smile froze. ¡°No, there¡®s no need for that.¡± Cameron kept the minced meat in a box. ¡°What¡®s wrong? You want to say something?¡® She looked uneasy while she looked around. ¡°I¡®m trending with you. Am I causing problems?¡± ¡°That¡®s your concern?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°I thought it had been taken down? Also, what problem could you cause?¡® Daisie wanted to tell her that Waylon had tricked her into talking, but if she did tell her, she might hit her. What if she cut her tongue out? Cameron squinted when she saw how guilty Daisie looked. ¡°Did you do something?¡± Daisie paused, then shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Cameron leaned in closer. ¡°Really?¡± Daisie started sweating because she didn¡®t know how to answer. ¡°Daisie.¡± Waylon showed up at that moment. Daisie was just like Mahina from the other day. ¡°... I¡®m going to take a shower.¡± Cameron figured that something was wrong when she saw Daisie scurrying away. She looked at Waylon, walking over, and crossed her arms. ¡°Are you threatening your sister? Why did she run away when she saw you?¡± Waylon stopped in front of her. ¡°She¡®s my sister. Why would I threaten her?¡± ¡°Let¡®s cut to the chase.¡± Cameron squinted. ¡°People who know my identity will never get to leave the ind.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°So, is Ms. Torres going to take me out or Mr. Southern?¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. Waylon was smart enough to find out about her identity but didn¡®t expose her. If she brought things up, it would look like she was quietly admitting to the spection. ¡°Fine, I won¡®t put you in a tough spot.¡± Cameron brushed her shirt. ¡°After all, I can¡®t just take your cheque for nothing, right?¡±. Waylon raised his brows. ¡°Does that mean you don¡®t n to pay me back?¡± Chapter 2096 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Cameron wiped the corner of her lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Alright, dad. I¡®ll go get the things done.¡± She rose to her feet, and Sunny called her. ¡°Let Wayne go with you.¡± Cameron was stunned. Several ck cars slowly came to a stop in front of the entrance to the Southern Chamber of Commerce. Cameron dusted her suit and gazed at Waylon. She still couldn¡®t fathom why her father wanted her to bring along Waylon. It was a mess in the Southern Chamber of Commerce as everyone was fighting someone inside. Manuel was sitting on the couch while sipping on a ss of wine. This was the first time he tasted the sweetness and benefits of power. He was obsessed with it as it slowly ate away his conscience. ¡°Stop now, all of you.¡± Cameron and her men stepped into the building. Everyone came to a stop as they all turned their heads to look at Cameron. She nced at Manuel and smirked coldly. ¡°Well, people always say that fine feathers make fine birds. I didn¡®t understand the phrase in the past, but I think I understand it now after seeing you. ¡°Is Florence finally willing to give you a pay raise?¡± Manuel was stunned, and his gaze turned grim. ¡°Are you here for a fight or to settle the problem? My subordinate was killed in the Southern Chamber of Commerce. Don¡®t you think you owe us an exnation?¡± ¡°That¡®s right! We demand an exnation!¡± His subordinates all shouted angrily. Waylon turned to look at Cameron. She pulled a chair and sat down with her legs crossed. Raising her eyebrows, she said, ¡°Just because he died here, you think it¡®s my people who killed him?¡± ¡°Who would¡®ve killed him if you didn¡®t kill him? We want justice for our brother!¡± That man continued agitatedly. Cameron nced at him coldly and said, ¡°You want justice? Very well then, where¡®s the body? Show it to me? I want to see it.¡± Someone brought out the dead body. Cameron signaled someone behind her, and that person nodded. He walked over to the dead body, but someone stopped him before he could get near it. ¡°What do you think you¡®re doing?¡± Cameron leaned forward slightly and rested her chin on her palm. ¡°Of course, we want to ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. examine the body.¡± ¡°Examine the body? Who do you think you are? A forensic expert? You just want to destroy the dead body!¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°Do you have any evidence? Besides, are you sure that he isn¡®t a forensic expert?¡± The man was stumped and looked toward Manuel anxiously. Manuel rose to his feet, and his face sank. ¡°You¡®re full of craft and cunning, so I don¡®t trust you.¡± ¡°What do you think I can do when there¡®re so many of you watching me? Or are you guys too ignorant and stupid? Anyway, are you going to let us examine the body or not?¡± Apparently, Cameron¡®s patience had run thin. Manuel gnashed his teeth and let them examine the body. He did not believe that Cameron would be able to notice anything. The man put on gloves and checked through the body meticulously. The rest of the people surrounded him and looked at him with watchful gazes. Waylon nced at Cameron. She was leaning against the back of the chair slovenly. Her calm expression told him that she had everything under control. He retracted his gaze and looked at the man who was examining the body. He seemed like a professional to him. After he finished examining the body, he stood up and took off his gloves. ¡°There are several stab wounds on the chest, so I believe he must have fought with someone before he died. There are purple strangtion marks on the neck, his face is bluish and swollen, and his fingers and lips are purple. ording to my preliminary judgment, he died of mechanical asphyxia.¡± Manuel let out a cold smirk. ¡°This means that my subordinate fought and was strangled to death by your people.¡± Cameron yed with her finger and asked indifferently, ¡°When is the time of death?¡± The man replied, ¡°ording to my experience, he should have been dead for about five hours.¡± Chapter 2097 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 ¡°That means he died in the wee hours of the morning.¡± Cameron lifted her eyelids and scanned at the staff members of the Southern Chamber of Commerce. Then, she asked, ¡°Who was on dutyst night?¡± A few staff members turned to look at a skinny young man standing at the back. Sensing their gazes, the skinny young man said, ¡°It¡®s me, sir. B¨CBut I really didn¡®t see or hear any fight.¡± The people from The Serpents shouted, ¡°Of course, you would say that. You guys must be helping your own people.¡± Cameron rose to her feet and replied, ¡°Helping our own people? Then why did you guys come to my ce early in the morning? Do you not know that¡®s trespassing? So it¡®s reasonable for my people to beat you guys up when they found you. ¡°Moreover, my subordinate said that he didn¡®t see any signs of a fight, so why would the corpse appear here out of nowhere? Could it be that he walked all the way to my ce after he died?¡± ¡°Cameron, the body was found here. This is the evidence, and there¡®s no way you can deny it,¡± Manuel said, his voice filled with rage. Cameron turned her head around and ordered, ¡°Go get the security camera footage.¡± The man behind her nodded and went to the surveince room. Manuel let out a cold smirk as if he was confident they couldn¡®t get anything from the footage. Soon, the man returned and whispered into Cameron¡®s ear. ¡°Sir, a part of the footage fromst night is gone.¡± Cameron fell silent. ¡°So what now? Where is your footage? Is it gone? It seems like someone from your side is light ¨C fingered. They¡®re afraid of getting exposed for what they¡®ve done, so they destroyed the footage in advance.¡± The fact that a part of the footage was gone meant the security camera must have captured something on it. Only the people from the Southern Chamber of Commerce had ess to the surveince room. ¡®What a nice move. Without the footage, they couldn¡®t exin why the body would appear at their ce anymore. Besides, judging from the fact that The Serpents were so confident that the man was killed there, it meant that they came prepared and were certain that Cameron wouldn¡®t be able to prove the Southern Chamber of Commerce¡®s innocence no matter what. Waylon suddenly turned to look at the skinny man and asked, ¡°You¡®re very sure that you didn¡®t hear any noisest night, right?¡± The skinny man nodded. Waylon squinted and continued. ¡°Were you the only one on dutyst night?¡± The skinny man trembled with fear. ¡°There will be people on duty every night. Other than me, there are another three security guards.¡± Cameron asked someone to bring the security guards inside. After they were informed of what happenedst night, they all said they did not realize anything. Manuel harrumphed and said, ¡°Mr. Southern, it seems like all of your men aren¡¯t going to admit it. It¡®s a fact that one of my brothers was killed here, so how about this? If you¡®re willing to hand The Commune and The Sexta to us, we¡®ll forget everything that happened today.¡± Cameron¡®s gaze turned sharp. ¡°I don¡®t know from where you got the courage to say such a thing to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The Commune and The Sexta were areas governed by the Southern n. The Commune managed the dock and the ferry area, while The Sexta was the center of the Southern Chamber of Commerce. Regardless of which area it was, they were inseparable territories of the Southern n. It seemed to Cameron that it must be Fabio who asked them to request something like that, and it was only now that she realized why it was Manuel who came today instead of Florence. Florence was too ipetent, and Fabio should be worried that she might spoil his ns. Therefore, he appointed Manuel to take care of The Serpents. Manuel dusted his suit and continued. ¡°If you refuse to ept the suggestion, then there¡®s nothing I can do about it. It¡®s just that I wonder what other people will think when they learn that the Southern n has killed someone today.¡± His voice was filled with threat. Cameron let out a grim smile and said emotionlessly, ¡°Mahina.¡± Mahina came forward. ¡°Your order, sir?¡± ¡°Lock up all the people on dutyst night, and by whatever means, find a way to pry them open within the day.¡± Chapter 2098 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 The three security guards and the skinny man were taken away. While they were taken away. they shouted, ¡°Sir, we¡®re innocent!¡± Cameron ignored them and looked at Manuel, whose face was dark. ¡°Don¡®t you guys want the truth? Didn¡®t you say that we¡®re just covering up for our own people? Don¡®t worry. I¡®m someone who treats everyone equally. I¡®ll interrogate these four suspects to the end.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you? Who the hell knows if you go behind our backs and do something again.¡± ¡°I would go behind your back and do something again? What do you think I am? A dream walker who walked into their dreams and told them to kill your guy? Didn¡®t you guys want me to find out the real murderer?¡± Cameron walked up to Manuel and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Don¡®t you ever think that you can go up against our Southern n just because you have the support from that person. If you push me too far, I can even kill all of you here, let alone one person. ¡°After all, only our reputation will be affected if the public learns that someone was found dead inside the Southern Chamber of Commerce. However, things are different for you.¡± Manuel was stunned, and his face sank. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cameron went closer to him and whispered into his ear. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡®t know you¡®re the one who killed Joaqin? If I share this secret with the people in The Serpents, do you think they will still listen to you?¡± Manuel¡®s face turned pale, and his blood ran cold. He did not know how Cameron knew about the things he had done to Joaqin. In fact, he had been wondering about something. After all, when he returned to the scene, all he could find at the bottom of the cliff was a burnt car. He couldn¡®t find Joaqin¡®s body at all. However, he had made sure that he had tied all the loose ends, so he was confident that nobody knew what he had done. He was the one who tricked Joaqin out that day. When he was left alone with Joaqin, he stopped the car on the cliff under the pretense that the car had broken down. After Joaqin got out of the car, he muffled him with the chloroform he had prepared and then put the man in the trunk After that, he pushed the car off the cliff to fake an ident scene. He couldn¡®t sleep all night because he couldn¡®t find Joaqin¡®s body. However, if he made the Southern n his scapegoat and made Florence and the members of The Serpents, think that the Southern n had killed Joaqin¨Ceven if Joaqin was still alive and had run away¨Che would be the one in charge of The Serpents. As long as Joaqin dared to show up before him, Manuel would seize the chance and get rid of him again. But how did Cameron know everything he did? Since when did he find out? Cameron patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Manuel took a deep breath and suppressed his boiling anger. ¡°I suggest you not make any baseless usations like that if you don¡®t have any evidence, Mr. Southern.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Do you really want me to show you the evidence in front of everyone?¡± Manuel was stumped. He couldn¡®t tell if Cameron was just bluffing or if she really had the evidence. If she had the evidence, everything he had right now would go down the drain. He took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°Since Mr. Southern said he¡®s going to look into the matter, we should give him a chance to prove his innocence. Let¡®s go back first.¡± ¡°Are we really going to let him die like that? Obviously, the Southern n killed him!¡± said someone. ¡°I said I¡®ll give you guys a satisfactory exnation,¡± Manuel said through gritted teeth, his face dark. ¡°I¡®m sure that Mr. Southern won¡®t let us down.¡± After that, he left with his men and the dead body. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Waylon walked up to Cameron and asked, ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Cameron turned her head around and replied, ¡°Something that haunts him.¡± Waylon nodded understandingly and squinted. ¡°If you threatened him with Joaqin, I¡®m sure he won¡®t let you off the hook so easily.¡± Chapter 2099 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and snorted lightly, ¡°The person will only stay in the dark if we don¡®t give him a little push. He¡®s just somebody¡®spdog, yet he has the guts to frame the Southern n and demand The Commune and The Sexta from us. If it weren¡®t for the person behind him, do you think he could get to where he is today?¡± If Manuel had killed Joaqin just to help Florence to be the leader of The Serpents, he wouldn¡®t have been theirpdog for so many years. So why would he want to take over The Serpents from Florence? Besides, was it possible for a man to disobey the person he served after getting the power he wanted through unknown means? Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°Maybe he¡®s someone who¡®s very good at hiding his own ambition?¡± Cameron poked his chest with her finger and continued. ¡°No matter how ambitious a person is, he¡®s still a baby in arms if he doesn¡®t have the guts. Besides, he¡®s a man who would rather betray Joaqin than Florence. What do you think is the reason he started craving power?¡± Waylon lowered his head to look at her finger and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Southern, I guess it¡®s about time for you to change your habit of touching another person.¡± ¡°What¡®s the matter? Could it be that your body is too precious for me to touch?¡± Cameron did not know why Waylon would have such a big reaction. All she did was just poke him with her finger. She retracted her finger and sat on the couch. ¡°Anyway, I¡®m sure Florence is the reason Manuel wants to take over The Serpents.¡± She picked up the teapot and continued. ¡°Men are all the same. Once they have the power, they can get everything they need. Since someone is willing to give Manuel a chance, it goes without saying that he won¡®t let such a good opportunity go to waste. ¡°Even though The Serpents are working for Fabio, the fact is that they don¡®t have as much freedom as they had when they were working for the Southern n. They have to listen to Fabio¡®s orders, and it entirely depends on Fabio who he wants to lead The Serpents.¡± Waylon felt she was right. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Even though it seemed like The Serpents were working with Fabio on equal ground, Fabio did not think so. What Fabio needed was not an alliance. What he needed was absolute obedience and submission. The Skull Club was a big organization, yet they still had to take orders from Fabio, let alone a small organization like The Serpents. This was also the reason Joaqin hesitated back then. He was the leader of his own organization. However, if he joined Fabio, thetter would be his leader, so Joaqin would have to take orders from him. That was something he did not want to happen. Mahina came over.¡°Sir, I¡®ve finished interrogating them.¡± Cameron lifted the cup and took a sip. ¡°That¡®s fast. I thought it was going to take at least a day.¡± Mahina chuckled. ¡°It was the security guard on dutyst night. He refused to tell the truth until we were going to beat him up.¡± Honestly, Cameron had suspected that there was a ¡°turncoat¡± amongst the four of them. After all, there was no way a living man would die inside the Southern Chamber of Commerce without anyone knowing. The only exnation was that the person was already dead before he was sent to their ce. After all, if that person was really killed on their turf, the murderer would never leave his dead body behind. Besides, she was also confident that they deleted the security camera footage to pin the me on the Southern n more easily. After all, without the footage, the Southern n would not be able to prove their innocence. Chapter 2100 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 If Cameron hadn¡®t scared Manuel away with Jaoqin¡®s death, there was no way Manuel would have given her the chance to interrogate those people. She was confident that Manuel was probably thinking about how to get rid of the turncoat. ¡°So that security guard is the mole?¡± ¡°He lost a lot of money in the casino the day before and owed the casino several thousand dors. He couldn¡®t afford to pay it back, so the people from The Serpents found him and gave him a sum of money to pay off the debt. In exchange, they wanted him to move the body into the Southern Chamber of Commerce and delete the footage in the surveince room early in the morning.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°This obviously is a trap.¡± Mahina nodded too. ¡°You¡®re right, Mr. Goldmann. It¡®s indeed a trap. Manuel was there at the casino as well that day. It seems like he has been targeting him from the beginning, so he took this chance to buy him off.¡± Cameron rose to her feet and waved her hand. ¡°Get someone to clean up the ce.¡± She came out of the Southern Chamber of Commerce, and Mahina hastily followed after her.¡± So what should we do next?¡± Cameron stopped in front of the car and turned her head to look at Waylon, who was walking down the stairs at a steady pace. ¡°It seems to me that Mr. Goldmann is rather free. Why don¡®t you go ask him? I¡®m sure he knows what to do next.¡± She entered the car and left without waiting for them. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mahina turned around and looked at Waylon embarrassingly. Waylon pressed his lips tightly. Nobody knew what he was thinking. Manuel¡®s n failed since Cameron already knew the secret of Joaqin¡®s death. Before the truth came to light, he secretly got rid of those who knew about it, and his action was known to Donald Donald sat in front of the table, his finger tapping on the table in a rhythmic tempo. He looked straight at Manuel, who seemed rather anxious, and said, ¡°It seems like this Mr. Southern is indeed as difficult to deal with as the rumors say.¡± Manuelined, ¡°If he hadn¡®t known about what happened to Joaqin, I would have seeded.¡± He was smart. He knew how to use Joaqin¡®s death to threaten him. ¡°Well, you failed. Therees a time when people fail,¡± Donald said indifferently.¡°. Originally, I was nning to let you im credit in front of Fabio. If you can take the Commune and The Sexta, Fabio will realize your worth and think highly of you. But now, it seems like we need another n if we want to take these two ces.¡± Manuel asked impatiently, ¡°But what n do we have now?¡± Donald frowned. ¡°Calm down. You won¡®t be able to solve anything if you don¡®t calm down. I heard that the Goldmanns¡® daughter from Zlokova is also in the Eastern Inds. Not only that, but she has a good rtionship with Cameron. The Goldmanns will hold a banquet at Stoslo, so I guess they came to the Eastern Inds to form an alliance with the Southern n.¡± Manuel was stunned. ¡°So Mr. Puzo isn¡®t the only one who¡®s trying to spread his influence to the surrounding countries.¡± Donald let out a cold smile. ¡°If Fabio wants to increase his influence in Ora, he needs to annex other organizations. The Night Banquet has chosen the Southern n. If you can stop the Southern n from forming an alliance with the Night Banquet, you may get a promotion from Fabio. At that time, you may gain more power.¡± Nobody would be able to resist such a temptation. Manuel hesitated, but he was still worried about one thing. ¡°But Cameron knows that I have something to do with Joaqin¡®s death. I¡¯m worried that,¡± ¡°I¡®ll get someone to take care of him.¡± Donald put his hand on a cup and said, ¡°You just need to bring the Goldmanns¡® daughter to me.¡± In the afternoon, Daisie was pacing back and forth in the courtyard as she kept looking at the main entrance. Sunny came to the courtyard with his cane, and when he saw that Daisie was pacing here and there anxiously, he chuckled and said gently, ¡°Are you worried about your big brother?¡± Chapter 2101 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Daisie turned her head around and walked toward Sunny. ¡°He¡®s gone out with Cameron since early in the morning. I wonder if the matter has been resolved.¡± Sunny sat on the rocking chair, picked up a palm fan, and fanned himself with it. ¡°Don¡®t worry. There is nothing that Cam can¡®t solve. Not to mention that your brother is there with her. She¡®ll be fine.¡± Daisie dragged a tiny stool along and sat down beside him. ¡°That¡®s not the mindset that you should have. Even if Cameron is very strong, you can¡®t always feel so at ease with her. After all, she¡®s still a lady, so no matter how capable she is, you still need to worry about her.¡± He was startled and stared at Daisie. However, he was at a loss for words for a while. He had been raising Cameron like a son all these years. Cameron had always lived up to his expectations and could handle many things independently, so he tended to sometimes forget that she was his daughter. From his perspective, there was nothing that she could not aplish. Even if she were to cause trouble in society, she had always been able to settle the matter by herself without needing him to take any action. He was really ashamed to have to be reminded by Daisie of the fact. But when he was being taught a lesson face to face by a young girl, Sunny felt embarrassed, so he cleared his throat. ¡°Are you ming me for not caring for my daughter?¡± She lowered her head. ¡°You¡®re the one who said it yourself. I didn¡®t say that.¡± Sunny¡®s eyes widened. He did not expect Daisie to act so unorthodoxly. However, he fanned himself and did not lose his head. ¡°Forget it. I¡®ll admit that it¡®s all my fault. I¡®m not someone who would argue with a young girl.¡± Immediately after saying that, Sunny looked around the courtyard and asked, ¡°Is your brother married?¡± Daisie did not think much about it and replied almost subconsciously, ¡°Of course not. Waylon is still single and on the market.¡± Sunny nodded, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Your brother is a fine man. Is it even normal for him not to have a girlfriend?¡± ¡®After all, he¡®s the eldest son of the Goldmanns. Not to mention his outstandingly handsome appearance and his tremendous capability. Men like this are popr no matter where they go. ¡®Thinking back to when I hadn¡®t lost my hair nor grown fat, I was a charming and suave man too. And because of that, I had been together with several women before I met Cameron¡®s mother. ¡®It¡®s absolutely normal for a man to get together with several women before marriage. However, after getting married and forming a family, a man has to settle down and take on his responsibility in the family. No matter how attractive the women who surround him are, it can never bepared to the warmth that he can obtain from his wife at home.¡® Daisie thought about it for a while. ¡°Maybe it¡®s because Waylon is way too excellent, so a woman worthy of him hasn¡®t appeared yet?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Sunny raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then what kind of woman do you think is worthy of your brother?¡± ¡°Hmmm, how should I describe it?¡± Daisie thought meticulously. ¡°In addition to being gentle, considerate, and kind, the woman will also have to be better than Waylon.¡± The corner of Sunny¡®s mouth twitched. ¡®Gentle, considerate, and kind, none of these words can be found on her. And she has to be even more excellent than him?¡® N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°How much better must thedy be then?¡± ¡°Thedy has to at least be able to handle Waylon. If she can¡®t do so, Waylon will be the one who has all the say in their marriage. He¡®ll y tricks on thedy from time to time, and he¡®s as sly as Noce. No one can hide anything from him.¡± Sunny returned to his senses. ¡°Are you badmouthing andining about your brother?¡± Daisie raised her gaze and smiled. ¡°Although you have a good impression of Waylon, I don¡®t want Cameron to suffer. I also wish to help you make a match out of the two of them, but what if Cameron were to suffer great losses from being with Waylon in the future? We¡®ll be med for the rest of our lives.¡± Sunny was astounded for a moment and thenughed out loud heartily ¡®This youngdy knows exactly what¡®s on my mind! Sunny picked up the teacup. ¡°How about we ce a bet on this matter?¡± Chapter 2102 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Daisie blinked. ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Sunny looked at her and exined, ¡°We¡®ll bet on who out of the two of them will admit to taking a fancy to the other party first. I¡®m cing all my bets on your brother. He¡®ll be the one to admit his fall first. Whoever loses has to agree to one condition for the other party. How about this?¡± Daisie agreed to the bet without hesitation. As evening approached, Cameron ordered a table of scrumptious dishes at Yuzu Vi and asked the waiter to open a bottle of Merlot. She also hired a pianist to y some music in the private room to add to the fun. Seeing that Waylon had not even taken a bite for quite some time, Cameron lifted her gaze.¡° You¡®ve been running around all day. Aren¡®t you hungry?¡± He stared at the wine in his ss. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± She poured herself a ss of wine too. ¡°How should I put this? You¡®ve done me a big favor today, so allow me to buy you a meal.¡± He lifted his gaze casually and let off a faint smile. ¡°I¡®ve been asked to run errands for you. If this meal isn¡®t on you, do you expect me to pay for it myself?¡± Cameron tutted. ¡°Am I such a person to you? My old man asked you to tag along because he knew that there was something that required your help. Besides, I only asked you to run an errand for me. I guess someone as noble as you won¡®t get into all the details with someone as petty as me.¡± Waylon pinched the foot of the wine ss, shook it lightly, and smirked without saying a word. He could see that Cameron had done so on purpose today. As for the reason, it was most likely because he had guessed her identity. Cameron downed her ss first as a gesture of respect. She then realized that he not only did not eat anything but also did not drink the wine and frowned. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you afraid that I¡®ve spiked the wine or food in order to kill you?¡± ¡®Is it necessary for him to be so vignt of me?¡® His expression was unchanged. ¡°You wouldn¡®t do that. I¡®m sure of that.¡± She picked up her silverware and grabbed herself a piece of sparerib. ¡°But getting me drunk is another story. You might leave me on the street after I get drunk in order to get revenge on me.¡± She froze for a split second. ¡®In fact, it¡®s true that I n to get him drunk But I¡®m not nning to leave him on the street in order to make a fool of himself. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡®I would at most get him drunk, then leave him in some random woman¡®s arms and take pictures of his gaffe.¡® Since Waylon knew her identity, Cameron had been very wary of him. Although he was not an enemy, she still felt ufortable about the fact that he knew about her real identity. ¡®I¡®ve always been the one who possesses the goods on somebody else. No one has ever managed to reverse the situation. ¡®I didn¡®t watch out for Daisie because she¡®s pure and simple, but Wayne is different, especially someone as scheming and inscrutable as him. ¡®So if he were to threaten me with my real identity, at least I would have these photos in my possession to fight back, wouldn¡®t I? She chuckled and put her silverware down. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, do you really think of me as someone so evil?¡± Waylon stared at her, and his gaze looked profound and unfathomable. ¡°The fact that I know about your true identity makes you anxious and watchful of me. Will you let me off without doing anything beforehand?¡± Cameron summoned the waiter and asked him to remove the wine. ¡°Then let¡®s just eat and not drink. This would be fine now, wouldn¡®t it?¡± Waylon smirked and did not even utter a single word. Cameron noticed that Waylon basically did not touch any of the spicy dishes during the meal, so she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you not eat spicy food?¡± He responded with a faint hum, ¡°I prefer lighter vors.¡± ¡°That¡®s a pity.¡± She tutted. ¡°Yuzu Vi is famous for its Korean¨CAmerican fusion cuisine. If you don¡®t eat spicy food, doesn¡®t that mean that you won¡®t be able to enjoy a few of the dishes?¡± Waylon moved slowly. ¡°It¡®s no big deal, as long as the food can fill me up.¡± The corners of Cameron¡®s lips twitched. ¡®What a boring man. I really don¡¯t understand what makes my father like him so much. I¡®m his biological daughter, but Wayne feels more like his son than I do ever since he arrived here.¡® Chapter 2103 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Waylon noticed her unusual gaze and raised his gaze. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Cameron put down her silverware and asked bluntly, ¡°What kind of benefits have you given to my father? He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Benefits?¡± ¡°What else could it be? You¡®re an outsider, but he values you so much that he allows you to interfere in the Southern n¡®s affairs.¡± Waylon sneered immediately. ¡°If that¡®s your concern, what about Noce?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡°Can I evenpare the two of you on the same level? The rtionship that Noce and my father have is, at best, profit¨Cdriven.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡®Even if I¡®ve taken his cheque, unterally, our rtionship can only be considered as an alliance formed based on mutual benefits. ¡®Not to mention, my father doesn¡®t allow Noce to interfere in the affairs of the Southern n. So how can I not wonder if Wayne has secretly bribed my father behind my back?¡® Waylon took a sip of soup calmly and slowly. ¡°Are you saying that I¡®ve paid Mr. Southern Sr. only to make him get you to order me around?¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. ¡°That seems to make sense. Perhaps I¡®ve overthought everything.¡® Waylon nced at her. ¡°The person that you should look out for isn¡®t me. After all, I don¡®t hold any grudge against the Southerns.¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡®re right.¡± They did not return to the Southern residence until seven sharp in the evening. Sunny was ying chess with Daisie in the living room. He had guessed that they would be eating out, so he did not cook them dinner. ¡°You¡®vee home?¡± ¡°Yes, in order to thank Mr. Goldmann for his help, I treated him to a meal.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and turned around after saying that. ¡°I¡®m going upstairs already.¡± Daisie and Sunny exchanged gazes, and she got up too. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., then I¡®ll head back to my room as well.¡± Sunny did not stop her. Looking at the twodies going upstairs one after the other, Waylon squinted slightly. Sunnymented at this time, ¡°Your sister¡®s skills in ying chess are pretty good.¡± He retracted his gaze. ¡°It¡®s all thanks to my mother.¡± ¡°Why don¡®t you y a game with me? The night is still young.¡± Sunny put away all the remaining chess pieces and rearranged them. Waylon walked up to the chessboard and sat down. ¡°My skills aren¡®t as brilliant as Daisie¡®s, so I might make a fool out of myself.¡± Sunny waved his hand. ¡°That¡®s okay.¡± At this moment, upstairs... Cameron had just finished taking a shower. She put on a nightgown and sat down in front of the dressing table, applying her face cream and moisturizer. When she heard a knock on the door, she gtressed who it was immediately. She got up, walked to the door, and opened it. Daisie was standing at the door. Cameron turned sideways to let her in. ¡°What brings you here looking for me in the evening?¡± Daisie walked to the couch and sat down intuitively. Her posture looked upright and elegant, and she giggled. ¡°It¡®s nothing much. It¡®s just that I¡®m bored by myself.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°So you¡®vee to my room to stay with me?¡± She nodded and changed the subject of the conversation. ¡°Have you guys settled the matter at the Chamber of Commerce?¡± ¡°It¡®s just a group of people who want to take advantage of the opportunity to cause us trouble.¡± Cameron walked to the couch, sat down, and poured herself a ss of water. ¡°It¡®s just a trivial matter.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°What do they want?¡± Cameron paused and raised her gaze. ¡°Why are you so interested in it?¡± ¡°I¡®m just curious,¡± she responded. ¡°What do they want? It¡®s, of course, what Fabio wants. The Serpents have turned to him for protection and shelter, so if they can annihte the Southern n for him, The Serpents will then be the greatest gang under Fabio of all time.¡± Cameron drank the water. Daisie supported her cheeks with her hands. ¡°Isn¡®t there any way to get rid of them for good?¡± Cameron paused and said nothing. ¡®It¡®s not that I¡®ve not thought about this option. The Serpents were originally working on our territory, and I didn¡®t make a move on them only because of the rtionship between my father and Joaqin¡®s father. Now that they¡®ve turned to Fabio and gotten his protection, it¡®s a little troublesome to just get rid of them directly.¡® Daisie stared at her and seemed to think of something. ¡°But Joaqin Serrano¡®s body hasn¡®t been found yet, has it? So is there a possibility that he¡®s still alive?¡± Chapter 2104 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Cameron was stunned for a split second and stared at Daisie. ¡°Do you really think that he¡®s still alive?¡± ¡°Isn¡®t it strange that his body hasn¡®t been found?¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°Joaqin is Florence¡®s father. It¡®s unusual for her not to even try to find out the cause of her father¡®s death and jump straight to the conclusion that her father is dead, isn¡®t it?¡± Cameron thought about her hypothesis for a moment and then chuckled. ¡°What you just said does make sense too.¡± ¡®If Manuel is the one who killed Joaqin, there must be a way for him to dispel Florence¡®s suspicion. However, Manuel would certainly make another move if she were to find out something about the incident.¡® She got up. ¡°Alright, you should go to bed early. I¡®ll bring you out tomorrow.¡± Daisie was startled, thenughed out loud. ¡°I don¡®t think I¡®ll be of great help when I go out with you. Why don¡®t I ask Waylon to apany you?¡± Seeing Cameron¡®s suspicious gaze, Daisie exined hurriedly, ¡°What I mean is that the more people there are, the more strength you¡®ll have.¡± Cameron responded, ¡°You do whatever you want.¡± Daisie left the room happily. Cameron crossed her arms and watched as the door closed slowly, cutting off Daisie and her, and the corners of her lips twitched. ¡®I¡®m interested to see what this girl is up to. The next day, Daisie brought Waylon along and apanied Cameron out of the manor. The three came to the Southern Chamber of Commerce, and Mahina reported that they had let go of the security guard to Cameron. Cameron sat on the couch. ¡°Did you send someone to tail him?¡± Mahina nodded. ¡°I¡®ve already sent someone to monitor him from the shadows. If Manuel wants to get rid of him to silence him, he¡®ll definitely not live to see another day.¡± Cameron picked up the teacup. ¡°Send some people to find out more about Joaqin Serrano too.¡± Mahina was caught off guard and confused. ¡°But Joaqin is already...¡± Cameron raised her gaze. ¡°If Joaqin is really dead, where¡®s his body? If no corpse has been found, it means that he¡®s more likely to be alive.¡± Mahina replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look into that now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Cameron stopped her and added, ¡°I think Manuel and his men are also investigating this matter, so remind them to act more cautiously so that they won¡¯t get discovered.¡± Since Joaqin¡®s body had not been found, Manuel was probably the most worried person. Daisie really reminded herst night. Joaqin might actually still be alive. Otherwise, a dead man wouldn¡®t be able to make Manuel feel threatened at all. Since I was able to trick him into believing me, it means that even he isn¡®t sure whether Joaqin is truly dead.¡® Daisie suddenly asked, ¡°Erm, can I go to The Commune to see Noce?¡± Cameron nced at her and put down the teacup. ¡°You can¡®t even hold your urge to meet your husband back for a second longer as soon as you get out of the house?¡± She smiled. ¡°I just want to go and meet him. Maybe Noce would know something about this.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cameron got up slowly. ¡°Okay, Wayne will bring you there.¡± ¡°No, no, I can go there by myself.¡± She rejected the suggestion directly and quickly left the Southern Chamber of Commerce. Cameron watched as Daisie left the scene, then shifted her gaze onto Waylon, and just so happened to meet his gaze. Sheughed out loud. ¡°It seems that you¡®re nowhere as important as Noce in your sister¡®s heart, huh?¡± Waylon¡®s eyes moved, and he lowered his gaze. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± She shrugged. ¡°She brought you out and then left you behind.¡± Waylon gave off a faint smirk and said nothing. His expression was obvious that he had realized that this would happen earlier on. ¡®When Daisie asked me to apany her, she didn¡®t tell me we¡®d being out with Cameron. Her ulterior motive is so obvious now.¡® A subordinate rushed into the Southern Chamber of Commerce in a hurry and stood aside respectfully. ¡°Young master.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°Our people have been keeping an eye on the security guard all night, and nothing has happened so far. Do you want us to continue monitoring him?¡± he asked. Chapter 2105 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Cameron frowned subconsciously. ¡®Is Manuel not nning to tie up the loose end? Or is he nning something else?¡® At that moment, Waylon received a text message from Saydie, and his expression became slightly serious. ¡°Crap! Manuel¡®s target is Daisie!¡± Cameron was startled. ¡°What!?¡± She immediately told her subordinate, ¡°Send someone to The Commune now!¡± Daisie grabbed a cab to The Commune. Her original purpose was to create an opportunity where Waylon and Cameron could be left alone. Her presence was absolutely insignificant. Given Waylon¡®s capability, he would definitely be able to help Cameron solve the problem, so Daisie¡®s presence would only make her the third wheel. She looked out the window, noticed something, and frowned. ¡°Sir, the route that you¡®re taking doesn¡®t seem right, does it?¡± The driver did not answer her and abruptly pulled the car over on the side of the road and unlocked the door. Daisie quickly pushed the door open and got out of the car. At this time, the men who came out from all around surrounded her and blocked all her way out. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, where are you going? Why don¡®t youe with us without putting up a fight?¡± Daisie stepped back vigntly. ¡°Why should I go with you? I don¡®t even know you.¡± The man snorted. ¡°That¡®s not up to you to decide.¡± The men then started to approach her. A whipshed the body of one of the approaching men, and before they could react, she kicked the man who was nearest to her. was N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Seeing that she was resisting, the man yelled, ¡°Get her!¡± The men put on their game faces and started attacking her. A fist came at her, but she turned sideways in ce, instantly twisted the leather whip around the man¡®s arm, and kicked him in the stomach with her knee. Another man attacked her from behind at this moment, but she dragged the man who she had entangled in the whip to block the attack. She then pulled the whip off the man¡®s arm, lifted her legs, and kicked the two of them down together. Two other men pounced at her, intending to snatch the whip. However, she flung the whip out and struck the back of one of the men¡®s hand. The man retracted his hand in pain while another man restrained her from behind. Daisie instantly grabbed his arm, threw him over her shoulder, and kicked him in his crotch hard. The man crouched on the ground in pain, covering his crotch. Daisie broke free from their siege and was about to flee when a man pulled out a dagger and rushed up to her from behind. Daisie turned her head and realized that the dagger was already a few inches away. At that moment, a silhouette appeared out of nowhere, dragged her into his arms, and kicked the dagger off the hand of the man behind her. The man was stunned by the sudden attack and staggered two steps backward. And before he could react to the abrupt turn of the tide, he had been kicked andnded almost four feet away. Daisie was astonished and looked up at the man in a mask. Everything about him felt familiar. She was shocked. ¡°Noce?¡± Noce pushed her aside and rushed into the group of men to fight them. Noce punched so hard and fiercely that they were unable to fight back. Soon, they lost their number¡®s advantage and upper hand and had to retreat from the scene. One of the men picked up the dagger on the ground and assaulted him. Daisie swung the whip immediately, wrapped it around the sharp de in the man¡®s hand, and pulled the dagger out. At this time, Noce gave him a back kick, and the force of his feet hit the man¡®s head, causing him to drop to the ground almost instantly. He could no longer get back up. ¡°Mr. Beck!¡± Jake arrived in time with some men. That scene was a mess. He saw all the men rolling on the ground in pain, all of them injured to varying degrees. Noce looked at these men and said, ¡°¡®ll leave them to you.¡± Jake nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Noce walked toward Daisie, took her into his arms, and took her into the car. In the car, Daisie removed his mask while he held her wrist, pulled her into his arms, and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank God you¡®re alright.¡± Daisie sunk into his arms and lowered her gaze. ¡°How did you know that I would be in danger?¡± Chapter 2106 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 ¡°Waylon told me.¡± ¡°Waylon?¡± Daisie looked up at him in surprise. ¡°Isn¡®t he at the Chamber of Commerce with Cameron?¡± Noce looked at her while touching her pale face because that must have scared her. ¡°Yes, but he got intel that Manuel was targeting you, so he informed me.¡± She would have probably been hurt if he had arrived a littleter. Daisie put her hand on his hand and pressed her face into his rough hand. ¡°I could have avoided it.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°But I lost my mind when I saw that you were in danger.¡± She whispered, ¡°Weren¡®t you afraid that you would be stabbed?¡± He kissed her forehead, and a tear fell while he smirked. ¡°Didn¡®t you save me? You¡®re getting stronger too.¡± Daisie pushed him away. ¡°Don¡®t praise me.¡± Jake opened the door and saw them, then looked away. ¡°Mr. Beck, I¡®m taking these people away.¡± Noce nodded. Meanwhile, Waylon drove over to the Commune to meet Noce. Cameron sat on the passenger¡®s side, resting her head on her hand while looking out the window.¡°Noce probably got there on time.¡± Waylon frowned. ¡°Hopefully.¡± Cameron turned to look at him. ¡°Why was Daisie Manuel¡®s target?¡± There was no reason for him to attack her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Waylon¡®s face was dark. ¡°Someone else might have been behind this.¡± Cameron was shocked. ¡°Someone behind Manuel?¡± Waylon looked into the rearview mirror and saw two cars behind them.¡°I think we¡®re in trouble.¡± Cameron looked into the mirror and clicked her tongue. ¡°How¡®s your driving?¡± Waylon stepped on it. The cars followed closely, and one of them rushed forward and rear¨Cended them to make them stop. Waylon turned the steering wheel, and the car moved to one side. He swerved in front while Cameron grabbed onto the handle, her heart pumping fast. They flew toward the countryside while the other cars were close behind. Gunshots echoed, and a bullet hit their back window, forming a crack Cameron clenched her jaw. ¡°They brought weapons.¡± She pulled out a silver Browning from under the seat and loaded it. Waylon looked at her. ¡°They probably are carrying guns. We shouldn¡®t get into a gunfight with them.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Cameron rolled down the window, pushed her head out, and shot a few times at the cars behind. The car skidded. The other car started raining bullets on them while Cameron quickly got back into the car. The bullets hit the rearview mirror and the car, and sparks started forming. Waylon looked at the disy and frowned. ¡°We¡®re running out of gas.¡± Cameron took a deep breath and reloaded. ¡°I should have prayed this morning.¡± She continued shooting at the cars behind. Waylon drove into the woods, and the shaking of the car made her almost drop the gun. She sat back in her seat. ¡°Why are you driving here?¡± He replied, ¡°We need to get rid of the car and hide where there¡®s no road. Can you dodge bullets?¡± Right after they said that, the car sputtered and ran out of gas. They couldn¡®t elerate anymore. They abandoned the car when they saw the cars approaching. The cars behind them stopped, and eight men with guns started shooting at them. Waylon and Cameron ran into the woods and hid behind the tall grass and trees. Chapter 2107 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 They kept chasing them, and it was obvious they were after blood. Deep in the woods, the trees grew close to one another. The echo of gunshots startled the birds, which flew in all directions. Cameron and Waylon hid behind a tree that was big enough to cover the both of them, She looked past the branches and saw that a few men were still looking around, but there was nowhere to go in front of them because it was an ind, and the edge was a cliff. Waylon waved at her. ¡°Give me the gun. I¡®ll distract them.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°Are you trying to leave me behind?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°You could do that too.¡± Cameron handed the gun to him and took out a dagger from behind. ¡°Be careful. It would be tough for me to answer to your family if you die here.¡± He took the gun and loaded it. Cameron gave all the remaining bullets to him. ¡°There are twenty¨Cfour in total. It should be enough.¡± He looked at Cameron and didn¡®t say anything, then quickly ran out. The men saw him. ¡°They¡®re over there!¡± Waylon continued running into the woods while the man chased after him. Cameron hid behind the tree and heard them run past her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She followed behind them with fierce eyes, dagger in hand. Waylon shot through the woods while the thick tree trunks were in front of him. He darted in and out while a bullet flew past him, scraped the bark, and made a deep cut. Waylon turned and fired two shots, which hit someone¡®s leg and shoulder. The men continued to shoot. Chaos ensued in the woods with lots of obstacles. It was impossible to hit Waylon, who was on the move. Two armed men walked behind them and looked around, but they didn¡®t see someone approach them. When they noticed and were going to turn around, the person had caught up to them and put the dagger to their throats. Just like that, they fell to the ground. Cameron picked up their guns and hid behind a tree. The men who were in front never noticed that the two men were missing. Cameron attached a silencer to the gun and rushed toward them while their attention was on Waylon. The three men who were at the back quietly disappeared. The man in ck turned around when he heard rustling and saw the men who were on the ground, then yelled, ¡°Ambush!¡± When he turned around, Waylon attacked him from behind. He quickly took away his gun and pushed him to the ground. When the man tried to shoot, a bullet that came from the dark hit his arm, and he fell to the ground in pain. Gunshots rang through the chaos. The eight men were now down to two or three. One of the men who realized that they had walked into a trap growled, ¡°Damn! They¡®ve split up. Kill them!¡± They shot at Cameron, who rolled on the grass while bullets flew past the top of her head. She scoffed and pulled out her dagger. She rolled out from the grass and cut the man¡®s calf. The man yelled aloud in pain. She then kicked him while another man ran toward her. She turned sideways to evade him, then grabbed his gun and hit the man¡®s head with her elbow, kicking his abdomen with her knee. She then hit his temple with her elbow again. The man lost his bnce and fell into the bushes. Waylon was fighting another man who seemed to know how to fight. He was fierce with his attacks and attacked weak spots. Waylon could only defend himself when faced with such intense attacks. The man jumped, kicked at a tree, turned, and threw a flying kick at Waylon¡®s head. Chapter 2108 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Waylon jumped backward and evaded it, but that man wasn¡®t going to rest. He attacked with his legs, but Waylon blocked him with his arins. The powerful kick numbed Waylon¡®s arms. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The man mored. ¡°You¡®re quite a fighter, huh?¡± He put on brass knuckles, seeming to want to fight Waylon to death, and charged. Cameron showed up at that moment and grabbed him by his arms. The man quickly got out of her grasp, and a sharp punch flew toward Cameron. She took a step back, but the man did a leg sweep. Cameron grabbed onto the man¡®s shoulder, jumped behind him, and did a back kick. The man raised his arm to block but had to take two steps backward to absorb the impact. Waylon and Cameron attacked at the same time, and the man started fighting both of them. They had to work together to barely get the upper hand because the man was really strong. He kept backing up because of their attacks and wiped the blood from his mouth. He then quickly pulled out his gun. Cameron yelled toward Waylon. ¡°Watch out!¡± She threw the dagger that was in her sleeve. Waylon couldn¡®t get out of the way when the gunshot echoed, and the bullet struck his arm. He jerked backward and hit a tree because of the recoil. On the other hand, the daggernded in the man¡®s throat. His eyes grew big as he fell backward onto the grass. Cameron was drained of energy. She walked toward Waylon while trying to catch her breath, then saw that he was holding onto his arm while his face was pale. Blood was sipping out through his fingers. ¡°Don¡®t squeeze your wound.¡± Cameron moved his hand away and saw a bloody mess under the torn sleeve. Something came to her mind that made her remove her wig. She snapped the rubber band off, and her long, dark hair fell behind her back like a waterfall. She tied the rubberband on his arm on top of the wound to help reduce the blood loss and helped him sit on the ground. Cameron then got up, went through their belongings, found a lighter, and heated the de. Waylon¡¯s face turned paler while he looked at her. Cameron walked over with a bag, knelt next to him, and handed the bag that was used to carry clips. ¡°Bite onto that. I¡®m going to remove the bullet.¡± He smiled painfully while sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°Are you sure you can do that?¡± She red at him. ¡°You can reject my offer if you don¡®t want to keep your arm.¡± Waylon looked at her, took the bag, and put it in his mouth. The moment the dagger cut his arm, Waylon gave a muffled scream while his eyes turned red and the veins on his neck popped up. Beads of sweat started pouring from his head and soaked his face. His arm was in so much pain that he no longer felt anything when the bullet came out. Cameron wanted to get the medical kit from the car. She got up and said, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± She then immediately ran back toward the car. Waylon leaned against the tree. He was groggy while the woods were eerily quiet, as if he was alone there. Loneliness and despair started swallowing him. He felt cold, as if the heat had left his body. Was he going to die there? Waylon closed his eyes and lost consciousness. Sunny was anxious because they couldn¡®t get in touch with the two of them, as if they had disappeared. Daisie was worried as well because she was afraid that something might have happened to them. At that moment, Noce and Mahina walked in. He asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Mahina replied, ¡°We heard that Cameron and Mr. Goldmann were lost around the countryside, and cars were chasing after them with guns.¡± Daisie got up. ¡°Why is this happening!?¡± Wasn¡®t she Manuel¡®s target? Why were Waylon and Cameron in danger too? Chapter 2109 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Sunny¡®s face was dark while his hand behind his back curled. Noce looked at him. ¡°I suspect that the perpetrator might have sent out two groups of people at the same time. One group attacked Daisie while the other went for Cameron and Waylon.¡± The people who had attacked Daisie hadn¡®t brought weapons, so it was obvious they weren¡®t trying to take her life but just to kidnap her. However, the group that had gone after Cameron and Waylon was armed and ready to kill. Sunny clenched his jaw. ¡°After the previous incident, Manuel probably wouldn¡®t be daring enough to attack again. Could it be the person behind him?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Manuel had hired killers from the Skull Club, but they failed. Now that he had control of The Serpents, Fabio would not let him off if he failed again. Noce raised his brows. ¡°What if Manuel didn¡®t n this?¡± Sunny frowned. Noce continued. ¡°Don¡®t forget the person contacting The Serpents in secret.¡± He was shocked. ¡°Donald?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you find it weird that Manuel suddenly got control of The Serpents and even killed his own men to frame the Chamber of Commerce, then tried to take over the Southern n¡®s turf? Fabio wanted those ces, and if Manuel seeded, the former would definitely start trusting him.¡± Noce¡®s eyes were drawn to the chessboard. ¡°I¡®ve found out that the person who moved the money was Manuel. This proves that Manuel was the person who was in contact with Donald behind Joaqin¡®s back. ¡°Donald was controlling everything from behind the scenes, from the murder of Joaqin by Manuel to Florence taking over. Now that Manuel has power, he must have fallen into ce as one of Donald¡®s pawns.¡± Sunny took a deep breath. ¡°Donald... I¡®m d I didn¡®t keep him around. He¡®s a disaster.¡± The son of Ryan Matthews was even more cunning and ambitious than he was. Daisie looked down. Donald did all this. Even taking her away was hisinand... Yes, she had announced her marriage to Noce after his disappearance. It was impossible that Donald didn¡®t know about that. But as long as Donald didn¡®t know that Noce was still alive, it would be fine even if she made that announcement. She was too naive to have thought that. If a body was never found, she wouldn¡®t have believed that Noce was dead, so why should Donald? He might have started to suspect that Noce was still alive. Sunny asked Mahina to send some people to search the outskirts. ¡°If you run into those men, don¡®t make it easy for them.¡± Mahina said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then she swiftly left. Noce looked at Daisie, who was falling in despair, walked to her, knelt down, and held onto her slightly cold hands. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Cameron and your brother are both great fighters. They should be fine.¡± She didn¡®t know what to say. Noce pulled her into his arms and yed with her hair. He was d that she wasn¡®t with them just now. He believed that Waylon and Cameron had probably gone into the woods. The attackers had guns and were ready to kill, so if Daisie was there, she might not be able to fend them off. If she was there, Waylon and Cameron would be taking care of her, and they would all be in danger. It started turning dark, and the woods were dark. There was light from afar, but it wasn¡®t very bright in the dark. Waylon woke up and heard the cracking of branches as they burned. He tried to sit up when the jacket that was covering him slid off. Chapter 2110 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 ¡°You¡®re awake.¡± Waylon turned his head and saw Cameron. She was sitting facing the fire, which illuminated her beautiful face. His lips were dry. ¡°How long was I out for?¡± ¡°Four hours.¡± She tossed a bottle to his feet. ¡°The wound was infected, and you had a fever. There was a medical kit in the car, so I gave you a tetanus shot and some anti¨Cinmmatory medication, so you¡®ll live.¡± He picked the bottle up and twisted the cap open. His movements caused a sharp pain to shoot up his arm. He frowned and drank the water quietly, then looked at the bag next to her. There seem to be a few cans of food. ¡°You have quite a well¨Cpacked car.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Cameron picked up a can and handed it to him. ¡°This isn¡®t from my car. It¡®s from their car.¡± Waylon took the can but didn¡®t open it. Seeing that he was hesitating, she smirked. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I took some. It¡®s not poisoned.¡± He raised his brows and looked at her for a long moment. ¡°Thanks.¡± Cameron looked into his eyes and saw how sincere he was. She felt awkward and looked away.¡± Are you... still hurting?¡± She had dragged him while he was unconscious. He was too heavy, and she was drained after the fight, so she had taken a lot of breaks, and the road was bumpy. She hadn¡®t paid a lot of attention to where he was bumping into because she was at least not leaving him there. Now that she was thinking of it, she was feeling guilty. Waylon spoke. ¡°It¡®s alright. It¡®s not particrly painful.¡± He didn¡®t suspect anything, so Cameron didn¡®t speak. Waylon took just two bites of food and didn¡®t seem to have an appetite. He ced the can aside and looked down. His wound had been bandaged and was alright other than the slight pain when he moved. He looked toward Cameron, who sat there quietly, poking the fire with a stick and looking tired. After the fight, she had to take care of him while he was unconscious... If it were someone else, they wouldn¡®t know how to react when facing what they did. She was able to get the bullet out of him calmly and cleaned the wound. People usually wouldn¡®t do that if they didn¡®t have a bit of medical knowledge. His lips moved. ¡°You¡®re really good at dealing with wounds.¡± Cameron looked up. ¡°We get a lot of wounds from knives and guns on the East Inds. If we don¡®t learn this, no one is going to save us when we¡®re injured.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°That¡®s true.¡± Cameron looked at her watch. ¡°It¡®s gettingte, and you should rest. I¡®ll keep watch.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡®ve rested long enough. You should rest.¡± She looked at him. ¡°You? The injured one?¡± Waylon tossed the jacket over to her. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡® She caught it and got up, then ced it on the ground. ¡°I¡®ll just take a nap. Wake me up if you can¡®t stay awake anymore.¡± She then immediately fell asleep after lying down. Waylon looked at her, smiled, and added wood to the fire. Dawn broke, and the sky slowly turned white. Cameron turned, woke up, and noticed that someone was nearby. She suddenly opened her eyes and was going to attack, but the person grabbed her by her wrists. ¡°It¡®s me.¡± She was stunned and sat up to look at Waylon. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Waylon looked toward the woods and frowned. ¡°Someone ising over. I¡®m not sure if they¡®re on our side or not.¡± She then heard chattering from the woods¨Cit was from a group of people. They wouldn¡®t be able to fight the people off if they turned out to be enemies. Chapter 2111 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Waylon stood up. ¡°Let¡®s go. We¡®ll figure out how to get out of hereter.¡± After Cameron finished packing up her stuff, she snuffed out the fire. They then left through another pathway. On the other side, Mahina was searching the woods with a group of people. Noce walked to an empty space and squatted down to observe the surroundings. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mahina came up to him and asked, ¡°Did you find something, Mr. Knowles?¡± He stretched his hand forward and touched the ground. ¡°Somebody has lit up a fire here. This scorched wood is still warm.¡± Mahina was stunned. ¡°It must be Mr. Southern and Mr. Goldmann!¡± Noce rose to his feet. ¡°Let¡®s find a way to contact them first. At least, we need to let them know it¡¯s us who¡®re looking for them.¡± Apparently, they thought they were their enemies, so they ran away quickly. Noce surmised that one of them must be injured. Otherwise, they would have hidden and observed the situation instead of running away. Meanwhile, Cameron and Waylon finally reached the end of the woods. After they came out of the woods, what appeared before them was the rocky reef and stormy sea. Suddenly, it began to rain. Cameron threw the jacket in her hand on Waylon and said, ¡°Put this on. You mustn¡®t get your wound wet.¡± After that, she rushed to the front to look for a way out. The pitter¨Cpatter slowly grew into a torrent. Waylon draped the jacket on himself, and a stinging pain spread from the wound on his arm. The white gauze had long been stained with dried blood. Cameron stood on the rock, and as if she saw something, she shouted, ¡°There¡®s a vige up ahead!¡± The rain was getting heavier. A curtain of rain invaded even the dense woods, and Mahina and Noce had no other choice but to halt their search and find a cave to escape the rain. Standing in front of the cave, Noce looked at the rain dripping down from the roof of the cave into the mossy rock crevices. Jake handed a bottle of water to him and said, ¡°We haven¡®t seen anyone from the other side all the way here, so I think Mr. Southern and Mr. Goldmann should be safe.¡± He took over the bottle of water and twisted it open. ¡°Maybe.¡± Mahina came forward with a phone in her hand. ¡°The reception is poor here. What about you guys?¡± Jake pulled his phone out and shook his head. ¡°I wonder where Mr. Southern and Mr. Goldmann are now...¡± Mahina asked worriedly. Noce turned around and said, ¡°No matter how big the woods are on this ind, they can¡®t go out to sea.¡± Jake suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I remember there is a fish vige near the woods. Do you think they¡®ll go there?¡± Outside thepound of the house were fishings hung on bamboo poles and some engine parts of fishing boats. There was a cage nearby that kept poultry. Waylon scanned across the house. The furniture was simple and old. Even the TV was a model more than ten years old. Cameron stood at the door and dried herself by shaking the raindrop off her jacket. The good thing was that the shirt inside wasn¡®t soaked. An olddy came out of the kitchen with two bowls of hot porridge and said, ¡°Both of you are wet. Come, have some porridge to warm yourself up.¡°. ¡°Thank you, madam,¡± Cameron replied with a smile on her face. She walked up to the table and sat down. The table was made from wood. It became damp during rainy days and had dark mold marks on it, but it did not affect much. The olddy smiled and asked, ¡°Are you guys visitors?¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Yeah. Do you live here alone?¡± ¡°I live with my husband, but he has headed to the sea with the people from the vige for fishing. But with such heavy rain, I¡®m afraid he won¡®t be able to return for a while,¡± replied the olddy. Waylon looked at her and chimed in. ¡°Are there only so many people in this vige?¡± He only saw a dozen or so families when he was on his way here. It was nothingpared to the city of the Southern n. Chapter 2112 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Cameron took a sip from the porridge and replied, ¡°It¡®s true. There are only this many people in this fishing vige. The youngsters have all left the Eastern Inds, and those that stayed behind are old people. A very small number of middle¨Caged people refuse to leave because of their parents, so they stay on the inds to do fishing business.¡± The olddy nodded and sighed. ¡°Most of us in the vige are poor illegal immigrants from Eurasia. If it hadn¡®t been for Mr. Southern Sr. to take us to the inds and allow the men in the vige the opportunity to work in the fishing business so that we could earn some money to support our families, we wouldn¡®t know where we would be now.¡± The olddy had a son and daughter too, but they were working in Eurasia and woulde back to visit them from time to time. However, they were old. They couldn¡®t go so far with their son and daughter anymore, so they had to stay on the Eastern Inds. Waylon looked at Cameron but did not say anything. After Cameron finished her porridge, she asked, ¡°Can I have another one, madam? Your porridge tastes so sweet.¡± The olddy chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure. I¡®ll go get one more portion for you.¡± The olddy was friendly. Perhaps she was too lonely, so she was happy when she had guests. When Cameron realized that Waylon was staring at her, she asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He squinted and said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect that your father would be the one who helped them here in this fishing vige.¡± His grandfather had told him before what kind of person Sunny was. Before he came here, he was skeptical about it. After all, it was very rare for someone like Sunny, who was an influential figure in the underworld, to bepassionate. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°My father is a kind¨Chearted man. He values friendship and loyalty over everything else. If not, why would he keep an eye closed toward The Serpents¡® action?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°It seems to me that you don¡®t like the way he handles The Serpents very much.¡± ¡°He¡®s old and has grown soft. I¡®ve told him before that if he wants to b?generous to other people, the first thing he has to make sure of is that the person will appreciate it. Benevolence is a breeding ground for wild ambition, and The Serpents are the best example.¡± After that, she added, ¡°But he¡®s my father, so I don¡®t me him for being soft. It¡®s just that as long as I¡®m here, no one will be able to take advantage of the Southern n.¡± Waylon pressed his lips thin. She was even wiser than she looked. Perhaps Sunny thought the same way she did in the past. It was just that he was already old. He did not want to fight for those useless things anymore, and he wanted to have peace. Just like his great¨C grandfather, who once valued nothing more than his own interests. However, after spending most of his life trying to get the things he wanted to do, he felt more and more indebted to the people around him and wanted to make up for it in the time he had left. The olddy brought the porridge out of the kitchen. Cameron rose to her feet and took over the porridge. ¡°Thank you very much. Your porridge tastes really good.¡± The olddy said, ¡°I still have some more in the kitchen. If you still want some more, you can go inside and get it yourself.¡± She looked outside and continued. ¡°The rain has stopped, so I have to go back to work.¡± After that, she walked into the courtyard. Cameron turned her head around and saw that Waylon hadn¡®t touched his porridge yet. She asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you still full from the canned foodst night?¡± ¡°No...¡± He touched the table, and Cameron instantly saw the light. ¡°You should be grateful that you have something to eat now, Mr. Goldmann.¡± After the rain stopped, the entire ind seemed to have been cleansed. The sky was clear, and even the air was infused with the smell of mud and trees. Sunny was inside his study and seemed worried. He couldn¡®t read anything from the newspaper, so he took down his sses and massaged his nose. The butler came into the study with his lunch and said, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., you should eat something.¡± ¡°Just put it over there,¡± he replied tiredly. The butler put the food to one side and said, ¡°I¡®m sure Mr. Southern and Mr. Goldmann are good people. I¡®m sure they¡®lle back safely.¡± Chapter 2113 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 ¡°I¡®m not worried about them.¡± Sunny raised his head. ¡°They¡®re smart, so I¡®m sure they can solve their own problem. What I¡®m worried about is the other people.¡± The butler knew what he was talking about. ¡°Are you worried that Fabio will make a move?¡± Sunny¡®s face sank. ¡°If Fabio really joins forces with Donald, we might not be a match for them. Besides, our enemies are hiding in the dark while we¡®re in the light. It¡®s very obvious that they¡®re preparing to have a war with us, judging from what they did to Cam. They¡®ll think we¡®re a bunch of pushovers if we don¡®t do anything.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After he finished speaking, he rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡®m going to the hospital.¡± It was about time to get rid of Manuel. Once again, Sunny came to the hospital to pay Joaqin a visit. Joaqin could sit on the bed right now, but he still couldn¡®t walk yet. When he saw Sunny, he was surprised Sunny put his jacket on the back of the chair and sat down. ¡°I¡®ll go straight to the point. Joaqin, I¡®m sure you already know that it¡®s Manuel who betrayed you, right?¡® Joaqin lowered his head, and a disappointed expression sat on his face. ¡°I didn¡®t expect him to do that at all.¡± ¡°He did that to you because he has been working with Donald the whole time behind your back¡± ¡°What?¡± Joaqin was stunned. Sunny took out the ount book of The Commune and put it on the table. As Joaqin flipped through the ount book, Sunny said, ¡°These are all the transaction records that show that Manuel has been cooperating with Donald since a year ago.¡± Sunny had already shown him the truth, and Joaqin had no other choice but to believe it. His hands were shaking. He found it hard to believe that the man he had been raising for so many years had been nning to betray him since a year ago. ¡°He has detained Florence.¡± Joaqin¡®s face turned even darker when he heard what Sunny said. ¡°How dare he...¡± ¡°Everyone in The Serpents thinks you are dead. That¡®s why they followed her instructions and defected to Fabio. However, you¡®re the leader of The Serpents, and I¡®m sure all of them will listen to you.¡± Joaqin suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Sunny looked at him and said, ¡°You can still write, right? Can you write a letter to someone you trust the most and who is familiar with your handwriting?¡± After a short while, Sunny came out of the ward. He handed the letter to one of his men in the corridor. ¡°Bring this letter to Mateo.¡± The man took the letter and left hurriedly. When Sunny and two of his men emerged from the hospital, they saw two vans parked at the hospital¡®s main entrance. Manuel stepped out of the van, followed by a few burly men. All of them were holding steel pipes in their hands and quickly surrounded Sunny and his men. The passersby were startled. They hurriedly left the ce as they did not want to get into trouble. Manuel tossed the man Sunny had sent away to deliver the letter on the ground next to Sunny. He was ambushed, and Manuel had taken away the letter. Manuel ced the letter in front of Sunny and said, ¡°So it¡®s you who saved Joaqin, Mr. Southern Sr. No wonder I couldn¡®t find his dead body.¡± ¡°Manuel, you shouldn¡®t be so greedy,¡± Sunny said expressionlessly. Manuel shredded the letter into pieces and threw it on the ground. As the wind carried the shreds of paper away, he said, ¡°Do you really think that Joaqin can still be the leader for The Serpents even if he¡®s still alive?¡± Sunny looked at him without saying anything. ¡°All of your men have gone to look for Cameron, right? You have only two fighters left to protect you. Unfortunately, you and Joaqin won¡®t be able to get out of here alive today.¡± Chapter 2114 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Manuel was confident that Sunny would dispatch all his men to look for Cameron when she went missing. No matter how great Sunny was as a fighter, he was not as good as he used to be since he was already old, so he would get exhausted very soon. If he could get rid of the leader of the Southern n and Joaqin in one sitting, dealing with Cameron would be a piece of cake. Sunny chuckled. ¡°You¡®re too young, Manuel.¡± Manuel¡®s face sank as he barked out his order, ¡°Go get him!¡± The two men standing behind Sunny rushed forward and engaged them in a melee. Manuel did not just stay at the back, either. He pulled out a dagger and threw himself at Sunny while he was not watching. However, Sunny was not an easy target. Even though he was old, his experience and his martial arts skills had given him an edge over Manuel. After they exchanged a few blows, Manuel was slowly getting overwhelmed. The other two fighters hastily came over to assist Manuel, and three of them fought against Sunny. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. People always said that a lion couldn¡®t win against a group of hyenas. Sunny was caught off guard by a hit on his back by a steel pipe. He stumbled a few steps forward and nearly fell to the ground. He turned around and mmed a punch into the temple of the attacker, causing the man to tilt over and fall to the ground. Seizing his chance, Manuel raised his dagger and stabbed into Sunny¡®s shoulder. Sunny let out a stifled grunt. He grabbed the de that was stuck in his shoulder and pulled it out forcefully. As blood jutted out of the wound into the air, he struck Manuel¡®s jaw with a palm strike, sending him flying into the air with blood flowing out of his lips and nose. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr.!¡± One of his men wanted to help him, but he was hit in the leg with an iron pipe by the person behind him. He fell to one knee and dodged another attack. He couldn¡®t get himself out. Sunny was already reaching his limit. His shoulder was bleeding profusely, and he could barely stand. Manuel wiped the blood off his face with the back of his hand and smiled devilishly. ¡°Old thing, I¡®d like to see who can save you this time.¡± Holding his dagger in his hand, Manuel rushed toward Sunny. Just when the dagger was about tond on its target, a bullet darted from the shadows and sent the dagger flying away from his hand with a loud ng. Manuel grabbed his numb arm, and his face changed in shock. ¡°Someone is here!¡± At that moment, a car darted straight at them. A few people were knocked away by the car because they were caught in the fight. Manuel was lucky enough to dodge in time. Gritting his teeth, he abandoned his men and took the opportunity to escape. The remaining people thought the reinforcements from the Southern n had arrived, so all of them ran away as well. Daisie¡®s hands were shaking profusely in the car as she held tightly to the steering wheel. She still couldn¡®te around from the shock that she had just hit someone with a car. She unbuckled her seat belt, pushed open the car door, and got out of the car. She felt weak on her knees and could barely stand. Sunny¡®s subordinate hastily went forward to support Sunny. Even though he was wounded, his injuries were not serious. When he saw Daisie, he was shocked. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Daisie came around to her senses and rushed up to them. Her face turned pale when she saw the blood on Sunny¡®s shirt. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., you¡®re injured!¡± Sunny covered the wound on his shoulder with his hand. His face was bloodless, but he stillforted her. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll be fine.¡± The silver lining was that they were right in front of the hospital, so Sunny was rushed to the emergency department. While Daisie and two of Sunny¡®s men were waiting in front of the door, Daisie saw that they were injured too, so she said, ¡°Why don¡®t you guys also go get your wounds tended?¡± One of them smiled and replied, ¡°We¡®re not as seriously injured as Mr. Southern Sr., so we¡®ll be fine.¡± As if he remembered something, he asked, ¡°By the way, Ms. Vanderbilt, how did you know we¡®re in the hospital?¡± Daisie did not know how to answer the question. She had received a text message from Saydie 15 minutes ago and learned that Sunny was in trouble at the hospital. At that time, she did not think too much and rushed to the hospital immediately. Noce, Cameron, Waylon, and Mahina were not around. If something were to happen to Sunny, how should she exin it to everyone? Besides, she wanted to do something for them as well. Even if they might not need her help, she did not want to be a freeloader who couldn¡®t do anything. Chapter 2115 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 The doctor came out, and they hastily asked, ¡°How is Mr. Southern Sr.?¡± The doctor took off his mask and said,¡± Don¡®t worry. Mr. Southern Sr. will be fine. We¡®ve already stitched the wound. Just make sure that he has enough rest and doesn¡®t get any water on the wound in the next few days. After a week, he cane back here and get the stitches removed.¡± Daisie pushed the door open and entered the ward. she saw that Sunny was lying on the bed, receiving an infusion while his pale face was filled with fatigue. She dared not to imagine what would happen if she hade a littleter. Sunny¡®s men walked inside and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Ms. Vanderbilt. Mr. Southern Sr. will be fine.¡± She nodded and asked, ¡°By the way, what is Mr. Southern Sr. doing in the hospital?¡± The man replied, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. is here to look for Joaqin.¡± Daisie was startled. ¡°Joaqin is still alive?¡± He nodded. ¡°Manuel nned to kill Joaqin, but Neal saved him.¡± After he finished speaking, he sighed and continued. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect that Manuel would ambush us at the hospital. If it weren¡®t for someone¡®s help from the side, Mr. Southern Sr. might be in danger.¡± Daisie lowered her head. She suspected that the person who helped them from the side was Saydie. She pressed her lips tightly and said, ¡°Since Manuel couldn¡®t get what he wanted today, I¡®m sure he¡®ll make his moves again. It isn¡®t safe for them to stay at the hospital anymore, but we don¡®t have enough people right now...¡± Daisie looked at Sunny on the bed, and something shed across her head. ¡°I have an idea.¡± In the evening, at the fishing vige... The olddy enthusiastically told them to stay for the night. It was alreadyte, and there was no transport back to the town anymore. Since Waylon was injured, Cameron agreed, and they stayed for one night. The sky had gotten even darker after they finished their dinner. The olddy cleaned up a room for them and said, ¡°This was originally my son¡®s room, but he hasn¡®t been back for many years. You¡®ll have to settle for one night.¡± There was not much furniture in the room. There was nothing else in the room besides a single bed, a closet, a table, a chair, and an old¨Cfashioned ceiling fan. The room was not equipped with air¨Cconditioning either. Cameron was stunned. ¡°Wait a moment, madam. We¡ª¡± The olddy was already gone when she turned her head around and was about to say something. ¡®How are we supposed to sleep since there is only a room and a bed?¡® Waylon came into the room and said, ¡°Well, we have no choice but to settle for one night.¡± Cameron looked at the single bed and asked, ¡°Are you really sure about that?¡± Waylon sat on the bed and looked at Cameron silently. She took a deep breath and waved her hand. ¡°Fine. You¡®re injured. You can have the bed. I¡®ll sleep on the floor.¡± The good thing was that there was a cool mat in the room and extra pillows in the closet. She could even sleep in the woods, so she could sleep on the floor as well. After sheid the cool mat on the floor and just when she was about to lie down, she saw something flitted across the bottom of the cupboard, creating a lot of noise in it. Cameron looked down, and then a mouse suddenly leaped out of the dark. ¡°Argh! A mouse!¡± She threw herself on the bed and identallynded on Waylon¡®s leg. Hissing with pain, Waylon hastily supported himself by putting his arm on the bed behind him. Cameron got up from Waylon and sat at the side of the bed. ¡°I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t mean it.¡± Waylon slowly loosened his arm muscles and raised his head to look at her. This was something he had never seen before, so he teased her. ¡°This is new. I didn¡®t know that you¡¯re scared of mice.¡± ¡°Don¡®t you find mice gross? They find their food in the garbage and spend most of their time crawling through the sewers. What if they crawled on top of me in the middle of the night? Just thinking about it makes me sick.¡± Cameron rubbed her arms as goosebumps began to pop up on her skin. Waylon chuckled helplessly. Suddenly, Cameron went closer to him. She crawled to the spot next to Waylon and found that the bed could fit two of them. She patted the bed and said, ¡°Would you mind sharing one side of the bed with me, Mr. Goldmann?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2116 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2116 Chapter 216 Waylon hesitated slightly. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Are you shy?¡± Cameron looked at him and raised her eyebrows lightly. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t do anything to you. Just treat me like a man.¡± Waylon was at a loss for words. Cameron arranged her pillows, and in order to make room for him, shey on her side with her back facing him and then added, ¡°I don¡®t move much when I¡®m asleep. You have my word that I won¡®t be touching you while you¡®re sleeping, so don¡®t worry.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly, smoothed the nket on his body, andy down on his back. The small single bed was indeed a little too crowded for two people, and it was almost impossible to turn over at will. Camerony on her side and left a little gap between the two of them, most probably fearing that she would get into contact with the wound on his arm. Waylon stared at the ceiling for a long time, then turned his head to the side and looked at the woman lying beside him with her back facing him. ¡°You really don¡®t mind this at all, huh?¡± She was flustered, then rested her elbow under the side of her head. ¡°What¡®s there to mind? This is not my first time sleeping on the same bed with another man. I¡®ve eaten and stayed under the same roof with five or six men before.¡± He frowned. ¡°Didn¡®t they get suspicious of your identity?¡± Cameron stared at the corner of the room. ¡°Why would they suspect me? In their eyes, I¡®m their young master. They would talk to me as if they were talking to a tiger, so who would have the guts to doubt my identity?¡± Waylon smirked. ¡°You¡®re correct in that sense too.¡± He then slightly turned over to his side of the bed to make more space. After the lights went out, the room was pitch ck. The two were lying on the same bed, and neither had spoken since then. In fact, Cameron could not fall asleep at all, and she did not dare to turn over at will either. When she went to sea and stayed under the roof with those subordinates, she did not feel embarrassed. Perhaps, it was because those men treated her like a man and did not even know she was a woman. But things were a little different with Waylon. He knew her identity, and that was why she felt a little embarrassed. However, most probably because she did not get to rest well in the woodsst night, she soon became drowsy and fell asleep. What she did not know was that Waylon could not sleep throughout the night. After all, it was his first time sharing a bed with a woman. Cameron did not move all night, and she was extremely cautious, even when she was sleeping. She remained still in the position that she fell asleep in for a long time. But someone was worried that she would roll off the bed because she turned over while she was sleeping and looked back at her four to five times. Waylon ced the back of his hand against his forehead. ¡®Sure enough, not every woman sleeps as restlessly as Daisie does.¡® Meanwhile, at the hospital... When the elevator door opened, the nurse was going through some documents at the nurse station. Two doctors in white robes and masks walked out of the elevator, passed by the station, and knocked on the table. ¡°Which ward is Mr. Serrano in?¡± The nurse answered them without even lifting her head. ¡°Ward 63.¡± The two men came to the door of Ward 63, skimmed through the patient¡®s chart, and determined that it was indeed Joaqin. The two exchanged gazes and pushed the door open.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Through the dim light in the corridor, they saw the man lying on the hospital bed with his back facing the door. He seemed to be sleeping soundly and not making any movement. One of the men pulled a dagger out of his robe, walked up to the bed, and stabbed the person on the bed urately. Sensing something immediately after the stab, the man turned over the person on the bed. It was a silicone dummy! ¡°F*ck! We¡®ve been yed!¡± They quickly fled, but as soon as they got out of the ward, they saw several mening out of the room next to the ward. They turned around and saw three men holding daggers and blocking their way into the corridor behind them. The other party came at them from both ends of the corridor. The two men gnashed their teeth, bit the bullet, took out their daggers, and sprinted toward the men. They were outnumbered, and the two of them were quickly captured. Chapter 2117 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Daisie walked out from behind the group of men. One of the assassins was stunned and realized something. ¡°Aren¡®t you the nurse at the nurse station?¡± Daisie squinted and smirked. ¡°Then are you doctors only because you¡®re wearing white coats?¡± The men were at a loss for words. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. They had wanted to sneak into the hospital in the middle of the night to murder Joaqin, but they did not expect these people to wait here to ambush them ahead of time. It was estimated that the people who had gone after Sunny had also failed. It was dawn, and a ray of sunlight shone into the room through a crack in the window. Because Cameron had been sleeping in one position, her entire arm was numb when she woke up. She turned over subconsciously and found that there was another nket on her body, and the other side of the bed was empty. When she rubbed her hand against the space of the bed, there was not even a trace of residual warmth. ¡®It seems that he¡®s woken up a lot earlier.¡® Cameron did some basic stretching, got out of bed, and walked out of the room groggily. However, before she could get into the living room, she heard the voice of the olddy who let them into her house. Cameron lifted the curtains, went out, and saw breakfast on the table. At this time, the olddy came out of the kitchen carrying more dishes and saw her. ¡°Girl, you¡®ve woken up.¡± Cameron stared at the exquisite food on the table. ¡°These are..¡± ¡°Oh, these are your boyfriend¡®s masterpieces.¡± ¡°My boy... Boyfriend?¡± Cameron was taken aback. The olddyughed. ¡°Aren¡®t the two of you a couple? By the way, your boyfriend¡®s cooking skills are top¨Cnotch. You really have good eyes. You¡®ve actually found yourself such a handsome boyfriend who can cook. You¡®ll definitely live a life full of delicious meals after you get married in the future.¡± The corner of Cameron¡®s lips twitched, and she covered her forehead, ¡°Madam, you¡®ve misunderstood. We¡®re not in that kind of rtionship.¡± Waylon came out of the kitchen with thest dish and ced it on the table. The olddy seemed to have not heard Cameron¡®s exnation and started praising Waylon. ¡°So sorry to have to bother you so early in the morning. You even have to help me make breakfast.¡± Waylon let off an amiable smile. ¡°You¡®re exaggerating, madam. You¡®re the one who took us in for the night. We¡®re the ones who bothered you, so you don¡®t need to feel embarrassed to ask me to help you make breakfast.¡± Seeing that he was such a sensible young man, the olddy grinned from ear to ear. Cameron sat in the seat and looked at the scrumptious and appetizing breakfast on the table. She picked up the silverware and tasted it, and her eyes lit up. She then stared up at Waylon.¡± You¡®re quite good at cooking, Mr. Goldmann.¡± ¡®These areparable to the breakfast made by chefs from high¨Cend restaurants.¡® Waylon filled a bowl with some oatmeal. ¡°My mother was a busy woman when I was young, so in order to share her burden, I was usually the one who made breakfast.¡± Cameron was startled. ¡°Aren¡®t there servants in the Goldmann mansion? Why would you need to make breakfast?¡± ¡®Just like me, I¡®ve never entered the kitchen to cook because we have cooks at home who are specially tasked to cook us meals. Forget about me. Even my father can¡®t make a decent breakfast at his age.¡® Waylon stirred the oatmeal in his bowl with a spoon, and his eyes moved. ¡°We hadn¡®t gone back to the Goldmanns at that time.¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡®I shouldn¡®t have dug so deep when ites to somebody else¡®s family affairs.¡¯ After breakfast, both of them bid the olddy goodbye. The olddy was so enthusiastic and affectionate that she gave them two chickens she had raised by herself. Cameron was too embarrassed to refuse her kindness, so she epted it. Walking to the side of the road, Waylon stretched out his hand. ¡°Give them to me. I¡®ll carry them.¡± ¡°No, it¡®s just two chickens.¡± She pushed his hand away. ¡°You¡®re injured, so act like someone that¡®s injured, and don¡®t worry about such petty matters.¡± Cameron lifted the two cages and knocked on the doors. ¡°When we get home, I¡®ll make chicken broth out of the two of you.¡± The chickens in the cage red straight at her. Chapter 2118 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Cameron tutted. ¡°How dare you re at me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll pluck all your feathers out now?¡± Seeing that she was so intopeting and having fun with the two chickens, Waylon smiled and shook his head. The two stood on the side of the road and waited for a ride. After a while, a tractor drove past. The tractor was heading for Southernshire, so Waylon and Cameron got onto the tractor for a ride. The sun shone on the two of them, there was no shelter, and the road was bumpy. Thus, the journey back home could be said to be extremely tormenting. When the tractor arrived at the intersection in front of the town, the two got out of the vehicle, and Cameron sprinted to the side of the road, leaned forward, propped her arms against a tree, and vomited. Waylon gave all the change that he had on him to the driver. The driver took a glimpse at Cameron and asked, ¡°Is your wife pregnant? Why is she vomiting so badly?¡± Waylon cleared his throat awkwardly, but before he could say anything, the driver had already handed him the two cages. ¡°Go back and ughter one of them, then cook something to make it up for your wife.¡± He then drove the tractor away. Cameron threw up all the breakfast she had eaten in the morning and felt extremely ufortable. Waylon handed her a pack of tissues. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She grabbed it from him and waved. ¡°I¡®m fine. It¡®s just motion sickness.¡± He smiled. ¡°Then I must say that you¡®re quite perseverant, Mr. Southern. You actually managed not to vomit on the tractor.¡± She wiped the corners of her mouth, turned around, and red at him. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Waylonughed out loud but didn¡®t utter a single word. Cameron did not go into the details with him and grabbed the chickens from him. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± He stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Cameron turned around in confusion, and a coat was ced over her head. She then stared at him as he patiently tied the sleeves of his coat into a knot, wrapping her long hair in it. She lifted her hand, patted the hand¨Cmade, temporary hijab on her head, and was slightly astonished. Waylon looked at her. ¡°I can barely see your hair now. I don¡®t think you would want to go back and be seen like this, would you?¡± Cameron lowered her gaze. ¡®It turns out that he¡®s worried about my identity being exposed. That¡®s why he wrapped my long hair in his coat. ¡°Mr. Southern!¡± Hearing Mahina¡®s voice, Cameron turned her head around, only to see Mahina running straight out of a car. She ran up to Cameron and took a better look at her. Seeing that she looked flustered, she asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Cameron waved. ¡°I¡®m fine. Have you been looking for us?¡± Mahina responded with a smile, ¡°Jake guessed that you should¡®ve gotten into the fishing vige and hidden yourselves there, so he ordered us to stay on guard at the city gate. Thank God that you¡®re both fine.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Noce got out of the car at that moment. Waylon walked up to him. ¡°Where¡®s Daisie?¡± ¡°She¡®s in the hospital,¡± he replied. Waylon frowned. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Noce shook his head. ¡°It¡®s not her. It¡®s Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Cameron, who just so happened to walk up to the both of them at this time, heard what Noce said, and her expression changed slightly as she dashed forward. ¡°What happened to my father!?¡± Mahina quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. went to the hospital yesterday to visit Mr. Serrano and was discovered by Manuel. Mr. Southern Sr. fought with Manuel¡®s men but was ambushed and got injured. He¡¯s fine, however. Ms. Vanderbilt has been taking care of Mr. Southern Sr. in the hospital after notifying us about the incident.¡± Cameron heaved a sigh of relief, and her gaze turned cold instantly. ¡°It¡®s Manuel¡®s doing, huh? I¡®ll settle the score with him when I get back.¡± Mahina saw the two chicken cages in her hand. ¡°Mr. Southern, these are...¡± Only then did Cameron hand the two cages to Mahina. ¡°Bring these back and get our cooks to make some chicken broth and dishes for Mr. Goldmann to make up for his injuries. He¡®s been severely injured.¡± Cameron did not wait for them and left the scene first. Noce and Mahina looked at Waylon at the same time. He did not look like he had been seriously injured. Cameron went back, took a shower, changed into some clean clothes, and went to the hospital with her men immediately. She pushed open the door of the ward. ¡°Father!¡± Sunny was sitting on the hospital bed, eating congee, and raised his head when he heard Cameron¡¯s voice. ¡°You seem fine.¡° Chapter 2119 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Cameron sat down in the chair next to the bed. ¡°What would happen to me? But things are different with you. You¡®re not as young as you used to be now, so what you should do is escape when you find yourself in a sticky situation. What were you thinking, going head¨Cto¨Chead with Manuel¡®s men?¡± Sunny put down the bowl in his hand. ¡°I¡®m fine. You and Wayne are the ones that I worry about. I can finally rest assured now that you two are alright.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and did not utter a single word. ¡°By the way, thanks to Daisie, we managed to catch two b*stards who tried to take advantage of the situation that we¡®re in. Joaqin is still alive, so I¡®m sure that Manuel will definitely think about assassinating him again.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°So you¡®re the one who saved him. No wonder.¡± He exined earnestly, ¡°Cam, no matter what happened between The Serpents and us before this, Joaqin is still the head of the Serranos. He¡®ll be able to help us to some extent in the future. In the face of Fabio¡®s ambition, we can¡®t afford to take things lightly. As for Manuel, it¡®s time to get rid of him for good.¡± Apart from the venttion openings, no light could shine into the basement of The Commune. The walls were all dark and damp, and there were cockroaches crawling in the corners. Several men were tied to posts and had been brutally beaten before this¨Ctheir faces were bruised and swollen. The door was abruptly opened, and Cameron stepped into the room slowly. One of the men opened his eyes, and his dry lips moved. ¡°Y¨CYou¡®re still alive.¡± The subordinate standing behind Cameron stepped forward and kicked him in the abdomen.¡± How dare you question our young master¡®s ability to survive your ambush?¡± The man vomited on the spot, and veins could be seen bulging on his forehead and neck. Cameron covered her mouth and nose in disgust. ¡°You¡®re not dead, so how could I die before you do? That¡®ll be so disrespectful.¡± The man was in so much distress that he could not even speak. One of the subordinates brought Cameron a stool. She sat down and crossed her legs. ¡°You guys have grown into a presumptuous gang. You actually have the guts to attack my father while I¡®m not around. You even hurt my father. I guess you must have grown tired of living and don¡®t want to see tomorrow¡®s sunrise already.¡± The man did not speak. Cameron turned her head and said to her men. ¡°Where¡®s the box of precious babies that we raise? Bring them out and show them to our guests.¡± Those men were astounded for a mornent and then nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Two of the men brought arge box in, which seemed quite heavy. Cameron got up, walked to the box, and patted it. ¡°As long as you give me the name of the Supporting Manuel from behind the curtains, I¡®ll make sure that you won¡®t have to suffer.¡± The man g?ashed his teeth and refused to speak. Cameron opened the lid of the box, and inside it was a densely packed swarm of venomous scorpions. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The man gulped his saliva out of fear when he saw the scene, and beads of cold sweat rolled down from the sides of his forehead. Rumor had it that the young master of the Southerns had a perverted mind and had many ways to torture others. In particr, he loved to watch as scorpions crawled all over his captives¡® bodies and got into their clothes. It was totally mental torture. ¡°These are venomous scorpions. They are very ruthless and really into stinging.¡± Cameron took the tweezers handed over by her subordinates and picked up a huge scorpion out of the cyclone. The sharp sting on the tip of its tail was clearly in vision. Cameron approached the man. Thetter felt numb all over his body, and his face gradually paled. ¡°Little cutie pie, be good and sting him.¡± Cameron ced the scorpion on the man¡®s shoulder, and when the scorpion crawled closer, the man could not take it anymore. ¡°M¨CMr. Southern! I really don¡®t know who¡®s supporting Manuel from the shadows! He¡®s never told us about that. Ever since he took over The Serpents, all we¡®ve done is follow his orders!¡± ¡°Don¡®t you people have any doubts about Manuel taking over The Serpents?¡± She looked indifferent and calm. The man gulped his saliva as the scorpion climbed up to his neck. He trembled vigorously but did not dare to move a muscle. ¡°We¡®re suspecting things, but we don¡®t dare to speak up. After all, this is a position that Mr. Puzo handed directly to him. We can only obey!¡° Chapter 2120 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Cameron picked up the scorpion with a tweezer and ced it on the back of her hand, The scorpion crawled slowly but did not sting her. The man¡®s scalp went numb just by looking at it. ¡°There¡®s actually someone in this world who keeps venomous scorpions as pets! This is so perverted!¡¯ Cameron saw his gaze, understood what he was thinking, and sneered. ¡°I can let you go, but I need you to do me a favor. If you can aplish the task, you¡®ll be rewarded. But if you don¡®t, I¡®ll give you a taste of a venomous scorpion bath.¡± The man bit the bullet and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°It¡®s very simple. Spread the fact that Joaqin Serrano is still alive to the public, including Manuel¡®s intention to murder him.¡± Cameron approached him. ¡°Can you do that?¡± He nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cameron asked her subordinates to untie him. After the man was released, he fled immediately for fear that Cameron would go back on her word. Cameron came out of The Commune, and Mahina was waiting for her at the door. She did not get anyone to stop the man who ran out just now because she knew that Cameron must have let him go on purpose. ¡°Young master, will he betray us?¡± Cameron opened the car door and got in the car. ¡°What can he do to betray us? I only asked him to spread the news that Joaqin is still alive. So, when the men working for The Serpents know that Manuel intends to kill their former boss, will they still trust him?¡± Even if Fabio and the people behind him supported Manuel, the people in The Serpents would never turn to him anymore. She wanted to get rid of Manuel slowly but steadily. It would be best if she could kill two birds with one stone and find out who was the person supporting Manuel from behind. Waylon was changing his bandages and ointment alone in the room when Daisie opened the door, smelled the odor of the ointment, and was surprised. ¡°Waylon, are you injured?¡± He bit the bandage and tied the knot of the bandage with the other hand. ¡°I¡®m fine. It¡®s just a flesh wound.¡± ¡°No, a flesh injury is still an injury. You have to go to the hospital for an examination.¡± She walked into the room and wanted to drag him out after saying that. However, instead of Daisie managing to pull Waylon out of the room, he grabbed her on the wrist. ¡°Daisie, I¡®m really fine. Cameron has already helped me with the wound before this.¡± Daisie¡®s eyes went from side to side, and she suddenly gave in. ¡°Oh, then it should be fine.¡± Waylon lifted his gaze and stared at her. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°No.¡± She moved to the side, sat down, and pursed her lips. ¡°Thank God Cameron was there. Isn¡®t she very awesome?¡± He responded with a hum as he packed the first¨Caid kit. ¡°Yeah, she¡®s pretty awesome.¡± Daisie leaned closer to him and winked. ¡°Just how amazing is she?¡± He was stunned for a split second, turned his head to the side, stared at her expectant gaze, raised his hand, and knocked the top of her head with his knuckle. ¡°Just what are you thinking?¡± She scratched her head, pouted, and did not utter a single word. ¡®Waylon is way too shrewd. I can¡®t ask him too many questions.¡® Waylon got up and put the first¨Caid kit away. ¡°You and Cameron have only known each other for a month, and you¡®ve gotten so close to her?¡± Daisie giggled. ¡°Of course. You won¡®t understand it. This is the friendship betweendies.¡± Waylon turned around and nced at her. ¡°It seems that you like her very much.¡± Daisie did not deny it, got up, and walked to the window. ¡°I like everyone that treats me well. Besides, you can consider her as my master in martial arts.¡± Thinking of something, she turned around abruptly. ¡°By the way, has Aunt Saydie been protecting us secretly?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°Her current identity impedes her from appearing in front of us, but it¡®s thanks to you this time around.¡± He then walked up to Daisie, raised his hand, and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I¡®ve always been worried that they¡®ll make a move on the Southern n when we¡®re not here, and you might not be able to handle it alone when the timees. Fortunately, you¡®ve done the Southern n a tiny favor this time around.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°That¡®s thanks to Aunt Saydie too.¡± ¡®Without Aunt Saydie¡®s text message, I would have no idea that Mr. Southern Sr. was in danger. Chapter 2121 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Waylon consoled. ¡°You¡®re doing great.¡± They went downstairs together and saw the butler walking in with a chicken in his hand. Daisie was curious. ¡°What¡®s the asion?¡± The butler didn¡®t speak, but Cameron walked in from outside and said in a loud voice,¡° There¡®s no asion. Wayne is hurt, and I heard that chicken helps.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°You¡®re so nice to him.¡± Cameron sounded casual. ¡°I¡®m nice to everyone.¡± Daisie didn¡®t know what to say. Was she overthinking? In the evening, Cameron, Daisie, and Waylon had chicken soup for dinner, which smelled delicious. Cameron handed the chicken soup to Waylon. ¡°The chicken has contributed its life and essence to you, so you should have more of it.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± Daisie looked at them while she bit down on her fork, but before she said anything, Cameron handed her a bowl. ¡°You¡®ve been through a lot in the past two days, so you should drink more too.¡± Daisie forced a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± She thought there was no need to bet because Sunny must have overthought. There was no way to force Cameron and Waylon together, so it was best to let things develop naturally Cameron was getting a chicken piece when her fork shed with another fork. She looked up, and it was Waylon¡®s. Waylon didn¡®t think that she would be going for the same piece, so when they both withdrew their forks, they said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The air froze for a second, then Cameron took the piece. ¡°You¡®re being too courteous.¡± Waylon smiled and didn¡®t reply. Daisie looked at them suspiciously because she sensed that something felt off after they returned. ¡°Did something happen between them?¡® After that, she was sure that it wouldn¡®t be surprising even if something had happened when they were alone in the woods. Two dayster... Cameron sat in the chair, slicing up an apple. Sunny was reading the newspaper when he read that Waylon was injured and suddenly asked, ¡°Are Wayne¡®s injuries bad?¡® She paused but didn¡®t look up. ¡°It¡®s fine. His arm still works.¡± She remembered something and raised her brows. ¡°Why do you care so much about him? He was old and injured as badly as he was, so why was he caring more about Waylon? Sunnyid the newspaper down on one side. ¡°Why can¡®t I care about him? He was hurt because he was with you. If you had to fight those people by yourself, do you think you could have survived?¡± The men had guns. Even if she was the best fighter in the world, would she be able to fight against bullets? Cameron sighed. ¡°Sure, you¡®re right.¡± Sunny scoffed. ¡°You should treat him nicer.¡± She was very serious. ¡°I¡®ve made chicken soup for him. Isn¡®t that nice enough?¡± He turned away and said, ¡°You¡®re not the one who made it.¡± Cameron ced the sliced apple on the te and was very curious. ¡°Dad, am I really your biological kid?¡± Sunny angrily rolled his eyes and ignored her. She was his own flesh and blood, but she was so N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. dim. Mahina knocked. ¡°Sir.¡± Cameron got up and walked out with her. They stood in the corridor while Mahina told her about The Serpents. After the news that Joaqin was still alive and was almost murdered by Manuel spread, The Serpents had an internal dispute because some people were against Manuel being the leader. Chapter 2122 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Cameron said with a hand under her chin, ¡°Was it Mateo and his men?¡± Mahina nodded. ¡°Mateo is Joaqin¡®s trusted aide, and Joaqin trusts him fully. After news of Joaqin¡®s murder surfaced, he was fine with Florence taking over, but after Manuel took over, he started suspecting him.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Now that Joaqin is still alive and Manuel was the one who tried to murder him, there¡®s no way that Mateo is going to let it slide.¡± Mahina pressed her lips together and said in a serious tone, ¡°He won¡®t, but Manuel has killed the people who spread the rumor. Now, most of the people in the gang don¡®t dare go against him. So even if Mateo is nning a coup, the men might not follow him.¡± Cameron didn¡®t speak. That was human nature. When people¡®s lives were not at stake, they could just suspect and rise up against anyone. However, when Manuel killed someone to set an example, they knew where they stood. Thus, there was no harm in following the orders of whoever the leader was. Most people were afraid of dying, and no one would want to stick out, but as long as someone took action and seeded, they would stand on that side. They didn¡®t need Joaqin to be their leader. They would just follow whoever the leader was. Cameron squinted andughed. ¡°That¡®s great.¡± Mahina was surprised. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°Having all that power isn¡®t necessarily a good thing for Manuel.¡± Cameron turned to face Mahina. ¡°Fabio doesn¡®t care who the leader of The Serpents is as long as they obey him. Even if that person was the leader of The Serpents, they still had to listen to him, so what if Manuel starts disobeying?¡± Mahina immediately understood. ¡°Fabio wouldn¡®t let The Serpents overstep.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°So, all we need to do is give them a push.¡± ¡°Cameron!¡± Daisie¡®s voice came from behind. They both turned and saw her walking over with Waylon. Mahina nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Daisie held up the supplements. ¡°We¡®re here to visit Mr. Southern Sr.¡± She then opened the door of the room. When Sunny saw them, he was delighted. ¡°Daisie and Wayne are here. You don¡®t need to bring anything.¡± She smiled. ¡°Waylon helped me pick these out.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sunny couldn¡®t stop smiling. ¡°Put them down there. We¡®re a family. Thanks for the gifts.¡± Cameron, who stood at the door, crossed her arms. She squinted when she heard ¡®family¡®. She didn¡®t know that her family and the Goldmanns were now one. Mahina suddenly looked toward Cameron and Waylon, then at Sunny and how he cared a lot for the Goldmann siblings. She suddenly understood... She whispered to Cameron, ¡°I¡®m going to leave.¡± Cameron nodded, and Mahina left. The room was filled with Sunny¡®sughter as if Daisie and Waylon¡®s visit was a joyful asion. Cameron stood at the door. She had never seen her father so happy, even when he was making a big fortune. She looked at Waylon. ¡°Why does my father love you two so much?¡± Chapter 2123 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Waylon turned to look at her. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Cameron looked helpless. ¡°He always has a smile stered on his face ever since you came over. Even Noce doesn¡¯t receive this treatment.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°I guess it¡®s our fault.¡± Cameron thought for a while and leaned closer to him. ¡°Are you going to acquire the Southern n?¡± Why else would her father think of them as ¡®family¡®? Waylon looked at how serious she looked and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I_¡± The rolled¨Cup newspaper hit her foot, and she looked up at Sunny. ¡°You keep making your own assumptions. There¡®s no acquisition. Do you think money falls from the sky? Acquisitions don¡®t happen so easily.¡± Cameron picked up the newspaper. ¡°How you treat them is so different.¡± Sunny smirked and looked proud. She just couldn¡®t understand. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave then.¡± She gave the paper to Waylon, then turned and left. Daisie was going to go after her, but Sunny stopped her. ¡°Willy, go speak to that kid. How could she suspect us?¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. She understood what the old man was trying to do. Waylon looked at Sunny, nodded, and left. Daisie looked worried. ¡°Is that a little over the board?¡± Cameron didn¡®t know what was on his mind. What if she misunderstood? How would they exin it? Sunny picked up the sk. ¡°Do you think the girl is angry? She¡®s not such a petty person.¡± Daisie sat down. ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡°She¡®s my daughter. Of course I know.¡± Sunny slowly drank his water and continued.¡± Cameron has always been by my side her entire life. I can¡®t keep her on the ind forever. I¡®ve thought about it. After everything has ended, even if her identity hasn¡®t been exposed, I will do it myself. ¡°All parents hope their children will stay close to them, but everyone hopes that their children are happy. If she had to stay on the ind by sacrificing her happiness, I wouldn¡®t want that.¡± Daisie was stunned and looked down. Cameron walked to the car and was going to open the door when she saw someone walking over through the reflection on the window. She turned around. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He said, ¡°He¡®s worried about you.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°He doesn¡®t seem like someone who would worry about me.¡± Waylon squinted. Sunny hadn¡®t said he was worried, but that didn¡®t mean that he didn¡®t care about this daughter of his. ¡°He doesn¡®t have to say it.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°You¡®re not his son, so how do you know what he thinks?¡® He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you his son then?¡® Cameron rested her elbow on the top of the car. ¡°I am ying the part.¡± He smiled. ¡°But you¡®re not a man.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You¡®re being a sexist.¡± ¡°You¡®re putting words in my mouth.¡± When a man on a bike rode part, Waylon dodged it, leaned forward, and quickly supported himself by mming his hand on the car door. Cameron leaned back on the door and looked up at him. There was less than half an inch in between them. A mother and son walked out of the hospital, and the son pointed at them. ¡°Mom, the two men there are kissing!¡± ¡°Shh! Look away.¡± The mother covered his mouth and guided him away quickly. Chapter 2124 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Cameron blinked. Her brain snapped back, and she pushed Waylon away. ¡°You startled me!¡± She didn¡®t notice and hit his arm, which made him wince. Cameron extended her hand to grab him. ¡°Did I hit your wound? Let me see.¡± She then proceeded to take off his clothes. Waylon grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°Let me take a look. If you¡®re bleeding again, we¡®ll go back and ask them to redo your bandages.¡± Cameron rambled on while Waylon gripped her wrist and took a deep breath. ¡°Are you sure this is the best ce to take off my clothes?¡± Cameron paused and looked back toward the entrance of the hospital. Everyone was looking at them with weird expressions. To them, one of the men was trying to remove the clothing of the other one. Was that appropriate? More importantly, Waylon¡®s shirt started creasing, and since he was trying to stop her, it looked like he was being sexually harassed. She let go of him but wasn¡®t done with it. She dragged him into the hospital. ¡°I¡®ll check in the consultation room.¡± In the room... Waylon removed his shirt, and the doctor removed the gauze on his arm and was shocked.¡± How did you get this wound?¡® Cameron leaned against the door. ¡°Gunshot. The bullet has been removed, and the wound was cleaned previously.¡± The doctor looked at her. ¡°He should still be rushed to the hospital.¡± Cameron looked away and mumbled, ¡°I couldn¡®t at that time...¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°You know how chaotic the ind can get. You young people should try to stay put. Look how long you¡®ve been hurt. It¡®s even infected now. Even if it was cleaned previously, you still need toe to the hospital to get it checked.¡± Cameron looked at Waylon in shock. ¡°Have you been cleaning your wound ever since we got back?¡± She had assumed that Waylon woulde to the hospital to get it checked, and she hadn¡®t been paying attention. He didn¡®t speak, which showed that that was true. Cameron turned her face away. ¡°I¡®m d I dragged you here, or your arm might just be disabled.¡± Waylonughed. The doctor cleaned the wound again, applied some medication, told him what to pay attention to, and gave him the bill. Waylon slowly put his shirt back on and didn¡®t mind that Cameron was there. Cameron looked away uneasily. ¡®Had he always had such a great body?¡¯ After the doctor gave him the receipt, he took it, said thanks, and left. Cameron pretended to be checking the time. Waylon saw how red her ears were and chuckled. ¡°You were trying to take off my shirt downstairs, but now you¡®re shy?¡± Cameron was stunned and subconsciously touched her ears. Waylon smiled even wider when he saw how awkward she was. She grabbed Waylon by the cor. ¡°Enough nonsense.¡± Waylon looked down at her and raised his brows. The doctor¡®s pen dropped to the floor, and he was shocked because he heard something unexpected... Cameron let go and left. After they walked away, the doctor took a deep breath. ¡°That was Mr. Southern? That¡®s why he hasn¡®t married yet. He¡®s gay.¡± He was d he didn¡®t make it obvious, or he might have to say goodbye to his job. It wasn¡®t easy being a doctor on this ind. A few days after Sunny removed his stitchings, he was discharged. To avoid another ident, the cars that went to fetch him were anti¨Ccollision and bulletproof. Mahina, who sat in the passenger¡®s seat, turned around. ¡°Sir, we¡®ve secretly gotten Joaqin Serrano. We have enough care workers to take care of him, so Manuel won¡®t be able to get to him any time soon.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 2125 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Sunny nodded. ¡°That¡®s fine. What about Mateo?¡± Mahina replied. ¡°I¡®ve informed Mateo. He¡®s loyal to Joaqin, so he won¡®t ignore anything that involves him.¡± Sunny raised his brows. ¡°What about Cam?¡± Mahina hesitated, but it was best not to hide it. ¡°She... went to see Mr. Puzo.¡± Meanwhile, when Fabio heard that Cameron tried to meet him, he squinted. Before he could reply, someone next to him sounded very careful. ¡°Mr. Southern is as cunning as his old man. He probably wants to meet you to talk about The Serpents.¡± They had caught wind that Joaqin was still alive, but they didn¡®t care whether Manuel was the one who tried to kill him. Now that The Serpents were under them, The Southern n would have to meet them to talk about this. Fabio took a drag of his cigarette. After a long pause, he crushed the bud in the ashtray.¡± Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡®s at Parkin.¡± Cameron sat in the main hall of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. Everyone there had their guards up and stood in two rows. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Fabio walked in, Buchanon immediately walked toward him. ¡°Mr. Puzo, he suddenly came in with his men. We¡ª¡± Fabio raised his hand to cut him off and asked them to leave them. Cameron picked up his teacup and watched while Fabio walked over. Fabio sat down on the couch across from her and asked, ¡°How¡®s Sunny?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Thanks for your concern. He¡®s healthy.¡± Fabio said, ¡°I heard that he was injured recently. I¡®m d he¡®s fine.¡± She looked around. ¡°You seem to care a lot about my father.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°He¡®s the leader of The Southern n. Of course I have to pay attention.¡± One of the men brought a kettle over. Fabio picked up his teacup and slowly took a sip. ¡°I wonder why you¡®re here.¡± She went straight to the point. ¡°I¡®m sure you¡®ve heard Joaqin Serrano is still alive.¡± Fabio smirked and continued to drink the tea. ¡°The Serpents all thought that Joaqin was dead. I¡®m d to know that he¡®s found alive.¡± Cameron knew if he really was happy. It was a fact that The Serpents were now part of his gang. Even if Joaqin,wanted to return to The Serpents, it would depend on his approval. Fabio wasn¡®t going to let the gang go easily. He hadn¡®t done anything yet so far but knew a lot about what was going on in the Southern n. It meant that he had been observing from afar for a while already. The bigger the problem between The Serpents and the Southern n was, the better for him. It didn¡®t matter how Manuel wanted to take down the Southern n. Even if it wasn¡®t done in his own way, Fabio would quietly allow it. Cameron ced down her teacup and looked calm. ¡°Don¡®t you worry. Now that The Serpents are part of your gang, they¡®re no longer our concern. We don¡®t need to waste our effort on a disloyal dog.¡± Fabio frowned and raised his brows at her but didn¡®t say anything. She leaned back in her chair in a more Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2126 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Cameron caressed her watch and chuckled. ¡°Do you really think Manuel will be loyal to you?¡± Fabio replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°I don¡®t know if he¡®ll be loyal to me or not, but one thing I¡®m very sure of is that he doesn¡®t have the guts to do anything wild in my ce.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡®re right. After all, if he dares to do anything wild, you won¡¯t be using him anymore.¡± Fabio frowned as he seemed to be mulling over her sentence. Cameron¡®s smile deepened as she continued. ¡°A subordinate who suddenly gained the power to govern over an organization. Initially, he¡®s supposed to serve you, but we don¡®t even know who he¡¯s serving. After all, I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡®re not the one who instructed him to do what he¡®s doing, right, Mr. Puzo?¡± Her words were sharp, and the atmosphere froze. There was dead silence in the hall, and nobody dared to make even the slightest noise. Fabio took a sip from his tea as his face sank. It was only now that he realized how good Cameron was at talking. She had a sharp tongue and could always hit the bullseye. It was true that he was not the one who had instructed Manuel to do those things. He had only agreed to Manuel taking over The Serpents because Florence would only cause trouble and ruin his ns. After Manuel took over The Serpents, he began to unleash a series of attacks on the Southern n. He allowed Manuel to do so because he was in need of someone who could keep the Southern n upied. After all, it was not a bad thing to him if Manuel could keep the Southern n busy. All he had to do was observe from the sidelines and then strike at the right moment. This would save him a lot of time and effort. However, after listening to what Cameron said, he couldn¡®t help but begin to think about his ns again. ¡°You¡®re really good at sowing discord, Mr. Southern.¡± Cameron knew that he wouldn¡®t believe her that easily, but she was confident that he must have started to doubt Manuel. She smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡®t have to do that at all. It depends on you whether you choose to believe me or not. If you don¡®t believe in me, there¡®s nothing I can do either.¡± She slowly rose to her feet and added. ¡°Mr. Puzo, people always say that those who watch the fire from the side will get burned as well, so you¡®d better be careful. Also, when The Serpents were still in charge of The Commune, they took a sum of money from us. ¡°If Manuel is willing to give the money to you, that means he¡®spletely loyal to you. After all, I also would like to find out how loyal Manuel can be.¡± Cameron left with her men after she finished speaking. Buchanon¡®s face sank as he hissed. ¡°How dare this brat sow discord between you and the Serpents?¡± ¡°Are you sure that he¡®s sowing discord?¡± Fabio nced at him. Buchanon stammered and asked, ¡°Is... Is he not?¡± Fabio put his cup on the table and said, ¡°Doesn¡®t he know I will check? Besides, he wouldn¡®t have come to me unprepared if he didn¡®t have some information on his hands.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was confident that he would look into it after what she said. After Cameron left the Parkin Chamber of Commerce, she went to Yuzu Vi. Damian was waiting for her at Yuzu Vi with snacks and tea. When he saw her, he said, ¡°Your father was worried sick when he learned that you went to see Mr. Puzo at the Parkin Chamber of Commerce.¡± ying with the cup, Cameron said, ¡°He told you about it?¡± Damian chuckled. ¡°Yeah, he¡®s worried about you, so he asked me to send someone to keep an eye on you from the outside of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce.¡± She ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°No wonder I had a feeling that someone was watching me when I came out.¡± Damian poured a cup of tea and continued helplessly. ¡°You¡®re your father¡®s only son, so you shouldn¡®t make him worry about you so much.¡± The corner of her lips twitched as she put the cup down. ¡°He¡®s the one who keeps making me worry. He¡®s in his 505, yet he still has the guts to fight with other people. See, so he¡®s in the hospital now.¡± If he had told her about Joaqin earlier, Manuel wouldn¡®t have had the chance to ambush them. Damian chuckled, ¡°Alright, let¡®s not talk about this. It¡®s almost time for you to get a wife. I think the pretty little girl who came to the restaurant to pack some snacks today is quite a good match for you.¡± Chapter 2127 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Cameron was stunned. ¡°Daisie?¡± She was here to pack some snacks just now?¡® When Damian realized that Cameron was not into Daisie, his face sank. ¡°Cam, tell me honestly, do you not like women?¡°. He had been a friend of Sunny since Cameron was a kid. In other words, he was the one who watched Cameron grow up and treated him like he was his nephew. Cameron was stunned. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Damian picked up the cup and replied, ¡°There have been rumors going around heretely, and all of them are saying that you¡®re into men.¡± She rose to her feet and asked, ¡°Who started the rumors?¡± Damian said helplessly, ¡°I heard it from a little bird. They said you were being touchy¨Ctouchy with Mr. Goldmann in front of the hospital. Plus, you don¡®t have any girlfriend at your age, so you can¡®t me people for being suspicious of your gender orientation. If¡­ If you really don¡®t like women, then... Sunny won¡®t have any descendants.¡± Sunny had only one son, and if he was homosexual, then there would be no one to continue their lineage. Cameron was rendered speechless. She did not know that these rumors were spread from the Southern n... Meanwhile, at The Commune... Jack brought Daisie to the office. Daisie knocked on the door and entered the room after getting permission. Noce was reading a document. He thought it was Jake and asked, ¡°Anything?¡± She tip¨Ctoed to the desk and put the snacks she had bought from the restaurant on the desk. Noce lifted his head and was stunned. ¡°Daisie?¡± Jack turned around and left the room for them. She chuckled, ¡°I know you¡®re busy, but I won¡®t disturb you. I just came here to deliver you some food.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Noce put down the document in his hand and rose to his feet. He walked around the desk and stretched his arm to grab her into his embrace. He buried his head in her hair and asked,¡± How did you know that I¡®m hungry?¡± ¡°You haven¡®t eaten anything?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. He put his chin on her shoulder and continued in a husky voice. ¡°I haven¡®t eaten anything since morning.¡± Daisie dragged him to the couch and forced him to sit down. ¡°What? Do you know that¡®s bad for your stomach? Now, I want you to drop what you¡®re doing and eat first.¡± He chuckled. Looking at the snacks that she brought him, he picked one up and popped it into his mouth. ¡°It tastes good.¡± Daisie sat at the side and watched as he ate the snacks. ¡°I bought these snacks from Yuzu Vi. They taste good, right?¡± He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What made you suddenly want toe and visit me?¡± Daisie sat up straight and replied, ¡°Why? I can¡®te to visit you?¡± She almost wanted to say that she missed him a lot. She turned her head around to look at the document on the desk and asked, ¡°Nolly, I thought the matter regarding the Commune was over? Why are you still staying here then?¡± Noce was just taking over The Commune temporarily. He was not the real person in charge of the Commune. After the matter of The Serpents was resolved, he did not need to stay in The Commune anymore, but he must have his own reason for staying back. He lifted his eyelid and chuckled. ¡°I¡®m just helping Mr. Southern Sr. to solve some of the issues.¡± Daisie did not believe him at all. However, she could more or less guess the reason he was staying here. He wanted to stay in The Commune because if he wanted to get rid of Donald, he must keep himself hidden. Staying with the Southerns would attract too much attention, and people might get suspicious as well if they realized that Daisie was staying with the Southerns too. Donald was in the dark, so Noce had to stay in the dark as well, even if Donald suspected that he was still alive. Nove leaned forward and ced his hand on top of hers. His voice was low as he said, ¡° Don¡®t worry.¡± She withdrew her hand out in anger and turned around. Noce walked up to her, grabbed her shoulder, and turned her around to face him. ¡°Please don¡®t be angry. I promise you that I won¡®t risk my life anymore.¡± Chapter 2128 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Daisie turned her head away. ¡°I don¡®t believe you.¡± Noce chuckled deeply and grabbed her into his arms. Before she could do anything, his warm and wet lips imed hers. Daisie ced her hands on his shoulders, trying to push him away but to no avail. They kissed for a long while, and he only released her after she nearly suffocated. Daisie pushed him away in anger. ¡°Noce!¡± He fell onto the couch, bringing Daisie along with him. He chuckled and coiled his arms around her waist to secure her tightly in his embrace. ¡°I promise you. This will be thest time.¡± Daisie looked fixedly at his face. There was a serious expression sitting on his face as she said, ¡°If you lie to me again, I¡®ll find another husband.¡± Even though she tried to make herself look angry, he felt she was adorable. He couldn¡®t help himself and grabbed her into his arms. As he chuckled, he said, ¡°Do you need me to introduce someone to you?¡± She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Really? Remember to introduce a few more to me so that I can pick the best one from them.¡± Noce pinched her cheek. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Daisie pushed his hand away and turned her head sideways. He sat up and secured her in his arms. ¡°Can you stay and keep mepany?¡± Something flickered across her eyes as she smiled beamingly. ¡°You want me to stay?¡± Daisie sat on top of him and leaned forward. She slid her hand into his shirt in a flirtatious manner, and Noce shuddered. He grabbed her hand, and a hint of desire rose from his eyes.¡± Stop it.¡± She ignored him andnded a kiss on his Adam¡®s apple. Something inside of him snapped, and he lifted her onto his body, holding the back of her head and pressing his lips over hers. Daisie pushed him onto the couch and ripped off his belt. Noce chuckled and said, ¡°What are you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Daisie retreated with his belt in his hand. It was only now that he realized what Daisie was trying to do. He stretched his arm forward, trying to catch her, but to no avail. She took a few quick steps back and hopped to the door. Turning her head around, she giggled at him and said, ¡°Hmph! This is what you get for making me angry. Come and get me if you can!¡± Noce was rendered speechless as he watched Daisie run away with his belt. He ced his face in his hand and took a deep breath. He was caught betweenughter and tears. It seemed to him that Daisie had be a lot smarter behind his back. Meanwhile, at the Southwest District Clubhouse... Fabio was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He was not wearing any clothes, and there was only a bath towel wrapped around his waist. A female masseur rubbed some essential oil on his back and began massaging. Gail lifted the curtain and walked into the private room. ¡°Mr. Puzo.¡± Fabio did not open his eyes as he replied, ¡°What have you found?¡± Gail lifted her eyelids and replied, ¡°It¡®s true that Manuel has been contacting someone behind your back.¡± When Fabio heard what she said, he opened his eyes and turned to look at her. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gail replied emotionlessly, ¡°It¡®s someone called Donald.¡± Fabio suddenly sat right up, and the woman behind him had no other choice but to retreat to the side. His expression was dark as he asked, ¡°Donald?¡± He seemed to have heard the name before. He thought for a while and remembered that Donald was the escaped prisoner who came to join him on Eastern Inds two years ago. He looked at Gail and asked, ¡°Are you certain that he¡®s the one Manuel has been contacting?¡± Gail lowered her head and replied, ¡°I wasn¡®t sure initially, but Donald is staying in Irissa Hotel, and Manuel has been going in and out of Irissa Hotel several times. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Moreover, I heard that the Southern n has confirmed that Manuel made the money transfers in the ounts of The Commune. Even Joaqin doesn¡®t know about it, so it has to be Manuel who has used the money behind everyone¡®s back. ¡°As for whether or not Manuel gave the money to Donald, we just need to find out if Manuel can spit out the money. This way, we can also find out whether he¡®s working with Donald in secret or not.¡± Fabio let out a chuckle, and a glint crossed his eyes. ¡°Go get Manuel for me.¡± Meanwhile, when Manuel heard that Fabio was looking for him, he thought that Fabio had finally noticed him. If he wanted topletely take control over The Serpents, he needed help from Fabio. He followed Gail to the clubhouse confidently and stepped into the private room. Chapter 2129 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Fabio sat on the sofa in his bathrobe and put his arm around the blonde beauty beside him. The beauty was nestled in his arms, smiling at him obediently. Manuel walked forward and lowered his head. ¡°Mr. Puzo.¡± Fabio lifted the ss on the table in front of him and nudged at the beauty. As the beauty poured wine into the ss, he asked, ¡°I heard that you secretly took the money from The Commune¡¯s ount into your own pocket?¡± Manuel was stunned. Even Joaqin did not know that he had taken the money, so how would Fabio know about it? As Fabio took a sip from the ss of wine, he lifted his eyes to look at him grimly. ¡°It seems like Cameron wasn¡®t lying at all. You indeed have taken the money.¡± Manuel felt a chill down his spine. He did not expect Cameron to realize the missing money on The Commune¡®s ount at all. *D*mn it! Why does he have to get in my way every time!?¡® ¡°Mr. Puzo, it¡®s true that I took the money.¡± He did not dare to lie to Fabio. Mustering up courage, he said, ¡°But I took the money for you, Mr. Puzo.¡± Fabio squinted. ¡°For me?¡± ¡°Joaqin was afraid of Mr. Southern Sr., so he rejected your offer again and again. I think he didn¡®t have any intention of forming an alliance with you at all. If I hadn¡®t killed Joaqin, The Serpents wouldn¡®t have defected to you. I intended to release The Serpents from the Southern n¡®s control, so I took the money from The Commune¡®s ount to make Mr. Southern Sr. suspect Joaqin and to sow discord between them. It¡®s just that I didn¡®t expect that Mr. Southern Sr. didn¡®t take the bait at all.¡± He spoke with indignation as if everything he had done was to lead The Serpents to defect to Fabio, bring down the Southern n, and sever the rtionship between Joaqin and Sunny. Swirling the wine ss in his hand, Fabio fell silent for a while before smiling. ¡°If that¡®s the case, thank you then.¡± Manuel smiled back at him. ¡°I¡®m willing to do anything as long as I can help you, Mr. Puzo.¡± ¡°So that means the money is in your hands now, right?¡± Manuel¡¯s smile froze. Fabio put the ss on the table and looked at him fixedly, ¡°Since you said you did it for me, then how about you help me to fill in the amount of money that Parkin Chamber of Commerce lost because of Mr. Peralta?¡± Manuel clenched his fists tightly and forced a smile on his face. ¡°Of course, I can. B¨CBut I need some time to get the money.¡± ¡°I¡®ll give you three days.¡± After that, Fabio left with the blonde beauty in his arms, leaving Manuel alone behind in the private room Fabio did not need the money at all. He was just testing him for his loyalty. He would never allow anyone who worked under him to be loyal to anyone else besides him. If Manuel couldn¡®t get the money out in the next three days, then he would be in big trouble, The next day, at the Southern residence... Sunny was ying chess with Daisie in the courtyard. Daisie looked around and leaned forward. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., are you the one who spread the rumors?¡± She had heard the rumors about Cameron when she went to the training center this morning. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sunny chuckled, ¡°What do you think? It¡®s a nice move, isn¡®t it?¡± The corner of Daisie¡®s lips twitched. ¡°Yeah, that¡®s a hell of a move.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± When Cameron came out of her room, she saw that her father was mumbling something to Daisie. Daisie grinned at her and replied, ¡°We¡®re talking about chess.¡± Sunny suddenly smacked her hand away and said, ¡°How can you checkmate me again? Can¡®t you show me some mercy?¡± Chapter 2130 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Daisie replied in a serious voice, ¡°No way! The first rule in chess is that we must go all out regardless of who we¡®re ying with. If you lose, you lose.¡± Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°Dad, just admit that you¡®re not as good as her. Stop bullying a little girl.¡± Cameron sighed. ¡°There¡®s no one to continue my bloodline. Is there anything worse than that?¡± Daisie couldn¡®t help herself andughed. Cameron then said with a straight face, ¡°You talk as if I can really help you to pass on your lineage.¡± Sunny picked up a cup of tea and sighed. ¡°But how are you going to exin it this time?¡± She did not want to waste her time with him, so she said, ¡°Alright, let¡®s stop that. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Sunny became serious and asked, ¡°What is it about?¡± Daisie knew she shouldn¡®t stay here, so she rose to her feet and said, ¡°Then I¡®ll go back to my room first.¡± Cameron sat on Daisie¡®s seat and filled him with everything she had said to Fabio yesterday. After Sunny listened to what she said, he asked calmly, ¡°So you want him to help you get rid of Manuel?¡± ¡°We can get rid of Manuel and lure the person behind him out. Isn¡®t this the best way?¡± He frowned. ¡°Manuel can¡®t escape anymore, but I¡®m worried that the person behind him may not take the bait.¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°You know the person behind him?¡± Sunny nodded and said, ¡°It¡®s Donald.¡± A hint of surprise crossed Cameron¡®s eyes as she eximed, ¡°Isn¡®t he the person who Noce has been looking for?¡± It was never in her wildest dream that the person behind Manuel¡¯s back would be him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sunny slowly rose to his feet and walked to the side. ¡°Noce is the one who noticed the problem with the ount book. He has long suspected that someone in The Serpents is working with Donald. I think it¡®s Donald who instigated Manuel to take over The Serpents from Florence.¡± He turned his head around to look at Cameron and continued. ¡°What Donald needs is a pawn who can get Fabio¡®s attention, and this pawn is none other than Manuel. Even if you want to get to Donald through Fabio, Donald won¡®t give in that easily. Not to mention that he¡®s hiding in the dark. We don¡®t know when he¡®ll return fire.¡± Cameron chuckled, ¡°Maybe. He was the one who ordered those people to hunt Waylon and me down at that time.¡± Sunny was stunned. He suddenly remembered that Noce had told him before that there were two groups of people that day. One of the groups was going for Daisie. They were from The Serpents and had not brought any weapons with them since they wanted to capture her alive. However, Cameron and Waylon had been facing a group of ouws. In other words, Manuel had not been trying to distract them. Instead, Manuel and Donald had made a move at the same time. Donald wanted Manuel to capture Daisie so that he could use her to lure out Noce. As for Cameron, he wanted to get rid of her to throw the Southern n into turmoil as well as to help Manuel capture Fabio¡®s attention. It was a good n that killed two birds with one stone. Manuel came to the Irissa Hotel to discuss with Donald what they should do next. After Manuel left, Buchanon from the Parkin Chamber of Commerce came to him. Donald invited Buchanon to the restaurant. Buchanon went straight to the point and said,¡± Mr. Puzo wanted me to ask you if you have been in contact with Manuel in secret.¡± Smilingly, he replied, ¡°Why would Mr. Puzo think that? I¡®ve only met with Manuel from The Serpents a few times. We¡®ve never talked to each other much.¡± ¡°Since you¡®ve defected to Mr. Puzo, I suggest you drop all your fantasies. Mr. Puzo knows everything you did in Yaramoor, and he wants me to bring you a message. You¡®re in the Eastern inds now, so you need to follow the rules of the inds. With your intelligence and tactics, if you can¡®t be used for Mr. Puzo, then he won¡®t keep you. I hope you can understand this, Mr. Matthews.¡± After he finished speaking, he left with his men without waiting for a reply from Donald. Donald¡®s face sank From the moment Manuel looked for him, he knew that Fabio had started to suspect him. Chapter 2131 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 ¡®That b*stard Cameron! He actually used the ount book to convince Fabio that Manuel and I are rted.¡® A fat man walked behind Donald. ¡°Sir, what should we do now?¡± Donald picked up the water ss on the table and drank the water slowly, and his gaze turned stern gradually. ¡°What else can we do? I can only abandon this chess piece of mine so that I can prove my loyalty to Mr. Puzo.¡± After Manuel returned, he still imagined that Donald would help him to solve the issue. However, unexpectedly, he suddenly received a call from an unknown woman. The woman said something to him, and Manuel¡®s expression changed drastically. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, Mr. Estrada, do you really think that Donald will help you? He has already decided to push you out into the wilderness. You should find a way to escape now. Otherwise, Donald might even get rid of you in order to protect himself.¡± Manuel wanted to say something, but the other party had already ended the call. He panicked. ¡®Donald is the one who asked me to do everything. I actually nned to continue to protect his identity to the end. However, he¡®s already nning to sacrifice me as soon as the ount book was revealed? ¡®No, I can¡®t just sit here and wait for my doom toe. I muste up with a way to get out of this ce first.¡® Saydie, who was sitting in a car, deleted the call log and looked out the window. The building located directly opposite her was the Serrano residence. She then wrote a text message, sent it to Waylon, and also deleted the message. At the same time, in the Southern residence¡®s study¡­ Sunny learned from Waylon that Donald was going to abandon Manuel andughed out loud. ¡°Manuel has seen Donald¡®s true colors this time, and I think he¡®ll act against Donald to save his own *ss. The time is just right. We should make our move now.¡± After that, he looked at Cameron. ¡°Cam, you and Wayne should go to the pier and keep watch. Bring some men along and make good use of them. You must capture Manuel as soon as he appears.¡± Cameron got up. ¡°Got it.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At four in the afternoon... Cameron and Waylon arrived at the dock early, and they had also assigned their men to go into hiding around the dock and prepare themselves for a sneak attack Cameron looked out the window. ¡°Are you sure that Manuel will leave the East Inds?¡± Wavlon ced his hand on the steering wheel and stared straight to the front. ¡°If you learned that someone had abandoned you and even wanted you dead, would you still have the guts to stay here?¡± ¡®As soon as he was forced into such a difficult and tight corner, Manuel couldn¡®t even protect himself. ¡®Donald wouldn¡®t help him. He would only push him out there to die and might even end him in order to silence him. And if he can¡®t amass the money in three days, Fabio won¡®t let him off this matter. When faced with this double trouble, it¡®s impossible for Manuel to have the guts to continue to stay in the East Inds. ¡®His only way to survive is to escape the ind.¡¯ Cameron propped her arm against the side of her forehead. ¡°You knew that Donald would sacrifice Manuel. That¡®s why you deliberately induced him to escape?¡± Waylon turned to look at her. ¡°Allowing him to escape is just an excuse. Rather than let him be murdered, it¡®s better to make him fall into our hands. Once Donald¡®s n fails, and we can extract evidence from Manuel, that¡®s the end for Donald.¡± Cameron stared at him and said nothing. I¡®ve always wanted to get rid of Manuel, but I never thought Manuel¡®s death might lead to Donald getting away. My father had predicted that Donald wouldn¡®tply. Since Donald wants to use Manuel to secure power, he won¡®t allow his pawn to threaten him, especially when he¡¯s still far from being able to go head¨Cto¨Chead with Fabio. Thus, his only choice is to sacrifice his pawn and push all the me onto that pawn. ¡®Fabio doesn¡®t care about Manuel¡®s life or death. The only thing that he cares about is a person¡®s attitude and loyalty. ¡®Wayne¡®s strategy is to save Manuel¡®s life and use him to contain Donald. That¡®s what smart people would do. It¡®s no wonder my father has high hopes for him. If this man were to be an enemy of the Southern n, I might not even be his match.¡® ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Chapter 2132 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 Cameron returned to her senses and caught Waylon¡®s gaze. ¡®Have I been staring at him all this while?¡® Cameron cleared her throat and turned her head away. ¡°Did you grow up eating walnuts?? ¡°Walnuts?¡± Waylon frowned, squinted, and then gave off a faint smirk. ¡°That¡®s rather superstitious, but are you praising me, Mr. Southern?¡± She looked out the window. ¡°Whatever, you¡®re free to think however you like.¡± She did not know if it was because of the rumors, but she felt a little awkward when she was with Waylon. ¡®He should have heard of those rumors too, but maybe he¡®s not taking it seriously. Could it be that I¡®m the only one who keeps thinking about it?¡® At half past five in the evening, Manuel drove to the pier. As soon as Florence woke up in the back seat, she was shocked to see herself in the car. She then thought of the words that Manuel had said to her before knocking her out and was outraged. ¡°Where are you taking me!? Manuel Estrada, you¡®d better let me go!¡± Manuel nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Isn¡®t this obvious? I¡®m taking you with me.¡± ¡°Over my dead body! I won¡®t leave with you! Now let me go!¡± Florence tried to open the car door, but it was locked. She then tried to lower the window and wanted to get away through it. Manuel roared and hurriedly closed the window. ¡°Have you lost your mind!?¡± ¡°I¡®m ordering you to let me go!¡± Florence ignored him and did not want to go with him. She pounced on the driver¡®s seat, tried to grab the steering wheel, and the out¨Cof¨Ccontrol car turned left and right. Manuel pushed her away and steadied the car. The car scratched the stone wall on the side of the road. Manuel was sweating. He gnashed his teeth and threatened, ¡°If you want to go down like how your father did, you can try me.¡± Florence was obviously frightened just now, but she recovered from the trance at that moment. ¡°How dare you mention my father in front of me? Do you think I really don¡®t know anything about his death? You¡®re the one who killed my father!¡± Manuel sneered. ¡°So what if it¡®s truly me? I did it for you, Ms. Serrano. I¡®d advise you not to piss me off right now. Otherwise, I¡®ll drag you to hell with me at this moment.¡± Florence was petrified. She did not want to die but did not want to be taken away either. She thought of something, took out her phone, and secretly sent a message to Donald. Seeing that she was typing on her phone, Manuel grabbed her phone, and when he saw the text message she sent, his expression dimmed instantly. ¡°How dare you reveal my whereabouts!?¡± Florence did not know about the rtionship between Donald and Manuel, so she took pride in what she just did. ¡°So what if I were to defy you? Mr. Donald once told me that I could always turn to him for help whenever you did anything to me. He imed that he¡®d surely help me. Do you really think that you¡®ll be able to control me just because you¡®ve obtained authority over The Serpents? Keep dreaming!¡± Manuel suddenly shuddered and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He suddenly realized something and thenughed out loud as if he had already lost his mind.¡± So this is it! He¡®s been on his guard against me since long ago.¡± Florence became more and more frightened, especially when she saw him stepping on the elerator like a madman. ¡°W¨CWhat are you talking about?¡± ¡°Since all you people want is just to exploit me, then why should I run away? If I must die today, you¡®re going to hell together with me!¡± He elerated, and there was a junction not far away from them, but he did not even turn the steering wheel This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Florence screamed hysterically, ¡°Manuel Estrada, stop¡± The car rushed out of the stone fence and fell straight down the hillside with a loud sound. The cars in the back that had been following them very closely braked one after another, and Mateo rushed out of the car. ¡°Ms. Serrano!¡± The moment Waylon received the call, he quickly drove to the scene of the ident, which the local police had blocked. Cameron opened the car door and walked out, only to see that the police had dispatched a crane to salvage the severely deformed car. At the same time, they also brought a dead body that had been thrown out of the car when it dropped down from the hillside¨C it was Florence. Chapter 2133 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Mateo brought some of the members from The Serpents together with him and waited at the edge of the police blockade. His expression looked extremely distressed when he saw the bodies. Cameron frowned. ¡°Manuel even dragged Florence along.¡± Waylon was silent. Nobody knew what was going through his mind at this moment. Donald received the news of Manuel and Florence¡®s ident. He then ced his cell phone on the desk, pinched the foot of a wine ss, and swirled it lightly, feeling delighted. A fat man came up to him. ¡°Sir, Manuel actually knew that you were going to leave him out there and chose to escape with Ms. Serrano.¡± ¡°I already know that.¡± Donald moved his gaze off the ss. ¡°It¡®s a pity that even God wouldn¡®t side with him this time around. If he hadn¡®t brought a burden along with him, he would have managed to escape sessfully. A woman still brought him down in the end.¡± ¡®I didn¡®t even have to do anything. ¡®When Florence sent me the text message asking for help, I already knew that Manuel was going to get his sorry *ss out of the ind. I originally was worried that he would fall into the hands of the Southern n, but things couldn¡®t be better now that the nuisance has been removed for good.¡® The fat man frowned. ¡°Sir, don¡®t you think it¡®s strange? How did Manuel know that you were going to leave him out there to die? The only people that knew about your meeting with Buchanon are Fabio¡®s men.¡± Donald paused for a bit, lifted his head, and his gaze looked sullen. ¡°Fabio doesn¡®t care about Manuel¡®s life or death at all. So, someone seems to want Manuel to escape. It seems that someone working for Fabio isn¡®t as clean and loyal as they seem.¡± He finished the wine in one mouthful, turned around, and asked the fat man, ¡°Have you found anything about the incident with the ount book?¡± Fatty replied, ¡°I heard it¡®s the person who took over The Commune. He¡®s the one who found out about the issue with the ount book. He should be the one who told the Southern n about it.¡± Donald¡®s expression dimmed, but no one could tell how he felt exactly. ¡°Who¡®s that person?¡± The fat man answered without any hesitation, ¡°Rumor has it that he¡®s someone who goes by the name Neal Beck. Cameron hired him from abroad.¡± Cameron and Waylon rushed to the hospital at 8:00 a.m. Mateo and some of the men from The Serpents were waiting outside the ICU¨CManuel was the one who was being rescued inside. Florence had flown out of the car and died on the spot because her seat belt was not on. On the other hand, Manuel remained in the driver¡®s seat because of the seat belt. Still, the front of the car was severely damaged, and his injuries were extremelyplicated. The people from The Serpents saw them first and stopped them vigntly. Mateo waved at his men, motioning them to give way, and walked toward Cameron and Waylon. ¡°Mr. Southern, I wonder why you¡®re here.¡± Cameron nodded slightly. ¡°I¡®m very sorry for Ms. Serrano¡®s death. My deepest condolences.¡± Before Mateo could speak, one of his men pointed at her and yelled, ¡°Pfft! You guys are the ones who couldn¡®t wait for Ms. Serrano to die. Now that she¡®s dead, you people from the Southern n should be the happiest people on Earth!¡± Waylon squinted and red at the man. ¡°If Manuel hadn¡®t tried to take Ms. Serrano away, would we even be standing here now?¡± The man was about to refute when Mateo interrupted him. ¡°Manuel is a member of The Serpents. We¡®ll be the judge of what he¡®s done. We¡®ll also investigate Ms. Serrano¡®s incident by ourselves, so you don¡®t need to bother yourselves with these matters.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°We¡®re here to investigate the cause of the ident.¡± Mateo was confused. ¡°Why would you want to do so?¡± He exined slowly, ¡°Manuel colluded with Donald behind your back. However, after things went sour, he learned he was about to be killed by Donald, so he chose to escape from the East Inds. But we never thought that he would bring Ms. Serrano and deliberately cause this ident. ¡°No matter what, Ms. Serrano is still Mr. Serrano¡®s daughter. So shouldn¡®t Mr. Serrano have the right to know what happened and the reason behind it happening?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mateo pursed his lips tightly and did not utter a single word. He knew that Joaqin was still alive. He also knew that what had happened to Joaqin was Manuel¡®s doing and that Manuel had colluded with Donald. Chapter 2134 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 Now that Florence was dead and Manuel was still being rescued in the ICU, Mateo stayed outside the operation theater, just in case something were to happen. If Manuel were to die here, the truth would forever be buried. At this time, the red light bulb on top of the door of the operating theater was turned off while the green light lit up. The doctor then came out of the operating theater, and Mateo stood up instantly and stepped forward. ¡°Doctor, how¡®s the patient?¡± The doctor took off his mask, and his expression looked distressed. ¡°I¡®m sorry. We¡®ve done everything in our capability.¡± Mateo was shocked, and he grabbed the doctor by his shoulders. ¡°What do you mean by you¡®ve done everything possible? Are you telling me that this is it for him?!¡± He was emotional, but the doctor had gotten ustomed to such a reaction. He could only exin Manuel¡®s condition to him calmly, ¡°He¡®s been too badly injured. His organs were all crushed by external forces, and he was bleeding heavily. He was already in shock when he was sent to the hospital. We¡®ve tried our best to save him, but there¡®s a limit to what we can do too. I¡®m sorry.¡± Mateo staggered backward, and the people behind him caught and supported him immediately. Cameron frowned and did not say anything. At the end of the day, the hospital issued a death certificate. After confirming Manuel¡®s death, Cameron and Waylon walked out of the hospital. She stopped in front of the car and took a deep breath. ¡°Manuel¡®s death is truly beyond my expectations. With that, we just lost ourst witness.¡± ¡®We stayed at the pier because we could only wait for Manuel to appear, but who would know that such an ident would take ce amidst everything else?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Now that Manuel is dead, Donald¡®s threat is forever gone.¡® It was Cameron¡®s first time feeling such frustration. Waylon looked at her. ¡°Let¡®s get our hands on the recordings from the car¡®s dashcam first. At least we must first get to the bottom of the reason that caused the ident.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡®It seems that this is the only thing we can do now.¡® Cameron and Waylon came to the precinct. The police officers who handled the ident happened to have a close connection with Sunny and agreed to let them take a look at the dashcam¡®s recordings. Cameron and Waylon stood in front of the computer and watched the footage recorded before the ident happened. Florence could be seen grabbing the steering wheel from Manuel, and there was a slight glitch in the footage for a split second. Cameron increased the volume and heard their conversation clearly. ¡°If you want to go down like how your father did, you can try me.¡± ¡°How dare you mention my father in front of me? Do you think I really don¡®t know anything about his death? You¡®re the one who killed my father!¡± ¡°So what if it¡®s truly me? I did it for you, Ms. Serrano. I¡®d advise you not to piss me off right now. Otherwise, I¡®ll drag you to hell with me at this moment.¡± When Cameron saw what happened on the screen and heard the conversation, her gaze could not help but dim. Immediately afterward, Manuel suddenly snatched Florence¡®s cell phone from her. ¡°How dare you reveal my whereabouts!?¡°. ¡°So what if I were to defy you? Mr. Donald once told me that I could always turn to him for help whenever you did anything to me. He imed that he¡®d surely help me. Do you really think that you¡®ll be able to control me just because you¡®ve obtained authority over The Serpents? Keep dreaming!¡± Manuelughed frantically. ¡°So this is it! He¡®s been on his guard against me since long ago. Since all you people want is just to exploit me, then why should I run away? If I must die today, you¡®re going to hell together with me!¡± ¡°Manuel Estrada, stop¡ª¡± Thest moment of the video showed the scene of the car elerating, and the scene abruptly stopped after a huge impact. Cameron turned around and walked out of the room. The car drove slowly toward the Southerns residence. Cameron, sitting in the front passenger seat, propped her hand against the side of her forehead as she gazed out of the window. She had not uttered a single word ever since she got into the car. Waylon took a nce at her and broke the silence. ¡°Do you think that it¡®s a pity?¡± ¡°I only think it¡®s ridiculous.¡± Cameron¡®s eyes moved, and her expression looked calm. She then retracted her gaze and leaned back in the seat. ¡°If Florence didn¡®t stimte Manuel with Donald, Manuel wouldn¡®t have thought about dying with her. I didn¡®t expect the cause of the ident to be her own fault.¡± Chapter 2135 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 At thest moment of the recorder, anyone could see and hear Manuel¡®s mental breakdown. Even if Manuel deserved to die, Florence should not have been made the victim. However, she was still implicated by Manuel and eventually died because of her own ignorance. Waylon chuckled. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to have such a sentimental side, Mr. Southern.¡± she turned to look at him. ¡°I¡®m just not reconciled. We were only 5 kilometers away from the pier, and we almost caught him. Who would have expected that such a thing would happen?¡± ¡®I would feel better if Manuel and Florence were murdered when they were on their way to the pier. At least a direction would present itself to me, and I¡®d know who went after them. I could make a move on those people. However, they¡®re the ones who caused the ident, so there¡®s no clue whatsoever. Donald didn¡®t even have to do anything.¡® The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°In the end, Donald got away with this the easy way.¡± Waylon slowed down. ¡°Things happened, and we can¡®t do anything to change that, but there will always be a solution.¡± Cameron folded her arms. ¡°Fabio is already one big problem to swallow and deal with, and Donald just has to bring himself into the equation. This is endless.¡± He chuckled. ¡°It seems that you¡®re not aspetent as Noce when ites to keeping your emotions in check.¡± She was startled, then turned to look at Waylon. ¡°By the way, what kind of grudges does Noce have with Donald?¡± She only knew that when she first saw Noce, he was injured and floating at sea. He probably would not have survived if he had not encountered her boat and her men had not found him. He originally wanted to stay in the East Inds only because he wanted to locate someone called Donald. It could be seen that hatred existed between him and Donald. Waylon held the steering wheel and looked ahead. ¡°Donald was imprisoned because of Noce, but unfortunately, he escaped from prison two years ago. Donald is a person that will never stop unless he¡®s achieved his goal, and he¡®s someone who will retaliate against the people who wronged him. And Daisie is married to Noce, so if he doesn¡®t get rid of Donald for good, Daisie will also be in danger.¡± Cameron supported the side of her forehead in her hand and propped her elbow against the car window. ¡°It turns out that he¡®s doing all this for Daisie. Wow, I seem to have failed to see that loving side that he possesses.¡± ¡°It¡®s not just for Daisie,¡± Waylon responded calmly. ¡°If Donald continues to get away with impunity, once he returns to Yararnoor with the help of Fabio¡®s power, the Knowles will also be the target of his revenge. ¡°What I admire most about Noce is that he isn¡®t afraid of putting himself on the line and in danger. He can iste himself from all those people who need his protection and fight by himself. Even though many think that he¡®s toying with death, he¡®s just reluctant to show his weakness in front of the enemy.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°Then you should learn from your brother¨Cinw. So that you¡®ll be able to protect your wife when you manage to find one in the future.¡± Waylon smiled without saying a word. When the car arrived at the Southern residence, the lights in the living room were still on. Sunny had not slept as he was still waiting for the result. Apparently, he had learned about the ident that Manuel was caught in. Seeing them enter the hall, the butler reported, ¡°The young master hase back.¡± Sunny raised his gaze, and Cameron walked up to him. ¡°Manuel and Florence died in the ident.¡± Upon hearing this, Sunny took a deep breath, and his expression dimmed. ¡°I didn¡®t expect that Florence would be with Manuel.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Manuel wanted to take her away, but who would have expected that Florence would contact Donald and stimte him when they were in the car?¡± Sunny frowned and slowly got up after a while. ¡°Alright, you guys have been moving around town all day. Go and rest first. As for Florence¡®s death, I¡®ll inform Joaqin tomorrow.¡± Florence is his daughter, and he has the right to know about that.¡® Cameron went upstairs. Sunny thought of something and looked at Waylon. ¡°Wayne, you should get the spy you¡®ve assigned to stay beside Fabio. I just got the news that because of Manuel¡®s escape, Donald suspects someone working for Fabio is a spy. Fabio has always been a suspicious person and will definitely look into this matter.¡± Chapter 2136 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Waylon squinted and nodded after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll remind her to be more careful.¡± The next day, Joaqin learned that Florence had died in an ident, and his face turned pale instantly. He was stunned on the bed and was unable to speak for a long time. Sunny patted him on the shoulder. ¡°My condolences.¡± Joaqin could not hide his grief, and his expression looked gloomy. ¡°I didn¡®t expect my connivance would kill my daughter eventually.¡± ¡®If I were to be able to find out about Manuel¡®s ambition sooner, I¡®d definitely drive him away at all costs.¡® Unfortunately, no one in the world would be blessed with so many ¡°ifs¡± in their lives. Mateo appeared outside the ward at this time. ¡°Boss.¡± He took a nce at Sunny, walked into the ward, and knelt beside the hospital bed all of a sudden. Joaqin wanted to get out of bed to support him, but his legs were still not fully recovered, so getting out of bed was simply out of the question. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡®m to me for this incident. I didn¡®t keep a closer eye on the youngdy, so please punish me.¡± Mateo would not get up from the floor. If it were not for his negligence, Manuel would not have been able to take Florence away at all. He had not realized what had happened until he found out that Florence was missing¨Cthat was when he took someone and chased after her, but it was already toote. Joaqin took a deep breath. ¡°It¡®s not your fault. Now, get up.¡± Mateo gnashed his teeth and stood up. ¡°Boss, I¡®ve told all our brothers about this incident, and they imed that they¡®re still willing to stay with you and work for you. So from now on, I¡®m willing to lead The Serpents and listen to the Southern n and your orders.¡± Joaqin did not expect Mateo would still be willing to work under him¡ªthe trust that he had had in him over the years did not go down the drain. He smiled. ¡°I¡®m relieved to hear such a statement from you.¡± He then looked at Sunny. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., you¡®re the one who saved my life. I¡®m sorry to have offended you on so many asions in the past. If I hadn¡®t been so obsessed with things back then, how would I have neglected the management of The Serpents?¡± Sunny responded, ¡°The past has already passed. It¡®s now time for us toe together and face our mutual enemy as one. The most important thing for us right now is to get rid of Donald first.¡± Now that Manuel was dead, it was time for Donald to make a move. On the other side of the ind, at the Rain Hotel... Donald held a photo that had Neal Beck on it in his hand. His eyes looked dimmed and stern. Although the person in the photo was wearing a mask and was secretly photographed from a distance, he could not help but feel that this person looked familiar. Chunky walked into the room with a cup of coffee and ced it on the table. ¡°Sir, Fabio has already started secretly investigating the people working for him. You will be regarded as the biggest contributor if there¡®s truly a spy.¡± Donald put the photo aside. ¡°I was originally going to help Manuel get to this position so that I could control him secretly and get him to obtain Fabio¡®s help on my behalf. Unfortunately, somebody just had to ruin my n.¡± Chunky looked at the person in the photo. ¡°Do you need me to get rid of him?¡± ¡°There¡®s no need to do so.¡± Donald raised his gaze and said sullenly, ¡°If this person is Noce Knowles, I¡®ll deal with him personally.¡± He got up, walked to the window, and looked out the window. ¡°Just send someone out there to keep an eye on The Commune.¡± Chunky nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He turned around and walked out of the study. Donald¡®s expression looked gloomy and ruthless. ¡°Noce Knowles, you can only die in my hands.¡± After Mateo returned from the hospital, he evacuated the members of The Serpents from Fabio¡®s territory, during which he had to go against some of Fabio¡®s men. When Fabio learned about this matter, he mmed the teacup on the table, and the teacup shattered in his hands. The scene was so astonishing that no one else dared to say a word. Buchanon trembled and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Puzo, I heard that Mateo Parrera is extremely loyal to Joagin Serrano. We used to have Manuel and Ms. Serrano, but as soon as the two of them died, the first thing that Mateo did was to bring his men back to the Southern n¡®s territory. The Southern n must have instigated this decision.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2137 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 Fabio¡®s expression looked terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°If someone hadn¡®t secretly informed Manuel about my n, would he have run away? Now that both of them have died, The Serpents have no leader at the moment. And let¡®s not forget that Joaqin is still alive. The Southern n has truly gotten away with this as the biggest winner.¡± ¡®If Manuel was the only one who died in the ident, at least we could still take advantage of Florence¡®s ignorance. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®As long as Florence was still under my control, Mateo would never have the guts to go against her. ¡®However, now that both of them are dead, it¡®s only logical for Mateo to persuade everyone in The Serpents to go back to the Southern n. And without someone to exert control, it will be even more difficult for me to deal with the Southern n.¡® Buchanon looked at him. ¡°Is there really something wrong with the men working under us?¡± ¡®Otherwise, how could the Southern n be ahead of everything?¡® After a short moment of silence, Fabio stared at the table, frowned, and ordered, ¡°You¡®re to look into the background of all the people who work in the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. I¡®d rather take down a hundred by mistake than let go of one person.¡± Buchanon gulped his saliva. ¡°Of course, I¡®ll definitely find out who¡®s the spy.¡± After Buchanon left, Gail walked into the study. ¡°Sir.¡± Fabio wiped his bloody palm with a handkerchief. ¡°I have a spy working under me in my territory. Do you know anything about that?¡± Gail had received the news early on, so her expression remained unchanged. She knew that Fabio was very good at tempting his men. ¡°If you doubt me, I¡®m willing to ept any investigation that you would like to carry out on me. I¡®ll take on any punishment if you find anything wrong through the investigation.¡± He paused and looked upward at Gail. He did doubt Gail. After all, Gail was introduced to him by that person, and she had only been working for him for a month. But seeing her face the doubts so calmly, Fabio somewhat dispelled his doubts about her.¡± Huntley introduced you to me, and I believe in him.¡± Huntley was the head of the Orean underground chamber ofmerce and knew many politicians. Fabio really could not doubt the person that he had introduced to him. In addition, Huntley had no connection with the Southern n, so the person he introduced would not have a reason to help out the Southern n. He got up, walked over to Gail, and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°However, I still want to test your loyalty. You¡®re to kill Mateo Parrera and bring his head to me.¡± He then walked past Gail and out of the study. Gail pursed her lips tightly, and her gaze looked cold and stern. At the same time, Cameron had not gone out for several days ever since that night. Apart froming down for her meals, she would stay in her room most of the time. Daisie pushed open the door of her room and saw that Cameron was sitting on the bay window looking out the window. She seemed to be in a bad mood. Thus, Daisie looked around the room and walked over.¡° Cameron.¡± Cameron recovered from her trance and turned to look at her. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She sat down and said, ¡°I see that you haven¡®t gone out of the manor for a few days. I know it¡®s because you¡®re not reconciled to the fact that you didn¡®t catch Manuel alive, but things have happened. All you can do now is to think of other ways around it, can¡®t you?¡± Cameron was astounded for a split second and then burst intoughter. ¡°Are youforting me?¡± ¡°You can take it as a yes from me.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. After saying so, she lifted her head and gave off a wide smile. ¡°Would you like to go shopping with me?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Shopping?¡± Daisie pulled her up. ¡°If you¡®re in a bad mood, you should go out on a shopping spree. I¡®ll pay for everything that you buy today. It¡®s no big deal.¡± She sounded helpless. ¡°I¡®m the young heir of the Southerns, and you want me to go shopping and buy stuff?¡± Daisie interrupted her, ¡°You can always change into your women¡®s clothes.¡± Cameron stared at Daisie in surprise. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡®She wants me to change into my women¡®s clothes and go shopping with her?¡® Daisie pushed her into her dressing room and said, ¡°Anyway, no one can recognize you in your women¡®s clothes, so just take it as a change in your identity. We¡®ll go shopping for entertainment instead of staying at home frowning over an incident that has passed.¡± Daisie then opened the wardrobe for her. The outeryer of the wardrobe consisted of basically all men¡®s clothes, and the inneryer was filled with women¡®s clothes. She was dumb to worry that Cameron would not have any women¡®s clothes to spare. She raised her eyebrows as she grinned. ¡°You wear them yourself from time to time too, don¡®t you?¡± Chapter 2138 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Cameron was embarrassed and turned her face away. ¡°I¡®m a woman. What¡®s wrong with me putting on some women¡®s clothes when no one¡®s around?¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°Then you should put them on. I¡®ll wait for you outside.¡± She walked out of the dressing room, not forgetting to stick her head back into the room to take a peek. ¡°I¡®m looking forward to seeing you in women¡®s clothes.¡± Cameron closed the door. ¡°Get out.¡± Fifteen minutester, Cameron changed her clothes and walked out of the dressing room. She was in a loose, long, light torti long¨Csleeved blouse with denim shorts. The hem of the blouse was long enough to cover the pants, exposing a pair of long, well¨Cproportioned, slender legs, a pair ofced mid¨Ctube socks and white sneakers, the overall appearance looked extremely casual and young. Daisie came up to her and took a closer look at her. ¡°I thought you would only know how to match your men¡®s clothes.¡± Cameron pulled her long hair backward. ¡°How do I look?¡± Daisie lifted her head and nodded while pinching her chin. ¡°Not bad at all.¡± Daisie had been in the entertainment industry for several years and had been in close contact with the fashion and beauty industry. Cameron had an amazing figure and body proportions. Her facial features looked very profound and sculpted, and she had an extremely majestic temperament, which was why she looked exceptionally cool and charming in men¡®s clothes and morous and enchanting in women¡®s clothes. She wrapped her arms around Cameron¡®s arm. ¡°Let¡®s go now. It¡®s shopping time.¡± Cameron grabbed a cap from the shelf, put it on, and walked downstairs with Daisie. They just so happened to run into the butler walking out of the kitchen when they came downstairs. The butler was dumbfounded. ¡°Young¡­ Young master?¡± Cameron pressed her index finger against her lips, motioning the butler to keep quiet, and dragged Daisie out of the living room in a hurry when no one else was paying attention to them. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The two of them avoided the helpers and dashed straight out of the courtyard. The butler looked at the two figures that disappeared, slowly returned to his senses, and let off a helpless smile. ¡®It¡®s rare for the young master to dress up like this when he goes out. I¡®ve not seen her dress up like a lady for years.¡® After Daisie and Cameron ran out of the Southern residence, they walked on the shaded path. Cameron took off her cap andughed happily. ¡°To be honest, this is my first time going out in women¡®s clothing during the day. This is way too exciting.¡± Daisie grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I told you, didn¡®t I? You¡®ll feel better once youe out for a walk.¡± Cameron wrapped her arm around her shoulders. ¡°I won¡®t argue on that, but let me make myself clear now. I don¡®t usually bring any money when Ie out of the house.¡± Daisie fumbled through her handbag and took out a credit card. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve brought mine.¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows. ¡°Just how generous can you be?¡± Daisie giggled shrewdly. ¡°This is Waylon¡®s card. You¡®re free to spend however much to your heart¡®s content.¡± Cameron was at a loss for words. At the same time, in Yuzu Vi... The waiter gave Noce the number of a private room in the lobby, and Noce then walked into an elevator. Another waiter came in just as the elevator doors were about to close. But he immediately lowered his head and did not press any button in the elevator. Noce squinted and pressed a button to get him to the third floor calmly. The waiter seemed to have recovered from a trance and pressed the button that was numbered 4. The elevator stopped on the third floor, and Noce stepped out of the elevator. The door s?owly closed, and the waiter stared at Noce as he walked toward private room number 3301. At this time, Waylon, Sunny, and Mateo were chatting in the private room. After Mateo persuaded the members of The Serpents to leave Fabio¡®s territory, he had been busy nning their next move. Sunny twisted the handrail on the window sill as he stood in front of the window. ¡°Fabio is starting to suspect that there¡®s a spy around him and has started investigating and interrogating all his men. Now that you¡®ve led The Serpents out of his control, he will not let you go this easily.¡± Mateo lowered his head. ¡°I understand, but I¡®m mentally prepared for it. Even if it costs me my life, I¡®m willing to do anything to go against him.¡± Sunny turned to look at Waylon. ¡°Ms. Quinn is still working for Fabio. I¡®m afraid that she¡®ll be suspected too.¡± Waylon brushed his fingertips across the mouth of the cup, and his gaze was fixed on the coffee table. ¡°She¡®s taken over Gail¡®s identity sessfully. Fabio needs to rely on Huntley Wyatt¡®s power in order to fight his way into Ora, so even if he suspects Gail, he will only be worried that Gail isn¡®t loyal to him and won¡®t suspect that she¡®s contacting us behind his back. So as long as Saydie is not discovered, she won¡®t be in any imminent danger.¡± Chapter 2139 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Mateo was surprised. ¡°Is Ms. Gail Leroy your spy?¡± Gail was an assassin who had been hiding among Huntley¡®s men. All the Orean underground forces knew her as the ck Widow. The woman was known to be extremely cruel. Rumor had it that she was originally a prisoner on death row, waiting to be executed. Huntley was the person who had hired someone in the system to rece Gail with another female prisoner during the execution and got her released secretly. Huntley had always looked very clean and pure on the surface, and he was able to connect with many politicians only because Gail was the one who got her hands dirty on his behalf. Waylon lifted his gaze and smirked. ¡°I only got someone to take over Gail¡®s identity.¡± Mateo was surprised. ¡°What about the real Ms. Leroy?¡± Waylon squinted as he stared at the tea in the cup. ¡°Let¡®s just put it this way. She might not be able to make it here today.¡± Mateo inhaled sharply. ¡°Just who is this foreigner? He managed to get someone to rece Gail and then ce her next to Fabio?¡® However, because no one else in the world knew of Gail¡®s existence except for Huntley, so even if Saydie pretended to be Gail, as long as she could provide Fabio with the evidence that proved her identity as Gail Leroy, Fabio would surely believe that she was the real deal. There was a knock on the door, and Noce pushed the door open and came in. Sunny was surprised when he saw a trace of blood on the white lining of his coat, ¡°Did you get into trouble?¡± Noce took off his mask. ¡°It¡®s just a rat. Don¡®t worry. It¡®s been taken care of.¡± Sunny¡®s expression looked calm and unchanged. ¡°It seems that you¡®ve made it onto Donald¡®s target list.¡± Noce chuckled, walked to the side, and sat down. ¡°With the ount book incident, he¡®d definitely find out about me eventually. Perhaps he¡®s started to suspect my identity and is sending someone out to keep an eye on me.¡± Mateo received a call at this time and got up. ¡°I have to go back to Mr. Serrano¡®s side first. I¡®m quite worried about him.¡± Sunny looked at him and reminded him, ¡°Be more careful.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He nodded. ¡°Please don¡®t worry.¡± He then left the private room. Waylon looked at Noce. ¡°Is the person who¡®s following you someone under Donald¡®s paycheck?¡± Noce became absorbed in his thoughts. ¡°He even has a spy ced in Yuzu Vi. The waiter targeted me as soon as I arrived here, but I tricked him into following me into Room 3301.¡± Sunny asked with a sullen expression. ¡°Where is he now?¡± He replied, ¡°He¡®s tied up in Room 3301. I¡®ve already called Mahina there.¡± Sunnyughed out loud. ¡°It seems that the spy that was ced in the Southerns n¡®s territory before this indeed worked for Donald. Fabio has always been the smart one all this time. I bet he doesn¡®t even know that Donald is using him.¡± ¡®If not for Manuel¡®s incident, I would really think that the spy we found on our territory came from Fabio. Fabio has always wanted The Serpents to fall out with the Southern n and witness his sess from the side, but he actually gave Donald the opportunity to take advantage of the situation. ¡®If Fabio were to go to war with the Southern n, causing both parties to suffer from huge losses, then the real winner of the war would always be Donald, who¡®s hiding in the shadows and manipting the whole situation.¡® The three of them discussed their future strategies in the private room until 1:00 p.m., and Sunny was the first to leave Yuzu Vi. Noce and Waylon then walked out of the vi separately, and the two met in the parking lot. Waylon turned to look at him. ¡°Be extra careful.¡± Jake drove the car over, and Noce opened the door. ¡°Then please watch over Daisie for me, brother.¡± He then got into the car and left the parking lot. Waylon looked away at the rear of the car and took out his cell phone. There had been a lot of text message prompts since earlier, but he had not checked any of them out. He took a nce at the screen of his phone, found out that they were all notifications from his bank, and frowned. At the same time, Daisie and Cameron had already visited several ces downtown, such as commercial shopping malls, street food stalls, arcades, and all the ces that they could travel to. After going around the town for hours, the two sat outside an open¨Cair caf¨¦ for a rest. Cameron propped her hand against the side of her forehead and stirred the coffee foam with a spoon. ¡°We¡®ve spent so much of your brother¡¯s money. Are you sure that he won¡®t mind this?¡± Chapter 2140 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Daisie chewed the straw. ¡°He doesn¡®tck the money. Besides, Waylon has always had a good temper, so he won¡®t care about the money.¡± Cameron stared at the street where passersby came and went. ¡°I haven¡®t been so rxed for a long time.¡± She looked at Cameron and knew that when Cameron was pretending to be the young master of the Southern n, she could not be as rxed and free as she was now. After all, everyone was staring at her as the heir of the Southern n. ¡°It¡®s worth taking a day off and just being your true self.¡± ¡°But I haven¡®t done what I want to do yet.¡± Daisie wondered. ¡°What¡®s that?¡± Cameron responded seriously, ¡°Pay the casino a visit.¡± Cameron brought Daisie to Palermo. The casino was thergest entertainment spot that the East Inds had to offer and belonged to the city council. Thus, people from the Southern n and Fabio¡®s territory would also be there apart from foreign gamblers. Cameron was about to step into the lobby when Daisie held her back anxiously. ¡°Are you sure that you want to go in?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. You have me by your side.¡± She whispered, ¡°I¡®m afraid that Waylon will go bankrupt.¡± Cameron wrapped her arm around Daisie¡®s shoulders. ¡°We aren¡®t going to spend a penny from your brother, trust me.¡± There were three floors inside the Palermo. Except for the lobby on the first floor, the second and third floors were made up of private rooms. The interior of the building looked resplendent, with a strong 19th¨Ccentury Orean Baroque influence in its interior design. Gambling desks could be seen everywhere in the lobby. The people in the casino were dressed in bright and morous clothes, and the scene was extremely boisterous. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Daisie was following Cameron around when her phone rang all of a sudden. She took out her cell phone, saw the caller ID, and trembled. ¡®It¡®s Waylon.¡® She took her cell phone, fought through the noisy crowd, and went into the corridor to answer the phone. ¡°Waylon?¡± Waylon was holding onto the steering wheel and was on his way back. ¡°Did you go out?¡± Daisie did not dare to hide it. After all, she knew that he could receive notifications whenever she spent his money, ¡°Yes, Cameron and I are out shopping.¡± Waylon vaguely heard the background noise on the other end of the phone.¡° Where are you?¡± ¡°I... I¡®m shopping.¡± He chuckled. ¡°And you¡®re still trying to lie to me. Don¡®t make me get Colton to pinpoint your location.¡± Daisie changed her response immediately, ¡°We¡®re in Palermo.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did Cameron bring you there?¡± Daisie was afraid that he would me her, so she answered, ¡°I¡®m the one who said that I wanted to come and take a look.¡± He felt helpless, turned the steering wheel, and turned the car around. ¡°Stay there and wait for me. Follow her closely, and don¡®t wander around.¡± Daisie ended the call, went back to the lobby, and walked around. Soon, she saw Cameron at one of the gambling tables. And it seemed she had won quite a handsome sum of money not long after she sat at the table. Just as Daisie was about to step forward, she saw several men walking toward Cameron. The blond man who was leading the group of men rested his arm on Cameron¡®s shoulder. ¡°Sweet cutie pie, you seem very lucky. Do you want to gamble with me?¡± Cameron lifted her gaze off the table and red at him. ¡°You should really move your hand away first.¡± The people sitting at the gambling table moved away instantly, and the gamblers sitting at other tables looked toward them one after another. Obviously, the blond man was quite a man of status in Palermo, and the others did not dare to provoke him. The blond man giggled, looking even more interested in Cameron, pinched her chin, and lifted her face in public. ¡°I really like a beauty from the East Inds like you. Come on, gamble with me. I¡®ll let you go if you win, but you¡®re mine to own if you lose.¡± Upon hearing this, Daisie¡®s expression dimmed instantly. ¡®This casino doesn¡®t belong to any faction in the town, and any outsider cane here to have fun, so this ce has a mixture of good and bad. Things probably won¡®t end well if we get into trouble here. ¡®However, this b*stard is taking advantage of Cameron in front of the public. Daisie could no longer take it, but just as she was about to step forward, Cameron suddenly got up, squinted, and smirked. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll y with you.¡± The blond man rubbed his chin. ¡°Nice, I like it.¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2141 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 He chased the people ying with Cameron away and sat across from her. Daisie nervously looked toward Cameron, who gave her a look to calm her down. She was confident. The dealer dealt the cards. Cameron took her card and looked at it. The blond man smiled and sounded confident. ¡°Let¡®s show your cards, sugar.¡± Cameron ced down her cards, and it totaled up to seven. The blond man smirked and opened up his. It was a flush. Cameron looked at her cards and squinted. T The man chuckled. ¡°I¡®m sorry, sugar. Luck is on my side today.¡± The man had the best cards, straights or flushes, for the next three rounds. It was crushing Cameron. Daisie thought that something was off. No matter how lucky one was, it wasn¡®t possible to get such good hands. The blond man got up, walked toward Cameron, ced his hands on the table, and looked down at her. ¡°Sugar, you lost. You need to spend some time with me tonight.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He put out his hand to touch Cameron¡®s face, but before he could, Cameron grabbed his wrist and widened her eyes. ¡°I heard that you¡®re famous for cheating. I finally got to experience that for myself today.¡± Andrei was shocked. She had heard of him? Cheating wasn¡®t allowed in the casino, so he wouldn¡®t admit to it even if he did. ¡°Sugar, don¡®t frame me, Ah!¡± The sudden pain made Andrei lose his bnce. Cameron held him down on the table when his subordinate rushed over.¡° Mr. Daskalov!¡± Andrei howled, ¡°B*tch! How dare you¡ª¡± Cameron used more force. ¡°You should stay out if you don¡®t want his arm to break.¡± The men looked at each other and didn¡®t know what to do. Cameron pulled Andrei¡®s cor from behind, flipped him over, and removed his coat. Everyone was shocked because he had cards hidden in his clothes! ¡°You really were cheating!¡± ¡°That¡®s why he won every round. He was using tricks!¡± Everyone started chattering, and when the people from the next table saw this scene, they flipped their table and came over. ¡°Andrei, you *sshole! You were tricking us!¡± Andrei clenched his jaw because he was caught and escaped from Cameron¡®s grip. His men came forward to protect him while he taunted the other people. ¡°So what if I cheated? What are you going to do about it? I work with Mr. Puzo. None of you can touch me on the ind.¡± The people from the next table smirked. ¡°Did Mr. Puzo ask you to cheat at The Palermo? He¡®s not the only person in charge on the ind. There¡®s Mr. Southern Sr. too!¡± Everyone started making amotion. ¡°Yes, you¡®re cheating just because you work for Mr. Puzo?¡± Seeing how everyone was getting agitated, Andrei turned to Cameron. ¡°B* tch! It¡®s all your fault!¡± S He picked up a chair and rushed toward her while Daisie yelled, ¡°Watch out!¡± Before Cameron could evade, Andrei flew under the table with the chair in hand, making the table shake. Daisie smiled. ¡°Waylon?¡± Cameron was surprised and looked toward Waylon, who suddenly showed up. Waylon turned to look at her while she crossed her arms and looked away.¡± There¡®s no need for Mr. Goldmann to fight.¡± He didn¡®t speak. Cameron walked over to Andrei, dragged him out, and then pushed him to the men. ¡°If Mr. Puzo discovers how you spoiled his reputation, he won¡®t let you get away with it. Your threats don¡®t work here.¡± Chapter 2142 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 Andrei looked anxious. ¡°No, you can¡®t¨C¡± ¡°You¡®ve cheated and stolen a lot of money. The debtors will eventually get it back from you. By the way...¡± Cameron looked gleeful and was even more arrogant than he was. ¡°I have Donald supporting me. Even Fabio has to bow down to him.¡± Waylon squinted because he knew what she was doing. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Those men had lost money because Andrei cheated and were annoyed that they didn¡®t get to do anything to him. Now that this woman called him out, they all rushed forward and started beating him up. Even his men weren¡®t able to intervene. Daisie walked next to Cameron. ¡°I was so worried just now. I thought you really lost.¡± Cameron pped her hands. ¡°I¡®m not here to gamble. I came to catch him.¡± She was annoyed that Manuel was dead and had been trying to get back at them. She knew that Andrei had been cheating at The Palermo, but everyone knew who he was, so she couldn¡®t intervene. Cameron had started paying attention to Andrei because he had paid the security guard off. A lot of people had been annoyed by Andrei because of how arrogant he was. Even though people suspected him, they would keep quiet because they had no evidence and because he worked for Fabio. Now that Andrei cheated while Cameron was there, she called him out and angered the gamblers. On top of that, after the truth about Parkin and the counterfeit liquor came out, Fabio was probably going to lose his mind. If Fabio could release his frustration on Donald, it would help her feel much better. Daisie was going to say something when she noticed how the air behind her changed, so she carefully turned around. ¡°W¨CWaylon.¡± It was impossible to tell if he was angry or not. ¡°Are you not going to leave?¡± The air was tense in the car. Cameron, who was in the passenger seat, had her head resting on her hand. She looked out the window at the passersby and then at Daisie, who was in the back seat. Daisie couldn¡®t stand it anymore. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Waylon.¡± There was no change in Waylon¡®s expression, but he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The car drove through the gates of the Southern residence. Waylon parked the car. After thedies got out, Waylon said to Daisie, ¡°Go in.¡± Daisie looked at Cameron in surprise, then walked quickly in. Cameron turned to face him with a smile. ¡°Why did you ask her to leave us?¡± Waylon leaned against the door. ¡°You shouldn¡®t have brought her to the casino.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Since I brought her there, I would protect her.¡± ¡°Donald has spies around the Southern n¡®s turf.¡± Waylon looked down and slowly continued. ¡°Donald has made her his target because of Noce. Even if you can protect her, can you make sure that there won¡®t be times when you let your guard down?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°So, are you ming me?¡± She knew that Waylon was very protective of his sister. Since she had brought Daisie to the casino, she admitted to it. Waylon chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯m just giving you a reminder.¡± He walked to her. ¡°Noce asked me to take good care of Daisie. If anything happened to her, I wouldn¡®t be able to stop him if he confronted you about it.¡± Chapter 2143 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 Cameron had nothing to say to that. She touched her nose and cleared her throat. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll pay more attention so that her husband doesn¡®te after me.¡± She walked into the yard with Waylon. When she saw a helper walk past, she grabbed Waylon¡®s hand and hid behind him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Waylon was shocked as he looked down at her hand that was grabbing onto his. The helper smiled. ¡°Wee back, Mr. Goldmann.¡± He nodded courteously. The helper noticed the woman behind him. ¡°This is?¡± He smiled. ¡°She¡®s¡ª¡± Cameron dug her nails into his arms, which made him take a sharp breath and look back at her. ¡°Ms. Torres.¡± The butler just happened to walk in with Sunny at that moment. When Sunny saw the woman behind Waylon, he thought that another woman had gotten to his future son¨Cinw. He frowned. ¡°Willy, who¡®s thisdy?¡± The butler recognized Cameron from her outfit, but since the helper was there, he didn¡®t speak up. Waylon smiled. ¡°Can¡®t you tell?¡± Sunny was stunned, but he walked forward until Cameron showed half her face and immediately recognized her. ¡°Oh, it¡®s Ms. Torres.¡± Cameron smiled and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m Iris Torres.¡± He red at her. ¡°You...¡± Iris sounded like your father¡® in Sunny¡®s native tongue. He looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°You¡®re trying to make a fool out of me, kid?¡± Cameron wasn¡®t afraid. ¡°I¡®m not Cameron now. I¡®m Iris.¡± He chuckled. ¡°So, you think I won¡®t beat you up?¡± Cameron walked next to Waylon and put her hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡®s fine if you do, but it would be terrible if you identally hit Mr. Goldmann here.¡± Only the three of them could hear that conversation. Sunny looked at the hand that was on Waylon¡®s shoulder and saw that Waylon didn¡®t mind it, so he burst out with a joyfulugh. ¡°Willy, Ms. Torres is such an interesting person. Since she¡®s here now, you should show her around this ce.¡± He then walked into the house with the confused butler. Cameron was suspicious. ¡°What¡®s wrong with my dad?¡± Waylon looked at her and then at the hand on his shoulder. ¡°Are you feelingfortable, Ms. Torres?¡± Cameron followed his line of sight to her own hand and patted his shoulder as if she was trying to brush some dirt off. She then smiled and said, ¡°I saw a fly on it, so I was trying to swat it away.¡± Cameron couldn¡®t go back to her room. If she went back and walked out in his men¡®s wear, everyone would see ¡®Ms. Torres¡® going in but nevering back out. They would definitely raise suspicions. Thus, she had to follow Waylon around. She walked behind Waylon while holding onto his arm and mumbled, ¡°Why am I taking a tour in my own home?¡± The man in front of her suddenly stopped walking, and she almost bumped into him. A few men who were just done training at the martial arts center saw Waylon and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Cameron saw them and immediately turned her back toward them. The men saw the woman next to Waylon and were shocked. ¡°Who¡®s thisdy? She looks kind of familiar.¡± Waylon looked at Cameron, who was trying to hide from them, and his lips curled. ¡°This is Cameron...¡± He paused for a few seconds. When he noticed the men were shocked and Cameron was angry, he calmly continued. ¡°...¡®s secret lover, Ms. Torres.¡± Chapter 2144 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 The few men suddenly understood, and someone teased. ¡°I thought you said he was dressed up as a woman.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡®m pretty sure he would look beautiful as a woman. He has a feminine face.¡± ¡°Right, Mr. Goldmann?¡°. Waylon had a ¡®scandal¡® with Cameron, so they asked what he thought. Waylon looked at Cameron¡®s face and stopped there, then smiled. ¡°He does.¡± The few menughed. Waylon looked back at them. ¡°Do you think you¡®d be able to ept it if he really was a woman?¡± Cameron froze. What was he thinking? They were shocked for a few moments. ¡°I think it would be pretty scary if he were a woman.¡± Another man rebuked him. ¡°How would it be scary? Wouldn¡®t it be nicer? I¡®d want a gentledy more. How long would you be able to handle his torture?¡± Probably recalling how Cameron had beaten them up during training, that man suddenly understood. ¡°Right. We would have easier training sessions if Mr. Southern Sr. had a daughter.¡± Cameron took a deep breath. She would have kicked their butts if she didn¡®t have to hide her identity. Waylon peeped at her expression and couldn¡®t help but smile. The men left soon after. After they walked away, Waylon chuckled. ¡°I guess they really are afraid of you.¡± Cameron turned to re at him. ¡°Did you do that intentionally?¡± He raised his brows.¡°I¡®m just testing the waters to see if they will be able to ept your real identity.¡± ¡°I should thank you then?¡± ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. It was getting dark when they walked back from the backyard. Cameron looked at Waylon through the corner of her eyes and was getting more and more curious about why her father thought so well of him. Her father would never treat anyone nice for no reason, especially an outsider. Even if he was trying to get his support, the way he looked at Waylon exuded happiness and love. She thought hard about it. Was her father trying to get something from him? Waylon slowed down. ¡°Did you go to the casino to plot against Fabio?¡± She had exposed Andrei for cheating and made the gamblers at Palermo angry. Andrei was Fabio¡®s subordinate, so everyone would think that Fabio knew that he was making a fortune from viting the rules there. On top of that, after Parkin was uncovered for selling counterfeit liquor, Fabio suffered a huge loss. Even if he wanted to take action, what Andrei did would embarrass him. Cameron turned to face him. ¡°I¡®ve wanted to get Andrei for a long time now, but I never got the chance. Since I caught him, I might as well make good use of the chance.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid that Donald will find out who you are after framing him?¡± Cameron¡®s face dropped. ¡°I¡®m not.¡± He smiled. ¡°Donald has spies in the territory. You got lucky this time for making a scene at the casino.¡± Cameron stopped walking and looked shocked. ¡°Isn¡®t Fabio the one who has spies here?¡± Waylon was calm. ¡°Fabio keeps his eyes on The Serpents and the Southern n, and the Southern n has their attention on him. Thus, Donald took advantage of this. He wouldn¡®t be able to use Manuel if he was in hiding, and he wouldn¡®t be able to know our exact whereabouts either.¡± Chapter 2145 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 Cameron raised her brows. Come to think of it, Manuel had hired the killers from Skull Club to get rid of her, and the fact that he was able to hire them showed that Donald was involved in that somehow. Donald hid behind Manuel and used him as a pawn. The Southern n would have a conflict with The Serpents, and no matter who won in the end, Fabio would benefit from it. However, Donald would be the ultimate winner. Once The Serpents were under Manuel, and thetter managed to take down the Southern n, Donald would be able to get power through Manuel from Fabio. He then would be able to win over Fabio¡®s men through the power that Fabio gave to Manuel. All he had to do was hide in the background, do nothing, and let Manuel do all the hard work to get the power. Manuel would seem like he was loyal to Fabio, but his actual master would be Donald. That was a brilliant move on Donald¡®s part. Cameron touched her chin and squinted. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Waylon looked toward her. ¡°I was worried that you went to the casino because you were unhappy about Manuel¡®s death, but I guess I was overthinking. What you did actually helped your father.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Without Manuel, what I did will cause Fabio to start doubting Donald and all that will fit into your ns.¡± Waylon smiled and looked at her. ¡°But it¡®s up to Noce if we can pull that off or not.¡± Two heads poked out from behind a wall. Daisie had her eyes on the two who were not too far away. ¡°What do you think they¡®re talking about?¡± Sunny thought about it. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter as long as they¡®re making things work.¡± She didn¡®t know what to say to that. How could he tell that they were making things work? It just looked like they were having a chat. ¡°Sir...¡± The butler suddenly showed up, and the two jumped, then shushed him. Waylon and Cameron seemed to have noticed that and walked over. Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Dad, Daisie, why are you hiding here?¡± Sunny cleared his throat. ¡°We¡®re just here to tell you that dinner is ready, but we didn¡®t want to interrupt because you were having a conversation.¡± He then looked at the butler. ¡°Dinner is ready, right? Let¡®s go inside.¡± The butler got the message, nodded, and left with Sunny. Daisie was going to leave too, but Waylon grabbed her by her cor and pulled her back. She turned and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Yes?¡± Waylon looked calm. ¡°Could you go inside, Cameron? I need to speak to my sister.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cameron left without saying anything. After that, only the two of them were left. Daisie looked at her shoes and asked, ¡°Do you have questions for me?¡± Waylon squinted because he caught how guilty she looked. ¡°Shouldn¡®t I be the one asking you that?¡± Daisie¡®s heart dropped, but she looked up with a bright smile. ¡°What¡®s your question?¡± He knew that she was ying dumb, so he frowned. ¡°Do you think I was not going to notice you and Mr. Southern Sr. hiding there?¡± She was surprised. ¡°You noticed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes seemed to see through her. Daisie looked down because she didn¡®t know how to exin herself. Would her brother be angry if he found out that she and Sunny were ¡®nning¡® something? He raised her hand and poked her head. ¡°Be honest, or I¡®ll get Colton to bring you away.¡± ¡°No, no, no...¡± Daisies grabbed his arm and hesitated. She was supposed to keep it a secret but still spilled it. ¡°It¡®s... not my idea. It¡®s Mr. Southern Sr.¡®s.¡± Chapter 2146 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Daisie mumbled, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. likes you.¡± Waylon was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Realizing that Waylon might have misunderstood her, she hastily added, ¡°He likes you as his son¨Cin¨C law.¡± The atmosphere froze. Daisie lowered her head. Even though she felt sorry for Sunny, she had no choice but to sell him out since she was even more afraid of her eldest brother. Waylon did not say anything for a long while, and she felt uneasy. After all, she had never asked Waylon and Cameron about each other. When she first saw that Sunny had the intention of matching Waylon and Cameron, she figured that she should help. She liked Cameron. She was pretty and smart. Not only that, but she was also brave and good at fighting. Besides, she was not inferior to her eldest brother. However, it now seemed to Daisie that Sunny¡¯s dream was going to shatter. Waylon and Cameron did not seem to like each other at all. Daisie lifted her eyelids slowly. She was worried that Waylon might get angry, but apparently, she was wrong. Waylon did not seem as upset as she thought he would be. Instead, he seemed like he was locked in his own thoughts. Daisie whipped up a smile and said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t get angry at Mr. Southern Sr. After all, you¡¯re too outstanding. It shows that Mr. Southern Sr. has an eye for good things.¡± Waylon lifted his head and looked at her intently. There was something flowing under his gaze, but Daisie could not read it. Before she could say anything, he said, ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re working with him?¡± Daisie was stumped. She averted her gaze and continued. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise you I won¡¯t do something like this again, okay?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Waylon walked past her and walked to the front. Daisie followed after him and asked, ¡°Waylon, you really don¡¯t have any feelings for her?¡± He did not reply, so the question remained unanswered. The night was getting darker, yet the downtown was brightly lit. A car wasing to a stop in front of the Roselle Club at Southwest District. Buchanon got out of the car, and the man in front of the door brought him into the private room. The private room was filled with smoke. Donald was sitting on the couch, and a woman was sitting next to him. After Buchanon entered the private room, Donald invited him to take a seat. He ordered the woman to pour a ss of wine for him and said, ¡°I¡¯m really honored that you¡¯re willing toe and see me.¡®N?velDrama.Org ? content. Buchanon harrumphed. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re pretty busy at night, Mr. Matthews. Are you not aware of what happened at the casino yet?¡± Donald held the wine ss in his hand and asked, ¡°What happened at the casino?¡± It seemed to Buchanon that Donald did not know what had transpired, so he told him what had happened to Andrei at the casino. After that, he continued. ¡°Mr. Puzo has been suspecting you due to Manuel, and if you can¡¯t give him an exnation for what happened at the casino this time, I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t help you either, Mr. Matthews.¡± Donald gazed at the wine in the ss and said, ¡°If I said someone is trying to sow discord between Mr. Puzo and me, would you believe it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to believe it or not,¡± Buchanon said with a stern face. ¡°You told Mr. Puzo that there is a mole around him, and he has been very unhappy about it since the mole hasn¡¯t been discovered yet. Andrei has been exposed now, and that woman said she was working for you. If you can¡¯t solve this problem, I might get affected as well.¡± Donald knew that Buchanon was worried he might get affected. He told the woman to give him a cigarette and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. Mr. Puzo doesn¡¯t trust me, but he trusts you. It isn¡¯t hard to solve this problem, so you can count on me.¡± Buchanon was not in the mood to smoke, so he pushed the woman away. ¡°Do you think Mr. Puzo trusts me? He even has begun to suspect that one of my men is the mole. If you can¡¯t solve this problem, I think we don¡¯t have to see each other anymore.¡± ¡°When Manuel failed his mission, he said he saw a woman help Sunny from the sideline.¡± Buchanon was stunned. Chapter 2147 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Donald took a sip from the wine and continued in a calm manner. ¡°He told me that the woman looks very much alike to someone from Mr. Puzo¡¯s side.¡± Buchanon was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ms. Leroy?¡± Out of the women around Fabio, only Gail was capable of fighting. However, he remembered something and quickly shot down that notion. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be her. Huntley introduced her. Huntley doesn¡¯t have any connection with the Southern n, so there¡¯s no way Ms. Leroy is working for the Southern n.¡± Donald lowered his head and gazed into the wine ss. ¡°Other than Huntley, no one has ever seen Ms. Leroy before. What if she isn¡¯t the real Ms. Leroy?¡± Buchanon fell silent. Using the light in the private room, Donald looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send someone to keep an eye on her, Mr. Gibson? Of course, I hope she isn¡¯t the one we¡¯re looking for as well, but if she¡¯s suspicious, Mr. Puzo might owe you a favor then.¡± Their conversation ended around 10:00 p.m. Buchanon came out of the private room with his head held low in worries so he did not notice someone monitoring him from the dark. After Donald came out of the private room, the person merged into the darkness of the alley. Donald entered a car in front of the door and went away. In a ck car not far away, Noce rolled down his window and watched as the car slowly disappeared into the horizon. Jake opened the door and went into the driving seat. He put on the seatbelt and started the engine. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Donald to know Buchanon from the Parkin Chamber of Commerce.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The neon light from the street showered on Noce¡¯s face and made him look even more mysterious. ¡°Buchanon is the chairman of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. He¡¯s Fabio¡¯s valuable assistant, so it isn¡¯t strange if he knows Donald.¡± Jake said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to go too near them, so I didn¡¯t hear their conversation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Noce ced his finger at the tail of his eyebrows and lifted his eyelids. ¡°It¡¯s enough to know they¡¯re dealing with each other privately.¡± The next day¡­ Cameron changed into her normal attire and went downstairs to take her breakfast. She heard that the maids were talking about when ¡°Ms. Torres¡± left, and the butler had no other choice but to say she left last night. She pulled the chair and got herself a bowl of porridge. Biting her fork, Daisie nced at her eldest brother. Even though Waylon already knew Sunny¡¯s intention, it did not affect him, and he seemed as normal as always. When Waylon noticed her gaze and turned his head to look at her, she hastily lowered her head. Sunny put down his fork and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. You guys serve yourselves.¡± Daisie ate her breakfast and did not say anything. She did not know how to face Sunny right now, and Sunny had no idea that she had already sold him off. There were three people left at the table, and the atmosphere froze. Cameron lifted her head and looked at them. ¡°Why are you two not talking?¡± That was especially so for Daisie. She usually had a lot of things to share on the table, but she was exceptionally quiet today. Cameron was not used to it. Daisie put down her fork and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m done too.¡± She rose to her feet and rushed upstairs. There was a confused expression on Cameron¡¯s face, and she turned to look at Waylon. ¡°What did you say to her yesterday?¡® ¡®Could it be that he punished her yesterday?¡® Waylon lifted his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°Nothing.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± He gazed at her, and it took him a long while before he asked, ¡°Have you never wondered why your father likes me so much?¡± Cameron was momentarily stunned before she picked a sandwich into her te. ¡°How would I know? Maybe he wants you to be his son.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re right.¡± She jerked her head up and said, ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re pretty good at winning other people¡¯s favor.¡± That exined why her father liked him so much. Chapter 2148 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Waylon did not say anything in return. It was about eight after they finished their breakfast, and Waylon went into Sunny¡¯s study room to talk to him about something. Sunny was writing something in front of his desk. He said, ¡°Noce has found something. Donald has been dealing with Buchanon in private as well.¡± Standing by the window, Waylon said, ¡°ording to Saydie, Buchanon has been working for Fabio for ten years. He has been taking charge of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce, and he is Fabio¡¯s most valuable assistant.¡± He nodded. ¡°Buchanon is a slick person. He knows when to retreat, and he¡¯s afraid of death. Although Fabio doesn¡¯t trust him very much, he¡¯s fine with him taking care of his stuff.¡± ¡°I guess Buchanon must be alerted by that batch of counterfeit liquor. He¡¯s worried that Fabio might really kill him one day.¡± Waylon turned around to look at Sunny. ¡°That¡¯s why he approached Donald in the hope of looking for a new way out.¡± Sunny put down his pen and raised his head. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Now we can only count on Noce and see if he can get anything from Buchanon. He has been working for Fabio for so many years, so he must know a lot of his secrets.¡± Waylon looked at the pen on the desk, and it took him a long while before he asked the question, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., there¡¯s one thing I would like to ask you. What do you like about me?¡± Sunny was stunned for a moment. He raised his head to meet his gaze. Waylon¡¯s eyes were clear, but his gaze was piercing. Even though there were some unreadable emotions in his eyes, Sunny¡¯s heart still skipped a beat when he met his gaze. Sunny decided not to lie to him and chuckled. ¡°You already know about it?¡± Waylon lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You and Daisie aren¡¯t good actors, so I have been suspecting it for a long while.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I have that intention,¡± Sunny replied straightforwardly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s rare for me to come across a young man as smart and tactful as you are. You¡¯re even better than me when I was young.¡± Waylon shook his head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve ttered me, Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Sunny sat on the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. I¡¯m very good when ites to reading people. Of course, I¡¯m not going to force you or Cameron. I¡¯ll let nature take its course. What Sunny did not say was that love could be developed as time went on. He was not going to force Waylon as he was worried that he might scare him off. He was going to use the boiling the frog tactic, and he was confident that the things between Waylon and Cameron would work out somehow. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr.!¡± Mahina rushed into the study. Waylon and Sunny turned their heads to look at her. Before she could catch her breath, she said, ¡°Something happened to Mateo!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sunny¡¯s face sank. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I just received news that Mateo had been missing for two days. Joaqin sent a team to look for him, and someone found a headless corpse in the woods. The corpse is wearing the clothes that Mateo was wearing that day.¡± Mahina took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s done by Fabio¡¯s people.¡± At the Southwest Vis¡­ Gail entered the living room with a ck stic bag. Other than the bodyguards, the rest of the people, including Buchanon, were looking at her. She tossed the ck stic bag on the floor, and Buchanon nearly wet his pants when he saw what was inside the stic bag. He fell to the floor and stammered, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s a head.¡± Fabio nced at the terrified Buchanon and snorted. ¡°Stop being so dramatic. It¡¯s just a head.¡± A bodyguard picked Buchanon up from the floor. His face was pale and bloodless as he looked at the expressionless Gail. The air was pervaded with the smell of blood. Everyone fell silent as they could feel a chill down their spines when they saw the head that had a grotesque expression. Fabio picked up the cup. Apparently, he was not affected. He lifted his eyelids and chuckled. Well done, Gail.¡± Gail lowered her head. ¡°It took me two days to locate him. I¡¯m sorry for the dy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The most important thing is that you¡¯vepleted your mission.¡± Fabio waved his hand and commanded his bodyguard to take the head away. He rose to his feet and walked up to Gail. Putting his hand on her shoulder, he said, ¡°Huntley has told me a lot about you. You indeed didn¡¯t fail your reputation as the ck Widow.¡± Chapter 2149 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Gail lowered her head. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Puzo.¡± Fabio patted her shoulder and turned around to look at Buchanon. It was only then Buchanon came around to his senses and said, ¡°Ms. Leroy, you indeed are one hell of a killer.¡± Not only had she chopped his head off, but she even brought the head back. It was not something that anyone could do. Fabio retracted his hand and sat on the couch. ¡°How about the mole? Did you discover anything?¡± Buchanon had been startled by the head, so it was only now that he came around to his senses. When he heard Fabio¡¯s question, cold beads of sweat began to ooze from his forehead as he remembered what Donald had told him. He looked at Gail and forced a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve checked everyone in the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Fabio ced the cup of tea near his lips. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Buchanon told him about the fight Manuel had with Sunny in front of the hospital that day. He lifted his head and continued. ¡°Manuel said that the woman he saw that day looked a lot like¡­ Ms. Leroy.¡± Gail squinted and clenched her fists tightly inside her sleeves. Fabio emptied the tea and nced at Gail. Gail asked, ¡°Mr. Gibson, are you sure I¡¯m the person that Manuel said he saw?¡± Maintaining the smile on his face, Buchanon replied, ¡°He just said that that woman looks a lot like you.¡± ¡°So, are you implying that Mr. Wyatt has been colluding with the Southern n?¡± Sensing Fabio¡¯s piercing gaze, Buchanon hastily said, ¡°Of course not! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying!¡± Holding the empty cup in his hand, Fabio chimed in and asked, ¡°So what are you trying to say?¡± Buchanon¡¯s back was filled with sweat. ¡°This was Manuel¡¯s spection, and I¡¯m concerned about your safety, Mr. Puzo.¡± Gail smiled. ¡°Everyone knows where I was that day, so go ahead if you want to check anything. Before I came to the East Inds, I worked for Mr. Wyatt, but my master now is Mr. Puzo. What¡¯s in it for me to help the Southern n? Could it be that Mr. Southern Sr. is my master?¡± Buchanon¡¯s heart was in his throat when Fabio did not say anything. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°But other than Mr. Wyatt, none of us have seen you before, Ms. Leroy. I¡¯m just worried that someone might be impersonating ¡®you¡®¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he was trying to say. Fabio was a highly suspicious person. Initially, he suspected Gail as well, but Gail was sent over to him by Huntley, and doubting Gail was simr to doubting Huntley. Buchanon¡¯s words aroused Fabio¡¯s suspicion once again. With a smile on her face, Gail said, ¡°What about I make a video call with Mr. Wyatt? If he says I¡¯m not the real Gail, you can do whatever you want with me, Mr. Puzo.¡± Buchanon was stunned. Since she had the guts to make a video call with Huntley, it meant that she was the real deal. Fabio looked at him expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Buchanon?¡± Buchanon felt weak at his knees. His forehead was filled with beads of cold sweat as he said, I¡¯m just worried about-¡± (C Fabio threw the cup on the floor next to his feet and rose to his feet. ¡°How dare you question Gail, you idiot!? If you spoil my n again, you¡¯ll be the next one to get your head chopped off.¡± Buchanon fell to his knees and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Puzo! I promise I won¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡± Fabio turned around and went upstairs without looking at him. Buchanon hastily walked out of the vi, and he only rxed a bit when he came into the courtyard. He grabbed the cor of his subordinate and hissed. ¡°Go back and inform Donald. He nearly got me killed!¡± He pushed the man away and went back into the car. He suspected Gail¡¯s identity because of the things that Donald had told him, but Gail had the guts to prove her identity. Fabio was in need of Huntley¡¯s help, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to Gail. If he continued to suspect Gail¡¯s identity, Fabio might not be happy about it, and he would be in big trouble. Chapter 2150 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 The people in The Serpents were filled with fear when they heard about Mateo¡¯s death. Even though they were no longer in Fabio¡¯s territory, they did not know about Joaqin¡¯s whereabouts, and there was no one to lead them now. Soon, Fabio sent someone over and took some of them back while the rest of them went into hiding. There were not many people left in The Serpents, and they were on the verge of disbanding. Meanwhile, in the hospital¡­ Mateo¡¯s men had all gathered in Joaqin¡¯s ward. When Joaqin heard of Mateo¡¯s death, he was filled with grief and hated himself for being powerless. Cameron and her men appeared in front of the ward, and the crowd in the ward all turned their heads to look at her. She stopped in front of Joaqin¡¯s bed and said, ¡°My father said he¡¯ll give you an exnation regarding Mateo¡¯s death.¡± Joaqin did not say anything, but the people in the ward were agitated. ¡°Exnation? What kind of exnation? Mr. Southern Sr. said that he¡¯d help us, but what happened now? They killed Mateo. Some of us were taken away by Fabio¡¯s people, and you Southerns have done nothing!¡± Cameron nced at him and said coldly, ¡°If you guys had some brains, you wouldn¡¯t have defected to Fabio with Florence. You should be grateful that my father saved your boss¡® life and protected him. ¡°Did you do anything for the Southerns when you were in the territory with Florence or Manuel? If not, then why are you pointing fingers at us right now and saying that we should help you when something happens?¡± Everyone fell silent. Cameron continued calmly. ¡°Of course, if Manuel hadn¡¯t been power¨Chungry and colluded with Donald behind your back to plot against your boss, none of this would have happened to you. ¡°And everything Mateo did was for The Serpents and your boss. If he didn¡¯t die, it¡¯d be your boss who would have died. The enemy that we need to face together is Fabio right now. If you lose your confidence now and refuse to stand up after the blow, there is no way we can help to save you.¡± That man lowered his head. Even though he did not want to admit it, it was true that they did not have the right to ask the Southern n to save them. Joaqin took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I disband The Serpents, Fabio won¡¯t see us as a threat anymore.¡± The crowd was stunned. ¡°But boss-¡± He raised his hand to stop them and continued, ¡°I should have thought of it earlier. There is no way Fabio will allow The Serpents to return to the Southern n¡¯s side. Even if Manuel didn¡¯t try to kill me, Fabio would send someone after me as well sooner orter. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯m nothing but a dispensable pawn for him.¡± One of them asked, ¡°Boss, do you really want to disband The Serpents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way. Besides, The Serpents aren¡¯tplete anymore.¡± Joaqin clenched his hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m just a crippled old man who can¡¯t even get out of bed. The only thing I can do right now is to protect the remaining people.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Cameron. ¡°Mr. Southern, I¡¯m not asking you to help them, but I hope that they will have a chance to survive and stay away from the threat of Fabio.¡± Cameron nodded. When she came out of the ward, Mahina was waiting for her in front of the elevator. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve sent someone to follow Mateo when he left the hospital that day.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She walked into the elevator, followed by Mahina. As Mahina pressed the button for the floor, she asked, ¡°Has the autopsy report been released yet?¡± Mahina replied, ¡°Yes. The time of death was two days ago. There are multiple fractures and external injuries on his body, so he should¡¯ve fought with someone before he was killed. The injury that killed him was the blow to his head. But what¡¯s strange is that his head was chopped off two days after he died.¡± Resting her chin on her hand, Cameron squinted. ¡°What is the point of cutting off the head of a person who has been dead for two days?¡± Chapter 2151 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Mahina shook her head as she did not know anything either. The two walked out of the hospital and came to the front of the car. Cameron had just opened the door and got into the car when she saw another person in the rear seat and was startled. ¡± Why are you here?¡± Waylon leaned against the car window with his hand propped against the side of his forehead and turned to look at her. ¡°Donald is at the casino investigating the identity of the woman who revealed Andrei¡¯s identity.¡± Cameron closed the car door, raised her eyebrows, and looked at him. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± He looked away and did not utter a single word. Mahina took a peek in the rearview mirror as she drove them away from the scene. ¡®The young master and the eldest son of the Goldmanns really make a great couple.¡® She suddenly thought of why such gossip about the two of them would spread around. Anyone who saw the two of them together would most probably think so too. Cameron noticed her fixed gaze and patted the back of her seat. ¡°Keep your eyes on the road and the traffic. What are you looking at?¡± Mahina was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cameron crossed her legs, leaned back in the seat, and looked down at her phone. Waylon turned his head and stared at her. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to use a cell phone.¡± Mahina almost could not hold herself back and burst intoughter. Cameron choked on her own words and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m those old geezers living on the East Inds?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He looked out the window. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve not seen you use it.¡± She leaned forward and approached Waylon. ¡°If that¡¯s your point, I¡¯ve never seen you use a phone either.¡± He did not respond to that statement, but a faint sh of hrity shed across his eyes. The sunlight outside the window shone into the car, and each beam interweaved over the other. Under the sun, his skin looked fair and warm but not nearly as fair as that of Noce¡¯s as his skinplexion was on the brink of making him seem transparent. His figure made him look stern and stunningly handsome, providing him with a valorous and warm temperament. Everything that radiated from his core was just in the right amount and proportion, which gave him a rather mature charm. It was no wonder Florence would take a fancy to him in the first ce. Cameron¡¯s gaze was fixed on him for quite some time. Perhaps because she was acting too tantly, even Waylon noticed it and tilted his head to see what she had to say. The car made a turn at this moment, and Cameron was caught off guard, lost bnce, and rammed into him. Waylon instantly grabbed her by the shoulders and supported her. Her wig seemed to have entangled onto the buttons of his clothes, so she raised her hand and kept herself bent over. Wait a minute, help me with my hair¡­¡± Waylonughed out loud and looked a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to change your wig.¡± She gnashed her teeth and lowered her voice. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. All you need to do now is to move quickly.¡± ¡°( Mahina took a glimpse in the rearview mirror. She was originally worried that Waylon would mind. After all, he and Cameron were not so close to each other to the point of being able to stay only inches away from each other¡­ However, she had overthought. Waylon lowered his gaze and patiently undid the wig that had wrapped around the buttons of his clothes. His slightly cool fingers woulde into contact with her auricle from time to time, and he caught a glimpse of her flushed ears. It looked like the sunset that glowed from behind the clouds at dusk, gradually spreading out. Cameron felt a little embarrassed. At that moment, she felt she had been entangled for too long, and her heart was racing. ¡°Are you done?¡± He responded with a light hum. She got up, turned around to arrange her wig, sat back properly, andined, ¡°Mahina, you¡¯re not allowed to drive like this in the future.¡± ¡°That was so embarrassing.¡® Mahina felt slightly wronged. ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t wear a seat belt, right?¡± Cameron grabbed the seat belt and buckled it. ¡°Are you talking back?¡± Mahina was rendered speechless. Waylon leaned against the car window, propped his fingers against the end of his eyebrows, and nced out the window as the corners of his lips raised imperceptibly. At the same time, at the Rain Hotel¡­ Donald stood in front of the window, and Chunky, standing behind him, reported the findings he had collected through the ongoing investigations. He stared nkly at the reflection on the window pane. ¡°Are you saying that two outsiders are living in the Southern residence?¡± Chunky nodded. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re the Goldmann siblings from Bassburgh, and the woman who exposed Andrei¡¯s cheating actions and pushed all the me in your way was found with them.¡± Chapter 2152 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Donald turned around, walked behind the desk, sat down in the director¡¯s chair, and tapped his fingers against the table. ¡°What about Neal Beck? Haven¡¯t we sent someone to keep an eye on him?¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Chunky lowered his head. ¡°That person hasn¡¯te back yet, and I¡¯ve failed to get into contact with him.¡± All the items on the desk were instantly swept to the ground¨Cthe most direct eruption of emotions urred without warning. Chunky did not dare to say a word. He did not even dare to breathe. His expression looked gloomy and sulky. ¡°That useless piece of sh*t! It seems he¡¯s been discovered.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s been discovered, no one will ever suspect you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Donald red at him. ¡°Manuel has been exposed, and the Southern n knows that he and I are connected because of the ount book, and it¡¯s just a matter of time for them to start to suspect me.¡± Chunky was at a loss for words. Donald rubbed the bridge of his nose and leaned back into the chair. ¡°That woman must have something to do with the Southern n.¡± Chunky thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into things and asked around the casino. That woman is quite a fighter and looks a bit like Cameron. Recently, rumors have it that Cameron didn¡¯t marry Florence because of his sexual orientation and that he and the eldest son of the Goldmanns have¡­ a somewhat ambiguous rtionship.¡± Donald was rubbing the bridge of his nose, but after hearing this, he paused for a split second and then smirked. ¡°Interesting.¡± Mahina parked the car outside the gate of the Southern residence. Cameron pushed the door, got out of the car, and saw the butler escorting Damian out of the courtyard. Damian stepped out of the gate and raised his head. ¡°Yo, you¡¯vee home?¡± He then nced over at Waylon and narrowed his eyes. Cameron stopped in front of him and smiled. ¡°Uncle Damian, what brings you here for a visit?¡± Heughed. ¡°I came here to talk about something with your dad.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± She was curious when Damian replied calmly, ¡°I told your dad that I¡¯m going to introduce a potential girlfriend to you in two days.¡± Cameron¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, but she immediately restrained it and seemed shocked. ¡± Uncle Damian, are you messing with me?¡± Damian ced his hand on her shoulder and advised sternly, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you grow up since you were a kid. Cam, as you take over the Southern n, it¡¯s about time for you to start your own family at your age. ¡°Thatdyes from the port area, she¡¯s about the same age as you, and her family background doesn¡¯t look too shabby and matches that of yours. You guys should meet up tomorrow.¡± ¡°But Uncle Damian, I¡¯m really¡ª¡± ¡°Your dad has already agreed to my suggestion.¡± Damian interrupted her and continued. ¡°Or is there really something wrong with your sexual orientation? If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t just stand by the side and watch this with my arms crossed.¡± ¡®Cameron is my best friend¡¯s only son, so no matter whether there¡¯s a problem with his sexual orientation. We have to at least try things out, correct the mistakes in time, and bring him back onto the right path before it¡¯s toote.¡® Without waiting for Cameron to say anything, Damian had already left the scene. Cameron covered her forehead and could not help but feel slightly disturbed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Uncle Damian doesn¡¯t know my identity, so that was excusable, but what¡¯s wrong with father!?¡® Waylonughed from the depth of his throat. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to extend my congrattions to you, Mr. Southern.¡± She turned her head away, feeling extremely annoyed. ¡°Do you think this is funny?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a man to build a family of his own?¡± Cameron turned around, stepped into the courtyard, and yelled, ¡°Dad!¡± Sunny heard her voice upstairs. He rubbed his forehead and pretended not to hear it until he heard her footsteps in the corridor, and the door was pushed open. ¡°Dad, what do you mean by that?¡± He put the book down. ¡°What else do you think I mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to go on a blind date with a woman.¡± Cameron scoffed out of anger, Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll take a fancy to me after meeting me and that I¡¯ll have to marry a woman in the end?¡± (( Sunny was helpless and spread his arms. ¡°Then what about you tell me what I can do? Should I your Uncle Damian that the b*stard whom he¡¯s cared for over 20 years is actually ady?¡± tell Chapter 2153 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 ¡®Besides, do you really think he¡®ll be able to ept this sudden news?¡® Cameron crossed her arms and did not say anything. Sunny said earnestly, ¡°Your Uncle Damian is just asking you to go and meet the girl, so just go. Moreover, the girl might not even like you, so just take it as a facade you have to y.¡± She turned around, walked to the door, stopped, turned around, and smirked. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll go, but just in case I take a fancy to her, you¡®ll be the one who marries her since I don¡®t mind having a stepmother at my age.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± At the same time as the book was thrown at her, Cameron quickly dashed out of the door, and the book could only hit the door. Sunny rubbed his forehead, which was throbbing. ¡®Why are everyone else¡®s daughters cute and graceful princesses, while mine is like a goon on the streets? All she knows is to piss me off.¡® As night approached, the yellow streetmps lit up. The lights in the clubhouse shed beautifully, creating an illusion of a lingering fog, which could easily intoxicate all the lost souls partying in it. Since he left the vi the other day, Buchanon began to feel anxious. He wondered if it was because he was trying to expose Gail¡®s identity, and it had annoyed Fabio. Fabio had actually divided the management rights of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce that belonged to only him and gave them to one of its branches. It meant that he was no longer the only manager of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. He poured himself some liquor and drank it sullenly, and thedy sitting beside him approached him. ¡°Mr. Gibson, don¡®t just leave me here all alone.¡± ¡°Scat, can¡®t you see that I¡®m rather upied and bothered now?¡± Buchanon pushed her away, sounding extremely upset. Thedy was frightened and did not dare toe any closer. At this time, the private room door was pushed open, and the woman who stepped into the room with a new batch of liquor was taller than an average woman and was dressed elegantly. Long, ck, curly hair hung over her shoulder, and her makeup was so morous that none of the ladies in the room looked half as good as her. Especially when she was wearing an exotic dress, coupled with her mixed¨Crace facial feature, she looked so prepossessing that she looked like someone that walked out of aic. Buchanon picked up the ss but was stunned when he saw the exceptionally elegant and beautiful woman. The beauty ced the drinks on the table, walked to thedy in the room, and said something to her. Thedy then picked her clutch up and hurriedly left the room. Her quest had been in a bad mood, and she would only suffer if she were to continue to stay in the room. Anyway, she would still get paid, so why waste her time on only one guest? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Buchanon took a closer look at the beauty. He had never seen such a stunning belle in the East Inds. ¡°Why haven¡®t I seen you around the clubhouse before this?¡± The beauty sat right next to Buchanon and gave off a smile. ¡°I¡®m new here.¡± Buchanon was in a bad mood, and he had grown tired of seeing thedies that the clubhouse had to offer, as there were only a few of them working here on a shift basis. Now that a newdy hade to work, she was someone that he had never seen before. Although her voice did not sound very pleasant, her appearance was of a higher caliber when compared to the otherdies in the clubhouse. No matter how bad his mood was, it had been muffled a lot at the moment. However, Buchanon was still acting somewhat vigntly. ¡°Are you not a local?¡± The beauty opened a bottle of liquor, her actions smooth and swift, making her look like a pro. ¡°I moved here from Octavia with my parents when I was only nine years ago. I¡®ve been studying in Stoslo before this, and I¡®ve only recently returned to the ind.¡± Buchanon raised his ss and wondered. ¡°You studied abroad and came back only to work at such a ce.¡± The beauty poured the liquor slowly and steadily. ¡°I¡®m very good at drinking, and I¡®m only a part¨Ctimer at the moment.¡± Buchanon snorted. ¡°I¡®ve never seen a woman working in this field who dares to boast about her drinking capacity.¡± ¡°That¡®s a fact, so why hide it from others? Men who have drunk with me usually won¡®te back looking for me again.¡± Thedy picked up a ss of liquor and turned to look at him. Under the dimmp, her face looked so gorgeous that it seemed like an illusion. Buchanon was amused by her and clinked his ss with that of hers. ¡°You seem very interesting. What¡®s your name?¡± ¡°Yanis.¡± Buchanon frowned. ¡°Is this your name?¡± A faint trace of hrity shed across Yanis¡® bright¨Ccolored eyes. ¡°Yes, in Hebrew, it means God¡®s grace.¡± Chapter 2154 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 ¡°Nice, that¡®s a very interesting name.¡± Buchanon nodded and poured her more liquor. ¡°Since you imed that you¡®re good at drinking, then apany me to drink. As long as you can keep me entertained and delighted for the night, you¡®ll definitely get a huge tip at the end of today.¡± An imperceptible coldness surged from the bottom of Yanis¡® eyes. ¡°It¡®s my pleasure to be able to serve you tonight.¡± In the room, Buchanon had drunk several sses of liquor in session, and his cheeks were slightly flushed at the moment. He had been very grumpy all night and had been drinking in a hurry, so he was already almostpletely drunk. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yanis¡® expression remained unchanged. She took a glimpse at him through a sideways nce and saw that he was almost drunk, so she put down her ss. ¡°Sir, do you have something on your mind? I wonder if I¡®ll be honored enough to be your listener for the night?¡± Buchanon had suppressed his dissatisfaction for a very long time and had drunk so much over the course of a few hours. At that moment, he had no one else to vent his emotions to and felt aggrieved. ¡°It¡®s just some minor troubles. Damn that man! I¡®ve dedicated so many years of my life to him by serving under him and only him, but he¡®d rather put his trust in an outsider instead of me.¡± He ced the liquor ss down heavily. The more he thought about it, the more unreconciled he felt. Yanis¡® eyes moved, and her rose lips twitched. ¡°He¡®s your boss, isn¡®t he? If your boss doesn¡®t trust you, perhaps he¡®s worried that you¡®re not loyal enough.¡± ¡°Loyal?¡± Buchanon sneered. ¡°What¡®s the use of being loyal? I¡®ve been loyal to him for a decade, but I can¡®t even match a person who¡®s just started working for him for only two months.¡± Yanis wrapped her arm around his shoulders and leaned closer to him. ¡°It¡®s a pity that you have such a boss. However, with your strength, why don¡®t you overthrow him and obtain all the power for yourself? You¡®ve been working by his side for a decade, so you should have a lot of connections, shouldn¡®t you? If I were you, I wouldn¡®t allow myself to be wrongfully treated.¡± Buchanon frowned. ¡®I¡®ve worked under Fabio for ten years, and I¡®ve indeed umted a lot of connections, but as long as we¡®re in Fabio¡®s territory, what¡®s the use of having all those connections?¡® ¡°But will my life end well if I don¡®t do anything?¡® It was gettingte at night, about 11:30 p.m., and Buchanon was too drunk to even walk when he came out of the clubhouse. Yanis supported him. ¡°Mr. Buchanon, I¡¯ll bring you back home.¡± Buchanon did not refuse. He was happy to be apanied by a beautiful woman. He wrapped his arms around Yanis¡® waist, who stood much taller than himself when she was in her high heels. Yanis opened the door for him, and he got in the car and then pulled her into the car. ¡°I¡®m really happy that you could drink with me tonight. I haven¡®t had someone to talk to for such a long time.¡° Yanis did not push him away and motioned the driver to fetch them to the hotel. When they were on their way, the street lights and shadows shone and covered her face alternately as if someone was switching the lights on and off. Her eyes dimmed. ¡°Don¡®t you have someone that you can talk to?¡± Buchanon was very drunk, so he did not think much about it at all. ¡°No, none of them can be trusted. Those b*stards only care about my money, and they¡®re only clinging to me because they want to get close to Mr. Puzo.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is Mr. Matthews the same as those people that you just mentioned?¡± Buchanon leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. ¡°They¡®re all the same. Mr. Puzo wouldn¡®t have been annoyed if he hadn¡®t told me that Gail¡®s identity was fake. That damn b*stard, how dare he make a fool out of me!?¡± Yanis chuckled and advised him, ¡°Then you have to be careful. After all, the story of the frog and the scorpion is quite amon story in your field. If you truly help them, will you still have a way out of this mess when you¡®re no longer needed in the future?¡± Buchanon rubbed the bridge of his nose and never spoke again. After sending him back to the hotel, Yanis threw the drunk man on the bed, walked to the window, closed the curtains, and looked back at the unresponsive man. Noce then loosened the turtleneck that covered his Adam¡®s apple, walked to the desk, and turned on Buchanon¡®sptop. The laptop had a password set, so he took a USB sh drive out of his pocket, inserted it, linked it to his cell phone, and cracked the password. There were several folders in Buchanon¡®sptop, one of which was encrypted. Chapter 2155 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Noce sat in front of theptop and started to decipher the folder using hacking tools. After half an hour, he finally cracked the password of the folder. He then skimmed through all the documents found inside the folder and narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw something. After a while, he took out the USB sh drive, turned off theptop, got up, and left the room. Jake drove to the hotel¡®s parking lot and waited. Noce took off his wig and got into the car. Jake took a nce in the rearview mirror. Jesus Christ! This man still looks so good even when he is dressing up as a woman. I guess he¡®s the one person in the world who can achieve this.¡¯ ¡°You shouldn¡®t have exposed yourself, right?¡± Noce rubbed off the makeup on his face. ¡°He¡®s so drunk that even if he recalls what happened tonight, he may not remember who thedy is.¡± Jake drove away from the hotel. ¡°Fabio assigned some of the management rights of the Parkin Chamber of Commerce to its branches. Buchanon must feel rather upset about it.¡± Noce changed his clothes in the car and buttoned his shirt slowly. ¡°Whether he¡®s happy about it is a story for another day. Gail, who¡®s working for Fabio by his side, is more trusted by Fabio than he is. As such, if he doesn¡®t find a way out, he¡®ll start losing ground sooner orter. Since this is the case, Donald will have a better chance of winning him over.¡± ¡®Buchanon knows about Donald, but he doesn¡®t trust Donald and knows that Donald is only approaching him because of Fabio. And whether or not Buchanon has any doubts about Gail¡®s identity, at least he knows that he still doesn¡®t have a ce in Fabio¡®s heart. ¡®What¡®s more, he already has a thought of rebelling.¡¯ Arriving at The Commune, Noce walked toward his bedroom alone. However, a dim light that was bleeding through the crack underneath the door looked extremely dazzling in contrast to the pure darkness. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He frowned, stopped at the door of the room, turned the knob of the door, and pushed in. The lights in the room were on, but he did not leave the lights on when he went out. ¡®Apparently, someone¡®s here.¡® The swaying curtain caught his attention, and Noce approached the window. ¡°Come out, now.¡± After a while, half a head stuck out from behind the curtain and giggled at him. He froze for a moment, rubbed the bridge of his nose, and smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡®s fine if youe to my ce sote at night, but you actually tried to hide. Are you trying to scare me!¡± Daisie blinked. ¡°Then, are you scared?¡± He restrained his smile, but the affection in his eyes could not even fool a child. ¡°Childish.¡± Daisie came out from behind the curtain. ¡°I¡®ve been here since 9:00 p.m., but you were not here. Where have you been?¡± Noce took off his watch. ¡°I went out on a task.¡± She leaned closer to him. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± He ced his watch on the table, turned his head, and breathed out at her. ¡°Is it very strong?¡± Pretending to be disgusted, she waved her hands as if she was trying to disperse the smell of alcohol, but she smelled something else all of a sudden, leaned in, sniffed, and then squinted.¡± There¡®s the scent of another woman¡®s perfume on you!¡± Noce was stunned for a split second, and it seemed a little difficult for him to exin himself. Daisie¡®s eyes were very keen at this moment, and she discovered that there were some lipstick smudges in the corner of his lips, which seemed very eye¨Ccatching on his fair skin. She held his cheek in her hand and forced him to face herself. ¡°Why would you have lipstick smudges? Who is the woman who kissed you?¡± He did not know how to react. ¡°I didn¡®t¨C¡± ¡°You¡®re lying! Noce Knowles, have you cheated on me!?¡± Daisie pushed him away and pointed at him. He grabbed her finger and ced her palm on his beating heart. ¡°Your palm is literally lying on my conscience. Now ask yourself, deep down, am I a cheater to you?¡± She snorted at his mystifying exnation. ¡°Then, where did the perfume scent on your body and this lipstick smudgee from?¡± Seeing that she was getting increasingly agitated, Noce stretched out his hands and wrapped her in his arms. ¡°It¡®s definitely not another woman¡®s.¡± Daisie turned her face away. ¡°Don¡®t even think about lying to me!¡± ¡°I¡®m not lying.¡± He pecked the corner of her eye. ¡°I won¡®t lie to you.¡± Chapter 2156 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Daisie moved away. ¡°You can¡®t hug me if you don¡®t exin.¡± Noce was troubled because he didn¡®t know how to exin. There was a knock on the door, and Jake¡®s voice came from behind the door. ¡°Mr. Beck, your bag of clothes was left in the car.¡± Nollce ced his hand on his forehead and walked to the door to get the bag from Jake.¡° Thanks.¡± After the door closed, Daisie took her bag and was going to leave when Noce blocked the doorway. She mumbled, ¡°Please move. I¡®m leaving.¡± Noce was amused. ¡°You¡®re really angry?¡± ¡°I came to see you, but you treated me this way. You¡®ve changed, you *sshole.¡± She pushed him away and then grabbed the door handle, but Noce handed the bag to her. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± She turned back. ¡°What¡®s that?¡± She took the bag and opened it. It was women¡®s clothes, a wig, perfume, and makeup. Daisie picked up the bottle of perfume and sniffed at it. It was the one on Noce. She figured it out and looked at him in shock. ¡°Are you... Are you¡ª¡± Noce rubbed his temple. ¡°Yes, but... I need it to get things done.¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°So... you¡®re cheating with a man?¡± He burst outughing and pinched her cheek. ¡°Are you trying to make me angry?¡± She moved his hand away and chuckled. ¡°I was just joking, but...¡± Daisie looked at the clothes in the bag. ¡°I haven¡®t seen you in women¡®s clothing before.¡± Noce covered his face and peeked at her through his fingers. ¡°It¡®s best if it stays that way.¡± She was annoyed. ¡°Why?¡± He smiled. ¡°You might feel inferior.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. She dumped the bag and turned to leave. Noce hugged her from behind, buried his face in her hair, and smiled. ¡°You¡®re angry?¡± She turned to look at him but looked cheeky as she replied, ¡°I won¡®t if you dress up as a woman.¡± He smirked. ¡°You¡®re trying your luck?¡± Daisie turned to face him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Noce pouted, then squinted while he kept his gaze on her. Daisie noticed something and looked away. ¡°You... can do it tomorrow. There¡®s no rush.¡± She walked backward, but Noce blocked her path, ced his hand on the door handle, and Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. pulled her into his arms. ¡°You seemed to have fun leading me in circles the other day.¡± Her heart started pounding, and her face turned red. ¡°Are you keeping a record?¡± Noce leaned in, and his breath was on her face. He had drunk alcohol, but she was the one who was drunk. ¡°Well, I might as well bring things up since you¡®re here.¡± Daisie put her hands on his shoulders, but he kissed her before she could speak. Noce hugged her waist and pulled her in. He was going to devour her, and she was like a fish that was washed ashore, out of breath. After a long time, his lips moved to her neck. Daisie grabbed onto his shoulders, and his arms were her support while his shirt started wrinkling The next day, at Yuzu Vi¡­ Cameron was drinking tea in a bright pink shirt that she had intentionally picked. That was something that she would never wear on a normal day. She turned to look out the window where Waylon and Sunny were in the room across from hers. It was obvious that Sunny had intentionally picked that room. Sunny picked up the teacup, which failed to cover his smile. Waylon turned and faced the seat across from him. Cameron¡®s shirt was too bright, so it was easy to recognize her. Chapter 2157 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Sunny smiled. ¡°It¡®s interesting to think that two girls are on a blind date.¡± Waylon looked back at the tea in his cup and smiled. ¡°What will happen if the girl likes her?¡± Sunny waved his hand. ¡°Don¡®t worry. It¡®s probably going to fail because of that outfit.¡± Waylon ran his finger over the brim of the cup and didn¡®t speak. Cameron waited there for a while until the door was opened, and ady walked in. She wasn¡®t the prettiest, but she looked ssy. The woman smiled. ¡°Are you Mr. Southern?¡± Cameron crossed her fingers and rested her chin on them. ¡°I am. Are you Minzy that Uncle Damian tried to introduce to me?¡± Minzy sat down and ced her bag on her side. ¡°I¡®ve heard about you, but I imagined you differently.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°I get that a lot.¡± She pushed her hair back and leaned back on her chair. ¡°It¡®s probably because I¡®m so hot.¡± . Minzy looked uneasy but still had a smile on. ¡°You¡®re so humorous.¡± Once the food was served, Cameron picked up her cutlery and went straight to the point. ¡°If you have such a big impression of me, does that mean that I fit your criteria?¡± Minzy forced a smile. ¡°You¡®re very confident.¡± Cameron smiled too. ¡°I¡®ve always been because no woman would say no to a handsome man like me.¡± Minzy ate and didn¡®t speak Cameron picked up her teacup. ¡°Are you working?¡± She paused, then nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°If you¡®re working after we get married, who¡®s going to take care of the kids? That won¡®t work I need my wife to be a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom so that I can be out making money.¡± Ignoring how Minzy¡®s face froze, Cameron ced her fork on her lips and continued. ¡°Of course, you won¡®t have a social life once we get married because I don¡®t want you to cheat on me. No man otherN?velDrama.Org ? content. than me can be around you because I easily get jealous. You need to know your ce when you¡®re my woman, so you can forget about dressing up.¡± Minzy immediately lost interest in the food. She ced down her cutleries and said, ¡°Mr. Southern, you really are very different from what I heard about you. I imagined that you would be smart and polite. However, I¡®m pretty disappointed after meeting you.¡± Cameron looked shocked. ¡°I¡®m very polite. You don¡®t think I¡®m polite?¡± Minzy smiled. ¡°You should at least respect women. Men who only set rules for women don¡®t respect them.¡± Cameron shrugged. ¡°I¡®m not wrong. Do you n to continue working after getting married? Who¡®s going to take care of our children? Men have always been working, and women have always stayed home. Why should it be different for you?¡±. Minzy was shocked, so she picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°I don¡®t think it¡®ll work out for us. We should forget this.¡± Cameron got up to stop her. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t go.¡± Minzy turned, but Cameron didn¡®t take back her hand, so it touched Minzy¡®s chest. The air froze, and Minzy¡®s face changed. She then pped Cameron. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be a pervert!¡± Sunny got up, walked over, and opened the door to their room. ¡°Cam!¡± Chapter 2158 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Cameron¡®s head turned, and her cheek was red. She touched it in shock. ¡°You pped me?¡± Minzy¡®s eyes were red from anger. ¡°You touched me, why can¡®t I hit you?¡± She then turned to face Sunny. ¡°Is this how you brought up your son? How could a family as famous as the Southerns molest women!?¡± Sunny rubbed his temples and red at Cameron. ¡®This b*stard!¡® He didn¡®t help Cameron. ¡°I¡®m so sorry. It¡®s my fault for not bringing him up the right way.¡± ¡°It¡®s just my luck. Let¡®s forget that this even happened.¡± Minzy epted his apology and left the room. In the corridor, she bumped into Waylon, who walked past her and looked back in surprise. ¡®A man like that exists on the East Inds? Handsome and ssy?¡® She would believe it if he was actually Cameron because that was how Cameron had been described to her. She regretted meeting Cameron because the rumors were all fake. But who was this man? In the room... Cameron held her swollen cheek. ¡°That was a hard p, dad. My face is swollen.¡± Sunny rolled his eyes. ¡°You deserved that.¡± Cameron took out the mirror to check her face. Even a light pinch would leave a mark, let alone a p. Waylon leaned on the door and looked at her. ¡°Your acting was great, as good as my sister¡®s.¡± She could have easily evaded that p with her agility, but she took it anyway to create the * sshole image. She went all out on that. Sunny turned around with the help of his cane. ¡°I need to visit Damian so that he doesn¡®t think you were picking on her.¡± He left the room too. Cameron put the mirror away and raised her eyebrows. ¡°So, you were watching but didn¡®te and help?¡± He smiled. ¡°How could your father and I interrupt your blind date?¡± She removed the flowery pink shirt and had a T¨Cshirt under it. ¡°That p was worth it.¡± Cameron walked out of the room. Waylon smiled, shook his head, and followed along. Sunny met Damian, and Minzy was there too. She had recounted what had transpired in the room, and Damian looked at Sunny. ¡°Cam...¡°. Sunny rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°He did that intentionally. He doesn¡®t want to get married, so there¡®s no point forcing it.¡± Minzy was not as angry when she heard that Cameron had intentionally acted that way. ¡°It¡®s fine, Uncle Damian. It¡®s fine if he doesn¡®t like me.¡± Damian sighed and didn¡®t speak Minzy got up and apologized to Sunny. ¡°I¡®m sorry for saying all those things in the room Please forgive me.¡± Sunny waved his hand. ¡°It¡®s alright. What Cam did was uneptable.¡± Minzy smiled and turned toward Damian. ¡°Uncle Damian, please don¡®t hold this against Mr. Southern. I found someone else anyway.¡± Damian was surprised. ¡°Who?¡± She smiled shyly. ¡°He¡®s a very handsome and ssy man. I just saw him in the corridor but didn¡®t get a name.¡± Sunny realized that something was wrong. ¡®Did she see Wayne in the corridor?¡® At Southern residence... Cameron was sitting on the couch with an ice pack on her cheek. The butler standing next to her felt bad. ¡°You were fine when you left home. Why did youe back like this?¡°.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 2159 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Waylon couldn¡®t help but smirk, then picked up his cup of tea and sipped on it. Cameron held the ice pack against the skin. ¡°Because of that blind date. I hope my dad doesn¡®t agree to any more of those.¡± ¡°Mr. Walde was thinking about your future.¡± The butler felt bad as Damian didn¡®t know that Cameron was a girl. She red at Waylon, who was casually sipping tea, and suddenly remembered something.¡± Why didn¡®t I think of getting Mr. Goldmann to go on my behalf? You¡®re a real man.¡± The blind date didn¡®t mean anything to her because she was ady, but Waylon was a man. Waylon looked up. ¡°I have no right to take your ce.¡± Cameron sat next to him. ¡°Not at all. I¡®m giving you the power to do that. ¡°You¡®re at an age to get married anyway, and I have the candidates for you. Since you¡®vee all the way here, you might as well bring a sister¨Cinw back for your sister. Isn¡®t that great?¡± The butler looked uneasy because Cameron was the one who was forced to go on blind dates, but now she was forcing someone to go instead. Waylon turned to look at her face. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Of course, I think it¡®s great!¡± At that moment, Sunny walked into the hall with an angry face. ¡°Cameron, you idiot! Look what you¡®ve done!¡± Cameron looked at him and asked, ¡°What did I do?¡± Sunny was still fuming. ¡°Not only did you mess up the date, but you¡®ve also dragged Wayne into this.¡± Waylon squinted but didn¡®t speak. After a long pause, Cameron thought about what he meant and said, ¡°Is she interested in Mr. Goldmann?¡± Sunny scoffed. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cameron put the ice pack down and smiled. ¡°Isn¡®t that great? He¡®s lucky with love. I don¡®t even need to help.¡± Sunny looked annoyed and was thinking of smacking her with his cane. Cameron slowly got up and said, ¡°My work here is done then. I¡®m going upstairs.¡± Sunny felt discouraged because his n was falling apart. He was questioning his decision to raise her as a man because she was clueless. Or was it because she had bad taste? Florence and Minzy had both fallen for Waylon after seeing him just once. How could she not feel anything when such a handsome and outstanding man was always around her? Meanwhile, at The Commune... Daisie slept till noon and made a simple meal in the kitchen. A pair of arms hugged her from behind, and a chin rested on the top of her head. ¡°You¡®re up.¡± She paused, then turned around. ¡°You¡®re back!¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°I just went out for a bit. Do you not want me to be back?¡± She looked down at her dish. ¡°I didn¡®t say that.¡± Noce hugged her soft body and didn¡®t want to let go. She had be part of his life ever since she became his. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If he had known ten years ago that Daisie would one day be his wife, he would have never forgotten her. He was d that he remembered her eventually. They had lost a few years, but never again. Daisie snapped back and turned around. ¡°Why are you so clingy today?¡± He took her lunch away and asked back, ¡°You don¡®t want that?¡± She followed behind him and chuckled. ¡°Of course I do.¡± 1 Noce pulled out her chair and sat next to her after she took a seat. ¡°I thought you would wake up earlier.¡± Chapter 2160 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Daisie paused and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Noce rested his head on his hand and smiled. ¡°Sure, me me.¡± Jake walked in and wasn¡¯t surprised to see Daisie there because he knew she had stayed over. Mr. Beck.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. (( Noce nodded and walked to the door with Jake, who looked into the room and said, ¡°Fabio sent someone to bring Buchanon to him. I guess that¡¯s the end of him.¡± Noce calmly asked, ¡°Who will take over Parkin after he¡¯s removed?¡± Jake thought about it. ¡°Gail has the highest chance.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°Great then.¡± Buchanon knelt on the marble tiles while shaking because he was filled with terror. He didn¡¯t know the files in hisputer were in Fabio¡¯s hands. Fabio had his back to him while standing in front of a huge window with his hands behind his back. He was looking out the window. ¡°Buchanon, I let you handle Parkin, yet this was how you repay me?¡± He shuddered and looked up. ¡°Mr. Puzo, I didn¡¯t betray you. Someone framed me!¡± Fabio slowly turned around. ¡°Tell me then, who framed you?¡± Buchanon didn¡¯t know what to say because he didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong. Fabio¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°Buchanon, you tried to win over people behind my back. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Buchanon¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. At that moment, Gail walked in, and Fabio looked toward her. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Gail spoke. ¡°Mr. Gibson was inmunication with those men, including Donald Matthews.¡± Buchanon stared at Gail in shock. ¡°You-¡± Gail didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin himself. ¡°I guess the mole is showing his true colors. Donald was the one who started the plot against you and tried to make you question me. Once you fell for it, the mole would be able to get away.¡± ¡°Gail! That¡¯s all b*llshit. You¡¯re the suspicious one, but you¡¯re defaming me!¡± yelled Buchanon. Gail looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s not defamation if it¡¯s all true.¡± Buchanon was tongue¨Ctied. He couldn¡¯t exin the files because it was the truth. He wouldn¡¯t be able to deny working with Donald. His face betrayed how hopeless he was. Fabio ordered some men in, and two men in ck appeared behind Buchanon. He then turned around and didn¡¯t bother to look. ¡°You know what to do with people who betray me.¡± The men grabbed Buchanon, who struggled and yelled, ¡°Mr. Puzo! I didn¡¯t betray you, I really didn¡¯t! Why don¡¯t you believe me His voice faded off in the walkway. Fabio was wild¨Ceyed. ¡°Send someone to kill Donald. There¡¯s no way this troublemaker can get away. I¡¯ll let you take over Parkin for now.¡± Gail looked down. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She turned around with a smile on her face. The news of Buchanon¡¯s death got to Donald, and he looked shocked, but it faded quickly. He was quiet for a long while before getting up. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t sit around anymore. I have to start attacking.¡± Donald checked out of the hotel and left after giving Chunky some instructions. When Gail went to the Rain Hotel, no one was in the room. It was obvious that Donald had received the news and left. Chapter 2161 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 The next day, at Yuzu Vi... Minzy was sitting in the private room. She felt nervous, and her heart was pumping rapidly as she looked at Waylon. After all, the man before her was the most outstanding man she had ever seen so far. He had a handsome and sharp face, yet there was a trace of gentleness between his eyebrows. She grabbed tightly at the cup and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you from the East Inds?¡± Holding a cup of tea in his hand, he replied, ¡°Nope.¡± Minzy lowered her face and smiled. ¡°So where are you from?¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids and replied, ¡°I am from Bassburgh.¡± She smiled. ¡°Well, I¡®m from Kong Ports. It¡®s pretty near, isn¡®t it?¡± As if something crossed her head, she asked again, ¡°Are you Mr. Southern¡®s friend?¡± Waylon looked outside through the window absentmindedly and replied, ¡°Well, you can put it that way too if you want.¡± Minzy did not expect him to know Cameron, and it seemed to her that they were rather close too. If she had known it earlier, she wouldn¡®t have done that to Cameron in the private room yesterday. But on second thought, Cameron was a man, so he would forgive her, right? With that thought in her mind, she asked nervously, ¡°Are you guys close?¡± Waylon was stunned. He ced the cup in front of his lips and squinted his eyes. ¡°Is that important for you, Ms. Hond?¡± She knew it was a bit disrespectful to ask a question like this. She offered him an apologetic grin and said, ¡°I just want to know more about you guys.¡± He took a sip from the tea and put the cup down. Whipping a smile, he replied, ¡°Why don¡®t you ask Mr. Southern about this question? I¡®m sure he¡®ll be very happy to tell you the answer.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Minzy was stunned and felt embarrassed. Meanwhile, Cameron came upstairs with a fan in her hand. She hid behind the door and eavesdropped on their conversation as she wanted to know what was going on inside. She flipped her fan open to cover her face and poked her head out carefully. Both of them sat face to face. Minzy was sitting with her back facing the door, so she couldn¡®t see her expression. As for Waylon, he was behaving normally, and there was no expression on his face. Minzy was studying Waylon from head to toe inwardly. Judging from the fact that he rarely talked and she was the one who initiated the conversation, she knew that he was not into her. She felt a little bit disappointed when the thought surfaced in her head and pressed her lips thin. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids and looked past her at the person that was peeking at them from the other side of the door. Cameron knew he had noticed her, but she was not going away. Grinning like a Cheshire Cat, she clenched her hand into a fist and raised her arm in the air as a sign to root for him. As he lowered his head, he traced his finger around the rim of the cup and chuckled meaningfully. ¡°Have you never heard of the rumors that are going around the ind, Ms. Hond?¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± she asked, confusion filling her voice. Waylon looked at her and replied, ¡°The rumors about Mr. Southern and me.¡± Cameron¡¯s smile froze, and a bad feeling rose up from her stomach pit. Minzy was stunned. ¡°What happened between you and Mr. Southern?¡± Waylon caressed his watch and said nonchntly, ¡°We have a thing for each other.¡± Minzy¡¯s expression froze, and she seemed surprised. Cameron couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore and stepped into the private room. ¡°How could you do this to me, Mr. Goldmann!? Even if you don¡¯t have a thing for Ms. Hond, you shouldn¡¯t have smeared my reputation.¡± Minzy turned her head around to look at Cameron. And then she looked at Waylon again as a shocked expression appeared on her face. Waylon lifted his head to look at her and chucked. ¡°Really? Am I really smearing your reputation? Then who¡¯s the one that took off my clothes, rammed into my arms, and slept on my bed in the hospital?¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? How the hell would I know who slept in your bed-¡± ¡°The fishing vige,¡± he said meaningfully. Cameron was stumped. ¡°But even so, we were just sleeping on the same bed. We didn¡¯t do anything at all, so don¡¯t try to smear my reputation¡­¡± Waylon rose to his feet and walked toward her. He raised his finger and pointed at her fan. Suddenly, he grabbed her cheeks, and Cameron froze. Just when she tried to push him away and shouted, ¡°What do you want¨D¡± Chapter 2162 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Waylon lowered his head and pressed on her. Cameron¡¯s eyes opened widely, and the fan in her hands fell to the floor. Minzy jerked up and covered her mouth in shock and disbelief. She could not ept what had happened before her eyes, so she ran out with her eyes turning red. Cameron was frozen stiff, and she did not dare to make any move. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Waylon¡¯s face was very close to hers right now. His lipsnded on the finger that he put on Cameron¡¯s lips. Even though they were not kissing, it seemed to Minzy that they were from her angle of view. Cameron pushed him away and pointed at him. ¡°You!¡± No words coulde out of her mouth for a long while, and then she stormed away from the private room. Waylon gazed at his finger and fell into thought. The atmosphere in the car was weird. Cameron rested her chin on her palm as she looked outside through the mirror. Even though she tried her best to chase away the memory in her head, it just wouldn¡¯t go away no matter how hard she tried. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she turned her head around to look at him and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to reject her, you shouldn¡¯t¡­ You shouldn¡¯t use me as your shield.¡± Holding the steering wheel, Waylon hit the brake to reduce the speed at the junction and said, ¡°Likewise. Didn¡¯t you push me away as well because you don¡¯t like it?¡± She was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m a girl. How is there any possibility that I¡¯d enjoy doing something like that?¡± He nced at her and chuckled. ¡°Are you a girl?¡± Cameron froze for a moment before leaning against the back of her seat. ¡°Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re taking revenge on me.¡± He smiled but did not say anything. He turned around and headed to the Southern residence. Sunny knew that Waylon had gone to meet Minzy. He paced back and forth in the courtyard as he was worried that Waylon would find Minzy attractive. If that happened, he couldn¡¯t make Waylon his son¨Cinw anymore. He sighed from time to time, and the butler was confused. ¡°Mr. Southern, why are you sighing?¡± Sunny stood under the grape trellis. Looking at the cluster of green grapes, Sunny did not know why but he felt that they looked just like his disappointing daughter. He took a bite from the grape, and it was so sour that his face scrunched together. ¡°I don¡¯t think Cam can get a husband anymore for the rest of her life.¡± The butler was shocked. ¡°Don¡®t you think you¡®re ¡®over¨Cworried?¡± Sunny shook his head. He had already prepared himself for the worst. ¡°There is such a great opportunity before her, yet she doesn¡®t cherish it. Sigh, she¡®s such an idiot.¡± The butler chuckled, ¡°I don¡®t think your daughter is an idiot. She¡®s just gotten used to being a man who views her life in a carefree way. She¡®s a girl. After everything is over and she slowly reverts to her female identity, I¡®m sure she¡®ll slowly get used to it.¡± Before Sunny could say anything, a figure entered the courtyard. It was none other than Cameron. She did not greet her father and rushed all the way back to her room. After that, Sunny saw Waylon walking into the courtyard calmly. Sunny and the butler exchanged a nce, and the former asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong with Cam?¡± Waylon chuckled, ¡°Maybe she¡®s upset.¡± ¡°Upset? Why?¡± asked the butler. As if he knew something, Sunny let out augh and turned his head around to look at the butler. ¡°I see. Well, it seems like she¡®s a girl, after all. There¡®s no girl in this world who wouldn¡®t feel upset about something like this, right?¡± The butler was even more confused. Sunny sped his hands together and approached Waylon. With a smile on his face, he asked,¡± Wayne, you went to meet Ms. Hond, right? What do you think about her?¡± Waylon replied calmly, ¡°She¡®s a good girl, but I¡®m not into her. What¡®s wrong?¡± Sunny chuckled, ¡°It seems like you¡®re not into a frail little girl like Ms. Hond.¡± The butler was shocked. He did not know what was going on with Sunny at all. Waylon lowered his head and replied, ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., I¡®ll go back to my room first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sunny nodded. As he watched Waylon walk into the house, he let out a sigh. His hanging heart finally landed. When the butler saw that he was smiling while watching Waylon, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Sir, why do you look so happy when your daughter is upset?¡± Chapter 2163 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s upset.¡± Sunny patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s happy, but now, it seems like even the dullest people will feel jealous as well. Hahaha.¡± The sky was getting dark. After Cameron finished taking her bath, she brushed her teeth in the bathroom. She grabbed the cup and raised her head to look at herself in the mirror. Touching her lips with her finger, she mumbled, ¡°What if we really kissed¡­¡± When she came around her senses, she mmed the cup on the washbasin and looked at herself in shock. ¡®What the hell am I thinking?¡® She grabbed her hair and left the bathroom in a hurry. It was brightly lit everywhere, and then Sunny came into the room with a group of maids behind him. ¡°Cam, you¡¯re finally awake. You should get up now and get yourself dressed. The groom will arrive at any minute.¡± ¡°What groom? What are you talking about?¡± She was dumbfounded, ¡°No, Dad, I¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Sunny waved his hand, and that group of maids came up to her with a wedding gown in their hands. ¡°Come over here, Miss. We¡¯ll help you to get dressed.¡± Cameron did not know what was going on, and before she knew anything, the maids had already pushed her to the courtyard. The courtyard was filled with tables and lights. She could see wedding decorations, such as flowers and lights, everywhere. She wanted to turn around and run, but the maids did not give her the chance. She was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even break herself free from those maids. ¡°Dad, what is all this about? Who am I marrying?¡± Sunny was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°You¡¯ll know about it when the groom arrives.¡± She took in a sharp gaze, and the wedding song began to y in the air. Those who came to the wedding ceremony had a big smiles on their faces. They were pping their hands and showering her with all sorts of wishes. Cold beads of sweat oozed out of Cameron¡¯s forehead as she looked at the scene before her. She did not know what was going on at all, and then before she could say anything, someone shouted, ¡°The groom is here!¡± Cameron turned her head to look at the door. The man who stepped across the door was dressed in a tuxedo, and when she saw his handsome face, she froze. ¡®Wayne!?¡® Sunny grabbed her and ced her hand on Waylon¡¯s. ¡°Wayne, I¡¯ll now entrust my daughter to you. From today onward, she isn¡¯t one of the Southern n anymore. You must educate her well so that she can be a perfect wife.¡± Waylon smiled. He took over Cameron¡¯s hand and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, father¨Cinw. From now onward, Cam will be my wife, and I assure you that I¡¯ll educate her well.¡± ¡°No! Wait, Dad!¡± shouted Cameron. She grabbed his hand and refused to let him go. Sunny forcibly pulled his hand out of her grip and shouted, ¡°The ceremony will begin now!¡± She was forced to go through the ceremony, and Cameron still couldn¡¯te around to her senses even after she was pushed back into her room. As for Waylon, after he entered the room, he closed the door and turned around to look at her. Cameron sat on the bed, frozen stiff. She tried to move but couldn¡¯t make any move at all, as if she was fixed on the bed. A smile appeared on Waylon¡¯s face as he approached Cameron. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this to happen to you one day, did you?¡± She opened her mouth, but no voice came out. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Waylon lifted her chin and leaned closer. ¡°You became my woman the moment you slept on the same bed with me that day. I don¡¯t care if you want it or not. I¡¯m the only person you can marry to. You need to y your role as my wife well, so you have got to give birth to a ton of chubby babies for me. Mr. Southern is in the past. From this moment onward, you¡¯re a married woman.¡± ¡°No! No!¡± She shook her head in fear, but Waylon pushed her down. He mounted on top of her and started kissing her¡­ Cameron cracked her eyes open and woke up. It was morning, and she did not hear any wedding songs or bells in the air. She hastily got up from her bed and went to the window. There were no tables in the courtyard, and everything was normal, as always. Chapter 2164 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Cameron leaned against the window and gasped. Her back was filled with beads of cold sweat, and she felt cold as the morning breeze blew past her. ¡®Why would I have that kind of dream? Most importantly, of all the men, why is the groom Wayne? And we also had...¡¯ She ced her hand on her forehead and just hoped she would lose her memory right now. ¡®How am I supposed to face Wayne now?¡® Cameron did note downstairs to have her breakfast. She wanted to wait for them to finish their breakfast first. When it was about 9:30 a.m., she surmised they were already gone, so she went downstairs. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, little did she expect that she would run into Waylon and Sunny as soon as she came to the living room, and she was stunned. As soon as her gaze met Waylon¡®s eyes, the dream she hadst night appeared in her head. She took a deep breath, turned around, and went back to her room again. ¡°Cam, where are you going?¡± asked Sunny. Cameron stopped in her tracks and chided her father inwardly. Bracing herself, she turned around and said, ¡°I¡®m tired, so I¡®m going back to sleep.¡± ¡°Do you not know what happened? How can you sleep now?¡± She was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Sunny frowned. ¡°It seems like Donald has been colluding with the Skull Club the whole time. After Buchanon¡®s death, all the resources and manpower Fabio had umted fell into Donald¡®s hands. Fabio¡®s hands are tied now, and there is nothing he can do to Donald.¡± Cameron was dumbfounded, and she only came around to her senses after a long while. She knew it. Her father hadn¡®t changed at all. He still needed her help. ¡®Hmph! Everything that happened in the dream is fake!¡® With that thought in mind, she came downstairs and said, ¡°So, Fabio has gotten himself cornered after getting rid of Buchanan?¡± Standing with his hand behind his back, Sunny lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Killing Buchanon was simr to chopping off his own arms. Buchanon had long wanted to rebel against Fabio, and Donald took advantage of it. Now that Buchanon is dead, Donald used Buchanon¡®s death to reach an agreement with the Skull Club. Well, I have to admit that this is a good move.¡± ording to their original n that they drew up at Yuzu Vi that day, Noce should be the bait to lure Buchanon out and get rid of him. After Buchanon was dead, Gail would rece him to take over the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. After that, Saydie would rece Gail. She was on their side, and if she could take over the Parkin Chamber of Commerce, it would be equivalent to helping them to cut off Fabio¡®s source of money. However, they did not expect that Donald would take advantage of Buchanon¡¯s death and turn the whole situation in his favor. Perhaps he approached Buchanon because he knew that Buchanon had the intention of rebelling against Fabio to protect himself. After Buchanon was dead, it went without saying that Donald would make use of his death to persuade those people to join them as it was the only way if they did not want to die. Besides, he had been colluding with the Skull Club for a long time. Fabio did not know exactly how many people were going to betray him. The situation was not in his favor, and he was probably very anxious now. Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good for us? We should let them fight. If Fabio loses, we¡¯ll seize the chance and rope him in.¡± Sunny was stunned. ¡°Rope Fabio in?¡± Cameron waved her hand and walked to the side as she continued. ¡°If Fabio can¡¯t win this fight and choose to work with Donald, it won¡¯t be good for us. Even if they¡¯re going to fight each other to death, we won¡¯t have to wait until the fight is concluded. We can just step in whenever we want.¡± She turned around to look at them and squinted. ¡°We can¡¯t let Fabio win. We¡¯ll help him when he¡¯s about to lose. He hates Donald more than us because he¡¯s the one who stabbed him in the back. After we help him get rid of Donald, then we¡¯ll settle our score with him. Do you think he can still put in the effort to fight against us at that time?¡± Sunny let out augh after he understood what she was going to do. ¡°As expected of my son. It¡¯s a brilliant n.¡± Chapter 2165 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 Waylon turned his head around to look at him. ¡°It indeed is a good n. Fabio has underestimated Donald, so it makes him want to get rid of Donald even more after getting him cornered. The only way to force Fabio to make a move on him is for him to realize that Donald is a threat to his position on the inds.¡± Sunny fell silent for a while and said, ¡°In other words, we need to create a situation and force Fabio to get rid of him?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°First, we need to remove all the moles in the Southern n¡¯s territory. When Donald realizes that his moles have been removed, he¡¯ll feel threatened. He needs to watch out for us from the back, and he has to face Fabio at the front. To protect himself, who do you think he¡¯ll attack?¡± He would attack whoever was nearer to him. Other than some moles, there was no one else in the Southern n¡¯s territory that he could get to shift to his side. Besides, those moles were no match to the Southern n at all. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, Fabio was different. Donald had the Skull Club and Buchanon¡¯s men on his side, so the superiority of the situation would be on his side if he were to attack Fabio. Sunny chuckled and looked at them. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands.¡® Cameron was stunned. ¡°Us?¡± She looked at Waylon, and Waylon looked at her as well. Sunny thought she did not hear what he said, so he repeated, ¡°Yeah. Both of you are going to work on this together.¡± Cameron said, ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. I can take care of this myself.¡± Sunny snorted lightly and ignored her. ¡°Your n is good, but Wayne¡¯sments are spot on and make your n even more perfect. None of them are going to fight against each other if they don¡¯t feel threatened enough. Besides, did you know about the moles that Donald put in our ce? No, right? But Wayne knows about it. You¡¯re only someone who knows how to use violence and nothing else.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. Sunny nodded. ¡°You need to use your brain sometimes too.¡± Cameron pointed at herself and asked, her voice filled with shock, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t a bad thing to realize your stupidity. This is a good chance. Make sure you learn everything you can from Wayne.¡± Sunny went upstairs after he finished his sentence, leaving Cameron to stand frozen stiff in the living room. She was caught between tears andughter. He was the one who said her n was brilliant, and now he said she was stupid. Meanwhile, at The Commune¡­ In the office, Jake reported all the information he received to Noce. Noce ced his hand on his forehead and fell into thought. No one could tell if he was angry or happy right now. After a long while, he parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Fabio isn¡®t someone who¡®ll just wait and die.¡± Jake looked at him and continued. ¡°Right now, Donald is protected by the people from Skull Club, so there is nothing Fabio can do to him. However, from what I know about Fabio, he must be nning to get rid of Donald.¡± Noce sat up straight and asked, ¡°Who do you think has the better chance of winning in this fight?¡± ¡°Fabio,¡± Jake replied without any hesitation. ¡°Even though Donald is working with the Skull Club, it isn¡®t that easy for them to acquire all of Fabio¡®s power in the East Inds.¡± Noce chuckled and said, ¡°What if another party joins?¡± Jake was stunned. Noce tapped his finger on the desk and lifted his eyelids. ¡°For example, the Metropolis. Gail is from the Metropolis. If she brings down the Parkin Chamber of Commerce and cuts off Fabio¡®s source of ie, Fabio will be in big trouble. After all, not only has he to deal with her, but he also has to face Donald¡®s attack. So wouldn¡®t Fabio¡®s chance of winning be small?¡± Jake thought for a while and asked, ¡°But won¡®t it give Donald a chance if Fabio loses?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Noce rose to his feet and walked around the desk. He stopped in front of the window and said, ¡°We need to get rid of both Donald and Fabio, but under the situation where we can¡®t get rid of them together, we need to bring down one of them first. Donald will never work with the Southern n, so if he loses, he¡®ll certainly do everything he can to persuade Fabio to work with him and destroy the Southern n.¡± Chapter 2166 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 ¡°But if Fabio loses, the nature of this rivalry will change and bepletely different. He can only choose to cooperate with the Southern n for the sake of status and power, and everything will have to move even more urgently. And when Donald gets removed from the equation, Fabio will lose all opportunity to make a move on the Southern n. On the contrary, the Southern n can deal with him very easily.¡± Jake came to a sudden realization. ¡°I see.¡± After a while, Jake left the office, and Daisie came out from behind the wall of the corridor. It was obvious that she had heard everything. Daisie pushed open the door of the office, only to see Noce leaning back on the chair with his eyes closed and rubbing his temples with his fingers as if his headache was killing him. She pursed her lips and crept around to get behind him. Just as she was about to reach out to him, Noce grabbed her slender wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you nning to scare me again?¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°That¡¯s not my n.¡± A hint of hrity spread outward in her clear eyes. ¡°I was nning to give you a massage on your shoulders.¡± Noce pressed his moist lips against her cheeks and embraced her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since you came out. It¡¯s time for you to go back to the Southern residence.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°You still think that I¡¯m burdensome.¡± He was stunned for a split second as his eyes were fixed on her face, and he chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Why would I think so?¡± She snorted. ¡°You¡¯re driving me back to the Southerns. How is that not you thinking that I¡¯m troublesome?¡± Noce held her in his arms, rested his chin on top of her head, and exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be put in danger¡¯s way.¡± Daisie sat on his thigh and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°When there¡¯s danger, don¡¯t just think about protecting me. You have to fend for yourself too. You¡¯re in more danger than I am.¡± He paused for a bit, thenughed out loud and fiddled with the ends of her hair with his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for me not to think of you when sh*t gets real.¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t burden you when all hell breaks loose.¡± Noce held her cheeks in his palms and kissed her forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you trouble me more. I just want you to protect yourself and don¡¯t get yourself hurt.¡± Daisie did not utter a single word. On the other side of the town, the members of the Southern n were secretly getting ready. Mahina brought Waylon and Cameron to the basement. The man in the basement who had been badly tortured was the man Noce had assaulted in Yuzu Vi. Mahina opened the door, and the man was sitting in the corner. The East Inds¡® weather had been warm and humid recently, and he had not showered for several days, so there was an unpleasant stench when they approached him. His white shirt was stained with blood and sweat and looked very dirty and mottled. Cameron covered her mouth and nose and gave off an undisguised disgusted expression. ¡°You stink like a piece of sh*t, and you¡¯re still nning to keep everything to yourself?¡± The man opened his eyes with difficulty, and a weak voice escaped his dry and cracked lips. ¡± Please¡­ Let¡­ Let me go.¡± Cameron took a nce at him. ¡°As long as you start giving me names, letting you go is the easiest thing we can do to you.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s eyelids twitched. After naming all his aplices, Mahina got two bodyguards toe in and take the man out, and the two then left the basement with the escort. Walking to the parked car, Cameron suddenly looked at Waylon. ¡°You had already caught this man long ago?¡± ¡®It¡¯s no wonder my dad asked him to stay with me.¡® He opened the door. ¡°Of course.¡± After Waylon got into the rear seat, Cameron suddenly walked toward the front passenger seat. And when Mahina saw her getting into the front passenger seat, she was stunned. ¡° You¡¯ve never sat in the front passenger seat whenever I¡¯m the one driving.¡® Cameron fastened her seat belt. ¡°Can¡¯t there be an exception? Now drive.¡± Mahina felt that she was deliberately avoiding Waylon. ¡®Could it be because of what happened in the car the other day?¡® The car was driving on the road, and Cameron stared out the window. She did not know why she would avoid Waylon on purpose. Chapter 2167 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 What happened the other day seemed to have overshadowed Minzy. Damian learned about the incident from her and was astounded, ¡°Are you saying that the two of them actually kissed!?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Minzy was downcast. ¡®I¡®ve finally found someone who caught my attention, but who knew that he¡®d be in such a rtionship?¡® Damian pondered for a bit. ¡®Those rumors don¡®t seem to be groundless. And he¡®s Sunny¡®s only heir. Sunny would be devastated if he were to know about this.¡® After a long time, he said earnestly, ¡°Forget it. I didn¡®t see that side in Cameron either, so I¡®m to me too. As for you, please hide this for them for now. Don¡®t let Sunny know about this first.¡± ¡®I can¡®t afford to let my best friend know about this and get him killed.¡® Minzy bit her lip and said nothing. She left the private room, feeling a little unreconciled. ¡®I clearly know that Cameron isn¡®t my cup of tea. I came here only to find myself a suitable man, and Uncle Damian kept on telling me just how excellent the young master of the Southern n was. That¡®s why I originally had high hopes for him. After all, I¡®ve heard a lot of great things about him. ¡®However, after meeting Wayne Goldmann, that man is the very first in this world who¡®s given me the feeling of love at first sight. ¡®Cameron and Wayne aren¡®t on the same level. Cameron does look handsome, but he gives off a rather feminine vibe. He looks amazing whenpared to those men that I¡®ve gotten to know so far, but when he¡®s standing right next to Wayne, hisck of masculinity and the mature charm of a man are clearly exposed. ¡®The two of them won¡®t get along at all.¡® She thought of something and clenched her hands tightly. ¡°I¡®m afraid that I can¡®t do as you told me to, Uncle Damian...¡± She left Yuzu Vi and took a cab to the Southern residence. Sunny learned that Minzy hade to pay him a visit, so he asked the butler to wee her in. He then walked downstairs, and Minzy got up from the couch and nodded. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Sunny waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Take a seat. There¡®s no need for such formalities.¡± He walked to the couch, sat down, and asked the butler to make some tea. When the butler turned around and entered the kitchen, he asked with a smile, ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure, Ms. Hond?¡± Minzy looked at him eagerly. ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you, Mr. Southern Sr.¡± The butler brought the brewed tea to the table and poured it for them. Sunny picked up the teacup and wondered. ¡°What is it that you wish to tell me?¡± She replied, ¡°I want to talk to you about the rtionship between Mr. Southern and Mr. Goldmann.¡± Sunny was about to take a sip of tea, but he was stunned for a split second when he heard this. ¡°Has something happened between the two of them?¡± Minzy bluntly exined what happened in the private room the other day. Not to mention Sunny, even the butler was shocked, and he almost dropped the tray in his hands. Seeing that they were all astonished, Minzy was somewhat relieved. At least they really did not know about their rtionship, and perhaps they would stop them from getting together. ¡°Mr. Southern is the heir of the Southerns and the Southern n. He¡®s also your only son. If this is the case, then you should really be worried about this matter, Mr. Southern Sr.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know I shouldn¡®t have intervened in this matter, but I don¡®t want to hide it from you. If this news were to be spread and known by the public, it¡®d definitely be the joke of the century. That¡®s why I¡®ve decided to tell you this after a prolonged consideration.¡± As soon as she said that, Sunny mmed the table angrily. ¡°Is what you just said real?¡± The butler was shocked. ¡®Logically speaking, Mr. Southern shouldn¡®t get exasperated over this matter.¡® Minzy did not expect him to get so angry and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡®m guessing this is something you don¡®t want to happen. In my opinion, Mr. Southern should be a filial and obedient son, so if you stop him now, I think things will still be salvageable.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sunny put down the teacup with a meaningful expression. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hond, for telling me. I will investigate this matter.¡± After getting everything out, Minzy did not wait any longer. She got up and left the residence immediately. The butler sent her out and looked back at Sunny. ¡°Mr. Southern, is this... Is it true?¡± Chapter 2168 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Sunny¡®s originally dimmed expression lit up instantly. All the wrath that was surrounding him disappeared immediately, and he was on the verge of bursting intoughter. ¡°She¡®se all the way to tell us the news. How can this matter be fake?¡± ¡®I¡®ve won my gamble with that little girl, Daisie.¡® Seeing that he was not surprised at all but was smiling instead, the butler was confused. ¡°Mr. Southern, shouldn¡®t you be...¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°Cam has grown up too. Isn¡®t it normal for her to fall in love?¡± The butler could not believe what he heard. ¡°But with the eldest son of the Goldmanns?¡± Sunny whiffed the aroma of the tea and sounded very satisfied. ¡°That kid is the only person who can catch my eye.¡± Thanks to Minzy, this is quite a pleasant surprise. ¡®But I know what that girl is thinking. She told me about this only because she wants me to step forward and break up Cameron and Wayne so that she can get her hands on Wayne. However, why would I give up such a good son¨Cinw to the Honds? This son¨Cinw is appointed by me personally, and if there¡®s anyone who wants to snatch him away from the Southerns, they¡®ll have to go through me.¡® Donald stood in front of the fish tank, sprinkled some feed into the tank, and watched as the fish rushed to the surface to fight for food. His eyes gradually turned gloomy. Chunky walked in with a man from outside and pushed the man down to Donald¡®s feet. The man shivered and dared not look up. Donald ced the feed bag aside. ¡°Mr. Daskalov, I¡®ve saved your life. You should thank me for that.¡± Andrei looked at him in horror. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± He was not stupid. There was no reason for Donald to save him from Fabio¡®s men. Donald looked at the person on the ground. ¡°Don¡®t you want to know who¡®s the person who pretended to be my subordinate, exposed you, and almost caused you to die at the hands of Mr. Puzo?¡± Andrei was astounded. ¡°You actually know who she is?¡± Chunky ced the surveince footage of the woman that they obtained from the casino right next to Cameron¡®s photo and turned theptop to Andrei. The facial features of the two looked exactly the same. Seeing thisparison, Andrei was dumbfounded. ¡°How is it possible? Isn¡®t Cameron a man!¡± Donald walked to the couch and sat down with a pregnant smirk. ¡°I¡®m curious too. How did Mr. Southern Sr. keep her from being discovered for more than 20 years? The famous Cameron of the East Inds is actually a woman. This is probably the secret that Mr. Southern Sr. has always wanted to hide from the public too.¡± Andrei took a deep breath. ¡®No wonder that woman wasn¡®t afraid of Mr. Puzo. It turns out that she¡®s Cameron.¡® ¡°But why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°What will you do now that you know about her identity? Are you willing to let this woman go after she almost got you killed?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Andrei angered Fabio because of her, and now he had been bewitched by Donald, so why would he let Cameron go? Two dayster... ording to the clues and information that they had, the members of the Southern n quietly got rid of the moles that Donald had ced on the Southern n territory. And Fabio was so busy focusing all his energy on dealing with Donald that he did not even have the time and energy to manage the Parkin Chamber of Commerce at all. That was how Gail took over the chamber ofmerce naturally. She walked into the office, which Buchanon originally owned, but after Buchanon¡®s death, all his belongings had been cleaned out of the room. At that moment, her cell phone rang. She picked up the call, and the other party said something to her. She then replied calmly,¡° You guys stay off the ind first. Don¡®t act rashly for the time being, and wait for my green light.¡± A dark silhouette passed by the door, and when he heard the conversation from inside the office, he left in a hurry. Saydie noticed something, hung up the phone, and walked toward the door, but the corridor was empty. The man got into the car hurriedly and drove away from the Parkin Chamber of Commerce. But he did not realize that Saydie stood behind the window and watched as the car disappeared from her sight. Chapter 2169 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 All morning, Cameron stayed in the martial arts center for training. She had been unable to stretch her body and put her skills to the test for a long time, so she grabbed almost everyone into the arena. They then started a deathmatch, with Cameron going against everyone else alone. After several rounds, the members of the Southern n all lost. Someone rubbed his sore arm as he staggered out of the ring. ¡°Has the young master been in a bad mood these past two days? Look at how he fights. He was so ruthless. I thought I was going to die in there.¡± Another man patted him on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Alright, stopining. Let¡®s take it as an opportunity for us to improve ourselves.¡± Cameron stood in the ring with her arms akimbo and asked, ¡°Is any one of you still capable of going for another round?¡± Some of the people standing under the arena waved their hands, and some shook their heads as all of them retreated from the ring one after another. She sighed and got out of the arena.¡± Boring.¡± Waylon had his arms crossed and leaned against a tree not far away from the martial arts center. The sunlight that shone through the gaps of the leaves lit up half of his face, highlighting his profound facial features and making the outline of his face softer. Cameron pulled down her sleeves, and her footsteps stopped abruptly when she saw Waylon. She then took a deep breath and walked up to him. ¡°Why aren¡®t you keeping an eye on Donald and his men? What are you doing here?¡± He smirked. ¡°Mr. Southern, you seem to be deliberately avoiding me these two days.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. She choked on her own words and exined immediately, ¡°Why would I avoid you? I¡®ve done nothing wrong and have always been a righteous person in and out.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Waylon caught a glimpse of her flushed ears and brushed off the dust on her shoulders. ¡°It seems that you¡®re not toopetent when ites to telling lies.¡± Cameron subconsciously avoided his sight. ¡°I¡®m not...¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°I¡®ll take it as the truth then.¡± The person not far away looked toward the two of them. The two figures standing under the tree inexplicably make quite a good match. What¡®s the matter with this?¡® Cameron and Waylon had just arrived in the courtyard when they found out that there was a commotion outside the courtyard, and two groups of men were yelling at each other. Sunny stood at the entrance of the main hall with a cane, and the group of men in ck was led here by Andrei. Cameron¡®s expression dimmed instantly, and she quickly walked out of the crowd. ¡°Andrei Daskalov, who gave you the balls to bring these men to the Southern n¡®s territory and make a fuss?¡± Andrei sneered. ¡°Mr. Southern, you made a fool out of me in the casino the other day. So why can¡®t I bring someone to your ce to ask for an exnation? What¡®s more, Mr. Southern Sr. has kept a secret from the people of the East Inds for so many years. Wouldn¡®t it be interesting if I were to expose it here today?¡± Cameron was astonished as she seemed to have noticed something. Sunny frowned and did not utter a single word. Andrei looked at everyone present and said, ¡°It¡®s rumored that Mr. Southern Sr. has only one son, and that¡®s the infamous Cameron. However, unfortunately, the identity of his son is fake. After all, who would have thought that Mr. Southern Sr. would raise his daughter as if she¡®s a son?¡± Everyone in the courtyard was surprised as they stared at Cameron. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. raised his daughter as a son, which means Cameron is not actually our young master?¡® ¡°Mr. South¨Coh, pardon me, I should address you as Ms. Southern now.¡± Andrei nced at Cameron smugly. ¡°I really didn¡®t expect the Southerns to hide such a big secret from the public. But I can totally understand the reason behind this lie. The only heir of the Southerns is actually a daughter, and I can only imagine that it¡®s really difficult to convince others to follow a woman. After all, can a woman shoulder the heavy responsibility thates with inheriting the Southern n? The future of the Southern n is rather dim, in my opinion.¡± After saying that, Andrei nced at Sunny again. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., you¡®re about to retire soon, aren¡®t you? Can you be at ease knowing the fact that the future of the Southern n rests on your daughter?¡± Sunny snorted. ¡°Mr. Daskalov, this is the Southern n¡®s affair. You really don¡®t have to worry about us.¡± Andrei¡®s expression turned embarrassed. ¡°Anyway, the Southern n can¡®t go very far after today, so what would I have to worry about? As long as I make this secret public¡ª¡± ¡°You can make it public at any time if you want to do so.¡± He hesitated. ¡°What?¡± Sunny burst intoughter. ¡°Even if you don¡®t make it public today, I¡®d announce it sooner orter too. Do you think I¡®ve been raising Cam as a son just because I¡®m afraid that the Southern n will have no sessor? That¡®s very superficial of you, Mr. Daskalov. ¡°Even if Cam is my daughter, so what? None of you are aspetent as she is, yet you¡®re shameless enough toe all the way to our territory and threaten me with this secret?¡± Chapter 2170 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Andrei¡®s original intention was to use Cameron¡®s identity to threaten Sunny, but he did not expect such a reaction from Sunny. Andrei gnashed his teeth. ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid that your men won¡®t ept her at all?¡± Sunny did not fall for the trap. ¡°It¡®s not up to you to decide whether to ept Cam or not. Everyone else can see her capital and capability. As for the question of whether they will mind if the next leader of the n is a man or a woman, do you guys mind that?¡± The bodyguards and members of the Southern n in the courtyard came back to their senses and said in unison. ¡°We don¡®t mind that!¡± Why would being a man or a woman matter to them? The only thing they valued was strength, so even if Cameron was a woman, they had regarded her as their young master for so many years. She had also shown all of them that she had the potential and capability to uphold the title. Thus, why should she be restricted by her gender? ¡°Y¨CYou people...¡± Andrei was so infuriated that he was at a loss for words. ¡®How can all the members of the Southern n be so supportive of a woman?¡® Cameron strode toward Andrei with her arms crossed, and Andrei stepped backward subconsciously. ¡°What do you n to do to me?¡± She sneered. ¡°Since you think I¡®m a woman, why are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid of you?¡± Andrei pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Why would I be afraid of a b*tch like ¨C Aaaah!¡± Cameron bent the finger that Andrei used to point at her. His expression looked as if he was suffering from a lot of pain. The men in ck behind him wanted to step forward but were stopped by the Southern n¡®s bodyguards. Andrei was almost on his knees, and he was in so much pain that his expression was distorted. ¡°You... Let, let, let go of me!¡± Cameron approached him with a sinister expression. ¡°A man who only knows how to make money by cheating on a gambling table has no right to look down on any woman. And if he has the balls to make money through such a means, then he should have the same pair of cojones and not be afraid of being exposed. ¡°Since you¡®ve been exposed, your only choice is to live with the humiliation for the rest of your life. No one in the Southern n¡®s territory will ever pamper you because of that incident.¡± She then kicked him out. Andrei fell to the ground embarrassingly, sped his injured hand, and yelled viciously, ¡°Just you wait, f*ckers! Mr. Matthews will definitely settle the scores with you!¡± Cameron was about to step forward, but Andrei got up in a panic and staggered out of the martial arts center. Cameron red at the group of men in ck. ¡°Why are you still here? Do you want to stay behind and be beaten on his behalf?¡± The group of men in ck swarmed away. After they evacuated, Sunny let out a long sigh. His expression looked dimmed and stern, and no one present could guess what was going through his mind. The Southern n¡®s members, bodyguards, and servants were astounded by the news for a long time, and when they returned to their senses, everything felt surreal. ¡°So is the young master really a woman?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t expect that the young master was actually a youngdy!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Holy cr*p! We actually used to eat and sleep under the same roof with the young master, Doesn¡®t that mean...¡± ¡®How would we know that the young master is actually a woman? ¡®We actually got b?ttnaked and got changed in front of our so¨Ccalled young master. We even took showers when the young master was around...¡® This piece of news was too big for most of them to digest at once, and they felt extremely bare in front of her as they had all been seen naked! Sunny walked to the middle of the courtyard, looked at them, and exined, ¡°I didn¡®t mean to hide such a piece of information from you. After all, I did it for my own reasons. I¡®m sorry for hiding it from everyone.¡± Sunny¡®s apology ttered them. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., don¡®t say that.¡± ¡°Yes, no matter whether the young master is a man or a woman, the young master will forever be our young master. We¡®ll forever follow you and the young master.¡± One of the bodyguards scratched his head and let off an awkward giggle. ¡°Hehe, then, should we call the young master the youngdy from now on?¡± The others red at him immediately. ¡®Shameless piece of crap!¡® Seeing this, the butler finally breathed a sigh of relief and gave off a smile. ¡®At least it¡®s not a problem for everyone to ept her identity.¡® Cameron nced at those people, and a hint of warmth surged from the bottom of her heart. ¡®Thank God they don¡®t hold any grudges against me only because I¡®m not the young master they thought I was.¡® Chapter 2171 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Waylon looked toward her and smiled. Meanwhile, at Southwest Vis... ¡°What? Cameron is a woman?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fabio was shocked to hear that too. Cameron was Sunny¡®s only son, and everyone on the ind knew that. However, this ¡®son¡® turned out to be a daughter. The bodyguard who reported that looked at him. ¡°Everyone in the Southern n has epted it. Andrei tried to use this secret as leverage, but Mr. Southern Sr. couldn¡®t be bothered.¡± Fabio looked dark. ¡°Andrei really turned into Donald¡®s dog. Donald doesn¡¯t know Sunny well enough. It¡®s funny that he thought Sunny wouldpromise because of what he did.¡± He had been careless about Donald. If he had known better, he wouldn¡¯t have let the wanted man stay on the ind. Not only did Donald take advantage of him, but he also tried to take his ce too. That was why the killers that Manuel had hired from the Skull Club would go to the Southern n¡®s territory to kill Cameron. It was because Donald had worked out something with them. It was naive of him to think that he would be able to win if he had enough connections. Meanwhile, after Donald discovered that his spy in the Southern n had disappeared, he went into a rage. ¡°Bunch of useless pieces of sh*t! You can¡®t even keep your eyes on one man!¡± No one spoke except Chunky. ¡°They probably captured the person that we lost contact with. He must have ratted everyone out.¡± Donald almost crushed a teacup in his hand. At that moment, a man rushed in and whispered something into Donald¡®s ear, which made him raise his brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The man nodded. ¡°I heard that she has ties with people from Metropolis. I didn¡®te to see you for two days to avoid suspicion.¡± Donald¡¯s anger faded, and he smiled. ¡°Manuel wasn¡®t mistaken. Gail is from Metropolis.¡± Chunky was shocked. ¡°She¡®s using a fake identity?¡± Donald smirked. ¡°No matter how she hid her past, the Gail here isn¡®t the same person who worked with Huntley. Fabio probably would never think that he wrongfully med Buchanon, who had been loyal to him. I wonder what he¡®ll look like when he realizes he killed the man who didn¡®t lie to him.¡± Daisie got up, walked to Cameron while smiling, and grabbed her arm. ¡°Cameron!¡± Cameron saw that she looked healthy and radiant, so she raised her brows. ¡°You seem to be living a good life at your husband¡®s ce.¡± Daisie blushed and let go of her arm. ¡°Nonsense.¡± After they took a seat, the servers started serving the food. Noce deboned the fish for Daisie and asked, ¡°Does the Southern n have any ns?¡± Cameron picked up the tea but didn¡®t drink, then calmly said, ¡°The spy that Donald nted in the n was removed, Gail had taken over Parkin, and now we wait for Donald to make a move against Fabio. Gail will be the key to Fabio¡®s survival.¡± Noce ced the fish on Daisie¡®s te. ¡°That¡®s what I think too. Your bet is on Fabio¡®s failure.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°If Fabio wins, who will work with us? The enemy of my enemy will at least be half a friend.¡± She paused for a few seconds and looked up. ¡°And on top of that, we¡®re in the light. Even if Donald wins the battle, you will still be there.¡± Noce had been hiding his identity and was the man behind the scenes, while the Southern n would be in the light in the battle between Donald and Fabio. Chapter 2172 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Without Noce, The Southern n might not be able to win this battle against Donald because even if they could sway Fabio, they wouldn¡®t be able to do that to Donald. Noce understood him better than anyone else. Even if Fabio lost everything and Donald got the upper hand, Noce would be able to attack while Donald was unprepared. A few dayster, the Parkin warehouse was engulfed in mes. The previously morous Chamber of Commerce was only a pile of ash when the firefighters put out the fire. It was lucky that no one was hurt. When Fabio caught wind of it, he flew into a rage. ¡°Why would fire randomly start there? Where¡®s Gail? Tell her toe to see me!¡± The others hung their heads low and didn¡®t speak. One of the men carefully answered, ¡°Ms. Leroy is... Missing.¡± Fabio grabbed him by the cor. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man shook and said, ¡°Ms. Leroy suddenly disappeared, and none of us can get a hold of her.¡± ¡°Bad news!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. A bodyguard rushed into the study, out of breath. ¡°The working capital of the Chamber of Commerce has been frozen. All the files and agreements signed with other businesses have all been deleted too!¡± Fabio was utterly stunned. The business agreements were signed with outrageous terms because he wanted high returns. He took 90% of the shared profit, but the businesses would only get 10%. The agreements wouldst for 10 years, and the other parties wouldn¡®t be able to breach their agreements without probable cause. Once the businesses found out what happened, they would be able to void the contracts. Even if they changed anything on it, Parkin wouldn¡®t be able to prove otherwise. That fire burned all the agreements and even the funds had been frozen. It was a huge loss. Since Parkin was where all the cash flow of the southwest district went, doing anything to Parkin would mean an attack on him. Fabio stumbled backward. ¡°How... How could this happen...¡± ¡°Are you trying to figure out who betrayed you?¡± Donald walked into the study with his men but was blocked by a few men. Donald wasn¡®t afraid of them and still had a smile on his face. Fabio¡®s face turned dark. ¡°It was you?¡± ¡°You¡®re wrongly using me.¡± His smile widened. ¡°Not only that, but you even wrongly used Mr. Gibson.¡± Fabio¡®s chest started hurting, and he didn¡®t speak Donald still looked calm. ¡°I can understand that you¡®re not really good at reading people. I¡®m sure you don¡®t know that Gail Leroy is working for Metropolis either, right?¡± Fabio was astonished. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Gail, the girl who was working for you, wasn¡®t the Gail that Huntley sent to help you. She was reced.¡± Donald red at the men and then at Fabio¡®s face. ¡°Buchanon was loyal to you, but you killed him because Gail suspected him. That was such a terrible loss.¡± Fabio was on the brink of breaking down. The truth hit him like a hurricane and drowned him, making him feel frustrated like he had never felt before. He had never considered he would fail because he had half the ind¡®s power. Everyone bowed down to him, and he was the one in control of everyone¡®s fate. He was arrogant and thought that he was better than anyone just to end up being yed by this man. Donald enjoyed watching his expressions change. ¡°I¡®m guessing you won¡®t be able to ovee this huge loss. What will you use to trade now that you don¡®t have a source of ie? I¡®m sure no one will want to work with you after you go bankrupt in a day. Mr. Puzo, it¡®s time your eraes to an end.¡± Chapter 2173 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Sunny and Waylon were ying a game of chess in the study when there was a knock on the door. Mahina walked in and stood next to them. ¡°Sir, Parkin has been burned to the ground.¡± Sunny¡®s pawn dropped onto the board, and he smiled. ¡°Ms. Quinn works quickly.¡± In Waylon smiled. ¡°Destroying Parkin would cut Puzo off from his money. He¡®s going to drown in debt, and on top of that, Donald is going to attack him. He¡®s not going tost long.¡± The butler stood at the doorway. ¡°Sir.¡± Sunny turned over and saw someone standing behind the butler. It was Mateo. Mateo walked into the room and nodded. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you...¡± Sunny was surprised and stood up. ¡°You¡®re still alive?¡± Mateo smiled sadly and slowly said, ¡°I thought I was going to die too. When Fabio sent Gail to kill me, I sliced open that person¡®s throat with a dagger. Everyone was hurt, and I was badly injured too. ¡°I don¡®t know why, but Gail ended up helping me. She found somewhere for me to hide and told everyone that the man¡®s body was mine. She told me toy low for a while. I was worried that Fabio would try to kill me again if he found out that I was still alive, so I hid.¡± Sunny nodded, walked to Mateo, and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡®m d that you¡®re alive. Joaqin will be very happy when he finds out.¡± Mateo lowered his head. ¡°I feel bad for not helping.¡± Sunny sighed. ¡°It¡®s fine. Joaqin needs you, and you being alive is the best thing that could happen now.¡± After Mahina walked Mateo out, Sunny and Waylon walked downstairs together. ¡°Saydie has executed the n, and there¡®s only one step left.¡± Waylon stopped on the stairs and turned to see him. ¡°When Fabio is alone with no help, he will turn to you.¡± Sunny smirked. ¡°Yes, I¡®m waiting for him toe to see me.¡± Sunny looked toward the courtyard and saw someone, then frowned, Minzy was there in a white off¨Cshoulder dress with loose cabbage hem sleeves. She had a blue teardrop pendant ne and earrings, which made her look very ssy. She politely greeted Sunny. ¡°Mr. Southern. Sr.¡± Sunny knew why she was there and wasn¡®t very happy about it. Still, he was courteous. ¡°Are you here to see Cam?¡± She paused and looked toward Waylon and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Goldmann.¡± Sunny¡®s smile faded as he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll leave you to it then.¡± He walked into the courtyard with his hand behind his back and into a long corridor, then took a step back and peeked at them from behind a wall. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Waylon stood at the front of the long corridor and looked back at Mizy while smiling, ¡°How can I help you?¡± Minzy tucked her hair behind her ear and looked down. ¡°I bumped into you a few days ago at Yuzu Vi... Ms. Southern told me about your rtionship. I¡®m sorry because I thought you had an... unconventional rtionship.¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said that you weren¡®t together.¡± Minzy looked up at him. ¡°Did you try to mislead me the other day?¡± Waylon yed with his cuff in deep thought. Minzy wrapped her fingers tighter around her bag and hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you seeing someone?¡± Chapter 2174 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± Waylon¡®s sudden bluntness made Minzy blush and look down with a smile. ¡°I felt a rush when I saw you. I guess that¡®s what love at first sight feels like.¡± Waylon nonchntly looked around. ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Minzy paused, then smiled. ¡°Do I need a reason to?¡± ¡°You don¡®t, but I don¡®t think I¡®m charming enough to make you fall for me at first sight.¡± ¡°Are you not confident?¡± She looked shocked. He smiled. ¡°If Cameron hadn¡®t messed up the date intentionally, and if she were a man, would you date her?¡± Minzy couldn¡®t answer that because if Cameron were a man and hadn¡®t messed up the date, she wouldn¡®t know if she would date her. And that was before she met Waylon. Minzy clearly said, ¡°If I didn¡®t meet you, I might. Fate is such an interesting thing, right?¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°You look like a good choice for a wife.¡± She looked happy. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± He calmly continued. ¡°But to me, we¡®re from two different worlds. You¡®re a well¨Cread and intelligent woman, so you should find a suitable partner. I¡®m not that person.¡± Minzy was stunned. After a long pause, she said, ¡°I can fit into your world and slowly get to know ¡± ¡°I think you don¡®t understand.¡± Waylon smiled and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Look at it this way, if you and your bodyguards were in trouble, would you face the attackers together with them or leave them?¡± Minzy was curious. ¡°Why would I be in danger when my bodyguards are there?¡± He then asked, ¡°What if your bodyguards lost to the attackers?¡± Minzy frowned. ¡°Isn¡®t that what they¡®re supposed to do?¡± Even if they were all in trouble, the bodyguards were supposed to protect her from harm. ¡°Why are you asking this, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Waylon looked down. ¡°You¡¯re right that the bodyguards are paid to protect you, but you never have to face attacks and killing attempts on the ind. As such, you don¡®t have to be worried. ¡°However, in my world, it happens, and I might just lose my life. If you can¡®t protect yourself and have to rely on the bodyguards, if the attackers are vicious, not only the bodyguards but even your life will be at risk too. If something happened to me, what could you do?¡± Minzy¡®s face turned pale. She had never faced anything like in the movies before. Her uncle was a police officer, and her dad was a real estate mogul. They weren¡®t the richest family, but they were upper ss. She never had to face any of that under her uncle and dad¡®s protection. What Waylon meant by ¡®from different worlds¡® was clearly expressed. Minzy bit her lips, and her eyes turned red. ¡°So, you¡®re rejecting me because of this?¡± Waylon stood under the vines as he replied, ¡°Not entirely.¡± She turned to face him. ¡°Why then?¡± He slowly said, ¡°I don¡®t feel butterflies when I see you.¡± ¡°But we can work on that ¡°If there¡®s nothing initially, it¡®s very difficult to work on it.¡± Waylon looked at her sternly. ¡°I don¡®t like to force myself to do anything that¡®s pointless, including when ites to rtionships. I hope you understand.¡± Chapter 2175 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Sunny, hiding behind the wall, smiled from ear to ear. Someone suddenly patted his back, so he jumped and turned around, only to see Cameron. Cameron crossed her arms. She was going to leave in her pajamas, so she wore a jacket to cover it and didn¡®t even bother tob her hair. ¡°What are you doing snooping around?¡± She looked over, but Sunny pulled her back. ¡°Be careful, don¡®t let them see you.¡± After saying that, he couldn¡®t help but poke his head out. Cameron did the same and was surprised. ¡°Isn¡®t that Wayne and Minzy? Are they dating?¡± Sunny took a deep breath to suppress his anger. ¡°She¡®s confessing her feelings to him.¡± Cameron was shocked. ¡°That¡®s quick.¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°Do you feel like rushing over?¡± She didn¡®t even think about it. ¡°I¡®m not crazy. Why would I interrupt them?¡± ¡°Are you not angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Sunny couldn¡®t suppress his anger anymore. He took two steps back and kicked her while she wasn¡®t paying attention. She flew forward and almost ran into a pir. When she stood up, she turned to yell at him. ¡°Why did you do that!?¡± But s, Sunny was long gone. Cameron angrily tidied up her clothes and suddenly froze, then looked toward Waylon and Minzy. They were both staring at her. Cameron forced an awkward smile and waved at them. ¡°Carry on, don¡®t let me stop you.¡± She was going back in the house when Waylon rushed over and grabbed her by her arm. She turned back in shock. ¡°You...¡± Waylon hugged her by her shoulders and pulled her to Minzy. ¡°Didn¡®t you ask if I think someone is a match for me? She¡®s a match.¡± Cameron was surprised and was going to shake him off, but he held onto her. Minzy was astonished, but she looked down after a short pause, turned, and left. Cameron moved Waylon¡®s hand away and put some distance between them. ¡°Are you addicted to using me to push people away?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°That wasn¡®t the first time, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I did it again.¡± ¡°It would!¡± Cameron poked his shoulder while looking furious. ¡°I¡®ve had enough rumors that involve you. I¡®ll kill you if you give me one more nightmare.¡± Waylon raised his brow as he caught something. ¡°Nightmare?¡± She paused, then avoided his eyes. ¡°It¡®s not exactly a nightmare, but it wasn¡®t a sweet dream either.¡± Waylon kept his eyes on her as he asked, ¡°You dream about me?¡± Cameron¡®s face dropped because her heart was a mess. Why would she talk about her dream? She felt shame and guilt when she looked at his face. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Waylon squinted. ¡°I was right.¡± ¡°Yes, I dreamed about you.¡± Cameron made up a dream. ¡°In my dream, you stole my inheritance,nd, and house. You even... even stole my pigs.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°What else?¡± Cameron licked her lips, trying hard to think His smile widened. ¡°You don¡®t really think when you lie about your dreams?¡± She looked away. ¡°Nobody remembers their dreams.¡± Waylon approached to see her expression. ¡°But you remember that I stole your inheritance,nd, house, and... your pigs.¡± Chapter 2176 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Cameron did not say anything and kept lowering her head. Waylon let out a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Your inheritance isn¡®t enough for me to buy diners. I don¡®t have any intention of taking over your house ornd. As for the pigs... Hmm, I can think about that.¡± Cameron squinted and asked, ¡°You¡®re interested in pigs?¡± He fixed his gaze on her and replied, ¡°Kind of.¡± Cameron felt something was not right, but she couldn¡®t exin that feeling as she focused on Waylon¡®s gaze. She kept staring at him until a cough rang out in the air. She hastily withdrew her gaze and turned around to look at Sunny, who was walking toward them. Sunny let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°I don¡®t know about you people, but I¡®vee across this kind of person where they¡®re very smart at something, but when ites to another thing, they¡®re as dumb as a pig.¡± Cameron stared at Sunny and said, ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you¡®re talking about me?¡± Waylon ced his finger in front of his lips. God knew how difficult it was for him to suppress hisugh. Sunny looked in another direction and waved his hand. ¡°Forget about it. Just let nature take its course. By the way, look at yourself. What are you wearing? Look at Minzy. Look at how she dresses, and look at yourself. Since you¡®ve decided to be a girl again, then stop behaving like a dude. It¡®s embarrassing.¡± Cameron lowered her head to look at her pajamas before raising her head and draping a jacket on herself. With her head held high, she said, ¡°I can wear whatever I want.¡± After that, she went back into her room. Sunny looked at Waylon. Even though he already knew the answer, he still whipped up a smile and asked, ¡°Wayne, I heard that you¡®ve rejected Minzy. Is it true?¡± ¡°I thought you were looking from the side the whole time,¡± Waylon replied in a straightforward manner. Sunnyughed embarrassingly and replied, ¡°It seems like you were aware of it.¡± After that, he suddenly remembered something and asked again, ¡°But is it true about what you said just now?¡± Waylon crossed his arms in front of his chest and replied, ¡°It depends on how you think about it.¡± The grin on Sunny¡®s face widened as he continued. ¡°Can I say that you have a thing for Cam?¡± Waylon did not say anything in return. Even though he did not answer his question, Sunny already knew his answer. He sped his hands behind his back and said happily, ¡°Today is a good day for a scrumptious meal. I¡®ll go to prepare dinner now.¡± Fabio sat alone in the study room with his hand covering his face. It seemed everything around him hade to aplete stop, and he looked forlorn under the shower of the evening sun. His bodyguard entered the room. He stood in front of the table and reported carefully, ¡°Mr. Puzo, they¡®ve already learned about the things that happened to the Parkin Chamber of Commerce and...¡± The bodyguard Tifted his eyelids and continued. ¡°Most of our men and the people from the Parkin Chamber of Commerce have defected to Mr. Matthews. Fabio put his hand down and leaned against the back of his chair. There was no expression on his face, and he looked exceedingly calm. ¡°What about you? You didn¡®t choose him?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head. ¡°I remain loyal to you, sir.¡± ¡°Loyal?¡± He chuckled as a sarcastic smile crossed his face. ¡°It¡®s never in my wildest dream that the thing that causes my downfall is this word. Unfortunately, I won¡®t trust anyone anymore.¡± He pulled a Browning out and pulled the trigger before the bodyguard could even say anything. The bullet hit the bodyguard in his forehead, and blood dyed the wall red like a crimson flower. The bodyguard fell down onto the pool of blood on the floor. Fabio caressed the Browning in his hand. Another two bodyguards came into the study room when they heard the gunshot. ¡°Mr. Puzo...¡°. When they saw the man lying in the pool of blood, their expression changed, and cold beads of sweat began to ooze out of their foreheads. Fabio raised his eyelids to look at them. ¡°How many people do we have left?¡± One of the bodyguards replied, ¡°About 100.¡± He gnashed his teeth and set his jaw tightly as a gloomy expression crossed his face. ¡°Donald, I must kill you with my own hand one day.¡± Fabio and his men left the mansion. When the person in the dark saw Fabio entering his car, he pulled his phone out in an attempt to make a call.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2177 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 However, he was hit at the back of his head before he could make the call and fell unconscious. Standing behind him, Saydie picked up the phone from the floor, and it was only then she realized he wanted to call Donald. The sky was getting darker, but the East Inds were brightly lit like an illuminating pearl. Several cruises were moving slowly on the sea. They would arrive at the East Inds¡® Southern Port in another two days. It was bright in the cabin, and Quincy lowered the curtain. He turned around to look at the people behind him. ¡°Make sure you stay low profile when you arrive at the indter. Don¡®t get yourself exposed.¡± 1 The group of people said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, we will. We¡®ll tell the people we meet that we¡®re here to do business. Besides, we¡®ll leave some of our guys on the ship as backup. This way, people won¡®t be suspicious of us.¡± Quincy nodded. ¡°Get some rest early.¡± Meanwhile, at the Southern residence... Sleep wouldn¡®te to Cameron. She sat up frustratingly, took a jacket, and left the room. Sunny and all maids had already fallen asleep at this time. The streetlight dimly lit the courtyard, while the humming of the insects from the bushes was pleasing to the ears. Cameron draped the jacket on herself and walked up to the lizard. She leaned forward to observe it and chuckled. ¡°It seems to me that you¡®re only active at night.¡± The lizard was sitting on top of the house made from broken branches. Despite the fact that it gave Cameron the cold shoulder because it was a cold¨Cblooded animal, it was not afraid of her since it had lived with her for a long time. Cameron opened up the cage and put it on the back of her hand. It sat on her hand firmly, with its head held high. She sat on the chair and fed it with some food. ¡°Should I find a partner for you? You seem lonely. What kind of lizard do you like? I¡®ll go look for one for you tomorrow...¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even though the lizard couldn¡®t understand a single word Cameron said, she still talked about a lot of things. Cameron did not know that Waylon was standing behind her. He was leaning against a pir and listening to her as she ¡°brainwashed¡± the lizard on her hand. After a long while, he chuckled. ¡°You¡®re not afraid of a lizard, but you¡®re scared of a mouse. You¡®re pretty weird, Ms. Southern.¡± Cameron was startled by his voice and jerked her head to the back. ¡°What are you doing standing behind my back?¡± He walked down the staircases and said, ¡°I didn¡®t want to disturb you two.¡± As Cameron continued to feed the lizard, she asked, ¡°Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°You too. Why are you not in bed now?¡± She turned her head around. ¡°That¡®s because I can¡®t sleep.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Another nightmare? What did I take from you this time?¡± She was stumped. ¡°Can you please stop teasing me with that?¡± He sat down with his leg crossed. He was wearing a white shirt, which entuated his skin¡®s fairness under the light. The seriousness on his face seemed to have waned off a bit, and there was a touch of gentleness in his eyes. ¡°It¡®s finallying to an end.¡± Cameron was stunned as she knew what he was talking about. She lowered her head and said, ¡°It has been almost half a year. Well, it¡®s considered fast.¡± After everything was over, they would leave the East Inds, and they wouldn¡®t see each other anymore. She did not know why, but she felt a bit disappointed. Maybe it was because she didn¡®t have any chance to see Daisie anymore? After all, it was pretty rare toe across a naive and silly girl like her. Waylon turned his head sideways and captured every emotion that crossed her face. After a while, he reached out to her. Cameron was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you bring your cell phone?¡± he asked. Cameron pulled her cell phone out of her pocket. ¡°You didn¡®t bring yours?¡± He did not reply and took over her phone. ¡°Your fingerprint.¡± Cameron pressed her finger on the screen and unlocked the phone. He made a call using her cell phone before proceeding to save his own number into her cell phone. Chapter 2178 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 Cameron took her phone back and looked at the screen. ¡°You can just say it if you want my number. There¡®s no need to be so secretive.¡± ¡°What if you rejected me? Wouldn¡®t it make me look bad?¡± Waylon replied nonchntly. Cameron looked at him and replied, ¡°Why should I reject you? It¡®s just a phone number...¡± Suddenly, something crossed her head before she could finish her sentence. She raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Are you not worried that I¡®ll delete your number?¡± ¡°There¡®s nothing I can do if you want to delete my number,¡± replied Waylon. ¡°But about the cheque...¡± Cameron¡®s expression changed, and she turned off her phone as if she was worried that she might identally delete his number. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t delete it.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems to me that I¡®m the one getting the short end of the stick in this deal.¡± Cameron put her phone back into her pocket and replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°We¡®re all in the same boat. There¡®s no need to make such a clear difference between you and me.¡± ¡°We¡®re in the same boat, huh?¡± repeated Waylon. ¡°Yeah. We¡®re working together on something, so doesn¡®t that put us in the same boat?¡± Cameron raised to her feet and put the lizard back into the cage. ¡°Besides, you¡®ve crushed the Parkin Chamber of Commerce and taken all the assets that Fabio gained in the past. I don¡®t think it¡®s outrageous for me to take $1,500,000 from you, right?¡± Waylon ced his arm on the armrest and looked at her. ¡°So, you¡®re the one who got the short end of the stick?¡± She crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned her head around. ¡°Am I not?¡± He let loose augh and said, ¡°Alright then. Whatever you said.¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡®What is going on with him? No, what is going on with me tonight? Why do I feel that he¡®s looking at his girlfriend when he¡®s smiling at me?¡® She did not know why such a ridiculous thought would appear in her head. She felt that it must be because she was tired. When Waylon saw that she was staring at him again, he squinted. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Cameron suddenly went closer to him and asked, ¡°Can you smile at me again?¡± Stunned, he asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, can you smile at me again? Like how you smiled just now.¡± Cameron stared at him fixedly, and she didn¡®t realize the changes in his emotions. He turned his head around and averted his gaze. ¡°No.¡± Cameron grabbed his cheeks with her hands and pressed on. ¡°Just smile at me once. I want to see how it is different from your usual smile.¡± Wavlon looked at her fixedly. If it hadn¡®t been for the serious expression on her face, he would think that she was seducing him. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand away. ¡°It¡®s gettingte. We should go back to sleep.¡± Just when he was about to stand up, Cameron stretched her arm forward to grab him. ¡°Hey, wait¨C¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Suddenly, she tripped herself and lost her bnce. As she fell toward the front, she identally grabbed his shirt, causing two buttons on his shirt toe out and reveal half of his muscr chest. Waylon wanted to grab her, but everything was happening too fast. She fell into his arms, and her hand landed on his chest ¨C the temperature of his skin so high that it scalded her palm. She was shocked and stared at his chest for a long while. She didn¡®t know what had happened, but she was running her hand over his chest when she came to her senses. Setting his jaw tightly, Waylon looked at her. ¡°Can you stop now?¡± Cameron raised her head to look at him andughed embarrassingly. She retracted her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be so fit since you look so skinny.¡± Waylon grabbed his shirt and replied indifferently, ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be someone who would take advantage of another person as well, Ms. Southern.¡± She was stunned and answered matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°I didn¡®t do it on purpose. It¡®s your shirt quality problem, and now you¡®re ming it on my hands?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Even the best¨Cquality shirt won¡®t survive if you pull it like that, so yes, I¡¯m ming it on your hand.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless as she felt Waylon had made a point. Chapter 2179 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned her face sideways. ¡°I¡®ll buy you. another shirt.¡± Waylon squinted and replied, ¡°I¡®m sure you know that all of my clothes are bespoke suits, right, Ms. Southern?¡± Cameron was stunned and looked at him in shock. ¡°Are you saying that I need to go to Stoslo to look for the shop?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you say you wanted to buy me a new one?¡± Waylon lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Since you¡®re going to buy me new clothes, you have to show some sincerity, don¡®t you think so?¡± She took a deep breath, gnashed her teeth, and replied, ¡°Fine! I shouldn¡®t have promised you anything!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Cameron turned around and stormed back to her room. Waylon looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you not going to buy me a new shirt anymore?¡± ¡°I don¡®t have money!¡± she replied without turning her head back. Even though Cameron acted shamelessly, Waylon did not get angry at her. After all, it was just a shirt, and he did not feel the need to make a big scene out of it. The next day... Cameron did not see Waylon or Sunny when she went downstairs to get her breakfast. She asked the butler, and he told her that Sunny had already gone out since morning. As for Waylon, he probably hadn¡®t woken up yet. She squinted and did not say anything. Cameron felt bad since she was the one who had identally ruined his clothes. Since she was going to receive a cheque from him, she felt that she should be able to afford to order a bespoke suit for him After she finished her breakfast, she came to Waylon¡®s room with a tape ruler. She knocked on the door, but Waylon did not reply. She twisted the door knob and went into the room. The curtain remained closed, and the room was dark. The man lying on the bed was still sleeping. He was lying in a supine position. His silky pajama was slightly open, and his chest rose and fell gently with every breath he took Cameron tiptoed toward the bed. It was not that she had never seen a man sleeping before. When she went to sea and slept under the same roof with those men, their sleeping postures were simply ridiculous. All of them slept with their limbs spread. They would sleep at any ce they wanted, and this was the first time she saw someone sleep like Waylon. Hey t on his back with a perfect sleeping posture. There was not a single crease on the duvet above him, and he looked as if he had never turned his body over. Cameron leaned forward and called out to him, ¡°Wayne?¡± He did not reply. Cameron took out the tape ruler and ced it on his shoulder.¡°9.84 inches? Not bad.¡± She looked downward. ¡®Now is his chest size and waist size...¡® Cameron hesitated for a moment and moved the tape ruler down. She slipped the tape ruler behind him with her finger. She was worried that he might wake up suddenly, so she kept her movements light. Suddenly, Waylon frowned and turned around, startling her and causing her to hide under the bed. After a long while, she poked her head out and heaved out a sigh of relief. It took Cameron a lot of effort before she could get his chest size. 44.8 inches.¡® She wrote it down on her palm and mumbled, ¡°He really has a good body.¡± There was only one measurement left, and that was his waist size. Slowly, ever slowly, she moved the tape ruler down. Just as she flipped the duvet open, he grabbed her wrist, and she fell on his body. Waylon opened his eyes and looked at the person on his body. ¡°What are you doing, Ms. Southern? Are you molesting me?¡± Cameron jerked up, taking the tape ruler with her. ¡°I¡®m not molesting you! I¡®m just taking your measurements!¡± He ced his hand on his forehead and chuckled deeply. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you didn¡®t have any money last night? What made you change your mind and want to buy me a shirt today?¡± Waylon sat up slowly, closed his eyes, and massaged his nose. ¡°Not only that, but you were getting handsy with me when I was asleep.¡± She was stumped and said, ¡°I was not. Your body isn¡®t that good at all.¡± He opened his eyes and chuckled. ¡°Really? I remember hearing someone say I had a good body just now.¡± Cameron jerked up. ¡°So you were awake the whole time!?¡± Chapter 2180 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Waylon did not defy her im. ¡°I¡¯ve been awake from the moment you came in.¡± Cameron was stumped. ¡°So, you¡®ve been pretending to be asleep the whole time?¡± He chuckled. ¡°If I didn¡®t pretend to be asleep, how would I know what you were trying to do?¡± Cameron was so angry that the veins on the corner of her forehead bulged. She felt as if she had been toyed with by him. She took a deep breath, ced her hands on her waist, and said, ¡° Initially, I wanted to buy you a new shirt, but since you toyed with me like that, I think I don¡®t want to buy you any clothes anymore.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡®t want you to buy me new clothes either. But since you want to He got down from the bed and stood in front of her with his arms spread. ¡°Take all the measurements you want.¡± Cameron was stunned. She turned her head sideways and said, ¡°I don¡®t want to.¡± Waylon pulled her hand, and before she coulde around to her senses, he had already ced her arms around his waist. She was standing very close to him, and she was stunned. After a long while, his voice rang out above her. ¡°Are you done?¡± She snapped back to reality and quickly lowered her head to take the tape ruler out. She braced herself and took the measurement of his waist. After that, she jumped away from him and said, ¡°Alright, it¡®s done.¡± Cameron left his bedroom without turning his head back and rushed all the way back to her room after closing the door. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She leaned against the door and ced her hand on her chest. Her heart was pumping so fast that it nearly jumped out of her throat. She was just measuring his waist. It was something very normal, but why was her heart pumping so fast? Meanwhile, Sunny was meeting with Fabio. He already knew Fabio¡®s intention ofing here, so he was not surprised. He took up the cup and asked, ¡°So what do you offer, Mr. Puzo?¡± He said, ¡°If you can help me, I promise I won¡®t do anything to the Southern n anymore. If you don¡®t trust me, we can sign an agreement.¡± Sunny took a sip of tea and chuckled. ¡°But why do I have to involve myself in the fight between you and Donald?¡± Fabio¡®s face sank. ¡°It won¡®t do the Southern n any good if Donald takes control over the East Inds. I¡®m sure you are aware of that, right, Mr. Southern Sr.?¡± Sunny looked at the tea in his cup and fell into thought. After a short while, he said, ¡°You¡®re right, Mr. Puzo. It won¡®t benefit the Southern n if Donald takes control over the East Inds.¡± Fabio chuckled. ¡°You care for nothing but the benefits of the Southern n. Cooperating with us is the right choice.¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°I¡®ll consider it.¡± Fabio rose to his feet and left with his men. Sunny picked up his teacup and looked outside through the window. He seemed calm and rxed. Mahina came into the private room and looked at him. ¡°Fabio won¡¯t trust us so easily, but he chose to risk himself.¡± ¡°Now that things havee to this point, he has no other choice. If he doesn¡®t want Donald to take away everything he has, he needs to work with us. Besides, he¡®s very clear that I won¡®t let Donald take control over the East Inds either for the sake of the Southern n.¡± Sunny put the cup down and continued. ¡°Donald hasn¡®tpletely taken control over Fabio¡®s men yet, so he has been keeping an eye on Fabio. If he learns that Fabio came to us, he¡®ll also make his move.¡± Mahina asked, ¡°So are we going to release the news?¡± ¡°Of course, we are.¡± Sunny rose to his feet slowly. ¡°I won¡®t simply go up against Donald just because Fabio asks us to. Send someone to release the information about the mole to Fabio. After all, it¡®s only then Fabio will go all out against Donald. After both of them fight each other to death, only then we¡®ll step in and get everything we need.¡± Meanwhile¡­ Donald was standing in front of the aquarium, looking at the piranhas fighting each other for a piece of meat. The water was dyed red with blood, and one couldn¡®t see through what was going on inside. Chunky came in and said, ¡°Sir, Fabio has proposed to work with Sunny.¡± Chapter 2181 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Donald turned to look at him. ¡°Isn¡®t there someone shadowing Fabio?¡± Chunky lowered his head. ¡°I don¡®t know if Fabio has found out about our n. All the people that we¡®ve sent to keep an eye on him have all gone off the radar.¡± Donald closed his eyes, and his facial expression stiffened. ¡°He¡®s fallen so far and gotten so dumb that he ns to work with the Southern n.¡± He then opened his eyes and looked at Chunky. ¡°Since Fabio has chosen not toply, then there¡®s no need for us to keep him alive. Getting rid of him is the only way for me topletely take over his faction.¡± Chunky responded, ¡°Then I¡®ll get someone to make it happen now.¡± Cameron came to The Commune at noon, and the people in The Commune were stunned when they saw her in women¡®s clothes. After all, it was their first time seeing Cameron in women¡®s clothes. ¡°Mr, Ms. Southern.¡± Everyone still had not gotten ustomed to this sudden change in her appetion. Cameron cleared her throat. ¡°You can call me whatever title that you¡®re used to calling. There¡®s nothing to worry about.¡± Everyone scratched their heads and chuckled awkwardly. Daisie came out of the inside. ¡°Cameron?¡± She trotted to Cameron, grabbed her hand, and seemed to be very happy to see her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡®vee to find you. Let¡®s go inside first.¡± Cameron brought Daisie back into the building Back in the building, Daisie personally ground some beans, brewed her a cup of coffee, walked to the couch with the coffee, and sat down. ¡°I worry that you don¡®t like it to be too bitter, so I added some sugar for you.¡± ¡°I can do either. It doesn¡®t matter to me.¡± Cameron picked up the cup and took a sip from it.¡± Your coffee brewing skills are pretty good.¡± Daisie supported her chin with her palms and stared at her with a faint smile. ¡°Waylon makes great coffee too. Besides cooking, he¡®s also good at making snacks and desserts. You name it.¡± Cameron was startled and squinted slightly. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Daisie chuckled as an indescribable emotion rippled in her eyes. ¡°You and Waylon are both friends. I only want you to know more about him.¡± ¡®Friends...¡® Cameron lowered her gaze. ¡°Why does it feel so strangeing from Daisie?¡® She then remembered something and put down the cup. ¡°Wayne¡®s clothes are all custom made by the same brand, aren¡®t they?¡± Daisie nodded. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Great, can you help me contact the tailor and order a shirt for him? I¡®ll pay for it.¡± Daisie was stunned for a moment, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Cameron, do you want to give Waviona new shirt as a gift?¡± ¡®Oh my God, did I hear it right!?¡® Cameron¡®s expression looked earnest. ¡°I tore one of his shirts, so it¡®s only normal for me to compensate him with a new one. Is there something wrong?¡± Daisie¡®s grin became slightly more reserved, and she looked slightly disappointed. ¡°Oh, is that SO...¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± Daisie waved her hand hurriedly. ¡°No, I¡®ll definitely help you out. Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll help you contact the tailor. I¡®m a pro when ites to such tasks.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Cool, tell me how much it costs after it¡®s done. I¡®ll transfer the payment to you. I won¡®t take advantage of you.¡± A ck car was driving down Seaside Street and was about to go to the southwest district. A bullet shot through the ss from the right side and hit the driver in front of Fabio in a blink of an eye. The car lost control, slid violently, and hit the guardrail. A van was parked not far away on the roadside, and a few men wearing masks, and body armor got out and approached the thrashed car. Fabio took a gun out from under the front seat¡®s cushion and climbed out of the car. He hid behind the car and shot ruthlessly at the approaching people. One of the bullets hit someone¡®s leg, and the men in ck started shooting at the rear of the car. Fabio ran out of bullets, pulled the safety catch of another gun, and when he tried to fire again, it was an empty shot. The two shots that followed were nk as well! Chapter 2182 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Fabio grunted. ¡°F*ck!¡± The men in ck surrounded the car with guns. ¡°Fabio Puzo, your time is up.¡± Seeing that Fabio did not respond, one of them carefully went around the car and came to the rear of the car, where Fabio rushed out from behind abruptly. The man was caught off guard, reacted almost instantly, and a thunderous gunshot pierced through the sky, but the bullet missed. The man in ck had his gun snatched, lost his bnce as Fabio kicked him violently, and fell to the ground. When the other men saw this, they immediately fired at Fabio. Fabio retreated to the rear of the car to avoid the bullets. The shattered ss cut his arm, and blood spurted through torn flesh. And that was when a man in ck suddenly rolled over the car¡®s roof and knocked Fabio down. Just as he was about to shoot Fabio, someone shouted, ¡°Sh*t! Someone¡®s here!¡± The man lost focus for a split second and was kicked over by Fabio. Thetter picked up the gun and shot him in the head, and blood sttered on the road behind him. A vehicle was approaching. It was a bulletproof car, and it was obviouslying at them. Thus, they did not continue with what they were doing and had to flee back to the van and escape the scene. The man who got out of the bulletproof car approached Fabio. Fabio nced at the man¡®s face, which looked slightly oriental, and thought that he was someone Sunny had sent. However, he was knocked out with a stun gun before he could react, and the gun that was inches away from his hand was kicked away. Hey on the ground, his limbs felt numb, and he could not move until a familiar figure approached him. He raised his head and growled viciously, ¡°Gail, you betrayed me, and you still have the guts to show up!?¡± Saydie stopped in front of him. ¡°I¡®ve never been loyal to you, so how could I betray you?¡± Fabioughed ferociously. ¡°If I were to know that this day woulde, I should¡®ve killed you back then.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, your biggest enemy has never been us, but Donald instead,¡± Saydie said calmly. ¡°Donald ced spies in the Southern n¡®s territory and secretly colluded with Manuel, who was originally one of the chess pieces of his grand scheme. Manuel had nned a lot of things for him from the shadows before his death. If the Southerns hadn¡®t discovered their rtionship first, you¡®d still only be his most important pawn at this very moment.¡± Fabio¡®s cheek trembled, and his eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Then tell me, are you working with the Southerns? And was Buchanon ying me?¡± He was referring to the incident where Saydie had secretly helped Sunny. Saydie¡®s gaze shifted away from him. ¡°Mr. Gibson didn¡®t y you. That woman was indeed me.¡± He seemed to recall what Donald had said to him before this, and he was astonished. Sadness, depression, wrath, and ridicule were among all the emotions that surged from the bottom of his heart in an instant, and all of them came from that man. Buchanon had been nurturing the idea of betraying Fabio, but he had never turned his thoughts into actions. Everything that he had thought about was for self¨Cprotection, fearing that he would be next on the hit list. He was afraid of dying, loved money, and was cowardly and tactful. Even if he had been nurturing the idea of turning against Fabio, he did not really want to betray him unless he was forced to. Unfortunately, Fabio had been blinded by his self¨Cwilled judgment, believed in the wrong person, and killed Buchanon without any hesitation.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And that was the incident that opened up the opportunity for Donald to take over all of Buchanon¡®s connections and turned Fabio¡®s cruelty towards someone who had been loyal to him for a decade into a reason for him to rise up against him. For most of his life, he had always regarded himself as someone wealthy, influential, and powerful and assumed that no one would have the guts to oppose him. However, thinking back at this moment made him feel ridiculous about himself. ¡°Of course, you don¡®t have to feel discouraged. If you¡®re willing to cooperate with us and lure Donald, we won¡®t even think twice about giving you a chance to atone for your sins too.¡± Fabio sounded calm. ¡°Why should I work with you?¡± ¡°You don¡®t have a choice either. Donald now knows that you¡®re working with Mr. Southern Sr. and wants to end you. Will you be reconciled if he takes over your ce in the East Inds while you die and rot on the streets?¡± Chapter 2183 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Fabio fell into a trance and did not utter a single word for a long time. At 7:00 p.m., Cameron came back from outside. Sunny sat in the living room drinking tea, raised his gaze, and looked at the person who stepped into the house. ¡°Where did you go all day long?¡± She stopped in front of the stairs and replied, ¡°I went to The Commune.¡± Sunny squinted and nced at her. ¡°Then why did you go into Willy¡®s room this morning?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡®Wayne doesn¡®t seem to be a loquacious person. One of the servants has most probably seen me. Sunny chuckled. ¡°You, a full¨Cgrowndy, actually went into a man¡®s room. Tell me the truth, are you plotting against him?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you nder me, I didn¡®t do so.¡± ¡°Then what did you do in the room?¡± ¡°I was measuring his size.¡± Sunny lost his firm grip on the teacup for a split second, and the lid fell onto the table. After a while, he asked in astonishment. ¡°What... exactly what did you measure in there?¡± Cameron knew her father had gotten the wrong idea, and her cheeks heated up instantly. Still, she remained as calm as a millpond and exined solemnly, ¡°What are you thinking? I was just measuring his chest, waist, and hip measurements.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sunny was suspicious. ¡°If you want to measure such measurements, why do you have to go into his room in person and close the door? Did you measure them with your arms?¡± ¡°I... I can¡®t even be bothered to exin everything to you in detail.¡± She waved her hand and went upstairs immediately, not wanting Sunny to continue asking her questions. Sunny looked at her back as she went upstairs, rubbed his chin, and sank deep in thought. She went into his room just to take his measurements? How do you expect me to believe that nothing smells fishy?¡® At that moment, Mahina walked in from the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr., Donald has run out of patience and made a move on Mr. Puzo today.¡± After listening to Mahina¡®s report, Sunny¡®s expression became slightly restrained as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Donald is truly a hasty one, huh?¡± Mahina continued. ¡°His assassination attempt has failed, and he knows that Fabio will definitely get back at him. Also, during this assault, whether Fabio wanted to or not, he was forced into retaliating.¡± Fabio originally wanted to get the Southern n to take action first while he waited for his opportunity to emerge, but why would the Southern n do so? As for now, they could use Donald¡®s assassination attempt to coerce Fabio into making the first move, even if he did not want to do so. Sunny cleaned the spilled tea on the table and the lid that had broken in half and said with a smile, ¡°The key to sess is in their hands this time around.¡± Meanwhile, upstairs... Cameron paced up and down in her bedroom. ¡®It¡®s obvious that Dad must have misunderstood my rtionship with Wayne. He wouldn¡®t believe in me even if I were to exin things further. However, if I were to get Wayne to clear things out with Dad, he would definitely believe in what Wayne says since he trusts him so much.¡® Thinking of this, she decided to talk to Waylon. Cameron went out and walked toward Wayne¡®s room. She was about to knock on the door, but the door was not locked. Cameron pushed the door open. The light in the room was on, but she did not see anyone in it. She walked into the bedroom and suddenly heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom The frosted ss in the bathroom was notpletely transparent, and the shower curtain in the interior covered half of the shower, so she could barely see the swaying silhouette. It was nowhere near a clear view. Cameron turned away subconsciously. ¡®Is he taking a shower?¡® The sound of flowing water in the bathroom stopped all of a sudden, and the silhouette behind the frosted ss gradually became clearer. She was about to flee the room when Waylon wrapped a towel around his waist, walked out of the bathroom, and ran into her at the perfect time. Cameron froze in ce awkwardly. He had just finished taking a shower, so the water vapor escaped the shower and blurred the ss and mirror, and he seemed to be shrouded in it too. The fragrance of soap and shampoo on his body dispersed all over the room¡®s interior, and there was also a faint fragrance that came from freesia flowers. Waylon was obviously astounded and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You...¡± Cameron nced at his figure, shifted her gaze away, and raised her hands to cover her eyes.¡± I was looking for you about something, but I didn¡®t expect you to be taking a shower.¡± Chapter 2184 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Wavlon grabbed his bathrobe off the shelf, put it on slowly, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Southern, this is the second time that you¡®ve broken into my room.¡± Cameron lied with an earnest expression, ¡°I knocked on the door, but you didn¡®t respond.¡± He fastened his belt. ¡°I might not have responded, but you just broke in?¡± Cameron thought of something, lifted her head, and met his gaze. ¡°This seems to be my home. Even if I¡®ve broken into your room, you don¡®t have the right to say anything about it. Besides, even if I were to see you b*tt naked, you wouldn¡®t even suffer any losses.¡° 1 Waylon froze in ce for a short moment, lifted his gaze, and chuckled abruptly. ¡°You actually wish to see me b*tt naked?¡± ¡°No, I don¡®t.¡± ¡°You touched me all over earlier this morning, and you now wish to see me b*tt naked. No matter how I look at it, it seems that I¡®ve suffered a huge deal of losses.¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Willy.¡± Sunny¡®s voice came from outside the door, and Cameron was so frightened that she froze. Waylon turned around and was about to go out when Cameron grasped his arm and lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡®t you ever let my father in, and don¡®t you dare tell him that I¡®m here!¡± He looked down at her nervous expression and smirked. ¡°That depends on my mood.¡± ¡°You..¡± Waylon broke his arm free, walked to the door, and opened it. Cameron hid behind the wall and covered her cheeks. ¡®This is it for me! Nothing I say will ever save me from this situation! Sunny stood outside the door and took a nce into the room. ¡°Why did I hear Cam¡®s voice just now? She isn¡®t in your room, is she?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°You must¡®ve been mistaken.¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± Sunny was dubious. He had heard Cameron¡®s voice, but since Waylon did not want to come clean with him, there was no need for him to expose it. ¡°By the way, you should know about Fabio¡®s incident.¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°Aunt Saydie has informed me that Fabio has decided to lure the predator out of its hiding spot in a week. I also had people contact Interpol, and they¡®ll also arrive in the East Inds in a week.¡± ¡°Good to hear that.¡± Sunny then took another nce into the bedroom and gave off a smirk. ¡± Then you should get some rest. I¡¯ll leave you alone for the night.¡± After saying that, he left with his hands resting behind his back and right below his waistline. Cameron quietly stuck her head out from inside the room, and after confirming that Sunny had already left, she heaved a sigh of relief and walked out of the bedroom. ¡°You¡®re indeed a grateful man. I shall go back to my room now.¡± She was about to leave when Waylon¡®s arm suddenlyy across the door. ¡°Are you sure your father is gone?¡± Cameron was startled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Waylon let off a faint smile. ¡°I¡®m confident he might be hiding in the corner, staring at my room from the shadows. If you go out now, all you¡®ve done so far to hide from him will be in vain.¡± Cameron was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°To be honest, I won¡®t doubt for a second that Dad is such a person.¡® Cameron sat on the couch with Waylon and waited for 20 minutes straight. She propped her hand against the armrest and rested her head in her palm, feeling a little drowsy. ¡°He wouldn¡®t be so bored that he¡®s been keeping his eyes on your room for almost half an hour, would he?¡± Waylon flipped through a magazine and suggested casually, ¡°You can always go out now and check things out.¡± She turned her head and stared at Waylon. ¡°I¡®ll wait for another ten minutes then. I¡®ll close my eyes and rest for a bit. Wake me up when the ten minutes are up.¡± Waylon froze for a split second and turned to look at her. Camero leaned on her side with a bolster,y on the couch with her head resting on the armrest, and really closed her eyes. It seemed like she did not regard Waylon, who was sitting right next to her, as a man, or she had subconsciously regarded herself as a man. In short, she waspletely defenseless. Ten minutester, Waylon ced the magazine down, lifted his hand, and pushed her.¡± Cameron.¡± She frowned and muttered, ¡°Shush.¡± Waylon covered his forehead and gave off a helpless smile. ¡°You said it yourself that it¡®s going to only be a 10¨Cminute nap.¡± Cameron did not even budge as if she was sleeping very soundly. Waylon turned off the lights in the room and took a good look at her. Under the faint moonlight, her well¨Cdefined facial features gave her a hint of elegance and mor. She looked charming when she was a man and pretty when she was a woman. Both these features stood out clearly. Chapter 2185 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Cameron was rather smart but could also sometimes be very confused. However, when faced with life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations, she was always a calm and rational person, but she seemed to lose her cool very easily and often when she was in front of him. Waylon stretched out his hand, tucked the locks and strands of hair that were covering her face behind her auricle with his fingertips, and squinted slightly. ¡°Good for you, getting to sleep so soundly.¡± A ray of sunlight beamed into the room through the window, prated through the gap in the curtains, and reflected onto the couch. Cameron slowly opened her eyes, recalled something, and sat up abruptly. She removed the nket covering her, looked around, and suddenly remembered the purpose of her visit to Waylon¡®s roomst night. It was obvious that she had not only fallen asleep in his room but also forgotten what she wanted to talk to him about. Cameron walked up to the door and opened it, and that was when two maids who passed by the corridor stared at her in surprise. ¡°Young mast, Youngdy?¡± ¡°Morning.¡± She bit the bullet, greeted them, and quickly returned to her room. The two maids took a closer look at the room where she came out from, covered their mouths, and giggled. ¡°It seems that the rumor is true.¡± ¡°The youngdy had already had an unusual rtionship with Mr. Goldmann when she was still the young master. How could this be fake?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t expect Mr. Southern Sr. to get himself a son¨Cinw through this series of incidents.¡± At 10:00 a.m., seeing that there was no one downstairs, Cameron took advantage of this window to rush downstairs. And just as she was about to reach the door, Sunny¡®s voice came from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She was astonished, rubbed her nose, and turned around. ¡°I¡®m going out to grab something to eat.¡± He ced the newspaper down on the table and sat on the couch. ¡°Are we not feeding you enough at home?¡± She nced away and said casually, ¡°I want to spend some money to eat out. It¡®s not that I¡®m spending your money.¡± ¡°Last night...¡± Sunny paused for half a second, thenughed out loud. ¡°I went to your room looking for you. Why weren¡®t you there?¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you go to Way¡ª?¡°. ¡°Oh, how did you know that I was at Willy¡®s?¡± Cameron licked her lips to moisturize them and raised her eyebrows lightly. ¡°This old man actually wants to trick me into saying it.¡® She then answered with an unchanged expression, ¡°I¡®m just guessing.¡± Sunny snorted and picked up the teacup. ¡°Willy may note back today as he has something to do, so this should be good news for you.¡± She was flustered. ¡°What¡®s happened to him?¡± He pondered. ¡°They¡®ve sent someone here all the way from Bassburgh. Anyway, they¡®ll leave the East Inds as soon as this matter is over, so perhaps we¡®ll never see them again.¡± After saying that, he lifted his gaze and paid attention to Cameron¡®s reaction. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Cameron froze in ce as thoughts shed across her mind. On the other side of town... Waylon and Quincy met in a private room in Yuzu Vi, Quincy looked around. ¡°This ind isn¡®t what I imagined it to be.¡± In the impression of outsiders, the East Inds had always been an archipgo, isted from the world, surrounded by vast oceans on all sides. After all, it had to be a wicked ce no matter what others had said. Quincy did not expect the Southerns to have lived such a rich and colorful life on the biggest ind. It felt like they were a family of wild cranes, isted from the hustle and bustle of the rest of the world. It was nowhere close to having others call it a wicked ce. Waylon smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡®s because of Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Quincy looked at him. ¡°You¡®ve all been here for a month. Mrs. Goldmann is very worried about you and Ms. Goldmann. By the way, where¡®s Ms. Goldmann?¡± ¡°She¡®s at Noce¡®s.¡± Quincy frowned. ¡°Wouldn¡®t it be more dangerous for her to follow him around?¡± Waylon ran his fingers over the patterns on the teacup. ¡°Noce will never allow her to appear around him if it¡®s not safe. He¡®s in the dark now, and Donald is getting nked by Fabio and the Southern n. So you tell me, will he still have the time and energy to care about Noce as a threat?¡± Quincy was dumbfounded for a second and arrived at a lightbulb moment. ¡°That¡®s true.¡± Waylon put down the teacup and raised his head. ¡°Are your ns ready already?¡± ¡°We¡®re ready. In any case, Donald won¡®t be able to leave this ind. Even if he¡®s capable of doing so, Interpol has arranged for their forces to stand by at all the ports of the surrounding cities, and these ces are all heavily guarded. There¡®s no way that he can escape that.¡± Chapter 2186 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 The two of them stayed in the private room until noon before leaving. Waylon then sent Quincy back to the hotel. In the hotel lobby, when they ran into Saydie, Quincy¡®s eyes lit up, and he rushed up to her with a wide grin, intending to hug her. ¡°Baby!¡± Saydie stretched out her hand to stop him from approaching, ¡°Who gave you the permission to call me by my name out here?¡± His expression looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°I haven¡®t seen you for so long, so why can¡®t you let me hug you for a bit?¡± Saydie grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Why didn¡®t you notify me before you came to the East Inds?¡± ¡®Nobody told me that he¡®s also included in the team that the Goldmanns sent here.¡® Quincy forced out a smile. ¡°I¡®m worried about you.¡± ¡°Worry about yourself first, you rookie. I don¡®t have the time to protect you here.¡± Quincy gave off a profound smile and held her hand. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I may be a rookie when ites to combat, but I always do well with this great brain of mine.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly on the side and shook his head. At the same time... Donald met Fabio at the Ferry Winery Fabio confronted him about the fact that he had sent someone to kill him, and Donaldughed out loud. ¡°You¡®re one lucky b*stard. You actually know that you have to take refuge and side with the Southern n.¡± Fabio sneered. ¡°Do you think that you¡®ve won? Donald Matthews, your end might even be a lot worse than mine.¡± This sentence froze the atmosphere instantly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Donald¡®s expression turned gloomy. He stared at Fabio, who was unmoved, and spected about his thoughts. ¡°But are you reconciled with the fact that you¡®ve lost? Please remember that this is all caused by the Southern n, so will they let you get away with this even though you¡®ve chosen to side with them now?¡± ¡°Whether they¡®ll let me get away with what I¡®ve done is another story for another day. What I know now is that the person who wants me six feet under now is you, you b*stard.¡± Fabio poured the wine slowly and calmly, ¡°I¡®m not reconciled with everything that¡®s happened. If I could go back in time, I¡®d definitely get rid of you in the first ce.¡± Donald burst intoughter. ¡°Too bad you didn¡®t.¡± Fabio¡®s expression remained unchanged. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. We¡®ll each answer the question of dead or alive with a final battle someday.¡± Donald looked at him and said nothing.. Fabio finished drinking the wine in his ss and got up. ¡°I¡®ll make sure I¡®m there to witness your miserable failure in the end.¡± After Fabio left, Donald¡®s expression became gloomier, and he was sure that Fabio had indeed joined forces with the Southern n. He was really upset about the fact that he could not get rid of him the other day. Chunky walked up to him. ¡°Sir, Fabio joining forces with the Southern n isn¡®t good news for you.¡± Donald pinched the foot of the wine ss. ¡°Do you really think that I¡®m unaware of that? The men we sentst time have failed, and it¡®ll even be more difficult for us to kill him from now on. Not to mention that the Southern n will send someone to follow him around.¡± Chunky hesitated. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°We can only strike first, and fast.¡± Donald pinched the ss, swirled it lightly, and his eyes turned grim. ¡°Doesn¡®t Mr. Southern Sr. care about his daughter the most?¡± ¡°Are you referring to Ms. Southern? But herbat skills...¡± Chunky did not continue talking. Even though Cameron was a woman, the top¨Css assassins they had sent to kill her had all died, so it was conceivable that she was no less skilled than those men. Donald smirked. ¡°No matter how good she is, there will be times when she¡®s not being careful.¡± ¡®As long as Cameron is in our captivity, I¡®ll never be afraid of the Southern n.¡® The next day... When Cameron was having breakfast, she looked at the vacant seat across the table and sank deep in thought. Waylon indeed did note back to their residence. Recently there had been so many people around the dining table during mealtimes, but there was one less now, and she was a little depressed about it. Sunny normally ate as if nothing had happened. He then nced at Cameron, who did not eat very much and hinted, ¡°Daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares. This old saying seems to be somewhat true.¡± She looked a little confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I think that your mind isn¡®t even here with us.¡± Sunny raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Are you not used to it now that Willy isn¡®t here?¡± Cameron choked on her words and then exined, ¡°What¡®s there to get used to? Isn¡®t this the usual norm before Wayne¡®s appearance?¡± Chapter 2187 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Cameron picked up her silverware and started eating while Sunny put his down. ¡°Willy is about to leave. What are your thoughts on that?¡± Cameron froze for a moment, lowered her head, and continued eating. ¡°What idea do you expect me to have? Will he stay here just because I want him to stay?¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°How are you so sure he won¡®t? Perhaps he¡®ll stay behind if you make your wish known?¡± 1 Cameron was astonished for a split second. She then raised her head and looked at Sunny after a moment. ¡°Dad, I don¡®t really get what you just said. Why don¡®t you give it to me straight? I intended to ask you about this too. Do you want to take him in as your son?¡± Sunny was at a loss for words. His fists got so hard as he was on the brink of cracking her head open to see what was wrong with her brain. He calmed himself down and said earnestly, ¡°You¡®re right. I indeed want to do so. But he already has a biological father, so how can I make him my son? So use that brain of yours and give it a deeper thought.¡± Cameron drank the soup from her spoon. ¡°Maybe you can be his son?¡± Sunny was utterly speechless. ¡®If I had a heart condition, I would¡®ve died of a heart attack by now, wouldn¡®t I?¡® His face was ashen. ¡°If that¡®s the best you can do, you won¡®t be able to get married for the rest of your life.¡± Cameron lifted her gaze and suddenly remembered the nightmare that she had experienced the other day. She put down her silverware and stared at the infuriated Sunny. ¡°Are you saying that you want me to get married?¡± ¡°Thank God that there¡®s still hope for that brain of yours.¡± Cameron got up. ¡°I¡®m done eating.¡± Sunny was stunned for a while. ¡®What just happened? What¡®s with the reaction as soon as marriage is mentioned?¡® Back in Cameron¡¯s room... Cameron leaned behind the door. The dream from that night was still lingering in her mind. *As soon as I get married, the Southerns will no longer have anything to do with me. Is that dream slowly but surely turning into reality? ¡®Before my identity was revealed, I thought that I¡®d be living here for the rest of my life as long as I was still the one and only Mr. Southern. However, I seem to have not thought about this oue. ¡®I¡®m a woman, and sooner orter, I¡®ll have to get myself married to someone...¡® In the afternoon... Waylon brought Quincy to the Southern manor to pay Sunny a visit. This was Quincy¡®s first meeting with Sunny, so he was somewhat cautious, and the three chatted in the study. Waylon nced out the window and saw Cameron¡®s figure walking across the courtyard. She then stopped the two middle¨C aged maids and said something to them. He saw her looking around first before talking to the maids¨C she looked very cautious, as if she was afraid of being heard. As for the maids, they were surprised at first but then burst intoughter almost instantly. Cameron crossed her arms and listened to them. She looked suspicious at times, surprised for a bit, and dazed at times. Her expression changed throughout the whole conversation. Quincy just happened to call Waylon at that moment, but thetter did not hear him. He looked in the direction where Waylon¡®s gaze was fixed. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what are you staring at?¡± ¡®Is there something attractive in the yard?¡® Waylon turned his head. ¡°I don¡®t see anything.¡± Sunny nced out the window and could see Cameron and the maids from where he was sitting. He then put his teacup down and smiled. ¡°You¡®re indeed the secretary who served Mr. Nn Goldmann back then. This n sounds great. It seems very well¨Cced together.¡± Quincy turned his head and gave off a modest smile. ¡°You¡®re ttering me. I¡®ve aplished almost nothing whenpared to you and Mr. Southern.¡± Sunny paused for a bit and thenughed out loud. ¡°The Mr. Southern that you just mentioned... That¡®s actually my daughter.¡± Quincy was dumbfounded. ¡°Daughter?¡± ¡°You¡®ve just arrived on the ind, so you might not know about this.¡± Sunny brushed his fingertips over the lid of the cup. ¡°I only have one daughter, and her name is Cameron Southern, and the appetion ¡®Mr. Southern¡® is just an identity that I came up with to cover my daughter¡®s real identity.¡± Quincy was really too surprised. ¡°The legendary Mr. Southern is actually a woman... Who would believe this piece of information?¡¯ Cameron rubbed her chin in the courtyard after listening to the two maids¡® words. ¡°So, Dad is forcing me to get married not because he wants to drive me away?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2188 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 The maid responded with a chuckle, ¡°How can you misunderstand Mr. Southern Sr.¡®s intention so much? You¡®re his only daughter, so even if you get married, you¡®ll still be his daughter. Why would he cut off his rtionship with you just because you¡®re married?¡± The other maid added, ¡°Yes, although it¡®s said that daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares, that¡®s only feasible in certain situations. Mr. Southern Sr. loves you so much. There¡®s no way that he¡®ll refuse to recognize you as his daughter after you¡®ve gotten married. A woman¡®s maiden family will always be her biggest backing.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡®It does seem that the dream is quite the opposite whenpared to reality. How could Dad be as ruthless as he was in the dream? I might¡®ve overthought this and gotten too anxious and worried.¡® The two maids exchanged gazes and giggled. ¡°Ms. Southern all of us think Mr. Goldmann is a pretty good choice.¡± She was startled. ¡°Care to borate on that?¡± ¡°He looks handsome and charming, elegant and gentle. Also, he¡®s always humble and polite, don¡®t you think so?¡± Cameron was overwhelmed by the description. ¡®Handsome and charming looking, yes. ¡®Humble and polite, I¡®ll give him a pass. ¡®Elegant and gentle? These might just be superficial. After all, I¡®ve seen Wayne¡®s ruthless side first¨Chand. This person¡®s thoughts are extremely meticulous and delicate, and he¡®s very observant as if nothing can be hidden from his sight.¡® In her eyes, being elegant and gentle could only be Waylon¡®s facade. She shrugged. ¡°He¡®s alright.¡± The two maids were shocked and could not believe it. ¡®Mr. Goldmann is only an alright person to Ms. Southern!?¡® Cameron exined solemnly, ¡°When a man looks too good, it only makes it easier for him to be promiscuous. I might consider him if he looked a little uglier than me.¡± What she wanted to say was that if he was inferior to her in terms of looks, then the person who could act promiscuously would be her. The two maids were at a loss for words. ¡°Does that mean that you like ugly men, Ms. Southern?¡± Cameron was stunned and turned around subconsciously. Waylon had been standing behind him for some time, and he seemed to have heard what she had just said. The two maids quickly left the scene. Cameron looked at him. ¡°How long has it been since you¡®ve been standing here?? He answered instantly, ¡°Just now.¡± Cameron narrowed her eyes. ¡°So, did you hear what I just said?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Do you n to silence me?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°I¡®m nowhere near strong enough to go against any one of the three forces that are about to go to war now.¡± Waylon was standing a short distance away from her, his figure blocking the light that was directly shining at her. Cameron was slightly flustered as she stared into his doubtful eyes. ¡°In Bassburgh, I can only be considered an average¨Clooking man.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was instantly astounded and frowned after a while. ¡°You¡®re only average¨Clooking? You¡®re being too modest now, aren¡®t you?¡± ¡®He¡®s just showing off now.¡® He nodded. ¡°It¡®s true.¡± Cameron burst into a chuckle but immediately restrained her expression. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡®I might not have been to Bassburgh, but I¡®m not dumb.¡® He chuckled. ¡°So, do you think I¡®m a promiscuous man just because I look good?¡± She paused for a split second. ¡°Isn¡®t this a given?¡± After saying that, Cameron realized that something did not sound right. ¡°Why are we talking about you?¡± ¡°Weren¡®t you referring to me when you made that statement?¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. There¡®s no way I¡®ll be able to exin myself now. Or does he know I was talking about him because he heard the maidsplimenting him before that?¡® It was really embarrassing to be caught red¨Chanded when bad¨Cmouthing someone else. Cameron forced a smile. ¡°I was just giving an example.¡± She was about to leave, but Waylon stopped her. ¡°But you¡®ve made such a blunt presumption about me. If this were to spread out to the public, wouldn¡®t my reputation be severely damaged? What will others think of me? They¡®ll think that I¡®m just another scumbag.¡± ¡°Why would men care about their reputation...¡± ¡°Men do care about our reputation.¡± He looked earnest, or to be precise, extremely solemn.¡° What kind of woman would marry a disreputable man? Would you do so?¡± Chapter 2189 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Cameron rubbed her temples and did not dare to look directly at him. ¡°Okay, I take back what I just said, alright? I¡®ll even apologize to you.¡± Waylon stared at her. ¡°This apology isn¡®t sincere enough.¡± She looked up. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± He gave off a half¨Csmile. ¡°You imed overtly in front of the maids that I¡®m a promiscuous person. That will surely nder my reputation, so don¡®t you need to be held ountable?¡± Cameron waspletely astonished. Quincy, who was hiding behind the wall, waspletely gobsmacked. He rubbed his eyes. ¡®Is that the eldest son of the Goldmanns that I¡®ve known for years? He¡®s actually making a fool out of the youngdy.¡® As for Sunny, he was on cloud nine at the moment. He did not expect this young man to be even more flirtatious than he himself was back when he was significantly younger. Cameron was about to say something when she heard rustling movements. She turned her head and immediately realized that Sunny and Quincy were eavesdropping. The two people behind the wall were shocked when she detected them and hid immediately. Cameron was suspicious. ¡®What are they doing sneaking around?¡¯ No one knew when Waylon came even closer to her, and his voice was only inches away from her ear. ¡°You haven¡®t answered my question.¡± Cameron turned her head, and the first thing that caught her eyes was a face that was so close that it almost went out of focus. She gasped, stopped breathing, and took a step back subconsciously. ¡°Don¡®t get so close to me all of a sudden. As for this matter... We¡®ll talk about it when I have an idea of what I can do.¡± She then left in a hurry. Waylon looked at the figure that was leaving the scene as if she was running for her life, and a slightly smug curve appeared on the corners of his lips as he could not help but be amused. On the other end of the courtyard, Sunny could not help but sigh. ¡°That girl is really clueless.¡± ¡®Can¡®t you see that he¡®s obviously teasing you?¡® Quincy wondered. ¡°Who is that youngdy?¡± Sunny responded, ¡°She¡®s my daughter.¡± Quincy was surprised. ¡®That youngdy is actually the legendary Young Mr. Southern? Why does she feel so different from the rumors?¡® Thinking of what Waylon did just now, he pondered. ¡®I¡®ve never seen Waylon act like that before. Does this Ms. Southern have such great charm? After all, with Waylon¡®s appearance and background, he should¡®ve been extremely popr among thedies back when he was in Stoslo and Bassburgh, but he¡®s the one who¡®s actively flirting with anotherdy now? And that¡®s not the issue here. It seems that thedy is disgusted by him because he¡®s too good ¨C looking ¡°This is just outrageous.¡® Waylon came over. ¡°Uncle Quincy.¡± Quincy returned to his senses, but he did not expect to be found in the corner of the courtyard after eavesdropping on Waylon with Sunny. He let off an awkward chuckle. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I didn¡®t mean to eavesdrop. It was Mr. Southern Sr....¡± As soon as he turned his head, Sunny had disappeared long ago, and he was the only one left. He did not even notice that Sunny had escaped. Fortunately, Waylon did not say anything about his actions. However, Quincy was just too curious. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you courting Ms. Southern?¡± Waylon fastened the buttons on his sleeves and chuckled. ¡°Teasing her is just an interesting thing to do.¡± Quincy felt doubtful. ¡®You call this teasing her? That¡®s a full¨Con flirt!¡® Quincy sounded helpless. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®d advise you not to tease her too much. Just in case the youngdy thinks that you¡®re serious about it, but you actually are not interested in her, that will hurt a lot, won¡®t it?¡± Waylon¡®s eyes moved, ¡°Why would I tease her if I was not interested in doing so?¡± Quincy was at a loss for words. ¡®So, is he admitting that he has a thing for her? ¡®Are all the heirs of the Goldmanns so exceptionally different when ites to courtingdies? From N?velDrama.Org. Two dayster, Cameron came to The Commune, and Daisie handed her the shirt that had been delivered to her. ¡°There you go, the tailor has done his job.¡± Cameron took the shirt out of the gift box. The fabric was indeed the same as the shirts that Waylon had been wearing every day. Its texture looked high¨Cend and felt smooth, silky, andfortable. She was surprised. ¡°It¡®s done already? That¡®s fast?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°It¡®s just a shirt. It¡®s not as troublesome as a suit. If there aren¡®t too many orders, it usually only takes five to seven days. Besides, all of Waylon¡®s clothes are custom made in that shop. So, they own temtes that are tailored specifically for him. That¡®s why it doesn¡®t take too much time at all.¡± Chapter 2190 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 It meant that the shop already had a specific temte and fabric reserved for Waylon. All his measurements and sizes were fixed, so all the tailor needed to do was only to cut the fabric and go straight into production. Cameron put the shirt back in the gift box. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me that sooner? I actually had to take all his measurements for this shirt.¡± However, it turned out that all his measurements were already recorded in the shop¡®s system, and there was no need for her to provide his measurements to the shop at all. Daisie chuckled. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be so attentive over a shirt.¡± ¡°It¡®spensation from me to him, after all.¡± She closed the lid of the gift box, inserted it in the gift bag, and got up. ¡°Okay, then I¡®ll go home first.¡± Daisie escorted Cameron to the door and watched as she drove away. She was about to close the door when she suddenly saw two cars parked on the opposite side of the road turn around and drive in the same direction as Cameron did shortly after she had left. Daisie frowned. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡®Those cars left in the same direction as Cameron. Could they be tailing her?¡® Cameron was driving her car toward the Southern manor as she turned to the side and stared at the gift bag on the front passenger seat. ¡®I could¡®ve gotten Daisie to pass it to Wayne on my behalf, so why did I go to her to pick it up in person? I¡®ll have to face Wayne again because of this. Speaking of which, Wayne acted strangely around me two days ago. Is it just me, or has he changed his attitude toward me? ¡®Is it because of the things he said that make his actions from that day slightly inexplicable?¡® Just when she got distracted for a split second, the two cars overtook her and stopped in front of her. She returned to her senses instantly, mmed on the brake, and the car rammed into the rear of the car in front of her. The trunk of the car in front got dented. The two cars stopped. Cameron clicked her tongue, unbuckled her seat belt, and got out of the car. She walked up to the car and knocked on its window. When the other party lowered the car window halfway, Cameron propped her hand against the door. ¡°Bro, where did you get that driver¡¯s license of yours? Don¡®t you know how to use the signal light when you want to changenes? Are you trying to frame me for causing this ident?¡± The driver gave off a smile and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Southern. I was in a hurry and forgot about it.¡± Cameron squinted. ¡°Do I know you?¡± She took a closer look at the man in the car. It was an unfamiliar face that she had never seen on the Southern n¡®s territory, and there seemed to be someone in the back seat. Normally, when such an incident took ce, the driver or the passengers in the car would get out of the car to take a look at the severity of the situation. Although the driver had been apologizing with a wide grin, it seemed rather contrived, and Cameron managed to notice it. Just as she noticed that something smelled fishy with these men, the person in the back seat got out of the car, and another four men got out of the other car. Cameron burst intoughter all of a sudden. ¡°Oh? It turns out that I¡®ve been marked a target by someone.¡± The two men who got out of the car rolled up their sleeves. ¡°Although you¡®re a woman, I heard that you¡®re a pro when ites to kicking *sses. We really want to get a first¨Chand experience out of this encounter of ours.¡± Cameron scoffed, lifted her gaze, and nced at them. ¡°Are you guys it?¡± The men were provoked by Cameron¡®s words and started assaulting her. She instantly punched the man nearest her, and the man hit the door and fell to the ground. Another man tried to stab her from behind with a dagger but missed by only an inch as the de¡¯s spine only scratched her cheek. In an instant, the dagger was turned, and the de¡®s edge shed across the air horizontally. Cameron grasped his wrist, intercepted his action, and instantly stabbed the man¡®s eyes with her fingers. The other party wailed and rolled on the ground in pain, covering his eyes all the time, while she turned and kicked him sideways, pushing him out of the way. Another man attacked from behind, and she reacted almost immediately. After dodging him, she made a series of swift and ruthless moves, and the man could not avoid most of them. It did not take long for the four men to get forced into a corner, and there was no more room for them to retreat to. Just as Cameron was walking up to them, intending to give them onest round of physical lessons, the man sitting in the driver¡®s seat suddenly rushed out of the car. Cameron was about to move when one of the men who got up from the ground suddenly took out a pepper spray and sprayed it in her eyes. She failed to dodge the underhand retaliation, and the instant and intense pain and burning sensation brought everything to a stop as she could no longer move. She was then hit hard in the back and fell to the ground. Chapter 2191 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 Cameron held her eye in pain and clenched her jaw. ¡°You¡®re not ying by the rules!¡± The man grabbed her by her hair and sniggered. ¡°You really are a good fighter, so we need to use some tricks. It feels terrible, doesn¡®t it? You can only me yourself for being Mr. Southern Sr.¡®s daughter!¡± Cameron couldn¡®t open her eyes. She was careless when dealing with these goons. ¡°Alright, Ms. Southern, pleasee with us.¡± The man hit her, and she fainted. He then pushed her into the car and drove off quickly. Meanwhile, a ck car rushed over while Waylon, who was in the passenger¡®s seat, tried calling Cameron, but no one picked up. Quincy drove. ¡°Do you think something happened to her?¡± Saydie had said that ¡®Mr. Southern¡® was just as good a fighter as she was. It was impossible that something could have happened to her. Waylon stared at his screen and frowned. ¡°Even the best fighter might not always win. Step on it.¡± Quincy elerated and suddenly saw cars blocking their way. He had to stop. ¡°What¡®s going on in front?¡± Waylon opened the door and looked forward. Cameron¡®s car was parked in the bikene, but there was no one in the car. The hood of the car had signs of a crash, and the traffic police were redirecting traffic, only keeping the witnesses there. Waylon heard what the witnesses said. After the ident, there was a fight between a few men and a woman. They hadn¡®t seen how the woman was taken away by the men. When the officer asked if they recognized the woman, Waylon¡®s eyes turned dark, and he walked out from the crowd. ¡°I do.¡± Cameron woke up and tried to open her eyes, but the sting in her eyes was still there. Her arms were tied, and she could hear footsteps around her in the dark. ¡°Ms. Southern, I¡¯m sorry I had to bring you over this way.¡± A man¡®s deep voice sounded. Cameron could hear that it was a wide area, like a field, and she could smell trees and soil. It seemed to be near a beach because the warm wind had a salty taste. That man didn¡®t sound like Fabio, and he seemed to be their leader. She could guess the person who would kidnap her. ¡°You¡®re Donald?¡± Donald smiled. ¡°You got that quickly.¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°Who else could you be? Fabio is having a hard time taking care of his own business, so he wouldn¡®t dare do this.¡± ¡°You¡®re really smart.¡± He pped his hands. ¡°You¡®ve blindsided me before, so we¡®re even now.¡± He was talking about Andrei. Cameron tried to loosen the bindings around her arms, but she was tightly tied. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Donald squinted. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m not going to because it won¡®t benefit me in any way. I know how strong your father is on this ind. I don¡®t want my ns to be ruined because of you.¡± He walked closer to Cameron and looked down at her. ¡°I¡®m afraid I¡®ll have to keep you here for now.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Cameron knew what he was up to. ¡°You¡®re going to use me to ckmail my father?¡± ¡°Mr. Southern Sr. cares about you a lot. I¡®m sure he wouldn¡®t want you to die.¡± He then stood up straight and waved his hand. ¡°Bring her onto the boat and make sure she gets some good rest.¡± Cameron was picked up from the floor. She couldn¡®t see, so she could only let them bring her to the boat. Chapter 2192 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Donald stood on the deck while Chunky walked toward him. ¡°Sir.¡± He took out a pack of cigarettes and held one between his fingers. ¡°Get someone to deliver a message to Sunny that we have his daughter. The decision is in his hands.¡± Chunky nodded. Cameron sat on the bed, and there were deep marks from the abrasion around her wrists because she struggled. Even though the pepper spray was sprayed on her eyes, it wasn¡®t all of it, so she wouldn¡®t be blind. She slowly opened her eyes. It still hurt, and her eyes were so sensitive that even a little sunlight would make them hurt. She clicked her tongue and gave up on struggling, theny down on the bed sideways andughed at herself. ¡°If I keep walking by the river, my feet will eventually get wet.¡± Someone opened the door and entered. The person ced down some food and sounded rude. ¡°Ms. Southern, eat when you¡®re hungry. No one will be serving you.¡± Cameron got up. When her eyes finally adjusted to the brightness, she squinted and walked toward the table. They served steak but didn¡®t give her a knife. Cameron smirked. She knew they didn¡¯t give her a knife so that she couldn¡®t use it as a weapon. She remembered something, then walked behind the door and kicked it. ¡°How am I supposed to eat if you don¡®t untie me?¡± Someone was guarding outside. ¡°Figure it out. No one is going to serve you.¡± Cameron leaned behind the door. ¡°You might as well give me dog food then. I won¡®t need to use my hands. If not, untie me, or I won¡®t eat. I¡®m not afraid of dying of hunger because it¡®s just going to make your lives harder.¡± There was silence for a while before the door opened. Cameron¡®s eyes were still shut. ¡°Untie me. I¡®m blind. Do you think I might run away?¡± The two men looked at each other. They didn¡®t dare untie her without orders from Donald because the Southerners were cunning. The man said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, but you¡®ll need to speak to Mr. Matthews about that.¡± She didn¡®t care. ¡°Get him then.¡± The man was annoyed. ¡°Mr. Matthews is a busy man. He doesn¡®t have time for you.¡± Cameron turned her face away. ¡°You want me to speak to him, but now you¡®re saying he won¡®t have time for me. Just say you won¡®t untie me. Take the food away. I don¡®t mind starving to death.¡± The man lost his patience. ¡°F*ck! Do you think I won¡®t hit you because you¡®re a Southern? Try making a scene and see if I beat you up.¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°Do it then. I¡®m blind and tied up. Are you afraid that the two of you won¡®t be able to win if we fight?¡± The man grabbed her by the cor with a scowl. ¡°You think I won¡®t?¡± Another man immediately tried to stop him. ¡°Calm down. She¡®s a cunning woman. Don¡®t fall for her tricks.¡± Cameron doubled down. ¡°If I had a n, I wouldn¡®t be tied up here. You overestimate me. Please, just understand that I just want to eat. Is it possible without my hands?¡± The man shoved her. Cameron lost her bnce and fell to the floor. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man poured the food in front of her. ¡°Enough. I¡®m going to treat you like a dog. Clean it off the floor.¡± Cameron nced at the food on the floor, herplexion looking dark. She didn¡®t move. The man pushed her head down. ¡°Why aren¡®t you eating? Go ahead. Lick it up from the floor.¡± Chapter 2193 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Cameron¡®s shoulders started shaking after holding her head down for a long time. Before the man could think, she startedughing. The man felt chills, as well as that she was mocking her, so he grabbed her hair and yelled,¡± What the f*ck are youughing at!?¡°. Cameron opened her eyes. Her cold eyes were bloodshot, and her eyelids looked swollen.¡± People who are rude to me never have happy endings.¡± Before he could process what Cameron said, thetter got rid of her restraints and wrapped the rope around his throat tightly. The man kicked around while his face was swollen and red as he was running out of breath. The other man put Cameron in a chokehold to try to get her away, but she twisted his finger upward. He let go because of the pain, but Cameron grabbed onto his arm and twisted it, dislocating it. The man who was strangled slowly ran out of breath while Cameron put a foot on his head. Half his face was on the food on the floor. Cameron looked down at him with no expression. ¡°Eat like a dog. You¡®re doing a good job right now.¡± A series of footsteps sounded from outside. Cameron closed and locked the door and looked back at the man. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man looked terrified and quickly moved backward. ¡°Don¡®t kill me, don¡®t¨C¡± There was a knock on the door. Cameron picked up the chair and threw it at the window. After a few hits, a crack formed on the ss. She kicked it and escaped through it. Someone on the top deck chased after her. ¡°She escaped!¡± Cameron climbed down on the pipes and noticed that someone was on the deck, so she took a deep breath and jumped into the sea without hesitation. Water sshed everywhere, and the cold seawater enveloped her diving body. All noises disappeared. She wanted to swim upward, but her leg started cramping. She opened her mouth and swallowed some seawater. _¡®I can¡®t be that unfortunate...¡® Cameron started losing consciousness and body heat, making her feel cold, as if she was being swallowed by darkness. She started hallucinating that someone was swimming toward her, closer and closer, until they finally grabbed onto her wrist and hugged her waist. ¡®Who is it?¡® She lost consciousness and closed her eyes. ¡°Cameron! Cameron!¡± She could hear someone calling her name, but her eyes were too heavy. She was tightly hugged. ¡°Cameron, don¡®t fall asleep!¡± ¡°Cam, my dear Cam, wake up.¡± It was white everywhere, as if there was no end. Cameron heard a voice and slowly opened her eyes. A woman was sitting next to her bed and touched her hair gently. ¡°My dear Car, it¡®s daytime now. Why are you still in bed?¡± Her eyes finally focused. ¡°Mom?¡± The woman lowered her head to kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡®m going to the sea with your dad today. Stay home and listen to the butler. I¡®ll give you your birthday present when Ie home.¡± Cameron closed her eyes. ¡°Come back soon with Dad.¡± The scene changed... There was a storm at the pier. The young Cameron stood under the umbre the butler was holding, waiting for the team to get back, but her mother wasn¡®t with them. Everyone was drowned in sorrow, including Sunny. Sunny stood in the rain, and his eyes were hollow and filled with sadness. He looked as if he was a decade older. ¡°I feel so bad for Mr. Southern for losing his mother on his birthday.¡± ¡°I heard that the ship bumped into some traffickers. Mrs. Southern was stabbed while trying to rescue a child and drowned after being pushed into the sea. Mr. Southern was having a business meeting and didn¡®t make it back in time.¡± Sunny and Cameron were devastated. Chapter 2194 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 ¡°Sigh, that¡®s life.¡± The butler hugged Cameron by her shoulders and looked doleful. ¡°Sir.¡± Cameron didn¡®t cry her heart out but instead looked pale and void of emotions, like a hollow body. Suddenly, she had a surge of bravery and ran into the rain. ¡°Sir!¡± She came to Sunny in the pouring rain. His head hung low, avoiding her eyes. She tugged at his hand. ¡°Where¡®s Mom?¡± He didn¡®t speak. Cameron shook his arm when a tear fell. ¡°Mom said that she was going to bring my present back. Why isn¡®t she back yet? Why did she lie? Does she not love me anymore?¡± Sunny¡®s body felt weak as the rain fell on his face and blended in with his tears. He handed her the present that he was clutching. Cameron took the box and cried out loud. Sunny knelt, hugged her, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Cam, it¡®s my fault. I shouldn¡®t have let her on the boat. I¡®m sorry.¡± Cameron cried until she lost her voice. She didn¡®t love the sea because it was where her mother met with her untimely death, but she still traveled by sea with her father and never mentioned it to anyone. She hated the bad people, so she had to be stronger, so strong that no one could bully the people around her. She felt that her mother¡®s death was her father¡®s fault. She wouldn¡®t have died if he hadn¡®t left her mother on the boat because of his business. But one day, Sunny brought a girl who was around her age to her. ¡°Cam, this is Mahina. She was the child your mother saved on the day of her ident.¡± The first time Cameron saw Mahina, thetter was only skin and bones and was covered in wounds. When she remembered that her mother had died because of this girl, she rejected her. Sunny told her Mahina was a girl that was trafficked and didn¡®t know who her parents were, nor had she ever seen them. Her wounds were all from beatings, and she was extremely skinny because she didn¡®t sleep or eat well. She was seven but looked like she was four or five because she was severely malnourished. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mahina had escaped to the boat and bumped into Cameron¡®s mother. She saw that she was a pitiful girl, so she didn¡®t send her away and even gave her food. Mahina remembered Cameron¡®s mother for saving her life and felt very guilty because Cameron lost her mom because of herself. However, when her mother saved her, she must have thought that someone would do the same if it was her daughter who was in trouble Cameron¡®s mother had a big heart and was admired by many. Even though it wasn¡¯t her own child, when she knew the child was in danger, she did all she could to save her. To others, saving someone while sacrificing themselves might not be worth it, but if her child thought so too, her sacrifice would have been meaningless. She might just hope that her child would one day do the same to save someone. That was why Cameron thought that her mother was naive. Why did she sacrifice her life to save someone else? It wasn¡®t worth it. Mahina said, ¡°I will save you when you¡®re in trouble in the future.¡± Cameron turned her face away. ¡°There¡®s no need.¡± After a pause, she whispered, ¡°I can save and protect myself. I will be stronger so that no one can hurt me and I can protect the people around me. I don¡®t want anyone to sacrifice for me, and I won¡®t do that either.¡± Chapter 2195 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Mahina smiled. ¡°I know that¡®ll be the truth.¡± Cameron opened her eyes and suddenly realized that she was lying in a hospital bed. She then heard Sunny and Mahina¡®s voices. When they saw that she was awake, Sunny immediately walked over, looking worried. ¡°Cam, you¡®re awake.¡± Mahina smiled. ¡°You¡®re finally up. I¡®ll go get the doctor!¡± The doctor walked in and checked her, then spoke to Sunny. ¡°She¡®s fine. Other than some liquid in her lung and a low fever, she¡®s alright.¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± Mahina sat at the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Cameron stared at the ceiling and didn¡®t answer. Sunny adjusted the grip on his cane. He was relieved but remembered something, and anger crawled back up. ¡°You knew that Donald wouldn¡®t do anything even after he kidnapped you. All you needed to do was sit and wait for us to rescue you, but you just had to go against them. If Willie hadn¡®t saved you, I would have had to bury you instead of the other way around.¡± After saying that, he sighed. ¡°If something really happened to you, I wouldn¡®t be able to face your mother when I died.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°I¡®ve seen her.¡± Sunny was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Cameron slowly sat up. Maybe because of her dream, her head spun. ¡°I said I¡®ve seen Mom, so you won¡®t get the chance too soon.¡± Sunny was rendered speechless. Mahina looked down and slowly said, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I should havee after you. If something really happened to you, I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡®s not your fault. I¡®m fine, ain¡®t I?¡± Cameron rubbed her temples as she cut her off. At that moment, Cameros recalled something and asked, ¡°Where¡®s Wayne?¡± Sunny scoffed and turned away. ¡°Now you remember him?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Cameron looked around and didn¡®t speak. What she had seen in the sea wasn¡®t an illusion. ¡®Wayne really saved me? Why would he do that?¡® Daisie and Waylon showed up outside her room and smiled when they saw she was awake.¡± You¡®re finally awake.¡± Daisie was going into the room when Sunny suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Alright, Cam is fine. Let¡®s go outside.¡± He asked Mahina toe along. Daisie realized what he was doing, so she left the room, giggling. Only Waylon and Cameron were left in the room, and it felt awkward. Waylon walked to the chair next to the bed and took a seat. Cameron asked, ¡°Why did you save me?¡± He leaned back in the chair. ¡°You saved me once before.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°In the woods.¡± ¡°That¡®s... different.¡± She looked down because she had only helped him treat his wound in the woods. He had jumped into the sea to save her¨Cit was very different. They might both drown if she were still conscious or panicked and grabbed onto him too tightly. The dangers involved in both situations were drastically different. Waylon picked up the pink pig plushie on the table and yed with it. ¡°What¡®s the difference? If you had left me there, I might not have survived.¡± Cameron didn¡®t speak. Waylon raised his brows. ¡°Your father knows that you don¡®t like the sea. You wouldn¡®t go to the beach even though you could swim, so even if you wanted to die, you wouldn¡®t choose to drown yourself in the sea.¡± She choked. ¡°That¡®s nonsense. Who says I was trying to kill myself in the sea?¡± She wanted to live! He pinched the nose of the plushie and squinted. ¡°Then why did you jump?¡± Chapter 2196 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Cameron was momentarily stunned and fell silent. Honestly, she did not know why she wanted to jump, either. She hated the sea, but she was still living on the ind. She woke up to the sea every day but just couldn¡®t bring herself to like it. Cameron chose to stay in her room whenever she went to the sea to do business. She would never stay on the deck if she had nothing to do. When she found Noce at sea, she had asked her crew to fish him out. In fact, she did not have to save him at all. After all, she did not have to care if he was alive or dead. But perhaps she thought about how her mother died in that freezing sea, so she changed her mind. Why would she choose to jump at that time? Was it because she did not want to fall into Donald¡®s hands and bring trouble to the Southern n? She was not sure about it. Cameron nced at the pink pig plushie in Waylon¡®s hand as a trace of disgust crossed her eyes. ¡°What are you? Kid? Don¡®t you feel embarrassed?¡± Waylon chuckled, ¡°This is a gift for you.¡± She thought her ears had failed her as she couldn¡®t believe what she had heard. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Is he serious? He¡®s going to give this ugly plushie to me? What am I? A kid?¡® Waylon dusted the dress on the piglet plushie and said, ¡°Don¡®t you think it looks a lot like you?¡± ¡°Something must be wrong with your eyes.¡± ¡®How could he say this thing looks like me? Am I Pigsy the Piglet!?¡® Waylon leaned forward and said, ¡°Your eyes are still swollen.¡± Cameron touched her eyes and asked, ¡°Are they?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he repliedFrom N?velDrama.Org. tly. Then, he suppressed the urge tough and handed the plushie to her. ¡°Its eyes are swollen too.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. She grabbed the pink pig plushie and fell back down. Initially, she thought she would throw the plushie away, but she did not know why there was a voice inside of her telling her that she should not throw it away. As such, she put it to the side and closed her eyes. Waylon stretched his hand and ced it on her forehead, stunning her. The back of his palm was cold, and she feltfortable. ¡®Wait a second! What is he doing?¡® ¡°You still have a fever. It has been two days,¡± said Waylon. Suddenly, he realized that her cheeks were getting redder, and he chuckled, ¡°What happened? What are you blushing at?¡± Cameron turned sideways as she did not want to see him. The tips of her ears were as red as cooked shrimps, and she pushed his hand away. ¡°Get off me.¡± The smile on his face deepened. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you look like a pig.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± He leaned closer. ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Cameron was infuriated. She turned her head around, and when her lips identally grazed through the corner of his lips, she was stunned. Waylon¡¯s face was very close to her now, so close that she could even count his eyshes. Cameron couldn¡¯te around to her senses for a long time as his warm breath enveloped her. They were not touching each other intimately. It was just a simple graze on his lips, yet it tickled her heart. Her heartbeat raced, and when she finally came around to her senses, she grabbed his shoulder and pushed him away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close all of a sudden.¡± Waylon raised his eyebrows. ¡°It was you who suddenly approached me.¡± She was stumped. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s me.¡± Cameron was dumbfounded. She did not know if her brain was ying a trick on her or not, but she felt that Waylon had be a different person now. She averted her gaze and said, ¡°I need to rest.¡± Waylon ced his hands on her shoulders and pressed her back on the bed. She looked at him. nkly and set her jaw tightly. After tugging her in, he said, ¡°Rest well.¡± After Waylon left the ward, Cameron ced her hand over her heart which was racing rapidly. Her heart had been fluttering so fast that she began to wonder if she was having a heart attack or not. Meanwhile¡­ Donald was infuriated that Cameron had run away. He killed those two men and threw their bodies into the sea. Donald¡¯s face was dark as he was standing with his hands behind his back on the deck. Chunky walked up to him and turned his head around. ¡°There¡¯s a change of n. Gather all the members of the Skull Club. Tell them to get ready. If those people under Fabio still refuse to give in, kill them off.¡± Chapter 2197 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 Donald was going to take over all of Fabio¡®s territory on the ind today. This would be the only way if he wanted to go up against the Southern n. Chunky nodded. ¡°Roger that, sir.¡® The Southern n soon learned that Donald had taken over the southwest district. However, due to the cruelty of the Skull Club, several organizations in the southwest district refused toply with Donald¡®s orders. The shops were closed due to the chaos there. Even the passersby and local tourists were affected and had no choice but to hide in hotels. Sunny, Waylon, and others gathered in a private room in Yuzu Vi to figure out a way to solve this issue. After listening to Mahina¡®s report, Quincymented angrily, ¡°The way Donald does this will only leave the East Inds with a bad reputation. It¡®ll also affect the business of the Southern n. If he does take control of Fabio¡®s territory, I¡®m afraid the public won¡®t ept it.¡± ¡°Since he¡®s doing this, it means he doesn¡®t care about the oue anymore. He just needs to take over Fabio¡®s territory and get his people for his own use,¡± Waylon said tly. Sunny nodded. ¡°He¡®s worried that we¡®ll go after him since he kidnapped Cam. If we make a move now, he¡®ll do whatever he can to fight us, even if it means his own downfall.¡± After he finished talking, he rose to his feet slowly and walked up to the window. ¡°Even if we¡®re going up against a group of ouws, I don¡®t want anyone to sacrifice themselves. There are many innocent tourists and businessmen on the East Inds. We must ensure their safety.¡± At the same time, Quincy received a call. The person on the other side of the line said something, and he smiled. ¡°Alright. Got it.¡± He turned his head around and said to them, ¡°Interpol has arrived on the ind. With the people from Metropolis on the ind, I think it¡®s enough for now.¡± Sunny turned around and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡®ll ask my men to cooperate with them.¡± It was a hot day, but dark clouds enveloped the ind, and a sudden downpour washed over it. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Several cars were heading toward the southwest district. After they entered the town, the streets were empty, and there were very few vehicles. A local guard stopped their vehicles. The driver lowered the window and pulled out his ID card. The moment the man saw the ID card, his expression changed. Before he could do anything, a police officer got out of the car at the back, pounced on him, and pinned him on the ground. At the Southwest Vis¡­ Donald pushed open the door and entered the vi. He looked around at the luxurious and impressive decoration and said inwardly, ¡®Everything here will be mine from today onward.¡® When Fabio heard themotion, he came downstairs and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Donald?¡± Chunky sent someone to take Fabio down, forcing him to get down to his knees.¡® Fabio looked at Donald and snarled, ¡°Are you mad!? How dare you and your men barge into my territory!?¡± Donald chuckled. ¡°Mr. Puzo, the southwest side of the East Inds belongs to me now. As for your men, they have switched sides and are mine now.¡± Fabio was stunned. ¡°How is that possible...¡± ¡°Why is it not possible? Even if you¡®re still their leader, you have lost the Parkin Chamber of Commerce, your main source of ie. With tens of millions of dors in debt and no money, do you think you can still order them around?¡± Donald walked up to him and stopped in front of him. He looked down at him and continued.¡± Soon, those debt collectors wille to take your vi, so you might as well sell it to me. I might even be able to give you a sum of money.¡± ¡°Where do you get so much money¡ª ¡±Before he could finish his sentence, Fabio realized something. ¡°Manuel has given the money to you?¡± ¡°That¡®s right. I made a deal with the Skull Club with the money he gave me. Or else, why do you think the Skull Club defected to my side?¡± Chapter 2198 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Donald had been nning this since he came to the East Inds two years ago. Manuel was just the first step of his n. After getting Manuel¡¯s trust, he asked him to transfer the money he got from The Commune to him. In exchange, he would help Manuel to achieve his goal from the back. This exined how he could control everything when he came to the East Inds, a ce he was unfamiliar with, as a fugitive with nothing. He could even rope in the Skull Club. Fabio¡¯s body was trembling with anger. ¡°You b*stard! What kind of deal have you done with them?¡± Donald looked at him as a triumphant grin crossed his face. ¡°I told them that I¡¯d give them a share of the pie after recing you.¡± After that, he straightened his body and walked to the side. ¡°I admit that you¡¯re ambitious. You want to expand your influence to Ora. That¡¯s why you have been roping in the organizations from other ces. ¡°You want to absorb their organization and make them bow down to you, but you¡¯ve forgotten that power is just as important as profit in their eyes. Also, I can give them what they want that you can¡¯t.¡± Fabio let out a cold smile and said, ¡°What can you give them? Do you think I don¡¯t know that you want to make them submit to you as well? Stop making it so noble. We¡¯re all the same. We¡¯re just doing it for profit.¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not doing it for profit only.¡± Donald turned around to look at him expressionlessly. ¡°I have bigger ambitions than you. I¡¯m not just going to be the local tyrant of Ora. What I want to be is the king of a country.¡± Fabio let out augh, and his eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°You want to be the king of a country? A fugitive like you? That¡¯s the funniest dream I¡¯ve heard!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a funny dream or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters now is that you¡¯ve lost. Donald grabbed him by his cor as a devilish smile crossed his face. ¡°Mr. Puzo, you lost. You¡¯ve lost everything, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll inherit your will and expand your influence into Ora. And I¡¯ll get the power and the position that belongs to me.¡± As he finished speaking, he released him and dusted his cor. ¡°I¡¯ll promise you that it¡¯ll be a painless death.¡± Chunky pulled the gun¡¯s hammer and aimed at Fabio¡¯s head. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, I lost¡­¡± Fabio stared at the gun and chucked. ¡°But you can¡¯t win either. If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get out of here anymore.¡± Donald stopped Chunky and looked at him. Suddenly, a group of fully armed police officers in bulletproof vests appeared upstairs. Chunky and one of Donald¡®s men stood in front of Donald and protected him behind them. Understanding instantly dawned upon Donald, and he turned his head to re at Fabio.¡° Fabio, do you think the police will let you go if you cooperate with them? You¡®ve killed a lot of people too!¡± Fabio snorted coldly, ¡°I have lost everything, so I have nothing to fear now. Besides, even if I work with the police to lure you into their trap, I¡®ll be sentenced to 10 years in prison. If I perform well in prison, my sentence will be reduced as well, so I won¡®t die. As for you, I told you that you¡®ll end up worse than me, so your victory means nothing.¡± Someone from upstairs came down with a gun in his hand and shouted, ¡°Nobody moves, and drop your weapons.¡± Donald¡®s man turned around and whispered, ¡°Sir, let¡®s retreat.¡± Donald put his hand on the man¡®s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡®ll count on you then.¡± Just when the man was about to say something, Donald grabbed his hand and pulled the trigger. The bullet whizzed through the air and hit the person who was going down the stairs in his chest. Even though the person was wearing a bulletproof vest, the person still fell down the stairs due to the impact. He hastily raised his hand and killed the man. Nobody realized what Donald had done. They all thought the police had killed theirrade, and they all went on a rampage. Chapter 2199 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 Donald used the crowd as his shield from the gunfire. Chunky and two men dressed in ck were shooting back while covering him to escape. When they arrived at their car, they hopped into it and started the engine. The group of police officers came out and fired at the car, but it was ineffective. Seizing their chance, they drove the car away quickly and left the group of police officers behind. The rain was getting heavier with each passing second while the car sped through the rain. When the man dressed in ck noticed that there was a blockade at the front, he hit the steering wheel and made a U¨Cturn to leave through another road. Gritting his teeth, Donald said, ¡°D*mn it! I underestimated Fabio. We need to get out of the East Inds right away!¡± He was certain that those international police officers were there for him. Since he had already been exposed, he couldn¡®t stay in the East Inds anymore. The heavy rain had obscured their vision. They couldn¡®t see anything around them except for the road ahead. Suddenly, he vaguely saw a trucking straight for them. Donald shouted, ¡°Watch out¨C¡± The collision pushed the car off the road. The driver tried his best to regain control of the car but to no avail. He could do nothing but watch as the car charged aimlessly into the forest beside the road and hit a tree. The tree was snapped into two pieces and fell down. The windscreen shattered. The driver was injured and fell unconscious. Chunky, who was sitting on the passenger side, kicked the door open. He covered the wound on his forehead with his hand and walked toward the backseat in the rain. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± Donald¡®s head hit the door during the collision. He felt dizzy and could see nothing but stars in his vision. He got out of the car, and Chunky hurriedly went up to support him. ¡°What happened?¡± Chunky shook his head. ¡°The rain is too heavy. We didn¡®t see that trucking at all.¡± The man dressed in ck in the car was injured as well. He got out of the car in an unsteady gait, and before he could realize anything, someone knocked him out cold from the back with a spanner. Chunky and Donald heard themotion, so they turned their heads around. There was a man dressed in a ck raincoat behind them. He was wearing a mask, so they couldn¡®t see his face clearly. Chunky pulled his gun out, and the man reacted quickly by throwing his spanner at him, knocking Chunky¡®s gun out of his grip. The man then jumped over the trunk of the car and kicked Chunky away. Donald threw himself at him and started exchanging blows in the rain. The man fought like the Southern n¡¯s members. His attacks were both powerful and lethal, so Donald thought he was one of the Southerns. After Chunky got back to his feet, he came forward and helped Donald to fight the man. The rain was getting heavier, and all of them had difficulty breathing. The man intercepted a punch thrown at him by Chunky. Then, he retaliated by hitting Chunky¡¯s neck with his elbow, sending him tumbling over the car. Donald pounced on him from the back and tried to strangle him with his arm. The man grasped at Donald¡¯s arm tightly and kicked the car door to perform a backflip. Donald lost his bnce, and both of them fell to the ground. Chunky quickly picked up the spanner and attacked the man once again. The spanner hit the man¡¯s mask, and it fell to the ground. When Donald saw his face, he snorted coldly. ¡°I knew you were still alive, Noce!¡± As the rain trickled down Noce¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m sorry for letting you down.¡± Donald took off his wet jacket. He was panting heavily as a devilish grin crossed his face. ¡°It seems like you are that Neal. You must be desperate since you¡¯ve been hiding in the dark the whole time. It¡¯s such a shame that I couldn¡¯t kill you back then, but I¡¯ll kill you now since you have the guts to show yourself before me.¡± After Donald finished speaking, he threw himself at Noce again. Noce intercepted his attack, and Donald mocked, while both of them were exchanging blows, ¡°What happened? Have you given up being the young heir of the Knowles and decided to be thepdog for the Southern n?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noce pushed him away and took off his raincoat. He undid the button on his cor and replied, ¡°What about you? You came all the way here to hide, but you don¡¯t have any way out now. Donald, can you still not see the situation?¡± Chapter 2200 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 ¡°Do you think it¡®s that easy to catch me?¡± Donald attacked Noce once more. ¡°I won¡®t admit defeat. Even if I¡®m going to die, I¡®ll drag you down to hell with me!¡± Meanwhile.. . Mahina went into the courtyard with an umbre. She put the umbre at the side and walked into the living room. ¡°Mr. Southern Sr.¡± Sunny looked at her and asked, ¡°How is the situation now?¡± . ¡°Donald has escaped.¡± She paused for two seconds before continuing. ¡°But Mr. Knowles has gone after him alone. I think he can hold him off until they arrive.¡± Daisie jerked up from her seat. ¡°He went after Donald alone?¡± Mahina nodded. Daisie pressed her lips tightly as she couldn¡®t believe that Noce would go after Donald alone. Just when she turned around, Sunny said, ¡°If you go there now, it¡®ll only make the situation even more complicated.¡± Daisie replied, ¡°What if Donald still has something up his sleeves? I can¡®t let him face Donald alone.¡± Mahina chimed in. ¡°I¡®m sure Mr. Knowles knows what he¡®s doing. If you go there now, he¡®ll be distracted as he¡®ll need to take care of you. At that time, you might not be able to retreat safely.¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°That¡®s right. Daisie, you should have faith in him.¡± Daisie lowered her head. He had promised her that he would not do anything dangerous anymore. Would he be able to keep his promise this time? Meanwhile, Quincy and the police had sealed off all the ports to make sure that Donald couldn¡®t run away. In the forest... Noce put down Donald with a punch. Both of them were exhausted, and Donald couldn¡®t hold on for too long anymore. He scrambled up from the ground and said, ¡°Noce, I knew you were like me a long time ago. Maybe you¡®d be one of my trusted men if you¡®re on my side.¡± After he finished speaking, he threw a punch at Noce. Noce could not evade his attack in time and got hit in the face. His body turned sideways, and after he regained his bnce, he wiped the blood off the corner of his lips and chuckled.¡± Unfortunately, we¡®re destined to be enemies.¡± Donald pounced at him, and they rolled along the ground. After evading a punch from Donald, Noce kicked him away. While Donald rolled along the ground, he pulled out his gun and aimed it at Noce. Noce froze, and his face sank. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Donaldughed when he saw his expression and said, ¡°I have a gun. Do you really think I¡®d fight you? I was just doing it to lower your guard. You don¡®t have any energy left to fight back now, right? So die now, Noce.¡± He pointed at his head and pulled the trigger! Yet, nothing happened. Donald was stunned. He pulled the trigger two more times, yet nothing happened. Seizing his chance, Noce kicked him. Donald fell to the ground, and the gun flew away from his hand. Crawling on the ground, he tried to reach for the gun. ¡°This is impossible. There¡®s nothing wrong with my gun.¡± Noce took his gun faster than him. Donald was stunned. He lifted his head and looked at him through the rain. Noce ejected the magazine and threw it on the ground. Donald picked it up and froze. There were no bullets in the magazine at all, ¡°H¨CHow could this be?¡± He kept his gun on him the whole time unless someone had changed it. Noce reached out for a gun in his pocket and said, ¡°This is your gun.¡± He pointed the gun at Donald¡®s forehead and continued. ¡°Do you want to know who changed your gun?¡± Donald clenched his fists tightly and replied, ¡°Did you nt a mole beside me?¡± ¡°Have you not realized one person is missing?¡± Donald turned his head around and saw that Chunky was lying on the ground. Surprisingly, the man who should be unconscious in the car was walking toward him now. Jake took off his jacket, his wig, and the fake skin on his face to reveal his real face. Donald asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°Since when...¡± ¡°He has been with you from the moment you went to Fabio¡®s vi,¡± Noce replied as he looked at the dumbfounded Donald. ¡°When you realized there were police in the vi, you¡®d certainly try your best to run away. You¡®d need someone to cover you if you wanted to run.¡± Chapter 2201 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 ¡°You¡¯ve always been very vignt, but when all hell breaks loose, it¡¯s only natural for you not to notice the change in the number of people. Would you care when your gun was reced by another gun?¡± The appearance of the police had already ruined his n. He would never find out that Jake had taken the opportunity to switch his gun out for another one because his attention was not on himself throughout the whole time. Donaldughed. ¡°Noce Knowles, you¡¯re indeed extremely ruthless. You clearly knew that he was in the same car as us, but you still tried to knock us over to stop us. Weren¡¯t you afraid that he would die too?¡± Noce¡¯s expression looked indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill you, but if I hadn¡¯t done something to force you into stopping the car, he still wouldn¡¯t make it out alive once your men found out that something smelled fishy with him.¡± Jake would only be safe when chaos and danger hit. If Jake had not improvised and driven the car directly toward the police, Chunky would probably have killed him by sinking a bullet from the front passenger seat into his head. He might not even live long enough for him to drive the car to the end of the alley. And Noce¡¯s sudden appearance blocked their way forward and led to the ident, which caused Jake to fall unconscious. So, after all that happened, who would doubt him at the end of the day? The sirens became louder and louder as the police cars approached the location, and soon, several cars appeared at the intersection and pulled over on the sides of the road. More than a dozen policemen in raincoats approached the scene with their guns until they found that Donald had lost the ability to fight back and arrested him on the ground. Donald was pressed against the ground, and his hands were handcuffed. When he was about to be taken away by the police, he turned around and red at Noce. ¡°It¡¯s the shame of my life to lose to you bags of tricks. You won.¡± Donald was brought into a bulletproof vehicle. Waylon opened an umbre and got out of his car. Noce was exhausted, and the moment he rxed, he could barely stay upright, so Jake supported him immediately. Waylon ced the umbre over his head and followed Jake as he helped him to the car. He got into the car, and Waylon brought him a clean towel. ¡°Are you injured? Do you need me to summon one of the medical staff here?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He took the towel from him, wiped himself, and smiled. ¡°I promised Daisie not to get hurt again, and I¡¯ve not broken my promise this time around.¡± The rain stopped soon. The originally gloomy sky seemed to have been baptized as it became gradually clearer. 1/2 When Waylon brought Noce back to Southerns, Sunny and Mahina were relieved to see that he had come back in one piece. Daisie¡®s eyes were bloodshot. She dashed straight toward him and threw herself into his arms. Noce almost fell back due to the sudden momentum and had to take two steps backward to neutralize it. He was soaked all over, so he did not dare to hug her. ¡°Daisie, my clothes are still wet.¡± Daisie started checking his body for injuries. ¡°Let¡®s see if you¡®re injured first.¡± Noce grabbed her hand and smiled. ¡°No, I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He held the back of her hand. ¡°I didn¡®t lie to you this time.¡± Daisie pushed him into the manor. ¡°Okay, now go take a shower and change into some proper clothes, or you¡®ll catch a cold.¡± Waylon shook his head and let off a helpless smile. At this time, Sunny came over and asked, ¡°Has Donald been arrested?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°By the time we arrived at the scene, Donald was already so weak and fatigued that he had no strength to resist.¡± Sunny saw Jake and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡®s not easy for you and Noce to take such a huge risk and still get out in one piece.¡± Jake replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Knowles knew that even if Donald were to arrive at the pier, he¡®d never surrender without putting up a fight. That¡®s why he came up with such a n.¡± Noce knew Donald very well. When he was in Fabio¡®s ce, he actually sacrificed his men so that he could escape. Chapter 2202 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Even though Jake had been lurking right next to him as a mole, even if he had managed to send Donald to the dock, who could guarantee that Donald, being the vignt man that he had always been, would keep him alive? Thus, only a sudden change in n would divert his attention at that time and in that situation. Donald hated Noce with all his heart, so how could he resist the urge to kill him when he was standing right in front of him? Noce took a hot bath, put on a set of clean clothes, and walked out of the bathroom. He then dried his hair with a towel and turned to see Daisie cing a mug of ginger and lemon tea on the table. He ced the towel on the table, walked toward her, reached out, and hugged her from behind Daisie turned to look at him. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Noce buried his face in her shoulder and neck, sniffed the shampoo scent in her hair, and smiled, ¡°I¡®m just happy.¡± Daisie pushed him away with her elbows and picked up the mug. ¡°Stop the sweet¨C talking and drink this now. I boiled and prepared this myself.¡± Noce grabbed the mug from her and drank all the ginger and lemon tea in one go, and not a drop of liquid was left in the mug at the end. ¡°Will this do it?¡± ¡°Now that you¡®ve finished drinking the tea get some good rest. You must be very tired after all that.¡± She grabbed the mug off the table and was about to leave the room. However, Noce pulled her back into his arms, put the mug down, picked her up horizontally, and then carried her into the bedroom. In the next moment, she was already lying on the mattress, and his entire weight was already crushing onto her. Daisie¡®s cheeks were flushed, and she propped her hands against his chest. ¡°How are you still messing around? It¡®s not good to be seen here...¡± He buried himself in her neck and chuckled, and his warm breath brushed the side of her neck. ¡°I¡®m not messing around. I¡®m a little sleepy and want to sleep with you in my arms.¡± ¡°Then don¡®t kiss...¡± She turned her face away as she felt very itchy. But all of a sudden, her cheeks turned even redder, and she hissed. ¡°Noce, you lied! You¡ª¡± Noce kissed her on the lips and stopped after a short few seconds. Perhaps he was way too exhausted, so he fell asleep on top of her almost instantly and continued sleeping very soundly. Daisie did not want to wake him up, so all she did was turn his body over, but when he fell to the side, he was still holding her in his arms. She stared at Noce¡®s face and looked closely at him. He did not seem to have had a single good rest recently, and there were dark circles under his eyelids. It was her first time seeing him in such a condition. Daisie brushed her finger over his eyebrow and the bridge of his nose with a grin on her face. ¡°Thank God, he¡¯se back safely.¡® In the hospital¡­ Cameron went to the vending machine in the lobby on the first floor, bought herself a bottle of Coke, took the can out, opened it, and drank from it. She then turned around, only to see Waylon stepping into the hospital. She stopped him. Waylon stopped, turned his head, and saw Cameron walking over with a can of Coke. ¡°How did things go? Have you caught Donald?¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Cameron was in a loose hospital gown and seemed to have just woken up. Her cheeks were still flushed from her nap, and her long hair that was scattered behind her looked a little messy because she had not been washing it. She approached him. ¡°Hey, I asked you a question.¡± Wayne took a nce at the Coke in her hand. ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± She was startled. ¡°No¡­¡± Waylon took her Coke away, grabbed her hand, and took her out. When they arrived at the car, Cameron asked subconsciously, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He opened the car door. ¡°We¡¯re going out to eat.¡± She pointed at her hospital gown. ¡°Are you asking me to eat out with you in this?¡± Waylon held the car door, turned to look at her, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is your appearance something that you¡¯ll worry about?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡°That¡¯s not something that shoulde out of a gentleman¡¯s mouth. Since when do I not mind how I look on the outside?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Waylon smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind how you look.¡± The moment Cameron met his gaze, she shifted her head away immediately. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then. It¡¯s just a meal.¡± Chapter 2203 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Cameron got into the front passenger seat. While driving, Cameron leaned against the car window and propped her hand against the side of her forehead. ¡°You haven¡®t answered my question.¡± Waylon held onto the steering wheel and pulled over to the side of the road. ¡°It¡®s all over now.¡± She paused for a split second and turned to look at him. ¡°So, has Donald been arrested?¡± He responded with a hum and backed the car into a parking space. Cameron lowered her gaze. ¡®Donald¡®s arrest means that everything¡®s over now, and it¡®s time for them to go back to Zlokova.¡® The front passenger¡®s door was opened at some point, and he was already standing outside the door. ¡°It¡®s time to get yourself out of the car.¡± Cameron undid her seat belt and got out of the car with her can of Coke. But he immediately confiscated it from her before she could take another sip. ¡°You should eat first.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is none of your business.¡± She reached for it, but Waylon threw the can into the trash can on the side of the road almost instantly, and the trajectory was very precise. Cameron was about to get angry when Waylon raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I¡®ll buy another can for you after the meal.¡± She was stunned. She then red at Waylon¡®s back as he stepped into the restaurant and scoffed angrily. ¡°Does he really think that I¡®m his sister?¡± Cameron followed Waylon into the restaurant, and sure enough, she became very noticeable since she came out for a meal in a hospital gown. Waylon slowed down and waited for her to catch up, and the two stepped into the elevator together. Seeing that some other guests poured into the elevator, Cameron crossed her arms, and the impatience exuded from her face was obvious. At this time, someone within the crowd pushed her backward, and she bumped into Waylon¡®s arms because she did not have a firm foothold and lost bnce. Waylon stopped her from falling, held her in his arms, and protected her. Cameron did not dare to look back. ¡®What if he suspects that I¡®ve bumped into him on purpose?¡® When they were in the elevator, two junior high¨Cschool students stared at the two of them for a long time, then suddenly approached Waylon and asked him in a soft voice, ¡°Sir, is your girlfriend sick?¡± No matter how soft they tried to be, Cameron could hear it very clearly. She turned her head and was about to say something when her mouth was suddenly covered. Waylon pressed her head in his arms, smiled at the two young teenagers, pointed to Cameron¡®s head, and made a hush gesture. The two girls understood him almost immediately. They then stared at Cameron, and a hint of sympathy shed across their eyes and expression. ¡°Thisdy turns out to be mentally disabled. That¡®s so sad. But how lucky she is to be able to encounter a boyfriend who doesn¡®t look down upon her and looks so good at the same time...¡¯ When everyone got out of the elevator, Cameron pushed him away instantly. ¡°Why did you cover my mouth just now?¡± He gave off a hoarse chuckle and stopped at the elevator¡®s entrance. ¡°Didn¡®t you want to protect your image? I was only worried that you¡®d be recognized.¡± She was stunned and realized that she could not refute his exnation. After walking the private room, Waylon summoned the waitress and started ordering dishes that were light and nd. Cameron frowned. ¡°I want some spicy food.¡± Waylon ignored her and closed the menu. ¡°What I just ordered will be great.¡± The waitress smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron stopped the waitress. ¡°Wait, what about the food that I ordered?¡± The waitress looked at Waylon in embarrassment, and Waylon loosened his cuffs. ¡°You haven¡®t been discharged from the hospital, so no spicy food for you.¡± ¡°It¡®s not that I¡®m injured and need to avoid certain foods...¡± ¡°That¡®s still a no in my book.¡± He rested his arm across the back of her chair and leaned closer to her. ¡°I¡®ll let you decide our food for the night if you¡®re paying for it.¡± Cameron scoffed. ¡°Do you think that I have no money on me now? Fine, I¡®ll pay for¡ª¡± As soon as she took her cell phone out, Waylon grabbed it away and inserted it into his pocket. Cameron was rendered speechless for a moment. The waitress chuckled softly. ¡°Miss, your boyfriend is only doing so for your health, so maybe you could just listen to him?¡± She then went out and closed the door. Cameron did not even have the time to exin a word from beginning to end. She sat back and crossed her arms. ¡°Who would¡®ve thought that I¡®d have to get bullied when I agreed toe out to eat?¡± Waylon smiled and moved half an inch closer. ¡°I¡®m about to leave the East Inds already, so shouldn¡®t youpromise just this once for me?¡± Chapter 2204 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Cameron did not utter a single word. Waylon curled her hair with his finger, fiddled with them, and said casually, ¡°After all, maybe we won¡®t see each other ever again in the future.¡± ¡°All thingse to an end.¡± Cameron turned to look at him.¡± That¡®s life.¡± He lifted his gaze and stared at her. His gaze seemed to be fixed on her, and it felt aggressive. Her cheeks warmed up just by being stared at, and she looked away.¡± It¡®s useless for you to look at me with those eyes...¡± She immediately added, ¡°I won¡®t pay you back for this meal.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A hint of hrity shed across his eyes. ¡°I don¡®t need you to pay me back.¡± She grabbed the water ss on the table. ¡°I didn¡®t n to pay for it either.¡± Waylon smiled and said nothing. After eating, Waylon took her back to the hospital and parked the car near a convenience store. After a few minutes, he returned to the car and handed her a can of Coke. Cameron wanted to grab it from him, but he retracted his hand abruptly. Cameron missed the can and red at him. ¡°Are you trying to make a fool out of me?¡± Waylon opened the can and handed it to her. She hesitated for half a second before snatching it from him Chapter 2704 hurriedly, fearing that he would not give it to her. She took a sip and looked out the window. ¡°If it weren¡®t for the sake of the fact that you¡®re leaving soon, I would have surely kicked your *ss by now.¡± He could not help butugh. ¡°Why would you say so? Do you want a rematch after getting discharged from the hospital?¡± She responded almost immediately, ¡°Okay, I don¡®t ept the oue of our previous match. I¡®ll definitely not go easy on you this time around.¡± Waylon stared at her. ¡°What would you do if you were to lose?¡± ¡°I won¡®t lose, never.¡± ¡°Let¡®s just say if you were to lose.¡± Cameron gave it a good few seconds¡® worths of thought and said, ¡± If I were to lose, I¡®d agree to a condition of yours.¡± He approached her, and his fingertips inadvertently touched the back of her hand. ¡°Will any condition do?¡± She thought for another few more seconds. ¡°Just don¡®t go too far.¡± 1 Upon seeing her solemn expression, her ¡°too far¡± scale might not be the same as his. Thus, Waylon nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay then.¡± Two dayster... Cameron was discharged from the hospital. Sunny specially ordered someone to cook up a storm and prepare a sumptuous banquet to wee her home¡ª he even set up a few tables in the courtyard. Besides Daisie and Noce, Quincy and Saydie, even Damian, Mateo, and the others were there. Probably because everyone was gathered together, the Southern manor looked and felt extremely lively. Chapter 2204 After the food was served, Noce started peeling shrimp for Daisie while Quincy fetched Saydie all sorts of side dishes throughout the whole meal. Cameron picked up the mashed potatoes on her te with a spoon and watched as the couples acted affectionately. ¡®I¡¯ve gotten full just by watching these people eat.¡® Sunny cleared his throat and asked Waylon, ¡°When are you going back?¡± Waylon answered with a smile, ¡°We¡®ll depart in two days.¡± He sighed, ¡°It¡®s been almost half a year since you people first arrived on this ind. Now that it¡®s time for you to leave, I can¡®t help but feel a little heavy¨Chearted.¡± Daisie lifted her head. ¡°Same here, but we¡¯lle back to visit you in the future.¡± Sunnyughed out loud. ¡°I¡®ll take that as a promise and look forward to your next visit.¡± After saying that, he leaned into Daisie¡®s ear. ¡°Don¡®t forget our bet.¡± Daisie was astonished for a moment, took a glimpse at Waylon and Cameron, and whispered to him, ¡°Is it still on?¡± Sunny lowered his voice. ¡°Of course, I still believe that Cam has the charm to win me the bet.¡± Cameron squinted slightly. ¡®Those two people are whispering to each other. Something smells fishy there.¡® As she was staring at the two exchanging words, she fumbled for her teacup that was on the dining table. At that moment, Waylon saw her actions. After noticing her movements, he moved his teacup closer to her with his little finger. Soon, she touched a teacup, picked it up, and drank from it. It was not until she finished drinking the cup of tea that she felt that something did not feel right. She then realized that her teacup was still on the table when she wanted to put down the teacup in her hand! ¡®If the cup on the table is mine, then... She turned her head slowly and realized that Waylon was staring at her, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. His thin lips then moved as if he was telling her something. ¡°The teacup in your hand is mine.¡¯ Chapter 2205 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Cameron¡®s expression froze. She felt extremely embarrassed as she stared at the cup of tea in her hand. ¡®Did I just use someone else¡®s cups and drink someone else¡®s tea?¡® Fortunately, no one was looking at her, so she restrained her expression, ced the teacup back on the table, pushed it back to Waylon, and said in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, I¡®m not the one who¡®s suffered a loss from this.¡± JA He rubbed the mouth of the teacup, lowered his gaze, and smirked. ¡°People who¡®ve taken advantage of somebody else always love to say that.¡± She replied casually, ¡°Yes, you¡®re right about that.¡± Waylon then slowly poured some tea into the cup, picked it up, and ced the cup against his lips. Cameron was stunned for a split second and could not stay calm while that was happening. He drank the tea slowly, and his lips now covered the rim of the cup that still had her lipstick mark. The way he swallowed the tea and wiped the corners of his lips with his thumb was somehow very seductive to her at the moment. It seemed intentional but also serious at the same time. Cameron¡®s gaze swept across his face and mainly his lips subconsciously. She then looked away almost immediately, and her cheeks suddenly turned inexplicably warm. ¡®I wasn¡®t paying attention and was careless. But he clearly knows that I¡®ve drunk from that cup!¡® Cameron ced her tableware down and stood up. Everyone at the table stared at her. Chatel 1205 ¡°I¡®ve finished eating.¡± She lowered her head and left the table immediately. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sunny was puzzled and looked at Waylon. ¡°What¡®s wrong with her?¡± Waylon rubbed the edge of the cup with his fingertips and smiled.¡± Perhaps she¡®s truly full.¡± Cameron went upstairs and straight into her room. She then closed the door, leaned behind it, and covered her scorching cheeks with her palm. ¡°He must have done it on purpose, right?¡± The banquet downstairs did not end until noon. Sunny had one too many throughout the meal because Damian and his men had been proposing a lot of toasts. He was really dizzy, and the butler sent him back to his room to rest. Daisie was about to say that she wanted to go upstairs to see Cameron, but Noce embraced her by the shoulders. ¡°You don¡®t seem to be the appropriate candidate for this task.¡± She was startled for a short moment. Seeing that Noce seemed to know something, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± ¡®When I was whispering to Sunny, he was sitting right next to me, so he most probably heard what we were talking about. Noce chuckled. ¡°I didn¡®t hear it. I saw it.¡± She wondered. ¡°What did you see?¡± Noce smiled and said nothing. At this time, Waylon and Quincy stood in the courtyard. Quincy said that after the detainee who repatriated Donald arrived in Yaramoor, Donald was sent to Vermont Bane Prison by Interpol. He would be imprisoned there for life without parole. Vermont Bane Prison was located in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. The entire prison was built by an aircraft carrier, one of the world¡®s strictest facilities. The main body of the wall was made of extremely durable metal, and there were more than 1,000 cameras installed in it. All its prisoners were basically under 24/7 surveince. What was more, it was located in the center of a vast ocean, so even if Donald had the ability to break himself free from the prison again, escaping would undoubtedly be equivalent to signing his own death certificate. Waylon looked up at the sky and stared off into the distance. ¡°The cost of losing one¡®s freedom for life is rather high, huh?¡± ¡°A person like Donald who¡®s unwilling to stay mediocre his whole life and is driven by power, I think making him lose his freedom is way crueler than killing him directly.¡± Quincy sighed and thought of something. ¡°Now that everything¡®s over, when will you and Ms. Daisie return to Bassburgh?¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes and did not utter a single word. Quincy followed his gaze and saw the curtain behind one of the window sills upstairs sway slightly. ¡®If I¡®m not mistaken, that should be Ms. Southern¡®s room, shouldn¡®t it? At Bassburgh, in the Goldmann mansion... Nn sat in his study, going through some magazines. He wore a pair of metal¨Cframned sses that were gold in color, and his well built body fit his dark shirt perfectly. The cell phone that was ced on the desktop received a text message at this time. He stopped flipping through the magazines, Chot¨C05 TI took a nce at the screen, picked up the cell phone, and checked the content of the message. Chapter 2206 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 Maisie picked up the fruits and walked over. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Nn looked up and put down his phone. ¡°What happened at the East Inds has finallye to an end.¡± Maisie ced the te down on the desk and smiled. ¡°I guess the children are all safe now.¡± She picked up a slice of orange and handed it to him. Nn closed his magazine, ate the orange slice, and then pulled her into his arms. ¡°The orange is sweeter when you give it to me.¡± Maisie picked up a cherry. ¡°If our sons were as good at sweet talking as you, I¡®d be a lot less worried.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°They¡®re going through a phase, and that¡®s normal. Colton and Daisie grew up around us and weren¡®t alone outside like Waylon, who¡®s more mature. Colton isn¡®t very good at expressing himself and is too straightforward. You know that.¡± Maisie rubbed her temples. ¡°That¡®s why I¡®m worried.¡± She shouldn¡®t get too involved in her children¡®s rtionships because they should be able to decide for themselves without too much interference from outsiders. The interference would only make things moreplicated. Nn hugged her. ¡°Alright, when Waylones back, let themmunicate.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°I guess that¡®s the only way.¡± ¡°By the way, Waylon got a new identity after going to the East Inds.¡± Maisie was surprised. ¡°What is it?¡± Nn chuckled. ¡°Son¨Cinw of the Southerns.¡± At the East Inds, at 9:00 a.m.... Cameron changed into men¡®s clothing and walked toward the martial arts center, which was empty because it was early. She walked up the stage, and Waylon stood there under the light in a white shirt, looking dapper. Even his face looked clearer. She walked up the stage and looked around. ¡°Why did you pick this time?¡± He held his sleeve. ¡°It wouldn¡®t be less humiliating after a loss.¡± ¡°You care about feeling ashamed?¡± He chuckled. ¡°You do.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°I won¡®t lose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Waylon raised his brows. ¡°I¡®ll give it my all then.¡± Cameron moved her wrist around and squinted. ¡°You said that. Don¡®t me me if I hurt you.¡± He smiled. ¡°I won¡®t.¡± Cameron attacked, but Waylon didn¡®t fight back and was in defensive mode. If someone wouldn¡®t fight during a sparring session, it would be a ¡®challenge¡® and would trigger the opponent to want to win more. Cameron swept at his legs, but he jumped backward. She threw a punch, and he blocked it with his arm. Cameron¡®s punches and kicks were quick and powerful, not giving him time to breathe. When Waylon grabbed onto her shoulder, she turned it around, grabbed his arm, and pulled. When Waylon fell, he supported himself with his palm and bounced right back to avoid her kicks. Nn chuckled. ¡°Son¨Cinw of the Southerns.¡± At the East Inds, at 9:00 a.m... Cameron changed into men¡®s clothing and walked toward the martial arts center, which was empty because it was early. She walked up the stage, and Waylon stood there under the light in a white shirt, looking dapper. Even his face looked clearer. She walked up the stage and looked around. ¡°Why did you pick this time?¡± He held his sleeve. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be less humiliating after a loss.¡± ¡°You care about feeling ashamed?¡± He chuckled. ¡°You do.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°I won¡®t lose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Waylon raised his brows. ¡°I¡®ll give it my all then.¡± Cameron moved her wrist around and squinted. ¡°You said that. Don¡®t me me if I hurt you.¡± He smiled. ¡°I won¡®t.¡± Cameron attacked, but Waylon didn¡®t fight back and was in defensive mode. If someone wouldn¡®t fight during a sparring session, it would be a ¡®challenge¡® and would trigger the opponent to want to win more. Cameron swept at his legs, but he jumped backward. She threw a punch, and he blocked it with his arm. Cameron¡®s punches and kicks were quick and powerful, not giving him time to breathe. When Waylon grabbed onto her shoulder, she turned it around, grabbed his arm, and pulled. When Waylon fell, he supported himself with his palm and bounced right back to avoid her kicks. Her punches and kicks looked random but were very powerful. Waylon, who was defending, couldn¡®t find a weak spot. Cameron was contemptuous. ¡°I won¡®t give you another chance to take advantage after the previous spar.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Don¡®t be too sure yet.¡± 11 ¡°You¡®re going to lose!¡± Cameron broke through his defenses andnded a hard kick on Waylon. He took two steps back, but behind him was a three¨Cfoot fall. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. LI He caught his bnce, but Cameron¡®s fist was going to hit him. It was toote for her to pull it back, so he suddenly fell backward and grabbed Cameron by the wrist. Cameron didn¡®t realize that they were at the edge, lost her bnce, and fell with him. She closed her eyes, ready to feel the pain from the impact of the floor. Chapter 2207 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Unexpectedly, there wasn¡®t any pain. Cameron opened her eyes and realized that she was lying on top of Waylon. A sponge mat was under them, seemingly ced there in case things went wrong. Cameron slowly snapped back. ¡°You...¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Waylon suddenly flipped over, held her under him, and then looked down at her. ¡°Fell off the ring. You lost.¡± She paused for a long moment. ¡°You did that intentionally?¡± He smiled and didn¡®t speak. Cameron pushed him away and sat up. ¡°You didn¡®t win either.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°I didn¡®t say I had to win. I just bet that you would lose.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless because she felt like she had been tricked. She punched Waylon on the shoulder, which made him fall back onto the mat as if he was really hurt. Cameron realized she had used too much force, so she quickly checked on him. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± He didn¡®t speak. Cameron was worried, so she put out her hand to check his shoulder. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, which made Cameron fall in because she wasn¡®t expecting it. Staring at this face that was inches away, she stopped breathing and pressed her lips together. Waylon¡®s breath wrapped around her, and his lips were so close they almost kissed. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Cameron¡®s palms that were pushed against his chest were sweating while her heart thumped as though it would stop any minute. 11 Her lips became dry, and she gulped. An ambiguous rtionship felt even more intense than a straightforward one. Waylon suddenly held her up and broke the ambiguity. He was very good at controlling the emotional distance. ¡°You owe me a condition.¡± She was confused. ¡°What condition?¡± Waylon stood up. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured that out yet. It¡®s gettingte, so get some rest.¡± He stretched out his hand toward her. Cameron pushed it aside and got up by herself. ¡°Sinister, cunning.¡± She angrily left after saying those words. Waylon chuckled. The next day, at 8:00 a.m.... Cameron walked downstairs with bags under her eyes. It was obvious that she hadn¡®t slept well the night before. She saw that Daisie and the others were already done with breakfast. Waylon wasn¡®t there, so she heaved a sigh of relief, pulled out a chair, and took a slice of toast. Daisie looked at her. ¡°Didn¡®t sleep well, Cameron?¡± She nodded. ¡°I was binge¨Cwatching a show.¡± ¡°You watch shows?¡± Sunny looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What¡®s the point of it?¡± If she had watched them, she would have been enlightened. Cameron picked up the ss of milk and didn¡®t answer. Chapter 2201 Sunny looked toward Daisie. ¡°You¡®re going back to Bassburgh tomorrow?¡± Cameron froze and didn¡®t speak. Daisie nodded. ¡°Tickets for tomorrow afternoon.¡± ULUI LLL Sunny red at Cameron and said, ¡°Cam has never been to Bassburgh before. It would be nice for her to see the world.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°I¡®ll wee her with open arms.¡± Cameron put down her ss. ¡°I¡®m not going.¡± LILIT 11111 Sunny was surprised because he thought that she would think about it, but she immediately shut down the idea. He clicked his tongue. ¡°I just want you to go and unwind, have some fun, and make some new friends. I¡®m not pushing you away. Why don¡®t you even think about it?¡± Cameron looked toward him. ¡°I can¡®t rx if you¡®re home alone.¡± Sunny fell quiet because he didn¡®t realize that she was just worried about him. Cameron had always been by his side. Even if she left, it would be for business meetings. She would mostly stay on the ind, not because she wasn¡®t interested in the outside world, but because she was worried about him. Chapter 2208 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Sunny calmly said, ¡°Now that everything has ended, I¡®ll be safe. You don¡®t need to worry. Mahina, the butler, and Damian will be here. I¡®ll be more carefree when you¡®re not around.¡± Daisie ced down her cutlery and got up. ¡°Sir, Cameron, I¡®m done. I¡®m going to check on them.¡± She left the space for the father and daughter. After Daisie left, Sunny asked Cameron somberly. ¡°What do you think about Willie?¡± She looked around. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡®t tell? Something is going on between you two, and he has feelings for you.¡± He was very serious. Cameron was shocked. ¡°That¡®s nonsense.¡± ¡®Wayne has feelings for me?¡® ¡°Only you know whether that¡®s nonsense or not.¡± Sunny picked up the napkin and dabbed the corner of his lips. ¡°Think about how you feel when you¡®re around him, then about how you feel when you hang out with the other members.¡± After that, Sunny picked up his cane and went upstairs. Cameron froze on the spot, her mind in a mess. Did Waylon really have feelings for her? After breakfast, Cameron went to water the nts in the garden and was not paying attention. Someone stood in the corridor, observed her for a while, then slowly approached. ¡°Are you trying to drown the flowers?¡± Hearing that voice, she paused but didn¡®t look back. ¡°They¡®ll grow Chart back.¡± Waylon looked down. ¡°I¡®m going back to Bassburgh tomorrow.¡± Cameron turned off the valve and turned to face him. The way she felt when she was with him was definitely different from what she felt when she hung out with the other guys. It was maybe because they had been treating her like a man, so Waylon stood out. Waylon squinted. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Cameron suddenly walked toward him and stopped an inch away before she slowly approached him. Waylon didn¡®t move away and kept his eyes on her. Cameron ced her hand on his chest, which surprised him. ¡°Your heartbeat feels normal.¡± If he had feelings for her, why did his heartbeat stay normal when she approached im? Waylon raised his brows and suddenly leaned close to her, his breath blowing on her forehead. ¡°What are you testing?¡± She took a few steps back in surprise. Why did her heart beat faster? Did she have feelings for him? Had she fallen for him? She asked curiously. ¡°Doesn¡®t your heart beat faster when a girl gets close to you?¡± Was she the only one who had symptoms like that? Was her father just messing with her, and Waylon didn¡®t actually have feelings for her? Waylon lightly chuckled. ¡°Are you talking about your own reaction?¡± Cameron immediately denied it. ¡°No.¡± Waylon slowly walked closer to her. ¡°If you really want to test it out, I have a way to do it.¡± Before Cameron could react, she was already in his arms. She pressed her palms on his chest. His heart was beating and felt hot on her palm. He lowered his head, nted his lips on her forehead, then touched her hair and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you feel it?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Cameron licked her dry lips and didn¡®t know what to say. Her palm, which was still pressed against his chest, felt as though it was stuck there, and she couldn¡®t pull it away. Waylon¡®s breath was all over her brows and nose while his eyes zed over her lips. Cameron batted hershes. When they almost touched, she was startled by a s, that came from upstairs and pushed him away. Chapter 2209 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Sunny, who captured the moment, ducked behind a wall. Cameron¡®s face turned red. She felt extremely awkward and ran back into the house. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Waylon held his palm to his cheeks because he had lost his cool... LLL L Cameron ran into the study and opened the door. Sunny was sitting behind the desk and reading his newspaper, pretending nothing had happened. She walked over and held out her hand. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± He looked up and smirked. ¡°Why? Is that how you speak to your father? You¡®re going to check my phone? No way.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°You¡®re not going to delete it?¡± Sunny turned way and mumbled, ¡°No, I finally got a picture of my son¨Cinw. I would have no dignity if I just deleted it just because you said so.¡® She choked. ¡°Son-inw...¡± Sunny smirked and folded the newspaper. ¡°I¡®ve epted him, so you¡®re not going to reject him.¡± After that, he continued. ¡°He¡®s such a great guy. Even Minzy could see that, but you¡®re still oblivious. If I didn¡®t insist, he would have left. You¡®re pretty smart about most things but not about your own feelings. I¡®d be damned if I didn¡®t remind you about it.¡± 1 Cameron was at a loss for words. It felt as if Sunny had been nning this all along, and she just found out toward the end. Cameron said stubbornly, ¡°You just can¡®t use that picture. I need my dignity.¡± ¡°You care about dignity?¡± Sunny looked at her with a serious face. ¡°Why were you not ashamed when you asked for a cheque from him?¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter how I found out. You have to repay the money even if it means you have to work in Bassburgh. We don¡®t owe.¡± A few million dors wouldn¡®t mean a lot to him, but he was just scaring her. She did owe it. He just had to find a way to get her to Bassbough no matter what. Cameron turned away. ¡°I have a few millions.¡± ¡°The money in your ount belongs to me too.¡± Cameron scoffed. ¡°If you have to push it, all I have left is my life.¡± ¡°I can help you pay it if you want me to.¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°Get close to him and give me a chubby grandchild in a year, and I¡®ll clear the debt for you.¡± ¡°You can do that yourself!¡± Cameron¡®s face was red with anger when she stormed out. Sunny smirked because she was no match for him. He picked up his phone, opened the photo, and sent it to Damian to show off. Damian was annoyed and blocked him. In the afternoon, Daisie and Noce returned from shopping and saw Sunny ying with his lizard in the garden, seemingly in a good mood. She walked over and handed the box of tea to him. ¡°I know you love tea, so I got this for you.¡± Chapter 2209 Sunny took the box and was surprised. ¡°Oh, there¡®s no need to spend money.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°We¡®re going back tomorrow, and I didn¡®t know what to get you. Please keep it. It¡®s just a small gift.¡± ¡°Alright, since we¡®ll be a family soon, I¡®m going to just ept it.¡± Daisie raised her brows. ¡°You¡®re so confident about that?¡± Sunny waved his hand. ¡°I¡®ve been there before, I¡®m sure of it. I¡®m going to win this bet.¡± After saying that, he quietly showed her the picture on the phone. Daisie was shocked. ¡®They¡®ve progressed so much? How could I not know about it? ¡®But more importantly, is Waylon someone who would take the initiative!? Chapter 2210 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 That was unbelievable. Daisie scratched her cheek. ¡°What are your terms?¡® Sunny said, ¡°Nothing much. All I want is for Cam to find a man who matches her. I think your brother is a good man, and I hope that I¡¯m not wrong about it.¡± Daisie suddenly felt guilty. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like Cameron wants to go to Bassburgh. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to insist that she goes.¡± Even though Sunny did this for her happiness, it felt as though forcing her to go to Bassburgh for her brother wasn¡¯t the right way to do it. Sunny smiled. ¡°No one can make her do something if she doesn¡¯t want to. I have no idea how, but what if she wants to go?¡± At least she wasn¡¯t forced to go. From N?velDrama.Org. Even if they tricked her, there was no point if she wasn¡¯t willing. He knew his daughter well enough. She just didn¡¯t want to admit her feelings to anyone. The next day, after breakfast, the party went to the pier. The ship that was docked there would leave at 10:15 a.m. Sunny, Mahina, and the butler sent them to the pier, and some of the Southern n members were there too. Daisie looked toward Sunny and the others with a heavy heart. ¡°Take care of yourself. We¡¯lle back and visit.¡± Sunny smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you think that way. We¡¯ll always be on the East Inds.¡± After a long time, Cameron was not there yet. Daisie looked toward Waylon. ¡®Is he not going to wait for her?¡® Would she really show up? Daisie wasn¡¯t sure, even though Sunny had said that Cameron would go to Bassburgh. After around ten minutes, a car parked not too far away, and Cameron got out of the car in her shades. The driver helped her get her luggage out of the trunk. She walked over with her luggage. Daisie was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡± Cameron turned away and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just going for a few days. I don¡¯t n to say for too long.¡® Daisie smiled. ¡°You can stay as long as you want.¡± Cameron turned to look at the rest. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving. Are you not going to ask me to stay?¡± Sunny turned around. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s time to go home and have a drink with Damian. Let¡¯s go.¡± Mahina waved. ¡°Have fun.¡± The butler smiled. ¡°Go have fun. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. Those were the real faces of her family members. She angrily boarded the ship with her luggage. Waylon looked at Cameron and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Daisie walked close to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She boarded the ship with Noce and Waylon following close behind. The ship sailed off into the wide ocean. Cameron sat in her cabin, reading a magazine, when Daisie poked her head in. ¡°Cameron?¡± She turned and closed her magazine. ¡°What is it?¡± Daisie walked into her cabin, closed the door, and sat down on the couch. ¡°I came to see you because you might be bored.¡± Cameron put her magazine aside. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re not spending time with your husband and with me instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Daisie walked over to the window and pulled the curtains aside. The sun¡¯s rays shone in while the water shimmered. ¡± The first time I left home was to study at Yaramoor with Colton.¡± Cameron was surprised and squinted. ¡°Are you trying to make me feel better?¡± She turned back with a broad smile. ¡°I was just worried that you would be sad.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°Why would I be sad? I can still go back. I haven¡¯t been to Bassburgh before, so it would be nice to visit it.¡± Chapter 2211 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Daisie walked up to Cameron and sat beside her. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Cameron lowered her head as she sank deep in thought. ¡°But your eldest brother didn¡¯t go with you, while your second brother apanied you when you went to study in Yaramoor?¡± She chuckled and replied, ¡°Yeah, my eldest brother didn¡¯t go with us. He has been living in Stoslo and only went to Yaramoor to keep uspany for a while after graduating.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Daisie went closer to her and asked, ¡°Why does it seem to me that you¡¯re interested in my brother?¡± Cameron was stumped and turned her head sideways. ¡°That is impossible. I¡¯ll never be interested in your brother.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Daisie decided not to expose her. She thought of something and pulled her phone out. ¡°Let me show you some pictures.¡± ¡°What pictures?¡± asked Cameron. Daisie flipped through her albums and handed her phone to Cameron. Cameron took it, and she was shocked when she flipped through them. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°These are the pictures from when my eldest brother and I were kid celebrities. What do you think?¡± ¡°Your eldest brother was a kid celebrity?¡± ¡°He joined the entertainment industry because of me.¡± Daisie rested her chin on her hand and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he adorable?¡± Cameron did not say anything. She found it difficult to believe that Waylon was truly adorable when he was a kid. She was confident that she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to pinch his cheeks if she met him when he was a kid. She flipped to another picture and asked, ¡°They¡¯re your second brother and eldest brother?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°They look so much like each other.¡± Nobody could differentiate them if they did not observe them closely. The three of them were triplets. Other than Daisie, Colton and Waylon looked exactly the same as each other. The only thing that could help people differentiate the two was that Waylon did not have a mole at the corner of his eye. Cameron saw another group photo, and she waspletely stunned. Only then did she understand why some people would say God was unfair. ¡°This is your family photo?¡± Daisie chuckled, ¡°Well, not really. Other than my dad and mom, they¡¯re my aunt and uncle, and these two are Uncle Boucher and Aunt Barbara.¡± ¡°They all look so pretty and handsome.¡± Daisie¡¯s mother was an elegant beauty, while her father was handsome. Even her rtives and friends were of good looks. It seemed to Cameron that ugly people did not deserve to appear in this photo. Daisie found Yorrick and Hector¡¯s photos. ¡°This is Uncle Yorrick and my mom¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Cameron said, ¡°What kind of family are you from? Why are you all so good¨Clooking?¡± None of her family members or friends were ugly, and Cameron found it uneptable. Daisie blinked and said, ¡°I still have more. Do you want to see them?¡± She pushed her phone back and said, ¡°Nope, nope. I have enough. I don¡¯t think I can take it anymore if you don¡¯t stop showing me your family members that look like celebrities. You and your family can form a group and join the entertainment industry already.¡± Daisie put her phone back into her pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to my mother when we¡¯re at Bassburgh.¡± She was stunned. ¡°What? Why?¡± Cameron was going there for vacation, not to meet their parents. Daisie looked at her and replied, ¡°Your father took great care of us when we were in the East Inds, so of course, you have to stay in my house when you¡¯re in Bassburgh.¡± Cameron asked, ¡°Is it?¡± ¡®Did I think too much?¡± Daisie nodded. She let out a sigh and replied, ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring any gift with me. Will it be okay?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be okay,¡± Daisie squinted and replied, ¡°My parents will be very happy as long as you show up in front of them.¡± Noce said, ¡°Like you.¡± Daisie tugged at the duvet and asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s a boy?¡± Noce collected her hair that stuck on her neck and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s our kid, I¡¯ll like it. But I hope it¡¯s a girl.¡± Daisie turned around to face him and replied, ¡°Everyone wants a son to carry on the family business, but you just want a girl?¡± Chapter 2212 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Even if Noce did not care about it, he was the only son in the Knowles. What if his parents wanted a boy? Daisie started to make up those dramatic scenes where a rich family only wanted a boy inside of her head. Noce caressed her cheek with his hand and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents like girls very much. Just look at my mother. She likes you more than she likes me.¡± Daisie lowered her head and looked at the knife wound on his body. She ran her finger over that bumpy scar, and she figured that he must have gotten it when he went missing. ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Noce grabbed her hand and kissed her forehead. ¡°This is nothingpared to giving birth.¡± She was stunned for a moment. Then, she leaned on his chest and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of pain, I won¡¯t be either.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you might cry.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Cameron stayed in her cabin until the evening. She was starving, so she came out of her cabin. She followed the cabin number given to her by Daisie. Luckily, that cabin was not far away from hers. When she arrived at Cabin No. 3208, she pressed the bell. After a short while, the door was opened. However, when she saw the person who opened the door for her, she froze. ¡°This is your cabin?¡± Waylon left two buttons on the cor of his shirt unbuttoned as he leaned against the door slovenly. ¡°Of course, it is. Who did you think it was, Daisie¡¯s?¡± Understanding soon dawned upon Cameron. It seemed to her that Daisie had tricked her. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone to go to dinner with. Since you¡¯re free,e with me.¡± Waylon squinted and replied, ¡°But I just ordered my dinner. What should I do with it?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Just when she turned around and was about to leave, Waylon grabbed her arm and pulled her into his cabin. By the time she came around to her senses, she was already sitting in front of the table. Waylon was not lying when he said he had ordered his dinner. However, it seemed to Cameron that the portion was a little bit too much for a single person. The food was warm, and it urred to her that the dinner had arrived not long ago and that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to enjoy it yet. Waylon sat on the couch and said, ¡°I thought you were hungry. Well, dig in. I can¡¯t finish so much food myself anyway.¡± Cameron nced at him and asked, ¡°Then why did you order so much food?¡± He raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°What a waste of food.¡± ¡®Aren¡¯t you here now? So, it¡¯s not a waste of food at all.¡± Cameron sat on the couch and picked up the fork. ¡°Alright. If you insist.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Help yourself.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Cameron picked a piece of meat onto her te and started eating. [C Waylon ced his hand on his forehead and watched as she ate. After a short while, she realized that she was the only one eating and asked, Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ***36 ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anyway.¡± He had eaten something this afternoon and ordered these dishes for her as he knew that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet, and he was certain that she woulde to look for him. Cameron looked at the food, and something appeared in her head. ¡± You knew I¡¯de knocking on your door, so you prepared these for me?¡± Heughed and replied, ¡°Well, you can take it as I¡¯m feeding a pig.¡± Cameron put the fork down and said, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m a pig?¡± The smile on Waylon¡¯s deepened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You said it yourself.¡± ¡°Wayne!¡± Cameron grabbed the cor of his clothes. She did not know. if there was a feud between her and the buttons on his clothes or not, but two buttons flew into the air after she clutched at his cor. Cameron was stunned as she stared nkly at the body before her eyes. Waylon lifted his head to look at her and said, ¡°Why are you destroying my clothes again?¡± Cameron hastily released her hand and averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s your clothes¡® problem.¡± Waylon fastened the buttons and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t seen my body before. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Chapter 2213 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Cameron turned her head sideways and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°This is new, Cameron. I thought you were used to seeing men¡¯s bodies since you have been staying under the same roof with other men the whole time?¡± Cameron turned her head around to meet his gaze. ¡°Are you serious? I¡¯m not embarrassed at all. I dare you to strip yourself naked.¡± Waylon looked at her silently. With a triumphant grin on her face, Cameron went closer to him and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, Wayne. But it seems like I was wrong. It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind seeing it again.¡± She was going to win against Waylon once, even if it meant throwing away her own dignity. Cameron coiled her finger around the button on his shirt. However, before she could do anything, he stopped her and narrowed his eyes. Are you serious about this?¡± (( It went without saying that Cameron was just joking with him. After all, what if he was even more shameless than she was? She just wanted to put him in a tight spot. She wasn¡¯t going to strip him naked at all. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but Waylon grabbed it tightly.¡± Cameron, even though you¡¯ve pretended to be a man for many years, do you really understand men?¡± Cameron was stunned and did not know how to answer his question. Waylon stroked the back of her hand with his finger and took another step forward to shorten the distance between them even further. ¡°You think you understand men, but in reality, you don¡¯t. Those men you came across were either your opponents orrades and subordinates. They didn¡¯t know your true identity and didn¡¯t dare to threaten you that way. But you¡¯re a woman now, and that¡¯s a whole Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. different story.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± she asked nkly. Waylon dragged her into his arms, stunning her. She tried to struggle and free herself, but his hold was too tight. Suddenly, she felt something pressing against her thigh and froze. She looked at Waylon in disbelief and said, ¡°You¡­¡± Waylon secured her tightly in his arms and leaned over. Whispering into her ear, he said, ¡°Now you know what the difference is? There are men who you can¡¯t tease.¡± Cameron¡¯s face burned scarlet, and just when he released her, she took a step back hurriedly and left the cabin. Waylon ced his hand over his face and looked at the food on the table through the slits of his fingers. He just wanted to tell her that she shouldn¡¯t go around and say something like that to other men, but it seemed to him that he had scared her away. The ship arrived at Dn¡¯s Pier the following morning. There were a few limousines parked near it. Quincy and the others who had returned one day early hade to pick them up. Daisie handed her suitcase to Noce and turned around to look at Cameron and Waylon. She did not know why but detected some awkwardness between the two of them. Noce grabbed her shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car first.¡± ¡°But Cameron Before she could finish her sentence, Noce nced at them and interrupted her. ¡°Your eldest brother will take care of her.¡± 23 Daisie and Noce went into the car at the back. The bodyguard walked up to Waylon and said, ¡°Young Master Waylon, this way, please.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. After that, he handed this suitcase to the bodyguard and turned his head to look at Cameron. Cameron spun her head sideways and said, ¡°I can carry it myself.¡± She then carried her suitcase into the trunk. Waylon chuckled and went into the car first. Once Cameron got into the car, she pulled her phone out to make a hotel reservation. Just when she was about to make the payment, she found out that her card was frozen. She tried another two cards, but her bnce was limited. She clenched her phone tightly and took a deep breath. She was confident that this must be her father¡¯s doing. She put her phone away and swore inwardly that she would get revenge on her father when she returnedter. While they were on their way, Cameron sent messages to Mahina and Damian to ask for money. However¡­ Mahina: [I¡¯m sorry, miss. Mr. Southern Sr. told me that he¡¯d dock my pay for six months if I lend you money.] Damian: [It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to lend you any money, but I can¡¯t. You know your father better than me, so¡­ Just stay in Bassburgh and y for a while. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll treat you well.] Cameron put her phone down and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°This is one hell of a move, Dad!¡® Cameron turned her sideways and looked at the man beside her. His eyes were closed. She stretched her hand forward and poked at his arm. Chapter 2214 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Waylon opened his eyes slowly and turned his head around to look at her. Cameron forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Can I discuss something with you?¡± As if he could read her mind, he said, ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re going to ask me for money so that you can book a hotel?¡± Her smile disappeared as she replied, ¡°Forget about it. I still owe you a lot of money, so I shouldn¡¯t borrow money from you anymore.¡± Waylon handed an ess card to Cameron. She was stunned and looked at him in confusion. ¡°You can stay wherever you want in Bassburgh.¡± Waylon took in her surprised gaze and chuckled. ¡°We won¡¯t let you stay on the street.¡± When she did not ept the ess card, Waylon continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯m taking it back.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait!¡± Cameron hastily took over the card and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t want it.¡± She needed to spend money to live in a hotel, so of course, she would settle down for anything. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to stay in someone else¡¯s home either. After all, not everyone was as friendly and weing as her father. What¡¯s more, she did not want to stay under the same roof as Waylon. However, what she did not know was that this was part of Waylon¡¯s n to lure her into his trap. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie and Nn were waiting for their kids in the living room. When they heard the footsteps, Maisie turned her head around, and Daisie walked into the living room. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± With a smile on her face, Maisie rose to her feet, and Daisie approached her. She measured her up and down and said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost six months since you went to the ind. It seems like you¡¯ve been eating well.¡± Daisie replied, ¡°Of course. Mr. Southern Sr. treated us really well.¡± Nn and Maisie then looked toward Noce, Waylon, and Cameron, who wereing from the door. This was the first time the maids and butler in the living room met with Cameron, so they were curious about her. This was the first time Cameron met with the Goldmanns as well. She looked calm on the surface but was nervous deep down. Maisie studied her from head to toe. If she hadn¡¯t known that Sunny¡¯s son was actually a daughter, she would have never believed that the girl standing in front of her would be the legendary ¡°Mr. Southern.¡± ¡®What an interesting girl.¡® Seeing that Maisie was looking at her, Cameron smiled at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Mrs. Goldmann.¡± Everyone was stunned and looked at her. Maisie was startled as well and chucked. ¡°Are you praising me?¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°Is it not allowed?¡± Other than the four people in the living room, the rest of the people gasped in surprise. Maisie had heard too manypliments, but even if someone wanted to curry favor with her, they wouldn¡¯t be so straightforward and say she was pretty. What¡¯s more, Maisie was very good at taking care of herself. She looked youthful and beautiful, and many peopleplimented her for her good looks. However, someone of Maisie¡¯s level wouldn¡¯t take it seriously since she had heard too much about it. They would only take it as ttery. They could understand if Cameron wanted to curry favor with Maisie, but they couldn¡¯t understand why she would add a question like that. They were confident that Maisie wouldn¡¯t be happy about it.. It was only now that Cameron noticed the people around her were looking at her. She squinted and wondered if she had said something wrong. Suddenly, Maisie chuckled and looked at Cameron. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Ms. Southern. I¡¯m really happy about it. I thought you would say I¡¯m Daisie¡¯s elder sister.¡± Cameron was stunned and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Well, you really look like her elder sister.¡± Nn cleared his throat and chimed in. ¡°You guys must be tired from the trip. Come and sit.¡± All of them took their seats on the couch, and the maid came over to serve them tea. Nn asked Noce and Waylon about the things that had urred on the ind. Both of them replied to him honestly, and then he looked at Cameron. ¡°Ms. Southern, please help me to express my gratitude to Mr. Southern Sr. for taking care of the children while they were on the East Inds.¡± Chapter 2215 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Cameron took a sip from the tea and nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Maisie sent the maid to prepare a guest room for Cameron. Just when Cameron was about to say something, Waylon chimed in. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not staying here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Maisie. Daisie looked at Waylon and asked, ¡°Are you going to let Cameron stay in a hotel?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Waylon replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s going to stay in Emperon.¡± Maisie seemed to have realized something and smiled, ¡°Alright then. Emperon is pretty near Taylorton. Daisie and Noce are staying in Taylorton, so they can also take care of Cameron if she stays in Emperon.¡± After they finished their lunch, Noce and Waylon followed Nn to his study room. Daisie brought Cameron to the garden. As if she remembered something, she asked meaningfully, ¡°Cameron, are you really not going to stay here?¡± ¡°Yeah. I just don¡¯t feelfortable staying here¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not avoiding my eldest brother, are you?¡± Ever since they came down from the ship, she could sense something had happened between them. It was very apparent that Cameron was avoiding Waylon. She was stumped and turned her head sideways to look in another direction. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not avoiding him at all.¡± Daisie sped her hands behind her back and chuckled. ¡°I can sense something fishy between you and my brother. I¡¯m sure you must be avoiding him.¡± Cameron stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Daisie.¡± You¡¯re on your brother¡¯s side, right? You also lied to me about the door number for him. I thought that was your cabin.¡± Daisie scratched her cheek and asked, ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that petty¨Cminded.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me tell you something to make it up for you.¡± She looked at Cameron and blinked. ¡°If you stay in the Goldmann mansion, my eldest brother may not be able to bully you that much since my mom is here.¡± Cameron waved her hand and rejected it without any hesitation. ¡°No. I won¡¯t stay here as long as your brother is staying here.¡± A hint of amusement crossed Daisie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Really? Anyway, I¡¯ve warned you already, so don¡¯t me me if anything happenster.¡± Cameron did not take her words seriously. She thought Daisie was saying this because she wanted her to stay in the Goldmann mansion. At night, Waylon sent Cameron to Emperon. Cameron walked into the courtyard and realized that the house was kind of new. She turned her head around. ¡°Is it here?¡± He did not say anything. He pressed on the fingerprint scanner and entered the vi. Cameron followed behind him. She froze when she saw Waylon taking off his jacket and hanging it on the hanger. ¡°Are you not leaving?¡± Waylon took off his watch, put it on the table, and replied indifferently, ¡°Since when did I say I¡¯m leaving?¡± Suddenly, Cameron remembered the things that Daisie had told her this afternoon and felt like something had exploded inside her head. ¡°So this is what Daisie was talking about!?¡® Waylon walked up to her and stood in front of her. Their shadows were ovepping with each other under themp. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to stay in the Goldmann mansion, you can only stay with me here.¡± Cameron took two steps backward andughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to stay in the Goldmann mansion.¡± She turned around, and just when she was reaching for the door handle, an arm came behind her and pressed against the door. Even though she did not turn her head around, she could feel the strong oppression behind her. He had enveloped her entirely in his aura, and she had nowhere to run. Waylon lifted up a strand of her hair with his finger and leaned closer to her. Even though they did not touch each other, it looked like he was flirting with her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you don¡¯t want to stay in the Goldmann mansion, but now you want to go back there? How are you going to exin to my parents?¡± Cameron gnashed her teeth and turned around. ¡°I have never said before that I don¡¯t want to stay¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he interjected. He took a strand of her hair and put it against her lips. ¡°So, you¡¯re staying here.¡± Chapter 2216 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Upon catching this scene, Cameron¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly. She pulled her hair out of his hands immediately andbed it. ¡°You actually kissed my hair? What the hell is wrong with you? I¡¯ll kick your *ss if you continue to give me such crap!¡± Waylon sneered and stared at her. Her face obviously looked like a tomato at the moment, and it seemed that she was trying to act all tough and wanted to threaten him. She was so innocent that he could not help but want to tease and bully her. His gazended on her lips, and he rubbed his finger across her lips. How do you n to beat me up, Cameron?¡± (C She grabbed the hem of his cor with a fierce expression. ¡°If you dare toy a hand or a leg on me again, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± He gave off a faint smirk. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t move my hands or legs from now on.¡± A warm sensation spread over her lips just as Cameron was in a daze. Her pupils constricted, and it felt like there was a torrent flowing through her entire body, which made her gopletely numb. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Her mind exploded abruptly¨Cnothing was left but a nk space. Waylon paused for a bit after a short peck, held the side of her neck with his palm, and intensified the interaction. Cameron seemed to have had her breath taken away. Not only did she lose all the strength to push him away, but her whole body felt like a shell that had had its soul drained as she felt weak and powerless. The kiss continued until the two of them got separated, and she gasped. Waylon rubbed the corner of her lips with his thumb and approached her ear. ¡°I only used my lips and not my hands or legs, so it¡¯s not a vition of our agreement.¡± Her heart was about to escape from her chest cavity through her throat, so she instantly pushed him away and dashed upstairs. She closed the door and locked it when she stepped into her room. Her body then slumped against the door and down to the floor. She had yet to return to her senses since she got kissed. ¡®I just got kissed. He actually kissed me!¡® Cameron covered her cheeks. Her ears were flushed as well. ¡®I¡¯ve never been so weak and useless. I actually got turned into a coward by a mere kiss! ¡®Wayne Goldmann, that¡¯s it! You¡¯ve overstepped! The next day, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Daisie woke up early in the morning. She went downstairs and saw Noce helping Maisie make breakfast in the kitchen. Maisie turned to look at the rabbit pastry Noce kneaded with his hands and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s some great craftsmanship. I must say that I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone so meticulous, just like Waylon.¡± He smiled humbly. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Daisie walked into the kitchen. ¡°Mom, are you guys making pastries?¡± Maisie turned around. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m testing your husband¡¯s cooking skills.¡± ¡°Noce¡¯s cooking skills aren¡¯t too bad, huh?¡± After saying that, she was attracted by the bunny¨C shaped pastry that was lying on the table, and her eyes lit up. ¡°This is so adorable!¡± She picked up the pastry and ced it in the palm of her hand. The rabbit looked lively and felt so soft in her hand that she could not bear to take a bite out of it. ¡°Noce, is this your masterpiece?¡± Noce looked at her. ¡°Mom did a few of them too.¡± The word ¡°Mom¡± came out of his mouth abruptly and startled Maisie, who then burst intoughter. ¡°Did you just call me Mom? It¡¯s decided then. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll call me in the future.¡± Maisie had just gotten herself another excellent and handsome son, so how could she not feel thrilled? Daisie returned to her senses. ¡®What was that? Noce is actually quite a good candidate when ites to pleasing and entertaining Mom.¡® Maisie suddenly suggested, ¡°Daisie, after we¡¯ve finished baking the pastries, you should bring some to the hospital for Freyja.¡± Daisie was astonished. ¡°Has Freyja been hospitalized?¡± ¡°Freyja is pregnant, and her body has been under the weather all this while. She can only stay in the hospital during this time. Since you¡¯vee back, you should take some time to apany her.¡± Daisie thought of something and wondered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Colton be there. to apany her?¡± Maisie put the pastries into the oven. ¡°You should know Colton¡¯s temperament well enough. Things have been rather fragile between them recently, and I¡¯m not the most suitable person to be interfering in their affairs. It¡¯s up to you guys now.¡± Daisie thought about something and did not say anything. Chapter 2217 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 After the pastries were baked, Daisie packed some for Freyja. And since Noce was about to head out, he drove her to the hospital. Before she got out of the car, she turned around and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I¡®ll go up first.¡± Noce let off a faint chuckle and stroked her on the cheek. ¡°Okay.¡± Daisie got out of the car, put on a mask and cap, and walked straight toward the hospital¡¯s entrance. Noce watched as she walked away from the car, picked up the phone, and contacted Edison. Daisie lowered her head and avoided the crowd while finding her way to the gynecology department. She then walked toward Freyja¡®s ward, and just as she was about to push the door of the ward open, Colton came out of the ward. The two collided at the entryway. Colton frowned and was about to say something, only to realize that it was his sister.¡± Daisie?! Daisie pulled down her mask. ¡°Colton, you¡®re here?¡± Colton also knew that they hade back from the East Inds, so he was not surprised to see her. He responded with a hum. ¡°You stay here and apany her for a bit. I¡®ll go back to thepany first.¡± Without saying more, he stepped into the elevator. Daisie looked back at him as millions of thoughts shed across her mind. There was abundant sunlight in the ward, and it was well¨Clit. Freyja sat on the chair in front of the window. She was covered with a nket from her thighs down, and the loose pajamas could no longer hide her already bulging belly. Daisie walked up to her. ¡°Freyja.¡± Hearing her voice, Freyja froze for a moment and then looked back at her. ¡°Daisie, you¡®ve returned?¡± She walked forward with a smile and put the pastries on the table. ¡°I came back yesterday. Mom told me that you¡®ve been hospitalized, so I¡®vee to see you.¡± She opened the packet on the table. ¡°Have you eaten anything? Mom and Noce made these pastries. You should really try them.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Freyja gave off a faint smile. ¡°Okay.¡± After watching her taste the pastries, Daisie asked, ¡°So, how do they taste?¡± She nodded. ¡°They¡®re delicious.¡± Daisie looked at her and could not help but feel that all of Freyja¡®s smiles seemed rather forced, so she hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Freyja, what happened between you and Colton?¡± Freyja paused for a bit, her eyes moved, and she smiled. ¡°Nothing much. Why are you asking this?¡± She did not believe it. ¡°Don¡®t lie to me. Did Colton bully you again?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°He didn¡®t bully me. The problem is with me.¡± Daisie was startled. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Freyja¡®s eyes were fixed on the pastries on the table. She hesitated and remained silent for a long time before letting off a faint smile. ¡°Maybe I¡®m starting to regret it already.¡± Daisie was astounded. ¡®Regret? Does she regret falling in love with Colton now?¡® She held Freyja¡®s hand. ¡°Freyja, although I don¡®t know what happened between you and Colton, you do love him, and he does love you too. You two love each other. That¡®s all you need in the world that you¡®ll need to move on, so why do you need to overthink things?¡± Freyja looked at her. ¡°Daisie, my past is different from yours. You should know that my background isn¡®t perfect, and my past is like a huge stain on my body. ¡°It¡®s my problem that I¡®m living under the shadow of being bound by my personal past. I want to put my past aside and stay with him without any hesitation too, but as long as Deedee exists between us, it¡®s impossible for me not to think about her.¡± She looked out the window with a gloomy expression. ¡°I know that Colton wouldn¡®t mind Deedee¡®s existence. Although she¡®s Ken¡®s child, and I could¡®ve left her alone and moved on with my own life, at the end of the day, I¡®m still her guardian, so can I abandon her? ¡°Because of my mother¡®s abuse, Deedee has been greatly traumatized and has been diagnosed with psychological problems. And the only person that she can trust in this world is me. I know that Colton can ept her and even raise her, but if I were to bring Deedee along into my marriage with Colton, what would the public think of Deedee when we give birth to our own child and have a new family? ¡°In the public¡®s opinion, she¡®ll always be a girl who finds shelter under the Goldmanns¡® roof.¡± Chapter 2218 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 Daisie continued. ¡°But if the Goldmanns can ept Deedee ¨C ¡± . ¡°Daisie,¡± Freyja interrupted her calmly. ¡°Even if the Goldmanns can ept Deedee, what will the public think of the Goldmanns? What will the public say when they know that the future daughter¨Cinw of the Goldmanns brought her niece along when she moved in with the family? ¡°Or, on the other hand, I, as Deedee¡®s guardian, actually abandoned her in order to get married to Colton? No matter which I choose, Colton will be the one who¡®ll have to juggle with all the pressure in the end.¡± ¡°I don¡®t want to implicate Colton, and I don¡®t want to drag the Goldmanns into this mess. I¡®m even more afraid that the public¡®s opinion will only make me feel that I¡®m not worthy of him.¡± Freyja lowered her head, and a warm teardrop fell on the back of her hand. ¡®No matter wliat I do, having the best of both worlds is just not an option. It¡®s just like what my mother said back then, as it resounds in my ears all day long like it¡®s a nightmare. ¡®So, what right do I have to be happy?¡® Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it was just her inferiorityplex messing with her mind. She felt that she was not qualified, so she sealed her heart from the world. Colton was the one who had moved her, and Deedee was the one who had made her recognize reality. Daisie stood up and was about to say something when the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. Nobody knew since when Colton came back, so perhaps he had heard what they were talking about. Freyja was astounded. None of them could read the emotions on his face. ¡°Daisie, can you please give us the room for a bit?¡± Daisie took a nce at Freyja and left the ward in the end. The roon became dead silent for a moment. Freyja raised her gaze, and her voice sounded hoarse. ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡± Colton hurried to her and sped her shoulders tightly with both hands. ¡°Freyja, do you really don¡®t want me to get implicated? And why must you care so much about the public¡®s opinion? Do you really think that I¡®m not capable of handling those things, or do you think that I¡®m incapable of curing Deedee¡®s mental problem? I¡®ve hired the best doctor in the world for her, so what else do you want me to do?¡± Her pale lips moved slightly. ¡°Is Jessie Blueman the doctor that you¡®ve hired?¡± ¡°I¡®m d that you know this.¡± He tightened his grip. ¡°Freyja, the child that you¡®re bearing now is one of the Goldmanns, so I won¡®t let you take it away. And if you insist on leaving, I won¡®t even let you see the child in the future, so you¡®d better believe that, as I¡®m a man of my word.¡± She buried her head, and her shoulders trennbled. ¡°Colton, I went to thepany to find you the other day. Do you know what they said about me? Do you really want to ept a woman who¡®ll marry you along with someone else¡®s child? How can you be sure that the woman has no ulterior motive?¡± His gaze dimmed. ¡°When did that happen?¡± She felt powerless. ¡°The day before I was hospitalized. I went to find you, and they told me that you had left with a woman.¡± Colton was slightly stunned. She had been hospitalized a week ago, but he did not know that she actually went to ckgold to look for him a week ago. He frowned. ¡°I did go out with Jessie on that day because she came to me to talk about Deedee¡®s condition. She¡®s a psychology major, so what are you suspecting?¡± lung?¡± ¡®Jessie is the psychologist I hired for Deedee half a year ago. She knows it. Could it be that she¡®s started to care more about me and suspect me because she¡®s heard those rumors? But this also shows that she¡®s capable of jealousy when ites to me. It¡®s not that she doesn¡®t care about me.¡® Upon thinking of this, Colton¡®s expression became more rxed, and he squatted down in front of her. ¡°I know that you¡®re being a teeny bit more sensitive because of the pregnancy, and I also know that I¡®ve been busy recently and have ignored your feelings, but can you stop treating me like this all the time?¡± Colton leaned against her chest and caressed her bulging belly as if he was in close contact with the fetus. ¡°Since Deedee¡®s incident, you¡®ve been avoiding me. Maybe you¡®re afraid of implicating me or being assaulted by all the rumors, but you can always count on me, and I promise that I won¡®t let those words get to you again, okay?¡± Chapter 2219 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 ¡°Do you think it¡®s because of those words that I...¡± Freyja did not continue, and she looked extremely depressed and sad. ¡°Otherwise, what would it be?¡± Colton held the back of her hand. ¡°Freyja, you¡®re willing to speak your heart out when talking to Daisie. Don¡®t you have anything to say when I¡®m literally here?¡± Freyja¡®s eyes moved, and she gave off a faint smile. ¡°I have nothing else to say.¡± Colton looked at her. There was no fluctuation of emotions in her eyes as if she was as still as a millpond. After a long time, he got up slowly. ¡°You should grab some rest.¡± As soon as Colton left the ward, Freyja clenched her fist, fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist, and pursed her lips tightly. Ever since half a year ago, an invisible barrier seems to have risen between the both of us. He thinks that I only cared about Deedee and left wrathfully, and we¡®ve not seen each other for half a month since then. ¡®The decision that I made at the time was indeed an anxious one. Deedee¡®s personal safety was the only thing that I thought about. Ignoring his feelings is a fact, and I can¡®t shy away from my ountability. ¡®Even though cracks have appeared in our rtionship, they¡®re all caused by my own problem, and I can¡®t just put all the me on Colton. ¡®On the contrary, I¡®m very grateful for Colton. At least Deedee¡®s injury was treated in time, and he even introduced Deedee to a personal psychologist, Jessie Blueman, regardless of what happened. ¡®Everything was fine at that time. I even thought that if Deedee¡®s condition could be cured, I might apologize to Colton and open up to him, telling him that I didn¡®t actually think about giving up the child in order to be with him and that I¡®d try to get over my childhood shadows and start anew with him. However, as soon as I was moved, Deedee¡®s condition suddenly deteriorated. She even told me that as long as she was willing to harm herself, she¡®d be able to gain my full attention... ¡®As for the reason that caused everything to spiral out of control, I don¡®t even dare to think about it. ¡®Everything was fine until the appearance of that text message and the gossip that shattered my confidence.¡® Aluxury coupe was parked at the entrance of an amusement park. Cameron took a nce out the window and instantly felt disgusted. ¡°I¡®m no child. Why did you bring me here?¡± Waylon let off a soft chuckle. ¡°Your father said that you¡®ve never been to an amusement park, so I¡®m bringing you to one.¡± She was surprised. ¡°You actually contacted my father behind my back?¡± He unfastened his seat belt, leaned over, ran his fingers over her lips, and stared at her with his scorching gaze. ¡°Do you n to get out of the car?¡± Cameron was afraid that he would kiss her, so she smacked his hand off her face and got out of the car in a hurry. Seeing her flee, Waylon could not help butugh out loud. The amusement park was crowded and boisterous. In order for her to get the full experience, Waylon did not buy out the whole park for the day and bought the tickets himself. The two of them entered the amusement park. There were various kinds of food trucks on the side of the pavement. Mascots holding colorful balloons could be seen all around the park, and groups of children were noisily gathered around the mascots, stretching their hands out and asking for the balloons. Many tourists also watched the show, and the atmosphere was lively. Cameron walked up to Waylon, looked around, seemed to have seen a shooting game, and curiously fought herself through the crowd. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Waylon remembered that someone had just told him she was not a child, but she looked a lot like a child. Cameron picked up the dart in her hand. Many small balloons were hanging on the panel a few feet away from her, alongside a variety of exquisite small gifts, dolls, toys, and so on. The little boy beside her threw the dart with every fiber of his being but did not burst any of the balloons. He was about to give up when Cameron suddenly asked him,¡± Which of the gifts do you want?¡± The little boy was stunned and pointed to the toy sniper rifle hanging in the middle. ¡°I want that, but I can¡®t get it.¡± Chapter 2220 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The boy was doubtful. ¡°Can you do it?¡± Cameron picked up the dart and aimed at the balloons. ¡°This is as simple as ABC. Just watch.¡± After a few seconds, she threw the dart with precision. One of the balloons popped. The boy was stunned. Even the owner was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this beginner¡®s luck or what?! The boy then pointed at a teddy bear. ¡°I want that.¡± Cameron continued with the game and threw it diagonally this time around. The dart punctured three balloons in a row. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The boy leaped into the air happily. ¡°Wow, you¡®re amazing!¡± Even the few children who were watching from the side could not hold themselves back now and started surrounding her. ¡°We want toys too!¡± ¡°Okay, one by one!¡± The owner could no longer sit still and hurried over. ¡°Miss, if you y like this, I¡®ll go bankrupt really soon.¡± Cameron sneered. ¡°It¡®s not that I¡®m not paying you. Besides, you hung them up, which means they¡®re up for grabs, aren¡®t they?¡± It was well said and extremely reasonable, so the owner was at a loss for words. The owner could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Please, miss, I wouldn¡®t be here arguing with you if you could pay me more. With $5, everyone gets three chances. But if you were to win three items with each throw, how could I not go bankrupt?¡± Waylon took out a card. ¡°I¡®ll pay you $15,000. All you need to do is let her y.¡± The owner was dumbfounded for a split second. He then took a closer look at Waylon, immediately took the card from him, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Young man, you do look quite posh. Are you sure about this?¡± ¡®$15,000, I can¡®t even earn a fraction of that in a month.¡¯ Waylon nodded. The owner suddenly gave off a grin and became very enthusiastic. ¡°Okay, then you can take whatever I have in the stall today.¡± Cameron walked up to Waylon¡®s side and whispered, ¡°$15,000, do you really think that money grows on trees? Do you not have anywhere else to spend that money of yours?¡± Waylon turned to look at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡®s why I¡®m asking you to help me spend my money, right?¡± Cameron choked on her own words, looked away hastily, and her ears flushed almost instantly. ¡°You can cut the horsesh*t there.¡± She continued to throw the darts. Every single attempt was as urate as it could be, and soon the toys on the panel were almost gone. But the owner happily hung up new ones, and another round began. The business of this shop was not so popr before this. Now, all the children were gathered here, and even passersby could not help bute over to watch. Cameron¡®s divine skills were simply breathtaking, ¡°Holy sh*t! That woman is amazing! She hasn¡®t missed one!¡± ¡°If I had her skills, my girlfriend would instantly fall in love with me again.¡± ¡°My God, she¡®s really awesome!¡± Waylon stared at Cameron. ¡°These skill¨Cbased games are pieces of cake to her. I don¡®t even have to shoot. No, I have absolutely no chance at it.! He shook his head helplessly, feeling that he was not worthy of her at this very moment. He also picked up a dart and threw it at the balloon that she was aiming at, bursting it a second ahead of her. Cameron was startled and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me?¡± The corners of his lips twitched. ¡°Fancy a match?¡± ¡°You¡®re the one who asks for it!¡± Cameron was pumped. Originally, she was only helping the children to earn gifts, but it had now be a duel between her and Waylon. The crowd felt as if they were here to witness an Olympic final. They did not even dare to blink from beginning to end. And the children standing at the side could no longer hold onto the toys in their arms. The piles of toys were so huge that they were even taller than some of their owners. Two hourster, the owner¡®s stall was literally empty, and the children went home with their hands and pockets full. Looking at his empty storage room, the owner sighed. Today was the only day where he could leave his stall unlocked through the night. This feeling of being bought out by a local aristocrat was wonderful! Chapter 2221 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 If there were generous patrons like him daily, he would be able to get three houses in an upscale ce. Cameron felt more rxed after moving around. She suddenly heard a scream from up top and a roller¨Ccoaster passing over their heads. Her eyes shone as she tugged Waylon¡®s hand. ¡°That one?¡± Waylon raised his brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡® She smiled. ¡°Are you scared?¡± He squinted. ¡°As long as you¡®re not.¡± Cameron ran toward the roller¨C coaster, and Waylon followed after. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They got into a car, and Cameron could see the surrounding areas and the people getting smaller and smaller as it slowly started moving and climbing upward. Since it wasn¡®t too quick, she was suspicious. ¡°Why is this going so slow? Isn¡®t it supposed to be fast?¡± The other guest turned back to look at her as if they were looking at a retard. Waylonughed. ¡°Can¡®t you just wait for a little while?¡± The roller¨Ccoaster suddenly stopped, then Cameron frowned. ¡°Is there a problem with the electricity? The next moment, the far flew straight downward. It was so fast it felt as though they were falling and had lost their bnce. Cameron screamed in a high pitch, her heart almost stopping while she grabbed the person beside her tightly. Waylon¡®s eardrums almost burst. They turned and went up and down¨C everything happened in three minutes. After it stopped, Cameron was still stunned. It was so exhrating! Waylon turned to look at her messy hair and then down at her hand that was still grasping his arm. His shirt was wrinkled. He leaned in. ¡°Can you let go now?¡± Cameron snapped back and realized that she was holding him. She immediately let go and almost lost her bnce when she alighted. Waylon chuckled behind her and walked toward her to hold her. ¡°I just wasn¡®t ready the first time. Let¡®s do it again!¡± Waylon thought about how she was not going to give up and went on another round with her. It was better the first time because the second time, after she got off, she rushed to the nearest bin and threw up. Waylon got her a bottle of water and handed it to her while holding back hisughter.¡± Do you want to go again?¡± Cameron took the water bottle but didn¡®t speak. That gave her motion sickness. She gargled and then suddenly looked toward him. ¡°Don¡®t you feel dizzy?¡® Waylon shrugged. ¡°I¡®m very healthy.¡± Cameron had nothing to say. That was too much. Was there nothing that this man couldn¡®t handle? Her eyes fell on a signboard that showed an escape room. Her eyes turned evil after staring at it for a long time. After Cameron and Waylon looked at the rules for the ¡°Ghost Bride¡± escape room, they entered. It was dark inside, and the yers only had shlights. The other yers walked at the back out of fear. There was a couple, and the girl was very afraid, so she walked while holding onto her boyfriend the entire time. Cameron turned around, looked at her, and whispered, ¡°Such a coward.¡± Waylon suddenly held her hand, which made her jump. She looked up and shone the light on her own face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon smirked and moved her shlight away. ¡°Follow closely. I don¡®t want you to go missing.¡± She turned her face away. ¡°You¡®re the one who¡®s going to go missing.¡± They had to split up because of the rules. Cameron and Waylon went into a creepy wedding room that was decorated with antiques. It was gloomy and dpidated. This was the room of the ghost bride. Cameron was going to look around when a woman in a white gown and messy hair crawled out from under the bed and grabbed onto her ankles. Chapter 2222 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 ¡°Sh*t!¡± Cameron kicked her a few times. Waylon immediately hugged her. ¡°Stop kicking!¡± The actor removed the wig and immediately stood up, showing that he was a man. He touched his swollen face while heined. ¡°What are you doing? I¡®m just an actor. That¡®s too harsh!¡± Cameron was insistent. ¡°It¡®s your fault for scaring me.¡± Waylon stood in front of her and said to the man, ¡°I¡®m so sorry, my girlfriend...¡± He pointed at his head. The man grumbled and walked away. Cameron stomped on his foot and angrily said, ¡°I¡®m not your girlfriend. And why did you point at your head? Did you mean that I¡®m crazy?¡± Waylon pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Surprised, she pressed her hands onto his chest but couldn¡®t push him away. Waylon finally let her go when she stopped struggling and put a finger to her lips.¡± Does it still not count now?¡± She turned her face away as her heart skipped a beat. ¡°L... I never agreed. Don¡®t assume things.¡± She pushed him away and left angrily. Waylon wiped his lips with his thumb, thinking about the kiss. He didn¡®t want to stop kissing her. If it wasn¡®t because of where they were... Cameron bumped into another actor who jumped out in the corridor. As her default reaction to being ambushed, she pushed the man to the floor and beat him up again. Waylon put his hand to his forehead because he realized that he shouldn¡®t have brought her to an escape room. Cameron was forced to end the game because she assaulted the actors and receivedints about it. They thought that she did that intentionally. She stood there with her head hanging low and apologizing like a child who had gotten in trouble Waylon walked over. ¡°I¡®m so sorry. This is the first time my girlfriend has yed this game, and she doesn¡®t know the rules. I¡®ll pay for all medical expenses.¡± The manager saw that Waylon was sincere about it, so they talked about the medical fees and let it go. They got into the car after leaving the amusement park. Waylon rested his elbow on the shoulder of the seat and caressed her soft face with the back of his hand. ¡°You¡®re such a troublemaker, making me pay extra on our first date?¡± Cameron turned her face away. ¡°It wasn¡®t intentional.¡± Cameron suddenly looked back at him upon realizing what he had said. ¡°What date?¡± Did he bring her to the amusement park for a date? Waylon put his hand behind her head, pulled her close, and kissed her cheek. ¡°What do you think that is?¡± Cameron¡®s face burned as she pushed his shoulder. ¡°Don¡®t lean in so close¡ª Mm!¡± He bit her lip and pecked her. Cameron batted hershes. His breath was warm, and it surrounded her, making her heart flutter. He finally let go after a long time. Her face was warm, and the blush on her face took a long time to go away. Cameron stared at him shyly. ¡°Have you kissed a lot of women?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Are you saying that I¡®m a good kisser?¡± She pushed him away and sat up straight. She didn¡®t like following his lead. Waylon pushed her hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡®ve only kissed one woman.¡± She asked, ¡°Who?¡± Hechuckled. ¡°The one who¡®s asking.¡± Cameron was stunned and turned away. ¡°I don¡®t believe you.¡± This man was cunning and always ¡®lied¡® to her and bullied her. If it were someone else, that person would have been in the hospital already. She could have beaten him up, but why didn¡®t she? Waylon suddenly received a text. He squinted and put his phone away. ¡°Let¡®s go meet someone.¡± She pushed his hand away. ¡°No.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2223 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Waylonughed. ¡°To see my brother.¡± Cameron paused and was curious. ¡°Coleman? Why do i need to see him?¡® Waylon held onto the steering wheel and started the engine. ¡°As his sister¨C inw, you should meet him.¡± ¡®S¨CSister¨Cinw?¡® Cameron¡®s face was even hotter, and she started stuttering, ¡°I¡®m not married to you yet and have not agreed to do so. No, I won¡®t ever marry you!¡± Waylon smiled and didn¡®t speak. At ckgold... Cameron walked into the lobby with Waylon. She looked around at the decor. It was indeed what the biggest group in Bassburgh would look like¨Celegant and ssy. Everything ran with the help of Al, holograms, and even the concierge had been reced by Al. The employees were not required to punch in, and instead, they used facial recognition to confirm their attendance. Waylon and Cameron took the elevator to the administration office. When the employees saw him, they were all shocked because their president was supposed to be in his office. Leonard walked out of his office, saw the people walking over, and immediately walked over to him. ¡°Sir?¡± The staff was shocked. ¡®Young Master Waylon is back? Waylon nodded. ¡°Is Colton in his office?¡± Leonard was very friendly. ¡°Yes, this way please.¡± Waylon walked toward the office, knocked on the door, and then entered after getting permission. Colton put down his phone and got up. ¡°Waylon.¡± He was shocked when he saw the woman behind him and could guess who she was. Cameron looked at Colton. They looked very simr in pictures but even more in person. There was a slight difference in their mannerism, however. Waylon was more mature and gentler, while Colton was sharper and colder, not as nice to be around. Waylon turned to look at her. This is Cameron, Mr. Sunny Southern¡®s daughter.¡± Colton looked toward her and nodded. ¡°I¡®ve heard about you.¡± Cameron smiled courteously. The three of them sat down on the couch. After bringing the tea, Leonard left the room. Waylon picked up his teacup. ¡°How have you been in the past half a year?¡°... Colton was going to say something but didn¡®t seem to befortable with Cameron around. Cameron noticed that and patted Waylon¡®s shoulder. ¡°I¡®ll go and walk around.¡± She then got up and left. After that, Waylon could guess what he was going to say, so he slowly sipped his tea.¡± Is it about Freyja?¡± Colton rubbed his temple. ¡°I don¡®t know how to make her stay.¡± Waylon squinted and was in deep thought. ¡°Tell me more about what happened.¡± Meanwhile, Cameron was randomly walking around the office. She wasn¡®t interested in the brothers¡® conversation and thought it was boring. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She stopped at the windows in the corridor and looked out the window at the view outside. Bassburgh was a busy city. The busiest part of the East Inds was not even as busy as a small corner of Bassburgh. But she suddenly missed home so much. Two female employees walked past her. ¡°Don¡®t you think that Mr. Goldmann is lowering his standards by marrying that woman? I heard that Ms. Pruitt is taking care of her brother¡®s child, and that child has psychological problems. I don¡®t know why the Goldmanns would be able to ept that.¡± ¡°They have money. They can afford a retard or even disability, let alone psychological problems.¡± ¡°That woman will marry Mr. Goldmann with her niece but needs him to pay for her medical bills. He¡®s such an outstanding man. I¡®m sure he could get any woman, so why did he pick her?¡± Chapter 2224 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 ¡°Yes, Ms. Peterson was great, and that psychologist, Ms. Blueman too. I heard Mr. Goldmann say that she was from his school and went overseas to study and went into psychology. She was beautiful and kind, much better than Ms. Pruitt.¡± Cameron watched while they disappeared around the corner, then squinted. ¡°The Mr. Goldmann whom they were talking about is probably Wayne¡¯s brother.¡® Cameron touched her chin. ¡°The two women were having discussions about the boss¡® girlfriend behind his back. Interesting.¡® In the office¡­ Waylon ran his fingers over his watch and looked up. ¡°Jessie Blueman?¡± 4 Colton looked at his tea. ¡°We were in the same school, but I don¡¯t remember her. I was trying to get a psychologist for Deedee, and she¡¯s in the field, so I appointed her.¡± ¡°Cole, what do you think about Deedee?¡± Waylon crossed his fingers and rested them on his knee. ¡°Do you think Freyja doesn¡¯t care about you because she only cares about Deedee?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Colton rubbed his nose. ¡°I was just too angry. She was pregnant but still took a risk for Deedee. I can¡¯t help but think Deedee is the only thing she cares about.¡± ¡°It would be normal if she cared dearly about Deedee.¡± Waylon pinched the cup¡¯s handle and spun the cup around. Deedee didn¡¯t pop up into your lives halfway through. She¡¯s been there all along. If you¡¯ve fallen for Freyja, why don¡¯t you take her into ount too? ¡°Freyja is worried that you will be annoyed and is willing to let her father take care of Deedee. She took a step back there, but her mother is the reason Deedee now has psychological trauma. ¡°If she abandons her now, from a personal point of view, Deedee isn¡¯t her daughter, so she has no obligations to take care of her. However, officially, she¡¯s a guardian. She has the duty to take care of Deedee until shees of age, even if she¡¯s not her child. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to raise Deedee with her, you¡¯ll have to deal with the stress and critique. She doesn¡¯t want to drag you along, but what about you? Cole, you know someone¡¯s past will cause immense harm, and you¡¯ve seen the Pruitts. Freyja has been avoiding you for the past six months, but aren¡¯t you doing the same too? ¡°Pregnant women are more sensitive and will overthink. If you don¡¯t see her, it will show that what she thinks is true.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Colton held his fist and took a deep breath. ¡°I admit that I haven¡¯t been taking good care of her.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her what you¡¯ve done for her?¡± At least Colton didn¡¯t sit around and ignore her. He wanted to help Deedee and went to see Freyja every day, but most of the time, it was when she was asleep. He looked away. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell¡­¡± Colton stared at him and chuckled after a long pause. ¡°I finally know why Daisie is so afraid of you.¡± ¡°How does she fit into this?¡± ¡°You were doing things for her good, but you never told her. She can¡¯t read minds, so how would she know what¡¯s on your mind? Some people don¡¯t exin themselves when doubted because they know that people who trust them won¡¯t question them.¡± Colton seemed to be deep in thought. Waylon slowly got up. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on women. There¡¯s nothing wrong with letting her win at least once.¡± Colton looked at him. ¡°Are you like this with Cameron?¡± Waylon stopped at the door. ¡°She¡¯s going to be your sister¨Cinw soon.¡± Chapter 2225 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Waylon left the office, stopped in the corridor, and turned to look at Cameron who was ying with the fish in a tank. She knocked the ss and opened her mouth wide to try and scare them. He chuckled. Cameron turned around, closed her mouth, and stood up straight as if nothing had happened. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Waylon couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Are the fishes fun to y with?¡± Cameron crossed her arms and pretended to be calm, but she was feeling extremely awkward. She was trying to scare the fish like a silly girl, and he had seen it. ¡°Not really.¡± He walked to her, stopped, lowered his head, and lightly touched her forehead. ¡°y with me when we get back?¡± Anyone¡¯s heart would explode when someone asked them that, but Cameron just squinted and looked at him questionably. ¡°Do you have some kink?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Only I can deal with this fish brain of yours.¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m a fish? Then what are you then?¡± ¡°The fish farmer.¡± Cameron wanted to bite her tongue off because she had set herself up for it. After leaving ckgold, Cameron got into the car, buckled her Waylon looked at her and squinted. ¡°Am I not enough?¡± She stuck her tongue out. ¡°I¡¯m asking a serious question.¡± What was wrong with this man? He said, ¡°He does.¡± ¡°If employees were talking about the boss behind his back in the office, wouldn¡¯t they be fired?¡± Waylon paused and frowned. ¡°What were they talking about?¡± Cameron told him what she had heard, then crossed her arms and leaned back into her chair. ¡°I think it doesn¡¯t matter if the woman is a good person, but talking behind their backs and involving a kid is too much. If she overheard them, it would hurt a lot.¡± Waylon drove away, slowed down at a cross junction, and stopped at a red light. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s moss?¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°Why?¡± He smiled. ¡°Moss is a low¨Clevel nt and only lives in dark and humid ces, but it will never lose the courage to continue growing. She¡¯s a lot like moss, growing up in a tough situation. Gossip won¡¯t be the thing that brings her down.¡± Cameron was stunned and understood. ¡°You¡¯re talking about her.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re like Daisie and can be friends with her.¡± She looked out the window when the light turned green. ¡°You sound like I will definitely be friends with her.¡± Waylon smiled as he steered the wheel. ¡°She¡¯ll be your sister inw soon anyway.¡± Cameron covered her ears. ¡°Not listening, not listening.¡± Two dayster, at T Media¡­ Daisie just got to the office and was blocked at the door by a group of reporters. The security made a path for her and sent her in. The reporters held out their microphones. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing fans by announcing your marriage?¡± Daisie looked into the camera and smiled naturally. ¡°Why should I worry? I¡¯m just an actress, and I hope that people will pay more attention to my work. Thank you.¡± ¡°I heard that your assistant, Ms. Pruitt, is pregnant. Is your brother getting married to her because of the baby?¡± She thought the questions would just be about her, but the reporters changed the topic to Freyja. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Daisie stopped on the stairs and suddenly turned around. ¡± Who told you that?¡± The reporter froze, then replied. ¡°We just heard rumors. Since Ms. Pruitt is pregnant, it¡¯s hard for people not to specte. We just want confirmation.¡± Chapter 2226 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Daisie responded calmly, ¡°My second brother and Freyja love each other very much. They aren¡¯t getting married because Freyja is pregnant. I don¡¯t know where these rumorse from, but I hope you all can stop spreading them. I don¡¯t want to hear something like this again.¡± After she finished speaking, she went back into thepany without turning her head back. Daisie went to report herself at Charlie¡¯s office. Charlie lifted his eyelids to look at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Just in time.¡± He ced an announcement on the desk and continued. ¡°The shooting for ¡°The Fog¡± is going to start in another two days. They were looking for you to test¨Ctry the makeup yesterday, but I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back in time, so I helped you push it off for a day.¡± Daisie picked up the announcement and asked, ¡°What about James?¡± ¡°He has already started shooting his part. He doesn¡¯t have any money anymore now that his father refuses to support him, and he has finally experienced the feeling of being a poor person. The effect isn¡¯t bad. At least he looks a bit like Simon now.¡± Simon was a character that James yed. He was a young lord who had fallen from grace. It was good to give James a punishment from time to time to cut him down to size. Charlie remembered something and said, ¡°Other than you and James, the artists from ourpetitors will also join the shooting. All of them are good actors, so make sure you two don¡¯t bring disgrace to T, especially James. Help me to keep an eye on him.¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°Alright.¡± In the afternoon, Daisie called Shannon and made a makeup appointment. Everyone was ready to start the shooting when she arrived at the studio. All of the actors had finished their pre -photoshoot prep except for Daisie. She rushed up to Shannon and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Farlon. I¡¯mte¡­¡± However, she was stunned when she saw Zephir. Zephir was looking at her with a smile on his face. Daisie snapped herself back to reality and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here too, Zephir.¡± Zephir nodded, and Shannon said, ¡°Mr. Gosling will join us as the vice director. Daisie, you go get your makeup ready first. We¡¯re going to check the effectter.¡± Daisie followed the dressing staff into the makeup room. It took about four hours to finish her makeup, and everyone was stunned when she came out with her costume. This was the first time Daisie put on a Victorian¨Cstyle dress. She looked extremely good and elegant in the dress. Daisie was going to y Nancy in ¡°The Fog¡°. Nancy was a woman who lived in a brothel. However, she always dressedvishly, and the book depicted her as a woman who was born with a noble spirit and was not willing to live a low life. It was just that no matter how gorgeous she dressed, she could not get rid of the fact that she was down and out. Daisie covered her face with a fan, and everyone could see the shadow of the frolicky Nancy through her eyes. Shannon pped and said, ¡°I was right about it. I¡¯ve made the right decision to let you y the role of Nancy.¡± With a smile on her face, Daisie went over to see the result. Zephir was standing beside her. He looked at the camera, and his gaze was deep. ¡°It suits you very well.¡± She turned her head around and smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Why are you all praising me? Are you sure that there is nothing wrong with my costume or makeup?¡± Zephir looked at her and replied, ¡°Nope. You look perfect.¡± Daisie was stunned as she met his gaze. He was looking at her in the same way as he would look at her in the past. However, she did not know why but felt something was different this time. She averted her gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change first.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zephir watched intently as she disappeared in his vision, his gaze deep. There was an unknown emotion flowing at the depths of his eyes. Meanwhile, at the office of T¡­ Noce took all the contract documents for ¡°The Fog¡± from the chairman. The chairman asked, ¡°Are you interested in sponsoring this film?¡° Chapter 2227 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Noce chuckled as he scanned through the contract document. ¡°Well, my wife is one of the actors in that film, so of course, I have to support her.¡± The chairman was rendered speechless. It seemed to him that Noce was going to invest in the film because of his wife. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, someone has also invested a lot of money in the film because of Daisie. He¡¯s a director, and he has been in a scandal with Daisie before-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He took a look at the air¨C conditioner, but it was not turned on. Noce looked fixedly at Zephir¡¯s name and closed the document. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the biggest investor in this film.¡± The chairman was stunned. ¡®Is he being jealous? Well, I can never understand the world of the rich.¡® When Noce came out of the office, Edison was waiting for him in the corridor. ¡°Sir.¡± Noce stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°I want you to run a full background check on Zephir. I want to know everything about him.¡± He did not care about the scandal between Daisie and Zephir because he had confidence in himself. However, he still needed to understand his enemy well, especially that fly that circled around her. At the hospital¡­ The nurse entered a ward with a bouquet of roses in her arms. She handed the bouquet of blue roses to Freyja, and she was stunned. She looked at the bouquet of red roses on the table and asked, ¡°What on earth¡­¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re gifts from Mr. Goldmann,¡± the nurse replied with a smile on her face before exiting the ward. Carrying the bouquet of roses in her arms, Freyja thought, ¡® What is wrong with him? Why did he give me flowers two days in a row?¡® She put the blue roses next to the red roses. When Colton arrived at the ward, he saw that she was doing something with the roses on the table. She did not notice him even though he was walking toward her. He went closer to her and realized that she was counting the roses. Just when Colton was going to say something, the pollen tickled his nostrils, and he sneezed. Freyja was startled and turned her head around. ¡°When did youe in?¡± Colton turned his head and replied, ¡°Not long ago.¡± ¡°} She looked at the two bouquets of flowers and asked, ¡°Did you send them?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied before taking off his jacket and cing it on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m free today.¡± Freyja was stunned. For the past six months, he had been doing nothing but work. Perhaps he had grown bored of her as he kept avoiding her, and there was hardly any more time for them to spend all day together. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at him. ¡°So?¡± Colton squinted. ¡°You still can¡¯t get it?¡± Freyja stood in front of the table and asked, ¡°How am I supposed to know what you are talking about if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± Puffing his cheeks, Colton stared at her for a long while before saying, ¡°It¡­ It has been a long time since you scolded me.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded. He approached her and ced his arms on the table, forming a circle that prevented her from running away from him. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy with me, you can just tell me. You can scold me. I won¡¯t say anything back. Just don¡¯t ignore me.¡± ¡®What the hell are you doing, Colton? You¡¯re here to ask for her forgiveness. Stop acting like a kid and man up!¡® Colton told himself inwardly. Freyja looked at him and asked, ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you?¡± He did not say anything. Sheughed and continued. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been ignoring me for the past six months.¡± ¡°I was just¡­¡± Colton lowered his head and buried it in her shoulder. After he took a deep breath, he said, ¡°That¡¯s because you are always thinking about leaving me. You keep wanting to get rid of me, and I was pissed.¡± Freyja pressed her lips tightly. She raised her hand slowly and patted his head, running her fingers over his soft hair. ¡± Something is wrong with you today. Are you sick?¡± Colton raised his head and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sick. My brain is sick, my body is sick, my entire being is sick.¡± He looked like a cranky big cat that was pacing back and forth, asking for forgiveness from its master. Freyja suddenly turned her head away and put her hand in front of her lips. Chapter 2228 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Colton hastily supported her and asked, ¡°It has been so many months. Why do you still have morning sickness?¡± Her shoulders were trembling. Was she crying? He grabbed her shoulders and turned her over. ¡°Freyja-¡± There were no tears in her eyes. Colton finally realized something and pulled her hand away. She had pressed her lips into a thin fine line. Colton grabbed her chin and asked, ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± She averted her gaze. Suddenly, hended a kiss on her lips. Freyja ced her hands on his shoulder, and her gaze turned dazed for a moment. Since she did not push him away or resist, Colton carried her to the bed. At this moment, her senses returned to her, and she said, ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°It has been eight months¡­¡± Colton kissed her wrist, and his voice was coarse. They had only had sex once after she was pregnant. It happened about six months ago when she was in the third month of her pregnancy. At that time, she did not want to do it at all, and he did not finish the entire course. Her breathing was erratic as she said, ¡°The nurse wille in.¡± Colton chuckled. He collected her hair behind her ears and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told them not toe in when I¡¯m here.¡± He had tried his best to be as gentle as possible. Although it was not an easy task, he was willing to do it for the sake of the child. After everything was over, Colton held her loosely in his arms and pressed his lips against her forehead. His voice was soft as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s make up, okay?¡± She opened her eyes slowly and replied exhaustingly, ¡°Okay.¡± Perhaps it was because of him, so she was willing to give him another chance. After Frejya fell asleep, Colton received a call from Leonardo. He did not want to wake Frejya up, so he went to the corridor to answer the call. His face was dark as he asked, ¡°Have you found out who spread the rumors yet?¡± He did not know that the staff in hispany had been discussing Freyja behind his back, and no one had informed him when Freyja came to see himst week. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Colton went back and looked into the security footage of the lobby that day. Freyja had been sitting in the lobby and waiting for him for two hours. She had not had her phone with her, and no one had been there to entertain her. All of them knew of their rtionship, but when he asked why nobody told him that she was there to see him, they all said that they thought he refused to acknowledge her. After Freyja got pregnant, he never took her to the office. He did not even take her out because he worried about her and the baby¡¯s safety. However, he did not expect some media outlet to make up a story. He did not know when the rumors started and became what she told him. The rumors even spread to thepany, and the staff had been discussing it for a long time. ¡°I followed the vine to the person who started the rumor. She¡¯s a middle¨Caged woman who loves to y roulette and gamble. She has no rtionship whatsoever with Ms. Pruitt. She doesn¡¯t know Ms. Pruitt either. She said she likes to gossip with her friends when they¡¯re ying roulette. It just so happens that Ms. Pruitt was in the news with you before, so she felt that Ms. Pruitt had her own agenda for marrying you.¡± Colton¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°How would something that was discussed in a casino get to the media?¡± If it really was just a discussion between women, how would the media know about it? Could it be that someone from the media was ying roulette at that time? They would make a story out of a child with a mental illness, not to mention a pregnant woman. Leonardo knew what he was talking about, so he said, ¡°But the rumors have been spread so widely that it¡¯s impossible to trace them now.¡± A hint of coldness crossed Colton¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. We¡¯ll start with the person who started the rumors first.¡± In the evening, Daisie, the shooting crew, and a few leading actors were having dinner in a restaurant as they prepared for the shootingmencement ceremony. All of them clinked their sses, and everyone had red wine in their sses except for Daisie, who had fruit tea in her cup instead. 1 Chapter 2229 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2229 1 Chapter 2229 After Shannon finished his wine, he looked at Zephir and said, ¡°Zeph, with your participation in this film, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a sess!¡± Even though this was the first time he participated in directing as a vice director, he showed exceptional talent in artistic production and was appreciated by Shannon. Zephir chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor that I could learn from you, Mr. Fallon.¡± James was sitting next to Daisie. When he heard the conversation between Zephir and Shannon, he whispered, Hah, what a poser.¡± Daisie heard his mumble and bumped his elbow with her arm. ¡°Stop talking and drink more wine.¡± (C James went closer to her and asked, ¡°Does this fellow have a thing for you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just friends,¡± replied Daisie. ¡°Well, you think he¡¯s your friend, but he might not think the same way. I¡¯m a man, and I know exactly what a man has on his mind just by looking at them,¡± James said as he looked at Zephir. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zephir gave him the vibe that he had been holding himself back. Although he always presented himself as a courteous, modest, and gentle young man, he could not hide theplex emotion flowing in his gaze¡¯s depths, especially when he was looking at Daisie. His gaze was always filled with affection. He clearly knew that Daisie was married, yet he still looked at her like that. He was clearly a j*rk. Zephir was swirling the wine in his ss. When he raised his eyelids, he met James¡® gaze and could detect the hostility from him. However, he did not avert his gaze. Instead, he raised his ss and offered him a toast. James did not want to respond to him. He nned to ignore him, but Daisie nced at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me any trouble. There are other people here. If you cause any trouble, Charlie will scold me. If Charlie scolds me, I¡¯lle to kill you and skin you alive.¡± He clicked his tongue and raised his wine ss to clink with Zephir¡¯s. However, Zephir was talking andughing with the actor ying the role of Xenos Yates next to him, leaving James hanging there. James was not upset at all. He just clicked his tongue and drank the wine himself. Daisie pressed her lips tightly. In her memories, Zephir was never someone who would simply get angry at other people. Could it be that Zephir was not happy with James¡® attitude just now? It was already 8:30 p.m. by the time the dinner ended. Daisie stopped Zephir in the corridor. 70 After Zephir watched as Shannon and the others entered the elevator, he turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Yeah?¡± He had drunk a lot of wine and was a bit tipsy. His gaze was deep under the light. Daisie looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± ¡°Because James¡­. Well, that¡¯s how he is, so I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. If you¡¯re angry with him, I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf.¡± She was helping James because she had promised Charlie she would look after him. Zephir and James were both her friends, and they were going to work together on a film. Zephir was the vice director, while James was one of the leading actors. If something were to happen between them, it might affect the shooting. Although she knew that Zephir was not a petty¨Cminded person, she did not want Zephir to me James for his rudeness. ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Zephir called her name gently. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Yeah?¡± Zephir looked at her, his gaze intent on her face. ¡°Do you know why I want to be a film director?¡± Daisie thought for a while and replied, ¡°You told me that you¡¯re interested in being a film director, right?¡± Chapter 2230 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 Zephir smiled. ¡°What if I told you it¡¯s because of you?¡± ¡°Zephir, you¡­¡± She was stunned. ¡®What is he talking about?¡± Zephir stretched his arm forward and held a strand of her hair in his hand. Something flitted across his eyes as he continued. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if we hadn¡¯t left the country to study, would I have had the opportunity to be the man standing by your side instead of watching you get married to someone else?¡± He had always known that she liked a boy named Noce. He had assumed she would forget about that boy along with time. He believed that as long as he stayed by her side, she would forget about him and ept him. However, when he learned that she was going for the Drama, Theatre, and Film department in Yaramoor, he thought that if he could reunite with her, he would want to stand by her side. As such, he had given up the finance and business school and taken the directing course. By the time he returned to Zlokova, everything had changed. She still married the boy she liked in the end. As such, what was the point for everything he did? Daisie was dumbfounded. She did not expect him to say something like that at all. She did not know how to respond, so she asked, ¡°Are you drunk, Zephir?¡± Suddenly, she seemed to be able to read the emotion in his eyes. Even though he was still looking at her in the same way as he looked at her in the past, she could detect a man¡¯s desire for a woman in his eyes. Daisie took a step back subconsciously and said, ¡°Zephir, I¡¯ll go get someone to send you back¡­¡± Just when she turned around, Zephir grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Daisie froze, and someone rushed out of nowhere and pushed Zephir away before she could say anything. Zephir mmed into the wall and hissed in pain. He lifted his eyelids and looked at James, who was standing in front of Daisie. James said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know it was you, Mr. Gosling. I thought some brat was getting handsy with Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Zephir bit the inner side of his cheek and stood up straight. As he dusted down his suit, he said, ¡°It seems to me that you don¡¯t like me very much, Mr. Tales.¡± ¡°Why would you think like that? You¡¯re the vice director, while I¡¯m just one of the main actors. I have to work with you in the shooting, and in case you make things hard for me, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Zephir squinted and looked at him. Daisie tugged at James as a sign to ask him to stop talking. She looked at Zephir and said, ¡°Zephir, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll be leaving Chapter 2230 first.¡± She did not know how to face Zephir right now. She knew that Zephir was confessing to her, and she was terrified when he pulled her into his arms just now. However, she had always treated Zephir like her big brother the whole time. Since when did that change? After they came out of the restaurant, James pulled his arm away and said, ¡°Hey, you should be grateful that I¡¯m still there. If not, you¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± Daisie¡¯s head was a muddled mess right now. She did not know how to react in that kind of situation. James scratched his head, and just when he was about to say something, he saw someone getting out of the car. ¡°Oh, your honey is here.¡± Daisie turned her head around. When she saw Noce, she ran over to him and threw herself into his arms. Noce took a step back from the impact. After he regained his bnce, he wrapped his arms around her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± James came over and said, ¡°What happened? You wouldn¡¯t be seeing her right now if I didn¡¯t show up in time. I¡¯m right about Zephir. He has a thing for your wife, so keep an eye on her.¡± Noce¡¯s face sank when James mentioned Zephir. He looked at James and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. James waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Holding Daisie in his arms, Noce carried her into the car. Chapter 22:30 Daisie leaned on his chest without saying anything when they were on their way back. While Noce was stroking her hair, he lowered his head and looked at her. Chapter 2231 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Edison, who was driving, nced in the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Zephir Gosling¡¯s identity and background. His mother is the once¨Cpopr actress Patricia Emerson. Patricia had given birth to a daughter before giving birth to Zephir, and the daughter is now the wife of the second heir of the Bouchers, Naomi Topaz. His cousin is the wife of the head of the Cliffords in Octavia, and the elder master of the Cliffords is Mr. Nn Goldmann¡¯s maternal grandfather.¡± Noce rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°That fe has quite a few connections, huh?¡± Daisie lifted her head immediately. ¡°Why are you investigating him?¡± Noce squinted and opened his lips. ¡°Because I¡¯m jealous.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her legs on his thighs. ¡°What¡¯s there for you to be jealous of? The person that I like and love is you!¡± Edison pretended that he had not heard anything. Noce picked her up, ced her on his thigh, pinched her chin, and chuckled. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡± Chapter 194 Daisie frowned. ¡°Did you ignore what I just said on purpose?¡± Noce stroked her hair and held back hisughter. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear it.¡± She deliberately yelled in his ear, ¡°I said the person that I like and love is you!¡± He hissed and turned his face away slightly as amusement overflowed through his expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so loud. I hear you.¡± ¡°I was afraid that you had gone deaf.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fully coaxed by you, Daisie.¡± Noce embraced her in his arms and pressed his lips against her forehead. He then caressed her cheek with his palm and lifted her face. ¡°So you do love me so much.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± She buried her face into his chest, and her cheeks warmed up after realizing something. ¡°These two fes must beughing at me deep down.¡® Noce kissed the top of her head. ¡°Daisie, I want to know more about the things that happened between you and him.¡± Daisie raised her head. ¡°Nothing happened between the both of us.¡® ¡°} He stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m referring to the things that happened between the two of you back then when I Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. WA wasn¡¯t by your side.¡± Daisie was startled. ¡°Why would you care about something that happened so long ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being jealous.¡± Noce smiled and gently rubbed the corner of her lips with the pulp of his finger. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to miss it.¡± He wanted to make up for the few years when he had lost his memory. To be precise, he wanted to know everything about her. Daisie chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you reluctantly.¡± The next day, there was a drizzle in the early morning, and the temperature dropped and became very cold. The crew¡¯s vehicles were rushing to Coralia early in the morning, where they would start filming. Daisie wore a turtleneck and a knitted jacket. She sat in the car with a thermos cup in her hand, reading the script. She suddenly received a text message on her cell phone. It was a message from Zephir. [Sorry aboutst night, I got a little too drunk and scared you. I¡¯m sorry.] Seeing this text message, Daisie did not know how to reply for quite some time. ¡®A feeling of estrangement seems to have risen in between our rtionship. No matter how close we were before this, a line has been crossed, and now, it¡¯s impossible for things to go back to how they were. ¡®Especiallyst night, the Zephir that I met was really unfamiliar. Or should I say alien? ¡®He felt so alien that it frightened me.¡® James rested his head on his hands, leaned back against the back of the seat, and nced at her. ¡°Did that b*stard just send you a text message?¡± Daisie put her phone back in her pocket. ¡°He just apologized to me.¡± ¡°He told you that he was drunk, didn¡¯t he?¡± James sneered. ¡°He took advantage of the fact that he was drunk to confess to a married woman, so no matter what happens, he can always say that he did so because he was drunk. What a scheming b*stard.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this before¡­¡®¡± James sat up. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you bluntly. Once a hint of affection appears in the friendship between a man and a woman, it will no longer be an innocent rtionship.¡± ¡°¡± Daisie turned to look at him. ¡°You do know your ways around rtionships, huh?¡± Chapter 2232 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 ¡°Of course.¡± James crossed his legs and responded with a hum. ¡°After all, not many men can be like me. Even if the woman is someone that I like, I¡¯ll stop having any idea about her as long as she has a man. That¡¯s just my personal bottom line and principle.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Just like what you did with Freyja?¡± Jamesy backnguidly. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m still very unreconciled about that. However, I only lost because of the order of our appearances. If I had known her earlier, Coleman would have never stood a chance.¡± When the crew¡¯s vehicle arrived at the Coralia Hotel, Daisie and James got out of the car, got escorted by security into the hotel lobby, and checked themselves into the hotel. Daisie¡¯s room was situated right next to James¡®. She stepped into the room with her luggage. Not long after, she heard the doorbell ring. She opened the door, and one of the receptionists was standing outside her room. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, your room should be the penthouse suite.¡± She was startled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t book myself a suite.¡± The receptionist smiled. ¡°Mr. Knowles is the person who made the reservation for you. >> Daisie was stunned. ¡®Noce?¡® Daisie took the elevator to the top floor and went straight to the suite. The moment she stepped into the room, she saw Noce talking with Shannon on the couch. Shannon turned his head, saw Daisie, and got up with a smile. ¡°Then I shan¡¯t disturb the both of you already.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Noce also got up. ¡°Okay, take care.¡± After Shannon left, Daisie walked up to him in surprise. ¡± Since when did you arrive here?¡± Noce brought the hem of his jacket together. ¡°I arrived one hour earlier than you guys did.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Noce took her into his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t be at ease knowing that my wife is filming out here, so I¡¯vee here to apany her.¡± Daisie blinked as she thought of something. ¡°Did you just meet Director Fallon because of Zephir?¡± He burst intoughter, but his tone sounded a little jealous. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll do something bad to him?¡± a She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ Director Fallon thinks very highly of Zephir, and he¡¯ll definitely not LIDDUAN, Daisie was stunned. ¡®Noce?¡¯ Daisie took the elevator to the top floor and went straight to the suite. The moment she stepped into the room, she saw Noce talking with Shannon on the couch. Shannon turned his head, saw Daisie, and got up with a smile. ¡°Then I shan¡¯t disturb the both of you already.¡± Noce also got up. ¡°Okay, take care.¡± After Shannon left, Daisie walked up to him in surprise. ¡± Since when did you arrive here?¡± Noce brought the hem of his jacket together. ¡°I arrived one hour earlier than you guys did.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Noce took her into his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t be at ease knowing that my wife is filming out here, so I¡¯vee here to apany her.¡± Daisie blinked as she thought of something. ¡°Did you just meet Director Fallon because of Zephir?¡± He burst intoughter, but his tone sounded a little jealous. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll do something bad to him?¡± o She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ Director Fallon thinks very highly of Zephir, and he¡¯ll definitely not 13rac terminate his partnership with him just because of what you said.¡± In fact, she did not want her rtionship with Zephir to turn into Noce¡¯s personal grievance against him. And even if she and Zephir really could not be friends after the incident, she did not want him to lose the opportunity to cooperate with Shannon because of her issue with him. Whenever it came to Zephir, she just could not be too heartless with her actions. After all, she had always regarded Zephir as a friend. Noce let off a soft chuckle and lifted her cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t do that because it¡¯s unnecessary. He may be the assistant director of this project, but I¡¯m a shareholder.¡± She smacked him lightly. ¡°Did you spend money again?¡± Noce pinched her chin and nibbled her lip. ¡°I spent it because of you.¡± Noce invested $25,000,000 in the production of The Fog and became thergest investor in the project, which shocked the crew. Noce even appeared at the opening ceremony, apanying Daisie, which made many people envious. After the opening ceremony, Shannon walked toward Noce with Zephir. ¡°Zeph, this is the new investor in our drama, Mr. Knowles.¡± 11 Zephir exchanged gazes with Noce with an unchanged expression and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Knowles. I think this is my first time meeting you.¡± He took the initiative to extend his hand. Noce lowered his gaze and shook his hand politely. ¡°It seems that you got to know me through my wife. It¡¯s an honor, Mr. Gosling.¡± Their auras surged suddenly, an influx of ferocious intent flooded both of them underneath the calm surface, and the waves kept hitting them deep down. Even Shannon noticed something and interrupted the conversation. ¡°We still have to catch up with the shooting schedule for today. Zeph, you should go and start¨Cpreparing first.¡± Chapter 2233 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Zephir withdrew his hand, nodded, took a look at Noce, and immediately left the scene. Noce looked at his back. ¡®He knew how to conceal his feelings and kept his emotions from surfacing. It seems that he¡¯s quite a difficult rival to deal with.¡® At ckgold¡­ The news that two supervisors and a manager were fired from thepany quickly spread to the ears of the personnel. Obviously, they all knew exactly what this act was for. Especially the employees who had discussed Freyja behind her backs, their faces stiffened and turned pale when they heard the news, for fear that it would be their turn next. In the administrative office¡­ Leonardo reported the progress of the investigation, Our men have been following them for two days and found that the rtionship between the woman and her husband isn¡¯t good. Her husband is working in a her. (( ¨C ¡°The woman who the husband cheated with also happened to get pregnant before marriage. So, she said that she spread rumors only to vent her dissatisfaction. In general, she looks down on women who get pregnant before marriage.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leonardo lowered his head. ¡°The woman has no connection with many people as her social circle is tiny. ording to the reactions of her neighbors and themunity, it¡¯s not the first time that she¡¯s spread rumors about a young girl.¡± Colton continued with a stern expression. ¡°She had the guts to spread rumors about my woman. No matter what the reason is, I won¡¯t let her have it her way. Send her a letter of demand.¡± Leonardo nodded. He walked out of the office, and the short¨Chaired woman approaching stopped him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Prichard.¡± Leonardo raised his head and responded politely, ¡°Ms. Blueman.¡± Jessie gave off a faint smile. ¡°Is Mr. Goldmann in the office? It just so happens that there¡¯s something that I wish to ask him about.¡± Leonardo knew that she was a psychologist that Colton had hired. Because Colton wanted to know about Deedee¡¯s situation at any time, he allowed Jessie toe to find him at the administrative office without having to make an appointment. He nodded and said yes. Jessie walked up to the door of the office, knocked on the door, and then pushed the door in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± 44 Colton closed the document and nodded. ¡°How¡¯s Deedee doing recently?¡± Jessie lowered her gaze and looked a little embarrassed. Colton frowned. ¡°Just give it to me straight.¡± She exined slowly, ¡°Deedee isn¡¯t cooperating very well when ites to the treatment. She even hurt herself on purpose some time ago. I really feel bad about that.¡± Colton frowned and looked as if he was deep in thought. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jessie raised her gaze and nced at him. ¡°Deedee¡¯s mental illness is getting more and more serious, and she¡¯s been extremely resistant to the treatment. Even if drugs can ce her condition under control, it¡¯ll only cure the symptoms but not the root cause.¡± Colton¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Is there nothing else you can do?¡± Jessie smiled. ¡°I really want to treat her, but the problem is that she doesn¡¯t trust me.¡± She seemed to have inadvertently revealed the bite 1 marks on the back of her hand, and the tooth marks were all bleeding. Colton saw the marks. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± She paused for a split second and covered it with her sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is all normal. Some patients would resist the treatment and react defensively, so getting hurt is sometimes inevitable.¡± # He responded with a faint hum. ¡°She¡¯s still a kid and can¡¯t make the right judgment. It¡¯s a good thing that you are this understanding.¡± She let off a stiff smile. ¡°She¡¯s a patient, after all. But I think things will improve if her aunt is willing to come forward.¡± Colton fell silent for a while as he tapped on the table with his fingertips. ¡°I see. You should go back first.¡± Jessie nodded, turned around, and left. She left the building, got into the car, looked at the bite mark on the back of her hand, and her gaze became cold. Her phone rang, and she saw the caller ID on the screen and hung up impatiently. TW Chapter 2234 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 The phone kept ringing, so Jessie answered irritably, ¡°I told you not to contact me ever again.¡± ¡°Jessie, I really miss you. Please just allow me to meet you. I promise I¡¯ll divorce that woman and marry you.¡± A hint of ruthlessness shed across Jessie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll let you meet me when you get divorced, for real. I don¡¯t want to bear the infamy of being a homewrecker.¡± Jessie hung up the phone, and her expression looked gloomy. ¡®He wants to marry me? Just who does he think he is? ¡®Pfft, I only fooled around with him because he was willing to spend money on me, yet that b*stard actually took it seriously. How ridiculous. ¡®Even if I want to get married, I¡¯ll only marry into a wealthy family. And the most suitable candidate will be the second son of the Goldmanns. Even though he already has a fianc¨¦e, as long as he hasn¡¯t gotten married and the baby hasn¡¯t been born, then I still have a chance. ¡®I figured out their rtionship during thest six months. Deedee is a barrier that exists between the both of them, so it¡¯d be best for me to start with that kid. ¡®As long as I can make the woman leave and apany Coleman through theing days when he feels devastated, I¡¯lle up with ways to make him ept. me gradually.¡® At noon¡­ Colton went to the hospital to visit Freyja, but she was still sleeping. In the past few months of her pregnancy, she had not put on too much weight but had been extremely lethargic and sleeping a lot. He draped his windbreaker on the back of the chair, moved very lightly, sat on the edge of the bed carefully, and stared at her. He reached out, brushed the strands of hair off her cheek with his fingertips, and tucked them behind her ear. However, her sleep was very shallow, so shallow that she woke up when he touched her. Freyja opened her eyes and met his gaze. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Colton sat by the bed and nced at her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯vee to see how you sleep like a pig.¡± Freyja sat up slowly. ¡°Who are you referring to that sleeps like a pig?¡± He pointed to her bulging belly. ¡°Him, he must be sleeping like a pig.¡± Freyja was amused but suddenly hissed out of pain. He became nervous instantly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does your stomach hurt?¡± Freyja was surprised. ¡°He kicked me.¡± It was the first time that she clearly felt the baby moving so vigorously. It turned out that getting to feel the tiny life form moving in her womb was such a miraculous thing. Colton caressed her stomach, ced his ears against it, and listened carefully. ¡°Really? Let me listen.¡± Seemingly feeling it, Colton felt a little overwhelmed. ¡°H -He really moved! Can he really hear me?¡± Freyja lowered her gaze and smiled. ¡°Are you dumb? He won¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about even if he hears you.¡± Colton lifted his head and frowned. ¡°Who are you calling dumb?¡± She replied, ¡°You.¡± He ced his palm on the back of her head and sealed her lips with a kiss. ¡°I dare you to say it again.¡® ¡°} Freyja propped her hands against his chest and turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Colton unbuttoned her first button with his mouth. ¡± Then I¡¯ll show you what would happen if I were to push my luck.¡± She held back andined softly, ¡°You won¡¯t even spare a pregnant woman.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Heughed. A thinyer of sweat perspired on his forehead and rolled down the bridge of his nose. ¡°That¡¯s your fault too.¡± Afterward, Colton tidied everything in the room for her. She was still infuriated about what happened earlier, her cheeks looked flushed, and the embarrassment lingered as she looked more beautiful and vivid than usual. At least she was lively, not like a soulless puppet. He lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Deedee back to your side when you get discharged from the hospital.¡± Freyja was stunned, and her eyshes twitched. ¡°Why would you¡­¡± Colton brushed the lock of hair hanging over her forehead. ¡°She¡¯s rejecting the treatments given to her, and I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re not there. If you¡¯re by her side, at least she¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Freyja pursed her lips. ¡°Colton, do you really think it¡¯s Deedee¡¯s problem?¡± bgter Chapter 2235 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 Colton paused for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Why would you ask so?¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Do you really believe in Dr. Blueman?¡± Colton stared at her and seemed to capture a trace of emotion from her gaze. He gave off a smile and stroked her cheek. ¡°What are you thinking about? I believe in her only because of her profession.¡± After saying that, he was stunned. ¡®Was I exining myself just now?¡® ¡°I_¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± Freyja suddenly responded and paused for a split second, ¡°Colton, I believe in you.¡± ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s just me overthinking things. After all, judging from Deedee¡¯s current situation, I can¡¯t really doubt Jessie without any evidence other than someone else¡¯s one¨Csided statement.¡± Two dayster¡­ Colton fetched Freyja back to the Seaview Vi and also picked Deedee up while they were on the way back. Deedee had be even more taciturn than before and did not talk much. After returning to the vi, she had been staying in the room. Freyja and Colton came to Deedee¡¯s room, and she knocked on the door. ¡°Deedee, Aunt Freyja is coming in.¡± She then pushed open the door and walked in. But Colton did not enter the room. Deedee did not trust him, so presumably, she would not say anything if he was there. Deedee sat on the bed with her legs bent and was indifferent toward Freyja¡¯s appearance and approach. Freyja sat on the edge of the bed and asked softly, ¡± Deedee, can you talk to Aunt Freyja?¡± Deedee¡¯s eyes moved, but she still did not utter a single word. Freyja stroked her hair. ¡°Deedee, I know what you¡¯re afraid of. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll abandon you. But I won¡¯t do so. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll stop loving you anymore after giving birth to a baby, did I? You¡¯ll forever be my Deedee, and there will always only be one Deedee in this world.¡± Deedee raised her head cautiously. Her eyes seemed to have lost their luster. ¡°Aunty Freyja, I don¡¯t want to see Dr. Blueman anymore.¡® }} She was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Deedee sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take medicine. I¡¯m not 9 sick, so why should I take medicine? Those pills are very bitter, and I can¡¯t sleep after taking them. I even have bad dreams. I don¡¯t want to take medicine anymore.¡± Freyja held her in her arms in distress and remained silent for a while..¡°Deedee, can you show me the medicine that Dr. Blueman gave you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the medicine. Dr. Blueman takes them away after I take them. I sometimes spit them out secretly. When I take medicine, my head hurts. Aunty Freyja, I don¡¯t want to see Dr. Blueman.¡± For the first time, Deedee was afraid of taking medicine, and her gaze looked empty. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to take medicine, then don¡¯t take them. You won¡¯t have to take any of them in the future.¡± Freyja stroked her back and fell into deep thought because of her words. ¡®Deedee¡¯s condition has worsenedpared to before. If those pills were really helping her, she wouldn¡¯t be so terrified. In any case, even if it¡¯s a genuine treatment, I have to know what medicine Jessie is giving Deedee.¡® After calming Deedee¡¯s emotions, Freyja walked out of the room and passed the study. She stopped outside the study while Colton was standing in the study and making a phone call. The person he called was Jessie. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Deedee back. You cane over and visit her whenever you¡¯re N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I hapter 35 free. My wife is by her side, so she should be more cooperative.¡± He ended the call, noticed that someone was at the door, and turned his head. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± Freyja came back to her senses. ¡°She¡¯s fallen asleep.¡± Colton put down the phone and walked toward her.¡± When Dr. Bluemanes over tomorrow, you can work together with her next to Deedee. With you around, I think Deedee won¡¯t resist her that much.¡± Freyja lowered her gaze and said nothing. Colton lifted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 2236 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Freyja rested her forehead on Colton¡¯s chest and leaned against him. Colton was startled, noticed her tense body, and stretched out his hand to hug her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can we find another psychologist for Deedee?¡± She hesitated for a long time before she spoke. ¡®Even though Deedee¡¯s condition is serious, what could¡¯ve gone wrong when a psychologist can¡¯t even start to lead her in the right direction after half a year and might even have made her condition worse? ¡®And it¡¯s impossible for Deedee to reject treatment and medicine for no reason.¡® After listening to Deedee¡¯s seque after taking medicine, insomnia, headaches, and nightmares, Freyja could not help but think of what Deedee had said when she hurt herself six months ago. ¡®She¡¯s a simple child. She might choose to lie, but she would never frame someone else. When others ask her to do something, she¡¯ll just do it. She won¡¯t take any other things into consideration because her thoughts are just that simple. ¡®How could she havee up with that action without any external factor, influence, or even instigation?¡® Colton squinted slightly. ¡°Do you think Deedee is seriously ill because of the doctor?¡± Freyja was stunned and took a deep breath. ¡°What if I do?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the doctor¡¯s responsibility that a person with mental issues rejects the treatment? Her condition has gone on for more than half a year, and she¡¯s still rejecting her doctor¡¯s treatment. She even bit her doctor. Do you really think that the child doesn¡¯t need a psychologist and can recover by herself?¡± Freyja looked at him as a hint of shock shed across the bottom of her eyes. ¡°So do you think it¡¯s Deedee¡¯s problem too?¡± Colton almost lost his cool. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She pursed her lips and said nothing. ¡®Deedee has mental issues, I can¡¯t deny that. However, in Colton¡¯s eyes, Deedee is just a kid who refuses to cooperate with the treatment, and the deterioration in her condition is never because of the doctor but because of Deedee herself. ¡®Perhaps the things Deedee did back then have caused her to no longer be worthy of his trust. So, Deedee¡¯s resistance against the treatments is only because she doesn¡¯t want to cooperate and doesn¡¯t want to be cured. There¡¯s no other reason.¡® Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lapter ZIL Colton calmed down and sped her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Freyja, I know you¡¯re worried about her, but what we have to do now is to get her to receive treatment and not let her be. You, for one, should know best what the consequences will be if her condition isn¡¯t taken seriously.¡± Freyja gave off a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s not rted to you, so it¡¯s only natural for you not to look into the root cause.¡± She turned around and was about to leave the study. Colton grabbed her arm, walked around her, and stopped in front of her. ¡°Why are you making a fuss out of this matter again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making a fuss.¡± Freyja lifted her head and looked extremely calm. ¡°Colton, you think I only care about Deedee. That¡¯s because Deedee has been by my side since she was a baby, and to her, I¡¯m her only rtive. It makes me feel guilty that she became who she is today. That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t fulfill my duty as her guardian, and you can¡¯t understand my feelings. ¡°The rumors that are going around town are nothing to me, but Deedee, she got implicated because of me. If something were to happen to her, I¡¯d live in guilt and pain for the rest of my life. ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter, but still, we¡¯re rted by blood. Since we left the Pruitts, I¡¯ve been the only person she could depend on. However, I actually thought of sending her away so that I could be with you when she needs me the most. You keep saying that I don¡¯t care about your feelings, but who¡¯s ever cared about my feelings, I¡ª¡± Freyja vented all the emotions that had been umting within her, and the emotional breakdown came to an abrupt end in his embrace. Colton hugged her tightly, and after calming her down, his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Freyja bit his shoulder ferociously. He groaned but endured silently and did not let go. Freyja finally loosened her jaw and hugged him. ¡°Colton, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never felt regret. If you hadn¡¯t kissed me three years ago, I might have been able to keep my feelings for you under control. You keep on saying that I¡¯m the one who provoked you at first, but how does that not make you the one who took the initiative to provoke me first? Maybe us being together has always been a mistake from the very beginning¡­¡° Chapter 2237 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Colton lifted her cheek, rubbed her warm tears away, and kissed her, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a mistake, we can only dash to the end of things with this mistake. Freyja Pruitt, I don¡¯t have the habit of changing wives, so I won¡¯t allow you to change either.¡± After Freyja calmed down and fell asleep, Colton summoned a family doctor to the vi to examine her. When the doctor came out of the room, he said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, as a husband, don¡¯t let your pregnant wife¡¯s mood fluctuate too much. You have to divert her attention. Excessive negativity and emotional ups and downs in pregnant women can easily lead to postpartum depression.¡± Colton could not help but clench his fists, but he then loosened them and nodded. ¡°Okay, understood.¡± After the doctor left, Colton looked toward the bedroom, and he suddenly thought of what Waylon had said to him: that Deedee was not an obstacle between them because Deedee had existed way before his appearance. ¡®Since I¡¯ve chosen to ept, Deedee should never be the factor that separates us.¡® He covered his forehead with his hand. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time for me to revisit this matter.¡® The next day¡­ Jessie came to the Seaview Vi, and the maid weed her and entertained her for a bit downstairs. Freyja came downstairs and looked at the woman sitting in the living room. The woman had short hair, wore a white turtleneck sweater and a ck leather skirt, and the makeup on her face looked extremely delicate too. The maid walked to Freyja¡¯s side and was about to introduce their guest to her when she interrupted with a smile. ¡°I know, she¡¯s Dr. Blueman.¡± Jessie got up, walked up to Freyja, took a closer look at her, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, I¡¯m here to treat Deedee. Can you bring me to her?¡± Freyja was indifferent. The maid smiled and offered to help. ¡°Dr. Blueman, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Jessie nodded, took a nce at Freyja, and followed the maid upstairs. When she came to Deedee¡¯s room, Deedee¡¯s expression changed instantly as soon as she saw that it was her, and she hid underneath her nket immediately. The maid was embarrassed and did not know what to say for a while. The next day¡­ Jessie came to the Seaview Vi, and the maid weed her and entertained her for a bit downstairs. Freyja came downstairs and looked at the woman sitting in the living room. The woman had short hair, wore a white turtleneck sweater and a ck leather skirt, and the makeup on her face looked extremely delicate too. The maid walked to Freyja¡¯s side and was about to introduce their guest to her when she interrupted with a smile. ¡°I know, she¡¯s Dr. Blueman.¡± Jessie got up, walked up to Freyja, took a closer look at her, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, I¡¯m here to treat Deedee. Can you bring me to her?¡± Freyja was indifferent. The maid smiled and offered to help. ¡°Dr. Blueman, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Jessie nodded, took a nce at Freyja, and followed the maid upstairs. When she came to Deedee¡¯s room, Deedee¡¯s expression changed instantly as soon as she saw that it was her, and she hid underneath her nket immediately. The maid was embarrassed and did not know what to say for a while. Freyja had already been standing at the door since some point in time before this. ¡°You can leave us for now,¡± she said to the maid. The maid nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Jessie sat beside the bed and gently pulled the nket. ¡± Deedee, Aunty Jessie knows you¡¯re afraid of the treatments, but your Aunt Freyja is here now, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Deedee still refused toe out from under the nket. Freyja walked up to the bed. ¡°Dr. Blueman, let¡¯s talk about Deedee¡¯s condition.¡± Jessie turned her body around, looked at her, and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± She got up and left the bedroom with Freyja. The two then stopped in the corridor, and Jessie asked, ¡°I know that you really want to know about Deedee¡¯s condition, but unfortunately, Deedee has refused to cooperate with me. I¡¯ve really run out of choices, so I hope you can be by her side and persuade her. Perhaps things will improve.¡± Freyja turned to look at her and asked calmly, ¡°Dr. Blueman, Deedee¡¯s condition is quite unstable, do you know what¡¯s the reason behind the fluctuation?¡± Jessie¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Many patients would undergo a process like this. Patients with Ihapter mental illnesses generally don¡¯t think that they¡¯re ill, so it¡¯s normal for them to reject the treatment. This is a ratherron case. ¡°If this condition were to drag on for too long, apart from the fact that it¡¯ll develop into depression, most of them will aggravate and develop into schizophrenia.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After saying so, she sighed. ¡°Actually, I like Deedee very much, and I also pity her.¡± Freyja looked directly at her. ¡®She looks fine and unchanged on the surface. She seems. to really worry about her patients and sympathize with them.¡® After a long silence, Freyja slowly opened her mouth. ¡± Deedee said that she¡¯ll have headaches, insomnia, and nightmares after taking your medicine. }) Jessie was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s already emitting those symptoms before she started taking those pills.¡± Freyja frowned, looking slightly dubious. ¡°Really?¡° Chapter 2238 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 ¡°Ms. Pitt, I know you¡¯re worried about her, but I¡¯m a psychologist. If I¡¯m not sure about my patient¡¯s condition, I won¡¯t gamble with their lives.¡± Jessie smiled. ¡°I did give her some pills, but they were all for her insomnia. Not to mention that they have very good curative effects on headaches. Nothing shows that all her symptoms only started right after she took the pills. I can guarantee that my prescriptions are effective ones. If you don¡¯t believe in me, you can take these pills to ab and run tests on them.¡± After saying that, she took out a bottle of sleeping pills from her handbag and handed it to Freyja. Freyja did not take it from her, her eyes moved, and she said after a short pause, ¡°I believe you.¡± Jessie put the medicine back in her handbag and looked at the picture frame hanging on the wall. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re the reason Deedee doesn¡¯t want to be cured.¡± She wondered. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll abandon her as soon as she recovers from her condition. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been rejecting all my treatments.¡± Jessie looked at her. ¡°That is especially the case ever since you got pregnant. To a child like her, as soon as you give birth to another child, the new baby will be a threat to her.¡± A trace of coldness shed across Freyja¡¯s eyes. Jessie lowered her gaze and gave off a smile. ¡°Of course, all these ar just my spections. After all, what we psychologists look into do with all psychological conditions. We get to the root of the issue and resolve the root cause. What Deedee fears the most and what are the situations that she doesn¡¯t want to cope with, I¡¯m sure that you know them better than I do.¡± After discussing for a while, Jessie passed her the medicine and asked before leaving the vi, ¡°Then can I visit Deedee here more often?¡± Freyja looked at her. ¡°You should ask Colton about that.¡± Jessie smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is someone who has his te full and has his eyes fixed on huge aplishments. He has a job to focus on, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to keep on directing my questions to him. After all, men are afraid of trouble.¡± Freyja watched as she got into her car and left the vi. Jessie looked into the rearview mirror, and a hint of coldness shed across the corners of her lips. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡®I couldn¡¯t help but be curious about how capable she could be, but was that all? ¡®Since she values that girl so much, she¡¯ll surely sacrifice her own happiness for that girl, won¡¯t she?¡® Freyja returned to the living room and handed the medicine in her hand to the maid. ¡°Take these to the hospital for a test for me.¡± The maid was stunned. ¡°Is there any issue with these pills?¡± ¡°Whether there¡¯s a problem or not, we¡¯ll know after the tests.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t trust her. All her words seem to be hiding a very strong ulterior motive. ¡®It¡¯s not difficult to locate her ws. No psychologist would openly push such a responsibility onto the family members of their young patient when they show unwillingness to ept treatment. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to hint to me that the child in my womb is the main reason Deedee has refused to receive treatment. ¡®Heh, isn¡¯t she implying I should get rid of my child?¡® At Emperon Vi¡­ Waylon sat in the study and skimmed through the information that he had found on Jessie. Jessie was a student at Bassburgh Private Middle and High School, and she was Lisa and Daisie¡¯s ssmate back then. Cameron appeared out of nowhere, leaned forward from behind him, and looked at the documents in his hands. ¡± Who is this beauty that you can¡¯t take your eyes off?¡± Freyja returned to the living room and handed the medicine in her hand to the maid. ¡°Take these to the hospital for a test for me.¡± The maid was stunned. ¡°Is there any issue with these pills?¡± ¡°Whether there¡¯s a problem or not, we¡¯ll know after the tests.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t trust her. All her words seem to be hiding a very strong ulterior motive. ¡®It¡¯s not difficult to locate her ws. No psychologist would openly push such a responsibility onto the family members of their young patient when they show unwillingness to ept treatment. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s trying to hint to me that the child in my womb is the main reason Deedee has refused to receive treatment. ¡®Heh, isn¡¯t she implying I should get rid of my child?¡® At Emperon Vi¡­ Waylon sat in the study and skimmed through the information that he had found on Jessie. Jessie was a student at Bassburgh Private Middle and High School, and she was Lisa and Daisie¡¯s ssmate back then. Cameron appeared out of nowhere, leaned forward from behind him, and looked at the documents in his hands. ¡± Who is this beauty that you can¡¯t take your eyes off?¡± Wayne raised his hand, held her face by her jawline, tilted his ead, and stared at her. ¡°Does she look beautiful?¡± She wanted to escape from his palm, but he had locked her in his arms, so she answered perfunctorily, ¡°Of course.¡± He chuckled, and his fingertips seemed to have rubbed her earlobe. ¡°But she¡¯s nothing whenpared to you.¡± Cameron replied without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s not up for debate. It¡¯s a fact that I look prettier than her.¡± Waylon dragged her down into his arms, and Cameron fell right on top of him. She was stunned and pushed him away subconsciously. ¡°Let me go, Wayne Goldmann. What you¡¯re doing is an immoral act of taking advantage of a woman. Are you looking for an *ss¨Cwhooping!?¡± ¡°If you really wanted to kick my *ss, you would¡¯ve done so already.¡± Waylon moved closer to her and ced his lips right next to her ear. ¡°Why would you give me the chance to one¨Cup you in this situation?¡± Chapter 2239 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Cameron choked on her own words. Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment, and she seemed incoherent. ¡°T¨CThat¡¯s because I owe you money. That¡®s why I¡®m letting you do whatever you want!¡± His eyes overflowed with hrity, and he brushed his lips with his thumb. ¡°Will the dignified Cameron Southern of the East Inds let others do whatever they want just because she owes them money?¡± Cameron struggled, intending to break free and get up, but Waylon had her contained in his arms, and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°If you keep moving around, I¡®ll lose control. When that happens, there¡®ll be nothing that I can do about it.¡± She froze, and her cheeks flushed again as she gnashed her teeth.¡± I¡®ll castrate you if you dare!¡± Waylon sneered lightly, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Then what will you do in the future?¡± Smoke was about to vent out from all her orifices, and her head seemed to have gone into a trance at this moment. Not only was her brain not able to reboot itself, but it crashed immediately. Although she did not know anything about rtionships and love, after living with so many straight men for so many years, it was not difficult for her to understand these flirtatiousments and suggestions. She could join them when she was pretending to be a man, but it was fatal to her now that she was the target of these flirtatious teases. Waylon poked her head gently with his fingertips and gave off a slightly doting smile. ¡°It seems that you¡®re someone that thinks about your future too.¡± Cameron took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡®t you n to uphold your character? What¡®s with all thesements?¡°, He supported the side of his forehead in his hand, propped his elbow against the armrest, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What character do you think I need to uphold?¡± ¡°A mature, calm, and regal man! Someone that stays away from women! Someone who¡¯s cold and indifferent!¡± ¡®When we first met, he wasn¡®t such an undignified pervert!¡® Waylon¡®sughter intensified. ¡°Who told you that I stay away from women?¡± She was suspicious, ¡°Aren¡®t Florence Serrano and Minzy Hond women too?¡± ¡°That¡®s a different story.¡± Waylon pulled her closer and pressed his fingertips against her lips. ¡°You¡®re the only woman that I won¡®t stay away from.¡± Who in the world would be able to resist such a statement? Cameron waspletely defeated and buried her face into his shoulder.¡°I give up.¡± Seeing that she was hiding in his arms, acting as obedient as a puppy at the moment, waves of amusement and satisfaction rippled in his eyes, and he stopped teasing her. ¡°What brought you here to me?¡± Now that the topic had gone back on track, Cameron got up and said, ¡°I¡®m a poor woman in Bassburgh now, and my father has frozen my credit cards. Why don¡®t you find me something to do? Something that can get me paid.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°A personal secretary. Are you up for this job?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She hesitated. ¡°Then what is the job description?¡± He looked as cunning as a fox at the moment. ¡°Coax me from time to time, apany me everywhere, and just stay by my side.¡± She did not even think about it. ¡°No way.¡± Waylon leaned back in the chairnguidly. ¡°I¡®ll pay you.¡± Cameron immediately hesitated. He then added, ¡°$40,000 per month.¡± Cameron was suspicious. ¡°All I need to do is stay by your side and coax you, and I¡®ll get $40,000 per month?¡± Waylon wrapped his arms around her andughed. ¡°If you want to do something else, I¡®ll allow that.¡± What Cameron understood was that she could do whatever she wanted to do. Anyway, it was better to have some money than no money, so she instantly agreed to it. ¡°Deal.¡± The corners of Waylon¡®s lips rose slightly. ¡°Then, can you start to coax me now?¡± She was astounded for a split second, and her eyshes twitched.¡± What do you want me to do in order to coax you?¡± He approached her. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Cameron bit her lip. Anyway, it was not their first time kissing, and they had kissed several times. Thus, she slowly stepped forward and gave him a peck on his lips. Just as she was about to withdraw her face from his, Waylon pressed the back of her head, squeezed her chin, and the kiss intensified in the blink of an eye as if he was about to swallow her whole. In the evening, when Colton returned to the Seaview Vi, he listened to a maid¡®s report of what happened earlier today, including the fact that Freyja asked someone to run a test on the pills. He did not utter a single word, draped his coat over his elbow, and went upstairs. Freyja just came out of Deedee¡®s room and encountered him in the corridor. She stopped in ce and waited for him toe up to Chapter 2240 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240¡± Colton put his coat on her shoulders. Freyja was stunned for a bit and looked up at him. He covered her in his coat. ¡°The weather has changed a lot recently, and you¡®re still wearing such thin clothing. Aren¡®t you afraid of catching a cold?¡± Freyja¡®s gaze shifted away. ¡°Ms. Blueman came here today.¡± He responded with a light hum. ¡°I know.¡± He stretched his arms around her shoulders and went back to the master bedroom with her. The moment they entered through the door, Freyja grabbed him by his arm. ¡°Don¡®t you have anything to ask me?¡± Colton covered the back of her hand and turned to look at her.¡± Whenever you do something, you must have your own reasons. Why would you think that I¡®d question you about this?¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± Colton took her into his arms. ¡°Don¡®t make yourself feel upset, and if you¡®re upset about something, just come at me.¡± He had always kept the doctor¡®s suggestion not to provoke her emotions too much, not to mention that he did not care much about such a trivial matter where she wanted to run a test on Deedee¡®s medicine because of her doubts. She could run as many tests as she wanted to. She leaned into his arms and called him softly, ¡°Colton.¡± He responded with an inquisitive hum. Freyja did not look up at him. ¡°I¡®m sleepy already. Can you apany me to bed?¡± Colton paused for a short moment, then picked her up horizontally andughed out loud, ¡°You¡®re so heavy.¡± Freyja leaned against his shoulder. ¡°It¡®s your son who¡®s heavy.¡± He ced her on the bed and took off her shoes for her. ¡°Yes, after all, I am carrying two people.¡± Colton helped her lie down,y down beside her, and held her hand. ¡°Okay, now go to sleep.¡± Freyja closed her eyes and felt his gentle breathing and body temperature, and drowsiness gradually poured in. The next thing she knew, it was already 8:00 p.m.when she woke up. After she woke up, she did not see Colton until she went downstairs and saw a figure in the kitchen. Freyja walked to the dining table and sat down. Colton heard the movement and looked back at the table. ¡°You¡®ve woken up?¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡®m hungry.¡± He brought some food that he had prepared to the table. ¡°Even if you¡®re not hungry, our son should be hungry already.¡± Freyja looked at the nutritious dinner he had brought, picked up a spoon, and started drinking the soup first. ¡°This tastes pretty good.¡± Colton sat across from her, propped his hand against the side of his forehead, and stared at her. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re looking at the chef here.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Yes, the second son of the Goldmanns is a genius. There¡®s nothing that he can¡®t do.¡± He frowned. ¡°You¡®ve never called me properly.¡± Freyja was stunned for a split second and met his slightly resentful gaze. After a while, her lips moved slightly. ¡°Cole?¡± He was not satisfied. ¡°Is this it?¡± She smiled. ¡°Colly?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Colton was rendered speechless. He then crossed his arms and turned his face away. ¡°You can call me whatever you want, but not Colly. It sounds so childish.¡± ¡®It was still eptable for Mom to call me Colly when I was younger, but my wife? That¡®s so embarrassing! Freyja finished her dinner very quickly. She ced the silverware down and got up slowly. ¡°I¡®m full already, and I¡®ll leave the dishes to you, Colt.¡± She then went upstairs. Colton squinted slightly, returned to her senses, and realized what had just happened. ¡®Colt... Well, that doesn¡®t sound too bad.¡® The next day, Jessie parked her car at the entrance of ckgold. She looked into the rearview mirror, applied her lipstick, pushed the door open, and got out of the car. She came to the administration department unimpeded as usual and just so happened to meet Colton as he was walking out of the office. She then walked forward with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Colton looked up at her and sounded rather polite. ¡°Dr. Blueman, is everything okay?¡± ¡°About that... I went to see Deedee yesterday, but I think Ms. Pruitt 111 TI seems to have misunderstood me.¡°, Jessie lowered her gaze and looked rather embarrassed. Chapter 2241 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Jessie quietly observed Colton¡®s expressions and saw that he was frowning. She thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡®t know why Ms. Pruitt is so hostile toward me. Maybe it¡®s because she¡®s afraid that I might hurt Deedee. She really cares a lot about her.¡± L ILI Colton nodded and loosened his watch. ¡°Deedee is her niece, so it makes total sense that she cares about her.¡°. Jessie¡®s smile froze, but she added, ¡°That¡®s true, but now that she¡®s pregnant, she shouldn¡®t only focus on Deedee. She should take care of her own child too.¡± Colton was silent in thought. Jessie looked at him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, seeing how much she cares about Deedee, what happens if Deedee refuses therapy? I¡®m worried about the child.¡± Colton snapped on his watch but paused and raised his brows at her when he heard what she said. ¡°You don¡®t need to worry about that. Just focus on her treatment. I have a meeting, so I need to go now.¡± He then walked away without looking back. Jessie watched as he walked away. Her face dropped. ¡®He was obviously unhappy. Was it because of something I said?¡® Meanwhile... Freyja and Deedee were nting some nts in the garden. Deedee knelt next to a flowerbed and dug holes with the help of a little spade. Even though she wasn¡®t as happy as she used to be, she hadn¡®t lost her interest in learning. Freyja praised her. ¡°You¡¯re learning so quickly, Deedee!¡± The maid smiled too.¡°She really is a smart little girl.¡± A luxurious car parked at the gate. Freyja looked toward the person getting out and was shocked. It was Waylon. The maid smiled and got up. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± Cameron poked her head out from the car window, looked into the garden, and whispered, ¡°Can I not go in? I¡®m shy.¡± Waylon opened the car door and helped her out. ¡°There¡®s no need to be shy about meeting your future sister¨Cinw.¡± Cameron¡®s face turned red again. ¡°Nonsense! We¡®re not even close to marriage yet.¡± He calmly nodded and smiled. ¡°At least we¡®ve started something.¡± Freyja walked over with Deedee. ¡°Waylon?¡± Deedee hid behind Freyja because she thought that Waylon was Colton. She was afraid to look at him. Waylon smiled and looked at Deedee. He leaned down to look at Deedee. ¡°You¡®re Deedee? So d to meet you.¡± He put out a hand and sounded gentle.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Deedee hesitated but finally put out her hand. She immediately took it back when they touched, and she tightly grabbed onto Freyja¡®s clothes. Waylon chuckled and patted her head. ¡°You look shy.¡± Cameron walked close to him and whispered, ¡°She¡®s not shy. She¡®s afraid of you.¡± The little girl looked terrified. Freyja finally noticed Cameron. She was very beautiful and had nice features with a hint of seductiveness. Her eyes were beautiful and lively. She would stand out even if she was among a group of beauties. Cameron looked into her eyes, paused, smiled, and shook her hand. ¡°Hello, beautiful woman. I¡®m Cameron.¡± Freyja was surprised but smiled out of courtesy and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Waylon turned to look at Cameron.¡°This is Freyja, your sister¨Cin ILL Cameron shoved her elbow into his waist and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Shut up.¡± Freyja smiled and held her hand. ¡°Let¡®s go inside.¡± ! Chapter 2242 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 In the house... : The maid brought them tea and some fruits. Cameron nced at Deedee sitting next to Freyja, remembered the rumors at ckgold, and guessed that this girl was the ¡®niece¡® they were talking about. She looked at Deedee, who looked back. Cameron smiled at her. Deedee was surprised and looked down. Cameron looked at the cautious little girl in pigtails and weirdly felt touched. She looked like Mahina when she was a child, except Mahina was braver at her age. The maid brought over some cookies. Deedee saw that and wanted some but didn¡®t dare take them herself. Cameron picked one up and handed it to her. Deedee didn¡®t take it. Cameron held her little hand, helped her hold the cookie, smiled, and said, ¡°Have some.¡± Deedee looked at the cookie in her hand, then at Cameron, and started munching on it. Cameron watched while she ate like a little hamster biting on sunflower seeds. Freyja and Waylon were looking at her, and Freyja was especially shocked. Ever since Deedee developed psychological issues, she wouldn¡®t get close to anyone and wouldn¡®t even eat food from anyone else. Nheless, she epted Cameron¡®s cookie, even though Cameron pushed it into her hands. Freyja touched Deedee¡®s hair. ¡°Say thank you to thedy.¡± Deedee¡®s eyes moved around as she quietly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Cameron smiled and waved her hand. ¡°You¡®re wee. You¡®re so cute.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Waylon looked at her. ¡°You love kids?¡± She was curious. ¡°Everyone likes kids. They¡®re so cute.¡± He nodded. ¡°Let¡®s make one.¡± Cameron red at him and lowered her voice. ¡°You can do it. I just like other people¡®s kids.¡± Waylon peeled an orange and handed it to her. ¡°If you could get me pregnant, I¡®d deliver it.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. Freyja smirked. ¡°You¡®re an interesting person.¡± Cameron felt embarrassed. Why did they have to talk about this in front of other people? Waylon wiped the orange juice off his fingers and looked up.¡± Freyja, I need to speak to you.¡± Freyja was surprised because she was worried about Deedee. Cameron said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll help you look after this littledy.¡± Freyja smiled, got up, and walked to the garden with Waylon. They stood under a tree. Waylon looked at the huge tree. When they moved there, the tree was already there. ¡°I¡®ve heard about you and Colton. I know that there was some misunderstanding between you, but I don¡®t think it was because of Deedee.¡± She paused and slowly looked down. Waylon turned to look at her. ¡°Cole hasn¡®t been very good at expressing himself ever since he was a kid. He would do whatever he wanted and would say what was on his mind. He has changed quite a lot in the past few years.¡± Freyja held her hand and looked at the flowerbed. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He squinted. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°I never thought about his feelings about what happened in the past. Deedee has been under my care since her birth, and I¡®ve watched her grow up. We depend on each other, so I me myself a lot for what happened to her. ¡°Maybe I ignored his feelings because of this self¨Cming. I don¡®t me him even if he can¡®t understand how I feel because I don¡®t try to understand him either.¡± Chapter 2243 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Freyja walked to the flowerbed and watched the morning glories growing on the fence. ¡°I know everything that he has done for me. I¡®m just not confident...¡± Waylon looked at her. ¡°You have a choice. Trust yourself.¡± She paused. Trust myself?¡® He looked toward the house and said, ¡°If you don¡®t mind, you can let Deedee spend some time with Cameron.¡± Freyja thought about it. ¡°I don¡®t, but Deedee...¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, I know about her issues. Children of that age aren¡®t difficult to heal. She just needs more joy.¡± Freyja thought about it for a moment. She was worried about letting Jessie work with Deedee, but what if Cameron was able to open up her heart? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They walked into the house and saw Cameron sitting next to Deedee, teaching her how to y a game. Deedee, who has never yed a mobile game, was filled with curiosity. She was immediately drawn by it once she got the hang of it and didn¡®t even hear when Freyja called her name. Freyja couldn¡®t believe it and could finally see that what Waylon said made sense. It wasn¡®t hard to improve Deedee¡®s situation, but they had been using the wrong way. What Deedee needed was a friend and some fun to distract her. Freyja had only focused on her disorder but had forgotten that all Deedee needed was a friend. Even if Deedee made a mistake, Cameron still pped and praised her. ¡°Wow, you¡®re so good at this. A genius gamer.¡± Deedee looked at her. It seemed as though, after the encouragement, she had the confidence to continue ying. Deedee finally returned the phone to Cameron after noticing that Freyja was back Freyja walked toward her and touched her head. ¡°Deedee, do you like ying with thisdy?¡± Cameron looked at Deedee, her eyes filled with excitement. Wasn¡®t it fun to y with children? Especially the quiet and well¨Cbehaved ones. Deedee nodded, looking as though she was unsure because it was so gentle. Freyja sat next to her. ¡°What if you get to y with her after this? You can tell her what you want to y with. I want you to be happy. Alright?¡± Deedee looked at her, then at Cameron. Cameron held up her pinky and hooked it with Deedee¡®s. ¡°I love ying games with you. Are you sure you don¡®t want to y with me? I would be sad.¡± Deedee said in a quiet voice, ¡°Can I y with her?¡± Freyja smiled dly. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Cameron immediately said, ¡°I¡®lle and y with you tomorrow and the day after, okay?¡± Deedee nodded again. + On the way back, Cameron started nning what to do with Deedee in her notebook. Waylon looked at her. ¡°I was nning to let you take care of Deedee for a while. I guess you wanted it too.¡± Cameron paused and looked up. ¡°I have no ns here anyway. Bringing a kid around isn¡®t a problem.¡± He nodded while they drove near a kindergarten. It was after school, so he slowed down, waited at the red light, and looked out the window. A 4¨Cyear¨Cold girl with braids stood at the gate crying whileining to her teacher. ¡°My mom is out shopping with her friends again. She probably forgot about me...¡± He couldn¡®t help but chuckle. ¡°Your daughter is going to be like that.¡± Cameron looked out. ¡°Haha, I think the dads are usually the ones who do silly things like that.¡± Her father would always ¡®lose¡® to her when she was a child. Chapter 2244 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 . Waylon put his arm behind her seat and leaned in half an inch.¡± Learn to take care of Deedee then. Don¡®t lose her.¡± Cameron wasn¡®t happy. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± He pecked her on the lips, but Cameron pushed her hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡®t steal kisses!¡± Waylon got what he wanted. ¡°I¡®m having fun.¡± He then drove the car away. The next day¡­ Deedee sat in the garden staring at the door, waiting for someone. When a car stopped outside the gates, she got up excitedly, but her smile immediately disappeared when she saw the woman who got out. Jessie walked into the garden with her briefcase and saw her waiting in the garden. She squinted and walked over to Deedee.¡± Why are you here alone? Is your aunt not at home?¡± Deedee curled back and didn¡®t speak. Jessie looked around and could see no one, so she dropped her pretense. ¡°Deedee, I like kids who obey. Didn¡®t I tell you that your aunt won¡®t like you if you don¡®t obey?¡± Her little face turned pale. Jessie leaned down closer to her with a nk face. ¡°Your aunt is going to have her own children one day and a new family. You, on the other hand, are just a foster child. Do you think she¡®ll still love you when she has her own kids?¡± Deedee¡®s head hung low while she bit her lips. Her eyes were red. ¡°If you want to stay with your aunt, there¡®s only one way,¡± Jessie whispered into her ear. ¡°If your aunt loses her baby, you¡®ll be her child forever.¡± : ¡°Deedee!¡± Deedee looked up when she heard the voice. She saw hope when Cameron showed up. She pushed Jessie aside and ran toward Cameron, who stretched out her arms to hug her, then pinched her face. ¡°You missed me so much?¡± But when she saw that something was off with Deedee, she noticed that there was a woman in the garden who wasn¡®t Freyja.¡± Who¡®s this?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Deedee lowered her head and didn¡®t speak. Cameron noticed that she was afraid. Jessie had never seen Cameron before, so she frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°This annoying woman showed up and interrupted me.¡® Cameron stood up straight. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jessie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the psychologist that Mr. Goldmann hired to work with Deedee. I¡®m here to see her for her issue.¡± Cameron was surprised and looked at Deedee. ¡®Psychologist? Did she have psychological problems? ¡®Deedee doesn¡®t like to speak... Is she autistic? Jessie walked over. ¡°Please let me work with Deedee.¡± Cameron stood in front of Deedee and smiled. ¡°You don¡®t look like a psychologist to me. Why would she be so afraid of a psychologist? I think there¡®s something very wrong with you.¡± Jessie was annoyed. ¡°Please watch what you say.¡± DJ ¡°Why should I?¡± Cameron crossed her arms and didn¡®t care. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I don¡®t know you that well, so there¡®s no need to be nice. I don¡®t care if you¡®re a psychologist. Deedee doesn¡®t need you now.¡± Jessie was furious. ¡®This b*tch who randomly showed up doesn¡®t even respect Coleman.¡® ¡°Are you Ms. Pruitt¡®s friend?¡± Jessie hid her anger and looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Is that why you¡®re so rude?¡± Cameron¡®s face dropped. That was insulting. Chapter 2245 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Even if Cameron wasn¡®t friends with Freyja, she was insulted. She even dragged Freyja into this. This woman sure is something.¡® Cameron walked closer to her. ¡°It¡®s none of your business if I¡®m rude or not. You¡®re insulting thedy of the house in her own home. Have you no shame? Do you think you¡®re thedy of the house instead?¡± Jessie¡®s face dropped. ¡°W¨CWhat are you talking about?¡± ¡°Why are you panicking? You¡®re not going to be thedy of the house. I don¡®t think Coleman¡®s taste is so terrible that he would be attracted to a woman like you.¡± After Cameron said that, she immediately remembered who this woman was. ¡®Isn¡®t she the one Wayne was reading about?¡® This woman was even more repulsive than Florence. Even though Florence was annoying, she was more straightforward with the insults. This one, on the other hand, was really good at pretending. Jessie¡®s face turned pale. ¡°You...¡± It would be hard to exin if someone saw her if she threw a tantrum. She suppressed her anger and red at her. ¡°I¡®ll remember you.¡± 11 She then left. Cameron watched while she walked away and chuckled. Jessie was no match for her. L 11 She squatted down to look at Deedee. ¡°Deedee, tell me if you find thatdy annoying.¡± Deedee hesitated, then nodded. Children wouldn¡®t lie. Cameron touched her little face. ¡°It¡®s alright. Tell me if she bullies you again, and I¡®ll take care of her.¡± ¡°She didn¡®t bully me.¡± Deedee, who was silent all this time, suddenly spoke. ¡°She just forced me to take medication and did things I didn¡®t want to do.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Force you to take medication?¡® She nodded. Cameron had to find out more. ¡°What medication?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t know, but it gives me headaches, and I can¡®t sleep.¡± Cameron took a deep breath. ¡°Does your aunt know about this?¡± She nodded. ¡°I told her, and she told me to stop taking them.¡± Cameron looked down. ¡°What did she force you to do?¡± Deedee hesitated before carefully saying, ¡°She asked me to cut myself and said if I didn¡®t, my aunt would abandon me. If I cut myself, my aunt will feel bad and love me, but I don¡®t like the pain.¡± Cameron rolled up her sleeve and saw some shallow cuts that were recovering on her wrist. She looked up and fell into deep thought. Children couldn¡®t stand the pain, so they wouldn¡®t cut their own hands unless it was by ident. However, these scars seemed to have recovered and looked like they were intentionally cut with a knife. Why would a child cut her own wrist? Cameron looked at Deedee and felt heartbroken. She touched her head and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®m here with you. You don¡®t need treatment from her from now on.¡± At ckgold... :: Leonardo was reading a report in front of the office when he heard someone call out to him. He didn¡®t have to turn around to know who it was. He closed the report and slowly turned around with a smile. ¡°Yes, Ms. Blueman?¡± Jessie kept visiting the office, especially in the past half a year. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Outsiders might think that she was an employee there. Jessie¡®s eyes were red, as if she had been through some problems. Leonardo handed her a napkin. ¡°Ms. Blueman, what happened?¡± Chapter 2246 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 Jessie took over the tissue and said, ¡°It¡®s nothing. It¡®s just about Deedee. Can I see Mr. Goldmann? I really have something very important to speak to him about.¡± Leonardo replied, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is having a meeting right now. I¡®m afraid he can¡®te out.¡± She replied, ¡°It¡®s okay. I can wait for him.¡± Leonardo led her to the office. After roughly 30 minutes, the meeting ended. Leonardo told Colton that Jessie was there to see him when he returned to the office. I He did not say anything back to Leonardo, and Leonardo couldn¡®t tell his emotions from his face. He pushed the door open and went into the office. When Jessie saw him, she rose to her feet. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Colton stood behind the couch and looked at her deeply. It was true that he had told her before that she coulde to see him as long as it was about Deedee. However, it seemed to him that she had been showing up before him too often. Not only that, but she was not talking about Deedee most of the time, and honestly, he was annoyed. Colton walked toward his desk and sat down on the chair. ¡°Dr. Blueman, my time is precious. I hope you won¡®t waste my time anymore if it isn¡®t about Deedee.¡± Jessie¡®s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Did I show up too oftentely, so he¡®s annoyed by me? D*mn it! I should¡®ve known earlier! But no matter! I just need to calm down.¡® With that thought in mind, Jessie said, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I don¡®t mean to disturb you. But I really havee to talk to you about Deedee.¡± ¡°I was supposed to do the usual treatment with Deedee. But a woman suddenly showed up, and not only did she stop me from treating Deedee, but she also took her away.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°A woman?¡± ¡°I¡®ve never seen her before. Maybe she¡®s Ms. Pruitt¡®s friend. She refused to let Deedee cooperate with me, and she also said that...¡± Jessie nced at him, put on a troubled expression, and continued. ¡°She said that Deedee doesn¡®t need any treatment. But Deedee is very unstable right now. It will be a problem if she keeps on messing with my treatment like this. Besides, she¡®s questioning me, so this means that she¡®s questioning you as well.¡± She did not believe that Colton couldn¡®t do anything to that woman. Colton was so concerned about Deedee¡®s condition because he was worried Deedee would harm Freyja when she went out of control. If Deedee refused to cooperate with her in the treatment, Colton would certainly not be happy about it. Everyone in the office fell silent. After a short while, Colton received a text message from Freyja. After he finished reading the text message, he lifted his eyes and asked, ¡°You¡®ve been treating Deedee for half a year, right?¡± Jessie was stunned. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Squinting his eyes, he continued. ¡°So here¡®s my question, Dr. Blueman, why has Deedee¡®s condition not improved at all after half a year?¡± Jessie sroze. Did he notice something? But how is that possible? ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I believe I¡®ve told you about it before. Deedee refuses to cooperate with me and Colton tapped his finger on the desk and interrupted her. ¡°She refused to cooperate with you? But why would she cooperate with a woman who she met less than a day ago?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Freyja had told him that Cameron had brought Deedee out through the text message. In other words, the woman that Jessie ran into was Cameron Deedee did not show any resistance toward Cameron, but she refused to cooperate with Jessie in her treatment... When Colton thought about it, he realized that Freyja was always wary of Jessie whenever she was around. Jessie¡®s face turned pale as she clenched her fist tightly. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I don¡®t think there¡®s anything wrong with my treatment n. For all the time I spent with Deedee, I treated her like my own kid. I really hope that she can recover, and I know you hope the same as well. She¡®s still young. If we don¡®t take her condition seriously, it¡®ll be even more serious when she grows upter.¡± Chapter 2247 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have you ever thought about why Deedee refused to cooperate with my treatment? Her aunt is the reason she has been resisting me. Deedee is abnormally possessive of her aunt. She¡¯s afraid of being abandoned by her, and her mental status is vulnerable. If she continues to resist my treatment, she¡®ll only get worse.¡± Colton fell silent. He did not know how to refute Jessie. Jessie was a psychologist. She indeed was thinking from the angle of the patients. ¡°I think you should go back first.¡± Jessie heaved out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± When she walked to the door, Colton called out to her and said, ¡°I¡®m going to stop Deedee¡®s treatment, so for the time being, you don¡®t have to go to the Seaview Vi.¡± Jessie gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Her face was dark when she left the office. ¡®Those d*mned b*tches! How dare they ruin my n!? I must teach them a lesson! Suddenly, her phone rang. When she saw the phone number, her face sank. She did not know why this fellow just wouldn¡®t let her go. She had told him that they were not suitable for each other, yet he refused to listen. Just when she was about to hang up the call, something came into her mind, and a cold smirk crossed the corner of her lips. ¡°Maybe¡­ He can be the pawn that will lead me to my victory.¡® Meanwhile... Cameron brought Deedee to the zoo. Deedee had never been to a zoo before. She stood in front of the elephant enclosure and looked at them in amazement. Cameron thought of helping her to take a photo. Just when she lifted her phone, Deedee turned her head over. After Cameron took the photo, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Deedee, do you want to take a photo with the elephants?¡± Deedee looked over to the elephant picking up the grass with its trunk and nodded. Cameron asked her to scoot over a little bit. After the elephant was in the camera, she pressed the shutter button. A small elephant came around behind her and touched Deedee¡®s cheek with its trunk, startling her. The interaction between Deedee and the small elephant was captured in a photo by Cameron. After watching the animals, Cameron brought Deedee to y the pirate ship and the carousel. They also went to watch a circus show Deedee had never felt so much fun before, and a smile broke out on her face. They held ice cream cones as they walked along the river. Cameron turned her head around and asked, ¡°Are you having fun today?¡± Deedee nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± Cameron rubbed the top of her hair and smiled. ¡°I¡®m happy too because I get to y with Deedee.¡± Deedee hesitated and asked carefully, ¡°Can wee out and y again in the future?¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡®In the future?¡®Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was not going to stay in Bassburgh forever, but she did not want to disappoint Deedee seeing the expectation on her face. ¡°Don¡®t worry. As long as I¡®m here, we can alwayse out and y. After all, we¡®re friends now, right?¡± Deedee nodded. She was not against Cameron holding her hand as she walked beside Cameron obediently. Cameron had grown even more liking to her, seeing how obedient she was. However, she could more or less understand Deedee¡®s feelings after recalling what Jessie had said. Deedee was just a lonely and insecure little girl. Even though she did not know what she had gone through in the past, at the very least, she was easy to satisfy. It was just that she did not dare to ask for the thing she wanted. When Cameron thought that she had to learn to read other people¡®s emotions at such a young age, she felt sorry for her. Deedee stopped in her tracks and looked expectantly at the kids ying on the in grass. Cameron noticed it as well and asked, ¡°Do you want to y with them?¡± Deedee lowered her head without saying anything. Cameron held her hand and said gently, ¡°Deedee, don¡®t ever be afraid to make new friends. If you want to y, go ahead.¡± Something flitted across Deedee¡®s eyes as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 2248 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Cameron chuckled, ¡°Of course, you can. You¡®re a good kid, Deedee. You can do whatever you want to do.¡± Deedee walked over to the grass field. There were kids ying ser and flying kites. The air was filled with the sound of the children. She stopped at the side and did not approach them. A ball rolled to her feet. When Deedee lowered her head, a voice rang out. ¡°Hey, can you help us kick the ball over here?¡± It was a few boys who were ying ser. All of them were about her age. Deedee kicked the ball over. A boy canne over and picked up the ball. He turned his head to look at Deedee and offered hier a big grin. ¡°Do you want toe and y with us?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Deedee was stunned. Then, she shook her head. ¡°But I don¡®t know how to y ser...¡± The boy patted his chest and replied, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll teach you.¡± ¡°Connor, hurry up!¡± Another boy¡®s voice rang out. He turned his head around and replied, ¡°Give me a moment.¡± After that, he extended his hand toward Deedee. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Deedee hesitated for a moment before extending her arm to hold the boy¡®s hand. The boy led Deedee to his group and said, ¡°Come, let¡®s teach her how to y ser.¡± Cameron walked under a tree. She listed her hand to block the sun and looked toward the group of kids on the grass. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡®t expect Deedee to make new friends SO soon.¡± A figure approached her, and Cameron hastily turned her head around. The man took off his sunsses and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to be able to walk for so long.¡± Cameron looked around and noticed several bodyguards were hiding around them. ¡°Are you following us?¡± she asked. Waylon looked over to the grass in and replied, ¡°I¡®m just protecting you.guys.¡± She crossed her arms in front of her chest and replied, ¡°I don¡®t need your protection.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know you don¡®t,¡± he replied. ¡°But you¡®re not from around here, so I¡®m worried that you might identally lead Deedee to the middle of the wilderness.¡± Cameron nudged his chest with her elbow. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡®What am I? A three 3¨Cyears-old kid? How could I have lost my way here?¡® Waylon chuckled and coiled his finger around her hair. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± She looked over to Deedee and replied, ¡°At least Deedee is having a good time.¡± Hisughter wasted from above her as he said, ¡°Do you know what you look like now?¡± Cameron was stunned and turned her head around to look at him in confusion. ¡°What do I look like now?¡± Waylon reached out for the fallen leaf on top of her head and answered, ¡°You look like a mother watching over her daughter while she¡®s ying with her friends.¡± Exasperated, Cameron stomped his feet. ¡°How dare you!¡± Waylon secured her tightly in his arms, and Cameron looked around warily. She tried to push him away but to no avail. ¡°Let go of me! There are so many people here. Won¡®t you feel embarrassed?¡± He pressed her tightly in his chest and chuckled. ¡°Now they can¡®t see you anymore.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. In the next second, Waylon grunted and hissed out in pain. Seizing her chance, Cameron broke free from his arms. Waylon ran his finger over the spot on his chest that Cameron bit and asked, ¡°How could you bite me over there?¡± ¡°You deserve it!¡± Cameron snorted and turned around to leave Waylon looked at her figure When he saw that her ears had turned red around the tips, he decided to forgive her Deedee only said goodbye to her friend in the evening. Cameron was waiting for her in front of the car After Deedee ran toward her, she held her in her arms. ¡°How was it? Did you have a good time?¡± Deedee chuckled, ¡°Yeah.¡± Cameron helped her to open the door and said, ¡°Let¡®s go. We should go home now.¡± When Deedee went into the car and saw Waylon, she was stunned, and her movements became still Cameron noticed her reaction after getting into the car and red at Waylon. Waylon let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°It isn¡®t my fault.¡± The person Deedee was afraid of was not him but Colton. It was just that both of them looked identical. Chapter 2249 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Cameron put Deedee on herp. ¡°Why are you so afraid of this uncle? You don¡®t need to be scared of him. He doesn¡®t eat people.¡± Waylon squinted when Cameron called him uncle. Deedee said in a low voice, ¡°My uncle doesn¡®t like me.¡± Cameron knew that she was talking about Waylon¡®s brother She grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Then can you tell me why that uncle doesn¡®t like you?¡± She waited for a long while, but Deedee refused to open her mouth. Cameron then pressed on and said, ¡°This uncle isn¡®t the same uncle that lives with you. They¡®re brothers, so they look alike. Come, take a good look at this uncle.¡± She turned Deedee over to look at Waylon and said, ¡°Even though he has this weird smile on his face and likes to bully other people, he likes you very much.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡®A weird smile? I like to bully other people? So that¡®s what she thinks of me?¡± Deedee seemed to have noticed the difference between Waylon and Colton, and her fear slowly ebbed away Cameron caressed her hair and asked, ¡°So can you tell me now?¡± Deedee hesitated for a long while before opening her inouth. ¡°Because my aunt has a little baby with him. I¡®m afraid that my aunt will abandon me after she has her own little baby. I don¡®t want my aunt to have a little baby, so that uncle doesn¡®t like me.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was dumbfounded when she heard what Deedee said. It seemed like she did not expect such an answer from Deedee at all Children were simple and naive She assumed Freyja would abandon her when she had a baby of her own, so she did not want her to have a baby... She was just lonely, insecure, and afraid of being abandoned. However, if there were no other third factor that indirectly gave Deedee the misconception, how would she think it this way? Deedee fell asleep in Cameron¡®s arms while they were on their way home. She turned to look at Waylon and asked, ¡°Where are Deedee¡®s parents?¡± Waylon said, ¡°It was Freyja who took care of her since she was born. Her father took a wrong step and was led astray by his mother. He died because of Noce in the end, and I heard that her mother died after giving birth to her. ¡°She and Freyja didn¡®t have an easy time when they were living with Freyja¡®s mother. Her mother was an extremist. She valued boys more than girls. Freyja was forced to take care of Deedee, and because of that, she had a bad reputation. They had no one to rely on aside from each other, and to Deedee, Freyja is her mother.¡± Cameron lowered her head to look at the girl that was sleeping in her arms. ¡°So, her mental illness...¡± ¡°Frevia¡®s mother caused it. She abused Deedee and traumatized her. Deedee knows that Frevia intends to send her back to her grandfather at Yaramoor, so perhaps it¡®s because of this misunderstanding that Deedee thinks Freyja is going to abandon her.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Your brother doesn¡®t want to take care of her?¡± After all, Deedee was not rted to him by blood, so she could understand if he did not want to raise her. Waylon looked outside through the window and said, ¡°Considering our family¡®s wealth, it goes without saying that Colton is fully capable of raising her. It¡®s just that Freyja has to consider Deedee¡®s situation. Deedee is, after all, not rted to any of us. She doesn¡®t have parents, and Freyja is her only family member. Freyja is going to have her own children in the future, so she may not be able to focus on Deedee. ¡°Besides, after Deedee starts attending school, she¡®ll be exposed to the outside world and may not be able to handle the gossip and criticism they throw at her.¡± Cameron fell silent. Freyja was considering Deedee¡®s future, but Deedee did not want to leave her aunt¡®s side. Deedee was not attending kindergarten at this age because she was psychologically challenged. She was insecure and sensitive, like a fragile porcin doll. Chapter 2250 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 If Deedee couldn¡®t get over it or ept it, the gossip and criticism would destroy her. The vilest thing in this world was rumors. If they did not do something about it, Deedee might get affected and fall into the wrong path in the future. Cameron parted her lips slowly and said, ¡°I won¡®t let that happen to Deedee. She¡®s a good kid. She shouldn¡®t be judged because of one mistake. Besides, she doesn¡®t get to choose her own parents, so why should she bear these mistakes that don¡®t belong to her? ¡°And about that psychologist that your brother hired. She taught Deedee to hurt herself. I think that psychologist is the one with mental illness.¡± Waylon frowned, ¡°Seriously?¡± He had run a background check on Jessie. She indeed came from the same school as Daisie and Colton, so she must be the real deal. Besides, she was a real psychologist with medical credentials. Her university had all her records and name, and she had never vited any rules during her studies. Her identity was real. As for her personality, he had not checked on that. He assumed that Colton had done the same thing as well. He just made sure that there was no problem with her identity. After all, nobody would look into a doctor¡®s private life, including their personality, when they were looking for one. Besides, Colton just wanted someone to treat Deedee. Cameron said in a serious voice, ¡°Deedee told me about that herself. Kids will never tell lies. Besides, do you think kids can¡®t distinguish between good and bad people? Is that woman really treated Deedee well, would Deedee hate her so much?¡± After that, she asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? Could it be that you choose to believe in that woman because she¡®s pretty?¡± Waylon looked at her. After a short while, he chuckled. ¡°Are you being jealous now?¡± Cameron turned her face sideways and replied, ¡°Why should I be jealous of her? Is she prettier than me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Waylon replied. ¡°She¡®s prettier than you.¡± ¡°You ¨C¡± He leaned forward and put his lips on hers, preventing her from finishing her sentence. After a long while, he stared at her reddened face and said, ¡°But I¡®m only interested in you.¡± She averted her gaze and fell silent. Waylon twisted his finger around her hair and chuckled deeply. They sent Deedee back to Seaview Vi. Freyja was waiting for her in the courtyard, and Deedee ran up to her when she saw her. Freyja collected her hair that was tousled by the wind behind her ears and asked, ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Freyja was stunned, and then she smiled. ¡°That¡®s good then.¡± Cameron walked toward them and bowed down to look at Deedee. ¡°I need to go home now. See you tomorrow, okay?¡± A smile broke across Deedee¡®s face as she replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Cameron waved her hand and straightened her body. Just when she was about to leave, she reinembered something and turned her head to look at Freyja. ¡°Don¡®t let that psychologiste near Deedee anymore. Deedee doesn¡®t need any psychologist.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded. She seemed to have remembered something and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t mention it.¡± After that, Cameron went back into the car and left. Deedee watched as the car disappeared in her vision. Freyja caressed her hair and said, ¡°It seems like you like her very much.¡± Deedee turned around to look at Freyja and said, ¡°She¡®s very nice to me. She took me to the zoo, bought me nice food, and showed me how to make friends with other kids.¡± Freyja lowered her eyes. She felt that Cameron was right. Deedee did not need a psychologist. Her condition would be better as long as she was with other people. Chapter 2251 Freyja look Deedee¡®s hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡®s go into the house for dinner.¡± AL 9:00 p.m., Colton came back home. As he walked into the living room, he saw the servant cleaning the dining table. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡®vee back.¡± He responded with a faint hum and removed his tie. ¡°Has Deedeee home?¡± ¡°Ms. Southern sent Ms. Deedee back a long time ago. Ms. Pruitt imed that Ms. Deedee¡®s appetite improved after going out to y with Ms. Southern. She ate two bowls of rice tonight, which means that Ms. Deedee had a good time.¡± He paused for a while. ¡®From what I know, Deedee¡®s appetite has never been very good. Not only has she been losing weight, but she¡®s also a little malnourished. And Freyja has been extremely worried about her condition.¡® He had tried his best to find someone to cure Deedee. All he wanted to see was Freyja not having to worry too much about her He went upstairs, walked past Deedee¡®s room, and heardughtering from inside It was Freyja and her. ¡°The boy who yed with you, did you ask him for his name?¡± Deedee was lying on the bed, holding the teddy bear, and thought for a short while. ¡°Those boys call him Connor, but I didn¡®t ask his name.¡± Freyja tucked her into the bed. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. You¡®ll get to make even more new friends in the future.¡± Deedee looked at her. ¡°Aunty Freyja, then can I not take medicine already?¡± Freyja was stunned for a split second. She then looked at Deedee, raised her hand, and caressed hier cheek. ¡°I told you, didn¡®ul? You don¡®t have to take any pills if you don¡®t want to.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Deedee hugged the teddy bear in her arms tightly. ¡°Then can I not see Dr. Blueman again? She¡®s scary Freyja suddenly felt distressed and asked, upon recalling Cameron¡®s reminder, ¡°Did Dr. Bluennalie to visit you today?¡± ¡®When Cameron came to pick Deedee up and took her out, I was still sleeping. The maid told me that Deedee was waiting for Cameron in the yard, and she also witnessed Jessie and Cameron¡®s encounter. When Cameron told me to be careful of Jessie, it was obvious that Jessie had somehow given herself away in front of her.¡¯ Deedee nodded. Freyja asked, ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡± Deedee rubbed the fluffy teddy bear and answered truthfully, ¡°She said I¡®m just a foster child here. And you¡®ll dump me as soon as you give birth to the baby.¡± Chapter 2250 ! Frevia collected her hair that was tousled by the wind behind her ears and asked, ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Freyja was stunned, and then she smiled. ¡°That¡®s good then.¡± Cameron walked toward them and bowed down to look at Deedee. ¡°I need to go home now. See you tomorrow, okay?¡± A smile broke across Deedee¡®s face as she replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Cameron waved her hand and straightened her body. Just when she was about to leave, she remembered something and turned her head to look at Freyja. ¡°Don¡®t let that psychologiste near Deedee anymore. Deedee doesn¡®t need any psychologist.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded. She seemed to have remembered something and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t mention it.¡± After that, Cameron went back into the car and left. Deedee watched as the car disappeared in her vision. Freyja caressed her hair and said, ¡°It seems like you like her very much.¡± Deedee turned around to look at Freyja and said, ¡°She¡¯s very nice to me. She took me to the zoo, bought me nice food, and showed me how to make friends with other kids.¡± Freyja lowered her eyes. She felt that Cameron was right. Deedee did not need a psychologist. Her condition would be better as long as she was with other people Chapter 2251 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Freyja took Deedee¡®s hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡®s go into the house for dinner.¡± Al 9:00 p.m., Colton came back home. As he walked into the living room, he saw the servant cleaning the dining table. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡®vee back.¡± He responded with a faint hum and removed his tie. ¡°Has Deedeee home?¡± ¡°Ms. Southern sent Ms. Deedee back a long time ago. Ms. Pruitt imed that Ms. Deedee¡®s appetite improved after going out to y with Ms. Southern She ate two bowls of rice tonight, which means that Ms. Deedee had a good time¡± He paused for a while ¡®From what I know, Deedee¡®s appetite has never been very good Not only has she been losing weight, but she¡®s also a little malnourished. And Freyja has been extremely worried about her condition He hadiried his best to find someone to cure Deedee All he wanted to see was Freyja not having to worry too much about her He went upstairs, walked past Deedee¡®s room, and heardughtering from inside. It was Freyja and her ¡°The boy who yed with you, did you ask him for his name?¡± Deedee was lying on the bed, holding the teddy bear, and thought for a short while. ¡°Those boys call him Connor, but I didn¡®t ask his name ¡± Freyja fucked her into the bed, ¡°It doesn¡®t matter You¡®ll get to make even more new friends in the future¡± Deedee looked at her. ¡°Aunty Freyja, then can I not take medicine already?¡± Freyja was stunned for a split second. She then looked at Deedee, raised her hand, and caressed her cheek. ¡°I told you, didn¡®t 1? You don¡®t have to take any pills if you don¡®t want to.¡± Deedee hugged the teddy bear in her arms tightly. ¡°Then can I not see Dr. Blueman again? She¡®s scary.¡± Freyja suddenly felt distressed and asked, upon recalling Cameron¡®s reminder, ¡°Did Dr. Bluemane to visit you today?¡± ¡®When Cameron came to pick Deedee up and took her out, I was still sleeping. The maid told me that Deedee was waiting for Cameron in the yard, and she also witnessed Jessie and Cameron¡®s encounter. When Cameron told me to be careful of Jessie, it was obvious that Jessie had somehow given herself away in front of her.¡® Deedee nodded. Freyja asked, ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡± Deedee rubbed the fluffy teddy bear and answered truthfully. ¡°She said I¡®m just a foster child here. And you¡®ll dump me as soon as you give birth to the baby.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. 5 Chapter 2751 Freyja¡®s gaze turned stem instantly. Deedee continued to ask cautiously, ¡°Aunty Freyja, will you dump me?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Freyja held her hand. ¡°I will never dump you. Even if I have a baby in the future, you¡®ll still be my Deedee. So promise me, don¡®t listen to this nonsense anymore. If anyone else tells you the same thing, you can always let me know, okay?¡± Deedee nodded ignorantly. ¡°Now go to sleep.¡± Freyja coaxed her. Deedee closed her eyes. After a short while of waiting for her to fall asleep, Freyja turned off the light on the bedside table, got up, and left the room. She came to the master bedroom, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw Colton sitting on the bed. Freyja was startled, ¡°You¡®vee home?¡± He responded with a hum, unbuttoned his cuffs, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did Deedee have a good time today?¡± Freyja closed the door. ¡°Yes, Cameron look her to the zoo, and she got to meet other children and made some new friends too.¡± She turned her head, stared at Colton, and said calmly, ¡°Ever since Cameron came here, Deedee has been smiling a lot more than before, so I don¡®t think she¡®ll ever need Dr. Blueman¡®s treatment again. I¡®ll give it to you straight then. I don¡®t trust her.¡± ¡®Even if Colton thinks that I¡®m being unreasonable or misunderstands me, I will never leave Deedee to that kind of person again.¡® After a long silence, Colton replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Freyja was astounded and slightly surprised. ¡°Are you... agreeing to that?¡± Chapter 2252 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 Colton got up and stopped in front of her. ¡°As long as you¡®re happy with the decision.¡± Freyja¡®s eyshes trembled. ¡°Colton, are you doing so just to make me happy?¡± ¡®Did he only agree to my request because it¡®ll make me happy?¡® Colton hugged her, rested his chin on her shoulder, and his tightly pursed lips moved slightly. ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡± In fact, he had heard everything when he was at the door. ¡®Freyja has always been doubting Jessie, but I, on the other hand, have always thought that it¡®s Deedee¡®s problem. ¡®It¡®s not so much that I trust Jessie. It¡®s just that I don¡®t trust Deedee. ¡®Deedee has acted very extremely before, so I¡®ve been extremely vignt of her, especially now that Freyja is pregnant. So all I¡®ve ever thought about is Freyja and the baby in her womb. I¡®ve never once suspected that it could be Jessie¡®s problem. And to guard against a child, I actually questioned the child¡®s intention only because of what she¡®s done before this, building ayer of stubbornness, prejudice, and discrimination.¡® He scoffed at himself inwardly. ¡®After what I¡®ve done, I have no right toin about Freyja when she only thinks about Deedee. And how will I be able to distinguish myself from those who hurt Deedee?¡® Seeing that he had leaned his head against the side of her head and remained unusually silent, Freyja turned to look at him. ¡°Colton, are you alright?¡± He turned his head away to avoid her, and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®ll go and take a shower first. You¡­ You should rest early.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He then walked toward the bathroom. Freyja was a little confused. ¡®What happened to him?¡® Freyja was pregnant and had always been very sleepy, so she would fall asleep very quickly. She fell asleep almost instantly after lying down. Colton walked to the edge of the bed in his nightgown, stood beside the bed for a long time, picked up his cell phone, and left the room. Everything he did was done very lightly for fear of waking her up. He came to the balcony, and the coldte autumn breeze brushed through his short hair. The expression that was partially covered by shadow looked gloomy and stern as he picked up his cell phone and dialed Leonardo¡®s number. Leonardo, who was woken up in the middle of the night, answered the call in confusion, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°It¡®s me.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Leonardo nced at the caller ID and got up from bed abruptly.¡± Mr. Goldmann, you... Is everything okay?¡± ¡°You¡®re to look into all of Jessie Blueman¡®s previous medical visit records tomorrow, including all the hospitals where she worked before this, and find out why she left.¡± Leonardo was stunned for a bit and wanted to say something, but the other party had already hung up. He scratched his hair. ¡°Did he just call me in the middle of the night just for this?¡± ¡®Being an assistant is really a hellish experience. I even have to answer phone calls from my boss in the middle of the night.¡® He theny down and immediately fell asleep again. The next day, early in the morning... Cameron turned over and felt a little warm. She wanted to push her nket away in order to get away from the heat source but realized that she could not do so. She opened her eyes instantly, saw a big man lying beside her, was astonished for half a second, and then sat up immediately. ¡°Wayne Goldmann!¡± Waylon was lying on his side with one hand propped against his temple, the dark velvet nightgown was slightly loosened around his neckline, and he looked extremelynguid. ¡°I came to call you for breakfast but saw you sleep soundly like a pig, so I could not bear to disturb you.¡± ¡°You summoning me for breakfast is fine by me, but you... You actually climbed onto my bed. Are you shameless?¡± She pulled the nket and wrapped hersell in it. Although they had shared a bed in the small fishing vige on the East Inds, the situation was different back then. What was more, the man was staring at her like a beast staring at a piece of flesh. He squinted. ¡°I only got into your bed. I haven¡®t gotten into you, so rx.¡± Cameron choked on her own words, and her cheeks flushed as if they were about to explode. She instantly picked up her pillow and started hitting him. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, I¡®m going to kill you!¡± Chapter 2253 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 The pillow that mmed onto Waylon¡®s body felt like a rectangr tofu. Neither did it hurt nor did it itch. He grabbed Cameron with his huge hand, yanked her, rolled over, and sat on her body. Cameron froze, and the arrogance that she was exuding just now disappeared almost instantly. She warned him in a cowardly manner, ¡°You, don¡®t you dare touch me.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly and got half an inch closer to her face. He was so close to her that his breath was brushing against her cheek. ¡°But aren¡®t you the legendary Mr. Southern who¡®s known for his courage?¡± She forced a smile. ¡°No, no, I¡®m a very timiddy.¡± His lips seemed about to stick to her ear. ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡®t you tell Deedee that I wouldn¡®t eat others when we were in the car the other day?¡± Cameron pursed her lips, and her eyshes twitched. Her heart was knocking against her chest frantically, thumping extremely loudly. Waylon stared at her face and rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingertips, and she could feel the surrounding temperature in the narrow space rise. Seeing that he was approaching, Cameron closed her eyes tightly. After a long time, he gave off a hoarse chuckle, and his lipsnded on her forehead. ¡°It¡®s time to get up.¡± Immediately after that, he sat up, adjusted his nightgown, got off the bed, and left the bedroom. Cameron opened her eyes and was dumbfounded. ¡®Did he just leave? Cameron rubbed her forehead, and there was still a hint of residual warmth. She immediately buried her face into the pillow in shame. ¡°Cameron Southern, wake up, don¡®t be captivated by his looks!¡± Cameron freshened herself and went downstairs. Waylon had already changed into his clothes. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes, looking exceptionally solemn. It was her first time seeing his formally styled hair. He looked mature, stern, sharp, and breathtakingly handsome. Cameron also realized that the shirt he was wearing was the one that she had bought him. Waylon fetched her a bowl of berry oatmeal. ¡°Don¡®t you n to apany Deedee today? Come and eat something first.¡± She pulled out the chair, sat down, picked up the spoon, and stirred the oatmeal. ¡°What important asion are you attending today?¡± He lifted his gaze. ¡°It¡®s just a board meeting.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± U ¡°Why ask? Are you afraid that I¡®ll go out and fool around with other women?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron choked on her own words and oatmeal. ¡°Who would be worried that you¡®ll fool around with other women? You can do whatever you like.¡± Waylonughed. ¡°If I were to do whatever I like, would you still let me into the house?¡± She replied with a chuckle, ¡°Can I even exert any control over you?¡± He interlocked his fingers and ced them under his chin. ¡°Then do you want to be in control?¡± There was an implicit meaning lying underneath the question. Cameron lowered her head to eat her oatmeal. ¡°Who would want to control you?¡± He smiled and did not say anything. After breakfast, he picked up his windbreaker,walked to the entryway, stopped by the shoe cab, turned around, and stared at her. ¡°Cameron.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± He waved at her, motioning her to go to him. Cameron walked up to him, got jerked into his arms unexpectedly, and was startled. Seeing that Waylon was pointing at the tie around his neck, his intention was as clear as day. The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Are your hands broken?¡± Waylon caressed her lips and brushed across them gently. ¡°Don¡®t forget that I¡®m the one who¡®s paying you your sry.¡± Cameron was at a loss for words. ¡®As soon as I pay off my debt, I¡®ll definitely get back at him.¡¯ She helped him with his tie. Waylon pinched her chin abruptly, lifted her face, and sealed her warm lips. Cameron wanted to push him away but was restrained by him. In the next second, he sucked on her neck all of a sudden, and an electrical jolt shot up Cameron¡®s spine as she pushed him away. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, you...¡± Upon catching a glimpse of the hickey that he left on her neck, the corners of his lips twitched. ¡°Very nice, it looks perfect.¡± He then pulled open the door and left in a good mood. At ckgold... Waylon walked out of the elevator and ran into Leonardo in the corridor. Leonardo was holding a stack of documents in his hand and nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± He took a nce at the documents in his arms. ¡°Does thepany have so many agendas to deal with?¡± Leonardo was stunned for half a second and replied instantly, ¡°These aren¡®t thepany¡®s affairs. These are... information about Ms. Blueman.¡± Chapter 2254 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Waylon stroked the dial of his watch with his fingertips and lifted his gaze.¡± Isn¡®t she the psychologist?¡± ¡®It seems that he¡®s discovered that something¡®s wrong.¡® Leonardo whispered, ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s gone wrong with Mr. Goldmann. He¡®s the one who asked me to look into her background.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Then, did you find anything?¡± ¡°Not yet...¡± After replying to the question, Leonardo thought of something and stopped for a split second. ¡°But Ms. Blueman has beening to thepany very often recently, like once every two to three days. And that¡®s rather strange to me.¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°Since when have the rumors about Freyja started spreading in thepany?¡± Leonardo was caught off guard and gave it a good thought for a moment.¡± About this... Mr. Goldmann has questioned the people in all the departments, and they imed that the rumors have been spreading around since half a year ago. It¡®s just they didn¡®t dare to talk about them when Mr. Goldmann and I were around.¡± He then asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why are you asking me this?¡± Waylon patted him on the shoulder and gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°It¡®s about time to dig deeper into Dr. Blueman¡®s life. Remember not to startle your target during your investigation.¡± Leonardo realized something and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Waylon pushed open the door of the administrative office. Colton was leaning forward slightly on the couch with his legs apart, his elbows propped against his knees, and his fingers interlocked as he looked deep in thought. It was not until Waylon approached that he raised his head. ¡°Waylon.¡± Waylon sat across from him. ¡°Are you starting to doubt that woman now?¡± He replied with a faint hum, lowered his gaze, and hesitated.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Waylon¡®s gazended on the teacup on the table. ¡°I don¡®t me you. After all, all you want is to heal Deedee. As long as the doctor is experienced enough and has a great resume to prove it, no one will think to look into what kind of person they are.¡± ¡°Waylon...¡± Colton¡®s eyes moved. ¡°I seem to have done something wrong. It seems that I¡®m the one who caused all this.¡± Waylon reached out and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. At least you can make up for it now.¡± He looked away awkwardly. ¡°Deedee is terrified of me.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°What in the world? Is it so difficult for you to discard your self¨Cesteem and apologize to a child? You¡®re someone who¡®s about to be a father. If you still don¡®t know how to coax a child, that will be bad.¡± Colton covered his forehead. ¡°You¡®vee here only to mock me, haven¡®t you?¡± Waylonughed again. ¡°Just coax her like how you did when you wronged Daisie back then. Deedee is also a girl. As long as you put some effort and thoughts into it, there¡®s no girl in this world who can¡®t be coaxed.¡± He turned his face away. ¡°Freyja is definitely one of them.¡± ¡®Let¡®s put coaxing her when she¡®s feeling down or upset aside. She will straight¨Cup give me her signature mean look when that happens.¡¯ Waylon fiddled with the teacup on the table and sneered. ¡°It has to be Freyja, she¡®s definitely the one. If the woman standing in her position today was another woman, would you ever know what it¡®s like to read the room and learn how to coax ady? ¡°When you can put on a sh*tty face, you¡®ll have to allow her to do so too, and she¡®s certainly someone that will do so. I seriously think a woman who¡®ll never give you any face and torture you mentally is exactly the woman that you need in your life.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. ¡®Is he here tofort me, or to make me feel even sh*ttier?¡® At the same time, in the Seaview Vi... Cameron had tied a silk scarf around her neck. She was sitting in the living room holding a teacup and waiting until Deedee sprinted downstairs. ¡°Aunt Cameron.¡± Cameron smiled and stretched her arms outward. Deedee threw herself into her arms. Cameron hugged her tiny and soft body, and her heart was on the brink of melting away. ¡°Do you still want to go to the same ce to y ser today?¡± She nodded happily. ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then we¡®ll depart after you tell your Aunty Freyja that you¡®re going out with me.¡± Freyja walked downstairs, and Deedee ran up to her. ¡°Aunty Freyja, can I go out and y with Aunt Cameron today?¡± Freyja took a nce at Cameron and chuckled. ¡°Of course, go and have fun, but be careful.¡± Cameron got up and held Deedee¡®s hand. ¡°Then let¡®s go.¡± Chapter 2255 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Freyja watched them go out, and the maid beside her said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Deedee seems to really like ying with Ms. Southern.¡± She added, ¡°I believe that Ms. Southern will open up Ms. Deedee¡®s heart.¡± Cameron and Deedee walked out of the courtyard, and the two got into her car. At this time, the people sitting in a car parked not far away quietly followed after seeing their car leave. Cameron yed a nursery rhyme to Deedee in the car and gave her a Barbie doll that she had prepared for her in the car. Deedee sat in the back seat, and the beautiful Barbie doll in her hand had obviously captured her attention. Cameron looked in the rearview mirror and smiled. ¡°Deedee, do you like Barbie dolls?¡± She lifted her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± All of a sudden, something clicked in her mind, and she suggested with a smile, ¡°Deedee, how about youe over and stay with me tonight? I¡®ve bought a lot of toys for you.¡± ¡®With Deedee around the vi, Wayne would not dare to make any move on me already, would he?¡® Deedee thought about it for a few seconds. ¡°I need to ask Aunty Freyja¡®s permission for that.¡± She smiled. ¡°Okay, you can ask her when we get back.¡± When she turned to the right, she saw a car following them in the rearview mirror. Cameron narrowed her eyes and stepped on the elerator immediately.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I¡®m driving Wayne¡®s car, and I¡®ve been very careful on the road. But it¡®ll be fine if it gets damaged or even broken. He has money. But scaring Deedee is not an option.¡® After taking another look at the car following them, they had indeed been following them. Cameron turned around and drove the car into the tunnel. The car slowed down instantly and followed them into the tunnel too. The corners of her lips twitched slightly. ¡®That¡®s interesting.¡® ¡°Deedee, you can continue to y with the Barbie doll in the carter. You mustn¡®t leave the car before I get back here. I have a problem to solve.¡± Deedee tilted her head and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron pulled the car over inside the tunnel, increased the volume of the music by a little, turned on the double signal, opened the door, and got out of the car. The car behind them stopped too, and a few young thugs got out of the car. They thought her car had broken down and wanted to stop them and ask for help. ¡°Yo, youngdy, has your car broken down? Let us help you fix it-¡± Before he could even finish the sentence, Cameron had already grabbed him by the cor, bent his knees, and kicked him in the crotch. The man trembled from head to toe, and his expression was terribly distorted. When the other men saw this, they rushed up immediately, but Cameron dealt with all of them without much effort and knocked them all down in two or three strokes. She grabbed one of the men who had dyed his hair blond, pressed him against the hood, took out a butterfly knife, fidgeted with it, and stabbed the tip of the de in the gap between the man¡®s fingers. The blond man trembled with fright. ¡°Don¡®t... Please don¡®t kill me. Mercy please!¡± Cameron approached him. ¡°Tell me, why are you following us?¡± The blond man gulped his saliva and answered hurriedly, ¡°Someone asked us to do so... All we need to do is get rid of you and that little girl. We¡®re doing this only for the money.¡± They originally thought the job was kidnapping a woman and a child. They did not even bring a man along when they came out, so it would only be a walk in the park. But who would have known that this woman was so powerful!? Cameron grabbed his hair and lifted his face. ¡°Is your employer a woman?¡± The blond man¡®s scalp hurt so much that he was on the verge of shedding tears. ¡°I only know that the man who hired us is a man. We don¡®t really know him either!¡± LUL ¡°Is it so? Then give me the man¡®s contact information.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The blond man was stunned. Cameron fiddled with the knife in her hand and gave off a sullen smirk. ¡°If you refuse to cooperate, I¡®ll just chop off your fingers one by one.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡®ll give it to you!¡± Chapter 2256 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 The blond man immediately took out his phone and found the mobile number. Cameron took the phone and looked at it. A man suddenly attacked her from behind, but she kicked at the side of his head like a gust of wind. The man flew several feet back and was so afraid he stayed on the ground and didn¡®t dare get up. The blond man was sweating bullets. ¡®This woman is vicious! Cameron memorized the number and then looked at the man. ¡°When I started out, you were still ying with dirt. You¡®re not going to attack me with such terrible skills.¡± The blond man trembled and got on his knees. ¡°I¡®m sorry, it was a mistake. We won¡®t do it again.¡± Cameron handed his phone back to him. He tried to get it, but Cameron took it back. ¡°Do you have time?¡± The blond man was confused. ¡°W¨CWhat do you want?¡± ¡°If you do, stay and work for me. If you decline...¡± Cameron balled up her fist, and her knuckles cracked. The man immediately stood up. ¡°Yes, I have time, sir. At your service!¡± ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Cameron turned to leave. The blond man looked at his friends, who were all over the ground. They were pretending to be dead and wished him good luck with their eyes. Deedee had been waiting for a long time in the car until Cameron sat in the backseat with her. The blond man suddenly got into the driver¡®s seat. When he saw the logo of the car, his hands started sweating because that was the first time he had ever gotten to drive a luxury car. Cameron red at him. ¡°Drive safely. Your life is in my hands.¡± The man smiled. ¡°Sure, sir, will do.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After that, he awkwardly asked, ¡°Where are we headed, sir?¡± ¡°Citizen Park.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Deedee curiously looked at Cameron. ¡°Who is he?¡± Cameron touched her hair. ¡°He¡®s our driver today, West.¡± The man pressed his lips together. ¡°My name isn¡®t West, sir.¡± Cameron red at him. ¡°Your name is West if I say it¡®s West.¡± The man cowardly said, ¡°Alright, my name is West then.¡± When they got to Citizen Park, Deedee bumped into a group of boys who were ying ser. Connor Heigl turned and saw Deedee, then waved at her. ¡°Hey, Deedee!¡± Deedee turned to look at Cameron as if she was asking for her permission. Cameron smiled and gently pushed her forward. ¡°Go ahead if you want to.¡± She smiled and ran over to them. The blond man tried to escape while she was distracted, but a pebble came out of nowhere after he took a few steps, hit his legs, and he fell. Cameron crossed her arms and stood behind him. ¡°Trying to run away?¡± The blond man slowly turned around and was terrified. ¡°Sir, I... I just need to go to the loo.¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°Hold it in. I have questions for you.¡± A chill ran down the back of the man¡®s spine. Meanwhile... Leonardo rushed to Asperia, where Jessie had been working, to find out more about her. A few nurses saw how handsome he looked, so they were interested. ¡°Are you Jessie¡®s friend?¡°. He looked uneasy. ¡°No, we don¡®t know each other that way. She¡®s just the psychologist of my cousin¡®s child. It¡®s been a long time, yet the child is still disturbed, so...¡± He didn¡®t continue but observed their expressions. A nurse who was drinking water turned to look at him. ¡°We don¡®t know her very well. Why don¡®t you ask Dr. Jeffordson?¡± Chapter 2257 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 ¡°Yes. Jessie Blueman always acted as if she was above us, nurses. She didn¡®t want to spend time with us but was pretty close with the doctors from the Surgery Department.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo squinted in thought. The nurse didn¡®t seem to think highly of Jessie. ¡°Do you know why she resigned?¡± The nurseughed. ¡°Because of Dr. Jeffordson. She¡®s his ex, and they were together for half a year. I heard him say that he bought a house in the center of Asperia so that they could get married, but Jessie was pregnant. She said that the child was his, but we all knew that he had been on the night shift for the entire month and didn¡®t have time to see her. It was impossible that the child was his. ¡°After Dr. Jeffordson found out about that, they had a huge fight, and then she quit. I guess she was feeling guilty.¡± Leonardo frowned. ¡°Were there any problems with her other patients?¡± The nurse replied, ¡°There weren¡®t any issues with her sessions. Lots of people sought therapy from her. By the way, most of her clients aredies, mostly housewives with depression.¡± Another nurse remembered something and said, ¡°I heard that one of them is from Bassburgh, in her 40s. Her husband is in the F&B industry and is quite well off. She suspected that her husband was having an affair, so her mental state wasn¡®t the best. She visited Jessie a lot of times and was pretty close to her. She would tip her a few hundred dors every time.¡± Leonardo asked, ¡°Do you know her name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember her name, but I¡®ve heard Jessie call her Mrs. George.¡± Leonardo stopped asking questions and left the hospital. After he got in the car, he thought about what the nurses had said. Jessie had left the hospital half a year ago, which meant she went straight to Bassburgh after that. She had even found out that Colton was looking for a psychologist. The nurse had said that Jessie was pregnant, but it didn¡®t look that way for the past half a year. That seemed to indicate that she had had an abortion. And Mrs. George. Why did that sound familiar? He had heard of that name before. Something shed across his mind, and he was shocked. Could it be such a huge coincidence? That afternoon, in the Citizen Park... Deedee got tired after running around with her friends and was resting on a bench while waiting for Cameron to return. Connor walked over and handed her a cone. She took it. ¡°Thanks, Con.¡± He took a seat next to her and asked, ¡°Is your mom not back yet?¡± Deedee paused, then replied, ¡°She¡®s not my mom. She¡®s my friend.¡± Connor scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, she¡®s your friend? I thought she was your mom.¡± Deedee looked down and didn¡®t speak. All these other children had parents who would pick them up, but she had never even met her own parents... At that moment, an older man stood nearby and called out. ¡°Young master.¡± Connor nodded, got up, and said to Deedee. ¡°My butler is here, so I have to go. Let¡®s y again next time.¡± Deedee nodded. Connor walked to the older man, held his hand, and walked away. The evening the sun shone on the grass while the park, which was filled withughter, slowly grew quiet. The woman¡®s mouth started bleeding while she shuddered. ¡°Y¨CYou hit me!¡± Cameron pped her again. ¡°Are you thinking clearly now?¡± The woman was shocked by her ferocity. Her face was obviously swollen. Cameron showed her a mobile number saved in her phone. ¡°Do you know who this number belongs to?¡± The woman looked at it and yelled, ¡°And you pretend not to know my husband? You b*tch ¡± Before she could finish, Cameron pped her again. This p was enough to daze her, and she fell sideways to the ground. Cameron grabbed her by her hair and raised her head. ¡°Ronald George is your husband. Great. I¡®ll remember that. Neither of you is getting away.¡± ¡°What are you going to do...¡± Gina looked terrified. LLLL Cameron smiled coldly. ¡°You don¡®t need to know, Mrs. George. If you knew the truth, you would cry. If anything happened to this child, it would be the end of you two.¡± She pushed Gina away, walked to Deedee, picked her up, and left. Meanwhile, Jessie quietly recorded everything that happened. She happily watched the video on her phone, posted it on Twitter after editing it, and made a call. ¡°Help me get a tweet to trending. Best if you could destroy that person.¡± Cameron drove Deedee to a hospital. When Deedee was getting treatment, Cameron leaned against the wall. She had never been that angry at anyone. She had almost killed that woman Chapter 2258 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258¡°Yes. Jessie Blueman always acted as if she was above us, nurses. She didn¡®t want to spend time with us but was pretty close with the doctors from the Surgery Department.¡± Leonardo squinted in thought. The nurse didn¡®t seem to think highly of Jessie. ¡°Do you know why she resigned?¡± The nurseughed. ¡°Because of Dr. Jeffordson. She¡®s his ex, and they were together for half a year. I heard him say that he bought a house in the center of Asperia so that they could get married, but Jessie was pregnant. She said that the child was his, but we all knew that he had been on the night shift for the entire month and didn¡®t have time to see her. It was impossible that the child was his. ¡°After Dr. Jeffordson found out about that, they had a huge fight, and then she quit. I guess she was feeling guilty.¡± Leonardo frowned. ¡°Were there any problems with her other patients?¡± The nurse replied, ¡°There weren¡®t any issues with her sessions. Lots of people sought therapy from her. By the way, most of her clients aredies, mostly housewives with depression.¡± Another nurse remembered something and said, ¡°I heard that one of them is from Bassburgh, in her 40s. Her husband is in the F&B industry and is quite well off. She suspected that her husband was having an affair, so her mental state wasn¡®t the best. She visited Jessie a lot of times and was pretty close to her. She would tip her a few hundred dors every time.¡± Leonardo asked, ¡°Do you know her name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember her name, but I¡®ve heard Jessie call her Mrs. George.¡± Leonardo stopped asking questions and left the hospital. After he got in the car, he thought about what the nurses had said. Jessie had left the hospital half a year ago, which meant she went straight to Bassburgh after that. She had even found out that Colton was looking for a psychologist. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The nurse had said that Jessie was pregnant, but it didn¡®t look that way for the past half a year. That seemed to indicate that she had had an abortion. And Mrs. George. Why did that sound familiar? He had heard of that name before. Something shed across his mind, and he was shocked. Could it be such a huge coincidence? That afternoon, in the Citizen Park... Deedee got tired after running around with her friends and was resting on a bench while waiting for Cameron to return. Connor walked over and handed her a cone. She took it. ¡°Thanks, Con.¡± He took a seat next to her and asked, ¡°Is your mom not back yet?¡± Deedee paused, then replied, ¡°She¡®s not my mom. She¡®s my friend.¡± Connor scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, she¡®s your friend? I thought she was your mom.¡± Deedee looked down and didn¡®t speak. All these other children had parents who would pick them up, but she had never even met her own parents... At that moment, an older man stood nearby and called out. ¡°Young master.¡± Connor nodded, got up, and said to Deedee. ¡°My butler is here, so I have to go. Let¡®s y again next time.¡± Deedee nodded. Connor walked to the older man, held his hand, and walked away. The evening the sun shone on the grass while the park, which was filled withughter, slowly grew quiet. The woman¡®s mouth started bleeding while she shuddered. ¡°Y¨CYou hit me!¡± Cameron pped her again. ¡°Are you thinking clearly now?¡± The woman was shocked by her ferocity. Her face was obviously swollen. Cameron showed her a mobile number saved in her phone. ¡°Do you know who this number belongs to?¡± The woman looked at it and yelled, ¡°And you pretend not to know my husband? You b*tch ¡± Before she could finish, Cameron pped her again. This p was enough to daze her, and she fell sideways to the ground. Cameron grabbed her by her hair and raised her head. ¡°Ronald George is your husband. Great. I¡®ll remember that. Neither of you is getting away.¡± ¡°What are you going to do...¡± Gina looked terrified. LLLL Cameron smiled coldly. ¡°You don¡®t need to know, Mrs. George. If you knew the truth, you would cry. If anything happened to this child, it would be the end of you two.¡± She pushed Gina away, walked to Deedee, picked her up, and left. Meanwhile, Jessie quietly recorded everything that happened. She happily watched the video on her phone, posted it on Twitter after editing it, and made a call. ¡°Help me get a tweet to trending. Best if you could destroy that person.¡± Cameron drove Deedee to a hospital. When Deedee was getting treatment, Cameron leaned against the wall. She had never been that angry at anyone. She had almost killed that woman Chapter 2259 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Cameron had forced West to contact that man, and thetter confirmed where they would meet the next day. He had also found out the owner of the phone from the mobile service provider. She had assumed that leaving Deedee at the park with the children would be fine, but she didn¡®t expect that someone would attack her. When she saw the bruises Deedee had, including the choking marks on her neck, she felt extremely guilty. A group of people walked out of the elevator. She looked up and saw that Waylon was walking ahead of the bodyguards. Waylon frowned and stopped in front of her. ¡°How¡®s Deedee?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know yet...¡± Cameron stood up and looked down. ¡°I¡®m sorry. It was my fault.¡± Waylon ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You can¡®t change anything now. Let¡®s see what the doctor has to say.¡± Soon after that, the doctor walked out of the room. Cameron immediately walked forward and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Her injuries aren¡®t severe, so she¡®s mostly fine. You parents need to take better care of your child. It¡®ll be toote when something bad happens.¡± After the doctor gave his diagnosis, he added that piece of advice. Cameron¡®s head hung low as she stood in silence. She nodded, then went into the room. Deedeey in bed with a dark bruise on her forehead. Cameron sat next to the bed and held Deedee¡®s hand. ¡°I¡®m sorry, it¡®s all my fault. I should havee back earlier. I¡®m so sorry.¡± Cameron looked down as she felt extreme guilt. Deedee looked at her. ¡°I¡®m fine, Cam. It just hurts a little. Grandma would hurt me even more.¡± Cameron couldn¡®t hold it on when she heard it. She looked up, and her eyes were wet. ¡°Deedee, no one will ever dare touch you again.¡± She took a deep breath, looked at Deedee, and touched the bruise on her forehead. ¡°If anyone hits you, hit them back. We don¡®t bully, but we won¡®t tolerate bullying either.¡± Deedee blinked in surprise. ¡°But people who hit others are bad children.¡± Cameron smiled and taped her nose. ¡°Only those that bully are bad children. You were bullied. When you hit them while being bullied, it¡®s self defense. Self¨Cdefense is a way to protect yourself. If you can protect yourself, you¡®ll be able to protect the people that you want to protect the most.¡± Deedee was surprised. After a child¡®s innocence was broken, all their dreams would have been crushed, and they would no longer look forward to anything in the world. They would also be cynical toward everything and everyone around them. But what Cameron told her was like a pebble tossed into the water. The ssh wasn¡®t big, but it started a ripple. Waylon watched what happened and smiled, then turned to leave the room with a cold expression. Cameron stayed with Deedee in the room for a long time before leaving. When she walked out, she saw Waylon making calls in the corridor and headed toward him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Waylon ended the call and turned to face her while putting his phone away.¡± Why are you out?¡± Cameron looked down. ¡°What happened was my fault. I¡®ll take the me if Freyja and your brother need an exnation.¡± She was responsible for Deedee¡®s injuries. Even if they med her, she wouldn¡®t say anything and would just ept what happened. Waylon siniled and approached her. ¡°You want to take responsibility?¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2260 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 ¡°Of course,¡± Cameron said in a serious tone. ¡°Deedee was admitted because of my negligence. I have the biggest responsibility.¡± Waylon pulled her into his arms which surprised her. He leaned in and nted his lips on her forehead. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m here.¡± She looked away. ¡°I don¡®t need you to help me...¡± Waylon pinched her chin. ¡°You better think about it. Freyja is pregnant. If she finds out that Deedee is hurt, can you really bear the consequences if anything happens to her?¡± Cameron froze. She never thought about that. Pregnant women shouldn¡®t be under stress. If anything happened to Freyja, the Goldmanns would cut her into pieces. She pressed her lips together. ¡°How would you help me?¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡®d be easier if you were part of the family.¡± Cameron stared at him and moved her hand away after a long pause. ¡°You¡®re trying to fool me again?¡± Waylon adjusted his coat and raised his brows. ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± She turned around. ¡°Even if Freyja is pregnant, she will soon find out about what happened to Deedee. Can we hide it from her?¡± ¡°It doesn¡®t matter if we can. Most importantly, you can help Deedee open up her heart.¡± Waylon looked at her. ¡°Win them over with good results.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and suddenly chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll bring Deedee over to Emperon and give her a new Deedee back.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Cameron was going back to the room, but she suddenly remembered something, so she turned to look at him. ¡°By the way, can you get someone to look into Ronald George? It¡®s best to find out who¡®s behind him.¡± He raised his brows. ¡°Do I get a reward?¡± ¡°You get a pig¡®s foot.¡± She wrinkled her nose, then turned and went into the room. Waylon chuckled because this woman was getting more and more adorable. That night at 9:30 p.m., at the Seaview Vi... Colton parked in the driveway. The house was brightly lit. He stood outside for a while before going in. The maid told him that Freyja was already asleep. He walked upstairs and pushed the door of the master bedroom open gently. Freyja had left a light on for him. Colton walked to the bed and sat down. Freyja opened his eyes but was still dazed. ¡°You¡®re back.¡± Colton nodded, and his hand that was reaching out to touch her face hung in mid air. He took it back. ¡°Deedee will be staying at Emperon for a while.¡± She was half away, and her voice was drowsy. ¡°I know.¡± He gently said, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Freyja didn¡®t reply as though she really was back in a deep sleep. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He took a shower in the next room¡®s bathroom, then lit a cigarette on the balcony. He never smoked but had recently started picking up the habit. The night was dark, as was he. The smoke blew around his face as he squinted and remembered what Leonardo had discovered. Gina George was the woman who had started rumors in the casino. Her husband was Ronald George. Ronald cheated multiple times when his wife was pregnant. That was how she developed depression whichsted for four years. Her psychologist was Jessie Blueman. Half a year ago, he had sent Deedee to Jessie for treatment. If Jessie had been coercing Deedee from the start, that would prove that all that Deedee did in the past half a year was rted to her. However, he only listened to Jessie and thought Deedee was refusing treatment. He never thought why she would reject it. He closed his eyes, thinking he had pushed a child into the deep end. He couldn¡®t face Freyja and Deedee. Chapter 2261 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 The ashes of the cigarette fell on the back of his hand. It left a burn scar on the back of his hand, but he seemed to be unaware of it. Suddenly, he received a text message from Jessie. (Mr. Goldmann, are you free tomorrow? I¡®ve worked out a new treatment n and would like to discuss it with you.) A dark glint flitted across Colton¡®s eyes as he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand on the wet soil in the pot. Meanwhile, Jessie was still waiting anxiously for Colton¡®s reply. A man came over and hugged her from the back. ¡°Jessie, who are you talking to?¡± Jessie shut her phone down and pressed down the disgust in her eyes. ¡°I was just informing my patient¡®s family that we¡®re going to discuss a new treatment n tomorrow.¡± She turned around to hug the man and continued. ¡°Ronny, is the thing going smoothly?¡± Ronald kissed her and replied, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve spent $40,000 on this. I assure you that you¡®ll see the thing you want to see across all social media tforms tomorrow.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She chuckled. ¡°But the one who got hit was your wife. Don¡®t you feel sorry for her?¡± Ronald scoffed and said, ¡°She¡®s just a lunatic. I would have kicked her out of my house if it weren¡®t for her psychological problems and that I didn¡®t want to share my property with her. But don¡®t worry. Even if she refuses to leave without taking any property after the divorce, I have a way to get rid of her. I won¡®t let her get in our way.¡± The next day... Jessie waited for Colton in the restaurant. She pulled a mirror out to check on her makeup, which she had taken a lot of time to put on, and a smile appeared at the corner of her lips. All men were visual animals. She was able to get Ronald to fall for her by being his wife¡®s psychologist, so she was confident that she could pull the same trick on Colton. Soon, the door to the private room was open. She stored the mirror away and waved her hand. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Colton walked into the private room and sat down on the chair. He looked at her indifferently and asked, ¡°So, what is this new treatment n that you want to discuss with me?¡± Jessie poured a cup of wine slowly and said, ¡°The treatment n is that we¡®re going to carry out a hypnotic induction on Deedee. We¡®ll create a dream through hypnosis. Once Deedee forgets about those injuries in the dream, she¡®ll think that she¡®s just dreaming and that those injuries aren¡®t real.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Colton replied indifferently. ¡°It sounds like a good n. By the way, it seems to me that you¡®re very familiar with psychological suggestions, Dr. Blueman.¡± Jessie chuckled. ¡°Well, I¡®m the expert in this area, after all. Most of the patients¡® have weak minds. Deedee is still young. We just need to hypnotize her to forget those unpleasant incidents. I¡®m sure she¡®ll be cured in no time.¡± After that, she looked at Colton and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if you think this is a good n, I¡®ll go pick Deedee up tomorrow?¡± Gina had left great psychological damage on Deedee¡®s mind. She just needed to hypnotize Deedee. Then she would be able to turn her into her most useful¡± pawn¡°. As long as Colton hated Deedee, his rtionship with Freyja would fall apart. After all, there was no way Freyja would let go of Deedee since she cared so much about her. Colton looked at the wine cup and said meaningfully, ¡°I didn¡®t realize you were so smart before.¡± She knew how to use her expertise as a psychologist to hypnotize her patients. Jessie thought Colton was praising her. She chuckled and said, ¡°I¡®m really happy that I can be of use to you, Mr. Goldmann.¡± She rose to her feet to offer Colton a toast. However, she tripped herself, and the wine spilled on Colton¡®s pants. She pretended to be sorry and put the cup down. Taking a few tissue papers with her, she said, ¡°Ah, I¡®m sorry about that, Mr. Goldmann. Let me help you clean it.¡± Chapter 2262 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Just when Jessie stretched her hand over to Colton, he stopped her and pulled out a few tissue papers to clean his pants. No one could tell if he was angry or happy now as he said, ¡°Are you very familiar with doing this kind of thing, Dr. Blueman?¡± Jessie was stunned. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Colton lifted his eyes and continued. ¡°I¡®m talking about seducing other men.¡± Jessie¡®s expression changed, and her smile froze. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I think there must be a misunderstanding...¡± His face sank slightly, but Jessie did not realize it. A faint smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°There are only two of us here, so I don¡®t think I¡®ve misunderstood anything. If you really have a thing for me, I can also give you a chance, Dr. Blueman.¡± Jessie was shocked. She did not expect Colton to take the bite so soon. ¡®Hah, men. They are all the same. But this is a good thing as well. At least I don¡®t have to waste so much of my effort to seduce him.¡® That being said, she still put on a troubled expression and said, ¡°But Mr. Goldmann, what about your fiancee?¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°She¡®s just my fiancee. We¡®re not even married yet.¡± Jessie¡®s heart trembled. ¡®Since he has already made it so clear, there¡®s no need for me to reject him anymore. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why don¡®t youe back to my room with me? I¡®ll help you to change your clothes.¡± Colton looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Jessie brought Colton to the guest room. As soon as she closed the door, she approached Colton and said, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, let me help you take off your clothes.¡± Colton grabbed her wrist and said indifferently, ¡°I¡®m not the one who should take off my clothes.¡± Jessie¡®s face turned red with embarrassment. She did not expect him to be impatient, and it seemed all men were the same. They liked to get straight down to the business. Jessie took off her clothes one by one in front of him. She stared at Colton alluringly while exposing her body which she took pride in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡®m all yours today.¡± A smirk appeared at the corner of Colton¡®s lips as he looked at her coldly. ¡°You really are such a wh*re.¡± Jessie was stunned. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Since you can¡®t wait any longer, I shall satisfy your desire.¡± Colton opened the door, and a few thugs appeared outside the door before Jessie could do anything. Colton walked to the door and said, ¡°She¡®s all yours.¡± The leader of the group grinned and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. Goldmann. We¡®re very good at things like this.¡± Jessie¡®s expression changed as the group of thugs walked into the room. She shook her head and shouted, ¡°No! No! Stay away from me!¡± The door was closed, and Colton left the hotel indifferently. Meanwhile, the video of Cameron hitting someone sparked outrage across the Inte. All of the people were scolding her for beating someone up, and they all wanted to bring her to justice. The video went viral on the Inte. It hit the headlines and aroused the police¡®s attention. At the police station... Cameron was sitting inside the interrogation room while a police officer was shouting at her. Gina¡®s rtives came to the police station with her. She cried and said, ¡°You must throw this b*tch in prison! I want her topensate me as well, or else I won¡®t let her off the hook so easily!¡± After the police officer calmed Gina down, he turned to look at Cameron and said, ¡°You¡®re just an outsider from the East Inds. How dare you beat someone up openly in Bassburgh? Now that we have all the evidence, we¡®ll file awsuit against you.¡± Cameron sat with her arms across her chest. She lifted her eyes to look at him and said, ¡°I admit that I hit her, and that was my fault. However, you cannot file awsuit against me without thoroughlyText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. examining the incident. It seems like you have someone great to back you up.¡± The police officer¡®s face sank. ¡°Ms. Southern, this isn¡®t the East Inds. We won¡®t let you get your way here.¡± Cameron chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m cooperating with you. I admit that I hit her, but what I want is justice. Even if you¡®re going to punish me, you can¡®t just punish me alone. Don¡®t you think she also needs to be punished?¡± Chapter 2263 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Gina¡®s face was contorted by her anger. ¡°You¡®re the one who hit me! Look at the wounds on my body! We have all the evidence, and now you still want to push the me on me? We¡®re at the police station now. There¡®s no way you can get out of this!¡± ¡°Am I the one who hit you first, or you¡®re the one who hit someone else first, Mrs. George? Have you forgotten the kid that you hit? Is she not a human?¡± Cameron¡®s eyes were cold. Gina¡®s expression changed. She took a step forward and pped Cameron across her face. ¡°Bullsh*t! Not only did you seduce my husband, but you gave birth to a daughter for him! Both of you deserve to get beaten up by me!¡± A red welt appeared on Cameron¡®s face. She clicked her tongue and looked at Gina before chuckling. ¡°Sir, she just pped me across the face. Are you not going to do something about it?¡± The police officer harrumphed and said, ¡°This is my ce, and I make the rules here.¡± A triumphant grin appeared on Gina¡®s face as she said, ¡°Did you hear that, Ms. Southern? You¡®re an outsider, so you should know your ce when youe to Bassburgh. It seems like I need to teach you a lesson today!¡± Just when Gina raised her hand and was about to p Cameron again, thetter lifted her leg and kicked her. The police officer shot up from his chair and shouted, ¡°How dare you do that to her!? Somebody! Come over here and teach her a lesson!¡± Two police officers stepped forward and pinned Cameron on the table. Before they could do anything, the door to the interrogation room was pushed open. When the police officer saw the man, his face turned pale, ¡°S¨CSheriff Cadogan.¡± Dorian kicked the police officer away, stunning Gina. The police officer scrambled up from the floor and exined, ¡°I can exin this, Sheriff Cadogan. She refused to cooperate with us. That¡®s why we took action on her...¡± Dorian dusted his uniform and said, ¡°Do you think I¡®m deaf? Our superiors have decided to promote you, and this is how you repay the trust of your superiors? How dare you abuse your authority and take action against people in the police station?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Sheriff Cadogan. Please give me another chance.¡± ¡°There¡®ll be no mercy this time. You¡®re fired.¡± The police officer was stunned, and his eyes turned ssy. His life was over now. After that, Dorian looked at another two police officers and said, ¡°And you two. You¡®ve vited the code of discipline and brought disgrace to the police. I want you to submit your resignation, pack your things, and get out of here immediately.¡± Dorian released Cameron. When she came out of the police station and saw Waylon, who was waiting for her in front of his car, she instantly understood what had happened. She stopped in front of Waylon and asked, ¡°Are you the one who helped me?¡± Waylon saw the red welt on her cheek, and his face sank. ¡°Did they hit you?¡± She turned her face sideways and replied, ¡°They just pped me once. It¡®s no big deal.¡± Waylon ran his fingers over her swollen cheek. She shrank away from it as she felt ufortable. She took his hand away and said, ¡°I told you I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡®t known that Mrs. George had a rtive working in the police station, you would have been in trouble.¡± Cameron rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue. ¡°Bassburgh is so boring. At the very least, I can do whatever I want in the East Inds.¡± Waylon chuckled and secured her tightly in his arms. ¡°Did you regreting to Bassburgh?¡± She tried to push him away but to no avail. ¡°If you don¡®t stop hugging me out of a sudden, I¡®ll start to regret it.¡± Waylonughed deeply and rested his chin on her head. ¡°That means you haven¡®t regretted it yet.¡± Gina was so angry that she gnashed her teeth when she saw the scene from the dark. ¡®What a b*tch! I must tear off her mask and expose her true face! Not only did she seduce my husband and have a daughter with him, but she¡®s hugging another man in public now! I guess this man is the one who helped her!¡® The following day, the incident of Cameron beating someone continued to spread across the Inte. Then, when Gina told the ¡°truth¡± in front of the media. everyone was in an uproar. Chapter 2264 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Gina told the reporters that Cameron could escape from her responsibilities because she had someone to back her up. She also said that Cameron was a homewrecker who destroyed her family and had an illegitimate daughter with her husband. The title ¡°A homewrecker beating up the first wife¡± was spread all over the inte. Someizens who did not know the truth began their crusade against Cameron, throwing all sorts of nasty insults at her on the Inte. Cameron was still unaware of the things happening on the Inte. She picked Deedee up from the hospital, and just when both of them walked out of the gate, someone threw a bottle of water at them. Cameron hastily pulled Deedee away. ¡°Here she is! The shameless homewrecker! She has appeared!¡± ¡°The homewrecker is here!¡± A group of people gathered up at the gate. Even the reporters had arrived as well. All of them surrounded Cameron and Deedee. ¡°Both of you should go to hell!¡± Someone threw an egg at them, and Cameron stepped forward to guard Deedee behind her. The egg landed on her head and slid down her hair in a sticky mess. Her eyes were cold, and she clenched her fists so tightly that they were turning white. The reporters all rushed forward and asked, ¡°Miss, can I know why you want to be a homewrecker?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Did you hit Mrs. George because you wanted to rece her? Are you going to make your daughter one of the Georges?¡± Cameron lifted her eyes, her face dark. Before she could say anything, Deedee shouted, ¡°Back off! Back off! All of you are bad guys! Aunt Cameron isn¡®t a homewrecker!¡± Everyone fell silent, and Cameron turned around to look at Deedee in shock. Deedee cried, ¡°All of you are bad guys! Aunt Cameron didn¡®t do anything wrong. It was that bad woman who hit me first. We don¡®t know her at all!¡± The reporter asked in shock, ¡°She isn¡®t your mother?¡± Deedee wiped the tears off her face, and her voice was trembling as she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met my mom and dad. I don¡®t even know that bad woman. Why did you guys scold Aunt Cameron? Why did you beat her? All of you are bad people.¡± The group of reporters looked at each other in astonishment. If Deedee was not rted to Cameron, then why would Gina say she was her husband¡®s illegitimate daughter? Cameron pulled Deedee into her arms and looked at them expressionlessly, ¡°So the so¨Ccalled reporters are a bunch of people who can¡®t tell the truth? Mrs. George said that I¡®m the homewrecker, and you guys believe in her? Do you have any evidence?¡± Someone shouted, ¡°But Mrs. George told us that her husband has cheated on her, and you¡®re the homewrecker! Why did you beat her if you aren¡®t the homewrecker?¡± ¡°That¡®s right! You beat her because you know you¡®ve destroyed her family!¡± Cameron scoffed coldly. ¡°It¡®s true that I beat her, but it isn¡®t because I¡®m the homewrecker who destroyed her family. I haven¡®t even met her husband before, so how can I be a homewrecker?¡± However, nobody believed her. All of them thought that she was just making excuses. At that moment, a few luxury cars stopped behind the crowd. A group of bodyguards got out of the cars, and the crowd had no other choice but to make way for them. Waylon came out of the car, and a reporter was stunned. ¡°Is he Coleman Goldmann?¡± ¡°No. He doesn¡®t feel like Coleman Goldmann. I think he should be Wayne Goldmann. I heard that he returned home a long time ago.¡± Waylon walked up to Cameron. He took off his jacket and put it over her shoulder. While he was helping her clean the egg on her hair, everyone was starstruck as they did not know what was happening. Waylon turned his head around to look at the group of reporters and said, ¡°Who told you guys that my woman is a homewrecker?¡± The group of reporters fell silent. ¡°She¡®s Wayne Goldmann¡®s woman!?¡® Those people who did not believe in Cameron felt like they had been pped across the face. If Cameron was Waylon¡®s woman, then there was no way she could fall in love with Gina¡®s husband. That was unless she was blind! Chapter 2265 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 A reporter mumbled, ¡°But Mrs. George told us about that herself...¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Why don¡®t you take your phone out and check the Inte now?¡± The group of reporters and the crowd all took their phones out. When they saw what was happening on the Inte, they were stunned. The surveince camera in the garden had captured the whole thing. It was Gina who was frantically beating up a girl. That was why Cameron was so angry that she kicked her away. Besides, Gina did not tell the media that she had beaten a kid but just that Cameron had beat her up. Theizens began to split into two factions. One faction thought that Gina deserved to be beaten, while the other faction felt that Gina did not do anything wrong since she was beating the daughter of the homewrecker, so the kid did not deserve any sympathy. However, this group of people once again got pped in their faces when another piece of news came out and revealed that the kid that got beaten up by Gina was the niece of Colton¡®s fiancee. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The Inte tended to remember everything. The niece of Colton¡®s fiancee was from Yaramoor. Her parents had passed away, so there was no way she could be the illegitimate daughter of Gina¡®s husband. Gina hadpletely made the Goldmanns her enemies. Waylon wrapped his arm around Cameron¡®s shoulder and asked, ¡°So, do you guys have any more questions for my girlfriend?¡± The crowd did not dare to say anything anymore. Everything was as clear as day now. Besides, the news about Freyja¡®s niece could still be found on the Inte, so none of them dared to question the credibility. Waylon nced at them coldly and said, ¡°Remember what you did today.¡± The group of reporters¡® faces turned pale when they heard what Waylon said. It was only now that they realized they had ruined their own careers! At the Seaview Vi¡­ When Freyja saw the news on the Inte, especially after watching the video of Deedee getting beaten up by Gina and being wrongly used as an ¡°illegitimate daughter¡°, she was so angry that her entire body was shaking. Colton pushed the door open and entered the room. When he saw that Frevia¡®s eyes were red around the rims while she was staring at the tablet, he knew that she had seen the news. He walked up to the bed and said, ¡°Freyja?¡± Freyja put the tablet down and asked, ¡°Did you already know this?¡± Colton lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I didn¡®t want to affect your mood, so...¡± ¡°You¡®re worried that I¡®ll me Cameron?¡± Freyja lifted her head. ¡°She kicked that woman because she was beating Deedee. There¡®s no reason for me to me her. I have the responsibility as well. It¡®s my fault that I didn¡®t protect Deedee enough and let her go through so much pain that she shouldn¡®t have to endure.¡± ¡°Freyja.¡± Colton hugged her shoulders. ¡°You didn¡®t do anything wrong. I¡®m the one at fault.¡± Freyja was stunned as she looked at Colton. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Meanwhile, at Emperon... Deedee pushed the bedroom door open. Everything in the room, from the walls to the decoration, was colored pink. There was also a crown pattern on the wall that signified the innocence of the owner of this room. The color pink had a soothing effect. The soft carpet, the wooden horse chair, and the fluffy bear doll made the space even cozier. ¡°Deedee, what do you think? Do you like this room?¡± Deedee smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± Cameron leaned forward, pinched her nose, andughed, ¡°It¡®s good that you like it. I was worried that you wouldn¡®t like it.¡± Deedee looked at her intently. From the moment Cameron stood in front of her to protect her from the egg, she felt the warmth and protection she had never felt before. Seeing that Deedee was staring at her, Cameron rubbed the top of her head and chuckled. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Deedee took her hand. This was the first time Deedee took the initiative to take her hand, and Cameron was stunned. ¡°Aunt Cameron, does it hurt?¡± ¡®Is sheforting me?¡® When the thought surfaced in her head, the smile on her face broadened. ¡°Nope. It doesn¡®t hurt at all. Aunt Cameron isn¡®t that weak. It¡®s going to take a lot to take me down.¡± Chapter 2266 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 After saying that, Cameron looked at Deedee. ¡°In the future, you¡®ll have to be as strong as me, okay?¡± Deedee nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron left Deedee¡®s room and saw Waylon standing in the corridor. She ced her hands together behind her back and stepped forward. ¡°Deedee likes the room that you prepared for her.¡± Waylon lifted his gaze. ¡°d to hear that.¡± Cameron took a closer look at him. ¡°You don¡®t seem to be the kind of man that knows the style and design that little girls like.¡± He chuckled, lowered his head, and approached her. ¡°After all, I¡®m preparing myself for our daughter in the future.¡± She choked on her own saliva, and her cheeks flushed instantly. ¡°You... What horsecr*p are you talking about? Who ever told you that I want to have a baby with you? You pervert.¡± She was about to flee, but Waylon pushed her against the wall first. Before she could speak again, her lips had been sealed. He took her breath away with his scalding kiss. Cameron¡®s hands that were resting on his shoulders tightened and soon weakened as she surrendered to the warmth. Waylon then moved away from her lips and gently brushed her lips with his thumb. ¡°Are you still not going to admit it?¡± Her gaze looked vacant for a second. ¡°What¡®s there to admit?¡± ¡°Admit that you do think about naughty stuff when I¡®m around.¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡°I... I don¡®t. You¡®re obviously the pervert here!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His smirk intensified. ¡°I won¡®t deny that.¡± Cameron¡®s cheeks got even warmer, and she avoided his straight gaze. ¡°Get off me and out of my way. I¡®m going to take a shower now.¡± Waylon pressed his lips against her ear. ¡°Oh, do you n to wait for me after your shower?¡± Cameron was so infuriated that she bit his shoulder angrily. He frowned slightly, but she did not go too hard on him. Compared to thest time she bit him, she was pulling her punches and showing him mercy this time around. Heughed out loud. ¡°Are you the reincarnation of a dog? Why do you love to bite me so much?¡± Cameron let go of his shoulder. ¡°You should thank God that I¡®m not kicking your *ss now!¡± He responded with a hum and a hint of hrity in his gaze. ¡°So, are you biting me because you can no longer bear to hit me?¡°. Cameron turned her face away. ¡°Don¡®t act all smugly.¡± Waylon ced his palms against her cheeks and gave her a peck on the forehead. ¡°Then I should consider myself lucky.¡± He was d he had be someone she was reluctant to hit. Ronald pped Gina. Gina lost her bnce and fell onto the couch. She then covered her cheek and red at Ronald with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°You dare hit me?¡± ¡°You¡®re lucky that I¡®m only hitting you.¡± Ronald was so exasperated that he stood with his arm akimbo and pointed at her nose. ¡°If you¡®re sick up there, instead of going around town and creating stirs, go find yourself a psychologist and get it treated. You even used the fact that I cheated on you to offend the Goldmanns. You b*tch, why must every one of us y by your rules just because you¡®re sick?¡± ¡®Because of this incident, I¡®m now being ridiculed by my friends when I step out of the house. The originally negotiated businesses have alle to aplete halt because my wife offended the Goldmanns! Everything has been ruined!¡® Gina was trembling with anger and felt extremely wronged. ¡°Ronald George, I¡®ve been married to you for 13 years and gave up all my youth to give birth to a son for you, and this is how you repay me? By cheating on me?¡± Ronald was extremely impatient. ¡°Here we go again. You just have to bring our son up, huh? I dare you to go around and tell everybody that you didn¡®t marry me because of my family status and wealth! You could¡®ve said no and rejected me back then. I didn¡¯t force you to marry me, did I?¡± This sentence shattered Ginapletely. She could not believe that these words actually came out of her husband¡®s mouth. ¡°Y¨CYou¡®re saying that I married you only for the sake of your family background? Ronald George, you were the one who courted me, and you¡®re the one who imed that you¡®d love me for the rest of your life and that you¡®d never wrong me in the slightest.¡± ¡°I gave up my career, stayed at home, and became a housewife just to better serve you. But what about you? Am I a disgrace to you now?¡± Gina shed tears as she lost hope. Ronald scoffed in disdain and grabbed her face. ¡°You did it of your own free will. I never forced you to do so from beginning to end, have I? You¡®re the one who chose to believe in my promises, and now you¡®re ming me in turn?¡± Chapter 2267 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 ¡°Isn¡¯t giving birth the only thing you know how to do in this world? What makes you think you¡¯re superior in the family just because you¡¯ve given birth to a son, and why must I live my life around you? And you even expect me to be your servant when you¡¯re ill?¡± Gina red at him fiercely. ¡°Ronald George, you¡¯ll go to hell for this!¡± Ronald pushed her away, and she fell to the floor. ¡°Since when have you be the judge of my life? Whether I¡¯ll go to hell or not isn¡¯t something that you can decide. If you don¡¯t like what I¡¯m doing, then sign this divorce agreement now.¡± After saying that, he threw a stack of documents at her. ¡°The custody of your son can be yours, but with the premise that you¡¯ll leave this house without demanding a single penny. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that you get nothing out of this divorce.¡± Ronald mmed the door and left. Gina stared nkly at the divorce agreement, looking helpless and pale. ¡®I was definitely blind. Why would I fall for such a man back then?¡® After Ronald left the house, he went straight to Jessie¡¯s ce, but Ronald did not notice that someone was following him from the shadows. Jessie wrapped herself tightly before she opened the door, and when she saw that it was him, she asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ronald hugged her at the door and kissed her. ¡°I missed you, Jessie. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll soon get a divorce and marry you.¡± He reached out to the hem of her clothes, but that reminded Jessie of what happened yesterday, and she immediately pushed him away. Ronald was a little upset because her expression did not look too good and she resisted.¡± Jessie, are you regretting it?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not feeling too well.¡± Ronald did not press the matter as she could no longer run away from him anyway. ¡°Then have a good rest.¡± He was about to leave, but Jessie hugged him from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Ronny¡­¡± Jessie was actually very irritated, but because of what happened yesterday, she now hated Colton, who was extremely ruthless to her. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that my n to approach Coleman has failed.¡® Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ronald hugged her. ¡°Jessie, I know that things have been difficult recently.¡± Jessie chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why you mustpensate me well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I divorce her, I¡¯ll marry you right away. However, I have to distance myself from her now. That b*tch still has no idea who she has offended.¡± Jessie was startled and puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ronald¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°That dumb b*tch has offended the Goldmanns. And I lost business deals because of her. Damn it.¡± Jessie pursed her lips tightly, and a hint of coldness shed across her eyes. ¡®Is it because Coleman has started to make a move? He¡¯s doing all this only for that little b* stard? ¡®Damn it! Since you¡¯re so ruthless to me, then don¡¯t me me for doing the same to you.¡® At the same time, in Emperon¡­ Waylon received a video sent to him by the bodyguard. He tapped on the video to view did not turn off the sound, so Cameron, who was eating at the side, heard it. Cameron heard Jessie¡¯s name and leaned over. ¡°Jessie?¡± Soon, she saw footage of a man kissing Jessie at the doorstep. What they were doing was extremely bold and wild. but Cameron¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she subconsciously took a nce at Waylon, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Do you have such a hobby?¡± Waylon tilted his head, stared at her, and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°We can do the same too.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cameron¡¯s cheeks became even hotter, and she turned her head away. But she then thought of something and could not help but ask, ¡°Who¡¯s this man?¡± Waylon replied indifferently, ¡°Ronald George.¡± Cameron understood immediately. ¡°So, he¡¯s that Ronald George.¡± She did not expect the legendary homewrecker that Gina could not get her head off was actually Jessie. ¡°This exins why Ronald would ask someone to get rid of Deedee and me and why Gina would think that I¡¯m the homewrecker.¡® She sneered. ¡°Jessie¡¯s tactics are quite up there, huh? Not only is she the mastermind behind the scenes, but she also managed to get herself out of harm¡¯s way. Even Gina didn¡¯t find out about her after so many years?¡± Chapter 2268 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Waylon smiled. ¡°She served as Gina¡¯s psychologist before this, so Gina trusts her very much. It¡¯s only natural for her not to suspect her.¡® Cameron squinted. ¡°All I did was mock that woman for a little, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s targeting me and ndering me?¡± ¡®I really don¡¯t understand. What I said to that woman shouldn¡¯t be too offensive, should it? So, why would she do something like that to sabotage me?¡® He lifted a lock of her hair with his fingertips. ¡°She¡¯s not just targeting you. She¡¯s mainly targeting Deedee. That woman has had her eyes fixed on my brother all this while.¡± Cameron was startled, and her expression dimmed instantly. ¡®It turns out that Jessie has taken a fancy to Coleman. No wonder she refuted my words in a panic at the vi the other day. It seems that she had a guilty conscience.¡® Thinking of something, she reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯ll let the fact that both you brothers look uncannily alike through, but you two do attract a lot of unnecessary attention too, huh?¡± Waylon chuckled, rested his arms across the back of her chair, and approached her. ¡°Then you should be with me all the time so that you can stop all the unwanted attention from approaching me, isn¡¯t that right?¡± She turned her face away. ¡°Freyja is with your brother too, but why didn¡¯t her existence stop that doctor?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, both their looks are just too irresistible to all women.¡® Waylon turned her face back and held back hisughter. ¡°We¡¯re not the same as them. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any woman in this world who can beat Ms. Southern. All you need to do is ckmail them, and they¡¯ll immediately get out of your sight.¡± Cameron was startled as she vaguely felt she was implicated in this situation. ¡°This¡­ What does this situation have anything to do with me? Why would I have to ckmail them?¡± Waylon wrapped his arms around her, put her on his thighs, and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯m attracting too much attention?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Waylon kissed her. ¡°You won¡¯t even admit this?¡± Cameron was left in a weakened state in his arms, gasping for air. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Heughed out loud, causing his warm breath to brush across her cheeks, and his lips seemed to get in touch with her ears. ¡°You want to be with me, which is why such a situation would bother you.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron could no longer sit still. She felt that things would be very strange if this were to continue. She got up quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see Deedee.¡± Waylon could not help butugh as he watched her escape. He immediately picked up his phone and forwarded the video to Colton. The next day¡­ Gina had bought a bottle of sleeping pills and was nning to end things once and for all when the doorbell rang. Gina put the pills back into the bottle, hid the bottle, and went to open the door. She was instantly astounded by the man standing outside the door. It was Leonardo, the secretary whom she had met before this at ckgold. She instantly guessed the purpose of his appearance at her doorstep. ¡°Are you here to sue me? I¡¯ll admit everything this time around. You can sue me however you want.¡± Leonardo smiled. ¡°Mrs. George, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to sue you. On the contrary, there¡¯s something that I wish to discuss with you.¡± Gina let him into the house. ¡°Whatever you want to talk about, give it to me straight!¡± Leonardo sat on the couch and took out a document. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re filing a divorcewsuit against Mr. George. I might have a way to help you, Mrs. George.¡± Gina was startled. ¡°You want to help me?¡± Leonardo smiled. ¡°Yes, I even have a way to make Mr. George get out of this marriagepletely broke.¡± Gina lowered her gaze and asked after a moment, ¡°Why would you want to help me?¡± ¡°This is what our president wants. The president knows that you¡¯ve been deceived, so he¡¯ll even let what you¡¯ve done back in ourpany slide.¡± Leonardo¡¯s words stunned Gina. ¡°I¡¯ve.been deceived?¡± Leonardo looked at her. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always wanted to find out who¡¯s the woman who¡¯s wrecked your family, and I just so happen to possess a video clip here. Do you want to take a look at it?¡± Chapter 2269 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Gina bit her lip and decided to watch it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo put the phone on the table, Gina picked it up, tapped on the video, and her whole body froze as soon as the video started ying. Her expression looked astounded. ¡°How could this¡­¡± 2 She went through the whole clip several times as her face turned pale, and her hands started shaking. ¡°The woman that Ronald is cheating on me with turns out to be Jessie!¡® She murmured in disbelief, ¡°How could this be¡­ How could it be her¡­¡± ¡®Jessie is the person that I trust the most. Without her treatment over the years, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive those dark days back then.¡® Gina had always regarded Jessie as her savior and confidant. She would respond to all her requests as long as they were within her capability, but now that she had found out that the woman her husband cheated on her with was her best friend, the news undoubtedly gave her a huge blow, and it hit her hard. ¡°Mrs. George, I¡¯ve always been curious. You were diagnosed with postpartum depression back then, but why did you go all the way to Asperia to meet Ms. Blueman and appoint her as your personal psychologist? It¡¯s not like there were no other psychologists in Bassburgh.¡± Gina¡¯s face was as pale as death as all the blood had been drained from her cheeks. ¡°M¨CMy husband was the one who introduced her to me.¡± After saying that, she immediately realized that this was aplete scam from the very beginning. She laughed out loud, and her emotions became even more hysterical. ¡°I see, so they¡¯ve been together for a long time, and I¡¯ve been yed by them all this while.¡® ¡®I started suffering from postpartum depression after I gave birth to Amos, and I suffered from all that only because I found out that Ronald was cheating on me. ¡®At that time, Ronald introduced Jessie to me, and he kindly apanied me to Asperia for all the treatment sessions. He even offered to stay with me in Asperia for a while, waiting for me to recover. ¡®I was so naive that I thought that Ronald was sincerely thinking of me, and I was deeply moved for a while back then. ¡®But when we were staying in Asperia, Ronald always went out very early in the morning and came back veryte at night, saying that he was negotiating a business coboration with apany in Asperia. Although I wasn¡¯t very happy about that, he was doing so for his career, and I had no reason to refute it. ¡®Originally, Ronald only went out early and came homete, but he prevaricated my doubts, saying that he had to work overtime and continued not toe home all night. And because of the sadness that I felt back then, I kept on suppressing my emotions and had to talk to Jessie often. ¡®Jessie was patient when it came to guiding me. She even took the initiative to ask me out for dinner and shopping to divert my attention. ¡®At that time, I was really grateful to Jessie. When I was at my lowest, Jessie was the person who was there for me instead of my husband. ¡®But looking back now, just how ridiculous that period was?¡® Leonardoforted her. ¡°Mrs. George, you don¡¯t have to feel too bad. Since you¡¯ve seen the true colors of your husband, you have to leave his side as soon as possible.¡± Gina covered her face and cried. ¡°But why would he give up everything?¡± Leonardo raised his gaze. ¡°You now possess this video, which is a piece of evidence that proves Mr. George¡¯s extramarital affair, including your mental condition.¡± Gina lowered her gaze. ¡°But these alone might not be able to force him into giving up everything that he has.¡± Leonardo smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Our president hase up with a n.¡± When Leonardo returned to thepa, he reported everything to Colton. Colton closed the documents in his hand and lifted his gaze. ¡°Contact Mr. Derrien Golding and tell him that he¡¯s up.¡± Leonardo nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± When Leonardo left the office, Colton leaned back in his chair, and his expression dimmed. ¡®No matter if it¡¯s the Georges or Jessie, it¡¯s time to end this.¡® A few dayster, Ronald and Derrien made an appointment to meet at a cafe, and Derrien ced a stack of documents on the coffee table. ¡°Mr. George, I¡¯ll be as frank as possible here. I¡¯m your wife¡¯s legal representative, and she hopes you¡¯ll terminate the marriage and give up all your assets.¡± Ronald¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What? That crazy b*tch wants me to give up everything?¡± Chapter 2270 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Derrien picked up his cup of coffee. ¡°You cheated on your wife and abused her, not to mention that your wife suffers from severe depression. If you really want to appeal to the court for divorce, I¡¯m afraid your losses will be even greater.¡± Ronald choked on his own words and clenched his fists. ¡°Since you¡¯re that b*tch¡¯s legal representative, why are you helping me?¡± Derrien took a sip of coffee. ¡°Actually, Ms. Blueman asked me to help you.¡± Ronald frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Jessie?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Derrien smiled. ¡°I have nothing to do with Ms. Blueman, but since Ms. Blueman is willing to help you by opening some of her connections in the city, it¡¯ll surely cut down a lot of workload on my side too.¡± Ronald had always been a man with a clear mind, so he quickly understood what Derrien meant, and his expression turned a lot less stiff. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you just said that if I were to bring this matter to court, my losses would be evenrger. So what should I do to recover these losses?¡± ¡®There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m giving evering up. No way!¡® Derrien looked at him. ¡°If you bring this matter to the court, you¡¯ll have no room for recovery unless you can get Mrs. George to dismiss the case she has built on you.¡± Ronald sank deep in thought. ¡®I originally thought that that crazy b*tch wouldn¡¯t dare to file for divorce and bring the matter to court. I was expecting that she¡¯dpromise and would at most ask for the custody of our son and then give up on everything else. ¡®No matter what, turning to awyer and filing for divorce in secret is something that I didn¡¯t ount for, let alone demanding that I give up everything.¡® His expression dimmed. Derrien looked at his expression and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Mr. George, I might have a way to persuade Mrs. George intopromising.¡± Ronald asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°She cares about her son the most. So if you can start with your son, Mrs. George will definitely compromise.¡± As soon as Derrien gave Ronald the suggestion, Ronald¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°But¡­ That¡¯s my son too.¡± Derrien smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to convince you to hurt your son. You only need to put on a show for Mrs. George.¡± Ronald was lost in thought. Derrien left the cafe, took his phone out, and contacted Colton. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯ve already done everything ordingly. In order to prevent Mrs. George from filing for divorce, Mr. George will definitely buy my suggestion.¡± Coleman responded, ¡°Nice. Before Ronald makes a move, you should fetch Ronald¡¯s son away first, then notify Gina about it.¡± He ended the call and tapped his fingertips against the surface of the desk. ¡®Things are about to get dramatic.¡® At night, at Emperon¡­ Cameron came to Deedee¡¯s room quietly after taking a shower. She pushed open the door, probed half of her head into the room, and saw that Deedee was still wide awake. ¡°Deedee.¡± Deedee sat up. ¡°Aunt Cameron?¡± She walked into the room with a smile and climbed onto the bed. ¡°Deedee, can I sleep with you?¡± Deedee did not refuse and handed her the other half of her nket. Camerony down immediately andughed. ¡°Deedee is the best.¡± Deedee alsoy down and asked casually, ¡°Aunt Cameron, are you afraid of sleeping alone?¡± She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it was not that she did not dare to sleep alone. It was that she was afraid that a certain man would climb onto her bed again once she fell asleep. ¡®If things go on like this, my reputation will be at stake!¡® Deedee suddenly handed her the teddy bear in her arms. ¡°Aunt Cameron, you should hold this. You won¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡± Seeing Deedee¡¯s warm kindness, Cameron took it happily and hugged her. ¡°Thank you, Deedee.¡± Deedee fell asleep almost instantly, perhaps because Cameron was there, so she felt extra peaceful. And Cameron got assaulted by drowsiness and fell asleep rather quickly too. Later that night, in her sleep, she vaguely felt that her body was a little heavy, and she could not move. She opened her eyes in a daze, and under the dim light shining into the room through the window, she saw that Deedee was sleeping right next to her, with her back facing her. Chapter 2271 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Cameron woke up and felt someone hugging her from behind. She took a deep breath, carefully moved his hand away, and slowly turned over. It really was Waylon! Awoken by her movement, Waylon pulled her back into his arms and buried his face in her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Go to sleep.¡± Cameron whispered, ¡°Behave yourself.¡± She was already in Deedee¡¯s room, yet he was still there! Waylon¡¯s lips curled, but his eyes were still closed. ¡°I¡¯ll behave when you¡¯re around.¡± Cameron had finally seen how ¡®naughty¡® this man was, but she couldn¡¯t wake Deedee. She took a deep breath and said in a very low voice, ¡°Go back to your room.¡± Deedee must not see him! Waylon opened his eyes and rested his head on one hand. ¡°Are youing back with me?¡± Cameron choked. If it weren¡¯t because it was dark, he would see how red her face was. ¡°Dream on!¡± Waylon held her tightly and kissed her forehead. ¡°Alright, sleep. I¡¯ll go back in the morning.¡± Cameron was so tired she fell asleep in his arms. CL Waylon looked at her and moved her hair away from her face. He had a helpless smile on. Why are you avoiding me yet trusting me so much?¡± Was she not worried that he would carry her back to their room while she was asleep? The next day¡­ Cameron and Deedee went down for breakfast. Deedee had some cereal and looked up at her. She almost said something but didn¡¯t. Cameron noticed that she was going to say something, so she smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Deedee asked her question. ¡°Does Uncle Wayne like you a lot?¡± Cameron froze and awkwardly looked away. ¡°Does he?¡± ¡°I woke upst night and saw him hugging you in his sleep.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. She had assumed that Deedee wouldn¡¯t find out if Waylon left in the morning, but she had woken up. That made things awkward. Deedee suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going to have a baby too?¡± Cameron almost spat her food out. She coughed, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Deedee, who told you that I¡¯m going to have a baby?¡± Deedee tilted her head. ¡°My aunt had a baby after sleeping with Uncle Coleman, so if you sleep with Uncle Wayne, you will have a baby too.¡± Cameron ced her hand on her forehead and exined. ¡°Deedee, your aunt and Uncle Coleman are in a rtionship. Their sleeping arrangement is different from what I do with Uncle Wayne.¡± Deedee was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just sleeping?¡± Cameron exined, ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re just sleeping.¡± Deedee had no idea what that meant. Cameron sighed and then touched her head. ¡°You¡¯ll find out one day when you¡¯re older.¡± After breakfast, Cameron decided to bring Deedee back to the Seaview Vi. Freyja immediately hugged Deedee the moment they walked in. ¡°Deedee, are you alright? Are you in pain?¡± Deedee shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunty Freyja.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Freyja cupped her cheeks and saw that she was a lot more cheerful than before. She was relieved that Deedee wasn¡¯t more traumatized after what happened the other day. Cameron looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to Deedee.¡± Freyja slowly stood up and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t me you. I should thank you for helping her.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°I love Deedee. I can¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± After that, she remembered something. ¡°Ms. Pruitt, do you know about Jessie Blueman?¡± Chapter 2272 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Freyja looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot, but I know that she¡¯s not really trying to help Deedee.¡± Cameron said, ¡°She¡¯s not. She got close to Deedee because she wanted to use her against you.¡± Freyja looked shocked. ¡°Use Deedee against me?¡± ¡°Yes, Jessie¡¯s target is Coleman. She wanted to manipte Deedee and trick her into hurting your child, thinking that maybe if you lost your child, you would love her more.¡± Freyja pressed her lips together. When she remembered all the rumors that started surfacing recently and the text, they all sounded like they were from Jessie. Colton came back in the afternoon and saw Freyja watering the nts in the garden. He frowned, walked over to her, and then covered her shoulders with his jacket. ¡°Why are you outside?¡± ¡°I was bored, so I did something.¡± Freyja put down the watering can and turned to look at him. ¡°By the way, Deedee ising back tonight.¡± He was surprised, then looked down. ¡°Isn¡¯t she staying in Emperon?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Freyja asked, ¡°Do you want her to stay there forever?¡± Colton choked. ¡°Of course not. Freyja stared at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made Deedee see Jessie. Thanks to you and the woman who is interested in you, we don¡¯t even know what kind of life Deedee has been living for the past half a year.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. He knew that Freyja would one day use this against him, and he was ready. ¡°I¡¯m ountable for what happened to her.¡± Freyja looked away. ¡°But you would rather believe that woman than Deedee.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Colton didn¡¯t know what to say, but what could he say? It was a fact that he didn¡¯t trust Deedee. Freyja turned her face away and tutted. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me for a week. I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± She then walked into the house while holding her belly. Colton pinched the bridge of his nose because he knew he was in trouble. The little one¡¯s issue was still unresolved, but the adult was dering war. The next morning¡­ When the maid went to clean the study, she jumped. ¡°Sir, did you not sleepst night?¡± Colton stayed in the study the entire night and barely slept. He leaned back into the chair and looked fatigued. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. Go ahead with your chores.¡± The maid left. 1/2 After she went downstairs, the other maids gathered around and started gossiping. ¡°Was he chased out of his roomst night?¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡± Colton had never been kept out of the room from what they knew. Freyja rarely had arguments with him, so there was a slim chance he would be kept out of the room. He must have done something to make her so angry. But if hepromised with sleeping in the study with this temper, he must have done something to deserve it. Freya woke up at 8:00 a.m. and felt angry when she looked at the empty space next to her. He hadn¡¯t slept in the room just because she said so. He had never been so obedient before this. After cleaning up, she went downstairs for breakfast and frowned when she didn¡¯t see Colton there. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Goldmann?¡± The maid replied, ¡°He left early.¡± Freyja looked up. ¡°He left without breakfast?¡± The maid paused. ¡°He had a bowl of cereal.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Freyja picked up a slice of toast and started having breakfast. The maids were confused. If she was angry at him, why would she still care if he had breakfast or not? Chapter 2273 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 At ckgold¡­ Colton rested his eyes on the couch when Leonardo knocked. He slowly opened his eyes. Enter.¡± He opened the door and walked in. ¡°Sir, did you not rest wellst night?¡± Colton crossed his arms and leaned back on the couch. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t rest well¨Che didn¡¯t rest at all. ¡°How is it going with thewyer Mr. Golding?¡± Leonardo said, ¡°Mr. Golding has already gotten a hold of Mr. George¡¯s son. He¡¯s currently ced in a vi on the outskirts.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± (( Leonardo looked at him. ¡°Are you not going to rest?¡± He couldn¡¯t just rest because he wanted to punish the Georges. Was it such an urgent matter? Colton rubbed the bridge of his nose and asked, ¡°What do children like?¡± Leonardo was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Colton raised his brows. ¡°Do you see someone else here?¡± Leonardo scratched his cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t have a kid. How would I know what children like?¡± He realized who Colton was asking for, so he asked. ¡°Is it for Ms. Deedee?¡± Was he trying to get close to Deedee? Colton didn¡¯t speak. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a girl. I¡¯m guessing girls prefer dolls of sorts.¡± Colton paused and thought about it. It was true. Daisie used to love dolls. Deedee would probably like them too. He looked at Leonardo and said, ¡°Help me go pick a few.¡± Leonardo smirked. ¡°You want me to do that?¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll double your bonus if you pick good ones.¡± Leonardo sighed and epted the double bonus. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Meanwhile¡­ Ronald waited outside his son¡¯s school for a long time but didn¡¯t see his soning out. He saw a teacher in charge of his son¡¯s ss walk out and rushed forward. ¡°Hello, Ms. Cavill. I¡¯m Amos¡® father.¡± Ms. Cavill looked at Ronald. ¡°Mr. George?¡± Ronald replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Amos, but he¡¯s not out yet.¡± The teacher was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to pick him up?¡± Ronald¡¯s face dropped. ¡°When did I send someone?¡± ¡°But that person said that you asked him to pick up Amos. He had your contact number too and knew Amos and your wife¡¯s names. I thought you were too busy, so you sent someone.¡± The reply made Ronald realize that something was very wrong. He grabbed the teacher by her shoulders. ¡°How could you not call to confirm?¡± Ms. Cavill was stunned. ¡°Did something happen to him? Should we call the police?¡± The word police calmed Ronald down. If they called the police, the woman would use it as an excuse to make his life difficult if she found out. He would have a huge problem then. Why did this have to happen at this time? ¡°Let me check again.¡± Ronald was going to leave when Ms. Cavill asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to make a report?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my family matter,¡± Ronald said firmly and left. He got into his car and held onto the steering wheel, his mind in a frenzy. On one side, his son was in trouble, and on the other, he had to get a divorce. Should he really call the police? If that woman found out that her son was missing, she would force him into a corner. However, if something happened to his son¡­ Ronald¡¯s face turned pale. It was his son. Amos was his only son even if he no longer had feelings for his wife. Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2274 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 But was Ronald going to forfeit everything he had for his son? No, he couldn¡®t. Even if he no longer had a son, Jessie could give him another one. Ronald left the school and went straight to Jessie. She was sitting at her dresser with a mask on. When she saw Ronald, she frowned. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡®t you afraid that your wife will find out?¡± ¡°Jessie.¡± He stood behind her and looked at her. ¡°Amos was taken.¡± Jessie paused, then she put the cap on her moisturizer. ¡°Your son was taken?¡± Ronald frowned. ¡°It wasn¡®t you?¡± That person knew Amos¡® name, his phone number, and his wife¡®s name. It must be someone they knew. He had been specting who would take his son. It probably wasn¡®t that dumb woman. She would go get him herself. Other than her, the other person he could think of was Jessie. Jessie was surprised and slowly stood up. ¡°Ronny, what are you trying to say? Do you think that I took him?¡± Ronald grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Jessie, that wasn¡®t what I meant...¡± Jessie pushed him away. ¡°Why are you questioning me then?¡± This man was questioning her because of his son. She would have kicked him aside if it wasn¡®t because he could fulfill her material needs. There was no reason that she would need to be involved with him. ¡°Ronny, is your love for me fake? You¡®re using your son to yell at me. I wouldn¡®t get back with you if I knew this was going to happen.¡± She forced a tear out. Ronald hugged her and felt terrible. ¡°Alright, baby, don¡®t cry. I was just asking. I wouldn¡®t me you even if you did take him. If I lose him, you can give me one, right?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jessie froze in his arms. She knew that he was a shallow *sshole who was only interested in her looks. She also knew how he treated Gina. That was why she never really put in actual feelings when she was with men. All she wanted from them were favors and money. She wasn¡®t dumb. Ronald imed that he loved her, but if they were to get married, she would end up like his wife when he found someone younger and prettier. She would never expect that he would be cruel enough to ignore his son even if he was in danger and was expecting her to give him another one. She was young and beautiful, so why would she sacrifice herself for men and be used as a tool just for birthing? Even if she wanted children, it would have to be with men like Colton. Yes, her target would always be to marry the rich. Even if Colton had no feelings for her, as long as she could give him a son, she wouldn¡®t care if he had affairs. His son would always be the heir, and her son would be her hope. ¡°Jessie, don¡®t worry. When we get married, we¡®ll have our own children, and I¡®ll treat you both well.¡± Although Jessie felt cold in her heart, she was smirking. Men just loved to give sweet but empty promises. Gina was dumb and believed him, and what happened to her? Jessie smiled and pressed a finger to his lips. ¡°Ronny, you just know how to make me happy.¡± Ronald grabbed her hand. ¡°Baby, I really do love you.¡± She carried Jessie to the couch, and they started kissing each other. Jessie hugged him tightly, looked up, and took deep breaths. She saw sparks and heard a knock on the door. She stopped and said, ¡°Ronny, someone is knocking.¡± Chapter 2275 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Ronald kissed her. ¡°Ignore it.¡± The mocks persisted, and Ronald was so annoyed he couldn¡®t continue. He yelled. ¡°Who the f* ck is it?¡± He then put his pants back on, got up, and opened the door. The woman standing there made his expression change. Gina suddenly rushed in and gave him a p on his face. ¡°You heartless thing! Give Amos back to me!¡± Her eyes suddenly went to Jessie, who was covering herself with her clothes. Jessie didn¡®t expect that it was her, so she was shocked. Gina had found out about them a while ago, but she couldn¡®t ept it when she saw it with her own eyes. She rushed forward, grabbed something from the table, and was going to hit her.¡± You b*tch, you lied to me!¡± ¡°Aaah!! Ronny, help me!¡± Gina pulled her hair and pped her very hard. Jessie could only cry out in pain. Ronald rushed over and shoved her away. ¡°Are you crazy!?¡± Gina fell to the floor. Her hand hit the corner of the table and started bleeding. However, her anger numbed the pain. She got up, threw herself onto him, and started hitting him while crying. ¡°Ronald George, you useless pig! Amos is your son. How could you kidnap him with this b*tch. Give my son back to me!¡± Ronald¡®s face turned pale. ¡°What is this b*llshit? Why would I kidnap him?¡± ¡°It¡®s you, admit it.¡± Gina broke down. ¡°Ronald, I beg you. All I want is Amos. Do you want a divorce? I don¡®t want any of the money. Just give Amos back to me!¡± Ronald grabbed her hands and dragged her out. ¡°Let¡®s speak outside.¡± The entire building was going to hear if she continued. But Gina was so emotional because of what happened to her son that she wouldn¡®t give in. She pped and bit him. ¡°Ronald, you pig! Give my son back to me!¡± Ronald was out of patience and pped her. Gina lost her bnce, fell, and hit her head on the corner of a table. Ronald didn¡®t care but continued yelling, ¡°You crazy b*tch! You won¡®t keep quiet if I don¡®t hit you, will you?¡± But when she wasn¡®t moving, Ronald froze. He saw a pool of blood forming, and Jessie started panicking. ¡°Ronny... She, is she dead? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ronny, call an ambnce.¡± Jessie pulled out her phone to make a call, but Ronald snatched her phone away. Jessie was stunned. ¡°Ronny?¡± Ronald was unusually calm as he stared at his wife lying on the floor. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if she died in an ident?¡± Jessie¡®s face turned pale as she looked at Ronald in disbelief. ¡°You... Are you crazy? If she died in my home... If the police found out...¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m here.¡± Ronald hugged Jessie. ¡°I¡®ll settle it.¡± Jessie¡®s hands and feet turned cold. This man was horrifying. She started worrying about what he would do to her if he found out she was just using him. Would she end up the same way? At that moment, someone knocked. Jessie was so afraid she jumped and didn¡®t know what to do. Ronald went to get the door but just opened it a crack. The men standing outside asked, ¡°Did something happen here? It¡®s too loud. I could hear from next door.¡± Ronald said in a calm tone, ¡°Nothing. We¡®re just arguing.¡± Chapter 2276 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Just when Ronald was about to close the door, the man ced his hand on the door and asked, ¡°Are you guys fighting? Because I heard quite a lot ofmotion going on here.¡± When Ronald was about to shout at the man, Jessie suddenly said, ¡°My sister fell down! Hurry up and call the ambnce before it¡®s toote!¡± ¡®D*mn it! I don¡®t want to be a murderer because of this guy. Even if she¡®s going to die, she can¡®t die here! Ronald did not expect that Jessie would want to save Gina, but he couldn¡®t get angry right now. The man entered the room to check on Gina. When he noticed that she was still breathing, he hastily pulled his phone out and called the emergency center. Soon, the ambnce arrived. The paramedics took Gina to the ambnce, and Jessie heaved out a sigh of relief. She turned to look at Ronald and realized that his face was dark. She thought about something and took a deep breath. ¡°Ronny, please don¡®t get angry at me. We can¡®t be murderers because of her. If you get caught, then there¡®ll be no one to take care of me.¡± It was true that Ronald was angry with her just now, but his anger ebbed away after listening to Jessie¡®s exnation. He took her into his arms and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry. My emotions got the best of me. Luckily, you¡®re here to hold me back.¡± He had misunderstood Jessie. It turned out that Jessie did not want him to go to jail. Jessie gnashed her teeth in hatred as she leaned on his arms. After everything was over, she would find a way to get rid of this horrible man. There was a man sitting inside a car, looking at the man and woman hugging each other. He pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Just as you expected, Mr. Goldmann. Ronald tried to kill his wife.¡± Colton was flipping through a document. When he heard what the man said, something flitted across his eyes. ¡°Keep an eye on him. We must keep Mrs. George alive.¡± The man replied, ¡°Roger that.¡± Colton hung up the call, and Leonardo put a cup of coffee on the desk. ¡°I can¡®t believe that Ronald would want to kill his own wife and disregard his son just because he doesn¡®t want to lose his wealth. Is he still a human?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Colton let out a cold smirk. ¡°He can always have another son and wife. But there¡®s no way he can let go of his wealth.¡± Leonardo lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°I guess Mrs. George should¡®ve woken up from her dream by now after seeing Ronald¡®s true face. Well, what a poor thing.¡± Colton lifted his head to look at Leonardo and asked, ¡°She¡®s a poor thing? Have you forgotten what she did to Deedee?¡± Leonardo replied, ¡°But that¡®s because she¡®s sick. Imagine this. She¡®s a depressed patient. All her beliefse from Jessie, yet it¡®s Jessie and her husband who cheated on her. That¡®s why she acted aggressively.¡± Colton looked at the document in his hand and replied, ¡°There is a price for everything, and everyone needs to pay for their actions.¡± Leonardo grinned and said, ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡± Colton lifted his head to look at him. Leonardo hastily shut up and left the office in case Colton wanted to scold him. In the corridor, he saw Freyjaing out of the elevator and was shocked. ¡°Ms. Pruitt? What are you doing here?¡± Freyja was holding a lunch box in her hand as she looked toward Colton¡®s office. ¡°You go do your work.¡± Leonardo nodded nkly. ¡°Alright, then.¡± He scratched his head and went away. ¡°This is rare. I can¡®t believe that Ms. Pruitt woulde to the company.¡¯ After all, Freyja rarely appeared in ckgold. Colton was reading a document, so he did not notice Freyja. He thought it was Leonardo, so he said without lifting his head, ¡°Why do you keep walking here and there like you¡®re an idle person? Do you need me to find something for you to do?¡± Freyja walked over to him without saying anything. When Colton lifted his head, he froze. Before he could say anything, Freyja ced the lunch box on the desk and said, ¡°Do I look like an idle person to you?¡± Chapter 2277 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Colton closed the document and exined, ¡°I... I thought you were Leonardo.¡± Freyja did not say anything and opened up the lunch box. Colton looked at the lunch box and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did youe to bring me lunch?¡± ¡°Are you going to eat it or not? If not, then I¡®m leaving.¡± Just when Freyja was about to close the lunch box, he took it away. ¡°I didn¡®t say I¡®m not going to eat it.¡± Colton picked up a fork and something came into his mind. He lifted his head and smiled at her. ¡°I thought you said you were not going to talk to me for a week? Why did you suddenly want to bring me lunch?¡± He had assumed Freyja was going to ignore him for a while, but now it seemed to him that her anger subsided quite quickly. He had not stayed in the study roomst night for nothing. Freyja squinted and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Do you know about thest meal before execution?¡± Colton was rendered speechless. She ced her hands on the desk and looked at him. ¡°This is yourst meal.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Colton took a bite from the chicken and said with a smile, ¡°Did you put poison in it? No wonder it tastes so nd.¡± She did not expect him to talk back to her. She took his fork away and said, ¡°If you think it¡®s nd, then don¡®t eat it.¡± It had taken her a lot of effort to prepare the meal. How dare he say that it was not tasty? Colton nodded. ¡°Then I¡®ll eat the spaghetti.¡± He took a bite of the spaghetti and nodded. ¡°Well, this tastes just fine, I guess.¡± ¡°Just fine? You think it¡®s not appetizing either, right? Fine then. You¡®d better not eat it.¡± Just when Freyja was about to take the lunch box away, he grabbed her hand. He looked her straight in the eyes and asked, ¡°Are you really not going to let me finish it?¡± ¡°You deserve to starve,¡± she replied exasperatingly. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m hungry?¡± Freyja did not say anything. He had just eaten a bowl of cereal this morning, so it went without saying that he would get hungry later. Colton caressed the back of her hand and pressed on. ¡°Why do you have to care for me so much when you¡®re angry with me?¡± ¡°I¡®m not caring about you.¡± Freyja wanted to pull her hand back, but he held on to her tightly. ¡°I didn¡®t sleep wellst night.¡± She nodded. ¡°So?¡± Colton looked at her deeply and asked, ¡°I want you to pet me while I take a nap.¡± ¡°You what?¡± Freyja did not know if she should get angry at him or if she shouldugh. ¡°You didn¡®t sleep wellst night? Then I think you shouldn¡®t sleep anymore.¡± Just when she turned around and was about to leave, she felt a pang of pain in her stomach. Colton hastily got up and walked up to her to hold her. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Freyja put her hand at her back, and her face was pale. ¡°My stomach... It hurts...¡± Colton was startled. He hastily scooped her up from the floor. ¡°Hold on. I¡®ll send you to the hospital right away.¡± He called Leonardo while he was in the corridor. Leonardo rushed up to him and asked, ¡°What happened, Mr. Goldmann?¡± There was no time for him to exin anymore as he said, ¡°Hurry! Go get the car!¡± ¡°Okay! Right on it!¡± Ignoring the attention he was gathering, Colton carried Freyja out of the building. Leonardo opened the door for them and drove them to Central Hospital after getting into the car. Meanwhile... Ronald was waiting for the report in the inpatient department. When the doctor came out, he hesitated for a while before walking up to him. ¡°How is my wife doing?¡± The doctor looked at the report and said, ¡°Your wife is safe after we resuscitated her, but her condition is a bitplicated. There is a slim chance that she¡®ll wake up, so you must be mentally prepared for it.¡± ¡°Are you saying that my wife may not wake up anymore?¡± asked Ronald. The doctor nodded. ¡°That¡®s what I¡®m saying. It all depends on heaven now.¡± After that, the doctor left. Ronald was left standing on the spot. When he finally calmed down, he pushed the door to the ICU ward. Upon seeing that his wife was lying on the bed with an oxygen mask on, a smile appeared across his face. Even heaven was helping him. If there was a slim chance that she could wake up, he hoped she wouldn¡®t wake up anymore for ¨C the rest of her life. Chapter 2278 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Colton was pacing back and forth anxiously in the obstetrics and gynecology inpatient department corridor. Leonardo looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry too much, Mr. Goldmann. I think it¡®s about time for Ms. Pruitt to give birth.¡± Colton was stunned. ¡®She¡®s giving birth soon?¡® He turned his head to look at Leonard and asked, ¡°If she¡®s giving birth soon, will it be painful?¡± Leonardo shrugged. ¡°How would i know? I¡®m not a woman.¡± After he finished speaking, he added, ¡°But I heard that all of the women would look like this when they¡®re about to give birth to a baby. Besides, Ms. Pruitt¡®s stomach is big, so I think it¡®s about time.¡± ¡°Colton.¡± Colton heard someone calling for him and turned his head around. ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± Maisie and Nn walked over to them and asked, ¡°How is Freyja?¡± He lowered his head and replied, ¡°She¡®s still inside there.¡± The doctor came out and asked, ¡°Who¡®s Ms. Pruitt¡®s family?¡± Colton replied, ¡°I am.¡± The doctor looked at him and said in a stern voice, ¡°Ms. Pruitt is expected to give birth in the next few days, but I would like to remind you that the normal due date is 40 weeks, so Ms. Pruitt¡®s delivery at 34 weeks is considered premature birth. The baby will be weakerpared to a full¨Cterm baby and will easily get infected by diseases, so I hope you¡®ll be prepared.¡± Colton pressed his lips tightly and looked at the doctor. ¡°Will she be in danger?¡± The doctor was momentarily stunned andughed. ¡°The risk for pregnant women is only in the delivery process, but I assure you that we¡®ll do our best to keep the baby and the mother safe.¡± He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Then will it be painful?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Is that you or Freyja that¡®s giving birth?¡± The doctorughed as well and replied, ¡°It varies from person to person, but giving birth to a baby is a process every woman must go through. They¡®ll need to hang on to the pain until it¡®s over. If you¡®re worried about your wife, then treat her better in the future.¡± After the doctor left, Maisie ced her hand on Colton¡®s shoulder. ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said? If you¡®re worried for her, then you need to treat her well in the future. Put aside all your work and keep herpany for the time being until the baby is born.¡± Colton lowered his head and nodded. After Colton went into the ward to look after Freyja, Nn suddenly held Maisie¡®s shoulder and leaned closer to her. ¡°Was it painful when you gave birth to them that year?¡± Maisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and turned around to look at him. ¡°Do you know what people would usually say to people like you?¡± He chuckled. ¡°What is it?¡± She kept her smile away and said, ¡°Monday¨Cmorning quarterback.¡± Nn was caught between tears andughter. He hugged her even tighter in his arms and said, ¡°Yes, I¡®m Monday¨Cmorning quarterback, but I just want to know.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maisie pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Well, I¡®m telling you now, I was in so much pain that I didn¡®t want to give birth to them anymore.¡± Nn kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°But I still want to thank you, Maisie. Thank you for bringing them into my life.¡± She harrumphed and said, ¡°Stop being so sentimental.¡± The smile on his face deepened. Leonardo did not know if he should stay or leave. He was embarrassed as he felt he shouldn¡®t stay there anymore since he was the only one who did not have a wife or girlfriend. The silver lining was that a call came and ¡°saved¡± him. Inside the ward... Colton was sitting next to Freyja¡®s bed. There would be sporadic pain in Freyja¡®s stomach, and her waist was sore to the bone. ¡°Is the babying out soon?¡± Coltonforted her. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± She was stunned. ¡°You¡®ll be here with me?¡± He nodded seriously. Freyja put a pillow behind her so that she could lean asfortably as possible. ¡°Is the suning out of the west?¡°. Colton pinched her cheek and said, ¡°How can you question me when I said I¡®ll stay with you?¡± Chapter 2279 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Freyja couldn¡®t help but chuckle. She patted his hand and said, ¡°Stop making meugh.¡± He ced her hand on his cheek and said, ¡°Aren¡®t you in a lot of pain now? I figure that I should take up the role and cheer you up a little.¡± Sheughed again. ¡°Take up the role and cheer me up? Why does it sound like you¡®re reluctant to do it? Did I ask you to cheer me up?¡± Colton sighed. ¡°You didn¡®t want to pet me when I wanted to take a nap earlier, and now you¡®re not letting me cheer you up.¡± ¡°Do you really have to fight with a pregnant woman? Can¡®t you just let me win for one time? Do you know that I¡®m so exasperated now that our baby ising out?¡± She was about to cry with exasperation. Colton suddenly let out augh and rose to his feet. He sat by the bed and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Alright. I¡®ll let you win once you¡®ve given birth to our baby.¡± She tried to push him away. ¡°All you care about is the baby.¡± Colton secured her tightly in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡®re saying that to me now? Who is the one that only cared about Deedee in the past then?¡± Freyja was caught between tears andughter. Colton cupped her cheeks in his palms andnded a kiss on her lips. Then, he said softly,¡° You¡®re the most important woman in my life.¡± Maisie and Nn, standing outside the ward, looked at each other. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Well, it seems like I don¡®t have to worry about them anymore since they¡®ve made up with each other.¡± Nn chuckled and said, ¡°They didn¡®t need us to worry about them from the beginning.¡± Both of them laughed at each other and left. After Freyja fell asleep, Colton came out of the ward. Leonardo walked over and looked toward the ward. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mrs. George is in this hospital as well.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She¡®s safe now but has fallen unconscious because she hit her head. But the doctor has done what we told him to. Ronald thinks that his wife will never be able to wake up anymore.¡± A cold smile crossed the corner of Colton¡®s lips as he said, ¡°It¡®s about time to give them a big present.¡± The next day... Ronald brought Jessie to the ward. Jessie had a feeling that someone was watching them, so she kept looking around the ward. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you bring me to your wife¡®s ward?¡± Ronald hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡®t be scared. She won¡®t be able to wake up anymore.¡± Jessie was stunned. ¡°She can¡®t wake up anymore?¡± Ilyeah The doctor said that she¡®ll be like this for the rest of her life.¡± Ronald took a strand of her hair and kissed it. ¡°Jessie, after she¡®s dead, we can be together.¡± Jessie felt a chill down her spine. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He wants to kill his wife? Is he mad?¡® Just as Jessie expected, Ronald was the most terrible man she had evere across. Sensing the expression on her face, Ronald frowned. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Jessie?¡± She forced the nervousness clutching at her heart and replied, ¡°Nothing. By the way, we¡®re in the hospital now, so you¡®d better behave yourself.¡±. Ronald pinned her to the wall and kissed her. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ve told them not toe in.¡± Gina¡®s finger twitched on the bed, and she slowly opened her eyes. She vaguely heard that there was some noise in the ward, and when she slowly turned her head, the first thing she saw was that her husband was having sex with Jessie in her ward while she was unconscious. She clenched her fists tightly. Her son was still missing, yet her husband had pushed her down and caused her to fall unconscious because of Jessie. She was filled with anger. Her tears were trickling down her cheeks as she gnashed her teeth tightly. Suddenly, the door to the ward was pushed open, and a few reporters barged into the ward. When they saw what Ronald and Jessie were doing, a female reporter¡®s face turned red with embarrassment. Jessie was so terrified that she quickly covered her body with her arms. Ronald was trying his best to put on his pants as he used his hand to block the camera. ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here! Stop filming!¡± ¡°Mr. George, how can you have sex with another woman while your wife is in aa?¡± ¡°Mr. George, don¡®t you feel ashamed to do things like this with your mistress in your wife¡®s ward?¡± Chapter 2280 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Ronald smashed their cameras and pointed at them. His face was contorted with anger as he roared, ¡°I warn you! Get the hell out of here! Don¡®t force me to beat you all up!¡± ¡°Mr. George, are you mad with us? I heard that your mistress is your wife¡®s psychologist. Can you tell us when you guys started seeing each other?¡± The group of reporters ignored Ronald. Even if he smashed their cameras, they still had their phones. The corridor of the hospital was so packed with people that nothing could get through at all. Soon, a few doctors came over to disperse the crowd. A few patients and family members from other wards came out and watched the show. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± ¡°I heard a man was having sex with his mistress inside his wife¡®s ward.¡± ¡°What!? How terrible! Can he even consider himself a man? He¡®s such a disgrace!¡± The news spread all over the Inte rapidly. The title such as #Heartless man making out with his mistress in his wife¡®s ward# appeared everywhere on the Inte. The number of people following this matter was even bigger than those who followed the incident where Cameron brutally beat up Gina. Those who crusaded against Cameron all shifted their target to Jessie. It took only half a day, and the information about Jessie was spread all over the Inte. Many people criticized her #Is it that easy to be a psychologist? # #She looks more like an ¡°sex¡± doctor than a psychologist to me. #I heard that Mrs. George wanted to file a divorce a long time ago, but Ronald wanted her to leave without taking any property. Mrs. George didn¡®t agree, so I guess it¡®s them who caused Mrs. George to be hospitalized.# T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shortly after the news came out, the bad things that Jessie had done in the past were revealed as well. She had four abortions and also had an affair with a doctor and a patient while she had a boyfriend during her tenure at the hospital. Even the bad things she did when she was having a rtionship with Dr. Jefferson were exposed as well. She had cheated on him several times and looked down on him because he came from a humble background. After she forced him to take on a loan to buy a house, she broke up with him. She had a monthly sry of about $600, yet she could shop at various shopping malls that sold luxury brands. She could buy branded bags that cost about $15,000 without batting her eyes. It went without saying that she got all her money from Ronald. Besides, she had already been seeing Ronald before she broke up with Dr. Jefferson. Ronald was not in good shape, either. All of his shareholders withdrew from his hotel. People were spraying red paint, throwing feces, cing wreaths, and so on in front of his hotel every day. No more customers were willing to step into the hotel, and he had no choice but to close down the hotel. At Emperon... Cameron was sitting on the couch with her legs crossed as she watched the news. Waylon was sitting next to her. He peeled an orange and popped a slice into her mouth. After she swallowed the orange, she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°This woman has lost all her reputation. I guess no man would want to marry her now.¡± Waylon popped another piece of orange into her mouth and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± Cameron turned her head around and asked, ¡°What about me?¡± Waylon put the orange peel on the table and leaned closer. ¡°I¡®m a good man, so when are you going to marry me?¡± She was stumped and averted her eyes. ¡°H¨CHow can you be so shameless?¡± The smile on his face deepened. ¡°Am I not a good man?¡±. She mumbled, ¡°What¡®s so good about you?¡± Waylon ced his arm across the back of the couch and looked at her in the eyes. ¡°I¡®m handsome. I¡®m no inferior to you, and I can take care of you for the rest of your life.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Are you going to sell yourself off?¡± ))) Waylon raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, do you want it or not?¡± Cameron rolled her eyes and turned around to look at him. There had been a question bugging her for a while, and she decided to ask it now. ¡°What do you really want from me?¡± Waylon put his finger on her lips and fixed his gaze on her face. ¡°I want you.¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2281 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Cameron smacked Waylon¡®s hand away and turned her face away. ¡°You look like you always have ulterior motives.¡± Waylon did not know how to react to that statement. He grabbed her into his arms and said, ¡± All I want is you, and that makes me a person with ulterior motives?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron bit the bullet and replied, but her ears were flushed. She quickly broke free from his arms and took her cell phone out. ¡°I miss my father, so I¡¯m going to call him for a short catch¨Cup. Don¡®t follow me.¡± She then hurried away and did not dare to look back. Waylon leaned back in the chair, propped the back of his hand against his forehead, and chuckled. ¡®She¡®s really good at tantalizing others.¡® Jessie locked herself in her residence for two days. Her phone had been spammed by emails, text messages, and phone calls all day long, and all the text messages that she received were malicious insults and curses. She curled up on the couch, had not closed her eyes to get some rest for almost two days, and she looked extremely overwrought. Now even her neighbors would re at her with total contempt whenever she went outside, and she could no longer stay there. This is all Ronald¡®s fault! It¡®s all his fault! ¡°I can¡®t just sit here and not do anything about this. I have to find a way to direct all the public rage to Ronald.¡® Upon thinking of something, a hint of ruthless chill shed across her eyes. At this time, in the hospital... Freyja¡®s contractions had started since dawn. It was 8:00 a.m. now, and the contractions had be more violent and unbearably painful. Colton sat beside the bed and held her hand. Seeing her face turn as pale as death every time a contraction hit, he was extremely uneasy. He looked at the doctor and said anxiously, ¡°It didn¡®t hurt so muchst night. Why is she suffering so much now? Please think of something.¡± The nurse responded helplessly, ¡°Giving birth to a child is always painful. Her cervix dtion is only 3 centimeters now, and we have to wait until it gets to 10 centimeters before she can start delivering.¡± Colton got up. ¡°10 centimeters!? She¡¯s in so much pain now, and you expect her to endure the pain until it gets to 10 centimeters? Is there no other way to help her with the pain?¡± ¡°Sir, please stay calm. We can give her an epidural to relieve the pain.¡± He nodded. ¡°Then get it ready immediately.¡± After saying that, he wiped away the sweat beads on Freyja¡¯s forehead and whispered, ¡°Freyja, just endure it for a while more. Everything will be fine very soon.¡± Freyja looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here with me¡­¡± He grabbed her hand. ¡°No, I have to keep an eye on you.¡± She endured the sudden torment. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me in this condition. Please, go out first.¡± Colton held back his urge tough. ¡°You should know best about what¡¯s happening now. Why would you still care about your image?¡± She got infuriated instantly. ¡°I just care!¡± Colton stroked her cheek. ¡°But I don¡¯t care about it.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Freyja was astonished and had forgotten about the pain for a split second. As the nurse was preparing for the epidural injection procedure, Colton¡¯s facial expression instantly changed when he saw the needle. ¡°Wait a minute! Are you sure that this is the epidural procedure?¡± The nurse exined, ¡°Yes, we need to stick this needle into her spine and inject the anesthetic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my point. This is such a long needle. Are you sure about it?¡± The nurse gave him a sideways nce as she had been irritated by him since early morning. Sir, are you the professional here, or are we?¡± Colton choked on his own words. Freyja did not know how to react. ¡°Colton Goldmann, shut your mouth. You¡¯re so embarrassing.¡± ¡°C Colton took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay, just move on with it.¡± When the anesthesiologist was about to inject the needle, Colton could not help but warn the medical staff members present. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful, don¡¯t hurt her.¡± 2/3 As the needle went in, Colton startedforting Freyja immediately. He seemed more nervous than her. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt, it¡¯ll get better, and everything will be fine very soon.¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. ¡®I haven¡¯t even cried out in pain, so who¡¯s the one that¡¯s hurting here?¡® After the injection, the pain became less severe, and Freyja could finally take a breather. The nurse brought her some milk and chocte. ¡°You should eat something first to replenish your energy and strength.¡± Chapter 2282 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Colton took the milk from the nurse, tore the carton for Freyja, poured it into the cup, and handed it to her. After Freyja finished drinking the milk, he peeled the chocte¡®s packaging for her and delivered it to the corner of her mouth. She was rather scared at first, but after seeing that Colton was running left and right in the ward for her, she suddenly burst into a chuckle. Colton stared at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡®m the one who¡®s hurting here. Why are you more anxious than I am?¡± ¡°I¡®m witnessing just how agonizing this is for you. We¡®ll stop conceiving after giving birth to this child.¡± Freyja was stunned, as if she did not expect him to say that. ¡®Men have never undergonebor, so it¡®s only natural for them not to experience the pain of childbirth. Thus, to some men, no matter how painful it is, giving birth to another child should never be an issue. ¡®But how many men would really care about women¡®s feelings and the fear that they experience during their firstbor?¡® Colton interrupted her thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Colton brushed away the strands of hair sticking on her forehead. ¡°Listen to the doctor. You have to reserve your strength, so let¡®s not talk anymore.¡± At about 10:30 a.m., Freyja finally gave birth to a baby girl in the delivery room. However, because it was a premature delivery, the baby was ced into an incubator at birth. Colton had been by Freyja¡¯s side throughout the whole process to apany her and witness the process. He took off the disposable surgical cap and leaned against the wall in the corridor when Maisie arrived in a hurry. ¡°Cole, has Freyja given birth?¡± Nn and Waylon then arrived right behind her. Colton nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡®s a little princess.¡± Maisie was surprised when she saw the outfit that he was in. ¡°Were you in there to apany her throughout the whole process?¡± He nodded again. She smiled. ¡°Good boy! Your bravery is something that all men should look up to. Alright, you should stay here and take care of Freyja. I¡¯ll go see our little princess with your father.¡± She then brought Nn to the neonatal intensive care nursery. Waylon stepped forward. ¡°Cole, congrattions.¡± Colton bumped his fists with him and then gave off a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I really have a daughter now, and I was there to witness the whole thing.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°A daughter is great. It¡¯ll be even better if she¡¯s as obedient as Deedee. And let¡¯s not forget that Deedee is now a cousin.¡± ¡°Then what about you?¡± Waylonughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry for the time being. You should urge Daisie first. She¡¯s the one who got married before either of us.¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Daisie, who was rehearsing the script, sneezed. She was wearing a padded jacket and was standing in the snow shooting today¡¯s scene. The actor who yed ¡°Xenos Yates¡± was Howard Lindholm, a man who had solid acting skills and had won all the Best Actor awards avable in the entertainment industry before the age of 40. Howard handed Daisie a cup of hot tea that his assistant had brought to him. ¡°Come, drink some hot tea to warm yourself up.¡± Daisie took it into her hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± Howard nced at James, who was standing not far away from the scene. ¡°That kid does have some potential, but his acting skills are still a little immature.¡± When Howard was acting with him, James received quite a few ¡°NG¡± from the director. After all, James was facing an artist of such high caliber, so it was normal for him not to be able to perform from time to time. Daisie smiled and said, ¡°He has improved a lotpared to back then, and I believe that he¡¯ll y this role well.¡± Howard nodded. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After filming half of the scenes, Daisie returned to her trailer. Noce was sitting in the car reading a magazine. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me in my trailer all day, every day. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± He closed the magazine and ced her on his thighs. ¡°Nothing will be boring as long as you¡¯re the one that I¡¯m waiting for.¡± Daisie wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Did you watch my scene today?¡± He pinched her chin. ¡°Of course. My wife looks morous and is proficient when she¡¯s in front of the camera. Even the brilliantly white scenery around here can¡¯tpete with your beauty.¡± Chapter 2283 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Daisie was startled and chuckled. ¡°I¡®m asking you to pay attention to the y, not me.¡± Noce kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I paid attention to both the shooting and you.¡± A hint of slyness shed across Daisie¡®s eyes, and she inserted her freezing hands into his clothes. He hissed and grabbed her hands. ¡°Okay, you¡®ve degenerated, haven¡®t you?¡± She pretended to be aggrieved. ¡°My hands are cold.¡± Noce hugged her and pressed his lips against her cheek. ¡°Is it really cold out there?¡± She nodded. Noce buried his face into her neck. ¡°Then do you want to get warmed up?¡± Daisie became alert, held his cheeks in her palms, and said seriously, ¡°We¡®re at a filming site, so you better not do anything to me here.¡± He smirked. ¡°Do I look like such a person?¡± Daisie suddenly received a text message on her cell phone. She took it out, took a nce at its content, and looked surprised by it. ¡°Freyja has given birth, and it¡®s a baby girl!¡± Noce ced his palm on her t stomach. ¡°Then when will we have our little princess?¡± She blushed. ¡°This... This isn¡¯t something that I can have just because I want one.¡± He responded with a humn. ¡°Then I¡®ll have to keep up the hard work.¡± They then felt amotioning from outside the trailer and got out of the trailer. The sky that looked clear a few minutes ago was gloomy at this moment, and the crew had to stop shooting, pack all the props, and evacuate. Daisie raised her head. ¡°Is it going to snow?¡± Noce frowned as dozens of possibilities ran through his mind. Shannon came to them. ¡°Daisie, Mr. Knowles, a huge blizzard is imminent, so we have to evacuate down the mountains immediately.¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Director Fallon.¡± A crew member rushed toward them. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Shannon turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The crew assistant exined, ¡°One of our cars has broken down. We can¡®t get its engine ignited.¡± ¡°Take me there to have a look.¡± Shannon followed the assistant and shouted to the crew members around, ¡°Everyone, pack up and hurry down the mountains now. Don¡¯t dy.¡± ¡°Yes, Director Fallon!¡± Daisie looked at the broken bus not far away. It was the vehicle that the crew took when they ascended the mountains. All the actors left first as soon as they packed all their belongings back into their trailers. Only some of the crew members had to stay behind because of the breakdown of the bus. Every single vehicle in the crew¡¯s possession was arranged to fit a certain fixed number of people, or else, it would be overloaded. Thus, almost all vehicles were fully upied with personnel and crew belongings. As for Shannon, he asked his assistant to take his ce and get into his car. Instead of following them down the mountain, Shannon stayed back at the scene to help. Daisie turned her head. ¡°Noce, why don¡¯t we let some of them get in our trailer? It¡¯s very spacious, isn¡¯t it? It should be able to fit seven to eight people.¡± Noce frowned. ¡°It can fit for seven to eight, at most. Five more people still won¡¯t have a way down the mountain.¡± She pursed her lips tightly and continued. ¡°That would at least allow one big group of people to evacuate first.¡± Noce turned to look at her. ¡°Okay, you should leave with them. I¡¯ll stay behind and find another way down.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay by your side wherever you are.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around here.¡± After saying that, Daisie walked toward the crew members and suggested, ¡°Director Fallon, why don¡¯t you descend the mountain in our trailer first? We¡¯ll stay behind and find another way down.¡± Shannon was astounded for a bit. ¡°How many people can your trailer take?¡± She replied, ¡°There¡¯s room for eight people, including the driver.¡± Shannon looked at the people at the scene and said, ¡°Okay, you and Mr. Knowles should take a few of the crew members down with you first. Meanwhile, we¡¯ll find a ce to shelter ourselves. The blizzard ising soon.¡± After saying that, Shannon asked the crew, ¡°If anyone wants to leave now, the trailer can fit eight people.¡± The crew members exchanged gazes. Two to three of them chose to stay with Shannon, and the rest chose to leave first. Chapter 2284 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Noce walked up to them. ¡°I¡®ll stay behind so that the trailer will fit one more person.¡± Shannon refuted immediately, ¡°That can¡®t be it, Mr. Knowles. You should leave with them.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. I can stay and help.¡± Daisie added, ¡°I¡®ll stay too.¡± Shannon thought about it as the dark clouds on the horizon became darker and darker and started to cover half of the sky. Seeing that there was not much time for him to think about it, he gnashed his teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡®ll go with that n.¡± After arranging all the people onto the trailer, two crew members were left behind, and the rest of the crew left. Noce got into the minibus to check on the vehicle¡®s condition and then got out of the vehicle. ¡°My guess is that the engine has broken down. A blizzard is now imminent, and there¡®s no other ce for us to hide around here. It seems that we can only stay on this bus for the night.¡± Shannon turned his head and asked the other two crew members, ¡°Do we have any food?¡± ¡°We brought some bread and water along today, so we¡®ll be able to barely make it through the night.¡± He nodded. ¡°That should be enough. Okay, everyone shall stay on this bus tonight.¡± Meanwhile... Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The others arrived at the hotel at the foot of the mountain, and Daisie¡®s trailer arrived soon after them. ¡°Director Fallon and several crew members are still at the scene.¡± ¡°This blizzard ising already. If this is the case, won¡®t they get trapped in the storm?¡± After all, Shannon was the director and the person in charge of the entire crew, so everyone could understand his choice of staying with the others who got left behind. Someone in the crowd said, ¡°Isn¡®t Daisie¡®s trailer enormous? Are you telling me that only two people fit in it while Director Fallon and the others are still at the scene? Can¡®t she fetch the others down here while she¡®sing down?¡± ¡°Her trailer has been modified, and it¡®s private property. Even if she doesn¡®t want to bring you along, it¡®s still a reasonable argument.¡± The actress who badmouthed Daisie continued. ¡°Being rich does give her all the rights in the world, huh? She could¡¯ve brought the crew down the mountain, but she made them stay behind instead. What if something were to happen to them? This project will just end here.¡± Zephir, who was sitting on the couch in the lobby, took a nce at the woman and remained silent. James suddenly came out of nowhere and red at the actress. ¡°Just who do you think you¡¯re talking about? Something happened up there, yet you were the first to escape from the scene. Since you¡¯re portraying yourself to be the Mother Teresa of modern days, why didn¡¯t you stay back in the mountains?¡± The actress¡® expression changed, but she did not hold back. ¡°James, if you¡¯re shameless enough to be teaching me a lesson here, then why aren¡¯t you up there now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not up there now. That¡¯s why I kept quiet throughout this whole process. But look at you, just how shameless can you be?¡± Howard came out and held James. ¡°Alright, stop arguing already.¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± James shook him off and red at the actress. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the attitude that someone else is giving off. She obviously doesn¡¯t have the courage to stay behind, but she actually has the guts to me others after the incident. ¡°Director Fallon asked us toe back for our own safety, so the only thing that we should do is to be grateful for that, instead of just sitting here, acting like Mother Teresa or Mahatma Gandhi, and badmouthing other people when they fall short or make a mistake.¡± The actress¡¯s expression turned gloomy and pale simultaneously, as if Jame¡¯s humiliating words had stabbed her through the heart. The others did not speak up. They could only act as peacemakers to soothe the atmosphere between the two. At that moment, the crew got out of Daisie¡¯s trailer, and Shannon¡¯s assistant asked, ¡°You guys have come back safely. What about Director Fallon? Where is he?¡± One of them replied, ¡°The car can¡¯t fit so many people, so Director Fallon, Daisie, and Mr. Knowles chose to stay up in the mountains for the night.¡± Zephir was stunned, and his hand holding the cup tightened. Chapter 2285 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Zephir got up. ¡°When will the big blizzard pass?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. One of the crew members shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know that, but there are five of them, and there¡¯s a minibus at the scene, so they can still survive the night if they can gather in the bus.¡± Zephir¡¯s masseter twitched, but he did not utter a single word. Jamesughed, nced at the actress, and mocked her. ¡°Oh, just how fast can some people smack themselves in the face? I wonder who¡¯s the person who was able to muster that much confidence to comin and badmouth Daisie just now.¡± The actress was ashamed and left the lobby in James crossed his arms and snorted coldly. ¡®How dare she pretend to be the Virgin Mary when I¡¯m around?¡® Later that night, the snow got heavier and heavier, and the strong wind whistled and howled. The lights in the car were turned on, which were maintained by the car battery of the minibus. Everyone was wearing thick¨Cpadded jackets and tried to get as close to each other as possible for warmth. anger. The two staff members had fallen asleep next to each other, and Shannon, who was sitting beside them, had a thermos mug in his hands and was going through the script. Daisie leaned against Noce¡¯s shoulder while Noce held the back of her hand. ¡°Are you scared?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of anything as long as I¡¯m with you.¡± Noce chuckled and then rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing that I can do about you.¡± Shannon opened the thermos mug, took a sip of warm tea, and took off his sses. ¡°I think the blizzard will go on non¨Cstop until tomorrow morning.¡± Noce looked at him. ¡°As long as the heavy snow doesn¡¯t cause awork failure, they¡¯ll be able to find us based on our GPS.¡± He sighed and screwed the lid on. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Daisie suddenly asked, ¡°Director Fallon, have you ever encountered such a situation throughout your whole career?¡± Shannonughed. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve encountered worse. It¡¯s just that we have ourselves a heavy blizzard this time around.¡± C He then wiped his sses with a cloth and said, ¡°It was 17 years ago when I first became a director, and I was still working as an intern abroad. I followed a crew to Alpine to shoot a volcano documentary back then. ¡°Those foreigners really shoot with their lives hanging on the line. In order to better capture a more realistic scene, they would risk their lives to approach the volcano in any way possible. However, who knew that the volcano would abruptly erupt at that time? Rocks could be seen flying in the air while magma spurted out of the crater and oozed into the surrounding jungle, causing a mountain fire. The lava had already gushed to the foot of the volcano.¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°Then what happened after that?¡± Shannon remained silent for a while before continuing. ¡°At that time, there were 16 people in our filming crew. We started evacuating when we sensed the approaching catastrophe. However, because it was my first time experiencing such a terrible event, I twisted my foot when we were escaping. ¡°It was too chaotic, and danger was catching up to us really quickly, so it was almost impossible for the other people who were running for their lives to take care of me when I tripped and fell. But just when I thought I was really going to die, someone pulled me up, and that person was the chief director of the documentary, Mr. Beckham.¡± Noce rubbed his chin. ¡°I¡®ve heard of Mr. Beckhamn. He¡®s the most famous Orean documentary director. He has made many documentaries and won numerous awards.¡± Shannonughed. ¡°That¡®s right, that¡®s him. Speaking of which, he¡®s my savior. If it weren¡®t for him, I would¡®ve died back then. ¡°I asked him at that time why he would turn back to save me. He imed that he was the chief director of the project and had to be responsible for the lives and property of all the people on the crew. Everyone that went on the journey must all return in one piece, and none of them should be left behind.¡± After hearing the story, Daisie suddenly understood why Shannon would choose to stay and order the crew to leave first. It was because he took it as his responsibility. ¡®He¡®s the director of the project, and he has to keep everyone on the set safe.¡® Shannon tightly wrapped himself in his padded jacket and leaned on the seat. ¡°Okay, it¡®s gettingte already. Let¡®s get some rest first.¡± Chapter 2286 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 The whole night was silent for some yet noisy for others. The rest of the people were already asleep, and only Noce was still wide awake. He lowered his gaze, stared at Daisie, who was lying in his arms, and gently brushed the hair on her forehead with his fingers. She twitched for a split second in his arms and went back to sleep. He smiled and then tightened his embrace. Noce seemed to have recalled the time when Daisie apanied him to Octavia, disregarding her own safety. Whether it was in the past or now, she had always been like this, which made it very difficult for him not to care for her. That was also why he could not stop worrying about her. At Bassburgh, in the hospital¡­ Freyja woke up in the middle of the night and wanted to get out of bed, but Colton pushed her back down. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You have to rest.¡± She felt helpless. ¡°But I want to go to the bathroom.¡± Colton took a potty out from the bottom of the bed and handed it to her. She felt extremely embarrassed and pointed at the potty in his hand. ¡°Are you asking me to use this?¡± you to When he noticed something, he raised his eyebrows and smirked. ¡°Is it too bashful for take off your pants? I can help you with that.¡± ¡°You should first leave the room.¡± Freyja grabbed the potty from him. He did not even budge. Freyja became even more anxious. ¡°Go out. I can¡¯t do it with you staring at me.¡± Colton crossed his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you give birth to a baby, and you still care about this?¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll hold it in then.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first. Be careful.¡± Colton was really afraid that she would get angry, so he exited the ward and closed the door, but he only stood at the door and did not go far. Freyja couldn¡¯t help but ce the potty back under the bed, quietly got out of bed, and walked toward the bathroom. When Colton heard some small noisesing from inside the ward, he pushed open the door, entered the room, saw hering out of the bathroom, and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re really a rebellious one, aren¡¯t you?¡± She sat back on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that all women can get out of bed and walk a little straight after giving birth?¡± Colton turned his face away. ¡°Does it not hurt anymore?¡± She blushed andy down directly, feeling that she really had no privacy at all. Colton walked to the chair, sat down, and covered the quilt for her. ¡°But you¡¯ll go straight into postpartum confinement after you leave the hospital in a few days, right?¡± She was slightly confused by Colton¡¯s question. ¡°Postpartum confinement? Is that even a thing in Yaramoor?¡± Colton looked at her. ¡°We¡¯re following the Zlokovian ways of doing things here.¡± Freyja turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m not married to you, so why should I stick to the Zlokovian customs? I only gave birth to a child. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Colton became exceptionally silent all of a sudden. After a moment, he got up. ¡°You should grab some rest first.¡± He then left the ward immediately. Freyja watched as he left, and her gaze shifted downward. ¡®Is he mad?¡® The sky became gradually brighter, and the blizzard that had been raging all night in Coralia finally stopped in the morning. The yellow minibus was extremely conspicuous in the snow. Its roof was covered in a thickyer of snow, and the windows were covered with a thinyer of frost. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It took a lot of effort to open the door, and the snow fell to the ground once they managed to do so. Noce was the first person to step out of the bus. He squinted and looked at the scenery in the distance. The two crew members also got out of the car. ¡°The snow has finally stopped.¡± ¡°Yeah, man. Huh? My phone still has a signal. We can call them to send help here.¡± Shannon was thest to get out of the bus with Daisie and immediately took a nce at his watch. ¡°Page, contact the others, and while you¡¯re at it, find a vehicle to move the broken car down the mountain for us.¡± The crew member, whose name was Page, nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Daisie wrapped her padded jacket tightly and walked toward Noce. ¡°What are you looking at?? Noce turned back. ¡°Why did you get off the bus? Aren¡®t you cold?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°You guys don¡®t even feel cold, so why must I pretend to be a spoiled princess?¡± He smiled, raised his hand, and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°My wife is indeed not a squeamishdy.¡± Page had contacted the crew back at the hotel and reported back to Shannon, ¡°Director Fallon, they¡®re sending someone here now. We¡®ve been asked to wait in ce.¡± Chapter 2287 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Shannon nodded. Help finally arrived at the scene at about 8:30 a.m., and all of them got in the minivan, left the mountains, and returned to the hotel at the foot of the mountain. The other crew members finally breathed a sigh of relief. James walked toward Daisie. ¡°You guys are finally back. I¡¯ve been worried all night.¡± Daisie ced her hands behind her back, looking like she had always been in control of the whole situation. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? It was just a blizzard, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He grinned. ¡°I think with your husband there, you won¡¯t even be afraid of the apocalypse, right?¡± They went back to their respective rooms, took a hot shower, changed into clean clothes, and went down to the restaurant for breakfast. Daisie drank a mug of warm almond milk and was revived from all the fatigue as her stomach. warmed up. James sat across from her with his te of breakfast and looked around. ¡°Why isn¡¯t your husband here for breakfast?¡± Daisie picked up her fork and started eating her pasta. ¡°He and Director Fallon are eating together in the room.¡± ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie froze for a split second, turned to look at Zephir, who was approaching them, and gave off a polite smile. ¡°Zephir.¡± James stared at Zephir without speaking. However, Zephir ignored him directly as if he was not even there. ¡°What a relief to see that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡± Just as she was about to say something, James took a sip of almond milk. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, whether she¡¯s able to return here safely and soundly really has nothing much to do with you.¡± Daisie stepped on him. Zephir¡¯s gaze shifted away, and he smiled. ¡°Then I shall leave you to your meal.¡± He then left directly. Daisie stared at his back. Ever since they arrived on the set, Zephir had not spoken to her very often. Perhaps it was because of Noce or what had happened at the dinner party. James looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t bear to see him leave?¡± She frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± James grinned. ¡°I thought you can¡¯t bear to see that ¡®friend¡® of yours leave, but let me warn you before you get yourself into any trouble. Zephir is very popr in our crew, especially among those single female artists. ¡°Although you¡¯re already married, they¡¯re still keeping a close eye on you. Be careful not to get involved in any form of scandal. After all, other people¡¯s mouths can sometimes be very heinous.¡± Daisie wondered. ¡°How do you know?¡± James put his mug down. ¡°Do you know who I am? I can see through any kind of person with just one nce. Nothing happening in the crew and cast can escape my observation. When a person gets jealous, things will get out of control very quickly.¡± After saying so, he solemnly reminded her, ¡°You have to keep an eye on your husband too. After all, your husband¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t inferior to that of Mr. Gosling¡¯s, so don¡¯t allow some ill¨Cintentioned women to wreck your household.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Is this the time where I have to praise you? You¡¯re so amazing!¡± James rubbed the tip of his nose. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know just how amazing I am.¡± Several B- and C¨Clist female artists sitting not far away looked at Daisie¡¯s interactions with James. The actress who had gotten humiliated by James yesterday looked disdainful. ¡°She already has a husband, yet she¡¯s still maintaining a close rtionship with another man.¡± ¡°Tiffany, stop gossiping about her already. You should know very well what kind of background Daisie has. It won¡¯t do you any good if she learns what you just said.¡± Tiffany looked at the female artist who reminded her. ¡°Why would you be afraid that she¡¯ll kick us out of the cast? She¡¯s been telling everyone in the industry that she didn¡¯t get to where she is today because of her connections. If she really has the guts to remove us from the cast, she¡¯ll only p herself in the face.¡± The female artist ate with her head down and did not speak again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The other two artists could not help but gossip, ¡°Have you noticed that Assistant Director Gosling and James seem to always surround her? I bet their rtionships aren¡¯t as normal as they seem.¡± Chapter 2288 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Tiffany¡®s expression dimmed. ¡°Why would it have something to do with Assistant Director Gosling? I can tell that he¡®s not someone who¡®s stupid enough to take fancy to a married woman who likes to flirt around with other men.¡± The two giggled and did not say anything else. After their meal, Daisie and James left the restaurant. The two stood in front of the elevator and waited. However, when the door opened and the people in the elevator came out, James pulled Daisie, who kept staring at her phone. Who knew that his actions would be captured by someone from afar until the two of them walked into the elevator together? In Zlokovia, at Bassburgh... Freyja went to the nursery to visit her baby. She nced at the tiny figure in the incubator through the window, and her heart was about to melt. ¡°Freyja.¡± She turned around and was slightly startled. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann?¡± Maisie smiled at her and walked to the window. ¡°Isn¡®t the baby adorable?¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡®s indeed really adorable.¡± Maisie turned to look at her. ¡°Being able to see the baby that one gave birth to will be one of the happiest moments of anyone¡®s life as a mother. Right now, I think you should¡®ve experienced it too.¡± Freyja¡®s eyes shifted back to the baby, and she chuckled. ¡®I¡®ve indeed experienced it.¡® ¡°Freyja, thank you for giving birth to a daughter for Colton.¡± Freyja was stunned and stared at Maisie. Maisie looked at the baby through the window. ¡°I hope you can move forward with Colton and apany him for the rest of his life.¡± Freyja pursed her lips and stared at the child in the incubator room. ¡°This baby isn¡®t only the bond between us but also the fruit of our love for each other, so how can I be cold¨Cblooded enough to leave?¡® Maisie asked with great interest, ¡°By the way, have you two named the baby?¡± ¡°1 Freyja shook her head. ¡°No, not yet¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ve figured it out for you.¡± Maisie supported her chin, gave it a deep thought, and snapped her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s call her Hope, which signifies hopefulness.¡± On the other side of the city¡­. The police came to arrest Ronald, iming that he had attempted to murder his wife, and brought him back to the precinct to assist in the investigation. Ronald sat in the interrogation room and denied every usation. ¡°I did cheat on my wife, but why would I murder my own wife? She was only injured by ident.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The police officer lifted his gaze. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t n to kill Mrs. George?¡± Ronald quickly exined, ¡°Of course. I wasn¡¯t there to murder her. I only pushed her identally, and she fell. Didn¡¯t I send her to the hospital in the end?¡± The police officer put his pen down and added, ¡°Mr. George, ording to our investigation, you didn¡¯t think about saving Mrs. George at the time and even tried to get rid of her body to hide all evidence against you. If it weren¡¯t for someone else who located Mrs. George before anything worse happened to her, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d be dead already, am I right?¡± Ronald¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What¡­ How¡¯s that possible? Who told you that?¡± The police officer crossed his hands and propped his elbows against the top of the table. ¡°We got it from the testimony of your mistress, Ms. Blueman, who was also at the scene at the time.¡± Ronald¡¯s expression gradually dimmed. A car was parked in front of the hospital. Colton looked at his watch, adjusted his suit, and got out of the car. Arriving at the VIP inpatient department of the gynecology department, he stopped outside the door of the ward. Just as he was about to open the door, he heard peals ofughtering from the other side of the door and recognized that they belonged to his mother and Freyja. Colton pushed open the door and went in. Maisie was sitting next to the bed, his baby daughter was wearing a swaddle and was lying in Maisie¡¯s arms, while Freyja was grabbing her little hand extremely carefully and did not dare to exert too much force. ¡°Colton, you¡¯vee. Do you want to hug Hope?¡± ¡°Hope?¡± He frowned. ¡®Who¡¯s the person who named her?¡® Maisie got up with the child. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the name that I¡¯ve chosen for my little granddaughter, Hope.¡± Colton covered his forehead with his palm, giving off a disgusted expression as always. ¡°Geez, you¡¯re really good when ites to naming children, huh?¡± **** Chapter 2289 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 ¡°You brat, are you telling me that you dislike it?¡± Maisie turned the baby in her arms toward him. ¡°You¡¯d bettere up with the name that you want for your daughter in front of her right now. If sheughs, we¡¯ll name her using the name that you want. But if she cries, you¡¯ll just have to ept the fact that she¡¯ll be called Hope for the rest of her life.¡± Colton was dubious. ¡°Can¡­ Can she even understand it?¡± Maisie waved her hand. ¡°Whether Hope will understand it or not is the least of your worries. Go for it now.¡± Colton stared at the little girl, who still looked a little wrinkled in the swaddle, and seemed a little embarrassed. ¡®I¡¯m not reallypetent when ites to naming my own daughter.¡® He then looked at Freyja. Freyja froze for a split second. ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me. I can¡¯t think of a better name than Hope.¡± Colton crossed his arms. ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Daisie, named after the flower daisy. If I call my daughter Hope Goldmann, there will be one too many names in the family that are somonly used in Zlokovia.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Maisie sneered. ¡°Who told you she¡¯ll be called Hope Goldmann? I¡¯ve already thought about her full name. It¡¯ll be Hopione Goldmann.¡± Colton refuted instantly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯vee up with, I prefer Hopenie.¡± Maisie was a little confused by Colton¡¯s suggestion. Freyja rubbed her forehead. ¡°Hopenie sounds even worse than Hopione. I¡¯d rather call her Hopione.¡± ¡®Hopione Goldmann sounds rather innovative and is surely rarely used.¡® Colton rubbed his chin and stared at his daughter for a long time. ¡°What about Charm?¡± Maisie and Freyja were both shocked. ¡°You¡¯re going to name your daughter Charm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s short for Charmaine, Charmaine Goldmann.¡± Colton then took the tiny baby into his arms. ¡°It means joy and delight. Doesn¡¯t that sound great?¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡®Joy and delight, huh?¡® Colton poked her tiny cheek gently with his fingers. ¡°Mom, look, isn¡¯t she smiling?¡± Maisie pouted. ¡°What a time to give off such a brilliant smile. Okay, it seems that my hope for her to be called Hope has just gone down the drain for good.¡± Freyja suggested, ¡°The baby¡¯s middle name can still be Hope, right?¡± Maisie paused, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s call her Charmaine Hope Goldmann then.¡± After Maisie left, the nurse carried the baby back to the nursery too. ????? Freyja leaned against the bed and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t thepany be very busy recently?¡± Colton sat in the chair next to the bed. ¡°Can thepany¡¯s affairs be more important than my own daughter?¡± Freyja did not respond to that question. Colton nced at her. ¡°You will be discharged soon, right?¡± Freyja narrowed her eyes. ¡°So what if I¡¯ll be discharged soon?¡± He leaned back into the chair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. We¡¯ll talk about it when you get discharged.¡± Her curiosity was piqued. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me now?¡± Colton smiled. ¡°I just won¡¯t tell you now.¡± Freyjay back on the bed and turned her back to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep already.¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°You loved to sleep when you were pregnant and had slept so much back then. How are you still so sleepy after giving birth? If you continue to sleep so much in the future, you¡¯ll put on weight and be fat.¡± Freyja sat up immediately. ¡°Colton Goldmann, what you promised me back then is all just you bullsh*ting, right?¡± ¡®He said he¡¯d treat me better once I¡¯ve given birth. What kind of horsecr*p was that? The first thing he did as soon as he came in was obviously argue with me!¡® Colton smiled without saying a word. Leonardo brought Gina¡¯s son to her, and she burst into tears and hugged him as soon as she saw he was safe and sound. ¡°Amos, where have you been all these days? I¡¯ve been so worried about you.¡± Amos replied, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve been staying with a man. The man said Daddy was the one who let me stay with him. He was very kind to me and bought me a lot of toys.¡± Gina stroked his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, as long as you¡¯vee back safely. I¡¯ll never allow anyone to lay a single finger on you, never again.¡± After the long¨Cawaited reunion, she asked Amos to go back into the house first and then looked at Leonardo. ¡°Mr. Prichard, Ronald is nothing but a heartless man. I don¡¯t want to stay with him for another day longer. I wish to file a divorce against him as soon as possible.¡± ¡®Even if I¡¯m not doing this for myself, I have to do it for Amos.¡® Leonardo grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll assist you with all the procedures.¡± Chapter 2290 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 The next day, Gina provided all the evidence to the court. Everything she gave showed the court that her husband cheated on her, made her a victim of domestic violence, and even attempted to kidnap their biological son to force her into filing the divorce without asking for a single penny. She asked the court to get things moving as soon as possible. Derrien also provided the court with more important information and evidence, which pointed to the fact that Ronald intended to kill his wife. Gina never thought of this and was shocked by it. ¡°H¨CHe wanted to kill me?¡± Derrien nodded. ¡°After you fainted at Ms. Blueman¡¯s ce, Mr. George didn¡®t show any intention of rescuing you. Instead, he nned to kill you and bury your body in order to get rid of all evidence. You would¡®ve died that day if someone else hadn¡®t heard themotion ande to your rescue.¡± Gina¡®s face paled. ¡®What kind of man have I been married to all these years? My husband actually wanted to kill me for a mistress!?¡® She originally did not n to fight for her half of the marriage. Even if she had to leave the man without getting a single penny, she would still file for a divorce. But when she heard the news, she was bitterly disappointed. Gina took a deep breath and gnashed her teeth. ¡°I originally wanted to get out of this marriage without asking for anything in return. However, since he can treat me so ruthlessly, then I don¡®t think that there¡®s a need for me to sympathize with him.¡± After filing for her divorce, the court listened to all her requests and arrived at a sentence. The custody of the son would go to the wife, the house that both parties bought together would also go to the wife, and the husband would need to pay the wife $20,000 in reparations. After leaving the court, Gina tweeted several descriptions of more than 1,000 words in total on Twitter, saying that she was d that she could finally get adivorce. Soon, her tweets were retweeted by many netizens, and she managed to make it into the sixth most popr search list of the week. #I didn¡®t expect that there¡®d be a follow¨Cup to what happened back then. Mrs. Gina George is really unlucky to have gotten married to such a top¨Cnotch scumbag # Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. #It¡®s normal for husbands and wives to ownmon property after marriage. So I won¡®t say sh*t about a scumbag who has no bottom line when ites to cheating on his wife, but how dare you ask your wife to leave without asking for a single penny? Just because he¡®s the breadwinner of the household throughout the years?# #He¡®s suspected of attempting to kill his wife. This sh*tsack really has no morality whatsoever. He should just die.# Inside a motel room, the light was extremely dim. There were empty cans of beer lying all over the floor, and the whole room, was filled with the smell of alcohol. Ronald was leaning against the wall with a scruffy beard and mustache, and his expression looked gloomy. A notification about the court¡¯s decision regarding Gina¡¯s request to file a divorce lit up the screen of the cell phone, showing a long list of notifications. Among them were more than a dozen missed calls and text messages from employees reminding him to cash in their checks. Ronald flung the phone against the wall, and the screen shattered. He covered his face with his palms and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Jessie Blueman, you b*tch! I love you so much, how dare you betray me!?¡± In the shopping mall¡­ Cameron took Deedee to the children¡¯s clothing store. She personally selected more than 20 sets of winter clothes for Deedee. Among them were a handful of tiny skirts and small coats that had furry ears on their hoods, which looked cute and pretty. ¡°Deedee, what do you think of this? Doesn¡¯t it look particrly cute?¡± She was there to pick some clothes for Deedee, but she looked even more excited than Deedee was. Deedee jerked at the hem of her clothes. ¡°Aunty Cameron, you¡¯ve chosen too many clothes. I can¡¯t wear them all.¡± Cameron squatted down to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve chosen clothes that are one size bigger than you now so that you can still wear them when you grow a little taller next year!¡± Deedee tilted her head. ¡°Will they be very expensive?¡± Cameron grinned. ¡°They¡¯re not expensive at all.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not paying for them with my money anyway.¡® Deedee did not know what Cameron meant by not expensive at all, but as long as they were not expensive, she would ept them. Cameron asked her to choose some more by herself, and she took a fancy to aplete set of dress, robe, and boots that imitated the attire of Little Red Riding Hood as thece bow at the cor caught the attention of the young girl. She walked over and was about to touch the dress when another hand touched the same dress as her too. Deedee was astonished and turned to look at the little girl beside her, who looked a few years older than her. The young girl was also stunned for a split second but then quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who saw this dress first.¡± Chapter 2291 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Deedee pressed her lips together before saying, ¡°But I touched it first.¡± The girl put her hands on her waist. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I saw it first, and I¡¯m older, so you need to let me have it.¡± Just when Deedee was hesitating, a woman walked over. ¡°Beatrice, that¡¯s not polite.¡± Beatrice turned around. ¡°Mom, I saw this first, and I like it!¡± Barbara was helpless. She leaned down to look at Beatrice and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that you¡¯re older, so she should let you have it. That¡¯s impolite.¡± Beatrice lowered her head and pouted. Barbara looked at Deedee, ¡°Do you like this dress too?¡± Deedee cautiously nodded. Barbara smiled and asked the shopkeeper over. ¡°Do you have another one of this dress?¡± The dress was inspired by the ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡® costume. It was a popr item and sold out in Bassburgh. This was thest one they had. Barbara sighed and touched Beatrice¡¯s head. ¡°Bea, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else to find prettier dresses. We don¡¯t have to take this one.¡® Beatrice was unhappy. ¡°But I really like it¡­¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I know, but grace is a virtue, not insistence. If you let her have the dress, someone will be nice to you in the future too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Beatrice held onto Barbara¡¯s hand and was going to walk away when Deedee called out. ¡°If you like it, you can have it.¡± Beatrice smiled brightly and turned around. ¡°Really?¡± Deedee nodded. ¡°Even though I also like it a lot, Aunt Cameron already bought me a lot of clothes. As such, I don¡¯t need this one.¡± Barbara had to take a longer look at this youngdy, who was so understanding. She then lowered her head and said, ¡°Bea, what do you say?¡± Beatrice smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± That was the first time Deedee had ever heard anyone thank her. It felt as though she had done something good and someone liked her. Her heart felt warm. Cameron paid at the counter, and they left the mall with big and small bags. A familiar car was parked outside. Waylon got out and stood at the main doors of the busy mall. He was very eye¨Ccatching, and all the girls who walked past had to take a few more looks. Cameron looked up and frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Waylon looked at the bags she was carrying and raised his brows. ¡°You use my credit card but won¡®t let mee here?¡± She choked. ¡°You¡®re such a miser. I didn¡®t use too much money, only a few hundred.¡± He smiled. ¡°A few hundred could be someone¡®s sry for a month.¡± Cameron handed the bags to him. ¡°Since you¡®re here, why don¡®t you help me carry them?¡± He took them and kept them in the car. Deedee got into the car. When Cameron wanted to get in, Waylon pulled her aside and hugged her. ¡°You sit in front.¡± Cameron looked into the car and clenched her jaw, then whispered. ¡°I¡®m warning you, don¡®t be touchy in front of Deedee.¡± Waylon leaned in close and said, ¡°I¡®m not being touchy.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cameron pressed her hands to his chest. ¡°Wayne, you¡ª¡± ¡°Is this Wayne or Coleman?¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Chapter 2292 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Waylon turned around and suddenly smiled. ¡°Aunt Barbara.¡± Barbara walked over while holding Beatrice¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s Wayne.¡± The car window was down, so Beatrice saw Deedee sitting in the car. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the girl from the store?¡± Waylon patted her head. ¡°Bea, do you know Deedee?¡± Beatrice looked up at him. ¡°Is her name Deedee? We met her while shopping with Mommy just now. She let me have a dress that we both wanted.¡± Barbara told Waylon what had transpired in the store, and Waylon smiled at Deedee. ¡°You did well.¡± Deedee was bashful at thepliment. Barbara smiled too. ¡°Deedee is Freyja¡¯s niece. That¡¯s why she looked familiar.¡± Everyone in Bassburgh knew that Freyja had a niece, and Barbara had heard of her too. She just never thought that they would bump into her at the mall. That was fate. She noticed Cameron and raised her brows. ¡°Could this be Ms. Southern?¡± Cameron was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± She had just been in Bassburgh for a short time. Barbara smiled. ¡°We¡¯re friends with the senior Goldmanns. Do you think there¡¯d be something that I don¡¯t know?¡± They were in a group chat, and the previous ¡®socialite¡® group was now a group for dies¡®. There weren¡¯t many people in the group because only those really close to them were part of it. They talked about all kinds of news in Bassburgh. Ryleigh and X were there too. How could they not know what Maisie told them in the group? Cameron smiled a little awkwardly. Coming to Bassburgh seemed to be a ¡®trap¡®. They were all part of the n, and she was themb waiting for ughter. Barbara looked at Waylon. ¡°You need to put in more effort.¡± Waylon smiled widely. ¡°I will.¡± Beatrice leaned on the window. ¡°Deedee,e y with me when you can.¡± Deedee smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± On the way back¡­ Cameron rested her head on her fist and leaned against the window. ¡°You have such a big circle of family and friends.¡± Waylon looked forward. ¡°Do we? There are more that you¡¯re going to meet.¡® Cameron looked at him in surprise. ¡°I never said I wanted to meet them.¡± He smiled. ¡°If Aunt Barbara knows about you, my godmother probably does too. Now that everyone knows you, do you think you can get away?¡± Cameron turned away. ¡°You¡¯re trapping me.¡± He smiled but didn¡¯t reply. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Two dayster, at the hospital¡­ Freyja was breastfeeding in the room. When the nurse took the baby, she smiled and said, Ms. Pruitt, your daughter has been in the incubator and is recovering well. No issues or diseases were detected, so you¡¯ll be able to be discharged tomorrow.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± The nurse ced her daughter back into the crib next to her bed. After Charmaine was fed, she would sleep soundly and rarely cry, so it was easy to care for her. Colton walked into the room with a healthy meal and ced it on the table. ¡°These are from a well¨C known nutritionist. It¡¯s great for your postpartum recovery.¡± Freyja looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow.¡± Colton was startled. ¡°So soon?¡± Freyja squinted. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± Colton moved the food in front of her and sat at the edge of the bed. ¡°Why would I not?¡± Freyja picked up a fork. ¡°Why do you look disappointed then?¡± Colton raised his brows and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t use me of something that¡¯s not true.¡± Chapter 2293 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Freyja ate the food. ¡°After the child is born, love is no longer as intense.¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°After giving birth to the child, you have the energy to bicker with me, huh?¡± She continued to eat and ignored him. He hadn¡®t shown any appreciation ever since Charmaine¡®s birth. What made her angrier was that he would help her with everything before that, but once it was done, he would disappear. ¡®Is he no longer interested because he saw how Charm came out? ¡®Hah, men.¡® Colton noticed that she had a dark aura and was cautious. ¡°Who made you angry?¡± Freyja red at him because she thought the question was rhetorical. Colton didn¡®t know what to do. He moved next to her and was going to hug her, but she blocked his hands. ¡°Don¡®t hug me.¡± He retracted his arms. Freyja looked at him and asked, ¡°You really stopped because I said so?¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°Well, do you want a hug or not?¡± She said, ¡°Hug me when you figure out what¡®s wrong.¡± Colton stared at her and could guess why she was acting coy, so heughed. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll hug you tomorrow then.¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. Colton left the room in the afternoon and walked into the hallway to answer Leonardo¡®s call. ¡°Sir, Ronald George has been arrested for aggravated assault,¡± said Leonardo. Colton squinted. ¡°Who did he assault?¡± ¡°Jessie Blueman.¡± Leonardo continued. ¡°I guess it was because Jessie ratted him out about attempting to murder his wife and made him lose his mind. Ronald met her at the station today and shed her a few times in front of the public. The passersby worked together to stop him, and Jessie was sent to the hospital. She¡®s alive, but her face was badly shed, so she has been disfigured. ¡°By the way, after she was sent to the hospital, she was found to be pregnant, and...¡± Colton frowned. ¡°And what?¡± Leonardo took a deep breath. ¡°She ims that it¡®s yours and that she has evidence of spending time with you at a hotel. She even said that she would rat you out if you didn¡®t go and see her.¡± Colton¡®s eyes grew cold. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Citizens Hospital.¡± After Jessie was brought out from the emergency room, her face was wrapped up in gauze and was badly swollen. She didn¡¯t dare touch a mirror. After she was informed about her pregnancy, she lost her mind and broke down. She couldn¡¯t pay the hospital bills for her injuries, so abortion was out of the question. Her face was disfigured, and the only way to fully recover was through reconstructive surgery, which would cost tens of thousands. There was no way she would be able to get that money. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The only way was to get help from Colton. The time of conception would match that day, and she had evidence of him hiring people to assault her. So what if he was a Goldmann? Once she exposed the truth, he would have a tough time too. She was ready to go down with him. Leonardo showed up at the door and let Colton walk in. Colton loosened his tie and calmly said, ¡°Very gutsy of you to use me.¡± Jessie clenched her jaw. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you going to deny what you did to me? I have evidence and have nothing left to lose, so I don¡¯t care. You, however, are a Goldmann. I¡¯m sure you care about your name?¡± Colton raised his brows, revealing his cold eyes. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Jessie saw that he went straight to the point, so she unabashedly held out a finger. ¡°$ 1,000,000.¡± Colton smirked. ¡°$1,000,000? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Chapter 2294 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, $1,000,000 is nothing to you. As long as you give me the money, I promise that all this will be kept between you and me.¡± Colton raised his brows. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Colton stopped next to the bed and stared at her with cold eyes. ¡°After I give you the money, you¡¯ll just spend it ande back to me for more. Jessie Blueman, do you think I¡¯m as easy to con as Ronald George?¡± Jessie froze as though he read her mind and immediately said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will expose you?¡± He pulled out a chair and slowly sat down. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jessie was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± Colton crossed his legs. ¡°You used your position, coerced Deedee to harm herself, and forced her to take medication. You even told her to hurt her aunt¡¯s child. All those are punishable byw. ¡°You say that you have evidence of me hiring people to assault you, then go ahead and expose it. Do you think anyone will believe you?¡± Jessie¡¯s heart leaped, and she found it hard to breathe. ¡°You¡­ Even if I did all that, Deedee is fine. It was just an attempt, but it will be different for you. Once the police start their investigation, there¡¯s no way you can get away!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Colton touched his watch. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police when you had the chance?¡± She choked and broke out in a cold sweat. She hadn¡¯t called the police because she couldn¡¯t let Ronald know she had been assaulted. Once she had gotten enough money from him, she would be able to threaten Colton with that. She never thought that Ronald would be so cruel and almost kill her. She had been shed a few times and was disfigured. How could she just let things slide? Colton squinted, his gaze piercing. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve thought about ckmailing me one day. That¡¯s why you left Ronald. You were going to use this against me, even if Ronald didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡± Jessie avoided his eyes. ¡°B¨CB*llshit. You just don¡¯t want to take responsibility for it. I¡¯m not afraid of you, I have nothing to lose, so I am ready to bring you down with me.¡± Colton suddenly got up and leaned in. Jessie was immediately anxious. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡± Colton grabbed the nket and pulled it away. She didn¡¯t manage to hide her phone, so Colton took it. He looked at the voice recording. ¡°The evidence that you¡¯re talking about is a voice recording?¡± Jessie froze, and her eyes were wide open. ¡®He found out! Colton smirked, deleted the voice recording, and looked up with darkness in his eyes. ¡°Since you won¡®t let things go, I guess I should help you. I¡®m sure you need someone to take care of you in your bedridden state. I know someone who can do that. He hurt you because he loved you too much, and now that you¡®re pregnant, I¡®m positive that he will dly take care of you.¡± Jessie knew who he was referring to, and her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°No¡­ I¡®m sorry! Mr. Goldmann, please, not him! I won¡®t do it again!¡± | Colton tossed the phone onto the bed and turned around. ¡°Don¡®t you think it¡®s toote to be sorry? Jessie Blueman, you reap what you sow. You should have been worried that this day woulde when you tore Ronald¡®s family apart.¡± Chapter 2295 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 The next day¡­ A few luxury cars were parked outside the hospital. The media found out what happened, and they were camping outside. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maisie, who was carrying her granddaughter, walked out under the bodyguards¡® protection. Colton held Freyja and walked behind them. The reporters rushed forward to be the first to report on the news. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, did you have an illegitimate child with Ms. Pruitt? There was no announcement about your wedding before this, so I¡¯d like to know if you got together because Ms. Pruitt was pregnant.¡± One of the reporters walked in front and asked questions that were straight to the point. Colton and Freyja were just confirmed to be married, and when she waster found to be pregnant, people were discussing their rtionship status online. Some reporters turned to Maisie. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, do you have anything to say about this?¡± Maisie was carrying the baby and tried to hide Charmaine¡¯s face from the cameras. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d that you care so much about my son and Freyja. Even though I¡¯m not sure what people are saying, I stand by them.¡± The reporter was shocked. Did that mean that she had epted Freyja as her daughter¨Cinw? After hearing what Maisie said, Colton turned to the person next to him and calmly answered the reporter¡¯s question, ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess what my rtionship with Freyja is. I don¡¯t care what people think of us, but one thing that I¡¯m sure of is that I would marry her even if it wasn¡¯t because of our child. ¡°There¡¯s something that I haven¡¯t had the chance to do, and since you¡¯re all here, I¡¯d like you to be witnesses.¡± Freyja looked at Colton in shock. The ce fell silent, and cameras were all on them. Colton turned to Freyja and took a purple ring box out of his pocket. He opened it, and a pink diamond ring was inside. There was amotion. A pink diamond! The color of the gem was clearer than any other pink diamond. Someone immediately Googled the ring¡¯s price, and it was at least $1,000,000. Freyja was shocked. ¡°What¡­¡± Colton got down on one knee in front of all the reporters and handed the ring to her. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, will you marry me?¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Colton smiled. ¡°Very.¡± She looked down, and her nose felt sour. An indescribable rush of emotions got to her. She held back her tears and held out a hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Colton took the ring out and put it on her ring finger. ¡°There¡¯s no going back once it¡¯s on.¡± Freyja chuckled as she wiped a tear away. ¡°Okay.¡± Maisie looked at them, then at the child in her arms, and smiled while holding the baby¡¯s hand. ¡°Hope, your father just proposed to your mother. You¡¯re happy too, right?¡± #Coleman Goldmann proposes in public.# #Coleman Goldmann denies getting married because of the baby.# Once the news got out, it immediately went into trending. Everyone online started congratting them and was envious. Naturally, there were some skeptical people. #You would believe what they say? Marriages between people from different social sses neverst long. Cindere marrying a prince only works in fairy tales, not in real life.# Chapter 2296 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Are you serious? Don¡¯t think that everyone is Cindere. In the fairy tale, Cindere was a noble before she fell from grace. You¡¯re even less than Cindere. Besides, the Goldmanns haven¡¯t even said anything yet, so why do you have so many things to say?# #I remember that someone exposed her identity before. She¡¯s rted to the family of the Yaramoor.# #But she isn¡¯t part of the royal family. Her grandmother was the mistress of the king. In other words, she¡¯s a homewrecker. How can you help a homewrecker? # #The difference between a homewrecker and a mistress is that the existence of a mistress is allowed. Just like how people in the past could have three or four wives, so of course, we can ept it now. At that time, it was legal. Besides, it¡¯s her grandmother who chose to be a mistress. Could she choose what family she wanted to be born into? She didn¡¯t get to enjoy any rights of the royal family either, right? I heard that she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her family and that her mother abused her. Just because she¡¯s the descendant of a mistress, you have to have so many opinions about her? Well, that¡¯s so noble of you all.# At the Seaview Vi¡­ Freyja caressed the ring in her hands. Even she did not expect Colton to propose to her in front of the press. When she heard that someone wasing in, she turned around. Colton walked into the room, and she asked, ¡°Is Charm asleep?¡± He closed the door. ¡°Yeah. She slept after having her dinner.¡± Freyja pressed her lips tightly and asked, ¡°Why did you propose to me today all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± ¡°Me?¡± she asked, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°Yesterday, someone told me that I couldn¡¯t go near her if I couldn¡¯t figure it out yet. I wonder who that was.¡± Colton stopped in front of her and looked at her. ¡°Does this not mean that you¡¯re waiting for me to propose to you?¡± Freyja was pretty moved at first, but she was stumped after listening to what Colton said and asked, ¡°So you proposed to me not because you want to marry but because you think I want you to marry me?¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and frowned. ¡°Why are you so good at misinterpreting my words?¡± ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re ming me for misinterpreting your words.¡± Freyja ced her hands on her waist and continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t speak. No one will think you are dumb if you don¡¯t speak.¡± After a short while, he chuckled. ¡°So, can I hug you now?¡± She turned her face sideways. ¡°No. I¡¯m mad at you now.¡± Colton stretched his arms forward and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. you. I have been preparing for a few days, and I was going to wait until I got home before I formally proposed to you.¡± He had decided to propose to her in front of the press on a whim. Although it ruined his original n, it went pretty well. She was stunned and raised her head to look at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been preparing for a few days?¡± He ced his face on her head and replied, ¡°Of course. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to look for a pink diamond? It took me days before I found a seller.¡± Something flitted across Freyja¡¯s eyes, and she replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a ring, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Colton lowered his head to look at her. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s the ring for proposal or the ring for our wedding, they have to be the best out of the best.¡± She chuckled. Colton frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Daisie always told me that you¡¯re the most stingy out of her two brothers, but I think you¡¯re not that stingy at all since you¡¯re willing to buy a pink diamond for me,¡± she said. He squinted and replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not stingy. I¡¯m just making sure that my money is spent on the right ce and thing.¡± ¡°As expected of a businessman. You really are prudent.¡± Freyja extended her finger that was wearing the pink diamond ring and asked, ¡°So did you spend your money at the right ce?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s pretty worth spending a few million as long as I can make the dragon lady at home happy.¡± Chapter 2297 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Freyja¡¯s smile froze. Soon, Colton was kicked out of his room again. At Coralia¡­ The shooting session came to an intermission today. All the crew members were handing out box lunches, and when they saw Daisie return to her trailer alone, Tiffany said, ¡°Even the Director, Mr. Gosling, and Mr. Lindholm are eating box lunches. Why does she have to be so special?¡± Someone beside her answered, ¡°Her husband brought her meal himself. Do you have a husband?¡± Tiffany was stumped. ¡°Just because her husband invested in this film doesn¡¯t mean that she can get everything her way. So what if she won the Best Actress award? She¡¯s just throwing her weight around here.¡± ¡°I heard that she isn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just one of her excuses to run away from her job.¡± After Tiffany finished speaking, she looked at a young 12¨Cyear¨Cold actor. She remembered that the young actor needed to shoot a scene in the waterter, and the one who needed to save him was ¡°Nancy.¡± An idea appeared in her head, and she walked toward the young actor. Inside the trailer, Daisie put a hot water bag on her stomach. She was in so much pain that she had lost her appetite. While Noce was massaging her stomach, he asked, ¡°Is it really hurt? Do you need me to talk to the director and postpone the shooting?¡± She took a sip of warm water from the cup and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a cramp. I¡¯ll be okay after taking some rest.¡± Noce picked her up and put her on hisp. ¡°I know a way to make the cramp go away.¡± She asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Noce lifted his eyebrows and replied, ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Understanding soon dawned upon Daisie, and her cheeks turned red. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Daisie, it¡¯s almost your turn.¡± A crew called out to her from outside the trailer. Daisie hastily stood up from hisp and answered, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Noce frowned. He did not understand why she had to be so hard working while she was sick. Daisie came to the group of directors. Shannon had just finished reading the script, and he raised his head. ¡°Daisie, you¡¯ll need to shoot in the waterter. Are you sure you can do it? If not, we can use a body double.¡± Daisie fell silent. ¡®What bad timing to do a shooting in the water. I have my period.¡® However, if she used a body double, people might use her of being unprofessional, and it would bring trouble to the crew as well. With that thought in mind, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡± Shannon nodded. ¡°Alright then. You should go and get yourself ready now.¡± All of the cameras and crew were standing around the pool with a green screen. The pool was only five feet deep. The young actor was moved into the water with a wire. It was cold in Coralia. Even an adult wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if they stayed too long in the water, so Shannon wanted them to finish the shooting in one go. Daisie removed her coat, took a deep breath, and jumped into the pool. The young actor was struggling inside the water. She swam toward the young actor, and just when she was about to pull him up, he pushed her away, and she was stunned. Shannon stood up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, boy?¡± The young actor was shivering in the water due to the coldness as he replied, ¡°I forgot my line.¡± They had no other choice but to do the shooting again. However, they did not know what happened to the young actor, but he always forgot his lines and blocked the cameras. They couldn¡¯t get the shooting done no matter what. Both the young actor and Daisie were so cold that their faces were pale. Zephir suddenly noticed something and said to Shannon. ¡°Mr. Fallon, let¡¯s take a break. I think there¡¯s something wrong with the boy.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shannon nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Daisie and the young actor were brought back to the ground. The crew hastily went over and handed them hot water bags and their coats. Tiffany had a triumphant grin on her face. ¡®Aren¡¯t you not feeling well? I want to see how long you can hold on like this.¡® Chapter 2298 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Shannon brought the young actor to the side to talk to him. Daisie sat in front of a fan heater, and she felt really awful right now. She thought about how the young actor pushed her away while they were in the water. It wasn¡¯t written in the script at all, and clearly, the young actor was being uncooperative. ¡°Daisie, are you all right?¡± Zephir walked toward her. Daisie was stunned and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡± Zephir nodded. ¡°In another ten minutes, we¡¯ll start shooting again. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you need to tell us.¡± She pressed her lips tightly and replied, ¡°Okay. I will.¡± When the shooting resumed, Daisie still jumped into the pool without any hesitation. The crew praised her for her professionalism. After all, it was such a cold day. She was holding on despite the fact that the young actor was being uncooperative. 122 While Daisie was swimming toward the young actor, she did not know if it was because of the coldness, but she couldn¡¯t stretch her limbs. It felt like she was losing consciousness, and her vision was blurring. Just as she caught the young actor, she released her grip before he could even start to say his line and suddenly sank into the water. The crew jerked up. ¡°What happened?¡± Zephir took off his coat and jumped into the pool, startling the people around as they had no idea what had happened at all. Zephir carried Daisie out of the water, and the crew immediately went forward to assist him. Tiffany¡¯s face sank when she saw the scene. ¡®Why is Mr. Gosling saving her?¡® Zephir put Daisie on the ground and patted her cheek. ¡°Daisie! Daisie!¡± Daisie suddenly coughed, and Zephir put his hand on her forehead. When he felt the abnormally high temperature, he said, ¡°Mr. Fallon, she has a fever.¡± Shannon said, ¡°Hurry up and send her to the hospital.¡± Just when Zephir was about to scoop her up from the ground, a figure appeared and carried her into his arms. Noce said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He carried Daisie and left hurriedly. Zephir looked at his empty hands and clenched them tightly. At the hospital¡­ Daisie was having an infusion while Noce sat beside her. Soon, Daisie finally came around. Noce wiped the sweat off her forehead and asked, ¡°How do you feel now? Any better?¡± Daisie¡¯s lips were parched, and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worried about me.¡± Noce did not say anything. If he hadn¡¯t heard themotion, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she had almost drowned. Although the possibility of her drowning in a five¨Cfoot pool was rather slim, she was sick at that time, and it might be dangerous. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad at you.¡± Daisie held his hand tightly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I would get a fever today.¡± Noce lifted his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°You still wanted to work even though you were not feeling well. Should I praise you, or should I be angry with you?¡± She rolled her eyes and did not say anything. ¡°Daisie, I respect your choice. I won¡¯t say no to anything you want to do, but first, I hope you can promise me that something like what happened today won¡¯t happen again.¡± After he finished speaking, he rose to his feet and left the ward. Daisie looked at the ceiling and fell into silence. When Noce came out of the hospital, he ran into Shannon. Shannon asked, ¡°How is Daisie?¡± Noce replied, ¡°She hase around.¡± Shannon sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s give her some time to recuperate. She¡¯s been working tirelessly recently. I¡¯ll finish her part after she has recovered.¡± Suddenly, Noce remembered something and said, ¡°Mr. Fallon, can I have a look at the recording for today¡¯s shooting?¡± Shannon was stunned, but he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2299 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Since Daisie was having a break, the crew had to finish other people¡¯s parts first. The crew was discussing how professional Daisie was. She was willing to hold on even though she was sick in order to finish her own part. When Tiffany came out of her dressing room, she crossed her arms when she heard their discussion and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth praising at all. She should¡¯ve told us beforehand if she was sick. If something happens to her, she¡¯ll only me the director and you all.¡± The crew members looked at Tiffany, and one of them couldn¡¯t help himself and ask, ¡°What¡¯s your problem with Daisie, Tiffany? Why does it seem to me that you don¡¯t like her very much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Daisie has never done any awful things before. Besides, she¡¯s an award¨Cwinning actress. She didn¡¯tin about a mistake she didn¡¯t make and repeated the scene again and again. Isn¡¯t that enough to show how professional she is?¡± ¡°She¡¯s professional?¡± Tiffany scoffed coldly. ¡°There are many more people in the entertainment industry who are even more dedicated than her. She¡¯s just a rich girl trying her best to make everyone think she¡¯s a dedicated actor by working in the cold weather while having a fever. There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning at all.¡± The crew members saw something, and they all left. When Tiffany turned around, she saw Zephir standing in the corridor and was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here, Mr. Gosling?¡± She forced a smile on her face. ¡®Did he hear what I said just now?¡® Zephir lifted his eyelids, but there was no expression on his face. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not here to use you of anything.¡± Tiffany froze. She exined, ¡°Mr. Gosling¡­ You must have misunderstood me. I just think that as actors, we should do our job properly. Being an actor isn¡¯t easy, so there¡¯s no need for us to do something like that to promote ourselves.¡± Zephir lowered his head as a dark glint crossed his eyes. actor?¡± ¡°What did you say to that young Tiffany froze. She did not dare to look Zephir in the eyes as she replied, ¡°Mr. Gosling, I¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I already told you to rx. I just want to know the whole story.¡± Zephir walked up to her. After all, I already know where the problem is. Do you think Mr. Fallon and the others don¡¯t know about it?¡± Tiffany became nervous but did not dare to tell him the whole truth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gosling. I didn¡¯t mean it. I just told the young actor not to finish his part so soon. I was just trying to see if Daisie was pretending¡­¡± She had indeed asked the young actor not to finish his part so soon, but she was targeting Daisie. She had told the young actor that Daisie was a bad woman. Kids did not have the same ability to judge as adults. They wouldn¡¯t go to look into the things themselves, so the young actor just did what he was told. ¡°Really?¡± Zephir smiled faintly. ¡°Ms. Cullen, I hope you can be honest with me. After all, once the truth is found out, will you be able to stay in the entertainment industry in the future?¡± Cold beads of sweat were oozing out of Tiffany¡¯s back while her face turned pale. Zephir ced his hand on her shoulder and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you keep on talking bad about Daisie, it¡¯ll only make you look suspicious. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to get kicked out of the film because of some unwanted issue, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Gosling, are you willing to believe in me?¡± Tiffany¡¯s eyes glowed up with hope. Zephir smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°As long as you tell me the truth, maybe I can help you.¡± Chapter 2300 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Tiffany¡¯s heart leaped into a gallop. ¡°Does this mean that he¡¯s going to believe in me and help me? This is great!¡® T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you the whole story.¡± Tiffany told Zephir everything. However, she was in the midst of the joy of being trusted by the object of her affection and failed to notice the coldness hidden in Zephir¡¯s eyes. After a short while, Zephir asked calmly, ¡°Since I¡¯m willing to believe in you, will you believe in me too?¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± He replied with a smile and said, ¡°In this case, let me tell you something. Noce is looking into this, and I guess he¡¯lle and find you very soon.¡± Her smile froze, and she asked frantically, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Zephir looked at her and said, ¡°I can help you, but how are you going to pay back the favor?¡± Tiffany said shyly, ¡°I can give you whatever you want.¡± Zephir went closer to her and whispered into her ear. ¡°Here¡¯s the n, and I just need you to do one thing.¡± ! Noce was watching the recording in the ward while Daisie was eating an apple on the bed. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what has gotten into that young actor. We were doing well during our rehearsal, but he suddenly refused to cooperate with me when we were in the water. Maybe that young actor is inexperienced, so he got camera fright when the shooting started.¡± Noce squinted and closed theptop. ¡°Do you really think like that?¡± She froze for a moment and lowered her head. ¡°Actually, when he pushed me away, I could feel he didn¡¯t like me. But I have never done anything wrong to him before.¡± This was the thing that confused her. Noce put down hisptop and sat by the bed. As he caressed her head, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. You just need to rest well.¡± Daisie gave him the apple. He took a look at it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want an apple.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Noce looked at her fixedly and replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± She was stumped and hid inside the duvet. ¡°Nope! Not now! Not when I¡¯m sick.¡± He chuckled andnded a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯ll punish you if I notice that you¡¯ve not been resting when Ie back.¡± Noce rose to his feet and left the ward. After he closed the door, he received a text message from an unknown number. [Do you want to know what happened during that day? Thene to Room 6221.] Noce squinted. Apparently, this person was prepared, and they were rted to this incident. Noce drove his car to the hotel where the crew members were staying. He found his way Room 6221, but the door was not closed. He narrowed his eyes and knocked on the door. to However, nobody answered. He took a look at the camera at the corner of the corridor and squinted again. He put his phone back into his pocket and entered the room. Suddenly, a woman draped in a towel rushed out of the bathroom and hugged him while shouting, ¡°Mr. Knowles, please don¡¯t leave me. I really love you.¡± Noce threw the woman away. The towel on the woman¡¯s body fell to the floor, and Noce turned his head around. He walked out of the room when he sensed someoneing that way. Just as he expected, a group of reporters suddenly appeared. The woman hugged his leg and cried, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯ve already given myself to you. You need to be responsible for me.¡± ¡°Mr. Knowles, are you cheating on Ms. Vanderbilt?¡± Chapter 2301 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 ¡°Mr. Knowles, does your wife know you¡¯re meeting your lover privately in a hotel?¡± Noce looked at the crowd that had filled the whole corridor outside the door with a gloomy expression. At Bassburgh, at ckgold¡­ Leonardo hurried into the office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Mr. Knowles seems to have gotten into some huge trouble.¡± Colton stopped flipping through the documents in his hands and lifted his gaze. ¡°What happened?¡± Leonardo handed a magazine to him. He took it from him, skimmed through it, and his expression dimmed. #The Goldmanns¡® son¨Cinw, Noce Knowles, was found meeting with an unknown woman in a hotel behind his wife¡¯s back, and the woman was suspected of having just taken a bath because she only had a bath towel on.# Colton threw the magazine on the table. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo looked at him and said cautiously, ¡°This news is spreading like wildfire because of all the mediapanies featuring it. Twitter¡¯s algorithm has also gone crazy over the past few hours, and Ms. Vanderbilt¡¯s Twitterment section has also been lit on fire.¡± After all, Noce was the son¨Cinw of the Goldmanns. If such a scandal was exposed, how could it not be a phenomenon in Bassburgh? And the main thing was that the reporters had recorded everything on the spot. Noce had really gotten himself into a huge predicament. Colton frowned. ¡°Has Nocee out to exin himself?¡± Leonardo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve not seen anything so far.¡± Whenever such an incident happened, no one would leave the issue and not tackle it instantly. Yet, he was socent that he did not even appear before the public to exin himself immediately. Colton tapped the desk with his fingertips. ¡°This incident is fake.¡± Leonardo was shocked. ¡°Do you believe in him?¡± ¡°Judging from that fe¡¯s personality, he¡¯s not the type of person who would waste his time to exin things that were created just to frame him. Besides, he got caught red¨Chanded by reporters at the hotel, so coincidentally? With his cautiousness, vignce, and ability in anti reconnaissance, if he was really cheating on Daisie, would he give the reporters the opportunity to catch him in action?¡± Although Leonardo felt what Colton said was reasonable, he still felt that something was wrong, ¡°You said that Mr. Knowles is a vignt man, but he was caught and photographed at the scene.¡± Colton fiddled with his pen. ¡°Do you know what I admire most about Noce?¡± Leonardo shook his head. He then answered casually, ¡°Just when others think that he¡¯s be their prey, they¡¯ve already be his prey.¡± ¡®The more illogical Noce¡¯s actions are, the more it shows that a matter doesn¡¯t look as simple as it seems to be. ¡®Although he already knew something fishy was going on with this matter, he still went to the hotel room, got photographed by reporters, and hasn¡¯t responded to anything until now. ¡®It¡¯s either someone else¡¯s scheme has seeded, or Noce is turning this matter into another trap of his. Who knows what really happened?¡® At present, the poprity and controversy that were found on the Inte had paralyzed the system for some time. Daisie¡¯s Twitter ount had been tagged by countlessizens and fans who were frantically asking her about her husband¡¯s extramarital affair. Some fans even asked Daisie to tweet something to confirm or deny all the spections that had been spreading online. In the crew, everyone was talking about Noce. ¡°Did Mr. Knowles really cheat on Daisie? But Daisie has such a good family background and looks so beautiful. The woman he was found cheating with doesn¡¯t even look half as good as Daisie.¡± ¡°Pfft, the world of the filthy rich isn¡¯t something ordinary people can fathom. Even though the wife looks like a goddess, a man would still hook up with an outsider. What men are searching for is novelty.¡± ¡°But I think Mr. Knowles treats Daisie very well. Otherwise, why would hee to Coralia to apany his wife while she¡¯s on set?¡± ¡°I thinking to Coralia to be on set with her is only a facade. His real intention here is to meet with his mistress.¡± While the discussion was ongoing, Tiffany was going through her script on a folding chair and listening to what the people around her were talking about. She was so nervous that her palms were soaked in a cold sweat. She did not expect that Zephir¡¯s way of helping her would cause such a huge wave. It had be a huge sensation on the Inte! Chapter 2302 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 Tiffany actually was the one who knew best whether Noce had cheated on Daisie or not. After all, that woman who Noce was found meeting was an unknown influencer that she found online, and Tiffany was the person who paid her to put up a show at the hotel. But thinking of what Zephir had said to her, that that was the only way to divert Noce¡¯s attention away from herself, she had actually bitten the bullet and done it. ¡®If they discover I am involved, that¡¯s it. That¡¯ll be the end of my acting career, so why should I still care about how things turn out? ¡®Daisie is the one to me for all this. She already has everything we normal humans can¡¯t even dream of in our entire lives, yet she just had to set foot in the entertainment industry andpete with us.¡® This incident had been spreading on the Inte for two days, and the poprity of the topic still had not diminished. However, Daisie still had not responded to anything on Twitter, not even a single word. And no one from T knew the ins and outs of the entire situation, which caused the incident to remain stagnant. Theizens could only rely on spections and theories as the matter continued to swarm around the Inte, and it was only natural for Noce to be dubbed a ¡°cheating sc*mbag¡°. Zephir came to the hospital with a bouquet of flowers and just so happened to run into Noce as he came out of the ward with a sullen face. He looked at Noce, and Noce exchanged gazes with him too. Zephir stopped in front of him. ¡°Mr. Knowles, your scandal is spreading all over the Inte. Don¡¯t you n toe out and exin yourself to the public?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Noce loosened the strap of his watch and smiled. ¡°Call me crazy, but you seem to be paying quite a lot of attention to my affairs, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zephir¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°No matter what, Daisie is still my friend, so it¡¯s just second nature for me to care about things that are rted to her.¡± ¡°Keeping an eye on other men¡¯s wives at all times isn¡¯t a habit that someone of your caliber should have.¡± Noce lifted his gaze and patted Zephir on the shoulder after saying that. ¡°If you¡¯re really as righteous as you portray yourself to be, you shouldn¡¯t just appear anywhere near Daisie coincidentally just when something goes wrong between us.¡® ¡°} Zephir pursed his lips and stared at him. Noce shifted his gaze away from him and left the scene without looking back. Zephir pushed open the door of the ward and saw Daisie sitting on the bed with her arms folded. Her expression did not look too cheerful. He walked into the ward with the bouquet. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie looked up at him. ¡°What brought you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, so I¡¯vee to pay you a visit.¡± He inserted the flowers into the vase on the bedside table. Daisie¡¯s gaze rolled, but she did not utter a single word. He then sat down in the chair right next to the bed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m okay. What could go wrong with me?¡± Zephir looked at her. ¡°Do you believe in the scandal?¡± Daisie lowered her gaze and looked bothered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zephir nodded and leaned back into the chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your condition. After all, I¡¯m the assistant director and didn¡¯t realize the problem in time.¡± Daisie gave off a polite smile. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. After all, even Director Fallon didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Zephir frowned. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already reced that actor.¡± She was startled. ¡°Why so?¡± He exined calmly, ¡°Because we need a young actor with better acting skills to work together with you toplete the filming. After all, the crew didn¡¯t want to repeat what happened that day. I¡¯m doing so only for our progression.¡± Daisie did not say anything. Zephir sat quietly for a long time and then slowly got up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with all the scandals for the time being. Whether it¡¯s true or not, I believe that the truth will eventually emerge.¡® He then left the ward. Daisie stared at his figure as he left, leaned back on the pillow behind her waist, and fell into contemtion. The next day, the bodyguards came to pick Daisie up after she got discharged from the hospital. Daisie wore brown sunsses and walked out of the hospital under the protection of the bodyguards while reporters besieging the hospital raced against time to ask her about the future of her marriage. Daisie kept her head down, refused to answer any of the questions, and got into the car with the help of the bodyguards. Chapter 2303 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 The car drove through the crowd, leaving the pedestrians behind. Daisie took off her sunsses and leaned against Noce¡®s shoulder. ¡°How could you have the guts toe and pick me up personally? Aren¡®t you afraid of being caught by them?¡± Noce looked away from theptop¡®s screen and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Have I ever been afraid of anything?¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°Then what do you n to do next?¡± Noce pecked her forehead and chuckled. ¡°Do you really believe me?¡± Daisie fiddled with his tie. ¡°If you really cheated on me, would you tell me about it?¡± After the incident, she was the first person Noce turned to immediately after the incident. Thus, she chose to believe in Noce. Someone is setting him up. Noce has be the target of this scam, so isn¡®t it obvious that someone is trying to sow discord between him and me?¡® Noce looked at her. ¡°What did Zephir say to you when he came to visit you yesterday?¡± Daisie responded, ¡°He didn¡®t seem to have said anything useful. By the way, he told me that he¡®s reced the young actor in the crew.¡± Noce squinted. ¡®He reced the young actor as soon as this incident happened? Heh, this is getting more and more interesting.¡® Noce brushed her hair and tucked them behind her ear. ¡°Daisie, do you want to put on a show with me?¡± She rested her chin on his shoulder and looked at him. ¡°What is it about?¡± Noce approached her and whispered something in her ear. Daisie chuckled. ¡°Are you sure that you want to bring the incident to this scale?¡± Noce pecked her lips lightly. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. As long as you still want to be with me, my reputation is the least of my worries. It¡®s time for me to put your acting skills to the test this time around.¡± She pushed him away gently. ¡°You¡®re going to put on a show with the Best Actress in Zlokovia, so just wait and see.¡± He gave off a profound smirk. Daisie finally updated her Twitter feed with a new tweet. Just when mostizens thought that Daisie would fall outpletely with her husband and confirm that he had cheated on her, she went into full¨Con Twitter warfare with the unknown influencer who was found at the hotel with her husband! Daisie sued the homewrecker in court because she instigated Nonce into marrying her in a bigamous marriage even when she knowingly knew that he already had a spouse. The homewrecker even incited him to secretly transfer the ownership of all her property and assets into his possession, so she demanded the homewrecker return all her property which was worth $8,000,000 in total. The news instantly bewildered allizens. #This isn¡®t just another extramarital affair, but also bigamy? And the key is that the homewrecker didn¡®t only cheat on Daisie with the husband but also nned to take all of Daisie¡®s property away from her.# After Daisie¡®s n to file awsuit came out through the media, there was a huge uproar on the Inte. The unknown influencer¡®s background and identity had been dug up byizens, including her home address, phone number, and information about her rtives and friends. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. #Homewreckers nowadays are so presumptuous andcent.# #It¡®s over for her now. She didn¡®t even consider whose marriage she was getting into. I guess all there¡®s left for her to expect is to be blocked and banned from all sides, right? #Why are all the crusades aiming at the homewrecker? Is it right for a man to cheat on his wife?# #But what the woman did is even worse. The woman knows that the man is married and still wants to get into a bigamous marriage with the man. We can¡®t even regard her as a homewrecker anymore, as she nned to transfer all of Daisie¡®s property behind her back. They¡®re worth $8,000,000, man! This is not just any extramarital affair but also a scam, isn¡®t it?# #Is there a possibility that Daisie¡®s husband actually got frained by someone else? After all, hees from a prominent family. He¡®s the grandson of Yaramoor¡®s king, and let¡®s not forget how rich and handsome he is. Did the woman deliberately set him up because his background and wealth have always been her reason to do so, so she can use this scam to force him into marrying her? After all, the man will also want to preserve his reputation, so maybe he¡®ll agree to her proposal just because he didn¡®t want the matter to go public. # At the same time, among the crew in Coralia... Chapter 2304 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Tiffany received a call after she finished her shoot, so she immediately went to a ce where there was no one around and answered, ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you not to contact me so casually!¡± ¡°Ms. Cullen, I¡¯ve really run out of options, so please help me. I don¡®t even dare to leave my house now. I¡®m being forced to move, and Ms. Vanderbilt is going to sue me in court!¡± The other party sounded extremely anxious. It was obvious that she had been forced into a corner. Tiffany disagreed. ¡°Are you dumb? She¡®s bringing the matter to court only to scare you. Even if we¡®ve made a mistake, do you really think that you¡®ve done something to cheat on her? Don¡®t fall for her trick!¡± The other party was astounded for a moment. What Tiffany just said seemed reasonable when she thought about it. ¡°I.... I¡®m sorry, Ms. Cullen, I was too anxious, but now that I¡®ve been found out by the public, I¡®m afraid that ¨C¡± ¡°What¡®s there to be afraid of? The more anxious you are, the easier it is for you to fall into her trap. All you need to do is to rify that you didn¡®t get married to Mr. Knowles. How will she sue you in court if she can¡®t put forward any evidence?¡± Tiffany only felt that the influencer was too mindless and too easily frightened, which deemed her useless. Tiffany turned her head and saw a car parked outside the shooting site. Daisie got out of the car moments after, and it seemed that she was not affected by her husband¡®s affair at all. The crew members all gathered around and sent her their greetings. Daisie smiled. ¡°Thanks for the concern, guys, but I¡®m fine.¡± She walked toward the director¡®s team, and Shannon got up from his seat. ¡°Daisie, can you still shoot now, or do you need some time to adjust for the scene?¡± Daisie replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you for being so considerate. I¡®m fine, and I can start shooting now.¡± The staff on the side could not help but sigh inwardly. ¡°She can still get into filming after what¡®s happened. This is the professionalism and attitude that all actors should have, by showing the ability to exclude their personal emotions from work.¡± ¡°Daisie looks so beautiful. I really don¡®t know what Mr. Knowles was thinking. I really pity her.¡± Everyone on the crew was very sympathetic to what Daisie had to experience. After all, everyone could see Noce¡®s care and love for Daisie when he was there on the set, which made it even more difficult for them to believe what he had done. Daisie went into the dressing room to apply her makeup, and James hurried after her, ¡°Daisie!¡± He then went straight into the dressing room. ¡°What¡®s going on? Did your husband cheat on you?¡± He never paid much attention to the news, and he could not believe it when he heard everyone on the crew talking about it. Daisie was helpless. ¡°Can you speak any louder?¡± ¡°No, how can you remain so calm after what happened?¡± James thought of something.¡± Where is Noce Knowles? Where is he? I¡®ll question him for you.¡± She looked at the mirror calmly and said, ¡°Alright, it¡®s useless even if you were to go to him now. Let¡®s put our best foot forward for today¡®s shooting first. Don¡®t forget that we¡®ll share a scene togetherter.¡± He was confused. ¡°Your husband cheated on you, and this is how you react to it?¡± ¡°Yes, this is my reaction to the matter.¡± Daisie got up slowly, put on her coat, walked out of the dressing room, and just so happened to run into Zephir. She was flustered. James came out right after her. ¡°No way, but why would he chea¡ª¡± Upon seeing Zephir, James¡®s expression dimmed instantly. ¡®Is this man thinking that a chance has presented itself before him because a problem has emerged in someone else¡®s marriage?¡® Zephir took a nce at Daisie. ¡°Are you sure that you can shoot today?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± James crossed his arms. ¡°Assistant Director Gosling, you seem to care so much about others. Are you up to something?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zephir frowned. ¡°Mr. Tell, have I offended you on any asion prior to this?¡± ¡°You¡®ve never offended me. It¡®s just that I don¡®t really like you. As a gentleman, you shouldn¡®t be thinking about anything else.¡± *Especially when Daisie is still married.¡® Chapter 2305 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Zephir scoffed. ¡°What would I have in mind?¡± James chuckled too. ¡°You should know that best.¡± Daisie bumped James with her elbow. ¡°Have you read the script? Don¡®t affect my filmingter.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. James turned his face away and did not speak. Daisie looked at Zephir. ¡°I¡®ll prepare for the next scene with James.¡± Zephir nodded. While James was leaving with Daisie, he turned his head to nce at Zephir. He caught his gloomy expression and felt an intense chill shooting up his spine. ¡®Geez, he¡®s definitely not a gentleman.¡® On the other side of things, the female influencer lost her job because of the public¡®s opinions that were spreading on the Inte. She went out to the convenience store downstairs to buy something but was kicked out by the owner, iming she would not sell goods to mistresses who seduced other people¡®s husbands. The female influencer felt aggrieved, so she could only put on a mask and leave in despair. Many of her neighbors in the apartmentmunity recognized her, pointed at her, and ridiculed her tantly, ¡°She¡®s actually shameless enough to have the guts to leave her house during such a time. If I were to be her, I¡®d never dare to take another step out of my house for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°If she¡®s not thick¨Cskinned enough, how could she set foot in someone else¡®s marriage and even scamn the husband for the wife¡®s property? After all, Daisie¡®s husband is one of the richest men to grace the surface of the Earth.¡± The influencer was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry and dashed straight into the building. A limousine was parked opposite the entrance of the apartment. Noce lowered the car window and watched as the female influencer fled in shame. ¡°Are all the documents ready?¡± Edison turned his head. ¡°Everything¡®s ready.¡± Noce raised the car window slowly. ¡°Great, it¡®s time for us to lure the mastermind behind her out into the light.¡± The female influencer returned to her residence and saw that her door had been sprayed with red paint. Thinking of what happened to her, she became angrier and angrier. After getting into her apartment, she mmed the door ferociously She walked back to her room, sat down in front of theputer, turned it on, and logged into her Twitter ount. There were at least tens of thousands of direct messages that were swearing at her, but she never dared to check them out. ¡®If I knew it¡®d be this troublesome, I wouldn¡®t have taken this job in the first ce. I really didn¡®t expect things to get so out of control, ¡®I originally thought that an S¨Clist female celebrity like Daisie would take her marriage into ount and would certainly act like any other artist by choosing to believe in her husband and then only file for a divorce in peace after the heat on the issue had subsided. ¡®If that¡®s the case, even if I have to be torn apart by the Inte, l¡®ll just endure it for a while until everything returns to normal. But who knew that Daisie would do things the other way around and release such a huge blow to the media and public? if I don¡®t go out there and rify something about the bigamy, I¡®ll no longer be able to stay in Zlokovia!¡® The female influencer tweeted a post, iming that she did not marry Mr. Knowles, that Mr. Knowles was not guilty of bigamy, and that she did not take any of Daisie¡®s property. However, as soon as she released her statement, theizens startedmenting on her posts. #Wh*re, are you using a 2G Inte? Please go through what happened on Twitter over the course of the past few days! # #The homewrecker has finallye out from her den, and she¡®s starting to distance herself from the affair # #Why didn¡®t you voice out righteously and sternly when you were cheating on someone else with her husband?# The female influencer refreshed her news feed on Twitter and was instantly stunned. A screenshot of a marriage certificate with her name and registration date had been exposed, and the names found on the certificate belonged to her and Noce¡®s. She subconsciously felt that she might have been framed by someone with usations spreading on the Inte! She continued to rify on the Inte that the marriage certificate was fake and that she was not married at all! Butizens did not buy it at all. And a user named ¡°Transparent¡± posted a photo of her holding hands with a mysterious man when they were out shopping. The mysterious man in the photo had been concealed, but the user obviously had managed to direct a majority of the public against her, iming that the man was Noce. When that was coupled with the offensive bombardments from all the keyboard warriors, the female influencer was severely reprimanded. Chapter 2306 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 Reading the hurtfulments online, the influencer hugged her head. How could this be happening? She suddenly heard the doorbell ring and walked to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Larson, we are from aw firm and would like to speak to you. You can choose not to let us in, but you should know the consequences of being a no¨Cshow to court for a case.¡± The woman¡®s face went pale, and she started shaking. At Bassburgh... Freyja saw the news about Daisie and Noce and immediately ran into the study. ¡°Colton.¡± Colton jumped and closed hisptop. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± She walked to the desk. ¡°Is what happened between Noce and Daisie true?¡± Colton put his hand to his forehead. ¡°Do you think it is?¡± Freyja frowned. ¡°Noce doesn¡®t seem like someone who would do that.¡± ¡°Why ask if you trust him?¡± She pressed her lips together and was going to say something when Colton got up and walked around the desk to get to her and hug her. ¡°They¡®re ¡®fishing¡®. I guess they¡®re putting up a show together. Don¡®t worry about them.¡± After a long pause, Freyja looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you changed Charm¡®s diaper?¡± He paused. ¡°I don¡®t think so...¡± They then heard Charmaine crying from the next room. Seeing how Colton rushed over to the baby¡®s room, Freyja couldn¡®t help butugh because he was being a good dad. At that moment, Freyja received a text. It was a notification about her entrance exam for the Postgraduate of Screenwriter Literary from the Yaramoor Academy of Film and Television. There had been a few notifications about this before, but she never replied to any of them after her pregnancy. Freyja walked to the baby¡®s room and stood at the door as she watched Colton y with Charmaine. It was a war?n and wholesome moment. Charmaine fell asleep quickly in his arms. Colton looked at her and ced her back into her crib. ¡°Our daughter loves to sleep as much as you.¡± Freyja leaned on the door. ¡°She¡®s still a baby. What is she going to do if not sleep?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Colton walked over to her and rested his head on her shoulder. ¡°I¡®m sleepy now.¡± Freyja held his face up. ¡°Go rest then.¡± He squinted and asked, ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. Colton carried her in his arms. ¡°You said so.¡± At Emperon... After Waylon took over Colton¡®s role in thepany, Cameron had been at home for three days. Deedee had a new friend and was pretty much spending most of the time at the Bouchers !. She was alone, and there wasn¡®t much to do other than scroll through social media. When she saw the news about Daisie and Noce, she sat up. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Noce cheated? And remarried? ¡®Why does it sound absurd? ¡®Where are they filming? Coralia?¡®¡® Cameron looked around, pondered, and sent Daisie a text. Cameron: [Are you there?] AVS Daisie was resting between filming. She was surprised when she received the message. Daisie: (Yes, what¡®s going on?) Cameron: [I¡¯m so bored. Do you need a bodyguard?) Daisie almost spat the water she was drinking. Daisie: [Is my brother not spending time with you?] Cameron: (He¡®s so boring and won¡®t let me do anything. Deedee stopped ying with me because she has a new friend now. I¡®m bored out of iny mind. Please let me go see you. I don¡®t mind being a runner.) Daisie: (Alright, but it¡®s freezing in Coralia.] Cameron: (I¡®ve never experienced winter before. I¡®ming!) Cameron tossed her phone onto the couch and immediately went upstairs to pack her bags. Chapter 2307 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 After packing her bags, Cameron went downstairs, left a note, and left. Cameron took a ne to Coralia. Once she got out of the airport, she shivered in the cold wind and wrapped her clothes tighter around her. ¡°Damn, is it really so cold?¡± She trembled as she took out her phone to call Daisie. A white car soon arrived at the airport, and she walked over to it after checking the license te. She opened the door and sat down. Daisie saw that she only had a jacket on and was shocked.¡± Didn¡®t I tell you that it would be cold?¡± Cameron rubbed her arms. ¡°I didn¡®t know it would be that cold. I¡®m from a warm country. We don¡®t have winter there.¡± Daisie had to remove her down jacket and wrap it around her. ¡°You can have mine. I have more clothes on set.¡± Cameron turned to look at her. ¡°What happened between you and Noce?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°It¡®s fake news. We¡®re just acting.¡± Daisie told Cameron about everything that happened, which made Cameron frown. ¡°How could that happen?¡± Daisie looked down. ¡°That was the only way Nolly could fish that person. We¡®re using their trick on them.¡± Cameron nodded, ¡°He is pretty smart, but ruining his own reputation does sound like something he would do.¡± The car arrived on set, and Cameron got out. That was the first time she was at a shooting set. Daisie walked toward the director. ¡°Mr. Fallon, My friend is here to visit.¡± Shannon looked at her and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Cameron walked close to Daisie. ¡°This is the director?¡± Daisie smiled and said, ¡°Yes, let me introduce you to the crew.¡± She did that, and the crew was very nice to Cameron because of Daisie. When Cameron saw the people in their costumes and the old street sets, she felt as though she was in the movie. James, who hadn¡®t had his hair and makeup done, walked over. ¡°Friend of yours?¡± Daisie red at him. ¡°Don¡®t get any ideas. She¡®s my future sister¨Cinw.¡± If Waylon found out that Cameron went to see her and ¡®hooked¡® someone, he might just kill her. James smiled. ¡°Who do you think I am? A yboy?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Fine. You¡®re very loyal, okay?¡± Cameron looked around curiously and wasn¡®t listening to them at all. Daisie walked toward her and asked, ¡°Cameron, do you want to take a rest in the car?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She paused, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Daisie brought her to the trailer, Tiffany looked unhappy when she saw Daisie bringing another woman to the set. Everyone had to fight to get a role from Shannon, so was Daisie trying to slot someone in at thest minute? More importantly, Noce was in a media circus, yet she didn¡®t look like she cared. ¡®Daisie is still acting. Hah! She doesn¡®t seem to care about Noce.¡¯ At that moment, she suddenly received a text from Sophie. (You¡®ve pushed me under the bus! You said that Daisie was just scaring me about the whole court thing, but thewyers are at my door. I don¡®t care anymore!) Tiffany started panicking. If Sophie showed up in front of the media, she woulde clean about not actually having a rtionship with Noce. She hadn¡®t stolen someone¡®s husband or gotten married. It was all a lie. Chapter 2308 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 A reporter asked, ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡®ve been photographed with Mr. Knowles at the hotel and were naked. How do you exin that?¡± Another reporter cut in. ¡°Now they¡®ve shown evidence, and Ms. Vanderbilt has decided to take you to court. Are you trying to distance yourself, so you don¡®t have to face the consequences?¡± Sophie¡®s face was pale as she balled up her fist. ¡°This really has nothing to do with me. I don¡®t even know Mr. Knowles.¡± A reporter asked, ¡°Did he ask you to rify things?¡± Another chimed in. ¡°Are you being threatened?¡± Sophie took a deep breath and clenched her jaw. ¡°I said no, I don¡®t know him. Someone hired me to act out what happened at the hotel to frame Mr. Knowles.¡± The scene immediately fell quiet. The shes continued to shine on her, and she couldn¡®t run away. Sophie lowered her head in shame and started crying, ¡°I¡®m sorry! I shouldn¡®t have framed Mr. Knowes, but I really don¡®t know him at all. I¡®m not a homewrecker. I¡®m being framed.¡± The reporters continued asking. ¡°You said someone hired you. Who was it?¡± Sophie bit her lip. ¡°I... All I know is that she¡®s an actress in a movie with Ms. Vanderbilt. She asked me to take off my clothes and wait in the hotel room. She even got some reporters there. Once Mr. Knowles showed up, the rumors would spread.¡± The reporters chattered among themselves. So, the ¡®homewrecker¡® was someone else, and this woman was just a honey trap but messed with the wrong people?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, someone got up on stage. ¡°I have the video surveince recording of that night. I can prove that Mr. Knowles was wrongly used.¡± The man controlled the screen, and the footage was yed. Everyone watched it unfold with the timestamp in sight. After Noce went to the room, he knocked, then entered. He got out in less than a minute with Sophie rushing out and hugging onto his leg in a bathrobe. The reporters showed up at the moment. Anyone could tell that it was just a trap. The reporters immediately went into a frenzy. The man then exposed Noce¡®s text. ¡°Before Mr. Knowles went to Room 6221, he received a text like this. Ms. Vanderbilt had to stay in water for prolonged periods in winter because another actress wasn¡®t cooperating She almost drowned as a result of that. Mr. Knowles was looking into this when someone used it to lure him over to the hospital. That was how he fell for it.¡± ¡°Mr. Knowles never gave an exnation before this because he was framed.¡± The reporter looked at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man replied. ¡°I¡®m hiswyer.¡± ¡°Misterwyer, if it was a honey trap, does that mean Mr. Knowles didn¡®t cheat? Why would Ms. Vanderbilt announce to the public that he was remarrying?¡± The man smiled. ¡°He did not remarry, and his wife, Ms. Vanderbilt, did not lose trust in him. However, how would they make Ms. Larsone out with the truth without doing so?¡± Everyone was shocked. The influencer had set up a honey trap but destroyed herself. That was such a brilliant n! Daisie had admitted that Noce ¡®cheated¡® and ¡®remarried¡® and tried to sue the woman for trying to ¡®steal their money¡®. That would definitely make the fake homewrecker panic. Chapter 2309 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 Sophie had gone against the princess of the Goldmann family. $7,000,000 in reparations was not a small amount. To think of it, Daisie didn¡®t sue her husband, only the other woman. If Sophie was the homewrecker and her husband had really cheated, they would be in a divorce proceeding instead, not just attacking the woman. #Plot twist in the Noce Knowles scandal. It was a honey trap.# #The Vanderbilt ¨C Knowles marriage disaster was all just an act.# After the media got their articles out, all theizens waiting for updates were shocked. However, some still didn¡®t believe it was just a honey trap. Just when everyone was waiting for Daisie toment, she posted a tweet with a photo. She was still wearing her wedding ring and had tagged Noce. #My husband is such a good actor¡± #Wow, it was just an act?# #Daisie¡®s husband, you tricked us. I was really worried that you had cheated! # #I was thinking, why would such a loving couple suddenly have marital problems? It¡®s all fake! #Can¡®t deny how good this plot twist was. I really believed them...# #I really couldn¡®t believe it. Waiting for more updates. Meanwhile, everyone on set was shocked. ¡°Mr. Knowles was framed.¡± ¡°He didn¡®t cheat?¡± ¡°No, Daisie already put out a statement and said they were just trying to make the influencer show her true colors. The surveince footage and text that Mr. Knowles received were also exposed. It was all a honey trap.¡± The crew looked at the message Noce received and thought the number looked familiar. ¡± Hold on! Don¡®t you think that that number looks familiar?¡± Tiffany walked into the storeroom to meet Zephir. He had his back facing her, so she couldn¡®t see his expression. ¡°Why didn¡®t you inform me?¡± Tiffany clenched her jaw. ¡°I didn¡®t know that Daisie would really bring things to court. I thought she was just trying to scare her, and since Noce didn¡®t cheat, there wouldn¡®t be any evidence! That was what she assumed, but no one expected thewyers to actually show up at Sophie¡®s doorstep Zephir slowly turned around and looked at her with a dark expression. ¡°Do you know the consequences of her clearing things up to the media?¡± Tiffany started to panic. ¡°W¨CWhat should I do?¡± (Before she snitches you out...¡± Zephir walked toward her and stopped in front of her. ¡°Admit what you did.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tiffany was stunned. Zephir looked at her. ¡°If you admit your wrongdoing and leave the movie, you¡®ll be safe. If they find out the truth themselves, do you think you¡®ll be able to stay in the entertainment scene?¡± Tiffany¡®s face turned pale. ¡°But... if Ie clean, I still won¡®t be able to stay!¡± Zephir ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Admitting your faults and apologize, then leave the team. They won¡®t put you in a tough spot. After you leave, all you need to do is find that woman and gag her. As long as she admits that she orchestrated everything and you¡®re not rted to any of this, your future won¡®t be affected.¡± Tiffany was shocked. Was that her only choice? Zephir could tell she was hesitating, so he touched her face with a cold hand. ¡°This is an escape n I¡®ve figured out for you. You need to know that it¡®s all for your own good.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2310 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Tiffany¡®s face turned red, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Zephir...¡± Zephir looked like he was in love, but there was no warmth in his eyes. ¡°Don¡®t worry, even if you can¡®t work in this movie, you¡¯ll have a lot of new ones toe. I¡®ll work with you because I think you¡®re talented.¡°. Tiffany had already been mesmerized by his words and had lost her ability to think. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll do as you say. Can I ask if you... have a girlfriend?¡± He calmly said, ¡°No.¡± Tiffany was overjoyed because she had a chance. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll speak to the director now and leave the set. As for Sophie Larson, I¡®ll find a way to frame her for something.¡± Tiffany suppressed the joy in her heart and left the room. Zephir maintained his smile. His eyes were cold as he pulled out a napkin to wipe the hand that touched her face, then tossed it in the trash. He stayed there for a while before leaving. Tiffany went to the set. ¡°Mr. Fallon.¡± Shannon looked at her. ¡°Yes?¡± Tiffany pressed her lips together. ¡°T¨CThere¡®s something I need toe clean about.¡± Everyone gathered around and chattered. Shannon frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Tiffany said, ¡°I was the one who sent the text to Mr. Knowles the other day and asked him to go to Room 6221. That was how he was framed, but he wasn¡®t my target. My target was...¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°That¡®s why I thought the number looked familiar. It was Tiffany¡®s.¡± ¡°But why would she do that?¡± James walked over and crossed his arms when he heard that. ¡°You did it?¡± Shannon frowned. ¡°Tiffany, what is going on?¡± She lowered her head and yelled. ¡°Because I hate Daisie!¡± Daisie and Cameron showed up among the crowd at that moment and heard what she said. Daisie paused and looked at her. ¡°You hate me?¡± ¡°Yes, I hate you.¡± Tiffany looked at her and said out loud, ¡°I think you don¡®t work as hard as everyone else, so I don¡®t like that. That was why I wanted to y a prank on you. I admit that I was the one who texted Mr. Knowles, but I just wanted to create tension between you. I didn¡®t know the woman would undress and that the reporters would show up.¡± Daisie frowned but didn¡®t speak. She didn¡®t know Tiffany well enough and didn¡®t interact with her a lot. However, Tiffany hated her because she had to work hard and thought Daisie didn¡®t have to? Daisie red at her. ¡°Ms. Cullen, why did you decide to admit to what you did now?¡± Tiffany paused, then casually said, ¡°Because no matter what I do, I¡®ll never be in the same position as you are in the entertainment world. I admit that I¡®m jealous that you¡®re more famous than I am and that you¡®re better than me. However, I was wrong for doing what I did and will withdraw from this project.¡± She admitted to her faults and said that she was jealous of Daisie¡®s fame. Everyone thought that all she did was because she had a grudge against Daisie and not Noce. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. And since she was going to withdraw from the project, it looked ¡®sincere¡®. No one would think more about this. After a long silence, Shannon said, ¡°Is that your final decision?¡± Tiffany looked down. ¡°I can¡®t stay here any longer. Mr. Fallon, I apologize for my actions. I hope that you will ept my withdrawal.¡± Chapter 2311 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 James clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I think you only leave now because you¡®re worried that Noce wille after you. But you need to be clear about one thing. What you did has brought Noce¡®s reputation to the ground, so do you really think you can just get away with it?¡± Tiffany bit her lip. She walked up to Daisie and knelt at her in front of everyone. ¡°I¡®m sorry. If you want to scold me or beat me up, just do it. I won¡®t fight back.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Who you should be apologizing to isn¡®t me but my husband.¡± Tiffany was stunned. She lowered her head but did not say anything. Shannon sighed and said, ¡°You should go now.¡± Tiffany looked at him, and Shannon said, ¡°What you did is unforgivable, but no matter what, I¡®m the director, so I¡¯ll give Mr. Knowles an exnation. As for you, from today onward, you¡®re not allowed to take part in any film that I direct.¡± Tiffany rose to her feet and made a bow at him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fallon.¡± She turned around to wipe the tear off her face and left. Cameron looked at Daisie and asked, ¡°Are you really going to let her go like that?¡± Daisie shrugged. ¡°It isn¡®t easy to be a public figure. She had already gotten down to her knees. If I still refused to forgive her, it¡®d be me who¡®s being mean here when the news got out.¡± Cameron clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Then what about your husband? I¡®m sure you know what she was doing just now. She was forcing you to ept her apology.¡± Daisie fell silent and thought for a moment. In fact, she felt it was a little bit intentional and suspicious for Tiffany toe out and apologize to her right now. However, she did not know if Tiffany had any ¡°helper¡± amongst the crew members, so people might make a big deal out of it if she made things difficult for Tiffany just now. It was true that Tiffany had taken the initiative to apologize to her. She had even gotten down to her knees and requested to leave the crew. For other people, she was being honest and admitting her own mistake. If she still refused to let Tiffany go, it would be Daisie who was being wrong here. Daisie had a feeling that she should investigate Tiffany. In the evening, at the hotel... Daisie returned to her room after she finished her dinner with Cameron. She pushed the door open and saw Noce watching the TV on the couch in his bathrobe. She walked over to him and sat on hisp. Noce lowered his head to look at her and yed with her hair around his finger. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Nolly, Tiffany admitted that she was the one who sent the text message to you. She said that she was targeting me, but I don¡®t think things are as simple as they seem.¡± Daisie looked at him. Noce was stunned. He pressed his lips slightly and replied after a short while, ¡°Alright. Oh yeah, she was the one who talked to that young actor.¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°She was the one who did it?¡± ¡°Somebody saw her talking to the young actor before the shooting started. Then, the young actor refused to cooperate with you afterward, so she must have said something to him,¡± he replied. Daisie lowered her head. She did not know why Tiffany hated her so much. Just because she was very dedicated to her career? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What kind of ridiculous reason was that? Noce pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Well, you¡®re just too brilliant, so everyone is jealous of you.¡± She smacked her lips and said, ¡°She¡®s jealous of me, so she set you up?¡± If she was jealous of her, then she should set her up, right? Why would she even target Noce? Noce narrowed his eyes. Apparently, he was the target this time. Although Tiffany hated Daisie, she did not do anything to her. It seemed to him that Tiffany had an aplice, but who was it? And was ¡°he¡± in it? Meanwhile... Cameron finished her shower and came out of the bathroom in her bathrobe. Chapter 2312 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 When Cameron was looking for the hair dryer in the drawer beside her bed, the doorbell rang. She picked up a jacket to answer the door. She thought it was Daisie until she saw the man standing in front of the door. Cameron was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids and studied her. Cameron lowered her head and tightened her jacket. ¡°What are you looking at? Stop looking, or I¡®ll gouge your eyes out.¡± Waylon chuckled and squeezed himself into the room. Cameron was dumbfounded, but she soon came around to her senses. She stopped him just after he stepped through the door. ¡°Wait! You haven¡®t answered my question yet.¡± Waylon stretched his arm forward and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°What brought you to Coralia?¡± She froze and swallowed her saliva hard. ¡°I came here for a vacation.¡± Perhaps he had juste in from outside, as there was some snow on his shirt. It was freezing, and she was not wearing anything under her bath towel. ¡°Can you let me go first? It¡®s freezing.¡± Waylon touched her skin with his fingertip. She shivered and bristled. ¡°Don¡®t touch me! Your hand is cold!¡± Waylon chuckled, ¡°It won¡®t be anymore if you hug me.¡± Cameron did not dare to make any big movements as the bath towel seemed like it was going to fall off at any time. ¡°Hey, get away from me...¡± Waylon lowered his head and leaned closer. ¡°If you¡®re so scared of the cold, then why did youe to Coralia?¡± Cameron lifted her head. ¡°Why? Can¡®t Ie to Coralia?¡± He smiled. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°C¨CCan you let go of me first?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want me to let go of you?¡± Waylon lifted his eyebrows and nced at her bath towel. Cameron was stunned. Her bath towel was falling off! Cameron clutched tightly at his cor when he started to move away. ¡°Wait...¡± Waylon opened both his arms. He did not hug her and said, ¡°Didn¡®t you want me to let go of you? I¡®ve already done what you said.¡± Gritting her teeth, she replied, ¡°Then turn over to the other side now.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Cameron replied nervously, ¡°No, I don¡®t need your help! Hurry up and turn over to the other side now!¡± Waylon turned his body sideways, and Cameron hastily held tightly to her bath towel that was sliding off her body. As she was tightening her bath towel, she suddenly felt something and raised her head. Waylon was looking at her. ¡°Hey! How can you peek at me!?¡± ¡°I¡®m not.¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡®m a pervert?¡± Cameron pushed him away exasperatingly, but he seemed to know what she wanted to do and took a step back. Cameron was not prepared for it. She lost her bnce and fell onto Waylon¡®s arms. Waylon held her in his arms, and half of her body was lying on his chest. Augh spilled from his throat as he said, ¡°Are you throwing yourself on me, Cam?¡± Cameron looked at him and eximed, ¡°How can you be so shameless? You clearly did it on purpose!¡± Waylon coiled his finger around her hair and put it in front of his lips. He chuckled and said,¡± Yeah, I did it on purpose. Do you have a problem with that?¡± She wanted to get away from him but to no avail. He ced his lips on her forehead and said,¡± I don¡®t feel at ease to leave you alone in Coralia, Cam.¡°, Cameron shrunk back and could feel the heat building inside of her. ¡°I¡®m not a kid. I don¡®t need you to watch over me.¡± The smile on his face deepened. ¡°Of course, I need to.¡± Waylon turned her face over, and his breath brushed her cheek. ¡°In case you mess anything up or cause any trouble, you still need your family to pay for it, don¡®t you?¡± Cameron was stumped. She was so exasperated that she closed his mouth with her hand. ¡°Just stop talking, will you?¡± Waylon grabbed her hand and kissed her palm. The tingling sensation in her palm made her tremble, and her cheeks blushed brightly. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, snapping her back to reality. Then, she heard Daisie¡®s voice.¡± Cameron, are you in there?¡± Cameron was about to reply, but Waylon suddenly leaned up and pressed his lips against hers. Her pupils constricted. She clutched tightly at his shoulder and could barely breathe. Waylon ced his hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2313 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Daisie pressed the bell twice, but nobody answered the door. She assumed that Cameron had gone out, so she turned around and left. Meanwhile, Cameron could barely breathe on the other side of the door. She bit Waylon¡®s lips, and he frowned. He lowered his head to look at the person inside of his arms and released her. She ced the back of her hand on her lips. She was so angry that her cheeks were red.¡° Wayne, you¡®re a j*rk!¡± ¡®Is he not worried that Daisie will hear us!?¡® Waylon stifled a smile and grabbed her hand to put at his face. ¡°Yeah. I¡®m aj*rk. Are you going to hit me, Cam?¡± Cameron narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you really think I won¡®t hit you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°I think you won¡®t hit me.¡± Cameron smiled and stomped on his feet, causing him to hiss in pain while she took the chance and extracted herself from his arms. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°What do you think about that, Mr. Wayne?¡± Waylon chuckled and dusted his suit. ¡°Alright, then. That¡®s enough. I should leave now.¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°Are you going back?¡± Holding the door handle, he turned his head to look at her. ¡°Since you don¡®t wee me here, I¡®ll have to go back.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Wayne? I have never said that¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Before Cameron could finish her sentence, Waylon grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.¡± So, does this mean that you don¡®t want me to go?¡± Cameron¡®s eyshes trembled as she licked her lips, ¡°I... I didn¡®t say that.¡± Waylon lifted her chin and asked, ¡°You want me to stay here?¡± She hesitated. Waylon kissed her forehead and said, ¡°I didn¡®t say I¡®m leaving either. I¡®m going to the room next door. If not, are you going to let me stay in your room?¡± It was only then Cameron realized Waylon had fooled her! She broke herself free from his arms, opened the door, and pushed him outside. ¡°Never! i¡®ll not let you stay in my room.¡± Then, she closed the door. Waylon chuckled, pulled out a door card, and went to the room next door. The next day, at the shooting scene... After Daisie finished putting on her makeup, she saw that Cameron was standing at the side, looking at the actors shooting a fighting scene. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°Cameron, where did you go yesterday evening?¡± Cameron felt a little bit embarrassed. She scratched her cheek and replied, ¡°Maybe I was sleeping?¡± ¡°I was about to tell you that my eldest brother hase to Cora. You didn¡®t run into him. did you?¡± asked Daisie. Cameron rolled her eyes around and said, ¡°Really? Well, I didn¡®t see him.¡± Seeing that Daisie was suspicious, Cameron continued and exined, ¡°I was too tired, so I slept early. Maybe he came to look for me, but I didn¡®t know about it since I was asleep.¡± She did not want Daisie to know that she had seen Waylon yesterday, as she felt embarrassed. She thought of something and hastily changed the topic, ¡°How much does a fight choreographer earn?¡± Daisie replied, ¡°It depends on how professional they are and their value. If they¡®re pretty popr in the entertainment industry, then they will make at least $15,000 and above.¡± Cameron looked at her and continued. ¡°A month?¡± Daisie crossed her arms in front of her chest and replied, ¡°Nope. For example, if there are only a few fight scenes in a film and the actors canpletely master the moves in half a month, then the instructor has finished the task.¡± Cameron felt like trying it. ¡°I see. That¡®s pretty nice. Why didn¡®t you tell me earlier? I¡®m a professional as well. As for my value... I don¡®t think it¡®s far¨Cfetched to say that I¡®m the instructor of the Best Actress award winner, right?¡± Daisie looked at her and said, ¡°Please don¡®t. If my eldest brother learns that you¡®re going to work as a fight choreographer, he¡®ll kill me.¡± ¡°You¡®re his sister. I¡®m sure he won¡®t do that to you.¡± ¡°But you¡®re not short of money either.¡± Cameron was stumped and turned her head sideways. ¡°My father froze all my cards after I came to Bassburgh. So, do you still think I¡®m not short of money? I¡®m poor now. I¡®ve been using your brother¡®s card the whole time. I already owe him a lot of money, and the total amount just keeps on piling up. This is the first time I¡®ve felt so miserable after living for more than 20 years.¡± Chapter 2314 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 Daisie couldn¡®t help butugh at Cameron. She knew that Sunny had purposely frozen Cameron¡®s cards because he wanted to stop her from returning to the East Inds, ¡°Daisie.¡± When Daisie heard Waylon¡®s voice, she turned her head around and smiled at him. ¡°Waylon?¡± Everyone in the crew had heard of the Goldmann brothers. They found out that they really looked alike. If Daisie didn¡®t call his name, they wouldn¡®t be able to differentiate him from Colton. Waylon brought some beverages for the crew. They all were envious of Daisie for having such a caring elder brother. What¡®s more, he even cared about them and brought them beverages when he came to visit Daisie. The crew member who came to take the beverages said to him with great gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Goldmann. These must¡®ve cost you a lot of money.¡± Waylon smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡®t mention it. It must be hard for you guys to take care of my sistertely. Take this as a token of gratitude from me.¡± A few actresses put their heads together and whispered, ¡°He¡®s so gentle and down¨Cto¨Cearth. I wonder if he¡®s married or not.¡± ¡°Coleman is engaged, but I heard that Wayne is still single.¡± They became agitated. ¡°I don¡®t know if I still stand a chance or not. Do you think he¡®ll refuse if I go say hello to him?¡± ¡°Why don¡®t you go and try it?¡± After that, they pushed that actress out. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cameron squinted and stared at them. Then, she turned her head to look at Waylon, who was surrounded by everyone like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon. To them, Waylon was a gentle, affable, refined, and down¨Cto¨Cearth young man. He was patient and respectful when talking to the crew members. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Cameron looked at the actress greeting Waylon. The actress was saying something with a smile on her face. As for Waylon, instead of ignoring her, he responded to her politely, and that made the actress even more agitated. Suddenly, Daisie looked toward Cameron. ¡°Why does it seem to me that Cameron isn¡¯t very happy now? Is it because that actress is talking to my brother?¡® A grin crossed her face when the thought surfaced in Daisie¡®s head. She approached Cameron and said, ¡°Cameron, it seems like my brother is very popr among the girls.¡± Cameron snapped herself back to reality and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°If I change back my costume, I¡®ll be as popr as him.¡± Daisie sighed. Cameron looked at her. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± She said, ¡°There are many pretty girls in Bassburgh, especially in the entertainment industry. Look at that actress. No man can resist a pretty and pure girl like her. What if she¡®s my brother¡®s type? Do you think I should stop him or send them my blessings?¡± Cameron stared at the woman. The actress indeed was the typical cute girl that was popr among men. She had a gentle look and a pair of dewy eyes. There were two dimples on her cheeks when she smiled. ¡®Is she really Wayne¡®s type?¡® Daisie lifted her eyebrows and continued. ¡°I¡®m sure a woman like her knows how to flirt with men, and there is no way a man can resist a woman who likes to flirt.¡± The corner of Cameron¡®s lips quivered, and she whispered, ¡°Noce likes you to flirt with him too?¡± Daisie sighed and said, ¡°Not only Nolly, even my dad likes it very much when my mom is flirting with him. As long as my mom looks at him with her puppy eyes, he¡®ll do everything she wants.¡± Cameron replied suspiciously, ¡°I can¡®t believe your father is that kind of man...¡± Daisie grinned and pressed on. ¡°So, do you want to know if flirting works for my brother or not?¡± Chapter 2315 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Cameron fell momentarily silent and asked, ¡°How do you flirt with a man?¡± Daisie lifted her finger and pointed at Waylon. Then, she said, ¡°Just do what I did.¡± Cameron was confused, but she still pointed at Waylon as well. ¡°Then?¡± Daisie beckoned her finger and said, ¡°Wayne,e here, please.¡± Cameron looked at her and beckoned her finger as well. But her voice was rigid as she said, ¡° Wayne, come here, please?¡± Daisie couldn¡®t help herself and chuckle. She shook her head and said, ¡°He can¡®t hear it. You need to raise your voice. Besides, you need to chuckle sweetly like a cute little girl. Also, when you¡®re looking at him, I¡®m asking you to look at him endearingly, not stare at him like he¡®s your enemy.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Cameron looked at her suspiciously. Daisie patted her chest and replied confidently, ¡°of¡­ Of course, I¡®m sure about it. This is a type of flirting as well. It¡®s just that it¡®s a little bit more subtle. For example, if you can get him away from other women by just beckoning your finger, won¡®t it make you look like you¡®re very good at it?¡± Cameron stretched her arm forward and tried again. She beckoned her finger at Waylon, but before she could say anything, Waylon had already walked toward her. She was stunned, and her finger was left hanging in midair. Waylon stopped in front of her and raised his eyebrow.¡°You called me?¡± Daisie lowered her head as she tried her best not tough. Since she had finished her job, she went away. Cameron snapped back to reality and forced a smile on her face. ¡°Well, yeah¡­ But you¡®re rather quick as well...¡± She turned her head around, but Daisie was already gone. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Waylon nced at her finger and squinted. In fact, he had been watching them when Daisie was teaching Cameron how to flirt with a man. ¡°What did Daisie teach you again this time?¡± She retracted her arm and replied embarrassingly, ¡°Nothing...¡± ¡°Really?¡± Waylon gazed at her face. ¡°Then do you know what it means when a woman is beckoning her finger at a man?¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡®Does it not mean flirting?¡® Waylon went closer to her and whispered into her ear, ¡°It means seduction.¡± Cameron froze. ¡®I knew it! I knew I shouldn¡®t trust her!¡® Waylon looked at her face, which was getting redder and redder due to her embarrassment, and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡®t expect you to pick it up so quickly, Cam. Not bad. I like it very much.¡± ¡°Mr. Wayne.¡± That actress came over with her phone in her hand. She smiled and asked, ¡°Can I have your WhatsApp number?¡± Waylon frowned. Initially, he was going to say no, but after seeing Cameron turning her head away as if it had nothing to do with her, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Sure.¡± The actress smiled brightly. After they exchanged their WhatsApp numbers, she left happily. Cameron did not expect Waylon would give that actress his WhatsApp number. Suddenly, the things that Daisie told her surfaced in her mind. ¡®Could it be that he really is into that kind of woman?¡® She narrowed her eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°It seems like you¡®re pretty popr, Mr. Wayne.¡± He nced at his phone indifferently and said, ¡°Really? I don¡®t think so.¡± ¡°He doesn¡®t think so?¡® Cameron took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Then I shall not bother you when you¡®re talking with that pretty woman.¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids. ¡°Why does it sound like you¡®re being jealous?¡± ¡°I¡®m not.¡± She flung her hand and left. Waylon looked at her as a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. He knew that Cameron was being jealous right now as she was an open book. When Waylon was closing WhatsApp, he received a message. (D*mn it! Why are you giving my WhatsApp number to other people again?] Waylon: (I¡®m finding a girlfriend for you.] (What? If you don¡®t stop giving my WhatsApp number away, I¡¯ll tell your grandfather that you¡®re not working diligently and are going around flirting with girls!] (I already have a girlfriend.] (???] Meanwhile, at Stoslo... The man¡®s eyes grew big when he saw the message. After he ascertained that his eyes were not ying a trick on him, he jerked up. ¡°What the hell!?¡± Chapter 2316 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 He hurried to the gym¡®s exterior, where several ck men were standing just outside the entrance. Titus was lifting a dumbbell inside. Although he was already in his 80s, he had been maintaining his exercise regime all year round. Thus, his body was not only healthy but also very well- built. The man then entered the gym. ¡°Sir!¡± Titus frowned. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± The man stared at the screen of his phone. ¡°About that, Brother Wayne imed that he... He¡®s found himself ady.¡± Titus lifted his head. ¡°What?¡± The man reiterated the whole sentence word by word, ¡°dy... Brother Wayne imed that he has found himself ady.¡± Titus ced the dumbbell down, picked up a towel to wipe his sweat, and got up from the bench. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He held the phone in front of Titus. ¡°Look, Brother Wayne told me himself.¡± Titus squinted slightly and put the towel down. ¡°This b*stard has gotten himself a girlfriend without letting me know beforehand? Hmph! I¡®ll go and take a look at what kind of woman that brat has found.¡± ¡®I didn¡®t even get a simple notice, that piece of sh*t!¡® Cameron returned to the hotel, and the more she thought about it, the more infuriated she became. ¡®He ims that he¡®s courting me, but in the end, he just adds any woman as a friend on any social media app. What a liar!¡® She walked up to the mirror andpared. ¡°Am I not as pretty¨Clooking as that woman?¡± ¡®Or, do all men love novelty so much that they¡®ll discard their older option just to get a taste of it?¡® Cameron rubbed her cheek and suddenly thought of Daisie¡®s advice. ¡®A man can never resist a woman¡®s flirtation, huh? Must I try that out?¡® When it was almost time for lunch, Cameron sent a text message to Wayne. [It¡®s lunchtime. Let¡®s eat.) It did not take long for the other party to reply to her message with only a word. [Okay.) Cameron ced her phone down. ¡°Just what kind of attitude is this? Could it be that he¡®s seeing another woman now? Is that why he¡®s been so indifferent recently?¡® At this time, Waylon replied to her message again. [I¡®ll see you in the Chinese section.] Cameron reacted immediately and went to the canteen. When she walked out of the elevator, there were a lot of people in the restaurant. After looking around for a while, she finally saw Waylon sitting by the window, and she strode toward him. Unexpectedly, a figure sat across from Wayne first¨Cit was the actress again! ¡°Mr. Goldmann, what a coincidence! I sent you a DM just now. Why didn¡®t you reply to me?¡± Waylon took a nce at Cameron and responded casually, ¡°I don¡®t usually go through my DMS very often when I¡®m busy.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Ah? Is that it? Hopefully, I didn¡®t disturb you while you were working. I¡®m sorry about that.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine.¡± ¡°Are you eating alone? I¡®m eating by myself too. Would you mind if I take this seat opposite to you?¡± The actress took the initiative to secure her opportunity. Her smile looked sweet, and her voice sounded gentle. Those characteristics reminded Cameron of the phrase ¡°girly girls¡°, which was the type of woman that the more mature men around her liked when they were scrolling through their social media. ¡°Girly girls¡± referred todies who looked pure, adorable, and sweet. Besides that, they must have impable proportions and figure too. ¡®It¡®s said that their coquettish voice could melt all men¡®s hearts. ¡®But when they¡®ve mastered sweet talking and coquetry, what kind of man would dislike them? It¡®s almost impossible for a man not to fall for a woman like this, isn¡®t it?¡® Cameron took a deep breath, walked over, pulled out the chair beside Waylon, and sat down.¡° Are you eating lunch now? Would you mind if I joined you?¡± The actress was astonished and stared at Waylon. The corner of Waylon¡®s lips twitched, and he then let off an imperceptible smirk. ¡°Whatever. You do you as long as it makes you happy.¡± Cameron called for the waiter. When ordering, she ordered every single of the most expensive dishes avable on the menu.¡° Shark¡®s fin soup, Buddha¡®s Temptation, blood bird¡®s nest dessert, steamed whole croaker, ck chicken broth, and three sets of Peking ducks with pancakes. That¡®s all.¡± The actress was shocked. ¡°This.... Isn¡®t this a little too much? It¡®ll be a waste of money.¡± Cameron handed the menu back to the waiter and said in a loud voice, ¡°Everything¡®s fine. Mr. Goldmann is rich, so don¡®t worry!¡± ¡°But, you can¡®t spend money like this. We won¡®t be able to finish it all. Miss, why not just order some ordinary dishes?¡± The actress sounded rather understanding, while Cameron acted like a big spender who did not care about what others thought. Chapter 2317 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Cameron was not in the mood. She turned and red at Waylon. ¡°Do you want to make any changes to the order?¡± Obviously, she was daring him to change any dish he did not want. Waylon smiled. ¡°I¡®m okay with anything.¡± The actress was very surprised by his amodation but did not think much about it. She knew that this woman was there to visit Daisie, so Cameron being acquainted with Waylon was not a surprising fact to the actress, Waylon was letting her have it her way only because he was always generous to his acquaintances, and that was it. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m terribly sorry if this meal has cost you a fortune.¡± Waylon propped his hand against the side of his forehead and interlocked his fingers with those of Cameron¡®s under the table with the other hand. ¡°You¡®re wee.¡± Cameron¡®s body stiffened, and she withdrew his hand instantly. ¡°He¡®s chatting with another woman and shamelessly holding my hand! What a sc*in! ¡°Mr. Goldmann, this might sound a little offensive, but can I ask you a question?¡± He calmly responded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The actress lowered her gaze and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Judging from your identity and status in Bassburgh, you should have a girlfriend, right?¡± Waylon turned and stared at Cameron for a moment. ¡°What do you think?¡± The actress did not notice his action. ¡°I think you should still be single. After all, what kind of woman would be worthy of someone as magnificent as you?¡± Waylon held Cameron¡®s hand, and Cameron wanted to break free from his grasp, but he tightened his grip immediately. ¡°I don¡®t fancy obedient women very much. I prefer someone who¡®s rather temperamental and sometimes a little unreasonable. It¡®ll be a bonus if she loves to bite olliers.¡± The actress was dumbfounded. ¡°Eh?¡± Cameron pinched his thigh. He hissed and frowned slightly for a split second. The actress stared at him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He let off a chuckle. ¡°I¡®m fine. I got scratched by my cat.¡± Cameron could not bear it any longer. ¡°Who¡®s your cat? Have you lost your mind?¡± Waylon looked at her with a hint of hrity shing across his eyes. ¡°Aren¡®t you?¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡®m a cat? I¡®m a nobody¨C¡± The speed of her speech was so fast that her mind could not even keep up with it. Only then did Cameron realize that she had uttered something dumb, so she could not wait to find a way to excuse herself from the table. 71 This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Waylon Lugheatriptly and asked her affectionately, ¡°Why would you belittle yourself? ¡°you, shut up!¡± The actress realized something, pursed her lips, and left her seat with a slightly aggriever repression. Cameron Nung his hand off hers. ¡°She has run away. Aren¡®t you going to chase after her?¡± He squinted and smiled: ¡°Do you want me to chase after her?¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°You can go whatever you want.¡± Waylon fiddled with the end of her hair with his fingers. ¡°But you¡®ve already gotten so jealous, so why would I chase after her?¡± ¡°I¡®m not jealous!¡± He stared straight at her. ¡°Oh really? Are you not jealous? Every word that came out of your mouth smelled of gunpowder, and let¡®s not forget about the dishes that you¡®ve ordered. You even picked all the expensive ones.¡± Cameron gnashed her teeth. ¡°I didn¡®t ask you to pay for them, did I?¡± ¡°But do you have money?¡± ¡°The meal will be on you, but you¡®ll be paying for them with my credit card?¡± Cameron was at a loss for words. She turned her head and stared at Waylon. ¡°This is only temporary. Just wait. I¡®ll pay you back immediately as soon as iny cards get unfrozen.¡± ¡°There¡®s something you can do to avoid paying back all the money you owe me.¡± He then approached her. ¡°As long as you¡®re willing to marry me.¡± Cameron looked away instantly, feeling a little overwhelmed. ¡°You... Don¡®t you ever try to fool me into getting married to you!¡± ¡®We¡®re not even dating, and he¡®s already bbering about marriage. I won¡®t fall for that.¡® He smiled. ¡°If you don¡®t marry me, how do you expect ine to bargain with Mr. Southern, aslong him to unfreeze your cards?¡± Cameron sank deep in thought. Wavion supported his head with one hand and stared at her. ¡°Otherwise, let¡®s go to the city fall to get ourselves a certificate of marriage first so that I can send it to Mr. Southern ¡°If your father is happy with the outcoine, he might even unfreeze your card. And if you regret inter and don¡®t want to stay married to me, then you can always dissolve the engagement after that. What do you think?¡± Chapter 2318 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Cameron paused for a bit and looked at Waylon. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± Waylon laughed. ¡°The certificate will be in your possession. What can I do to stop you if you really want to dissolve the engagement?¡± Carieron remained silent for a split second. ¡®What he just said seems to make sense. We¡®re only getting a marriage certificate, which will be in my possession. And if I find out he¡®s hooked up with another woman, I can file for a divorce anytime. That¡®s as casy as ABC, isn¡®t it?¡® ¡°I¡®ll get married to you, but I have one condition.¡± He raised liis cyebrows. ¡°And what would that be?¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°You¡®re not allowed to make our marriage public.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes for a moment. ¡°Deal.¡± Meanwhile, in acase... Edison handed some photos to Noce¨Cthe woman in the photos was Tiffany.¡°After this woman let the filming site, she went to meet the influencer.¡± Noce tapped the table with his fingertips and squinted his keen eyes. ¡°What did she do with that female influencer?¡± Edison replied, ¡°I don¡®t know, but she called someone as soon as she left.¡± ¡°Tiffany might¡®ve admitted to being the person behind the scene of the incident, but she has also covered up parts of the truth that would hurt her reputation, iming that she did it only because sheN?velDrama.Org owns this text. has a thing against Daisie. It¡®s obvious that she¡®s nning to direct the public¡®s opinion toward the influencer to make her take all the me. She withdrew herself from the crew only to show her white feathers and gain advantages elsewhere. ¡®Did she really think that¡®s a brilliant idea? ¡®As an artist, her action has already gotten her a lot of unwanted attention. She even has the guts to ce her future on the line, risking everything she¡®s achieved in the industry. Not only is she not worried that she¡®ll no longer get any job offer in the entertainment industry in the future, but she¡®s also not afraid of being cklisted. It seems that the people behind her have promised her something, which is why she could do what she did with such confidence. Noce lifted his gaze. ¡°You¡®re to approach Ms. Larson and find out what she has to say about the incident.¡± After Daisie finished filming, she heard someone talking inside the dressing room as she walked toward the room. She stopped by the door for a while before entering. ¡°Is this true? Tiffany has been exposed to be involved in the nning of the scandal, yet she¡®s still being invited to participate in variety shows?¡± ¡°Yaven¡®t you seen it? She¡®s published the news on her Twiller ount Everything is bern confirmed.¡± ¡°I think she¡®s lucky only because Daisie and Mr. Knowles have good tempers and don¡®t ns to Pet back at hier because of the incident. If it was someone else, she would¡®ve been bannel by the whole industry long ago.¡± ¡°My guess is that she has the support of someone powersul and influential in the industry. Oiherwise, low could she sull pot on to variety shows after something like thisppened? The aftershock of the incident hasn¡®t even passed yet, and she¡®s already putting up such a high proslle and promoting hersell. ¡°And the main thing is that her brainless sans are still trying to whitewash her, saying that Daisie is the one who¡®s forced her into doing so. My God, even I would¡®ve believed in her fans if it weren¡®t for what she said about Daisie in front of us before this.¡± Several actors who were waiting for their makeup to be put on were talking about Tiffany¡®s airs, and some fought for Daisie. Daisie knocked on the door, pushed it open, and went in. The actors looked in Daisie¡®s direction. Daisie said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you guys are getting your makeup done, huh? I thought no one was here as the door was closed.¡± She walked up to her dressing table, sat down, and removed her wig as if she had not heard anything The actress who was sitting next to her approached her. ¡°Daisie, aren¡®t you angry?¡± Daisie looked at her and smiled. ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± ¡°Tiffany has done many things to drag you down and speaks ill of you in private. By the way, you could still keep yourposure when such a huge wave hit you. I really admire you.¡± ¡°That¡®s right. Tiffany knows that you have a good temper and that she¡®ll surely get away with it as long as she apologizes. She didn¡®t even wait and has already started to ept invitations from variety shows after leaving the crew. She doesn¡®t know how to avoid such taboos.¡± Daisie took off her makeup, and her expression was calm. ¡°She apologized to me. I I continued to give her hell, I¡®d be the one who¡®s at fault.¡± The actors looked at Daisie. They really did not know what could drive those people in the past into badmouthing Daisie back then. They even imed that she was a poser. But they got to know her better after joining the group for so long. Not only had Daisie never put on airs when they were around, but she also created all the actors and staff members on the crew politely. She would even try to do everything by herself in order not to bring too much trouble to the crew. Chapter 2319 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 Daisie was famously blowti to be the youngdy of the Goldmanns, but she had never shown her colleagues any temper at all One of the stresses suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Daisie, l¡®un not really sure whether i should tell you this. But I actually think that Assistant Director Gosling should have something to do with the fact that Tiffany doesn¡®t like you very much.¡± Daisle froze for a split second, then turned to look at her but did not utter a single word. Another actress also thought of something and added, ¡°Oh yeah, I can see that Tiffany seeins to have a thing for Assistant Director Gosling, so i guess she¡®s probably jealous of you because he scenis to care a lot about you.¡± Daisie squinted. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tiffany hates me because of my rtionship with Zephir? But nothing is going on between us, not to mention that I¡®ve been trying to avoid him as much as I can in order to prevent suspicion while we¡®re working together on the crew.¡® She suddenly remembered something, turned her licad, and asked with a smile, ¡°oh yes, do you know where the young actor lives?¡± On the ne from Coralia to Bassburgh... Cameron leaned on the back of the chair with her arms crossed and closed her eyes to get sojne rest while wearing a mask Waylon, who was sitting beside her, flipped through the magazine in his hand. He then turned his head to the side, took a nce at the woman beside him, who was hugging herself tightly, and waved to summon the flight attendant. Astewardess walked over with a smile. ¡°Sir, do you need anything?¡± ¡°Can you bring me a nket? Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course, please give me a minute.¡± The flight attendant brought him a nket, and Waylon grabbed it from her and covered Cameron with it. The ne encountered turbulence, and the flight got a little bumpy, and Cameron¡®s head leaned onto his shoulder. He froze for a split second and turned to stare at the head leaning against his shoulder. Waylon raised his hand and brushed the hair that was hanging on her forehead. After an hour and a half, the ne finally arrived at Bassburgh Airport Waylon rubbed her head. ¡°It¡®s time to get up.¡± Cameron took off her mask in a daze, subconsciously found herself leaning on his shoulder, and immediately sat up. She then stretched and looked out the window. ¡°We¡®re finally back.¡± Waylon and Cameron got off the ne. When she walked out of the airport, the weather was so hot that she look off her jacket, and Bet checks were flushed: ¡°Can¡® we obtain the certificate tomorrow?¡± Waylon stopped in front of the car and turned to look at her. ¡°Tomorrow Is a Saturday, and the cily hall is closed on the weekend.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Another two days of waiting won¡®t make any difference, right?¡± le stretched out his hand and took thedy into his arms. ¡°Don¡®t you want to get your cards unfrozen?¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. After leaving the airport, the two went straight to the city hall. Standing outside the city hall, Cameron started to question herself a little. She turned around. ¡°Or else, we¡®ll juste back two dayste¨C¡± Waylon wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°I may no longer want to get married in another two days.¡± Cameron was startl. Ke approached Cameron and said with a hint or amusement shing across his eyes, looking as cunning as a fox. ¡°If I were to regret it two dayster, then there¡®s no other way to get Mr. Southern to unsrecze your cards. I don¡®t know how long it¡®ll take him to figure things out by himsell. Am I right?¡± 1 Cameron looked at Waylon¡®s smirk and felt as if she had been tricked. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, are you trying to ¨C Aah!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Waylon picked her up and strode into the city hall. Seeing all the gazes that they had managed to attract, Cameron quickly covered her face in embarrassment. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, this is so embarrassing. Let me down!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Be good, and don¡®t move.¡± In the registration hall... Cameron and Waylon sat at the table and presented their ID cards and other relevant documents, and the handler ced a document in front of them. Waylon picked up the pen and signed the certificate immediately. He then handed the pen to Cameron. Cameron was still in a trance. ¡®After leaving my signature on this piece of paper, we¡®ll be officially husband and wise.¡® 1 Chapter 2320 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 The officer nced at Cameron and smiled. ¡°Miss, please leave your signature here.¡± Cameron grabbed the pen and turned to look at Waylon. Waylon rested bis head on his upper arm, propped his elbow against the desktop, stared at lier, and gave o saint smile. ¡°Don¡®t worry. You can take your time to think about it.¡± The officer looked at the two of them. ¡°These two are definitely here to get married. However, thisdy doesn¡®t seem to bepletely ready for marriage.¡® Cameron took a deep breath, bit the bullet, and signed on the certificate. The corners of Waylon¡®s lips twitched without leaving a trace behind to be noticed. After going through all the procedures, one of the officers issued their certificate of marriage To them. ¡°Congrattions, Mister and Missus Goldmann.¡± Cameron could not help but want to incinerate the piece of paper in her hands. Seeing that Waylon was staring at hier, she was afraid that he would snatch the certificate, so she hurriedly shoved it into her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear first. This certificate is now in my possession. You¡®re not allowed to take it from me at any time.¡± He smiled. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± He then sent Cameron back to Emperon. After Cameron entered the vi, Waylon took a copy of their marriage certificate out of his pocket, captured a photo of it, and uploaded it onto the ¡°Macho Gang¡± group chat box. (Nn: ???) (Helios:???) (Colton:???) # Nichs@ Wayne: Oh yes, that¡®s my eldest grandson right there. You¡®ve actually managed to win the daughter of the Southerns over so quickly.# !! Yorrick@Nn: Look man, both of your sons have caught up with you. # Nn@Yorrick: Did you just eat sh*1?!! # Francisco: What did I just miss... // # Hector@ Wayne: GG, Wayne, GG!! Al this time, Tanner uploaded a OR code to the group chat box. #Tanner: Take this as a tiny gift from Uncle Tanner, congrats @Wayne!! #Hector: Thank you, Tanner. #Helios: Thanks, bud! #Louis: Thanks for helping a brother out.it Nn: Thanies. #Yorrick:a Nn: Oh, you¡®re actually shameless enough to scan the code? Are you alraid that we won¡®t be there when Wayne gets married?! Yorrick has been removed from the group chat by admin Nn.# At that moment, Waylon¡®s cell phone rang. The screen showed that it was Titus¡® number. He picked it up and answered the call, ¡°Great¨C grandpa.¡± ¡°You brat! Why didn¡®t you tell me that you¡®ve found yourself a girlfriend? Are you nning to hide her from your great¨Cgrandmother and me for the rest of our lives?¡± Titus scolded him on the phone. Waylon chuckled helplessly. ¡°I haven¡®t found the time to inform you.¡± ¡°Hmph! You haven¡®t found the time to tell me, but you had the time to tell Morrison cverything.¡± Waylon got out of the car. ¡°But I knew that he¡®d surely tell you about it.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, stop exining yourself. I won¡®t listen to any of your excuses. I¡®ll go back to Zlokovia in a few days¡® time. I want to take a look at the woman you¡®ve taken a fancy to.¡± Alter saying that, Titus hung up the phone. Waylon smiled, put the phone away, and stepped into the vi. Cameron was lying on the bed and going through the certificate. She could not believe that she had just gotten married to Waylon. Suddenly, the phone lying beside her rang. It was from her father. 1 She sat up immediately and answered the phone. ¡°Dad?¡± Sunny asked, ¡°Have you and Willy gotten married?¡± ¡°Yeah... We have.¡± After a while, Sunny burst intoughter. ¡°Not bad, Cameron, not bad at all. I told you that I have a good eye for men. That¡®s great news. I¡®m still waiting for the day toe when I can attend your wedding ceremony and walk you down the aisle.¡± Cameron paused. ¡°Wait, my wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°You guys are now officially husband and wife, so a wedding ceremony should be the next agenda on the list, right? Willy is an excellent man, and as your father, I do approve of him. Haha, my daughter has finally gotten married. I can finally be at ease about the rest of your lile now.¡± ¡°Wait, Dad, then what about my cards?¡± Sunny tulted. ¡°I unfroze your cards long ago, don¡®t you know about that? What¡®s wrong? You must have used your cards w?ile you were in Bassburgh, right?¡± Chapter 2321 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Cameron suddenly got up. She had been tricked! She hung up the plione, rusled next door, and opened the door. ¡°Wayne!¡± Waylon just got out of the shower and walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. The water droplets had not dried off his body yet, and they rolled down his body with every movement of his chest. Water vapor surrounded him, making him look sexy. Cameron¡®s eyes were glued to his body as she looked up and down, and she gulped. What she saw looked like a painting of a beautiful man walking out of the shower. Was he wearing nothing under the towel? Cameron¡®s mind was racing until Waylon stood in front of hier. The warm air rushed toward her, and she immediately turned around. ¡°I didn¡®t see anything.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Haven¡®t you seen me like this before? You should be used to it already. Why are you so shy?¡± Cameron tutted and replied, ¡°That was the past. It¡®s different now.¡± She used to be a ¡®man¡®. As long as she didn¡®t feel awkward, others would be. But now that she was back to being a girl, she couldn¡®t pretend that things were normal. Waylon yed with her hair. ¡°Don¡®t you want to get your hands on some of this?¡± Her face turned red. ¡°No... No!¡± He leaned in closer to her, grabbed her hand, and ced it on his chest. The war?nth transferred from his hand made her shudder. She licked her dry lips. ¡°Y¨CYou asked for this. I¡®m not taking advantage of you.¡± Waylon raised his brows. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron looked down. ¡°Your abs look quite good.¡± Cameron¡®s heart had been thumping even before she touched his abs. It would be a waste if she didn¡®t get her hands on such a great body, so she ran her fingers down the lines of his abs and poked at them. Waylon pressed his lips together, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Happy?¡± Cameron was shocked. ¡°You...¡± His breath was war?n, blowing on the back of her neck. ¡°If you go on, I might not be able to control myself.¡± ¡°C¨CCalin down.¡± Cameron froze and didn¡®t dare move a muscle. Waylon chuckled and buried his face in her hair. ¡®How do I calm down, Cam? Tell me?¡± Her lips were dry. If this went on, she might not be able to control herself either! An idea popped up. ¡°I can y you a song so you can cal?n down.¡± He gave her a peck. ¡°What song?¡± ¡°Ahymn.¡± Waylonughed out loud and let her go. He then picked up his robe and slowly put it on. ¡°Why did you come to see me?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°We didn¡®t even have to get registered. The card is unfrozen.¡± Waylon turned to look at her. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions to me?¡± Cameron walked over. ¡°I think I¡®ve been tricked. Are you working with my father?¡± Sunny had already unfrozen lier ount but hadn¡®t told her. And he must have found out about their marriage registration because Waylon had told him. Sunny would have told him about the card in return. But Waylon hadn¡®t told her! Waylon¡®s eyes were smiling, ¡°What do you mean working with him?¡± Cameron squinted. ¡°Did my father tell you he unfroze my card? Don¡®t tell me you didn¡®t know.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I did know.¡± ¡°But you didn¡®t tell me!¡± Waylon leaned against the desk and looked at her. ¡°You came to see me before I told you.¡± Cameron opened her mouth. ¡°Then we...¡± Chapter 2322 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Waylon pulled her into a hug. ¡°Since he already knows that we¡®ve registered our marriage, why not just go all the way? We shouldn¡®t let the old man down.¡± Cameron gnashed lier teeth. ¡°I¡®ve really fallen into your trap.¡± He raised her chin. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± She was surprised. ¡°I didn¡®t say that 12¡± ¡°You adore me then.¡± Waylon brushed her lips with his thumb and kept his eyes on her face.¡± Great, I feel the saine way too. We have feelings for each other, and you want me too.¡± TE Cameron looked away, and her ears turned red. She whispered, ¡°Stop ying with me.¡± Waylon¡®s lips got closer, and his breath was on her face. ¡°Are you going to leave me alone in the room?¡± Cameron snapped back and immediately escaped ¡°I don¡®t want your dirty ideas.¡± She quickly left. Waylon was still smiling Cameron immediately locked her door after getting into her room. She leaned against the door and took a deep breath, her heart racing. Did she really run away? She was ashamed that she wasn¡®t as flirty as a man. The next day, at Coralia... Daisie went to the performance ss to see the actor. The teacher brought her in and asked the actor out. When the actor saw Daisie, he was surprised. Once the teacher walked away, Daisie walked to him and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡®re Pierre, right? Can I speak to you?¡± Pierre lowered his head and didn¡®t speak as though he was afraid of something. Daisie looked around. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®m not here to cause trouble. I¡®m just here to ask why you left.¡± Pierre was suddenly very impatient. ¡°You already know why.¡± She paused.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He continued. ¡°That woman was right. You¡®re surely going to take revenge. You¡®re not as nice as you look. Even when you said that it wasn¡®t a big deal, you still got the director to send me away.¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°Who told you that I asked the director to do that?¡± Pierre refused to speak, but Daisie had an idea who it was. ¡°Was it Tiffany Cullen?¡± He still wouldn¡®t reply. Daisie looked down with a calm expression. ¡°You¡®ve been lied to, and I don¡®t me you. I hope that you won¡®t blindly listen to what others tell you. You need to find out more information and form your own conclusion.¡± She leaned forward and looked at Pierre. ¡°I won¡®t ask for your understanding, but remember to make your own judgment about the things that happen in the future. I didn¡®t ask the director to send you away, so I want to have you back on the team if you¡®re still willing.¡± Pierre was surprised. Daisie handed him a piece of paper. ¡°Think about it and give me a call. I¡®ll be waiting.¡± Then she turned and left. Pierre watched as she walked away and crushed the paper in his hand. Daisie returned to the set. What Pierre had said was stuck in her mind. Zephir was the one who had asked him to leave, but why did Pierre make it sound like he was sent away? Tiffany had obviously misled Pierre. Had Zephir really investigated this? Daisie pressed her lips together and suddenly stopped a crew member. ¡°Where¡®s Zephir?¡± Slie had to speak to him. The member replied, ¡°He¡®s in his room.¡± Daisie walked over, knocked on the door, and entered. Zephir had just gotten off a phone call and was surprised to see Daisie. ¡°Daisie?¡± Chapter 2323 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Zeplir ced the phone down and walked over with a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Daisie looked around. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Zephir¡®s smile faded a little. After a pause, he walked to the couch and poured some hot water into the kettle. ¡°Of course we can. About what?¡± ¡°Zeph, I¡®d like to have Pierre back on set.¡± He paused and raised his brows at her. Daisie cal?nly said, ¡°He wasn¡®t wrong. And since we still need to find someone to rece him, . that will be too much of a hassle. Why not just bring him back?¡± ¡°Daisie, even if he wasn¡®t at fault, he indirectly affected the shoot. I was just concerned about Owned by N?velDrama.Org. you.¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Did you find out what really happened?¡± Zephir looked at her and didn¡®t speak. ¡°Zeph, Tiffany was the one who affected the shoot. If she hadn¡®t misled Pierre, none of that would have happened. But why was Pierre fired while Tiffany got to walk away by herself?¡± Zephir got up. ¡°Daisie, are you suspecting me of something?¡± She looked serious. ¡°I don¡®t want to, Zeph.¡± Unfortunately, she couldn¡®t help but do it. If Noce could get to the bottom of things, why couldn¡®t he? He knew that Tiffany was the problem, yet Pierre was the one sent away. Il Tiffany was afraid that the actor would snitch, it would only benefit her if he was sent away. However, the director hadn¡®t requested for Pierre to leave. Zephir was the one who had done that. There was no way she didn¡®t suspect him. Zephir walked over to her and held her shoulder. ¡°I did all that because I wanted to keep you safe.¡± Daisie was surprised. ¡°You fainted because of the sever during the shoot and almost drowned. No one would be able to take responsibility for that, so I couldn¡®t let him stay. Do you understand?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°What about Tiffany?¡± Zephir fell silent. Daisie pushed his hand away. ¡°Zeph, if you think that Pierre is in the wrong, so is Tiffany. Did you really investigate, or did you choose to help lier cover up? Are you the person who¡®s backing her up?¡± Thest question made Zephir¡®s face drop, and he balled up his fists. After a long pause, he said, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± The question sounded weak. Daisie looked dowi: ¡°I don¡®t know. used to think that you were a gentle and understanding person. Then I started struggling to understand who you are. I think you¡®ve changed, yet you might not have. All I know is that you¡®re no longer the Zeph of the past.¡°> Zephir looked at her for a long time. ¡°Maybe you never really knew me, Daisie, including how I ¡°Zeph!¡± She cut him off. ¡°I hope that we¡®ll still be friends.¡± lle revealed a sad smile. ¡°What if I don¡®t want to be friends?¡± Daisie pressed her lips together and turned to walk to the door. She stopped but didn¡®t look back. ¡°If that¡®s your choice, we¡®ll have to cut all ties.¡± She opened the door and left. Zephir smiled, but his face slowly turned dark. ¡°Could you be so cruel to me...¡± The next day... During the shoot, Zephir would ask to reshoot every time Daisie made a small mistake. Every scene and small detail would require a few resloots. The crew members were all shocked. Daisie would usually just need one reshoot, and Shannon thought that it was sine, but Zephir kept calling for a redo. It was obvious he was ¡®challenging¡® hier. Chapter 2324 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 ¡°What¡¯s going on with Zephir? Didn¡¯t he always have good things to say about Daisie¡¯s acting?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s being unreasonably picky today?¡± The crew members chattered quietly, wondering if Daisie had done something to offend Zephir. He finally moved to the next scene after dozens of retakes. The person acting alongside Daisie looked bothered and was holding back the grievance. Daisie was walking to her trailer when James called out to her. He walked over quickly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gosling? Did you have a fight with him?¡± Daisie didn¡¯t reply. James rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m going to speak to him.¡± Daisie held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s between the two of us.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you say that he was intentional?¡± James scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t even be friends because he can¡¯t get you? You¡¯re enemies now? That¡¯s all he has?¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°He¡¯s the director, and we¡¯re just actors. Even if there is animosity, we still have to finish the shoot, right?¡± James crossed his arms. ¡°That man doesn¡¯t deserve to be a director. You treated him like a friend and didn¡¯t have the heart to reject him, but him? Has he ever treated you as a friend?¡± She didn¡¯t speak. James continued. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t be friends, he should be professional. How could he torture you with his position? You¡¯re the one who has to deal with trouble for being too nice.¡± After that, he left. Daisie looked down. She never thought that Zephir would turn out this way. She had been under the impression they used to be the best of friends, but in reality, people changed. 1 Noce returned to the hotel and saw Daisie asleep on the couch. He frowned as he removed his jacket and hung it on his arm. He took off his shoes and walked to the couch. He then held out his hand to touch her face but paused when he noticed that she had been crying. He picked up her phone, found James¡® number, and saved it to his phone. He then texted him. [I¡¯m Noce. Did something happen to Daisie during the shoot today?] James soon replied, and Noce¡¯s eyes grew dark after reading the text. Daisie bumped into him when she turned around. She slowly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re back.¡± Noce cupped her cheek and looked into her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Were you crying?¡± She paused, then wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°I was just too tired.¡± ¡°Did Zephir put you in a tough spot?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Noce took a deep breath, leaned in close, and pressed his forehead to hers. ¡°Daisie, I don¡¯t want to see you crying for another man, no matter the reason.¡± Daisie looked away. ¡°Nolly, I just don¡¯t understand¡­ ¡°Why do people change so quickly? Lisa in the past and Zephir now were both my friends, but in the end, they no longer are.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noce hugged her and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your fault?¡± She shook her head. Noce whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s your fault, there¡¯s no need to be sad about it. People change, and everyone¡¯s mindset changes as time passes. You treat Zephir as a friend, but that¡¯s not what he wants. Once the line was crossed, everything changed.¡± Chapter 2325 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Daisie leaned on Noce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°Silly girl, why are you apologizing?¡± Daisie sat up straight and looked at him. ¡°I might not have known who he really is, and now I¡¯m suspecting him. Even though I don¡¯t want to, I just can¡¯t understand why he did what he did.¡± Noce brushed her face with his finger. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the person behind Tiffany Cullen?¡± Daisie paused before nodding. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Edison to keep an eye on her. After leaving the set, she went to see that influencer.¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°Why?¡± Noce replied. ¡°She thought that if that woman took the me, she would be able to get away. Why else would she be going on talk shows and not avoiding the onlinements instead?¡± If Tiffany was brave enough to go on shows, she would be brave enough to deny everything. She just wanted revenge, and Sophie was attracted to the money and did the rest herself. She had apologized so that people would think that she was honest and talked about her intention to target Daisie. However, the honey trap was unrted to her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That meant she had lost a battle but won the war. Even though she was affected, she had a chance to get away clean. Daisie frowned. ¡°Would that influencer really do that?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°If Tiffany knows something about her, she will have to do what she says even if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Daisie pressed her lips together. ¡°Nolly, I want to do something.¡± He kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when there¡¯s something you can help with.¡± At Bassburgh, at the Seaview Vi¡­ Colton now had a ritual when he returned from the office. He would go to the baby room to see Hope, who would always be sleeping. The nanny smiled and said, ¡°Hope will be turning a month old soon.¡± Colton looked at the soft baby in his arms and was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s been a month already?¡± ¡°Yes, children grow up very quickly. We¡¯ll have a full¨Cmoon celebration for her when she¡¯s a month old.¡± Colton poked his daughter¡¯s little face. ¡°My daughter¡¯s party will be a good one.¡± Heid her down in the crib and suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Freyja?¡± The nanny replied. ¡°She went out after putting Hope to sleep.¡± R Colton frowned. ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Colton fell silent. Freyja seemed to be hiding something from him. He didn¡¯t ask because he wanted her to tell him, but she didn¡¯t seem to n to? Freyja finally got home at night. She changed into indoor slippers and jumped when she saw Colton leaning against the wall the moment she turned around. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± Colton squinted as he asked, ¡°Where were you?¡± She ced the keys on top of the cab and walked in. ¡°Running some errands.¡± Colton held her by her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, are you hiding something from me?¡± Freyja was surprised and replied after a long pause, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me about it?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Are you cheating on me?¡± That question shocked Freyja. ¡°Colton, is something wrong with your brain?¡± He looked serious. ¡°Why do you have to hide it, then? Since you¡¯re hiding it, I assume that it¡¯s an affair. Which man are you meeting behind my back?¡± Freyja chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldmann. I won¡¯t have an affair before you do.¡± Chapter 2326 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Colton was very serious about this matter. Something flitted across Freyja¡¯s eyes. ¡°Actually¡­ There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing how anxious he was, Freyja chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Yaramoor.¡± Colton clenched at her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going back to Yaramoor? Are you going to leave Charm and me behind?¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡°When have I ever said that I want to leave you two behind?¡°. ¡°I¡­ Then why do you want to go back?¡± It was only then Colton realized that he had overreacted. After all, she had said that she would leave him before giving birth to Charm. That¡¯s why he panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t even attend the retest for the postgraduate exam. But if you don¡¯t want me to go, then I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Colton grabbed her arm. ¡°Retest for the postgraduate exam?¡± Freyja showed him the text message on her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been putting it off for a year, and when I wasn¡¯t pregnant with Charm, I was going to finish the exam after I was done with the script.¡± Colton turned around to look at her. ¡°Freyja, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time. Why did you move away three years ago? Why did youe to Bassburgh afterward?¡± After that night they spent together, there was a misunderstanding. Freyja had assumed he left in the morning without saying anything because he did not want to acknowledge their rtionship. However, the truth was that he was worried she would regret it when she woke up, and that was something he did not know how to deal with. Then, she moved away, and they lost contact with each other. He did not see her anymore, even after he returned to Zlokova. But he knew that Freyja had been keeping in touch with Daisie. It was just that she never reached out to him. After that, she appeared in Bassburgh, and she knew that he was in Bassburgh too. Freyja looked at Colton. She knew that he wanted to know why she went ¡°missing¡± three years ago. She pressed her lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? You were the one who left first in the morning. I thought you were not into our rtionship. I was angry about it, so I decided to ignore you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you moved away?¡± No matter how angry she was, she would never move to a ce where he could not find her. Freyja was momentarily stunned and lowered her eyelids. ¡°I didn¡¯t move away because of you.¡± Colton looked at her, and she said slowly, ¡°After you left that morning, she came to me.¡± ¡°She?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Mrs. Pruitt?¡± Freyja nodded. Only then did understanding dawn upon Colton, including why Sandy brought Deedee to Bassburgh. It urred to him that Freyja had moved away because of her mother. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He pulled Freyja into his arms and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± She buried her head in his chest and replied, ¡°How could I call you, and what should I say when I called you? I never thought we would be together at all.¡± She was speaking the truth. She had not thought that they could be together before she came to Bassburgh. She had been under the impression he had already gotten over her. Colton pinched her cheek and asked, ¡°Then why did youe to Bassburgh?¡± ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Ie to Bassburgh? What if you had already forgotten about me?¡± Colton chuckled and hugged her tightly in his arms again. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can forget about you. Do you know that I was so angry with you that I wanted to choke you to death that time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sue you for domestic violence.¡± Heughed and whispered into her ear, ¡°Does it count when we¡¯re in bed?¡± Freyja beat him up out of exasperation. ¡°What the hell are you talking about!?¡± Colton ran around in the room and said, ¡°Now you¡¯re abusing me. Freyja. I¡¯m going to shout if you don¡¯t stop now.¡± She snorted angrily and threw a tissue box at him. ¡°How can you be so shameless!?¡± Suddenly, both of them heard Charm crying. They hastily went upstairs to the baby¡¯s room and saw Charm crying while kicking. Chapter 2327 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Freyja went forward and picked her up. ¡°Charm, why are you crying? All right, all right, Mommy is here.¡± However, Charm did not stop crying, no matter how Freyja tried tofort her. Freyja touched her diaper and lowered her head. ¡°Oh no, she has pooped.¡± She hastily threw Charm into Colton¡¯s arms, stunning him. ¡°Wait. She pooped, so why did you give her to me?¡± While Freyja was opening up a new diaper, she said, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. How can you say no to your daughter¡¯s poop?¡± Colton was rendered speechless. Freyja gave him the diaper and said, ¡°You do it.¡± He was stunned again. ¡°I do it?¡± She urged him, ¡°Yes, hurry up. I¡¯ll guide you.¡± Colton put his daughter back on the bed. The disgust on his face was really evident when he undid her diaper. Freyja could barely suppress herugh. When she saw Colton was going to wipe their daughter¡¯s butt with a paper towel, she cleared her throat and looked at the box of baby wipes. After Colton wiped their daughter¡¯s butt with the baby wipes, he helped her to put on the diaper. Freyja chimed in and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it backward.¡± ¡°There is a difference?¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get it after changing it a few more times.¡± After a long time, Colton finally helped his daughter put on a new diaper. He did not expect that raising a child was even more difficult than signing a contract. Charm had slept a lot, so she did not go back to sleep anymore. She kept her eyes open and looked at them. Freyja sat at the side of the bed and held out her fingers for her to grab and y with. Charm giggled. Colton went closer and caressed her cheek. ¡°My daughter looks like an angel.¡± His daughter¡¯s skin had smoothened out and was not as crumpled as when she was born. At the very least, she was not that ugly now. Charm raised her leg and kicked his face, causing Freyja to let out augh. Colton grabbed her little feet. ¡°Is this how you treat your father?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Charm kicked him again andughed happily. 1/2 *** #Tiffany is on a variety show.# #Tiffany revealed there is another story to the ¡°badger game.¡°# After Daisie woke up and arrived at the shooting site to get her makeup done, she saw these two pieces of news and tapped on them. It was Tiffany talking about why she had withdrawn from the shooting in a variety show. Just as Noce had expected, Tiffany med the female influencer and told everyone that she was the victim. Even though manyizens refused to believe her and thought she was just making excuses, it still gave Tiffany a great amount of exposure. In the entertainment industry, there were a lot of celebrities who became popr in this way. They first made themselves look like a bad person on the Inte, and then they found a way to whitewash themselves while gaining a ton of followers in the process. Right now, thement section was flooded with Tiffany¡¯s followers. #Tiff is just stating the truth. She isn¡¯t a hypocrite like someone.# #Hah, I¡¯m sure Daisie must¡¯ve done something. That¡¯s why Tiff dislikes her so much. Besides, she has the guts to admit her mistake, so I don¡¯t understand why you are all scolding her. Are you sure there is nothing wrong with Daisie? Just because she has a big family background, does everyone have to follow her? # #I suggest Daisie¡¯s followers stop bringing more hatred to her. It¡¯s embarrassing. If it weren¡¯t for her family background, do you think she could have be so popr?# Meanwhile, Daisie received a call from an unknown number. She answered it, and it was a call from Pierre. After Daisie finished her conversation with Pierre, she went to look for Shannon. After she shared her thoughts with Shannon, he fell silent and thought for a while. Since they couldn¡¯t find a suitable young actor, he nodded in the end. Just when Daisie was about to go away, she ran into Zephir. She was stunned for a moment but braced herself and walked past him. Zephir did not call her either. He stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at Daisie, and pressed his lips tightly. Chapter 2328 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 When Shannon came out and saw Zephir, he called out to him. ¡°Zeph.¡± Zephir turned his head around and offered him a smile. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Fallon?¡± ¡°Daisie wanted to bring that young actor back into the crew. Since you¡¯re the one who asked him to leave, I want to ask your opinion about this.¡± In the end, Shannon decided to ask Zephir for his opinion. After all, Zephir had persuaded the young actor to quit the film because the young actor had caused problems for the crew members. Now that they were calling him back, he did not want to make things difficult for Zephir. Something flitted across Zephir¡¯s eyes as he said with a smile, ¡°If Daisie wants to bring him back, then I don¡¯t have any problem with it.¡± Shannon nodded. Then, he said, ¡°Zeph, maybe you should try to separate personal from business affairs.¡± Shannon had realized something, so he figured that he should give Zephir some advice. Zephir did not say anything in return, and Shannon left after giving him that advice. Soon, Pierre returned. After Shannon talked to him, he promised that he would do his best in the shooting. The crew members were not prejudiced against Pierre because of what he had done. After all, everyone knew that Tiffany had manipted him. After Pierre finished his part, he went to the trailer to look for Daisie. Daisie bought him a cup of milk. Pierre felt embarrassed and apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did before.¡± Daisie chuckled and caressed his hair. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± After Pierre left, James came. He leaned on the trailer and looked in the direction Pierre had disappeared. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you asked him back.¡± Daisie said, ¡°Well, he just got manipted, so I don¡¯t see the reason we can¡¯t give him a second chance.¡± James looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so kind¨Chearted.¡± Daisie smiled and looked at him. ¡°My part will finish next month. You need to watch out for yourself since I won¡¯t be here to take care of you.¡± James studied her and said, ¡°Wow, judging from the fact that you¡¯re asking me to take care of myself, are you ready to sever your ties with your friend?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Daisie lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to maintain some friendships.¡± If Zephir really was the one behind Tiffany, then there was no need for her to be his friend anymore. At Bassburgh, at ckgold¡­ Leonardo brought Noce back to the office. Noce pushed the door open, and Colton closed his document and raised his head. ¡°I thought you¡¯re keeping Daisiepany at Coralia? What did youe back for?¡± ¡°I want to talk about someone with you.¡± Noce sat on the couch. Colton came to the couch and sat opposite Noce. Leonardo brought them two cups of tea and put them on the table. ¡°Who do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Zephir,¡± replied Noce. Colton froze for a moment and looked at him. ¡°Why do you want to talk about him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw the news about Daisie and me some time ago, right?¡± Noce asked indifferently. Colton took a sip from the tea and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± After that, he put the cup down and continued. ¡°You think Zephir is behind the incident?¡± Noce leaned against the back of the couch and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± Colton frowned but did not say anything. ¡°Daisie said that you guys have been friends since you were kids and that you attended the same school, so you should know more about him than I do.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t liked him since I was a kid. I don¡¯t know why, but he feels like a hypocrite to me.¡± Colton looked at the tea in the cup. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was nice to Daisie, I wouldn¡¯t have let him have the opportunity to get close to her.¡± Chapter 2329 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Daisie and Zephir had been good friends since they were young. After Lisa¡¯s incident, Zephir and Lea were the people who helped her get back on her feet. Noce looked at him and said, ¡°He sees Daisie more than as a friend.¡± Colton clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Are you jealous of him?¡± Noce picked up the cup and chuckled. ¡°Why should I be jealous of him? You¡¯ve underestimated Daisie¡¯s love for me. She¡¯ll only stand on my side.¡± Colton snorted. ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s gross.¡± Noce took a sip from the tea and asked, ¡°Did Zephir do anything in the past?¡± Colton thought for a while and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He said, ¡°Has Zephir ever done anything behind Daisie¡¯s back?¡± Colton fell silent for a moment and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Do you still remember what Lisa said when she was trying to hurt Daisie?¡± Noce thought for a while and replied, ¡°She said it¡¯s you and Daisie who destroyed her future since you guys were the ones who made her unable to study at any school in Bassburgh.¡± ¡°Daisie thought I did it, but it wasn¡¯t me. Still, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s his doing or not.¡± They were thest ones to learn that Lisa had been expelled from the school. As for why she had been expelled, Colton had assumed it was a decision made by the school. He had not done anything and had never ordered the schools in Bassburgh not to ept Lisa. However, other than the Goldmanns, only the Goslings could do such things at that time. Meanwhile¡­ Edison arrived at the house of the female influencer. He knocked on the door for a long while, but no one came to answer the door. Edison frowned. He had been watching the female influencer for a few days and hadn¡¯t seen her leave the house. Feeling that something was not right, Edison kicked the door open and entered the room. The female influencer was lying unconscious on the side of the bed, and the floor was littered with a bottle of medicine. When Noce came out of ckgold, he received a call from Edison. ¡°Sir, Ms. Larson tried to kill herself by taking sleeping pills. I¡¯ve already sent her to the hospital.¡± Noce frowned. ¡°How is she now?¡± Edison replied, ¡°The doctor has performed gastricvage, and she¡¯s safe now.¡± ¡°Watch her closely in the hospital. I¡¯m on my way back.¡± Noce ended the call and frowned deeply. At Coralia, at the hospital¡­ Edison was standing outside of the ward. After the female influencer came around, he went inside, ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± The female influencer looked at the ceiling nkly. ¡°Why am I not dead yet?¡± She had lost the courage to live. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She had to suffer meanments from theizens and her neighbors. Whenever she went, people would look at her with contempt as if she was the worst kind of person in the world. She had to live in fear every day, and she really had enough of it. Standing at the side of the bed, Edison asked, ¡°Why did you try to end your life?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t keep it going anymore. I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Tears were trickling down from the corner of her eyes. She had been under the impression she just needed to stay low profile for a while, and people would forget about this matter after some time. All she had done was just put on a show. She thought she would have nothing to do with it after getting the money, but she did not expect that she would end up being somebody else¡¯s scapegoat. She wanted to tell the truth. She wanted to tell everyone that things were not as Tiffany said. But she was scared¡­ She was scared that Tiffany mighte and look for her. Edison looked at her and said, ¡°If you die, then Tiffany will get what she wants. I¡¯m sure you know who put you in this situation. Are you really willing to die just like that?¡± The female influencer was stunned. ¡®Yeah, he¡¯s right. I can¡¯t just die like that. Why must I be her scapegoat?¡® After she calmed down, Edison asked, ¡°What does Tiffany have on you?¡± The female influencer clutched tightly at the duvet. She still didn¡¯t trust Edisonpletely so she asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me?¡± Chapter 2330 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Edison replied, ¡°I work for Mr. Knowles. Mr. Knowles is going to give you a chance to prove your innocence. I¡¯m sure you know who¡¯s the mastermind behind this incident, right?¡± The female influencer¡¯s face turned pale. She fell silent for a moment before spilling the truth, ¡°Tiffany and I were college friends. We graduated from the same film academy. However, after I graduated, I could only work on some web series. I couldn¡¯t make a name for myself, so I decided to be an influencer. As for her, she did better than me in the entertainment industry¡­¡± She was far behind Tiffany in terms of her fame and status in the entertainment industry. Even though Tiffany was not an A¨Clister, she was a C¨Clist actress at the very least. However, Sophie was an F¨Clister, still living in straitened circumstances even after bing an influencer. Sophie told her fans that she was a socialite, but the reality was that everything she owned, including her luxury house and sports cars, was not hers. She rented from other people. Therefore, she owed a lot of money, but luckily, her ie as an influencer was able to pay off the installment. 1 Later, she slowly started losing her followers. She couldn¡¯t pay off the installment anymore with her sry, so she had no choice but to borrow money from Tiffany. Tiffany lent her $40,000 without any hesitation, so Sophie was very thankful for her at that time. After that, Tiffany asked her for help in setting up Noce. She had hesitated for a long time but couldn¡¯t say no to Tiffany because she still owed her money. In the end, she had no other choice but to help Tiffany. After Edison learned the whole thing, he said, ¡°So, you helped her to set up Mr. Knowles because you owe $40,000?¡± Sophie lowered her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I could do. She wanted me to pay her back the money in one go if I refused to help her. I don¡¯t have that much money. She knows that I owe a lot of debts, and everything I have, including those luxury bags, sports cars, and the luxury house, is rented. If she exposes me on the Inte, my career will be ruined.¡± Tiffany knew all her secrets. She was not a socialite who came to experience life but an ordinary model. She initially gained a lot of fans by telling everyone that she was a ¡°socialite¡± who came to experience life, and everyone believed in her. If Tiffany exposed her, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to be an influencer anymore. Sophie covered her face and cried. She was just doing Tiffany a favor. She did not expect things to turn out this way. Now she had be the street rat that everyone despised. She had had enough of facing cyber violence and the res of her neighbors every day. Edison sighed. ¡°You still have your hands and feet, so I¡¯m sure you can find a way to feed Owned by N?velDrama.Org. yourself even after you stop being an influencer. You¡¯re just trapped by your fake persona. You can¡¯t let go of the life of standing under the limelight and being adored by other people. Fame and fortune are a double¨Cedged sword. When you¡¯re enjoying your life, you should consider the consequences of exposure. What youck is the courage to face it. Otherwise, Tiffany¡¯s threat wouldn¡¯t be able to work for you. ¡°On the contrary, the one who should be wary of you is her. You¡¯re not even afraid of death, so why do you have to be afraid of her threat?¡± *** It was already 7:00 p.m. by the time Noce returned to Coralia. He received a message from Edison. [All done.] After reading the message, he stored the phone in his pocket. When he returned to the suite in the hotel, Daisie was drying her hair in the bathroom. She was wearing a very thin nightgown that entuated her figure. Noce stepped into the bathroom and hugged her from the back. As he sniffed her hair, he commented, ¡°You smell so good, Daisie.¡± She blinked and said, ¡°Help me to dry my hair.¡± Noce chuckled and took over the hairdryer. While he ran his fingers over her soft and silky hair, he asked, ¡°Are you not going to ask me where I¡¯ve been?¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2331 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Daisie nced at Noce in the mirror. ¡°Why should I ask you about that?¡± Noce raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you trust me to this extent?¡± She snorted softly. ¡°Do you have the guts to betray me?¡± The corners of Noce¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°I already have a little devil at home. How would I still have the energy to do something out there that betrays my baby¡¯s trust?¡± On the other side of the city, in a private club¡­ Tiffany stood outside the private room, applying lip balm to the mirror. The private room was filled with the investors and the director of a variety show. ¡®Mr. Gosling has presented me with so many opportunities to participate in variety shows, and he wants me to seize them by myself. As for whether I¡¯ll be able to regain poprity or not, that will depend on me. ¡®The background and identity of the investors are very prominent in the local entertainment industry, so I must seize the opportunity. As long as I can entertain them and form a close rtionship with all of them tonight, I won¡¯t have to be afraid that I¡¯ll lose all support in the future. ¡®I must fight my way up thedder and build my own strong foothold in the entertainment industry as soon as possible. This is the only way for me to make myself worthy of Mr. Gosling. She pushed open the private room¡¯s door, walked toward the investors with a grin, and sat down but realized that she could not even find a gap to introduce herself. The investors were chit¨Cchatting about something and did not even notice that Tiffany had sat down beside them. It was obvious that Tiffany was not famous enough to them, and her appearance was not enough to distract them from the topic. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, it¡¯s good to know that you¡¯ve recently started investing in the entertainment industry. We recently started a project known as ¡°24 Hours in an Inn¡°, where we allow celebrities to experience life. Are you interested in taking a look at the proposal?¡± Tanner clinked his wine ss with the man beside him. ¡°This sounds interesting.¡± ¡°Oh yes, this is one of the guests of the variety show, Tiffany Cullen.¡± Only then did the director remember to introduce Tiffany. Tiffany smiled and raised her wine ss, wanting to clink it against Tanner¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Hannigan, please do give me more advice.¡± Tanner turned to look at the director. ¡°Is she one of the S¨Ctier celebrities?¡± Tiffany, who got ignored, raised her ss in mid¨Cair in embarrassment, and her expression stiffened slightly. The director exined with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s not one of the S¨Ctier, but she¡¯s very famous recently. Isn¡¯t the guests¡® poprity one of the more important factors that will affect the audience rating of variety shows?¡± What happened to Tiffany recently was indeed a trending topic. Tanner said, ¡°In terms of fame, she¡¯s not as famous as James Tell. I wish to see Daisie Goldmann and James Tell participate in this show.¡± The director felt helpless. ¡°I thought about inviting James and Daisie too, but their schedule seems to sh with ours.¡± ¡°Then just wait until both our schedules match.¡± Tiffany¡¯s hand clenched the ss¡¯s foot tightly. ¡®What the f*ck!? What¡¯s wrong with this Mr. Hannigan? Does he think that I¡¯m not as good as the two of them only because Daisie is one of the S¨Ctier celebrities that¡¯s very popr and James is the famous king of variety shows?¡® Something came to Tiffany¡¯s mind suddenly, and she asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for a variety show to invite Daisie and James onto its show?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tanner¡¯s expression dimmed slightly. The expressions of the director and the other investors changed too. ¡®Does this actress know what she¡¯s saying?¡® Tiffany sensed that the atmosphere in the room had gone wrong and quickly exined herself, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that Daisie has already gotten married. If she and James were to attend variety shows together, scandals might arise very easily between them. After all, Daisie and James have already been interacting very closely while they¡¯re acting in the crew. ¡°If you were to ask me for my opinion about their rtionship, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very appropriate for them to interact so closely. Daisie is already married, but she still doesn¡¯t know how to avoid suspicion. Rumor has it that they¡¯re very flirtatious when they¡¯re talking to each other. They have even been caught on camera.¡± The director was shocked. ¡°You¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be badmouthing another person without any concrete evidence.¡± ¡®Daisie is the daughter of the Goldmanns of Bassburgh. Even all the capitalists in the entertainment industry have to show her some respect. ¡®Since her debut, her career has been smooth sailing. In addition to having a strong background, her hard work is also one of the main reasons for her sess.¡® Chapter 2332 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 ¡®Moreover, Mr. Tanner Hannigan, who¡®s present, has business connections with Mr. Nn Goldmann. Does she n to offend the Goldmanns by saying this?¡® Seeing that they did not believe in her, Tiffany took out her phone and found the photos in her phone¡®s photo album. ¡°This was taken by one of the members of our crew. You can take a look at them.¡± In the photos, James¡® actions toward Daisie looked a little intimate. It was difficult for someone who did not know the context not to misunderstand them. ¡°Is Daisie having an affair with James?¡± ¡°However, I heard that James and Daisie are rather close. This seems to make sense now.¡± Tanner did not say anything from the beginning to the end since everyone saw the photos. After some time, he ced his wine ss down, patted the director on his shoulder, and got up. ¡°I¡®ll go back first. I¡®ll update you about my decision.¡± The director sent them away with a grin. ¡°Okay, thank you foring.¡± Tiffany felt smug deep down. ¡®If Daisie and James have the balls to attend this variety show, the only thing awaiting them in the near future will be a scandal. ¡®It¡®d be best if the fans of both parties were to start a Twitter war, the more intense the fight, the better. That would be a perfect incident to suppress the public¡®s opinion about me. So why not?¡® The next day, the crew behind the variety show ¡°24 Hours in an Inn¡± tweeted a post. #New guest Amy Holt to rece Tiffany Cullen as a permanent guest on the show.# After the tweet was posted, allizens were shocked. Tiffany had been reced after only one appearance in the variety show ¡°24 Hours in an Inn¡°. Manyizens spected that Tiffany had been affected by public opinion from the previous incident. After seeing the news, Tiffany called the director immediately, ¡°Sir, didn¡®t you agree to let me onto the show as a resident guest? Why¨C¡°. ¡°I only invited you to our show because of Mr. Gosling. And the first thing you do after appearing on one episode is bbering nonsensest night in front of all our investors? You¡®re the one who¡®s offended others. What do you expect me to do to save you?¡± The director of the show hung up the phone. Tiffany froze in ce. ¡®Did I just get reced because I imed that Daisie has an intimate rtionship with James?¡® She was so exasperated that she flung her phone on the ground and smashed it. ¡°F*ck! Why? Is it because Daisie has a strong background and a backer?¡± She walked to the couch, sat down, picked up herptop, logged into her Twitter ount, and posted a tweet. #What can I do in front of a capitalist? I admit defeat¡­# Her fans then started to send her constion messages and retweeted her tweet. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Everyone also managed to guess who the ¡°capitalist¡± she mentioned was. Tiffany¡¯s fans were furious, and they started tagging the official Twitter ount of ¡°24 Hours in an Inn¡± and reprimanded the crew, while some of them connoted Daisie in their tweets. Even the official Twitter ount of T Media was not spared from the war. #Can someone bully others just because you have the money? Tiffany knelt before the public and apologized, so how can somebody get back at her after all that she¡¯s done?# #Someone even told the public that she didn¡¯t rely on her family to make her debut in showbiz. Isn¡¯t this a smack in her own face? Isn¡¯t she relying on her family now?# #Hehe, she is a little princess in the circle, so what are we ordinary people to her? Be careful, or else we¡¯ll all be blocked by the capitalist behind her.# At that moment, at the studio in Coralia¡­ Tiffany¡¯s fans gathered outside the studio, demanding justice for Tiffany. Daisie¡¯s posters were painted with red crosses and trampled by them. The group of fans was so aggressive that the security at the scene could not stop them. James and Daisie passed by, and James clicked his tongue when he saw themotion outside the studio. ¡°Have Tiffany¡¯s fans lost their minds?¡± Daisie had seen such scenes so many times before this that she was not taken aback by the protest. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it. Let¡¯s go.¡± She was about to leave when a shriek came from behind. ¡°Daisie Goldmann!¡± An emotional fan snuck in through the blockade, went straight to her, and sshed an unknown liquid in a ss bottle at Daisie. James quickly stretched his arm out to block the liquid. ¡°Hey! Look out!¡± James¡¯s arm managed to block the liquid, and a strong burning sensation distorted his expression. Daisie realized something, grabbed him, and supported him. ¡°It¡¯s sulfuric acid!¡± Chapter 2333 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 The female fan who sshed sulfuric acid was subdued to the ground by one of the security guards, but she would not admit her mistake. ¡°Daisie Goldmann, you deserve this! Why aren¡¯t you the one who got sshed!?¡± The crew found out about the situation and rushed over. Daisie turned around and shouted, ¡°Bring me a bottle of water now. Hurry up!¡± One of the crew members brought Daisie a water bottle. She immediately grabbed it from the employee and cleaned James¡¯s arm with it. Meanwhile, the staff beside them called the police and an ambnce. Daisie looked at James and yelled with bloodshot eyes, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you stupid!?¡± James inhaled sharply, gnashed his teeth, and forced a smile. ¡°If I didn¡¯t block the acid for you, you would¡¯ve been disfigured. I was only looking after you on your husband¡¯s behalf.¡± Daisie pushed the person next to her away, walked toward the female fan subdued by security, and pped her in front of everyone. One of the crew members pulled Daisie immediately. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, there are people watching.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anger, and she pointed at the group of fans. Are you here to demand justice for Tiffany? Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you right here and right now that even if Tiffany kneels in front of me and apologizes to me now, I won¡¯t ept it. ¡°As for why I won¡¯t ept it and what she¡¯s done before this, I believe you¡¯ll find out all the ins and outs of the incident soon. Apart from that, what makes you people think that I¡¯ll need my family¡¯s connections to deal with Tiffany? She¡¯s not worthy of that level of effort.¡± (C Daisie grabbed the cor of the female fan. ¡°Sshing someone with sulfuric acid is a crime of violence and intentional injury, so pping you is considered a light punishment in my book. If anything happens to James¡­¡± She then sneered and approached the female fan. ¡°Criminal detention is definitely inevitable, and you¡¯ll surely be held ountable for thepensation for damages. Even that idol of yours will have to bear some of the consequences of your actions today.¡± The news about Tiffany¡¯s fan¡¯s detainment and James protecting Daisie from acid made it onto the trending list. At the same time, Daisie pping Tiffany¡¯s fan because of James and threatening that she would not forgive Tiffany even if she were to kneel and apologize to her also made it onto the list. After the series of incidents made it onto the papers and other online media, manyizens supported Daisie. James and Daisie¡¯s fans teamed up to reprimand Tiffany so ferociously that even Tiffany¡¯s agency dared not speak up for her again. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Netizens ridiculed Tiffany for thinking too highly of herself, and many haters dug into Tiffany¡®s inappropriate tweets those that she posted before she made her debut. Tiffany disliked celebrities who had a strong background in the entertainment industry and thought that their actions were equivalent to ying dirty and cheating in the industry. However, she quickly apologized after being smacked in the face by otherizens. She also liked and retweeted posts with the connotation, ¡°Princesses can always live the life that they want without having to work hard.¡°. She alsomented with another private ount. #The only thing they¡®re being blessed with is luck when they are reincarnated, making them think they deserve everything. I really despise such an attitude. Someizens even found Tiffany¡®s past medical history and found out that she had undergone stic surgery. They did not only discover Tiffany¡®s tweets that promoted hostility toward the rich but also tweets in which she voiced out her disdain toward the poor. Some even found links and articles that had published videos showing Tiffany happily taking photos with indigenous children during a public welfare undertaking butining to the staff behind their backs, saying they were dirty.... Tiffany was quicklybeled as a hypocrite and a two¨Cfaced woman byizens. On the other side, in the hospital... James was leaning on the hospital bed, and his assistant and some crew members were at his service, bringing him water, food, and fruits. ¡°I suddenly feel that being hospitalized isn¡®t such a bad thing.¡± Daisie, who was peeling an apple, red at him. ¡°How can you still joke around?¡± The area on his arm that got corroded and burnt was not too small, and it would surely leave a scar after this. And now that the leading actor had been hospitalized, it was estimated that he would not be able to film his part for a while. The project could be said to have run into many obstacles along the way. Chapter 2334 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 ¡°pfft, it only hurt my arm. Besides, what kind of man will I be if I don¡¯t have a scar or two on my body?¡± James¡¯s assistant shook his head. ¡°If your face got hurt, you¡¯d be weeping now.¡± Daisie pursed her lips tightly and lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got you into this mess.¡± James leaned on the pillow. ¡°We¡¯re brothers, so there¡¯s no need for us to get all entangled in this topic of who got who into trouble. Besides, I¡¯m a man. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who stands up whenever such things happen?¡± Shannon and Noce appeared outside the ward at this moment, and Daisie got up from her chair. Shannon came over and stared at James. ¡°How¡¯s the injury?¡± James grinned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I can still move my hand, so it won¡¯t affect the shooting much.¡± Shannon sighed and said earnestly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen throughout the filming.¡± ¡®We first encountered a huge blizzard, then Daisie fell sick and almost got drowned, and now James has been hospitalized due to a sulfuric acid assault. Did we start the shooting of this drama at an unlucky time?¡® It was hard for him not to have such thoughts. James said, ¡°That means that the drama will be very popr. We¡¯re still persevering after running into so many obstacles. This will definitely be a great hit, don¡¯t you think?¡± He amused everyone in the ward. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk too much, and get some rest already. You should take good care of your injuries first. I¡¯ll provide you with the result of our investigation soon.¡± Shannon left the ward with James¡® assistant and some other members of the crew after saying that. Only Daisie, Noce, and James were left in the ward. Noce walked to the bed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I owe you one.¡± He had asked James to take care of Daisie for him when they were the crew because he trusted James¡® character, but he did not expect that he would block an acid attack for Daisie. James still looked as if it was not a big deal. ¡°Alright then. If I run into any kind of trouble in the future, I¡¯lle to you. Will that be fine?¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He gave Noce a thumbs up. ¡°Cool. I just love to deal with people who are as bold and forthright as you.¡± Daisie followed Noce out of the ward, but she stopped halfway. ¡°Noce, I don¡¯t want to let Tiffany off so easily.¡± ¡®It¡¯s obvious how Tiffany¡¯s fans got to know where the studio is. And the fact they had the courage to create a stir at the shooting site must have something to do with Tiffany¡¯s instigation.¡® Noce turned to look at her and then stretched out his hand to take her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Today will be thest day she gets to enjoy peace.¡± Tiffany got scolded so much that she had to deactivate her Twitter ount temporarily. At present, she could only hide in her residence, hide behind the curtain, and look downstairs. By doing so, she saw many agitated fans of James gathering downstairs and reporters, hoping to get some photos of her. She was biting her nails. ¡®I only wanted to make Daisie suffer a little, but who knew that James would block the acid for her? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Heh, who will believe it when the two of them say they¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship?¡® She picked up her cell phone and used another ount she had created to post a photo on Twitter, hoping to divert some of theizens¡® attention away from her. And the photo was titled ¡°James Tell has an intimate rtionship with Daisie Goldmann¡°. However, not long after the photo was released, she was thoroughly smacked in the face. #Are you dumb? Daisie and James are close friends, okay?# #You¡¯re one of Tiffany¡¯s fans, aren¡¯t you?# #What kind of piece of trash would spread rumors about ¡°The DJ Brotherhood¡°? Does your household even have an Inte connection?# #Everybody knows that James and Daisie are best friends and partners. James previously imed on a few variety shows that he likes cooler women older than him, while Daisie looks like an innocent and beautiful princess, which is obviously not his cup of tea. He treats Daisie like a brother and a buddy.# #Everybody also knows that Daisie has a husband, okay? This photo of yours only seems weird because of its shooting angle. And while you¡¯re photoshopping a picture, you¡¯ve forgotten to remove the people in the reflection of the elevator, which shows that the two of them weren¡¯t the only ones in the elevator. Also, judging from the picture, James didn¡¯t act excessively. I¡¯m reporting this photo at this very moment.# Chapter 2335 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 Tiffany was utterly dumbfounded, and her hand that was holding the phone was trembling. ¡®How did things develop to where they are now? Is this it for me? Am I done already?¡® She suddenly remembered someone and immediately found a number on her phone and dialed it. After a long time, the call went through. ¡°Zep¨C Mr. Gosling, I¡®m in some trouble, and you¡®re the only person who can help me now. Can you...¡± Zephir asked indifferently, ¡°Who told you to attack Daisie?¡± She was stunned for a split second. ¡°...¡± ¡°Tiffany, I¡®ve helped you once and presented you with loads of opportunities. So ask yourself, what have you done?¡± It sounded like he was questioning her. Tiffany bit her lip. ¡°I... I didn¡®t do it on purpose. It¡®s just that I¡®ve run out of ideas. The ¡°24 Hours in an Inn¡± variety show¡®s team reced me without even providing me with an exnation. That¡®s why I¡ª¡± He interrupted her and asked, ¡°Don¡®t you know the rtionship between Mr. Tanner Hannigan and the legendary Mr. Nn Goldmann?¡± Tiffany¡®s face turned as pale as death. Could it be that Mr. Hannigan knows the Goldmanns? That¡®s why the show reced me after what I said the other night?¡® ¡°Mr. Gosling, please help me out! Didn¡®t you say that you would help me? I really know what I¡®ve done wrong now!¡± ¡°You want me to help you?¡± Zephir gave off an indifferent smirk. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Tiffany froze instantly, and all the blood drained from her face. ¡°But didn¡®t you promise that if I admitted what I did and quit the crew, you¡®d certainly help me?¡± ¡°But I didn¡®t expect you to be such an idiot.¡± Zephir stood in front of the window with a gloomy gaze. ¡°I didn¡®t give you all these chances just to give you the courage and turn you into someone stupid enough to go against Daisie. Who do you think you are? You¡®re such a bumptious, presumptuous woman. I really thought too highly of you. You¡®re not worth my time and effort at all.¡± ¡°Mr. Gosling... But you¡®re the one who asked me to do that thing. Are you not afraid I¡®ll expose you if you don¡®t help me?¡± The only thing that she could do at this moment was to throw the handle after the de. The other party was silent for a moment and then scoffed. ¡°Do you think you can threaten me?¡± Tiffany seemed to have been strangled by the neck and was unable to speak. ¡°I asked you to frame Noce in order to dissolve his marriage with Daisie, but did I ask you to do so through a female influencer? Since you¡®re the one who hired her, does she have anything to do with me?¡± His unconcerned tone caused Tiffany to slump on the ground. ¡°W¨CWhy would you do this to me?¡± ¡°As soon as you hired that influencer to plot against Daisie, you should¡¯ve thought about why I would do this to you. You¡¯re by yourself from now onward.¡± Zephir hung up the call and immediately blocked her number. Tiffany covered her face and went into a mental breakdown. The next day, a rification from Sophie was published in the newspaper, alongside a threatening message that Tiffany had sent her, as well as a recording of the call between her and Tiffany, all of which pointed out that Tiffany was the mastermind behind the extramarital setup that Noce got himself into. This piece of news shocked the entire Inte. Together with Daisie¡¯s tweet that condemned Tiffany for her actions, the crew members also announced that it was Tiffany who instigated the young actor into not cooperating with the shooting, causing Daisie to fall sick, faint, and almost drown. The criticism against Tiffany on the Inte grew, almost forcing her intomitting suicide. All the official ounts created by Tiffany¡¯s fans were banned, and thepanies that had worked with Tiffany ended all her endorsements and cut ties with her within a very short period. Even in the dramas Tiffany had starred in before, she had been removed from all the cast lists. It could be said that she had been blocked and banned from all sides of the industry. Half a monthter, Tiffany seemed to have disappeared from the entertainment industry, and no one cared about it. James had gotten discharged from the hospital, and the crew also arrived at the end of the shooting of all of Daisie¡¯s scenes. The crew members were reluctant to see Daisie leave them. Daisie carried the bouquet in her hand and bid the crew goodbye with a grin. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during all this time. If another chance were to present itself to me in the future, I¡¯d hope to work with you again.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2336 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. More opportunities will definitely present themselves in the future.¡± Daisie turned to look at Shannon. ¡°Then please watch over James more for me.¡± James clicked his tongue. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m no 3¨Cyear¨Cold kid. Do I look like someone who can¡¯t take care of myself?¡± Shannonughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of this brat and save Charlie from loads of worrying news.¡± Daisie and Noce got in the car and left the crew. On the way, Daisie leaned on the back of the seat. ¡°I thought Tiffany would expose Zephir in order to protect herself, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡®Not only did Tiffany disappear from the Inte, but she also chose to remain silent.¡® Noce massaged her shoulders for her. ¡°Perhaps she chose to be silent because she knows that even though she wants to expose Zephir, she has nothing on him.¡± Daisie was astonished for a moment. ¡°If everything that she told the female influencer to do to you was under his orders, wouldn¡¯t that be something that she can hold onto?¡± Noce nced at her. ¡°Do you know who was the person who got Lisa expelled from school and banned from any other school in Bassburgh back then?¡± She was startled. ¡°I only know it¡¯s not Colton¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Zephir Gosling.¡± Daisie froze for a bit. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Zephir did a lot of things behind your and Colton¡¯s back that led to Lisa being expelled from your school and not being taken in again by any school. It might look like he did it for you on the surface, but what he did indirectly made Lisa think that you and Colton were the ones who did it to her.¡± Noce tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. ¡°Sometimes, it only takes a tiny push to alter the trail and result in a lot of things in the world. If Zephir didn¡¯t cause Lisa to be dropped out of school or even get other schools not to ept her again but let her continue to go to any school after that incident, even if you and she could no longer be friends, at least she wouldn¡¯t have held a grudge against you.¡± Lisa had parted ways with Daisie because of her vanity. If she had not been forced into dropping out of school, she would at most not have been able to cross paths with Daisie ever again since then, and they would have only gone from being best friends to being strangers. But at least she would not have held grudges against Daisie. However, the incident of being expelled from school and banned from all schools in Bassburgh had burrowed a seed of hatred deep down at the bottom of Lisa¡¯s heart, and it was the trigger that led to the series of actions that came from Lisater on. Daisie lowered her gaze. Noce stroked her hair. ¡°Of course, I can¡®t me Zephir for making such a decision without your permission, but all his approaches seem very extreme. ¡°Take Tiffany as an example. His original intention wasn¡®t against you but against me. He nned everything while staying hidden behind her back, which was equivalent to using Tiffany to make a tiny push. However, he never nned to save Tiffany from any of the aftermaths. All he did was offer Tiffany an olive branch that made Tiffany think that sticking with him was a way out, so he could turn her into his scapegoat and retreat from all this mess unscathed.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Even if Zephir was the one who asked Tiffany to n a plot against me, Tiffany was the one who approached the female influencer, while he was only the person who came up with the scheme. Tiffany has always been the person who¡®s done the rest of the work. ¡®Tiffany was like a pawn to him. If Tiffany were to seed, it¡¯d be beneficial for him. But if Tiffany were to fail, it wouldn¡®t be beneficial, yet it¡®d also be harmless to him. He didn¡®tmit any fatal mistake or leave any evidence to Tiffany, so there¡®s no chance for her to threaten him. ¡®On the contrary, even if Tiffany wanted to push the me on him, based on Tiffany¡®stest actions and the public¡®s opinion about her, would theizens still believe in what Tiffany said?¡® Daisie remained silent for a long time. ¡°He used Tiffany because he already knew she was targeting me. Just like what he did to Lisa, are you saying he doesn¡®t care about what would happen to Tiffany at all?¡± ¡®Otherwise, why would he only use Tiffany when there were so many people in the crew?¡® Chapter 2337 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 ¡®I¡¯ve always thought that Zephir was a gentle and kind big brother who¡¯s considerate and would put others in front of himself. But after learning of these events, I only realize just how terrifyingly paranoid and selfish he is. ¡®As for Lisa¡¯s incident, he did do everything for me, but he never told me anything about it. Even if I wanted to stop being friends with Lisa, I had never considered forcing Lisa to drop out of school. ¡®This time around, he wanted to use Tiffany because she was turning me into a target. Although his original intention was not to hurt me but to target Noce, his selfish behavior still hurt me indirectly, didn¡¯t it?¡® Noce took her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t go after him is that he didn¡¯t really hurt you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m letting him go this time around. But if something simr happens again, I¡¯ll surely settle the new and old scores once and for all with him.¡± Daisie was startled and pursed her lips. ¡°Are you doing so because of me?¡± Zephir was a friend who had known Daisie and her brothers since childhood. After learning that Zephir was the person instigating Tiffany behind all that had happened, she really did not know how to deal with it. ¡®I¡¯ve never thought of turning Zephir into an enemy even if I can no longer be friends with him. But Noce actually ignored the fact that he had been framed and chose to let him go¡­¡® She clenched her hand tightly. Noce noticed something and kissed her forehead affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. This is my choice. Besides, his n was so bad that it was almost worthless. He wanted to take advantage of the weakness in our rtionship to snatch you from me. He¡¯s still too young and na?ve.¡± Daisie sniffed to relieve the difort in her nasal cavity when her cell phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Maisie. She picked it up and answered, ¡°Mom?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Maisie asked, ¡°Have you finished filming?¡± She leaned against Noce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I just finished all my shooting scenes today. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s done, take Nolly back to the Goldmann mansion. Your great¨Cgrandfather hase back to Zlokova.¡± Daisie sat up instantly. ¡°What, Great¨Cgrandpa has returned to Zlokova?¡± Back in Bassburgh, in the Goldmann mansion¡¯s living room¡­ Nichs and Nn were sitting on the couch while a white¨Chaired old man sat across from them, drinking leisurely tea as he nced at the two men. ¡°Nick, why have you grown so old?¡± Nichs was rendered speechless. ¡°Father, I¡¯m growing old too as the days go by. It¡¯s not rocket science, is it?¡± Titus flicked the lid of his teacup and said, ¡°You¡¯re not physically fit enough. As you get older, you need to exercise more. Just take a look at me. My legs and feet are still as flexible and nimble as they were decades ago. Don¡¯t you dare step into a coffin before I do, and don¡¯t say that I¡¯ve never warned you before that I¡¯m aiming to reach three digits in age.¡± ¡°Please rest assured. When you¡¯re six feet under, I might not even have gotten one of my legs into my grave.¡± Seeing the two old men arguing with each other, Nn rubbed his temples. ¡°Grandfather, why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance that you nned to return to Zlokova?¡± ¡°Why should I inform you about my return? So that you coulde and pick me up from the airport?¡± Titus took a sip of tea. ¡°The reason I¡¯vee back this time around is to see the three little rugrats, not the two of you.¡± Colton carried his daughter and led Freyja into the living room. ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa.¡± Titus turned his head, put down the teacup immediately, and stood up in surprise. ¡°Oh, Cole, you¡­ You even have a child already?¡± Maisie put the fruit tter on the table and smiled. ¡°Yes, Cole is the first among the three children to have a child. Although Daisie was the first to get married, he¡¯s much faster than her.¡± Freyja nodded politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Great¨Cgrandpa.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too. You must be my second great¨Cgranddaughter¨Cinw, right?¡± asked Titus. Colton nodded. ¡°Her name is Freyja, Freyja Pruitt. Titus¡¯s gazended on the baby in his arms. ¡°Then, is this your son or your daughter?¡± Chapter 2338 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Colton looked down at the baby in his arms. ¡°She¡®s my daughter, Charm, short for Charmaine.¡± Titus stretched his neck forward and stretched out his hand eagerly. ¡°Show me my great¨Cgreat ¨C granddaughter.¡± Titus held Charm in his arms. Charm was not asleep and was sucking on her thumb while staring at Titus with her big round eyes, not even making a single noise. ¡°Oh my, why is this little girl still sucking on her fingers? That¡®s very dirty. Take it out.¡± Titus took Charmaine¡®s teeny thumb out of her mouth. She pouted for a split second before immediately bursting out crying. Titus was caught off guard and bewildered. Freyja put the spare pacifier into Charm¡®s mouth, and the little baby stopped crying instantly and started sucking on the pacifier. Titus looked at the brilliant eyes of the little girl, and his stone¨Ccold heart could not help but melt. Colton walked to the couch and sat down. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, hasn¡®t Waylon arrived yet?¡± Titus handed the child to Freyja and turned around. ¡°Yes, Wayne, that brat secretly found himself a wife after returning to Zlokova and didn¡®t even tell me about her. I also want to see just what kind of woman he¡®s found for himself.¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°The woman that he¡®s found resembles you when you were at your peak back then.¡± Titus frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Nichsughed loudly. ¡°She¡®s the daughter of the infamous Sunny Southern of the East Inds. How can she be any inferior whenpared side by side to Wayne?¡± Among the three rugrats, Titus had always thought the most highly about Waylon, and he had appointed him as his sessor, so it was only natural for the woman that would be staying by his side to have to pass Titus¡® tests. After all, Titus might not be satisfied with just an ordinary youngdy from another aristocratic family. Titus was infuriated. ¡°Do you think that I¡®ve never been to Southeast Eurasia? Sunny Southern only has a son. Since when did he give birth to a daughter?¡± Nichs cleared his throat and motioned him to turn around. Everyone turned around as Waylon slowly strode into the living room with Cameron. It seerned that Cameron had been dragged into the mansion. Seeing the grand scene in front of her really scared her. Waylon chuckled. ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa.¡± Titus red at him for a split second, and his gaze instantly shifted onto the woman standing beside him before he squinted. ¡°This youngdy, are you telling me that she¡¯s the daughter of Sunny Southern?¡± Cameron was slightly confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Titus clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°Look at your slender arms and legs. You look so weak. How can you support the Goldmanns as the matriarch?¡± As soon as these words came out of his mouth, the living room¡¯s atmosphere changed instantly. Everyone present was aware of Titus¡® personality. Titus had always been picky when it came to the candidates that were about to marry one of the Goldmanns. When Nn and Maisie had gotten together, Titus had not thought highly of Maisie either. Because Nn was the only heir of the Goldmanns at the time, he was worried that Maisie would not be able to take on the family¡¯s heavy responsibility of being the matriarch. But the Goldmanns had three children now. Waylon was the eldest, while Colton was the second child. When it came to Colton, Nn¡¯s second son, Titus had never been strict with his choice of women. But as the eldest son, Titus¡® expectations for Waylon were different. He would one day be the leader of the Night Banquet, the sessor who would take over his position in the future. He did not hope that the woman that Waylon had found was one of those aristocraticdies who were ignorant of the world around them. After all, a flower that grew up in a greenhouse would only cry when she got hurt, and if something terrible were to happen, whether she could protect herself would also be a major issue. Not to mention if she were to drag someone down with her, that would be even Owned by N?velDrama.Org. worse. Cameron looked down at her own body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my slender arms and legs? Besides, who told you that I¡¯ve decided to marry into the Goldmanns?¡± Titus was startled. ¡°What did you say?¡± Nichs got up and tried to appease Titus harmoniously. ¡°Father, this is Cam, and that¡¯s indeed who she is, so don¡¯t get too worked up with a young girl on such an asion.¡± Chapter 2339 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 ¡°Why can¡®t get worked up because of her?¡± Titus looked dissatisfied. ¡°Did you hear what she just said? She doesn¡®t want to marry into the Goldmanns! Does she even know what she¡®s talking about? Wayne is an excellent man. Other women can¡®t even dream aboutying their hands on him, and this girl is disgusted when she¡®s been blessed with an opportunity that other girls would fight each other to the death for?¡± ¡°This old man is just nitpicking now¡® Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Since when did I say I¡®m disgusted by him? Didn¡®t you think that I¡®m too weak to support the Goldmanns as its future matriarch? Then I¡®ll just prove to you that you¡®re right.¡± ¡°You ¡± What about me? I¡®ve never been humiliated to this extent ever since I was born. You make it sound like I¡®m trying to curry favor with the Goldmanns. If I were to know that I¡®d run into you here, I wouldn¡®t have come.¡± After saying that, she turned her face away and snorted. No matter what, I¡®m the one who¡®s being wronged here, and I don¡®t n to act like nothing¡®s happened. Titus took a deep breath and looked back at Waylon. ¡°This is the woman that you¡®ve found?¡± Seeing that Cameron had gotten a little emotional, Waylon could not help butugh. ¡°Great grandpa, you¡®re the one who wanted to meet her, so why must you scare her?¡± ¡°I scared her?¡± Titus gnashed his teeth. ¡°I only wanted to find out just how capable she is, but I didn¡®t expect her to be this arrogant. This woman...¡± Come to think of it, she does resemble me a little when I was still a youngd back then.¡® Waylon smiled. ¡°How should I put this? Cameron is regarded as the overlord of the East Inds, so being a little arrogant is nothing.¡± Cameron elbowed Waylon and red at him. ¡°What do you mean by the overlord of the East Inds? Are you mocking me?¡± Waylon approached her. ¡°Don¡®t you look like one now?¡± ¡®Even Dad and I don¡®t dare to act so arrogantly when we¡¯re in front of Great¨Cgrandpa. She¡®s definitely the first in the family.¡® ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Waylon stood aside obediently. Titus was stunned ¡®What did I just see? This girl actually has the guts to boss Wayne around?¡® Titus cleared his throat. ¡°I thought you weren¡®t the same as your father, but you¡®re as useless as your father when your wife is around.¡± Waylon said with a smile, ¡°I learned from you, didn¡®t I?¡± Titus was at a loss for words. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nichs shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Father, you don¡®te back that often, so don¡®t make such a huge fuss about things already. The children are all here.¡± Titus snorted softly, walked to the couch with his hands behind his back, and sat down.¡± Those young ones, all of them, are getting more and more out of control as the days go by. Just look at the spoiled brats that you people have raised.¡± Nichs and the others had gotten used to Titus¡® nitpickiness, so they would, at most, think that he was being stubborn and quarrelsome. Cameron stepped back and moved to Waylon¡®s side. ¡°What does this old man want from me?¡± ¡®The first thing that he gives me as soon as I arrive here is such crap?¡® Waylon turned his head to look at her and could not help but chuckle. ¡°You¡®ll get used to it soon.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Why must I get used to that? I¡®ll make it clear to you now, you¡®re the one who insisted on dragging me here, so I won¡®t show him any respect if that¡®s how he treats other people. If he dares to step on me again, you¡®d better be there to voice out for me.¡± Waylon hooked her finger with his fingertips and got even closer to her. ¡°I¡®m also afraid Shouldn¡®t you be the one who covers me?¡± Cameron looked at him in surprise. ¡°Me? You want me to cover you?¡± ¡®Is he actually afraid of that old man?¡® 1 Waylon squinted and smiled. ¡°When I¡¯m being scolded, you must protect me, alright?¡± Cameron took a deep breath. ¡®I¡®ve already offended the old man. What makes him think that I¡®ll be able to protect him?¡® ¡°What are the two of you whispering back there?¡± Titus¡® hand that was lifting his teacup stopped mid¨Cair while he red sharply at them. Waylon smiled and did not utter a single word. Cameron bit the bullet and replied bravely, ¡°We are not saying anything.¡± Titus took a sip of tea, put down the teacup, and looked solemn. ¡°I¡®ve lived for decades, and I¡®ve never been treated like this by any youngster. They say you¡®re Sunny Southern¡®s daughter. What¡®s your father¡®s phone number?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡®re going to bring my parents into this?¡± Titus snorted. ¡°Why can¡®t I call your father?¡± Chapter 2340 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 ¡°No, this is between us, so you better not get my father involved.¡± ¡®He wants toin about me to Dad? Over my dead body!¡® Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nichs smiled. ¡°Father, why are you making things difficult for the youngdy?¡± ¡°I¡®m making things hard for her? She¡®s the one who¡®s making things hard for me. She¡®s been embarrassing me like I¡®m nothing. Does my reputation in the family look like something that can be trampled on?¡± Titus looked upset. Cameron muttered, ¡°My reputation is worth something too.¡± Titus was shocked when he heard her refute. ¡°Look, she¡®s talking back at me again. What a presumptuous woman. I must talk to her father about her attitude.¡± Cameron¡®s eyes widened, ¡°You¡®re quite an unreasonable geezer!¡± Titus nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡®ve always been, and I¡®ll always be unreasonable. What do you n to do about that? Cameron took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°A truly great person knows when to yield. I¡®ll apologize for what I¡®ve done; I¡®m sorry.¡± Titus turned his face away arrogantly. ¡°It¡®s toote for you to apologize now.¡± Cameron was about to say something when Charm, who was lying in Freyja¡®s arms, suddenly burst into tears, interrupting the freezing atmosphere. Colton got up and walked over. ¡°Charm, what¡®s wrong?¡± Freyja looked anxious and helpless. ¡°I don¡®t know either.¡± Maisie asked with a smile, ¡°Could she be hungry?¡± Freyja replied, ¡°I fed her before we departed here.¡± Maisie stretched out her hands and carried Charm in her arms. ¡®Her diaper isn¡®t wet, nor is she hungry. It¡®s probably the noise that we¡®re making. We¡®re disturbing her sleep.¡® Titus uttered at this time, ¡°Bring that little girl here. Why is she crying like this?¡± Maisie brought Charm to Titus. Titus held Charm in his arms, and something amazing happened as Charm, who was crying at the top of her lungs, became quiet instantly. Nichs also came over to tease her. ¡°Charm. This girl seems to like you, Father.¡± The old man smirked and imed ostentatiously, ¡°This girl has taste.¡± Daisie and Noce arrived in a hurry at this time, and she entered the door with a box of gifts.¡± Great¨Cgrandpa.¡± Titus raised his head. ¡°Yo, it¡®s Daisie. And you even brought me a gift?¡± ¡°Of course, Noce and I bought this for you, hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Titus opened the box, took a nce into it, and saw that it was a ceramic tea set. It looked simple but elegant, and it brought a wide grin onto Titus¡® face. ¡°Yes, I like it. Thank you.¡± Daisie breathed a sigh of relief and stared at Noce. Noce chose this tea set. Thank God that Great¨Cgrandpa likes it.¡® Soon, it was time for dinner. It was rare for the family to get together for a meal, so Titus was so happy that he naturally forgot about his argument with Cameron. Titus poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°In a blink of an eye, all three of my great¨Cgrandchildren have all grown up, so when will we be having the wedding banquets?¡± Daisie and Noce looked at each other, and she replied with a smile, ¡°Any time will do for Noce and me.¡± Noce fetched her some vegetables and other dishes and added with a smile, ¡°I n to have one in Bassburgh and another one in Yaramoor.¡± ¡°Fine by me.¡± Titus nodded and then looked at Waylon and Colton. ¡°How about you two?¡± Colton nced at Freyja. ¡°Freyja wille up with the date after she¡®spleted her university entrance examination. I¡®ll respect her decision.¡± 1 Titus was astounded. ¡°A university program entrance examination? Is she still a student?¡± Freyja replied, ¡°No, I¡®m applying for a postgraduate program.¡± Titus lifted his gaze and stared at Waylon. Before Waylon could speak up, Cameron had already responded to the question. ¡°We¡®re not in a hurry for the time being.¡± Titus narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡®ve obtained your marriage certificate, and you¡®re telling me that you¡®re not in a hurry?¡± ¡®Does this girl want to marry Wayne for real?¡® Maisie said, ¡°Grandpa, Cam and Wayne are still in the run¨Cin period. Let¡®s leave the date of the wedding banquet to the children to decide.¡± In the end, Titus did not say anything as if he could not be bothered enough to care. As for the couple, Waylon did not speak while Cameron lowered her head and ate. The atmosphere between the two felt inexplicably awkward. Chapter 2341 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 After dinner. Wavlon asked Cameron to return to Emperon first. Daisie and Noce gave her a ride because it was on their way home. In the car, Daisie saw that Cameron had her eyes on the view outside and wasn¡®t speaking. She pressed her lips together and asked, ¡°Cameron, how do you feel about my brother?¡± Cameron paused and looked back. ¡°He¡®s fine. Why?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you not like him?¡± ¡°I... didn¡®t say that.¡± Cameron looked down. ¡°Shouldn¡®t getting married be something that both parties agree to? I don¡®t want to get married yet.¡°. She had been tricked into registering for their marriage, and now she was being rushed into having a wedding. She hadn¡®t really thought about it and didn¡®t want to get married before doing that Daisie stopped speaking. The car stopped outside Emperon, and Cameron got out. After Cameron entered the house, Daisie leaned back in her seat. ¡°Nolly, do you think that Sunny is being selfish for pushing Cameron and Waylon to be together?¡± He had never asked for Cameron¡®s opinion. Noce had his hand on the steering wheel while he looked at her, then smiled. ¡°Do you think Cameron has no feelings for your brother?¡± Daisie was curious. ¡°Do you think she does? Why do I have a feeling that she¡®s avoiding his feelings?¡± ¡°If she¡®s avoiding it, it just shows that she doesn¡®t really understand it.¡± Noce parked his car in Taylorton¡®s garage. ¡°She never confronted her own feelings, but in reality, if she really had no feelings for Waylon, why do you think she would stay here for so long?¡± 1 Daisie was taken aback. That makes sense.¡® If Cameron didn¡®t have feelings for him, she wouldn¡®t have been jealous on set the other day. Since she was jealous, it showed that she had feelings for him. Noce unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to look at her. ¡°They need a bit of threat toe between them.¡± She was confused. ¡°Crisis?¡°. ¡°If she likes him but wouldn¡®t take a step forward, the only way is to make her feel threatened.¡± Daisie immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Are you saying that Waylon should get a woman to test her?¡°. Noce smiled and brushed the tip of her nose. ¡°Who would work best?¡± Daisie squinted, suddenly recalled someone, and smiled. ¡°Minzy Hond?¡± The woman with whom Cameron had gone on a blind date. She seemed to be interested in Waylon after that. It should work. At Emperon.. Cameron took her shower and walked out while drying her hair with a towel. She suddenly got a text from Waylon, saying he wouldn¡®t be back that night. Cameron locked her phone and ced it on the desk. ¡°Whatever.¡± The next day, after Cameron awoke, she went downstairs for breakfast as usual. However, she saw that the living room was empty, and there wasn¡®t breakfast. Cameron took a look at her phone, and it was already past eight. ¡®Was Wayne out the entire night until now? ¡®It¡®s alright. DIY then.¡¯ Cameron made bacon and eggs, took the te to the table, and had a few bites. She then ced the fork down. ¡°Tastes horrible.¡± Cameron added some te and mixed it up, and it was only slightly better. Cameron¡®s phone rang, and it was Daisie calling. Cameron picked up. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Cameron, I saw Ms. Hond is in Bassburgh. Did she ask to meet you?¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Ms. Hond?¡± ¡®Hold on! Is she talking about Minzy? ¡®But Minzy wouldn¡®te to meet me at Bassburgh unless... ¡®It was to see Wayne?¡® Cameron took a deep breath. ¡°Where did you see her?¡± ¡°At the restaurant. Oh, isn¡®t that my elder brother?¡± Daisie pretended to be shocked. ¡°Oh, why would she be meeting him?¡± Chapter 2342 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Cameron bit her lip. ¡°Which restaurant is he at?¡± Daisie told her the address. Cameron hung up and left after picking up her coat. Daisie hid behind the wall and looked back at Noce. ¡°Nolly, do you think it¡®s going to work?¡± Noce pulled her hat down lower. ¡°Wear it properly. Don¡®t let anyone see you.¡± Waylon quickly showed up at the restaurant but didn¡®t see Daisie. A woman called out to him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± He frowned as he turned and saw a woman sitting next to the window. It was Minzy. Waylon walked toward her and stopped at her table. ¡°Ms. Hond, what brings you here?¡± Minzy was surprised. ¡°Didn¡®t you ask to meet me?¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°Me?¡± His eyes caught someone hiding behind a wall, and he connected the dots upon recalling the text Daisie had sent him. Waylon pulled out a chair and sat across from her. ¡°I think someone asked you over by using my name. I¡®m sorry about that.¡± Minzy looked down. ¡°Really? Who could have done that?¡± He red in the direction of the wall. ¡°Not sure. Have you had breakfast?¡± Minzy paused, then smiled. ¡°Not yet.¡± Waylon asked the server over to take their order. Daisie pushed her head out to take a peek, but Noce held her back. ¡°He noticed you.¡± She was surprised as she turned around. ¡°No way. Really?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°But I think he¡®s ying along. We¡®ll wait for the main character to show up next.¡± Daisie hid between his arms and chortled. ¡°He¡®s quite smart. There¡®s no need to send signals to him.¡± After that, she got a text from Waylon. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. (What are you doing?] Daisie replied: (I¡®m helping you. Don¡®t you want to see Cameron¡®s reaction?) Waylon picked up his ss, looked at the text on his screen, and revealed a shallow smile. He replied: (You¡®re only good at being mischievous.) Minzy saw that he kept checking his phone, so she asked, ¡°Is it something important?¡± He put his phone away. ¡°Family matters.¡± Minzy smiled and remembered something. ¡°Are you not in a rtionship with Ms. Southern?¡± He looked up. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Minzy carefully asked, ¡°She¡®s in the East Inds, and you¡®re here. Did she note and see you?¡± If they were together, Cameron would have been at Bassburgh instead. Waylon was going to say something when he looked up and saw Cameron walk into the restaurant. Upon seeing Waylon and Minzy together, she angrily bit her lip and turned to leave. Waylon picked up his ss and calmly took a sip, not nning to run after her. Noce tapped Daisie¡®s shoulder. Daisie saw what had happened and ran after her. Cameron walked out of the restaurant and stopped next to Waylon¡®s car, which was parked there. She got angrier and kicked his rims. ¡°You¡®re having fun.¡± ¡°Cameron!¡± Cameron jumped as she turned to look at Daisie who rushed over out of breath. ¡°Why did you leave?¡± ¡°Why would I stay? To watch them spend time together?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. She felt as though something was stuck in her chest and was very ufortable. Daisie looked away and said in a serious tone, ¡°But you can¡®t just let them spend time together. Think about it. Ms. Hoce fell head over heels for my brother on the East Inds, and now that she has a chance to spend time alone with him, aren¡¯t you afraid she will do something with him?¡± Chapter 2343 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Cameron frowned. ¡°What can she do?¡± Daisie took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡®t underestimate a woman who fancies a man. She would be willing to do anything to get him.¡± Cameron was shocked. ¡°Anything?¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Yes. What if she drugged him and got her way with him when he passed out? If she gets pregnant and forces my brother to marry her, you¡®re going to lose him.¡± Cameron took a sharp breath. ¡°People do that?¡± Daisie advised. ¡°I¡®m not lying. Waylon is like a sheep to her. Trust me. She¡®s going to order some wine for him.¡± Cameron wasn¡®t convinced, but Daisie immediately grabbed her arm. ¡°Come with me if you don¡®t believe me.¡± ¡°Hey, Daisie, hold on¨C¡°She was dragged over. They sat at a table in the corner a little further from them, and Daisie picked up the napkin to cover her face. ¡°Wait and see.¡± Cameron covered her face too. ¡°Is this a good idea?¡± Daisie said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, he¡®s not going to notice us.¡± Even if he did, he wouldn¡®t expose them. Noce, who was standing behind the wall, received a text from Daisie. He smiled, got a server¡®s attention, and said something to him. Soon after that, the server walked over to them with a bottle of wine and ced it on their table. Minzy was confused. ¡°We didn¡®t order this.¡± Waylon said, ¡°I did.¡± He looked at the server and asked, ¡°Please open it.¡± Daisie, who was sitting at the table in the corner, peeked at Cameron. ¡°See? I was right.¡± Cameron balled up her hands and stared at them in silence. The server poured the wine into two sses. Minzy held the ss and raised it. ¡°Breakfast with wine. That¡®s pretty interesting.¡± Waylon picked up his ss, held it to his lips, and slowly sipped on it while looking toward the direction of Daisie. Seeing how Waylon drank the wine, Cameron couldn¡®t hold her anger anymore and suddenly got up and rushed over to take his ss away. ¡°Who says you can drink this?¡± ; Minzy looked at her in shock. ¡°Ms. Southern?¡± ¡®She¡®s at Bassburgh!?¡® Waylon squinted. ¡°I can¡®t drink wine?¡± She ced the ss down. ¡°No.¡± Waylon looked at her and burst outughing. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason. You¡®re just not allowed to.¡± Cameron pulled him up. ¡°Come with me.¡± Waylon slowed down intentionally. ¡°I haven¡®t finished my breakfast yet.¡± ¡°No!¡± Cameron didn¡®t stop, as though she was afraid that he would turn back. Daisie blocked her face with the menu and finally rxed after they left the restaurant. That meant Cameron did care about Waylon. Minzy sat in her seat and looked at the breakfast on the table, feeling sad. She got the server to bring the bill, but the server said, ¡°Someone already paid for it.¡± She was startled. ¡®Was it Mr. Goldmann?¡® Daisie walked to the counter. ¡°Nolly!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The cashier handed the card back to him and put it away. ¡°Ready to go?¡± She smiled and nodded. On the trip home, Daisie suddenly said, ¡°Nolly, do you think I¡®m overdoing this?¡± They had used Minzy, after all. Noce put his hand on her head. ¡°She saw Cameron in Bassburgh with her own eyes, so she should have realized that she¡®s with Waylon. Since it worked, she helped.¡± Chapter 2344 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 Daisie smirked. ¡°She¡®s worried that Waylon will go with some other girl.¡± Noce leaned in closer. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± Daisie kissed him on his lips. He smiled and pinched her chin. ¡°You¡®re getting bolder.¡± Daisie would blush when he kissed her, yet she was now taking the initiative. She looked at him. ¡°Are you not satisfied?¡± He leaned in. ¡°Not yet.¡± She was bashful. ¡°Don¡®t be too greedy!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Meanwhile¡­ Waylon and Cameron returned to the vi. He was removing his coat next to the door when Cameron turned back ¡°Why are you removing your coat?¡± He said, ¡°I¡®m feeling a bit stuffy.¡± Cameron was surprised and remembered that he had drunk some wine. ¡°Who said you could drink the wine?¡± He paused and raised his brows. ¡°What¡®s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Weren¡®t you afraid that she would drop something in there?¡± Cameron walked over and poked his shoulder. ¡°If she drugs you and does something to you, you¡®re going to...¡± Waylon suddenly understood why she was so anxious. He had said he felt stuffy because it was warmer in the house than outside. That was why he took off the coat. She thinks I¡®ve been drugged?¡® Daisie must have said something to her. Waylon¡®s eyes twinkled, and he just went with it. ¡°But I drank the entire ss. What should I do?¡± Cameron froze. ¡°W¨CWhat do you mean?¡± Waylon rubbed his temples and looked ufortable. ¡°I¡®m feeling dizzy.¡± ¡°What...¡± Waylon slumped over her shoulder and put half his weight on her. Cameron almost fell over, but she caught him. ¡°Waylon, hey, are you drugged?¡± He hugged her and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I think so¡­ I feel terrible.¡± ¡°I¡®ll get you to the hospital.¡± ¡°They can¡®t help,¡± Waylon whispered in her ear. ¡°Help me get to the room.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Are you sure you don¡®t want to go to the hospital?¡± He nodded and held her tight. Cameron helped him up the stairs and into the bedroom. She helped him get into bed, and he pulled her in too as hey down. Cameron was stunned as she looked at him. ¡°You...¡± Waylon tucked her hair behind her ear, casually brushed her ear with a slightly cold finger, and said in a low voice, ¡°Cam.¡± Cameron¡®s throat was dry, so she gulped. ¡°I thought you were feeling dizzy?¡± His eyes were on her lips. ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Cameron looked away. ¡°Then why don¡®t you rest?¡± Waylon nted his lips on her cheeks, then moved to her ear. She shuddered because she felt something flow through her body. Before she could speak, his lips were on hers. Cameron grabbed his shirt around his chest while his breath enveloped her. She lost her energy. Waylon climbed on top of her. Cameron¡®s face burned up in the tight space as she buried it in his shoulder. Waylon¡®s sweat ran down his brows. After a long time, he looked down at Cameron, who was as red as a tomato, and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Look at me.¡± No, she was too shy! At night¡­ Cameron was too hungry and snuck downstairs to raid the fridge. After taking out some bread and eggs, she jumped while closing the door because someone was standing next to the door. Waylon was in a robe as he leaned next to the fridge with his arms crossed. ¡°You¡®re finally hungry?¡± Cameron said, ¡°I... I just want some supper. Is that illegal?¡± 1 Waylon raised his brows. ¡°Of course not.¡± Chapter 2345 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Cameron walked into the kitchen and ced the eggs down. Maybe because Waylon was there, she didn¡®t know what to do and stood there for a long time. Wavlon stopped behind her and leaned down next to her ear. ¡°Heat up the pan.¡± Her ears felt ticklish while her mind was filled with scenes that she couldn¡®t forget. It was shameful. She turned around and pushed Waylon out of the kitchen. ¡°Go sleep. Leave me alone¡± Waylon put out his arms to pull her in. ¡°I¡®m afraid that you might blow up my kitchen, and I¡®ll have to clean it upter.¡± Cameron frowned, ¡°You think I can¡®t cook?¡± She could fry an egg. Waylon brushed his thumb over her lips. ¡°Are you avoiding me because of what happened earlier?¡± Her face burned up, but because she was prideful, she said, ¡°I¡®m not avoiding you. I just don¡®t want to see you because it might be awkward.¡± He smiled. ¡°Why would it be awkward?¡± Cameron looked at his lower abdomen, but he caught her. ¡°What do you think about it?¡± She choked. Her face would probably look like cooked shrimp if it wasn¡®t so dark there. She turned away. ¡°Noment.¡± Waylon pushed her hair behind her back, leaned in, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You have to feel it to find out.¡± Cameron pressed her hands against his chest, lowered her head, and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Wayne, go make supper.¡± Waylon chuckled and walked into the kitchen. Soon after that, he walked out with some bacon, eggs, and tomatoes and ced the te on the table. The scrambled eggs were cooked just nicely, and the bacon had a good bnce of crispiness, but it was not charred. She looked at the food and realized that it looked so different from what she had made that morning She picked up a fork and took a bite of the food. It tasted perfect. She then proceeded to eat the rest of the food. Waylon watched as she stuffed her face and couldn¡®t help butugh. ¡°Slowly. No one is going to take it from you.¡± She picked up some bread, wiped the grease and sauce off the te,, and ate it. She then ced the te back on the table. Waylon put out a hand to wipe away the stain on the corner of her mouth. ¡°Did you like it?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She put her hand to her lips, ¡°Not bad.¡± He smiled, ¡°Should I teach you?¡± Cameron didn¡®t think too much about it ¡°You can keep doing it.¡± Waylon paused and smiled widely after a moment. The next day Daisie went to see Freyja at the Seaview Vi. She walked in and saw Beatrice and Deedee ying with Charm in the living room Charm was in her crib, holding a stuffed toy that Beatrice gave her in one hand, She was surprised, ¡°You¡®re close friends now?¡± Beatrice turned her head. ¡°Aunt Daisie.¡± Daisie walked to them and rubbed their heads. ¡°I¡®m d you¡®ve managed to be friends so quickly.¡± Deedee became a lot more cheerful after spending time with Beatrice, Freyja walked down the stairs. ¡°Daisie!¡± She smiled and walked over. ¡°It¡®s almost a month already, right?¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°I¡®m almost done with resting.¡± But she remembered something and said, ¡°I might not be able to help you for now.¡± Daisie smiled and held her hand, ¡°I know, you¡®re going back to school. You¡®ll be a screenwriter when you¡®re back I¡®m really happy for you.¡± Freyja looked down as she smiled. ¡°Daisie, thank you.¡± Daisie raised her brows. ¡°There¡®s no need for that. You¡®re not just my friend. You¡®re my sister inw. We¡®re family.¡± Family...¡¯ Freyja never imagined bing part of their family, but now she experienced how it was to have a family, and it was warmning, Chapter 2346 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 At least Freyja was no longer alone While Daisie was staying at the Seaview Vi, she received a call from Charlie She came to the courtyard to ept the call ¡°Ciuck¡± ¡°Come back to the office now This is urgent,¡± said Charle Daisie hung up the call and rushed back to T Charlie was waiting for her in the office When he saw Daisie, he put the variety show notice in his hand on the desk ¡°This is the variety show 24 Hours in an inn Are you interested?¡± Daisie was stunned Wasn¡®t this the maniety show Tiffany participated in? It was a variety show that showrased the life of celebrities It was recently aired with great poprity and high ratings Daisie returned to her senses and asked, ¡°You want me to join this variety show Leaning against the back of the chair, Charlie replied, ¡®The investor of this variety show is Mr Hannigan He wishes the show to give the audience a different experience You¡®re the most famous person in Bassburgh nght now Besides, everyone is curious whether you¡®re using your identity as the daughter of the Goldmanns to get everything your way, so I believe the Variety show wilgive the audience a better understanding of your true self ¡°Initially, I nned to let you and James join the variety show, but unfortunately, James is pretty upied right now Therefore, the director invited Mr Boucher to be the temporary guest for the next season¡± ¡°Mr Boucher will be joining as well.¡± Daisie was shocked Charile nodded ¡°After all, you¡®re the main focus in the next season You may choose two special guests of your choice to apany you¡± Meanwhile Nn was havine a meeting with Tanner in a restaurant Tanner handed a document to Nn After reading it, Nn:ifted his eyelids and asked, ¡°You want to rent my ce Tanner chuckled ¡°Yes, I want this variety show to have a rustic style, and your ce is exactly where I want it to be ¡± Nn frowned ¡°You want iny daughter to help you earn money¡± He chuckled ¡°We¡®re partners Do you think you would lose money while I¡®m earning money?¡± Nn picked up his coffee Apparently, Tanner knew that this was a good business opportunity He started to invest in the entertainment industry and made a variety show that was different from others. Other people only invited celebrities to take part in a variety show, but he chose to make a reality show for the upper ss Other than Daisie, the rest of the people were not celebrities, but at least they were well known. If he wanted to stand out in the variety show, he did need to be different ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my father. After all, those flowers and nts in the garden are liis treasure He might not be happy about it is something were to happen to them.¡± Tanner said, ¡°Don¡®t worry I¡®ll ask the crew to be careful They won¡®t destroy a single thing in your house.¡± At Emperon At noon, Cameron turned around on her bed. She touched something and cracked her eyes open When she saw Waylon lying on her bed, she sprung up ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± He chuckled ¡°Look around you. Is this your room?¡± Cameron was stunned and turned her head around ¡®Wait for a second! I remember I went back to my own roomst night! ¡°Why am I here?¡± she asked. He sat up and replied, ¡°Who knows? Maybe you sleepwalked into my bed.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Cameron refuted. ¡°I never sleepwalk! It must be you!¡± Waylon squinted and pinned her under him, ¡°Really?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Cameron put her hands on his chest and shouted nervously, ¡°Get off me, Wayne!¡± Waylon went nearer to her and pressed his lips on her cheek. ¡°I¡®ll get off you after you kiss me.¡± ¡°You ¡°Cameron¡®s cheeks turned red It was only now that she realized how shameless Waylon could be Waylon looked at her intently and continued with a hoary voice ¡°If not, I¡®ll kiss you¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2347 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Cameron held his head in ce and kissed him. Waylon squinted and put his hand on the back of her head to deepen the kiss, causing Cameron¡¯s heart to leap into a gallop The hair and clothes of the person underneath him were disheveled She looked just like a broken beauty, and he just couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore from wanting her Waylon¡¯s eyes were filled with desire He could barely hold himself back anymore. He grabbed her wrist and kissed it ¡°Cam It¡¯s about time¡± Cameron¡¯s mind was a muddled mess She couldn¡¯t think straight right now as she asked, What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I want to Suddenly, the bell rang, causing Waylon to stop midway through his sentence Both of them opened their eyes and looked at each other Cameron finally came around to her senses and quickly pushed Waylon away She sat up on the bed and said, ¡°I think you should go answer the door ¡± Waylon covered his face with his palm and took a deep breath. ¡°You go out first.¡± Cameron hastily left his room. While in the corridor, she patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief If it hadn¡¯t been for the doorbell, she might have already offered herself to Waylon She put on a jacket and went downstairs to open the door Daisie was standing in front of the door When she saw Cameron, a smile appeared on her face ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± 14 Cameron gave her an embarrassed smile as she grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t. disturb us You¡¯re here right on time Are you here for your brother?¡± Daisie replied, ¡°I came to look for you two ¡± After Waylon put on his clothes, he came downstairs unhurriedly and stopped in front of the couch. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Daisie walked up to him and grabbed his arm ¡°Waylon, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you two. After all, you may get mad at me if I make the decision without asking you guys.¡± Waylon was caught between tears andughter. He poked her forehead and said, ¡°Did I scold you for the lousy idea you gave me?¡± He was referring to Minzy Daisieughed dryly and looked at Cameron before whispering into his ear. ¡°Then what do you think about the oue?¡± Waylon sat on the couch and replied, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°What are you guys whispering behind my back?¡± Cameron narrowed her eves ¡®How can they keep a secret from me?¡® With a smile on her face, Daisie walked over to Cameron and coiled her arms around hers.¡± Cameron, I need you and Waylon to help me with something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Cameron. Daisie smiled at her and said, ¡°I want you two to participate in a variety show with me.¡± Cameron was stunned. She pointed at herself and said, ¡°Me? You want your brother and me to participate in a variety show with you?¡± Daisie nodded. Then, she said, ¡°Uncle Tanner is one of the investors in the variety show 24 Hours in an Inn. The guest for the next season will be Uncle Helios and me. Besides, I can bring two special guests with me, so I thought about you and my brother, then I came to ask. you two about it.¡± Cameron looked at Waylon. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Waylon lifted his eyelids but did not say anything. She pulled Daisie to the side and whispered, ¡°Daisie. I don¡¯t think we should trouble your brother about a trivial matter like this. It doesn¡¯t matter if your brother wants to go or not. I¡¯ll go with you as long as I can get paid.¡± After all, only a fool would say no to money. Daisie looked at Cameron. She was not sure if her brother woulde with her or not, but she was certain that Cameron would be interested. ¡°Sure.¡± If Cameron agreed, there was a high chance that her brother woulde with her too Waylon poured himself a cup of tea and looked at them. ¡°Since you ask me for your help, as your brother, of course, I¡¯ll help.¡± Cameron turned her head to look at him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to go?¡± After all, he clearly looked like he was not interested at all just now. He picked up the cup of tea and replied, ¡°Did I ever say that?¡± There was no way he would say no to his sister since she was basically creating a chance for both of them. Cameron was rendered speechless Daisie clicked her fingers and said, ¡°That¡¯s decided then. I hope you won¡¯t back out on me The smile on Cameron¡¯s face froze. She did not know why, but she felt that she had walked into a trap At Zestar¡­ ¡°Han, I heard that you epted the invitation from 24 Hours in an Inn But Daisie will be the main guest for the next season Are you sure you want to go?¡± Chapter 2348 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 In the dressing room, a few actresses gathered around Hannah when they heard that she had epted the invitation to 24 Hours in an Inn and talked about it. The show staff had announced the trailer for the next season. Daisie was the main guest. She had been receiving a lot of attention throughout the entertainment industry because of Tiffany. In thest season, Tiffany was kicked out of the variety show, and she had created quite a lot of commotion across the entertainment industry. There was a rumor going around saying that Daisie was the one who got her removed from the variety show by using her strong family background. Even though Tiffany was exposed to be at hypocrite and was cklisted by the entertainment industry, there were still a lot of topics. about Daisie across the Inte. the At present, what was going on in the entertainment industry was that most female celebrities. were afraid to have any interaction with Daisie. They were scared that they might end up same as Tiffany if they rubbed Daisie the wrong way. Three years ago, it was rumored that Hannah had apologized to Daisie in front of the media. after Daisie received the Best Actress award. It was also because Hannah had been at odds with. Daisie before, so they all thought they did not have a ¡°good¡± rtionship. Therefore, they were kind of surprised when the show staff invited both Daisie and Hannah to the same variety show.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hannah was flipping through the magazine absentmindedly as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a variety show. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°What if she gives you trouble while you¡¯re there? There¡¯s nothing you will be able to do at that time other than swallow the humiliation.¡± ¡°Yeah, Han, I think you should reject it. After all, those who get too close to Daisie don¡¯t end up well.¡± After all, she was the daughter of the Goldmanns, the apple of her family¡¯s eyes. Tiffany¡¯s bad past deeds were exposed by them just because she was at odds with Daisie. Naturally, normal. female celebrities like them would never stand a single chance against Daisie. Hannah closed the magazine and raised her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to get a chance to participate in a variety show, so why should I reject it? I think you should mind your own business.¡± After she finished speaking, she rose to her feet and left the dressing room. The remaining actresses looked at each other. They were unhappy with Hannah¡¯s attitude ast they said, ¡°I¡¯m sure she just wants to ride on the wave of Daisie¡¯s poprity.¡± ¡°Hah, just because she became an actress earlier than us, she thinks she can give us that kind of attitude? No matter how sessful she is, it can¡¯t change the fact that T Media fired her.¡± Several dayster, the show staff of 24 Hours in an Inn received permission from Nichs to use the Goldmann mansion as the shooting site. They began to decorate the site. The mansion was finely built, and the view of the town was beautiful. It looked just like a paradise and fit very well with the main theme of 24 Hours in an Inn for this season. Daisie did not expect the show staff to choose her own house as the shooting site, and she wast stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The question came alongside a big hand thatnded on her head. Diaise turned around and smiled. ¡°Godfather Helios?¡± Helios was standing outside of the courtyard, looking at the staff as they decorated the site. Tanner really has great taste. It seems like this season is going to be a lot different from the previous session.¡± Daisie did not say anything in return. The variety show 24 Hours in an Inn was a new show that got released recently. Unlike other variety shows, the recording was done live. ** It was said that the variety show did not have many sponsors in the beginning. Therefore, the shootings for the first few seasons were done in hotels, and the crew spent a little money out of their own pockets to turn the hotels into lodging style. Of course, this was very close to normal people¡¯s lives. After all, it was a show where celebrities experienced life on their own. The show staff did not have a big budget. They could not invite A¨Clist celebrities, so they turned their target to B or C list celebrities. However, since the show was broadcasted live and the interaction between guests was awkward, the show did not have much viewership. Only after Tanner invested in this variety show and the budget increased did the show staff decide to change the style. They would shoot the show at different locations in a season. They would go to the seaside, the grass in, the forests, or even a big city. Chapter 2349 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 They would shoot at scenic spots and eat the most delicious dishes across different cities. They would y different games as well. The show became even more interesting. The different lifestyles, the coziness andughter, and thepanionship were what people. desired, and the ratings naturally surpassed other shows. Daisie looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s indeed different. After all, we have two special guests who are not from the entertainment industry.¡± Helios squinted. ¡°Two special guests?¡± At that moment, a ck luxury car stopped in front of the courtyard. Daisie turned her head around and said, ¡°There they are.¡± Waylon and Cameron came down from the car. When Helios saw them, heughed, ¡°Your brother is considered a child star as well. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t choose to be an artist afterward.¡± Daisie raised her brows and asked, ¡°So, are the special guests I invited outstanding enough?¡± Waylon walked over to Helios and greeted him, ¡°Uncle Helios ¡® ? Helios patted his shoulder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would work together again on a variety show after so many years. I¡¯m starting to miss the way you did the TV show with me when you were a kid.¡± When he was only a kid, he yed Helios¡® son with Daisie in several TV shows. He also yed the childhood of the character that Helios yed. When they thought about it, they realized that it had been a long time. Waylon chuckled. ¡°Yeah. Please take care of us this time as well, Uncle Helios Cameron was stunned. She looked at Waylon and asked, ¡°You were a child star when you were young?¡± 11 Daisie walked up to Cameron and said, ¡°I remember I¡¯ve told you before. My brother and I were child stars. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t be an artist when he grew up. He had yed several roles with Uncle Helios in the past.¡± Cameron found it hard to believe. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± She did not know why, but she suddenly wanted to watch those TV series that Waylon participated in when he was a kid. The director walked over with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Mr. Boucher, Ms. Vanderbilt, the site has been set up. We n to start the recording today. What do you think?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± The director then reminded them, ¡°This variety show is presented in the form of a live broadcast, so there is no script. You need to y it by ear and show your usual selves as much as possible.¡± When the show started, Daisie suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh yeah, you guys aren¡¯t afraid of dogs, right?¡± Everyone was confused. ¡®Dogs?¡® Soon, Daisie went to the backyard and brought Goldbar over. It was a big and fluffy skan Mmute with light blue eyes. There were two small skan Mmutes beside Goldbar as well. They were its kids. Cameron was stunned. ¡°You guys have a dog too?¡± ¡®And it isn¡¯t a small dog?¡± Daisie squatted down and rubbed Goldbar¡¯s fluffy fur. ¡°This is Goldbar. We keep it at the Goldmann mansion to keep our grandfatherpany. These two are its kids. The white one is called Fortuna, and the one with point coloration is called Cash.¡± The corner of Cameron¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®She sure has a weird naming sense!¡® Fortuna and Cash were more obedient as they were afraid of strangers. However, Goldbar was friendlier. When Cameron went near it, it allowed her to pet its head. Helios lowered his head to look at his watch and said, ¡°The others are about to arrive. Wayne, let¡¯s go prepare some snacks for them.¡± Waylon nodded and followed Helios into the kitchen. The cameraman followed them as well. Daisie and Cameron stayed in the courtyard and yed with the dogs. Cameron seemed a little bit ufortable with so many cameras around her and whispered, ¡°How long will they keep recordingC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. us?¡± Daisie lifted her head to look at her. ¡°A whole day.¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have a break in the middle, so just rx.¡± Chapter 2350 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 A car stopped in front of the door. Daisie rose to her feet and said, ¡°It should be other guests. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Daisie came to the door and looked ahead. The woman who came out of the car first took off her sunsses and said, ¡°I wondered who it was. So it¡¯s Daisie.¡± Daisie walked up to her with a smile on her face and hugged her. ¡°It has been a long time.¡± Hannah snorted and replied, ¡°I thought you had already forgotten about me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯ll never forget about you.¡± After Daisie finished talking, she looked toward the other two guests who came down from the car. One of them was Denzel Norris, a rising male artist, and the other one was Zoey. Daisie was slightly dumbfounded when she saw Zoey. The show had invited Hannah, who was rumored to be at odds with her, but the reality was that they were good friends. However, Zoey had fought with her for a role in the past. ¡®Are they for real? Do they not know about our feud?¡® How could they invite her? That being said, the show had already started, so Daisie could only greet them with a smile on her face. Zoey seemed rather indifferent as she did not respond to Daisie. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Denzel sensed something was wrong, so he hastily took the gifts he had brought out of the car. ¡°Daisie, Han, these are the small gifts I prepared for you. I hope you¡¯ll like them.¡± Hannah took over the gift and replied, ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you, Denny. Thank you.¡± ¡®Denny?¡® Daisie felt that there was something fishy between Hannah and Denzel, but she did not think too much about it. The staff handed the tablet to the director. Over 100,000 fans were watching the live broadcast. The number of viewers was increasing rapidly, and there were more than tens of thousands ofments. [D*mn it! I can¡¯t believe that they¡¯ve invited Helios too!] [Is the show staff for real? Do they not know that Daisie and Zoey fought each other for a role before? How could they invite both of them to the same show?] [How can Zoey be so rude? Daisie took the initiative to greet her, but she just ignored her. Who does she think she is?] [This mansion seems expensive! Well, as expected of the Goldmanns.) [So Hannah and Daisie are good friends.] [I wish Daisie wasn¡¯t on this show. She¡¯s so fake.] Just as they expected, Daisie and Zoey got the most attention from the viewers. Daisie¡¯s fans were not happy with Zoey¡¯s attitude, while Zoey¡¯s fans used Daisie of her hypocrisy. Helios carried some snacks to the courtyard and said, ¡°Guys, the snacks are ready.¡± Denzel put down the gift and offered his help. Helios then said, ¡°Den, there are some beverages and tea in the kitchen. Can you do me a favor and bring them out?¡± Denzel nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± [Denzel is such a good kid! [Helios is still so kind and gentle to his junior.] The long table in the courtyard was covered with a white tablecloth. There were some fruit tters and fine snacks ced on top of the table. Daisie then introduced Cameron to Hannah. ¡°Meet Cameron, my future sister¨Cinw.¡± Cameron was stumped, ¡°What are you talking about? 1..¡± When she realized that there were cameras around, Cameron cleared her throat and continued. ¡°I¡¯m not your sister¨Cinw yet.¡± Zoey sat in front of the table andmented sarcastically, ¡°Wow, since you brought them to the show, why don¡¯t you bring your whole family instead?¡± Hannah narrowed her eyes. ¡°Does she know what she¡¯s talking about?¡® Cameron looked toward Zoey and fell deep in thought. The staff on the side broke into a sweat with fright. What they intended to create to attract more audience was a ¡°buzz,¡± not a ¡°conflict!¡± More and more people startedmenting after they heard what Zoey said. [Is she there to mess around?] [What is wrong with the show staff? Why did they even invite her?] Chapter 2351 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 [This is my first time seeing a celebrity bring her family members to a show, ROFL. Zoey was right What¡¯s the fun when they invite ordinary people who are not famous in the entertainment industry onto the show? This show is really boring.[ [Then allow me to enlighten you, you dumb*ss. Daisie¡¯s eldest brother, Wayne Goldmann, once shot commercials with one of the best actors to ever grace the industry in the past. He was quite a popr child actor back then. If he were to have made his debut just like Daisie did, you wouldn¡¯t even have this chance to showcase your massive ego] Daisie did not lose her cool but gave off a smile instead. ¡°You can bring your family members too.¡± Zoey¡¯s expression dimmed as Waylon and Helios brought out the food, and Denzel then ced the dessert on the table. The dishes looked mouthwatering, there were snacks and desserts, and when they were paired with tea and other beverages, they tasted scrumptious. Hannah was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this afternoon tea a little too high¨Css? Did you make it, Mr. Boucher?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only the sous chef¡± Helios ced his hand on Waylon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wayne here is the head chef.¡± Daisie replied, ¡°Wayne¡¯s cooking skills are top¨Cnotch!¡± [This is rather fake. The eldest son of the Goldmanns can actually cook?] [With his precious status and all their servants at home, does he even need to take a single step into the kitchen? Why does this plot feel a little off?] (This is just an effect that the show wants. Why would you believe in everything that a variety show shows you?] Daisie fetched Hannah a snack, Hannah took a bite, and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Holy moly! This is really delicious!¡± She also fetched Denzel a piece, and Denzel nodded politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lastly, Daisie fetched a snack for Zoey, but she ignored her and asked Denzel to grab her the snack. Her actions evoked dissatisfaction from Daisie¡¯s fans, who frantically attacked her for being so petty in thement section. Upon seeing all thements that flooded thement section, Zoey¡¯s fans felt bad for their idol and scolded Daisie¡¯s fans. It had only been less than a day ever since the broadcast started, and the comment section was already on fire. Waylon sat beside Cameron and ced a snack on her te. Seeing this, Cameron leaned closer to him and lowered her voice. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your actions. We¡¯re on live TV.¡± Waylon chuckled, peeled off the peel of an orange segment, and delivered it to her mouth. ¡± Open up.¡± Cameron looked at everyone present carefully and hurriedly ate the orange upon seeing no one was looking in her direction. After the afternoon tea was over, it was time to prepare dinner. The ingredients needed for dinner had to be bought by the guests at a market nearby, and a group of three had been arranged to go out to get ingredients. Probably because Daisie and Zoey were stirring up too much public opinion, the director could only arrange for Waylon, Cameron, and Denzel to go out together to buy the ingredients. Because it was during the show¡¯s recording and shooting, the crew staff also arranged for security and a few crew members to go out with them. The market was veryrge, and it had everything. Waylon was verypetent as he carefully selected all the ingredients needed, including seafood. Cameron saw arge lobster crawling in the water and was about to reach out to touch it, but Waylon stopped her. Cameron frowned. ¡°Why are you stopping me from touching it?¡± He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll kill it.¡± She pouted and stopped talking. All of a sudden, Denzel scuffed the bag with the side of his feet. He then looked down and jumped behind Waylon in fright. Waylon turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Snake, there are snakes!¡± Denzel¡¯s face paled with fright as he trembled from head to toe. The shop ownerughed and exined in an ent, ¡°These aren¡¯t snakes, but eels instead. Don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t bite.¡± Denzel stood behind Waylon and Cameron and did not dare take another step nearer the stall. He was so terrified that he was missing a part of his soul when he got shocked by what he saw. It was a bag of slimy and long creatures. Anyone who saw it should feel at least slightly disgusted. Cameron squatted down to take a closer look at the eels and even reached out to touch them. These eels really don¡¯t bite.¡± Waylon stared at her with a helpless expression. Chapter 2352 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 ¡®A woman who¡¯s afraid of mice is actually not afraid of eels 1 [Den is so scared that he almost cried, hahaha.] [Thatdy is really brave, huh? She¡¯s touching eels with her bare hands!] [Hahaha, what should I do if I find this youngdy rather cute?] [Am I seeing it wrong? Or does Wayne¡¯s gaze look rather doting?] This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The three of them walked around the market for about two hours and bought a lot of ingredients. Waylon was the only person picking all the ingredients all the way, while Cameron and Denzel followed him around as if they did not know anything about choosing. good raw ingredients. Not only did they not help out, but they were also dragging Waylon¡¯s progression in the market. The fans were so happy to be able to mock Waylon for bringing two useless underlings along. It was already 7:00 p.m. when they arrived home after buying the ingredients Daisie and Helios were waiting for them at the door, and they helped to bring some of the ingredients into the kitchen. Waylon slowly rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Daisie will wash all the ingredients, and Uncle Helios will be my sous chef.¡± Helios responded with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± Daisie was also very motivated. ¡°Leave all the ingredients to me!¡± Hannah followed into the kitchen. ¡°I can help to cut the vegetables.¡± Waylon nodded. Denzel scratched his cheeks and looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Then, is there anything that I can do?¡± Waylon looked at him. ¡°Can you beat some eggs for me?¡± Denzel replied with a smile, ¡°I can do that.¡± Cameron pointed at herself at the moment. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing. Things will get very awkward very quickly.¡® Waylon narrowed his eyes and fastened his apron slowly. ¡°When the dishes are ready, you¡¯ll bring them out and serve them.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and responded, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± [Hahaha, the youngdy looks very reluctant.) [Oh no, oh my, are you telling me that the eldest son of the Goldmanns really knows how to cook?] (I¡¯ll be damned, is it true?] Chapter 2352 ¡®A woman who¡¯s afraid of mice is actually not afraid of eels [Den is so scared that he almost cried, hahaha.] [Thatdy is really brave, huh? She¡¯s touching eels with her bare hands!] [Hahaha, what should I do if I find this youngdy rather cute?] [Am I seeing it wrong? Or does Wayne¡¯s gaze look rather doting?] The three of them walked around the market for about two hours and bought a lot of ingredients. Waylon was the only person picking all the ingredients all the way, while Cameron and Denzel followed him around as if they did not know anything about choosing good raw ingredients. Not only did they not help out, but they were also dragging Waylon¡¯s progression in the market. The fans were so happy to be able to mock Waylon for bringing two useless underlings. along. It was already 7:00 pm when they arrived home after buying the ingredients. Daisie and Helios were waiting for them at the door, and they helped to bring some of the ingredients into the kitchen. Waylon slowly rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Daisie will wash all the ingredients, and Uncle Helios will be my sous chef.¡± Helios responded with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± Daisie was also very motivated ¡°Leave all the ingredients to me!¡± Hannah followed into the kitchen ¡°I can help to cut the vegetables. Waylon nodded Denzel scratched his cheeks and looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Then, is there anything that I can do?¡± 33 Waylon looked at him ¡°Can you beat some eggs for me?¡± Denzel replied with a smile, ¡°I can do that.¡± Cameron pointed at herself at the moment ¡°What about me?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing. Things will get very awkward very quickly.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes and fastened his apron slowly ¡°When the dishes are ready, you¡¯ll bring them out and serve them ¡± Cameron crossed her arms and responded, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± [Hahaha, the youngdy looks very reluctant ] [Oh no, oh my, are you telling me that the eldest son of the Goldmanns really knows how to cook?] [I¡¯ll be damned, is it true?] Fortunately, the kitchen space wasrge enough, and everyone worked ording to the division of labor. After washing the ingredients, Daisie handed them to Hannah. Hannah could cook too, so cutting vegetables was not a difficult task for her. And Denzel, who was standing right next to her, cracked the eggs into a ss bowl and beat them meticulously. The camera team pointed the camera at Waylon and recorded how he went from turning on the stove, heating the pan, adding oil and ingredients, to stir¨Cfrying with a wooden The whole process looked smooth, clean, and clear¨Ccut. When others were acting anxiously in spoon. the kitchen, Waylon¡¯s movements looked very calm and steady, as if he was working from thefort of his own home. He showcased his skills in frying, steaming, braising, and many more. There was almost nothing that he could not do in the kitchen. Thement section exploded instantly, and the number of fans in the broadcast room increased to 700,000 and continued to rise. [Holy sh*t! Daisie¡¯s brother is so cool!] [Those who imed that the crew bought the afternoon tea from a nearby hotel earlier today, it¡¯s time for you toe forward and smack your face.] [Wayne even knows wok tossing, while I can¡¯t even hold my spat and pan steadily. I¡¯m really good for nothing. Boohoohoo.] [Aaaaaah, Daisie¡¯s eldest brother is so good looking and can cook at the same time, I¡¯m so envious!] [Today is another day when I want to divorce my husband!] Just half a day after they started shooting, the director saw that there were already 900,000 fans watching in the live broadcast room, and the number was still rising, and he was very excited. ¡®Mr. Hannigan does have very keen eyes. He really didn¡¯t rmend the wrong guests.¡± It was almost 9:00 p.m. Apart from the soup, all the other dishes were already on the dining table, smelling and looking good. Denzel was shocked. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you¡¯re truly amazing ¡± ¡®His skills areparable to those of a chef from a 5¨Cstar hotel.¡® Daisieughed. ¡°Wayne has always been amazing!¡± Helios said, ¡°Alright, everyone should be very tired after such a busy day. Let¡¯s sit down and eat first.¡± Everyone came to the table. The lights in the courtyard were bright, and under the starry night sky, the inn felt very boisterous as it was filled with excitement. After dinner, the crew members asked the guests to draw lots to determine who would be the one who would get to draw tomorrow¡¯s mission. The person who got the shortest straw would be the one to draw the mission, and the unlucky one was Denzel Denzel got up, picked up a mission card, opened it, and was astonished. Hannah asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡± 1 Chapter 2353 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 ¡°The crew behind the show can be this ruthless, huh?¡± Denzel scratched his head, walked back to his seat, and handed the mission card to Hannah. Hannah took a nce at it and was stunned as well. Daisie leaned over. ¡°What is it?¡± The words ¡°Sugarcane Harvesting¡± immediately shocked her. The director said, ¡°So, after everyone has finished eating and drinking, please have a good rest tonight. You¡¯ll then have to get up at 8:00 a.m. tomorrow morning and gather at the doorstep of the inn. You must try to fill up five carts before 1:00 p.m.¡± Hannah and Denzel started worrying as soon as they got the task. ¡®How are we going to collect five carts of sugarcane?¡¯ Daisie raised her hand and asked, ¡°Do we have to do it ourselves?¡± The people in the crew exchanged gazes and did not speak. The director then exined, ¡°You can¡¯t ask others to help, and the six of you muste up with a way toplete the task.¡± Daisie was astonished, and a hint of slyness shed across her eyes. Cameron had been eating silently in the corner from start to finish. She then remembered something all of a sudden and raised her head. ¡°Is the soup ready? I seem to smell its aromal already.¡± In fact, she had long forgotten that they were still on a live program. Everyone looked at her dumbfounded. Waylon clenched his hand slightly into a fist and pressed it against his lips, holding back hisughter. [LMAO, thisdy is never on the same page.] [When others are discussing how they should harvest the sugarcane tomorrow, she only cares about whether the soup has finished cooking already.] [Even Mr. Goldmann is on the brink of bursting intoughter, isn¡¯t he?] [Trust me, I can live with thisdy and be happy for the rest of my life!] ¡°It should be ready already.¡± Daisie got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Among the guests, Zoey was extremely silent. She never understood why her sponsor would want her to participate in this variety show. And the main issue was that Daisie was also there. ¡°They clearly know that Daisie and I had disputes before this because of a fight over a character, but they still insisted on me participating in this show. This is disgusting. ¡®As long as the other guests are acting gregariously, I won¡¯t fit in and y along. In this way, my fans will think that Daisie is isting me together with the other guests.¡¯ ¡°The soup is ready.¡± Daisie came out with a pot. Hannah quickly made room for her. ¡°Be careful.¡± Cameron fiddled with her silverware, and her fork identally slipped out of her hand and fell to the floor. When she bent down to pick it up, she noticed someone¡¯s sneaky actions. When Daisie was about to bring the pot to the table, a leg under the table was stretched out on purpose, trying to trip her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Cameron picked up a small pebble from the ground and flicked it toward the person¡¯s leg. Zoey¡¯s calf suddenly hurt, and she cried out as she abruptly retracted her leg and covered her calf. Daisie stopped and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Everyone else stared at Zoey too. Zoey gnashed her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She raised her head inadvertently and just so happened to meet the smug gaze from Cameron, the person sitting across from her. Cameron raised her eyebrows and deliberately showed her the pebble in between her fingertips. Zoey¡¯s expression slightly changed, and she looked away instantly, not daring to face her directly. ¡®F*ck, I got busted.¡± As the night sky got darker, everyone finished their meal, cleaned up the dining table, did the dishes, and went back to their respective rooms to rest. Zoey shared a guest room with Hannah, Helios and Denzel shared another guest room, Daisie and Cameron slept in their own room, and Waylon slept alone in his bedroom. When Cameron was about to fall asleep, she vaguely felt someone standing beside her and instantly opened her eyes. However, her mouth was covered before she could make a sound. Under the dim light from the courtyard, Cameron clearly saw the person in front of her and took his hand away. She turned her head and nced at Daisie, who was sleeping with her back facing her, then red at Waylon and lowered her voice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? And what the heck are you doing here?¡± Wayne shushed her. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you somewhere. You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± Chapter 2354 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Waylon pulled Cameron up. She grabbed her coat, and the two quietly left the room. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Walking into the backyard, Cameron was sleepy and cold. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He took her hand and walked in front of her, leading her. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Cameron yawned and followed him. ¡°Dude, we have to get up early tomorrow.¡± However, when she saw the fireflies in the garden, she woke up in an instant. The fireflies that were gathered in one ce looked like the stars in the dark sky, adorning the darkness in the garden. Cameron walked over. ¡°Why are there so many fireflies?¡± He looked back at her. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that you see every day, is it?¡± Cameron stretched out her hand, intending to touch them, and the fluorescent lights scattered instantly. The lights lingered around her, and sheughed. ¡°This is so pretty.¡± Waylon stopped beside her. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Daisie turned her head around, looked at him, andughed. ¡°Just how boring can you be? You actually choose not to sleep in the middle of the night and bring me out here to see fireflies.¡± ¡°Watching fireflies is not the point here.¡± After saying that, he tilted his head and fixed his eyes on Cameron. Cameron was slightly startled and stared at him. Seeing that Waylon was approaching her, she shrugged, and her eyshes twitched. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t mess around. We have to get up very early tomorrow.¡± He chuckled all of a sudden. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do?¡± Cameron lowered her head and did not utter a single word. Waylon took her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been messing around. What did you do today?¡± She frowned. ¡°What did I do?¡± Waylon¡¯s lips got closer to her cheek, to the extent that they were inches away from touching her temple, and his voice sounded hoarse. ¡°I saw everything.¡± Cameron seemed to understand what he was talking about, but she was confident. ¡°Then you should thank me. If it weren¡¯t for me, your sister would¡¯ve been scalded.¡± He smiled hoarsely and pressed his warm lips against her forehead. ¡°Uh-huh, then how should I thank my little Cam?¡± She murmured, ¡°Who is yours to own?¡± Waylon held her cheek in his palm and was about to kiss her. ¡°Your name is on my marriage certificate. If you¡¯re not mine, then to whom do you belong?¡± His question and tone made her blush. Cameron licked her lips to moisturize them. ¡°I¡¯m going back to bed already.¡± 12 Waylon brushed her lips with his thumb. ¡°Good night then.¡± Cameron stood still. ¡®Did he just bid me good night? Is that it?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± As soon as he said that, a hint of warmth spread across her lips as he pecked her on the lips. Cameron wrapped her arms around his neck, and Waylon was stunned for a moment. His palms then brushed through the ends of her hair and clung to the back of her head as if he was about to embed his lips into her face. For a long time, his eyes dimmed. ¡°You¡¯re really good at torturing others.¡± She actually chose to torture him at this time when he could not do anything to her. Cameron pushed him away with a trace of smugness on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. Please, do enjoy.¡± She then fled the scene quickly. As for when Cameron left her roomst night and when she returned to the room, Daisie did. not notice it at all. At 7:00 a.m., all the guests were woken up by a knock on the door. At 8:00 a.m., after breakfast, apart from Daisie, all the other guests and the crew members arrived at the sugarcane field on time, while other crew members drove five pickup carts to the side of the field and pulled them over by the roadside. Hannah looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Daisie?¡± Cameron yawned. She was too sleepy. Zoey looked at the huge sugarcane field, crossed her arms, and asked disdainfully, ¡°Why do we have to do all the hard work while Daisie can just disappear without reason? Is this a special privilege that the crew promised Daisie?¡± When everyone heard Zoey¡¯s spection, their expressions turnedplicated. After all, it was a live broadcast. From where did she muster the courage to evoke the public¡¯s dissatisfaction and badmouth Daisie¡¯s name? Chapter 2355 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 What was more, Daisie¡¯s brother and Helios were also present. The audience deemed Zoey¡¯s behavior uneptable, and most of them startedmenting in the comment section. [Zoey the clown is really doing all she can to gain poprity, huh?] The director frowned. He originally nned to suspend the recording, but unexpectedly, the broadcast room suddenly gained countless views. ¡®Do theizens love Zoey¡¯s drama this much?¡± Hannah put on her gloves calmly, turned her head, and said to the people beside her with a smile, ¡°Daisie might¡¯ve killed someone¡¯s father in her previous life. That was awkward.¡± Denzel smiled awkwardly. Everyone present was his senior in the industry, so he did not dare to say anything. Helios and Waylon had really good control over their temper, so they did not let their emotions surface. They obviously did not n to respond to any of Zoey¡¯sments and would only focus on the task at hand. The audience was mocking Zoey at the moment. After waiting for a while, Daisie arrived in a hurry and brought everyone at the scene coffee, including all the program crew members. This scene was praised by manyizens, saying that it was very heart-warming to see. Naturally, Zoey¡¯s fans startedining about Daisie¡¯s actions in order to protect their idol. [Isn¡¯t what she¡¯s doing a form of bribery? It¡¯s obvious that Ms. Vanderbilt doesn¡¯t want to work!] [Zoey has been wronged. She was telling the truth, but all she got in return were theints that came from Daisie¡¯s brainless fans. I feel you, Zoey!] N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Denzel brought a cup of coffee to Zoey out of kindness, but Zoey did not ept it and eximed loudly, ¡°We¡¯re here to work, not to travel. It¡¯s already 10:00 a.m.! When will the five carts be filled with sugarcane?¡± Daisie looked at Zoey and wondered. ¡°It¡¯s just five carts of sugarcane. It can¡¯t get any simpler. It won¡¯t take more than two hours.¡± At this time, all theizens lost their cool, questioning and mocking Daisie. [Princess Vanderbilt must¡¯ve never harvested sugarcane. The target that she just set for the group is ridiculous.] [Five carts of sugarcane! If the seven of them can fill it up in under 2 hours, I¡¯ll eat my keyboard!] [As expected of Princess Vanderbilt. All she does is speak without thinking.) Zoeyughed out loud when she saw Daisie set such an unrealistic target for the group of seven. ¡°What a joke, Daisie Vanderbilt. Do you think we can finish harvesting all the sugarcane in under two hours? We only have seven people here. Who else do you think will help us with the task?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t need help from anyone else.¡± After saying that, she turned around and nced at the director. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the one who imed yesterday that we only need to collect five carts of sugarcane. As for how we n to aplish the task, you won¡¯t limit our method and creativity, right?¡± The director regained his senses and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s up to you to find a way.¡± Zoey crossed her arms. ¡°Who in the world cane up with a way to fill up five carts with sugarcane in under two hours? Daisie Vanderbilt, you¡¯re the only naive one here.¡± Daisie raised her eyebrows. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prove it to you today.¡± She waved and motioned for the vigers to drive the five pickup carts into the field. Just when everyone did not know what was happening, Daisie walked up to an automatic harvester, picked up its operation panel, and started controlling it. After a series of button pressing, the harvester¡¯s engine ignited, and it slowly moved toward the sugarcane field. Everyone gathered around. Cameron and Hannah eximed, ¡°Holy moly! This is an unmanned harvester! This is awesome!¡± Helios turned to look at Waylon. ¡°When did Daisie learn how to control something like that?¡± Waylonughed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t even know that.¡± Daisie used the operation panel to control the harvester. It pushed to lift the nted sugarcane into an upright position, cut them, gathered them, and ced them onto the conveyor belt located at the back of the harvester. O The conveying device would then peel off the leaves on the surface of the sugarcane, which was extremely practical. Arge acre worth of sugarcane was neatly harvested and gathered in a matter of minutes, which was more efficient than a group of people pulling and cutting the nts by hand. It improved the efficiency of the process too. As for Daisie, she did not even need to be in the sugarcane field. All she needed to do was stand on the side of the road, and everything else could be achieved remotely through the operation panel. Chapter 2356 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Even the director and the entire crew were shocked. One of the crew members suddenly handed a tablet to him. ¡°You need to see this!¡± There were over 1,000,000 viewers on the live broadcast, and it was still climbing. It was very popr. The viewers kept liking the video and apuding the improvement and use of technology in agriculture. After half an hour, the sugar canes were all harvested. Using humanbor to harvest was less. efficient andbor intensive. It was obvious that technology was able to fulfill the need to rece that. After the harvest, the people of the vige apuded and praised Daisie. ¡°She¡¯s a fast learner.¡± Daisie bowed toward them humbly. ¡°These are all from your hard work. Thank you for giving us a chance to see how well agricultural machinery has advanced. There¡¯s a lot more that we need to learn.¡± Cameron leaned close to Waylon and whispered, ¡°Your sister is unbelievable.¡± Daisie increased the productivity of agriculture with the help of technology and was able to promote both technology and the agriculture industry during the live broadcast. It definitely helped improve everyone¡¯s knowledge about them. Waylon looked at her and smiled. ¡°She has always been smart.¡± Cameron agreed. ¡°Anyone would love a hardworking sister.¡± Waylon leaned in close to her. ¡°She¡¯s your sister too.¡± Cameron elbowed him.. He didn¡¯t feel anything but gave a broad smile. Everyone was enjoying the happy mood, but an unhappy voice spoke up. ¡°She broke the rules!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everyone looked toward Zoey. Hannah scratched her ears and said, ¡°Why is she everywhere?¡± Zoey pointed at Daisie. ¡°You used a machine, so it doesn¡¯t count as experiencing hardbor. You¡¯re just finding an excuse for yourziness. How many farmers would have lost their jobs. if they all relied on machinery like you? How much does a machine cost? Would any farmer be able to afford it?¡± The ce was silent, not because she made sense but because they were rendered speechless. Even the crew members almost burst outughing. Who was the naive one? Daisie looked at her and broke the silence after a short pause. ¡°Zoey, are you looking down on technology?¡± She stammered. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down. ¡°Sugarcane is found in tropical or warm regions and is the raw material for sucrose. Ethanol can be extracted as an energy substitute too. Previously, harvesting sugarcane was done bybor and used a primitive chopping method. The shipment and process consume a huge amount ofbor. Especially with the rapid development of the economy in recent years,bor costs have increased continuously.¡± She then smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know that this has caused the continuous decline of earnings for the industry?¡± Zoey¡¯s face dropped, and she couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°You never paid attention to the development of agriculture, so you think that everything requiresbor, but that was all before the economy and tech matured. Agricultural development is no longer like it was in the past, especially regarding technology. ¡°Technology ys a fundamental role in promoting agriculture, effectively improvingbor efficiency and resource utilization while reducing production costs. If technology is advancing, why is your brain degenerating?¡± Zoey was so badly called out she tossed her gloves away and ran away crying. The director immediately sent someone to go after her. Chapter 2357 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 However, they couldn¡¯t stop the live broadcast. When they go back to the old mansion, Hannah and Cameron were having a great time chatting. They had gotten close when Cameron asked her, ¡°What¡¯s going on between Zoey and Daisie?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hannah clicked her tongue and replied, ¡°What else? They were fighting for the same role, but she didn¡¯t get it because the director preferred Daisie.¡± Going after the same character was verymon in the industry. Many artists had ¡®feuds¡¯ because of this, but they weren¡¯t doing it as obviously as Zoey. They would just do it on the down low. Cameron held her chin. ¡°She¡¯s so salty. It¡¯s just a role.¡± ¡°Fighting for a role in the industry meant they were fighting for a job. It¡¯s as if you worked hard to get a role, and everyone thought that it would go to you, but not only did you not end up with it, but you were also demoted to a supporting role. ¡°Everyone in the industry wants their next role to propel them to stardom and rake in money. No one would be happy if they lost the role.¡± Cameron turned to see Daisie, who was standing next to Helios. ¡°She¡¯s pretty lucky, then. ¡°She¡¯s the princess of the Goldmann family. The family would be willing to provide her with any resources she needs. Everyone else might need to work for decades to get their break, so she really is quite lucky when ites to this.¡± Hannah smiled aftermenting. ¡°I used to think the same way, but after working with her for the past few years, I realized that the Goldmanns never got involved with her career. If Daisie wanted to be famous, she could have worked with Royal Crown. She would have been at the top even sooner if she had worked with her ownpany.¡± Daisie wasn¡¯t considered the best in the industry, but she had a stable standing as an A-lister with her title of Best Actress. To the elites, she was just the daughter of an investor. A lot of celebrities wanted to be actors and stars at the same time, but all Daisie wanted was to act. One thing that Hannah knew that others didn¡¯t was that she wasn¡¯t paid as well as the top actors. Helios was paid almost $15,000,000 when he was her age and was the highest-paid actor. Daisie was paid at most $700,000. That was a huge difference. That was why Hannah didn¡¯t mind too much about Daisie asking her to apologize in public in the past. She felt that it was the right thing to do. Soon after that, the director and the crew members got back. Helios went to ask about Zoey. The director said, ¡°Zoey pulled out from the show, but it was my fault. I didn¡¯t know that she was so extreme.¡± Helios smiled. ¡°She¡¯s still young. Once she gains more experience, she will understand the industry¡¯s rules better.¡± The filmingsted a week before it finally came to an end. Zoey was criticized badly because of her performance on the show. At the same time, the unmanned automatic sugarcane harvester that Daisie promoted also became so popr they were sold out. Even the posters were switched to those with Daisie¡¯s endorsement. All the other guests on the show had a surge of new fans, especially Cameron and Waylon. People started requesting for them to go on talk shows. When they returned to Bassburgh, it was Charm¡¯s one-month birthday celebration. Charm¡¯s party was held at the Goldmann mansion. It was an open-air party with adorable decorations in pastel colors. The attendees were clients and close friends of the Goldmanns. Chapter 2358 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Nn, Maisie, and Nichs were greeting the guests. Titus cradled Charm while Yael and Christina were ying with her. ¡°Look at that. The second son started the baby training.¡± Thomas Clifford walked down the stairs along with Jackie and Violet. Titus smirked. ¡°Because he¡¯s my great-grandson.¡± Thomas sighed. ¡°Time flies. I¡¯m actually surprised that you¡¯re still around.¡± Titus red at him. ¡°Are you cursing me, you old fart?¡± Thomas was used to the bickering. ¡°Even Hernandez is still around. I guess it¡¯s not your turn. yet.¡± Maisie and Nn walked over. ¡°Jackie, Violet.¡± Violet smiled and walked to Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Maisie and Violet started catching up while Nn and Jackie stood where they were. ¡°Your son isn¡¯t here?¡± Jackie chuckled. ¡°Not worried that he might ruin your party?¡± The youngest Clifford was very cheeky because Thomas spoiled him. When children his age were still being protected and ying with toys, he was already on trees poking at bee hives. Jackie had once brought him to a ssmate¡¯s party, and that kid made the birthday boy cry over a cake. The present he had brought was a trick box.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jackie almost never brought him to parties after that to avoid embarrassment. Nn slowly sipped on his wine while looking over at Titus. ¡°You can try letting my grandfather take care of your kid.¡± Jackie smirked. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid that I might lose my son¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Maisie, Barbara, and Violet chatted until Colton walked in with Freyja. Barbara suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, Maisie.¡± Maisie asked, ¡°Why?¡± Barbara and Violet looked at each other. ¡°Because you¡¯re a mother-inw at a young age, and now you¡¯re a grandmother too. I think we¡¯re only going to be mothers-inw in our 50s or 60s and grandmothers when we turn 70.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I met Nn too soon.¡± Violet looked around. ¡°Is Ryleigh not here yet?¡± Barbara swirled her wine around. ¡°She¡¯s living in Slokova with Louis, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯sing back. Even if she misses this party, there are weddings.¡± There were three children that hadn¡¯t had their weddings yet. At the mention of weddings, Violet looked at Maisie. ¡°Have all your three children registered for their marriage?¡± Maisie sighed. ¡°Only Daisie and Nolly are sealed. Waylon and Cameron are registered, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on with them. Colton proposed to Freyja, but they¡¯re not officially married yet.¡± Violet and Barbara were shocked. ¡°What?¡± Freyja stood next to Colton. She wasn¡¯t used to a big party like this, having to meet guests of the Goldmanns who came to congratte them. Colton put his arm around her waist. ¡°Are you tired?¡± She shook her head and smiled. ¡°Is your family not attending?¡± asked someone. When Freyja heard it, she wrapped her hand tightly around the winess and didn¡¯t speak. Both sides of the family should have been at the party, but only the Goldmanns were there. The man who asked was an owner of a building material distributionpany, Mr. Weatherby. He probably never met anyone from Freyja¡¯s side and was saying that there was nothing special about her. She was only able to marry a Goldmann because of her beauty. Chapter 2359 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 The Goldmanns were more than any other affluent family in Bassburgh. Everyone would be curious about the person who married into the family if they were somebody. How could Freyja¡¯s family be absent? Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Anyone who paid attention to the news would know why. Those who didn¡¯t might talk about it. Mr. Weatherby didn¡¯t notice how the atmosphere changed and pressed on upon seeing how Freyja didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Did something importante up, and your family couldn¡¯te because of that? How could they miss a party so important? Even if your rtives were busy, your parents should be here.¡± Freyja pressed her lips together and was going to speak when Colton held her hand and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m d everyone is able to attend my daughter¡¯s party. My wife is married to me and is now a Goldmann. If you can¡¯t even respect her, we shouldn¡¯t have any more dealings in the future. Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Weatherby?¡± Mr. Weatherby wasn¡¯t expecting Colton to be so protective of his wife. He was from a famous family and had to be careful with what he said. He only thought the woman was marrying up and wasn¡¯t respected in the family. Even when he was given a warning in public, he had to let it go because it was against a Goldmann. Colton guided Freyja away. Freyja turned to look at him. Her heart warmed when she remembered how he protected her. Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just don¡¯t like the way they are.¡± They would always find the person they thought was weak and step on them. He looked down. on people like that. Nichs asked Colton to go over, so he said to Freyja, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be back.¡± She nodded and stood alone among the crowd as he walked away. The more Mr. Weatherby thought about it, the angrier he got, so he drank a ss too many. When he saw Freyja standing alone and that Colton wasn¡¯t around, he had to confront her. She was a woman who gave birth before even getting married. He wouldn¡¯t believe that the Goldmanns, aside from Colton, would respect a woman with no background. Freyja looked at her watch and thought that Daisie and the rest would be there soon. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Freyja turned around, and it was Mr. Weatherby again. She didn¡¯t want to make it a big issue because it was an important asion, so she nodded politely. ¡°Yes, Mr. Weatherby?¡± He smiled. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that just now. I hope you forgive me.¡± 1/2 Freyja thought he was apologizing, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Good then. But you look really young, around 23 or 24?¡± Mr. Weatherby looked at her from head to toe with bad intentions. ¡°That¡¯s how you kept your figure after giving birth.¡± Freyja was offended, so she narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to walk away if there¡¯s nothing important, Mr. Weatherby.¡± She was going to leave when he stood in front of her. ¡°Where¡¯s the fire? I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± After that, he poured Freyja a ss of wine. ¡°I¡¯m showing respect, so you should show some too. Drink with me?¡± a Freyja thought it was just a drink, so she nodded and took the ss from him. Chapter 2360 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 No one expected Mr. Weatherby to suddenly grab Freyja¡¯s hand and rub it Freyja pulled her hand back too hard, the ss dropped to the ground, and the noise attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Mr. Weatherby took his chance and started to pretend that she was the problem. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, I¡¯ve apologized, so even if you don¡¯t want to forgive me, there¡¯s no need to act this. way.¡± Freyja clenched her jaw. ¡°You¡¯re not apologizing. You¡¯re-¡± ¡°Look at this woman. She¡¯s not even married into the family yet, but she¡¯s already throwing tantrums. I apologized to her, but she pushed the ss away.¡± He didn¡¯t give Freyja a chance to speak and kept adding fuel to the fire. He was going to push Freyja into a corner. Freyja balled up her fist. She didn¡¯t want to start anything at her daughter¡¯s party, but why was he forcing her? Mr. Weatherby saw that she wasn¡¯t fighting back and guessed that she didn¡¯t have the guts to do it. If she said he molested her, he would just say she tried to seduce him. Maisie walked out from the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Weatherby immediately walked toward her toin. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, look at what happened. Not only did your daughter¨Cinw reject my apology, but she also pped the wine ss I handed to her away. It¡¯s a happy asion that you¡¯re celebrating today, and I don¡¯t want to make a scene, but what is the meaning of this?¡± Nn noticed something was happening, so he walked over and heard Mr. Weatherby point. out what Freyja did wrong to Maisie. Mr. Weatherby sounded confident and said that he was treated badly. Everyone who didn¡¯t see what happened thought Freyja had done what he said she did. Freyja clenched her jaw but rxed a momentter. ¡°I would ept your apology, but why did you have to grab my hand?¡± Mr. Weatherby froze. He didn¡¯t expect her to tell the truth! Everyone gasped, and Maisie¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Nonsense, I didn¡¯t grab your hand!¡± He continued. ¡°Please don¡¯t use me like this. You¡¯re Coleman Goldmann¡¯s wife. How could you say such a thing? I think it¡¯s more like you who were trying to seduce me.¡± Saying that at a party held by the Goldmanns meant that he was challenging them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Any family would be upset if this happened to them. Mr. Weatherby thought he knew how they would react. No matter how nice the daughter¨Cinw was, all the family members would just start avoiding her if she caused a scene. Freyja looked at him and was already calmer than she was a minute ago. She smirked. ¡°Me? Seducing you? You¡¯re old enough to be my father. Why would I give up on the handsome man I¡¯m with to seduce an old fart like you? You¡¯re nothingpared to my husband. Do you think you can get your way just because my family isn¡¯t here to help me?¡± Mr. Weatherby turned pale. He never expected her to be such a strong character. After what she said, everyone could tell who was the one who was lying without having to think twice. Maisie was going to speak, but Nn stopped her. Colton was already standing behind Mr. Weatherby, and he had heard everything. His eyes were chillingly cold. Chapter 2361 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 ¡°Do I need to repeat what I just said, Mr. Weatherby?¡± Royce was startled and said nervously, ¡°No¡­ I¡­ This woman is lying!¡± When he saw Nn and Maisie, his eyes were filled with hope. He got up to them and exined, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯ve got to believe me. Everything I said is the truth!¡± Nn looked at him expressionlessly without saying anything. Maisie chuckled and said, ¡°My daughter¨Cinw spoke pretty clearly. Mr. Weatherby, do you think you¡¯re better than my own son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Colton walked up to Freyja and pushed her to his back. ¡°Do you want me to show you the footage from the security camera?¡± Royce knew he had lost his chance to exin himself when he heard that Colton was going to check the security camera. Beads of cold sweat began to break out from Royce¡¯s back. He dropped to his knees with a plop in front of Colton and pleaded for his mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. It was all my fault. I hope you can give me another chance. After all, we still have cooperation 11 Colton grabbed his cor and punched him across his face, causing him to slide across the table and sweep the fruit tes and sses to the floor The people around were shocked and took a few stepsThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. back. ¡°Coleman!¡± Maisie went forward and stopped him. Veins were bulging from the back of Colton¡¯s hand, and his eyes were bloodshot. He did not. release Royce and continued tosh out at him, ¡°Forgive you? You have the nerve toy your filthy hands on my woman. Do you think Ell forgive you?¡± Royce was so shocked that he was tongue¨Ctied. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Colton pushed him out of the door and dusted his suit. He summoned the bodyguards and ordered, ¡°Take him out of here.¡± The bodyguards then brought Royce away. Maisie shook her head. It was such a nice one¨Cmonth birthday celebration, yet a bad apple ruined it. The good thing was that the farce did not get any worse under Colton and Nn¡¯s help. Everyone continued to enjoy the food and drinks as if nothing had happened. Soon, Daisie and the others arrived at the Goldmann mansion. After learning from Barbara about what happened to Freyja, she and Cameron went to check on Freyja in her room. Freyja was sitting on a couch with a cup of hot tea in her hand. Apparently, this event frightened her, and she had juste to her senses. ¡°You guys are here.¡± Daisie sat beside her and asked, ¡°Are you alright, Freya?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Cameron said, ¡°It seems like we¡¯re toote. If we were here a little bit sooner, I¡¯d beat him to the point that even his parents wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him.¡± When she pretended to be a man in the past, she would always stand up for those women who got abused by men. No matter how many people they got, she would beat the hell out of them. Freyja chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you, guys. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± Daisie smiled and said, ¡°Today is Charm¡¯s one¨Cmonth birthday celebration, so we need to be happy. Now that the bad guy is gone let¡¯s go out and celebrate Charm¡¯s birthday.¡± Freyja nodded, put the cup down, and followed them back to the hall. The celebrationsted for two hours before it finally ended. All of the friends and family members of the Goldmanns gathered together for a group photo. Charm was the main focus of the day, so she sat with Titus in the center. Nichs, Nn, and Maisie sat at Titus¡® left side. On the right were Freyja and Colton, while Daisie and Noce stood beside Nn and Maisie. Waylon and Cameron stood behind Freja and Colton. The people standing in the back row were the people from the Bouchers and the Cliffords from Octavia. Chapter 2362 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Deedee, Beatrice, and Francisco¡¯s son, Chadwick Boucher, all sat around Charm and had a good photo as well. Cameron took the photo out inside the car and asked with a frown, ¡°Why do I have to take a family photo with you guys?¡± Waylon, who was driving the car, touched his lips with his finger and chuckled. ¡± Congrattions on bing one of the Goldmanns, then.¡± She turned her head around. ¡°I¡¯m not one of the Goldmanns yet.¡± Waylon took a nce at her and pulled over. He turned around and approached her. ¡°So, when do you want to officially be one of the Goldmanns?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Cameron did not reply. Waylon caressed the corner of her eyes with his finger and gazed intently at her lips. She was distracted for a moment, and then a pair of gentle and warm lipsnded on hers. Her eyshes twitched as she ced her hands on his chest. She was falling deeper and deeper in his kiss. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door, and that snapped Cameron back to reality She hastily pushed him away, and her cheeks turned red with embarrassment. Waylon rolled his window down. The police officer leaned down and said in a stern voice, ¡°Sir, this is a firene. It isn¡¯t for to park your car.¡± you Waylon nodded at him slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife suddenly felt dizzy, so I had not choice but to stop here. Give me the ticket. I¡¯ll pay it when I get back.¡± Seeing how polite he was and that the woman in the passenger¡¯s seat was not feeling well, the traffic police officer said, ¡°I can understand that you¡¯re worried about your wife. I¡¯ll let you go this time, but don¡¯t simply park at the firene next time.¡± Waylon offered him a smile and said, ¡°Sure. Thank you, officer.¡± After the traffic police officer left, Waylon rolled the window up and left unhurriedly Cameron buried her face in her palm. She did not expect that she had fallen so far to the point that she had to cooperate with him in lying to the traffic police! Waylon nced at her and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared?¡± ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you. You could even lie to that police officer with a straight face.¡± Cameron sized Waylon up. From the beginning to the end, Waylon¡¯s face was so calm that nobody would suspect that he was telling lies. She was forced to pretend that she had a stomach ache, but she was really scared. Waylon spun the steering wheel left and slowed down at the intersection where the crowds met. ¡°People always have to lie for a reason. Haven¡¯t you ever told any lies?¡± Cameron leaned on the back of the seat. ¡°Tell lies, huh?¡± It went without saying that she had done it before. There was no one in this world who had never told any lies before since they were born. After all, even a small white lie was also considered a lie. At night, at the Seaview Vi¡­. Colton brought Charm back to her room. After putting her down gently on the crib, he went. back to his room. Freyja was standing in front of the ceiling¨Cto¨Cfloor window. She looked at the courtyard through the window and seemed a little bit under the weather. Colton walked up to her, and she turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble today, Colton. I didn¡¯t expect something like that would happen at Charm¡¯s birthday celebration.¡± ¡°So, you think it¡¯s your fault?¡± Freyja was stunned at Colton¡¯s question. She lowered her head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t think it was my fault.¡± ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t your fault, why do you think you brought us trouble?¡± Colton grabbed her into his arms and rested his chin on her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You don¡¯t have to make any concessions to anyone. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re one of the Goldmanns. As long as you¡¯re holding that title, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Freyja chuckled and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m one of the Goldmanns and I don¡¯t have to worry about anything, but there is a difference. If I have to rely on you and you stop loving me in the future, then I¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Who told you that I won¡¯t love you anymore in the future?¡± Freyja helped him to take off his tie and continued. ¡°If I have to rely on you for everything, then I¡¯ll need to stay low and curry favor with you in the future. Not only that, but I¡¯ll have to worry about being abandoned by you. I can¡¯t even use my own ideas. This isn¡¯t the life I want.¡± Chapter 2363 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Colton grabbed her hand. ¡°Freyja, you¡­¡® ¡°So, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Freyja ripped off his tie, disheveling his cor. As she approached him, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll make myself stand as close to you as possible. It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t reach your height. At the very least, I have to show everyone that I¡¯m not useless. without you.¡± Initially, Colton thought she was going to say something like she wanted to leave again. He did not expect something like that from her, and he was stunned for a moment. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while, he grabbed her into his arms. The neon lights outside the window had cast a shadow over them. ¡°When are you going back?¡± Freyja coiled her arms around his neck and answered, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, so¡­¡± Colton pinned her to the window and kissed her. She took off his jacket and dropped it on the floor. Dewdrops dotted the window, mottling the light that poured in from the outside streemps. In the dim light, under the cover of darkness, two figures were engaged in the most taboo of acts. Then, the crying of Charm wafted into their ears from the room next door. Freyja buried her face into his shoulder and chuckled hoarsely. ¡°Your daughter is crying.¡± Colton was caught between tears andughter. He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that kid is doing it on purpose. I must punish her for ruining such a good time.¡± Colton picked up the shirt on the floor and headed to the room next door. Charm had kicked her quilt away and had cried herself hoarse. He massaged his nose and picked Charm up from her crib. There was no way he was going to get angry at her. He said, ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. You know how hard it¡¯s for your parents to have some private time for themselves, how can you ruin it? You must be doing it on purpose, right?¡± Soon, Charm stopped crying and started mumbling something that he could not understand. Colton patted her back gently and said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll forgive you. No, you don¡¯t need to apologize. I won¡¯t spank you. Freyja was standing at the door and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you could understand baby language.¡± She walked up to them and took Charm away from Colton. ¡°Are you hungry, Charm? Let me get you some milk downstairs.¡± They switched on the light in the living room. Freyja was holding Charm with one hand while pouring milk powder into a bottle with her other hand. After the water boiled, she poured the water into the bottle and capped the bottle. After that, she put the bottle into a bowl of cool water to cool down the milk. She was the one who took care of Deedee in the past, so she was very familiar with all these. Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Colton leaned on the table and looked at them. The people in front of him were his wife and daughter. They were the ones who made this ce feel like home, and he was not against something like this. After the milk had cooled down, she gave the bottle to Charm. Charm then began to drink the milk quietly. Colton hugged them from the back and rested his chin on Freyja¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Freyja, let¡¯s go get a marriage certificate.¡± They already had a daughter, so they just needed to get a certificate. Freyja turned her head around and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got to wait for me to return.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Seriously?¡± She smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. I want you to wait for me.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. There was no way. He could only wait for her. After all, she was his woman now. Both of them had a daughter, so there was no way she would run away from him. The next day, Colton sent Freyja to the airport. After taking her suitcase, she walked forward and stopped midway. She turned around and looked at Colton, who was standing in front of the car. She went back to him and threw herself into his arms. Colton was stunned for a moment but still coiled his arms around her. After a short while, Freyja looked at him and said, ¡°Remember to take care of our daughter and Deedee. Don¡¯t forget to¡­ miss me too.¡± After Freyja finished speaking, she pulled herself away from his arms and entered the airport. Chapter 2364 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Colton looked at his empty arms until Freyja¡¯s figure disappeared into the crowd. She had only left him for a few minutes, and he had already started to miss her. He did not know how he was going to spend his life without Freyja. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, his phone rang. It was Leonardo. Colton answered the call, and Leonardo said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Weatherby wants to see you.¡± Colton frowned. Royce was waiting for Colton in the lobby of the ckgold Group. He told them he would not leave until he saw Colton. Leonardo couldn¡¯t send him away, so he had no other choice but to call Colton. When Colton appeared in the lobby, Royce knelt before him and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m really sorry about what I did. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll do everything you say. Just don¡¯t cancel the cooperation between ourpanies.¡± The ckgold Group monopolized most of the technology and construction industries in Bassburgh. If nopany wanted to supply materials for him, hispany would be done for! Colton looked expressionlessly at him. He remained impassive toward his plea as he said, ¡°Mr. Weatherby, you don¡¯t even have the basic respect for people, and you still want to take advantage of the ckgold Group? Who do you think we are? Some kind of charity that will help everyone?¡± Royce was stunned. Initially, he thought Colton was someone who valued benefits and interests more than anything else. Even though Colton had kicked him out of his daughter¡¯s birthday celebration, he was confident that he was doing it because he had to stand up for his family. He was certain that Colton would not sever their partnership just because of a woman. After all, an ambitious man valued nothing more than his interests. For him, women were insignificant. Their job was to raise their kids and support their husbands. There was no way they could interfere with their husbands¡® decisions in their business. All he had to do was apologize to Colton, and thetter would forgive him. He did not expect that Colton would really terminate their partnership. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I can increase the percentage of profits to you by 20%. It¡¯s okay if I earn less. Is that okay?¡± Colton¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Do you not understand what I say? Do you think I¡¯ll need that little profit of yours?¡± Royce became even more nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann. I can apologize to your wife. I promise I won¡¯t do that again¡­¡® Colton grabbed Royce by his cor and red at him furiously. ¡°Again? It seems to me that you look down on women a lot. When you were making a false charge against her, did you ever think of what would happen if no one trusted her? For you, a woman¡¯s reputation and innocence are nothing? You could ride roughshod over her just because her family wasn¡¯t there?¡± Royce cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry- ¡°It¡¯s toote. You should prepare yourself for this oue from the moment you humiliated. my woman.¡± Colton pushed him away and called the security guard. ¡°Get him out of here. Don¡¯t let him set. his foot in the ckgold Group ever again.¡± The security guard pulled Royce out of the building. He kept shouting and apologizing, but everyone ignored him. Colton turned around to look at Leonardo and said, ¡°I want you to pass this instruction to all of our subsidiaries. No one is allowed to give any help to Royce¡¯spany, and any vition will be treated as a breach of contract.¡± After Colton severed the partnership with Royce¡¯spany, everypany that cooperated with the ckgold Group did not dare to help Royce. They all avoided Royce as they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with the ckgold Group. After all, nobody wanted to get the short end of the stick and lose their interest. Several days after Freyja left for Yaramoor, Colton felt a bit ufortable with her not being around. Even during the meetings, he was worried about whether someone would bully her. After the meeting was over, Colton returned to his office. He pulled his phone out but had not received any text message or call from Freyja. Chapter 2365 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Colton frowned deeply. ¡®Why isn¡¯t she sending me any text messages or calling me?¡® Leonardo appeared at the door. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± He replied absentmindedly, ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Your brother is here,¡± replied Leonardo. After that, he turned sideways to make way for Waylon. Leonardo made a pot of tea for both of them, put the teapot on the table, and left the office. Waylon picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°I heard that Freyja has returned to Yaramoor?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Colton. ¡°Just say what you want to say. There are only two of us here.¡± Waylon chuckled. He knew something was troubling Colton. Colton leaned against the back of the chair and said, ¡°It has been a few days since she returned to Yaramoor, but she hasn¡¯t given me any call yet. I¡¯m worried about her.¡± Waylonughed. ¡°It has only been four days. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and replied, ¡°She should at least give me a call.¡± Waylon ced the teacup in front of his lips and said, ¡°Maybe she ran into something.¡± Seeing that Colton was getting a bit restless, he chuckled, ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about her, you can go to Yaramoor to keep her company.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°But what about thepany?¡± ¡°Your mind is full of her now. You have to worry about her and thepany at the same time. Do you think you can manage two things at once?¡± Waylon said as he took a sip from the tea. Then, he continued calmly. ¡°You barely took any break ever since you took over the ckgold Group. You have been with Freyja for so long. She even has given you a kid, yet you haven¡¯t given her any title yet. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want the same thing that happened at the birthday celebration to happen again, right?¡± It was true that Freyja had given birth to their kid. However, in the eyes of the outsiders, Colton had only proposed to her. They had not gone for the marriage certificate yet. Freyja had gotten pregnant before she was married. Even if the Goldmanns had acknowledged her as their daughter¨Cinw, it was a fact that they hadn¡¯t gotten their marriage certified yet. Colton pressed his lips tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked about getting our marriage registered with her.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said to wait for her toe back.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Well, you had the chance to bring that up, but you didn¡¯t, so you can only wait now.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. When he thought about it, it was true that he did not seem to be spending so much time with Freyja. They did not even have a decent date before. Colton decided to take the initiative to make a call, but Freyja¡¯s phone had been switched off. The bad feeling inside of him just got stronger. Waylon narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She switched her phone off. She couldn¡¯t have turned off her phone for no reason.¡± Colton picked up his jacket and rose to his feet. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯ll leave thepany in your care.¡± Without waiting for Waylon to say anything, he left. Waylon chuckled helplessly. He did not expect his workaholic brother to leave thepany. behind. Meanwhile, at Yaramoor¡­ Freyja was reporting to the police since her phone was stolen. After that, she bought a new phone number and went to a nearby convenience store to make a call through thendline. The call was on hold for some time before it was picked up. ¡®Hello?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡± Brandon was stunned. ¡°Fey?¡± Freyja took a cab to return to the Pruitt manor. Luckily, she had some cash with her. She had mixed feelings as she stepped into the courtyard, where she hadn¡¯t been back for years. She hade back once after her brother¡¯s death. Then, she did not set her foot in this courtyard anymore. Brandon opened the door and was stunned when he saw Freyja. ¡°Fey? Is that really you?¡± Freyja nodded. Brandon invited her into the house. As he was cleaning the table, Freyja looked around the house. Everything remained the same in the living room. However, those maids and butlers were nowhere to be found. It was empty, and she felt dested. Chapter 2366 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Brandon opened the refrigerator, and there was nothing in it, leaving him feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t been preparing anything to eat in a long time. You should take a seat first. I¡¯ll go out to buy some ingredients. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Freyja sat on the couch. ¡°Whatever, anything will do.¡± Brandon walked to the entryway, picked up his coat, and put it on. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go out now.¡± Freyja stopped him. ¡°Dad.¡± Brandon turned back and was stunned for a short moment. Freyja added, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The father and daughter went to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and food. Freyja had not gone out with her father for a long time. She vaguely remembered that she was only at few years old thest time her father took her out to y. Twenty years had passed in the blink of an eye. In the family that she used to have, her mother was mightily aggressive, and her father was extremely cowardly, and thatbination caused the rtionship between her and her father to grow farther and farther apart. Brandon did not seem to know how to get along with his daughter anymore. He seemed very cautious for fear of being hated. He stood in front of the shelf to pick the ingredients needed to cook a meal, asking her what she liked along the way. Freyja responded slowly, ¡°Dad, just choose whatever ingredients you can cook. I¡¯m not that picky.¡± After buying all the ingredients and returning to the Pruitt manor, Brandon started preparing dinner. Freyja suddenly found an orange cat hiding under the couch. She stretched out her arms and fished the orange cat out of the bottom. After taking a closer look at it, she realized that its left. eye was traumatized and blinded. She ced the orange cat on her thighs and stroked its fur. It struggled at first, but after seeing that Freyja showed no malicious intent, ity down on her stomach and stopped moving around. Brandon brought dinner to the table after some time. Freyja asked, ¡°What happened to this cat¡¯s eye?¡± Brandon replied, ¡°It was already partially blind when I took it in.¡± She was startled. ¡°It was a stray cat?¡± Brandon set up the tableware. ¡°Yes, I saw it was wandering around the area, looking all pitiful, and no one wanted it, so I took it in. The manor is rather quiet and deserted, and it¡¯s good to have it around here.¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes moved, and she ced the orange cat down. The cat scurried to Brandon¡¯s feet and rubbed its head against his ankle. Brandon picked it up. ¡°It should be hungry. You should start eating first. I¡¯ll feed it.¡± Freyja looked at the dinner on the table. All of the dishes were made from the ingredients that they had just bought, and he had cooked them all. Seeing that, she suddenly remembered something, walked to the refrigerator, and opened it. It was not that there was no ingredient in the refrigerator. It was just that there were no fresh. ingredients. They had been kept in the refrigerator for a long time, and there were also leftovers from previous days. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I realize it? ¡°When my mother and Ken were still living there, we had servants, so Dad had already gotten used to being served. Now that my mother and Ken are gone, he should¡¯ve kept a servant or housekeeper for himself. However, all the servants in the manor have beenid off. far ¡®Ever since he said he doesn¡¯t have fresh ingredients, I started suspecting him. The mall isn¡¯t away, and he thought of going to the supermarket to buy some fresh ingredients earlier, so how could there be no fresh food in the refrigerator?¡® Freyja¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and she emptied everything from the refrigerator. When Brandon came back, he was astonished upon seeing Freyja clearing the refrigerator¡¯s contents. ¡°Fey¡­¡± Freyja threw everything into the trash can and underwent an emotional breakdown. ¡°How do you live alone? Do you n to wait for these ingredients to rot in the fridge before you start eating them? You only warm up and eat leftovers every day, and you¡¯re still unwilling to throw them away even after you¡¯ve left them there for several days? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have the money. How much would the ingredients needed for you to cook a meal cost? Do you know that these leftovers have already gone bad? They¡¯re no longer fresh and can¡¯t be eaten already, yet you¡¯re still reluctant to throw them away. What do you n to do with them?¡± Brandon did not say anything, and his expression turned solemn. Freyja took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten used to being served, why would you fire the servants? Is the money that Ken and Mother left you not enough for you to with hire a servant or housekeeper? Even if you are short of money, just tell me. I can help you that!¡± Chapter 2367 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 The living room was silent for a moment. Brandon was stunned for a long time, then lowered his head. ¡°Fey¡­ I just don¡¯t want to cause you trouble.¡± He added slowly, ¡°And there¡¯s no need to spend so much money on food. As long as it¡¯s still edible, it¡¯ll get me going. I¡¯m still doing well now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Freyja scoffed out of anger. ¡°Just give it to me straight. Are the Pruitts running out of money already?¡± He did not utter a single word. ¡°I found out almost instantly when I first stepped into this ce. The car parked outside is gone. You must¡¯ve sold it. The things in the house haven¡¯t changed much, but all the antiques that my mother bought back then are all gone now.¡± Freyja pointed to the empty cab. ¡®Mother had gotten used to living a luxurious lifestyle, and the antiques were her babies, so there¡¯s no way that she would sell them away. ¡°That would leave me with only one possibility. Dad sold all the antiques and dismissed all the servants after my mother got into jail. ¡®He obviously knows how to cook, but he¡¯s reluctant to buy fresh ingredients. And what¡¯s left in the refrigerator? Frozen meat and frozen food that smell. Even the leftovers are days old and so dry that they¡¯re sticking to the te. At the same time, theyer of oil found on the food has already turned white and waxy.¡® Brandon pursed his lips, looking a little defeated and powerless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°So tell me now, where did all the money go?¡± After yelling at him, Freyja suddenly remembered something, and her face paled slightly. ¡°Is it Mother?¡± Brandon was silent. Freyja froze in ce. ¡®When my mother brought Deedee to Bassburgh to find me, why didn¡¯t I think of¡­ ¡®Why would she bring Deedee to Bassburgh just to threaten me?¡® ¡°Fey¡­ Don¡¯t me your mother, she ¡°You¡¯re still defending her at this moment?¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she gnashed her teeth. ¡°She took all the money with her, didn¡¯t she?¡± Brandon kept quiet and did not exin anything. Freyja knew about her father¡¯s submissive temperament since she was a kid. Even though her mother had done something bad to him, he would never me her. Thinking of this, she did not know whether to me her father for his kindness or his cowardice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Fey, there¡¯s really no need¡­¡± Freyja raised her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t tell me about all this? If I really didn¡¯t n toe back here for the rest of my life, when you¡¯ve run out of items to sell, did you n to sell the manor away and live on the street?¡± Brandon looked like a child who had done something wrong. He kept his head down and did not dare to utter a single word. After venting out all her wrath, Freyja remained silent for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll discuss this later.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was really angry, Brandon could only sit down. Freyja continued to reprimand him while serving the meal. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re living alone but can¡¯t take care of yourself. I actually thought of sending Deedee back here to stay with you back then. Looking back at my decision now, thank God I didn¡¯t send her back here. Otherwise, she would have had to starve with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fey¡­¡± She picked up her silverware. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯ll hire a housekeeper from tomorrow onward, I¡¯m about to sit for a postgraduate program entrance examination, and I don¡¯t have the time to go through all the details with you. However, you¡¯ll always be my father, and I can¡¯t just let you be. As for the housekeeper¡¯s pay, I¡¯ll settle the financial side of things, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you again.¡± Brandon lowered his gaze. ¡°Fey, even if you choose not to care about me, I won¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve grown up and have your own life now. I shouldn¡¯t be a burden to you.¡± Freyja did not respond to him. ¡°The food is going to get cold. You should eat first.¡± Brandon did not say anything anymore. The next day, Freyja got up early and went out to buy breakfast. When she returned, she frowned when she saw Brandon secretly storingst night¡¯s meals in the refrigerator. Chapter 2368 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 Freyja knew that her father cooked up a feastst night only to store them in the refrigerator when they could not finish them. When Brandon saw Freyja had returned, he was flustered. He immediately closed the door of the refrigerator and exined, ¡°It¡¯s justst night¡¯s dishes. Throwing them away now will be a waste¡­¡± Freyja did not say anything and ced the breakfast on the table. ¡°Buy as much as you can eat in the future. Try not to keep dishes overnight.¡± Brandon replied instantly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do so.¡± But she exposed him mercilessly, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, you wouldn¡¯t do so at all, would you?¡± Brandon walked to the table, pulled out the chair, and sat down. ¡°Do you n to go back to the college for a postgraduate program entrance examination?¡± She peeled off the seal of a cheese sauce, grabbed some bread, and dipped it in cheese. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back to college today.¡± Brandon was about to say something when the doorbell rang. Freyja got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Freyja came to open the door and was astounded when she saw the man standing outside. It felt like a dream. Colton was wearing a coat, a gray scarf, and some casual andfortable clothes. There was also a suitcase beside him. His face looked stiff from the freezing weather, and a chilling aura shrouded his body from head to toe. Freyja snapped back to her senses. ¡°Colton, why are you ¡°Freyja Pruitt, why did you turn off your phone?¡± She was stunned. ¡®Did he just fly over here to look for me because he couldn¡¯t get to me through a phone call? ¡°Fey, who¡¯s that?¡± Brandon came out and was dumbfounded when he saw Coleman standing at the door. Freyja turned her head around. ¡°You should go back and finish your breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Brandon did not dare to ask any more questions and went back to the dining hall to eat his breakfast. Freyja closed the door and held Colton¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Did youe all the way here to find me because you couldn¡¯t reach me?¡± ¡°What else would the reason be? Do I look like a man that has nothing better to do?¡± Colton was slightly annoyed. ¡°Do you know how worried I was? Don¡¯t you know how to call or text me to let me know that you are okay? Besides, you even turned off your phone. I really thought something had happened to you. Freyja stared at him andughed out loud. ¡°I lost my cell phone and just got my SIM card reissued.¡± Coleman took a deep breath and rubbed his forehead. ¡°So you only lost your phone? Nothing else happened?¡± Freyja raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you really want something to happen to me?¡± ¡°Of course not-¡± Freyja stood on tiptoe, kissed him, and thenughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do you feel better now?¡± How could Colton be angry at this very moment? Even if he was exasperated, it would have disappeared long ago. He embraced her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get away with it with only a kiss.¡± Freyja pressed her finger against his lips. ¡°My dad is here. If you want anything other than a kiss, it¡¯ll be a no from me.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to collect a little more interest.¡± Colton pinched her chin and kissed her lips again. After a moment of intimate entanglement, Colton suddenly pushed her away, turned his head, and sneezed. His nose was flushed from the cold weather. Freyja sneered and took his hand. ¡°Come in.¡± Colton sat on the couch, and Freyja poured him a ss of warm water. Brandon wanted to say something, but he did not dare to voice it out as he was afraid that his daughter would get angry. As such, he said after finishing his breakfast, ¡°Fey, I¡¯ve eaten my breakfast already. I¡¯ll go upstairs first¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do upstairs? You¡¯ll have to go shopping with him at noon.¡± Brandon was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°I have to go too?¡± Freyja looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m going back to college at 10:00 a.m., and I won¡¯t have time to buy ingredients for dinner, so do you n not to eat dinner?¡± Colton did not talk back. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Brandon suggested embarrassedly, ¡°I can go alone.¡± Freyja¡¯s attitude was rigid. ¡°Mr. Goldmann is quite a picky eater, and you don¡¯t know what he likes to eat. He¡¯s a guest, so we shouldn¡¯t neglect his preference when ites to dinner. Just let him tag along when you go shoppingter. I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± Chapter 2369 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 Brandon did not dare to say no to that, so he could only bring their guest along. Colton squinted slightly. ¡°Guest?¡± ¡®Am I just a guest?¡® Freyja leaned over and nced at him. ¡°Otherwise, what else do you want to be? You¡¯re at my house now, so who are you going to listen to?¡± Colton gnashed his teeth and responded in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, good boy.¡± Freyja took out some cash and shoved them into his hand. ¡°These are for grocery shopping. Don¡¯t go on a shopping spree.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. After Freyja went back to college, Colton went to the supermarket with Brandon to buy some ingredients, but the two did not talk much, making the atmosphere a little awkward. After all, they did not know each other too well. Colton did not like Freyja¡¯s family too much because of Sandy and Ken. However, Brandon was Freyja¡¯s father, so he still showed him some respect. ¡°Ahem, how should I address you?¡± Brandon was the first to break the silence as he felt a little embarrassed that he did not know the man¡¯s name. He sounded indifferent. ¡°Coleman, Coleman Goldmann.¡± Brandon asked again, ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with Fey?¡± Colton frowned. ¡®Mrs. Pruitt knows about my rtionship with Freyja, but he doesn¡¯t?¡® Seeing that Colton did not answer his question, Brandon did not continue to ask any more questions. He had probably realized that Colton did not like him very much, and he did not want to cause his daughter too much trouble by upsetting her guest. Seeing Brandon¡¯s distressed expression, Colton thought that he had bullied this old man before they came to the supermarket. Thus, he rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°What rtionship do you think we have?¡± Brandon was flustered. ¡°Are you dating each other?¡± Colton responded with a hum. Brandon gave off a happy smile. ¡°Good, d to hear that.¡± Colton thought that he would act the same as Sandy as Freyja¡¯s rtionship with him was certainly good news for him. Just as he was about to speak, Brandon spoke slowly. ¡°I can finally rest assured that someone is taking care of her. At least she doesn¡¯t have to suffer alone. She has a very strong and stubborn personality, so I shall apologize to you and thank you on her behalf for the things you¡¯ll do for her in the future.¡± Colton swallowed the words that were about to escape his mouth and slowed down his pace. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As Brandon pushed the shopping cart up to the shelf to choose the ingredients that he wanted, he did not seem to realize that Colton had already fallen behind. ¡°Fey said that you¡¯re rather picky when it Colton¡¯s eyes moved, and he replied after a while, ¡°Anything will do.¡± Back in Bassburgh, at ckgold¡­ Colton had gone to Yaramoor, so Waylon had to temporarily take over thepany. Leonardo reported to Waylon about all the unfinished arrangements. Waylon flipped through the document. ¡°What¡¯s this wine party that¡¯s taking ce tonight?¡± Leonardo took a nce at the itinerary. ¡°It¡¯s about the coboration between Dominic Constructions from the port area and us. Mr. Goldmann sessfully secured the project about half a month ago.¡± ¡°He does know when to get away from work.¡± Waylon rubbed his temples, scoffed, closed the documents in his hands, and ced them on the desk. ¡°Then I shall attend the party with his identity.¡± Leonardo was startled. ¡°With his identity?¡± He did not understand what Waylon meant at the moment untilter that night when he came to pick Waylon up¨Cthat was when he was shocked. ¡°Mr. Gold- There was a mole on the corner of Waylon¡¯s eye, and even his hairstyle was almost a replica of that of Colton¡¯s. If Leonardo had not known that Colton had gone abroad, he would have almost mistaken him for Colton! Leonardo eximed, ¡°The resemnce is really uncanny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t dressed up as him before this. Let¡¯s go already,¡± Waylon said as he got into the car. Leonardo drove the car to the Century Hotel, and Waylon went into the banquet hall with Leonardo. As soon as they got into the hall, a middle¨Caged man with a wine ss came to greet Waylon and communicated with him in his not¨Cso¨Cfluent English. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, you are here, finally.¡± Chapter 2370 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 Waylon greeted him with a handshake. ¡°Mr. Warren, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Herald waved his hand. ¡°Nah, we¡¯ve just started. Come, let me introduce you to some of my business partners.¡± Herald led Waylon to several older men and introduced him enthusiastically, ¡°All of them have certain levels of cooperation with Dominic Constructions. This is Mr. Nixon Weeber, Mr. Torres Xanthos, and Mr. Mallon Hond.¡± Waylon nodded to each of them. Nixonughed. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet the second heir of the Goldmanns. Now that I get to meet you in person, you look as impressive as rumors have it. As expected of the son of the legendary Nn Goldmann.¡± Waylon responded modestly, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Mr. Weeber.¡± Nixon sighed. ¡°If not for the fact that you¡¯re already unavable and upied, I¡¯d definitely introduce my daughter to you.¡± Torres added, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another young heir? Mr. Goldmann¡¯s elder brother? He must look a lot like Mr. Goldmann.¡± Waylon picked up the wine ss on the table and chuckled without saying a word. At that moment, a voice came from behind. ¡°Dad.¡± Waylon ced the mouth of the wine ss against his lips and froze for a split second. ¡®This woman, it¡¯s Minzy Hond.¡® Mallon asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Minzy stopped beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to take a look around.¡± Her gaze thennded on Waylon, and she was slightly startled. Mallon introduced her to Waylon. ¡°This is Coleman Goldmann, the second young heir of the Goldmanns. We¡¯re talking about business.¡± Waylon nodded, drank his wine unhurriedly, and did not answer. Minzy took a closer look at him and could not take her eyes off him for a long time until Mallon reminded her of something. That was when she finally recovered from a trance and said, ¡°It turns out that the second son and the eldest son do look very alike. I almost took you for your elder brother. I¡¯m sorry about that, Mr. Goldmann.¡± When Nixon heard this, his interest was piqued. ¡°Ms. Hond, have you ever met the eldest heir of the Goldmanns?¡± Minzy replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been fortunate enough to meet him while I was on the East Inds.¡± The others got even more curious, especially those who had not met Waylon in person. Waylon casually nced at the wine ss in his hand. It was quite interesting to listen to others talk about him when he was standing right in front of them. Minzy turned her head, and her gaze was fixed on him for some time as she sank deeper into her thoughts. Waylon was not interested in the wine party. He had onlye on behalf of his younger brother. Later that night, Leonardo was basically the one who entertained all of Colton¡¯s business partners. The ceiling in the corridor was bright because of the chandeliers. Waylon stood in front of the French window and looked down at his phone. In the blink of an eye, a figure approached him. ¡°Are you Mr. Wayne Goldmann?¡± Waylon frowned slightly and turned around, only to realize that it was Minzy. ¡°Ms. Hond, how did you recognize me?¡± Minzy replied with a smile, ¡°Although you look a lot like your younger brother, I¡¯ve seen him in magazines. There are still slight differences between you and your brother, especially the way your gazes look.¡± ¡®Coleman Goldmann¡¯s gaze looks deep, sharp, gloomy, and unforgiving. ¡®However, Wayne Goldmann¡¯s gaze is indifferent, keen, stern, and underneath all those characteristics, there is a little warmth, which makes him look less ruthless.¡® Waylon put away his phone. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very good at observing others, Ms. Hond.¡± Minzy asked, ¡°Why did you attend the wine reception in ce of your brother?¡± He stared out of the window. ¡°He went abroad at the veryst minute, so I¡¯ve taken over his ce temporarily.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Minzy smiled. ¡°However, you didn¡¯t get recognized as an impostor, so it seems that you resemble each other very much.¡± Waylon gave off a faint smile. ¡°But you¡¯ve recognized me, haven¡¯t you, Ms. Hond?¡± Minzy lowered her gaze and fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°Getting to meet you again here is truly a coincidence.¡± After saying that, she smiled at Waylon. ¡°Although we can¡¯t be lovers, I hope we still can be friends.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Waylon squinted slightly. Minzy added instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t take me wrong. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have many friends in Bassburgh.¡± Chapter 2371 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 Waylon smiled. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± Minzy paused, then smiled. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± Waylon looked at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m heading home.¡± Minzy nodded. After he left, Minzy¡¯s eyes shone. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Waylon got back to Emperon, it was already 10:30 p.m. He switched off the lights in the living room, went upstairs, and noticed the lighting from under the door, lighting up a small part of the dark corridor. ¡®Is she still awake?¡® Waylon knocked, but there was no response. He pushed the door open and was shocked at the sight. Cameron was sleeping with her long legs crossed on the nket. Half the nket was on the floor while she wore a silky nightgown that might expose too much if she moved. He clenched his jaw. Was she testing his self¨Ccontrol? It wasn¡¯t that great. Waylon stopped by the bed, leaned down, rested his hands on both sides, and nted a kiss on her lips without hesitation. Her eyes moved while she mumbled something. Waylon kissed deeper. Cameron woke up from her dream and was out of breath as she opened her eyes and pressed her hands on his chest. ¡°Col-¡± Waylon swallowed the rest of her sentence. They were both tangled up. Cameron was gasping for air over his shoulder and kicked him when she saw who it was. Waylon was caught off guard and fell off the bed. Waylon wrapped herself up with the nket and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Wayne?¡± He covered his face with his hand when he realized she thought she had seen someone else, and that was why she was shocked. After confirming that it was Waylon, she almost burst out crying. ¡°You¡­ You scared me. Are you crazy? I thought you were¡­¡± Waylon sat on the floor and messed up his hair. Heughed. ¡°He must be sneezing right now. I guess it was my fault.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Cameron got out of bed to help him up. ¡°I was still groggy and saw¡­ These were just my reflexes.¡± After saying that, she wiped off the mole under his eye. ¡°You drew it on. Why did you pretend to be your brother? Is it fun to scare me?¡± Waylon grabbed her chin and smiled. ¡°Even Minzy could tell that it was me. Are you trying to make me angry?¡± She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She suddenly realized what he had said, so she looked up and squinted. ¡°You met Minzy again?¡± Waylon brushed his shirt and raised his brows. ¡°Are you so possessive? I can¡¯t meet other women?¡± Cameron didn¡¯t know whether it was possessiveness. All she knew was that she didn¡¯t like him meeting Minzy! She replied, ¡°You can meet anyone except her.¡± He smiled. ¡°Why?¡± Cameron turned her face away. ¡°No reason.¡± Waylon squinted. She cared because she probably saw Minzy as her rival. But that wasn¡¯t enough for him. Not only did he want her to be jealous, but he also wanted her to grab hold of him and keep him for herself. ¡°I can¡¯t do that then. My brother has business dealings with the Kong Ports.¡± Waylon leaned down closer to her with a smirk. ¡°Mr. Hond is the person we work with, so I can¡¯t avoid meeting Minzy.¡± Cameron was annoyed. ¡°Get your brother to go¡­¡± ¡°He left the country and won¡¯t be back soon.¡± Waylon stood up straight and casually unbuttoned his sleeves. ¡°Go back to sleep. I have to meet them again for a business meeting tomorrow morning.¡± Chapter 2372 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Waylon left the room. Cameron frowned and fell deep in thought. Meanwhile, it was afternoon in Yaramoor. Freyja returned from her lectures. She wasn¡¯t veryfortable leaving Colton and her father together because she knew Colton didn¡¯t like her father. Her father was a softie, so it would be a disaster if Colton made him cry. She took out her keys, opened the door, and was immediately hit by the smell of alcohol. The two men had gotten some snacks and started drinking. They had finished up two dozen bottles of beer. Brandon had even taken out two bottles of wine that they were keeping. One of them was already empty, while the other had less than 1/3 left. Maybe he had drunk a little too much as he was crying like a child while holding Colton and an empty bottle. He said he felt sorry about this and that, as well as that he was useless. Colton had drunk a lot as well and was resting his head on his hand, not listening to what Brandon was saying. Colton poured him more wine because he was annoyed by the crying. ¡± Stop crying. Start drinking.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Burp¡­ What? Am I the only one who¡¯s drinking? No way, you drink some too.¡± Brandon¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t focus, and the hand that was pouring was shaking. He even bumped into the empty beer bottles on the table. They fell to the ground with a ng. Brandon got up to get more alcohol and stumbled, then fell next to the table and started snoring. Freyja looked at them in the messy living room, and she was livid. When Colton woke up, it was almost morning. He remembered something and sat up, but the table was already clean. Brandon was asleep on the couch next to him. Freyja walked down the stairs in her pajamas. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. I thought you¡¯d be asleep till morning.¡± ¡°Freyja, have you¡­ had dinner?¡± ¡°Haha, I finally know why people say men can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°If I waited for you to cook, I would have starved to death.¡± Colton rubbed his temples, stood up, and walked to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Freyja pushed him away. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He nodded. Freyja turned to look at Brandon. ¡°Well, Mr. Goldmann, please carry my father back to his room. That¡¯s what happens when you make him drunk.¡± She then turned to go upstairs, remembered something, and stopped in her tracks. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have to sleep on the floor tonight.¡± Colton had no retort. After getting Brandon in bed, Colton returned to his room and realized that Freyja had ced some sheets and a nket on the floor. She then tossed the pillow to him. ¡°Sleep on the floor.¡± Something came to his mind, and he tossed the pillow back and quickly walked behind her to hug her. ¡°Do you really want me to?¡± ¡°Yes. Let go.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to do as you say?¡± Freyja tried to move his hand away but couldn¡¯t. ¡°You smell terrible, don¡¯t hug me.¡± He suddenly carried her in his arms and walked toward the bathroom. She was shocked. ¡°Why are you bringing me in¡ª ¡°Shower.¡± Colton closed the door. He didn¡¯t let her go¨Cfrom the bathroom to the bed until she was out of energy and fell asleep. Before she dozed off, thest thing on her mind was that she would never let Colton drink again! Chapter 2373 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 The next day¡­ When Freyja woke up, her throat was dry, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to get out of bed. Colton brought breakfast in on a tray and saw the marks on her neck. He was very happy with his ¡®work¡®. ¡°You¡¯re up quite early.¡± He ced the food on the table. On top of the simple breakfast, there was a bowl of I was worried that you would be too tired, so I made you some soup.¡± Freyja was curious. ¡°Do people eat soup for breakfast?¡± soup too.¡® He sat on the bed, scooped up some soup, and blew on it. ¡°It will make you feel better.¡± He brought the soup to her mouth, so she drank it, then pointed at the tray. ¡°I want the egg. Peel it for me.¡± Colton ced the bowl down and did as she asked. He fed her before, but he would say something back along the lines that she was ordering him around. But now, his ¡®obedient¡® attitude made her feel awkward. Realizing that she was staring at him, Colton looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Freyja leaned in. ¡°Did you do something? Did you beat up my dad? Why are you so nice today?¡± Colton had nothing to say, so he smiled. ¡°Freyja, does it make you happier if we bicker?¡± Why was he treating her weirdly? Freyja smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not a gentle man. He ced down the cutlery, pinched her chin, and stared at her with sharp eyes. ¡°You like gentle men?¡± She looked at him. ¡°I like the real you.¡± Colton was surprised because he wasn¡¯t expecting her to say that. He looked very serious but was overjoyed in his heart. ¡°Eat your breakfast instead of flirting with me.¡± Freyja smiled and ate quietly. At Bassburgh, at ckgold¡­ Cameron¡¯s car was parked outside the building while she rested on the steering wheel, but she hesitated about getting out. After finding out that Waylon would have to work with Minzy, she had to keep an eye on them. The guard walked over and knocked on the window. She rolled it down when the guard said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, you can¡¯t park here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was going to drive away, but she saw Waylon walking out of the building. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The woman next to him was Minzy. She wore a short silk skirt, long white boots, and a fur coat. She looked exquisite yet gentle. She walked alongside Waylon, having a great chat. They walked to the car, and Waylon opened the door for her. Cameron grabbed the steering wheel, and her heart just felt ufortable. Was this how he worked with people? That was more like a date! She wanted to see where they were heading. After the car in front drove off, Cameron followed. Minzy looked at Waylon in the car and smiled. ¡°Thanks for driving me back.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re working together, so I¡¯m just being polite.¡± Minzy smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Even though he was gentle and humble, she knew he was treating her that way because they had business dealings. It didn¡¯t mean anything else. He kept his distance and wasn¡¯t too friendly but wasn¡¯t too distant either. They were like friends, but there was a clear line. Chapter 2374 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Minzy looked around. Even though Waylon didn¡¯t have feelings for her, she couldn¡¯t help but want to get his attention. He hadn¡¯t announced his rtionship with Cameron, and they weren¡¯t married yet, so she assumed she still had a chance. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, would you want to go catch a movie this weekend? I can¡¯t find anyone to go with me, and you¡¯re the only person I know in Bassburgh.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Minzy shyly invited him. Waylon raised his brows and thought about it. The driver looked into the rearview mirror. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a car that¡¯s following us.¡± Waylon was calm and seemed to know who was in the car, so he curled his lips. Minzy turned around and looked nervous. ¡°Following us? Is it someone we know?¡± Waylon didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Who knows? Maybe.¡± When Minzy saw that he wasn¡¯t anxious about being followed, said it might be someone they knew, and was looking very calm and collected, she guessed that he knew who it was. She wanted to know if it was the person she thought it was¡­ The car was parked at the main door of the hotel she was staying in. Minzy got out of the car but didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Would you like to have lunch with me?¡± Waylon agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± Cameron parked not far from there and saw them walk into the hotel. Her temper red. ¡°I see how it is. This *sshole is already dating someone else. Hah, men¡­¡± The restaurant had a calm ambiance. It was decorated elegantly, and there weren¡¯t a lot of patrons. Waylon drummed his fingers on the table absent¨Cmindedly as he looked at the elevator doors. Minzy cut into the steak but saw that he hadn¡¯t started. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± He raised his brows slightly and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not very hungry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± She smiled and said, after a long pause, ¡°Are Waylon¡¯s fingers froze, then he squinted and remained silent. you expecting someone?¡± Minzy didn¡¯t want to be too blunt because men didn¡¯t like women who were too smart. ¡°I was curious because I saw that you kept staring in the direction of the elevators.¡± Waylon picked up his coffee cup and slowly took a sip. ¡°I guess, but I don¡¯t think she wille.¡± Minzy looked down and didn¡¯t speak. A woman¡¯s gut feeling was rarely wrong. That person he was talking about was probably the woman in the car that was following them. It was most probably her. Waylon ced his cup down, looked at his phone screen, and slowly stood up. ¡°I think I should get going.¡± Minzy stood up too. ¡°Let me walk you out. He didn¡¯t answer and was already walking toward the till to pay. Minzy picked up her bag and followed along. Once they walked out of the hotel doors, Minzy called out to him. He paused and turned around. ¡°Yes?¡± Minzy stopped in front of him and took out her phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to pay for my meal. Let me wire the money to you.¡± He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m buying.¡± He proceeded to open the car door and sat down. Minzy watched while the car drove away, then pressed her lips together. Was he worried that Cameron might take this wrongly? She couldn¡¯t understand why he liked that woman. Cameron pretended to be a man on the East Inds, and everyone there called her ¡®sir¡®. She didn¡¯t have the gentleness and softness of a woman as she had grown up among men. On the other hand, Minzy knew men better because no man could reject a gentle woman like her. Chapter 2375 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Waylon was the first man to reject her. He was also the first who never showed any admiration or thought about her. That was why she couldn¡¯t forget him even after returning to Kong Port. She felt that the men around her weren¡¯t even half as good as he was. Minzy sadly returned to her hotel and suddenly saw a sh. She paused and realized that someone was taking pictures of her. She was going to stop it when she suddenly remembered something and stopped in her tracks. Waylon returned to Emperon and saw that Cameron¡¯s shoes weren¡¯t there. He called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He guessed where she went, so he sent a text to Daisie. Meanwhile, at the martial arts center¡­. After reading the text from Waylon, Daisie turned to Cameron, who was punching the punching bag. When Cameron went to see her, Daisie had already guessed that it was because she had a spat with him. It must have been something serious to make her so angry. Daisie: [What did you do?] Waylon: [Colton has a deal going on with the Dominic Group of Kong Port. Minzy¡¯s father works with thatpany. I guess she was upset that I got so close to Minzy.] Daisie¡¯s lips curled. She had tried to help him and gotten Minzy to ¡®trigger¡® Cameron. She had been under the impression it was over, but she never thought that it would give Minzy an excuse to ¡®hang around¡® him. That was why Cameron was furious. Daisie: [We¡¯re at the martial arts center. She¡¯s very upset, and I don¡¯t want to speak to her. I¡¯m afraid she might hit me.] Waylon: [Hold her back and don¡¯t let her take it out on other people. Send me your location, and I¡¯ll be there soon.] Daisie sent their location to him. The one who made Cameron angry should be the one who made things right. Her fistsnded hard on the punching bag. If it was reced by a person, that person would be the unluckiest person on earth, and she couldn¡¯t imagine how bad it would be. Suddenly, a few men who wereughing walked into the area. The man leading them was a VIP member of the center. He was in a Taekwondo uniform with a ck belt. Everyone was very polite toward him and called him Mr. Selfridge. There weren¡¯t a lot of women in the center, so he touched his chin and asked when he saw Cameron punching the sandbag, ¡°Who¡¯s the new chick?¡± Another man paused, then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing her.¡± Conroy looked at Cameron. ¡°She has a good body. Must be a fighter.¡± He smiled broadly and waved to signal them to leave. He then walked toward Cameron and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Miss, are you training alone? Do you want me to train with you?¡± Cameron stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes. If you want to y, I can y with you the way you want to. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m gentle to women. I can even teach you a thing or two.¡± After saying that, Conroy moved his hand down to her arm. Even if she was a fighter, she was just a woman. In that ce, his words were important. He would still take her down if she didn¡¯t listen to him. Cameron calmly moved his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t need an amateur to train me.¡± Conroy¡¯s smile faded. ¡°What did you say?¡± *Amateur?¡® He turned to the person behind him, and that man chuckled. ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t call someone with a ck belt in Taekwondo an amateur. Are you a newbie?¡± Chapter 2376 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 ?? guess I should show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Instead of calming them down, the onlookers joined the fray and worsened the situation. Cameron was already in a bad mood. Now that someone had offered himself to let her vent her spleen, her eyes instantly glowed up with happiness. ¡°Honestly, a ck belt in Taekwondo is nothing. There¡¯s nothing to brag about.¡± Conroy scoffed. He had never seen such an arrogant woman before. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve taken it a little bit too far?¡± Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Cameron said, ¡°Hah, bragging is for losers. A true master will never give their opponent any chance to fight back.¡± Conroy finally flew into a rage after being repeatedly insulted by Cameron. He rolled his sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you don¡¯t cherish it. It seems like I should teach you some manners today.¡± Cameron raised her hand and said, ¡°Wait.¡± Conroy thought Cameron was scared andughed triumphantly. ¡°If you apologize to me now, I¡¯ll be the bigger person and forgive you. Otherwise, your fragile body may not be able to handle a single kick from me.¡± He had won a prize in the International Taekwondo Competition. As for the skinny woman in front of him, she was just a beginner. He found it difficult to believe that she had the guts to look down on him. Cameron pointed at the people behind him and said, ¡°All of you cane at me together.¡± The rest of the people were stunned. Conroy felt humiliated as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cameron tied her jacket around her waist and said apathetically, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the fight will end too soon if you fight me alone. Don¡¯t worry. You can call in as many people as you. want. The stronger the fighter, the better.¡± Conroy scoffed. ¡°Girl, are you looking down on me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the smile on his face disappeared as he punched Cameron without warning. He really wanted to teach Cameron a lesson this time. However, Cameron intercepted his punch without any difficulty and said indifferently, ¡± You¡¯re too slow. After that, she turned her body around and kicked Conroy to the ground. The people behind Conroy could not see her movements, and they were all shocked. Conroy screamed out in pain. He looked at Cameron and hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re dead!¡± He broke himself free from Cameron and threw himself at her while starting to attack her Material ? N?velDrama.Org. frantically. It went without saying that Cameron wouldn¡¯t give him a chance. As if she could see through all of his moves, she dodged all of his attacks effortlessly. After that, she delivered kick after kick and punch after punch at Conroy before ending the fight by jumping into the air and kicking him away. He flew across the air andnded on the ground in front of the people with a meaty smack. Those people were so scared that they all took a step back. Cameron dusted the invisible dust on her shirt andmented, ¡°So much for a ck belt. You¡¯re such a disgrace to your master. Come, all of you cane at me together!¡± They all helped Conroy to his feet. He grabbed his arm and was in a lot of pain. He red at Cameron and snarled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get her! The group of people charged at Cameron. After Daisie finished her call with Waylon, she put her phone away and walked into the building. When she raised her head, she saw that Cameron had already defeated all of the people. She covered her face and shook her head. This was exactly what she was afraid would happen, and now it seemed to her that they were in big trouble. The group of cocky people had all fallen to the ground, writhing and wailing in pain. Cameron picked Conroy up from the ground. Conroy¡¯s face was all swollen up, and he could barely speak. ¡°H¨CHow dare you beat me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll have my revenge soon!¡± Cameron patted his cheek and said, ¡°I already said that you couldn¡¯t defeat me, but you didn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Cameron.¡± Daisie walked over and looked at the people on the ground. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡®Why are you making such a bigmotion?¡® When Conroy saw Daisie, he said, ¡°Hurry up and ask her to let go of me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go so easily!¡± Cameron grabbed his cor and said, ¡°You failed to take advantage of me, and now you still have the arrogance to talk to me like that after getting beaten up by me?¡± Chapter 2377 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 ¡°What?¡± When Daisie heard what Cameron said, she looked at Conroy and asked, ¡°You tried to take advantage of her? How dare you!¡± After she finished speaking, she delivered a kick at him, sending him to the ground. Cameron stopped Daisie when she was about to follow up with another kick. ¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already beaten him up. It¡¯ll be bullying if we continue to beat him.¡± Meanwhile, someone came into the building. When he saw the scene in the building, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°What happened here?¡± The moment Cameron saw Waylon, her anger red up again, and she kicked Conroy. Daisie wanted to stop her, but she was too slow. Conroy was stunned for a moment. After regaining his senses, he cried out loud, ¡°Why did kick me again?¡± ¡®How can she bully me like this!?¡® Waylon hurriedly went forward and grabbed Cameron. ¡°Alright, stop now.¡± Cameron flung his hand away and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± you Waylon narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business? Then who¡¯s going to clean up your mess, huh?¡± Daisie stood forward and exined, ¡°Waylon, it wasn¡¯t Cameron¡¯s fault. This guy tried to take advantage of her.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Waylon pressed his lips tightly and looked at Conroy. ¡°Alright. You two go out first.¡± Daisie had an inkling of what Waylon was about to do, so she dragged Cameron out of the building. Waylon walked toward Conroy. Conroy covered his swollen face with his hand and could see the coldness in Waylon¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously moved backward. ¡°What¡­ What do you want? I warn you. Don¡¯t mess with me. You¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°Which hand did you use to touch her?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Waylon expressionlessly grabbed his arm and asked again, ¡°Is it this one?¡± ¡°W¨CWait¨CArgh!¡± The crowd heard a ¡°snap¡± sound from the air as Waylon dislocated Conroy¡¯s arm. As he shouted out in pain, all of them swallowed hard. It appeared to them that today was definitely not the day for them. The people they met were more ruthless than one another. Waylon came out of the martial arts center. Daisie turned her head to look at him before turning back to Cameron. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to the office.¡± Cameron grabbed her arm and asked, ¡°I thought you said you were going to keep mepany today?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°My brother is here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s more than willing to keep youpany.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want him.¡± Waylon lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t want me what?¡± Cameron stared at him. ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t ask you to speak.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You beat them up, and you¡¯re still angry?¡± She harrumphed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Waylon replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my business.¡± Cameron pushed him away. ¡°Stay away from me, j*rk!¡± Waylon was caught between tears andughter after he heard what Cameron called him. Since when did I be a j*rk?¡± CC Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and raised her chin. ¡°Hah, you yed with a girl¡¯s feelings and then cheated on her by starting a new rtionship with another girl. If you¡¯re not a j*rk, then who is?¡± She had seen it with her own eyes. Not only did he send Minzy back to her hotel personally, but he also escorted her back to her room. If he was not a j*rk, then who was? The more she thought about the marriage certificate that he had tricked her into getting, the angrier she became. Waylon suddenly grabbed her chin and leaned closer. ¡°Since when did I y with your feelings?¡± Cameron was stunned for a moment as she looked at the man standing very close to her. It took her quite a while before she came around to her senses and pushed him away. ¡°Stay away from me. If not, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± The smile on his face deepened. ¡°You can hit me all you want after we get home.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home with you. Daisie, let¡¯s-¡± Cameron turned her head around, but Daisie was nowhere to be seen. ¡®She left me with her brother just like that!?¡± Waylon grabbed her into his arms and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to beat me? Let¡¯s go home now then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home with you. Let go of me, j*rk!¡± Cameron tried to free herself from Waylon¡¯s embrace, but Waylon just pushed her into the car. While they were on their way back, Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked outward through the window with her cheeks puffed like a puffer fish. Chapter 2378 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 Waylon turned his head to look at her. ¡°I can even smell your jealousy from here.¡± Cameron refused to admit it and said, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m jealous?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not jealous, then why are you so angry, and why did you follow my car today?¡± Cameron was stunned. She turned her head to look at him. ¡°You know I was following you today?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yeah. After all, no one else would do something like that aside from you.¡± Cameron bit her lips and did not say anything. She did not know why she wanted to follow them either. Maybe she was angry, or maybe she just did not want Minzy to be so close to him? After a long while of silence, she suddenly asked, ¡°Is Ms. Hond your type?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Waylon frowned. ¡°Have I ever said that she¡¯s my type?¡± ¡°No man would say no to a gentle and kind woman like her, right? It¡¯s okay. You can let me know if you like her. I can understand it.¡± Waylon suddenly stamped on the elerator, causing Cameron to hold tightly at the handle. ¡± What are you doing?¡± He replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± They went all the way back to Emperon. As soon as Waylon brought her into the house, he pinned her on the wall, loosened his tie, and threw it to the floor. Before Cameron could realize anything, she was overwhelmed by Waylon¡¯s kisses. It was the most passionate kiss she had ever felt before. Cameron was gasping for air. She tried to push Waylon away but to no avail. Waylon secured her tightly in his arms. He collected her hair behind her ears with his finger and buried his face in her shoulder. ¡°Does that answer your question? I won¡¯t behave this way with any woman.¡± Cameron huffed heavily but did not say anything in return. He stroked the corner of her lips and said, ¡°Cam, I know that you have feelings for me.¡± Her eyshes trembled as she replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes, you do,¡± said Waylon. There was basically no distance between them, and she was enveloped in his breath. ¡°You want me. You want me for yourself. You want me to love you and you only.¡± She ced her hand on his chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± He kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Please, Cam. Stop lying to yourself. You know that¡¯s what you think as well.¡± Cameron pressed her lips tightly. very well She felt a tingling sensation as he trailed his kisses all over her. Cameron turned her face sideways and said, ¡°Stop it, Wayne. If you want to say something, then say it properly.¡± Waylon pressed his forehead against hers and said in a hoary voice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯t answer me. She frowned. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± He released her and said, ¡°Forget about it. I won¡¯t force you anymore. If you don¡¯t have feelings for me, it won¡¯t change anything, even if I force you.¡± He picked up his tie from the floor and turned around. Just when he was about to leave, Cameron tugged at the hem of his clothes. A smile appeared on his face, but he did not turn his head around. Cameron did not know why, but a voice inside her told her she shouldn¡¯t let him leave. She listened to the voice, and by the time she realized it, she had already stretched her arm forward and tugged at the hem of his clothes. She hastily released her hand and bit her lips. You can¡¯t go find her.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like seeing you two together.¡± He turned around and looked at her intently. ¡°What if it¡¯s another woman?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go see other women either,¡± Cameron said without any hesitation. The smile on Waylon¡¯s face deepened as he said, ¡°I thought you said I could go see any woman I liked as long as she wasn¡¯t Minzy?¡± ¡°Wayne!¡± Cameron rushed forward and grabbed his cor. ¡°If you dare to step out of this house, I¡­¡± Waylon went closer to her and asked, ¡°You what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she said. Waylon scooped her up from the floor and said, ¡°Well, since my wife says I can¡¯t go to another woman, I won¡¯t go then.¡± Cameron punched his shoulder. ¡°Who is your wife? Do you have no shame? Put me down!¡± He chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve already registered our marriage. If you¡¯re not my wife, then whose wife are you?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve already registered our marriage, yet you still go to a hotel with another woman. Waylon put her on the couch and leaned down on her. He secured her in his arms and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t give you some push, you¡¯d never face your true feelings.¡± ¡°You¡­ Ugh!¡± Chapter 2379 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 Before Cameron could finish her sentence, Waylon kissed her again. When Conroy¡¯s parents learned that Conroy was rushed to the hospital after getting beaten up by someone, they hastily headed to the hospital to visit their son. When they saw their son¡¯s swollen face, they felt as if someone had stabbed them in their hearts. ¡°Oh my gosh! Son, who did this to you?¡± Conroy¡¯s arm was in a cast, his leg was put in a sling, and his face was all bruised and swollen. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When he saw his parents, he cried like a kid. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯ve got to help me! Someone bullied me.¡± Emma asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn Taekwondo? How can you let others bully you?¡± Conroy did not dare to tell his parents that it was his fault in the beginning, so he made up a story and shifted all the me to Cameron. When his parents heard that their son got bullied because there were too many people on the other side, their faces sank. After all, their son was the apple of their eyes. It went without saying that they couldn¡¯t let the person who bullied their son get away with it. Thedius lowered his head, and his face was stern. He did not know the purpose of Wayloning here, so he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Goldmann. The one who got injured is my son. How could he have been hospitalized if it¡¯s his fault?¡± Conroy had caused a lot of trouble in the past. He would always go around beating people up. Usually, Thedius would just need to apologize to the victim by giving them some money, and it would be over. However, the thing now was that the person who had gotten injured badly was his son, so he had to take his son¡¯s side. Waylon lifted his eyelids and said expressionlessly, ¡°You really do dote on your son as rumored.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if you are here to help, shouldn¡¯t we be talking about how to bring the suspect who injured my son to justice?¡± ¡°Mr. Selfridge, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡± Thedius was stunned. He did not know what Waylon was trying to say at all. Waylon ran his finger over the cup¡¯s rim and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve never said before, that I¡¯m here to help you and your son.¡± ¡°Then what are you¡­¡± Thedius was shocked. ¡°Your son was taught a lesson because he messed with the wrong person. I don¡¯t understand why you are making it sound like your son is the victim. Have you ever thought about what would happen to you and your family if he ever seeded?¡± A hint of coldness crossed Waylon¡¯s eyes. Thedius froze and was tongue¨Ctied. Meanwhile, his phone rang. ¡°If you would excuse me¡­¡± Thedius rose to his feet and went to the side to answer the call. The person on the other side of the line said something, and he was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Selfridge, I can¡¯t help you. The Bouchers don¡¯t allow us to intervene in this matter. If we really help you, we can¡¯t afford the consequences. So, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t help you or your son.¡± Without waiting for Thedius to say anything, the man hung up the call. Thedius still couldn¡¯t quitee around to his senses after answering the phone. He looked at Waylon, and then suddenly, a bad feeling rose from his stomach pit when he remembered those things that Waylon said. ¡®So that¡¯s the reason he came to visit me all of a sudden?¡± Waylon seemed to be able to see through his mind, and the smile on his face faded You¡¯re thinking why the Bouchers would step in, right?¡± away. ¡°Is it you?¡± Thedius¡¯s face turned stern as he said, ¡°We have never offended the Goldmanns before, so why are you doing this?¡± Waylon picked up the cup but did not drink the tea. ¡°It¡¯s true that neither you nor your family has offended the Goldmanns before, but your son had the guts toy his filthy finger on my people. Naturally, I have to help her.¡± Thedius¡¯s body swayed, and his brain was a muddled mess right now. ¡°That woman is one of yours?¡± ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t from my side, she isn¡¯t someone who you can afford to offend, Mr. Selfridge.¡± Waylon put the cup on the table. He walked up to Thedius and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Cameron¡¯s father is Sunny Southern from the East Inds. I believe you¡¯ve heard of Mr. Southern¡¯s name before, right?¡± Chapter 2380 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 Cold beads of sweat were trickling down Thedius¡¯s back as he felt a chill up his spine. Sunny Southern¡­ Everyone from his generation had heard of his name before. After all, they knew everything that happened to Titus Goldmann. Even though Sunny was a generation younger than Titus, Sunny¡¯s reputation in Southeast Eurasia wasparable to that of Nn¡¯s grandfather during those days. Waylon ced his hand on his shoulder and leaned closer. ¡°Besides, Cameron is my fiancee. Now, it¡¯s your son who had the guts toy his fingers on her. Even if Mr. Southern is going to forgive you all, the Goldmanns won¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡± After he had finished speaking, Waylon left the living room with his men without turning his head back. Thedius could note around to his senses even after a long time. His brain was a muddled mess right now. Initially, he assumed Cameron was just nobody and that he could help his son to settle her easily. However, the truth was that his son had messed with the wrong people this time. Meanwhile, at the ckgold¡­. Minzy came up to the receptionist and told her that she wanted to see Waylon. However, the receptionist said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Hond, Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t in the office today.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t in the office today?¡± Minzy frowned. The receptionist replied, ¡°Yes. If you have something important, you can call him directly. Minzy hade to thepany to look for Waylon several times. The receptionist treated her politely because she thought that she was in a ¡°rtionship¡± with Waylon. Minzy¡¯s face sank. She did not have Waylon¡¯s phone number. She pressed her lips tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he¡¯s busy, then I won¡¯t bother him. I¡¯ll wait for him to come back.¡± Her consideration and gentleness had made the receptionist believe that she was having a rtionship with Waylon. She smiled at her and said, ¡°Sure. Make yourselffortable.¡± However, Waylon was not going to return to the ckgold Group. He had asked Leonardo to help him take care of the affairs in thepany this morning. After he left the Selfridges¡® residence, he headed back to Emperon. Cameron was cooking lunch in the kitchen. She purposely looked for tutorials on her phone. However, while she was reading the tutorials, she was so focused that she did not pay attention to the fire. As such, the food in the pan was burned. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Cameron hastily turned off the fire. The burnt smell caused her to cough violently. The kitchen was filled with smoke. She was fumbling around blindly as she forgot to turn on the range hood. When Waylon entered the house, the smoke had invaded the living room. He could also catch a faint burning smell from the air. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He frowned and rushed toward the kitchen without changing his shoes. ¡°Cameron!¡± Cameron wanted to clean everything up before he came back, but her n failed. She came out of the smoke. Perhaps she had stayed in the kitchen for a while, so her cheeks were oily and seemed a little bit ck from the smoke. When she saw Waylon, she said straightly, ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Waylon did not know if he should be angry with her or not. ¡°So, it means that you want to blow my kitchen up?¡± Cameron raised her hand to wipe her face and replied earnestly, ¡°Nope. I wasn¡¯t going to blow your kitchen up. I was cooking something but didn¡¯t know what was happening in that pan. The food just got burnt by itself.¡± Waylon took off his jacket and threw it on the couch. Then, he went to open up all the windows. He unhurriedly rolled his sleeves up and walked into the kitchen to open the range hood. He looked at the burnt food in the pan and the mess on the table. Then, he turned to look at Cameron. Cameron averted her gaze. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s the food¡¯s fault that it got burnt?¡± asked Waylon. She nodded without any hesitation. Waylon chuckled and squinted. ¡°Come here.¡± Cameron swallowed hard. After hesitating for a moment, she walked over to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Waylon pinched and caressed her cheek, causing her to look even more like a cat with oil stains on its face. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re as shameless as I am?¡± Chapter 2381 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 ¡°Who are you referring to as shameless? How can you me me for that?¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll me that on me.¡± Waylon rubbed the corner of her eyes. His thumb then slipped down to her chin, pinched it, and lifted her face. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left you, an idiot in the kitchen, alone at home. For safety¡¯s sake, I should hire a housekeeper and get them toe here when I¡¯m not at home. She woulde here to take care of you, lest you get yourself killed someday in the future.¡± At that moment, a rumble from her stomach responded to the suggestion. Waylon chuckled. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Cameron responded with a hum. Waylon did not want her to stay hungry while she waited for him to clean up the mess. ¡°The kitchen won¡¯t be ready to use for a while, so let¡¯s order takeout.¡± After ordering takeout, Cameron sat at the table and gobbled the food. Although the takeout did not taste as good as Waylon¡¯s cooking, it did not taste too bad. It took Waylon an hour and a half to clean up the kitchen. He then walked to the balcony and called someone to arrange for a housekeeper toe to the Emperon tomorrow. As soon as the call ended, he received a call from Leonardo. He frowned and picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo reported embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Hond has been waiting for you downstairs for a long time. Do you want to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back to thepany today, so tell her not to wait for me.¡± Before Leonardo could say anything, Waylon had already ended the call. On the other end of the call¡­ Leonardo came to Minzy¡¯s side, and Minzy asked with a smile, ¡°How did it go?¡± Leonardo replied apologetically, ¡°Mr. Goldmann said that he won¡¯t being into the office today, so he asks you not to wait for him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing his reply, Minzy¡¯s smile gradually faded as she clenched her hands tightly. However, her emotions did not surface. ¡°Then do you know who he is with at this moment?¡± Since Leonardo had gotten into contact with Giselle and Jessie, he could now see through what a woman was thinking at first nce. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that this woman is appearing here at thepany time after time because of Mr. Goldmann. ¡°The two sons of this family really have a way with women. Damn, if they could just give me a teeny tip of the charm that they possess, I wouldn¡¯t have been single all this while.¡® Leonardo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is Mr. Goldmann¡¯s private matter, so I¡¯m in no position to intervene.¡± Minzy nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She then picked up her handbag, turned around, and left. Meanwhile, at Emperon¡­ Cameron had just finished eating when she realized that the kitchen had been cleaned was spotless, as if it was brand new, and she felt a little ashamed. up and After cleaning up the table, she walked upstairs and stopped outside Waylon¡¯s room as she decided to apologize to him first. ¡®Let¡¯s just take what I said earlier as a result of me starving.¡® She raised her hand and was about to knock on the door when it opened. Waylon had just finished taking a shower, the Prussian blue silk nightgown fitted him perfectly, and the belt was loosely tied around his waist. The wet ends of his hair were still drenched as he walked out of the vapor and steam that dispersed into the room from the bathroom, apanied by a faint mint and violet fragrance. Cameron was astonished for a few seconds, and the words of apology that she had originallye up with all fell into the back of her mind. He propped his arm against the door. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Cameron crossed her arms, shifted her gaze away from him, and asked in a casual manner, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡± She wanted to bite off her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s not what I came here to say!¡® A hint of despicable charm escaped through the corners of Waylon¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already evening. What else could I do even if I were to go to thepany now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. But that was when an arm pulled her backward. Cameron¡¯s palm was pressed against his chest. She felt his warm, beating pulse, and her heart could not stop racing. ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a shower?¡± Waylon stopped near her face, his face only less than an inch away from her lips. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her legs shivered from the nervousness. ¡°Why must I take a shower?¡± Chapter 2382 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 Waylon¡¯s gaze was fixed on the face that looked like that of a dirty cat that had just run out of a coal mi ne and had rubbed its face in ashes without knowing it. Cameron¡¯s cheeks warmed up upon seeing that he was staring at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Waylon could not help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re the dignified heir of the Southerns, so why would you look like a dirty cat?¡± The original intimate atmosphere waspletely interrupted by Waylon¡¯s words, and Cameron pushed him away immediately. ¡°Who are you referring to as a cat!?¡± He held her in his arms. ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Cameron bit his shoulder but did not exert too much force. With that, it opened a chance for Waylon to pinch her cheek and kiss her on the lips. Cameron was stunned because of the ambush and was picked up horizontally before she could react. Cameron struggled in his arms, ¡°Wayne, let me down!¡± Waylon carried her into the bathroom, and Cameron instantly saw her face in the mirror and covered it with her hands, ¡°Oh my God!¡± He put her down in front of the sink. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Cameron was so embarrassed that she could not raise her head. ¡®Have I been walking around with this face throughout the whole day? No wonder the delivery driver sta red at me strangely when I went out to retrieve our takeout.¡® A towel dropped down from above and covered her head. When she lifted it, Waylon had already walked outside the door. ¡°Take some time to clean yourself.¡± After Waylon left the bathroom, Cameron closed the bathroom door hurriedly. ¡®There goes my image.¡® After taking a shower, Cameron realized she had not brought her pajamas. Thus, she wrapped herself i n a bath towel, stuck half of her head out of the bathroom, and shouted, ¡°Wayne!¡± Waylon entered his bedroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She replied embarrassingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my pajamas into the bathroom.¡± Surprisingly, Waylon had already prepared adies¡® nightgown for her. Something felt a little indescribably familiar to her as soon as she put on the nightgown. ¡®Wait a minute! Doesn¡¯t this nightgown have the same style as the one that he¡¯s wearing? Is this a pair of couple nightgowns?¡® Cameron walked out of the bathroom and saw Waylon leaning on the head of the bed with his eyes closed, resting. The sunlight of the dusk shone on the window and softened the tough edges of his well¨Cdefined facial features. She called out, ¡°Wayne?¡± She was a little startled when he did not respond to her. ¡®Is he asleep?¡® Cameron approached him, leaned over, raised her hand, and waved it in front of his eyes. He did not react to her actions. His gentle and steady breathing continued, and his broad chest undted. Cameron stared at him. Although she had long noticed that he was breathtakingly handsome, he was n ot only good¨Clooking but also in good shape. She took a closer look at his body, from head to toe. She only dared to do so when he was soundly asleep. Waylon suddenly opened his eyes and saw Cameron staring straight at him. He then raised his hand a nd took her into his arms. She was caught off guard and threw herself on his body. ¡°W¨CWeren¡¯t you asleep?¡± He let off a hoarse chuckle. ¡°I only wanted to see what you¡¯d do to me.¡± At that moment, Waylon¡¯s cell phone rang abruptly. He got up and sullenly picked up the call. The caller ID showed that it was a call from his mother. He looked back at Cameron, who had buried herself under the nket, and answered the call,¡± Mom?¡± ¡°Waylon, what¡¯s with the news?¡± Waylon frowned. ¡°What news are you talking about?¡± After Maisie said something to him, Waylon hung up the phone and quickly opened a news app on his p Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It appeared that paparazzi had photographed him and Minzy entering and leaving the hotel, and it turned into gossip. And the media was specting that Minzy was the future law of the Goldmanns. ¡®It seems that because I apanied Daisie to the variety show, I¡¯ve be the target of the paparazzi.¡® He put the phone down, walked up to the bed, and pulled up the nket. Cameron instantly grabbed it, Waylon leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. Stay home and wait for me.¡± After saying that, he grabbed his shirt, put it on, and left the room. Chapter 2383 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Cameron sat up and turned on her cell phone when the door closed. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. While Waylon had been talking on the phone earlier, she had taken out her phone and seen the news while hiding under the nket. ¡®Minzy Hond is the future eldest daughter¨Cinw of the Goldmanns?¡® Cameron tutted. ¡®I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve reserved the title.¡¯ At 7:00 p.m., at the Glitz Club¡­ Waylon was sitting in a private room. There was no one else in the private room except his bodyguards. Soon after that, Mallon appeared and walked toward Waylon with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you looking for me?¡± Waylon asked Mallon to take a seat and motioned to one of the bodyguards to pour him some wine. Under the dimmed light from themp in the room, no one could distinguish the expression on Waylon¡¯s face, whether he was joyous or infuriated. He then crossed his legs and leaned back in the chair. ¡°Mr. Hond, you¡¯re one of the business partners of the Dominic Group. I asked to meet you here for a reason, and only one reason. I hope you cane forward and rify the scandal between Ms. Hond and me.¡® Mallon¡¯s hand, which was picking the wine ss up, froze in mid¨Cair as he raised his head. ¡°A scandal? What do you mean by that, Mr. Goldmann?¡± Seeing that Mallon really did not know about the news, Waylon ced his phone in front of him. Mallon picked it up, took a nce at the content, and was instantly stunned. Waylon continued indifferently. ¡°Allow me to rify the situation. I¡¯m not in an intimate rtionship with Ms. Hond, and I¡¯m already married. Ms. Hond invited me to the hotel only for a meal, and what we talked about was strictly business¨Crted.¡± Mallon understood what he meant but was surprised by the fact that Waylon was already married. ¡°But are you married?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained my marriage certificate, but my wife doesn¡¯t want me to disclose our rtionship to the public, so you¡¯re the first person to know about this apart from my rtives.¡± Everything became clear to Mallon. ¡°I see.¡± But he thought of something and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you release a statement and rify the situation yourself?¡± ¡®As soon as Mr. Goldmann makes his marriage public, he¡¯ll be able to clear up this scandal without having to ask me for help. I only found out that Minzy is acquainted with the eldest heir of the Goldmanns when he showed me the news. Speaking of which, that girl actually kept that from me.¡® Waylon tapped his fingertips against the table. ¡°If I were to be the party rifying things at this moment, my marriage would naturally be made public. At that time, Ms. Hond would also be dragged into this turmoil. I believe you don¡¯t want to see your daughter getting a bad rap out of this incident. Am I right, Mr. Hond?¡± Waylon¡¯s words enlightened Mallon in an instant. ¡®Of course, Mr. Goldmann is officially married. The scandal published by the media will be regarded as the ¡°truth¡± in the eyes of the public. So, as soon as Mr. Goldmann announces his marriage, Minzy will surely be deemed a homewrecker and be prone to public criticism.¡® Mallon nodded, and his expression looked distressed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t aware of that oue. Please rest assured, I¡¯ll rify this matter to the media.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± After Mallon left the private room, Waylon frowned slightly. ¡®The paparazzi have no reason to follow Minzy around the city. I attended a variety show and gained a certain level of poprity, so it¡¯s only natural for the paparazzi not to miss the opportunity toe up with a story or two about me. ¡®I¡¯ve given Mr. Hond the chance to take the initiative to rify the matter to the media and public. That is me showing the Honds and Minzy some respect. After all, my marriage with Cameron is still a secret from the public, and Minzy really doesn¡¯t have to be implicated. ¡®Public opinion can crush a person¡¯s reputation in the blink of an eye. Minzy and I aren¡¯t close. I don¡¯t even consider us friends. So, there¡¯s no need for me to sacrifice a woman¡¯s reputation in order to protect mine. ¡®Besides, I do feel a little sorry for her. I did use her to test Cameron, and I clearly knew how she felt about me. As such, having Mr. Honde forward to rify this matter would bring about the best oue for both parties. ¡®Furthermore, even if I want to make things public, it has to be done by the woman back at home, willingly and voluntarily.¡® Waylon returned to Emperon Vi at 9:00 p.m. The light in the room was still on. He pushed open the door and realized that Cameron had already fallen asleep. Waylon walked to the edge of the bed, sat down, leaned over, and kissed her forehead, the tip of her nose, and her lips. Chapter 2384 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 ¡°Hmm¡­ Stop it¡­¡± Cameron pushed him away. She was so sleepy that she could not even open her eyes, and everything happening around her was blurred out to her. Waylon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched, and he loosened his cor. ¡°Look at you, sleeping as soundly as a baby does.¡± 1 He rolled onto the bed, took her into his arms, and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°When will you mak e our rtionship known to the public?¡± On the other side of the city, in the hotel¡­ Minzy was sitting on the couch, going through the news article. She had long known that the media wo uld publish the news. Reading how the reporters and editors brought the rtionship between her and Waylon to life, she pursed her lips tightly. She was afraid that Waylon would release a statement to rify their rtionship, but she also hoped h e would not. ¡®With this news, can I consider myself somehow rted to him now?¡® The doorbell rang all of a sudden. Minzy got up and walked up to the door to open it. She was surprised when she saw the man standing at the door. ¡°Dad?¡± Mallon walked into the room with a sullen expression. Minzy asked, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Mallon sat on the couch. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you know the eldest heir of the Goldmanns?¡± She was dumbfounded and naturally thought that her father had seen the news. She lowered her gaze and exined with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me about him, did you? Actually, Mr. Goldmann and I have k nown each other since I met him on the East Inds.¡± Mallon rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°How could you be this careless to make it into such a scandal? Y ou¡¯re toe with me tomorrow and rify your rtionship with him in front of the media.¡± After listening to her father¡¯s order, Minzy¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Me? rify?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what else do you n to do?¡± Mallon knew that Waylon had already gotten married but had chosen not to disclose his marriage. Thus, he, an outsider, must not go around spreading the truth. ¡°Do you know that this scandal will cause you a lot of trouble? I¡¯ve contacted the m edia, and you¡¯lle with me tomorrow to rify this matter in front of the public.¡± She responded anxiously in an instant, ¡°Why do we need to rify? Mr. Goldmann didn¡¯t even step forward and rify the-¡± Before she could finish speaking, Mallon stared at her in astonishment. ¡°Minzy, what are you talking about?¡± Mallon was a little surprised that such a thing would escape his daughter¡¯s mouth, and he even had a bad premonition. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I like him, I like Mr. Goldmann.¡± Minzy admitted her feelings for Waylon. ¡®The Honds aren¡¯t doing so badly in the Kong Ports. Even if our family isn¡¯t as prolific and prestigious as the Goldmanns, we should still be able to match them in status, right?¡® She originally thought that her father would support her after getting to know how she felt, but what she did not expect was Mallon¡¯s gloomy expression. ¡°No way.¡± She was startled. ¡°But why?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know the reason,¡± Mallon replied decisively, adding, ¡°You two are notpatible, Min ¡°That man has already gotten married. He is not single and avable, so I¡¯ll never just sit aside and watch my daughter make such a dumb decision.¡® Minzy asked in disbelief, ¡°Dad, you once mentioned that if I were to encounter a man that I wish to get m Mallon raised his voice. ¡°That also depends on whether the other party likes you or not!¡± She burst into tears. ¡°I know¡­ But I like him.¡± ¡°Do you remember what I taught you since you were still a little girl? Women should never belittle thems ¡°So what if you love him with every fiber of your being? Has he taken a fancy to you? You¡¯re the preciou Minzy opened her mouth but was at a loss for words. Her father¡¯s words made her feel embarrassed about herself. ¡®Does falling for someone that doesn¡¯t like me in return mean belittling myself? I like Wayne, and I¡¯m not doing anything wrong because of that, right?¡® Mallon took a deep breath and calmed himself down. ¡°Okay, juste with me to the press conference to that level in life.¡± Chapter 2385 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 Mallon left the room after saying what he had to say. The next day, early in the morning¡­ A shimmer of light pierced through the curtains and shone on the head of the bed. Cameron turned over, hugged someone beside her, and suddenly opened her eyes. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Waylony beside her on his side, propping his hand against the side of his forehead as if he had been awake for a long time. He fiddled with the ends of her hair and kissed it. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± Cameron closed her eyes. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± He smirked, turned over, and covered her with his body in an instant. Cameron opened her eyes immediately and pressed her hands against his chest. ¡°Wayne Goldmann!¡± His kiss stopped at the corner of her lips. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I want to eat The Attic¡¯s short ribs.¡± Thest time they ordered takeout from that ce, she got to try the short ribs once, and she really liked them. Waylon chuckled, knowing that she was changing the subject. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and buy them.¡± He was about to get up, but Cameron pulled him back to stop him. ¡°Take me there to eat.¡± Waylon was slightly startled, and his gaze looked earnest. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t you bring me out? Am I a disgrace to you? Is it embarrassing for you to bring me out?¡± Waylon burst intoughter abruptly, and his lipsnded on her forehead as he gave her a peck. ¡°Get out of bed then. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± 1 Because of the drizzle fromst night, the sky was still gray and misty, cold and damp breezes were brushing through the branches in the courtyard, and all the nts along the way were covered with dew. A ck Bentley pulled over at the entrance of The Attic. Waylon got out of the car first, walked around the car, and opened the front passenger seat door. Cameron stepped out of the car and crossed her arms together because of the freezing ambient temperature. She had gotten used to staying in the East Inds, where winter was nowhere to be found, so this temperature was a little too unbearable for her. Waylon wrapped a scarf around her neck. ¡°Is it cold?¡± Cameron¡¯s eyshes twitched. ¡°What do you think? I won¡¯t even be able to move around nimbly if a fight breaks out now.¡± She took the initiative to insert her hand into his coat pocket. ¡°Okay, please don¡¯t hold me. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡± He smiled helplessly and led her into The Attic. How could the waiters and waitresses working in The Attic not know about Waylon? Apart from that, Waylon¡¯s scandal was now the talk of the city. As such, everyone was surprised when they saw him appearing in public with Cameron. ¡®That woman is obviously not the woman that was mentioned in the scandal. Could it be that the eldest heir of the Goldmann has changed his partner again?¡® ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± The manager of The Attic came over with a grin on his face and a very enthusiastic attitude. ¡°You¡¯vee. Do you want a private room?¡± However, before Waylon could speak, Cameron had already responded to the manager¡¯s question. ¡°We¡¯ll sit in the main hall.¡± The manager was flustered. ¡®They want to eat in the hall!? But no one from the Goldmanns has ever sat in the hall in the past.¡® Waylon nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll sit in the hall.¡® His attitude toward Cameron surprised the manager. At that moment, he saw Cameron¡¯s hand sitting in Waylon¡¯s pocket. ¡®Oh my, their rtionship isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. Thisdy must be the real deal, right?¡® Waylon dragged the chair out for Cameron, and she sat down and started ordering food. immediately. Waylon poured them some tea. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that she would like the short ribs from this ce so much. It seems that I¡¯ll have to learn how to cook this dish in the future.¡® When all the dishes were served, Waylon started fetching all the dishes when Cameron suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°Feed me.¡± He lifted his gaze. He had actually noticed Cameron¡¯s thoughts. Obviously, she was concerned about the scandal between him and Minzy. Waylon did not expose her thoughts. Instead, he picked up a piece of short ribs and ced it on her te. She frowned. ¡°I asked you to feed me.¡± He pretended to look a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not very appropriate for me to do that in public.¡± Cameron restrained her expression immediately and said cynically, ¡°Oh really? Then why didn¡¯t you care about the public¡¯s opinion when you went out and ate with another woman? Yet, you care about it now that you¡¯re eating with me?¡± The hrity in his eyes could no longer be concealed. ¡°How can this be the same?¡± ¡°How is this different? Oh, you¡¯re actually afraid of making it into scandals, but you seem quite happy about your scandal with Minzy.¡± Cameron picked up her silverware and picked up the rib, but the wrath within her was burning so ferociously that she had lost her appetite. Chapter 2386 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Seeing that Cameron was so jealous, Waylonughed out loud. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who told me that we won¡¯t be making our rtionship public? How do you n to exin this to the media and public if we are caught and photographed by paparazzi?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. She suddenly remembered that she had said something about not wanting to make things between them public before this. Waylon raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± She was a little embarrassed. ¡®I¡¯m indeed the one who said that I didn¡¯t want to be made public back then, but I¡¯m also the one who¡¯s demanding to make things public now. Did I just smack myself in the face?¡® ¡°You¡¯re going back on your own words now, and I¡¯m confused about what I should believe and ignore.¡± Waylon propped his hand against the side of his forehead and gave off a clearly satisfied expression apanied by traces of innocence. ¡°If our marriage were to be made public, you might start to regret marrying me and ask me for a divorce. Then I¡¯ll be turned into a man who gets abandoned by his wife, and the people of Bassburgh will surely use this farce to ridicule me in the future.¡± His reasons were all logically and properly arranged, and it sounded as if he was worried that he would turn into a poor man who could be abandoned anytime. Cameron took a deep breath. ¡°Why would you think so?¡± Waylon let off a faint sigh. ¡°It¡¯s surely because I¡¯m still not good enough for you toe to a decision to announce our rtionship to the public. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be banned from letting the world know about our marriage. And now that I¡¯ve been found in a scandal with another woman, I¡¯m being questioned whether I¡¯m having an aff¡ª¡± Cameron got up and covered his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s enough acting for a day!¡± Waylon grabbed the back of her hand and stared straight at her. ¡°Then can I make it public now?¡± Cameron gnashed her teeth and whispered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I said yes!¡± she shouted out loud, causing everyone sitting around her to stare in her direction. Cameron smiled apologetically at those people, sat back in her seat, and red at the man that was giving off a profound smirk across from her. ¡®This fe is really as cunning as an old fox!¡® On the other side of the city¡­ Mallon had already gathered a hall full of reporters and was about to release a statement to rify his daughter¡¯s scandal. He looked down at his watch, and Minzy was still nowhere to be seen at this time. His secretary hurried toward him. ¡°Mr. Hond, we couldn¡¯t find Ms. Hond in the hotel.¡± Mallon frowned, and his expression stiffened as a solemn thought crossed his mind. ¡®I knew it¡­ But I can¡¯t let her be any longer.¡® The reporters who came asked him about his daughter¡¯s rtionship with Waylon, if the two families were about to hold a wedding ceremony for them, and if Minzy and Waylon were dating. Mallon¡¯s expression was so gloomy and terrifying that he would be able to make it into the cast of a horror movie without an audition. His masseter twitched at that moment. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m holding this press conference today, to rify my daughter¡¯s affairs with Mr. Goldmann.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A rification?¡± One of the reporters in the audience sounded surprised. Mallon added with a dimmed expression, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a rification. My daughter doesn¡¯t have a rtionship with Mr. Goldmann. They¡¯re only ordinary friends who went to the hotel¡¯s restaurant for a meal. I don¡¯t know why the media are writing these things about them. Must my daughter have a rtionship with all the men she¡¯s eaten with in the past?¡± A female reporter asked, ¡°Mr. Hond, wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial for your daughter to be in a rtionship with the eldest heir of the Goldmanns? However, judging from how you¡¯re reacting to this news, it seems that you¡¯re not really happy with the scandal that Ms. Hond is in.¡± Mallon¡¯s gaze looked stern and sharp. ¡°The Goldmanns aren¡¯t the only family who have a son, are they? All the media in Bassburgh might have their eyes set on the Goldmanns, but does that mean that the Honds must hop onto this train too? ¡°I don¡¯t possess such lofty ideals and am content with what I currently have. I only hope that my daughter can find a man that suits her. Therefore, I¡¯m sincerely asking everyone present not to tie my daughter to Mr. Goldmann again.¡± Mallon then bowed to the reporters and left with his secretary. This rification statement made the news almost immediately, and Mallon¡¯s words received a lot of support on the Inte. #He knows his position very well. That¡¯s why he¡¯s one of the best fathers in the history of Bassburgh.# #As a businessman, it¡¯s rare for someone to have such thoughts. Too many parents would turn the marriage of their children into just another business transaction. That¡¯s why this incident is showing everyone in Bassburgh that Mr. Hond is a very rational father!# Chapter 2387 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 #Am I the only one who thinks that this old man is trying his best to help his daughter cut ties with the eldest heir of the Goldmanns? Could it be that he¡¯s a very promiscuous man?# #Oh my, now that you mentioned it, when Mr. Goldmann attended the variety show with Daisie, the way he looked at and interacted with Ms. Southern seemed rather flirtatious, but he¡¯s now having a private meal with another woman. Speaking of which, the second heir of the Goldmanns and Daisie have both settled down, and the eldest brother is the only one left. It¡¯s hard not to let my imagination run wild.# #Mr. Goldmann is giving me a yboy vibe now. He seems to treat all women too well¡­# At ckgold¡­ Waylon closed the lid of hisptop after watching the news regarding Mallon¡¯s rification. As for the gossip on the Inte, he straight¨Cup ignored all of them. Leonardo knocked on the door at that moment. He lifted his gaze. ¡°Come in.¡± Leonardo pushed the door into the office and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, Ms. Hond hase to see you again. Do you want to meet her?¡± Waylon squinted and responded after a while, ¡°Just tell her that I¡¯m not here.¡± Just as Leonardo was about to go out, Waylon stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± He turned around. ¡°Is there anything else that requires my assistance?¡± ¡°The rumors that have been spreading around within thepany, just do something about them. Thank you.¡± Although Waylon did not exin much, Leonardo already understood what he was trying to say and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Minzy was waiting in the lobby, carrying a lunch box she had made by herself. Although her father had rified the scandal between her and Waylon, it was not a reason for her to give up. Leonardo walked toward her and greeted her, ¡°Ms. Hond.¡± Minzy asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Goldmann is in, right?¡± Leonardo replied with a polite smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t in. But you can always leave him a message. I¡¯ll convey it on your behalf as soon as hees back.¡± Minzy was slightly startled. ¡°But thedy at the front desk told me that he¡¯s in today.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leonardo turned and red at the receptionist. The female receptionist hurriedly lowered her head, looking inexplicably guilty. ¡®Could it be that I¡¯ve been wrong all along?¡® Leonardo sighed. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder Mr. Goldmann would ask me to deal with the rumors spreading around thepany. If it were to go on like this, things would turn out the same as what happened to the president before this.¡® ¡°Ms. Hond, you should understand that the scandal between you and Mr. Goldmann has been rified. So if there¡¯s nothing urgent or important in the future, try not toe to ckgold as frequently as you¡¯re doing now.¡± Minzy¡¯s expression froze. ¡®Did Wayne choose not toe down and meet me on purpose? Is it because of the scandal?¡® The receptionists¡® facial expressions became increasingly embarrassed, especially since they had always regarded Minzy as Waylon¡¯s future wife. ¡®It turns out that our boss doesn¡¯t even n to recognize her. ¡®However, Ms. Hond has never corrected and rified her rtionship with Mr. Goldmann.¡® Anyone who understood the current situation knew that Minzy wanted to keep the scandal brewing. As long as Waylon did note forward to exin himself or rify the situation, she would be able to continue her nonexistent rtionship with him. And Leonardo¡¯s words made Minzy feel extremely defeated. Minzy bit her lip. ¡°I see.¡± She turned around in despair and clenched the lunch box in her hand. ¡®I deliberately didn¡¯t stop the paparazzi the other day only because I wanted to see Wayne¡¯s attitude toward me. ¡®If he chose to remain silent and not rify the scandal to the media, I would be able to selfishly tie myself to him, approach him, and make it known to everyone in Bassburgh that I¡¯m his woman. ¡®As for Cameron¡­ She¡¯d definitely know her position and leave Wayne after seeing the scandal. ¡®Wayne obviously hasn¡¯t said anything about our scandal, but my dad still chose to voice out and rify the situation on my behalf.¡® She could not help but me her father at the moment. Walking out of the ckgold Tower, Minzy ran into Cameron, who was getting out of the car, and Cameron saw her too. Minzy seemed to be dazzled by jealousy. She pursed her lips and walked toward Cameron. ¡°Ms. Southern, are you here to see Mr. Goldmann?¡± Cameron¡¯s gazended on the lunch box in Minzy¡¯s hand, and she squinted. ¡°And you¡¯re here to deliver lunch?¡± Chapter 2388 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 ¡®Pfft! Wayne Goldmann, what a blessed b*stard you are! A prettydy is down here fighting for a chance just to deliver a meal into your hands!¡® A faint smile escaped through the corners of Minzy¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes, but Mr. Goldmann isn¡¯t in, so even if you¡¯vee all the way here, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing you can do about his absence.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here at thepany?¡± Cameron looked slightly bewildered. ¡°Why would I lie to you? He¡¯s really not in- ¨C Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cameron did not even wait for her to finish the sentence. She took out her cell phone, dialed his number, and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Minzy¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. Cameron then hung up the phone. ¡°He just told me that he¡¯s in the office. Ms. Hond, lying is not a good habit that you should have.¡± Minzy¡¯s expression looked even more embarrassed. She did not expect Cameron to call Waylon directly in order to confirm his location. That was a direct smack in her face. ¡®Wayne deliberately didn¡¯t want to see me, but he¡¯s more than willing to meet Cameron. Are they really dating?¡® Seeing that Cameron was about to get into the building, Minzy suddenly grabbed her. ¡° Cameron, can we talk?¡± Cameron frowned but did not reject her. Cameron and Minzy walked to the parking lot, where Minzy turned around and asked, ¡°You¡¯re dating Mr. Goldmann, right?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me that you were not into him when I was on the East Inds?¡± When Minzy was on the East Inds, she did not see any clue that showed that Cameron had fallen for Waylon. Cameron had even wanted to make a match out of Waylon and Minzy. Thinking of this, Minzy held Cameron¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to pair me off with him back then? Cameron, I really like him. I¡¯ve been in love with him since I met him in the East Inds. Please help me. Can you give him up for me?¡± Cameron was astonished. ¡®Back on the East Inds, before I realized I had a thing for Wayne, I wanted to bring Minzy and Wayne together. However, Wayne rejected her, and I knew that. ¡®So what is she trying to say now? Does she actually want me to give up Wayne?¡® ¡°Ms. Cameron was silent for a long time before she broke her hand out of Minzy¡¯s grasp, Hond, do you take Wayne an item? You can always own him when you want him, and I¡¯ll be able to let go of him as long as I want to?¡± Minzy shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what-¡± Cameron continued. ¡°Yes, I was trying to set you up with him initially, but he made it clear that he¡¯s not into you. If he doesn¡¯t like you, what¡¯s the use of you trying to force things?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll fall for me eventually!¡± Minzy sounded hysterical. ¡°As long as you give me a little more time, I¡¯ll make it happen. I¡¯ll make him realize that I¡¯m the woman who suits him the best!¡± Cameron frowned, feeling that she had been cursed. She then sneered. ¡°Do you mean that I don¡¯t suit him well?¡± Minzy did not speak. Cameron looked directly into her eyes without a hint of diffidence. ¡°Minzy, I just realized that you¡¯re actually such a person. I really thought you were a knowledgeable and understanding woman before this. I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite self¨Crighteous at times.¡± Minzy¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Cameron pinched her chin and approached her. ¡°I said you¡¯re quite self¨Crighteous.¡± Minzy¡¯s expression totally changed. She had always maintained adylike manner in front of the public, but she could no longer achieve that now. ¡°What right do you have to say that I¡¯m self¨Crighteous? Cameron Southern, aren¡¯t you hypocritical woman yourself? When I was in the East Inds, it was clear that you wanted to match me with Mr. Goldmann, but since you already had a thing for Mr. Goldmann at that time, why did youe to me and make a fool out of me!?¡± She thought it was all Cameron¡¯s fault. She should not have believed that Cameron would match her up with Waylon in the first ce because she was the one who got screwed around in the end! Cameron only felt speechless andughed out of anger. ¡°Minzy, if it wasn¡¯t Uncle Damian¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t even be bothered enough to talk to you now. You¡¯re now ming me instead just because you¡¯ve been rejected?¡± Chapter 2389 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 ¡°Everyone has a fair chance topete. I presented you with the chance back then, but whether he would choose to be with you was never in my control. And you¡¯re saying I was making a fool out of you? But think carefully, am I the person who told him not to choose you?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°What will you get from arguing with me about these details now? If you think you still have a fighting chance, just go to Wayne and ask him for an exnation instead of harassing me. You should know that I grew up in the East Inds, and I¡¯ve already gotten very used to being rude and vulgar. So if anything were to go wrong, I¡¯d certainly make a move. You being a man or a woman makes no difference to me.¡± After saying that, Cameron left her alone and left the scene. Minzy clenched her hands that were resting on her sides. ¡®How can she expect me to feel reconciled about my loss?!¡® Cameron was extremely angry as Minzy had inexplicably targeted her because of Waylon. ¡°That b*stard only knows how to attract other women¡¯s attention! It¡¯s obvious he sucks when ites to cleaning up his own sh*t, and he just has to get me implicated in his sh*tshow.¡® She was about to enter the elevator when someone suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute The female employee gave off an awkward but polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this elevator is reserved for the president of thispany. Are you new here?¡± Cameron was caught off guard by what she had just heard. ¡°You people actually ssify your elevators?¡± ¡°This is thepany¡¯s rule. None of our staff can use this elevator. Are you new here? Which department do you work in? I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡± The female employee took a closer look at her and did not remember seeing her in thepany before this. Cameron shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not an employee of thepany.¡± The employee immediately stopped her out of professionalism. ¡°Then that¡¯s one more reason I can¡¯t allow you to go up. Are you here looking for someone? Just let me know which department the person works in, and I¡¯ll help you make a call to inform that person about your arrival.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wayne.¡± ¡°W¨CWho¡¯s that?¡± The female employee was astounded. Cameron repeated herself, ¡°The eldest heir of the Goldmanns, Wayne Goldmann.¡± The female staff looked even more embarrassed now. ¡®Ms. Hond had juste looking for Mr. Goldmann, but he refused to meet her. And another woman is now here asking to see Mr. Goldmann?¡® ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Cameron started to get a little impatient. ¡°Why would I need an appointment to meet him?¡± ¡°This is the rule¡­¡± ¡°Yourpany¡¯s rules are made for you, the employees, not for me. It didn¡¯t say that I, an outsider, have to abide by yourpany¡¯s rules, right?¡± After saying that, Cameron patted her on the shoulder and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. I told him that I had arrived before I came in. You won¡¯t be med.¡± After that, Cameron turned around and was about to enter the elevator. The female employee quickly pulled her out. ¡°You can¡¯t just go up without an appointment. If you really know Mr. Goldmann in person, you can only contact him yourself.¡± She genuinely did not want to get herself involved in another incident like what happened with Minzy just minutes ago, lest getting herself fired. Seeing that the other party looked very nervous, Cameron understood that she seemed really afraid of being med. Thus, she took a deep breath, took out her cell phone, and sent a voice message to Waylon. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, I¡¯m downstairs now. Come down and bring me up!¡± The female employee inhaled sharply and froze on the spot. And the other female employees heard the sound and looked over. ¡®What did I just hear!? Wayne Goldmann? Did I just mishear that? We just sent Ms. Hond off, and herees another one!?¡® Cameron waited in the lobby, and it did not take long for the elevator dedicated to the high management to start descending. The female employees were dumbfounded. ¡®Could it be that she really knows Mr. Goldmann!? ¡®Mr. Goldmann didn¡¯t even meet Ms. Hond today. In the past, when Ms. Hond came to the company, Leonardo was always the one who came down here to bring her up. But Mr. Goldmann is actuallying downstairs to pick this woman up, personally!?¡® The elevator door opened at that moment, and as expected, Waylon was standing inside. The employee returned to her senses and quickly nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this lady is¡­¡± ¡®Your acquaintance.¡® Before she could finish the sentence, Waylon had already walked out of the elevator without a trace of wrath in his eyes. ¡°You can go back to what you were doing before this.¡± Chapter 2390 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 The receptionist left the scene in a hurry, hoping that she had not made any major mistake today! Waylon lowered his gaze, nced at Cameron, who looked infuriated, and could not help butugh out loud. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You got so angry just because someone stopped you in the lobby?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°This has nothing to do with being stopped or not. He narrowed his eyes as if he had seen through her thoughts. ¡°Did you run into Minzy?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡®I thought so.¡® Waylon smiled. ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Cameron turned her face away. ¡°She? She told me a lot of stuff. Waylon raised his arm and wrapped it around her shoulder. He did not even care if there was anyone in the lobby and led her into the elevator. When the elevator arrived at the administrative department, the department¡¯s employees were utterly dumbfounded when they saw Wayloning out of the elevator with a woman in his arms. Some of them even managed to recognize Cameron. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the female guest who recorded the variety show with Ms. Vanderbilt and Mr. Goldmann!?¡® Stepping into the office, Waylon pulled down the blinds, instantly picked up Cameron, ced her on the desk, and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± He then pressed his warm lips against her forehead, and his breath brushed through her fluffy fringe. Cameron lowered her gaze and refused to look straight at him. ¡°All you know is to leave all the mess you created to me.¡± Waylon fiddled with the ends of her hair with his fingers and smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the mess that you¡¯re referring to?¡± ¡°Stop asking me questions that you already know the answer to.¡± Cameron raised her head and met his gaze. ¡°Ms. Hond likes you so much that she actually begged me to give up on you to fulfill her wish.¡± Waylon pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. Obviously, he wanted to know Cameron¡¯s response to that request too. Cameron snorted lightly and continuedining. ¡°Your charm is truly amazing, Mr. Goldmann. What¡¯s more, you didn¡¯t resolve the mess you brought back from outside and even implicated me. And now I have to act like a b*tch and chase those women away from you for you.¡± Upon hearing her jealous tone, a hint of hrity overflowed from Waylon¡¯s eyes socket as he was only a few inches away from her. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed my fault.¡± She turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯re aware of that.¡± He responded with a faint hum. ¡°I¡¯ve made you jealous for a few days already, and I still can¡¯t coax you.¡± Cameron stopped talking.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mallon Hond to publicly rify my scandal with Minzy, and I¡¯ve been trying to avoid her as much as possible.¡± Waylon pinched her slender fingers. ¡°I have nothing to do with her and vice versa, so we don¡¯t need to bother ourselves with this news. What¡¯s more, when we make our marriage public, this rumor will disappear without us having to do anything, right?¡± He had never responded to the scandal directly because his mind was never on the scandal. He had handed the initiative over to Mallon and considered that a tiny gesture to show the Honds some respect. Even if Mallon chose not to release a statement to rify the scandal, the scandal would still be deemed harmless as soon as their marriage was made public. It was just that his young wife was very jealous because of the incident, so it was necessary for him to coax her. Cameron pursed her lips. ¡°The public will think you¡¯re interested in her too if you continue ignoring the scandal.¡± Waylon raised his eyebrows. ¡°So does this mean that you care about it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cameron choked on her words, and she was at a loss. Waylon chuckled and rubbed his palm against her cheek. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Knowing that you care is more than enough for me. I¡¯ll pay more attention to such incidents in the future.¡± Cameron smacked his hand away, feeling inexplicably frustrated and defeated. She had never failed like this in the 20¨Cplus years since she was born, and she had been defeated by charm and appearance. ¡°You must¡¯ve cast some spell on me. His smirk intensified, and his lipsnded on hers. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a love spell, and I¡¯m the only one who can undo it.¡± Not long after Mallon¡¯s rification hit the Inte, the public¡¯sments and opinions faded. Just as everyone thought things were settling down, a post from aizen known as ¡°Oracle¡± on Twitter led to many heated discussions on the tform. The post imed that Minzy had gotten acquainted with Waylon when they were both staying in the East Inds, and it was love at first sight. It also added that a woman known as Ms. Southern tried to make a match out of Minzy and Waylon. However, Cameron used dirty tactics behind the scenes to ruin this rtionship in the making. Chapter 2391 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 It was to use her of being a two¨Cfaced person. Cameron was supposed to introduce Minzy to Waylon and make them a couple, but she ended up falling for her friend¡¯s man and said that it was a fairpetition. Because of thatment, everyone started specting that the Ms. Southern in question was the female guest who had shown up on the variety show with Waylon. Some of the more rationalizens said that Cameron did nothing wrong. Minzy and Waylon weren¡¯t dating, so it was a fairpetition. However, someizens thought that Cameron was deceitful because she was supposed to help Waylon and Minzy get together but ended up falling for him and stealing him. That wasn¡¯t considered competing fairly. She had just ¡®tricked¡® her friend. The people who watched the talk show suddenly lost their interest in Cameron and turned into haters. In the end, the truth about Cameron pretending to be a man for over two decades on the East Inds was exposed. People were saying that she might have been sleeping around because she was surrounded by men, that she might be promiscuous, and that the Southerns were gangsters. The news that broke out online quickly got to Waylon. Leonardo looked into the poster¡¯s ID and found information about the person who started the rumor. It was from a fake ount created not long ago, and the poster¡¯s location wasn¡¯t in Bassburgh but in the Kong Ports instead. Waylon frowned and stared at the monitor. ¡°Sir, should I contact the president who¡¯s overseas and ask him to help us suspend the ount?¡± ¡°No,¡± Waylon said calmly. ¡°Even if we suspend it, a new one will pop up.¡± He leaned back on his chair. ¡°Find out who the poster is, and see who this is linked to. Leonardo was surprised. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± Waylon had a nk expression. ¡°If I suspect something, I need to find out.¡± Leonardo nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Meanwhile, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Titus, who was carrying Charm, looked annoyed when he found out about the rumors online. ¡° Have theizens lost their minds? How could the Southerns be gangsters?¡± Nn, who was sitting on the couch, flipped the page of the newspaper. ¡°Aren¡¯t you unhappy about that great¨Cgranddaughter¨Cinw?¡± Titus red at him. ¡°Did I ever say that?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve epted them?¡± ¡°If people criticize her, it means that my great¨Cgrandson has bad taste. I can¡¯t have that.¡± Titus smirked. ¡°How could you not say anything as the father? You¡¯re just going to let your son and daughter¨Cinw be criticized like that?¡± Nn folded the paper. ¡°Zee and I faced a lot of criticism in the past too, and we managed to survive. If they can¡¯t even deal with this, how will speaking up help them?¡± The old man clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re not paying enough attention to your children.¡± ¡°Neither do you.¡± Titus thought that if he continued arguing with his grandson, he might just die of a heart attack. He picked up his phone and gave Morrison Shaw a call. ¡°Get me a Twitter ount.¡± Morrison was half awake and was still sleepy. ¡°Why do you need that?¡± ¡°Why do you care? Quickly. I need to reprimand someizens.¡± He then hung up. Morrison scratched his head. The old man was going to argue withizens on Twitter? 1 He still got him an ount, and Titus immediately handed Charm to the nanny, then started arguing with the fans. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t an antique and was pretty up¨Cto¨Cdate with the terms. He typed quickly and used online terms very well. Chapter 2392 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 Titus told everyone that he was Waylon¡¯s great¨Cgrandfather, but no one believed him. Some even mocked him. He angrily used his son¡¯s identity to verify his ount. After ¡®Ex¨Cchairman and Founder of ckgold¡® were added to his profile, people who questioned and mocked him died away. At the same time, Leonardo found the poster¡¯s identity and even found their number. The person was obviously shocked to find out that they were being investigated. They contacted Minzy to extort money from her, or they would speak. Minzy was annoyed at the audacity of that person threatening her. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve already given you $100,000?¡± The person pressed on. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be enough. They found me, Ms. Hond. You have a lot of money, so what is $100,000 more?¡± Minzy gasped. ¡®They found him?¡® She clenched her jaw. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you $100,000 more, but if you dare snitch on me, you won¡¯t get away once I get back to the Kong Ports.¡® The person was relieved to get paid. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, $100,000, and I¡¯ll get rid of any evidence linked to you.¡± She transferred the money over. Unfortunately, she never could have thought that the receipt was sent to Leonardo. ¡°This is the money that she paid me, Mr. Prichard. What you promised is true, eh?¡± Leonardo knew that the man was just greedy. He didn¡¯t expect him to immediately rat Minzy out by promising to pay him double the amount. It was probably something Minzy never expected, either. He smiled, then said on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Goldmann follows through with his promises. We¡¯ll get back to you in two days.¡± Leonardo hung up and turned around. ¡°Sir, the person who ordered him to do it was indeed Ms. Hond.¡± No one could have thought that Minzy would do that to Cameron. She was just digging her own grave. Waylon wasn¡¯t surprised at the result of the investigation. From the moment that he had suspicions, she was on the list of suspects. That was because he knew what had happened on the East Inds best. Minzy had been at the East Ind sat that time too. He had used Minzy to test Cameron, so he wasn¡¯t very interested in getting Minzy involved in this. It was mainly because he felt guilty because he used her. If Minzy needed help with the partnership, he would do as much as he could, but she shouldn¡¯t have tried to ruin Cameron¡¯s reputation online. Waylon raised his brows. ¡°Speak to Mr. Hond and show him the evidence.¡± Leonardo nodded. At the hotel¡­ Minzy was oblivious to the fact the other party had betrayed her. She read thements that were attacking Cameron and was feeling content. She wouldn¡¯t let Cameron be with Waylon. No way! She refused to believe that Cameron would keep calm when she saw what was going on online. How could the Goldmanns ept a daughter¨Cinw who had been dressing up as a man for years and was rumored to have a messy sex life? She heard the doorbell ring and got up to get the door. She didn¡¯t see who was standing outside, but the next instant, a hard p made her turn her face. She touched her face in shock until she saw her furious father. ¡°Dad!?¡± Her father had never hit her in her life. She was shocked and sad. Mallon walked into the room and tossed his phone on the table. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Minzy shuddered and picked up the phone. The message included her chat history and the receipt of her wire transfer.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2393 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 That person had told her father! Minzy clutched her phone and tried to exin. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡­ I was forced to do it.¡± Seeing Minzy didn¡¯t apologize immediately and still tried toe up with excuses, Mallon was enraged. He controlled his anger, pinched the bridge of his nose, and questioned her. ¡°You call this being forced? Minzy, when did you turn into a ruthless person? How could you create rumors about the Southerns?¡± Minzy¡¯s face turned pale as she noticed the disappointment in her father¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ I was just She then broke down in tears and tugged at her father¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, I admit that I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, but I really like him.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mallon pped her hand away, pointed his finger, and said, ¡°Since when do we Honds need to stoop so low? You would do anything just to get a man?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Minzy started sobbing. ¡°Am I wrong for pursuing my love?¡± Mallon¡¯s face dropped, and he looked pretty worried. Had she turned out this way because he was too busy and had neglected his daughter? He took a deep breath, then looked down. ¡°Follow me back to the Kong Ports tomorrow.¡± Minzy froze because she didn¡¯t think that he would want to bring her back. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back.¡± Minzy knelt down at his feet. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t send me back. I can¡¯t go back. I need to stay by him for a chance¡­¡± He smiled sadly. ¡°Do you really think that you have a chance?¡± ¡°Of course I do. If Cameron backs out, I will get my chance. I really like Wayne, and I don¡¯t want to give up¡­¡± She sniffled while the tears rolled down her cheeks. Mallon closed his eyes tightly, and after a long pause, he clenched his jaw. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance, Minzy.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible-¡± ¡°He¡¯s already married to Cameron. Why would you still have a chance?¡± Mallon looked at her and saw the shock, disbelief, and madness in her eyes. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! How could they be married? No way!¡± Mallon grabbed her shoulders and said in a low voice. ¡°They¡¯re official, but what are you? Minzy, are you going to abandon your status and be the other woman in someone¡¯s rtionship? ¡°Do you think Wayne doesn¡¯t know about what you¡¯ve done? I got the message because Leonardo from the ckgold Group came to see me. It was what Wayne wanted!¡± Minzy froze on the spot, and her face was pale as a corpse¡¯s. Mallon let go of her, calmed down, and warned her. ¡°Follow me back to the Kong Ports tomorrow. If you refuse, I¡¯ll disown you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have threatened his daughter if he wasn¡¯t disappointed. After he left the room, Minzy fell to the floor and cried her eyes out. This wasn¡¯t the ending that she was expecting. The next day¡­ Cameron and Waylon attended a press conference to give a statement about the scandal. Waylon turned to look at Cameron and held her hand. Every reporter there saw it. One of them asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, are you dating Ms. Southern?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Waylon, and the ce turned quiet. Then he slowly continued. ¡°We¡¯re married now, and I¡¯d like to announce that we¡¯re husband and wife officially.¡± Chaos ensued. Chapter 2394 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 The reporters pointed their cameras at Cameron. ¡°Ms. Southern, is it true? Are you married?¡± She pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± The reporter continued. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the daughter of Mr. Sunny Southern from the East Inds and used to live there dressed up as a man. Why did you do that?¡± Cameron looked at the reporter and replied. ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± The reporter choked, then smiled awkwardly. ¡°It is, but you¡¯re a girl and pretended to be a man for over 20 years. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bad idea?¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Are you being sexist?¡± The sharp question threw the reporter off, and he was stumped. Cameron continued. ¡°I did live with a bunch of men while dressed up as a man, but my father is a man too. ¡°The East Inds are quite a chaotic ce. My father hid my identity to protect me. I lived with them for over two decades, and other than being a little rough around the edges and unruly, they¡¯re kind, honest, and loyal. Why would my gender matter? ¡°Are you saying that to you, dressing up as a man and living with my family and friends is immoral?¡± It was so quiet there after her answer that one could hear a pin drop. Cameron looked down. ¡°You¡¯ve ndered me, and I can deal with that, but I can¡¯t ept you doing that to my father and the Southern n. ¡°We¡¯ve never done anything illegal and uneptable. Even when my father traveled around the globe and settled down in Southeast Eurasia, he never brought trouble, didn¡¯t extort money, and didn¡¯t give out loans at ridiculous rates. ¡°He treats the people in our n as well as he can and is lenient to his friends. I don¡¯t wish to hear any more nder or someone attacking my family.¡± After Cameron finished speaking, the reporters started pping, but the one who had asked looked awkward. Waylon turned to look at Cameron. Cameron also turned to look at him, then raised her brows and smiled. He held her hand and looked toward the reporters. ¡°Do you have any more questions? We¡¯ll answer them as a couple.¡± After the news was posted online, the people questioning them were silenced. Most of theizens supported Cameron. After the news about their marriage broke out, the previous rumors were quashed. After Titus argued with Twitter users for three days, he got into trending and started getting fans. They all thought he was ¡®the old man who was worried about his grandson¡®. Minzy, sitting in the airport lounge, saw the news and was devastated because her hard work had turned into a joke. At Emperon¡­ Camerony in bed and was so tired she didn¡¯t want to move.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Waylon leaned against the door. ¡°Food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She was toozy to move. Waylon smiled, walked over to her, and picked her up. Cameron put her arms around his neck. ¡°What are we having?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡± Waylon carried her down the stairs, and a familiar aroma floated toward them. She immediately jumped out of his arms and ran to the table. ¡°Barbequed ribs?¡± She turned her head. ¡°You made this?¡± Waylon raised his brows. ¡°Of course.¡® She picked one up, took a bite, and immediately gave a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad.¡± Waylon pulled out the chair, took a seat, and pulled Cameron into his arms. Cameron was surprised and turned to look at him. ¡°What- Chapter 2395 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Waylon yed with her hair. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was a little ufortable. How would she be able to eat when she¡¯s sitting on hisp? She picked up a rib, but her neck felt ticklish before she could take a bite. She chuckled and pushed her elbow into his chest. ¡°Wayne, enough.¡± Waylon rested his chin on her shoulder andzily said, ¡°When the pig is fat enough, I¡¯ll be able to eat her.¡± Cameron blushed and chuckled. ¡°Who are you calling a pig?¡± He moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Piggy Cam.¡± Cameron was going to yfully hit him when Waylon grabbed onto her wrist, cupped her face, and kissed her. They got back to the room, and their sweaters came off and slid down the side of the bed. Waylon was on top of her when she identally touched his chest, feeling the warmth through his shirt. Cameron pulled her hand back, but Waylon seemed to expect that and grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote to back down now.¡± Waylon pinched her chin and kissed her lips. A surge of emotions and feelings rolled in. It ended after who knew how long. Waylon pulled Cameron into his arms, moved the hair stuck to her neck away, and kissed her forehead. She was finally his. Cameron slept for the longest time, and the lights were already on when she woke turned around and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Wayne¡­¡± up. She He had just gotten out of the shower and heard her calling his name. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± She buried her face in the pillow and whispered, ¡°I need some water.¡® He poured her a ss of warm water and sat at the edge of the bed. Cameron still didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Leave it on the table.¡± Waylon leaned in. ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡± Cameron red at him. ¡°Go away!¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to stay.¡± Her ears turned red, so Waylon stopped teasing her, left the ss on the table, and asked where else was sore. She clenched her jaw. ¡°Shut up.¡± Her stomach started to growl after saying that. Waylon wrapped her up in a nket and carried her. Cameron rested on his chest, ced her head on his shoulder, and said, ¡°I can walk.¡± He rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cameron didn¡¯t reply. She wasn¡¯t sure, but she knew that she probably couldn¡¯t stand. Waylon carried her into the walk¨Cin closet and picked up some of her innerwear. Cameron sat on the chair and took them with even more shyness. ¡°Go out.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± He walked outside and closed the door. Cameron changed and walked down the stairs. Waylon was preparing supper in the kitchen. Soon, there was a warm bowl of udon on the table. Cameron sat down and saw love bites clearly around his cor. She looked away, then picked up her fork and started eating. Waylon watched her while resting his head on his fist, his eyes filled with happiness. The next day¡­ Cameron woke up from Waylon¡¯s kiss. She squintedzily, weakly pushed him away, and grumbled, ¡°Enough¡­¡± They had spent a lot of time in bed, so she would like to get more sleep. Waylon chuckled and kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Your father called you She immediately sat up. ¡°Dad?¡± He nodded and yed with her hair. ¡°I picked it up.¡± Cameron asked anxiously. ¡°What did he say?¡± this morning.¡± Waylon looked at her face. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Bassburgh for a while now. Do you want to go back and visit him?¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2396 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Cameron lowered her head. She would lie if she said she did not want to return. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°What about yourpany?¡± she asked. Waylon chuckled, ¡°My father and grandfather are here. They¡¯ll take care of thepany¡± Cameron¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She did not know what to say Waylon ced his lips close to her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to clean yourself up and go downstairs to have breakfast. If not ¡°He turned her over and looked down at her I won¡¯t let you get off the bed.¡± ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯ll get up now!¡± Cameron pushed him away and rushed into the washroom. She might need to sleep until the afternoon if they did that again By the time she had finished cleaning herself up, Waylon had already put on casual attire and was sitting in front of the table enjoying his coffee. There was some breakfast on the table as well. Cameron pulled out a chair, sat down, and took a piece of toast. Perhaps she had used too much energyst night, so she was hungry right now. ¡°When are we going back?¡± He lifted his eyelids and said, ¡°This afternoon. I¡¯ve already bought the tickets.¡± ¡°But why did my dad suddenly call me back?¡± asked Cameron. After all, he was the one who wanted her to stay in Bassburgh, and she was certain that he must be up to something no good for calling her back. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Waylon let out a smile and replied, ¡°Who knows?¡± Meanwhile, in the Eastern Inds¡­. Sunny was instructing the maids and butlers in the courtyard. The people in the kitchen were busy preparing food while the others were decorating the courtyard. Soon, what came into view was a pretty and majestic wedding hall that followed the Eastern Inds¡¯ traditions. He pointed at a maid who was putting up a decoration and said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you have put it the wrong way. Take it down and put it up again.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Southern.¡± The maid took down the decoration before putting it back on. The entire household was heavily decorated ording to the Eastern Inds¡¯ traditions. When Damian came into the courtyard, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Woah! I thought I entered the wrong house. Mr. Southern, are you having a wedding soon?¡± Sunny chuckled happily and said, ¡°My daughter and my son-inw have already gotten their marriage certificate. Of course, we¡¯re going to have a wedding.¡± If Mahina had not shown him the news yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t have known that they had already announced their marriage. He was very happy about it, so he called them this morning and told them toe back. He wanted to give them a surprise. Damianughed and teased him. ¡°It seems like we must keep the wedding celebrations for at least three days and nights.¡± ¡°Definitely. I¡¯ll have a lot of tasks for Yuzu Vi very soon.¡± ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll be standing by for your order, Mr. Southern.¡± While they continued decorating, Waylon and Cameron had just gotten onto the ship. Cameron changed into a man outfit and put on a wig. Suddenly, she heard a woman talking to Waylon in the corridor. She opened the door and saw that woman. She was wearing a leopard print super short skirt, a mink coat, and heavy makeup. Apparently, she was trying to hook up with Waylon as she was standing very close while talking to him. ¡°Sir, I just tripped myself. Are you not going to help me?¡± After she finished her sentence, she leaned onto Waylon. Cameron clicked her tongue and walked over. Putting her arm on Waylon¡¯s shoulder, she looked at her. ¡°Really? Do you need my help?¡± The woman was stunned. After sizing up Cameron, she chuckled and said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too young. I¡¯m not into someone who¡¯s younger than me.¡± The smile on Cameron¡¯s face disappeared as she said, ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t like old women either.¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who are you calling an old woman?¡± Cameron chuckled and said, ¡°Given your age, you could even be my mother.¡± After that, she turned to Waylon and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big fellow? Are you into an old woman like her?¡± Chapter 2397 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Waylon narrowed his eyes as he looked at Cameron. It seemed to him that Cameron was being jealous again. The woman sneered and said, ¡°Sir, is he your friend? He looks like a sissy Are you sure your sexual orientation is all right?¡± Cameron¡¯s face sank. Before she could say anything, Waylon grabbed her into his arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I like someone like him.¡± ¡°Ugh, you guys are sick!¡± The woman chided before storming away. Cameron turned around to re at Waylon. She pushed him away and said, ¡°You have a lot of unwanted romantic encounters. Waylon lifted her chin. ¡°Are you mad, Cam?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± replied Cameron. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be jealous of an old woman like her. Waylon suddenly scooped her up from the floor. They were on the sea now, and she was so startled that she froze. ¡°Wayne, what are you¡­ He carried her into the room and put her on the bed. Then, before she knew anything, he leaned on her and trapped her in his arms. ¡°Why did you change back to your man outfit?¡± She turned her face sideways. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like it?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Nope.¡± He ced his finger on the corner of her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t tried to do that in your man outfit, so why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Cameron hastily closed his mouth as her face turned. ¡°Zip it!¡± Waylon stopped teasing her and got up. As he dusted his shirt, he said, ¡°That woman is hiding something.¡± Cameron asked curiously, ¡°She¡¯s hiding something?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied faintly. ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s an illegal organization on this cruise. I can smell Formalin on that woman. When they were boarding the cruise, he noticed a group of people looking for ¡°prey¡± among the crowd. One of the men had something in his waist that Waylon suspected to be weapons. Not only that, but the man ced his hand on his waist the whole time. Normal people would not do that as that was the movement before one drew his or her weapon. Cameron frowned. ¡°Formalin? Isn¡¯t that a preservative?¡± Waylon caressed her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems like we¡¯re in for a wild ride.¡± An illegal organization and Formalin¡­. Cameron suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my dad before. There are a group of people from Southeast Eurasia who specialize in trafficking ¡°human organs¡±. Many private cargo ships or cruises have dealings with them. These people will look for ¡®prey¡¯, especially young men, on ships.¡± Then, Cameron suddenly looked toward Waylon. She moved away from him and said, ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re their next target. I need to stay away you.¡± Waylonughed and stretched his arm to pull her into his arms. ¡°You said she¡¯s an old woman. Maybe you¡¯re their first target.¡± Cameron pushed his arm away. ¡°Does this mean that nobody on this cruise is safe?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been observing them the whole time. They don¡¯t dare toy their hands on people with reputations. After all, they¡¯ll be in big trouble if someone finds out their deal.¡± They were smart. They only targeted unaware young men of no background who had left their hometown to work. Even though it wouldn¡¯t kill those people, missing a kidney and being operated on in a non- medical facility could be harmful. Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°Lucky them. They¡¯ve run into me this time.¡± Waylon ced his finger on her lips and said, ¡°Shush. Don¡¯t speak.¡± At that moment, they heard a series of footsteps from the corridor. Then, someone knocked on their door. Waylon got up to open the door. It was a crew member of the cruise. He was pushing the meal trolley as he said, ¡°Hello, this is our cruise ship¡¯s meal for all passengers. Please enjoy it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Waylon nodded. After the man left, Waylon pushed the meal trolley into the room. Cameron got up, opened the lid, and realized that all of them were western dishes. Chapter 2398 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 Cameron looked at the clock. ¡°Speak of the devil Do you think they¡¯ve put something in this food?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Maybe.¡± Cameron cut the steak and said, ¡°Anyway We need to make it look like we¡¯ve fallen for their trap.¡± Around 1:00 p.m., the attendant came to collect the dishes. He realized that both Cameron and Waylon had finished the food Cameron was yawning while watching the TV on the couch, and Waylon was taking a bath The attendant pushed the dining car away As he left, he lifted his eyes to look at Cameron before closing the door. At the corner of the corridor, the woman in the mink coat took a drag from her cigarette and asked, ¡°Did they eat the food?¡± The attendant opened the lid. ¡°Yeah, they did ¡± The woman¡¯s eyes turned cold as a smile tugged at the corner of her lips ¡°Both of them are young. I think we can harvest some good organs from them ¡® A bald, burly man with a tattooed arm walked over ¡°Nasha, is the prey ready?¡± The woman flicked the cigarette ash and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry After all the passengers have gone to rest, we can start.¡± The cruise was slowly moving on the sea. Two attendants pushed two wheelchairs toward Waylon¡¯s guest room during the lunch break and knocked on the door first. When they didn¡¯t hear any movement from the room, they opened the door using the master key. They looked at each other and nodded when they saw the two people in the room lying unconscious on the bed. They carried Waylon and Cameron on the wheelchairs and pushed them out. They took the freight elevator at the corner of the corridor and came to the basement. Keeping her head low, Cameron opened her eyes slightly and nced at Waylon. ¡®Well, it seems like he¡¯s pretty good at pretending to be unconscious.¡¯ When the door of the elevator opened, she hastily closed her eyes. The attendant pushed them out and said, ¡°Nasha, here there are.¡± The yellow bulbs on the ceiling were emitting weak light, and the corridor was dimly lit. Cameron heard a few peopleing toward them from the corridor. A man wearing sses and a white coat came over and lifted their chins. ¡°These two fellows are rather handsome. They are totally different from our previous prey.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nasha looked at her watch and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start now. Otherwise, the drug will wear off.¡± The man put on his gloves and grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the drug has worn off, they can¡¯t get away from us. Push them in.¡± The attendants then pushed both of them into the ¡°operating room¡±. Even though the ¡°operating room¡± was small, it was well-equipped. It was just that the environment was a bit unhygienic. Some of the equipment had patches of rust on them because of the humidity. The man and Nasha walked into the ¡°operating room¡±. Both of them gestured at the big man with a tattooed arm behind them to put Waylon and Cameron on the bed. At the moment the man put Waylon on the bed, thetter cracked his eyes open and pinned the man down on the floor by pressing his hand on his neck. ¡°D*mn it! He¡¯s not unconscious!¡± The man with sses touched the weapon on his waist, but Waylon kicked it away just when he pulled it out. Nasha¡¯s face turned pale with fright. Just when she was about to run away, someone closed the door. Cameron stood behind her and said, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°You¡± Nasha¡¯s voice was trembling, but Cameron pinned her down before she could even say anything. The man with sses got up from the floor and threw himself at Waylon. Waylon rammed into the rack nearby, and the collision caused some of the bottles on the rack to fall on the floor. Waylon attacked the man¡¯s back with his elbow. The man couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and just as he loosened his grip, Waylon threw him onto the rack, knocking off the bed in the process. Chapter 2399 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 Themotion alerted the people waiting outside. They all rushed into the operating room and were stunned. ¡°Get them!¡± Cameron and Waylon stood back to back as the people surrounded them. The area was too cramped for them to move around freely, but it was good enough to limit their movement Both of them looked at the crowd, and Cameron asked, ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± Waylon loosened his watch and replied, ¡°Do you want to have a match?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s see who can put them down in the shortest time.¡± The people¡¯s faces turned livid with rage as they listened to their conversation. ¡°D*mn it! Are you looking down on us?¡± Cameron and Waylon replied in chorus, ¡°Yes.¡± That man shouted out of anger, ¡°Let¡¯s get them!¡± After the man gave his order, the group threw themselves at them The cramped operating room was thrown into chaos with so muchmotion that even the upants of the guest rooms could faintly hear soundsing from under the floor. They all came out of their rooms and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is there a renovation going on? Why is it so noisy?¡± An attendant came forward and calmed the passengers down. Then, he got someone to inform the captain. An attendant hurriedly walked to the bridge and whispered something next to the captain. The captain put down his cup, and his face sank. ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡± ¡°We have no idea either. Maybe something has gone wrong down there. All of the are aware of the commotion, and if someone finds out¡­¡± passengers ¡°Then what are you still waiting for? Go check it out right now! We mustn¡¯t let other passengers find out what¡¯s going on down there!¡± barked the captain, gritting his teeth. Once someone found out what they were doing on this cruise, he would be in big trouble as well. Normally, things like this would not happen, but what happened today? ¡°Are those people stupid or something? How can they make such a bigmotion!?¡¯ After the attendant left, the captain received a call. The maritime police were approaching them on their patrol boat. When the passengers on the cruise saw so many maritime police officers, they came out of their rooms and instantly had a bad feeling that something must have happened to the cruise. The captain panicked when the maritime police officers asked him to stop the cruise. He gnashed his teeth and sped up while changing the course. The cruise was huge, and the sudden change caused the cruise to tilt toward one side. All of the passengers fell to the floor and shouted in panic. Even the attendants could barely stand still. In the basement¡­ The people who were fighting all lost their bnce and fell to one side. Waylon stretched his arm to grab Cameron into his embrace and kicked the man who pounced on them away. Cameron frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I guess the maritime police are here. They¡¯re trying to ask the cruise to stop, but the captain probably has a deal with these people, so he¡¯s trying to escape,¡± replied Waylon. ¡°Is he mad? There are hundreds of passengers on this cruise. Does he think he can escape? Is he trying to kill everyone on this cruise?¡± Waylon pushed her away and put down a man who tried to ambush them. He shouted, ¡°Cam, go to the bridge.¡± Cameron dodged an attack from behind. She raised her leg and kicked the man in the head, sending him flying out and into the wall. She turned her head around. ¡°What about you?¡± Waylon grabbed a man¡¯s head in his hand and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and take care of them.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cameron gnashed her teeth, punched a man away, opened the door, and ran out. A few attendants tried to stop her in the corridor, but she made quick work of them. The captain did not slow the cruise down. Instead, he continued to speed up while the maritime police tailed behind the cruise. Since the captain refused to stop the cruise and there were hundreds of passengers, the maritime police had no choice but to ask for reinforcements from helicopters and the regional police. Chapter 2400 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 Many passengers were crying out of fear. Nobody knew what was going on All they knew was that they were in danger. When Cameron arrived on the deck, she saw all the passengers had gathered together, their faces filled with fear. Suddenly, the cruise tilted again, and the passengers screamed Cameron stumbled and hurriedly held onto the wall. A female attendant was so scared that she sat on the floor and cried. Cameron walked over to her and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Where is the bridge?¡± However, she was so scared that she could not speak. Her colleague wasforting the passengers, and when she heard Cameron¡¯s question, she said, ¡°I know where the bridge is, but why are you going there? Did something happen?¡± Cameron walked over to the attendant and said, ¡°We must make the captain stop the cruise immediately. The cruise has already strayed from its original course. The weather in this area of water is unpredictable. If wee across fog, there¡¯s a high chance we¡¯ll crash into another. cruise.¡± The passengers became even more panicked when they heard what Cameron said. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die on the sea! I want to go home!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± shouted Cameron, ¡°It¡¯s the captain¡¯s problem that the cruise strayed off the course. What we need to do now is try our best to stop the cruise.¡± She took a deep breath and asked calmly, ¡°Is there anyone of you who can conn a cruise?¡± Everyone looked at each other. This was a cruise. Even if they had the license, they were talking about hundreds of people here. What if something went wrong and the cruise sank? Who was going to be responsible for that? At that moment, a trembling middle-aged man stood up and raised his hand. ¡°I¡­ I know how to conn a cargo ship.¡± His family beside him said, ¡°What are you doing? This is a cruise, not a cargo. Knowing how to conn a cargo doesn¡¯t mean that you know how to conn a cruise.¡± The middle-aged man lowered his head and said, ¡°But what are we supposed to do? We can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die.¡±. Cameron grabbed his hand and chimed in. ¡°You don¡¯t need to conn the cruise. You just need to stop it until the maritime police arrive.¡± The middle-aged man was stunned, and then he nodded. ¡°A-Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Cameron called the female attendant and said, ¡°Bring us to the bridge.¡± The female attendant replied, ¡°Sure. Come with me.¡± Meanwhile, the maritime police received a call. ¡°Eastern Sea Cruise is off course. There will be fog in that area in ten minutes, so you have to hurry up.¡± The maritime policemander¡¯s face sank, and he took a deep breath. ¡°Understood.¡± After he hung up the call, he turned around and said, ¡°Send a fog orange warning signal to Eastern Sea Cruise.¡± One of his men replied, ¡°Given the situation, it will be hard to ask them to stop.¡± ¡°Sir! Report!¡± Another man rushed inside and said, ¡°Eastern Sea Cruise has turned off its positioning system. We can¡¯t see it on the map anymore.¡± Themander massaged his nose. He fell silent for a long while before opening his eyes. ¡± Are the reinforcements here yet?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re currently searching for Eastern Sea Cruise from the sky.¡± Themander gnashed his teeth. ¡°We need to hurry up.¡± Eastern Sea Cruise continued to sail on the sea. They were expected to arrive at Eastern Ind in the evening around 5:30 p.m., but now it was already 3:30 p.m., and they were getting farther and farther away from the waters of the East Inds. The female attendant brought Cameron and the middle-aged man to the bridge. However, the door was locked from the inside. She smacked the door and shouted, ¡°Captain, open the door!¡± However, the captain paid her no heed, and the female attendant nearly cried. The door was made of metal, so it was impossible for them to break it open with force. Cameron asked, ¡°Do you have a key?¡± The female attendant shook her head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the key. Only the captain has the key.¡± Chapter 2401 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t even get in.¡± The middle aged man looked very anxious too. Cameron saw a venttion duct all of a sudden. In the basement¡­ Waylon had already defeated all enemies and used up half of his energy His back was drenched in sweat, and the clean and white clothes were all stained, torn, and wrinkled. The ship suddenly swayed when Waylon walked out of the operating room, and he hit the wall His injured and bleeding art hit the pipe on the wall, causing him to frown in pain. He took out his cell phone, but there was no signal Waylon walked out of the freight elevator covering his arms, and his gazended on the window. Ayer of thick mist had begun to shroud the surface of the ocean, and the distant view was blurred. He clicked his tongue and hurried toward the cockpit. Cameron arrived at the cockpit through the venttion duct, kicked open the metal cover of the duct, and jumped down from above. She then opened the hatch immediately. The captain heard themotion and was about to look back when Cameron instantly pressed the sharp dagger in her hand against the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The captain froze in ce. ¡°What do you want¡­¡± The female attendant came in at that moment. ¡°Captain, please stop the ship. The sea has started to fog up!¡± The captain sneered. He was not afraid of Cameron¡¯s threat. ¡°If you kill me now, that¡¯s it for this ship.¡± Cameron¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°So, do you n to disregard the safety of all the passengers on board, including yourself?¡± ¡°So what? If I¡¯m sure to be apprehended by the police, I might as well drag everyone on board down to hell with me now.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The female attendant¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. ¡°Sir, have you lost your mind?¡± Cameron looked back at the middle-aged man. ¡°How long have you been sailing?¡± The middle-aged man replied, ¡°Twenty years.¡± The captain was stunned for a moment as if he did not expect anyone else to know how to conn a ship. He took advantage of the others¡¯ unawareness and pressed the thrust reverser abruptly. When arge ship was throttling at high speed, it was difficult for it to decelerate ande to a complete halt in one second. As for the thrust reverser, it reversed the propeller and rotated the rotor of the ship at arge angle. The boat tilted sideways, and everyone on board lost their bnce. Even the beverages, tableware, tables, and chairs on the deck tumbled to the ground. The people in the cockpit fell to the floor because of the sudden loss of bnce. The middle-aged man realized what the captain was nning to do and shouted anxiously, Crap, stop him now! The ship will capsize if this continues!¡± The process was equivalent to putting a car into reverse gear. If the captain of a ship were to drop the anchor while the boat was elerating at high speed, using the force to increase the resistance in order to stop the boat instantly, it would force the ship to decelerate rapidly, and the anchor¡¯s chain might break. The winss would also be damaged. This operation was extremely dangerous. If it were not performed perfectly, the boat would capsize. Cameron dashed forward in time and subdued the captain to the floor. She held him down and lifted her head. ¡°You¡¯re up!¡± Before the middle-aged man could return to his senses, Cameron shouted, ¡°You have to believe in yourself! Otherwise, your experience of conning a cargo ship for 20 years will be wasted in this case! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The middle-aged man grabbed the helm, but he was very scared and flustered at the moment. After all, he was only a cargo ship¡¯s captain. There were so many people on board the cruise ship. All the passengers would die on his watch if there were any deviations or mistakes. The subdued captain on the floorughed out loud. ¡°You want a cargo ship captain to conn a cruise ship? Keep dreaming! Hahaha, there¡¯s no way that he can do it without me. I know this ship better than anyone else!¡± A thickyer of mist outside the windshieldpletely blocked the line of sight while the route on the screen had been turned off. The whole process was tantamount to blind navigation. The middle-aged man could not see the condition of the ocean¡¯s surface, and he could not even see the positioning of the cruise ship. If they were to run into any obstacles or ships that were also lost in the mist at this time, it would be the end for everyone on board. Chapter 2402 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 The middle-aged man was sweating profusely, and his hands that were holding the helm were trembling too. Cameron nced at him. ¡®I can¡¯t act anxiously now. My anxiousness will directly affect him.¡± ¡°Have you ever encountered such a situation when you were conning a cargo ship?¡± The middle-aged man gulped his saliva and responded, ¡°This is extremely rare. She stayed calm and asked him frankly, ¡°If you were to run into such a situation, what would you do?¡± The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment. ¡®The inertia of a boat traveling at such a high speed is very high, and it¡¯s not easy to stop it under such a circumstance.¡¯ ¡°If this were to happen to me¡­¡¯ The middle-aged man took a deep breath. ¡®No one wants to die, and neither do 1. At this moment, I can only give it a try Maybe we¡¯ll still have a chance. We won¡¯t have any chance at survival if I don¡¯t try ¡® He held the helm tightly. When sailing in such a thick mist, being vignt and avoiding collisions were the principles to follow. The anchor that had been lowered before this was dragged along the seabed, creating loud friction. The middle-aged man switched to the main engine to stall the sail, slowing the speed of the cruise ship by a little. Combined with his thrust reverser operating skills, he tried to reduce the damage to the main engine caused by the abrupt reversal of the ship that the captain brought about earlier, and the ship began to slow down gradually. When the cruise ship stopped, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The passengers who were frightened and weeping hugged each other and cried in joy. The middle-aged man could not believe that he had actually managed to stop the boat. The attendant cheered. ¡°It¡¯s stopped. It finally stopped!¡± The captain, who Cameron subdued, was stunned. ¡®How is this possible!? A cargo ship captain actually stopped the ship after I left it in a catastrophic situation by performing an abrupt thrust reversal and a one-sided instant anchoring!?¡¯ Cameron punched the captain in the face, causing him to howl. ¡°Just look at your pathetic look. How did you even make it here as a cruise ship captain?¡± The helicopter finally found the moored cruise ship in the mist and called the maritime police¡¯s patrol ship, ¡°The ship has stopped safely, and we¡¯re approaching it now.¡± Themander nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be there in a second.¡± After hanging up the satellite phone, the pilot turned around and said, ¡°Contact all nearby ships and ask them to prepare for emergency avoidance lest collisions.¡± On the cruise ship, Cameron tied the heavily injured captain. The captain looked devastated. ¡°This is it. I¡¯m as good as dead now.¡± Cameron removed his smelly socks and shoved them in his mouth. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it to the police.¡± Cameron asked the middle-aged man and the attendant to keep a close eye on him, got up hurriedly, and went out to search for Waylon. When she saw a man who looked wounded and ruffled in the corridor, she was astonished and ran toward him immediately. ¡°Wayne Goldmann!¡± She reached out and grabbed his arm, and he hissed sharply. Only then did Cameron realize that his arm was injured and bleeding ¡°Aren¡¯t you a great fighter? How did you get so battered?¡± Waylon leaned against her, smiled, and mocked her. ¡°I¡¯ve given all my strength to you. What you expect me to have left?¡± Cameron choked on her reply, punched him in the shoulder, and hugged him abruptly. Waylon was slightly startled and stared down at her. A hint of tenderness shed across his eyes upon seeing that she was feeling distressed because of him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± She raised her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get beaten into a pulp above the neck level?¡± He smirked. ¡°You like my face, so I did everything I could to protect it.¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m such a shallow and superficial person¡­¡± ¡°Then what do you like about me?¡± Waylon shifted part of his weight onto her as if he would ck out and copse at any moment. Cameron could not help but support him, and her eyes moved. ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Cam, I¡¯m rather tired.¡± As soon as he said so, he gradually and slowly closed his eyes and lost consciousness. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron was instantly shocked, and she supported him to prevent him from falling to the ground. ¡°Wayne! Wayne Goldmann!¡± Chapter 2403 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 After regaining consciousness, Waylon vaguely heard voices around him and slowly opened his eyes. As his eyes gradually got used to intense light, he started seeing several blurred figures standing around him. ¡°Wayne.¡± ¡°Willy?¡± As soon as Waylon could clearly see the people around him and realized that they were Sunny and Cameron, he slowly sat up. Sunny supported him immediately. ¡°You¡¯re still recovering from your injuries, so take it easy.¡± Waylon nced around the room and knew he was in a hospital. He then covered his face with his palms, rubbed his temples, and chuckled. ¡°How long have I been out?¡± Sunny replied to him, ¡°When Cam asked me to send someone to pick you up, you were already down and out. You have a fever caused by an infection of the wound.¡± He originally thought they could hold a wedding banquet as soon as they arrived at the East Inds, but no one expected such an incident to ur. As such, he could only postpone the banquet and find them another date. Sunny sighed and looked up at Cameron. ¡°Cam, take good care of Willy.¡± After saying that, he left the ward with his men. The room became silent instantly. Cameron sat down on the edge of the bed and did not speak. Waylon stretched out his hand and stroked her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She turned her face away. ¡°In the future, if you encounter such a situation again, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Waylon fiddled with the ends of her hair with his fingertips, and his eyes moved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on you to protect me from now on.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re weak.¡± He lifted his gaze and said meaningfully, ¡°Are you sure that I¡¯m that weak physically?¡± Cameron was startled, her cheeks warmed up instantly, and she pushed him angrily. ¡°If you keep giving me all this nonsense, I¡¯ll kick your *ss.¡± Her movement was not huge, and she did not exert any strength. However, the moment she saw Waylon fall backward, she instinctively reached out and grabbed him, but unexpectedly, she got pulled into his arms. Waylon¡¯s smirk intensified. Cameron realized that she had been yed and bit his lip furiously. Waylon hissed, his brows furrowed, and he sped the back of her head and kissed her. The kiss only ended after a long time, when the two of them were already running out of breath. Waylon rubbed the corner of her lips, and his fingertips felt as if they were on fire. ¡°Youngdy-¡°Just when Cameron was flustered for a moment, Mahina pushed the door open and rushed in. She did not expect to run into such a situation and instantly blushed. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please continue.¡± She then closed the door immediately. Cameron quickly got up and walked out. When Mahina turned her head and saw Cameroning out, she was astonished for a bit. ¡°Young lady, aren¡¯t you going to continue?¡± Cameron red at her. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough? Do you want more of that?¡± Mahina sounded less serious at the moment. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to witness more of that? But I¡¯m too embarrassed to stay there and watch you live.¡± Cameron pushed her. ¡°Go f*ck yourself.¡± Mahina stopped joking around. ¡°Mr. Southern has been busy all day, waiting for you toe back in order to organize the wedding banquet. It seems that the banquet will have to be postponed now.¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°A wedding banquet?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about that?¡± How would Cameron know about her father¡¯s n? She was also curious about the reason her father had asked them toe back! At this time, in the Southerns¡¯ residence¡­ Sunny sighed as he looked at the decorations being torn down in the courtyard. The butler walked up to him and said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Southern, the youngdy and Mr. Goldmann are still in the East Inds. The wedding banquet can be held at any time. The two of them can¡¯t get away without attending the banquet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the case so far, but I¡¯m worried that that girl will go back on her word.¡± Sunny took a deep breath. ¡®After all, Cam really took her sweet time before she decided to marry Willy. If the wedding banquet isn¡¯t held immediately, what will I do if she regrets her decision andes back to me in the future? ¡®No matter what, a wedding ceremony has to be held here in the East Inds first. It won¡¯t be an issue if the Goldmanns want to organize another ceremony in Zlokova. I¡¯ll take their ceremony as a double insurance.¡± The butler said helplessly, ¡°You really want your daughter to get married, huh?¡± ¡°Wayne will make a remarkable son-inw. It¡¯s only natural for me to want to speed things up.¡± Chapter 2404 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Sunny had not taken his eye off the news all this while. ¡®He just got involved in a scandal with Minzy not long ago, didn¡¯t he? That news almost scared me to death back then. I was that close to thinking that I was about to lose such an excellent son-inw.¡¯ ¡°Dad!¡± Cameron stepped into the courtyard, and as expected, she saw the decorations that had just been taken down from the walls of the courtyard. ¡°Did you prepare a secret wedding banquet for Wayne and me? Why didn¡¯t you ask me for my opinion first?¡± Sunny frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apanying Willy in the hospital?¡± Cameron crossed her arms and said, ¡°He¡¯s no longer a kid. Why would he need me to be by his side to watch over him?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sunny felt exasperated and helpless at the same time. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what else I can say about you, I guess I¡¯ll give it to you straight once and for all today. ¡°Yes, you might think you¡¯re in the position to y hard to get, but you¡¯d better note back here in tears when your husband leaves you for another woman.¡± Probably because of Waylon¡¯s scandal with Minzy, Sunny had begun to worry about the rtionship between his daughter and Waylon. Cameron narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you think about all day long when I¡¯m not around?¡± Sunny stacked his hands behind his back and snorted softly. ¡°Willy treats you well. At least his heart is now with you. However, a rtionship requires both parties to constantly move closer to each other.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. You can¡¯t just stay put and ask Willy toe to you all the time, as he might one day get tired of you if you never take the initiative and put in any effort.¡± Cameron was dumbfounded and did not utter a single word for a long time. ¡®I came back to question him about not asking me for my opinion on the wedding banquet, yet why am I the one who gets taught a lesson in the end? ¡®Both parties have to constantly move closer to each other, huh? ¡®If my memory serves me well, Wayne has always been the one who takes the initiative regarding our rtionship. As for me¡­¡¯ In the evening¡­ Cameron came into the ward with dinner. The nurse had juste over to change Waylon¡¯s bandages. Seeing that Waylon was undoing his shirt unhurriedly, Cameron immediately frowned. ¡°You only hurt your arm, so why do you need to take off your shirt?¡± The nurse chuckled instantly. ¡°It seems that your girlfriend is jealous of me?¡± Waylon responded with a hum, and the affection and hrity that were surging in his eyes could no longer be concealed. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s bad news. It takes me ages to coax her whenever she gets jealous.¡± Cameron was shocked by his statement. ¡°That means she cares about you. What type of woman would want her boyfriend to be touched by other women?¡± The nurse continued while preparing the bandages and ointment. ¡°Just rolling up your sleeve will do.¡± After the nurse changed the bandages and left, Cameron ced the dinner on the table and did not speak for a long time. Waylon lifted his gaze. He had always enjoyed seeing Cameron get all nervous and jealous of other women. However, she might lose her cool someday if he continuously challenged her limits. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡± Cameron did not want to talk to him. He chuckled, stretched out his hand, pulled her closer to him, and nced up at her. ¡°Are you really going to ignore me?¡± She uttered each and every word harshly, with a short pause in between each word. ¡°You¡¯d, better, apologize.¡± He did not even ask for the reason and apologized without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cameron lowered her gaze. ¡°Were you¡­ Were you testing me again?¡± He froze for a split second and stared at her. ¡°Huh?¡± She turned her face away. ¡°You only want to see me get all worked up, don¡¯t you? So let me make it clear to you now. I¡¯m indeed very pissed, I don¡¯t like other women touching you, and I don¡¯t like you getting too close to other women.¡± ¡®If a person will get tired after taking all the initiative for a long time, then Wayne will one day get there if I remain indifferent. ¡®He¡¯s been trying his best to probe and test me precisely only because he wants me to admit my thoughts. ¡®Before this, I¡¯ve never told him face to face that I would be jealous.¡¯ Just when she was a little distracted, Waylon pulled her into his arms, wrapped his arms around her, and stroked her cheek with his palm. ¡°Then let me make things clear to you too. Listen carefully. I belong to you, just like how you belong to me. And since you don¡¯t like me getting too close with other women, please keep an eye on me and don¡¯t let those women approach me.¡± Chapter 2405 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 Cameron frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive those women away by yourself?¡± Waylon smirked. ¡°This is different. I like to stay under your control.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you feel bothered?¡± ¡°Why would something like this be bothersome to someone who regards these as the fun that spices up a rtionship?¡± Waylon kissed the corner of her eyes. ¡°Even if you were to cause me trouble everywhere you go, I¡¯d be more than happy to ept them as part of my life.¡± She pinched his cheek. ¡°What do you mean by causing trouble everywhere? I- Hmm!¡± Waylon sealed her lips, and Cameron immediately propped her hands against his chest. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have my dessert first.¡± ¡°Since when is there dessert?¡± Waylon turned over and trapped her in his arms. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my dessert?¡± He tantly caressed her from head to toe, and she gritted her teeth and blushed. ¡°Wayne Goldmann, get off me!¡± Not long after Waylon was discharged from the hospital, Sunny started hinting them to hold a wedding banquet in the East Inds. He could not allow them to drag this out any longer. That day, the two of them were sitting in the living room, listening to Sunny¡¯s undisguised hints, and that made Cameronugh. ¡°You just can¡¯t wait to drive me out of the Southerns, can you?¡± Sunny¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°You brat, what do you think you¡¯re saying? What do you mean by driving you out? How are the Southerns no longer your family after you get married?¡± She snorted and turned her face away. Waylon smiled and said calmly, ¡°Actually, as long as Cam is willing to marry me, I¡¯m okay with anything. Even if she wants toe back and live here in the future, I can live here with her too.¡± Cameron pursed her lips and stared at him without uttering a single word. Sunny picked his teacup up, flicked the lid of the cup, and seemed to be very satisfied with Waylon¡¯s response. ¡°d to know where you stand in this matter.¡± He then drank his tea and added, ¡°Then let¡¯s not dy it anymore. We¡¯ll hold the wedding banquet here next week.¡± Cameron was stunned for a split second. ¡°What? That fast?¡± ¡®Next week? I don¡¯t even get a buffer period?¡¯ Sunny replied earnestly, ¡°There¡¯s a holiday next week, and that itself eases a lot of arrangements. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to wait until next month. Since it¡¯s just a matter of time, it¡¯s better to hold it sooner.¡± Sunny had already made up his mind, so he got up, walked to the butler, and instructed him on the to- do list of next week¡¯s wedding banquet. At this time, at Bassburgh¡­ Daisie and Hannah attended a winter fashion show. When the reporter asked her about Waylon and Cameron¡¯s rtionship, she responded with a grin, ¡°Is there even a need for you to ask the question? Who else in the world is capable of bing the eldest youngdy of the Goldmanns?¡± As soon as she said that, all the media outlets present at the scene were astounded. It was clear to everyone that the Goldmanns really thought highly of Cameron. Of course, several reporters still would not stop without getting a trenchant reply out of Daisie. They compared Freyja and Cameron tantly during the interview and asked Daisie whether she was more content with Cameron or Freyja. Daisie red at the reporter, who just would not settle for a peaceful answer. ¡°They¡¯re my sisters-in- law. Is there any difference?¡± The reporter still would not give up. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you can only choose one.¡± Daisie gradually lost patience. ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s in the position of marrying one of them and is forced to pick only one of them?¡± Fortunately, Hannah was there to extinguish Daisie¡¯s wrath. Otherwise, if the conversation were to go on, the news that would make the headline tomorrow would be Daisie getting into an argument with the reporter. Soon, she nced through the noisy crowd. A car was parked behind the crowd, and Zephir got out of the car with a woman. Daisie was slightly startled by what she saw-that woman was none other than Zoey Markle. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zoey wrapped her arms around Zephir¡¯s as they gracefully stepped onto the red carpet, seemingly unaffected by the countless haters that she brought onto herself when she painted a target on Daisie¡¯s back when they attended the variety show together. Most of the reporters were not familiar with Zephir, but some of them knew his identity. However, Hannah kept smiling but whispered to Daisie while standing right next to her, ¡°That witch¡¯s benefactors change as quickly as the blink of an eye. But that man looks rather familiar¡­ Chapter 2406 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Daisie didn¡¯t speak. Zephir saw Daisie at the reception table. Daisie smiled, nodded at him politely, and looked away after that. She had never seen Zephir after their filming wrapped up. She was quite surprised to see him attend the fashion show. After the show, Daisie ended up sitting next to Zoey, possibly intentionally arranged by the organizers. Hannah and Zephir were next to them too. But the attention of the media was all on the two of them. Zoey never thought that the organizers would do that. When they were greeting the reporters, she said in a volume only Daisie could hear. ¡°This is just bad luck. I hope your stupid fans don¡¯t say I¡¯m trying to be relevant again by standing next to you.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°From what I know, your fans are mostly the stupid ones.¡± Zoey¡¯s smile faded. Because of what had happened during their variety show, her fans had created a lot of funny situations in their attempt to make her famous again. The majority ofizens mocked them as ¡® brain-dead fans¡¯. Zoey was about to retort, but Daisie suddenly stood up and walked away. Zephir watched her walk away and frowned. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie rushed into the washroom and threw up all her dinner fromst night. After she was done, she turned on the tap to wash the vomit away. She threw water on her face and looked at herself in the mirror. Something came to her mind, and she rested her hand on her belly. ¡®Am I pregnant?¡¯ She thought about it and realized her period had been half a monthte. Daisie quickly left the washroom and was surprised to see Zephir smoking in the corridor. She had never seen him smoke and didn¡¯t know that he did. Daisie asked, ¡°Why are you out here?¡± Zephir flicked the ash off and raised his brows. ¡°Not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going back in.¡± When Daisie walked past him, he suddenly grabbed her wrist. He looked very calm. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Leah Younge in a long time, have you?¡± Daisie was surprised. ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± Zoey, who was standing at a distance, saw them and looked unhappy. Only God knew how much effort she had put into getting her first role as a female lead from Zephir. But Bassburgh had a small circle. Did Zephir and Daisie have that kind of rtionship? ¡®Hah! Tiffany Cullen had said that Daisie was a ¡®yer, and it might actually be true. She¡¯s still in a rtionship with another man after getting married.¡¯ The next day, at the East Inds¡­ After Cameron washed up and had breakfast, she went and watered the flowers in the garden. She was a little not used to such a calm and restful life, maybe because she had been living in the busy city for a while now. Waylon walked into the garden wearing his silk pants and holding a cup of coffee. He saw that she was watering while zoning out and chuckled. ¡°Are you trying to drown the flowers?¡± She snapped back and saw that the flowerbed was flooded. She slowly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Flowers will grow back.¡± He smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Cameron remembered something and suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to Yuzu Vi with my dad to talk about the wedding banquet?¡± ¡°He can handle that.¡± He then looked at Cameron and smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to be my bride?¡± Chapter 2407 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 Cameron turned her face away. ¡°Can you shut up? I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Waylon slowly sipped his coffee and smiled. Mahina walked in and was followed by a group of people who were carrying a lot of things. Cameron stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mahina smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting ready for your wedding. Mr. Southern said we¡¯re going to get the best wedding nner on the ind to n your wedding.¡± Cameron was shocked. ¡°Do we need to go through so much hassle?¡± It was just a wedding. The crew member behind them smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a hassle. It¡¯s an event of a lifetime. Everyone wants to be the prettiest bride. We are responsible for making you happy.¡± After that, her expression returned to a serious one. Cameron smiled. ¡°Where did the old man get a wedding nner?¡± Mahina grabbed her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s to see- What?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Before she could finish, Mahina dragged her into the house. ¡°Take a look. You might like it.¡± Waylon smiled and shook his head. Everything that was needed for the wedding filled up the room-jewelry, clothing, shoes, and more. Two female crew members walked in. ¡°Ms. Southern, we¡¯re here to get your measurements.¡± Cameron was surprised. ¡°Measurements?¡± ¡°Yes, we make a wedding dress based on your measurements and will get it done in three days.¡± Mahina brought the rest of the crew out, and Cameron let them measure her. Meanwhile, in Bassburgh¡­ Daisie wore a cap and a face mask to cover her face. The server guided her to a room and opened the door. ¡°This way, ma¡¯am.¡± Leah looked up upon hearing that. After she saw the server walk out, she immediately stood up and smiled. ¡°Daisie.¡± Daisie removed her mask and pulled out a chair. ¡°Where did you get back?¡± ¡°Two days ago. I just got back.¡± Leah took a seat and poured out some tea. ¡°Mypany gave me a long time off. I¡¯m going to rx now that I¡¯m back.¡± Daisie smiled too. ¡°Interpreting is a tough job, huh?¡± ¡°Of course. I have to run around with my bosses and meet the VIPs. When I close my eyes, all I can see is the schedule for the next day. My mind is just fed with work.¡± Leah picked up her cup and sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have taken a foreignnguage if I knew this would be the oue.¡± She remembered something and looked up. ¡°By the way, Zephir is a director. Is he part of the entertainment industry now?¡± Daisie was surprised and looked around. ¡°Yes.¡± Leah raised her brows and leaned in closer. ¡°Did he be a director because of you?¡± Daisie looked down. ¡°It¡¯s his passion.¡± Even if it were for her, they wouldn¡¯t have worked out. Was she supposed to change because Zephir got into the film industry because of her? Leah could see something was off, so she asked, ¡°Daisie, didn¡¯t you have a huge crush on Zephir? Did something happen between you two?¡± She had been overseas and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to entertainment news because she was busy. She didn¡¯t know that Daisie was married. In her mind, Daisie and Zephir were really close. She even imagined that she would be attending their wedding when she returned. Chapter 2408 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Leah could see that Zephir had feelings for Daisie since they were that age. When he gave up on studying finances and switched to film, that showed that he was going into the entertainment industry because of Daisie. Daisie raised her brows. ¡°Leah, I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°Married? With who?¡± Leah was shocked. Daisie told her about Noce. She looked surprised because she didn¡¯t expect a change in the plot. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t have feelings for Zephir?¡± Daisie paused. ¡°I never said I had feelings for him.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Leah didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°I saw that you were close when we were in school. You¡¯re really saying that you didn¡¯t have feelings for him?¡± Daisie ced her hand on her forehead, feeling a little awkward. ¡°I always saw him as an older brother. I didn¡¯t like him that way.¡± Maybe it was because they were too young to tell those feelings apart, but in her heart, Zephir was always like a brother to her. She didn¡¯t think that Leah would have taken it the wrong way. Leah sighed. ¡°Too bad you aren¡¯t interested. He really fell for you.¡± After lunch, Leah walked Daisie to her car. As she watched Daisie drive away, she picked up her phone and gave Zephir a call. Zephir was at the billiard hall. The private billiard hall was on the 36th floor of the hotel. It was different from the smoke-filled ones. Not only was smoking not allowed here, but it also had a veryfortable environment and the best service. It even had a great view. There was a fine-dining restaurant, a gym, a pool, and more on the floor above. The rooms were on the floors under this one. Leah walked into the hall and turned to see Zephir teaching a woman how to y. They looked more like flirting than ying. Even Leah was surprised. She had never seen Zephir like that before. Zephir saw her but didn¡¯t let go of the woman¡¯s hand. He smiled. ¡°Met Daisie?¡± The woman looked up at Leah too. Leah ced her bag on the couch and walked to the table. ¡°Yes, we just had lunch.¡± After that, she sized up the woman. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having fun. It¡¯s rare.¡± ¡®It was rare to see him like that. Did he change because Daisie is married?¡± The woman asked him in a flirty voice, ¡°Zeph, is this your friend?¡± Zephir nodded, stood up straight, and handed Leah the pool cue the woman was holding. ¡°y with me.¡± The woman was unhappy and shook his arm. ¡°You said you were going to spend time with me.¡± But when she saw Zephir¡¯s eyes growing dark, she immediately stopped. She could read expressions. If she wanted to see him again, she needed to stop, or he would get tired of her. After the woman left, Leah chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t like you.¡± He positioned the balls and casually said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. People change.¡± ¡°Are you hinting at something?¡± He looked up at her and didn¡¯t reply. Leah polished the tip of the pool cue and continued. ¡°You became a director because of her, and now that she¡¯s married to someone else, you¡¯re unhappy about it, right?¡± Seeing how he was silent, Leah hit the cue ball, sending some of them into thes. ¡°They love each other, but it¡¯s just a one-way street for you. You¡¯re letting yourself go just because you can¡¯t have her. That¡¯s not the Zeph I know.¡± Chapter 2409 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 After a long pause, Zephir chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t even know myself.¡± At Taylorton¡­ Daisie told Noce about her lunch with Leah. Noce peeled some oranges for her and fed her but couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What did you eat?¡± Daisie sat on his thighs and ate the orange. ¡°Everything. But I noticed that I don¡¯t really have an appetite recently, which is fine, but I gained weight.¡± She suspected that she was pregnant, but wouldn¡¯t she want to eat more if she was? If she didn¡¯t have an appetite, it was mostly because her sleep cycle wasn¡¯t consistent. Her period was probablyte because her hormones were imbnced. Noce paused, then looked at her. Daisie didn¡¯t notice the change in his eyes and continued talking. ¡°Actresses always worry about gaining weight. It¡¯s your fault for always making great food for me and making me fat.¡± She started ining¡¯ again. Noce ced the oranges on a te and said, ¡°You would grow fat even if I didn¡¯t feed you.¡± She choked. ¡°Why?¡± He pinched her cheek and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll need to gain weight eventually.¡± Daisie didn¡¯t have time to think about what he said because she got a call from thepany. She slowly got up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ head over now.¡± Noce helped her because he was worried that she might trip. ¡°Be careful.¡± Daisie sat back down, put her arms around his neck, and smiled. ¡°Nolly, I¡¯ll go back to Yaramoor with you. when my vacation days are confirmed.¡± He paused and smiled while patting her head. ¡°Sure.¡± Daisie looked up. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± He nted a kiss on her lips while his eyes filled with love. After watching her leave, he picked up his phone and called Edison. ¡°Help me to get an appointment at the Obstetrics and Children¡¯s Department tomorrow.¡± Edison was stunned. ¡®Obstetrics and Children¡¯s Department? Is Ms. Vanderbilt pregnant!?¡± He had to inform Rick and Diana about the good news! Meanwhile¡­ Daisie was getting her makeup done for amercial shoot. The stylist gave her a mermaid skirt, and it hugged her figure tightly. Daisie was changing into it, but when she pulled the zipper around her waist, it felt like it was tight. She held her breath and frowned, then walked out. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my size? I think it¡¯s smaller.¡± The assistant checked the information. ¡°No, this is made based on your measurements.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Daisie looked at her belly. She hadn¡¯t been eating a lot recently and mostly drank water. Had she be someone who would gain weight just by drinking water? The assistant noticed something and walked over. ¡°Daisie, did you gain a little bit of weight?¡± Daisie ced her hand on her forehead because someone else could tell. ¡°Maybe. Could you help me alter the waistline? It¡¯s pretty ufortable.¡± The assistant was hesitant. ¡°But the sponsors lent it to us.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll buy it.¡± If she paid for it, the dress would be hers, and she would be able to alter it. The assistant took a deep breath because this daughter of the Goldmann family could just buy a skirt worth a few thousand dors. She was just going to wear it once. That was such a luxury! The next day, after the visual effects were done for the ad, everyone¡¯s attention was on Daisie¡¯s waist. #Why do I feel that her waist has turned thicker?# #No way. Female celebrities should have a bit of meat on their bones. If they¡¯re just skin and bones, they look unhealthy!# Chapter 2410 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 #ls it possible she is pregnant?# Noce was making breakfast when Daisie walked down in her pajamas. She quietly hugged him from behind while running her hands over his chest. He held her hand and chuckled. "Why are you teasing me so early in the morning?" She rested her chin on his shoulder andzily smiled. "You seem to be very at peace recently. Not seduced by my beauty?" Noce turned the gas off. turned around, and hugged her. "Did you forget that you wanted to sleep in separate rooms before this?" She looked ashamed and lowered her head. He had always been very good with self-control. His self-control was flexible. It was like a string that had been pulled tightly, but once it was released, chaos would ensue. Noce picked her up, let her sit on the table, and leaned in. "Are you ming me?" Daisie cupped his face with both her hands. "I just don''t have as good stamina as you do. I¡¯m going to start training tomorrow." He squinted. ¡®Training for what?" "To lose weight." Daisie pinched the flesh around her waist. "All my dresses are tighter now. If this goes on, my waist will turn into a barrel." Noce chuckled and asked her in a serious tone, "Is it possible that there''s a baby here?¡± He ced his palm on her belly. Daisie was shocked. "I... don''t think so." Daisie said that but was the first to think about that, but she didn¡¯t have any other signs of pregnancy. She didn''t have morning sickness, other than that one time during the fashion show. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She lost her appetite after that. She didn¡¯t throw up but couldn''t eat either. All she could have was soup. Her period waste before, and when everyone said it was just a change in her appetite, she never thought it was caused by pregnancy. But what Noce said stunned her. He touched her face and quietly asked, "Do you not want a baby, Daisie?" She batted hershes. ¡°No... I''m just not ready yet. What if she really was pregnant?" Noce kissed her forehead. "I''ll go for a check-up with you after breakfast. If you really are pregnant, I''ll leave work and spend time with you." Noce brought Daisie to the Obstetrics Department for a scan. She sat in the office waiting for the report. When the doctor walked in with the report, she told Daisie she was already five weeks pregnant. Daisie was stunned because she really was pregnant! The doctor told Noce about things that they needed to pay attention to. and Noce nodded. ¡°Alright, | got it." After that, he walked over to the spaced-out Daisie and knelt in front of her on one knee. "Daisie?" Daisie snapped back, and her eyes were suddenly red. "I''m afraid that | might not be a good mother...¡± She really was pregnant without getting ready for it. Noce wiped her tears away. "I''m here." The doctor smiled. ¡°It''s normal for first-time mothers to be nervous.There''s a first for everything. That is how all parents do it." Noce gave Daisie a hug and left with her. People would leave smiling after finding out that they were pregnant, but Daisie left with tears. The passersby assumed she couldn''t conceive and was sad about it. Chapter 2411 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 They came to the parking lot. Daisie still buried her head in Noce¡¯s arms even though they had gotten into the car. Edison turned around and looked at them. "What happened?" "Why is she crying? Could it be that she''s disappointed because she isn''t pregnant?* Caressing her head, Noce chuckled. "How can you still cry when you''re going to be a mother soon? Won''t you feel embarrassed?" She snorted lightly and replied, ¡°Hmph! It''s none of your business." Her eyshes were wet, and Noce kissed her. ¡°What if our baby is a crybaby? I''ll have to run here and thereforting both you and our kid daily. Well, I may be very busy, but I think it isn¡¯t a bad life either.¡± Daisie chuckled and smacked him. Noce secured her tightly in his arms and said, "Not going to cry anymore?¡± She buried her head in his shoulder and did not say anything. Noce asked Edison to start the car. During the journey, Daisie was huffing beside his neck as she ced her lips close to his skin on purpose. Noce tightened his embrace and pitched his voice low. "Daisie." Daisie blinked innocently and looked back at him as she knew he could not do anything to her now. Noce was caught between tears andughter as he cupped her chin. "Is this some kind of revenge?" "Who told you not to tell me in advance so that I could prepare myself?" Daisie said as she yed around his cor with her finger. "So, did you know about it a long time ago?" Noce chuckled. ¡°I was just suspecting. I didn''t know about it.¡± He knew when her period would being since he had been with her for so long. He had his eyes on her, so it went without saying that her changes wouldn''t escape his eyes. Daisie was stunned. Shey in his arms silently. Even though she was not expecting a baby right now, she was still looking forward to it since this was the first kid she and Noce would have. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, the Goldmanns soon learned about Daisie¡¯s pregnancy. When Maisie learned that her daughter was pregnant, she put aside her work and came to Taylorton with Nichs. Maisie brought a lot of nutritional products as well as a nutritionist and a nanny with her. Daisie was stunned and said, "Mom, don''t you think you''re a bit overreacting?" "I''m not. I did the same thing as well when Freyja was pregnant.¡± Maisie grabbed her hand. "You''re pregnant now, Daisie. You need to be extra careful." Nichs, who was sitting on the couch, chuckled. ¡°That''s right, Daisie. You should listen to your mother. Coleman already has a daughter, and now you''re pregnant. It seems like our family is getting bigger and bigger." Maisie chuckled. Daisie turned around and looked at Noce, who wasing down the stairs. He stopped midway and smiled. but he did not go over to join them. Suddenly, Daisie thought of something and said, "Mom, Grandpa, I''ll go back to Yaramoor with Nolly this Christmas." Nichs was stunned. He had nearly forgotten that Noce was one of the Knowles. Smiling, Maisie said, ¡°Sure. You and Nolly have already gotten your marriage certificate. It''s only right for you to return to Yaramoor to visit his parents." Daisie leaned on Maisie¡¯s shoulder. Maisie hugged her shoulder and said, "No matter where you are, you''ll always be our precious daughter.¡± Meanwhile, in the East Inds... The entire Southern household was filled with joy to the beam. The courtyard was brightly lit, and everyone had beaming smiles on their faces. Even though it was not a big wedding banquet, it was grand. A dozen luxury cars were parked outside the gate, and the gifts brought by the guests of honor. who were good friends with Sunny. were extremely expensive. Sunny and Damian were receiving the guests in front of the gate. When Wayion walked over, he hastily called him to introduce him to his friends from Southeast Eurasia. "This is my son-inw. You can call him Wayne.¡± Chapter 2412 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 The guestsughed and connected, "As expected of your son-inw, Mr.Southern. He''s handsome.¡± Wayion nodded and chuckled. "Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sunny was grinning happily. "Of course. Wayne is one of the Goldmanns. Even though he''s young, he''s brave and astute. Even Cam is happy with him being her husband. soI''m happy as well." "Goldmanns? Are you talking about..." ¡®That''s right. It''s the Goldmanns from Bassburgh.¡± Understanding instantly dawned upon them. Only then did they know that Wayion was one of the Goldmanns, and it also exined his extraordinary bearing. Meanwhile, at Yuzu Vi''s guestroom... The makeup artist had finished Cameron''s makeup. She looked at the delicate face through the mirror and eximed, "You really have good skin, Ms. Southern. I just put on some makeup, and you''re as beautiful as those celebrities.¡± Mahina, who was helping Cameron to put on earrings, said, "Of course. Ms. Southern has always been a beauty.¡± When Cameron saw the makeup artist picking up the brush again, she asked, "I thought you were done with the makeup?" The makeup artist chuckled and replied, "I''m going to do a little touch-up. I assure you that you''ll look stunning in your wedding dress." Meanwhile, the staff brought Cameron''s wedding dress into the room. Cameron stood up and walked toward the dress. The light that came through the window fell on the wedding dress and cast ayer of shine on it. For a moment, she thought she had gone back to that dream. It was just that this time, everything that was happening in the dream was real. Mahina walked up to her and said expectantly, "Miss, you should put it on.¡± Cameron then went to put on her wedding dress. Everyone looked at her in awe when she came out in her wedding dress. She seemed to be glowing and looked just like someone who came out of a drawing. It was very lively in the courtyard as everyone was chatting andughing. Sunny looked at his watch and said, "It''s about time.¡± He turned to Wayion and said, "Wayne, it¡¯s time for you to get your wife." The rest of the people shouted, "Yeah! Let''s go get your wife!¡± Everyone on the East Inds knew that Cameron was getting married today. The procession was long and filled with many luxury cars. Sunny was generous enough to reserve Yuzu Vi to amodate his guests and to cater for them tomorrow and the day after. Cameron was covering her face with a fan inside the room. She was tired and put it down. "When are theying? I''m starving.¡± She did not know that getting married would be this exhausting. Mahina hastily picked up the fan and said, "I think they''re on their way. Please wait for a little longer. miss." As if she heard themotions downstairs, Mahina went to the window and looked downward. A smile appeared on her face as she said, "They''re here!¡± Wayion was wearing a tuxedo as well. When they came out of the elevator, and after Mahina opened the door, Wayion gave her a small present. Mahina took the present and said happily, ¡®Thank you so much, Mr. Goldmann!" Cameron covered her face with her fan. ¡®This girl...¡¯ Before she could prepare herself. someone picked her up from the bed, and she looked at Wayion in surprise. Someone from the side hurriedly reminded her. ¡®Your fan!" She hastily picked the fan up and covered her face. Asmile appeared on Wayion''s face as he looked at her reddened ears. He lowered his head to kiss her forehead and whispered, ¡°You''re so pretty, my wife." Chapter 2413 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 Cameron''s face became so red that she tried to hide her face behind her fan. She mumbled, "Stop it. It''s embarrassing. We should hurry up and go home now.¡± The smile on Wayion''s face broadened. "Alright. Let''s go home now." When they arrived at the Southern manor, a few maids sprinkled some flowers on the ground. Wayion turned around and stretched his arm toward Cameron. Cameron lowered her head and ced her hand on his. He carried Cameron into the courtyard as everyone watched on. Sunny and Damian sat in their seats as they watched both Cameron and Wayion carry out the wedding ceremony. Sunny was both happy and sad. He was happy because his daughter finally had found a man she loved. He was sad because his daughter would also be someone else''s daughter from today onward. Damian put down his cup when he saw that Sunny was crying. He said,¡± Why are you crying? It¡¯s such a big day for your daughter. You should be happy for her.¡± He wiped the tears off his face and said, "I''m not crying. These are the tears of joy.¡± Damian chuckled. "I know you''re sad because your daughter isn''t going to be with you anymore." ¡°Of course, I''m sad. Don''t you feel sad? She has called you uncle for so many years!" Damianughed helplessly. ¡°Well, if and only if Cam were a boy, then maybe we wouldn''t be so sad.¡± Since she was a girl, she was going to marry the man she loved and leave the house. It was still a lively scene in the courtyard at 7:00 p.m. The food and wine were good, all the guests were happy, and the scene was joyful. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After Cameron and Wayion finished greeting all of the guests, Cameron returned to her room. She was starving since she hadn''t eaten anything yet. Seizing her chance while no one wasing in, she got up and went to the table to eat the snacks. When Mahina pushed the door open, she was startled and jerked up from the chair. "Oh my gosh! You scared the hell out of me." Mahina couldn''t help herself and chuckled. "Miss, I know you''re starving. Look what I''ve brought you." Cameron licked the corner of her lips and said, "Stop beating around the bush. I can smell it from here. It''s pork knuckles, right?¡± Mahina ced the te of pork knuckles on the table. Cameron was starving. She hurriedly took a pork knuckle and started wolfing it down. She asked, "Why did you think of bringing me pork knuckles?" "Master Wayne knows that you must be starving since you hadn''t eaten anything until now, so he asked me to bring this up for you.¡± After Mahina finished speaking, the smile on her face broadened. "Master Wayne really cares a lot about you." If he did not care about her, he wouldn''t care if she was starving or not. Cameron lowered her head and fell silent. After a short while, Wayion came into the room. Mahina said, "I should go now." She left the room and closed the door. Cameron looked at Wayion fixedly as he walked toward her. He stopped in front of her and looked gentle under the light. He leaned down and wiped off the stain on the corner of her lips. "Are you really that hungry?¡± She ced the back of her hand on her lips as her eyshes fluttered. "I haven''t eaten or drunk anything since this afternoon, so I''m hungry.¡± "Okay," he replied and chuckled deeply. "Poor Cam." Cameron put down the pork knuckle and wiped her lips with tissue paper. "I thought you were entertaining the guests downstairs?¡± Heughed. "I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone in the room waiting for me.¡± "What? I - Ugh!¡± He pressed his lips onto Cameron''s without giving her a chance to say anything. Cameron ced her hands on his shoulders and felt as if all her energy had left her body. "Wayne..." As he undid his button, he said, "Cam, you should call me honey." "Neve-" She did not have the chance to finish her sentence. Sunny told Mahina toe upstairs and get Cameron to go down for dinner. Little did she expect that she would hear the voices she shouldn''t hear while she was in the corridor. Chapter 2414 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Mahina''s face turned red with embarrassment, and she hastily went away. After she came downstairs. she came up to Sunny and whispered, "The youngdy and Master Wayne may not be able toe down right now." It went without saying that Sunny knew what Mahina was trying to say. Understanding instantly dawned upon him as he waved his hand. "Alright. Keep an eye on the surroundings. Don''t let anyone go up to disturb them." Mahina patted her chest and replied, "Leave it to me.¡± At around 9:30 p.m., Cameron hugged the nket while gritting her teeth. She was fine, even if she was hungry. But how could he do that to her? The problem was that she felt good throughout the entire process. Wayion turned around. He held the corner of his forehead with one hand and ran his fingers through her hair. Looking at her angry look. heughed." Are you mad with me, Cam?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cameron sat up and looked at him. She gnashed her teeth tightly and hissed. "No, I''m not.¡± He chuckled deeply and grabbed her into his arms. As hended a kiss on her cheek, he asked. "What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you.¡± She rolled her eyes at Wayion. Suddenly, something crossed her mind, and a smile appeared at the corner of her lips. "| want to eat short ribs. If not, | won''t forgive you.¡± There was no way he could find short ribs in the house. Even if he could find short ribs in the house, the market was already closed at this hour. She did not believe that he could make it for her. Wayion put on his shirt and said, "Sure. Short ribs it is.¡± Cameron wrapped her arms around her chest and nodded. ''Til be waiting for you then." Wayion came downstairs and called out to Mahina. "Do we have short ribs at home?" Mahina fell silent for a moment before shaking her head. "I don''t think so." He frowned and asked, ¡®This is bad... Cam wants to eat short ribs right now. Where should | get short ribs from?¡± Mahina¡¯s eyes glowed as she replied, ¡°You can try and ask Mr. Walde. He operates a restaurant, so I''m sure he has short ribs.¡± Wayion smiled but did not say anything. He had thought about Damian from the start. It was just that he was not very close to Damian. Besides, it was already veryte, so he did not want to disturb him. Luckily, he had Mahina to help him. Soon, Mahina came back with a packet of short ribs. "Master Wayne, are these enough?" He rolled his sleeves up and said, ¡°Yeah, thank you, Mahina.¡± Mahina waved her hand. "Don''t mention it, Master Wayne. This is my job as well." Cameron came downstairs and saw that Wayion was cooking in the kitchen. Not only that, Mahina was helping him as well, and she frowned. When she caught the smell of short ribs in the air, she asked, "Where did you guys get short ribs from?" Mahina turned her head around and replied with a smile, "| borrowed a few from Mr. Walde''s restaurant. Didn''t you say you want to eat short ribs? Master Wayne is cooking it for you.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. ¡®How could you help him? Shouldn''t you be on my side!?¡¯ Mahina looked at Cameron and asked, "What''s wrong, Miss?" Cameron took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face. "Nothing. I''m just thinking about how | should thank you, Mahina.¡± She couldn''t believe that she would help him! Mahina thought Cameron was praising her, so she replied. "You don''t have to thank me, Miss. This is what | should do for you.¡± Cameron was speechless. After Wayion finished cooking the short ribs, he took off the apron and put the dish in front of Cameron. "So what are you going to say now?" Cameron smacked her lips. She had not said he could not find a helper, so there was nothing she could say now. However, she still felt angry. If tt were not for Mahina, Wayion might not have been able to make the short ribs. "You don''t have anything to say?" Wayion smiled and took the short ribs away. Cameron stopped him and asked, "What are you doing?" "Didn''t you say you''d forgive me if | made you short ribs?" he said. his eyes filled with amusement. "| already made it for you. but you didn''t forgive me. In other words, this te of short ribs is useless. | don''t want to waste it. so I''m feeding it to the pigs." Chapter 2415 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 "No, wait!¡± shouted Cameron. Perhaps even Wayion himself did not expect the thing that helped him win over Cameron''s heart was his cooking skills. "You want to eat, but you don''t want to forgive me,¡± he said with a frown tugging at the center of his forehead. ''This is difficult. You''re confusing me. I don''t know what you want anymore." "Did I say I''m not going to forgive you?" He raised his eyebrows. "So you forgave me?" Cameron stretched her arm and reached out for the te of short ribs. She looked at Wayion and smiled. "Of course. I''m not a petty-minded person. A good woman like me doesn''t fight with men.¡± Wayion pushed her hand away and said, "Nah, I guess I should finish this te of short ribs myself.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. "No" Cameron pounced on him from the back and hugged him. "I''m really hungry. Please let me eat it." He was stunned. ¡®Is she begging me?¡¯ She looked just like a greedy kitten asking him for food. Wayion turned around to look at her and smiled. "Go wash your hands.¡± "Revenge is a dish best served cold.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Cameron went to wash her hands. After Cameron filled her stomach and was resting on the chair, Wayion looked at her with his fingers crossed under his chin and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± She looked at him in confusion. Wayion rose to his feet and said, ¡°If you''re done eating, then it''s my turn.¡± The rm in Cameron''s heart rang as she watched Wayion walk toward her. Just when she sprang out and was about to run away, Wayion grabbed her and threw her on his shoulder. As he brought her upstairs, she shouted, "Put me down, Wayne! Hey! Can you hear me? Put me down!" Two dayster, at Bassburgh... The news of Daisie¡¯s pregnancy was spreading all over the town. Although neither Daisie nor Noce came forward and responded to the rumors, her fans had been giving her their blessings in advance. Some of the fans even saw Noce and Maisie going shopping for baby clothes, so everyone was certain that Daisie was pregnant. Zephir was drinking wine alone in front of the counter. A scantily dressed woman holding a wine ss sat on the chair beside him. "Sir, are you in a bad mood? Do you want me to have a drink with you?" Gripping the wine ss, Zephir asked, "How much?" The woman was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?¡± Zephir turned around to look at her and asked again indifferently, "I''m asking you how much for a night?" The woman felt insulted. Her face sank as she sprang up from her chair. "F* ckyoul" She grabbed her bag and stormed away. Zephir continued to drink his wine as if nothing had happened before. Soon, the woman came back with two muscr men. She pointed at Zephir and said, "Ron, he''s the one who insulted me.¡± The man wearing a gold ne and holding a bag came over. He threw his bag on the table, and Zephir frowned. He nced at them and continued to drink his wine without speaking. The bartender felt that something was not right. Just when he came over and tried to do something, the man wearing a gold ne pointed at him and said, "It''s none of your business, so stay out of this." After that, he ced his hand on the counter and took Zephir''s wine ss away. "You''re the one who insulted my sister? Do you know who I am? No one in this bar dares to defy me. Apologize to my sister now, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Zephir looked at him and said emotionlessly, "I didn''t do anything wrong, so why should I apologize? You should ask your sister what she has done. If she isn''t a hostess, then maybe she should stop going around and flirting with men.¡± The man sneered. "How dare you, brat! You asked for it!" As soon as the man finished speaking, he punched Zephir, startling the guests sitting around them. After Zephir got up from the floor, he wiped the blood off the corner of his lips and threw himself at the man. Chapter 2416 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 Zephir''s punches were no less than those of the man with the gold ne. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The two fought, and the scene became extremely chaotic in a matter of seconds. Acustomer called the police immediately and reported that there was a fight, and the police soon arrived at the scene and brought the two under control. At the precinct. Zephir sat on the bench and remained silent while his opponent kept exining to the police, and he sounded very agitated. But because the surveince footage showed that the man with the gold ne was the one who started it all, he was the one who got penalized. Leah hurried to the precinct at that moment. "Zephir, you b*stard! What the heck were you thinking?" She walked up to him. "Do you know what time it is now? You got into a fight, and I''m the one you call in the middle of the night to bail you out? Have you lost your mind?" She then crossed her arms angrily. "You know that this is an embarrassing thing to get yourself involved in. That''s why you don''t even have the balls to let your family know about this incident, isn''t it?¡± Zephir''s face was bruised, and it was rare to see him in such an embarrassing and dejected state. "I''ve had one too many to drink.¡± That was all he had to say. "One too many to drink?" Leah scoffed. "I think you look rather sober now." After saying that, she turned to ask the police officer for some ice for his face, but they did not have any, so one of the officers handed her a can of cold Coke. She grabbed it from him and handed it to Zephir. "Do something about that swelling and calm the hell down." Zephir then underwent an interrogation, went through some formalities, and signed some papers. Two hours had passed when the police released him. Leah walked beside Zephir and scoffed. "Great, a new director was taken away by the police for assault. This piece of news will be a stain on your career as soon as this gets published online. Zephir Gosling, I''ve never known you to be someone who''d lose his head so easily, but you really disgust me at this very moment.¡± He stopped, covered his face with his palm, and took a deep breath. ¡®Then you could have just left me back in the precinct to rot." "If it weren''t for the sake of our friendship, who would want to care about you?" Leah turned to face him and pushed him, and he staggered back." Zephir, didn¡¯t you say that you weren''t someone who would get involved with those bullies back then? And that you''d never show your worst side in front of everyone? You''ve been pretending for so many years, and you''re finally giving your facade up now?" Zephir pursed his lips tightly and remained silent. "You put on a perfect image in front of others, but you act like a good-for- nothing while no one''s looking in your direction. I found out that you''re just someone who can''t take a single L in your life, aren''t you?¡± Leah''s rhetorical question incinerated some of Zephir''s patience. "Yes. I don''t like to see losses in any part of my life." Zephir tore off his tie and threw it on the ground. "But why must I be the loser here? I passionately chose to turn my whole life upside down just for one person. and I''m always ready to give up everything that I''ve chosen in life for her. However, what did I get in the end? Nothing, I''ve got nothing! "You too think I''m reaping the fruits of my actions, don''t you? Yes, I''m nowhere near a position in life where I can match the Goldmanns, but I''ve been working extremely hard. The sole reason I chose to study abroad was that I wanted to be able to stand by her and feel that I¡¯m legitimate someday in the future!¡± He tousled his hair with his five fingers, the loosened cor of his shirt looked extremely untidy, and the dirt and wounds on his face made him look like a stray. Leah clenched her fists tightly, then loosened them. After a long time, she said with a smile, "Zephir, to put it bluntly, the only person that you''ve always been touching is yourself." He froze for a split second and then remained silent for a while. "Everything that you''ve done for Daisie is what you want to do for her all this while. They''re not something that she asked of you. The rtionship between you two doesn''t bind her to you. She doesn''t owe you sh¡¯t. and you too don''t owe her anything. Do you really think that she must be with you just because you have the determination to sacrifice everything for her?" The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2417 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 Leah stepped forward, grabbed him by the cor, and yelled at him, ¡°We¡¯re all adults already, so it¡¯s time to wake up. Otherwise, why would there be something that¡¯s known as wishful thinking? It¡¯s because the world is never a fair ce! ¡°Not everything in life responds or reciprocates to your thoughts. Zephir, if you¡¯ve already given up on yourself, then I can only say that choosing Noce Knowles over you is the best choice that Daisie has made in her life.¡± Leah let go of him without hesitation, turned around, got into her car, and left. Only Zephir was left behind, standing alone on the spot as the yellow streetlights created multiple slender figures under his feet. Sure enough, Zephir made the news the next day because of the brawl. And Zephir stepped forward to admit it to the public, apologize, and left the conference under the siege of reporters without even turning his head behind. Daisie was a little surprised when she saw the news while eating breakfast. ¡®Zephir doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d cause trouble and start a fight.¡® Probably because her attention was not on her surroundings, she did not even notice when Noce was approaching her until he managed to snatch the tablet out of her hand. Seeing the news on the screen, he squinted slightly. Daisie quickly exined, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just curious about why he would¡­¡± ¡°Why would you be so curious about another man¡¯s affairs?¡± Noce ced the tablet down, propped his hands against the back of her chair, and leaned closer to her. ¡°Are you feeling bad for him now that you saw him get beaten?¡± She choked on her own words. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Noce pinched her chin. ¡°You were totally captivated by the news, so I think you¡¯re feeling sorry for him.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie blinked, and after a while, she burst outughing. ¡°Oh my, this is so not you. Noce, are you jealous of Zephir?¡± He did not even bother to joke around with her. ¡°I told you before. I¡¯m not a generous man.¡± Seeing that Noce was really upset, Daisie put down her fork instantly, raised her hand, and held his cheek. ¡°Hubby, but you¡¯re the one that I think about all the time. Even though I¡¯m looking at other men, in my opinion, my hubby is still the best!¡± He responded with a faint hum. ¡°So, is that the reason why you look at other men?¡± Dajsie choked on her reply. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡®What kind of logic is this?¡® Noce moved half an inch closer to her again, and his eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Yes, that must be it.¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re just being unreasonable now!¡± Noce turned away from her and crossed his arms, pretending to feel upset and wounded. ¡°We¡¯ve only been married for a short time, and you¡¯re already thinking I¡¯m being unreasonable. My, oh my, so this is how a woman who¡¯s had a change of heart reacts to her husband¡¯s concern.¡± Daisie was dumbfounded. ¡®That line should be mine!¡® Thinking of something, Daisie held back her smile, got up, walked around him, and stopped in front of him. She then wrapped her arms around the belt of his nightgown. ¡°Are you really this upset?¡± Noce grabbed her hands and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡± ¡°But I am.¡± She stretched out her arms, wrapped them around his neck, pressed her lips against the side of his neck, and bit him lightly. The moment his body stiffened, Daisie instantly knew that he was holding back. She refused to believe that he could still hold back any longer. After a few more seconds of teasing, Noce almost exploded. He trapped her in his arms, lowered his head, and kissed her so vigorously that it looked like he was about to swallow her whole. ¡°Someone¡¯s learned how to act naughty so soon, huh?¡± Daisie pressed her finger against his lips. ¡°Then are you still angry? Will a coax make things better?¡± He smirked. ¡°You actually consider this coaxing?¡± She blinked. Noce¡¯s lipsnded on the top of her hair, and he took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re obviously torturing me.¡± ¡®She knows that I can¡¯t do anything to her in the first three months of pregnancy. That¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so unscrupulously!¡® Chapter 2418 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Daisie sneered, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on his chin. ¡°Then, should I wait for your retaliation after this?¡± Noceughed and hugged her tightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about you now.¡± The two kissed, but Daisie¡¯s cell phone rang, interrupting the atmosphere suddenly and causing Noce¡¯s expression to dim again. Daisie picked up her phone and saw it was a call from Leah. She looked at Noce and blinked. ¡°Hubby, may I?¡± Seeing that she still cared about his feelings, he did not feel as infuriated as he was minutes ago anymore. He then gave her a peck on the forehead. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Love you!¡± She kissed him on the cheek and walked aside to answer the phone. Leah was waiting for her in a caf¨¦. Soon, she saw a woman wearing a mask and hat walk into the cafe. She came straight to her table, took off her coat, looked around carefully, and removed her mask. ¡°Leah, what¡¯s wrong with Zephir? What happened?¡± Leah stirred her coffee¡¯s foam. ¡°Who knows? He said he had a little too much to drink, and the other party was the person who started it. The police didn¡¯t hold him ountable. They only gave him a lecture and sent him back home.¡± Daisie lowered her eyes, and it seemed that millions of thoughts were shing across her mind. Leah looked at her. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± She paused for a bit and nodded. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve actually be a mom so soon.¡± Leahughed after saying that and added emotionally, ¡°I really envy you. You have a sessful career, and you got to marry the man you love.¡± Daisie covered the back of her hand. ¡°You can do it too.¡± Leah was slightly startled and thenughed out loud. ¡°Me? Forget it. I¡¯m not going to ask for too much. I¡¯ll just be content with whatever I have.¡± Daisie suddenly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± Ever since she got to know Leah, it seemed that she had never seen or heard any news about her dating any man. Leah shrugged. ¡°Yes, I had. After I went abroad, I got together with a Eurasian master¡¯s student. However, we broke up in less than half a year. And the reason we broke up was that he thought I was too mature and rational, but he liked someone younger and more innocent.¡± ¡°Is that even a reason?¡± Daisie was puzzled. But after giving it a good thought, she felt that something seemed wrong. ¡°So, did he cheat on you?¡± ¡®If he didn¡¯t cheat on Leah, why would he say something about fancying women who are more innocent? ¡®Since he liked a young and innocentdy from the beginning, why waste six months¡® worth of time with Leah?¡® Leah picked up her coffee and took a sip from the mug slowly. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t me him because I realized that I don¡¯t like him that much either.¡± Maybe it was because she did not like him that much, so she did not care much about the other party cheating on her and asking to break up. Daisie looked at her and did not say a thing. In her impression, Leah had always been a very rational person, had a very straightforward temper, had never beaten around the bush when talking to someone else, would not hide her emotions from anyone that she hated, and would not pretend to y nice. The two left the cafe, and Leah stopped in front of her car and looked back at Daisie. ¡°Daisie, if you have the time, try to talk some sense into Zephir. I think he¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Daisie froze in ce. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After watching Leah get into her car and leave the caf¨¦¡¯s parking lot, Daisie¡¯s eyes moved as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she picked up her phone and looked for Zephir¡¯s number. ¡®It¡¯s indeed time to have a chat with him. After all, I really don¡¯t want him to go astray.¡® However, no one answered Daisie¡¯s calls. And just when she was about to give up, a woman answered the call, and that woman was none other than Zoey. Seeing that it was Daisie¡¯s call, Zoeyughed. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt, aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You¡¯re already married, so why are you still pestering Zephir?¡± Daisie was taken aback and frowned. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Chapter 2419 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 ¡®Could it be that Zephir has really gotten together with Zoey?¡® ¡°What do you mean by that? Is this very surprising to you?¡± Zoey sneered. ¡°Take this as my warning to you. Stop pestering my man.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and blocked Daisie¡¯s number on Zephir¡¯s cell phone. Looking at the call that got hung up, Daisie was at a loss for words. ¡®Is Zephir really dating Zoey?¡® For some reason, she felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. On the other end of the call, in a vi apartment¡­ When Zephir woke up and found Zoey lying beside him, he instantly pushed her away and sat up. Upon thinking of something, his expression dimmed. Zoey had actually woken up a long time ago. Seeing this, she wrapped herself in the quilt and smiled coquettishly. ¡°Mr. Gosling, I¡¯m all yours from now on.¡± Zephir got out of bed, grabbed his shirt, and put it on. Seeing that he did not say anything, Zoey thought he had acquiesced to their rtionship and started to feel smug secretly. She then got up and hugged him from behind. ¡°Mr. Gosling, I admire you very much, so what happened between us, I did everything willingly.¡± ¡®He has the status and background and is also a director. As long as he supports my career wholeheartedly, why would I still have to worry about my resources in the industry? ¡®I¡¯m currently one of the most hated celebrities on the Inte, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can gain poprity, I¡¯ll do anything just to get to the top.¡® Zephir turned around slowly and abruptly grabbed her by the neck. Zoey was astounded¨Cthe sudden suffocation caused her face to turn pale instantly. Staring into Zephir¡¯s eyes, she seemed to have seen a bloodthirsty killing intent. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You actually have the guts to use this trick on me?¡± ¡°I¡­ Let me go¡­¡± She was about to lose consciousness and die. Zephir pushed her backward, and she was flung away from him and fell hard to the foot of the bed, gasping for air. ¡°Mr. Gosling, are you nning to pretend that nothing has happened after sleeping with me?¡± He chuckled with a hint of chill in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± She was flustered and lowered her head out of guilt. Zephir stopped in front of her and lifted her chin. ¡°In order to get your hands on the role, you¡¯re really going all out. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must havee prepared. Did you arrange for some reporters to appear downstairs, or have you taken some pictures?¡± Zoey¡¯s scalp went numb instantly as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡®How did he know that I¡¯ve arranged for reporters to wait downstairs and that I even took pictures of him in order to ckmail him if things were to not go my way?¡® Zoey pushed him away and stood up with a smile. ¡°Even if you know about my n, so what? You care very much about Daisie, don¡¯t you? If I expose the matter between you and Daisie, then Daisie will also fall into a scandal with you, won¡¯t she?¡± ¡®If he really does care about Daisie, then I refuse to believe that he won¡¯t even care.¡® Zephir remained expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t care.¡± Zoey was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Zephir suddenly pointed to the camerAa behind the bookshelf. ¡°I have my evidence too, so Ms. Markle, do you want to take a look at the surveince footage?¡± Zoey¡¯s footsteps swayed, and she panicked. Zephir approached her. ¡°You assumed you¡¯ve sessfully managed to ckmail me into working for you, but what you don¡¯t know is that I¡¯ve actually managed to turn the tide.¡± Chapter 2420 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 Zoey¡¯s shoulders trembled. ¡®Damn, I¡¯ve been careless. Or is this man so terrifyingly insidious?¡® Zephir ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Do you want to be the lead actress in my movie?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zoey could not even speak at this moment. However, Zephir smirked and stroked her face. ¡°It¡¯s just a role, so why bother risking everything that you have? I can give you the role.¡± Zoey was dumbfounded. ¡°Really?¡± He squinted and grinned while his fingers rested on the neck that was covered with finger marks. ¡°Of course, as long as you listen to my orders and do as I say.¡± Zoey really thought that Zephir was willing to support her, and she was exhrated deep down. But how would she know she would bepletely ruined in the future? A few dayster, Zephir¡¯s studio announced the film preparations, and the lead actress was Zoey. With this announcement, moreizens started talking about Zoey¡¯s rtionship with Zephir. After all, on the night of the show, the man who attended the event with Zoey was Zephir. At the same time, an announcement about the TV series starring Daisie came out, iming that it would be scheduled to go live next year. Theizens were looking forward to Daisie¡¯s new drama, and the poprity once overwhelmed the news regarding Zoey ying the lead actress. Theizens thought it was apetition between the two, but in fact, it was just a coincidence that both announcements were posted on the same day. Seeing the suspicions of theizens, Noce was obviously upset. The Inte was making it look like his wife and that woman were secretlypeting with each other over that b*stard. He directly blocked the public rtions ount of the media that released the announcements. Daisie, who came into the study with a fruit tter, could not help butugh out loud when she saw what he was doing. Noce closed the lid of hisptop and turned to look at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± She ced the fruits down and sat on his thigh. ¡°You¡¯re so childish. Why would you care about this news?¡± Noce snorted softly. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± She kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Hubby, be good. Waylon and Cameron havee back, so Dad asked us to go back to the mansion.¡± At the same time, in the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nichs and Titus were sitting on the couch and fighting over the phone to watch the video of Cameron¡¯s wedding banquet and ceremony that took ce in the East Inds. Seeing that Sunny was willing to spend so much money on the ceremony, Titus did not n to be outdone by his inw. ¡°No matter what happens, we have to hold a banquet when the timees too. The Goldmanns mustn¡¯t embarrass our eldest daughter¨Cinw.¡± Nichs shook his head and chuckled helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re all children of our family. Why are we putting them in apetition?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work! It must be grand! We can¡¯t let others think that we Goldmanns are treating the Southerns ¡®daughter badly!¡± Nichs was rendered speechless. Cameron turned her head to look at Waylon and said softly, ¡°Your great¨Cgrandfather really loves comparing the Goldmanns with others, huh?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°He¡¯s very sensitive when ites to the Goldmanns¡® reputation.¡± He knew that his great¨Cgrandfather was a man that ced a lot of emphasis on honor and reputation since he was a child. It was not that the family must not be overshadowed by the other families in Bassburgh. It was just that the Goldmanns must not lose the basic grandeur and status that they should possess and showcase. Titus thought of something and immediately looked at Waylon. ¡°By the way, your sister is already pregnant. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything about that?¡± Cameron was surprised. ¡°Daisie is pregnant already?¡± ¡®Are you kidding me? How long has it been since we went back to the East Inds? She already has a kid in her womb?¡® Titus picked up the teacup and said to Waylon, ¡°You¡¯re the only ones left now. Now is the best time for you three to give birth. At least your grandfather is still here to help you take care of the kids. Think about the time when your mother gave birth to you three. It was extremely difficult for her, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Nichs picked up a knife, peeled an apple, andughed. ¡°Oh, so you actually know how hard it probably was for your granddaughter¨Cinw to take care of three children at once?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 2421 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I talk about this? There¡¯s no reason to bring up something from so long ago.¡± The father and son started bickering. Waylon hugged Cameron by her shoulders and brought her away from the living room. Cameronughed when they got to the garden. ¡°The two old men are so adorable. They¡¯re so different from you.¡± Waylon squinted and looked at her while tilting his head. ¡°So different from us?¡± Cameron turned to face him while walking backward, ¡°Do you bicker with your brother? No. The rowdy ones in your family are your sister and the two old men. ¡°If they weren¡¯t around, I think your home would be so quiet, unlike the Southern n.¡± Colton and Waylon would never be rowdy, and neither would Nn and Maisie. Other than Daisie and the two elders, the rest of the Goldmanns were just like them. Waylon stopped in his tracks and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. It really is livelier when Great¨Cgrandpa and Grandpa are around, but¡­¡± He paused for a few seconds and raised his brows. ¡°If you want to add to that, we can have a few kids.¡± Cameron turned away. ¡°You can have them yourself.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing how her ears had turned red, he smiled and walked closer. ¡°Can I request it?¡± ¡°Shut up. She turned around and saw Noce and Daisie getting out of the car. Daisie smiled and waved at them. Brother! Sister¨Cinw!¡± Cameron wasn¡¯t used to hearing Daisie call her sister¨Cinw. Waylon watched them walk over and gave Noce a quick nce. ¡°Your good news spread fast.¡± Noce put his hand around Daisie¡¯s waist. ¡°You should catch up.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°Are you having apetition on who gets a baby sooner?¡± They had just gotten married, and now they were being asked about having a baby. Waylon smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Cameron smirked and crossed her arms. ¡°But that¡¯s what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Daisie couldn¡¯t help but smile, then held her arm. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ignore them. How is your father? Haven¡¯t seen him in a while, and I¡¯m starting to miss him.¡± Cameron smiled and answered, ¡°He¡¯s good, so don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see him one day.¡± Waylon patted Noce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I guess this conversation doesn¡¯t involve us. Do you want to take a walk?¡± Noce nodded, so they left. After Daisie saw them walk away, she smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that you had your wedding on the East Inds?¡± Cameron pressed her lips together. ¡°My father wanted it. We wouldn¡¯t have had it so soon if it weren¡¯t because he was pushing us¡­¡± She looked down at Daisie¡¯s belly. ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant so quickly.¡± Daisie paused and smiled. ¡°It was a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon either.¡± They were unprepared. ¡°Will you stop acting after this?¡± Daisie was stumped. Cameron looked at her. ¡°A lot of artists leave the spotlight for a few years after getting pregnant during their prime. When they return, they are a lot less popr. Do you think you¡¯re ready for that?¡± After a long pause and contemtion, Daisie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I can still get roles, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± She didn¡¯t care about her poprity. All she needed was her acting skills. Only celebrities who had to rely on their poprity would worry about that, but actors would still be actors after they came out of retirement. Chapter 2422 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 Cameron suddenly chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. I thought you would give up your dreams after getting pregnant.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t live for our children, and neither should they. We¡¯re all individuals. Life is too short, so if I give up on a career I love because of my child, my life will be meaningless.¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°But Noce and the Goldmanns have money. It would be able to cover your expenses for a few lifetimes.¡± Even if she gave up on her career and stayed home doing nothing, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything. That was a life that most people wanted. Why else would people want to marry into rich families? They were all eyeing thatfort. Daisie beamed. ¡°No way. I can¡¯t just use my family¡¯s money. I would feel bad for Nolly.¡± Cameron smirked. Did she just get a p on her face? But she finally understood why Noce would care so much about Daisie. It was because Daisie¡¯s heart was full of him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. How could a woman who would take risks with him without caring about her own safety not be the person he cared for the most? Meanwhile, at a restaurant¡­ Leah went on a blind date with someone her family had introduced her to. She only went because she didn¡¯t have a choice. She slowly picked up her water cup when she heard the requirements and conditions. ¡°I will not give up my career to marry you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man paused and frowned. ¡°You are an interpreter and have to travel most of the time. I have to stay here and take care of my mother. It would be no different from living separately. Since when do marriages where the couple doesn¡¯t see each other a lotst?¡± The man continued. ¡°I make $90,000 a year, more than enough to take care of you. Even if you¡¯re a Younge, you have to marry sooner orter, no?¡± After she heard what he said, she raised her brows and said with a poker face, ¡°I¡¯m the only child in the Younge family. Even if I don¡¯t get married, my family will still take care of me. My parents wish for me to marry an outstanding man, but not a man who thinks he¡¯s outstanding.¡± The man¡¯s face dropped. ¡°You say that I think I¡¯m outstanding. You¡¯re a woman in herte 20s. If it weren¡¯t for your family, do you think any man would be interested in you? You¡¯ll be lucky to even get married.¡± Leah smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry then. Even if I have to get married, it won¡¯t be with you.¡± The man mmed the table and yelled, ¡°Do you think I want to marry you? You arrogant woman. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been used by many men!¡± Leah sshed the cup of water on his face. Everyone who heard themotion looked around. Before the man could react, she mmed the cup down. ¡°You can¡¯t even respect women. Only the blind would marry you.¡± Chapter 2423 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 ¡°You threw water in my face!¡± The man lost his temper and was going to hit her, but he was stopped before his hand went down. He angrily looked back. ¡°Mind your own-¡± Zephir grabbed his wrist so he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Are you sure you want to hit a woman in public?¡± The man realized everyone was staring at him, so he clenched his jaw, clicked his tongue, and left. Leah looked at Zephir. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He calmly replied. ¡°I was having a meal with some business partners and saw you.¡± Leah picked up her bag. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Zephir left the restaurant with Leah while he left Zoey drinking with two men by herself. Zoey couldn¡¯t drink anymore, but seeing Zephir wasn¡¯ting back, she wanted to find an excuse to leave. The men didn¡¯t want to let her go. One of them held her shoulder. ¡°Mr. Gosling said you would stay and spend time with us, but you¡¯re leaving?¡± Zoey froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the female lead? As long as¡­¡± The man leaned in and whispered something into her ear while holding her waist. Zoey stood up reflexively. ¡°I¡¯m his woman! He wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± The man scoffed. ¡°Do you think he is interested in you? Given his background, he will have a marriage of convenience with someone from an affluent family. You¡¯re just an entertainer. What value can you bring to the Gosling family?¡± Zoey shook in anger while her face turned pale. The man pulled her into his arms. ¡°He is very interested in working with us, so you better obey if you want to be the female lead.¡± Zoey bit her lip because she knew how pragmatic the industry was. She had to rise to the top because she knew that, by hook or by crook. Soon, she smiled and poured out some wine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let me take a drink as an apology.¡± She picked up the ss and drank it all. Zephir drove Leah home and parked outside her house. As she was getting out, he suddenly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened the other day.¡± He was talking about getting dragged to the police station for the brawl. Leah smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I really said some things that weren¡¯t nice to hear. I understand if you were unhappy about it.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, did Daisie speak to you?¡± Zephir paused. ¡°No, why?¡± She was curious because she thought Daisie would speak to him, but she hadn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t me Daisie, though. She had her own family now, and even if she didn¡¯t contact Zephir, it was probably to avoid misunderstandings. ¡°Thanks for sending me home. I¡¯m going to go inside now.¡± She got out and walked into her homepound. After she walked away, Zephir picked up his phone and searched for Daisie¡¯s number but realized it was in his blocked list. His eyes grew dark. It was obvious that Zoey had touched his phone. At that moment, he received a text, and the person said that they were at the hotel. Zoey had gone willingly. Zephir smirked. ¡®This woman will do anything to get to where she wants.¡® After a week, Zoey received resources to be an A¨Clister and attended events and parties with big names. She signed endorsement contracts with a few big brands and would get into the trending list every few days. There were rumors that she had obtained female lead roles that were backlogged until the middle of the next year. When an artist who started from a girl group received so many resources, people started to suspect if she had a financial supporter. Chapter 2424 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 It was soon the annual charity ball. The event was filled with celebrities. Zoey wore an haute couture dress and walked the red carpet with the big names. She quickly became the focus of the event. Daisie, who wasn¡¯t wearing haute couture, waspared to her. After walking into the event hall, Zoey walked over to Daisie. ¡°No way! The princess of the Goldmann family isn¡¯t wearing haute couture? Oh well, I guess you won¡¯t be able to fit into haute couture if you¡¯re pregnant Daisie wore a loose dress with a fur coat that could cover her belly. Even though it wasn¡¯t haute couture, that fur coat cost five figures. Daisie turned to look at her and calmly replied, ¡°This is a charity ball, not a beauty pageant.¡± ¡°Alright, just say you can¡¯t fit into the dresses. There¡¯s no need for excuses.¡± Zoey stopped in front of her and crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re going to leave the industry after giving birth anyway. I¡¯m looking forward to not having you around.¡± Zoey happily walked away after saying that because she was imagining the scene of Daisie being angry and defeated. None of that mattered, however, because she now had a bright future in the industry. Even if Daisie returned postpartum, she would only end up with supporting roles. When she saw the media pointing their cameras at her, Zoey immediately smiled sweetly and showed off her voluptuous body. She turned around to look at Daisie and see how disappointed she was. Unexpectedly, Daisie wasn¡¯t even looking at her and was having a chat with the event organizers. Zoey¡¯s phone that was in her bag rang. She saw that Zephir¡¯s assistant was calling, so she picked up with a smile. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Zoey, are you crazy? How could you wear haute couture to a charity event? You need to know when to draw the line!¡± that person yelled right after she picked up. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Among all the celebrities who attended the ball, only Zoey was in haute couture. People thought she was just there for the red carpet. She was drawing too much attention to herselfpared to the other celebrities. Zoey ignored the yelling. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zeph say that I need to do what I have to to be famous? So what if I¡¯m trying to get more attention? The worst I can get is some mocking, but if I can be famous, I¡¯m famous.¡± The person called her dumb and hung up. After that, he called Zephir to report to him. ¡°Zoey has no brains. We¡¯re going to be in trouble if we¡¯re behind her fame.¡± Zephir watched the event on his couch as he swirled the wine in his ss. ¡°I¡¯m just giving her a chance to climb thedder. What she does is her business.¡± The assistant was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not trying to make her famous?¡± Zephir slowly sipped his wine. ¡°Do you know what a target is?¡± Helping her to fame wasn¡¯t his main focus. She would start acting up when she had the illusion she was famous. Given her actions, she would soon be the industry¡¯s target and be shot down when she did something wrong. That was the price for threatening him. Meanwhile¡­ When the event organizers asked everyone for a group picture, Zoey walked to the middle and wanted to get the best spot while ignoring everyone else. Daisie saw her doing that and was going to remind her, but she remembered something and didn¡¯t speak. She then walked aside. Chapter 2425 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie didn¡¯t remind her, but the others around her wouldn¡¯t have it. ¡°Zoey, it¡¯s a charity event, not a fashion show. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the best person to be in the center.¡± Not anyone could stand in the center. This was a charity event. The big names weren¡¯t even standing there, yet she did. No one would be fine with that. Zoey refuted, ¡°No one said anything, so who are you to talk about it? Come stand here too if you¡¯re not happy about it.¡± That made the artist¡¯s face drop. The organizer¡¯s higher¨Cups frowned and said something to the assistant. The assistant immediately sent someone over to check. Soon after that, the organizer suddenly requested them to be arranged based on the funds they raised. Those who did not raise any funds would have to stand in the back row. After that happened, everyone started talking about Zoey. Her face turned pale because it was an awkward situation. They whispered to each other, ¡°She didn¡¯t raise any funds? The audacity to stand in the middle.¡± ¡°Not only did she attend a charity event without raising funds, but she also dared to stand in the center. That¡¯s such a shameless thing to do.¡± Zoey¡¯s shoulders shook while she grabbed the sides of her dress. The screen showed the amount raised by each celebrity, and most of them donated funds under their labels. Daisie had donated $9,500,000 in her own name and was the highest fundraiser. Zoey, who had not donated a cent, not only borrowed an haute couture dress to attend the event but even wanted to stand in the center. Everyone immediately startedughing at her. After the event, Daisie fixed her dress in the washroom when Zoey suddenly rushed in. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt, you did that intentionally!¡± Daisie paused, then turned to look at her. ¡°What was intentional?¡± Zoey mmed her bag on the sink, and it made a loud noise. ¡°You knew what it meant to be standing in the middle but didn¡¯t remind me. You wanted me to be the joke, didn¡¯t you?¡± Daisie had been quiet when she walked to the center. She had been waiting for her to make a joke out of herself! Daisieughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone remind you? Did you forget what you said to them?¡± Zoey¡¯s face turned dark because even though it was the truth, she still wanted to pin all the me on Daisie. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Daisie rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with her. She was walking away when Zoey grabbed her. ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty, right? Do you feel happy now that I¡¯m beingughed at?¡± Daisie pushed her hand away. ¡°You need to see a psychiatrist. What did I do to you? Why do you have to keep showing up? I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Daisie left the washroom while Zoey red at her from behind. She thought that Daisie just wanted to laugh at her. She was also her kryptonite in the industry because nothing good came out of being around her. The longer Zoey thought about it, the angrier she got. She rushed toward Daisie because she was not happy about any of that. Suddenly, someone yelled, ¡°Daisie!¡± Daisie turned around, but Zoey tried to push her. She wasn¡¯t able to evade it, and the sudden force made her fall backward. As Daisie was going to hit the floor, someone rushed out, pushed Zoey away, grabbed Daisie, and pulled her into his arms. They both fell to the ground. When Zoey saw Zephir show up, she was stunned. Chapter 2426 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 Zephir helped Daisie to sit. Seeing her pale face, he asked, ¡°Are you alright, Daisie?¡± Daisie did not say anything. Zephir turned around and looked gloomily at Zoey, causing her to take a few steps back in fear. She said, I¡­ I didn¡¯t push her. She fell down herself. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± Daisie suddenly got up from the floor. She walked toward Zoey and pped her across the face, causing her head to turn sideways. Zoey froze. She touched her red, swollen cheek in disbelief and said, ¡°You pped me?¡± Just when she was going to retaliate, Daisie grabbed her wrist and kicked her, sending her plopping to the floor. Zoey screamed out in pain and said, ¡°Daisie, are you crazy!?¡± Zephir did not step in. Daisie looked at her. ¡°Am I crazy? If something happens to the kid in my womb, can you afford the consequences, Zoey?¡± The red welt on Zoey¡¯s cheek was getting more and more prominent. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡± Who knows if you really are pregnant or not¡­¡± Daisie had never responded to the rumor that said she was pregnant. Nobody knew if she was really pregnant or not, and everyone was just specting. Since Daisie had not admitted it, nobody dared to say anything. Daisie grabbed her by her cor and said with a dark expression, ¡°If I lose my kid, I¡¯ll make your life worse than death. I¡¯ll make you pay for everything you did today. Just wait for it.¡± She pushed her away and turned around. Zephir stood there for a while before leaving with Daisie. In the corner, a paparazzo caught Daisie pping Zoey in her face on his camera. His eyes glowed with excitement as he was certain this piece of news would be a big hit. When they were in the car park, Zephir called out to Daisie. She stopped in her tracks but did not turn her head around. He went in front of Daisie and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Daisie raised her head and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should go check out your girlfriend.¡± Zephir frowned. ¡°Girlfriend? Who is my girlfriend?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Isn¡¯t Zoey your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No. Who told you that she¡¯s my girlfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your girlfriend or not. It¡¯s none of my business. I just want to thank you for saving me today, Zephir. I might have already lost my kid if it were not for you. But I won¡¯t let Zoey go so easily for what she did today. If she does something like this again next time, I won¡¯t go easy on her.¡± Without waiting for Zephir to say anything, Daisie left without turning her head back. Zephir stood frozen stiff on the spot as disappointment filled him whole. He turned around to look at Daisie, and he did not know why but had a feeling that their rtionship was beyond fixing. That¡¯s right. Both of them had changed. He was no longer his former self, and the same applied for Daisie The next day, all social media tforms were filled with the news of Daisie pping Zoey. The person who recorded the whole incident uploaded the video onto the Inte. In the video, Daisie did not go easy on Zoey at all as she pped her across her face with all her might. #Honestly, don¡¯t you think Daisie is a bit overreacting?# #Zoey is a b*tch. I¡¯ve hated her since the first day. She has never done anything good, and she deserves it. # #This is so ridiculous. When Zoey criticized Daisie, everyone scolded her. But no one is saying anything when Daisie pped Zoey across the face? What¡¯s going on with this world?# Everyone thought theizens would be criticizing Daisie, but in reality, most of the people were standing on Daisie¡¯s side. Then, Zoey published her ¡°injury¡± and a report from the hospital on Facebook as evidence that Daisie had pped her. Her fans were infuriated and asked her to report to the police. However, Zoey yed the victim, saying on her Facebook that she would not report to the police as they would not be able to do anything against Daisie since she had a big background. Chapter 2427 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 The incident continued to develop on the Inte, and everyone wanted Daisie toe out and say something about it. In Zephir¡¯s workshop¡­ Zephir¡¯s assistant told Zoey to tell the truth. Sitting on the chair, Zoey refused to listen to him and said, ¡°Why should I tell the truth? She was the one who pped me across the face, so she shoulde and apologize to me.¡± The assistant rubbed his temple and said, ¡°Zoey, this is thest warning Mr. Gosling gives you. You should do as he says before it¡¯s toote.¡± Zoey rose to her feet and said, ¡°Unless Daisiees and apologizes to me. Or else, I won¡¯t back down.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Noce appeared outside of the door with hiswyer. ¡°The one who should apologize to my wife is you.¡± Zoey¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She took two steps back and looked at them warily. ¡°Are you all going to help Daisie? I was the one who got pped across the face. Why is everyone helping her? Is there no justice in this world?¡± Noce loosened his watch and looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you deserve justice?¡± Zoey¡¯s face sank. Noce was Daisie¡¯s husband, so it went without saying that he was on her side. As if she thought of something, she sneered coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know that your wife has been flirting with Zephir, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Zoey!?¡± Zephir¡¯s assistant did not expect Zoey to be so brainless. How could she try to sow discord between Daisie and Noce while she was in Zephir¡¯s office? Did she not know that it would also bring bad consequences to Zephir? Upon seeing that Noce¡¯s face had turned dark, a triumphant smile crossed Zoey¡¯s face as she continued. ¡°Do you know that Daisie has been pestering Zephir? Rather than poking your nose into my affairs, you should go back and look after your wife.¡± Noce looked at Zoey coldly. After a short while, he chuckled. ¡°Do you really think your petty trick will work on me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his arm, and the bodyguards behind him opened the laptop. On the screen was the footage of the security camera outside the restroom. In the video, it was Zoey who had chased after Daisie and tried to push her. After that, Zephir showed up and grabbed Daisie before she fell to the floor. Then, Daisie went forward and pped Zoey across the face. Zoey¡¯s face turned bloodless after she saw the recording. ¡°I¡¯ve already published the recording on the Inte. So shouldn¡¯t you be the one who apologizes to my wife?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Zoey¡¯s shoulders trembled. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll apologize to your wife.¡± ¡®It¡¯s only an apology. I can always get my revenge on her afterward.¡® ¡°But it¡¯s already toote.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zoey asked, looking at Noce in shock. Noce continued indifferently. ¡°You have targeted my wife several times. Even though my wife decided to forgive you each time, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll forgive you too.¡± He dusted his suit and chuckled. ¡°For the record, I¡¯m someone who¡¯ll stop at nothing to achieve my goal.¡± His eyes were cold, and Zoey felt a chill down her spine. She panicked and said, ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Noce replied calmly, ¡°Really? Then what about the resources you gained by selling your own body?¡± Zoey froze. She was trembling so much that she could not speak. Noce threw a stack of photos at her. A few photos were scattered on the floor, and those photos were unpleasant to look at. Even Zephir¡¯s assistant could not help himself and turned his head away. Zoey stumbled and fell to the couch. She felt as if her energy had left her. Her face contorted with anger and disgust as the painful memories resurfaced in her head. However, her reaction was totally different from what was shown in the photos. In the pictures, she seemed to be enjoying the process. Chapter 2428 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 The one thing in this world Zoey refused to face was her own desire that she kept in the deepest part of her heart. What Noce did was like a public execution. He had trampled her pride and self¨Cesteem on the ground. Noce looked at hiswyer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the punishment for prostitution?¡± Thewyer pushed his eyesses and replied, ¡°Regardless of the location, it¡¯s inherently illegal to engage in sexual transactions with people to obtain remuneration benefits, and so forth. Although it doesn¡¯t constitute a crime, it¡¯s subject to detention for more than ten days and less than fifteen days, and a fine of $800,¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Noce smiled at Zoey and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say, Ms. Markle?¡± Zoey shook her head and shouted hysterically, ¡°No. I was forced to do it. It wasn¡¯t me¡­ It wasn¡¯t my fault ¡°Nobody cares whether you¡¯re forced or not. The police and the judge will only look at the evidence. Besides, didn¡¯t you already get what you wanted? So there¡¯s no way you can escape from this. This is just the beginning.¡± Noce turned around and continued. ¡°It won¡¯t affect you if we just give you a warning. Since you take other people¡¯s tolerance for granted, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of not behaving yourself.¡± After he had finished speaking, he left with his men. He ran into Zephir in the corridor and stopped in front of him. There was a meaningful smile tugging at the corner of his lips as he said, ¡°What do you think about this show, Mr. Gosling?¡± Zephir looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Noce went closer to him. He looked straight into his eyes calmly and continued. ¡°I let you off the hook last time, and since you protected Daisie and our baby this time, we¡¯re even now. I hope you can behave yourself as well, Mr. Gosling.¡± Without waiting for Zephir to say anything, Noce walked away. Zephir pressed his lips tightly and walked into his office. Zoey was crying herself hoarse on the couch. When she saw Zephir, she threw herself in front of him and grabbed his hand. ¡°You¡¯ll help me, right? I know I¡¯m wrong. Please, you¡¯re the only one who can help me¡­¡± Zephir flung her hand away and said, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll help you?¡± Zoey was stumped. Looking at the coldness in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore and lashed out at Zephir. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to stay with them. If something happens to me, you won¡¯t be able to get away either!¡± Zephir nced at his assistant. After his assistant left, he pped Zoey across the face, causing her to fall to the floor. ¡°Did I force you? Didn¡¯t you do it voluntarily? And now you¡¯re going to threaten me?¡± Zephir grabbed her chin and continued. ¡°I thought you¡¯re a smart woman since you¡¯re willing to stop at nothing to set me up, but it seems like I was wrong. I don¡¯t know what makes you think you can wrap people around your little finger.¡± Zoey trembled. She couldn¡¯t say anything. It was only now that she realized she had fallen into a trap specifically prepared for her. She had been under the impression she was the queen who had everything under her control, but in reality, she was just a pawn that other people could sacrifice at any moment. Zephir released her and stood up straight. ¡°You think you¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re dumb as a rock. Even if Daisie doesn¡¯t rely on her family in the entertainment industry, you have no way to harm her, either. The reason the Goldmanns don¡¯t do anything to you is that you¡¯re just a clown who doesn¡¯t deserve their attention at all. Do you really think you¡¯re that good and important? Don¡¯t you know what happened to Tiffany?¡± Zoey sat frozen stiff on the floor. There were no tears in her eyes. She clenched her hand and gnashed her teeth tightly. She just couldn¡¯t ept it. She couldn¡¯t ept that Daisie could get the role she wanted without difficulty, while she had to give up on the role she had worked so hard for just because she did not have any family background. Chapter 2429 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Zoey just wanted to stand at the top of the world and would stop at nothing to achieve her goal. She did not do anything wrong. Why was everyone just focusing on Daisie? Why did no one see her efforts? Everyone in the entertainment industry was a profit¨Cseeker, and she was just one of them. She wanted to get a share of the pie. She was ambitious. She did not do anything wrong, but she was just a victim of power in the end. She hated this world for its unfairness. Suddenly, she saw a pair of scissors on the table. When Zephir turned around, she dashed toward the table and picked up the scissor. When Zephir heard themotion and turned around, Zoey charged at him and plunged the scissor deep into his stomach. This was something he did not expect, and his eyes were filled with shock. Zoey looked at him and grinned menacingly. ¡°Since you all want to destroy me, I¡¯ll bring you all down to hell with me!¡® Zephir¡¯s assistant heard a thump from the office and felt something was not right. He hastily opened the door, and the first thing he saw was Zephir lying on the floor with a scissor sticking out of his stomach while Zoey¡¯s hands were filled with blood. He shouted, ¡°Mr. Gosling! Quickly! Somebody help!¡± Zoey seized the chance and ran away. A group ofizens boycotted Zoey after the video was made public online. Some said she was a thief, while some even said she was a pest and cancer in the entertainment industry. Since many people were boycotting Zoey and due to the protest of Daisie¡¯s fans, the brands that originally cooperated with Zoey withdrew their endorsements, and others deleted their posts rted to Zoey. Just when everyone thought that this was the end for Zoey, a piece of news dropped on them like a bombshell. #An actress named Markle is on the run after injuring a budding movie director. The police have now started an investigation.# At Taylorton¡­ Daisie was learning how to make a snack in the kitchen by watching a video. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice Noce had returned. Noce walked up to her and hugged her from the back. He rested his chin on her head and said, ¡°What kind of snack are you making?¡± Daisie said proudly, ¡°After I learn how to make it, I can make it for our baby.¡± ¡°Let me teach you then.¡± He chuckled and kissed her cheek. ¡°No. You¡¯ll say I¡¯m stupid if I can¡¯t do it.¡± After that, she pushed him out of the kitchen and continued. ¡°Go out. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Noce shook his head and smiled. At that moment, Daisie¡¯s phone rang. She took off her gloves and went to the table to pick up her phone. It was a call from Leah. She answered the call and was stunned when Leah told her something. After she hung up the call, she clutched her phone tightly and turned around to look at Noce. Noce looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Zoey stabbed Zephir.¡± Daisie lowered her head. ¡°Can I¡­¡± He walked toward her and caressed her cheek as if he knew what she was thinking. ¡°Let me send you there.¡± Daisie raised her head to look at him. ¡°Are you not mad?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Noce was caught between tears andughter as he pinched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not as unreasonable as you think.¡± Noce sent Daisie to the hospital. When Daisie found Leah, she was standing outside of the operating room. ¡°Leah!¡± Leah turned her head around and looked at Daisie. ¡°Daisie.¡± ¡°How is he now?¡± asked Daisie. Leah shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s still inside. I don¡¯t know how he is now, but I¡¯ve already informed his family.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Why would Zoey do something like that?¡± ¡°Is she mad? Why would she stab Zephir with a pair of scissors? It¡¯s considered intentional assault!¡® Leah lowered her head. ¡°I have no idea either. In any case, the police are investigating the matter now.¡± Chapter 2430 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 ¡°Zephir!¡± It was only then Patricia and Alexander arrived. Francisco and Naomi came with them as well. When Patricia saw Leah, she hurriedly walked up to her and asked, ¡°Leah, how is Zephir, and what the hell happened?¡± ¡°Rx, Ms. Gosling,¡± Leahforted. ¡°Zephir is still inside the operating room. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. As for what happened, we¡¯ll have to wait until he wakes up.¡± Patricia covered her mouth and sobbed. Alexander grabbed her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our son will be alright.¡± ¡°I told him that he shouldn¡¯t join the entertainment industry, but he didn¡¯t listen!¡± Patricia was devastated when she learned what had happened to her son. She was once a famous actress in the entertainment industry as well, so she knew better than anyone else how dangerous it was in the entertainment industry. Suddenly, she noticed Daisie, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Gosling, it has been a long time.¡± Daisie nodded and greeted her out of politeness. However, Patricia did not respond and said indifferently, ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary. You don¡¯t have to greet me since you¡¯re the daughter of the Goldmanns. My son didn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on entering the entertainment industry because of you. I hope you¡¯ll stay away from my son in the future.¡± ¡°Patricia-¡± Alexander wanted to say something, but Patricia cut him short. ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯m doing this for my son¡¯s own good.¡± Daisie pressed her lips thin and did not say anything. Naomi walked over and said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t me Daisie on this. It¡¯s Zephir¡¯s choice, after all.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one who made the choice.¡± Patricia took a deep breath, but it did nothing to quell the pain in her heart. ¡°But did he make the choice for himself? Did he ever think of himself from the beginning?¡± Zephir had sacrificed himself and made the choice in order to stay closer to her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Now that something had happened to her son, it went without saying that she could not stay calm at all. At the end of the day, it was a mistake for her son to enter the entertainment industry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Gosling¡­¡± Daisie wanted to say something but did not know what to say at all. In the end, she could only apologize to Patricia. Patricia continued harshly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. You did nothing wrong. I just hope that you can stay away from my son.¡± The green light in front of the operating room lit up. Soon, the doctor came out. Patricia pushed Alexander away and rushed toward the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is my son doing?¡± The doctor took off his face mask and said, ¡°The patient lost too much blood, but the good thing is that he was sent to the hospital in time. Now his condition has be stable. He¡¯ll rest for some period and is forbidden from strenuous exercise to facilitate his recovery.¡± Patricia let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± The rest of the people heaved out a sigh of relief as well. Just when they were going to see Zephir, Daisie left without telling anyone. Leah noticed that she was missing, so she turned her head around only to see that she was leaving. While Daisie was waiting for the elevator, Leah called out to her, ¡°Daisie.¡± She turned her head around and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But I¡¯m not going to see Zephir anymore.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind what Mrs. Gosling said.¡± Leah sighed. ¡°She has high expectations of Zephir. When Zephir chose to enter the entertainment industry, she was disappointed for a long while before she finally epted reality. Now that this thing happened¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± said Daisie. ¡°Everything is good as long as he¡¯s fine. You should go to see him. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She walked into the elevator, and the door closed. When Daisie came out of the entrance, she saw Noce was waiting for her in front of his car. He was wearing a ck trench coat, looking like a shadow in the chilly wind. Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2431 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Noce raised his gaze and watched as Daisie walked toward him step by step and plunged herself into his arms. Noce froze slightly in ce, lowered his gaze, and asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She shook her head and pressed her cheek against his warm chest. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go already.¡± Noce stretched out his arms to hug her, kissed her forehead, and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so clingy.¡± Daisie looked up at him and squinted as she smiled. ¡°Are you saying that you dislike this personality of mine?¡± He smiled. ¡°Nope.¡± A few dayster, the police confirmed that Zoey hadmitted the crime of intentional injury and issued an arrest warrant for her. More than half of Zoey¡¯s fans unfollowed her, leaving only some stubborn fans who were still whitewashing their idol. However, Zoeymitted a crime and was officially banned by the entertainment industry. Now that she was evading the police, it would be almost impossible for her to recover from this mess in the future. In the hospital¡­ Zephir sat on the bed. His face¡¯splexion had somewhat recovered, his eyes were fixed on the bare tree branches outside the window, and he had been silent for a long time. Patricia was packing his belongings for him while nagging non¨Cstop, trying to persuade him to leave the entertainment industry behind and go back to take over the Goslings¡® assets. After a long time of not getting a response from Zephir, she raised her head. ¡°Boy, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Zephir slowly returned to his senses and stared at her. ¡°Mom, did you say anything to Daisie?¡± Leah had told him everything. Patricia frowned and straightened her posture. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t I even say anything to her now? I know you only got into directing and entered the industry because of her. Everything you¡¯ve done so far, it¡¯s all because of her, but what about yourself? ¡°Zephir, you¡¯re no longer young. Have you ever thought about your own self? Daisie is already married. Even if you love her and have feelings for her, if you¡¯ve missed your chance to get together with her, you¡¯ve missed it.¡± Zephir lowered his gaze. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t me her¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I indeed shouldn¡¯t me her as she hasn¡¯t done anything to wrong us. The only thing that¡¯s gone wrong is that you¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± Patricia finished packing his luggage and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through the discharge procedures for you. Now let¡¯s go home, rest, and recuperate. You¡¯re not allowed to meddle in the affairs of the entertainment industry ever again.¡± Leah happened to appear at the door at that moment, exchanged gazes with Patricia, and let off an awkward smile. ¡°Mrs. Gosling, I¡­ I¡¯m not bothering you, am I?¡± Patricia chuckled. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯ve arrived just in time. Talk some sense into this fe while I go out and get us some breakfast.¡± Patricia then left the ward. Leah saw her off before stepping into the room. ¡°Mrs. Gosling is really worried about you.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Zephir closed his eyes. How could he not know how much his mother cared for and loved him? She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Go back home and get some good rest to recover from your injuries. Don¡¯t make your mother worry anymore.¡± Zephir did not utter a single word. After Zephir got discharged from the hospital, he returned home to recuperate. As for Zoey, who was wanted by the police, she had already fled the city overnight. And because she was afraid of being apprehended, she chose to abandon her car on the freeway and flee into the woods. She even disposed of the SIM card of her cell phone. The police suspected that someone was helping Zoey from the other side of the pursuit. At that moment, in a casino located on the hillside of a vige, where the interior was filled with smoke¡­ Zoey walked into a private room wearing a mask. And the woman who was sitting at the table, smoking, and ying cards with the other people in the private room, was none other than Tiffany. After Tiffany was cklisted from the entertainment industry, her career plummeted. Even though she had returned to her hometown, she could only hide in the casino run by her cousin to serve the customers. ¡°Tiffany, this woman said she¡¯s here to see you,¡± said the person who brought Zoey into the room. Tiffany had just won some money. After grabbing all the money on the table, she did not continue ying but motioned the others to go out first. She then leaned back into the back of the chair with a cigarette butt lying in between her fingers and looked at Zoey. ¡°The amazing Zoey Markle, you¡¯re wanted by the police, and you¡¯vee here looking for me? Are you trying to get me implicated?¡± Chapter 2432 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 ¡°I¡¯ve been forced into doing so too.¡± Zoey took off her mask and looked at the terrible environment. ¡°How are you willing to live in this kind of ce?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Tiffany gave off a smirk and spread her hands. ¡°Can you go against those capitalists and beat them back in Bassburgh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Daisie too?¡± Zoey walked up to her and propped her hands against the surface of the table. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for them, you wouldn¡¯t even end up in this rotting ce today. So how about we join forces?¡± Tiffany took a nce at Zoey. ¡°You want us to join forces? What can you, a wanted criminal, contribute to this proposal of yours?¡± ¡°I have nothing left, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I know you were used by Zephir Gosling too, and I stabbed him. Consider that a thing that I did to avenge you.¡± ¡®I heard about what happened to Tiffany back then. Although Tiffany seems to be the one who wanted to sabotage Noce, Zephir was the actual mastermind who came up with the whole scheme behind the scenes. ¡®Tiffany was just his pawn, so she must not be reconciled to being used like that, right?¡± Tiffany extinguished the cigarette butt in her hand and scoffed. ¡°What do you n to do then?¡± Zoey continued viciously. ¡°All of them care so much about Daisie, don¡¯t they? If that¡¯s the case, I want Daisie dead. I want them to suffer a hundred times, a thousand times more than we did!¡± Back in Bassburgh¡­ Cameron asked Daisie to go out for lunch. However, instead of going to a restaurant, the two went to an Asian snack bar on the side of the road. ¡°Daisie, if I were to n to start a martial arts training center in Bassburgh, what would you think about that?¡± Daisie nced at her and looked surprised. ¡°You want to start a martial arts training center?¡± Cameron bit her fork. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be teaching the trainees martial arts, cultivating their attitudes and personalities, building up their physiques, and improving their health. How good does that sound? And the main thing is that I can take in apprentices. As soon as I have taken in a batch of apprentices, I¡¯ll be considered as someone of higher status in the city, won¡¯t I?¡± ¡®Just like when I was back on my home turf.¡¯ Daisie chuckled. ¡°Are you nning to take in apprentices or thugs?¡± Cameron waved her hand. ¡°Pfft! They¡¯re all the same, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Have you discussed this with my brother?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Cameron leaned back in the chair. ¡°Why should I discuss it with him? If he were to get aggressive again, I¡¯d be the one who¡¯s going to have to suffer.¡± Daisie was astonished for a moment. ¡°Suffer? Does my brother abuse you?¡± Cameron blurted out, ¡°Can it be considered abuse when it¡¯s done in bed?¡± Daisie was astounded and rendered speechless. Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she looked around subconsciously. ¡®Jesus Christ! That¡¯s too many details!¡® Cameron did not stop there. ¡°Your eldest brother isn¡¯t human at all. He always tosses me around on the bed and doesn¡¯t let me sleep at all. He even- Mmm!¡± Daisie covered her mouth that could not stop bbering. The people sitting around them looked over with slightly weird expressions as if they had heard everything. Daisie¡¯s cheeks were as red as a cooked lobster. ¡°Stop. You shouldn¡¯t be talking about this kind of thing when we¡¯re out in public.¡± Cameron took her hand away. ¡°Noce treats you like this too?¡± Daisie¡¯s cheeks were so warm that they were about to smoke. ¡°This¡­ This topic is so inappropriate.¡± Cameron leaned closer to her. ¡°So, am I right?¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Daisie was choked by her own words and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Okay, where do you n to set up the martial arts training center? Have you found a location?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m nning to bring you along after lunch.¡± Cameron drank her soup slowly, thought of something, and put her spoon down. ¡°The ce that we went tost time seems pretty good.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daisie was taken aback. ¡°That martial arts training center that we went tost time?¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Yes, it is located downtown and has an independent ring, and the interior isrge too. Do you think we can find another location in Bassburgh that has such a huge space?¡± Daisie gave it a good thought. ¡°Even if you¡¯re only nning to rent a ce, it¡¯s very difficult to find such arge space. Even if there¡¯s such a ce, you might have to search for ces in the suburbs.¡± Chapter 2433 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 That martial arts training center was located in the center of the city, close to themercial region that was only blocks away from the administrative and financial areas. The monthly rent of the properties in that area was not cheap¨Cit would cost at least $70,000 per month. Cameron snapped her fingers. ¡°How about I go and talk with the owner?¡± Daisie was surprised, and it took her quite some time to understand what was on Cameron¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re interested in that training center?¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Cameron and Daisie parked outside the training center and got out of the car. At this time, the door of the martial arts training center was tightly closed. It felt rather deste, and very few people were in the hall The two opened the door and stepped into the training center. A cleaner was the only person there, mopping the floor. When she noticed the twodies, she looked at them. ¡°Are you here for someone?¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Is no one in today?¡± The cleaner replied, ¡°The training center will undergo a renovation soon, so it¡¯s temporarily closed.¡± Cameron crossed her arms, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Renovation? Could it be that it¡¯s run out of business?¡± ¡®Then I got here just in time. If this is the case, taking over this training center will be a piece of cake, won¡¯t it?¡® Daisie covered her forehead and let off an awkward smile. ¡®My God, that¡¯s way too straightforward.¡® The cleaner took a closer look at them. ¡°Just who are you looking for?¡± Cameron smirked. ¡°I¡¯m here for your grandmaster.¡± The cleaner was taken aback. ¡°The grandmaster?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for your grandmaster.¡± Cameron walked aside, looked around, and gave off a satisfied expression. ¡°If the training center is going under, do consider my proposal.¡± After saying that, she turned around. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to take over this ce.¡± The corners of the cleaner¡¯s lips twitched, and she looked a little amused. ¡°I¡¯ve been working here for so many years, but I¡¯ve never heard that this ce has been running out of business. We¡¯re just renovating the ce, not closing down.¡± Cameron waved her hand. ¡°Alright, just ask the grandmaster toe out.¡± The cleaner shook her head and went downstairs with the mop. Daisie walked up to Cameron at that moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to forcibly take over this ce. That wouldn¡¯t be too good, would it?¡± ¡®They¡¯re only going through a renovation, not closing down. This training center is still open and well- operated, so who would want to transfer its ownership to her just because she asked so?¡® Cameron replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here asking the grandmaster of this ce to meet us. We have to be imposing.¡± Daisie smiled without saying a word. However, after waiting for a while, the grandmaster still did not show up, so Daisie walked up to Cameron. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have worked.¡± Cameron clicked her tongue, collected her hair, tied them up, and shoved her bag into Daisie¡¯s arms.¡± Just wait here.¡± She then went upstairs. Daisie was afraid she would cause more trouble, just like she didst time, so she immediately followed her. ¡°Cameron!¡± Cameron walked up to the attic and just so happened to run into a disciple of the centering out of a room. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s you!¡± The person¡¯s expression changed in an instant, and he pointed at her. He would still remember this face even if it had been burned into ashes. Otherwise, he would have been beaten for nothing. Cameron waved her hands at him, squinted, and gave off a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get all nervous. I¡¯m not here looking for trouble today.¡± ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing here?¡± The disciple did not dare to approach her, showing how scared he was. She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m here for your grandmaster.¡± ¡°What?¡± The disciple looked surprised, as if something had just shed through his mind. ¡°Are you nning to go one¨Con¨Cone with our grandmaster?¡± Cameron narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡®Has he regarded me as a challenger?¡® Daisie hurried over and exined with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not here to cause trouble-¡± ¡°Our grandmaster hasn¡¯te to find you to settle the score for what happenedst time, and you have the guts to step into our turf first?¡± The disciple interrupted Daisie as if he had mustered confidence out of nowhere, and the confidence quickly turned into arrogance. ¡°Our grandmaster isn¡¯t someone you can meet whenever you want. Now, before the grandmaster gets all worked up, I¡¯d advise you to know your ce and leave at this instant.¡± Chapter 2434 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 Cameron slightly raised her eyebrows, and her smile intensified. ¡°So, are you saying that your grandmaster is someone who can provide me with a decent challenge?¡± She seemed to have a keen intuition for martial arts experts. The grandmaster behind this fellow was definitely not some random martial arts practitioner. ¡°That¡¯s another reason for me to meet him.¡± Just as Cameron was about to walk up to the disciple, she suddenly sensed the strong killing intent coming from the shadows. She immediately stopped moving forward and turned to look at the group of people standing across from the attic. Their clothes were not the same as that of the martial arts disciple, and Cameron had not seen their faces in the martial arts training center so far. At first nce, their ck uniforms looked familiar, and Cameron felt like she had seen them somewhere before this. ¡°Dn, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude to our guests.¡± A figure came down from upstairs. The man was standing against the light, and he looked slender and tall. His turtleneck was made of cotton and linen, which looked simple and neat, and it was covered by a handmade sheepskin vest, which made him look extremely elegant. He had a crew cut, and a letter ¡°Z¡± could be seen shaved on his temporal hair, and the ck diamond earrings located at the helix of his ear were extremely dazzling. When hepletely stopped at the stairwell, the light behind him faded away, and a delicate face that was giving off a wicked aura appeared. The disciple, whose name was Dn Styles, quickly retreated and stayed behind him. ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the person that we mentioned to you.¡± ¡°Are you the grandmaster?¡± Daisie was a little shocked. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t most of the grandmasters of martial arts training centers look a little more mature? This is my first time seeing such a young grandmaster.¡® Cameron narrowed her eyes, staring at him with a somewhat inquisitive gaze. Before the other party said anything, Cameron started approaching him. Dn immediately stopped her. ¡°What do you n to do to our grandmaster? You¡¯ll never be allowed to act presumptuously in front of our grandmaster!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With a backhand strike, Cameron pushed him away like he was a toy and stopped in front of the grandmaster. ¡°You look very familiar. Have we met elsewhere?¡± Both Daisie and Dn were taken aback, staring at the both of them. The grandmaster smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the young heir of the Southerns who traveled here all the way from the East Inds is a woman. I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I wasn¡¯t sure that it was you until I saw the Southerns¡® martial arts moves you used to beat Conroy Selfridgest time.¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Cameron crossed her arms and frowned. She was then slightly startled after thinking for a moment. ¡°Nick Wickam?¡± Nick was still smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ¡®Mr.¡® Southern to still remember me.¡± Cameron scratched her cheeks, turned around, walked toward Daisie, and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s get out first.¡± The two wanted to leave, but the group of people who were originally on the opposite end of the attic had already appeared in front of them at some point, blocking their way. Nick¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? Why are you leaving so soon?¡± Cameron turned her head, looked at him, and forced a smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll avenge yourself and get innocent people implicated?¡± Nick¡¯s smile became more reserved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my grievances with you won¡¯t get the innocents implicated. Not to mention that I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Those words undoubtedly connoted Cameron¡¯s involvement in a matter or two, but Cameron was the only person who knew what it meant. She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re no longer running your business in Southeast Eurasia but came to Bassburgh and started a martial arts training center. I¡¯m guessing that all is well? And you should have taken in a lot of apprentices, right?¡± He nodded. ¡°Compared to the Southern n, my training center is nothing.¡± Cameron took a deep breath and then continued. ¡°Daisie, you should go home first. There are some personal matters that I have to discuss with Mr. Wickam.¡± ¡°Can you handle it by yourself?¡± Daisie was worried about her. Cameron patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Daisie pursed her lips, turned around, and hurriedly left the scene. After Daisie left the center, Cameron walked to the couch, sat down, picked up a teacup, and fiddled with it. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making a mess at your propertyst time, but you can¡¯t me me for that, right? That kid deserved it. So, Mr. Wickam, you wouldn¡¯t n to make my life difficult just because of that kid, would you?¡± Chapter 2435 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 ¡°As for what happenedst time, Conroy brought it on himself. Naturally, I don¡¯t care about that matter, but¡­¡± Nick looked at Cameron, walked toward her, and stopped in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s about time for us to resolve the grievances between us in one go?¡± Cameron lifted her gaze and looked at him. ¡°How do you n to resolve it?¡± Nick leaned over and approached her with a profound smirk. ¡°I wonder if your skills have improved, I would like to get into the ring with you once again. After Daisie left the training center, she called Waylon and told him about Cameron¡¯s decision to stay back in that ce because she was worried about her. Upon hearing that, the pen in Waylon¡¯s hand stopped writing. ¡°Are you saying the owner of the martial arts training center holds some sort of grudge against Cameron?¡± ¡°Probably. I can feel it.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m very worried about Cameron. No matter how strong Cameron is, the opponent doesn¡¯t seem to be some random weakling, either. What if Cameron were to run into some trouble?¡± Waylon was silent for half a second. ¡°Okay, understood.¡± After the call was over, Waylon closed the documents on the desk and summoned Leonardo. Leonardo walked into the office. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, is my assistance needed?¡± Waylon got up. ¡°Something just came up, and I have to go out. Help me look into the background of Nick Wickam, the owner of this martial arts training center.¡± Leonardo was stunned for a moment, and before he could react, Waylon had already left the room. At the same time, in the training center¡­ Cameron and Nick had already gone against each other for a few rounds in the ring. Their moves were equally terrifying¨Cit could be said that they were evenly matched. Dn was nervous and fearful as he witnessed the fight from the audience. Cameron¡¯s moves were unpredictable, and she was extremely cautious in both her offense and defense. Meanwhile, Nick did not dare to let his guard down. His sessive attacks left Cameron with no room to catch her breath. He avoided Cameron¡¯s attack, took two steps backward, wiped his lips, and scoffed. ¡°After all these years, you don¡¯t seem to have made much progress.¡± Cameron turned around and gave him a sideways kick, but he blocked it with both arms. The force would have cracked his arms if he had not been training all these years. Cameron continued to take an offensive stance, but Nick continued to evade her. ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± He seemed to be able to see Cameron¡¯s moves clearly and defend himself against every single move she made, but at the same time, he could not make a move. Dn looked at this scene with a worried expression. ¡°Does the grandmaster have no chance to fight back at all?¡± The middle¨Caged man beside him snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not that the grandmaster has no chance to retaliate. He¡¯s just waiting for the opportunity. Didn¡¯t you notice that the grandmaster has been testing her, trying to figure out her moves?¡± Dn suddenly realized it. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡®The grandmaster is indeed a real powerhouse.¡® Cameron¡¯s moves were all arduous but fruitless, and soon, she fell into a corner. Even though she knew that her opponent had only been prodding her to test her out, he would definitely have the upper hand as soon as she showed a tiny opening. ¡°How can you manage to get distracted at this moment?¡± Nick suddenly appeared right in front of her. Cameron was startled, but it was already toote for her to fight back¨Chis palm hit her on the shoulder, and she took a few steps back instantly and was about to fall out of the ring. A hand grabbed her arm in time to keep her from falling, and Nick did not let go of her. ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A scene shed across Cameron¡¯s mind, and a hint of cunningness surged from the bottom of her eyes. ¡± Who said so?¡± She turned over suddenly, and before Nick could return to his senses, he had already been dragged off the ring by Cameron. When the two fell off the ring, Dn and the others rushed forward. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Cameron stood up from the ground, patted her clothes, and grinned. ¡°You didn¡¯t win either.¡± Dn pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re so cunning that you even turned to such dirty tricks. If the grandmaster had not grabbed you just now, you would have fallen long ago. You¡¯re just someone who won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Chapter 2436 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m someone who won¡¯t admit defeat? I admit that Mr. Wickam is a decent match, so as the saying goes, all is fair when ites to war. Mr. Wickam should know this too, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Cameron responded to Dn¡¯s usation with confidence. Nick stood up slowly, covered his face with his palms, and chuckled after a short while. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be as cunning as ever. You even turned to this kind of trick.¡± Cameron stroked her sleeves unconcernedly, ¡°I used to look down upon the usage of such tactics, but people change. I can only say that you¡¯ve underestimated your foe.¡± Dn was trembling with anger. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re really shameless.¡± She sneered. ¡°Shameless people are the invincible ones in the world.¡± ¡®Anyway, I learned it from Wayne.¡® ¡°You-¡± Nick raised his hand to interrupt Dn¡¯s sentence, nced at Cameron, andughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I underestimated my enemy and gave you a chance to y dirty.¡± ¡°Then can we leave our grievances behind already?¡± He frowned and did not utter a single word. Dn was on the verge of losing his cool. ¡°You¡¯re really pushing the limits here!¡± Cameron picked her ears and wrapped her arm around Nick¡¯s shoulders naturally as if he was one of her buddies who had a close rtionship with him. ¡°Hey, your apprentice doesn¡¯t seem to know his ce very well, huh? Aren¡¯t you going to say something about this?¡± Nick frowned slightly. His gaze was fixed on the arm that was lying on his shoulder. ¡®This is her usual style. She¡¯s still acting like the ¡®Mr.¡® Southern, the Overlord of the East Inds that I got to know back then. Still so frivolous, hippy, and acting in an unconventional, cruel, and ruthless style. That¡¯s why she never left a great impression. It can be said that we¡¯ve always been going against each other in all aspects of life. ¡®Cameron Southern of the East Inds has always made me loathe her. I don¡¯t even think that being someone that she recognizes is worth showing off and feeling happy about. On the contrary, I hate being tied to her. ¡®I haven¡¯t seen her in years, and I thought I¡¯d never see her again. Although I¡¯ve heard rumors about her from my acquaintances in the East Inds, I only thought it was ridiculous as rumors can¡¯t be trusted. ¡®That was until the other day when Conroy got into trouble. I checked the surveince footage from the training center and identally saw those familiar moves. That¡¯s how I got a great deal of confidence in my guesses. ¡®Cameron Southern is indeed a woman.¡± ¡°Cameron.¡± A familiar voice came from behind, and Cameron trembled instantly and turned her head slowly. ¡®Sh*t!¡® No one knew when Waylon appeared in the center, and his gaze shifted from side to side, ncing around the interior of the ring, andnded indifferently on her arm that was lying on Nick¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, no one could clearly decipher the emotions shown on his face. ¡°Have you been having fun?¡± She quickly withdrew her hand and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was indeed rather fun¡­¡± He raised his eyebrows unconcernedly. Cameron came to his side in a hurry and quickly changed her exnation. ¡°Just kidding, it wasn¡¯t fun at all. On the contrary, they were bullying me!¡± Dn rolled his eyes. ¡°We were bullying you? You¡¯re obviously the one who bullied us. You even cheated when you were about to lose the fight, and you¡¯re now trying to push the me onto us? Just how shameless can you be? Hmph!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cameron gnashed her teeth secretly, but her expression looked pitiful and wronged, as if she was innocent. Waylon lifted his gaze and looked at Nick. ¡°Mr. Wickam, I¡¯ve long heard of you.¡± Nick narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Wayne wrapped his arms around Cameron¡¯s waist as if he was dering his sovereignty unintentionally. I know Cam, so it¡¯s only natural for me to know a thing or two about you, Mr. Wickam.¡± Canteron was a little surprised and suspicious. ¡®I didn¡¯t seem to tell him about my rtionship with Nick, did I?¡® His exnation made sense to Nick, but his smirk looked a little enigmatic. ¡°I see. It seems that ¡®Mr.¡® Southern has mentioned me to you.¡± Just as Cameron wanted to deny it, Waylon pressed her into his arms. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite skilled, Mr. Wickam. If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to see it for myself.¡± Chapter 2437 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 Nick nodded. ¡°I look forward to that.¡± Waylon took Cameron away. After leaving the training center, Cameron broke free from his arms and looked at him. ¡°Do you really know Nick?¡± Waylon stared at her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be jealous when you keep on mentioning another man in front of me?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡°You? Getting jealous? What¡¯s there to be jealous of?¡± Waylon pressed her against the hood of the car, pinched her chin, and moved half an inch closer to her.¡± Are the both of you close?¡± She did not even hesitate for a moment before answering, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider us to be close.¡± Waylon was at a loss. He seemed helpless because she answered his question so confidently and did not seem to be lying. He rubbed the corners of her lips with his fingertips and lowered his head to kiss her, and Cameron immediately propped her hands against his chest. ¡°There are people here- Mmmm!¡± Waylon sped the back of her head with his palm, diminishing every single inch of gaps that existed between them. He then slowly opened his eyes, and his gaze flicked across the ss windows of the martial arts training center as if he knew someone was watching, but he did not mind being watched. Dn looked at the two figures standing in front of the car and said, ¡°What the hell!? They¡¯re just shamelessly showing affection at the doorstep of someone else¡¯s property.¡± Nick did not say anything, turned around, and went upstairs. At Emperon¡­ The two figures were all over each other in the entryway. Waylon picked Cameron up and ced her on the shoe cab¨Cthe sudden quake shook the vase and caused it to fall onto the carpet. He covered her with his body without giving her any chance to mentally prepare herself. Cameron bit his shoulders and clenched her hands, which created creases on his shirt¡­ After an unknown amount of time, Waylon wrapped himself around Cameron, who was naked at the moment, and they walked into the bathroom together. Cameron jerked him all of a sudden and dragged him into the bathtub. The water sshed in all directions. Waylon¡¯s nightgown got soaked, and water droplets slid down his cheeks. Seeing this scene, Cameron could not help butugh out loud. Waylon brushed his five fingers through her hair, pulled it back, and chuckled out of anger. ¡°It seems that the lesson I just taught you isn¡¯t enough?¡± Cameron snorted, turned her face away, and ignored him. Waylon slowly undid the belt of his nightgown, and Cameron was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He lifted his gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just invite me to join you?¡± ¡°Since when did I invite you in? Get out!¡± Cameron wanted to push him out of the bathtub. As soon as he withdrew his arms around her waist, Cameron was caught off guard and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± She froze for a moment, then struggled to sit up, ¡°Wayne Goldmann, you¡¯re so sure that I won¡¯t kick your * ss, huh? That¡¯s why you have the balls to bully me, right?¡± Waylon grinned and rubbed her cheek with his palm. ¡°Why would you think that I¡¯m bullying you?¡± ¡°What you just did¡­ How is that not called bullying?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His smile intensified. ¡°What did I just do?¡± Cameron¡¯s cheeks became warmer and warmer. She bit her lip and said nothing. ¡®I only got into a fight with Nick, didn¡¯t I? I let what happened back in the car slide, but this fe didn¡¯t even let me off aftering back home. ¡®But the point is, won¡¯t this man get tired?¡® ¡°But I really love bullying you so much, so what should I do about it?¡± Waylon sorted out the ends of her wet hair, left the bundle of hair on her back, and stared at her face. After saying that, he pressed his face against her ear. ¡°Besides, that¡¯s how I show my affection for you.¡± Cameron¡¯s cheeks became even warmer. ¡°Shut up.¡± Waylon kissed Cameron, which caused her body to tremble. She then gently pushed him away. ¡°No, no way.¡± ¡®If this continues, I¡¯ll die here.¡® Heughed. ¡°Then will you still try to make me feel jealous after this?¡± Cameron frowned. ¡®Is this how he reacts when he¡¯s jealous?¡® Waylon raised his eyebrows, waiting for her to answer the question. Cameron turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t use your jealousy as an excuse. You act like this no matter if you¡¯re jealous or not.¡± ¡®He bullies me no matter what happens.¡® Waylonughed out loud. ¡°It seems that you already know me very well.¡± Cameron was so exasperated that she pushed him. ¡°I want to take a bath now. You, get out now- Mmmm!¡± Chapter 2438 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 Waylon held the back of her head and sealed her lipspletely. Cameron was so infuriated that she wanted to bite him. However, as if he had known how she would react to his actions, he immediately pulled his lips away from her. Cameron grabbed a slipper and threw it at him. Waylon dodged the projectile by hiding behind the door, and the shoe flew by his body, missing its target. He thenughed out loud. ¡°How are you still so adorable when you¡¯re pissed?¡± ¡°Wayne Goldmann, get lost!¡± After Waylon left, Camerony on the side of the bathtub, and her cheeks blushed. That fe must¡¯ve bewitched me. Otherwise, how could I¡­ How could I almost ept his suggestion earlier!? In the study room, Waylon sat behind the desk and read the materials that Leonardo had sent him. Nick Wickam, the owner of the martial arts training center, was considered quite a figure back in Southeast Eurasia. The Wickams had risen to fame in Southeast Eurasia. After Nick¡¯s father, the patriarch of the family, retired from the army, he worked as an undercover drug agent for the police and helped them bust a drug operation, and he was then promoted. His mother, Wendy Woodward, was awyer, and his uncle, Bingham Woodward, owned a series of entertainment venues and had a hugework of connections. After graduating from the University of Chapstow, Nick ran an entertainment venue with his uncle, and among Bingham¡¯s circle of connections was Sunny. Bingham had introduced Nick to Sunny. Thetter believed Nick had the potential and decided to ept him as his apprentice. That was how Sunny became Nick¡¯s master. Waylon leaned back in his chair, frowning slightly. ¡®It turns out Nick and Cameron have known each other for a long time.¡®¡± And he had witnessed the match between Nick and Cameron. Nick¡¯s skills were really good, and both learned martial arts from Sunny, so it was not surprising that Nick could see through Cameron¡¯s moves. The next day¡­ Cameron visited Daisie again and said she wanted to go to the training center again. After hearing that, Daisie was a little surprised. ¡°Yesterday was so dangerous. Why would you still want to go back?¡± Cameron smiled and waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous at all. I actually know Nick very well.¡± Daisie was puzzled. ¡°You guys know each other very well?¡± Cameron continued. ¡°Yeah, my father is his master.¡± ¡°His master is Mr. Southern?¡± Daisie was astonished. ¡®I thought that the ¡°grievance¡± between Cameron and Nick was something serious before. After all that, it turns out that there¡¯s no enmity at all?¡® Cameron rested her arm on her shoulders. ¡°He¡¯s the apprentice that my father took in from Southeast Eurasia. Once, I had a fight with his men and even demolished his property when I went to Southeast Eurasia on a trip. How would I know that the boss of those men is an apprentice of my father¡¯s? ¡°Since then, the grievance between us has never ended. Whenever I went to Southeast Eurasia, he¡¯d do something to make my life difficult, and whenever he came to the East Inds, I¡¯d do the same to him.¡± After saying that, she sighed. ¡°I was young and presumptuous back then. I couldn¡¯t beat him, but I wanted to provoke him for fun, so I did something that really pissed him off.¡± The corner of Daisie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Cameron felt embarrassed and scratched her cheek. ¡°I¡­ I sent three trans women into his room¡­¡± Daisie inhaled sharply. ¡°You did get away easy, as he didn¡¯t beat you to death yesterday.¡± Dn was very upied in the lobby of the training center, so he did not even turn his head when he heard someone push the doors in. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re closed for today.¡± ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still closed today?¡± Hearing a woman¡¯s voice, Dn turned his head around and saw Cameron, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Cameron walked up to the couch, sat down on her own, and picked up the teacup that was disyed on the table. ¡°Where¡¯s Nick? Tell him toe out quickly. I really have something to talk to him about this time around.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Daisie sat down too. Dn crossed his arms. ¡°Ms. Southern, please go home if you¡¯re only here for leisure. The grandmaster is a busy man.¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2439 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 Cameron took a sip of tea. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have the time.¡± Dn rolled his eyes, seeing that she was going to stay here. ¡°Just what do you want? Our grandmaster has already promised not to retaliate against you, so don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Cameron crossed her legs. ¡°I¡¯m here to make an offer, and you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m pushing my luck. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you making a lot of money? Even if you despise me, at least show money a tad bit of respect.¡± Dn was startled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She waved her hand. ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I exin everything to you. Now go and get Nick to come out and meet me.¡± Dn wanted to say something else, but a middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice came from upstairs. ¡°Dn, let Ms. Southern through.¡± Dn curled his lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Cameron stood up with a smile, turned her head around, and said to Daisie, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Daisie nodded. Cameron went upstairs and came to Nick¡¯s office. Nick had just made coffee and walked to the couch with the coffee and sat down. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± After Cameron sat down, she took a nce around the room. ¡°I only want to discuss something with you.¡± He paused and lifted his gaze. Cameron looked at him and gave off a grin. ¡°Your ce is located in a phenomenal location.¡± Nick put down the cup. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you cooperate with me and-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± He refused immediately. Cameron choked on her reply. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished my sentence yet!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have to wait until you finish. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to this location and are trying to get your hands on my training center?¡± He then scoffed. ¡°Mr.¡® Southern¡­ Oh, my bad, it¡¯s Ms. Southern now. Are you telling me that you¡¯re short of funds to set up a martial arts training center?¡± ¡°Theoretically, I don¡¯tck the funds, but there¡¯s ack of good locations.¡± Cameron got up, walked up to him, and sat down beside him. Nick stared at her with a hint of surprise shing across his eyes, but she did not care. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we work together? Look, after all, we¡¯re acquaintances. Why give the opportunity to some outsiders when you can give it to someone that you know? Am I right?¡± Nickughed abruptly and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re reallypetent when ites to nning for the future.¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nick got up and walked aside. ¡°Still, I won¡¯t ept the proposal.¡± Cameron stood up and walked toward him. ¡°But why? Wait a minute. You don¡¯t even n to listen to my offer?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°If you n to take advantage of somebody, find someone like the eldest son of the Goldmanns. Why would youe to me with this n? What makes you think that this is the suitable thing to do?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡®I do want to take advantage of him, but Nick putting it forward so bluntly really makes things sound so bad. Nick turned to face her. ¡°When you were still the young male heir of the Southerns, would you even come to me asking for a coboration? And would you give out a share of your pie to someone else? ¡°However, I can understand why you want to form a coborative rtionship now. After all, you were never a man that had a spine in the first ce. From what I can see, you want to work together only. because you¡¯ve taken a fancy to the location of this ce, but you don¡¯t really n to set up a martial arts. training center, do you?¡± Cameron¡¯s expression turned slightly restrained, and she frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Nick snorted,ughed out loud, and turned around. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen to be with a man from the Goldmanns. They¡¯re from a family full of entrepreneurs and businessmen, so everything is about profit. Is this location a ce that you chose yourself or a location that they fancy? And why should I trust you?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cameron instantly understood what he was trying to say. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he thinks that I¡¯m not the person who¡¯s interested in this location, but someone from the Goldmanns.¡® Cameron crossed her arms and felt amused. ¡°Do you think I¡¯vee here on behalf of the Goldmanns? And I¡¯m doing so only because I want to purchase thisnd and not because I sincerely wish to work together with you?¡± He looked indifferent. ¡°Who knows?¡± She suppressed her smile and took a deep breath. ¡°The Goldmanns have a hugepany in Bassburgh, so do you think they¡¯d need a location like this? I do have the idea of setting up a martial arts training center here, and I indeed have my eyes fixed on this location. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to work with me, but don¡¯t just go around crowning your thoughts over what others have in mind. My n to cooperate with you has nothing to do with the Goldmanns.¡± Chapter 2440 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 Nick turned to look at Cameron. ¡°Since when did you learn to speak for others?¡± Cameron was startled. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± He did not say anything. Cameron narrowed her eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still holding grudges against me?¡± He frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know. What I did back then was a little too much. I can apologize to you. After all, I was only a young and presumptuous girl back then.¡± After saying that, Cameronughed and approached him all of a sudden. ¡°Your martial arts training center teaches the Southerns¡® fist techniques. It suits me just fine, doesn¡¯t it? Worsees to worst, you can continue to be the grandmaster of this ce, and I¡¯ll only be one of the shareholders or something like that, or maybe one of the trainers once in a while?¡± After a while, Cameron was driven out of the office. Cameron was caught off guard. She then turned around and yelled, ¡°Hey! Why would you kick me out? Hey, Nick, what do you think? At least say something!¡± ¡®I¡¯ll be investing in his martial arts training center, and he¡¯s not happy about that? Is he dumb or what?¡± Nick leaned against the door with his palms covering his face, and the tips of his ears were flushed. Seeing that Cameron was muttering something anding downstairs, Daisie got up slowly. ¡°Cameron, how did the discussion go?¡± Cameron took a deep breath and scoffed angrily. ¡°You tell me! Is he a dumb*ss or what? I told him that I wanted to work with him and invest in his training center, but he rejected my proposal and even kicked me out. That fe is truly hopeless.¡± Daisie was astounded. ¡°He rejected you?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Cameron crossed her arms and sank into deep thought. ¡°Or could it be that he doesn¡¯t believe me?¡± Daisie had no choice but to walk up to her. ¡°Cameron, why don¡¯t we go and search for another location?¡± Cameron thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°What else can we do other than that?¡± They were about to leave the ce, but Nick came downstairs at that moment. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Cameron and Daisie turned their heads and saw him standing in front of the stairs. ¡°I can agree to your proposal.¡± Cameron and Daisie exchanged gazes, raised their eyebrows, and smirked. The three sat on the couch, and Nick asked Dn to bring the contract. Dn curled his lips and handed over the contract reluctantly. Cameron took it, but he did not let go of the stack of documents immediately. Cameron raised her head and tugged a few times before Dn let go of the contract and turned his face away. Cameron picked up the pen and was about to leave her signature. Nick leaned back in his chair. ¡°Are you nning to sign the contract without even skimming through it?¡± Cameron lifted her gaze and let off a smile. ¡°I trust you.¡± Nick was rendered speechless. After signing the contract, Cameron handed the contract back to Nick. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount when the timees, not a penny less.¡± Nick took the contract from her without saying a word. Cameron then left the training center with Daisie. After watching them leave, Dn asked Nick, ¡°Grandmaster, why would you agree to work with her? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s reliable at all.¡± Nick held the contract and remained silent. ? After a long time, he stood up. ¡°Remember to inform the others about this.¡± Even if Dn did not want to do so, the grandmaster of the training center had already spoken, so he could only follow through. On the side of the city, Cameron was driving on the road. Daisie turned to look at her. ¡°Cameron, do you really trust Nick?¡± She smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Nick¡¯s annoying attitude. He¡¯s not a bad man. He¡¯s very righteous, loyal to his men, and a man of principles. Otherwise, my father wouldn¡¯t have taught him the Southerns¡® fist techniques.¡± Daisie leaned on the back of the seat. ¡°I see.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cameron turned her head and nced at her. ¡°Otherwise, he would¡¯ve killed me to avenge himself a long time ago. However, I was quite surprised. I really didn¡¯t expect to meet him in Bassburgh.¡± Daisie sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that my brother will be jealous, huh?¡± Cameron choked on her reply. ¡°Why would he be jealous? Nick and I aren¡¯t-¡± Chapter 2441 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 Before Cameron could finish her sentence, a car rushed toward them at high speed. Cameron tapped on the steering wheel, and the sharp screeching sound of tires followed. Daisie grabbed onto the seat belt and protected her belly while keeping her eyes tightly shut. They couldn¡¯t avoid the car and bumped into the car in front of them. That immediately caused a chain ident. Cameron ignored her own pain and stretched her hand toward Daisie. ¡°Daisie, are you alright?¡± She turned to look at Daisie in the passenger¡¯s seat. She was shaking, and her face was pale because she was shocked. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, but my belly hurts.¡± Cameron saw blood running down her legs, so she immediately unbuckled her belt and got out of the car. She grabbed the driver who came down to take a look. ¡°Please drive us to the hospital. My friend is injured!¡± Cameron pulled Daisie out of the car and saw the blood running down her legs. The kind driver immediately drove them to the nearest hospital. Waylon was halfway through a meeting in the meeting room when his phone vibrated. He picked it up and saw that Cameron was calling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to take this.¡± Waylon got up, patted Leonardo¡¯s shoulder, and walked out. Leonardo took over the meeting. He answered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cameron said something to him, and his face turned gloomy. ¡°Send the address to me, I¡¯ll get there immediately.¡± Cameron paced the corridor anxiously. The smell of sanitizer in the hospital made her even more anxious, but soon after, Noce, Maisie, and Nn got there. Maisie rushed toward Cameron. ¡°Where¡¯s Daisie? How is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still inside¡­¡± She sounded tired because she was feeling guilty and med herself because she was the reason they were in an ident. Noce looked sullen. ¡°What happened?¡± Cameron looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just driving when a car suddenly rushed toward us. I avoided it¡­ I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked her to go out with me.¡± If anything happened to Daisie and the baby, what would she do? She would probably regret it for the rest of her life. Noce balled up his fists and walked over to the obstetric ward after some time. Maisie walked closer to Cameron and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t me yourself. All that matters is that you¡¯re both safe. We¡¯ll see how Daisie is.¡± Cameron pressed her lips together. Maisie and Nn headed to the obstetric ward too. Waylon walked out of the elevator and called out to Cameron. She turned around, and he stopped in front of her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She shook her head while her eyes turned red. ¡°Daisie might¡­¡± He took a deep breath and looked toward the ward. Daisie was still in the early stages of her pregnancy. If anything happened, it would be difficult to exin to Noce. In the room¡­ Daisie was still out cold. Noce stood next to her bed, looking anxious. Maisie and Nn asked the doctor how Daisie was at the door, then they asked about the child. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The doctor calmly replied, ¡°She¡¯s in danger of a miscarriage, but we¡¯ve given her some medication to stabilize the baby. She¡¯ll need to stay here for observation and take Vitamin E. It will probably take around a week before things stabilize. Maisie finally gave a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± After the doctor walked away, Maisie looked into the room. To a pregnant mother, a miscarriage would be devastating, so she hoped that her child would never have to go through that. Chapter 2442 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Nn pulled Maisie into his arms. ¡°Alright, Daisie is safe now, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Waylon and Cameron walked over. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Maisie got out of Nn¡¯s embrace, wiped her tears, and smiled. ¡°Your sister and nephew are alright.¡± Waylon smiled too. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Cameron looked toward the ward. Even though they were both safe, she was still burdened. Daisie woke up at 1:00 p.m. and saw Noce dozing off next to her bed. She raised her hand and touched his face. Noce slowly opened his eyes, looked into her, and held her hand that was on his face. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± She beamed. Noce kissed her fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried I am¡­¡± Daisie turned to face him and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯reughing?¡± Noce gently knocked her head and leaned in closer. ¡°I would go crazy if anything happened to you.¡± Daisieughed but suddenly recalled something and immediately sat up straight before touching her belly. ¡°What about the baby?¡± He smiled and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our baby is still fine.¡± She held his hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°You can¡¯t me Cameron. It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Noce looked at her and asked, ¡°This is what you¡¯re worried about?¡± ¡°Of course. If Cameron didn¡¯t swerve, we might not have only ended up with minor injuries. If you med Cameron for this, I would feel terrible.¡± Noce tilted his head and couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing how serious she was. Daisie leaned close to his face. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Noce broke into augh. Daisie shoved him. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Noce held out his arm, hugged her, and brushed his lips against his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡± Shey down on hisp and smiled proudly. ¡°Silly people are happier.¡± He held up her hair and kissed it. ¡°I guess I have to deal with having a silly wife for the rest of my life, then.¡± Daisie smiled widely. The following day, Cameron and Waylon went to the traffic police to look into the footage from the previous night. In the recording, a car was following them. At the junction, that car suddenly drove next to them and rushed toward them. Since there were cars on either side, Cameron couldn¡¯t avoid the car, so she had to swerve and crash into the car in front of them on the left. Cameron watched the footage and understood something. Waylon turned to ask the officer, ¡°How was it dealt with?¡± The traffic police officer replied, ¡°The driver wasn¡¯t drunk driving, and we can¡¯t dismiss the possibility that the car had problems. We suspect that the driver might be high on drugs, so the person is still being detained for questioning.¡± Waylon and Cameron then went to the police station and met the driver, who was in the interrogation room and kept iming that he wasn¡¯t under the influence. The car malfunctioned. The officer questioning him raised his brows. ¡°Your car is being inspected, and we didn¡¯t find any problems with it.¡± The driver clenched his jaw. ¡°It malfunctioned. My brakes didn¡¯t work. Why would I put my life at stake?¡± The officers looked at each other because they couldn¡¯t find fault in the statement. There weren¡¯t any signs of substances in his blood work either. The officers walked out of the room and bumped into Waylon, who looked toward the window. ¡°Can I speak to him? It¡¯ll just take ten minutes.¡± Chapter 2443 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 The officer hesitated before nodding in approval. Waylon walked into the room, pulled out a chair, and sat down. The man had his head low as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. He looked at him for a moment. ¡°I heard your car malfunctioned, and that was why it was out of control, right?¡± The man carefully looked up. ¡°Yes.¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°Are you sure?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The man was anxious. ¡°I told you it was a malfunction. Why do you think I would put my life at risk?¡± Waylon calmly took out his phone, opened the footage of the ident, and ced the phone in front of him. He watched it while his eyes darted around. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Waylon crossed his fingers, rested his chin on them, and stared at the man sharply as though he could see through him. ¡°What if you knew you wouldn¡¯t be in danger?¡± The man balled up his hands that were resting on his thighs as chills ran down his spine. Waylon ced his hands on the table and leaned forward. ¡°You knew that you wouldn¡¯t be in danger because your target would avoid you, and since there weren¡¯t a lot of cars on the road, even if something happened, with the speed that wasn¡¯t too fast, your car wouldn¡¯t be too badly damaged if there was a collision. The man¡¯s eyes showed guilt. ¡°That¡¯s funny. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. You think I did that intentionally, so why did I not crash into any other car but that one?¡± He then smiled and said, ¡°Would I know that that car would be there at that time?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Of course you would.¡± Waylon pointed at the car next to Cameron. ¡°That¡¯s someone you know, right? If he followed them, you would know where they were headed and on which route.¡± The man¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just need to do a bit of digging to find out if you know each other.¡± Waylon crossed his arms and leaned back. ¡°Do you know that people¡¯s expressions usually betray them when they lie?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes were sharp like a knife. The man didn¡¯t dare look at him, and his sweat soaked his hair. He started shaking. Waylon kept his eyes on him. ¡°Do you know the consequences of intentionally causing an ident?¡± The man clenched his jaw. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause an ident. You don¡¯t have evidence.¡± ¡°You want evidence?¡± The man fell silent. Waylon slowly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk, but let me remind you. If I find evidence, you¡¯re not going to get out of this easily.¡± Waylon walked out of the room after that. Cameron was waiting in the corridor. When Waylon showed up, she walked over. ¡°How did it go?¡± Waylon put his hands in his pockets and smiled. ¡°He did it intentionally.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t a malfunction?¡± Waylon looked around and hugged her by her shoulders as he escorted her out of the police station. When they got to the car, Cameron turned around. ¡°I asked you a question.¡± Waylon ced his hand on the door handle and leaned in. ¡°It¡¯s not the best ce to talk. Get in.¡± Cameron paused, then pushed him away. ¡°Should have said that.¡± She opened the door and got in. At the hospital¡­. Waylon and Cameron walked to the room and opened the door. They saw Noce handing Daisie some medication. ¡°It¡¯s so bitter.¡± Chapter 2444 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 ¡°You have to take your medicine.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s so bitter.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°You want me to feed you?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Waylon interrupted and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind us watching?¡± Daisie was surprised and awkwardly hid in Noce¡¯s arms. ¡°Waylon!¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°We could leave.¡± Noce looked at them and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cameron walked to the bed. ¡°We went to take a look at the video footage.¡± Daisie looked up at them. ¡°Of the ident?¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°It was intentional.¡± Daisie paused for a second, then lowered her head. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡± Daisie held her hand and smiled. ¡°Cam, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Waylon pulled up a chair and sat down. ¡°Alright, we have work to do. We need to find evidence that he had it nned.¡± In the room, Waylon told them about the results of the investigation. The ident was intentionally caused, and it was nned. As such, someone else must have been involved. Noce leaned against the window and crossed his arms with a calm expression. ¡°So, someone is behind this.¡± Waylon slowly got up. ¡°Exactly. We need to lure them out.¡± Cameron had a feeling that something was off. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense if they are after me. I didn¡¯t offend anyone in Bassburgh.¡± Everyone suddenly looked toward Daisie. Daisie was stunned for a few seconds and looked down. ¡°Is it me?¡± Cameron wasn¡¯t the target. It was her. Noce walked to the bed, sat down, and touched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look into this with your brother. You need to take your meds.¡± She pouted, picked up the ss of water, and mumbled, ¡°Fine¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cameron touched her nose and stood up. ¡°We won¡¯t interrupt any longer then. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. If I keep watching this, I won¡¯t have an appetiteter.¡± Waylon smiled and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s fill up that big appetite of yours now, then.¡± ¡°Are you calling me a glutton?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t get out of his grasp. He dragged her to the door.¡± Wayne, exin yourself!¡± Daisie watched as they left and tugged at Noce¡¯s shirt with a bitter expression. ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Noce raised his brows. She smiled. ¡°It looks as if my brother subdued Cameron, but I think he¡¯s going to surrender to her in the future!¡± Noce smiled and tapped her nose. ¡°So, do I have to subdue this silly wife of mine?¡± Daisie pushed him away. ¡°You won¡¯t get to.¡± He smiled. ¡°You subdue me then.¡± In the small town¡­ Zoey took a call in front of the grocery store. The caller said something which made her bite her lip. ¡°Are you sure he won¡¯t rat you out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The police are just detaining him for questioning. They won¡¯t be able to arrest him without evidence. I know my friend well enough to know he¡¯s not a snitch.¡± The reply made her breathe a sigh of relief, and she leaned against the counter. ¡°Alright, get him out of Bassburgh immediately once he¡¯s released.¡± ¡°Pay us more then. It¡¯s so tough to have to y along.¡± Chapter 2445 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 When Zoey heard him asking for more money, she clenched her jaw and nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wire it to you, but you better not leave any traces.¡± She hung up while looking glum. Even though the ident didn¡¯t take Daisie¡¯s life, she had probably lost her baby. She wore a malicious expression when she thought of that. That wasn¡¯t enough though, it wasn¡¯t bad enough yet. The following day, at ckgold¡­ Leonardo handed a document to Waylon and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve looked into the car owner, and all the information is in here.¡± Waylon took the file over, and Leonardo continued. ¡°This is n Trudy, a contractor from Southbank in Asperia. Hemitted a crime a few years ago and was fired.¡± Waylon flipped the page and drummed his fingers on the desk. ¡°What crime?¡± ¡°I heard that he fought at the construction site and hurt that man so badly he was disabled. He paid a huge sum for that. After he was fired, n never got a new job but started gambling and got into huge debt. What¡¯s weird is¡­¡± Hearing the pause, Waylon raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡± Leonardo frowned. ¡°His parents died early, and he went through two divorces. He owed about $200,000. How could a jobless gambler possibly clear off his debt in a short time?¡± Not everyone had that amount of money, especially not a gambler with no source of ie. ¡°When did he clear off his debt?¡± Waylon squinted. Leonardo replied, ¡°About a week ago.¡± That night, in the room for card games in a dingy¨Clooking apartment¡­ The man who was sitting in the corner ying cards smoked while he tossed the ace to the table. His phone suddenly rang, and he picked it up without looking at it. ¡°What? I¡¯m ying.¡± The caller said something which made n pause. He pointed at his phone to indicate that he had to take the call, then got up and left. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll get there right away.¡± He walked out of the apartment and was just going to get into his car when someone opened the door at the back and sat down. Before he could react, something cold and hard was pressed against the back of his head. ¡°Freeze.¡± n was shocked. He froze but looked into the rearview mirror. It was a man in a monkey mask. n gulped. ¡°W¨CWho are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Come with me, or else¡­¡± The man paused for a few seconds before the cocking sound of the gun echoed. n shook as beads of cold sweat rolled down his back. He slowly raised his hand, looked around, and pushed the door open to escape. It was done very quickly. n half ran, half stumbled onto the road, and hailed a cab. He turned around and saw that the monkey- masked man was on his heels, so he immediately got into the car. The driver had a cap on, and his face was blocked. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°No.75 of Second Alley, East Street.¡± After he said that, he turned around to look at the man that was now far behind. He sat back, out of breath, and thought, ¡®Damn, who was that?¡® ¡°Were you being chased? I saw that man holding something that looked like a gun. He seems to be dangerous. You should call the police.¡± After he heard what the driver said, n looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± The driver handed him a bottle of water. ¡°It¡¯s free. You seem to be in shock. Drink some water, and you¡¯ll calm down.¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2446 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Without any hesitation, n took the water bottle, opened it, and drank nearly half of it. He subconsciously turned his head around, and then he noticed something. ¡°Aren¡¯t we heading to East Street?¡± The driver smiled. ¡°Nope.¡± A chill rushed down n¡¯s spine as he lowered his head to look at the water bottle in his hand. His vision started to blur, and he was losing his energy. ¡°You-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he fell unconscious. By the time n woke up again, he was stung by the strong light and squinted. He turned his head sideways and could vaguely see two people standing in front of him. Cameron took the shlight away and said, ¡°Finally.¡± n looked at the two people in front of him. He realized that one of them was the ¡°driver¡± from earlier since he was wearing the same hat. He jerked up and shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you want from me?¡± Cameron ced her hand on his shoulders and pressed him back to his chair. ¡°Calm down. We just want to talk to you.¡± n was stunned. ¡°Talk to me? What do you want to talk about?¡± Waylon took off his hat and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the ident that happened two days ago.¡± n¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and it was only then he realized who the two people in front of him were. He refused to meet Waylon in his eyes as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Waylon put his te number and camera footage in front of him. n¡¯s face turned pale with panic, but he forced himself to calm down. ¡°This camera footage doesn¡¯t mean anything. I was just overtaking a car. I didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did anything. Why do you have to panic?¡± n¡¯s palm was filled with sweat. ¡°You guys brought me here without any reason. Of course, I¡¯m panicked.¡± Waylon walked up to him and stopped behind him. As he turned around slowly, he looked at him and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring you here for no reason. We have evidence.¡± ¡°What evidence?¡± n¡¯s face turned pale. Waylon leaned closer and said, ¡°The one in custody now is your friend, right? ording to his statement, you were the reason he knew the route urately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! I don¡¯t know- ¡°You don¡¯t know what?¡± n gnashed his teeth and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think you can fool me like that. I don¡¯t know anything you¡¯re talking about.¡± Waylon fixed his gaze on him. ¡°You don¡¯t know, or you just don¡¯t believe it?¡± Waylon chuckled sarcastically at n¡¯s silence. ¡°Do you really think that your friend won¡¯t sell you out?¡± n continued to keep silent. Although he seemed calm on the surface, he was very nervous. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Humans were distrustful by nature. Even though he deeply believed that his friend wouldn¡¯t betray him, it didn¡¯t mean that his friend could really keep his mouth shut. When people had to make a choice between their own benefits and their friends, most of them would pick the former. Waylon turned around and walked to his front, his body blocking the light in front of n.¡± Do you think that he will be released as long as the police can¡¯t get any evidence? The truth is that he has messed with the wrong person. Do you think the Goldmanns will let him off the hook so easily?¡± A surge of fear and panic washed over n. Even if he was not the main proprietor for the ident and did not have to bear any criminal responsibility after his friend sold him out, he would be in big trouble since the Goldmanns wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily if they knew that he was part of the n. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Waylon¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°The Goldmanns said that if you can give them the mastermind behind the ident, they¡¯ll wipe the te clean.¡± It was only then n knew that the Goldmanns sent them. Chapter 2447 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 After contemting for a while, n set his jaw tightly and told them that Zoey was the mastermind behind the ident. Cameron ced her hand on her chin and said, ¡°Oh, that actress who¡¯s being hunted right now?¡± n told them that he had to live in hiding since he owed arge debt. In order to repay the debt, he could only help his friend to take care of a casino in town. His friend¡¯s cousin used to be an actress, and she could only work in the casino after she pissed off the Goldmanns. That woman was young, pretty, and had a good figure. She knew how to please a man, so most of the men came to the casino because of her. No matter how much they won or lost, they just wanted to sleep with her. Cameron asked, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Zoey?¡± n shook his head. ¡°No. Zoey went to look for her for help. That woman is called Tiffany.¡± The name rang a bell, and Waylon fell silent for a moment. After a short while, he recalled that Tiffany was the woman who had set up Noce. ¡°So, Zoey went to look for her for help. You owe arge debt, so you helped Zoey since she said she¡¯d give you money?¡± n scoffed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for money, do you think I¡¯d do something that would risk myself? Since she was an actress, I supposed that she had earned a lot of money, so I asked for $100,000 from her as a deposit. ¡°After she gave me the money, I helped her to look for someone to get the job done. But since we needed to pay that person, I gave him $20,000, and he agreed. However, she wanted her target dead, which is a different story. As such, I told her that $100,000 wasn¡¯t enough.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°So, you got more than $100,000 in the end. You owe those loan sharks a total of $300,000, yet you were able to pay them the money in such a short time. It seems like she has paid you a lot of money.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. n needed money, so he had agreed to help Zoey. However, he was not stupid enough to do it himself. Thus, he had asked his friend to get the job done in his stead. Cameron clicked her tongue and said, ¡°But you used your friend as well. He helped you, but you only gave him $20,000, and he didn¡¯t even sell you out.¡± n was stunned and raised his head. ¡°What did you say?¡± Cameron yed the recording. Looking at n¡¯s face, she smiled. ¡°We lied to you. Your friend didn¡¯t betray you. The reason he¡¯s so arrogant is that he thinks we don¡¯t have any evidence. But unfortunately for him, we have now.¡± ¡°How dare you!? How dare you lie to me!?¡± snarled n. Cameron lifted her leg and kicked him to the floor with the chair. She stood in front of him with her arms on her waist and said, ¡°So what if we lied to you? Do you know that I was in the car at that time? You nearly killed me.¡± n was stumped and could not say anything. Cameron gave the recording pen to Waylon and said, ¡°See? I told you I could do it.¡± Waylon chuckled and rubbed her hair. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect you to record everything he said.¡± Cameron smacked his hand away and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t record it, we would be in big trouble if he refused to admit everything he said. This is the safest way.¡± They gave the recording to the police. After the police got the evidence, and since it was rted to Zoey, who was being hunted by the police right now, they soon found their way to the town. Many people were gambling in the casino when the police arrived. Meanwhile, the police also discovered some illegal activities in the casino. Chapter 2448 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 When the police caught Zoey and Tiffany, none of them had their clothes on. One weekter, Daisie was discharged from the hospital. The reporters waiting outside the hospital rushed toward her when they saw her, bombarding her with many questions, be it about her kid or whether Zoey was the main culprit who put her in the hospital. Noce guarded Daisie behind him and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern. My wife and kid are fine.¡± Daisie grabbed Noce¡¯s hand and smiled. Noce hugged her tightly in his arms and walked toward the car outside under the protection of their bodyguards. After getting into the car, they went away as the reporters watched on. When they returned to the Goldmann mansion, Maisie instructed the maids to prepare the lunch. Daisie looked at the scrumptious meal on the table and said helplessly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think this is a bit too much?¡± ¡°You call this too much? All of this is good for your health,¡± Maisie said as she pushed a bowl of chicken soup to Daisie. ¡°We¡¯ve already informed your manager. You don¡¯t have to go to work so soon. You¡¯re going to stay at home and rest for the time being.¡± Daisie took a sip from the soup and replied, ¡°But I¡¯ve rested for a long time.¡± Maisie looked at Noce and said, ¡°You need to keep your eyes on your wife.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will.¡± He grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take Daisie back to Yaramoor before Christmas.¡± Maisie was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time for Daisie to return with you since you haven¡¯t gone home for a long time. Remember to help me send my regards to your parents.¡± Noce nodded and smiled. Daisie rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°I wonder how Freyja and Colton are doing in Yaramoor.¡± At Yaramoor, at the National Film and Television College¡­ Freyja arrived at the office with her script. She knocked on the door and entered after getting permission. She ced the script on the desk and said, ¡°Professor, I have made the changes as you requested. Please take a look at them.¡± Professor Merlin put on his sses and started to read through the script. After a short while, he raised his head from the script, and his face was filled with shock. He looked at the script again and then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I like the transformation of this mother. Making a good suspense script is very difficult as you must ensure everything is connected and logical. However,pared to the script you made before the revision, the character of the mother has be much more fleshed out.¡± Freyja replied, ¡°If we followed the script before the revision, the readers would definitely think that the mother was the murderer because her existence itself was highly controversial. For example, you said that once people believe something to be true, it¡¯ll be hard to change their minds. They all think that the mother is the murderer, but actually, we¡¯re just throwing dust in their eyes.¡± Professor Merlin put the script down and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve had my students try this type of mystery movie script, but only a few of them can master it. I like the way you handled it.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± He handed the script back to her and said, ¡°This is a wonderful script. I like it. Congrattions, you¡¯ve passed the assessment.¡± Freyja made a bow at him and exited the office. She hugged the script in her arms and took a deep breath. It had taken her a month toplete the script. Now that she had passed the assessment, she needed to start preparing a short film. She would only be considered a part of the circle after getting an award. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When she came out of the institution, she saw Colton waiting in the car. She walked over and got into the car. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you don¡¯t have toe to pick me up?¡± Chapter 2449 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 Colton turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want others to see me? Am I not presentable?¡± Freyja had never introduced him to her ssmates ever since he came to Yaramoor. Every time he came to pick her up at the university, he needed to keep a very low profile. ¡®Does she think I¡¯m ugly or what?¡® Freyja was stunned. ¡°Have I ever said that before?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that before, but who knows what¡¯s on your mind.¡± Colton leaned on the back of the seat and said sulkily, ¡°Every time, you just leave me at home and go out to have fun with your ssmates. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to them? You women are all the same. Even though you¡¯re married, you still want to live a single life.¡± Freyja chuckled and held his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to introduce you to my ssmate, and it¡¯s definitely not because you¡¯re not presentable.¡± Colton pulled his hand out of her grip and looked outside of the window. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Freyja leaned against the back of the seat and said, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. What if my ssmates fall in love with you? I don¡¯t want to invite any trouble to myself.¡± Colton squinted and gripped her chin. ¡°So, you think that I¡¯ll bring you trouble.¡± She pushed his hand away. ¡°Are we leaving or not?¡± Colton harrumphed and started the car. Soon, he stopped the car in front of a restaurant. Freyja was stunned and asked, ¡°I thought we were going back?¡± Colton unbuckled his seatbelt and said, ¡°I feel like eating out today.¡± After that, he got out of his car. Freyja couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckled. After getting out of the car, she saw him extending his arm at her. After realizing what he was going to do, she put her hand on his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too childish?¡± ¡°So?¡± They entered the restaurant and sat by the window. The waiter came over to them with a menu in his hand and said, ¡°What would you like to order today?¡± Colton took over the menu. He lifted his eyelids to look at the person in front of him and ordered a few dishes. Freyja was stunned as all of the dishes he ordered were her favorites. After Colton finished ordering the food, the waiter went away. Freyja picked up the ss of water and asked, ¡°This is our first timeing to this restaurant, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied tly. Just when Freyja was about to say something, the waiter suddenly returned with a bouquet of roses in his arms. He handed the roses to Freyja and said, ¡°This is a gift from your husband for you.¡± Freyja looked at Colton in surprise. Colton turned his face sideways to look outside through the window embarrassingly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took over the bouquet of roses with a smile on her face and held it with her arms. The roses were red as fire and brilliant as sunshine. They signified endless life. It was also the reason people liked to give their partners roses when they were wooing them. ¡°You brought me to a restaurant and gave me flowers¡­¡± She caressed the flowers and stopped for a second before continuing. ¡°Is this our first date?¡± Colton¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t like it?¡± Freyja looked at him, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a bit corny.¡± Colton was rendered speechless. ¡°But I like it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Freyja lowered her head to look at the bouquet of roses in her arms. ¡°This is the first bouquet of roses I received.¡± Colton ced his hand in front of his lips and cleared his throat. ¡°If you want it, I can send you a bouquet every day.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Nah. You don¡¯t have to do that, but I¡¯m already very happy that you¡¯re willing to do that for me.¡± Colton did not say anything. No one could tell what he was thinking right now. ¡°Freyja.¡± Freyja lifted her head to see two of her ssmatesing toward her. They were Leia and Shannon. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± After Shannon finished speaking, she looked at Colton. ¡°And this is¡­¡± Just when Freyja was about to say something, Colton smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± Chapter 2450 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 Leia and Shannon were stunned. ¡°You¡¯re married!?¡± Freyja smiled but did not say anything. Leia and Shannon sat down. They were shocked to find out that Freyja was married. ¡°Oh my gosh! We didn¡¯t know that you were married. When did it happen?¡± Freyja looked at Colton. Colton picked up a cup of water and took a sip. ¡°We just married this year.¡± ¡°No wonder we didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Leia chuckled and continued. ¡°You didn¡¯t get married secretly, did you?¡± Freyja replied embarrassingly. ¡°Nope¡­¡± Suddenly, Shannon turned to Colton and asked, ¡°You¡¯re from Zlokovia, right? What do you work for a living?¡± ¡°Just some small business,¡± he replied tly. Freyja looked at him speechlessly. ¡®Yeah, just some small business. It¡¯s so small that you can see hispany logo everywhere.¡¯ ¡°Is it your own business?¡± ¡°Well¡­ You can put it that way,¡± replied Colton. Shannon rested her chin on her hand and smiled. ¡°I see. I heard that men who start their own businesses are cool. No wonder Freyja likes you.¡± Leia nudged her as a sign to tell her to stop speaking. Colton squinted slightly, and Shannon realized that she had said something wrong. She hastily covered her mouth and apologized, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Freyja smiled and looked at Colton. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re right. Men who start their own businesses are cool. So, I¡¯m very lucky, right?¡± Colton looked at her. It seemed to him that she was enjoying the acting. Shannon was momentarily stunned and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re indeed lucky. It already isn¡¯t easy for normal women to find a man with a good appearance and family background nowadays, let alone you. Your mother is in prison, and it¡¯s indeed difficult for you to find a good man.¡± Everyone fell silent. Leia hastily stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Freyja. Shannon likes to speak whatever is on N?velDrama.Org (C) content. her mind. She doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Freyja¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She looked as if she had expected something like this as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Shannon continued. ¡°See? I told you that Freyja is very kind. She wouldn¡¯t mind something like this at all, right?¡± Leia stopped Shannon because she noticed that Colton¡¯s expression had changed. It was just that she did not expect Shannon to be so ignorant. She couldn¡¯t read the situation at all. Suddenly, Colton rose to his feet and said, ¡°We¡¯ve finished eating. You guys enjoy.¡± After that, he pulled Freyja, and they went away. After they left, Shannon pouted and said, ¡°What¡¯s his problem? We just ordered our food. We¡¯re having a good time, and he just left like that? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit rude?¡± Leia ced her hand on her forehead. ¡®No one would be in the mood to continue eating after hearing what you said.¡® However, Shannon still did not realize she had said something wrong. ¡°But I think they¡¯ve paid for our meal. Her husband is so handsome and owns a business himself. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help us pay for our meal.¡± Leia looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shannon replied, ¡°Well, men are all the same. They care about their reputation more than anything. Have you ever seen a man asking a woman to pay for a meal?¡± After she finished speaking, she continued. ¡°But unfortunately, although he¡¯s good¨Clooking, he has to start his own business. I¡¯m sure hees from a humble family as well, and I guess that¡¯s why he married her.¡± Everyone knew Freyja¡¯s mother was in prison, so finding a good husband with an excellent background would be even more difficult than reaching the sky. Soon, they finished their lunch. Just when they were about to leave, the waiter stopped them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you guys haven¡¯t paid your bill yet.¡± Shannon was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they pay the bill for us?¡± Chapter 2451 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 The waiter replied truthfully, ¡°But that gentleman only paid for their share, and he also mentioned that he doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Shannon, who just got smacked in the face, looked more and more embarrassed. On the other side of town, in the car¡­ Freyja could not help butugh out loud. ¡°I thought you¡¯d pay their bill too.¡± ¡®After all, they sat down on their own and even ordered their food. They did so only to grab a free lunch, didn¡¯t they? Who knew that Colton would actually go Dutch when paying the bill.¡® Colton¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Why should I pay for them? Do I look like an idiot who has a lot of money to spend?¡± Freyja looked at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± In fact, she knew that he was helping her get back at thosedies. He asked out of the blue, ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t introduce me to your coursemates?¡± Freyja lowered her gaze. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± He stopped the car, pulled over to the side of the road, and turned to look at her. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s unnecessary?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re not my circle.¡± Freyja looked straight at him and replied, ¡°They¡¯re just my coursemates, not my friends. So what¡¯s the point of introducing you to them? You¡¯ve seen for yourself what our rtionship looks like today. In fact, all of them only want to mock me.¡± Colton frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡± ¡°I could¡¯ve told you, but then what?¡± Freyja approached him, squinted, and smiled. ¡°Will there be a high¨Cprofile announcement?¡± Colton did not utter a single word. Freyja tidied his cor with her fingertips. ¡°I just want to get through every day normally until the day I graduate from the master¡¯s program. As for what they say about me, I don¡¯t care about them.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Colton took a deep breath, turned around, and sat back with a displeased expression. ¡°You do you.¡± ¡®Is that why she doesn¡¯t want me to interfere? Does she have to endure all the ridicule and be looked down upon?¡¯ Freyja approached and nted a kiss on his cheek. Colton was slightly stunned and then said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t still be furious after that.¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then what about I coax you when we get back home?¡± Colton said sternly, ¡°You¡¯ll coax me by doing what you usually do again. I¡¯m a man of principles. Do you think that I¡¯m someone who would give up my principles only because of some seduction attempt?¡± She chuckled and leaned back in her seat. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Back in the Pruitt manor¡­ Colton stood on the balcony, making a phone call. ¡°As for the vi that I asked you to take a look into, prepare for the handover as soon as possible, within these two days. I want the purchase secured in advance¡­¡± ¡°Colt.¡± Freyja¡¯s voice came from inside the room at that moment. He turned his head around to take a look and froze in ce instantly. Freyja was sitting on the bed, wearing a blue and white Japanese school uniform, a pair of white stockings that went up from her ankles to her knees, and a short skirt that covered only her upper thighs. She raised her hands, trying to reach for the zipper on her back, revealing half of her waist. ¡°I can¡¯t get the zipper up,e and help me out.¡± The other party heard a woman¡¯s voice and was about to ask Colton about it, but Colton hung up the call immediately. He covered his lips, his eyes avoided the sight right in front of him, and his ears flushed.¡± Why¡­ Why are you¡­¡± ¡®This woman! She did this on purpose!¡® Freyja turned around and lifted her long hair, exposing her neck. ¡°The zipper is stuck. Hurry up.¡± Colton gulped, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he pressed his lips together and approached her. He stretched out his hand and zipped the zipper for her slowly as he struggled deep down for a long time. ¡®If I don¡¯t hold back this time around, I¡¯ll be smacking myself in the face. Damn it! Why would I say what I said in the car? ¡®I really overestimated my ability to restrain myself. And let¡¯s not forget that the person sitting right in front of me is my wife!¡® ¡°Are you done?¡± Freyja put down her hair and was about to stand up when the person behind her hugged her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Colton buried his face into her neck and kissed her. ¡°You¡¯re killing me.¡± Freyja shrank her neck and giggled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not someone who would give up your principles only because of some seduction attempt? How can you fall for this and give up fighting so quickly?¡± Chapter 2452 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 Colton lowered his voice and turned her around. ¡°You¡¯re wearing such¡­ Who wouldn¡¯t give up fighting immediately?¡± Freyja hugged Colton, rested her chin on his shoulder, and chuckled. ¡°What about your principles?¡± He bit her bow tie, loosened it, and grinned. ¡°At this time, it¡¯s only natural for me to abandon them.¡± 1 Back in Bassburgh, in the martial arts training center¡­ ¡°Grandmaster, a few days have gone by, and that woman hasn¡¯t been here for even one day. She must be lying. I think she was only fooling us when she brought up the matter regarding the coboration,¡± Dn, who was arranging the training equipment downstairs, said in dissatisfaction, while the others stared at Nick, who was standing behind the counter, flipping through the books. Nick closed the book in his hand, lifted his gaze, and took a nce at the calendar on the wall. ¡®Is it really a lie? She¡¯s the one who came here and asked for coboration, and she has disappeared since that day. Maybe she regrets it now.¡® Nick¡¯s gazended on the contract. ¡®It seems I don¡¯t need to stamp it anymore.¡® He was about to pick up the contract when a voice came from outside the door, and a handsome man in a blue windbreaker walked in. Nick recognized Cameron at first nce. Cameron took off her scarf. ¡°Yo, you guys are early.¡± Dn was taken aback for a moment and exchanged gazes with the people around her in dismay. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cameron froze for a split second and raised her head. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me already?¡± ¡®Is there really such a huge difference between my female appearance and my male disguise?¡® Nick looked at her and put the contract aside. ¡°I thought you would never show up again already.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, man. I¡¯ve been busy these few days.¡± Cameron draped her scarf over her elbow and walked toward Nick. ¡°I¡¯ve signed a contract with you, so I won¡¯t forget about it. Please don¡¯t tell me that you actually thought that I¡¯d leave you hanging?¡± Only then did Dn remember who she was and gave off a look of surprise. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Cameron exined, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to wear women¡¯s clothes in a training center.¡± ¡®Convenience is never an issue, but that b*stard doesn¡¯t allow me to stay here without a disguise. He said that I¡¯d attract other men¡¯s attention, but who¡¯s the one who¡¯s been doing so instead?¡® After saying that, she looked around the huge training center. ¡°You guys have been renovating for so long. Why haven¡¯t you opened up for business yet?¡± Dn curled her lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this thanks to you? Even the police came after the fight that you startedst time. Otherwise, would we have to suspend our business for a renovation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one to me?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°Conroy Selfridge is one of our apprentices, so why aren¡¯t you ming him?¡± Dn choked on his reply and was about to say something to refute her before being interrupted by Nick. ¡°Okay, Conroy¡¯s matter is over already. Inform everyone in the group. chat that the training center will officially reopen tomorrow. They¡¯d better not bete.¡± After giving the orders, he turned around and went upstairs. Everyone else went back to working on the tasks at hand too. Cameron followed Nick to his office. ¡°Then where¡¯s my locker room?¡± When they arrived at thest room in the corridor, he opened the door and did not go in. Cameron poked her head into the room to probe around. There were some boxes in the room that contained used equipment. The desk and chair had obviously been left unused for a long time, and there was a lot of dust.n ¡°Is this mine?¡± she asked. ¡°It just needs some cleaning up.¡± He turned around. ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough manpower nowadays, so you can only clean it up yourself.¡± After saying that, he left her by herself. Cameron narrowed her eyes. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®This fe¡¯s personality is still as annoying as ever.¡± On the other side of the city, at ckgold¡­ Waylon was sitting in the office going through some documents, but his mind was not on the documents. After a long time, he put the documents down and rubbed the bridge of his nose. 1 ¡®Why on earth did I agree to let Cameron go and work at the training center? Although she agreed to stay there in disguise, it still feels wrong. ¡®I knew about Cameron¡¯s n to set up a training center from Daisie. Cameron has never told me about it.¡¯ Chapter 2453 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 ¡®In fact, as long as she wants it, I can locate a suitable storefront for her at this very moment. But she wants to work in that martial arts training center. ¡®Is it because of Nick Wickam? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡®No, I have to go and take a look in the afternoon.¡® At the same time, in the martial arts training center¡­ Cameron cleaned up her room before she could barely ept its look. When she walked out of the room, she happened to run into Nick, who just happened toe out of his office too. Nick turned a blind eye to her, turned around, and left. ¡°Hey, after all, we¡¯re still business partners. What¡¯s with that attitude of yours?¡± Cameron was puzzled. ¡®If this fe still held grudges against me, why would he agree to work with me?¡¯ Nick stopped, turned around, and gazed at her. ¡°You and I are just business partners. Other than that, is our rtionship very close, to begin with?¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re still rivals.¡± ¡®I¡¯m working with my rival only because ourmon goal is profit.¡® Nick scoffed. ¡°Rival? You don¡¯t even make it on the list.¡± Cameron¡¯s expression dimmed, and she stopped in front of him and stared straight at him. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a little stronger than me, but you haven¡¯t defeated me just yet.¡± Heughed out of anger. ¡°Would you have the guts to fight me fair and square?¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows. ¡°Those who want to win must do whatever they can as long as they don¡¯t step or go over the bottom line. Isn¡¯t that the key to victory?¡± Nick stared at her thoughtfully but did not say a word. That was until Dn appeared at the door. ¡°Sir-¡± Nick frowned. ¡°What¡¯s with the hurry?¡± Dn took a nce at Cameron and said in a low voice, ¡°The eldest son of the Goldmanns is here¡­¡± Cameron was startled and hurried downstairs. Waylon was sitting on the couch in the lobby, sipping tea. It was obvious that he had just arrived from ckgold. He lifted his gaze and saw Cameron, who was rushing straight downstairs with Nick behind her. His eyebrows creased slightly, but he still looked calm and unchanged. Cameron sat down beside him and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Waylon held the teacup, and his gaze was fixed on Nick. After a while, he ced the teacup on the table. ¡°I mentionedst time that I¡¯d like to experience the strength of the grandmaster when I had the chance, so I wonder if I¡¯d have this honor today?¡± Cameron, who got ignored, was quite furious at first, but when she heard that Waylon wanted to challenge Nick, she immediately got up from the couch. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You want to challenge him? Are you out-¡± 1 ¡°Of course.¡± Nick interrupted Cameron and stopped in front of the two of them. ¡°At the end of the day, I really want to see the strength of the sessor of the Night Banquet for myself.¡± Waylon raised his head and met his gaze. The people surrounding them could only feel the coldness in the room and the sh between the aura of the two. Nick went up to the ring and waited while Waylon took off his coat and was stopped by Cameron. ¡°Waylon, just what do you think you¡¯re doing? I might not even be his match. Are you looking for a round of *ss¨Ckicking?¡± Waylon looked at her and smiled. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t believe in my capabilities?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of me believing in you or not.¡± Cameron gnashed her teeth. ¡°What if you He pressed his index finger against her lips and interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± He shoved his coat into Cameron¡¯s arms and stepped up into the ring. All the people around came to witness the match as if they were waiting for a great fight, and Cameron was the only person who was anxious about the sh, as if she was afraid that Waylon would get hurt. Nick took a nce at him and said with an unchanged expression. ¡°I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± Waylon gave off a faint smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do so, Mr. Wickam. Juste at me with all you have.¡± Nick took the initiative to attack Waylon first, and his moves were all sharp and ruthless. Waylon had only been defending his attacks throughout the first half of the round, finding the right time to counterattack. He did not let his guard down at any moment in this match. Chapter 2454 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 Not only that, but the moves that Waylon was using this time around were those that Cameron had never seen before. Cameron was almost surprised. ¡®Did he not give it everything he had when he was fighting me back when we were still in the East Inds?¡® However, now that he¡¯s facing Nick, his attacks look extremely strong and offensive, so aggressive that they were giving Nick a sense of oppression. Nick did not pull his punches either. However, after a few rounds into the fight, he did not even dare to let his guard down against Waylon. He had looked into Waylon¡¯s background¨Che was the official sessor of the Goldmanns ¡®Night Banquet. Most importantly, Waylon had always been good at his intense and offensive attacks, and every move that he let out would always urately target his opponent¡¯s weaknesses. The people in the audience were both excited and nervous. It was simply a duel between two of the strongest. Cameron did not dare to even blink throughout the entirety of the battle. She could not help but feel that Waylon had deceived her. If she were to go against Waylon under these circumstances, she would have no chance of winning at all. ¡®He was obviously pulling his punches when we fought in the East Inds! What an *sshole!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After a protracted fight, their physical strength was obviously on the verge of depleting. Nick had been very precise with his attacks and defense in the first few rounds, but in theter stages, he was obviously at a disadvantage. Waylon did not even give him a chance to catch his breath. He went from moving around the ring passively, to counter¨Cattacking, and then straight¨Cup suppressing all of Nick¡¯s attacks¨Cit was a beautiful turnaround. He seized the right time, took advantage of Nick¡¯s exhaustion, and forced Nick to step backward to the edge of the ring. And just when Nick could not dodge his attack anymore, he elbowed him and knocked him out of the ring. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Dn hurried up to him and supported him in fright. Nick covered his chest, coughed a few times, then wiped off the bloodstain on the corners of his lips. ¡°As expected of the leader of the Night Banquet. I admit defeat.¡± Everyone present was surprised. ¡®The grandmaster actually conceded defeat.¡® Waylon walked down from the ring and stopped right in front of Nick. ¡°You¡¯re indeed extremely strong, which surprised me. After all, you¡¯re the first person to force me to give it my all.¡± Nick¡¯s cheeks bulged, but he did not utter a single word. He then took a nce at Cameron, turned around, and went upstairs. Dn followed him upstairs. Cameron lowered her head and clenched the coat in her hand. Waylon walked toward her, but Cameron threw his coat at him before he could say anything. ¡°You lied to me!¡± He was startled, picked up his coat, and chuckled. ¡°How so?¡± Cameron grabbed him by the hem of his cor. ¡°When you fought with me on the East Inds, you pulled your punches deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡± Waylon looked down at her, and a profound hrity surged from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°I was worried that if I were to really hurt you back then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin my actions to my father¨Cinw.¡± ¡°Shut up, you liar!¡± Cameron let go of him and walked away furiously. Waylon had no choice but to catch up to her. Waylon grabbed Cameron¡¯s hand in front of the car. Cameron flung his hand off, turned her face away, and did not want to look at him. Waylon walked around her, stopped in front of her, and approached her. ¡°Are you angry?¡± She snorted and did not say a thing. In fact, it was just that she could not let go of her pride. She had even imed that he was a noob in martial arts back then, but in the end, he was only pretending. As such, how could she not be exasperated about that? Waylon pulled her into his arms and pressed his lips against her forehead. ¡°Will all my sweet¨Ctalking fail this time around?¡± She still did not want to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡± He said with a hint of hrity in his eyes, ¡°Then do you still want to eat short ribs for dinner?¡± Cameron turned her head around and red at him. ¡°Short ribs are a must.¡± Heughed out loud and rubbed the corner of her lips with his fingers. ¡°I just realized that I weigh even less than a te of short ribs.¡± In the office¡­ Dn was applying bandages and ointment for Nick. ¡°That fe is ruthless. It was just a friendly match, but he gave it his all. I think he did it on purpose.¡± Nick gave him a sideways nce. ¡°I gave the match everything I had too, but the fact that I lost to him doesn¡¯t surprise me.¡± Chapter 2455 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Dn was astonished and put the ointment away. ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the sessor of the Goldmanns¡® Night Banquet. It¡¯s not surprising that he has such skills.¡± Nick kept his cool throughout the conversation and did not show dissatisfaction regarding the fact that he had just lost to Waylon. ¡®There will always be someone who¡¯s better than I am. Wayne one¨Cupped me very convincingly in that match.¡® Dn curled his lips. ¡°But I think he did it on purpose, as if he has a grudge against you.¡± Nick smiled. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡®What he has against me isn¡¯t a grudge, or is it?¡® On the other side of the city, at Emperon¡­ Cameron sat at the table with one hand propped against her forehead, staring at the man cooking in the kitchen. After returning home, he put on a dark gray knitted sweater and a pair of light¨Ccolored loose cotton linen trousers. But no matter what he was wearing, it was impossible for him not to look good with that look of his. Perhaps it was because of the refined and well¨Cdefined face that she got deceived by him from the very beginning! The short ribs had just been served on the table, but her stomach started to growl instantly. Waylon handed her a fork and chuckled. ¡°It seems that someone is starving.¡± She grabbed the fork, lowered her head, and started eating. Waylon sat across from her, rested his chin on his interlocked fingers, and fixed his gaze on her face. ¡°Are you two very close?¡± She paused and raised her head. ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± He rolled his eyes and gave off a slightly dissatisfied expression. Cameron was astounded and started biting her fork. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to exin my rtionship with him to you in such a short time.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes and did not utter a single word. Cameron leaned forward in front of him. ¡°Why are you asking me about him? Are you jealous?¡± Heughed and lifted his gaze. ¡°You do know that I¡¯m jealous of him. But you chose not to talk to me about your n to set up a martial arts training center in Bassburgh. Do you really think that I can¡¯t be of help?¡± Cameron was taken aback. ¡°Since when did I tell you that you wouldn¡¯t be of help?¡± ¡®Wait a minute! Does he care about the fact that I didn¡¯t discuss my n with him?¡® Waylon crossed his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± ¡°You¡­ Yes, I indeed didn¡¯t discuss it with you, but I told youter, didn¡¯t I? And you obviously agreed to let me invest and work in the training center. And adhering to the terms that you named, I did wear men¡¯s clothing when I went there. What else do you want?¡± He kept his calm demeanor. ¡°If you want to set up a training center, I can help you locate a storefront. There¡¯s no need for you to work under him.¡± He just did not like her getting too close to Nick. Cameron asked in return, ¡°Then do I have to live under you?¡± Waylon pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m not familiar with this city and its people. I grew up in the East Inds and am used to doing things my way. Do you know how difficult it is for me to integrate into your life? I¡¯m not your pet, so why can¡¯t I decide what I want to do by myself? If I can¡¯t even do that, what¡¯s the point of me staying here in this city?¡± Waylon took a deep breath and wanted to exin, but Cameron had already put her fork down and stood up. ¡°I have no experience in running a martial arts training center, but Nick has that. Even if the owner of that training center wasn¡¯t Nick but someone else, I¡¯d still choose to coborate with that person. It just so happens that Nick is the owner of that martial arts training center. ¡°You can indeed help me locate a storefront or with the manpower and funds needed. You can help me solve everything in a snap of your fingers. Who wouldn¡¯t want to turn to someone who can offer a once¨Cand¨Cfor¨Call solution? But have you ever asked if this is what I want?¡± ¡°Cam-¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. Thanks for the meal.¡± Cameron turned around and went upstairs. All her emotions were cramped in her chest, suffocating her as she felt extremely wronged and ufortable. Tonight, Waylon slept in the guest room, wanting to give both of them a chance to calm down. The next day¡­ Cameron arrived at the training center very early. Aftering back from a long break, the trainees were joined by a group of new apprentices. They were all primary school students, and their families had sent them there to learn self¨Cdefense. Chapter 2456 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 Cameron let the children train among themselves and sat aside, checking her phone every now and then. She wondered if her words were too harshst night. Suddenly, one of the little girls started crying. Cameron found out that it was because the boy sparring with her had hit her too hard and hurt her. Cameron took out a few tissues to dry her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll get him to apologize, alright? Look, you don¡¯t look pretty when you cry.¡± The girl blew her nose and stopped crying soon after. Cameron looked toward the boy and saw the name on his shoulder: Chadwick Boucher. Chadwick looked away. ¡°She¡¯s so weak.¡± Cameron took a deep breath, walked to him, and leaned down. ¡°You should apologize to the girl.¡± ¡°I did nothing wrong. She¡¯s just too weak.''¡± ¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. She is weak, but why do we learn martial arts?¡± He didn¡¯t speak. ¡°It¡¯s to protect ourselves and have the courage to help the weak. You¡¯re stronger and faster than her. She lost, but you can¡¯t make her cry just because you¡¯re stronger.¡± Cameron patted his head. ¡°This is training, not an actual fight.¡± Chadwick pressed his lips together and looked toward the girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, alright?¡± He then walked aside. Cameron sighed but didn¡¯t say anything and let them continue training. Nick and Dn stood watching upstairs. Dn remembered who the boy was. ¡°That looks like the little one of the Bouchers.¡± He had a wrong impression of this boy. Chadwick was sent to learn self¨Cdefense but wouldn¡¯t y with the other children. He was a protege, the fastest learner among the children. However, he was always alone and didn¡¯t y with the group. The trainer didn¡¯t want to be too strict with him because he was a Boucher. Nick didn¡¯t speak as his eyes were on Cameron. Cameron picked up a notebook and took notes about their training, doing her part. At noon, Cameron finished up the notes in the office and circled Chadwick¡¯s name. She had noticed he was a fast learner and was at the top of the ss. She twirled the pen and squinted. It would be interesting if she took him under her wing. At that moment, she received a text. She thought it was from Waylon, but when she picked it up, it was Daisie. [Cam, do you wanna grab some food?] Cameron paused for a few moments before replying. [Okay.] At the restaurant¡­ The server brought Cameron to the room on the second floor. When she went in, she didn¡¯t see Daisie but Waylon. She was surprised as she looked around. Waylon closed the menu and looked up. ¡°No one else ising.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cameron pressed her lips together, then pulled out a seat and sat down. ¡°What-¡± ¡°What-¡± They spoke at the same time. It was awkward, but Waylon spoke. ¡°Go ahead.¡± After a long pause, Cameron looked away and said, ¡°I was a little harshst night.¡± Waylon looked at her and nodded. ¡°I should have thought from your perspective. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After a long silence, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I said all thatst night. Maybe because I really don¡¯t want my life to be controlled by anyone. I just want to do whatever I want to do.¡± Chapter 2457 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make a marriage work, nor do I know how to tolerate. I know that tolerating doesn¡¯t mean that I have to live ording to how others want me to. ¡°If¡­ If this is how marriages are supposed to be, I¡¯d rather not-¡± Waylon walked toward her and pulled her into his arms. She froze in his arms. Waylon wrapped his arms tighter around her. He shouldn¡¯t have forced her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cam.¡± Cameron pressed her lips together and buried her face into his shoulder. Waylon tilted her face upward and kissed between her brows. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept you by my side and made you feel as though you¡¯ve lost your freedom. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cameron looked up at him. ¡°Are you afraid that I will cheat on you?¡± He was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± Cameron clicked her tongue and turned away. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be around Nick because you¡¯re afraid that I might cheat on you with him. If there was something between us, we would have been together already. You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Herst sentence was but a whisper. Waylon froze. He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t worried that there was something between them. Ever since he found out that they had known each other since they were young, he lost his calm. He didn¡¯t want Cameron to be around Nick and didn¡¯t want to see that one day, this friend might take his ce as her husband. She was different from other women. Maybe because she grew up dressed like a man, she had never taken gender too seriously. Cameron had a different way of life. She was free on the East Inds and could do as she pleased. Even their marriage was a ¡®trap¡® set by him. How could he be sure she wouldn¡¯t get tired of a life like this one day? He was afraid that she would be tired. Waylon hugged her tightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid you will get too close to him and get tired of me. I¡¯ve done so much to make you my wife. What can I do if you run away with another man?¡± Cameron was stunned, then, after a long pause, she chuckled. ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to run away?¡± His lips slipped downward and stopped at her neck. ¡°What if you do?¡± Cameron felt ticklish and pulled back. ¡°You can¡¯t just specte like that.¡± He was talking as though it was really going to happen. He kissed her. ¡°Answer me.¡± Cameron pressed her hands against his chest and mumbled, ¡°If I do run away, it must be because you didn¡¯t treat me right.¡± He paused, then chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡± Cameron was in an awkward position. Waylon finally let her go but still held onto her hand. ¡°Does this mean that we¡¯ve reconciled?¡± Cameron blushed and turned her face away. ¡°I guess.¡± He smiled. The next day¡­ Waylon drove Cameron to the martial arts center. When Cameron was getting out of the car, he held her hand. She turned around, and Waylon nted a kiss on her lips. The children seemed to have seen that and were all shocked. The two men were kissing!? Cameron frantically pushed Waylon away as her face burned. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m going to punish youter.¡± She closed the door and quickly walked into the center. After Waylon got his way, he ran his finger over his lips which still tasted sweet. He noticed a little silhouette leaning against his door and rolled down the window. Chadwick¡¯s cool little face looked surprised. ¡°Uncle Wayne?¡± Waylon recognized him and patted his head. ¡°Chaddy, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was here very early.¡± Chadwick looked toward Cameron. ¡°Why were you kissing the trainer? Isn¡¯t he a man?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 2458 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 Waylon cleared his throat and messed up his hair. ¡°That¡¯s your aunt.¡± Chadwick was shocked. That ¡®man¡® was his ¡®aunt¡®? Waylon didn¡¯t exin it to him well enough, so Chadwick misunderstood. During the training, Chadwick kept looking at Cameron with a weird look. Cameron felt chills down her back because someone kept staring at her. She looked around and realized it was that little kid. The little boy realized that he had been spotted, so he quickly looked away and continued training. When they were taking a break, Chadwick walked aside to drink. The cool boy would bring water whenever he went. ¡°Your name is Chadwick Boucher, right?¡± When he heard Cameron¡¯s voice, he shuddered and almost spilled his drink. ¡°Yes, how may I help you?¡± Cameron froze because this boy was speaking like an adult. She didn¡¯t think much about it but leaned down and looked at him. ¡°I noticed that you have good basic training. Do you want to be my student?¡± Chadwick smiled but hesitated. He didn¡¯t dare look at Cameron, especially after what Waylon told him. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Cameron squatted down and supported her face with her hands. ¡°I can teach you a lot of things.¡± Chadwick turned his face away. ¡°Why are you such a sissy?¡± Cameron was speechless. ¡®Sissy?¡® It was because she was a woman! Cameron took a deep breath because the children had no filter. She wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge because of that. ¡°It¡¯s rude to say that.¡± Chadwick took two steps back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your student.¡± Then he ran away. Cameron was confused. ¡®Did this kid just reject me?¡® The weekend after that, Cameron kept her eyes on Chadwick, and he noticed that. He was anxious because he was being watched. Dn also noticed that she was staring at Chadwick and always had a ¡®weird¡® smile on her face. Dn shuddered. ¡°Are you a pervert, Cameron?¡± Cameron turned around and frowned. ¡°What?¡± Dn shook his head. ¡°Why are you staring at a child? He¡¯s afraid.¡± Chadwick used to perform well, but he wasn¡¯t doing his best when Cameron was around. That was a Boucher. Did she have her eyes on a child? Cameron stood up and said in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m observing. I¡¯m not staring. Get it right.¡± He was curious. ¡°Why are you observing him then?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°He¡¯s a good student. I want to train him.¡± Dn shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s here to learn self¨Cdefense, not to join the world martial arts championship. Besides, he¡¯s from a wealthy family and can get anything he wants. There¡¯s no need for you to train him.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°What does this have to do with his family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the youngest Boucher. Keep your hands off him.¡± Dn walked away after saying that. Cameron stood in the spot. ¡®Boucher¡­¡® Was it the Boucher that she knew of? That evening¡­ When Francisco came back from court, he picked his son up at the center. Chadwick opened the door and got it when Francisco turned around and moved his bag to the backseat. ¡°Long day?¡± Chadwick nodded, buckled his belt, and hesitated in asking a question.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 2460 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 Waylon smiled and pushed Cameron¡¯s hair behind her back, showing her forehead. He nted a kiss in between her eyebrows very carefully. Waylon and Cameron saw Chadwick at school the next day. Chadwick walked out of his ssroom, saw that Waylon was with a woman, and froze. ¡®Adults are so weird. He was with a man the other day, but now he is with a woman.¡® Waylon waved at him. ¡°Chaddy,e and meet your aunt.¡± Chadwick was nervous. ¡°How many wives do you have?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t help butugh. Waylon pushed her forward. ¡°Take a closer look.¡± Cameron smiled at him. ¡°Hello Chadwick, we meet again.¡± Chadwick realized that Cameron looked familiar, and his expression turned into one of shock. ¡°You¡¯re Master Southern!?¡± Cameron gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Clever.¡± He was even more disgusted. ¡°Why are you in women¡¯s clothes?¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. ¡®Can I beat him up?¡® After Waylon exined everything to the kid, he finally realized what had happened and lowered his head. ¡°So you¡¯re a woman. Cameron choked. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chadwick turned away. ¡°Not at all.¡± Cameron rubbed her temples. ¡®Children nowadays are no longer cute.¡® ¡°Uncle Waylon, Aunt Cameron!¡± Beatrice ran over. Waylon grabbed her and helped her find her bnce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling?¡± Beatrice pouted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you carry me anymore?¡± Waylon patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re a big girl now. You don¡¯t need to be carried.¡± Beatrice clicked her tongue. ¡°You just want to hug Aunt Cameron like how my dad only hugs my mom.¡± Waylon smiled and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t be an influence to Deedee.¡± Beatrice put her hands on her hips. ¡°I won¡¯t. She¡¯s my little sister.¡± Cameron asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Deedee?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the preschool ss in a different building.¡± Beatrice patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Cameron hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re such an adorable and good girl.¡± Chadwick clicked his tongue, but Cameron patted his head too. He pped her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t simply touch my head. I might stop growing.¡± Cameron reached out again. ¡°I¡¯m going to anyway.¡± Waylon looked at her and could imagine their future son and daughter there. On the first ss of the ne that headed to Yaramoor, Noce flipped through a magazine and turned to look at Daisie, who was sleeping on his shoulder. He pulled the nket over her, but she opened her eyes sleepily. ¡°Are we there already?¡± Noce looked down at his watch. ¡°Four more hours. Go back to sleep.¡± She nodded, then dozed off again. He looked out the window and saw theyered clouds. They looked like mountains in the blue sky. Daisie frowned and wasn¡¯t sleeping well, so he pulled down the shutter. After a long journey, they finallynded at Yaramoor¡¯s airport. The butler was waiting for them at the gate with the car. Peter stood in front of the car. Wee home, sir.¡± Noce nodded, handed the bags to him, and got into the car with Daisie. Meanwhile, at Knowles mansion¡­ When Diana found out that her son and daughter¨Cinw wereing back, she bought a lot of presents to fill up their room. Chapter 2461 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Diana asked anxiously, ¡°Honey, do you think Daisie will like these gifts or not? What if she doesn¡¯t like them? Hmm¡­ I feel like something is missing. Should we go buy more?¡± Rick massaged his temples and shook his head helplessly. His wife had never been so thoughtful when preparing his birthday present. Soon, a maid called her from downstairs. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Master Noce is back.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Diana left her husband at the side and ran downstairs. When she saw Daisie and Noce, she went up to them with a smile on her face. Ignoring Noce, she rushed right up to Daisie and hugged her. ¡°Daisie, you¡¯ve finallye to visit me. Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you?¡± Daisie had already experienced Diana¡¯s enthusiasm. Putting on a smile, she said, ¡°Me too, Mom.¡± Diana was stunned. She looked at Daisie with disbelief and asked, ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Mom? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Daisie thought Diana did not like her calling her that. But other people said they should call their husband¡¯s mother this way after getting married. ¡°No, no, no. I like it very much. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Diana was filled with so much joy that she did not know what she was talking about anymore. She grabbed her hand and said, ¡°You can call me whatever you like, sweetheart.¡± Seeing how happy his mother was, Noce ced his hand on his nose and said, ¡°Mom, just stop for a while.¡± Diana red at him and said, ¡°Shut up. You shouldn¡¯t interrupt when two women are talking. It¡¯s rude.¡± Noce nced at his father, who was standing upstairs as if he was asking him to say something. However, Rick just shrugged and mouthed at him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡± Daisie suddenly remembered something and grabbed the gift from Noce¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, this is for you. It¡¯s a skincare product from a famous brand.¡± Djana took over the gift and was touched beyond words. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you, thank you. Oh yeah, I¡¯ve prepared some gifts for you too. Come. Let¡¯s go upstairs. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Diana brought Daisie upstairs and pushed the door open. Daisie was stunned. The room was filled with all sorts of presents to the brim, from luxury bags, shoes, and dolls to cosmetics and skincare products. All of them were in mint¨Cbox condition, and there were so many of them that Daisie did not know where she should put her feet. ¡°Mom, these are¡­¡± ¡°All of these are gifts I prepared for you. If you don¡¯t like them, I can go buy some more¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Daisie hastily chimed in and cut her short. She was worried that Diana would really go buy some more presents for her, and she said, ¡°I like them very much. Thank you, Mom.¡± Diana asked again, ¡°You really like them?¡± Daisie nodded without any hesitation. ¡± Diana pped her hands and chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s great. Oh yeah, I¡¯ve also prepared a very nice room for you two.¡± Daisie suddenly had a bad feeling about it. When Diana brought Daisie to the room she had prepared, Daisie was stunned once again. While looking at thevishly decorated room, the corner of her lips twitched. The decoration of this room did not match the rest of the decoration in the house, and honestly, it looked a bit corny. However, Diana did not think that way. She was very proud of her feat and said, ¡°This is the wedding room I specially prepared for you guys. It¡¯s romantic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daisie smiled dryly and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Mom. It must¡¯ve taken you a lot of time.¡± Diana grabbed her arm and replied, ¡°Not at all, sweetheart. I¡¯m very happy that I could do something for you two.¡± Noce appeared behind them, and he was shocked when he saw what his mother had done to his room. He ced his hands on his temples and said, ¡°Mom, Dad is looking for you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s his problem? Can¡¯t he let me stay a little while with Daisie?¡± mumbled Diana. She grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat tonight, sweetheart? I¡¯ll go prepare it for you.¡± Chapter 2462 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 Daisie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can eat anything.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Before Diana went away, she looked at Noce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully Daisie, you got it?¡± Noce was rendered speechless. After Diana left, Daisie couldn¡¯t hold herself back anymore andughed. ¡°Your mother is still as enthusiastic as always.¡± Noce chuckled helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s because she likes you.¡± Daisie looked at him and said, ¡°She likes you too. After all, you¡¯re her only son.¡± He was stunned. He knew Daisie wasforting him andughed. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll be upset?¡± She did not say anything. Noce caressed her hair and kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that my mother likes you. If possible, I want to give you all the love in this world.¡± When they were having dinner, Diana just talked to Daisie and ignored her son and husband. ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t just eat meat. You need to eat some vegetables too. Green food is healthy and nutritious.¡± After Diana finished talking, she pushed a bowl of sd to Daisie. Daisie had already eaten enough, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no to Diana. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Noce cleared his throat and chimed in. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s already eaten a lot. She might get indigestion if you keep stuffing her food.¡± Biting her fork, Daisie threw an appreciative gaze at Noce. After all, she couldn¡¯t eat anything anymore. Diana threw her hands up and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another one in her womb?¡± Everyone in the dining hall fell silent. Daisie and Noce looked at Diana in shock. After all, neither of them had told Diana about her pregnancy before. It took Diana a while before she realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. She rose to her feet and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I nearly forgot that we have some yogurt in the fridge. Yogurt is good for digestion. Let me go get you some.¡± Diana knew that Daisie was pregnant, but she pretended that she did not know because she wanted them to tell her about it. However, little did she expect that she would make a slip of the tongue and expose herself. After Diana took the yogurt for Daisie, she made an excuse and wanted to run away from the embarrassing situation. However, Noce did not give her the chance and said, ¡°Mom, how did you learn that Daisie is pregnant?¡± ¡°Daisie is pregnant?¡± Rick was stunned. Apparently, unlike Diana, he did not know that Daisie was pregnant. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Huh? How did you find out about it, Mom?¡± asked Daisie, pretending to be shocked. Rick also turned his head around to look at Diana. ¡°When did you learn about it, honey? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Diana chided herself inwardly for exposing herself. Knowing that Daisie was pregnant was totally different from the couple telling her about it. Noce picked up a ss of water and said, ¡°It seems like Edison told you about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I knew about it, but I just wanted you guys to tell me. If I hadn¡¯t exposed myself, you¡¯d just continue to keep me in the dark.¡± Diana pretended to be sad and wiped the invisible tears from her eyes. Daisie hastily exined, ¡°No, Mom. We were going to announce it during dinner.¡± The problem was that Diana had been stuffing her food since they started their dinner, so she did not have the chance to tell her about it. Rick suddenly chuckled. ¡°Am I going to be a grandfather soon?¡± Noce nodded. Rick was filled with so much joy that he put his fork down. ¡°I guess we need to prepare a room for the baby soon.¡± After speaking, he summoned Peter and told him to prepare a room for his future grandchildren. Diana thought of something and looked at Daisie. ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go shopping tomorrow. We need to buy some clothes for your baby.¡± Noce hugged Daisie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with her.¡± Diana said through gritted teeth, ¡°Have you forgotten about yourpany? How long are you going to let Hedeon take care of yourpany? Doesn¡¯t he need a break?¡± Chapter 2463 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 Noce was rendered speechless. The next day, at the National Film and Television College¡­ Freyja was preparing her script for her short film in the ssroom when Shannon, Leia, and a few of her ssmates came in. Shannon said, ¡°By the way, my boyfriend is holding a sorority party at his house today. Do you want to come along?¡± ¡°What? You have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been together for more than a month. I didn¡¯t have time to introduce him to you, but you guys will see him today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you. What does your boyfriend do for a living?¡± Shannon smiled and replied, ¡°His family owns a business. His father nned to let him take over the company recently.¡± After Shannon finished speaking, she walked up to Freyja and asked, ¡°Freyja, are youing? You can bring your husband as well.¡± Freyja pressed her lips tightly. As if Shannon knew Freyja would reject her, she continued. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. All of us are friends. Come and join us for fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Freyja. Let¡¯s go together. Besides, aren¡¯t you curious about Shannon¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Freyja lowered her head for a moment and said, ¡°Okay. But I¡¯m not sure if my husband cane with me or not.¡± ¡°Why? If your husband doesn¡¯t even have time to attend a party with you, then he fails as a husband. If it were my boyfriend, no matter how busy he is, he would have made time for me.¡± ¡°Seriously? Your boyfriend is so nice.¡± When Shannon heard all thosepliments, a triumphant smile appeared on her face. She enjoyed this kind of feeling a lot and liked being in the limelight. Freyja did not say anything. She knew what Shannon was nning. Shannon did not invite Freyja out of sincerity¨Cshe just wanted to humiliate Freyja. She also invited her friends because she wanted to show off her boyfriend in front of other people. Meanwhile, in the shopping mall¡­ Diana and Daisie had gone through many maternal and children stores, as well as toy stores. The bodyguards behind them were holding many bags, and Diana looked like she would not stop until she had bought everything in the shopping mall. ¡°Sweetheart, this skirt looks adorable. Do you want to buy it?¡± Daisie said helplessly, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve already bought a lot. Besides, what if it¡¯s a boy?¡± She noticed that Diana liked baby girls. All the clothes she bought were skirts for girls. Diana paused for a moment and then smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. A baby boy can wear these too. I used to dress Noce like a girl when he was a kid.¡± Daisie smiled but did not make anyment. She had seen the pictures of Noce wearing a skirt before. Besides, she still remembered. how he looked when he wore a skirt back in the East Inds. She was so jealous of him. This was because he looked really pretty in a skirt. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the end, she gave in to Diana and bought the skirt. When they came out of the shopping mall, Daisie suddenly saw a familiar figure. She squinted and realized that he was Colton. ¡°Mom, I saw my brother. Can you wait for me here for a while?¡± Daisie gave the things in her hand to Diana and ran toward Colton. Diana shouted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run so fast, Daisie. You might fall down.¡± After that, she turned to the two bodyguards behind her. ¡°Go take care of her.¡± The two bodyguards nodded and followed after Daisie. Daisie was looking everywhere for Colton. She had clearly seen him but couldn¡¯t spot him now. Meanwhile, Colton walked into a restaurant. The two men in front of him stood up and greeted him, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Goldmann.¡± He nodded and took his seat. The two men handed a property contract and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten the ownership contract of the vi for you. Mr. Rowen said he¡¯s willing to sell the vi to you.¡± Chapter 2464 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 Colton checked through the contract. After a long while, he signed his name on it, and hiswyer also stamped it. After they left, Colton received a call from Maisie. He answered the call and said, ¡°Mom?¡± Maisie said, ¡°Cole, Daisie and Nolly have returned to Yaramoor. When you have time, help me to pay a visit to the Knowles. Remember to bring gifts.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re in Yaramoor?¡± ¡°Daisie is pregnant, so of course, she has to go back to Yaramoor with Nolly. Since you¡¯re in Yaramoor, remember to pay a visit to the Knowles from time to time to promote the rtionship between our families. Don¡¯t make the Knowles feel that we¡¯re slighting them. Understand?¡± Colton pressed his lips thin. ¡°Okay.¡± After he hung up the call, he looked outside through the window. If Daisie was pregnant, did this mean that he would also be an uncle? For the sake of Daisie¡¯s kid, it seemed to him that he should pay a visit to the Knowles. Suddenly, he received a text message that pulled him back to reality. Shannon had invited her coursemates to have a party at her boyfriend¡¯s house. A man was standing in front of the courtyard, waiting for them. Shannon walked up to him and wrapped her arm around his. ¡°Darling, these are all my coursemates.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The man hugged her and said, ¡°Really? Wee to my house. The party is over at the pool. We¡¯re about to start soon.¡± ¡°Shannon, your boyfriend and you look so cute together.¡± ¡°He must be very rich, right? Since he can live in such a big vi, I¡¯m sure Shannon will have a happy life in the future.¡± This vi was situated in a rich district, and those who lived there were influential figures. They were all very jealous of Shannon, save for Freyja. She just stood at the side silently. All of them came to the pool together. There was a grill, a variety of food, wine, and so on. Shannon¡¯s boyfriend said, ¡°Guys, please make yourselves at home.¡± The rest of the people said, ¡°Alright then.¡± Some of them started the grill, and those who had brought their swimsuits went to change. into them. Suddenly, Freyja saw the man drag Shannon to the side. He was saying something to Shannon, and Shannon held his arm with a pleasing smile on her face. The man pulled his arm out of Shannon¡¯s grip, turned around, and left. When Shannon turned her head around, Freyja hastily averted a gaze. Shannon walked over to her and asked, ¡°Is your husband really noting? He¡¯s going to miss a lot of fun.¡± The rest of the people looked over at them, and she continued. ¡°Even if he¡¯s busy, he should make time for you. If he can¡¯t even do that, it means your husband doesn¡¯t really love you, does he?¡± The rest of the people were also curious about Freyja¡¯s husband after listening to their conversation. After all, it was Shannon who had told them that Freyja was married. ¡°Huh? Is that true, Freyja? Your husband doesn¡¯t love you at all?¡± ¡°Shannon is right. No matter how busy he is, he shoulde here at least for a while and show himself in front of us.¡± Freyja felt a headache. She rubbed her temples and said, ¡°I told you that my husband is busy, so I hope you guys can understand. Besides, he doesn¡¯t like an asion like this.¡± Shannon frowned. ¡°Who does your husband think he is? How can he be so busy when he just owns a small business? My boyfriend is busy as well, but he still makes time for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you sure your husband isn¡¯t just giving excuses? As far as I know, if a husband can¡¯t make time for his wife, it means he has another woman outside.¡± Leia was rendered speechless. She felt it was such a fortune that Colton was not here. Chapter 2465 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 ¡°What are you guys doing? I¡¯ve brought you all some wine.¡± The man came over with two bottles of wine in his hand. Another two men were standing beside him as well. Shannon had never seen those two men before and was momentarily stunned. She walked up to her boyfriend and asked, ¡°Are they your friends?¡± The man asked, ¡°You guys don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Before Shannon could say anything, the other female students chimed in and teased, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t mind.¡± The party continued. Freyja had been staying by the grill while the two men were having fun with those women. in the pool. Those men were getting handsy on those women, and Freyja frowned. She did not know why but had a feeling that Shannon¡¯s boyfriend was up to something no good. It seemed to her that he did not care about Shannon¡¯s coursemates at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought two strangers with him. Soon, Leia came up from the pool. Her face was dark, and she walked toward Freyja. ¡°Can youe to the restroom with me?¡± Freyja was momentarily stunned before nodding. Freyja followed Leia to the restroom and waited outside the door. After Leia finished her business, she pulled a cigarette out and lit it up. Looking at her, Freyja asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leia took a drag from the cigarette and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of friends Shannon¡¯s boyfriend knows. While we were in the pool, those two b*stards were¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she clicked her tongue and added, ¡°They¡¯re so f*cking disgusting.¡± Freyja fell silent for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, do you want to leave with me?¡± Leia froze. After a short while, she chuckled. ¡°Shannon won¡¯t be happy if we leave now. I don¡¯t want to get into any trouble.¡± Frejya could see that Leia treated Shannon as her friend. After she finished her cigarette, Leia came out with Freyja. Then, they saw there was an argument going on. Leia walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The girl who was crying said, ¡°He touched me.¡± Everyone looked toward the man, and he shrugged indifferently. ¡°There are many people in the pool. It was just an ident. Besides, if you want toe out and have some fun, then stop putting on airs.¡± The girl felt humiliated and was shaking with anger. Shannon and her boyfriend came out as well. When Shannon was about to say something, her boyfriend scoffed and said, ¡°I thought something happened, so he just touched you.¡± The rest of the girls were stunned Shannon did not want to make herself look embarrassed, so she just smiled and said, ¡± Let¡¯s just forget about it. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean it. Let¡¯s continue the party.¡± Freyja looked toward Leia. Thetter kept silent, and there was disappointment in her eyes. Shannon¡¯s boyfriend turned to Shannon and scolded, ¡°What kind of friends did you bring, huh? We all came out to have some fun, yet she has to be a killjoy and spoil the fun. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s annoying?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Shannon¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. I¡¯ll exin to them-¡± Her boyfriend flung her hand away, ¡°I allowed them toe here because of you. Tell them to stop being insensitive, or else get the hell out of here.¡± Shannon was so angry that she nearly passed out. She always told her friends that her boyfriend loved her very much, but now everyone knew that she was lying. Her boyfriend did not love her at all. Would he do something like this to her friends if he really loved her? Meanwhile, a few luxury cars drove into the courtyard. The crowd looked over and saw four bodyguardse out of the cars. The man that came outst was handsome and had a regal air about him that made everyone exim. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Is he a friend of Shannon¡¯s boyfriend? He¡¯s really my type!¡± Chapter 2466 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 Shannon was slightly taken aback. She stared at Freyja and bit her lip. Freyja was profoundly surprised too. After all, she did not remember telling Colton about the venue. ¡®How does he know that I¡¯m here?¡® Shannon¡¯s boyfriend took a closer look at Colton. ¡°Who are you?¡± After saying that, he asked Shannon with a slightly irritated expression. ¡°Is he your friend?¡± Freyja walked toward Colton. ¡°How did you know that I was here?¡± Colton nced at the people behind her indifferently, stretched out his arm, and embraced her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯vee to this ce?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Is he Freyja¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Shannon say that Freyja¡¯s husband is an entrepreneur who just started his own business? Those cars that came with him¡­ Their total cost could buy anyone here a vi already, right?¡± Listening to the whispers around her, Shannon clenched her hands that were hanging by her sides and forced a smile. ¡°Freyja, how great is this now that your husband is here? We wee him very much.¡± Colton lifted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here only to pick up my wife. I couldn¡¯t care less to be part of such a meaningless asion.¡± Shannon¡¯s expression turned livid as Colton talked back to her, and her boyfriend, who was standing right next to her, was not very happy with Colton¡¯s response either. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Colton¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°It means that I don¡¯t like your tiny house, so I don¡¯t see the need for us to stay here.¡± Shannon¡¯s boyfriend scoffed angrily and lifted his chin. ¡°Does renting a few luxury cars. give you all this confidence? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are.¡± Colton wrapped his arm around Freyja¡¯s waist and was about to leave, but that was when Shannon¡¯s boyfriend rushed up to them. ¡°You b*stard, you stop right there!¡± One of the bodyguards stepped forward to stop him. When he was about to assault the bodyguard, all the bodyguards drew their guns in an instant. The moment he saw the guns, he immediately raised his hands and dared not move another strand of muscle. The people around were also frightened by the scene. Even his two friends dared note forward and voice out for him at that moment. Colton suddenly stopped moving forward and turned to look at the rest of the guests. ¡°You guys are my wife¡¯s coursemates, so I sincerely invite you to our vi as our honored guests. Do you want to stay here or leave with us?¡± Those postgraduate students were all dumbfounded and looked at each other. Leia was the first to walk out of the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± ¡°Leia ¡°Shannon was astonished as she did not expect her friend to leave her. Leia looked back at Shannon and exined calmly, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed with you, Shannon. You¡¯re the one who invited us here, but you didn¡¯t even stand up for us and stop those two men when they harassed us. On the contrary, you actually sided with your boyfriend. ¡°Since your boyfriend doesn¡¯t even regard us as your friends, why should I diminish my own worth by staying here and getting treated like garbage?¡± Leia¡¯s words also encouraged thedy who had also gotten harassed earlier. She mustered the courage to follow in Leia¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Leia, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She did not want to stay here anymore. The other invitees were also convinced and stood behind Leia one after another. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Seeing this scene, Shannon was stunned. ¡®How did this happen?¡® The corners of Colton¡¯s mouth curled upward, and he wrapped his arm around Freyja¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling. You¡¯re the hostess of the night.¡± Before Freyja could recover from the trance, she had already been led into the car by Colton while the others got into the other cars. Watching the cars leaving, Shannon lowered her head and trembled with anger. She felt so wronged that she wanted to cry. On the other side of the city, Colton¡¯s cars drove into a vi located on the outskirts of the city without any hassle. The vi was five stories high, had a private garden and a golf course, and was surrounded by a rose garden. Freyja looked out the window and was slightly shocked. ¡°Where are we?¡± Chapter 2467 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Colton leaned back in the chair. ¡°As soon as we bring your father over, this will be your home from now on.¡± She was flustered and stared at Colton. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me in such a hurry.¡± Colton stroked the ends of her hair, hugged her in his arms, and pressed his lips against her ear. ¡°After all, I still can¡¯t ept the fact that my wife is being looked down upon out there.¡± Her eyes turned bloodshot instantly, and her heart trembled and skipped a beat. After everyone got out of the cars, they were surprised again. No one could believe that this was Freyja¡¯s husband¡¯s residence. ¡®No wonder he didn¡¯t even bother to stay there. This ce is so much bigger than Shannon¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s vi. ¡®There¡¯s even a helipad on thewn, and a rose garden surrounds the vi. If we walk into its backyard, we might even get lost, won¡¯t we? Colton led them into the rose garden, where more than a dozen servants were still decorating the scene for the party. The long table in the middle of the garden was covered with a white tablecloth, and on top of the table were silver tableware and bottles of red wine. The red wine was Conti, and each bottle cost $15,000. Even the delicacies were cooked on¨Csite by chefs hired from Michelin¨Cstar¨Crated hotels. The grandeur of this banquet suppressed that of Shannon¡¯s party in a matter of seconds. ¡®This is not even apetition.¡® Because there were waiters, waitresses, and chefs on site, they did not have to worry about the reurrence of the incident that happened back at Shannon¡¯s party. At that moment, everyone was d deep down that they had made the correct choice to leave that party! Colton turned around and said to Freyja, ¡°Since you¡¯re the hostess of the night, you¡¯re in charge of this banquet. You¡¯ll be the one who entertains your friends.¡± After saying that, he looked at their guests. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll leave my wife under your care, so please do treat her well.¡± When everyone came to the table, the waiters served them their dishes, which made the experience very simr to dining in a fine dining restaurant. It was just that eating outdoors made everyone feel like they were closer to nature. At this time, someone asked, ¡°Freyja, is your husband really an entrepreneur who owns a small business?¡± ¡°I think Shannon lied to us. Doesn¡¯t she always like to show off that she¡¯s living a better life than others?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t own a small business.¡± ¡°I knew it. But Freyja, you indeed have been doing a great job in hiding it. Let¡¯s put the fact that you got married secretly aside. You actually kept it from us.¡± ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t want to bring it up either.¡± Freyja pursed her lips and exined calmly, ¡°Even if I were to bring it up, others would only think that I¡¯m showing off. Moreover, I just don¡¯t think that it¡¯s necessary. You live your life for yourself, don¡¯t you? So, all we need to do is live our own lives to the fullest, and that¡¯s it.¡± There was a sudden silence at the dinner table. After all, what she said was reasonable. ¡®Yeah, even if Freyja were to tell all of us that she¡¯s gotten married and her husband is filthy rich, we¡¯d only think that it¡¯s her way of showing off her life to us. ¡®In fact, we all know that Shannon has always been showing off. It¡¯s said that people like to show off things that they don¡¯t actually own, and through doing so, they get to satisfy their self¨Cesteem and pride. ¡®But if someone were to show off only for the sake of their personal pride, and they do so through the wealth that others obtained through a lot of hard work, wouldn¡¯t that be the most shameless thing to do? Because those items don¡¯t belong to them.¡® ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. By the way, Freyja, how did you and your husband meet?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| guess your first meeting must be very romantic, right?¡± Freyja paused for a bit, recalled something, and replied with a smile, ¡°Romantic? That¡¯s not the word that I¡¯d use. We despised each other at first.¡± ¡°Oh, so you two started as rivals? It¡¯s very romantic for two people who hated each other toe together in the end.¡± Freyja¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t refute that.¡± Chapter 2468 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 Halfway through the conversation, Colton appeared behind her and ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Are you guys badmouthing me?¡± Someone replied with a smile, ¡°We were just asking Freyja how she met you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Colton narrowed his eyes, looked down at the woman sitting right in front of him, and stated meaningfully, ¡°We studied at the same college. One wouldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s a story of love at first sight, but it¡¯s definitely a story of true love.¡± Freyja was astonished, feeling something was wrong with his side of the story, so she raised her head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Colton leaned over and stared at her. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the woman who couldn¡¯t get me off her mind, so much so that she traveled to Zlokova looking for me.¡± Freyja smacked his hand off her shoulders. ¡°Did you inherit that shamelessness?¡± Her ears were flushed. Colton rubbed her earlobe with his fingertips and sneered. ¡°Are you implying that our father is a shameless man?¡± Freyja was rendered speechless. The guests sitting around the table had had enough of the lovey¨Cdovey couple. ¡®He pampers her like no one else in the world. How could it not be true love?¡® At Yanis Tech Co¡­.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hedeon had worked overtime until midnightst night and was so tired that he slumped on the desk. ¡°Noce, bro, when will you be back? I¡¯m about to die already.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s about to die?¡± A familiar voice came from the entrance, and Hedeon sat up straight instantly. The moment he saw Noce leaning against the door, he seemed to have seen his savior, his hope. ¡°Geez! Bro, if you were to stay in Zlokova for a little longer, I¡¯d really die in this office.¡± Noce smirked and walked into the office. ¡°Thank you for your hard work during this period.¡± Hedeon quickly walked to the couch and sat down across from him. ¡°They said that you went there to find yourself a wife. Have you gotten married?¡± Noce lifted his gaze. ¡°Why would I be back if I hadn¡¯t gotten what I left this ce for?¡± ¡°Then where¡¯s your wife? You said that you¡¯d introduce me to her!¡± Hedeon nced outside the room and looked around. 1/2 Noce got up and walked to the desk. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce her to youter. Don¡¯t you still have tasks to attend to?¡± Hedeon slumped back into the couch. ¡°Dude, I¡¯m exhausted. You might not know it, but I¡¯ve been working overtime every day during this period. If I hadn¡¯t stopped some of those employees downstairs, you would be going through stacks of resignation letters now instead of talking to me.¡± Noce picked up a file, flipped through it, and responded with a faint hum. ¡°Who are those people who want to leave? And which department are they from?¡± Hedeon did not think much. ¡°There are three groups of people. Maybe the software programmers think that it¡¯s been too harsh recently.¡± ¡°Then just let them go.¡± Hedeon sat up abruptly. ¡°What?¡± Noce pulled the director¡¯s chair out and sat down leisurely. ¡°The Yanis Group has only been established for less than two years. I told them at the beginning that the next few years would be a little harsher, so if they can¡¯t even bear a little bit of hard work, it¡¯s time for us to look for new blood who can endure the hardships.¡± Hedeon scratched his cheeks, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°They might just beining¡­¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Instead ofining about their work, why not use the time on something more productive? Am I right?¡± Soon, Noce cascaded a set of orders to all the departments. #To employees who feel that the current pressure is too great to bear, we wee your instant resignation.# After several employees resigned, thepany renewed its employment benefits immediately, and every employee¡¯s sry was doubled ordingly. Everyone was shocked and secretly thanked themselves for not being impulsive. Since then, no one heard anyints about overworking. Hedeon did not expect that Noce woulde up with this n, and the effect of his method was exceptional. In the corridor, he followed Noce around the office. ¡°Bro, how did youe up with that idea?¡± Noce stood in front of the elevator and pressed the button on the elevator. ¡°The act ofining will create a chain reaction. When one person isining, others will naturally follow suit.¡± Chapter 2469 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 ¡°But do they really want to leave thepany? It¡¯s just that they think they¡¯re overworking, so they¡¯re full ofints. If so, all we need to do is give them the opportunity to leave thepany. That will shut some people¡¯s mouths, while those who don¡¯t really want to leave will consider the pros and cons themselves, making their own decisions based on the situation that they¡¯re in. And when that¡¯s happening, we only have to tweak the benefits and sries. With that, what do you think will go through their minds?¡± Hedeon gave it a good thought. ¡°I see. They¡¯ll think the notice asking them to resign is only a temptation.¡± The elevator door opened, and Noce got in. ¡°They¡¯ll think that it¡¯s a fluke, they¡¯ll be d that they¡¯ve chosen to stay, and those who left thepany will miss the benefits and sry raise. With that, the comints will naturally stop.¡± Hedeon was in a daze as this seemed to make sense. Noce held the elevator and looked up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in?¡± Hedeon returned to his senses and hurried in. The elevator arrived at the first floor, and the moment the two metal doors opened, Noce looked up and saw Daisie standing at the door. He was slightly startled, then pursed his lips and let off a smile. ¡°Why did youe here in person? Didn¡¯t Mom tell you to get more rest?¡± Daisie picked up the lunch box hidden behind her and grinned brightly. ¡°Mom asked me to bring you lunch.¡± Hedeon stared at the two of them and asked faintly, ¡°Bro, is this your wife?¡± Noce nodded. Hedeon rubbed his palms against his clothes and stretched out his hand with a smile, wanting to shake her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Knowles.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Daisie was about to shake his hand out of politeness, but Noce grabbed her hand over and held it abruptly. Hedeon was caught off guard. Noce turned his head and nced at him. ¡°Who gave you permission to shake her hand?¡± Hedeon was at a loss for words. He withdrew his hand with a disheartened expression. ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t want us to shake hands. But how are you this jealous? No way, bro! How are you this possessive?¡± Noce pulled Daisie to his side. ¡°You brat, just a few more words, and I¡¯ll send you back to Haniston.¡± Hedeon felt extremely wronged. ¡°Geez, that¡¯s not how you treat your buddy.¡± Daisie burst outughing. The two stared at her, so she restrained herself a little more and wrapped her arm around that of Noce¡¯s. ¡°Noce got himself a younger brother? That¡¯s not something that one gets to see every day.¡± Hedeon exined, ¡°I call him my brother only because he¡¯s older than me.¡± Noce frowned. ¡°Are you very free at the moment?¡± Hedeon knew that all he wanted was to send him away, so he pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not very free. I¡¯m a hectic man, so I¡¯m leaving already.¡± He took two steps forward, turned his head around, and waved to Daisie. ¡°See you around, Mrs. Knowles.¡± Daisie smiled and waved back at him. When she came back to her senses, she realized that the man standing next to her looked upset, and she could not hold back herughter. ¡°Are you jealous of my brother?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Noce tapped her on the head lightly with his knuckle. ¡°Since when did you get a new brother, giving me a new brother¨Cinw?¡± She stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother my brother too?¡± Noce lifted the lunch box in his hand and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to apany me for lunch? Let¡¯s go.¡± In the office¡­ Daisie sat on the couch across from him with her head resting in her hands, staring at Noce while he ate his lunch and went through some documents. She then frowned slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just eat properly?¡± Noce put the document down, raised his head, and gave off a smile. ¡°As youmand, Mrs. Knowles.¡± ¡°Noce, are you very busy? Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore?¡± Just as she was about to get up, Noce grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m indeed busy, but my wife is by my side. That¡¯s how I get my motivation.¡± She sat back in her seat. ¡°That¡¯s very slick of you.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Lick?¡± She blushed and roared softly, ¡°Slick, with an S!¡± Noceughed so vigorously that his chest convulsed. He really loved to tease his wife when he had nothing to do and watch as she blushed. Chapter 2470 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 At the same time, Freyja sent her coursemates out of the vi one after another. Leia walked up to a car, stopped all of a sudden, and turned around to look at Freyja.¡± Thank you for the hospitality, and I owe you an apology.¡± Freyja was slightly taken aback. Leia lowered her gaze. ¡°I recognize Shannon as a friend of mine. She defamed you when she badmouthed you back then. Although you didn¡¯t mind that, I should have stopped her. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Freyja pursed her lips tightly. She had always been a loner and did not like to maintain close connections with others, which was why she never minded what others thought of her. It might look like she did not mind it on the surface, but she actually cared a lot deep down. She was a little surprised that Leia would apologize to her, but she felt a slight surge of warmth within her chest cavity at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Freyja, you¡¯re your truest self when you¡¯re with your husband. Although you¡¯re normally very friendly when you¡¯re around us, I can see that your smile is only a disguise that you use to alienate yourself.¡± Leia stared at her. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to pretend when you¡¯re around us. Everyone thinks it¡¯s rather difficult to get to know you because you always alienate yourself from us, so it¡¯s not that everyone hates you.¡± After saying that, Leia got into the car. After the car left, Freyja was still standing on the spot as what Leia had said echoed in her mind. Freyja turned around and was slightly startled when she saw Colton standing behind her.¡± How long have you been standing here?¡± ¡®Did he hear what Leia said to me just now?¡® Colton pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still afraid that I might hear something I shouldn¡¯t have heard?¡± Freyja did not say anything. Colton approached her and stopped right in front of her. ¡°What she just said to you seems to make sense.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Apart from Daisie, I haven¡¯t seen any other friends of yours. Although not everyone would suit you perfectly, you don¡¯t have to avoid all of them.¡± ¡®Although there are millions and millions of Shannons out there, she¡¯s not the only type of human in the world. There are also millions and millions of Leias.¡® Freyja¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°I¡­¡± Colton ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You still have me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± Freyja looked up at him and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve just shown me so much support today, so why should I worry?¡± Colton hugged her. ¡°Good, now let¡¯s go.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to pick up my father¨Cinw.¡± Back in the Pruitt manor¡­ Brandon remained silent for a long time when he learned about the new vi. ¡°Fey, there¡¯s really no need for me to move there. I¡¯m doing just fine here.¡± Freyja gazed at him and said, ¡°Do you know how to take care of yourself if you stay here by yourself? If you can¡¯t even take care of yourself, the least you can do is not let others worry about you.¡± Brandon was rendered speechless by the remark. He knew what his daughter¡¯s thoughts were, but¡­ ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡± ¡°You staying here is already causing us trouble.¡± Brandon was at a loss for words. Probably because he could not argue with his daughter, Brandon had no choice but to agree to the n. When he was packing his luggage, he asked her out of the blue, ¡°Then¡­ are we going to sell this manor?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Who told you that we¡¯ll be selling it? Why can¡¯t it be rented to someone else?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Brandon was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re nning to rent it?¡± She exined while helping him with his luggage. ¡°What else do you expect me to do? I know that you¡¯re reluctant to sell it, but the property will be wasted if it¡¯s left unupied. As such, why not rent it to someone else? You can retire with peace of mind and be andlord. You¡¯ll have a passive ie every month, so you won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Brandon smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to rent it than to sell it. After all, it¡¯d be quite a loss if it were to be sold. Its location is really unmatched. We can even give it to Deedee when the timees.¡± Chapter 2471 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 Even though the Pruitt manor wasn¡¯t a huge, extravagant vi, it was built very long ago and was an antique home. It was in quite a busy area of the city, and if it were to be sold at a low price, it would be a huge loss. The properties in that area kept increasing in value and were all sold at high prices. There was no reason to sell it. Brandon looked around the room he had been living in for a few decades. It was filled with memories, and he wouldn¡¯t sell it. A few boxes were moved into the car while Brandon stood in the garden, looking back at the old house. He finally got into the car after a long nce. The following day¡­ Freyja returned to college to submit the application for a shoot. She bumped into Leia and a few people when she walked out of the office. Remembering what happened yesterday, she pressed her lips together and walked over. Good morning.¡± The friends froze because they were surprised. Freyja had never greeted them. Leia looked at her. ¡°Morning, Freyja.¡± The others smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to the historical drama ss. Do you want toe with us?¡± Freyja would have rejected it in the past, but she agreed. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡± They walked toward the lecture hall, having a great conversation. Freyja joined in too, and she even asked questions. It actually wasn¡¯t hard to blend in, just like Leia had said. The coursemates found it hard to approach her because she looked distant. Since Freyja greeted them and didn¡¯t reject their invitation, she slowly blended in. When they got to the lecture hall and saw Shannon, their smiles faded. Shannon saw them, so she quickly walked over and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday. I really didn¡¯t know that my boyfriend would bring friends over and cause trouble.¡± She then looked toward Leia as if she was asking for help. However, Leia was silent, and one of the girls said, ¡°Thanks to you, we had more fun at Freyja¡¯s ce than your boyfriend¡¯s. At least we weren¡¯t taken advantage of.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Shannon¡¯s face dropped. The rest didn¡¯t show her sympathy because they knew what kind of person she was. ¡°We were curious if you or your boyfriend was the one who invited us. You said that we¡¯re friends and invited us over, so we went. Yet, we were humiliated by your boyfriend, saying that we were out there trying to sleep around.¡± Shannon tried to exin. ¡°No¡­ He¡­ That wasn¡¯t what he meant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still on his side. You have terrible taste, and we saw that he seems to treat you the same way. You wanted to get on his good books. That was very different from what you told us.¡± Shannon looked glum. Everyone walked past her and into the lecture hall. Even Leia was quiet. Freyja walked behind them and turned around to look at her as she entered. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and went in. After their lecture ended, everyone ignored Shannon. She noticed they were distancing themselves from her and looked annoyed. Freyja went to the bathroom and saw Shannon waiting for her when she came out. Chapter 2472 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Freyja frowned, but Shannon rushed over and grabbed onto her cor before she could speak. ¡°They have isted me because of you. This is what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± Freyja moved her hands away and shoved her aside. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been lying to me all along. You nned this with your husband, didn¡¯t you? Why did he show up after you said he wouldn¡¯t? If it weren¡¯t because of you, they wouldn¡¯t have left. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Shannon spilled all her anger on Freyja because she had shamed her in front of everyone and caused everyone to iste her. Freyja ignored her and was going to leave. Shannon grabbed her and wouldn¡¯t let her leave. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave until we clear this.¡± At that moment, Leia showed up. ¡°Shannon, what are you doing?¡± She rushed over to pull Shannon away. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Shannon pushed her away. ¡°What? We¡¯ve been friends for eight years, have you forgotten that? I apologized, so what more do you want? Did Freyja say something to you? Is that why you¡¯re ignoring me?¡± After that, she tried to make Freyja the ¡®culprit¡®. ¡°I knew it. She hates me. I said that her mother was in prison, so she took revenge that way. Have you all been brainwashed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Leia yelled at her. ¡°Do you think she needs to take revenge? Even if she did, it was your own fault. ¡°Shannon, I know you because we had eight years of friendship, and I¡¯ve had enough. You think the world revolves around you and want people to be around you. If we don¡¯t follow what you want, you¡¯ll get angry. Do you really treat us as friends?¡± Shannon had nothing to retort. Leiaughed. ¡°All you need is for someone to listen to you when you have something to show off and someone to hold you in high regard. All our gatherings are about you talking about your life. ¡°Do you think we want to know about the problems you have with your boyfriend? He gave you branded bags and watches, brought you traveling, how much money he spent at art exhibitions¡­ It¡¯s always about you and how we envy you. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Shannon turned pale because it was all true. ¡°Lee, I¡ª¡± ¡°I could deal with all of that, but yesterday? Do you know how hurtful what your boyfriend said was? Do you know that Neema was almost raped in the pool yesterday? ¡°The two men were friends of your boyfriend. What did they say? They said we were there to sleep around and ying hard to get. Your friend was almost hurt, but you still stood on their side instead of ours.¡± What Leia was most disappointed about was that her so¨Ccalled best friend never saw her as a friend. Her friends were hurt, and she never said anything. Instead, she defended her boyfriend. If they hadn¡¯t left yesterday, who knew what would have happened? Leia pulled Freyja by her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After walking out of the building, Freyja turned to look at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just didn¡¯t want her or what happened to us to be pinned on you.¡± Chapter 2473 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Leia turned to look at Freyja. ¡°You can ignore her. She¡¯s used to being surrounded by people, so she¡¯s feeling terrible now that she¡¯s alone. She¡¯ll be alright once she gets over it.¡± Freyja smiled and nodded. At the same moment, in the Knowles mansion¡­ A car was parked outside. Colton got out with a present and stepped into the garden. Peter walked out of the house. ¡°Are you Mr. Goldmann?¡± Colton nodded. ¡°This way please.¡± Peter moved sideways and extended his arm. Colton entered the mansion while Diana and her husband sat in the living room. When they realized that Daisie¡¯s brother was visiting, they made preparations. Peter escorted Colton to the living room when Diana got up with a smile. ¡°You must be Daisie¡¯s brother. Have a seat.¡± Colton sat down and ced the box of presents on the table. ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t had time toe and visit, so they asked me toe over. This is a little gift I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re really d you¡¯re here.¡± She remembered something. ¡°How is Freyja? We haven¡¯t seen her in a while.¡± Colton nodded. ¡°She¡¯s great.¡± At that moment, Daisie and Noce¡¯s peals ofughter echoed as they walked down the stairs. When she saw Colton, Daisie quickened her steps. ¡°Colton?¡± She smiled at him. ¡°I was just thinking about you, and now you¡¯re here.¡± Colton looked at her, then quickly nced at Noce. ¡°You look quite happy with him. Would you even come to visit me?¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always stuck with Freyja. I don¡¯t want to intrude.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking back now?¡± Noce must have taught her that. She pretended to be shocked. ¡°Oh, so only Freyja can talk back, and I can¡¯t? Talk about double standards.¡± ¡°Double standards? You¡¯re a traitor.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t control me.¡± Diana and Rick looked at each other, then he smiled. ¡°You both look really close.¡± Daisie and Colton turned away at the same time, so the back of their heads faced each other. Diana smiled. ¡°Alright, since Daisie¡¯s brother is here, let¡¯s get lunch ready. Please stay for lunch.¡± She walked into the kitchen. Rick got up too. ¡°Noce. Please be a good host to your brother¨Cinw. I¡¯ll be out of your way.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be there when the children were talking. He should run along. Noce sat on the couch across from them. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see you here.¡± Colton looked at him. ¡°I came because-¡± ¡°Because of Mom, right?¡± Daisie cut him off and sat next to Noce. ¡°Mom must have asked you to come on their behalf.¡± She knew her brother too well. Colton nodded. ¡°You know it.¡± Noce put his hand on Daisie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard that your brother bought a vi with a lot of money. Should we go visit one day?¡± She was curious. ¡°You got a vi in Yaramoor?¡± Colton crossed his arms and didn¡¯t answer her question. He looked at Noce. ¡°You¡¯re quick with your intel.¡± He picked up his teacup and chuckled. ¡°I would know of such a huge investment. Is it because of Freyja?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Who else?¡± That wasn¡¯t the first time he admitted that he would do things for Freyja. Daisie smiled widely. ¡°Your rtionship is getting sweeter and sweeter.¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon... Chapter 2474 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 ¡°You talk too much.¡± Colton leaned back into the chair. ¡°If Mom hadn¡¯t told me you were pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± He then looked toward Noce. ¡°My mom and dad love her very much. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, if you hurt her, even just a little bit, we¡¯ll have a problem with that.¡± Noce smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you show a good example, I¡¯ll follow.¡± Colton had nothing to say. What was this passive¨Caggressive attitude? Colton stayed for lunch. Ever since Daisie came over, Diana had gotten the cook to change their food to match Daisie¡¯s taste. There was steak, soup, fried food, grilled food, and more. Colton looked at the food on the table and didn¡¯t speak. He could see that the Knowles treated his sister very well. Diana was warm as usual. ¡°Is this alright? Do you want to add something else?¡± Before Colton could speak, Daisie said, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s fine. My brother isn¡¯t picky.¡± Colton red at her. Diana smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good habit, unlike Noce. He¡¯s very picky.¡± Noce had nothing to say. Colton looked at him. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t pass those picky genes to my nephew.¡± He then ced some celery that Noce hated onto his te. Noce immediately looked angrily at him, then smirked. ¡°Nephews and nieces usually take after their uncles. If my child is a boy, I hope he isn¡¯t like you. He might not be able to get a wife.¡± Daisie looked at them, trying to hurt each other. -Colton clenched his jaw. ¡°If she¡¯s a niece, then she will be clever like me.¡± Daisie took a deep breath. ¡°Are you forgetting that I exist?¡± Her belly wasn¡¯t even showing yet, so how would they know if it was a boy or girl? How could they decide who the baby would take after? They were just ignoring her. Diana was smiling from ear to ear the entire time. She loved how lively it was. Diana and Rick looked at each other, then he smiled. ¡°You both look really close.¡± Daisie and Colton turned away at the same time, so the back of their heads faced each other. Diana smiled. ¡°Alright, since Daisie¡¯s brother is here, let¡¯s get lunch ready. Please stay for lunch.¡± She walked into the kitchen. Rick got up too. ¡°Noce. Please be a good host to your brother¨Cinw. I¡¯ll be out of your way.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be there when the children were talking. He should run along. Noce sat on the couch across from them. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see you here.¡± Colton looked at him. ¡°I came because-¡± ¡°Because of Mom, right?¡± Daisie cut him off and sat next to Noce. ¡°Mom must have asked you to come on their behalf.¡± She knew her brother too well. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Colton nodded. ¡°You know it.¡± Noce put his hand on Daisie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard that your brother bought a vi with a lot of money. Should we go visit one day?¡± She was curious. ¡°You got a vi in Yaramoor?¡± Colton crossed his arms and didn¡¯t answer her question. He looked at Noce. ¡°You¡¯re quick with your intel.¡± He picked up his teacup and chuckled. ¡°I would know of such a huge investment. Is it because of Freyja?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± That wasn¡¯t the first time he admitted that he would do things for Freyja. Daisie smiled widely. ¡°Your rtionship is getting sweeter and sweeter.¡± Chapter 2475 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 ¡°Will I still be able to carry her when I get home?¡± Colton pinched her cheek. ¡°You think your baby is going to be too heavy?¡± Freyja moved his hand away and looked down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she might not recognize me anymore. Do you think I¡¯m selfish?¡± Colton grabbed her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll spend all the time with her when we¡¯re back and watch her grow up.¡± Freyja smiled and nodded. When they got back, they saw that Brandon and the helper had decorated the home. It became really festive. Brandon looked at them and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just doing nothing, so I thought I should try to help out.¡± Brandon hung the little presents on the Christmas tree. ¡°Your mother hated all these decorations and trinkets, so I never got the chance to put them up.¡± Freyja beamed. That was true. One Christmas, even though her mother never liked all these, Brandon wanted Ken and her to enjoy it, so he still hung some decorations. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After getting home, she would fly into a rage and ask the helpers to remove everything. Brandon never objected to that. Freyja was young at that time, so she was afraid of her mother. After that, they had really boring Christmasses. Freyjater found out that her mother never loved Christmas because her grandmother passed a few days before Christmas, and when she remembered Christmas, she would remember her passing and fall into despair. Colton removed his coat and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Let me help. It will be more efficient with one more pair of hands.¡± Brandon was d. Freyja couldn¡¯t help but walk over and join them. At Bassburgh¡­ The neon lights brightened up the city at night. The streets were busy with cars and people. There was a party at the martial arts center on Christmas Eve. They had a potluck, and everyone joined in. It was very lively. Cameron had terrible alcohol tolerance, so she sat there zoning out after a few drinks instead of joining in on their games. Nick walked down and saw her sitting there next to the window alone, so he walked over and sat in the seat across from her. He moved a kettle in front of her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink if you can¡¯t handle it.¡± Cameron looked up. ¡°You know how to care for others?¡± He calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge here. If you die, I will have a problem on my hands.¡± Cameron didn¡¯t pour out a cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be thest to die.¡± Nick didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Cameron slowly sipped her tea and looked at him. ¡°Do you hate me for treating you that way in the past?¡± Nick was calm. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Cameron pretended to be shocked. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know Mr. Wicham to be such a tolerant man.¡± He looked away. ¡°Stop being sarcastic.¡± Cameron chuckled because she had one too many. She had the guts to say anything. ¡°I heard that you have PTSD from the three ¡®witches¡® and now you don¡¯t even dare get close to a woman anymore.¡± Nick got a little defensive, maybe because it was true. ¡°You can speak less.¡± ¡°I would like to formally apologize. I hated you in the past because you were always against me.¡± Cameron rested her head on her hand because she was feeling a little drowsy. Nick was quiet. Cameron continued. ¡°I admit I was a little arrogant, so, understandably, you couldn¡¯t stand it. I just wanted to calm your ego and prank you. But I didn¡¯t know that you would be criticized and forced to leave home because of that.¡± Chapter 2476 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Nick lifted his eyelids to look at her and turned around. ¡°It has nothing to do with that incident.¡± He knew that the ¡®witches¡® were Cameron¡¯s prank. Cameron might be cocky, but she was not evil enough to resort to that kind of trick to destroy his reputation. Even Cameron and those ¡®witches¡® became other people¡¯s tools against him in the end. Someone had taken advantage of Cameron¡¯s prank, causing that incident to get exposed afterward, and he wasbeled as a ¡°yboy.¡± However, it had been many years, and he had already forgotten about it. Those ¡°grudges¡± he had against her had vanished as well. When Nick did not hear Cameron¡¯s voice for a long while, he turned his head around to look at her. Cameron had already fallen asleep on the table. She was sleeping so soundly that even the noises around her could not wake her up. Nick looked at her and observed her face. He remembered that when he met the rumored young heir of the Southerns in the East Inds, he felt that she looked like a girl, but he soon rejected the idea as soon as it took shape in his head. Right now, he just wanted tough at himself. Why did he discard the idea in the first ce? Would everything happen differently if he had realized that she was a girl? Waylon couldn¡¯t get through to Cameron, so he came to the martial arts center. The martial arts center should have been closed by now if it were normal time, but all of the lights were still on right now. He pushed the door open and went inside. A group of people was lying unconsciously on the table after drinking themselves drunk, while those who were still sober were cleaning the area. ¡°Where is Cameron?¡± asked Waylon. The person cleaning the table looked toward the direction of the window and said, ¡°There she is.¡± Waylon turned his head around and saw that Cameron was sleeping on the table with Nick¡¯s jacket draped over her shoulders. He frowned and walked toward Cameron. He took the jacket away and ced it on the back of the chair. After that, he scooped Cameron up from the chair. Cameron¡¯s head fell sideways, and she leaned on his shoulder. She mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore¡­ I need to go back.¡± Waylon nced at her and softly said, ¡°You still know you need to go home. I thought you had already forgotten about it.¡± He carried her into the car. When they arrived at Emperon, Waylon carried her into their room. He put her on the bed and helped her to take off her shoes. Cameron opened her eyes, and the figure of the man before her slowly became clearer in her vision under the dimly lit light. ¡°Wayne?¡± she said. ¡°Yeah?¡± Waylon replied, ¡°Are you awake now?¡± ¡°Ugh, my head. It hurts.¡± Cameron turned around and wrapped her arms around his waist. She rested her head on hisp, and he froze. He coiled his finger around her hair and asked, ¡°Why did you still want to drink so much if you knew you were going to get a headache?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Wayne,¡± she called out to him again. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he replied. Cameron smiled at him, and perhaps because she had drunk a little too much, she looked just like a little kitty right now. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± He gazed deeply at her reddened cheek and said, ¡°There is still an hour before Christmas.¡± She replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Waylon stroked her cheek and said, ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°Wayne.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice was getting lower. Waylon leaned forward, but before he could hear clearly what she was saying, her voice was drowned out by the fireworks outside of the window. She slept peacefully throughout the entire night while Waylon took care of her. The next day, Cameron felt like someone was hammering her head with a sledgehammer. She saw that there was a cup of water on the side of the bed, so she took it and finished it in one gulp. She came downstairs, and Waylon was preparing breakfast. ¡°Morning,¡± she greeted Waylon, her voice hoarse. He put the breakfast on the table and said, ¡°Here. Take this before you eat breakfast.¡± Cameron sat down and began drinking the soup. When something came into her head, she asked, ¡°Did you go to pick me upst night?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids to look at her. ¡°Do you know how drunk you werest night? Were you not worried that other people might take you back to their house?¡± Chapter 2477 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 Cameron was stumped and said, ¡°Who do you think can take me away other than you?¡± Waylon ced an egg on her te and asked, ¡°What if it really isn¡¯t me?¡± Cameron pressed her lips thin and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I promise you I won¡¯t drink that much again.¡± Since she knew that she had done something wrong, Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you then. Considering how sincere you are.¡± While she was peeling the egg, she asked, ¡°While I was drunkst night, I didn¡¯t say anything stupid, did I?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Well, you did say something,¡± he replied. She was stunned and jerked her head up. ¡°What did I say?¡± Waylon did not answer the question. He looked at her and said, ¡°Try and figure it out yourself.¡± Cameron fell silent and thought for a while. She knew she had said somethingst night but couldn¡¯t recall it. ¡®I like you so much, Wayne.¡® Cameron was stunned and covered her cheek. ¡®Oh my gosh. Did I confess to himst night?¡® Waylon lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you remember now?¡± ¡°Well, umm¡­ I was drunkst night.¡± She did not know what to say now. Waylon leaned closer and gazed deep into her eyes. ¡°Do you still remember that you owe me a request?¡± ¡°When did I-¡± Before she finished her sentence, Cameron remembered that she indeed owed him a request back in the East Inds. She averted her gaze. ¡°W¨CWhat do you want?¡± Waylon smiled, grinning like a Chesire cat. ¡°I want you to repeat what you saidst night.¡± Cameron was dumbfounded for a few seconds. She blinked and asked, ¡°That¡¯s what you want me to do?¡± Waylon leaned closer and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine as well if you want me to ask for something else.¡± She set her jaw tightly and lowered her head to avoid his fervent gaze. ¡°I¡­ I said I¡­¡± ¡°You what?¡± ¡°I said I love you very much!¡± shouted Cameron, her face, ears, and neck turning red. She hastily lowered her head and buried her face in the bowl. Waylon chuckled. ¡°So this is what you said.¡± She was stunned. ¡°I thought you knew about it?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°Now I know about it.¡± Cameron realized something and growled, ¡°You lied to me again!¡± He touched the tip of her nose and said, ¡°But you still fell for it.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. ¡®He must¡¯ve been a trickster in his previous life,¡® she thought. She was going out after finishing her breakfast. Waylon called out to her, and just when she turned around, she rammed into his embrace. Before she could say anything, Waylon lowered his face and kissed her. ¡°Wayne¡­¡± Waylon cupped her cheeks in his hands and trailed a series of kisses down her neck. Today is Christmas.¡± Leaning against the cold wall, Cameron allowed his warmth to envelop her whole. Meanwhile, at the martial arts center¡­ All of the children who came to the martial arts center received Christmas presents. Chadwick stuck his hands into his pockets as he looked expressionlessly at the kids queueing up to receive their presents. A girl with two ponytails handed the present in her hand to him. She was the kid who had criedst time. ¡°This is for you.¡± Chadwick turned his head away. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± The girl wanted to cry again after Chadwick rejected her. She thought he did not like her. This was what Cameron saw when she arrived at the center. She frowned and walked toward them. She took over the present in the girl¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°You want to give this one to him, right?¡± She nodded. Cameron ced her hand on Chadwick¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°She wants to give this present to you. How can you say no to her?¡± Chadwick replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it, so I don¡¯t want it.¡± Cameron was stumped. ¡°But don¡¯t you think you should at least say thank you when someone is giving you a present?¡± Chadwick looked at her. ¡°Can¡¯t I refuse if I don¡¯t want it?¡± Chapter 2478 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Cameron was rendered speechless. She did not know how to refute Chadwick at all, and she was worried that he couldn¡¯t get a girlfriend in the future with his blunt attitude. She squatted in front of Chadwick and looked him in the eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no rule that you have to like it or that you can¡¯t refuse it. But regardless of whether you like it or not, you have to say thank you for other people¡¯s kindness. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want it, you can tell her that you don¡¯t need it and say thank you for her kind gesture. This is basic courtesy, understand?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chadwick looked at her for a while and said, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± Just when Cameron was about to say something, the girl cried out loud, so she could only leave Chadwick aside tofort the girl. Nick heard themotion and came over. He picked the girl up from the floor and asked, ¡± Why are you crying? Do you not like your present?¡± The girl sobbed and shook her head. There were tears dangling at the corner of her eyes as she sobbed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me¡­¡± Nick threw a nce at Chadwick and caressed her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to make friends. Alright, let¡¯s stop crying. I¡¯ll take you to get a present, okay?¡± The girl stopped crying and nodded. Nick carried the girl to the receptionist and took another two presents for the girl. Cameron turned her head to look at Chadwick. She saw that there was a mixed expression on his face. She was puzzled and looked in the direction of Nick and the girl. When she heard Chadwick clicking his tongue and turning his head away disdainfully, she was surprised. ¡®Could it be that¡­¡® At the same time, Dn walked up to her and said, ¡°I suggest you drop your thought of taking the young Boucher as your disciple. You¡¯re not his goal at all.¡± Cameron scoffed coldly and spun around to look at Dn. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not good enough?¡± Standing with his arms crossed in front of his chest, Dn said, ¡°Yeah. After all, you can¡¯t beat the grandmaster.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. Seeing that Nick was going upstairs, Cameron left Dn aside and chased after him. Cameron called out to him when he was about to enter his office and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to take Chadwick as your disciple? You know that he wants you to be his master, right?¡± He froze for a moment before turning his head to look at her. ¡°I won¡¯t ept any disciple.¡± Cameron leaned against the wall and continued. ¡°You think he can¡¯t handle hardship because of his young age and his status as a rich kid?¡± He did not make anyment. Cameron turned her head to look at him. ¡°Why do you have so much prejudice against him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any prejudice against him,¡± said Nick. ¡°I don¡¯t like people who give up halfway. I¡¯m not sure if his family background will hinder him from maintaining his passion. If he learns martial arts just so that he can be a bully like Conroy, then I¡¯m not going to ept any disciples.¡± ¡°Conroy was your disciple?¡± Nick did not say anything, but Cameron already knew the answer. Clicking her tongue, she said, ¡°Well, he¡¯s weak. After learning Taekwondo in a foreign country, he came back and learned martial arts from you, but he was still so weak.¡± Nick looked at her and asked, ¡°Then what about you? Why do you want to take him as your disciple?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very mature. Even though he¡¯s learning martial arts for self¨Cdefense, he¡¯s taking it more seriously than other kids his age,¡± Cameron replied without any hesitation. After pausing for a short while, she continued. ¡°He has this energy that is not found in any children of his age. If it were my dad, he would¡¯ve taken him as his disciple.¡± Nick gazed at her and said, ¡°Since you want him to be your disciple, that¡¯s all the more reason for me not to take him in.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed the door open and entered his office. Looking at the door, Cameron frowned slightly. ¡®He was pretty gentle when he wasforting the girl, but why is he being so cold to me?¡® Chapter 2479 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 At the ckgold Group¡­ The department staff members discussed their evening activities during their free time. When Leonardo was passing by them with a gift box in his hand, one of them asked, ¡°Mr. Prichard, is that a gift from your girlfriend?¡± Leonardo was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled at them awkwardly and said, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. This is for Mr. Goldmann.¡± All of them gathered around Leonardo. ¡°What is this? Is this jewelry?¡± ¡°Is this a gift from Mr. Goldmann to his wife?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so romantic. Howe no one gave me a gift for Christmas?¡± Honestly, Leonardo did not know what it was. But it should be jewelry judging from the brand. Nobody knew when Waylon was standing behind them. He chuckled and said, ¡°It seems to me that none of you want to leave work early, so how about I give you more work?¡± ¡°No, no, no, we want to get off work early. We still have dates tonight.¡± They hurriedly went back to their seats. Leonardo walked up to Waylon and handed the gift box in his hand to him. ¡°Is this a gift for Ms. Southern?¡± Waylon took over the gift and replied, ¡°Yeah. I have to make up to her.¡± ¡°What is it inside?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Leonard smacked his lips and whispered, ¡°Everyone wants to know about it.¡¯ ¡°Hurry up and finish your work. After that, you guys can leave early today.¡± Waylon patted his shoulder and went back into his office. Those staff members¡® eyes glowed brightly when they heard what Waylon said. Apparently, Waylon was more humane than Colton. In the evening, Waylon came to the martial arts center to pick up Cameron. Holding a few gifts in her hand, Cameron came out of the building happily. After she got into the car, Waylon gazed at the gifts in her arms. Cameron sensed his gaze and handed a gift to him with a smile on her face. ¡°Here. This is for you.¡± He did not take it and asked, ¡°Just one?¡± She had so many gifts, and she was just going to give him one only? Cameron withdrew her hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯m keeping it for myself. These are gifts from those kids. Aren¡¯t they cute?¡± After she finished speaking, she waved a small doll keychain at Waylon. Waylon chuckled and looked at her. ¡°Since you like kids so much, why don¡¯t we get one ourselves?¡± Cameron was stumped and turned her face away. ¡°But¡­ But I don¡¯t want to have kids so soon.¡± Although she liked kids very much. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Waylon grabbed her hand andnded a few kisses on the back of her hand. ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t want anyone to interrupt us yet.¡± After a short while, Cameron realized they were not heading back to Emperon, nor were they going to the Goldmann mansion. She was stunned when she saw that they were going out of town. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to grab something to eat, and then we¡¯ll start our honeymoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was shocked. ¡°We¡¯re going for our honeymoon like this? What about our luggage?¡± Waylon looked at the front and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve gotten everything ready. Our luggage is in the trunk.¡± Cameron did not know what to say. Suddenly, she realized something, and her face turned red. ¡°You¡­ You helped me to prepare my luggage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± he replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Cameron bit her lips. He even helped her to take her undergarments, and she felt embarrassed. They only arrived at the hot spring resort in Coralia around 9:30 p.m. Coralia was covered with snow, and there were many visitors in the resort. Waylon had reserved a vi with private balconies and a courtyard with a hot spring pool. The interior of the vi was decorated in a retro style. The maple tree by the wall and the jagged rockery in the courtyard added a nice touch to the entire environment. Cameron put on her bathrobe, opened the door, and went into the courtyard. ¡°Wow. So this is a hot spring?¡± Chapter 2480 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Waylon came out and asked, ¡°You have never been to a hot spring before?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have winter in the East Inds, so of course, we don¡¯t have hot springs there,¡± Cameron said as she turned her head around. However, when she saw that Waylon had only wrapped a towel around his waist, she quickly jerked her head back to look somewhere else. Waylon walked up to her and hugged her from the back. ¡°Are you not going into the hot spring?¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I would like to try the hot spring, but you need to let me go first.¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°Sure. After all, we have plenty of time.¡± After he finished speaking, he picked Cameron up from the ground. Cameron quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes. ¡°I warn you! Don¡¯t ever throw me into the hot spring!¡± Waylon carried her into the hot spring. Water sshed everywhere. Cameron emerged from the water, her long wet hair sticking to her back. She wiped the water off her face and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a jerk!¡± Waylon chuckled and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Cam.¡± Suddenly, Cameron felt a cold tingly sensation on the finger that he was holding. She was stunned for a moment, and when she looked down, there was a blue diamond ring on her ring. The diamond had a light blue color that was simr to the sky. It was a blue diamond that reached the IF rity grade. It was embedded into the tinum ring, which further entuated its clear, light blue tone. Waylon grabbed her finger and kissed it. ¡°Although we¡¯ve already had our wedding in the East Inds, I haven¡¯t properly proposed to you yet.¡± She was stunned. She looked at the ring, and it took her a long while before she asked, When did you buy it?¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°I ordered it a long time ago.¡± She did not say anything. Waylon collected her long wet hair behind her back and exposed her face. ¡°Do who designed this ring?¡± you know Cameron looked at him and asked, ¡°Who designed it?¡± ¡°Chadwick¡¯s mother did.¡± Cameron was stunned. ¡°His mother is a jewelry designer?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°His mother is a jewelry designer as well, just like our mother. Aunt Naomi used to work in my mother¡¯spany, and she was her mentor. Now she has opened her own jewelry studio and only receives orders for ring customization.¡± Cameron touched the ring on her finger. It was pretty, but¡­ She extended her hand and asked, ¡°Do you want me to fight with such a beautiful ring on my finger?¡± Waylon scoffed. ¡°You still want to fight?¡± ¡°Let me rephrase. Are you sure you want me to train with such a beautiful ring on my finger?¡± Waylon grabbed her chin and kissed her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The mist was getting thicker and enveloped both of them whole. It was 2:00 p.m. in Yaramoor. Daisie brought Noce to have lunch with Colton. Freyja knew they wereing, so she had been waiting for them. As soon as Daisie got out of the car, she waved her arm at Freyja. ¡°Freyja!¡± Freyja walked up to her with a smile on her face and grabbed her arm. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. You need to be more careful.¡± Daisie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Freyja¡¯s father came out of the vi as well. He looked at Noce and greeted him. ¡°It has been a long time since Ist saw you, Nolly.¡± Noce nodded at him. ¡°Yeah, it has been a long time, Uncle Brandon.¡± ¡°Come in first.¡± Brandon invited them into the house. Daisie, Noce, Colton, and Freyja entered the house. The mansion was a duplex mansion. It was finely decorated and had a thick, festive atmosphere with all the decorative items. Freyja gave all the maids and chefs a holiday since it was Christmas. She brought Daisie into the kitchen and showed her the dinner she was preparing. Noce and Brandon were drinking tea in the living room. ¡°How are your parents, Nolly?¡± Thest time Brandon saw Noce was when he was attending high school. Chapter 2481 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 Noce smiled. ¡°Thanks for the concern. They¡¯re all fine. How are you doing, Uncle Brandon?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Brandon nodded and picked up his teacup. ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine.¡± Colton walked down the stairs and saw Noce. ¡°Someone really knows when toe to pay a visit in order to grab a free meal.¡± At that moment, Daisie poked her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my husband!¡± Colton was rendered speechless. Brandonughed and changed the subject. ¡°Do you guys want to have roast turkey tonight?¡± Daisie answered immediately, ¡°Roast turkey sounds great!¡± Noce said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with my wife¡¯s choice.¡± Just as Brandon was about to speak, Colton was the only one who seemed bothered by the idea. ¡°Roast turkey? I¡¯ll skip-¡± Freyja cleared her throat. He pretended to hesitate for a short while and turned his face away. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go with roast turkey.¡± Daisie¡¯s smile intensified. At 5:00 p.m., the table was full of food. There was roast turkey, mashed potatoes, maple zed ham, green bean casserole, gravy, cranberry sauce, and so on, and for dessert, sticky toffee pudding.. Noce was mixing the sauces while Colton was serving the dishes, and Brandon was fetching the silverware from the kitchen to the dining table. After everyone was seated, Brandon felt touched as he witnessed the jolly and cozy scene, as it had not been this boisterous for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Everyone picked up their silverware and started eating. Because Daisie was pregnant, she had been craving spicy and sour food recently, so Noce added some lemon juice to her sauce. Seeing this, Freyja asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that women who have an appetite for spicy food while they¡¯re pregnant means that they¡¯re pregnant with twins, so does that mean that we¡¯ll be expecting twins from you, Daisie?¡± Colton was deboning the turkey for Freyja when his eyelids twitched. ¡°The chance of her being blessed with twins isn¡¯t 100%.¡± Daisie raised her head. ¡°Colton, are you looking down on me?¡± He nced across the dining table at Noce¨Cthe one that he looked down upon was obviously Noce. Noce raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why are you dragging me down with you just because you can¡¯t do that?¡± Colton¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Just who do you think you¡¯re referring to?¡± Brandon watched the bickering from the sidelines and was worried that they might get into a quarrel, so he wanted to interrupt them but failed to even find a gap to do so. On the other side of the table, Freyja and Daisie had long gotten used to it, as Colton and Noce were known to have disliked each other long ago. Daisie picked up her drink. ¡°Merry Christmas guys. I guess a toast should follow?¡± Brandon and Freyja picked up their sses, responding to Daisie¡¯s suggestion, and under Daisie and Freyja¡¯s watchful gazes, the two reluctantly picked up their wine sses. Daisie grabbed Colton and Noce¡¯s wrists and clinked their wine sses against each other. ¡°We should harmoniously stay together as a family in the future. I¡¯ve always believed that all grievances can be resolved through a good meal. If one isn¡¯t enough, then make it two.¡± Fortunately, the atmosphere became harmonious in the end. As night fell, the streets still looked extremely lively. Children were ying in the snow to wee Christmas, and the surroundings were filled withughter. Daisie and Noce did not go back home. Instead, they went on a stroll on a bridge, holding hands. While they were doing so, the wind blew and messed up Daisie¡¯s hair. ¡°Noce, I haven¡¯t given you your Christmas present yet, have 1?¡± Noce turned his head and stared at her with a hint of affection shing across his eyes. ¡± You being by my side is already the best gift I could ever hope for.¡± She looked up at him, and her smile looked as brilliant as the sun. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of our lives.¡± He held the back of her head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a taco truck on the side of the road.¡± Daisie hurried forward. Noce followed her helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t run, slowly.¡± Standing in front of the food truck that was selling tacos, Daisie rubbed her hands and blew her warm breath at them. The olddy working at the truck handed Daisie a taco, and she took it from her, eagerly peeled it, and took a bite of the warm taco. Noce took out his wallet and paid for the taco. ¡°Do you want to have a bite?¡± Daisie held the taco and shoved it up to his face. Chapter 2482 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 Noce wrapped his arms around Daisie¡¯s shoulder and gnawed the taco exactly where she had bitten it. ¡°Of course. And it tastes very sweet, just like you.¡± Daisie¡¯s cheeks warmed up. ¡°You¡­ I only asked you to grab a taste of the taco, and you¡¯re giving me nonsense.¡± His smile widened. ¡°We just had a full meal at Colton¡¯s, and you¡¯re already eating a taco.¡± ¡°Your son is the one who¡¯s hungry, not me.¡± ¡°Then our son has quite a huge appetite. He¡¯ll probably be a chubby boy in the future.¡± Daisie covered her abdomen with her palm andughed. ¡°Why must it be a chubby boy? It might be a chubby girl.¡± Noce lifted her hair with his fingertips, saw her slightly gluttonous look, and could not help butugh out loud. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I like both genders.¡± At this time, Daisie¡¯s cell phone rang. She took it out and looked at the caller ID. It was Diana. ¡°Mom?¡± Diana said with a smile, ¡°Daisie, your dad and I will stay in the pce tonight, and we won¡¯t return home, so please pass this message to Noce for me. By the way, do remember to tell me if that kid dares to bully you.¡± Noce leaned over closer to the cell phone, heard the sentence, and grabbed the cell phone. ¡°Okay, Mom. If you want to go on a date with Dad, just go. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Upon hearing Noce¡¯s voice, Diana snorted. ¡°If you dare to bully Daisie while we¡¯re away, the only thing waiting for you when I get back will be an *ss¨Cwhooping.¡± Daisie squinted, chuckled, and said next to the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Noce won¡¯t bully me.¡± Noce hung up the phone and hugged Daisie in his arms. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t in. No one will be there to bother us tonight¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°All you think about all day are such filthy things.¡± Noce lowered his head and pecked her on the cheek. ¡°Who told you to take me in and be my wife?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. One monthter¡­ Daisie¡¯s stomach started to bloat slightly. Although it was not obvious, she seemed to be able to feel the little fe in her womb now. Coupled with Diana¡¯s meticulous care, she was well¨Cfed, had gained a significant amount of weight, and had be more voluptuous¨Clooking. Daisie had not been posting any updates on Twitter for a month, and the first post she uploaded was a photo of her and Diana, which made manyizens envious. #Holy sh*t! Daisie¡¯s mother¨Cinw looks stunning!# #No wonder Daisie¡¯s husband looks so good. It seems that he¡¯s inherited it from his mother!# #Dada is indeed the family¡¯s favorite too!# #The world owes me such a good mother¨Cinw!# Diana was overjoyed to see Daisie¡¯s fans praising her for her young and gorgeous appearance. ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t hold you back in the photo.¡± Daisieughed. ¡°No worries, Mom. You look just as good as my mom.¡± ¡°Oh really? Speaking of which, I still haven¡¯t met your mother after all this while. I really want to.¡± Diana could not wait to meet her inws. Rick, who was sitting across from Diana drinking his tea, closed the newspaper in his hands. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Father say that he wants to meet these two kids? Let¡¯s bring them into the pce this week.¡± Diana recalled it all of a sudden. ¡°Yeah, I totally forgot about that.¡± After saying that, she covered the back of Daisie¡¯s hand. ¡°You shoulde to the pce together with Noce this week. Noce¡¯s grandfather hasn¡¯t been at the peak of his health in recent years, and he¡¯s always wanted to meet you.¡± Daisie was startled for a split second but did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Daisie and Noce went into the pce. King William waited in his chamber, and after the announcement of their arrival and getting King William¡¯s permission, the two stepped into the chamber. King William sat on his bed, and because of his illness, he looked very haggard and pale. Noce led Daisie to the bedside. ¡°Grandfather.¡± He nodded and ordered the servants to bring chairs for them. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, Noce. Who would think that you¡¯d be a father in the blink of an eye?¡± Chapter 2483 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 Noce stared at King William. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone falls sick when they get old. I¡¯ve given all my life to the politics of this country, and I¡¯ve devoted myself to state affairs. I¡¯ve never neglected my people, but with that, I¡¯ve definitely ignored you guys back at home.¡± Noce pursed his lips and did not utter a single word. King William looked outside the window, and his gaze dimmed. ¡°I wronged your grandmother back then, your mother, you, and let¡¯s not forget about Freyja.¡± He was also very saddened by what Freyja¡¯s mother had done. After all, she was also his daughter. And Freyja had always been innocent. Daisie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Grandpa, you have to take good care of your health. You¡¯ll still have the chance to make up for the things that you just mentioned in the future, and I¡¯m confident that Freyja won¡¯t me you.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing what Daisie said, King William smiled. ¡°I hope so too.¡± He then started coughing all of a sudden, and Noce became nervous instantly.¡± Grandfather.¡± King William waved his hands, soothed his breath, and said, ¡°I know my condition very well. That¡¯s why there¡¯s one thing that I hope you can promise me.¡± Noce lowered his gaze. ¡°Do tell.¡± King William took out two documents, two sets of wills to be precise, from the bedside table drawer. One belonged to Noce, while the other belonged to Freyja. Noce¡¯s pupils constricted instantly. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re-¡± ¡°Death is an inevitable event in life. Everyone will have to face it someday. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure how much longer I will have, so I must make preparations before that dayes.¡¯ King William handed the two wills to Noce. ¡°I know you¡¯re not very interested in inheriting the throne, so I won¡¯t force you to do so. The wills will go into effect as soon as I die, and the royal family will fall into your mother¡¯s hand from then onward. I believe that she¡¯ll be an excellent queen, and with your father¡¯s assistance, there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about.¡± He covered the back of Noce¡¯s hand. ¡°So, promise me.¡± Noce¡¯s expression looked tense. He knew that if he did not agree, his grandfather would 1/2 definitely not be able to be at ease. Thus, he took a deep breath after a long time and gave him a promise. ¡°Okay. Grandfather, you have my word.¡± King William gave off a faint smile. The two then left the pce. On their way back, Noce¡¯s expression looked extremely anguished. Daisie held his hand, silently apanying him the whole time. Noce took her into his arms. ¡°Thank you, Daisie.¡± He thanked her for staying with him. Daisie patted him on the back and coaxed him. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite to me. Besides, I¡¯ll still be with you no matter what happens.¡± He buried his face in her shoulders and hugged her tightly. Unsurprisingly, it was not long before the news of King William¡¯s death caused a sensation worldwide. Yaramoor¡¯s g was flown at half¨Cmast outside the pce, and many citizens who were close to the royal family went to mourn outside the pce gate. Upon hearing the news of their father¡¯s death, Diana and Rick rushed to the pce early to organize King William¡¯s funeral. The media captured some photos of Diana. Her eyes looked bloodshot and slightly swollen. Diana was King William¡¯s only daughter, and now that King William had passed away, she had attracted the most media attention out of anyone in the country. After all, she was about to be the queen of the royal family. On the other side of the country, at the film college¡­ ¡°Have you heard that King William passed away this morning?¡± ¡°King William seldom attended parliamentary meetings and events since half a year ago. His health probably had been deteriorating since then.¡± Freyja¡¯s pen fell to the ground when she heard these words. She got out of her seat abruptly and ran out. Because Leia was worried about her, she got up and went after her. Freyja stopped underneath the ssrooms and cried out loud as sadness overwhelmed her. Chapter 2484 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 Leia walked to her side. ¡°Freyja, are¡­ Are you okay?¡± She shook her head and could not even utter a word at that moment. Leia stayed by her side andforted her until Colton appeared. He knew that Freyja would hear the news, so he rushed to the college to find her. Colton brought Freyja to his side. ¡°Thanks, Leia. Sorry to have bothered you. You can leave her to me now.¡± Leia nodded. Colton got into the car with Freyja in his arms, and the car then left the college. He brought Freyja to the pce, and just as Freyja was puzzled, Noce and Daisie walked out of the huge building. ¡°Freyja, you should also go see Grandpa for thest time.¡± Freyja clenched the hands that were hanging by her sides and quickly stepped indoors. The people who came to mourn were all dignitaries and politicians in the main hall. King William¡¯s body was ced in a ss coffin, and his expression looked peaceful, as if he was asleep. Freyja appeared in the hall, followed by Noce. She walked to the ss coffin step by step. Although she was not very close to her so- called grandfather, she still felt a faint torment deep down when she thought that the person lying there was her biological grandfather. After the memorial service was over, Noce handed over a stack of documents to her. This is what grandfather left for you.¡± Freyja was slightly startled, and after a long pause, she took it from him. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re his granddaughter as well?¡± Freyja bit her lips tightly, squeezed the documents in her hands, and crumpled them. Noce did not say a word, turned around, and walked out of the corridor. She stood alone in the empty corridor, mottled by the lights, and her lonesome shadow was cast on the ss window. In fact, even if King William did not remember having a granddaughter, she would not feel too bad. However, when Noce handed her the will and told her that she was King William¡¯s granddaughter too, only then did she understand that her grandfather had never forgotten about her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Freyja lowered her head as if something was crushed in her chest cavity and then held the documents tightly in her arms and against her chest. She even had to hold back her voice as she cried. Colton stood behind her. After a long time, he approached her step by step, raised his hands, and grabbed her by her shoulders. She was startled, turned around, and stared at Colton with tears still rolling down her cheeks. Colton took her into his arms. She lowered her gaze and buried her face into his shoulder. He wrapped his arms around her trembling shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°Cry out loud if you feel like doing so. No one willugh at you.¡± Freyja hugged him tightly and soaked his shoulders with tears. After leaving the pce, Freyja did not speak since she got in the car. She leaned against the car window, and her eyes fell outside the window. The streets and alleys all looked deserted, but she still saw pedestrians holding their king¡¯s portraits, mourning him on the streets. Colton took a nce at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°You can cry all you want now, but look at you. Please, don¡¯t make Dad think that I bullied you before that when we get home. I won¡¯t be able to exin myself if that happens.¡± Freyja wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes away. ¡°Dad probably saw the news too. He¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that if you go back with this crybaby of a face, your dad will cry with you when he sees it later.¡± Colton pretended to sigh. ¡°You can cry all you want, and I can always coax you. But if Dad is the one who cries, I don¡¯t want to coax a man.¡± She stopped crying and chuckled. ¡°Since when did I ask you to coax me?¡± Her gaze continued to be fixed on the scenery outside the window. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just very regretful that I didn¡¯t even get to see my grandfather onest time.¡± Colton frowned slightly and replied calmly, ¡°There are always regrets in life, and no one could predict when King William would pass away. ¡°You imed that you failed to see him onest time before he passed away, so why didn¡¯t he summon you into the pce during his final moments? Is it because he had forgotten. about your existence?¡± Chapter 2485 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe he knew that his life was alreadying to an end, and he didn¡¯t want to burden someone else with more sadness. Even if you got to see him on his deathbed, you wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything. All you would get from that was sorrow, and you might not even be able to ept the situation. If he were to see you with this mncholic expression, he¡¯d feel even guiltier and uneasier.¡± Freyja lowered her gaze and said nothing. After a long time, she forced a smile. ¡°Thank you forforting me.¡± At the vi¡­ Brandon saw theming in, got up slowly, and saw Freyja¡¯s bloodshot eyes. ¡®Even I know about King William¡¯s death. She must¡¯ve known about it too.¡¯ ¡°Fey.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs. Brandon watched with a worried expression as she went upstairs, and Colton turned to look at him. ¡°She went to the memorial service. Let¡¯s just say that she was able to send her grandfather off.¡± Brandon regained hisposure and nodded. ¡°Thank you for staying by her side.¡± Freyja returned to the room, sat on her bed, stared at the will in her hand, and hesitated for a long time before opening it. A letter fell out of the envelope at that moment. The letterhead was reserved for the royal family, and Freyja¡¯s name was written on the recipient column. She was stunned for a split second and quickly tore the letter¡¯s envelope open. The content of the letter was as followed: Freyja, I know what your mother has done, and I¡¯m sorry for letting you grow up in an environment where a mother¡¯s love was nowhere to be found. As the king of this country, I¡¯m indebted to your grandmother, and I¡¯ve not educated your mother well, and I even caused you not to have aplete family. I didn¡¯t take your mother and brother in because their thirst for power had already consumed them. This was also the biggest failure of my life. However, throughout all the chaos, you¡¯ve always been the innocent one. When I learned that she actually had a daughter, I couldn¡¯t bear to know that you were being maltreated. That¡¯s why I announced your identity to the public back then, but I didn¡¯t expect that my action didn¡¯t change your mother¡¯s attitude toward you. Freyja, you¡¯re a kind girl. Although I can¡¯t do anything for you when I¡¯m alive, I hope I can leave you something after my departure from the world. I¡¯ll do my best to make up for you. I hope you don¡¯t refuse this little thought of mine.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After seeing the closing of the letter and the signature that William had left at the lower right corner, Freyja covered her mouth, and tears gushed down her cheeks again, smearing the ink on the letter. Colton stood outside the door. He originally wanted to knock on the door, but when he heard the sobbing that wasing from inside, he stopped, turned around, and left without saying anything. On the third day of the king¡¯s death, Diana and her husband were totally upied by the country¡¯s political affairs, and the coronation ceremony would take ce in another week. The media were scrambling around the capital city for news surrounding the royal family. King William¡¯s eldest daughter, Princess Diana, was about to inherit the throne, and Rick would be the official consort of the country. When domesticizens heard the news, many people envied Daisie even more. The Goldmanns¡® in¨C laws had risen to the center of the royal family, and the man who married the daughter of the Goldmanns was now a legitimate prince. #Fairy tales really don¡¯t lie. The princess will always get married to a prince.# #Dada must¡¯ve saved the universe in her previous life to be blessed with such a life encounter, right?# #Won¡¯t that make Dada the princess of Yaramoor now? Hahaha, she¡¯s reached the pinnacle of her life. # When Zephir saw this news article, he flung the newspaper onto the desk. Before he got to know Noce¡¯s identity, he did not think he was inferior to him in any way. But now, he seemed unable to deny what Colton had said to him back then. ¡®If I want to marry Daisie, my family status and background have to outmatch the Goldmanns one way or another. Now that Noce has be a prince, how can the Goslingspete with the royal family of a country? ¡®A princess will always choose to marry a prince, while a knight can only ept that he¡¯ll always be a knight.¡® He slumped on the couch and covered his face with his palm, feeling ridiculed by his thoughts. Chapter 2486 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 There was a knock on the door, and Zephir looked through his fingers. ¡°Come in.¡± Leah opened the door and walked in, and he was slightly startled by her appearance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Leah lifted the bag she was carrying, which contained snacks and beer. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve been staying home, recuperating for so long, I was afraid that you¡¯d be bored, so I came to visit you.¡± She put the beer on the table and took out some snacks. ¡°At this time, you definitely need a drink, don¡¯t you?¡± Zephir gave off a faint sneer. ¡°You¡¯ve read the news?¡± ¡°As long as one isn¡¯t blind, they will surely see it.¡± She opened a can of beer and handed it to him. Zephir took it from her and took a sip. Leah sat across from him. ¡°Your injury should almost be healed, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± He responded with a casual hum. Leah lifted her head and stared at him for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to nag you, but I really think it¡¯s time for you to leave your feelings for Daisie behind. After all, she¡¯s already married, and you can¡¯t do anything to change it.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Zephir¡¯s gaze shifted away from her. ¡°Are you here to persuade me to give up on her?¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do if you don¡¯t want to give up? Do you think you still have a chance?¡± Leah¡¯s expression looked very solemn. ¡°Zephir, we grew up together. I don¡¯t want to see you go astray because of that persistence of yours, or should I say stubbornness. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± He did not utter a single word. Leah lowered her gaze and looked at the cider in her hand. ¡°I understand that you won¡¯t listen to what I have to say. I won¡¯t even bother to care about you if you¡¯re not a friend.¡± ¡°Then why do you care?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re friends.¡± Zephir looked at her. Leah pursed her lips, looked away, and changed the subject. ¡°You¡¯ve recovered from the injury. Aunt Patricia won¡¯t let you pursue your career as a director now, so what do you n Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. to do now?¡± Zephir stroked the beer can in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He really did not know what to do. In other words, he actually did not know if he still wanted to stick to this line of work. In the beginning, he chose to enter the industry only because of Daisie, but he no longer knew now. Leah took a deep breath¨Cshe totally understood his hesitation. ¡°Actually, all you need to do is follow the voice in your heart. Is it really the career that you want to pursue most? You don¡¯t make a choice because of someone else. Choose for yourself and yourself only.¡± Zephir continued to drink without saying anything. Leah left the Goslings¡® residence at noon and met Patricia in the courtyard. Seeing Leah, Patricia gave off a faint smile. ¡°Leah, have youe to visit Zephir?¡± Leah nodded. ¡°Yes, Aunt Patricia.¡± Patricia walked up to Leah and grabbed her hand. ¡°Leah, please help me persuade Zephir. You two have grown up together since you were little kids, and the friendship that you two share is the closest I¡¯ve ever seen, so I trust you.¡± Leah was a little embarrassed. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve tried to persuade him multiple times, but at the end of the day, whether he¡¯ll listen to me or notpletely lies in his own hands.¡± Patricia chuckled all of a sudden. ¡°How good would it be if you were my daughter¨Cinw.¡± Leah was flustered. ¡°A¨CAunt Patricia, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can tell that you actually have a thing for Zephir, don¡¯t you?¡± Patricia caressed her cheek. ¡°The rtionship between our families has been rather close since you two were kids. If you can marry Zephir, I believe both Uncle Alexander and I, and even your parents will be more than willing to see that.¡± Leah¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡®I¡¯ve always concealed this secret so deeply that no one else would realize it, yet Aunt Patricia has managed to see through it.¡® But she thought of something and lowered her gaze. ¡°Aunt Patricia, he doesn¡¯t have a thing for me. Such forced rtionships won¡¯t end well. They¡¯re usually fruitless.¡± ¡°Why not? Feelings can be cultured and groomed as time passes, not to mention that you two have such a close rtionship.¡± Patricia smiled. ¡°Zephir doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend now, and I¡¯ve always been worried that he¡¯ll give up on life and degenerate because of Daisie, so I can only count on you now.¡± Chapter 2487 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 Leah did not say anything, but millions of thoughts were shing across her mind. On the other side of things, Noce drove to the Blue Valley Manor, and Daisie got out of the car. Looking at the magnificent and ssical¨Clooking manor, Daisie was a little shocked.¡± Could this be one of the things that Grandpa left for you?¡± Noce nodded. ¡°This manor is where my grandmother used to live way back then. After she passed away, the property¡¯s ownership went to my grandfather. He was very reluctant about auctioning it, so it¡¯s been vacant all these years.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After exining some of the backstories of the manor to Daisie, he stretched his hand out toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk around the manor.¡± Daisie grabbed his hand with a grin and walked with him into the huge garden. This manor was located very near the imperial pce¡ªOne could see the clock tower in the pce¡ª and it was located in the most prosperous city center. The garden had a few man¨Cmade pools and bridges, and there were even several pavilions. The snow on the fountains, sculptures, stone paths, and rose bushes was glimmering under the warm winter sun. The snow that covered evergreens and eaves started melting and dripping into the pool, stirring up ripples. Daisie grinned. ¡°It¡¯s so quiet and peaceful here.¡± Noce smiled too. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very peaceful, very suitable for a spiritual stay.¡± After that, he stopped and turned to look at Daisie. ¡°When the baby is born, we¡¯ll move here with the baby. Our kids can run around in the garden and y around the manor. It¡¯ll surely be very boisterous.¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of them getting lost in such a huge ce?¡± He sneered. ¡°So it¡¯s best for them not to inherit your clumsiness.¡± ¡°Who are you referring to as a clumsy person?¡± Daisie crossed her arms and turned her face away. ¡°I¡¯m not as bad as you think I am when ites to telling directions!¡± Noce¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°Noce, can you tell me more about your grandma?¡± ¡°Do you want to know about her?¡± She nodded. Noce brought her to one of the pavilions, sat down, and began to talk about his grandmother, ¡°I don¡¯t have a very clear memory of my grandmother, but I heard from my mother that I once lived here with her when I was very young. ¡°My mother told me that my grandmother was a gentle and virtuous woman. Even though my grandfather had a mistress, my grandmother epted the mistress¡¯s existence magnanimously. ¡°She never had any prejudice against my aunt because she was the mistress¡® child. She only fell out with my grandfather when I got kidnapped.¡± Noce had been brought back to the Knowles when he was three or four years old, and that was how he had be Madam Knowles¡® target. Daisie had also heard about Noce¡¯s kidnapping when he was a boy. ¡°Then the incident must have been terrifying to you, right?¡± ¡°It was indeed terrifying.¡± His eyes turned gloomy. ¡°But instead of being overwhelmed by horror, unwillingness was the main emotion that haunted me during those days. I couldn¡¯t ept that I was being persecuted by my own fate, my identity, so the only thing I thought about back then was to survive.¡± After saying that, he turned his head and stared at Daisie. ¡°I pretended to be well¨Cbehaved, pretended to be scared, and didn¡¯t dare to resist them. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t kill me directly but wanted to traffic me instead when they kidnapped me. That was when I knew my life wouldn¡¯t be threatened, at least temporarily. ¡°They thought that I, a child, wouldn¡¯t be capable of escaping their captivity. That¡¯s why they let their guard down against me.¡± Noce stared at the calm pond. ¡°I took advantage of theirck of vignce and added rodenticide to their food.¡± Daisie was taken aback. Noce looked at her. ¡°Am I a total scum? I already killed someone with poison at a young age. Does it scare you?¡± Daisie frowned, walked up to him, and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. Besides, you were only protecting yourself.¡± Chapter 2488 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 Noce reached out and pulled Daisie into his arms. ¡°Are you really not afraid of me?¡± She leaned into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve hurt me before.¡± He rested his chin on top of her fluffy hair and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a silly girl who will risk herself to go on an adventure with me. How can I ever make up my mind toy a finger on you? Daisie, there¡¯s a question that I wish to know the answer to. When they kidnapped and brought me to Octavia, and you went with me, weren¡¯t you afraid back then?¡± Daisie looked up at him and let off a wide and brilliant grin. ¡°Nope, because I knew my dad would definitelye to save us, and you would protect me too.¡± He paused for a split second and then looked down at her. ¡°Did I protect you? It was obvious that you were the one who was protecting me?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisie exined with a smile, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know why I took that risk with you, but the one thing that I know is that I have no regrets.¡± Noce hugged her tightly and pressed his lips against her forehead. ¡°I think you¡¯re the only person in this world who can be this dumb.¡± ¡°Okay, Noce, let¡¯s not talk about the past first.¡± Daisie got out of his arms, took his hand, and led him out of the pavilion. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the manor¡¯s interior, so you have to bring me inside for a tour.¡± Noce, who was walking behind her, chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your tour guide for the day.¡± After leaving the Blue Valley Manor, Noce sent Daisie back to the Knowles mansion and went to his company. The elevator arrived at the administration department. Just as he stepped out of the elevator, a party popper was set off, and ribbons were shot into the air and scattered all over the ce. Hedeon, who took the lead in organizing a small party, congratted him. ¡°Congrattions bro! Oh, my bad. I should address you as Prince Noce now.¡± Noce frowned and brushed off all the ribbons thatnded on his body. ¡°Are you exhrated about this?¡± ¡°Of course! The owner of Yanis Group is now the royal prince, and he¡¯s also my godbrother.¡± Hedeon walked up to him and wrapped his arm around his shoulder. ¡°If my family learns I know the prince of Yaramoor, I can imagine how thrilled they will be.¡± ¡°We work for the prince. How can we not feel happy about this?¡± Everyone else followed suit. Noce grabbed Hedeon by the back of his cor and dragged him into his office. In the office, Noce walked to the couch and sat down. Hedeon walked up to him with a hippy smirk and sat down too. ¡°Bro, I have some good news for you.¡± Noce responded with a faint hum, picked up the teapot, and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we recruiting people recently? The applicants we got yesterday are all elites in the field, and they all came here with ambitions and the technologies they hold.¡± ¡°Is this good news?¡± ¡°Of course, there are also ten techpanies vying to get into coborations with us. We don¡¯t even need to recruit personnel now. We can hold an interview and choose from the sea of candidates.¡± Yanis Tech was established two years ago, and Hedeon understood thepany¡¯s hardships in these two years. There was never a shortage of funds, but there had always been a shortage of manpower, especially in the technical departments. Otherpanies hired many elites for high sries, and although Yanis Tech¡¯s sry was not low, it was still a newly establishedpany back then. The elites in the field would naturally choose to work under more well¨Cestablishedpanies. Especially when Noce was not in thepany, many technicians left because they had been overworked, and very few people chose to stay. When the internal was unstable, it would be difficult for Yanis Tech to expand. And now, with many tech elites choosing Yanis Tech as thepany they wanted to work for and variouspanies sessively extending olive branches in thepany¡¯s direction, this was indeed good news for Hedeon. Noce drank the tea unhurriedly. ¡°Do you really think that thepanies are sincere with their coboration proposal?¡± ¡®The Knowles have be the royal family, and the benefits they can extort from thepany are now unbelievably huge. Who wouldn¡¯t want to form some sort of connection with the royal family?¡¯ Chapter 2489 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 ¡®Yanis Tech is apany that I founded rather recently. Once we get the royal family¡¯s support, the company won¡¯t even need to actively look for business partners at all. Countless partners will definitely take the initiative toe to us, proposing coborations in all aspects.¡® Hedeon was puzzled. ¡°Then¡­¡± Noce put his teacup down. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry to find a business partner right now. What we need now is technical personnel. As for thepanies that want to work with us, juste up with some excuses and decline their proposals.¡± Hedeon was stunned for a moment, but he could only nod at the end of the day. ¡°Okay.¡± At the same time, all news channels, newspapers, and magazines were still reporting Diana¡¯s preparation for the coronation. The students of the film college had all been talking about the royal family recently. At that moment, Freyja passed by in the corridor, and several students nced at her as they whispered to each other. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she seems to be rted to the royal family. I heard that King William had prepared two wills before his death, and one is probably hers.¡± ¡°Her grandmother was only King William¡¯s mistress back then, so the power of the royal family has nothing to do with her. So, why would the king leave her anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, the heir of the Knowles is now the prince, and Mrs. Knowles is the only person who¡¯s a legitimate descendant of King William¡¯s bloodline. She¡¯ll be crowned as the queen in three days. So, as someone from the Pruitts, she shouldn¡¯t have much to do with the royal family now.¡± Freyja was just about to go upstairs when she heard Leia calling her. She then turned her head around and saw Leia. Leia walked toward her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve applied for a leave of absence. Are you okay?¡± Freyja shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Leia wrapped her arm around her and went upstairs with her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about the rumors that have been spreading around campus these few days. That¡¯s just so them. They just can¡¯t stop gossiping about others behind their backs.¡± Freyja gave off a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care about them.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was not that she had not been in such situations. ¡°However, don¡¯t you feel bad for yourself?¡± Leia asked all of a sudden. Freyja was startled. ¡°Bad?¡± ¡°Although your mother is just the daughter of a mistress, you¡¯re still King William¡¯s granddaughter. Even if the session of the throne has nothing to do with you, the king should at least give you something to make up for it, right?¡± In the eyes of the others, Freyja was in an awkward position now. She was rted to the royal family, but her blood was not pure, as she was the descendant of the king¡¯s mistress. Noce was now the prince of Yaramoor, his mother was going to inherit the throne, and his father would be the consort. As for Freyja, she was at most a close rtive of the royal family and had not received a reward, not even a penny. Freyjaughed out loud. ¡°Do you really believe in those rumors?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I believe them. It¡¯s just that the rumors are spreading like wildfire now. If they¡¯re true, it¡¯s not fair to you.¡± Freyja stopped, turned around, and looked at Leia. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether my grandfather has left me something or not because I¡¯ve never admitted that I¡¯m rted to the royal family either. ¡°I know that my grandmother was a mistress. She was just a lover who couldn¡¯t even be talked about. Although I don¡¯t have the ambition that my mother had, I don¡¯t want to be in power, and I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the royal family, I know very well that what I want has nothing to do with status and power.¡± ¡®If what I wanted were status and power, I could¡¯ve relied on my grandfather¡¯s guilt toward me and used it to ask for heaps of benefits. I could enjoy all the benefits with peace of mind without caring about the criticisming from the world. ¡®But I don¡¯t want to do so. Because even if I get my hands on something that doesn¡¯t belong to me, it won¡¯t be justifiable.¡® Leiaughed. ¡°Freyja, you¡¯re truly the most determined person I¡¯ve ever met. After all, not everyone can remain cool when the temptation is that big. Shannon is a great example.¡± When she first got to know Shannon, thetter was not a vain person, but she seemed to have changed ever since she dated some rich men and got a taste of the benefits that she could obtain from those men. Chapter 2490 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 There were too few people who would say no to wealth and power. At that moment, Shannon was standing not far away. Seeing that Leia and Freyja were getting closer by the day, she felt irked. Leia had always been obedient to her before this. She always thought that no matter what she did, Leia would never cut off her connection with herself. ¡®It¡¯s all because of that b*tch. Freyja Pruitt, just wait. I¡¯ll personally give you hell when the timees.¡® At noon, when Freyja was leaving the college, Shannon suddenly stopped her and caught up to her very anxiously. ¡°Freyja, something happened to Leia!¡± Freyja frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± She gasped for air and borated, ¡°I was looking for her just now, but I saw her being harassed by several men in the parking lot.¡± Although Freyja had doubts, Leia¡¯s safety was at stake, so she went with Shannon. However, the parking lot was empty. As soon as Freyja turned around, her eyes got sprayed with a can of aerosol. She took two steps backward instantly, and two men appeared out of nowhere from behind her, covered her mouth, and knocked her out. Seeing Freyja being taken into a van, Shannon threw the aerosol can into the garbage bin with a smirk on her face. When Colton returned to the vi, Brandon saw that he was alone and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Feye home with you?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°She hasn¡¯te back?¡± ¡°No. Normally, she should¡¯vee back at this point. Could it be that she¡¯s gone out with her coursemates?¡± Colton did not say anything, took out his cell phone, and called Freyja, but her cell phone had been turned off. Based on what he knew about her, she would never turn off her phone. Thinking of this, Colton felt uneasy. He then turned around and left immediately. He drove to the college and just so happened to run into Leia. He got out of the car and stopped her. Leia was astonished for a moment but then walked toward him. ¡°Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Freyja?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Freyja left the college at noon. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Seeing that his expression looked extremely distressed, Leia started to feel that something was wrong too. Colton calmed himself down and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the college¡¯s surveince or security room?¡± Leia brought Colton to the surveince room. Originally, the security guards did not allow them to go through the footage, but as soon as Leia told them that a coursemate of hers had disappeared from campus, the guards were worried that something might have happened, so they looked into the footage. The surveince showed that Freyja had indeed left the college, but after a while, a woman led Freyja away from the campus¡® gate. Although the footage only captured the woman¡¯s back, Leia recognized it at first nce and covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Shannon?¡± At the same time, Freyja woke up, found herself tied to a bed, and took a good look around the room. It looked like one of the bedrooms of a vi, and there was a video camera being mped at the end of the bed. The door was pushed open at that moment, and Shannon walked in with her boyfriend and two other men. Shannon wrapped her arm around her boyfriend¡¯s. ¡°Why wake up so soon? The climax of the show hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± Freyja¡¯s expression dimmed in an instant. ¡°You lied to me?¡± ¡°It actually took you so long to realize that I lied to you? How can you be so dumb that you would believe that something had happened to Leia?¡± A hint of undisguised disgust beamed from the bottom of Shannon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Freyja Pruitt, you¡¯re the exact reason Leia severed her friendship with me and why our coursemates alienated me. If your so¨C called husband didn¡¯t show up that day, no one would have spoiled the fun that they were having.¡± Only then did Freyja notice that the two men who came in with the couple were the two men who had harassed her coursemates at the party. Shannon¡¯s boyfriend hugged her. ¡°Sweetheart, so what do you n to do to her?¡± Shannon snuggled into his arms. ¡°She deliberately disrupted the party and upset your friends that day. So why not give her a chance to make up for it? Your friends can do whatever they want.¡± Chapter 2491 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Her boyfriend smiled widely, then turned to say to the two men, ¡°Did you hear that? This woman is a gift from my darling.¡± Shannon continued. ¡°Remember to record the best parts.¡± The two men were excited and approached Freyja with bad intentions. Freyja tried to break free, but the ropes were too tight. She clenched her jaw and calmed down to figure out a n. When the two men tried to touch her, Freyja suddenlyughed. They would be even more excited if she started crying out of fear. But her chuckle threw them off. Shannon red at her. ¡°You¡¯re in our hands now. Why are youughing?¡± ¡°You touched my phone, didn¡¯t you?¡± The two men looked at each other, then at Shannon. ¡°So what if we did?¡± ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t turn it off.¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Freyja controlled her fear and continued smiling. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. You would still have time if you didn¡¯t switch it off. My phone is linked to my husband¡¯s. Once it¡¯s switched off and he can¡¯t track my coordinates, he will be notified and will get here in no time.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. There¡¯s no way your location can be detected when the phone is switched off. How would your husband be able to find this ce?¡± Shannon scoffed. ¡°Even if he could, he would be toote.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard about hacking, right? Shannon, haven¡¯t you always been curious about who my husband is? I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes grew cold. ¡°He lied and said that he¡¯s a businessman, but he¡¯s actually a hacker. Where do you think he gets his money from? Do you think a normal hacker can drive a luxury car? Haven¡¯t you seen his setup before?¡± The men hesitated because they had all seen Colton, including Shannon¡¯s boyfriend. He really didn¡¯t look like a businessman. Shannon¡¯s expression changed, but she still wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Enough with this b*llshit. So what if he¡¯s a hacker? Do you think he can save you?¡± Freyja looked calm and collected. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on him, but even if you go on with your n and record your video, are you sure you want to post it? ¡°I don¡¯t care about my name. Even if the video goes online, he can easily delete it. If you want to destroy me, I don¡¯t care, but you need to think clearly about that. It will be easy for him to find information about you. If he sends them to the police and they start investigating, you won¡¯t get away. ¡°Shannon, it¡¯s fine if you want to destroy your own future, but are you going to do that to your boyfriend too? ¡°You¡¯re too careless. Of all the ces, you chose to bring me to his vi. Isn¡¯t he going to be in trouble?¡± Shannon was stunned. She turned to look at him, who looked angry. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s lying!¡± Freyja didn¡¯t give her a chance to mess things up. ¡°I¡¯m in your hands, so why would I lie? Shannon, what benefit would this bring? Are you going to pay them? ¡°Even kidnappers know they should ask for money from the family members, but they¡¯re helping you for no reward. You seem to be very good at using your boyfriend. I hope when the police get here, you won¡¯t pin all this on your boyfriend.¡± Chapter 2492 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 Freyja was betting that Shannon¡¯s boyfriend and the two men weren¡¯t dumb. And as expected, the boyfriend red at her. ¡°Did you bring her to my vi so that you can pin it on us if anything happens?¡± Shannon did ask for his help to attack a woman, and he obliged. However, when they brought her over, he thought this would just end with the woman staying silent about the incident. He didn¡¯t know that the woman had a skillful husband. After what she said, he had to carefully consider everything. He couldn¡¯t destroy his own future for a woman. ¡°No, honey, listen to me. She¡¯s just scaring us. She can¡¯t-¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not everyone is as dumb as you are. Do you think your boyfriend will bet on you? Can you do anything that will benefit him?¡± Freyja then winked at the boyfriend. ¡°I, however, can. Instead of having a girlfriend who only knows about spending your money and getting you in trouble, I don¡¯t mind having a lover. I could invest 1.5 billion dors into yourpany. Cash or gold bars, you decide.¡± Shannon yelled at her, ¡°1.5 billion dors? Freyja Pruitt, stop bluffing. Do you think you have that kind of money?¡± Freyja replied with a calm expression, ¡°Have you heard of the rumors?¡± Shannon froze. ¡®Rumors?¡® Freyja raised her brows. ¡°King William is my grandfather. After his passing, I received an inheritance. 1.5 billion dors isn¡¯t even 1/3 of it.¡± The two men were shocked. She was the granddaughter of King Williams! Even Shannon¡¯s boyfriend was shocked. Shannon rushed over and grabbed Freyja by her clothes. ¡°B*llshit. How could you be his granddaughter? Aren¡¯t you-¡± Freyja still looked calm. ¡°You already knew it. I guess you didn¡¯t tell them who I am.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shannon¡¯s boyfriend walked forward and pushed her away. ¡°You knew that she¡¯s the king¡¯s granddaughter!?¡± She shuddered as she shook her head. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± She knew that Freyja¡¯s mother, who was incarcerated, was the ¡®illegitimate¡® daughter of the king. Everyone in Yaramoor knew that. She just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Freyja smirked. ¡°Do you want to look into it? If I¡¯m lying, you can do anything you want to me. I won¡¯t fight back.¡± Shannon¡¯s boyfriend immediately got a call and walked aside to answer it. ¡°Dad?¡± The man said something, and his face dropped. After he hung up, he turned around and walked toward Shannon. Before she could react, a hard p hit her face. The two men stood aside and watched without the intention of stopping him. He was still angry, so he grabbed her hair. ¡°You b*tch! Are you trying to get me in trouble?¡± Shannon¡¯s scalp hurt, so she screamed, ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to! Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± Shannon tried to exin and wanted her boyfriend to believe her. If it wasn¡¯t because of that call, he probably would have. He kicked Shannon to the foot of the bed. Freyja felt the bed shake. That was how hard he kicked her. She looked toward Shannon, who instinctively curled up into a ball to protect herself. It seemed like that wasn¡¯t the first time he hit her. Chapter 2493 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 Come to think of it, Shannon always showed off to her friends how well her boyfriend treated her and how nice her life was, but all of that was ovepensation for her broken ego. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Police sirens were heard from the window. The officers came over, and the two men immediately released Freyja and destroyed the video camera. The door was suddenly kicked open. It was Colton. When he saw that Freyja was still dressed and had no signs of injury, he breathed a sigh of relief. Shannon¡¯s boyfriend smiled and walked forward. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. We weren¡¯t nning on doing anything to your wife-¡± Before he could finish, Colton¡¯s fist connected with his face, and he flew backward. Colton hugged Freyja and pointed at the men. ¡°If this isn¡¯t a misunderstanding, you¡¯re going to have a painful death.¡± The officers rushed over, then Colton said something to the leader, who got his men to arrest everyone for questioning. When they got to the car, Colton started taking off her clothes. She pushed him away in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m checking if you¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Freyja was helpless. ¡°Why would I lie? They didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Colton looked at him but didn¡¯t speak. Freyja turned her face away. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check when we go home¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes, Freyja Pruitt.¡± Colton was probably angry because he called Freyja by her full name. ¡°Do you know how worried your dad and I were? What could have happened to you if I didn¡¯t go look for you at the college and checked the surveince tapes?¡± All he knew was that he had done a lot of things in a short time and had been distressed. He just wanted to get to her as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t let anything dy him because he was worried that he would miss anything or even when he reached, she would have¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She pressed her lips together and looked down. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She wouldn¡¯t let him be so worried anymore. Colton pulled her into his arms. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, never.¡± The next day, the college openly expelled Shannon. Leia and everyone else stood at the notice board and read the notice. She soon pushed through the crowd. After Freyja got there, she bumped into Leia in the corridor and walked toward her. Leia looked at her. ¡°Did anything¡­ happen to you yesterday?¡± Freyja smiled and replied, ¡°Nope. I heard that you helped a lot. Thank you.¡± Leia lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Shannon would do such a thing.¡± After she was expelled, she wouldn¡¯t be epted into any institute in Yaramoor. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to get into a goodpany for work. Freyja sighed. ¡°If she thought about the consequences, she wouldn¡¯t have done all that.¡± ¡± Leia smiled sadly. ¡°I guess that¡¯s life, isn¡¯t it?¡± She paused for a few seconds. ¡°By the way, tomorrow¡¯s the coronation. Are you excited?¡± Freyja chuckled and walked next to her. ¡°Somewhat.¡± On the day of the coronation¡­ Diana got up early to get ready. The entire process was veryplicated and grand. A lot of members of the media waited outside the pce before the sun came up to get the best spot for photos. The entirevish grand hall was filled with people running around. In the guest room, Daisie tried on a few gowns but couldn¡¯t tighten the waist, so she couldn¡¯t wear most of the court dresses. She ended up wearing a custom¨Cmade gown. Chapter 2494 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 X helped Daisie with her hair in front of the vanity. The royals invited Yorrick, and X needed to attend because she was his family member. Not everyone was able to attend the coronation. Not only was it the first time for X, but it was also the first for Daisie. ¡°Alright! How are my braiding skills?¡± X picked up the mirror and stood behind her. Daisie saw her hair through the reflection and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± X put down the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m very proud of my braiding skills.¡± After Daisie was fully dressed, she walked out while holding up her dress. She stopped a server in the corridor and asked, ¡°Do you know where Noce is?¡± The man pointed in a direction. Daisie walked to the room where Nlce was. She saw that the door wasn¡¯t closed, so she carefully pushed it and went in. Noce was in his suit and stood under the light. The server helped him put on his cape. It looked elegant and grand, like he was in a painting. Noce saw her through the reflection and waved for the man to leave them. She snapped back into reality when he walked toward her and stopped in front of her. ¡°Why are you sneaking around?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°To peek at you.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was so mesmerized by his beauty she couldn¡¯t think. Noce¡¯s lips curled as he pulled her into his arms, then kissed her on her red lips. ¡°You look great too.¡± Her ears turned red, and she grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re going to eat away my lipstick.¡± He smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You still look good.¡± When the ceremony was about to begin, people filled up the hall. There were ministers, senators, elected officials, and anyone who worked for the royals. Yorrick chatted with the guests holding a ss of wine, while X spoke to the socialites and aristocrats. When the bell tolled, Diana and her husband, Rick Knowles, stood at the door. They were both in court outfits, looking elegant and dignified. Standing behind them were Noce and Daisie, followed by Freyja and her father, Brandon. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. Even the members of the media tried to capture everything. Diana walked to the archbishop and lowered her body and head. The archbishop held the crown that symbolized the feats of the past, ced it on her head, then handed her the staff of power. The hall was filled with apuse. Other than that, someone else was knighted¨CFreyja¡¯s father. He was now a knight and had the same status as the aristocrats. In prison¡­ Sandy and the other female inmates were weeding in the field. When the work was done, she would be able to get back to her cell and wait for meal time. All the inmates huddled together because even mealtime was limited. If they missed the time, they would have to stay hungry until dinner time. At that moment, the television started showing the coronation ceremony. When Sandy saw that, her pupils shrank. She immediately stood up and pushed her food off the table.¡± How could this be happening!?¡± ¡®Diana is now the queen? She took over the throne!?¡® The guard walked over and gave her a warning. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat, you need to leave.¡± The other looked away and continued eating. Sandy sat in her seat sadly because she had lost her appetite. However, when she heard that her husband was knighted and had the same status as the aristocrats, she suddenlyughed hysterically. ¡°Oh, my dad. He never gave us a chance when I was around. Now that I¡¯m in prison, this parasite reaped the benefits!¡± Chapter 2495 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 The other inmates looked at her as though she was crazy. A few guards rushed over to hold her down. Sandy couldn¡¯t ept her fate and fought back harder. ¡°Why should you get all the benefits? I lost my son but got nothing! Diana and the Knowles, I curse you to a painful end!¡± She was dragged away. The inmates in the dining hall started talking to each other because Sandy was just a lunatic to them. Meanwhile, at the film college¡­ Freyja¡¯s father was now a knight, which meant he was an important figure in Yaramoor. Leia and the other friends were really happy for Freyja. ¡°A knighthood. You¡¯re an aristocrat now.¡± ¡°No one will dare talk behind your back anymore. ¡°Freyja, don¡¯t forget about us.¡± Freyja smiled and closed her notebook. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Leia smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will.¡± Meanwhile, a man who walked past the lecture hall caused amotion. A girl was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Normal Lancell? What is he doing here?¡± The Lancells were aristocrats too. Norman was a student there, and his uncle was a multi¨Caward¨Cwinning screenwriter in Dorywood. Norman walked into the room,.and the girls gasped because it was something unusual. Before anyone realized what had happened, he walked toward Freyja and ced a letter in her hand. Freyja froze. ¡°Remember to read it.¡± Normal took two steps back, then winked at her and left. The pink envelope looked familiar. Everyone there was shocked. ¡°Is that a love letter?¡± ¡°Freyja, you have a lot of luck in love.¡± ¡°Having a lot of luck while married isn¡¯t a good sign.¡± Freyja smiled awkwardly. ¡°I should go speak to him to avoid any misunderstanding.¡± Leia asked, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± She wanted to say no but remembered what Colton had said the other day and didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again, so she smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After looking at the letter, she realized it wasn¡¯t a confession but a ce to meet. They walked to the rooftop, and Normal was there alone. They were surprised that Norman was walking on the ledge that was only about one and a half feet wide. They were on the seventh floor, so he was not going to make it if he fell. Leia covered her mouth. ¡°Norman¡­¡± What was he trying to do? Kill himself? No! Was he going to jump if Freyja rejected him? Freyja took a deep breath and slowly walked over. ¡°Norman, do you have any problems? Do you want to talk about it?¡± Norman stretched his arms apart for bnce, then walked back and forth while looking at his feet.¡± There¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand.¡± Freyja was curious. ¡°What?¡± Norman looked at her. ¡°Why would the police think that Ms. Mills jumped?¡± Freyja and Leia were confused. What was he talking about? ¡°Pruitt, don¡¯t you think that sounds familiar?¡± Norman seemed to be reminding her. Freyja looked around the rooftop, then at Norman. Norman crossed his arms and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Did Ms. Mill really kill herself?¡± Next Chapter Coming Soon...Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2496 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 ¡°Ms. Mills¡­¡± The name rang a bell, but it took Freyja a while before she finally remembered it. Rooftop, suicide¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a scene in her script? Norman continued to pace around. ¡°Do you remember it now?¡± Freyja let out a chuckle suddenly and said, ¡°Ms. Mills didn¡¯t kill herself in my script. In all of the mystery cases and detective fiction, all victims will always be revealed to be killed by other people.¡± ¡°Have you figured out how to stage her death?¡± Freyja was stunned and lowered her head. That was where her script was stuck. How was the murderer going to make it look like Ms. Mills killed herself, and how was he going to escape without leaving any evidence behind? However, she did not expect Norman to be interested in this kind of script. Leia, who was standing on the side, was confused. ¡°What are you guys talking about? What do you mean by a script?¡± Norman looked at her. Freyja went closer to her and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± After that, she walked toward Norman and asked, ¡°So, you stand on the rooftop to experience how the victim feels before she dies?¡± ¡°No. I want to experience how the murderer feels.¡± Dumbfounded, Freyja asked, ¡°The murderer?¡± Suddenly, Norman turned around and jumped down, causing both Freyja and Leia to scream out in shock. Just as their faces turned pale, Norman climbed back up and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± It was only now that Leia snapped herself out of her trance. She went forward and realized that there was another level below the rooftop. Suddenly, understanding dawned upon Freyja, and she said, ¡°The murderer pretends to be the victim and makes it look like the victim killed herself by jumping off a building?¡± Norman pped. ¡°See? Isn¡¯t that simple? ¡°She wants to kill herself, but instead of choosing her own home balcony, she has to walk outside of her house, get into the elevator, ande all the way up to the rooftop under the camera. By the time her corpse is discovered, the murderer can deceive everyone with the evidence.¡± Freyja put her chin in her hand and fell into contemtion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± She had been having trouble on how to describe the way the murderer carried out his murder. A script required more logic than a novel. She could simplye up with something else if she was writing a novel. Even if it didn¡¯t hold up, she could just say it was a supernatural event. However, she couldn¡¯t do that since she was writing a script. Not only that, but she was writing a script for a crime thriller. The three of them left the rooftop and came to a restaurant. Norman told them his uncle was not a director when he was young. Instead, he was an errand boy for a local police station. He had dealt with many cases,rge and small, by following those police officers, but such a life did not satisfy him. Nord¡¯s uncle was very interested in inference. Therefore, he had spent four years studying criminal psychology and three more years enrolling in film school to present all the perfect crimes in a film. Norman¡¯s uncle would design a loophole in each case to prevent someone from using those tactics in real life. Freyja ced her hand on her forehead and asked, ¡°This is why you came and looked for me? Just to discuss my script with me? Nothing else?¡± Norman replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Leia chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s why you gave Freyja the letter. But that letter is just¡­¡± After all, no man would give another girl a letter in a pink envelope if he was not confessing his love to her. Norman was momentarily stunned as he looked at them. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the letter not suitable? I thought you girls like everything in pink?¡± Leia fell silent. It seemed to her that Norman was another insensitive man. However, none expected this misunderstanding to begin spreading in the college. Now everyone knew that Norman had given Freyja a love letter. The rumors even reached Colton¡¯s ears. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Freyja returned to her home, she shut herself in the study room to work on her script. She did not take her dinner or notice it when Colton entered the study room. Chapter 2497 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 Colton walked to the table and crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Are you not going to take your dinner?¡± Without raising her head, Freyja replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± ¡°Did you eat anything earlier?¡± ¡°Yeah. I ate something with Leia this afternoon.¡± She was too focused on her, so she failed to notice the changes in the expression on Colton¡¯s face. He did not say anything anymore and left the study room. It took Freyja a long while before she finally finished the way the murderer carried out his murder. She looked at her phone and realized it was already 1:00 a.m. She walked downstairs and opened the fridge. However, there was nothing inside. She was very hungry right now, so she cooked herself some spaghetti. In fact, Colton hadn¡¯t slept yet, either. He watched her silently from upstairs for a while before returning to their room. After she finished eating her food, she returned to their room. Colton was lying on the bed with his back facing her, so she thought he had fallen asleep. She went into the bathroom to take a shower. She was moving very slowly and lightly as she did not want to wake him up. Just when shey down on the bed, she felt something was not right. Spinning her head around to look at Colton, she fell into contemtion and turned around to hug him. However, Colton pushed her away. ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± She was stunned and sat up. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± He did not reply to her. Freyja nudged him again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± She suddenly recalled that Colton hade to the study room to look for her this evening. Could it be that he was angry because she had ignored him that time? Freyja turned him over andy down on him. ¡°Why are you getting angry all of a sudden?¡± Colton turned his face around, refusing to answer her question. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She tried to kiss him, but he avoided her. Freyja cupped his face between her hands and said, ¡°I was busy with my this evening. I wasn¡¯t ignoring you on purpose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, Freyja. When I asked you who you had dinner with in the afternoon, you answered Leia. Are you sure it was her only?¡± She was stunned. ¡°And Norman too.¡± Colton suddenly pushed her away and sat up. He looked at her and said sarcastically, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re very into that aristocratic young man, aren¡¯t you? Well, I can understand as well. After all, both of you have the same interests. Besides, you must be tired of your own husband, so¡­¡± Freyja pushed him down and looked at him. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about, Colton?¡± He harrumphed coldly. Freyja leaned closer and continued. ¡°So, can I say that you¡¯re being jealous now?¡± Colton set his jaw tightly, refusing to answer her question. She chuckled and leaned into his arms. Swirling her finger on his chest, she said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done something like this to me as well in the past, so we¡¯re even now.¡± He huffed, letting his breath graze past her head as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± ¡°Really? Norman likes¡­¡± She purposely paused for a few seconds. When she saw the change in Colton¡¯s expression, she chuckled and continued. ¡°My. Are you satisfied now?¡± There was a momentary silence in the dark. After a short while, he called out to her with his frosty voice, ¡°Freyja.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Colton suddenly turned his body over, getting on top of Freyja as he said, ¡°If you want to get out of bed tomorrow morning, you should stop whatever you¡¯re doing now.¡± It was only now that Freyja realized how scorching his chest was. After a short while, shended a kiss on his lips with a smile on her face. The next day, Freyja arrived at the college in the afternoon. She was wearing a scarf today. When Leia came out of her ss and saw Freyja, she hurriedly went up to her. ¡°Freyja.¡± Seeing how panicky she was, Freyja asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leia said, ¡°Someone has spread the word about Norman sending you a love letter. The rumors about Norman courting you are now going around the whole campus.¡± Chapter 2498 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 Freyja remembered why Colton would get angry at herst night. It turned out that he had heard about the rumor as well. Suddenly, a student came over and said, ¡°Freyja, the professor is looking for you.¡± Freyja came to the professor¡¯s office. The professor had read through the draft that she sent himst night. ¡°This is a perfect MO. Did youe up with it yourself?¡± Freyja replied honestly, ¡°Norman inspired me.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder I felt like I had seen something like this before, but this indeed is a very good idea. Anyway, Freyja, I have a task for you.¡± ¡°What task?¡± she asked. ¡°I want you to interview Mr. Lancell. This will be your thesis.¡± After he finished speaking, he handed the document to her. Freyja took over the document and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± When she was about to leave, the professor¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°However, you can¡¯t ask for any help from Norman. You must get the approval from Mr. Lancell with your own effort.¡± She stopped for a moment and nodded. Leia was waiting for her downstairs. When she saw Freyja, she asked, ¡°Why was the professor looking for you?¡± ¡°He wants me to interview Mr. Lancell¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy? You can just ask-¡± Before Leia could finish her sentence, Freyja replied, ¡°I can¡¯t get any help from Norman. I guess it¡¯s because Norman helped me with my, and the professor has heard of the rumor that¡¯s going around campus. He doesn¡¯t like students with many problems, and maybe this is a test for me.¡± If she failed the test or asked for help from Norman, she would not be able to graduate sessfully. Leia thought about something and asked, ¡°But would Mr. Lancell see you without Norman¡¯s help? After all, I heard that he¡¯s rather arrogant¡­¡± Freyja shrugged. ¡°I have no idea either. I guess I¡¯ll just have to y it by ear.¡± In the next few days, Freyja had been nning how to interview Mr. Lancell. Leia also helped her by getting some information about him. ¡°This is what I have researched based on Mr. Lancell¡¯s preferences. I don¡¯t know if it will help you.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Freyja took over the documents and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Leia. But I¡¯m worried that he might not like it if we do something like this.¡± Leia sighed. ¡°This is the only way if all other methods fall short.¡± At 11:00 p.m., Freyja visited the filmpany Mr. Lancell was working. She went to the front desk and reported that she was a graduate student at the film college and wanted to interview him. After the receptionist at the front desk verified her identity, she said, ¡°Please wait for a moment. We need to check with Mr. Lancell and see if he has time or not now.¡± The receptionist made a call, but Freyja did not know what they were talking about. After that, the 1/2 receptionist smiled at her apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Lancell isn¡¯t in the office right now.¡± Freyja replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± When she was about to leave thepany, she looked at the security guard and an idea popped into her mind. She walked toward him and asked, ¡°Do you know when Mr. Lancell will be in his office?¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled a stack of cash out of her purse and stuffed it into the security guard¡¯s hand. This was not the first time the security guard had experienced something like this. Since Freyja gave him quite a lot of money, he said, ¡°Mr. Lancell is in his office. He didn¡¯t go out at all.¡± This was something she expected. She thanked the security guard and left thepany. When they were having lunch in their house, Brandon noticed that Freyja had not eaten much and seemed distracted. He put down the fork and asked, ¡°Did anything happen, Fey?¡± Chapter 2499 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 Freyja snapped herself back to reality and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You must tell me if something happens. I¡¯ll be worried about you.¡± Brandon remembered something after he finished speaking. ¡°The prison called me just now.¡± She was stunned and raised her head. Brandon continued. ¡°They said your mother is mentally unstable and is behaving aggressively in prison. They¡¯ll be transferring her out of prison in two days to judicially verify her mental issues¡­¡± He abruptly stopped, and Freyja asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brandon lowered his face and continued. ¡°It means that if your mother does have a mental illness, she won¡¯t be serving time in prison anymore.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°During the coronation ceremony,¡± he replied. Freyja frowned. If her mother was mentally triggered in prison during the coronation ceremony, was it because her aunt had gotten the power that she had been yearning for so long? ording to thew of Yaramoor, if a person serving a prison sentence had a mental illness, he or she would not be required to continue serving a sentence in prison but to be released from prison for treatment. She understood her mother more than anyone else. If they released her from prison for treatment, there was a probability that she might escape from the treatment center to get her revenge. ¡°Fey, your mother¡­¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me you want to help her?¡± Brandon fell silent. Freyja lost all her appetite and continued. ¡°Do you want to take her back here after she¡¯s released from prison for her treatment?¡± ¡°Fey, she¡¯s your mother.¡± ¡°No, she isn¡¯t!¡± shouted Freyja. Colton wasing downstairs. When he heard Freyja¡¯s voice, he stopped and listened silently. ¡°From the moment she attempted to kill Deedee and the baby in my womb, she stopped being my mother. Yes, it¡¯s true that she gave birth to me, but she has never raised or cared for me before!¡± Freyja smacked her fork on the table and said, ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t let here out of prison for treatment.¡± She rose to her feet and went out of the house. ¡°Fey¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Just when Brandon stood up and wanted to go after her, Colton said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Freyja came to the backyard and sat on a bench. Her mind was a muddled mess right now. After a long while, Colton walked up to her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want her to get out of prison?¡± She was stunned and turned her head to look at Colton. After a long while, she told Colton that she could not ept a mother like her. It was not only for her father and herself but also for her children. She did not want anything from happening to her daughter. Colton stood in front of her and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Freyja¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she lowered her head. ¡°But if she really has a mental issue, there¡¯s nothing we can do to her.¡± ¡°Even if she has a mental issue, I can also make sure that she won¡¯t be able to step out of prison for the rest of her life.¡± She was stunned but did not say anything. The next day, at Donroy Street, inside a private room of Skydawn¡­ Two bodyguards were outside the room and two men were inside the private room. The room was filled with the fragrance of rosewood. There were many wind chimes on the tree in the courtyard that would chime along with the wind. ¡°Well, well, well, I didn¡¯t expect you toe and look for me, Coleman. I¡¯m sure you have a favor to ask, right?¡± Yorrick said as he poured a ss of wine. Colton did not beat around the bush and said, ¡°Uncle Yorrick, can you help me to check the situation inside the prison?¡± Yorrick was dumbfounded for a moment and raised his head to look at Colton. ¡°You want me to do what?¡± ¡°I hope you can help me check the situation inside the prison,¡± repeated Colton. ¡°Mrs. Pruitt is going to be released from prison for treatment. Once she¡¯s diagnosed with a mental illness, she won¡¯t have to go back to prison anymore. I need to make sure that won¡¯t happen.¡± Chapter 2500 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Yorrick fell silent for a moment after he heard what Colton said. After a while, he asked, ¡°You think it¡¯s fake?¡± Colton chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Pruitt was mentally triggered in prison during the coronation ceremony. I just can¡¯t help myself to suspect that she¡¯s just pretending.¡± Would Sandy let the Knowles have the power she had been trying to obtain? She had lost her mind and would stop at nothing to get what she wanted. If she was released from prison, would she go through the treatment, or would she try to get her revenge? Nobody could tell that. Yorrick sighed. ¡°Coleman, ording to the constitution of Yaramoor, if someone serving a prison sentence has been diagnosed with mental illness, they will be absolved from serving the sentence so they can receive treatment.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Colton replied sternly. ¡°As such, I can¡¯t let her get what she wants no matter what.¡± Meanwhile, inside the Knowles¡® study room¡­ Edison was reporting to Noce after learning that Sandy was going to be released from prison. Noce¡¯s eyshes trembled when he heard the news. He closed the book and asked, ¡°Is it confirmed that she has a mental illness?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t confirmed yet, but from the news I got from prison, they told me that Mrs. Pruitt has been rather agitated ever since the coronation ceremony. She has been acting aggressively as well. Not only did she injure a prison guard, but she also tried to kill herself and has depression.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°It seems like she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that my mother has be the queen.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edison asked, ¡°If they really release Mrs. Pruitt out of prison, I¡¯m worried that she might escape.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll certainly escape,¡± replied Noce, tapping his finger on the table in a rhythmic pattern. ¡°I can assure you that. ¡°Keep an eye on the people from the forensic department. Make sure nobody is being paid off.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± As soon as Edison left, Daisie entered the study room with a cup of coffee. When she saw that Edison had rushed away, she entered and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Noce rose to his feet and took over the cup of coffee. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the maid to prepare the coffee?¡± Daisie smacked her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored. There¡¯s nothing for me to do at all other than sleep and eat. Look how fat I¡¯ve be.¡± He sized her up and chuckled, ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± He took a sip from the coffee and replied, ¡°Freyja¡¯s mother is going to be released from prison soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°Yeah. They said that she has a mental problem.¡± He put the cup down and said meaningfully, ¡°Once it¡¯s diagnosed that she has a mental illness, she won¡¯t have to serve prison anymore.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Freyja is in danger?¡± Daisie pressed her hands on the table and said sternly, ¡°Mrs. Pruitt is crazy. Who knows if she¡¯ll take advantage of her mental illness and do something? By the way, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to revise Yaramoor¡¯sws?¡± ¡°Thew has been there for dozens of years. It can¡¯t be changed that easily.¡± He raised his eyes to look at Daisie. ¡°Yaramoor is a democratic country. We need to get approval from the public before changing anyw. My mother has only seeded the throne. If she changes the criminal code just like that, it might incite rage from the people of Yaramoor.¡± He was right. A country like Yaramoor was a democratic country. The public had their right, so they needed to get the approval of the people to change the constitution. If more people disagreed than agreed, thew wouldn¡¯t be enforced. At the filmpany¡­ Freyja was waiting on the couch in the lobby absentmindedly. Meanwhile, the receptionist came over and said, ¡°Ms. Pruitt, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Lancell still doesn¡¯t have time to meet you.¡± Chapter 2501 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Freyja returned to her senses and got up slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± The receptionist looked at her back and shook her head. ¡®Thisdy has been rejected twice, but she still insists oning here again. However, no matter what she¡¯s willing to do, Mr. Lancell still won¡¯t see her.¡® Freyja stood at the door, looked at the vehicles and pedestrians that were passing by the building, regted her emotions, then grabbed a cab and left. Leia was sitting on one of the college¡¯s basketball court benches, and when she saw Freyja returning from her field trip, she got up instantly and hurried forward. ¡°How was it?¡± Freyja shook her head. ¡®I knew it. She still failed in the end.¡® ¡°Isn¡¯t the professor trying to make your life difficult? ording to Mr. Lancell¡¯s status in Dorywood and his arrogant temperament, I guess meeting him is a next¨Cto¨Cimpossible task. It¡¯s even harder than setting a meeting with a Dorywood superstar.¡± ¡®Not to mention postgraduate students like us, even Dorywood¡¯s S¨Ctier superstars might not even have the opportunity to work with him.¡® Freyja took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he doesn¡¯t want to meet me, I¡¯ll go to his office every day until he¡¯s willing to see me.¡± For several days in a row, Freyja went to the lobby of the filmpany every day and waited there for hours. The staff at the front desk were already familiar with her, and they all knew her as the person who had been rejected by Mr. Lancell several times, but she still showed up at the lobby on a daily basis. Even the stars who hade to see Mr. Lancell could not do that. At this time, Rory walked out of the elevator with his assistant. The assistant was stunned when he saw Freyja. ¡°She¡¯s been rejected so many times, so why is she still here?¡± Rory also nced at Freyja and was slightly startled. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®That youngdy is rather persistent.¡® He whispered something in his assistant¡¯s ear, and the assistant nodded and walked toward Freyja. ¡°Ms. Pruitt.¡± Seeing the assistant, Freyja stood up, and the assistant said to her, ¡°Mr. Lancell said that he won¡¯t sit down for an interview with any college students, so you might as well give up.¡± Just as the assistant was about to leave, Freyja said suddenly, ¡°The interview isn¡¯t as important as it seems. I want to meet Mr. Lancell himself too. I know that Mr. Lancell is an excellent screenwriter and director, and my goal is to be a screenwriter just like him.¡± The assistant turned around and let off an abrupt chuckle. ¡°Every college student whoes here saying that they wish to interview Mr. Lancell will say that, not to mention Mr. Lancell has already read your script.¡± She was startled. ¡°Has he read my script?¡± ¡°The reason Mr. Lancell doesn¡¯t n to meet you is that the MO in your script is Mr. Lancell Norman¡¯s idea, isn¡¯t it? No matter how wonderful your plot is, if the MO doesn¡¯t make sense when ced directly to the detective¡¯s reasoning, the connection will go missing and make the whole script seemcking, and that means that the script has lost its soul. ¡°All reasoning must be done based on the case¡¯s facts, clues, and MO. All of them must be able to link together. It¡¯s like a puzzle. As long as you insert a wrong piece in the wrong ce, every single step that follows will only lead you further away from itspletion.¡± The assistant advised earnestly, ¡°Youngdy, if you really wish toe up with a good script for a crime thriller, you still have a long way to go.¡± He turned and left. Freyja stared at his back and said loudly, ¡°Norman is indeed the person who provided me with the MO that takes ce on the rooftop, but he only reminded me that the murderer can do so and didn¡¯t tell me how the murderer would avoid all the surveince camera when he leaves the rooftop.¡± The assistant stopped and looked at her in surprise while Rory stood behind the corner and listened. Freyja continued. ¡°The murderer pretended to be the deceased and carried out a perfect crime through the surveince camera. He allowed everyone to confirm that the deceased had indeed gone to the rooftop and jumped off the building, and the police would deem the case as a suicide based on the depression drugs found on the deceased.¡± Chapter 2502 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2502 * Chapter 2502 ¡°It just so happens that there was no surveince on the rooftop, and the elevator surveince only shows the murderer pretending to be the deceased. Then the surveince can no longer capture anyone after that. So how did the murderer avoid the surveince camera and escape? And whether the deceased was pushed off the rooftop? I believe the audience would want to know the answer to these questions.¡± The assistant scoffed again. ¡°Usually, when the plot goes this way, there can only be an aplice. The murderer pretended to be the deceased and went to the rooftop, and the deceased was thrown down the building from the balcony by the aplice. The aplice was naturally the husband or boyfriend of the deceased.¡± Freyja shook her head. ¡°In my version of the story, Ms. Mills lives alone.¡± The assistant was astounded and looked at the corner not far away. Rory hinted at him with his gaze, and the assistant continued. ¡°There¡¯s only one murderer? Then the murderer threw the person off the balcony first, then changed into the same clothes as the deceased and went to the rooftop toplete the plot?¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°If we¡¯re just talking about an online novel, it¡¯d indeed make sense. But Mr. Lancell is someone who attaches so much importance to the motive, MO, and reasoning of the case, I¡¯m afraid such a plot would only be treated as child¡¯s y by him, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± The assistant crossed his arms and wondered. ¡°Then did the deceased fall from the rooftop?¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The surveince camera only captured the murderer pretending to be the deceased, but not the deceased herself. So, how did the deceased get to the rooftop?¡± Rory, who was standing not far away, stroked his chin and started thinking about the plot as if it was starting to intrigue him. He then walked out. ¡°The deceased has been taken to the rooftop through some means by the murderer, so the only way to avoid surveince is to ce the deceased in a box.¡± Rory shook his head all of a sudden. ¡°No, it¡¯s not written in your script that someone had moved a box that could fit a person to the rooftop before that. Could it be that the murderer had arranged the scene beforehand?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that this man was Rory Lancell, Freyja chuckled. ¡°That would depend on how he arranged things.¡± The assistant looked in Rory¡¯s direction. ¡°So, how did the murderer achieve that?¡± Rory red at him, walked up to the couch, sat down, and raised his hand, ¡°Go on, if I¡¯m satisfied with how things turn out, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡± Freyja squinted, grinned, took a deep breath, and exined slowly, ¡°As your assistant mentioned just now, if there was an aplice and a murderer, their actions must be synchronized. ¡°In other words, the murderer must already be on the rooftop before the aplice could throw the deceased down the building. Otherwise, the estimated time of death will be earlier than the time captured by the surveince camera, and this is the loophole. ¡°Their only mean of contact would be through their cell phones, but even if the murderer had hidden their cell phone in their pocket, the aplice would still be captured by the camera when they left the house of the deceased. Therefore, the plot where the murderer had an aplice wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± Rory nodded, and his eyes were gleaming with rays of keen astuteness. ¡°Ms. Mills lives alone, so it really doesn¡¯t make sense for there to be two criminals.¡± Probably because Freyja¡¯s storytelling sounded magnificent, many staff members gathered around to listen as she continued. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for the murderer to transport the deceased to the rooftop in advance, but there¡¯s a security camera facing the door of the deceased¡¯s apartment. Anyone who entered the deceased¡¯s apartment to move anything will surely be exposed to surveince.¡± The assistant was anxious. ¡°Then how did the murderer do this?¡± Rory narrowed his eyes. ¡°The existence of some sort of machinery or device?¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something simr to that. Ms. Mills¡¯s apartment is located on the 37th floor, and the rooftop is on the 39th floor. And the murder happened at 23:00, and the tower situated across the street was amercial building rather than a residential building, so after making sure that all personnel in the building had gotten off work, the murderer could hang the deceased outside the building without being discovered.¡± Chapter 2503 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 The assistant was shocked. ¡°The deceased was hung outside the building?¡± ¡°Actually, this is the inspiration that Norman gave me. There¡¯s a few feet¡¯s worth of extra ground protruding on the outside of the edge of the rooftop. Even if the rooftop had surveince cameras too, the murderer would still be able to jump down andnd on that tiny space. However, that n will need at least two people to seed. ¡± ¡°The aplice was on the balcony of the deceased¡¯s apartment to assist the murderer who slid down the rope, and the aplice must be someone who was very close to the deceased. He could use the excuse of going through the surveince footage that recorded his beloved¡¯s suicidal behavior and pretend to destroy the footage in anger, while the murderer could take advantage of that to escape. Roryughed happily. ¡°Yes, this is indeed more in line with a plot that has two criminals.¡± Freyja snapped her fingers. ¡°But if there is only one murderer, the plot will bepletely different. The murderer used the protruding ground design on the roof to tie a rope that led down to the deceased apartment, then tied the unconscious victim onto the rope and hung her outside the building. Then he pretended to be the deceased and was captured by surveince cameras when leaving the apartment. The murderer will then go to the roof, pull the rope up, untie the rope, and let the victim drop down the building.¡± Rory frowned. ¡°But the forensics will discover the marks on her waist and the folds on her clothes. This won¡¯t be a perfect crime.¡± The assistant also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, a woman¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t be that great, but if the murderer was a man, how could a hulking man pretend to be the victim, who¡¯s a woman? It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°The murderer is a man. He¡¯s only about 5 foot 2 and is extremely slender. So, pretending to be a woman would be a piece of cake to him, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The assistant choked on his own words. ¡®That seems to make sense.¡® Freyja then exined, ¡°As for the ropes, there¡¯s a profession in the world that people who are afraid of heights can¡¯t pursue. Rory was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Someone who works at extreme heights?¡± ¡°Although our murderer could be someone who works at extreme heights, some people might still think that not everyone else is afraid of heights. So why would we focus on people with such a career?¡± Freyja gazed at the assistant. ¡°Because only people who work at heights can use their own safety ropes, equipment, and harness to ensure that the deceased¡¯s body won¡¯t get strangled, leaving marks behind. Even if the forensics were to identify traces and marks around the waist, would a ropee to mind? ¡°And the murderer must be working for that apartment. That¡¯s how he got familiar with anything that can be used, not to mention that the surveince footage will be erased and reced every month. So, the murderer hid his safety rope one month in advance in a ce that others wouldn¡¯t pay attention to. When the time came, he pretended to be an apartment resident and took the elevator to the 37th floor. He then used his familiarity with the interior to avoid surveince and took a safe passage to the rooftop. ¡°At night, after confirming that the deceased was asleep, he slid down to the balcony of the deceased¡¯s apartment and snuck in. The murderer must know the deceased and have a grasp of the deceased¡¯s life. He also knew that the deceased was a patient who suffered from depression and relied on sleeping pills to sleep at night. ¡°The deceased was in a deep sleep. The murderer lit incense to drug the victim to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t wake up during the transportation. The murderer only needed to wait on the balcony while the incense burned, and then covered his mouth and nose while entering the house, got rid of the incense, and flushed it down the toilet. After that, he dragged the victim out to the balcony, tied her to the safety rope device, changed into the victim¡¯s pajamas, put on a wig, walked out of the deceased¡¯s house with his head lowered the whole time, and let the cameras catch him doing so. ¡°When he got to the rooftop, he pulled the safety rope to lift the victim. Although he was a slender man, his arm strength was surely stronger than that of a woman, so it was not difficult for him to pull a woman of the same size up to the rooftop. That was how he faked his innocence, provided thew enforcer with an alibi, andmitted a perfect crime.¡± Chapter 2504 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 ¡°As for how the murderer escaped the building while evading all the surveince cameras, there¡¯s only one way down, and that¡¯s the fire staircase, the only passage down the building that¡¯s not being monitored. He could hide there until the next morning when someone discovered the body, then pretended to be the owner of one of the units and walked down to a certain floor through the fire staircase. ¡± The assistant was puzzled. ¡°Why would he hide until the next morning?¡± Rory got up slowly. ¡°Because all residents would leave for work or school in the morning. It would be suspicious if he were to leave the building at night. So it¡¯s better to take the elevator and leave the building while staying hidden among the residents who were going out the next day.¡± Everything made sense all of a sudden. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing their surprised expressions, Freyja smiled. ¡°Of course, any perfect criminal¡¯s MO will still have ws in reality. They¡¯ll never escape thew. I wonder if my plot is reasonable to you, Mr. Lancell?¡± Rory looked at her with a hint of appreciation beaming from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°My nephew only gave you such a small idea, yet I really didn¡¯t expect you toe up with such aplete and comprehensive criminal scheme.¡± You¡¯re ttering me already. I¡¯m still a rookie whenpared to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too modest. Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your terms.¡± After that, he asked his assistant to prepare for the interview. It was already 2:00 p.m. when Freyja returned to the college. She submitted all the questions and answers that she managed to jot down during the interview to her professor. The professor stared at her in surprise. ¡°How did you manage to get Mr. Lancell to agree to the interview?¡± She smiled and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t ask Norman to help me out. Instead, I came up with a perfect MO for my script with Mr. Lancell. That¡¯s why he agreed to sit with me for an interview session.¡± A hint of satisfaction shed across the professor¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder none of the few students that I sent to interview him before this could impress him.¡± Freyja was slightly confused. ¡°Have you asked students to interview him before?¡± She understood the reason Mr. Lancell would refuse to see her before this. No wonder the receptionists did not seem very surprised or confused when she told them she was a film college student. The professor took off his sses and wiped them with a handkerchief. ¡°Rory was once my student too. He¡¯s a very smart man, and he was very persistent in the reasoning and motive of each of the cases found in his script. What he always pursues is ultimate perfection, but he¡¯s also an arrogant man and only talks to people who share simr interests with him. ¡°The students that I sent to interview him, he didn¡¯t even let them through for his professor¡¯s sake and rejected all of them. Of course, money, gifts, and all sorts of benefits have been sent his way, but none of them managed to impress him.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded. ¡®Is it because I came up with the perfect MO on the spot and incorporated it into my script? Did that make Mr. Lancell change his mind?¡® The professor stared at her at this time and joked, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not studying psychology.¡± She gave off an awkward chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just making things up here. I¡¯d only cause the police a huge mess if you were to push me out there to solve a real¨Clife murder case. I can at least control the murderers who appear in my writing.¡± The professorughed out loud too. Freyja left the office, went downstairs to the academic building, and just so happened to run into Norman and Leia talking andughing under a tree as if they were talking about something funny. She walked over. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Leia turned her head, saw her, and was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to-¡± Thinking of not letting Norman know about Freyja¡¯s interview with his uncle, she quickly shut up. Freyja sneered. ¡°The interview¡¯s over, and I¡¯ve just submitted my materials.¡± Leia was happy for her. ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. Norman crossed his arms and looked perplexed. ¡°What interview are you two talking about?¡± Freyja replied, ¡°I interviewed your uncle, but I have you to thank for.¡± Chapter 2505 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 Norman was even more confused. ¡°Me?¡± Freyjaughed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the special rooftop design that you came up with, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of a better MO than yours.¡± Leia¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she jerked Freyja¡¯s hand. ¡°What kind of operation are we talking about here?¡± Just as Freyja was about to answer her, she was interrupted by her cell phone¡¯s ringtone. She picked it up and saw that it was Colton. On the other side of town, in the judicial appraisal center¡­ Noce sat in the car¡¯s back seat and nced at the center¡¯s gate. Immediately afterward, Edison came to the car and knocked on the window. He lowered the car window slowly, and Edison leaned slightly forward and reported, ¡°The result of the appraisal hase out. She doesn¡¯t have a mental disorder, but she¡¯s been diagnosed with severe depression.¡± Noce narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is there anything that looks abnormal and fishy?¡± ¡°No, no one from the judicial appraisal center has interfered with the affair, but¡­ Apart from us, it seems that Mr. Hathaway¡¯s men are also keeping an eye on every movement that¡¯s taking ce in the prison.¡± Noce nodded. ¡°It seems that Colton has taken some precautions too.¡± ¡®If my aunt was really exempted from serving her sentence, what she would do first is undoubtedly avenge her son. Because of Ken¡¯s death, she hates the Knowles and me to the bone. ¡®And Colton is keeping an eye on this matter to prevent my aunt from hurting Freyja.¡® At this moment, Freyja arrived at the vi after receiving Colton¡¯s call. Colton was standing in front of the window and just hung up a call. Freyja stepped forward. ¡°My mother has been diagnosed with severe depression?¡± Colton¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Yeah. I got the news saying that the prison¡¯s management has sent someone to contact Dad. But when I rushed back here, Dad had already gone out.¡± As soon as she heard that, her face turned pale, her body swayed backward, and she almost fell to the ground. ¡°What?¡± Colton quickly supported her. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow Dad. There¡¯s no need to worry about him.¡± Freyja pursed her lips tightly. ¡®My mother has been diagnosed with mental illness and is severely depressed, so it¡¯s normal for the prison to contact and summon her family members to the prison to visit and apany her. ¡®But Dad is soft¨Chearted. Everything should be fine if my mother only wants to use him. What I dread the most is that she won¡¯t even spare my dad¡¯s life¡­¡® Colton hugged her in his arms. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Mrs. Pruitt won¡¯t hurt your father, at least not until she achieves her goal. On the contrary, she needs your father now.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡­¡± Her voice sounded dry and hoarse. She then closed her mouth and remained silent. Colton felt her trembling in his arms and tightened his embrace. Sandy was granted medical parole, but she had to go to the designated hospital under the apaniment of her family members. Prison guards were standing by in the corridor of the hospital. In the psychology clinic, apart from the psychiatrist, Sandy and Brandon were the only ones present. The psychiatrist asked some questions, but Sandy refused to answer. The psychiatrist frowned and gazed at Brandon. ¡°Has she always been like this?¡± Brandon was stunned for a split second but then replied in an awkward manner, ¡°This¡­ It seems to be so.¡± ¡°Since when did it start?¡± Brandon did not answer. The psychiatrist saw how embarrassed he was, thought of the prison guards standing outside the door at that very moment, and came to the conclusion that this woman should be a prisoner. He flipped through the documents in his hands. ¡°If the appraisal confirms that it¡¯s indeed a mental illness and the patient still refuses to cooperate during the treatment process, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to find a way to suppress it.¡± After saying that, the psychiatrist picked up his pen and wrote something on the paper. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medication for her first. She can take it if she has insomnia or dreamy nights.¡± Brandon nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The psychiatrist got up and went out to get the medicine, so Sandy and Brandon were the only ones left in the consultation room.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Brandon looked at Sandy, who was still refusing to speak, and her indifferent and dull gaze. He then sighed. ¡°Why are you doing this? As long as you can let go of some of your preupations and think this through, you will never be haunted by your own emotions anymore.¡± Chapter 2506 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 Sandy reacted. She turned to look at Brandon with ridicule in her eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten that that woman gave you your current status because of me?¡± Brandon paused. Sandy smirked. ¡°No matter how terrible I am, I have royal blood in my veins. But what are you? If I didn¡¯t marry you, you and that useless girl wouldn¡¯t be where you are now, enjoying all the status and honor. Hahaha.¡± Sheughed maniacally, which made the guard look over. Brandon looked down with sadness in his eyes. ¡°Do you hate our daughter so much?¡± ¡°Did I want to have her?¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes were red with rage. ¡°You begged me to have her. She¡¯s a useless child who was lucky enough to survive to this day.¡± Brandon¡¯s expression froze. ¡°My son is dead because of the Knowles, but my husband and daughter are enjoying the prestige given by that family?¡± Sandyughed even more hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re just their dogs. You¡¯ve failed our son!¡± Brandon took a deep breath and looked at her for a long time. After the long pause, he calmly said, ¡°You can hate me, but Fey never owed you anything. You don¡¯t have the right to get her to do anything for you. As for Ken, I¡¯ve lost my son. I don¡¯t want to lose my daughter too.¡± Brandon walked away from the clinic. Sandy balled up her fists. Colton drove Freyja to the clinic and saw Brandon walking out, so she ran toward him. ¡°Dad.¡± Brandon was surprised as he looked up. ¡°Fey?¡± Seeing that her father was fine, she was relieved. ¡°Please tell me when you¡¯re going to do anything. Do you know how worried I was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your mother¡­ needed medical attention, and the prison authorities said a family member had to be there. I knew you wouldn¡¯t want to see her, so I came.¡± Freyja looked at Colton standing next to the car and said to Brandon, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Brandon smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± At the pce¡­ Diana sat in the study. She had been busy running the country and hadn¡¯t had time to spend time with her dear daughter¨Cinw. Rick walked over, stood behind her after hearing her sigh, and gave her a shoulder rub. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tired?¡± ¡°I finally know how much stress my father was under. How could someone not be tired with the stress of the nation on their shoulders?¡± She looked back at Rick. ¡°But I¡¯m d you and our son are here supporting me.¡± Rick smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the queen. We¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± There was a knock on the door. After getting approval, the guard came in and slightly bowed. ¡°Your Majesties.¡± Diana asked, ¡°Yes?¡± The guard replied, ¡°The warden sent some updates about Mrs. Sandy Pruitt.¡± Diana squinted. A few cars arrived at the prison that afternoon. The warden came to meet her. The guard opened the car door, and Diana got out. He walked forward and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Wee, Your Majesty.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Bring me to her.¡± The warden led the way while a few guards followed closely behind. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When they got to Sandy¡¯s cell, the warden unlocked the grill, but there was another grill behind that, and what happened inside could be seen through that. Chapter 2507 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 The person sitting inside turned to look at Diana. She was in elegant clothes, which didn¡¯t match the simple¨Clooking cell. Sandy was in a prison uniform. She looked a lot less sharp and proudpared to when she was outside. She just looked like a sad woman. ¡°Dear sister, I¡¯m so d you remember me.¡± Diana smiled as if she was here for a reunion. Sandy looked at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re finally the queen now that our father is dead.¡± She was being sarcastic. Diana ignored the sarcasm. ¡°Thanks.¡± The warden got the prison guard to bring a chair over so she could take a seat. After Diana sat down, she smiled and said to the warden, ¡°Let me speak to her in private.¡± The warden hesitated. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she still locked up? You can watch us from the sides.¡± The warden nodded and asked the guards to wait at the side. After they walked away, Diana leaned back on his chair. ¡°You must be very unhappy. You¡¯re locked up in prison, and your husband and daughter are still happy without you. You must not be feeling great.¡± Sandyughed and said, ¡°Begging like a dog for a bone from you Knowles? Hah, those useless pieces of trash could only rely on others to survive.¡± ¡°Your husband and daughter are useless pieces of trash in your eyes?¡± Sandy got up and walked to the barred windows where the rays of light shone through. ¡°We¡¯re both daughters of the king. You married into the Knowles, but I married a normal businessman. He couldn¡¯t give me any benefits or help me get what I wanted. What is he if not a piece of trash?¡± ¡°My sister is the legitimate child of the royal family, but my mother was a concubine. That¡¯s the only difference between us.¡± Sandy turned to face Diana with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just as good as you when ites to capability and looks. If your son didn¡¯t kill mine, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. What would you change if you got another chance?¡± Sandy rushed forward and grabbed onto the bars that separated them. ¡°I will do whatever it takes to get rid of your family!¡± Diana raised her brows. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re a hindrance to you?¡± Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re a hindrance just by existing!¡± Diana got up and walked over. ¡°Greed is your biggest enemy. Not knowing when to feel content is also your enemy. No matter how many times you get to redo this, you will end up the same way.¡± Sandy seemed to be triggered and grabbed Diana by her cor. The guard rushed over to stop her, but she wouldn¡¯t let go while she bared her teeth like a ferocious animal. ¡°You won¡¯t have a good life as long as I¡¯m still alive!¡± The warden tased her in the stomach, which made her seize and fall to the ground. Diana looked at her coldly, then left without a word. The warden ran after her and was remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty.¡± Diana looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not bothered by an inmate, but she seems very The warden looked awkward. ¡°She has special clearance because she was diagnosed with mental illness, and her rtionship with the royal¡­¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2508 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 ¡°Even if she¡¯s a royal, she should still be punished for breaking thew. If she has a mental illness, then send someone to check on her, so she doesn¡¯t trymitting suicide. It will ruin your reputation if it gets out.¡± The warden lowered his head. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, you¡¯re right.¡± Diana got into the car, and they drove off. After a week¡­ Noce hired some people to clean up Blue Valley Manor. The estate was built in the 19th century and was considered a vintage manor. It was decorated with vintage decor and architecture. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Peter and Noce walked down the stairs. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve sent out the employment notice, including the requirements for a house steward. There have been ten applicants so far. Do you want to take a look?¡± Noce sat down on the couch. ¡°Alright.¡± Peter showed him the tablet with the resumes of the candidates. Noce looked through them and raised his brows. ¡°They¡¯re all young?¡± Peter sighed. ¡°You said that you needed a well¨Ceducated professional who was also a high¨Cquality steward. There are a few who worked as five¨Cstar hotel managers. They¡¯re experienced and have the qualifications.¡± Noce looked through the information. ¡°This one looks too timid. This one looks dishonest. They won¡¯t work.¡± Seeing how he disqualified a few of them, Peter smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Noce was probably worried that a young, good¨Clooking man might be a threat to his marriage. ¡°This one¡­¡± He opened his eyes wide as he looked at a fierce¨Clooking man. There weren¡¯t any bad records in his resume. ¡°This one might work. Let¡¯s take this one.¡± He continued looking. Out of the ten, there was a woman in her 30s. She used to work as a house steward in a socialite¡¯s home and had a lot of experience. ¡°This one too.¡± Peter paused. ¡°Only two?¡± Noce handed the tablet to him. ¡°There are so many helpers here, so one wouldn¡¯t be enough. Get a man and a woman so they¡¯ll have different ways of management.¡± Peter took the tablet over. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform them about it.¡± The next day¡­ Daisie and Noce went to Blue Valley Manor, and Noce was very mysterious about it when they entered. He even covered her eyes with a scarf. ¡°Nolly, what are you doing?¡± She held onto Noce¡¯s arm and walked carefully. Was he nning a surprise? ¡°Take off the scarf.¡± Daisie untied it and looked at thevishly decorated living room. She thought she was transported back in time. Noce leaned close. ¡°Is thedy happy with this?¡± Daisie turned to look at him and smiled. ¡°How could I not be happy? I thought this was an old castle.¡± He hugged her from behind and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Yes, you can see it as your caste, and you¡¯re the queen.¡± She chortled and turned to face him. ¡°Can I have a pet?¡± He squinted. ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. It¡¯s not the best time.¡± Seeing her pout, he tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Once the baby is out, you can have as many as you want. This ce is big enough for you to make it into a zoo.¡± She squinted. ¡°Really?¡± He paused. ¡°Are you really going to do that?¡± Daisie counted the tree branches. ¡°I want two Persian cats, abrador, an skan mmute, a parrot, and¡­¡± Chapter 2509 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Noce covered her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± If she continued, they would really have a zoo. He sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll have a baby then, but what about me? Are you going to neglect me?¡± Daisie put her arms around his neck and smiled. ¡°How could I neglect you?¡± He tapped her nose and picked her up. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s on the little rascals¡® minds?¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°The little rascals are in my womb. They keep kicking me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spank their butts when they¡¯re out then.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re girls, you¡¯re going to stop coddling me?¡± Noce carried her into the room and put her down on the bed. ¡°If they¡¯re both boys, we¡¯ll all spoil you, but I¡¯ll spoil the three of you if they¡¯re both girls.¡± She smiled happily. Meanwhile, at the film college¡­ Freyja handed the finished script to Leia and Norman. They both went through it, and Norman gave her a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s something. You managed to write such aplicated plot.¡± Leia looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a hit if it¡¯s made into a movie.¡± She sighed. ¡°That can only happen if I get an experienced director and investors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. My uncle knows quite a lot of film directors who are experienced with crime¨Csolving movies in Dorywood. I can introduce them to you.¡± Norman was happy to help. Freyja paused in hesitation. Leia knew what she was worried about. ¡°There¡¯s no urgency to it. Directors and investors are always interested in a good script. However, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why is this called ¡®Suicidal Christmas¡®? I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ll enjoy Christmas anymore.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s nice. A lot of victims in crime thrillers were killed, so ¡®suicide¡® is the biggest mystery. If you were a viewer, you¡¯d want to know who¡¯s the killer, but what if it¡¯s a suicide?¡± Norman crossed his arms. ¡°If it was a suicide, the audience would be more captivated. My uncle says that most crime thrillers have a simr storyline. It all boils down to the solving part.¡± Leia understood. ¡°Oh, I get it now.¡± Norman suddenly got a call, so he got up to take it. Freyja looked at Leia. ¡°Have you been spending a lot of time with Norman recently?¡± Leia immediately exined, ¡°Not really. I just see him as a friend.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°He¡¯s just a normal man with a good personality. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s single?¡± Leia picked up her tea and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if he¡¯s single or not.¡± Norman came back. ¡°We¡¯re having a dinner party at home tomorrow. I guess my uncle and his director friends will be there too. Do you wannae?¡± The next evening, at 7:00 pm,¡­ The party started at the Lancell house. The attendees were all from the upper ss. Norman¡¯s family ran a business, so there were business moguls there. His uncle was a highly¨Crespected director in the entertainment world, so he had friends in the business and entertainment world. The front yard was filled with expensive cars, and the attendees came in elegant clothes, looking dapper. Norman greeted the guests and checked his watch from time to time. ¡®They should be here soon.¡® ¡°Norman.¡± Mrs. Lancell walked over and saw that he kept looking down. ¡°Are you expecting someone?¡± ¡°Two of my friends,¡± Norman told his mother about them. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned them to you before. The one who writes crime¨Cthriller novels. She¡¯sing with a friend.¡± Chapter 2510 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Mrs. Lancell knew that her son loved crime¨Csolving just like his uncle, but he had to take over the family business in the future, so he couldn¡¯t go down the same path as his uncle. ¡°Even though this is your interest, your father¡¯s friends are here. You have to respect your father and learn from them. You¡¯ll need to take over thepany after you finish school.¡± He waved at her. ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Lancell sighed, then walked to her husband. Steve Lancell saw that she was worried, so he put down his ss of wine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Norman is getting influenced by your brother. I¡¯m worried that he will be a director like him.¡± Steve smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about being a director. Look at Rory. He¡¯s doing well both in the business world and Dorywood.¡± ¡°There were the two of you. You took over the business so your younger brother could do whatever he wanted. Norman is our only son. It¡¯s not the same.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Steve hugged her waist. ¡°Alright, we have a party. Let¡¯s talk to Norman another day.¡± Meanwhile, in front of the house¡­ Freyja got out of the car, followed by Leia. They wore gowns to the party. ¡°Did you tell your husband you¡¯re attending a party here/¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did.¡± She had told Colton. Even though he wasn¡¯t very happy about it at first, she ¡®convinced¡® him, so he agreed. Steve was out for a smoke, and right after he lit up, he bumped into the two girls and froze in awe. Freyja didn¡¯t expect to bump into him, so she greeted him. ¡°Mr. Lancell.¡± Steve was curious. ¡°You¡¯re Norman¡¯s friends?¡± She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He squinted. ¡°You¡¯re friends. I¡¯m surprised that you didn¡¯t mention that.¡± ¡°Professor Merlin said that I can¡¯t use my rtionship with Norman to finish the assignment. However, even if I did get his help, you still wouldn¡¯t meet me, right?¡± Steve took a drag. ¡°I see you understand that.¡± He remembered something and said, ¡°Even though the modus operandi you mentioned was interesting, if we have to move that to the big screen, if the victim and the killer aren¡¯t rted, won¡¯t there be less suspicion?¡± He thought Freyja wouldn¡¯t be able to answer that, but she already had an answer. ¡°The MO that I mentioned can be changed to fit the storyline.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°The MO was just as I mentioned. The killer would leave the next day and have no interaction with the victim, and that wouldn¡¯t be realistic. The storyline should make them interact and tie everything together, so we need to change that slightly. What if every person who interacted with the victim was a suspect and had a motive?¡± Steve looked shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying multiple suspects?¡± ¡°I rewrote parts of the script after our meeting that day. If we change the MO that was set up to look like a suicide and change it to multiple suspects, it would be even more exciting than a single suspect. ¡°For example, it¡¯s the victim¡¯s birthday, and the killer invites a few possible suspects to celebrate. Everyone who¡¯s invited would have a reason to kill the victim. That would make the story even more intriguing and mind¨Cboggling. Everyone could be lying. Who was telling the truth? Who did what to the victim? Who hid the real weapon? Wouldn¡¯t that be a lot more interesting than a single suspect?¡± Chapter 2511 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 Rory let out a heartyugh. ¡°I find that you¡¯re quite talented in scriptwriting. I can see why Merlin sent you to me.¡± ¡°Uncle Rory.¡± Norman came out of the room and bumped into Freyja, Leia, and his uncle. Rory grabbed his ear, causing Norman to squint in pain. ¡°Ouch, it hurts, Uncle Rory.¡± ¡°Look at you. She cane up with something better than the idea you gave her.¡± After Rory released Norman, thetter touched his ear and forced a smile on his face. ¡°Well, I just managed to learn a little bit from you.¡± After he finished speaking, he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Freyja¡¯s script, and I think it¡¯s very nice. Why don¡¯t you take a look at it?¡± Freyja let out a chuckle as Norman was promoting her script to Rory. ¡°I don¡¯t think now is the right time. Isn¡¯t today your family banquet?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Rory took a drag from his cigarette and turned around. Before he went back into the house, he said, ¡°You can show me afterward. I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s really as good as Norman said or not.¡± Norman knew that Rory had epted them. He looked at Freyja and said, ¡°See? My uncle has said yes.¡± Freyja and Leia looked at each other and smiled. It was very lively in the hall. There were many people, and it appeared to Freyja that the Lancells were rather popr amongst the aristocrats. Norman brought them to Mrs. Lancell and Steven. ¡°Mom, Dad, meet my coursemates.¡± Steven smiled at them gently and said, ¡°Wee to my house.¡± The moment Mrs. Lancell saw Freyja, she was dumbfounded. After measuring her from her head to her toe, her face sank, but she did not say anything. Steven turned to Norman and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re your coursemates, I¡¯ll trust you¡¯ll entertain them well, right?¡± ¡°Of course, Dad.¡± Norman brought them to the side to enjoy the food and to rest. Mrs. Lancell took Steven to one side and asked, ¡°Why did Norman invite her?¡± Steven was stunned. ¡°Her?¡± ¡°Sandy¡¯s daughter. Have you forgotten about Ken? She¡¯s his sister!¡± When Ken was trying to take over the kingdom, he had tried to rope in the Lancells. As for Sandy, she had threatened her as well, telling her to get out of her son¡¯s way if she was not going to help them. Although it was a good thing that the cancers among the aristocrats had been removed after Ken¡¯s death and Sandy¡¯s imprisonment, she could not believe that her son would be friends with Sandy¡¯s daughter. After all, Sandy and her family were a bunch of sinister and cunning people in Mrs. Lancell¡¯s impression. She had not liked Sandy since the first day she met her. Steven was dumbfounded. ¡°She¡¯s one of the Pruitts?¡± Mrs. Lancell said with confidence, ¡°Her eyes look a lot like Sandy¡¯s when she was young, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s her daughter.¡± Steven ced his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the past. Besides, Sandy is in prison right now. Even if she¡¯s her daughter, she has never done anything to harm us. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just overthinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about my son.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The queen has acknowledged the Pruitts, so the Pruitts are one of the aristocrats right now, making her a close rtive of the royal family. Since our son invited her, we must entertain her with respect. If we ignore her and word gets out, what do you think other people will think of us?¡± Mrs. Lancell felt her husband was right. They couldn¡¯t disrespect Freyja right now since everyone was Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. here. However, after the banquet was over, she decided to tell her son to keep his distance from Freyja. Chapter 2512 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 Meanwhile, Norman brought them some snacks and juice. Leia took a ss of juice and approached Freyja. ¡°Did you see Norman¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes when she looked at you?¡± Leia could see that Isabelle did not like Freyja from her eyes. However, she did not tell Freyja about it since she did not want Freyja to think too much. Freyja let out a smile. She had realized it as well. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she knows my mother. My mother used to mingle with them in the past.¡± That being said, she knew that her mother did not have a good rtionship with any of them, and this could be proven by the fact that none of them had visited or mentioned her mother ever since she was sent to prison. If Isabelle could recognize her, she could understand why she did not like her. Leia tried tofort her and said, ¡°No matter what your mother did, it has nothing to do with you. So don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. After all, we¡¯re friends.¡± While both of them were talking, Norman came over and asked if they wanted to go dancing. Freyja pushed Leia forward and said, ¡°You should go join them. I¡¯ll just stay here.¡± Leia looked at her and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°If I dance with another man, I may have big trouble coaxing my husband at home if he gets jealous.¡± It was only then Leia remembered that Freyja was married. She said, ¡°Alright, then. You stay here and wait for me.¡± Freyja nodded. Leia went toward the crowd with Norman. Freyja sat there alone, sipping on her juice. Soon, a middle¨Caged man who was a little drunk came over and sat beside her. She scooted to the side to keep her distance from the man. The man had been watching her for a long time. He realized that she had been sitting here alone for a long time and no one had paid any attention to her, so he thought that she was someone else¡¯s companion. Generally speaking, there were two types of women at a banquet. One type would follow their male partners around, and they mostly were their wives. The other type was women hired by men to serve as their partners. He ced his hands on her thigh, ignoring the slight change of expression on Freyja¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Girl, did you get abandoned by your partner? Why don¡¯t youe and entertain me instead?¡± Normally, when Freyja was in this kind of situation, she would probably have sshed the juice in her hand on the shameless man¡¯s face. However, she was at the Lancells¡® banquet now. She did not want to make a scene, so she pressed down her anger and smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you should stay away from me. Things might not end well for you if my friend gets angry.¡± The man¡¯s face sank since he did not expect Freyja to reject him. He loathed women who liked to put on airs as well, so he said, ¡°Who is your friend? Norman? Even if you¡¯re Norman¡¯s friend, he¡¯s just Mr. Lancell¡¯s son. He won¡¯t be a threat to me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Lancell¡¯s son, but he¡¯s also the future sessor of the Lancells.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s something that will only happen in the future. We¡¯ll only talk about the present. If your friend really thought you¡¯re that important, why would he leave you alone here?¡± the man said as he grabbed Freyja¡¯s arm. Freyja tried to break herself free from the man but to no avail. Her face sank, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to harass a woman at a banquet while you¡¯re drunk?¡± ¡°No woman has ever dared to reject me,¡± the man said sarcastically as he dragged her. ¡°If you want to shout to get help, you can do it now. But I don¡¯t think you have the guts to do that. I know exactly what you want, so drop the act. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you money.¡± Freyja nced at the ashtray on the table and stretched her hand to reach for it. Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°Well, well, well, are you drunk, Mr. Andrews? Do you need me to remind you where you are right now?¡± It was Rory. Mr. Andrews hastily released Freyja. It was only now that he saw Freyja was holding an ashtray in her hand, and he frowned. However, he did not say anything since Rory was there. Chapter 2513 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Mr. Andrews whipped up a smile on his face and said, ¡°This is just a misunderstanding, Mr. Lancells. I was just ying around with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Professor Merlin¡¯s favorite student, so I suggest you think twice if you really want to do something to her.¡± Mr. Andrews¡® expression changed. He contemted for a while before rising to his feet and going away. Freyja ced the ashtray down and asked, ¡°He knows Professor Merlin?¡± Rory sat on the couch on the side and took a sip of his wine. ¡°Do you think Merlin is just some old, highly respected professor? His younger brother established the Academy of Film and Television. His father was the minister of foreign affairs before he retired from the cab. Except for Merlin himself, all of his family members have or are working in the cab for generations.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded. She did not expect her professor toe from such a family. After all, he had been keeping a low profile and seldom talked about his family. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lancell. This ashtray would have be a weapon if you didn¡¯t show up.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯d be problematic if something like that happened.¡± Rory put the ss down and stood Send your script to my office by noon tomorrow. But I¡¯ll make it clear first. I won¡¯t give you a chance if I¡¯m up.¡± not satisfied with your script.¡± Freyja stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Okay!¡± At the vi¡­ Colton was flipping through the magazine absentmindedly while ncing at the clock from time to time. It was already 10:00 p.m., yet Freyja hadn¡¯t returned. ¡®Is she having so much fun over there that she refuses toe home? If I had known this would happen, I would have never allowed her to go out and make more friends. She has been ignoring her husband ever since she got more friends.¡® The more Colton thought about it, the more annoyed he became. At that moment, the whirring of the car engine wafted into his ears. He hastily lowered his head to read the magazine and thought, ¡®Hmph! I thought she had already forgotten that this was her home.¡® Freyja came into the living room with a big smile on her face. When he saw the smile on her face, his face sank. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having a good time.¡± Freyja walked over to Colton and sat beside him. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Nope. I was not waiting for you. I was just reading a magazine. Even if you had note back, I would have gone to bed anyway,¡± he said. She nced at the cover of the magazine and pointed at it. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that you could read upside down.¡± It was only now that Colton realized he had been holding the magazine the wrong way. He closed the magazine and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now.¡± Freyja grabbed him and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re waiting for me. Why can¡¯t you just admit it?¡± It seemed to Colton that she was getting bolder and boldertely. She even had the nerve to tease him now. He pinned her down on the couch and kissed her. ¡°It seems like I didn¡¯t ¡®punish¡® you enough, huh?¡± Freyja hastily ced her hands on his chest and asked, ¡°What are you doing? My dad is here!¡± Colton grinned and said, ¡°He has already gone to bed.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡­ Ugh!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The quiet living room was filled with their moans. Freyja was nervous, so she bit Colton¡¯s shoulder tightly throughout the entire process. After their session ended, Colton kissed her forehead and laughed. ¡°You nearly broke my bones.¡± Freyja was angry with him, so she did not say anything in return. Colton scooped her up into his arms and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to our room and continue.¡± Freyja stopped him. ¡°What? I need to wake up early tomorrow!¡± After they entered the bathroom, he ced her down on the floor. She needed to ce her hand on the wall to support herself. When she turned around and saw that he was still in the bathroom, she said, ¡± What are you waiting for? Go out.¡± He stood with his arms crossed in front of his chest. A few buttons on his slightly wrinkled shirt were left unbuttoned. There was anguid and frivolous smile tugging at the corner of his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Freyja pushed him out of the bathroom. ¡°How can you be so shameless? Get out right now.¡± After that, she closed the door. Colton leaned on the wall and chuckled. ¡°Are you not going to take your pajamas?¡± Chapter 2514 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 After a short while, Freyja opened the door and popped her head out. ¡°Then take them for me.¡± He squinted and replied, ¡°Say it properly.¡± Freyja took a deep breath, gnashed her teeth, and said with a smile, ¡°Darling, can you help me to get my clothes, please?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Colton then went to the dressing room to help her get her clothes, including her undergarments. Freyja hastily took them from his hand and mmed the door shut. It might have hit Colton¡¯s nose if he stood closer to the door. He clicked his tongue and thought, ¡®How can she still be angry at me after I¡¯ve done everything she asked me to? It seems like I need to tell my daughter so that she won¡¯t pick up these bad habits from her mother.¡® Freyja came out of the bathroom after she finished her bath. When she saw that Colton was reading her script on the bed, she went forward and took it away from his hand. He did not expect something like that from her, so he took a step back, causing her to lose her bnce and fall on his body. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Colton lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about? Can¡¯t your husband see your script?¡± ¡°You¡­ What if youugh at me? Give it back to me.¡± Freyja stretched her arm forward to reach for her script, but Colton did not give her a chance. 1 He pressed her into his arms and said, ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯llugh at you? Do you have so little confidence in yourself?¡± She was stunned for a moment but did not say anything. He picked her hair that fell in front of her face away with his finger and said, ¡°I¡¯m beyond happy that my woman is so talented.¡± Freyja¡¯s face turned red. She stood up straight and turned her body around. ¡®Since when did he be so good atplimenting other people?¡® Colton hugged her from the back and ced his chin on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯d be even nicer if you were not that hot¨Ctempered.¡± She hit him with her elbow, and the next thing she heard was a muffled grunt of pain. Shocked, she hastily turned around to check on Colton. ¡°Did it really hurt?¡± He copsed on the floor and covered his chest. ¡°Are you trying to kill your husband?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that. Where does it hurt? Let me see.¡± Just as she finished her sentence and tried to lift his clothes, Colton suddenly chuckled and hugged her. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore if you kiss me.¡± It urred to Freyja that Colton was lying to her. She turned around andy aside with her back facing him. Colton ced one of his hands on his temple and coiled his finger around her hair. ¡°Will our daughter be like you when she grows upter?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be better if she were like you,¡± she said honestly. He was stunned for a moment, and then he grabbed her into his arms from the back. With a low voice, he said, ¡°Then what if she inherits my personality and your talent?¡± Freyja¡¯s eyshes trembled. Even though Colton had a sharp tongue, she still couldn¡¯t help herself but fall for him even more at a moment like this when this man got gentle. Lying in Colton¡¯s arms, she gradually got sleepy and soon fell asleep. The next day, at Tom¡¯s Films¡­ In order to give Rory a good impression, Freyja woke up early and had been waiting for him in his company since 10:00 a.m. Rory and his assistant arrived at thepany at 11:00 a.m. The receptionist informed them about Freyja, and they went straight to the reception room. ¡°I told you toe at noon, but you came an hour early. Not bad.¡± Rory sat on the couch after entering the room, and his assistant stood beside him. ¡°Have you brought your script?¡± Freyja pulled her script out of her bag and said, ¡°Yes. Here it is. Please have a look at it.¡± Rory took over the script. Just when he flipped it open, his assistant craned his neck and nced at it. He raised his head to nce at his assistant, and his assistant smiled at him embarrassingly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious as well.¡± He did not say anything and continued to read through the script. Freyja felt like there were ants in her pants as she waited for Rory. In fact, she could change the things that he was not satisfied with, but Rory had told her that he would not give her a second chance if he found her script unsatisfactory, then. Therefore, she did not dare to have many expectations. 12 She had checked through the script multiple times beforeing here. She even corrected all of the errors in the script and made sure that it was as perfect as she could make it. Chapter 2515 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 After roughly half an hour, Rory asked the assistant next to him for hisment. ¡°What do you think?¡± The assistant snapped himself out of the trance. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking for your opinion. What do you think about this script?¡± The assistant did not expect Rory to ask him for his opinion. He was stunned for a long while, but he still had to give Rory his answer. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Freyja set her jaw tightly as her heart was pumping faster and faster inside her chest. Rory said, ¡°It isn¡¯t a bad script. You¡¯ve added many details to flesh out your characters and plots. Each person has their own storyline. They seem to be rted but aren¡¯t rted at the same time. However, all of these characters have some connection to the deceased, which can be linked together to find out the killer¡¯s motive.¡± Freyja was shocked. ¡°Does this mean that my script has no issue?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Rory closed the script, and his face was stern. Just when Freyja¡¯s heart jumped into her throat, he continued. ¡°Behind a crime hides the evil of human nature, and although these evils of yours may seem trivial, they are very real when ced in life. ¡°Whether it is a crime of passion or a premeditated crime, it¡¯s mostly fueled by the desire to own something such as money, lust, and benefits, or the criminals might just carry out the crime for their own sake.¡± Rory ced the script on the table and continued. ¡°The evil in human nature is like a shy little kid. They¡¯ll only start expressing themselves after being aroused or excited. The reason most people refrain themselves frommitting evil is that thew and moral standards bind them. ¡°Ms. Mills seems like an innocent person on the surface, but when someone found evidence of her stealing herpany¡¯s secret, she still chose to take their life for her own sake. If she had turned herself in to the police, the judge might have given her a lighter sentence since she was also a victim. She might even get a few years off her imprisonment. The tragedy could have been prevented, and a family could have been saved. ¡°The most pitiful character is Mr. Ledger. He was a high executive for apany in the city, had a sessful career, and was both talented and good¨Clooking. He should have a bright future, but in order to clear the way for his sister so that she could marry into a wealthy family, he threatened Ms. Mills when he found out that she was stealing thepany¡¯s secrets and used her to get rid of his future brother¨Cin-w¡¯s father before killing her for his sister¡¯s sake. In the end, his sister finally managed to marry into a wealthy family as she wished, and the poor young master is still unaware that his wife¡¯s brother is the man behind his father¡¯s death. ¡°However, his sister wasn¡¯t a good person either. The reason she wanted to marry into a wealthy family was to cover up her past so that she could get more benefits for herself. What surprises me the most is that the killer isn¡¯t one of these well¨Cdressed monsters in human form, but an unknown and unremarkable worker.¡± Rory crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned on the back of the couch. ¡°Your script¡­¡± Freyja lowered her eyes and clenched her hands tightly. ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± She was stunned slightly and jerked her head up. Rory¡¯s assistant was even more excited than her as he said, ¡°Mr. Lancell said that your script is interesting. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard Mr. Lancellplimenting someone.¡± Freyja soon came around to her senses and smiled. After she left Tom¡¯s Films, she wanted to share her happiness with Leia and Norman. However, she called Colton first. Colton answered the call and sounded as if he had just woken up. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I have already finished my stuff, and you still haven¡¯t woken up yet?¡± He turned around and chuckled. ¡°Well, someone exhausted all my energyst night, so I need to sleep to replenish my energy.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2516 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Freyja cleared her throat. ¡°My script has been selected.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Colton¡¯s smile intensified. ¡°Congrattions, it seems that my wife is on her way to bing a famous screenwriter and maybe even a female director in the future.¡± She sneered. ¡°Would you like toe out for a meal? It¡¯s on me.¡± Colton sat up instantly upon hearing this. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Juste if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget about it. I¡¯m hanging up already.¡± After saying that, Freyja really hung up the phone, leaving her speechless husband hanging. ¡®That temper, that arrogance.¡® However, his grin widened, and he lifted the nket immediately, got out of bed, and went into the bathroom. When Colton arrived at the restaurant joyously, he realized that two more individuals were sitting at the dining table, and his expression dimmed instantly. Leia was the first to see him. ¡°Your husband¡¯s here.¡± Freyja exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked him to join us.¡± It was Norman¡¯s first time meeting Colton. ¡®Yo, this fe¡¯s temperament¡­ Not bad at all.¡¯ Colton straightened his coat, walked over, greeted them politely, and sat down. At that moment, Norman put down his wine ss. ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± Colton gave off a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m driving, so wine is out of the equation for me. I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee.¡± Freyja summoned the waiter and ordered him a cup of Blue Mountain, ck and sugarless. Colton leaned into her ear. ¡°You finally remember what I like.¡± Freyja pushed him away. ¡°Sit properly.¡± Colton sat down obediently. Leia rested her cheek in her palm and chuckled. ¡°You two have such a good rtionship. I¡¯m so envious.¡± Colton smiled, nodded, and agreed. Freyja flipped through the menu and responded, ¡°This only started after I gave birth. I don¡¯t think I was treated with care before that.¡± Colton was at a loss for words. Leia and Norman eximed in unison, ¡°What!? You guys actually have kids?¡± Thinking that she did not seem to have told them about it, Freyja let off a helpless smile. ¡°Ah, I might have forgotten to update you guys on this before. I got pregnant and gave birth to a child. That¡¯s why I dyed my n to take on a master¡¯s program.¡± Leia was in disbelief. ¡°You really don¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s given birth to a child.¡± Norman shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s normal. My mother gave birth to me at the age of 20. She ims that the earlier a woman gives birth, the faster her body recovers. You saw her the other night, didn¡¯t you? Does she look like a woman who¡¯s in her 40s to you? My dad¡¯s 57 years old this year, so whenever he brings her out to social events, others usually think that she¡¯s his mistress instead of his wife.¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. ¡®Where did he find the courage to say something like that?¡® A waiter brought the coffee, and Colton picked up the cup and took a sip. And that was when Norman suddenly asked him, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, will you bring your wife out to social events?¡± Freyja looked in Colton¡¯s direction, wanting to hear the answer that was going toe out of him. Colton lifted his gaze and put down his cup. ¡°Why should I bring her out to events? That¡¯s what a man should do. As for the wife, one should just keep his wife at home to ¡®entertain¡® himself.¡± Norman frowned. ¡°Then does that mean that your wife isn¡¯t someone that you¡¯re proud to have in your life?¡± Freyja narrowed her eyes and red at Colton. Colton did not expect that this fe would twist his words back at him, so he chuckled. ¡°Then do enlighten me. Will you bring a precious artwork or artifact that you own at home out just to share its brilliance with others?¡± Norman was taken aback. ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the answer that you¡¯re looking for. If you won¡¯t even want to share your treasure with others, why should I share mine with you? Just so that others will yearn for it?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Norman was rendered speechless. ¡®What this fe just said makes sense.¡® Freyja did not expect Colton to respond to the question this way. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s finally found his long¨Clost EQ.¡¯ Colton looked back at Norman. ¡°You should remind your father to be more careful.¡± Chapter 2517 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 Norman wondered. ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°I once heard a story about a man who married a young and beautiful wife. The man was obsessed with keeping up an appearance, so he often brought his wife out to social events in order to get showered with the public¡¯s praises. Thus, wherever he went, his wife would also be there. However, as time passed, his wife met a man who treated her more gently and looked more handsome than her husband, so she betrayed her and cheated on him with that man in the end.¡± Norman spurted out the wine that he had just drunk when he heard the plot twist and got caught off guard. Colton quickly picked up the napkin and blocked the wine stream. Norman¡¯s eyes widened as if he was extremely taken aback. Leia and Freyja could not help butugh out loud. After that, Norman did not dare to cause any more trouble, and he stayed very absent¨Cminded throughout the whole meal as if the story that Colton had told would happen to his parents. ¡®I must preach this to my father when I get back home.¡± Freyja approached Colton and whispered in his ear, ¡°You really know how to make up stories.¡± He looked over and raised his brows. ¡°My wife has the talent for creating stories, so why can¡¯t I have the same talent too?¡± While they were eating, Colton got up and went to the restroom. When he came to the corner of the corridor, a red¨Chaired woman bumped into him, and his phone dropped to the ground. The red¨Chaired woman instantly picked it up for him and returned it to him with a pitiful expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Colton was in a good mood today, so he did not make things difficult for her. He took his phone back from her and went straight to the bathroom. Looking at Colton, who was leaving her immediately, the corners of the red¨Chaired woman¡¯s lips curled slightly upward. She grabbed the wallet that she picked out from his pocket triumphantly and hurried away. Colton came out of the bathroom and returned to the table. After the four of them had finished eating, he wanted to pay the bill and reached for his pocket¨Cthat was when he realized that it was empty. Freyja felt helpless. ¡°I told you that the meal is on me. You don¡¯t have to pay.¡± ¡°No.¡± Colton stood up abruptly. ¡°My wallet is gone.¡± Leia was stunned for a moment. ¡°Your wallet went missing?¡± Freyja asked, ¡°How did you lose it? Are you sure that you brought it out in the first ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, my passport and ID card are inside.¡± After saying that, something suddenly shed across his mind, and his expression dimmed in an instant ¡®It happened a while ago¡­ ¡°Have you brought yourptop along?¡± he asked Norman. Norman paused for a split second and then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lend it to me.¡± Norman did not know why, but he naturally handed him hisptop. After Colton sat down, he quickly operated theptop and hacked into the restaurant¡¯s surveince system. The surveince footage was paused at the moment when the red¨Chaired woman hit him at the corner of the corridor, and it could be seen that the red¨Chaired woman was holding his wallet. He closed the lid of theptop. ¡°Damn it! That woman actually has the guts to steal my wallet!¡± It seemed that the woman was a habitual offender. After all, he did not even notice when she snatched his wallet. Freyja frowned. ¡°If you lose your ID card in Zlokova, you can get it reissued, but if you lose your passport and ID card abroad, it¡¯ll be very troublesome.¡± Leiaforted the couple. ¡°Do you want to call the police? We have surveince footage to prove it, so the police should be able to locate the woman very quickly.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Freyja immediately took her cell phone out and called the police. At the precinct, a police officer went through the surveince footage and frowned as if he had a headache. Freyja noticed something and asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± The police officer was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem¡­ It¡¯s just that we know thisdy very well.¡± Leia was astonished for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not her first time stealing. We¡¯ve been receiving many cases of theft since some time ago, and they¡¯re all her doing. She¡¯s been sent here many times, and we¡¯ve taught her many lessons. We tried locking her up for one night, three days, or even seven days.¡± The police officer exined and then shrugged. ¡°She¡¯llmit another crime as soon as she¡¯s released. However, the amount that she stole has always been very small, so the owner of the wallets and purses can¡¯t build a case on her as the court won¡¯t take the case in at all.¡± Chapter 2518 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Leia and Freyja exchanged gazes. They were in Yaramoor, and thews here were not as strict as the Zlokovianws. Moreover, even if the offender was arrested for petty theft, they would not be able to build a case. Thus, the red¨Chaired woman would at most be brought into custody for a few days. It was no wonder that the police officer looked embarrassed. After all, they had be ustomed to such behaviors. In addition, the other party was a habitual offender who had repeatedly gone against thew and got caught too, so it was only natural for the police to feel helpless. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Colton crossed his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money, but I have to get my passport and ID back.¡± The police officer stood up slowly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you where she lives.¡± When the three of them walked out of the precinct, Norman was wandering back and forth in front of the car. Seeing theme out of the front entrance, he asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you find the thief?¡± Leia looked rather disappointed and upset. ¡°What are the local police officers doing? They didn¡¯t even send someone to arrest the woman but asked us to go find her ourselves instead.¡± Norman had gotten used to this norm and did not look surprised. ¡°Hasn¡¯t this always been the case? Unless it¡¯s a major crime, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to deal with such a petty theft. ¡°Moreover, the precinct of each region has been severely undermanned recently, so they can¡¯t dispatch so much manpower at any time because it¡¯ll be troublesome once a major crime breaks out. They¡¯re just following their superiors¡® orders, so please try to understand the position that they¡¯re in.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Alright, the police officer gave us her address, didn¡¯t he? If thedy stole only for the money, then I think she won¡¯t refuse to cooperate when we ask her for Coleman¡¯s passport and ID card, will she?¡± Leia thought that was the only way to go and asked Norman to drive them to the address written on the sticky note. Norman was about to ignite the engine when he took the note from Leia, nced at the address, and was taken aback. ¡°This is the address of a nursing home. Are you sure that the officer has given you the correct address?¡± Freyja and Leia were surprised. ¡°A nursing home?¡± The car arrived at No. 18 of Wilford Hill not long after. Wilford Hill was a small town outside the suburbs, and its environment was very quiet. Although it was not as prosperous as downtown, it had a very strong exotic atmosphere. And No. 18 was the address of a nursing home. This nursing home looked quite small in size, and the facilities were very old. Most of the people sitting in the yard were elderly people. Freyja walked into the courtyard, and a nun came out of the house. ¡°How may I help you?¡± She replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to find someone¡­¡± ¡°There she is.¡± Colton locked onto the person at a nce and went after her. Norman chased after Colton instantly. ¡°Wait for me.¡± The red¨Chaired woman did not expect them to actuallye after her, so she turned around and sprinted away immediately. Leia and Freyja also went after the two men hurriedly. The red¨Chaired woman escaped through the backyard. Colton and Norman ran in different directions but were still going after the same target. Although she was fast, she was still a little slower when facing the two men. Soon, she was pinned down by Norman, who appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Let me go, you freak!¡± The red¨Chaired woman struggled on the ground and was quickly picked up by Colton, who caught up to them. ¡°Give me my passport and ID card back!¡± The red¨Chaired woman denied arrogantly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any passport or ID card.¡± Norman grabbed her by the arm. ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better cooperate, or we¡¯ll send you to the precinct!¡± The red¨Chaired woman looked indifferent. ¡°You can do whatever the f*ck you want. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t been there before.¡± Leia and Freyja caught up to them at this time, and the two were gasping for air. Freyja panted. ¡°Miss, stealing is against thew. But no matter what, we don¡¯t want the money back, but the passport and ID card are very important. So, please return those documents to us.¡± Chapter 2519 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 The red¨Chaired woman fell silent for a short moment but then turned her face away from all of them. ¡°I¡¯ve lost it.¡± Colton¡¯s expression turned even gloomier and sterner. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said I lost it. What¡¯s wrong? Are you telling me that you¡¯re going to hit a feeble woman? Come on now, hit me.¡± The red¨Chaired woman moved her face closer to Colton. Colton raised his hand. Freyja stopped him immediately. ¡°Calm down. Look around you.¡± Colton looked around¨Cmany people from around town were watching. The red¨Chaired woman flung Norman¡¯s hand off her arm and crossed her arms. ¡°If you darey a finger on me here, then I¡¯ll tell the police that you¡¯re deliberately causing trouble at a nursing home. We¡¯ll then see whether you or I will be the one who gets sent to the precinct?¡± ¡°What an arrogant wretch!¡± Leia could not stand her anymore and walked out from the group of four. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who stole someone else¡¯s wallet, so what do you expect us to do apart from asking you to give the wallet back? What right do you have to say that we¡¯re causing trouble?¡± ¡°Do you have evidence to im that I¡¯m the thief who stole your wallet?¡± The red¨Chaired woman sneered. ¡°You-¡± Just as Leia was about to say something, she was interrupted by Freyja¡¯s eerily calm voice. ¡°What if we do have evidence?¡± The red¨Chaired woman was astounded for a moment, but she still refused to believe it. ¡°Bullsh*t, I don¡¯t believe that you cane up with evidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We possess surveince footage that captured your theft red¨Chanded, and this address was given to us by the police. Apparently, the police are already very familiar with you, and they¡¯re perfect witnesses for your criminal history.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The red¨Chaired woman was rendered speechless and tightened her hands that were hanging by her sides. At that moment, the nun came over with a solemn expression. ¡°Mia, is what they just said true? Did you do it again?¡± The red¨Chaired woman, whose name was Mia, did not say a thing. The nun stopped in front of her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise your brother and me not to do it again? Why would you repeat the offense?¡± She replied, ¡°Sister, this is my business. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± The nun frowned. ¡°How do you n to take care of it? And you promised me not tomit any crime again. What if your brother learns about it?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s never about whether I want to tell him about what you¡¯ve done or not. It¡¯s you. You have to admit your mistake when you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡± After the nun finished teaching Mia a lesson, she turned to look at Colton and Freyja. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Don¡¯t worry. If she has taken your wallet, I¡¯ll definitely get her to return it to you.¡± Colton nodded. The nun turned around, nced at Mia, and stretched out her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the wallet?¡± Mia curled her lips and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rid of it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The nun was so exasperated that she was about to curse. ¡°Where did you get rid of it?¡± ¡°I only want the money. The other things in it are useless to me, so I just threw them into the trash can.¡± Colton gasped, and his patience had reached its limit. ¡°Which trash can did you throw it into?¡± Mia was embarrassed. ¡°The trash can in the nursing home. I guess it must¡¯ve been taken to the landfill.¡± Colton left immediately. Norman was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s going to thendfill now.¡± Freyja did not respond and went after Colton. Leia red at Mia and caught up to them. Seeing that they had all left, Norman could only follow. The nun rubbed her forehead angrily. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re really a pro when ites to causing trouble. Do you know that passports are very important to tourists from other countries? You¡¯d better pray to God, asking Him to forgive you for your crimes.¡± The nun left the scene in a hurry too. The hugendfill was pervaded with a disgusting stench. Norman pinched his nose and stared at the piles of garbage. ¡°My God, please tell me that you don¡¯t n to dig into the mountains of garbage. And just how long will this take?¡± Colton took off his coat, shoved it into Norman¡¯s arms, rolled up his sleeves, and went in without uttering a single word. Chapter 2520 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Freyja also went in to look for it. Leia also wanted to step into the garbage pile, but Norman stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? Do you really n to join them for the fun of it?¡± Leia looked back at him. ¡°How long will it take for the two of them to find the wallet? So, of course, I¡¯m going to help them out.¡± After saying that, she shook his hand off, rushed in, and started to search through the trash. Norman hugged Colton¡¯s coat and wanted to go in to help, but he could not ignore the smell of the garbage. After going through a mental debate, he took off his coat, folded it, ced it on the ground, and rushed into the garbage pile, covering his nose. ¡°F*ck it, I¡¯ll help out!¡± Freyja went through each and every bag of the rubbish while enduring the stench, then continued to search after retching. She then looked back at Leia and Norman, thanking them deep down. Colton searched for a long time. It was so disgusting that his face had turned pale, and the white shirt that he was wearing was stained full of dirt and vile garbage. This was his first time finding himself in such an embarrassing state since he was a kid, digging through bags and bags of garbage. However, he had to find it. In addition to his passport and ID card, there were other things that were important to him. Norman could no longer bear the stench and dashed outside to vomit. Leia handed him a tissue. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He took the tissue from her. Fortunately, the aroma of the tissue could suppress his nausea. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I really admire him now. He actually managed to endure the smell up until this very moment.¡± As a man, he felt like he had lost. ¡°You should grab some rest on the side first. I¡¯ll go and find the wallet with them.¡± Leia turned around and was about to leave when she saw Mia and the nuning over. The nun had also brought three vigers along. ¡°We¡¯re here to help you search for your wallet. You¡¯re lucky that all the garbage that was collected today is here. If you were toe here tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid it would¡¯ve been toote.¡± Leia nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Everyone went in to look for the wallet. Mia also wanted to join them but was stopped by Leia. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to stay here. Who knows what you¡¯ll do there.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mia wanted to defend herself but did not dare to do so due to the presence of the nun. But after searching through the mountains of garbage for two hours, they still could not find it. The landfill was too huge, and no one knew where the specific bag of garbage was dumped. At this time, Freyja saw a stray dog rummaging through a bag of trash not far away. She squinted, stood up abruptly, and shouted to the nun, ¡°Sister, does anyone here own a dog?¡± One of the vigers replied, ¡°I do have one.¡± ¡°Then, can you bring your dog here?¡± The viger nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Colton paused for a short moment and then stared at Freyja. ¡°A dog?¡± ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of it?¡® Freyja pped her hands and said to the others, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stop for a while. You¡¯ve worked hard, so let¡¯s grab some rest. We¡¯ll have a solution when the dog¡¯s here.¡± Norman gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re a genius. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? We¡¯ve spent so much time in vain.¡± Freyja smiled and walked toward Colton. ¡°Our nose¡¯s will never be as good as that of a dog, right?¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yeah, it was really a waste of time.¡± The viger brought his German Shepherd over, and Freyja walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s its name? It must be a very obedient dog?¡± ¡°This fe is Hal. It¡¯s very obedient and sensible.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s about to make our night a lot easier.¡± Freyja asked, ¡°Can I give it a pat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not afraid of strangers.¡± Freyja caressed Hal on its head while Hal sat on the ground without showing any form of resistance, sticking its tongue out at the same time. Norman brought Colton¡¯s jacket over, and Freyja ced it in front of the dog¡¯s nose for it to get a brief sniff. ¡°Hal, it¡¯s up to you now. Go.¡± Hal¡¯s master patted it on the back and pointed to thendfill. Hal instantly got up and ran toward the mountains of garbage. Chapter 2521 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Hal jumped on top of the pile of trash and started digging as if it found the target. His owner said, ¡°Dogs have a very strong sense of smell. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s buried down there.¡± Hal barked a few times, and two vigers started helping with digging. Soon, they found a new bag under the trash. The viger picked it up. ¡°Is it this one?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Colton walked forward, took it, and chuckled. ¡°It is.¡± He opened it, and other than money, the ID and passport were still inside. There was also the key to a safe in the bank that was squashed behind the passport. That was what Freyja had inherited from her grandfather after his passing. Freyja had asked Colton to keep it, so he always brought it around with him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to her if he lost it. He was d he found it. Colton suddenly felt dizzy and fell to the floor. ¡°Colton!¡± ¡°Mister!¡± When he woke up, it was already evening. Freyja, who was sitting next to the bed, saw that he was awake, so she got up and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± He asked, ¡°How long was I out for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 5:30 p.m., and this is a nursing home. The nun let us stay and rest.¡± Freyja sat down on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mr. Goldmann went through the trash for half a day and ended up fainting. It¡¯s going to be big news.¡± He squinted. ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?¡± Colton slowly sat up and leaned against the headboard. ¡°Do you think I care about my passport or ID? Even though getting them back overseas is a hassle, it would just take fifteen days.¡± ¡°Then why did you go?¡± ¡°I was afraid that you might me me if I lost one thing.¡± Freyja was surprised when she saw him take out the golden key. How could she not know what key it was? It was the key to the safebox of the royal bank! The key symbolized the family. It was a royal gift. Without the key, everything left to her would just be there to fill up the safe.¡± Freyja didn¡¯t know how to feel. ¡°A¨CAre you stupid?¡± ¡°No. You gave it to me because you trust me. If I lost it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself. This was a gift from your grandfather.¡± He ced the key in her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t let you down.¡± Freyja looked at the key in her hand and pressed her lips together. After a moment, she said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t me you even if you did lose it.¡± ¡°$150,000,000 worth of gold, $150,000,000 worth of cash, two cases of antique jewelry. Do you know how much that all costs? Even if it was just the cash, that would be a lot of money, my little rich wife. Are you really alright about losing it? That¡¯s your goldmine.¡± ¡°Since when do you talk so much?¡± Freyja raised her brows and chuckled. ¡°If you lose the key, I still have you, my goldmine. You can pay for my expenses.¡± Colton squinted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need me to pay for you?¡± Freyja choked. ¡°It¡¯s because-¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t want people to look down on you, right?¡± Colton knew her too well. He was able to guess what was on her mind too. ¡°You don¡¯t feelfortable about spending my money because you think it¡¯s not yours. You like to make what is yours and mine very clear. Not only are you afraid that people will look down on you, but you¡¯re also afraid that I will do the same.¡± Chapter 2522 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 Freyja looked away and didn¡¯t speak. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°But after we¡¯re married, our money will be shared. It¡¯s normal for you to spend my money, and it¡¯s normal that I make money for my wife to spend. There¡¯s no need to worry that I will look down on you. Why should I marry if I can¡¯t even let my wife spend some money? ¡°My wife put her life in danger to give me a child, have to sleep with me, and spend the rest of her life with me. If I don¡¯t want her to spend my money, I might as well stay single.¡± Freyjaughed because he made total sense, but that made her even sadder. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I smell terrible and need a shower.¡± Colton was disgusted by himself. No, I can¡¯t take this.¡± She paused, then slowly got up. ¡°There¡¯s a shower room here. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Freyja brought him to the shower room, and before she went in, he hugged her from behind and chuckled. ¡°You smell terrible too. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Freyja¡¯s face turned red as she whispered, ¡°Are you crazy? This is a nursing home!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Colton buried his face in her neck. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything.¡± After Colton carried her out of the shower, Freyja¡¯s face was red. She buried her face in his chest. She vowed never to believe him again! Leia and Normal bumped into them in the corridor and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Freyja was so ashamed. Norman could smell the scent of body shampoo, then cleared his throat and patted Leia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stop asking.¡± After that, he looked at Colton. ¡°The head nun said we can eat at their dining hall. Do you want to go?¡± Colton looked down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Go?¡± Freyja got out and said, ¡°Since she asked, let¡¯s go.¡± She walked away. Colton smiled and followed after her. Norman clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s not ask what happens between the couple. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± He went after them. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Leia didn¡¯t know how to react to that but followed along. There weren¡¯t a lot of people in the dining hall. After a simple meal, everyone sat at the table. Norman, who was used to expensive food, lost his appetite. The food there was so simple. ¡°This ce would be perfect if there was some steak, coffee, and sd.¡± Freyja sighed. ¡°You should be d we have food. Do you think the nursing home is asvish as your home?¡± Norman sighed again and asked, ¡°Do you think the old people here were abandoned by their families?¡± Leia lowered her eyes. ¡°Maybe not. Some just couldn¡¯t manage to take care of their parents, so they sent them here. Most of the old people don¡¯t have a life partner or children, so they have to stay here.¡± 1/2 ¡°I feel sorry for them.¡± Leia looked at them and slowly said, ¡°Compared to the homeless, these old people have a roof over their heads and food. It would be even sadder if even the nursing homes abandoned them.¡± ¡°Hey, look. Isn¡¯t that the thief?¡± They looked toward where Norman was looking and saw Mia pushing a boy in a wheelchair to the dining hall. The boy was about ten with blonde hair and fair skin. His eyes were light blue and very pretty, but they were empty. Chapter 2523 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 ¡°Could that boy be her brother?¡± asked Leia. Freyja looked at them and didn¡¯t reply. Mia wheeled the boy next to the table, helped him up, and sat down. She said something to him and went to get the food while he waited there. Freyja could notice something was wrong with the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is he blind?¡± Norman got up and walked over. Leia whispered, ¡°Hey, what are you doing¡­¡± Norman sat across from the boy, who noticed it but thought his sister was back. ¡°What are we having tonight?¡± Norman sat in front of him and waved his hands, but the boy didn¡¯t react. ¡°You really can¡¯t see.¡± The boy was curious. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Hey, stay away from my brother.¡± Mia saw Norman when she walked over and immediately looked upset. She mmed the cutlery on the table. ¡°If you want revenge,e to me.¡± Freyja and Colton quickly got up and walked over. Norman crossed his arms and wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°I just wanted to say hi to your brother. What are you afraid of anyway? That I would tell him that you¡¯re a th- Mm!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leia covered his mouth. The boy asked, ¡°Is he your friend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mia looked annoyed and was obviously spooked by what Norman said. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Freyja could tell that Mia didn¡¯t want her brother to know what she did, so she walked over to the boy and leaned down. ¡°Are you Mia¡¯s brother?¡± Mia¡¯s alert went up. The boy nodded and asked, ¡°Did my sister do something again?¡± Mia bit her lip and was going to exin when Freyja smiled and said, ¡°No, your sister was just worried that we¡¯d harm you, so she was being defensive. She seems to be very protective of you.¡± The boy smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a great person. Even though she makes mistakes, she does them for me, so if she did something wrong, I would be angry.¡± Mia looked down and didn¡¯t speak. Freyja gently touched his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She promised you she wouldn¡¯t, so you have to trust her.¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Yes, I believe her.¡± Mia immediately felt ashamed, especially at that moment. Freyja left the dining hall with Colton and the others, but Mia ran after them. ¡°Wait.¡± Freyja turned around, and the others stopped. Mia walked toward them and stood there awkwardly, then bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The sudden apology shocked Freyja, but Norman smiled. ¡°Oh, you know how to apologize?¡± Mia clenched her jaw as her ears turned red, but she held back and didn¡¯t stand up straight. Freyja looked toward Colton, who said, ¡°You decide.¡± She nodded and then walked to Mia. ¡°We ept your apology.¡± Mia looked up with a surprised expression. ¡°You stole our wallet to help your brother see again, right? You approached this the wrong way. You¡¯re physically fit, so you could work for it.¡± Mia frowned. ¡°I know I can, but I¡¯ve asked the doctors, and they said that a cornea recement surgery would cost $30,000.¡± She looked down, then continued. ¡°I have no education, so getting a well¨Cpaying job is impossible. Even though I could do odd jobs and work four jobs at the same time and spend as little as possible since the nursing home provides food and shelter, the hospital informed me that they¡¯ve found a cornea that could work for him, so I need to get the money in a month, or I¡¯ll miss the chance. There¡¯s no way I could get it in time, so I had to steal. You don¡¯t need the money anyway.¡± Chapter 2524 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 Freyja looked at her. ¡°But stealing isn¡¯t a great way. Even though you only target people who don¡¯t need it because you think they won¡¯t be worked up with a small amount of money, not everyone who has money will be fine with that. ¡°You should be d that you targeted someone who wouldn¡¯t mind, but you might not always be lucky. You might get thrown into the lockup for a few days. If someone finds out that you¡¯re a thief, you might be beaten up and humiliated in public. They might even sell you off. Have you thought how your brother would survive without you?¡± Mia had nothing to say because she had never thought about that. ¡°When is his surgery?¡± ¡°January 28th.¡± Freyja felt around her pocket, pulled out a pen, and wrote down the phone number of the vi on Mia¡¯s palm. ¡°Call me in two days, and I¡¯ll give you the address. Come see me then.¡± Mia froze for a few seconds, then curiously looked at the number in her palm. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Freyja took a few steps, stopped, and turned around. ¡°It¡¯s best toe in the afternoon. If you miss this chance, you won¡¯t get another.¡± Mia watched as they walked away. Her instinct told her that she couldn¡¯t miss this chance. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bete!¡± Leia walked close to Freyja. ¡°Are you really going to help her?¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°I feel sorry for that boy. He¡¯s only ten and should be in school, enjoying his childhood, but he¡¯s living in a nursing home instead.¡± Norman rested his arm on Colton¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, I think you should start a charity foundation with your wife.¡± Colton looked at him. ¡°Is your armfortable?¡± Norman moved his arm away. ¡°Petty.¡± ¡°Charity foundation?¡± Freyja thought about it, and after a moment, she turned toward Norman. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Norman was surprised. ¡°Would you really consider doing it?¡± He didn¡¯t really mean it. ¡°Just like Mia said, the nursing home doesn¡¯t charge anyone for food and lodging. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s strange? All the nursing homes we know charge quite a big fee. No nursing home would make a loss by taking care of the people for free.¡± Leia frowned. ¡°Maybe this is a welfare organization?¡± ¡°I thought about it too, but if they were a welfare organization, the foundation would help improve the ce. Besides, the facilities here are old, and most of the food is vegetarian. There are only a few care workers here, including the manager, but so many elderly to take care of. We know they can¡¯t receive any ie from this. ¡°The manager took in the elderly without charge, which shows that this is all charity. Are there really people who really work without expecting anything in return?¡± Freyja¡¯s words made Norman and Leia think. If this were a welfare organization, there would be funding to help maintain the nursing home, unless this wasn¡¯t a welfare organization but a private nursing home. In the city, a private nursing home could cost an arm and a leg. Only the rich would be able to afford to stay there. There was no reason for the rich to send their elderly to this ce in this town. The inhabitants here were most probably just old people who had no one. Chapter 2525 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 Freyja looked at them and said, ¡°Since the nursing home manager could get help from the vigers to help us search for a wallet, it means they respect her. Even Mia, who is stubborn, respects her. I think she must be very well¨Crespected. The vigers probably respect her because she takes in everyone who needs help.¡± Norman nodded. ¡°That makes her a saintess.¡± The night fell, and the town was quiet. Freyja rested in front of the window and looked out at the dark forest. The moon was bright and hung over the hills, clear and peaceful. Colton walked over, hugged her from behind, and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She smiled. ¡°About setting up a foundation.¡± He paused, then chuckled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. I¡¯ll support you no matter what.¡± She looked up at Colton. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the money your grandpa left you. I can¡¯t stop you from using it. Starting a foundation is a great thing. Some people kept their wealth all their life and never got to use it in a good way. My wife became rich overnight but is nning to use some of that to start a foundation. I should be happy about that.¡± Freyja turned to face him with a big smile. ¡°We¡¯re doing this for our daughter. I hope that she¡¯ll be safe and grow up happy.¡± Colton touched her face and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I hope so too.¡± The next day, Freyja went to see the manager in her office. The nun was surprised. ¡°Can I help you, Ms. Pruitt?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Freyja sat in front of the desk. ¡°I heard Mia saying that you established this nursing home to take care of the elderly for free and even provide food and shelter. I¡¯m curious, how did you survive for so long without funding?¡± The nun was a little surprised and was silent. After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m stupid for doing this?¡± Freyja was stunned. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°A lot of people couldn¡¯t understand when I first did this. They all thought that I was stupid because who would do something without expecting anything in return? They didn¡¯t think I would survive and would bet behind my back that it wouldn¡¯tst for more than a few months. They never expected me tost longer than a few months and made it to a few years.¡± The nun smiled sadly. ¡°Most of the people here have no children, some of their partners passed early, and some were abandoned by their children who moved to the city. There isn¡¯t a nursing home here, so they will have nowhere to go if we don¡¯t take them in. They might end up dying in some corner, and no one would even realize.¡± Freyja looked at her. The nun wasn¡¯t as generous as they thought. Maybe to some people, what she did was stupid andughable. It was as though the nun was making pointless sacrifices for people she wasn¡¯t even rted to. But to her, that wasn¡¯t meaningless. The vigers started admiring her for her perseverance and started to respect her decisions. To them, she was a kind soul who had unconditional love. ¡°Would you consider being part of my charity foundation?¡± The nun was shocked. ¡°Foundation?¡± Freyja calmly said, ¡°The nursing home facilities seem old. I can be the foundation¡¯s founder and invest money into improving the facilities here so everyone can have a better environment. You don¡¯t have to take any money from them, and I won¡¯t take any fees from you to join us. See it as a donation from me.¡± Chapter 2526 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The nun¡¯s eyes turned red. She could barely suppress her emotions as she said, ¡°Ms. Pruitt¡­ Are you serious?¡± She had approached other organizations to ask for their investment. However, all of them had turned her down after learning that she did not charge any fees for the old people. The reason they gave was that even though they wanted to do charity, they were not going to do it for free. Ever since then, she had never approached any organization anymore. She did not know how to repay Freyja for making such an offer. Freyja nodded. ¡°Yes. It goes without saying that I¡¯ve already thought it through before proposing the idea to you.¡± ¡°Ms. Pruitt, I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to repay your kindness,¡± the nun replied, her eyes filled with tears of emotion. Freyja got up and handed a tissue paper to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me anything. You¡¯ve been doing this for a long time, so I¡¯ll do what I can to help you.¡± The four of them left the town after they had their lunch. After they went their separate ways with Leia and Norman in the city, they returned to their house. They hadn¡¯t returned all night, and Brandon had been waiting for them. When he saw them, he asked, ¡°Where have you two been? I was worried sick about you.¡± Freyja said, ¡°We ran into some trouble, so we had to stay in a town for a night. Aren¡¯t we back now?¡± Brandon let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys are fine. I couldn¡¯t get through to youst night. I was going to call the cops if you didn¡¯te back today.¡± E ¡°Maybe the reception in the town is bad. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all adults. Besides, with Colton around, what can happen to us?¡± After that, she nced at Colton. Colton cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I can handle it as well if anything happens.¡± With a smile on her face, Freyja coiled her arms around Brandon¡¯s and walked to the couch. ¡°Dad, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡± Brandon asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Freyja told her father about the nursing home in the town. She also told him about her intention to form a foundation, and her father froze for a moment after hearing what she said. After a long while of silence, he said in a serious manner, ¡°Fey, you don¡¯t have to discuss what you want to do with me. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Freyja did not expect that her father would support her. She felt relieved and said, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Looking at them, Colton thought about his own daughter. Would he support her decision when she grew up like Brandon supported Freyja? At the Blue Valley Manor¡­ Daisie learned from Noce that Freyja was going to start up a foundation. ¡°Why does Freyja suddenly want to start a charity foundation?¡± she asked. Noce was wearing a tie. When he saw how curious she was through the mirror, he chuckled. ¡°Your brother is helping her to get everything ready, so I guess it¡¯s real.¡± Daisie stood up and walked up to him. ¡°Then we should help them too!¡± Noce lowered his face to look at her and pinched her nose. ¡°You just stay at home and keep our babies and yourself safe. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± She snorted lightly and turned her face away. ¡°What else can I do other than sleep and eat?¡± Noce grabbed her into his arms and said, ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Why must you poke your nose into their affairs? Could it be that you don¡¯t believe in your brother?¡± Daisie buried herself in his chest and said, ¡°But I want to do something as well. Do you know how bored I am staying in this vi every day?¡± Noce chuckled and grabbed her shoulders. He looked at her and said, ¡°If you want to go shopping, you can ask Madam Ames to go with you. I¡¯m sure you two will have a lot ofmon topics.¡± There were two stewards in the house. The female steward was Madam Ames. He was the one who had hired her to keep Daisiepany when he was away. Chapter 2527 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 ¡°Alright,¡± replied Daisie. Seeing how disappointed she was, Nocended a kiss at the corner of her lips and said, ¡°Be a good girl. After I¡¯ve settled all my affairs, I¡¯ll be free to keep youpany.¡± Daisie did not say anything. Noce went downstairs and summoned Madam Ames. ¡°If Daisie wants to go outter, you go with her.¡± Madam Ames replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After Noce left the vi, Madam Ames went into the kitchen. The maids in the kitchen were preparing lunch for Daisie. When they saw her, they greeted her, ¡°Madam Ames.¡± Madam Ames nodded and said, ¡°Is the lunch ready? I¡¯ll bring it upstairs now.¡± The maid handed Daisie¡¯s lunch to Madam Ames and went away. Madam Ames nced at the nutritious meal on the tray and brought it upstairs. She knocked on the door and waited for a while. After getting Daisie¡¯s approval, it was only then she pushed the door and entered the room. Daisie was sitting on a couch next to the window right now. A ray of light diffused through the window andnded on her¨Cthe scene was so pretty that it looked just like a painting. She felt that this rumored royal bride¨Cto¨Cbe was truly a beauty, and it was only now she understood why Noce liked her so much. Now that she was pregnant, she believed that no one could affect her position as the royal bride¨Cto¨Cbe anymore. She ced the lunch on the table and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s time to eat your lunch.¡± Daisie did not have much appetite recently. She just took a few sips of soup and ced the bowl down. ¡°I want to go out and have a walkter. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Madam Ames lowered her head and replied, ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am.¡± There were two cars following behind the car that Daisie was sitting in. Noce had ordered the bodyguards to follow Daisie around whenever she went out. They stopped in front of Freyja¡¯s college. After receiving her call, Freyja came downstairs to meet her.¡± Daisie.¡± Daisie turned around and waved at Freyja with a smile on her face. Freyja walked up to her and grabbed her hand. ncing at the bodyguards and Madam Ames standing not far away from them, she chuckled, ¡°It seems like Noce is really worried about you.¡± ¡°You have no idea how bored I am. Ever since I got pregnant, he hasn¡¯t allowed me to do anything at all. I¡¯m worried that I might get crazy one day,¡± whispered Daisie. Freyja chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you¡¯re pregnant. The first few months of pregnancy are essential, and he¡¯s just worried about you.¡± Both of them walked to the side, and Daisie asked, ¡°Oh yeah, I heard that you and my brother are setting up a charity foundation?¡°¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to start this charity foundation?¡± ¡°Maybe I just want to help those people. Besides, I have to do something useful with all the money my grandfather left me, right?¡± replied Freyja. Daisie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, you¡¯re rich now. By starting a charity foundation with the money your grandfather left you, you¡¯ll be a famous phnthropist in the future.¡± Freyjaughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing this for Charm¡¯s sake as well.¡± Daisie left after chatting with Freyja for a long while. However, she did not return to the Blue Valley Manor. Instead, she called the driver to bring her to the Yanis Group. Madam Ames was stunned, and her heart jumped into her throat. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve been out for a very long time. We should go back now.¡± Daisie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have anything to do either if I go back. I just want to go visit my husband.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just rest assured, Madam Ames. I¡¯m the one who brought you there. He won¡¯t get angry at you.¡± Madam Ames did not say anything anymore. Soon, they arrived at the Yanis Group. Daisie asked them to wait for her in the car and entered the building. Madam Ames hurriedly pulled her phone out and sent a message to someone. [Miss, she¡¯s here.] Chapter 2528 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 In the administrative office¡­ A shy¨Clooking woman received the text message and hurriedly deleted it. Nobody would have expected that Madam Ames was a mole she ced around Daisie. ¡®The royal bride¨Cto¨Cbe in the rumor? Well, I can¡¯t wait to meet her anymore.¡± As soon as Daisie came out of the elevator, a woman came up and stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re the royal bride¨Cto- be, right?¡± Daisie lifted her head and squinted. She had never seen the woman in front of her before. ¡°Do I know you?¡± The woman stretched her hand toward her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Cecilia Taylor, His Highness¡® assistant. My grandfather is an Earl, and my father is a minister in the cab.¡± Just when Daisie wanted to hold her hand, Cecilia retracted her hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for telling you so much. But His Highness is still in a meeting. He¡¯s very busy, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± Daisie¡¯s hand froze midair, but she soon returned to her senses and retracted her hand. With an indifferent face, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him to finish his meeting.¡± Cecilia looked at her and raised her brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re so clingy, madam.¡± ¡°What?¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Do you know that His Highness has been very busytely? As his wife, you shouldn¡¯t act so unreasonably.¡± Cecilia crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked down at Daisie with a condescending gaze since she was taller. ¡°As his wife, you should help him to solve his problems. If you can¡¯t do anything, then you should just stand back instead of giving him more problems.¡± Her words were sharp and pierced into Daisie¡¯s heart like des. She clenched her fists tightly. Honestly, she felt Cecilia was right. It was true that she knew nothing about Noce¡¯spany. Did this mean that Noce thought she was acting unreasonably too? She turned around and left. Cecilia let out a cold smirk. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡®This is just the beginning, and she already can¡¯t stand it anymore? There¡¯ll be more in the future, and I wonder how she is going to take it.¡¯ Suddenly, Daisie stopped in front of the elevator and turned around to look at Cecilia. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯d like to tell you about something.¡± Cecilia looked at Daisie emotionlessly, and thetter said calmly, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t allow me to do anything. Since he doesn¡¯t need my help, as his wife, I can only trust him that he¡¯ll do better. So if you think you can sow discord between us, you¡¯d better drop the thought, madam.¡± After she finished speaking, she harrumphed and walked into the elevator. Cecilia¡¯s expression changed, and her entire body was shaking from anger. ¡®What did she just call me? Did she just call me madam? D*mn it! Who does she think she is? She¡¯s just a Goldmann and an actress from Zlokovia. Does she really think she has what it takes to be his wife? You can behave like this because you¡¯re pregnant. Let¡¯s see if you can marry into the royal family once you lose your kid!¡® Daisie went back into the car, and her face was dark. She told the driver to bring them back home, and Madam Ames seemed to have realized something. She did not dare to ask Daisie, but she assumed that she must have run into Cecilia. Cecilia came from an aristocratic family. Her family, the Taylors, had been serving the royal family since a long time ago. Although they were not as wealthy as the Hathaways, they had more connections in the cab than the Hathaways. The Taylors had a lot of influence in the cab. Now that the queen had just seeded to the throne, the cab was not happy with an outsider bing the princess, so they all pinned their hopes on Cecilia. This was what those nobles and ministers thought as well. Meanwhile, Noce came out of the meeting room after he was done with his meeting. Hedeon hastily walked up to him and whispered, ¡°Nolly, your wife came just now, and Cecilia stopped her.¡± Noce¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°What did she say to her?¡± Hedeon shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. You asked me to keep an eye on her, but I couldn¡¯t let her find out that I¡¯m watching her. All I saw was that your wife¡¯s face was dark, and I¡¯m sure that Cecilia had told her something.¡± Chapter 2529 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Noce massaged his nose and fell silent. When he visited the pce the other day, his father came to him and told him about the cab meeting. Then, Cecilia came to thepany and became his assistant. He knew that this was all done by the Taylors. The Taylors told everyone that they were loyal to the family by mentioning their many contributions to the royal family. However, in fact, they just wanted to control the royal family. When his grandfather was alive, the Tayiors had done something behind everyone¡¯s back because they were dissatisfied with Yorrick being made Minister of Finance. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that time, his grandfather kicked a minister close to the Taylors out of the cab to tell them to behave themselves. Therefore, the Taylors had been keeping a very low profile since then. Now that his grandfather had passed away and his mother had seeded the throne, they started to be active again. Not only did they get Cecilia to his side, but they even started to gather up a group of people and tried to stop Daisie from bing the princess. When he was not the ¡°prince,¡± these people were not like this at all. Hedeon felt a chill down his spine when he looked at Noce¡¯s face. ¡°Nolly, are you sure you don¡¯t want to do anything about her? She¡¯s so cocky.¡± Noce squinted and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to uproot an aristocratic family? Besides, the Taylors are special. When my grandfather was still alive, he couldn¡¯t get any evidence on the Taylors, and this means that Elder Master Taylor isn¡¯t someone we can easily deal with.¡± Hedeon scratched his cheek and mumbled, ¡°I can never understand the fight between the nobles.¡± Noce patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Alright. Just keep an eye on her. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± When Noce was leaving thepany in the evening, Cecilia came down from a Lamborghini and took off her sunsses. ¡°Your Highness.¡± He stopped in his tracks and looked at Cecilia coldly. ¡°Yes?¡± Cecilia stopped in front of him and smiled at him confidently. ¡°Do you have time now, Your Highness? I wonder if I could have dinner with you?¡± Noce smiled at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have time.¡± When he was about to leave, Cecilia continued. ¡°My father hopes that we can have dinner together. Your Highness, it¡¯s okay if you reject me, but can you reject my father?¡± Noce¡¯s face sank. At the Blue Valley Manor¡­ Daisie came downstairs and walked toward the table. She sat down, and just when she picked up the fork, Madam Ames came forward and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Knowles said he¡¯ll be eating outside and told us to inform you that you don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡± Daisie picked up a cherry. She did not know why but she felt a little bit annoyed when the things that Cecilia said this afternoon surfaced in her mind. ¡°You don¡¯t have to purposely tell me about it. I know he¡¯s busy entertaining his guests.¡± Madam Ames was stunned for a moment and lowered his head. ¡°Mr. Knowles is indeed entertaining his guests. You should try to understand him¡­¡± ¡°Do all of you think that I¡¯m an unreasonable person as well?¡± All of the maids were stunned, and Madam Ames smiled awkwardly, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t think like that.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think like that, then you don¡¯t need to tell me anything. Can I force him toe back for dinner if he doesn¡¯t want toe back? I can eat dinner by myself as well.¡± Daisie took a few bites and felt nauseous. She got up, rushed to the bathroom, and vomited all of the food she had eaten. Madam Ames¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Are you all right, ma¡¯am?¡± Daisie flushed the toilet and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have any appetite, so I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± At the restaurant¡­ Cecilia gently swirled her ss of wine and lifted her eyes to look at the handsome man sitting across her. She had heard of him when he was the young heir of the Knowles. Chapter 2530 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 It was just that Cecilia was more interested in benefits than looks. However, now that Noce¡¯s mother had seeded as the queen, it made him the prince, and his son would be the future king. Of course, it could only be his and her son. Cecilia took a sip from the wine and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit disrespectful to be distracted when you¡¯re having dinner with me?¡± Noce tapped his finger on the table and said, ¡°Ms. Taylor, I hope you understand one thing. I came here to have dinner with you because you asked me to. I¡¯m just fulfilling your request, and it doesn¡¯t mean that I intend to have this meal with you.¡± The smile on Cecilia¡¯s face froze. However, she was taught to maintain her manners in a situation like this, so she kept smiling and said, ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried about your wife?¡± Noce did not say anything. Cecilia crossed her fingers under her chin and smirked. ¡°Your wife is indeed beautiful. She¡¯s the typical beauty from Zlokovia, but unfortunately, beauty won¡¯t bring you anything you want. With your current status, you can always choose a beautiful and capable woman as your wife to assist you.¡± After she finished speaking, she ced her hand on top of his. Her nails were varnished a brilliant shade of red as she caressed his skin. ¡°In my opinion, I¡¯m more suitable to be your wife than that delicate woman.¡± A hint of coldness crossed Noce¡¯s eyes. He looked at Cecilia calmly and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Cecilia smiled vibrantly and said, ¡°What she can give you, I can give you more. Besides, the Goldmanns don¡¯t have any say in the royal family¡¯s affairs. As for me, I¡¯ll not only be your wife, but I¡¯ll also be your partner in business and politics.¡± Noce withdrew his hand and picked up a napkin to wipe where she had touched it. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I can if you give me some time.¡± He ced the napkin on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like being controlled by a woman.¡® ¡± She was stunned for a moment but soon came to her senses and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t do that to you.¡± With a smile, Noce replied, ¡°And I don¡¯t like a woman who thinks she¡¯s smart. For example, you.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face sank. ¡°What do you mean by this, Your Highness?¡± Noce leaned against the back of the chair and said, ¡°Do you really think you can get me to do whatever you want me to do by bringing up your father? It seems to me that you¡¯ve underestimated me. ¡°Even your father doesn¡¯t dare to say something like that in front of me. And what you¡¯re saying seems to indicate to me that the Taylors have more power than the royal family and that you can twist me around your fingers.¡± Cecilia¡¯s expression changed. She gripped the ss tightly and forced a smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. My father is loyal to the royal family and does everything out of his concern for the royal family.¡± ¡°If your father really cares about the royal family that much, then he should mind his own business and not interfere with the royal family or my family affairs.¡± Noce picked up the ss and finished the wine in one gulp. He ced the ss on the table and rose This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. to his feet. ¡°If you really think that your family has so much power, then I¡¯m really wondering if the Taylors are really loyal to the royal family or if you guys have some kind of agenda.¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up his jacket and left. Cecilia gnashed her teeth. She was so angry that she nearly crushed the ss in her hand. She would never forget the things that happened today. After she kicked that woman away and became the princess, she would let him know the consequences of looking down on her. It was already 9:00 p.m. when Noce returned to the manor. Madam Ames was kind of surprised to see him back so soon. ¡®Did Ms. Taylor fail to keep him?¡® Noce took off his jacket and ced it on his arms. While he was taking off his tie, he asked, ¡°Where is Daisie?¡± Chapter 2531 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Madam Ames replied, ¡°Mrs. Knowles is already asleep.¡± Noce responded with a faint hum and asked, ¡°Has she eaten?¡± Madam Ames answered truthfully, ¡°She did eat but vomited after that. Her appetite is still not too good.¡± Noce frowned and hurried upstairs. When he came to the bedroom, the lights in the bedroom were off. He only turned on the bedside light because he was afraid that the chandelier would wake her up as it was too bright. Daisiey on her side on the bed, sleeping very restlessly. Noce walked to the edge of the bed, sat down, and reached out to pat her. However, she woke up as soon as she felt his caress. Noce smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you fallen asleep?¡± Daisie sat up slowly. ¡°You¡¯vee home?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was dealing with some affairs.¡± He threw his coat on the chaise longue. He did not hide the fact that he went out on a dinner appointment on purpose, but he did not think it was necessary to talk to her about the meal. Daisie leaned against the head of the bed and stared at him. ¡°Did you go to a dinner appointment with someone else?¡± He paused and looked back at Daisie. Daisie then approached him, smelled him, and raised her brows. ¡°You drank some wine and reek of a woman¡¯s perfume. It¡¯s Armani¡¯s white tea perfume. Isn¡¯t it the same perfume as the one used by theN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. sexy and gorgeous¨Clooking female assistant from earlier today?¡± Noce rubbed his forehead and chuckled out of slight anger. ¡°Do you have the nose of a dog? I didn¡¯t even get close to her, and you can already smell her perfume?¡± ¡°Heh, you wouldn¡¯t even give me the truth if I didn¡¯t recognize the smell, would you?¡± He ced his palm on the back of her hand and coaxed her softly. ¡°Daisie, I indeed ate dinner with her, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Daisie turned her head away and did not utter a single word. Noce hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, but do remember to give me a call before you go to thepany in the future. Don¡¯t get close to her.¡± Daisie lowered her eyes. ¡°Is thepany busy?¡± He was slightly startled and looked down at her. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± Daisie lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re busy, and I have no idea what¡¯s happening in the company. I always think that you¡¯ll be able to stay at home with me more often. Do you think that I¡¯m very petnt?¡± ¡°Daisie¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let me do anything, and you won¡¯t tell me anything. To them, I¡¯m only a clingy wife who only knows how to make your life difficult.¡± Daisie burst into tears. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do so either. Ever since I became pregnant, I haven¡¯t been able to keep my emotions under control, and I dislike myself for bing fat and ugly. I hate this¡­ Boohoohoo!¡± Noce sealed her lips with a kiss. After a while, he gently wiped away the tears on her cheek with his fingertips. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you now, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re troublesome or clingy.¡± Daisie pushed him away andy down with her back to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep already. I¡¯m in a bad mood, so don¡¯t mess with me.¡± Noce gave off a helpless smile. After taking a shower, he climbed onto the bed carefully so that he would not disturb her. After lying* down, seeing that Daisie was already asleep, he stretched out his hand and took her into his arms, ¡°Good night, love.¡± At noon the next day, Mia called Freyja and found her way to the vi ording to the address given to her. She was shocked when she saw the luxurious vi in front of her. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a little too grand to be true?¡± One of the servants brought Mia into the living room. Freyja was sitting on the couch, drinking tea while waiting for her. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Mia returned to her senses and walked toward her. Freyja asked the servant to pour Mia a cup of tea. ¡°Take a seat.¡± After sitting down, Mia asked cautiously, ¡°W¨CWhy did you ask me toe to you?¡± Freyja chuckled and put down her teacup. ¡°I can lend you some money to cover your brother¡¯s surgery expenses.¡± Mia was taken aback. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what you heard. I know you want to help your brother recover his eyesight so he can live a normal life. I¡¯m willing to help you.¡± Chapter 2532 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 ¡°You¡­¡± Mia pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ve done something really bad to you, and you¡¯re still willing to help me out?¡± J ¡°First of all, you did it for your younger brother, didn¡¯t you? Although it¡¯s wrong to steal someone else¡¯s wallet because you want to heal him, I can see that you¡¯re not hopelessly bad.¡± Freyja ced a card on the table and moved toward her. ¡°There is $30,000 here, and I¡¯ll lend it to you. I¡¯ll then introduce you to a job after your brother¡¯s surgery is over and his eyesight is restored. You can slowly return the money to me after you start working.¡± Mia picked up the card and looked at her incredulously. ¡°Are you really willing to help me?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°I have lent you all the money that you need, and you can now contact the hospital to reschedule the surgery. What¡¯s there left to doubt?¡± Mia got up abruptly and knelt on the ground. Freyja stood up instantly and helped her up. ¡°What are you doing? Get up already.¡± Mia looked up at her with tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re such a good person. Boohoohoo, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do in the future. I¡¯ll even kill someone for you if that¡¯s what you want!¡± Sheughed. ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t want you to do such illegal things. You must promise me that you¡¯ll never steal another wallet, no matter what.¡± Mia got up with Freyja¡¯s help and wiped her tears with her sleeve. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll never steal a wallet again in the future. If I ever steal again, I¡¯ll get hit by a car as soon as I step outside.¡± ¡°Geez, touch wood. Take back what you just said. I believe you.¡± Freyja patted her on the shoulder, thought of something, and asked her, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you have parents?¡± Mia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan. I was forced to leave the orphanage to work before I turned 18. I met my brother in the orphanage. He is very poor and was abandoned by his parents at the orphanage¡¯s gates on a snowy day eight years ago.¡± Freyja¡¯s brows creased. ¡®It turns out that they¡¯re not even biological siblings.¡® ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d be so kind to him even though you two aren¡¯t even rted by blood.¡± ¡°Because he was abandoned by his parents, just like me.¡± When Mia mentioned her rtives to Freyja, her eyes looked cold as it seemed that she had no feelings for the parents who had abandoned them. Freyja could not help but take another look at Mia. ¡®She seems to be in her early 20s and has dyed her hair red. Although she¡¯s dressed like a young female ruffian and looks unrestrained and arrogant, the kindness that she possesses deep down can still be seen. ¡®At least she didn¡¯t abandon her brother, who has no blood rtionship with her, and she stole money in order to cure his eyes.¡¯ Freyja noticed that Mia had wheat¨Ccolored skin and some tiny freckles on her cheeks. Her facial features looked well¨Cdefined and beautiful, especially her blue eyes. It was just that dyeing her hair red really conflicted with her appearance. ¡°I think you should dye your hair back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mia stroked her hair. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Freyja was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll be introducing you to a job. If you dress up like this, who will dare to hire you? You must look good as soon as you dye your hair back.¡± It was the first time Mia got praised for her looks, so she felt a little embarrassed, but she nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll dye my hair back when I get back.¡± Three dayster, Freyja invested $1,500,000 in the nursing home to establish the ¡°Hope¡± Foundation. The nun wrote a letter of appreciation and entrusted Mia to send it to Freyja. After reading the content of the appreciation letter, Freyja felt warm deep down. As for the nun, it was obvious to her that her prayers and hard work over the years must have been heard and now rewarded. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mia looked at her. ¡°The manager has already hired a contractor to renovate the nursing home. With this fund, the manager and others finally don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Chapter 2533 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 Freyja ced the letter down and looked up at Mia, who had dyed her hair back. ¡°x¨Ccolored hair suits you quite well.¡± J Mia smiled and said, ¡°As you advised, I removed the red dye, and it became like this after the red faded.¡± ¡°Has your brother¡¯s surgery been scheduled?¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been arranged, and the surgery will take ce in a few days, so he doesn¡¯t have to wait so long anymore.¡± Freyja got up, walked toward her, and ced her hands on her shoulders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you to a job interview now.¡± Mia followed her, chattering and asking along the way, ¡°What¡¯s the job? Where are we going for the interview? Will it be difficult?¡± Freyja stopped in front of the car, opened the door, and let her get in first. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She got into the car obediently. Soon, the car arrived at Blue Valley Manor. Mia stuck her face against the car window, stared at the huge courtyard, and was once again shocked. What she had been seeing nowadays had really shown her the lifestyles of the top one percenters and their attitude toward life. Freyja led her out of the car. A few servants were trimming the garden in the courtyard. When they saw two women arriving at the manor, one of them got up and asked, ¡°May I know who you¡¯re here for?¡± Freyja answered, ¡°We¡¯re here for Mrs. Knowles.¡± The servant hurriedly responded, ¡°Please give me a minute. I¡¯ll let Mrs. Knowles know about your arrival.¡± When the servant entered the manor, she happened to run into Madam Ames, who was walking down the stairs. Seeing her rushing in, Madam Ames asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The servant replied, ¡°There are twodies outside, and they¡¯re here looking for Mrs. Knowles.¡± Madam Ames was stunned for a moment and looked out of the window. ¡®I don¡¯t know either of them. Are they Mrs. Knowles¡® friends?¡® She gave it a thought for a while and ordered, ¡°Let them in.¡± After the servant reported their arrival, Freyja took Mia into the living room. Mia looked around, feeling extremely dazzled. She could not imagine the identity of the people who lived here. Madam Ames scrutinized their appearances. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Pruitt, and I¡¯m here to meet Mrs. Knowles. Please let her know about my visit.¡± ¡®Pruitt¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s from the Pruitts? Madam Ames forced a smile. ¡°Mrs. Knowles hasn¡¯t been feeling too well recently and has already gone to rest.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well?¡± Freyja narrowed her eyes. ¡°Have you called a doctor here to see her?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Mrs. Knowles is currently pregnant, so she¡¯s recently been a little more irritable and lethargic than usual.¡± Freyja took a closer look at Madam Ames too. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who hired you?¡± Madam Ames lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Knowles.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and see her.¡± Freyja walked past her and wanted to go upstairs. However, Madam Ames stopped her immediately. ¡°But Mrs. Knowles said that she doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. You¡¯ll be making my job difficult if you do so.¡± At that moment, Daisie¡¯s voice came from upstairs. ¡°Can¡¯t even my friendse to pay me a visit?¡± Madam Ames subconsciously panicked. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡® Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Coincidentally, Freyja caught a glimpse of her nervousness. She did not say anything but gazed at Daisie.¡± Daisie, are you okay?¡± Daisie came downstairs. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I came out once I heard your voice.¡± Freyja supported her as they walked, looked back at Madam Ames, led Daisie to the couch, and sat down. ¡°I know you¡¯re bored, so I¡¯ve found you an employee that can apany you.¡± Daisie was confused. Freyja asked Mia toe over and introduced her to Daisie. ¡°Her name is Mia, and she¡¯s a nice young lady.¡± Mia scratched her cheeks, smiled, thought of something, and quickly bowed. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Knowles. It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Daisie smiled at her and asked Freyja in a low voice, ¡°Why would you bring her here?¡± Freyja leaned closer to her and replied in a low voice, ¡°Trust me, this youngdy is a friendly one. Plus, I don¡¯t think the woman that Noce hired for you is reliable.¡± Chapter 2534 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Daisie was taken aback and took a nce at Madam Ames. ¡°But Noce is the one who hired her.¡± ¡°She stopped me from meeting you just now, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Logically, whenever there¡¯s a guest, she should notify you, the mistress of the manor, no matter what. But she didn¡¯t even notify you, and she was already certain you would drive us away. I can almost feel that this woman is up to something.¡± ¡®A woman¡¯s sixth sense is known to be very urate. How could an employee have the right to decide on her employer¡¯s behalf? ¡®I don¡¯t believe that Noce has given her such authority.¡® Daisie pursed her lips tightly and did not utter a single word. Freyja sat upright and took her hand. ¡°Alright, this girl is looking for a job, and I¡¯m not in need of an employee now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m introducing her to you. Don¡¯t worry. I have an eye for a great employee.¡± Daisie naturally trusted Freyja, so she nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let her stay.¡± Freyja got up and walked toward Mia. ¡°You¡¯ll be working here from now on.¡± After that, she whispered in her ear, ¡°Remember to keep an eye on Madam Ames behind you at all times. Report to me whenever she acts suspiciously.¡± Mia had always been a smart person, and she understood what Freyja meant in an instant. ¡°Understood, leave it to me.¡± After Freyja left, Madam Ames walked up to Daisie. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you really want to keep her? But we¡¯re not in a shortage of servants.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an assistant that my second sister¨Cinw introduced to me.¡± Daisie looked up at Madam Ames with a calm expression. ¡°Is there a problem with my decision to let her stay?¡± ¡°But you have to get Mr. Knowles¡¯s permiss-¡± Daisie stood up abruptly. ¡°I know Noce¡¯s the one who hired you, but I¡¯m his wife, and I have a say in who to hire too. Are you saying that what I¡¯ve decided to do is incorrect?¡± Madam Ames lowered her head. ¡°Of course not, ma¡¯am. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°Do your job, and don¡¯t worry about me doing my part.¡± After saying that, Daisie walked to the stairwell and looked back at Mia. ¡°You cane up with me.¡± Mia nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Ames watched as they went upstairs and pursed her lips. ¡®That woman arranged for someone to work here all of a sudden. Things are getting more and more difficult.¡® She quickly took out her cell phone and sent Cecelia a text message, and soon received a reply from her. [I believe that you can handle it well. You do know what to do, don¡¯t you?] Madam Ames was stunned. It was obvious that Cecelia wanted her toe up with another n. In the afternoon¡­ Mia apanied Daisie to go on a stroll in the courtyard. Seeing that Daisie looked rather sullen, she blinked and came up with an idea. ¡°Mrs. Knowles, can I tell you a joke?¡± Daisie was taken aback and nodded. Mia began by telling a short story. ¡°Once upon a time, there was a little boy who was practicing the violin while his father was reading the newspaper. And along with the sound of the boy¡¯s violin, his pet dog began to bark and howl. Finally, his father could not bear it any longer andined: Can¡¯t you y something that the dog doesn¡¯t understand?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Daisie burst out, chuckling. Seeing her smile, Mia continued. ¡°I have another one. A guy went to see his psychologist alone and asked: Doc, I keep having these alternating, recurring dreams. First I¡¯m a teepee, then I¡¯m a wigwam; then I¡¯m a teepee again, then I¡¯m a wigwam, and then I¡¯m a teepee again¡­ These dreams are driving me nuts. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°The psychologist replied very calmly: It¡¯s simple, you¡¯re two tents.¡± After saying that, Mia made a speechless expression to enhance the joke¡¯s effect. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Daisie¡¯s chuckle intensified, and she seemed to realize that Mia was trying to cheer her up. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mia patted her chest. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my job to make you feel happy!¡± Chapter 2535 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 Daisie sat on a bench in the garden and asked Mia to sit as well. ¡°Will you miss your family when you¡¯re staying abroad?¡± Mia froze for a moment and then lowered her gaze. ¡°I have no family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know about that.¡± Mia waved her hand immediately. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it. I¡¯m an orphan, and I don¡¯t have much of an impression of my parents now, so even if others mention them around me, I won¡¯t feel offended at all.¡± Daisie leaned back into the back of the bench. ¡°Since I got pregnant, I¡¯ve rarely contacted anyone from outside this manor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Mia was surprised. Daisie squinted and grinned. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Mia took a short glimpse at her belly. ¡°Ah, I can see it now. The dean said that pregnancy takes a huge toll on a woman¡¯s body. You¡¯ll get emotionally unstable, and your body will be bloated and fat. You¡¯ll also lose appetite and can¡¯t sleep well at night, but you don¡¯t look very fat.¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°Do I really not look fat?¡± Mia shook her head and then said, ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with your physique. When I was a volunteer at the orphanage, a woman got pregnant there, and I didn¡¯t even notice that she had a big belly when she was eight months in.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. Maybe it¡¯s because she looked very petite and she loved wearing loose clothes. We only thought that she had put on some weight and only got to know that she was pregnant after she had given birth.¡± Mia also leaned back and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the woman was abandoned by her man in the end, and she had to abandon the baby at the orphanage because she couldn¡¯t afford to raise the child.¡± Daisie was about to ask her something when Madam Ames interrupted them. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Knowles has returned.¡± She responded calmly, ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Ames took a nce at Mia and left. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Knowing that Daisie had not been very happy recently, Noce returned early today and bought Daisie her favorite dessert and a box of prunes while he was on his way back. He passed the dessert and prunes to the servant. Madam Ames walked into the living room. ¡°Sir, ady who calls herself Ms. Pruitt brought a woman over today and said she would stay here with Mrs. Knowles from now on.¡± Noce turned his head. ¡°Ms. Pruitt is my wife¡¯s second sister¨Cinw, so I trust the person she introduced.¡± ¡®I know that the Pruitts are his close rtives, but he doesn¡¯t even doubt the person that Ms. Pruitt left here. My job is getting harder and harder as the second goes by. I¡¯ve only managed to gain his trust, got hired as the steward, and had all the maids in the family ced under my control. But herees an extra person, and she¡¯s been arranged to stay here by Ms. Pruitt. ¡®I think she will not only refuse to help me out but will even ruin my ns along the way. ¡®I must live up to Ms. Taylor¡¯s high hopes.¡® ¡°I know you trust Ms. Pruitt, but the woman that Ms. Pruitt brought here is of unknown origin, so I¡¯m worried that Ms. Pruitt might fall into someone else¡¯s trap.¡± Immediately after saying that, Madam Ames added, ¡°I just went to the courtyard to see ma¡¯am, and I heard that woman telling her something about someone pregnant getting abandoned. Ma¡¯am has been emotionally unstable ever since she got pregnant, so wouldn¡¯t that make her imagination run even wilder?¡± Seeing Noce¡¯s sullen expression, Madam Ames heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. ¡®As long as he bes suspicious of that woman and objects to her staying here, she won¡¯t be allowed to stay any longer. ¡®I must remove all obstacles for Ms. Taylor.¡® Daisie and Mia stepped into the living room, chit¨Cchatting and chuckling out loud. Noce took a nce at the woman walking beside her and frowned. Seeing him, Daisie stopped in front of him with a smile and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Noce, you¡¯re back so early. Don¡¯t you have dinner appointments to attend to?¡± Noce stared at her face, feeling a little helpless. ¡®Since the other night, she¡¯s been bringing up the phrase ¡°dinner appointment¡± over and over again. It seems that she¡¯s very jealous about that night.¡¯ Chapter 2536 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Noce wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°I won¡¯t go out for dinner anymore. I¡¯lle back to apany my wife daily from now on.¡± Daisie froze for a moment and then gently pushed him away. ¡°How can you not attend dinner appointments? You¡¯re the director and president of thepany. If I don¡¯t let you go, I really can¡¯t imagine what others will think of me. I¡¯d surely get into trouble if someone else were to say that I¡¯m not a considerate wife.¡± He frowned. ¡°Who would dare to say so?¡± ¡°How could I know?¡°. Daisie went to the dining table and sat down. Seeing the prunes on the table, she picked up one and put it in her mouth. ¡°Sour food is still the best.¡± Noce walked to her side, propped his hands against the surface of the table, leaned over, stared at her, andughed. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± She replied, ¡°No, what¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Noce asked the servant to bring the dessert over. ¡°I bought you something that you love.¡± Daisie raised her head. ¡°You purposely bought it for me?¡± Noce stroked her hair with his long fingers. ¡°Apart from you, who would have the power to make me make my way through a few stores just to get my hands on your favorite vor?¡± Daisie hooked her index finger, motioning him toe closer. Seeing that, Noce lowered his head, and she pecked him on the cheek. ¡°This is your reward.¡± His smile intensified as he finally managed to coax his wife. Only then did Daisie think about Mia. ¡°By the way, Mia will work here in the manor from now on. I¡¯m very satisfied with her performance.¡± Noce took a nce at the woman named Mia indifferently. Mia lowered her head and could not help but feel just how scary this man was! Madam Ames¡® expression changed slightly. ¡°But ma¡¯am, this woman is of unknown origin-¡± ¡°What do you mean by unknown origin? Is it because she¡¯s an orphan? Madam Ames, are you discriminating against orphans?¡± Daisie interrupted her with a smirk. Madam Ames gazed at Noce. Seeing that Noce had not spoken, she felt a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to look out for your well¨Cbeing, ma¡¯am. Not to mention that the manor isn¡¯t short of manpower now. Apart from that, you¡¯re now pregnant. if someone were to put harm in your way, things would be very troublesome.¡± ¡°Everyone here is getting paid to work in the manor. Who would do anything to harm me?¡± Daisie peeled the prune casually. ¡°Are you telling me that I don¡¯t even have the right to keep someone here?¡± After saying that, she stared at Noce pitifully. ¡°Noce, how about you swap me out as the mistress of this manor? Look, none of the people that you hired will even listen to what I say. They are all your employees to start with, and all they do is work together toe at me, making me feel like an outsider.¡± Madam Ames broke into a cold sweat and did not dare look at Noce. The servants stood on the side cowardly and did not utter a single word. Noce narrowed his eyes as he knew that Daisie would not say these words for no reason. After a short while, he lifted his hand and rubbed her on the head. ¡°If you want to keep her, you can keep her. I¡¯ll leave her employment to you.¡± ¡°Sir-¡± ¡°My wife is the mistress of this manor. Do you people have any questions about this?¡± Noce¡¯s gaze swept across the room and stopped on Madam Ames. Madam Ames shook and lowered her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any questions.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®I have to think of another way now.¡® Madam Ames walked up to Mia and was about to give Mia orders when Daisie said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to arrange chores for her. She¡¯s not required to take orders from you.¡± Madam Ames was astonished. She stared at Daisie in surprise and at the same time, asked Noce for his opinion. Noce nced at Daisie. He noticed that she was exhrated, so he agreed to her arrangement. ¡°She can do anything she wants.¡± Madam Ames gnashed her teeth secretly and wondered if Daisie knew something. ¡®It looks like I¡¯ll have to report this to Ms. Taylor.¡® Back in the bedroom¡­ Noce picked up Daisie and put her down on the bed. ¡°What has happened within these few days? Are you not very satisfied with Madam Ames? Why have you been targeting her recently?¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°Are you satisfied with her performance?¡± Noce thought for a while. ¡°She¡¯s great at housekeeping. At least the house has been kept in an orderly manner when it¡¯s under her management.¡± Chapter 2537 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 ¡°Yeah, she does have the ability to be a marvelous housekeeper.¡± Daisie lowered her head. ¡°Freyja came to see me today, but she stopped her from seeing me. And when I said that I wanted to keep Mia here, she insisted that I had to first ask for your permission. ¡°I know you¡¯re the one who hired her, so it¡¯s normal for her to listen to what you have to say. But I feel like a person who¡¯s being excluded, and I can¡¯t even do what I want.¡± Noce¡¯s heart tightened, and he picked her up and ced her onto his thighs. ¡°Why would you think about such things?¡± He approached her, and his breath brushed her cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to listen to her. You can do whatever you want, but the bodyguards must still be allowed to follow you when you go out.¡± After saying that, he hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll get ill from boredom. Daisie, I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy. And if you¡¯re really unhappy, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± She shook him. ¡°Spill it, or I¡¯ll be really upset this time around.¡± Nocey on his back on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll contribute my face. You can do whatever you like to it.¡± Daisiey down beside him and caressed his face with her fingertip. ¡°Then I¡¯ll put something on your faceter. I guess that will do it?¡± He turned his head, stared at her, and squinted. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡®I was talking about kisses and caresses. Could this silly girl be thinking¡­¡® Daisie¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Makeup!¡± Noce was at a loss for words. Daisie kissed him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Seeing his wife acting like a spoiled child, who in the world could resist that look of hers? Noce turned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°You really know when to push your luck, huh?¡± The next day¡­ Daisie was woken up by the noisy voices downstairs. When she went downstairs, she heard Mia arguing with two other servants. ¡°Have you people lost your minds? The chef is actually on leave today? What a coincidence?¡± Mia rolled up her sleeves and pointed at them. ¡°Except for the chef, does none of you know how to cook? You don¡¯t even know how to cook a simple western breakfast? Then how did you secure your job here?¡± One of the servants could not take it any longer. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in charge of the kitchen. Madam Ames imed that the chef is on leave for some reason, and he won¡¯t be back until noon.¡± Mia crossed her arms. ¡°Oh? It turns out that Madam Ames is the one who let him off, so does this mean that Mrs. Knowles will have to skip breakfast and can only wait for lunch?¡± The two servants exchanged gazes and lowered their heads. ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied with this arrangement, you can talk to Madam Ames. It¡¯s her decision anyway.¡± Mia¡¯s rage rose gradually, and she was about to say something to reprimand them when she was interrupted by Daisie. ¡°We should have more than one chef at home, shouldn¡¯t we? Did all of them ask for a leave?¡± Mia walked toward Daisie, stillining on her behalf, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you seeing this? They¡¯re not even showing you any respect, are they? You¡¯re the mistress of the manor. What is it with this attitude!?¡± One of the servants stepped forward. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we really don¡¯t know about this. It¡¯s all arranged by Madam Ames. She imed that you¡­ You usually sleep until noon, so even if the chefs were to arrive at noon, it wouldn¡¯t affect you¡­¡± Daisie narrowed her eyes. ¡®Indeed, I¡¯ve been waking up veryte ever since I got pregnant. ¡®But waking up earlier orter isn¡¯t the main focus here. As a housekeeper, Madam Ames has the authority to adjust the kitchen employees¡® work schedules without permission. This is really unprecedented. ¡®Perhaps Mia¡¯s right. She doesn¡¯t even respect me at all.¡® Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She stopped in front of the servant. ¡°Where¡¯s Madam Ames?¡± The servant replied, ¡°Madam Ames doesn¡¯te to work until noon too¡­¡± After hearing this, Mia rebuked angrily, ¡°She¡¯s a housekeeper and actually gave herself such a privilege? Is she getting paid to serve her employer, or is she getting paid to enjoy her life in a luxurious manor?¡± Chapter 2538 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 The servant looked up at Daisie cautiously. ¡°How about I give Madam Ames a call and ask her toe over now?¡± Daisie scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t think I have the authority to order her around.¡± After making such a sarcasticment, Daisie walked to the kitchen alone, but Mia immediately stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make my own breakfast.¡± ¡°How can it be!?¡± Mia pulled her out and made her sit at the dining table. ¡°If the chef isn¡¯t here, you have me. I, Mia Keaton, was once lucky enough to work as a part¨Ctime sous¨Cchef in a restaurant. Don¡¯t worry. Although I haven¡¯t cooked in a while, I promise it¡¯ll still taste good!¡± She swaggered into the kitchen and started messing around with some ingredients. The two servants were worried that she would light the kitchen on fire, but because of Daisie¡¯s presence, they did not dare to say anything. They looked at each other and arrived at the same solution. The other servant hurried to the yard, took her cell phone out, and called Madam Ames. ¡°Madam Ames,e back quickly! Mrs. Knowles has woken up, and she¡¯s very upset. We¡¯ll all be fired if Mr. Knowles learns about this.¡± On the other end of the call, Madam Ames was taken aback when she received the call from the servant. ¡®She actually woke up at this hour!?¡® She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head back right now.¡± After hanging up the phone, she walked to Cecelia¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I have to go back right away.¡± Cecelia put down the cup of coffee in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? You¡¯re the housekeeper that His Royal Highness hired. Can she even fire you for such a trivial matter?¡± Madam Ames shook her head and gave off a wry smile. ¡°Ms. Taylor, you don¡¯t know how much Mr. Knowles loves her. He¡¯ll believe in anything that she says. Mr. Knowles will surely fire me if she tells him about my negligence.¡± Cecelia¡¯s gaze looked somewhat ruthless. ¡°Love? Trust me. She¡¯s only getting all the love because of the fetus in her womb!¡± After saying that, she took a tiny bottle of liquid out of her bag and handed it to Madam Ames. The latter was inwardly startled, and her instinct told her that the liquid in the bottle was definitely something heinous. ¡°Ms. Taylor, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Find a way to add this medicine into your employer¡¯s food. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t kill her.¡± Madam Ames took the bottle of medicine tremblingly, and beads of cold sweat started perspiring on her forehead. ¡°Ms. Taylor, are we really going to do this?¡± Bing a mole in the manor was already extremely terrifying, especially since Daisie had recently painted a target on her back. ¡®Perhaps she has already noticed something. ¡®So if I were to spike her food at this moment¡­ And let¡¯s not forget that there are so many surveince cameras in the manor. I¡¯ll be caught!¡® Cecelia got up, walked toward Madam Ames, ced her hand on her shoulder, and approached her ears. Don¡¯t forget, I know what you¡¯ve done. So if you don¡¯t do as I say, you should know that you¡¯ll be apprehended and sentenced for stealing secrets of that aristocratic family, right?¡± Madam Ames¡® back stiffened. She froze in ce and did not dare to move. ¡®Before Mr. Knowles even put out an ad for a steward, Ms. Taylor had already used this secret to ckmail me. She needs a woman who will work for her and lurk beside the princess. ¡®If I were to refuse to help her now, the secrets that I stole while working as a housekeeper in another aristocratic family would be made public. When that timees, I¡¯ll not only face prison but also offend all the aristocrats that I¡¯ve worked for. ¡®My life will fall into hell when that happens.¡® Madam Ames clenched the bottle in her hand and bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll do as asked.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cecelia gave off a coquettish smile. ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I want to hear. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I be the princess, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡± When Madam Ames returned to Blue Valley Manor, she ced the medicine in her bag as millions of thoughts shed across her mind, and she could not help but feel a little nervous. Stepping into the living room, she saw the servants gathered outside the kitchen. She was then startled when she heard the sound of someone stir¨Cfrying in the kitchen.. ¡®Isn¡¯t the chefing in at noon?¡® However, it was none other than Mia who was cooking in the kitchen. Soon, Mia came out of the kitchen with breakfast, which was a bowl of noodles. Chapter 2539 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 The bowl of noodles looked very good and smelled great. Considering that Daisie had been having a poor appetite during her pregnancy, Mia had specially ced two slices of lemon on the noodles. She walked up to Daisie with the noodles. ¡°Ma¡¯am, look.¡± Daisie smelled the fragrance of the ingredients contrasting with that of the lemon, picked up the fork, and could not wait to taste it. The lemon offset the greasiness of the soup, and its sweet and tangy taste blended well with the rich and aromatic broth. Daisie¡¯s appetite was stimted, and the cooked noodles all looked al dente and did not break, making the dish look and taste very refreshing. Daisie took a big mouthful while Mia stood aside and watched her eat. ¡°How is it? Does it taste good to you?¡± Daisie nodded and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°This is great. I don¡¯t feel sick now. How did you do it?¡± Even the servants could not believe it. After all, the chefs Noce had hired were head chefs who once worked in hotels. However, Daisie had been having a poor appetite because of her pregnancy, so no matter how delicious the food was, she would always vomit after eating only a few mouthfuls. But she actually finished the whole bowl of noodles that Mia cooked, and she did not even let the broth go to waste. Mia replied with a smile, ¡°I realize that you like to eat sour food, so I was wondering if adding a few slices. of lemon to your food would improve your appetite, but I¡¯m very d that you like it.¡± Daisie stared at her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®It seems that Freyja does have an eye for a fabulous employee. This girl isn¡¯t only smart but also very observative.¡® ¡°Madam Ames, you¡¯vee back.¡± Only then did one of the servants notice that Madam Ames was standing behind them. Madam Ames returned to her senses and walked up to Daisie¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve neglected my duty this time around.¡± Before Daisie could speak, Mia had already responded to her apology. ¡°Oh wow, the housekeeper actually knows that she has neglected her duty. I thought you had given the kitchen crew the day off on purpose in order to starve your employer.¡± She deliberately emphasized the second half of the sentence. Madam Ames¡® expression slightly changed, but it was not obvious enough for others present to discover it. ¡°You have my word that this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Daisie got up slowly. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, the kitchen crew won¡¯t be in charge of my meals from now on.¡± Madam Ames was astounded. Daisie then nced in Mia¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of my meals, and for that, I¡¯ll double your pay.¡± When Mia heard that her wage would be doubled, her eyes lit up. She was very excited, but at the same time, she must not let her employer down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can leave it to me!¡± Daisie turned around and went upstairs. Mia started to clean up the bowl and silverware and went into the kitchen, whistling a tune. Madam Ames told the servants to get back to their respective chores. She then went back to work on her own while staring at the person moving around in the kitchen. ¡®Since you¡¯re the one who started it, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to happen to you.¡® At Yanis Tech¡­ Hedeon looked out the office through the blinds, then walked to Noce¡¯s desk and sat down. ¡°Bro, that b *tch hasn¡¯t done anything ever since she came here to work in thepany. The only two things she¡¯s done throughout this time are drinking thepany¡¯s coffee and sitting at her desk like a statue as if she¡¯s some goddess, waiting for others toe to her shrine to worship her. I really can¡¯t stand her.¡± After Cecelia joined thepany, all she did was reassign all the tasks that were delegated to her to someone else. She acted as if she was a queen and others were only here to serve her. Noce flipped through the documents without even lifting his gaze. ¡°If you were the son of the Taylors, you could ask the others to do everything for you too.¡± Hedeon clicked his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done enough good to deserve her. She¡¯s just another one of those spoiled daughters of an aristocrat, isn¡¯t she? Sooner orter, she¡¯ll still have to get married to some random aristocrat, won¡¯t she?¡± Noce raised his gaze. ¡°So, do you n to marry her?¡± ¡°Bro, that¡¯s not funny. I can¡¯t handle such a profligate woman.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Noce put the documents down and leaned back in the chair. ¡°You followed her around today. Did she meet someone?¡± Hedeon leaned forward and whispered, ¡°She seemed to have gone out to meet a woman who¡¯s about 30 years old, but I didn¡¯t get to see her face clearly. That b*tch¡¯s bodyguards were guarding outside the private room, so although I pretended to be a waiter who wanted to deliver them their food, I wasn¡¯t allowed to bring it in. So I only took a look into the room through the door and saw a woman.¡± Chapter 2540 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Noce narrowed his eyes as if thoughts were shing across his mind. ¡°She met a woman?¡± Hedeon rubbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know what those two women were talking about, but their actions looked mysterious, so it¡¯s definitely not something good.¡± There was a knock on the door, so Hedeon got up and opened it. It was Cecelia. Cecelia ignored Hedeon and walked in with some documents. ¡°Your Highness.¡± She handed Noce the documents, but he did not take them from her. ¡°Just ce them on the desk and leave us.¡± Cecelia smiled, leaned over, and approached Noce with her upper body. ¡°Your Highness, must you be so unfeeling to me? I admit that I shouldn¡¯t have used my father to restrain you. It was my fault, and 1 apologize.¡± Hedeon, who was standing by the door, shuddered. ¡®This woman is giving me goosebumps when she speaks so coquettishly.¡® Noce lifted his unconcerned gaze and did not react to anything that she did. Cecelia hooked his tie with her long finger. ¡°Your Highness, do you know that the more indifferent you are to me, the more possessive I¡¯ll be? I¡¯m bound to win your heart. By the way, I wonder if you want to have a private session with-¡± ¡°I wonder what Lord Taylor would think if I were to send this video to him?¡± Noce turned hisputer monitor toward her, and it showed Cecelia that what she was doing was being captured by a surveince camera. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cecelia¡¯s expression changed instantly, and then she noticed that there was a camera on Noce¡¯s desk and froze for a moment. ¡°I liked this tie very much.¡± Noce took off his tie and threw it into the trash can. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that someone else has touched it, and I dislike getting my attire filthy.¡± Facing his humiliation, Cecelia straightened up and tried to hold back her emotions. ¡°Your Highness, are you sure you want to do this to me?¡± ¡°My attitude depends solely on your actions. The whole country knows that I have a wife, and the Taylors actually have the guts to send you here to seduce me. It turns out that this is how the Taylors get things done. ¡°Ms. Taylor, could this be thedylike character that you¡¯re known for? All you do is try to lure a man into cheating on his wife? I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can handle someone like you.¡± Cecelia clenched the hands that were hanging by her side. ¡°You¡¯re not married!¡± ¡°The absence of a wedding ceremony doesn¡¯t mean she and I aren¡¯t husband¨Cand¨Cwife legally. If the Taylors insist on meddling in my family affairs, that¡¯s fine by me.¡± Noce stood up and approached her, giving off a devilish smirk. ¡°But don¡¯t let me find you doing anything unfavorable to the Taylors. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind turning you into another Donald Matthews.¡± Cecelia was startled. ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Noce¡¯s expression looked stern and determined. ¡°If you think this is a threat, then it¡¯s a threat.¡± Cecelia scoffed and said with a presumptuous attitude, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Your mother has just taken over the throne as the new queen, and she still needs the Taylors¡® support in the cab. Even thete king had to show my grandfather some respect. But you- Ugh!¡± Noce grabbed her by the neck and strangled her¨Capparently, his patience had already been depleted. Hedeon saw this scene and hurried in, ¡°Bro¡­¡± Cecelia¡¯s face flushed from being strangled, and she was about to suffocate. She could not see any emotion in Noce¡¯s eyes, which looked as calm as an abyss as if they could engulf anything. ¡°Lord Taylor is such a shrewd man, yet I really didn¡¯t expect him to have given birth to a fool like you. I might¡¯ve thought too highly of you.¡± He shoved her away. Cecelia was wearing high heels, so she lost her bnce and fell to the floor in embarrassment. Themotion attracted the staff outside, but no one dared to say anything. Noce looked down at the gasping woman on the floor. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t taking what I saidst time seriously, we¡¯ll wait and see. Hedeon.¡± Hedeon stepped forward. ¡°Yes?¡± Noce straightened his suit. ¡°Throw this woman out. If the Taylorse here and create a scene, tell them toe to me directly.¡± Chapter 2541 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 ¡°Awesome.¡± Hedeon walked over and pulled up Cecilia. She yelled, ¡°Noce, you¡¯re going to treat me like that? You¡¯re dering war with the Taylors, Noce Knowles!¡± No one paid her any attention, even when she was yelling. She was thrown out of the building, and after the doors closed, she got up and red at the building. No one had ever treated her that way before. She was not going to let them off! She said furiously, ¡°Noce Knowles, I¡¯m going to make you beg!¡± Meanwhile, at Blue Valley Manor¡­ Mia made dinner and brought it upstairs. She opened the door to the bedroom. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± Daisie saw the dinner spread and started feeling nauseous. Mia looked at her. ¡°Are you still nauseated? I added lemon.¡± She leaned back into the couch. ¡°I still don¡¯t have an appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Should I make some spaghetti for you then?¡± Daisie smiled sadly. ¡°That would be an even bigger waste. You made all of this.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You can¡¯t be left hungry, can you?¡± Mia got up to leave, but Daisie grabbed her. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling hungry yet. You can make me spaghettiter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring this out then.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Mia paused. ¡°I¡­ can eat any time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste it. Have it here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Mia didn¡¯t think that having the dinner she prepared for her employer in her employer¡¯s room was a good idea. Daisie made her sit next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Go ahead. You¡¯ve been working for the entire day, and you made this. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± She didn¡¯t feel like eating, or she would have it all. Being pregnant was a punishment. She couldn¡¯t have food that she loved anymore. Mia said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard that you¡¯ll be better when you¡¯re in your second trimester.¡± Daisie nodded. Mia cautiously asked, ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m really going to eat this?¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Go ahead. You¡¯ll have the energy to make me spaghetti after you eat.¡± Mia smiled, then started eating. ¡°You¡¯re just like Ms. Pruitt. You¡¯re both so nice.¡± Downstairs¡­ Madam Ames walked into the kitchen and saw that Mia had brought the food upstairs, so she started feeling uneasy. She assumed that Daisie probably had eaten the food by now. Mia would be the one who got into trouble because she had made the food. That was killing two birds with one stone. She avoided the cameras and everyone before walking to Mia¡¯s room and cing the bottle of poison under her bed. When Noce returned, Mia walked down the stairs with the dishes and cutlery. When she saw him, she was surprised and almost rolled down the stairs. She moved aside and lowered her head. ¡°Hello, sir!¡± He frowned. The person Freyja had introduced didn¡¯t seem to be very clever, but his wife loved her, so he didn¡¯t say much about it. Mia sighed in relief after he went upstairs. Madam Ames walked over and saw that the food was all eaten up. ¡°Did Mrs. Knowles finish everything?¡± Mia was going to say that she had eaten it, but if she did, the woman might start nagging. Naturally, Mia wouldn¡¯t want to get Daisie in trouble. ¡°Yes, I made it. She had a good appetite.¡± She then ignored Madam Ames and went into the kitchen to clean up. Madam Ames looked unhappy, but since the n had been carried out, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to hold the girl who would soon be held ountable for everything and be kicked out. Chapter 2542 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 Noce opened the bedroom door and saw Daisie sittingzily on thezy boy and watching a movie. Even though she didn¡¯t have an appetite for a proper meal, she had space for chips. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He hung his coat and rolled up his sleeve as he walked over to Daisie. ¡°You seem to have a good appetite today.¡± Daisie licked her fingers. ¡°Mia made it. She even made spaghetti for me, and I finished it.¡± Noce smiled and pinched her chubby cheeks. ¡°Do I cook better, or does she?¡± Daisie sat up. ¡°You want to bepared to her?¡± He took her seat on hisp and touched her hair. ¡°Answer me.¡± Daisie put down the bag of chips and hugged his neck. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of a woman?¡± ¡°Eat.¡± She chuckled. ¡°My husband is the best cook in the world, alright?¡± Noce kissed her face very gently and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest.¡± ¡°Honey, can you put on some makeup tonight?¡± Noce didn¡¯t speak. Daisie ttened his cor and looked sad. ¡°I can¡¯t wear makeup while I¡¯m pregnant, and my makeup products are expensive. It will be a waste if I don¡¯t use them.¡± After that, she hugged him and whispered in his ear, ¡°My husband is so good¨Clooking, so beautiful. I promise that this will be thest time, please?¡± Noce held the back of her head and kissed her. ¡°Only you can make requests like that.¡± As Daisie happily went to get her products, a helper knocked. ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir, you need to see this!¡± Noce got up and opened the door with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The helper said in a panic, ¡°Mia¡­ Something happened to Mia.¡± When Daisie heard that, she was shocked. ¡°What?¡± The helper brought Daisie and Noce to Mia¡¯s room and entered. They saw Mia curled up in bed. She was in so much pain her face turned pale. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± ¡°Mia!¡± Daisie rushed over to her side and helped her up. ¡°What happened?¡± Mia cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My stomach started aching so badly that I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± Daisie turned around and yelled at the helper, ¡°Quickly, get the bodyguards to drive her to the hospital. Hurry!¡± Everyone in the manor went into a frenzy, and even Madam Ames, who rushed over, thought that Daisie was the one who was in pain and needed to be sent to the hospital. She stopped one of the helpers in the walkway. ¡°Did something happen to Mrs. Knowles?¡± ¡°Mrs. Knowles?¡± The helper was confused. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Oh, it¡¯s Mia. Mr. and Mrs. Knowles are getting someone to send her to the hospital.¡± After the helper left, Madam Ames froze on the spot. ¡®How is that possible? Daisie ate the food, but why? Oh no! Did Mia eat it instead!?¡® Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Daisie waited in the corridor anxiously. Noce pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s going to be fine.¡± She calmed down a little after hearing that. When the doctor walked out of the room, Daisie turned around to ask, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alright, but did she mistakenly take some medicine?¡± Daisie was surprised. ¡°Medicine?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°We pumped her stomach and found some hormone drugs in her body. If a pregnant woman takes it, it will cause a miscarriage. But if a normal person takes it, it will cause unbearable abdominal pain and abnormal menstruation. Frequent exposure to this drug can also cause infertility.¡± Chapter 2543 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Daisie lost her bnce and fell into Noce¡¯s arms, who immediately grabbed her. After the doctor left, Daisie immediately went into the room. ¡°Mia!¡± Miay in bed with an IV drip in her arm, looking better but still weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Mia, tell me, are you taking medication?¡± Mia was confused. ¡°Medication? No.¡± Daisie looked at her. Mia didn¡¯t look like she was lying. If she was taking medication, she would know what she was taking, but if she wasn¡¯t taking anything, how would she¡­ Mia slowly got up and leaned against the wall, ¡°I started feeling terrible after dinner.¡± Daisie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°My portion that you ate in the room?¡± She nodded, then remembered something. ¡°I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t you who ate it, or I would have put you in danger. But it¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t add anything to the food, so why would it be a problem? But the food was prepared by the kitchen staff.¡± Mia tried really hard to figure out what had gone wrong with the food that could make her stomach ache so badly. If Daisie had eaten it, it would have had grave consequences. Daisie held her hand. ¡°Mia, just rest here. The bodyguards are here, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. I¡¯ll find out what went wrong.¡± Mia smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± After leaving the room, Noce said something to the bodyguard. She walked over and fell into his arms. Noce hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nolly¡­¡± Daisie trembled and looked up with red eyes. ¡°That medication was meant for me. Mia made dinner, but since I wasn¡¯t feeling hungry, she ate it instead. Someone did something to the food.¡± The doctor¡¯s words kept reying in her mind. She would probably have lost her offspring if she had eaten the food. Noce looked shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Daisie was agitated. ¡°If Mia hadn¡¯t eaten the dinner, I would be the one in the hospital, and we would have lost our baby. Someone is trying to attack our child and me. I don¡¯t want to go back-¡± ¡°Daisie!¡± Noce grabbed her as she fainted and called for a doctor. Daisiey in bed, and after the doctor checked her, he said to Noce, ¡°It¡¯s easier for pregnant women to be emotional, and that¡¯s bad for the baby. She needs to rx and not have any negative emotions.¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the doctor walked away, Noce looked toward Daisie, who was sleeping, and ran his fingers over her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisie. It¡¯s my fault.¡± The other steward walked over. ¡°Sir.¡± Noce walked out of the room and closed the door. ¡°Did you investigate?¡± The man handed a bottle to Noce. ¡°We found this in Mia¡¯s room, and I asked her. She says she doesn¡¯t know what it is.¡± ¡°If it was her, she wouldn¡¯t have eaten the food.¡± Noce took the bottle. ¡°What about surveince?¡± The steward said, ¡°The surveince in the kitchen was switched off in the afternoon.¡± Noce curled his fingers tightly around the bottle. ¡°The people who can ess the surveince cameras are me¡­¡± The steward continued. ¡°And me and Madam Ames.¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± Noce handed the bottle to him. ¡°Send someone to guard the manor and bar getting in and out until I¡¯m back.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. everyone from Chapter 2544 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 The man nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After he left, Noce picked up his phone and called Colton. Soon after, Colton¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Something happened. I need you to get to the hospital now.¡± In less than 20 minutes, Freyja and Colton showed up together while Noce waited for them in the corridor. ¡°What happened to Daisie?¡± Noce said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Mia is the one hurt.¡± Freyja was confused. ¡°Mia?¡± Noce told them what happened, and Freyja¡¯s face dropped after listening to him. ¡°It must be the female steward. I thought something was wrong with her since the first time I saw her.¡± Colton walked to Noce. ¡°Knowles, you should be d that Daisie is fine because I wouldn¡¯t let you off if she weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Noce was very calm. ¡°I¡¯ve found the culprit, but I need you to look after Daisie.¡± He then left without looking back. At Blue Valley Manor¡­ All the helpers congregated in the living room, including Madam Ames. She didn¡¯t dare look up because she never thought that Mia¡¯s issue would have caused such a bigmotion. How was she going to get out of this? Noce sat on the couch and drank his tea. He was silent the entire time, and after a long pause, he asked the steward to ce the medicine bottle on the table. ¡°Who does this belong to? If you admit it now, I¡¯ll consider letting you live.¡± The helpers were all very nervous, but they didn¡¯t know anything about this, so they shook their heads. ¡± We¡¯ve never seen this before¡­¡± Noce looked up with a cold expression. ¡°No one is going to im it?¡± Someone whispered, ¡°This¡­ This was found in Mia¡¯s room. It must have been her.¡± ¡°If my wife were the one hurt, I would believe that she was behind it.¡± Noce leaned back into his chair, his eyes sharp. ¡°This was added to my wife¡¯s dinner, and Mia ate it. Who would eat food that they¡¯ve drugged? Would you?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They looked at each other because nobody would. ¡°Madam Ames.¡± Madam Ames¡® heart dropped when she was called out, and fear slowly rose in her heart. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my fault.¡± She fell to her knees. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage the ce well enough, and Mrs. Knowles was almost hurt. I should be punished.¡± Noce picked up his cup and blew at it. ¡°If you are bad at managing this ce, there is no reason for you to stay.¡± Madam Ames was stunned. Was he trying to fire her? But it wouldn¡¯t be good for her if she continued staying here. She lowered her head andpromised. Alright, I¡¯ll hand in my resignation.¡± Madam Ames quickly packed up her things, looked at the helpers still being interrogated, and breathed a sigh of relief as she left. She had nned this well enough. The person who would take the me was just unlucky. When she walked out of the garden, she saw the steward waiting in front of the car. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Knowles asked me to drive you home.¡± Her face froze. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order from Mr. Knowles. I¡¯m just doing my job. Are you going to turn him down?¡± Madam Ames didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious to avoid suspicion, so she agreed and got into the car. When the car started driving away, she finally rxed. She had failed her mission, and Cecelia was going to be angry, but she had to leave under those circumstances. Chapter 2545 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 As Madam Ames was trying to figure out how to exin this to Cecelia, she noticed that the car was driving further away from town. She realized something was wrong and asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to my home.¡± The steward who was driving didn¡¯t speak. Madam Ames started to panic and suddenly remembered something. She lunged forward and grabbed the man. ¡°Where are you bringing me? Stop the car!¡± The car swerved as the steward stopped on the brakes, then pushed her away. She fell back into the backseat, and the steward properly stopped the car. She immediately jumped out of the car when the doors unlocked, leaving her luggage behind. She didn¡¯t see the maning after her, so she assumed she had escaped. However, a few cars blocked her from the front and shone their headlights at her. A bodyguard in a ck suit got out of the car, grabbed her, and pushed her onto the hood. When Madam Ames snapped back from the pain, she saw the man who suddenly appeared behind the bodyguard¨CNoce Knowles. Her pupils shrank, and her face turned pale. Fear spread in her heart and made her shudder. ¡°S¨CSir.¡± ¡°Did you really think I was going to let you leave?¡± Noce stopped walking. The bodyguard pulled her in front of him and kicked the back of her knee, so she fell to the ground while her arms were held down. Madam Ames started shaking but pretended to be calm. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Noce coldly asked, ¡°Who is behind this?¡± Her spine froze as she tried to avoid the question. Noce signaled at the bodyguard next to him. He searched her, grabbed her phone, and forced her finger onto it to unlock it. Madam Ames was silent throughout this. They weren¡¯t going to find anything even if they looked through her phone. Cecelia¡¯s number wasn¡¯t saved, and Madam Ames had even deleted the call records and messages. The bodyguard handed her phone to Noce. Thetter went through it and threw it down in front of her. This is your final chance. Who sent you?¡± Madam Ames tried her luck. ¡°No one sent me, sir. I didn¡¯t do anything. What do you mean?¡± Noce smirked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She hesitated before nodding. Noliace took out his own phone and yed a voice recording. ¡°Mr. Knowles, Erika Ames¡® real name is Clover Fiy. She used to work for an aristocratic family, but someone covered up her identity and changed her name after she was caught stealing.¡± Madam Ames couldn¡¯t believe her ears and started shaking violently. It was impossible for anyone to find that. Cecelia had promised that if Madam Ames agreed to help, she would erase her past records, and no one would be able to find them! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noce fidgeted with his phone and handed it to the bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯m going to send this recording to the police.¡± ¡°No!¡± Madam Ames cried and begged. ¡°Don¡¯t send it to them. My life will be ruined if you do that. I¡¯m sorry, sir! I had to do it. I didn¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern.¡± Noce¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°When you tried to hurt my wife, you crossed the line. Do you think I care about your life or death?¡± Chapter 2546 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 The light left Clover¡¯s eyes as she was engulfed by despair. She had been trying her best to run away from the police and the aristocrats, but reality gave her a punch in her guts. Once she was sent to the police, she would be imprisoned, and those aristocrats would never let her have a good time in prison. It was even worse than death! ¡°Take her away.¡± When Noce turned around, Clover shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who¡¯s the person behind it! Please let me go! I can¡¯t let them have me. I¡¯ll tell you everything if you promise to let me go!¡± Noce stopped in his tracks and turned his head around to look at her. ¡°What makes you think that I should trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know better than me who¡¯ll get the most benefits if your wife loses her baby. The daughter of the Taylors has always wanted to be your wife. She thinks that you¡¯ll marry her if your wife loses her baby¡­¡± It was only now Clover felt how ridiculous they were. Cecelia had assumed that Noce would abandon Daisie and marry her when Daisie lost her baby, but that would never happen. She did not know that it was never easy to manipte Noce. It was all Cecelia¡¯s fault that Clover had ended up like this today. Noce looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Give me a reason why I should trust you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯m not lying! She¡¯s the one who gave me the medicine! She knew everything I did, so she came to me and threatened me to help her. I¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to fall into the hands of the police. I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily if I failed in my mission.¡± Clover cried, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything. Sir, please, I beg you. Please let me go!¡± Noce looked at her. After a short while, he let out a chuckle, but his smile did not reach his you ever heard of the phrase whates around goes around?¡± Clover was stunned. eyes. ¡°Have ¡°Even though you revealed the mastermind behind this incident, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll forgive you. You should count your luck that my wife and baby are alright. If not, even I myself don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡± Noce leaned forward to look her in the eyes and continued. ¡°Not only you, but I won¡¯t let her off the hook so easily either.¡± After he had finished speaking, he straightened his body and waved his hand expressionlessly. ¡°Take her away.¡± The next day, at the hospital¡­ When Daisie woke up, she realized that she was in the hospital and Freyja was taking care of her next to the bed. ¡°Freyja.¡± Freyja hastily opened up her eyes when she heard Daisie¡¯s voice. ¡°Daisie? You¡¯re awake. How do you feel now?¡± Daisie sat up straight with her help and said, ¡°I feel a lot better now after sleeping.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh, yeah. How is Mia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mia is fine.¡± Freyja ced her hand on top of hers. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so you have to keep a positive mind. No matter what happens, your baby and your healthe first.¡±¡± Daisie lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡± ¡°Noce has found the person who tried to harm you and your baby. He¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± ¡°Is it Madam Ames?¡± Freyja was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°Madam Ames was instructed by someone and tried to harm you through Mia¡¯s hands. But don¡¯t worry. She has gotten what she deserves, and the one who instructed her won¡¯t get away with it either.¡± Daisie did not say anything in return. She ced her hand on top of her stomach. After what happened yesterday, she swore in her heart that she would not let anyone harm her baby anymore. In the afternoon, at the Taylors¡­ The maid informed Cecelia that Noce hade to see her, so she dressed herself up nicely. Chapter 2547 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 ¡®I knew it! I knew he woulde to me. Seems like Clover has seeded! That woman must¡¯ve already lost her baby!¡¯ However, what she did not know was that the atmosphere in the living room was awkward. Lucius was sitting on the couch with a dark expression on his face while Noce sat opposite him, sipping on the tea the maid served him. ¡°Dad.¡± Cecelia sat beside her father with a smile on her face. She looked at Noce and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you¡¯reing to my house, Your Highness?¡± Lucius¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. He looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Go back to your room, Cecelia.¡± Noticing the grimness thattched onto the edge of her father¡¯s voice, Cecelia was stunned for a moment. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything that I can¡¯t hear?¡± Noce put down the cup and replied calmly, ¡°Nope. I came here exactly for you, Ms. Taylor.¡± Cecelia was filled with exhration when she heard what Noce said. ¡°Did you hear that, Dad? His Highness is here for me.¡± Lucius looked at Noce and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I guess you should ask your daughter that question.¡± Cecelia was stunned, and it was only now that she realized something was wrong. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucius set his jaw tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Cecelia wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡± ¡°Then ask your daughter and see for yourself if she really hasn¡¯t done anything.¡± Cecelia¡¯s expression changed, and her heart jumped into her throat. ¡®Did Clover sell me out? No, this is impossible! She wouldn¡¯t do that!¡¯ She rose to her feet and asked, ¡°Your Highness, can you please tell me what I did?¡± Noce did not give Cecelia or her father any chance to say anything and yed Clover¡¯s recorded statement. Nobody spoke for a moment, and the living room was filled with only the sound of the recording. Cecelia¡¯s knees gave way, and she fell back on the couch. She shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ Dad. She¡¯s lying. I didn¡¯t do-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lucius turned around and pped her across the face. Cecelia¡¯s head turned sideways, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. Lucius turned back to Noce and tried to calm him down by saying, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for not educating my daughter well. I¡¯m really disappointed that she would do something like this. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer. I¡¯ll keep her in the house from now onward.¡± ¡°Dad, no! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ¡°Shut up! Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lucius reprimanded. Cecelia covered her face and bit her lips. Noce let out a cold smile and leaned onto the back of the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the punishment is a bit too light?¡± Lucius frowned and said through gritted teeth, ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡± Noce loosened his watch and continued calmly. ¡°Your daughter killed the baby in my wife¡¯s womb, and you¡¯re just going to ground her? Are you sure the Taylors are capable of being responsible for the charge of plotting against a royal descendant?¡± Lucius red at his daughter for giving him so much trouble. He tried calming himself down and said, ¡± Your Highness, my daughter didn¡¯t mean to harm your wife or child. Besides, the one who truly did it was that housekeeper.¡± Cecelia hastily chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s the one who did it! She¡¯s lying to you!¡± As long as she refused to admit it, she was certain that Noce could not do anything to her since he was in their house now. After all, he had lost his child. She did not believe Noce would do anything to the Taylors because of an unborn child. Noce chuckled and yed with his watch. ¡°Are you trying to fool me, or you¡¯re trying to fool the royal family?¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Lucius said with a stern voice, ¡°We Taylors are loyal to the royal family. From my grandfather to my father, we have all served the king passionately. How could you doubt our loyalty?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2548 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 ¡°You did nothing when your daughter was harming a royal descendant, and you tell me that¡¯s loyalty?¡± Noce asked, his face sank. Lucius looked at him and said, ¡°We¡¯re very sorry for your loss, but you¡¯re the prince of Yaramoor. Your marriage will influence how other countries look at us. Even though the Goldmanns are a powerful family, their daughter just doesn¡¯t match your status¡­¡± Noce smashed the cup on the table to the floor, causing Cecelia to yelp out in fear and stunning Lucius. Noce slowly rose up to his feet and continued. ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re doing this for the good of the royal family, but in reality, you just want your daughter to be the princess. You¡¯ve been manipting the cab ever since my grandfather passed away, so of course, everyone would support you. Since you wish to get your daughter to be the princess, I¡¯ll renounce my status as the prince.¡± Cecelia was stunned. She found it hard to believe that he would go to the extent of renouncing his status as the prince. Did he not want to marry her so much? Lucius was equally dumbfounded as he jerked up to his feet. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°You know very well what will happen to you if I renounce my status as the prince, right?¡± Noce loosened his tie and looked at him menacingly. The Taylors abused their power and forced the prince to cut ties with the royal family-the act in itself. was testing the bottom line of the royal family and forcing the queen to hand down judgment on the Taylors. This was something that the Taylors did not wish to happen, as this would also show that they intended to turn against the royal family. At that time, would those in the cab and aristocrats close to the Taylors really help them? Understanding instantly dawned upon Lucius. ¡°Are you forcing me now?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you forcing me now as well? I¡¯m just teaching you a lesson in the way you least expect. I¡¯m a person who can do anything if I¡¯m pushed to the corner. Don¡¯t ever try to test my bottom line. Or else¡­¡± Noce picked up the cup on the table and released it, allowing it to smash into pieces on the floor. He was telling Lucius that if they did not behave, this was what would happen to the Taylors. Lucius was infuriated. Veins were bulging from his forehead, but he was intimidated by Noce. ¡°Oh yeah, I need to do something before I leave.¡± Noce dusted his suit, and a bad feeling rose in Lucius¡¯s heart. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Before they knew anything, a few bodyguards rushed into the living room and approached Cecelia. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Cecelia tried to push them away but to no avail. ¡°What are you guys doing? Let go of me! I¡¯m a Taylor. You¡¯re not allowed to touch me!¡± ¡°Stop this, Your Highness! You¡¯re in the Taylor household right now, and you can¡¯t do whatever you want here!¡± shouted Lucius. However, Noce ignored him and walked toward Cecelia, who was pinned to the floor by the bodyguard. ¡°You don¡¯t want to punish your daughter, but as the father of my child, I have to do justice for both my wife and my child.¡± He stopped in front of Cecelia. Cecelia¡¯s pupils constricted. Noce had always been a good-looking young man in her vision. However, he looked just like a demon crawling out of hell right now, and it terrified her to the core. ¡°What are you trying to do, Noce? You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m a Taylor!¡± ¡°Hah, I don¡¯t care who you are. I just want you to have a taste of your own medicine.¡± He took over the same bottle of medicine from the bodyguard, grabbed Cecelia by her chin, and forced the medicine down. her throat. She tried to spit it out, but he did not give her the chance. He grabbed her again and forced a cup of water down her throat again. Lucius wanted to stop Noce from doing what he was doing to his daughter, but the bodyguard stopped him. ¡°Cecelia!¡± Chapter 2549 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 The bodyguard released Cecelia, and she dropped to the floor. She began to feel the effect of the medicine after taking a bottle of it, and she could feel a pain spreading from her stomach. She disregarded the image on the ground and stuck her finger into her throat, trying her best to vomit the medicine, but it did not help at all. Lucius red at Noce and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°What did you feed her, Noce?!¡± Noce threw the empty bottle to Lucius and said, ¡°I just returned what she fed my wife to her. There is an old saying in Zlokova that says ¡°an eye for an eye,¡± but don¡¯t you worry, this medicine won¡¯t kill her.¡± After that, Noce took his men and left. Lucius hastily came to Cecelia¡¯s side and shouted, ¡°Hang on, Cecelia! Quickly! Call an ambnce! Hurry up!¡± At the hospital¡­ Daisie arrived in front of Mia¡¯s ward and knocked on the door. Mia turned her head around, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Daisie entered the ward and sat on the chair. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Mia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctor told me that I can be discharged from the hospital today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you through all these, Mia,¡± Daisie said as she lowered her head. Mia was slightly stunned and said, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me, ma¡¯am? This is my fault anyway. I should have noticed it earlier. Besides, I¡¯m fine now, but you¡¯re different, ma¡¯am. You¡¯re pregnant, and I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if you took the food that night.¡± She was the one who should apologize to Daisie, but thetter did it first, so Mia felt awkward. Daisie¡¯s eyshes trembled. In fact, Mia did not know what she had consumed. She did not know what would have happened to her if she had eaten the food. Mia assumed it was her own carelessness or that there was a problem with the food, which would lead Daisie to be hospitalized with abdominal pain. Honestly, she was lucky that she could avoid the tragedy this time, but would she still be so lucky next time? ¡°Ma¡¯am? Are you alright?¡± Mia asked when she noticed the worry on Daisie¡¯s face. Daisie shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should get some rest.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, she rose to her feet and exited the ward. When she was on her way back to her own ward, she ran into Colton, who happened toe out of the elevator. Colton frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you walking around again? I thought you were not feeling well?¡± Daisie pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Alright. Pack your stuff. I¡¯m sending you home.¡± Daisie was stunned. ¡°What? You¡¯re sending me home?¡± Colton crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. There¡¯s nothing you can do if you stay here. Besides, your lovely husband is so busy that he can barely take care of himself, and you still think that he can take care of you? Do you want the same thing to happen to you again?¡± After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath to calm himself down and continued. ¡°Putting everything aside, he¡¯s the reason for what happened to you this time. If you stay with him, I don¡¯t know how many times this kind of thing will happen again in the future.¡± Daisie pressed her lips and said after a short while, ¡°Colton, I can¡¯t go back.¡± Colton was shocked. ¡°What the hell are you thinking? I¡¯m doing this for your own safety!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, Colton. I also know that Nolly can¡¯t protect me at all times. But have you forgotten what Mom told us? When we run into trouble, we don¡¯t run away from it. We face it.¡± Daisie looked at him. ¡°Colton, if I can¡¯t even solve the problem this time, what¡¯s the point of going back? Go back and hide? When my baby is born, and if I run into the same problem again, what will I do then? Run away and hide again?¡± Was she going to run and hide under the protection of her parents and brothers when she ran into danger? Chapter 2550 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 Then let Noce solve all the problems? Colton fell silent. He looked at Daisie for a long while before turning his head around. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Judging from his tone of voice, Daisie knew that he was not going to force her anymore. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Colton. Thank you for stepping forward and helping me whenever I run into trouble. But I¡¯m a grown adult now. I don¡¯t want to be the former Daisie who can only stay at your back.¡± After she finished speaking, she walked into her ward. Colton stood in the corridor and fell into deep contemtion. Maybe his sister had changed. She was bing more and more independent. That¡¯s right. Even though his sister was a princess that everyone wanted to protect in the family, she was never an idiot. ¡®Noce, you truly are lucky to have her as your wife.¡¯ Noce stopped the car in front of the hospital. Hedeon, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, turned his head around when he saw that Noce was not getting out of the car. ¡°Nolly? Are you not going to see your wife?¡± Noce pressed his lips thinly, and his face was filled with dejection. He did not know if Daisie would forgive him or not. If she did not want to forgive him, he would ept it as well. After all, it was his negligence that dragged her into danger. He was the one who brought her to Yaramoor, and he was the one who caused this kind of thing to happen to her. He did not know how to face her right now. ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°Noce, are you worried that your wife is angry with you?¡± Hedeon saw right through him and clicked his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that our ruthless and cruel Noce, who isn¡¯t scared of anything in the world, is afraid of his own wife.¡± Noce¡¯s face sank. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°No, Noce, I¡¯m justforting you. Besides, you didn¡¯t expect that Clover would be that b*tch¡¯s spy. I know it¡¯s upsetting when someone has bested you at something, but you can¡¯t avoid idents at all times. You¡¯re not a god. ¡°We¡¯re human, and humans can never be perfect. All you can do is minimize the damage before it¡¯s too late.¡± Noce loosened his tie and looked out through the window. ¡°It seems like your use of thenguage has improved a lot.¡± Hedeon grinned and said, ¡°Of course. I majored innguage courses when I was in university. Alright, let¡¯s stop talking. Here are your roses. Go up there now and apologize to your wife. If you don¡¯t resolve the misunderstanding between you and your wife while you have the chance, you¡¯ll surely regret it in the future.¡± After that, he gave the bouquet of blue roses to Noce. ¡°Noce, I have faith in you.¡± Noce got out of the car with the bouquet of roses in his hand and came to Daisie¡¯s ward. He hesitated for a moment and pushed the door open. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daisie was now lying on the bed with her back facing him. He walked lightly to the bed and sat down on the chair. He wanted to touch her cheek, but he was worried about waking her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisie. This is all my fault for not taking good care of you.¡± Daisie suddenly turned around to look at him. ¡°And?¡± He was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She snorted lightly and turned her face away. ¡°I was awake a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t want to look at you.¡± Noce lowered his head in silence. Sensing the dejection and self-me on his face, Daisie opened her mouth and said, ¡°Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless?¡± he asked. She leaned closer and said sternly, ¡°Unless you let me train my makeup skills on your face for a week.¡± Noce replied without any hesitation, ¡°Deal.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noce looked at her fixedly. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as you don¡¯t ignore me.¡± Daisie chuckled and leaned on the bed. ¡°Alright. Then tell me about Madam Ames. If you¡¯re hiding. something from me, I¡¯ll ask Colton. Then I¡¯ll really ignore you.¡± He reached out for Daisie and pulled her into his arms. He rested his chin on her head and chuckled.¡± Alright. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Chapter 2551 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Noce did not hide any detail from Daisie and told her everything. When Daisie heard that the mastermind behind everything was Cecelia, she was stunned for a moment and did not say anything. Noce took her hand. ¡°The Taylors ced her next to me by force because they want to create opportunities for the daughter. However, I¡¯ve already seen through their scheme and kicked her out of thepany. As for what she instigated Madam Ames to do, I¡¯ll get back at them slowly but surely after this.¡± She remained silent for a while and then asked, ¡°Noce, are the Taylors a pain to deal with?¡± He exined, ¡°The Taylors hold a solid status among the aristocrats, and they have a lot of connections in the cab and business circles. For political candidates, the Taylors¡¯ votes are the most important. Although the Hathaways and the Taylors are now on the same level, uprooting the Taylors won¡¯t be an easy thing to do.¡± ¡®The Taylors have indeed contributed a lot to the royal family. The royal family can¡¯t even deal with normal aristocrats so casually without a strong reason, so dealing with the head of the cab¡¯s family would be a pain in the *ss.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± Nce rubbed the top of her hair, with a glimmer of amusement beaming from her eyes. ¡°I might not be able to get rid of the Taylors, but I¡¯vee up with ideas to deal with them. Cecelia has lit the fuse between the Taylors and the royal family this time, so they won¡¯t dare to act rashly for some time.¡± Daisie gazed at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you throughout this battle.¡± He was dumbfounded. She snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care who Cecelia is. Since she dared to make a move on my baby, I won¡¯t let her get away with this so easily.¡± Noce stroked her cheek andughed. ¡°Look at you. You look like you¡¯re about to go into a ring for a fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking here.¡± Daisie said seriously, ¡°Since the Taylors are shameless enough to want their daughter to be your mistress, then how can I, your legal wife, not be allowed to say something about this? What makes her think that she¡¯ll seed in snatching my husband away from me?¡± Noce¡¯s smile intensified, and he pinched her cheek. ¡°She¡¯ll never seed. Other than you, I won¡¯t ever fall for another woman.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, in a private hospital¡­ Lucius and Bianca stayed in the ward for a long time. When Bianca saw her daughter lying on the bed, she could not stop crying andined to her husband, ¡°This is all your fault! All you see are benefits and numbers. You clearly know what Noce Knowles is capable of! Do you really have the heart to watch our daughter continue to walk down this path and ruin her life?¡± Lucius frowned and did not say a word. Cecelia slowly opened her eyes at this time, and Bianca rushed to the bed. ¡°Cecelia!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her voice sounded hoarse and dry. Bianca caressed her slightly pale cheek. ¡°Thank God, you¡¯ve finally woken up.¡± Cecelia thought of something and forced herself to sit up. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here suffering all because of Noce! Why would he treat me like this? I won¡¯t make myself suffer for nothing. I want to see Her Majesty!¡± Bianca froze upon seeing her daughter¡¯s borderline hysterical emotions, and her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡± Cecelia, this won¡¯t do you any good. You¡¯re at fault in this incident. Do you really think Her Majesty the Queen will help you seek justice?¡± Cecelia stared at Lucius. ¡°Dad!¡± Lucius clenched his masseter and closed his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this sometime in the future. During this period, you¡¯d better stay low and don¡¯t cause the Taylors any more trouble.¡± He then turned around and walked out of the ward. Cecelia was trembling with rage. ¡®No one has ever said no to me. I¡¯m Cecelia Taylor, the target of admiration for the other nobledies. Even if Noce has a wife, how could the position of the princess be handed over to a foreigner!?¡¯ Chapter 2552 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 ¡®Regardless of whether I want to fight for the position, everyone in the country will only think that I¡¯m the most suitable candidate to take over the position as the country¡¯s princess. I want to fight over it only because I want that woman to know her ce and leave the prince. ¡°Why would I give her so much attention? At the end of the day, she¡¯s just a daughter of the Goldmanns. ¡®However, Noce actually did this to me because of that woman, and my mother is expecting me to turn a blind eye to it!?¡± Bianca knew what Cecelia was thinking and quickly tried to persuade her. ¡°Cecelia, Noce isn¡¯t as simple of a man as you think he is. Think about the fate of those who have offended him in the past. Apart from being the son of Her Majesty the Queen, he doesn¡¯t deserve you, my precious daughter.¡± How could Cecelia listen to her mother at this moment? She sneered. ¡°If there are other princes, then I¡¯ll choose to give up on him. But if you want me to give up now, you¡¯re only turning me into a laughingstock. Are you telling me that I, the daughter of the most powerful aristocrat in Yaramoor, can¡¯t compare myself to the daughter of a wealthy businessman from Zlokova?¡± ¡®Noce is not what I¡¯ve always wanted. It¡¯s the symbol of status and power! And Nlce just so happens to be the prince.¡¯ Bianca did not expect such words to escape her daughter¡¯s mouth-she was surprised. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you n to sacrifice your happiness for such a pointless sense of achievement?¡± She replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Taylors. For the sake of the family, such a sacrifice is nothing.¡± A hint of sadness shed across Bianca¡¯s face, and she fell silent. ¡®I know very well that Lucius has always put his personal interests before anything else. But I didn¡¯t expect my own daughter to be exactly the same. ¡®What else can I say?¡¯ Two dayster¡­ Daisie was discharged from the hospital after passing the pregnancy test. Noce took her back to the manor, and Mia, the butler, and the servants all stood at the door to wee her. Everyone was there except for Madam Ames. The only difference was that Mia had be Daisie¡¯s personal assistant. She basically did not have to do anything other than cooking asionally and spending most of her time with Daisie, which was a very rxing job. ¡°Ma¡¯am, wee home.¡± Mia stepped forward, stretched her arms out, and gave Daisie a warm hug. That series of actions made her look rather carefree. Noce frowned slightly. Even the servants on the side were all shocked. She was the most hyped and active person present. Mia seemed to sense something was wrong too, so she let go of Daisie, who was stunned for a moment, and scratched her cheek in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m just too happy to see you that I lost control of myself.¡± Daisie did not mind her actions butughed out loud instead. ¡°Thank you.¡± In fact, she was also very happy to see that Mia was fine. Noce wrapped his arm around Daisie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± The two then stepped into the house. Mia patted her chest out of nervousness. ¡®I only hugged Mrs. Knowles just now. What¡¯s with Mr. Knowles¡¯ re? Will he deduct my sry becaus of that? ¡®How stingy can he be!?¡¯ Meanwhile, in the Cab Council Building¡­ Lucius walked downstairs with Max, one of the members of the Parliament. ¡°How is Her Majesty the Queen doing recently?¡± Max smiled and said, ¡°Her Majesty has recently been busy receiving representatives from various countries, so she can¡¯t get away at all.¡± Lucius did not say anything. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Max looked at him. ¡°Her Majesty the Queen has just assumed office. To be honest, many people are looking forward to the changes that the Queen can bring to Yaramoor. And I believe you¡¯re also lookir forward to it, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lucius nodded, and a hint of emotion shed across his eyes. ¡°After all, we from the Taylor have witnessed the growth of all the previous kings, so I certainly look forward to it.¡± After going out of the door, Max bid him goodbye, got in the car, and left. Chapter 2553 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 ius stared at the back of the car, and the smile on his face slowly disappeared. uly person from the cab that Queen Diana has seen recently is Max. She has refused to see anyone from the rest of the cab. ¡®I originally nned to win Max over, but this fe is too rigid and upright. He¡¯s not tactful enough. It¡¯s no wonder that Diana would choose him. ¡®He¡¯s only a young bird now, but it¡¯ll be difficult for me to deal with him when he¡¯s grown into a full eagle.¡± On the other side of the city¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After sending Daisie home and confirming that she had settled down, Noce went into the pce to meet his father. During the meal with him, Noce took the initiative to tell his father about Lucius. Rick lifted his head in surprise. ¡°What? Then what about the baby?¡± ¡°The baby is fine. Because if I don¡¯t say so, the Taylors will have a hundred excuses to set foot into the pce and demand an exnation. Mom has just seeded as the Queen, so I can¡¯t make things harder for her.¡± Seeing that Noce seemed very bothered, Rick sighed. ¡°The Taylors¡® control over the majority of the cab is really not good news for your mother. In fact, your mother also understands this, and that¡¯s why she ns to give some outstanding young people a chance in politics in the near future. As long as the valued officials aren¡¯t too bad, they¡¯ll have their chance.¡± Noce¡¯s hand that was cutting the steak stopped, and he squinted. ¡°Is Mom nning to decentralize power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those old geezers in the cab have monopolized power for many years. They¡¯ve been arranging for people who are rted to their own family to participate in politics in order to consolidate their own position, while the other people won¡¯t even have a chance at all.¡± Rick sharply pointed out the inside story of the cab these few years. ¡°Your grandfather turned a blind eye and didn¡¯t care about it at the time because he had a mutually beneficial rtionship with them, and he still needed them. Now that your mother has seeded to the throne, she doesn¡¯t even think about it at all.¡± Noce understood the meaning of his father¡¯s words. ¡®Mom doesn¡¯t share the same interest with them, so it¡¯s most reasonable for her to do these things because she doesn¡¯t need to care about her rtionship with them. ¡®She can develop beneficial rtionships with anyone at any time and promote anyone worthy of her trust. She doesn¡¯t need to be restricted by those people. If they are loyal, Mom will naturally be willing to let them retain their original power, but if they disagree with her ways, Mom will promote her own people, decentralize their power in the cab, and use it as a counterweight. ¡®This is equivalent to giving more people a chance to get into politics. As long as they have good abilities, they¡¯ll have the opportunity to take up positions in the cab. ¡®This will constantly inject new blood into the interior of the cab, the cab members will change or be reced every three years, and the new members will take up new positions so that they won¡¯t have a chance to win each other over. ¡®Perhaps my grandfather had already taken this into ount when he decided to make Mom the queen before he passed.¡± Sure enough, after Diana eased the requirement of bing a parliamentary candidate, she won the cheers of many citizens. However, some cab members were not very content with her approach. ¡°Has Her Majesty lost her mind? What is she up to?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe she¡¯se up with this way just because she wanted us to keep each other in check.¡± Several ministers were discussing the Queen¡¯s decision in the corridor. When they saw Lucius approaching them with a sullen expression, they also knew that he seemed dissatisfied with the new requirements issued by Her Majesty. ¡°Your Excellency, what is the Queen thinking? Is she giving us a warning?¡± ¡°A new broom sweeps clean. We¡¯ve really underestimated her.¡± Lucius remained sulky and silent. No one knew what he was thinking. At that moment, Yorrick walked toward them. ¡°Are you guys all talking about something?¡± Yorrick had never been on their side, so it was natural for them not to talk about the things they were discussing. At this time, someone deliberately asked, ¡°Your Excellency, what do you think about the Queen¡¯s new parliamentarian regtions?¡± Chapter 2554 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2554 chapter 2554 squinted and smiled ¡°I don¡¯t think the Queen¡¯s decision poses any problem.¡± The man asked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you mind if someone were to take your ce in the cab?¡± ¡°If someone else has the ability, I¡¯ll be happy to step down from my current position. After all, there will be a time when all of us will have to retire, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Yorrick still had a smile on his face, and the members were unable to tell whether he truly meant what he said or if he was trying to mock them. Those people looked dissatisfied but did not utter a single word. Yorrick then nced at Lucius I heard that your daughter was hospitalized. Is she okay?¡± As soon as Cecelia was brought up, Lucius¡® gaze dimmed. ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything about it I won¡¯t even allow rumors about things that won¡¯t do the Taylors any good to exist, let alone spread Yorrick gave off a faint smirk. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure where I saw it. It¡¯s from one of the media outlets, so it¡¯s a little surprising to me.¡± Lucius¡¯s expression looked extremely gloomy at that moment. He then checked the news while he was on his way back and found out that his daughter had condemned Noce on a few social media tforms, and many media outlets had reposted it. Lucius was so exasperated that his chest hurt. ¡°Did that idiot really think that public opinion is going to crush Noce?¡± When he got home, Lucius threw his phone at Cecelia. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re to delete all these articles and posts now!¡± Cecelia did not take it seriously. ¡°Why should I delete them? He has the guts to torture me, so why can¡¯t I attack him through the media?¡± Lucius scoffed out of wrath. ¡°He has evidence of what you and that woman did. Do you really think these public opinions alone can harm him?¡± ¡°She¡¯s only a criminal who steals secrets. Who would believe in what she says?¡± Cecelia stood up looked directly at Lucius. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get you involved. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Cecelia turned around and went upstairs. Lucius summoned the butler. ¡°Where did Cecelia go today?¡± The butler nced upstairs and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Taylor went to the prison and visited that woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just messing around, and she¡¯s not even afraid of being discovered!¡± Lucius gnashed his teeth. and ¡®It¡¯s no wonder she dares to post all those bullsh*t on social media. It seems that she¡¯s talked to Clover Fiy.¡± Something came to Lucius¡® mind, and he whispered into the butler¡¯s ear. The butler then nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± At Blue Valley Manor¡­ Daisie took a nap, and when she woke up, she saw Noce lying beside her with his eyes closed, letting 1/2 her rest her head on his arm. She took a closer look at his face and vaguely saw a trace of ck on his eyebags. She did not wake Noce up and wanted to get up quietly, but an arm wrapped itself around her waist and hugged her, and a face was buried into her neck and shoulder. A hoarse voice sounded at that moment. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up?¡± Daisie felt itchy and pushed him away slightly. ¡°Rest if you¡¯re really tired.¡± He pecked her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve already rested.¡± Daisie pushed him back onto the bed, told him to lie down, and covered him with the nket. ¡°Dark circles have appeared under your eyes, and you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ve already rested?¡± He smiled without saying a word. She tucked him under the nket. ¡°I saw the news today.¡± Noce stared at her. ¡°And then?¡± Daisie snorted softly. ¡°I know you don¡¯t care, but since that woman dares to make a move on my husband and spread rumors about you, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll let her get away with it.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Noce sneered and stretched out his hand to embrace her. ¡°Then, did you scold her online?¡± She leaned on his undting chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t retaliate against her online. I only asked Colton to do something for me.¡± Noce narrowed his eyes slightly. Just as public opinion on the Inte favored Cecelia, a new post was uploaded on all her social media ounts. #Sure enough, they¡¯re only a group of stupidmoners. Did you seriously believe what I said? He¡¯s only a prince. I couldn¡¯t care less about what he does. # Chapter 2555 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Not only that, Cecelia even exposed all the call recordings and text messages between her and Clover. Theizens were taken aback by such a turnaround and were obviously irritated by Cecelia¡¯s remarks. #Is this b*tch very proud of her own status?# Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. #Are the Taylors really a thing? Aren¡¯t they just another pack of dogs that the royal family raises as pets? Are the dogs actually looking down on their owner now?# #We¡¯re just some stupidmoners, so we shouldn¡¯t sympathize with her, should we?# #Is there something wrong with this woman?# #It turns out that she¡¯s failed to seduce the prince, so she now holds a grudge against him and has started defaming him. This is ridiculous.# Public opinion once again set off a huge wave on the Inte and pushed the topic up to the number one most discussed topic on Twitter and multiple other tforms. At the other end of the post, Cecelia was dumbfounded when she saw such remarks on the Inte. How is this possible? I didn¡¯t even post this!¡± When she wanted to log into her social media ounts, she realized that her ount and password had been changed! ¡°Cecelial¡± Bianca opened the door, hurried into the room, and stared at her in shock. ¡°What did you post on your social media this time around!?¡± She had been asked to behave for some time and leave everything to her father. But she had actually managed to cause an even greater uproar online. Cecelia scratched her hair frantically, smashed her phone on the floor, and yelled, ¡°I didn¡¯t post it! Someone is trying to frame me!¡± Bianca stepped forward. ¡°Cecelia, public opinion is against you now. Listen to me, we¡¯ll organize a press conference, and you¡¯ll apologize to the public¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do so!¡± Cecelia pushed her mother away and shouted viciously, ¡°Why should I apologize? They don¡¯t even deserve an apology from me!¡± Looking at how stubborn her daughter was, Bianca hesitated but did not speak in the end. Seeing that the situation was spiraling out of control as time passed, she was afraid that it would have a great impact on their family. At Blue Valley Manor¡­. Daisie was in the study on a video call with Colton. ¡°Colton, did you hack into her social media ounts and steal them?¡± Colton crossed his arms and leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Do you still not trust my skills?¡± Daisieughed out loud. ¡°Trust, I certainly trust you.¡± Noce appeared behind Daisie at some point and looked at the man on the screen. ¡°You actually did something to counter such a trivial matter. I do owe you a thank you.¡± ¡°Noce Knowles, stop being an entric brat over there. You¡¯re to handle the rest of the matter yourself. If you let Daisie get hurt along the way, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before Colton could finish speaking, Noce had already closed the lid of theptop. Daisie turned her head backward and stared at him. ¡°Colton hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡± Noce looked down at her. ¡°I know what he¡¯s going to say. I¡¯ve heard it so many times that I¡¯ll vomit if I listen to it another time.¡± Daisie raised her chin. ¡°Oh really?¡± He leaned over and gave her a peck on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m to protect my wife and not let her get hurt anymore. Do I really need him to remind me about these?¡± Daisie raised her hand, rubbed his hair, and grinned. ¡°Then you must protect yourself when you go out too, especially when you¡¯re so good¨Clooking. Other women will surely target you.¡± Noce scoffed out of a slight rage and pinched her cheek. ¡°Sometimes, I think I¡¯m really helpless when I¡¯m around you.¡± As soon as Noce left the manor, he received a call from Edison while he was on his way. Edison reported, ¡°Mr. Knowles, Clover Fiy died in prison.¡± Noce¡¯s expression dimmed instantly. ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°Just this morning. I¡¯m now at the Bureau of Justice, waiting for her autopsy report.¡± Noce ended the call, turned around, and went to the Bureau of Justice. Edison could be seen lingering at the entrance when he arrived at the bureau. Seeing that Noce was getting out of the car, he hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Knowles.¡± Noce loosened his tie. ¡°Is the autopsy report out yet?¡± ¡°No, but probably soon.¡± He stopped and looked at Edison. ¡°Is anyone else here?¡± Chapter 2556 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 From N?velDrama.Org. Edison paused because he was trying to guess what was on Noce¡¯s mind, then after a while, he finally answered. Thaven¡¯t informed anyone, but I can¡¯t be sure if nobody found out.¡± After ten minutes, they both waited in the hall, and the section chief walked out with the autopsy report. ¡± You¡¯re here, Your Highness¡± Noce looked at the report ¡°What did you find?¡± He replied. ¡°We found some amatoxin in her body. This toxin is found in poisonous mushrooms. Consuming too much of it can cause heart failure.¡± After that, he flipped a page. ¡°But what we found weird is that the food in prison is strictly prepared, so it shouldn¡¯t just show up in the food. We didn¡¯t find any of the poison in her cell either.¡± Edison whispered to Noce. ¡°Someone was bribed?¡± Noce squinted but didn¡¯t reply. After they left the Bureau of Justice, he rested his arm on Edison¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°I have a mission for you.¡± Edison nodded ¡°Sure.¡± Noce blocked the news about Clover¡¯s death in prison from spreading. However, her death was still leaked to the media after a few days. H The lobby of Yanis Tech was flooded with reporters. When Noce showed up, they all rushed forward and asked, ¡°Mr Knowles, Clover Fiy used to work for you, and we had a tip¨Coff about her death in prison.¡± ¡°Since she caused your wife¡¯s miscarriage, did you really kill her while she was incarcerated?¡± ¡°Was her death really connected to you?¡± Noce was silent when faced with all the questioning. Hedeon rushed forward and pushed the cameras away. ¡°What are you talking about? How would her death be connected to Mr. KNowles? Who hired you to spread b¡¯llshit like this?¡± The reporters frowned. ¡°We just want the truth. Besides, we know that the night she was poisoned, Mr. Knowles paid a visit to the prison. Why did he try to block the news if he¡¯s not rted to her death?¡± The other reporters looked at each other. They found out that Clover was dead for a few days prior to that, and it was obviously a cover¨Cup. Was this really not rted to him? Hedeon¡¯s face dropped, and he still wanted to argue with them, but Noce grabbed his shoulder and shook his head Hedeon contained his anger and stopped speaking. Noliace looked into the camera, tidied up his shirt, and said with a calm expression. ¡°I did block the news because I was investigating her cause of death. Everyone in the Bureau of Justice can confirm that.¡± The reporters looked at each other again. Noce rested his finger on his watch and looked up without a change in expression. ¡°I was investigating but ended up bing a suspect. So, where did you get the information that I was blocking the news?¡± The ce fell silent. Hedeon pointed at the reporter who questioned them the loudest. ¡°Exactly Tell us, where did you get the information from?¡± The reporter was put on the spot. ¡°We We just got the information, but we don¡¯t know who it¡¯s from.¡± Everyone else got curious because they couldn¡¯t tell if the information they got was legitimate If it were, they could have gotten the best headline and some exposure, but if it were a hoax, they would be in trouble for offending the prince Chapter 2557 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 The reporters left. Hedeon walked into the main hall with Noce. ¡°Noce, what¡¯s going on? Madam Ames is dead?¡± He didn¡¯t know anything about that. Noce stopped in front of the elevator and calmly nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Hedeon suddenly understood. ¡°So, the reporters were here to frame you? Who would be dumb enough to paint themselves as a suspect?¡± Noce had¨Cblocked the news, so only the people who worked in prison and the bureau knew. Once the news got out, it would mean that people from these two ces were the ¡®problem¡®. He looked at Hedeon and tapped his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re quite clever.¡± ¡°I have to be if I want to hang out around you.¡± Hedeon shed a big smile. Noce nodded. ¡°I orchestrated the entire thing.¡± Hedeon¡¯s smile faded as he followed him into the elevator. ¡°Are you joking?¡± ¡°Do you think I am?¡± ¡°No, but the reporters today¡­ You arranged for them toe over?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t know that.¡± Noce looked at him and squinted. ¡°Now that you know, if you let this slip¡­¡± Hedeon clicked his tongue. ¡°Alright, you can trust me. I¡¯m not a snitch. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to pretend this didn¡¯t happen.¡± He finally let his curiosity run free. ¡°But why did you do this?¡± Noce walked out of the elevator and toward his office, with Hedeon following close behind. They walked into the office, and Hedeon closed the door after looking back to make sure that no one was there. Noce removed his tie and sat down on the couch. ¡°The prison found Clover dead. If the media went there and her cause of death was exposed, the people behind this would surely start panicking.¡± Hedeon sat across from him. ¡°You let the reporters know that she¡¯s dead, so they suspect you just to make the culprit think that someone else leaked the news?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Something like that.¡± Noce looked at his watch. ¡°I guess that person should have gotten the information by now.¡± In the Taylor manor¡¯s study¡­. Lucius threw the newspaper at the butler. ¡°What did you do? Didn¡¯t you tell me that Noce Knowles blocked the news about Clover¡¯s death? How did it still get out?¡± The butler picked the newspaper up, looked at it, and immediately looked anxious. ¡°I¡­ Sir, I don¡¯t know what happened, but they did tell me that His Highness blocked all the news from getting out on that day.¡± The veins in Lucius¡¯s neck surfaced, and he looked furious. The butler remembered something and immediately said, ¡°The media is suspecting that this is linked to His Highness. All we have to do is pin it on him-¡± ¡°Pin it on him?¡± Lucius clenched his jaw. ¡°Is your brain filled with sh*t? He¡¯s investigating this as the prince. The people in the Bureau of Justice can vouch for that. How are you going to pin it on him? Do you think you can bribe them?¡± If Noce dared investigate Clover¡¯s death at the bureau and block the news, if someone tried to attack him, it would be akin to walking into a trap. If he wasn¡¯t dumb, he would have guessed the problem was in the prison department. He had assumed that there would be no evidence that his daughter had ordered Clover to do anything after thetter¡¯s death. Chapter 2558 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 During the time the news was blocked, the person they engaged with was let out of prison. However, they would be in trouble if this was exposed and the prison department started looking into it. The butler was sweating profusely. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Mr. Tyler sat on his chair with a solemn face. ¡°Silence them forever.¡± The butler¡¯s legs went weak, and he was in shock. ¡°Sir, but he¡¯s my- Mr. Tyler didn¡¯t give him a chance to think about it. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, you will. You hear?¡± The butler touched his throat and didn¡¯t dare make a peep. It was dark outside when the lights at Blue Valley Manor lit up. Edison walked into the study and saw Noce in a ck silk robe standing in front of the window. ¡°Sir, the prison department has done a thorough inspection. Other than one person who was on sick leave, everyone who was in contact with Clover was investigated.¡± Noce squinted and looked at the man behind him through the reflection. ¡°On sick leave on that day?¡± ¡°Yes, I brought the information.¡± Edison handed the information to him. He turned around and took it. Edison said, ¡°The man is called Bart Duval. He¡¯s from the north and has been working in the prison kitchen for five years. He was on sick leave on the day of the murder, and everyone was able to confirm that.¡± Noce¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°He didn¡¯t touch the inmates¡® food?¡± Edison shook his head. ¡°Another person made the food, and that person is under investigation now.¡± When he saw suspicion in Noce¡¯s eyes, Edison asked, ¡°Do you think he did it?¡± ¡°He was the only one who wasn¡¯t there, so it was suspicious. Take a look if he has rtives here and find out where he lives.¡± He then handed the file to Edison, who took it back. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Noce walked to the room and saw only one light was left on. He sat down at the edge of the bed, pulled the nket over Daisie, and leaned down to kiss her. Daisie suddenly opened her eyes and blocked him. ¡°What are you still doing?¡± He paused, then held her hand and raised his brows. ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± She turned around and gave azy smile. Nocey down next to her and let her lie on his arm. Daisie moved closer to his chest and hugged him. ¡°Nolly, I¡¯m going for a check¨Cup tomorrow.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Daisie looked up at him while the warm light shone on her face. ¡°Mia will be there with me. I¡¯m just 1/2 Chal informing you.¡± He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need me anymore?¡± Daisie chuckled and tapped his nose. ¡°Of course I do. You have to be by my side during the delivery.¡± Noce grabbed her hand, kissed her hand, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Of course.¡± The next day¡­ Daisie and Mia went to the hospital apanied by the bodyguards. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why didn¡¯t you let His Highness Knowlese along?¡± Mia didn¡¯t know what the proper way to address him was. Daisie rubbed her belly, which had started to show, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a check¨Cup. He has more important things to get to.¡± Daisie knew that he was investigating the death of Clover. She didn¡¯t feel sorry for her death but couldn¡¯t just sit around when someone was trying to pin it on her husband. Chapter 2559 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nheless, Daisie believed that Noce would be able to get his name cleared. After she walked into the room, Daisie looked up at Mia and said, ¡°You can wait outside.¡± Mia nodded, watched her go in, and walked around the corridor. After 15 minutes, Daisie walked out. Mia walked over and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Daisie handed her the pictures from the ultrasound. Mia leaned closer and was shocked. ¡°Oh wow, twins?¡± Daisie shushed her. ¡°Keep it a secret for now. Don¡¯t let anyone know that we still have the babies.¡± Noce had announced that Clover and Cecelia had caused her miscarriage because he had ns. She had to y along to protect the children. Mia covered her mouth and nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Daisie and Mia walked out of the hospital and bumped into Cecelia walking toward them, seemingly there for a check¨Cup too. It was probably because of the side effects of taking the medication. When Cecelia saw them, her expression changed as she removed her sunsses and red at them.¡± You?¡± She took a quick nce at Daisie¡¯s belly. She was wearing a loose dress with a coat, so it didn¡¯t look like. she was pregnant. Daisie raised her brows. ¡°Ms. Taylor, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?¡± Cecelia¡¯s face dropped when she remembered what Noce had done to her, forcing her to take the medication and messing up her menstrual cycle. Her stomach ached very badly too, all for this woman! She smiled through her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You, though, shouldn¡¯t be walking around now that you¡¯ve lost your baby.¡± Mia was annoyed by that. ¡°How could you say that!?¡± Daisie raised her hand to stop her and looked into Cecelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can get pregnant again. You, however, should rest after taking that medication. You might be barren.¡± The mention of medication triggered Cecelia, and she yelled out loud, ¡°How dare you curse me!?¡± She raised her hand to p Daisie. The p sounded crisp, but it wasn¡¯t on Daisie¡¯s face, but hers. Daisie was faster than her and gave her a p, which made Cecelia¡¯s face swell a little. She covered her face and was shocked. Daisie rubbed her burning palm and smiled. ¡°I did this for the child. You deserve it.¡± ¡°You b*tch! How could you-¡± Cecelia rushed toward Daisie as she said that, but Mia quickly stood in front of her. Cecelia waved her nails at Mia¡¯s face, which scratched her. Daisie¡¯s face dropped when she saw them, and she gave Cecelia a kick. 1-2 But since she might have used too much force, her lower abdomen hurt a little. She took a deep breath to avoid making it seem too obvious. Mia noticed something and immediately went over to hold her. ¡°Are you alright, ma¡¯am?¡± Daisie shook her head and took a look at Cecelia. At that moment, Cecelia¡¯s bodyguards rushed over, ¡°Ms. Taylor!¡± The bodyguards helped her up, but she pushed them away and shot daggers at Daisie. ¡°You¡¯re just a Goldmann, yet you dare hit me. If I did anything to you today, I don¡¯t think the Goldmann would be able to do anything to me!¡± Daisie raised her chin. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Cecelia looked at the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Give them a good beating!¡± Chapter 2560 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 The bodyguard approached Daisie. Mia yelled, ¡°Help!¡± The bodyguards who came with them heard Mia¡¯s voice and noticed that something was going to happen, so they rushed over. They surpassed Cecelia¡¯s guards in numbers. Mia pointed at Cecelia. ¡°This woman wants to beat up our ma¡¯am. What are we going to do about that?¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t realize that they had brought their bodyguards too. She clenched her jaw and arrogantly said, ¡°So what? That¡¯s my turf. Are your men going to touch me? I¡¯m a Taylor. You¡¯re not going to survive in Yaramoor if anything happens to me.¡± Daisie smirked and looked at the bodyguards. ¡°Do It.¡± The bodyguards didn¡¯t care who Cecelia was and started beating her men up. All of them were professional fighters, so they were able to easily subdue the others. Cecelia backed away, looking pale. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m a Tayl-¡± Before she could finish, one of the men gave her a p that made her fall to the floor. Cecelia was disoriented as her ear rang. There was even blood from the corner of her lips, and her face was badly swollen. She was stunned because a lowly bodyguard pped her. Daisie walked over to her and looked down. ¡°You¡¯re just a Taylor, but my husband is a prince. Do you think a prince would be afraid to do anything to the daughter of an aristocrat? People might think the Taylors are the royals if that were true.¡± Cecelia trembled in anger¨Cher arrogance was obviously pped away. Daisie crossed her arms and continued. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about you Taylors anyway. If you want to compare status, my grandfather is a count in Stoslo. We¡¯re higher in the social hierarchy than you Taylors, but I wasn¡¯t being as arrogant. Why do you think you can do that?¡± She then leaned down closer to her. ¡°You ignorant woman. I can understand though. We Goldmanns are in the business world, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can bully us.¡± Daisie stood up straight and walked away with Mia and the bodyguards. Cecelia looked at her useless bodyguards and then at herself before fainting because she was too furious. When they were back in the car, Mia happily said, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a Taylor? She¡¯s walking around with an empty head. She thought we wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. That¡¯s too funny.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She deserved that p. Daisie shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people who like to push people around. She¡¯ll keep thinking she can bully us if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson.¡± She had been intending to give Cecelia a good beating for a long while. She was d that Cecelia gave her a reason to do it. ¡°Exactly. I hate the aristocrats who bully people. All they did was be born into a good, family. That¡¯s nothing to be proud of.¡± She hated the upper ss, who thought they were better than everyone, but Daisie and Freyja were different. Daisie noticed the scratch Cecelia¡¯s nails left on Mia¡¯s face. I¡¯ll give you some ointment when we¡¯re back. I don¡¯t want it to leave a scar.¡± Mia touched her face, smiled, and said, ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am.¡± Noce found out that Cecelia had been pped. When Hedeon heard it, he pped and cheered. ¡°Good job, Daisie. That arrogant woman must have cried so hard.¡± Chapter 2561 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noce¡¯s face sank. ¡°It seems like she still hasn¡¯t learned her lesson yet.¡± Cecelia might have already seeded if he hadn¡¯t had some bodyguards to protect Daisie around the clock. ¡°Well, she¡¯s a Taylor, and her father is her biggest supporter. Do you think she¡¯ll have any respect for other people? Even the most powerful capitalist is raised by the Taylors.¡± Hedeon could see the whole picture better than anyone else. After all, there were countless plutocrats or rich kids in Haniston who took advantage of their family background to get everything their way. As long as their families remained standing, they could do everything they wanted to, and nobody could stop them. That was unless their families went down the hills or fell from grace. Noce was ying with the pen between his fingers when he received a message from Edison. Edison was chasing after the two men on the street, but he soon lost sight of them. He clicked his tongue and gnashed his teeth tightly. He went back to the scene and checked on Bart, who had been shot earlier. The bullet had gone through his chest, and his pupils were already dting. Bart was dead. Edison pulled his phone out and made a call. After that, he went to the police station to give his statement. When he came out, Noce had already arrived. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Knowles. It was toote by the time I got there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Noce said, ¡°Even if they¡¯ve killed Bart, we still have another way to get what we want.¡± Edison suddenly remembered something and raised his head. ¡°I found that Bart has a family member in the city. It¡¯s his brother, but they rarely contact each other.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I feel it¡¯s strange too. Both of them are brothers, but they rarely contact each other. His colleagues in prison said they never heard him mention anything about his brother.¡± Noce fell deep in thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Did they have any grudges against each other?¡± Edison shook his head. ¡°Nope. I heard from prison that Bart admires his brother very much.¡± He admired his brother, they did not have any grudges against each other, and they rarely contacted each other. Noce chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It seems like his brother is living a good life. He must have gotten some rtionship with an aristocrat.¡± Edison asked, ¡°What makes you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been to Bart¡¯s house, right? Did you notice anything?¡± Edison thought for a while and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything special in his house. It¡¯s just a normal house. Besides, the ce was rented by him at a low price. It seems to me that Bart is a frugal person. Even his furniture is old.¡± After he finished speaking, he noticed something. ¡°Are you saying that his older brother had little contact with his younger brother because he didn¡¯t want people to know about his brother¡¯s situation?¡± Noce looked into the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Bart has never served in the military before. I¡¯m sure that it must be his brother who helped him to get his job in prison. Bart wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way if his brother was an aristocrat. ¡°I think his brother is working for an aristocrat. There are only two reasons he rarely contacts his brother. One is he wants to protect his brother, and the other is that the person he serves doesn¡¯t allow him to do that.¡± Edison saw the light and said, ¡°I see. People might get suspicious if this man has a close rtionship with someone from prison. So, they won¡¯t contact each other unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. As for Bart, he didn¡¯t tell anyone about his brother because even if he failed his mission, he wouldn¡¯t bring trouble to his brother as well.¡± The person that Bart¡¯s brother served was cautious. He knew his man had someone working in prison, and apparently, Bart¡¯s brother was not protecting Bart. He was forced. Otherwise, Bart wouldn¡¯t have been killed. Chapter 2562 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 At the Taylors¡­ Cecelia pushed all the food that the maid had brought to the floor. ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡± Lucius and his wife came to the room. When he saw the mess on the floor, he frowned and dismissed the maid. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Bianca walked into the room and sat beside the bed. Looking at her daughter, whose face was still swollen red, she said, ¡°Cecelia, calm down.¡± ¡°How can I calm down? That b*tch asked her man to p me! She asked a lowly bodyguard to p me!¡± Cecelia had never been humiliated like this before, and her face was livid with rage. Lucius came into the room, and his expression was dark. ¡°It seems to me that you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Cecelia, I¡¯ll disown you if you don¡¯t stop now!¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyes turned red when her father scolded her instead offorting her. ¡°Dad, are you ming me? This is obviously that b*tch¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Noce is her husband, and he¡¯s the prince. How can you fight with the royal family? I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so stupid. I want you to be his wife, not offend him!¡± snarled Lucius. Bianca did not say anything as she knew her own husband¡¯s temper very well. Cecelia was tongue¨Ctied as well. Meanwhile, a maid appeared at the door and said, ¡°Sir, His Highness is here.¡± Lucius¡® expression changed. He knew that Noce must be up to no good foring here at a time like this. As for Cecelia, her face turned pale when she heard that Noce hade to her house. She still couldn¡¯t forget how Noce had ordered his bodyguard to shove the medicine down her throatst time. That man was a monster! Lucius came downstairs with the maid. Noce was already sitting on the couch, and the butler was serving him tea. Noce nced at Lucius and asked, ¡°Clover died in prison. Do you know what happened, Mr. Taylor?¡± The butler became anxious and looked toward Lucius. Lucius¡¯s face sank as he replied, ¡°What do you mean by this, Your Highness? Are you saying that her death has something to do with me?¡± Noce chuckled and raised his head. He looked at Lucious amusingly and continued. ¡°After all, you and your daughter are the only ones who will benefit from Clover¡¯s death. If you wanted to clear your daughter¡¯s name, your best shot would be ensuring that Clover would shut her mouth forever.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that her death is rted to the Taylors. I can understand that you¡¯re doing this just to get back at Cecelia for all the suffering she caused to your wife. ¡°Cecelia has already learned her lesson. She has gotten what she deserved. I can understand if you don¡¯t want to forgive us, but I won¡¯t allow you to pin something that we have never done on us!¡± Lucius said with a stern voice. He was very calm. He looked like he had never done any of those evil things and that it was Noce who was being unreasonable. Noce looked at him for a long while and said, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t do it, but what about your men?¡± The butler¡¯s back was drenched with cold sweat, and his heart was in his throat. Lucius knew that Noce was difficult to deal with, but he did not expect him to be so difficult. He first asked about the woman¡¯s death, and now he asked about Bart. He was certain that Noce had learned about something. That being said, whether Noce had learned something or he was just testing them, he would not allow himself to panic. He remained calm and said, ¡°Of course. I believe that my people wouldn¡¯t do something like that either.¡± Chapter 2563 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 ¡°I hope so too, Mr. Taylor.¡± Noce put down the cup and stood up. He slowly fastened the buttons on his shirt and turned around. Lucius watched and clenched his fists tightly as Noce slowly disappeared from his vision. The butler breathed a sigh of relief, but a hint of fear lingered in his heart. ¡°Sir, what do we do now?¡± Lucius stopped beside him and ordered, ¡°This is your own business. You figure out how to settle it. I¡¯ll get rid of you if you can¡¯t settle it.¡± The butler¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Edison was standing in front of the car while Noce came out of the Taylor manor. He opened the door for him, and they got into the car. Edison then started the engine and drove away. While they were on their way back, Edison looked at the rear mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Knowles, your visit will definitely arouse Mr. Taylor¡¯s vignce. If it¡¯s really rted to him, he¡¯ll surely erase everything that can raise our suspicion.¡± Noce ced his hand on his forehead and leaned on the window. ¡°Motivation¨Cwise, Cecelia is the only one who benefited from Clover¡¯s death, especially since her reputation is at risk right now.¡± Edison was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯ll choose to take someone¡¯s life just to restore Cecelia¡¯s reputation?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Lucius is someone who values interests more than anything else. If his daughter admits that she has joined forces with Clover and caused Daisie to have a miscarriage, Cecelia and the entire Taylors¡® reputation will be greatly affected in the aristocratic circle. ¡°Once Clover is dead, Cecelia just needs to divert the attention to a dead person. A dead person won¡¯t be able to defend themselves, so the public will never know the truth.¡± Edison frowned. ¡°But I thought Mr. Colton had already exposed their call records?¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°Everything in this world, including the truth, can be forged.¡± Understanding soon dawned upon Edison. Given the Taylors¡® power and status, even a call record would not be able to do anything if they wanted to divert the public¡¯s attention to something else. Once everyone lost their interest in this matter, the Taylors could even make fake evidence. With their strong connections, they just needed to hire some ghostwriters to write something on the Inte, and they would be able to twist the truth easily. Noce squinted and said, ¡°But I do notice something interesting.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Edison. Something flitted across Noce¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°When I mentioned Bart, the butler seemed a bit nervous.¡± He would never let any evidence slip past his eyes. The reason he had purposely mentioned Bart was to observe their reaction. Edison was stunned. ¡°His butler?¡± Noce sat up straight and said, ¡°It¡¯s time we look into the Taylors¡® butler.¡± 17 Meanwhile, at the film college¡­ Freyja came to Professor Merlin¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and went inside after getting his permission. Professor Merlin put down his cup and raised his head. ¡°It¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She walked up to the desk and sat down. ¡°Professor, I heard from Mr. Lancell that you¡¯ve studied criminal psychology before, right?¡± Professor Merlin was stunned for a moment before chuckling. ¡°Yeah, I did study that before when ¡ü was young. But why would you ask?¡± Freyja¡¯s eyes glowed up, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw the news the other day about a woman who was poisoned to death in prison, right?¡± ¡°You told me that this matter has something to do with the prince, right?¡± She nodded and replied honestly, ¡°My best friend is the prince¡¯s wife. She¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯m worried that it might affect her, so I want to do something to help her.¡± Chapter 2564 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 ¡°I can understand that you want to help your friend.¡± Professor Merlin put on his sses and started to sort out the documents on the desk. ¡°But I¡¯m worried that it might bring you some unwanted trouble if you poke your nose in it.¡± Freyja nodded. ¡°I understand. Only someone from a powerful family can kill an inmate in prison with poison. And this powerful family is a threat to the prince and to the entire royal family.¡± The prison was tightly secured. Even if they had someone in prison, an ordinary person would never be able to pull out such a feat. Besides, if they killed an inmate, it would also bring them a lot of trouble. However, since they had the guts to do it, they must be capable of getting the trouble out of their way. Professor Merlin crossed his fingers and ced his hands on the desk. He sat with his back straight and said, ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Freyja said sternly, ¡°Yes, professor. Even if I can¡¯t find out who the mastermind is, at the very least, I can figure out why they want to do it.¡± Professor Merlin pulled out a document and put it on the desk. ¡°This is the report from the police and the prison.¡± She was stunned. ¡°How did you get it?¡± He said slowly, ¡°The police department has approached me before and asked for my advice. I met the suspect the day before yesterday and had a conversation with him. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to commit the crime.¡± Freyja was dumbfounded for a few seconds. She looked at the document in her hand and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t have the time tomit the crime?¡± Professor Merlin nodded. ¡°The food the inmate ate was poisoned, and the duty officer in the kitchen that day became the first suspect. After all, he was the only one who had touched the food. But the food in the kitchen goes through strict testing every day, and he stayed in the kitchen all the time. Even if he had the opportunity to put the poison in the food, there is no way the machine couldn¡¯t detect it.¡± ¡°Could it be that the person only put the poison in the food after testing?¡± ¡°Impossible. There are surveince cameras everywhere in prison. Besides, all staff members have to go. through a body search every day before starting their work at the prison. If he really brought any poison into the prison, people would know about it.¡± Freyja frowned. The prison was strict, and everything had to go through a series of tests. The staff members were not allowed to bring any dangerous items on them, let alone a bottle of poison. So how did he do it?¡± Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door. Professor Merlin said, ¡°Come in.¡± The man who came in was a police officer. He had a handsome face and nodded at Professor Merlin.¡± Mr. Merlin.¡± Freyja rose to her feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going out first, then, Professor.¡± 1/2 Just when she was about to leave, Professor Merlin stopped her. ¡°You can stay here. Don¡¯t you want to know the result?¡± She was slightly surprised. Was she really allowed to hear something so important? The man observed Freyja for a moment before walking toward Professor Merlin. He stopped in front of the desk and said, ¡°We have a lock on another suspect named Bart, but he was killed yesterday, so there are two murder cases now.¡± Professor Merlin said, ¡°Well, this seems a bit tricky.¡± The man lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Yes. And this incident has something to do with the prince. The prince¡¯s man was just around when Bart was killed.¡± Freyja¡¯s pupils constricted, and she pressed her lips thin. The man continued. ¡°Mr. Merlin, we¡¯re ordered to investigate these two cases. Since it might involve the aristocrats, we hope that you can step in.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The Merlins indeed had the right to step in. Besides, this case was rted to the prince. If they wanted to investigate it, they needed to get more evidence. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take such a big risk. and go against the royal family. Chapter 2565 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 Freyja felt that he was indicating something. She looked toward Professor Merlin and said, ¡°I can assure you that this has nothing to do with the prince.¡± The man frowned but did not say anything. Professor Merlin smiled and said, ¡°Captain Burke, meet my student. She¡¯s interested in this matter as well.¡± Captain Burke frowned and asked, ¡°Is she rted to the deceased?¡± ¡°Nope. But she¡¯s rted to the prince. He¡¯s Brandon¡¯s daughter.¡± Captain Burke nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Freyja looked at him and asked, ¡°Can I ask you a question? What makes you think that this incident has something to do with the prince? Just because the prince¡¯s man was around the scene when the suspect died?¡± Captain Burke fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Although we can¡¯t confirm whether or not this has something to do with the prince, he was the first one to know that Bart might be the person who put the poison in the food. And Bart died because he knew too much. Only those who were involved in the poisoning would do something like this. And the deceased has worked for the prince before as a housekeeper hired by His Highness and was the culprit who caused his wife to lose her baby.¡± Freyja took a deep breath. ¡®So this is the reason they suspect Noce?¡® She asked again, ¡°If we can¡¯t get any more evidence, we can¡¯t prove the prince¡¯s innocence, right?¡± Captain Burke nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Noce went to give his statement at the police station. He had be a suspect in Bart¡¯s death. Edison went with him and got angry when he learned that the police suspected Noce. ¡°This has nothing to do with His Highness. You guys must have gotten something wrong!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, we also hope that we¡¯re mistaken. But at this point, Clover and Bart¡¯s death have a strong connection to His Highness. Although we can¡¯t prove that His Highness is the murderer, he¡¯s one of the suspects at the moment. So, I hope that His Highness can cooperate with our investigation first.¡± Edison was stunned and froze. It was Noce who had gotten to Bart first. When he went to confront Bart, thetter was killed. Could it be that someone found out that he had called the police and made a statement at the police station, so they went along with it and pushed the me onto Noce? And all of this happened after Noce went to the Taylor manor. Noce looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cooperate with the police in the investigation. But I want you to help me keep it a secret from Daisie first.¡± ¡°But this obviously has nothing to do with you!¡± Noce looked straight at him and said, ¡°I trust you, Edison.¡± Edison soon understood what Noce was trying to tell him through his eyes¨Che had his own n. 1/2 After that, Edison said, ¡°Okay.¡± Two dayster, at Blue Valley Manor¡­ Daisie came downstairs and found a maid. She asked, ¡°Noce hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± The maid was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him in the past two days.¡± Daisie lowered her head and fell deep in thought. She had a bad feeling about it. She felt that something must have happened to Noce. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Mia came back from outside, and Freyja followed behind her. ¡°Ms. Pruitt hase to see you.¡± Daisie went up to her with a smile. ¡°What brought you here today?¡± Freyja wanted to say something, but she did not say anything in the end. Daisie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She walked to the couch with a smile and replied, ¡°Nothing. I just came to see you.¡± Chapter 2566 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 Mia went to make tea. Daisie approached Freyja. ¡°Did something happen to Noce?¡± She froze for a split second. ¡°Daisie¡­¡± came ¡°Freyja, please at least give me something. Noce hasn¡¯te back in two days, and when Edison here the other day, he only told me that there¡¯s something that Noce had to deal with, but I know that even if something huge was up, he would still give me a call and update me personally.¡± ¡®If he hadn¡¯t run into some ident, how could he have only asked Edison to convey his words to me? And he didn¡¯t even give me a call or send me a text message in the past two days.¡® Freyja knew that she could no longer hide it from her, so she lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisie. He probably didn¡¯t want you to worry, but you should trust him.¡± Daisie sat down. ¡°You guys don¡¯t tell me anything. How do you expect me to believe in him?¡± Freyja took a deep breath and exined the matter slowly, ¡°The police have detained Noce for investigation. The police suspected that he was rted to that woman¡¯s death and that he tried to kill the suspect, only because he was the first to find the suspect¡¯s identity before the police. However, the suspect was killed by someone else, and Edison was at the scene, and he was the one who called the police.¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daisie, at present, they suspect that Noce has the biggest motive because Clover was the housekeeper he hired, and she once tried to harm you. Apart from that, after she was poisoned to death, Noce was the first person to track down the murderer, but the murderer was coincidentally killed after that. If we can¡¯t present new evidence to clear him off his suspicion, then he¡­¡± Freyja did not continue because the situation was already very obvious, and Daisie should understand it now. Daisie was silent for a moment. ¡°If we can¡¯t clear his suspicion, he¡¯ll have to take the fall for someone else, won¡¯t he?¡± Freyja pursed her lips. ¡°If Noce is truly the target of the person behind the curtains, then the results of all the police investigations are indeed against Noce,¡± Daisie sank deep in thought and did not utter a single word since then. Freyja covered the back of her hand. ¡°Daisie, don¡¯t worry. Noce will definitelye up with a solution. And let¡¯s not forget about me. I¡¯ll try to help too.¡± Daisie¡¯s eyes rolled around as her gaze was all over the ce. She then forced a smile through the corner of her lips. ¡°Thank you, but I need to do one thing too, and this might clear him of suspicion.¡± Freyja was slightly taken aback. At the Taylor manor, in the study¡­ The butler reported everything to Lucius. After listening to his report, Lucius let off a long¨Clost smile.¡± You¡¯ve done well this time around.¡± The butler replied, ¡°He¡¯s the one who forced me into doing so. Since he had gotten to where he was in his investigation, I might as well just follow suit.¡± ¡®Although Clover¡¯s death was indeed beneficial to Ms. Taylor, she was a criminal who almost caused the princess a miscarriage. Her death could also be an act of revenge. Thus, as long as I could direct the police into believing that Clover¡¯s death had something to do with Noce, they would think that Noce did so in order to avenge his beloved wife, and everything would eventually make sense. ¡®He¡¯s done this to himself. He¡¯s so nosy that he had to look into Clover¡¯s death, and he actually got very close to Bart and the truth and did so a lot earlier than the police. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I should thank him too, as he sent someone to Bart¡¯s ce to look for him on the day I got him. murdered. The person who would most likely want to kill Bart should be the person who knew what Bart did, right?¡® Lucius took a sip of tea from his cup and gave off a happy expression. ¡°Cascade this news to the media. I¡¯ll give him a taste of the fate of those people who dare to offend me.¡± The news that Noce was detained by the police and designated as a suspect was finally released to the media. Some media outlets even asked Queen Diana to step forward and exin the situation. However, the royal family still had not released any official statement, and Queen Diana had refused to meet any media representative. The turmoil this news had caused on the Inte overshadowed Cecelia¡¯s matter. It was obvious that Noce¡¯s news would attract even more attention. Chapter 2567 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 At the detention center¡­ Under Yorrick¡¯s arrangement, Colton got a chance to meet Noce. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why did you get yourself in jail?¡± Noce leaned on the back of the chair and took a nce outside. ¡°Why have youe to visit me? Do you have too much free time on hand?¡± ¡°Who would be free enough toe all the way here just to visit you? I¡¯m asking what you want. You¡¯ve got to the bottom of Daisie¡¯s affairs and found out that it has something to do with the daughter of the Taylors. At the end of the day, why would you insist on investigating the death of the housekeeper?¡± ¡®By doing so, this ba*stard just dug your own grave with your own hands, didn¡¯t he?¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°What you did to expose the recording won¡¯t force the Taylors intopromising. Clover¡¯s death has something to do with the Taylors, but the witness is now dead, and I haven¡¯t found any other piece of evidence. If I didn¡¯te in and lock myself here, who else would do so?¡± Colton crossed his arms. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Heughed again. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Keep dreaming. All I want is for Daisie to stop worrying. Of course, if you were to have to spend years or even decades in prison for this crime, then I¡¯d have no choice but to talk my sister into finding herself another husband. After all, the Goldmanns will never ept a son¨Cinw who¡¯s been in prison.¡± Noce narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go to prison, but since you want to help me, then I shall ask you for another favor.¡± ¡°Noce Knowles, you b*stard, you¡¯re quite a pro when ites to pushing your luck, huh?¡± ¡°Same goes for you too. So, will you help a brother out or not?¡± Colton was at a loss for words. Not long after Colton left, Cecelia arrived at the detention center and asked to see Noce. The police hesitated, but they gave her ten minutes to talk to him due to her identity. Seeing Cecelia walk in, Noce gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Taylor? Have youe to ridicule me?¡± Cecelia sat across from him. ¡°I¡¯m here to negotiate a deal.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to divorce your wife and marry me, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be cleared of all suspicions.¡± Cecelia looked extremely arrogant and full of herself. ¡®Now that he¡¯s in some deep sh*t, this happens to be the perfect time for me to take advantage of this situation to offer him an olive branch. So why not give him a chance?¡® Noce still looked as indifferent as ever. ¡°You people from the Taylors seem to be verypetent when ites to taking advantage of others.¡± She looked a little displeased. ¡°Noce Knowles, are you telling me that you still can¡¯t see the current big picture and the sticky situation that you¡¯re in? Even if you¡¯re the prince of Yaramoor, we¡¯re talking about a murder investigation. There¡¯s no way that you can get rid of the crime that you¡¯re being charged with right now. No one can help you, not even the Queen.¡± After saying that, she leaned forward and approached him. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want your mother¡¯s reputation to be damaged right after her session to the throne, right?¡± A hint of coldness shed across Noce¡¯s eyes, and he lifted his gaze. ¡®Damn, he¡¯s terrifying. ¡®But he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything here under the supervision of the police. What¡¯s more, his reputation. as the prince has been tarnished. In the eyes of the public, he¡¯s now nothing but a suspect who¡¯s gotten rted to the murder. ¡®Even the royal family hasn¡¯te forward to clear things up for him. He¡¯s just a toy that¡¯s been abandoned by the royal family. He must want my help so much now, so why should I be afraid of him?¡± Cecelia let off a charming smile. ¡°I believe that you need me very much right now.¡± Noce leaned forward and propped his elbows against the table. His gaze looked very profound and gloomy. ¡°Okay, you have my word.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. She was taken aback, and she could no longer conceal the joy within her. ¡°Really?¡± He narrowed his eyes and smirked. ¡°As long as you tell me who your father sent to kill Bart and frame me for the crime, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± The smile on her face froze, and after a long time, the pure joy on her face turned into anger. ¡°Noce Knowles, are you trying to make a fool out of me?¡± Heughed out loud, and a beam of sarcasm radiated from his eyes. ¡°Otherwise, do you really think that I¡¯ll divorce my wife and marry you, someone who can no longer give birth?¡± ¡°Noce¡± She got up abruptly and roared, but she realized that she was being monitored at the moment, so she held back her wrath. ¡°Noce Knowles, are you very smug with what you¡¯ve achieved so far?¡± Chapter 2568 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 Noce shrugged indifferently, and Cecelia was on the brink of dying on the spot because of his comcency. ¡°I¡¯m indeed very proud of myself because the person who will end up in prison won¡¯t be me. As for the evidence that¡¯s putting me in here, clearing my suspicion is as easy as ABC. It only depends on whether I¡¯m willing to go to that extent or not.¡± She sneered and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Stop deceiving yourself. Noce Knowles, you¡¯re now only a down- and¨Cout prince who will be locked in prison, and no one can save you except me!¡± At this time, a police officer suddenly opened the door and came in. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you can leave now.¡± Cecelia¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± ¡®He¡¯s the suspect who has the biggest motive, so how could he be released?¡¯ Noce squinted as he thought about the sudden turn of tides, only to hear the police officer continue.¡± Your wife has provided us with strong proof that you would not poison Clover Fiy.¡± Noce froze for a split second, then got up quickly and left the interrogation room without looking back. Cecelia was stunned in ce, and her face turned pale. The police officer was about to leave the interrogation room, and she gnashed her teeth and asked,¡± What kind of proof has his wife provided?¡± The officer exined, ¡°Clover Fiy didn¡¯t cause Mr. Knowles¡® wife to suffer a miscarriage, so Mr. Knowles doesn¡¯t have the motive to poison Clover in order to avenge his wife.¡± Cecelia clenched the hands that were hanging by her sides, and she trembled with anger. ¡®She didn¡¯t have a miscarriage!? Noce Knowles, that sh*tsack lied to us and concealed the truth from everyone else! He even forced me to consume the medicine! ¡®What the f*ck!? I¡¯ve lost fertility because of his actions, but that b*tch¡¯s baby is still alive and kicking!¡¯ Waves of profound hatred welled up in her chest cavity. ¡®I¡¯ll definitely make them pay!¡® Noce went straight to the front lobby, and among the crowd, a familiar female figure was sitting on the bench. Everything surrounding her dimmed in an instant, as if she had a spotlight on her. It was none other than her. Daisie turned to look at him and stood up with a wide smile on her face. Noce rushed toward her immediately, stretched out his hands, embraced her, hugged her tightly, pressed his lips against her forehead, and gave off a faint smile. ¡°What a fool you are?¡± Sheined in a low voice, ¡°How dare you reprimand me first? Why did you hide the situation from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Noce stroked her cheek and nced dotingly at her. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± She snorted softly and turned her face away. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you this time around.¡± There was a hint of hrity in Noce¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be forgiven this time around.¡± Daisie held him by his hand as if he was a child and led him out of the precinct, not forgetting to exin her actions, ¡°Freyja told me that you got framed when you were investigating the death of Madam Ames. How could you expect me to sit idly at home while my husband was being framed and locked away?¡± 12 While listening to her chatter, Noce¡¯s smile intensified, and he did not interrupt her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hide such things from me in the future, do you hear me?¡± Daisie turned her head, saw that he had been staring at her, lifted her hand, and waved it in front of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear what I just said?¡± Noceughed out loud and responded with a hum. ¡°Yes, I heard.¡± ¡°Then do I have your word?¡± He held her hand and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not dangerous, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Daisie withdrew her hand, ¡°Now, let¡¯s go home.¡± Noce wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and the two got into the car. At Blue Valley Manor¡­ Edison stood outside the yard, waiting for the couple to return home. Seeing that Noce had really come home, he hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Knowles, you¡¯ve finally been freed.¡± ¡°Yeah, how did things go? Did you manage to look into the things that I asked you to investigate?¡± Edison took a nce at Daisie and hesitated. Daisie saw it and stood with her arms akimbo, expressing her dissatisfaction. ¡°Is there anything that I can¡¯t know?¡± Noce gave off a helpless smile and stroked the top of her head. ¡°You can stay and listen to the findings.¡± Chapter 2569 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 ¡®If I piss her off again, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to coax her.¡® Edison reported, ¡°I¡¯ve found some clues. The butler of the Taylorses from the north too. He and Bart Duval actually share the same hometown.¡± Noce supported his chin and thought about the information that they had obtained. ¡°From the north, this seems to be a good clue. Send someone to the northern region to confirm this piece of information. By the way, deliberately release this information into the wind. It¡¯s best if that person gets to know about it.¡± Edison nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± As soon as Edison took his leave, Daisie grabbed him, ¡°Noce, Madam Ames¡® death has something to do with the Taylors, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Most probably, but we still need evidence.¡± Noce turned his head to face her, gazed at her, and held her hand. After that, he took her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident that we¡¯ll get to the bottom of his matter.¡± After Cecelia returned from the precinct, her temper became more violent and out of control. She either threw things around the house or threw tantrums at the servants. The servants in the vi were full ofints, but they did not dare to voice out for themselves and could only badmouth Cecelia behind her back. ¡°Ms. Taylor¡¯s temper is getting more and more irritable. I can¡¯t take her any longer.¡± ¡°Try to understand her. After all, she¡¯s a woman who can no longer conceive but still dreams of bing Yaramoor¡¯s princess.¡± ¡°Who asked her to offend His Highness? She¡¯s the one who brought all this onto herself, isn¡¯t she?¡± However, the discussion in the kitchen was overheard by Cecelia, and it was already toote when they realized that there was someone behind them. Cecelia kicked the closest servant to the floor, and the other maids¡® faces turned pale with fright. ¡°Ms. Taylor¡­¡± ¡°Who gave you permission to talk about me behind my back? Who do you think you are!?¡± Cecelia¡¯s expression looked grim and twisted. ¡°Ms. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry. This is all our fault. We won¡¯t do so again in the future¡­¡± The maids knelt and begged for mercy. Cecelia grabbed one of them by the hair and forced her to look at her. ¡°You lowly animal, do you know what will happen to you when you badmouth your master? Youmented as if you¡¯re of a higher ss than I am, didn¡¯t you?¡± She picked up the scissors on the countertop, ced them against the maid¡¯s face, and gave off a vicious smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see how smug you can be after I¡¯ve mutted your face.¡± The maid trembled violently, and tears were gushing down her cheeks. ¡°Ms. Taylor, please let me go. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Cecelia lifted the scissors and was about to scratch the maid¡¯s face when Bianca yelled at her from behind, ¡°Cecelia!¡± Cecelia stopped, and Bianca stepped forward and snatched the scissors from her hand. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you really want to kill her?¡± It hurt her to see her daughter acting like this. But if she were to continue to disregard her condition, she would not know what would happen to her. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re wee to think so.¡± Cecelia scoffed and left the kitchen without looking back. Her eyes were filled with hints of coldness when she turned around. ¡®I can no longer conceive, and even the lowly servants are starting to mock me. What will happen in the future? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If everyone in the celebrity and socialite circle learns I¡¯m a barren woman that can no longer give birth, they will probably ridicule me behind my back just like what those sits just did. I¡¯ll never allow that!¡® After Lucius attended the cab meeting, he got summoned by Diana. An officer led him to the VIP reception room, where Diana was sitting on a couch, waiting for his arrival with a smile. ¡°Lord Taylor, please take a seat.¡± Lucius sat down, and a waitress stepped forward, poured him a cup of tea, and then stepped back to the corner of the room. He picked the teacup up and cut straight to the point. ¡°Your Majesty, did you summon me here because of His Highness¡® affair?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Noce¡¯s matter.¡± Diana turned the ring on her finger with a calm expression. ¡°However, as far as I know, the female inmate was ordered to persecute the royal heir by Ms. Taylor, am I right?¡± Chapter 2570 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 Lucius¡® expression looked a little restless, but he still stood his ground firmly. ¡°That matter has nothing to do with Cecelia. The woman was the one who used Cecelia. Cecelia would definitely not do anything to persecute the royal heir.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diana picked the teacup up from the saucer in her hand, and her eyes were fixed on the clear tea. ¡°If this is the case, why is my son, someone who was investigating the cause of the housekeeper¡¯s death, being framed as a suspect?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps everything His Highness did was to avenge his wife. The prison guards and police found the murderer, and His Highness sent someone out to search for the murderer. However, the murderer had already been brutally killed when they got there. His Highness is very suspicious when you look subjectively at the matter.¡± ¡°If Noce is suspicious, why isn¡¯t Ms. Taylor suspicious too?¡± Lucius¡¯s expression stiffened. Diana lifted her head, stared directly at Lucius, and spoke clearly. ¡°That housekeeper actually dared to use Ms. Taylor? Is that even possible? What would be in it for her if she were to use Ms. Taylor to persecute the royal heir? If no one was giving her Instructions from behind the curtains, would she really have the guts to do so?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean by that?¡± Lucius frowned and looked obviously displeased. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diana scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m stating the truth, Lord Lucius. I might have just seeded to the throne, and you might think you can fool anyone, but don¡¯t presume that I¡¯ll be one of them.¡± The meaning behind Diana¡¯s response was tantly obvious. Lucius clenched his masseter, and his expression dimmed. ¡°Your Majesty, are you trying to protect His Highness?¡± ¡°Lord Lucius, if you can protect your daughter, why can¡¯t I protect my son?¡± Diana looked serious. ¡°My son was investigating the criminal but ended up being treated as a suspect. Are you telling me that the Taylors did not cause this incident?¡± Lucius stood up abruptly. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Diana also got up and questioned him at the top of her lungs. ¡°I would like to know if the Taylors are really loyal to the royal family. If so, you¡¯re to get Cecelia toe out to the public and apologize for her actions. You will also look into the murder of the housekeeper and get to the bottom of the case. If not, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for the royal family to show the Taylors any more respect.¡± Lucius clenched his hands. ¡°Your Majesty, everyone knows that the Taylors have been loyal to the royal family, but if you insist on doubting us, then should the Taylors continue to be loyal to the royal family?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Diana¡¯s expression turned gloomy instantly, and the VIP room¡¯s atmosphere dimmed. Lucius chuckled and spoke with confidence. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t you understand that you still need the Taylors¡® help if you want to stabilize Yaramoor¡¯s political situation? Will the other cab members serve you willingly if the cab is without me? As for those young people who obtained your support just recently, do you think they¡¯re capable enough to serve you? ¡°Your Majesty, I advise you to think twice. If thete king didn¡¯t have my father¡¯s assistance when he seeded to the throne, he wouldn¡¯t have even been able to secure his throne back then. You¡¯re only a woman, so if you truly want to stabilize the cab, we, the Taylors, are indispensable!¡± After Lucius finished speaking, he nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± He then turned around and left. Diana watched as the man walked out of the room with a nk expression and slightly loosened her clenched hands. ¡®Lucius Taylor, do you really think I¡¯m someone who¡¯d let you do as you like without putting up a fight? It seems that there¡¯s a need for the cab to be overhauled as soon as possible.¡± She summoned her officer into the room. ¡°Get Lord Yorrick Hathaway to enter the pce and meet me here as soon as possible.¡± The officer nodded. ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡± It was a rainy night in a small town in the northern region. Edison stood outside a house in a raincoat and knocked on the door. Not long after, an old man opened the door. The old man was taken aback when he saw a strange man standing outside of his house. ¡°May I know who¡­¡± Edison nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to disturb you sote in the night. I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Bart Duval, and I have a few questions for you.¡± Chapter 2571 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man invited him in. The old man¡¯s wife poured a hot cup of tea for Edison and ced it in front of him. The old man asked her to go take a rest and asked, ¡°What would you like to ask?¡± ¡°Mr. Bart Duval was shot to death a while ago. I¡¯m here to investigate that.¡± The man heard that and was shocked. ¡°What? Bart is dead? Edison nodded. ¡°I heard that he used to be your neighbor, so I¡¯d like to ask if you know much about him. Does he have any rtives?¡± The rain started pouring. After a long while, Edison said goodbye to the old man and walked to his car. He then stopped because he noticed that something was off. A few men in ck approached him in the rain. The light of the study in Taylor Manor was still on. Lucius stood in front of the window, looking solemn and treacherous. His phone that was on the desk started ringing, and he picked it up. The person said something to him, and he grasped his phone tightly. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Okay. Send someone to follow the people in the cab. Whoever leaks information will die.¡± If that woman was going to disregard the loyalty of the Taylors, he had to do something about it. The next day, in the meeting room of the pce¡­ The cab ministers gathered in the room and ¡®protested¡® against Diana for protecting Noce, who was a suspect. They even put in a word for the Taylors and thought that Diana should learn from the late king and not do as she pleased, which disappointed the ministers and aristocrats. Diana listened to them with no expression and didn¡¯t say anything. It was tense. Soon after that, the doors to the room opened. Yorrick and Noce walked in while everyone watched and whispered to each other. They both took their seats, and Yorrick smiled. ¡°Why are you so angry? Are you unhappy about Her Majesty¡¯s decision?¡± A minister said, ¡°Your highness, we¡¯re doing all this for the royal family¡¯s sake. The prince is a suspect and should be cooperative with the investigation. Releasing him shows how lightly you are taking this situation.¡± ¡°If the people of the other countries find out about this, that the prince doesn¡¯t have to facewful punishment, how will they see us? Won¡¯t the people think that the royal family disregards thew?¡± Diana frowned. Yorrick was still smiling. ¡°Well, can I say something that you might not like to hear?¡® Everyone listened. Yorrick calmly said, ¡°You think that Her Majesty is protecting His Highness, but does anyone have evidence that he is guilty?¡± Another minister said, ¡°His Highness started investigating the death of the woman who tried to harm his wife without permission, and when the killer was killed, his men were there. Before the police could look into the killer, His Highness already knew who the killer was. It looks like he was just trying to kill that person to shut them up.¡± Noce looked up but didn¡¯t speak. Yorrick chuckled before shrugging. ¡°This is a motive, but I need evidence.¡± Everyone was silent. ¡°Even the police need evidence before arresting someone, but they don¡¯t have evidence, so why do you think you can say His Highness is the culprit?¡± Someone said in a quiet tone, ¡°But he has the biggest motive¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about the inmate causing the princess¡¯s miscarriage?¡± Yorrick ced the report from the hospital on the table. ¡°She did try but didn¡¯t seed. The princess didn¡¯t miscarry. Her helper ate the food and was sent to the hospital¡¯s emergency ward. The helper can attest to that. The hospital has the bill for admission too.¡± Chapter 2572 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Yorrick then looked at the people. ¡°So, His Highness¡® wife and offspring are fine. Why would he need to take revenge then?¡± All the ministers were speechless. If that were the truth, Noce would have no reason to poison the inmate because she didn¡¯t seed in her n and cause any harm. Noce wouldn¡¯t have a reason to take revenge. Diana broke the silence and said, ¡°You heard that. I know my son well enough. If I wanted to cover for him, why would I let the police investigate him? My son and daughter¨Cinw were wrongfully used. Should I not say something? ¡°The matters of the country are important, but so are family matters. If I can¡¯t even protect my family, how will I be able to run the country? I¡¯m under pressure from all sides. Is this what you call loyalty? Should I vacate this throne and let you take it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s not what we meant-¡± ¡°Not what you meant? You¡¯ve received so many benefits from the Taylors that you¡¯re trying to take my power away from me?¡± Diana¡¯s speech put fear in everyone¡¯s hearts. She stood up. ¡°That old fox supports the cab, and I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. If that¡¯s the case, he should take the throne, no?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Taylor really is loyal to the royal family.¡± ¡°Loyal. He¡¯s crawling his way over me. What loyalty is that?¡± Diana mmed on the table and was furious. ¡°When he let his daughter pay off that inmate to put a royal in danger, he didn¡¯t show any signs of loyalty.¡± Everyone was silent. They were trying to avoid confrontation. Diana saw through them and chuckled while looking fierce. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re all loyal to the Taylors, we¡¯ll need a new set of cab members. It¡¯s time that you retire. Thousands are ready and willing to take your ce.¡± She ignored the objection of everyone and left the meeting room. It was obvious that she was enraged about this. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Noce and Yorrick left together. They walked along the corridor, but Yorrick stopped and turned to face him. ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Noce¡¯s eyes darted around, and he smiled. ¡°Offense is the best defense.¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°Lucious is very sneaky. Without enough evidence, there¡¯s no way we can take him down. You saw how most of the cab members are his people. They¡¯ve gotten a lot of benefits from him, so they don¡¯t want to see him fall.¡± All of them supported him because of what he could do for them. He made them rich men, so they would naturally keep their lips tight. Lucius might have some leverage over them too. Noce squinted as he was deep in thought. He walked to the door and watched while Yorrick got into the car, then he got a call. He drove quickly to the hospital and saw the bodyguard rush toward him. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°How is he?¡± He replied, ¡°We were attacked up north, and they had guns. Edison took two bullets and was in surgery. He hasn¡¯te to yet.¡± Noce¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Did you see who your attackers were?¡± Chapter 2573 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 ¡°It was raining too heavily, so I didn¡¯t get a good look. But based on their movements, I guess they¡¯re mercenaries. They had no regard for their own safety.¡± Noce looked in the direction of the room, and after a long pause, he said, ¡°Stay here and keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Noce left the hospital, got into the car, and mmed on his steering wheel. The veins on the back of his hand popped up. However, he could be sure now. All these were linked to the Taylors. Now that Edison was in aa and they had no evidence, the police wouldn¡¯t be able to detain anyone for questioning. He covered his face with his hands as the light shone through the gaps between his fingers. After a few days, a voice recording was leaked by an anonymous hacker. The ¡®dealings¡® between the Home Minister and Lucius were exposed and shocked the world. Even after they spent a lot of money trying to cover it up, the magazines printed 10,000 copies overnight and were all sold out. Some were even shipped overseas. When Lucius found out, he was furious. ¡°Who did this!?¡± The butler started sweating. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve sent someone to investigate.¡± ¡°Bunch of trash!¡± He stormed out of the study. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. His wife Bianca was holding a tray when she realized that something was wrong. Since the public was very vocal about this, protesters and reporters crowded outside the office of the Home Minister. The cab members tried very hard to avoid them. When Lucius¡® car stopped outside the building, the reporters rushed forward but were blocked by over a dozen bodyguards. ¡°Lord Taylor, is the recording real?¡± ¡°Are you really involved in moneyundering? Did you let the cab members do that?¡± He avoided the cameras and didn¡¯t give ament. He barged into the office of the Home Minister, who immediately stood up. ¡°Lord Tayl-¡± Before he finished, Lucius punched him to the floor. The minister was in shock and didn¡¯t feel the pain on his face. ¡°Lord Taylor, it wasn¡¯t me. This has nothing to do with me!¡± Lucius grabbed his cor and dragged him up. ¡°Why would the media find out if it weren¡¯t you? You made a recording?¡± The minister didn¡¯t know how the recording had been leaked. His voice was hoarse, so he just said, ¡°I had to make a recording after doing what I¡¯ve done for you. I had to protect myself, but I didn¡¯t leak it.¡± ¡°So you betrayed me?¡± Lucius clenched his jaw, his gaze burning a hole through him. ¡°I hate it when someone has leverage over me. If something happens to me, none of you will get away unscathed. Think, or you¡¯ll have to face the consequences!¡± The minister was rmed. He knew that it wasn¡¯t possible to get out after he started working with him, and he would never be able to stay out of it. ¡°I¡­ I know what I should do.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lucius patted his cheek. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together. Don¡¯t worry. If you take the fall for this, I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of it.¡± Chapter 2574 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 The minister didn¡¯t speak because he knew¡­ However, before this ended, the hacker got into the security system of the cab and caused a system failure. ¡®You Are Next¡® was shown on their website. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The mysterious hacker put everyone on high alert, and soon, news that the cab members were working with the police got out. They thought throwing one person under the bus would be good enough, but the hacker exposed another cab member two dayster. It seemed to be targeted at the cab, but it was actually exposing the dealings between ministers and the Taylors. On the cruise, in the room¡­ Colton closed hisptop and looked toward Noce. ¡°Are you sure this will hurt that old man?¡± Noce stared at his screen as his fingers jumped between keys on the keyboard. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, the ministers will take the fall for him. Everyone else will soon be pawns that he abandoned. We need to create more noise and give them pressure. If we make them panic, they¡¯ll start fighting back.¡± Colton got up and walked to the window. ¡°I guess that old man really is something.¡± Noce looked up with calm eyes. ¡°Even the hardest bones can crack.¡± After continuous attacks, the ministers were half¨Cdefeated. Even when they paid obscene sums to hire hackers, they weren¡¯t able to get into Noce and Colton¡¯s system. They didn¡¯t dare report this to the police and the royals, so they had to endure it silently. Lucius was in the study for a few days. When the butler went in, he looked tired and worn out. ¡°Sir, you need to eat something.¡± Lucius rubbed his forehead. ¡°Leave it.¡± The butler ced the food down on the table and left but bumped into Bianca in the hallway. She asked, ¡°How is he?¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. He doesn¡¯t seem to have an appetite.¡± Bianca looked worried. She knew what her husband had done. She knew everything, but she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Now that the hacker had exposed them, it was obvious that they wereing for the Taylors. Meanwhile, Cecilia continued to spend lots of money shopping and having meals with her socialite friends. While they were having a goodugh, a woman suddenly showed up. ¡°Cecelia!¡± Cecelia was shocked because the woman was the daughter of the Home Minister. Before anyone could react, the woman pped Cecelia with fire in her eyes. ¡°This is obviously your father¡¯s fault. What does it have to do with my dad? Why did he have to take the fall for him?¡± Cecelia held her cheek, looking surprised. Everyone tried to persuade her, but the woman pushed them away and pointed at Cecelia. ¡°If anything happens to my father, I won¡¯t forgive you Taylors!¡± She left furiously. That was when Cecelia¡¯s friends saw the news and found out that the Home Minister was exposed for moneyundering with Lucious and was detained for that. They looked at Cecelia and didn¡¯t seem to want to be dragged into this, so they made up excuses and left. Cecelia froze and looked terrible. Chapter 2575 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 After a while, Cecelia ignored the pain on her face and called her mother. ¡°Mom, what happened? Did something happen to Dad?¡± Bianca didn¡¯t know what to do but still ended up telling her daughter. When Cecelia found out the truth, fear shed across her eyes. If her father had really done all those things, their family would be¡­ No, that couldn¡¯t happen! The status and power of the Taylors were all she had! What would happen to her if she lost all that? She couldn¡¯t lose everything that she had. She just couldn¡¯t! Meanwhile, Noce visited Edison with Daisie. Edison was showing no signs of waking up. The doctor said that he was too badly injured and waking up was up to luck. Daisie turned to look at Noce, who looked gloomy, and grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up.¡± Noce looked down, and his lips moved. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I was too confident that he¡¯d be fine and overlooked the possibility that he would be attacked, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured.¡± Edison had been attacked because he was too confident in himself. He had fallen into their trap when he was trying to trap them. He shouldn¡¯t have underestimated the butler and forgotten that the person was working for the Taylors. The people that Lucius worked with would be just as cunning. Benefits were very important to him, so he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to ruin his n. If he could let the Home Minister take the fall for him, he would easily have sacrificed the butler. When the butler was under his control, he would do his best to protect him and, at the same time, save himself. That was why he had to tie up loose ends. Daisie turned to face him and said, ¡°Nolly, no one could have expected that. Things won¡¯t always go ording to one¡¯s n. There are always ups and downs. No one would have expected Edison to be injured, but the people who were behind this are still out there! ¡°If you lose confidence because of one incident, Edison will have been hurt in vain. He wouldn¡¯t wish to see you like this.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Noce paused, then smiled and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t let him get hurt for no reason. I have to remember my target.¡± ¡± As the discussions online got more heated, many who knew the truth started protesting outside the cab building. A lot of them were business owners who had been cheated. The royals finally got involved. Diana gave a decree that Yorrick would investigate the cab members. The police also got involved in moneyundering cases. Whoever was linked to these people would not get away. Yorrick led the police to the Taylor manor. Lucius calmly drank his tea in the living room and looked at them. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°All these expos¨¦s seem to link back to you. It¡¯s Her Majesty¡¯s wish that youe with me to the police station to answer some questions.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re going to believe that hacker¡¯s posts online?¡± ¡°There must be a reason this is happening. If this is unrted to you, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t minding with us.¡± Lucius¡® face dropped. ¡°Dad!¡± Cecelia rushed downstairs and saw Yorrick and some officers in the living room. Her expression changed. ¡°My dad is innocent. You have no evidence to take him away!¡± Chapter 2576 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Yorrick looked at her and said impassively, ¡°Do you want to go against the Queen¡¯s order? Or are you implying that the Taylors are so powerful that you can even ignore the royal family?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Cecelia.¡± Lucius rose up to his feet slowly and looked menacingly at Yorrick. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to fear. I can go with you, but if I¡¯m innocent, I won¡¯t let anyone of you get away with it.¡± Yorrick smiled and moved to the side. ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± Lucius flung his hand and left the living room, followed by the police. Cecelia dropped to the couch when her father was taken away, looking just like a wilted rose. Her father would never do something like that. He must have been set up. Suddenly, a person¡¯s face appeared in her head. ¡®It must be him! Noce!¡® At Blue Valley Manor¡­ When Noce and Daisie came down from the car, Cecelia¡¯s voice boomed out. ¡°Noce!¡± Both of them turned their heads around to see that Cecelia was charging toward them. However, their bodyguards stopped her, and she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s you, right!? You¡¯re the one who set up my father, right? You want to get back at me, so you sent my father to jail! How could you do this to us!?¡± Noce squinted and said calmly, ¡°Get back at you? You¡¯ve overestimated yourself, Ms. Taylor.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She scoffed coldly, ¡°You forced the medicine down my throat, and now I can never have any children anymore. You told us that she lost her baby, but the truth is that she has not! ¡°Noce, this has been your n all along! Believe it or not, I will tear open your true face and expose ail the things you have done to me!¡± Noce said expressionlessly, ¡°Sure, go ahead. As for those deals your father made behind everyone¡¯s backs, no one will sympathize with you, even if you fall from grace.¡± Cecelia gnashed her teeth. ¡°Finally! You¡¯ve admitted that you¡¯re the one who did it!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. So?¡± Noce lifted his eyelids and continued nonchntly. ¡°I gave you guys a chance before, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Since my grandfather failed to get rid of you Taylors, I¡¯ll help him finish what he couldn¡¯t. Don¡¯t me anyone else, Ms. Taylor. If you want to me, me yourself for being too arrogant.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid of retribution!?¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°Are you talking about you and your family?¡± Cecelia¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Why? I just want to be the princess. I just want that b*tch to lose her baby. But she didn¡¯t lose her baby in the end, so why must he do this to my family and destroy everything I have now? I won¡¯t let him get what he wants!¡® From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Noce, if anything happens to my father, I¡¯ll drag all of you down to hell with me!¡± In the next few days, a thorough investigation of the parliament was carried out. All those ministers who had dealings with the Taylors were pulled down from their positions. However, even after learning that Lucius was also detained for investigation, they chose to remain silent in an attempt to stall for time. As long as the police could not get any concrete evidence, they would not be able to do anything to them. Noce came to the interrogation room and looked at Lucius through the window. Lucius was still acting arrogantly and denied all his deals with the ministers. Yorrick stood at his side and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t get any evidence, we¡¯ll need to release him. Noce, have you thought about what to do?¡± Noce frowned. ¡°What about the others?¡± Chapter 2577 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 ¡°Other than the Home Minister, the rest of the people refused to admit their doings. It seems like Lucius has a lot of confidence.¡± Noce squinted and thought for a while. ¡°I guess we can only try our luck on the Home Minister.¡± Since he was the only one willing to admit the guilt and take the me, Lucius must have threatened him. Yorrick patted his shoulder. ¡°We have only three days. Try your best.¡± After that, he turned around and left. Noce came to the room that detained the Home Minister. The middle¨Caged man inside looked haggard. Apparently, losing his freedom was not a pleasant experience. When he saw Noce, he was stunned for a moment, but he averted his gaze and remained silent. ¡°Are you sure you want to take all the me, sir?¡± He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all¡­¡± Noce leaned on the door. ¡°None of you are getting away with it.¡± The Home Minister was stunned again, but he did not say anything. ¡°I heard that you love your daughter very much, right?¡± His expression changed, and he said, ¡°This has nothing to do with my daughter. I hope you won¡¯t get an innocent person into this, Your Highness.¡± ¡°If your daughter is innocent, then what about other people?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Noce turned around to look at him, and his face was bereft of emotion. ¡°As far as I know, you guys have cheated a lot of innocent businessmen into investment scams. They trusted you guys, but you took advantage of their trust and scammed all their money. Some of them even went bankrupt because of you.¡± The Home Minister pressed his lips firmly and clenched his fists tightly. Noce chuckled. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re the ones who willingly jumped into the trap. After all, everyone would have pushed their luck if there was an opportunity to earn a fortune before them. ¡°However, even if they¡¯re greedy, people like you who set up the trap for them and treat them like sheep waiting to be ughtered are not innocent either. It¡¯s no wonder that even my grandfather couldn¡¯t get any evidence of Mr. Taylor¡¯s deals. Even if something happens, there are scapegoats like you who¡¯ll take the me for him.¡± The Home Minister raised his head and looked at Noce. ¡°I¡¯m guilty. I¡¯m the one who did it. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll ept whatever the result is.¡± In other words, he was telling Noce that he would not sell Lucius out no matter what he asked. Noce nodded. ¡°Okay. But I¡¯m afraid your wife and daughter won¡¯t be able to sustain their life after you¡¯re sent to prison.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± The Home Minister shouted, ¡°I told you that they have nothing to do with this!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters the most is whether you really think your family won¡¯t be affected if you be the scapegoat.¡± Noce said, ¡°Or do you think Lucius will treat your family like you did or save you from prison?¡± The Home Minister was stunned. Noce looked at him and continued. ¡°Do you have any idea what your family will have to go through while you¡¯re serving your sentence in prison? Besides, this recording belongs to you. You¡¯ve disrupted all his ns and led the police to him. Do you really think he¡¯ll let you off the hook if you take the me for him?¡± The Home Minister pressed his lips thin and cold beads of sweat dripped down his forehead. ¡°Do you know that a female inmate was killed in prison? Are you sure that you won¡¯t end up like her? Sir, think carefully. When a boat is capsized, only one can live while others need to die, including you.¡± Noce looked at him onest time before leaving without turning his head back. Chapter 2578 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 Meanwhile, in the Home Minister¡¯s house¡­ Since her husband was being investigated and there was a chance that he might serve time in prison, his wife bought tickets to Florinia and nned to take her daughter out of the country to escape the storm. When they finished packing up and went out of the door, a few cars stopped in front of their house, and their faces turned pale. A few bodyguards got out of the cars and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave now.¡± Inside the car, Noce received a call from the bodyguards, and a smile appeared at the corner of his lips. ¡°Well done. Now it¡¯s time for us to fight back.¡± He ended the call, and the bodyguard in the passenger seat answered a call. He smiled and said, ¡°Sir, Edison has woken up!¡± ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± They turned their car and headed to the hospital. Edison had just returned to his senses and was very weak now. Noce entered the ward and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Edison finallye to his senses.¡± How do you feel now?¡± Edison forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I guess I¡¯m pretty lucky that I¡¯m still alive.¡± Noce ced his hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you to get your revenge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, even if it means death, Your Highness,¡± said Edison. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I already know who Bart¡¯s brother is. He¡¯s the Taylors¡® butler.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Edison raised his arm. ¡°His photo is in my pocket.¡± Edison took his jacket and pulled an old photo out of his pocket. There were two guys in the photo, and one of them did resemble the Taylors¡® butler when he was younger. Noce looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Edison.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. At least we have made some progress.¡± Noce patted his shoulder. ¡°Get some rest.¡± ¡± He took the photo and exited the ward. While he was walking, he ordered his bodyguard, ¡°Send more people to check the Taylors¡® butler. I want to know everything about him, including all the mary transactions.¡± Since those people were hired, there ought to be some mary transactions. Since it was confirmed that he was Bart¡¯s brother, everything would be easier. Mia took a day off from Daisie and told her that she wanted to take care of her brother, who had just regained his eyesight, in the hospital. She waved at Daisie while smiling when she went out of the door. ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow, ma¡¯am.¡± Daisie asked, ¡°Do you need me to get someone to send you there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go there myself.¡± Since she insisted, Daisie could only go along with her. Mia left the manor with her bag on her back and in high spirits. When she was walking toward the road, someone suddenly appeared behind her and grabbed her mouth before dragging her into a van. Inside a dpidated house in an isted forest¡­ Mia slowly woke up and saw the two Mastiffs in arge metal cage in front of her and shrank back in fear. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Mia raised her head in shock and saw Ceceliae out of the dark with three other men. The two Mastiffs locked in the cage constantly rammed into the cage, baring their teeth and howling. Their drool kept dripping down to the ground, and they looked fierce. Mia recognized her. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Cecelia stopped beside the cage and looked at the two Mastiffs in the cage. She patted the cage and said, ¡°These two creatures have been starving for two days. We didn¡¯t feed them anything, so they¡¯re very hungry right now.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Mia¡¯s face turned pale, and she shuddered. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Chapter 2579 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 Cecelia grinned coldly, and there was a manic glint in her eyes. ¡°You work for Daisie, right? It seems to me that she cares a lot about you. I wonder if she will still care about you now or not.¡± Mia instantly understood what Cecelia was trying to do. Her brain went nk, and her heart was clutched by fear. Meanwhile, Daisie was resting on the bed when her phone rang. She took her phone and answered it when she saw it was Mia. ¡°Yes, Mia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Mia. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have her, right?¡± Daisie¡¯s pupils constricted. The voice did not belong to Mia, but it sounded familiar. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Cecelia?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I told you that I¡¯d make you all regret it. So listen up, Daisie. Your maid is in my hands now. If you don¡¯t want her to die, thene to me.¡± ¡°Daisie, don¡¯t listen to her! Mmmhm!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Daisie clutched tightly to the phone when she heard Mia¡¯s voice. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Cecelia, this is between you and me. You don¡¯t have to drag an innocent person into it. Release her now, or-¡± Before Daisie could finish her sentence, Cecelia hung up the call. Daisie hastily got out of bed, grabbed a jacket, and went out of the room to call the butler. Her butler came upstairs and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± She grabbed the butler¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Cecelia has Mia now. She refuses to release her. Mia is in danger now!¡± The butler was stunned for a moment, but he soon calmed down and said sternly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please calm down.¡± Daisie could not calm down right now. ¡°We¡¯ve got to save her! We need to save her!¡± The butler grabbed her and said in a serious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll definitely save Mia.¡± He told the other maids to bring Daisie back to her room. After that, he made a call to Noce and told him what had happened. Noce hurriedly came back to the vi and entered the room. ¡°Daisie¡­¡± Daisie was sitting on the couch dejectedly. Her eyes were red, and it seemed like she had just cried. ¡± What should I do, Nolly? This is all my fault¡­¡± Noce went up to her, squatted in front of her, and grabbed her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise I¡¯ll save Mia, alright?¡± Daisie grabbed his arms and said, ¡°Bring me with you. I¡¯m her target. If she doesn¡¯t see me, she might harm Mia!¡± Noliace¡¯s face was dark and filled with anger. He was not angry with Daisie but with Cecelia. Cecelia knew that Daisie was pregnant. She used Mia to threaten Daisie as she knew that Daisie wouldn¡¯t abandon Mia. Therefore, she would not do anything to Mia right now as she was waiting for Daisie to appear. 1/2 But even he could not guarantee what Cecelia would do right now. ¡°Nolly, if Mia dies, I won¡¯t forgive myself for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t be able to face her brother and the nun.¡± Daisie was trembling. She was scared too, but she had to do it. ¡°I know it¡¯s dangerous, but I can¡¯t just stand by and watch Mia get hurt because of me.¡± Noce took a deep breath and grabbed Daisie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Daisie, listen to me. If something happens and I need to make a decision between you, your babies, and Mia¡­¡± He felt a sense of helplessness wash over him as his eyes turned red. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that all of you will be safe, you understand?¡± No one could ensure anyone¡¯s safety in front of an unknown danger. Besides, Daisie was pregnant, and the risk increased exponentially. He did not dare to make any bet. Daisie was stunned. After a long while, she looked at him with determination and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself and our kids.¡± Chapter 2580 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 ¡°Daisie¡­¡± ¡°Nolly, promise me to be safe.¡± Dalsie caressed his cheek. ¡°Promise me.¡± After a long while of silence, Noce grabbed her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay. I promise you.¡± Daisie hugged him and said, ¡°I promise you too.¡± Cecelia was sitting on a chair, ying with her phone. Soon, she received a call from Daisie. She put it on the loudspeaker and said, ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Daisie said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Didn¡¯t you want me there? I ept your challenge.¡± Mia¡¯s mouth had been duct taped. She could not shake her head while whimpering. Ceceliaughed. ¡°Are youing alone, or are you bringing people with you? But it¡¯s okay if you bring someone with you. I¡¯ll just¡­¡± She put the phone near the cage, and Daisie could hear clearly the barking and roaring of the dogs. ¡°I¡¯ll lock her up with the Mastiffs. They¡¯ve not been eating anything for a few days, and they¡¯ll eat anything in their sight, including humans. You may need to help her collect her corpse at that time.¡± Daisie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cecelia, I won¡¯t bring anyone with me. But if you dare to harm Mia, I¡¯ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡± Cecelia let out a boisterousugh and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you still have the nerves to threaten me. Do you want me to lock her up in there now?¡± ¡°Go ahead. Once she¡¯s dead, not only will I note there, you¡¯ll be over too. Since you dare to use her phone to call me, you should know that if she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll call the police too, and our conversation will be my best evidence. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to bring any trouble to your father at this time, right?¡± Cecelia¡¯s face sank. She just wanted Daisie to pay the price and Noce to regret everything he did so that she could threaten Noce to release her father. If she killed Mia right now, it was true that she would not be able to gain anything. ¡°Ms. Taylor, have you made up your mind? If yes, then we should talk face to face.¡± Cecelia gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re setting up a trap for me or not? Could it be that you¡¯ve already called the police?¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°Why should I call you if I already called the police? I can just ask the police to check her location. I don¡¯t have to show up at all.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you this time. I¡¯ll throw her into the cage if you dare to do anything stupid.¡± Cecelia handed the phone to the man and ordered. ¡°Get someone to man the surroundings. If she doesn¡¯t show up alone, throw her into the cage.¡± The man took over the phone and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Cecelia walked up to Mia and grabbed her chin. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourselfter. If not, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Fifteen minutester, a car slowly came to a stop outside of the house. The three men guarding outside became alert and grabbed their guns. Daisie got out of the car. The three men looked at each other and sent one over to check the car. After that, he shook his head as a sign that no one was in the car. She smiled and shrugged. ¡°See? I told you I¡¯de alone.¡± The man confirmed that she was alone and took her into the house. However, other than therge metal cage holding the two vicious Mastiffs, there was no sign of Mia or Cecelia. She looked around and frowned. ¡°Where is Mia?¡± The man studied her and grinned. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so impatient. She¡¯s safe now.¡± The man wrapped his arm around her waist, and Daisie felt revolted. She pushed him away and shouted, Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Hah! You sure are one little hot pepper. Ms. Taylor told us that she¡¯d only release yourpanion after you¡¯ve entertained us, understand?¡± The man approached Daisie, forcing her to the side of the cage. Chapter 2581 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 The Tibetan Mastiffs behind Daisie crashed into the iron cage, and the sudden nk scared her into losing her bnce and staggering a few steps before bumping into the man standing behind her. The man took advantage of the situation and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t hurt the baby in your womb.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A hint of coldness shed across Daisie¡¯s eyes, but she held back the feeling of disgust and tried to stay calm. ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t exciting enough.¡± The three men were startled. ¡°Yo, you actually have a fetish for something more exciting?¡± Daisie turned around, stared at them, raised her eyebrows, and gave off a seductive smirk. ¡°Ms. Taylor has always wanted to see my downfall with her own eyes, hasn¡¯t she? I can only give you guys my best performance when she¡¯s around.¡± The three men did not expect her to be so bold and wild. Anyway, she was alone and could not run away from them anymore, so three of them decided to send one of them away to report this situation to Cecelia. Daisie wrapped her arm around one of the men¡¯s shoulders and asked with a slightly coquettish tone, Will these two dogs break out of the cage ande out to ruin the funter?¡± The man sniffed her hair and could not help but feel a slight itch deep down. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry. This cage has been properly locked.¡± Daisie took a nce at the iron cage, and the corner of her lips curled upward coldly. ¡°d to hear that.¡± At this time, Cecelia came in with the man that went out earlier. ¡°Ms. Vanderbilt, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a savage. You actually invited me here to witness your happy moment?¡± ¡®I was originally worried that this b*tch would lead someone here, so I hid elsewhere first and left these three dudes here to entertain her. ¡®However, if Daisie has reallye alone, she¡¯s no match for these three men. So, as long as they¡¯ve confirmed that she¡¯s not brought anyone else here, then I can show up and take videos and pictures of what¡¯s about to happen. I¡¯ll even send it to Noce for appreciation. ¡®But who would¡¯ve known that she¡¯d be so proactive?¡® Seeing that Mia was not by Cecelia¡¯s side, Daisie narrowed her eyes. ¡°If you can show me that Mia is safe and sound, we can start at any time.¡± Cecelia snorted unconcernedly and nced at one of the men. The man went out of the room and brought Mia in not long after. Mia¡¯s hands were bound, and her mouth was sealed with tape. Seeing that Daisie had actuallye for her, she cried and whined. Cecelia looked at her. ¡°How does she look?¡± Daisie nodded and wayed. ¡°Bring her out. After all, I don¡¯t want her to witness what¡¯s about to happen. I only want to make sure that she¡¯s still alive.¡± Cecelia motioned the man to bring Mia out of the room. Daisie took off her coat unhurriedly and pretended to remind her out of kindness, ¡°By the way, Ms. Taylor, if you don¡¯t want to stain your eyes, you can leave too.¡± Cecelia sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve invited me here to watch, so how can I say no to that? Besides, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s asked for my presence, so you can¡¯t me me for being here now.¡± She walked up to a chair, sat down, and crossed her legs. ¡°It¡¯s time to start. Why are you three still standing there in a trance?¡± Seeing that Daisie had thrown her coat on the ground and was giving off such firm determination, the slight fear that they had felt deep down disappeared, and they approached her while rubbing their hands. Daisie slowly retreated to the side of the iron cage, and when they were only a foot or two away from her, Daisie abruptly pulled thetch of the iron cage, and the door of the cage was opened in an instant. The famished Tibetan Mastiffs rushed straight toward the men. They were caught off guard as the dogs pounced, mauled, and bit them. They screamed at the top of their lungs, ¡°Aaaah, help-¡± Daisie took the opportunity to get into the cage, closed the door, locked it, and watched the scene in horror. Cecelia screamed in terror, got up from the chair, and ran out! She was kicked back into the house when she reached the door. It was Noce. But before she could react, one of the Tibetan Mastiffs rushed toward her and bit into her cheek. She struggled and cried for Noce¡¯s help, ¡°Aaaah! Help me, save me!¡± Noce stared at her indifferently, and after a while, he raised his pistol and fired. After the loud gunshot, the Tibetan Mastiff let off a sharp whine and fell to the ground. Chapter 2582 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 The other Tibetan Mastiff that sprinted toward him was shot to death too. The other two men who got mauled were lying in a pool of their own blood and were on the brink of dying. Noce saw Daisie hiding in the cage, and his pupils constricted instantly. ¡°Daisie!¡± Daisie opened the door of the iron cage. Her face looked pale, and she crawled out of the cage weakly. Noce hurried forward, hugged her in his arms, and kissed her on the top of her head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She shook her head and did not say anything. She was obviously frightened by the scene of the Tibetan Mastiff mauling those men to the verge of death, so she could only lean against his arms at that moment. Cecelia covered her cheek and yelped bitterly, but she did not forget to vent her hatred while suffering from the excruciating pain. ¡°Daisie Vanderbilt! You b*tch! How dare you y tricks on me! I won¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯ll definitely kill you! Aaah!¡± The police and paramedics arrived just in time to hear what Cecelia had just said. The medical staff put down a stretcher and lifted Cecelia, whose hands had been handcuffed by the police. Cecelia struggled ferociously and refused toy still, swearing throughout the whole process, so much so that the medical staff had no choice but to give her a sedative. The two seriously injured men in the house were also taken away, and a police officer walked toward Noce. ¡°Your Highness, we might have to ask you toe with us to the precinct to help with the investigation.¡± Noce nodded. He then helped Daisie to the car and got in with her. Daisie had calmed down and raised her head.¡± Where¡¯s Mia?¡± Noce rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bodyguards have rescued her. She¡¯s only a little frightened but not injured.¡± Daisie finally felt more at ease. Bianca rushed to the hospital immediately when she learned that the police had arrested her daughter. In the corridor, two police officers were stationed at the ward¡¯s door while Captain Burke reported the progress of the investigation to Noce. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Bianca hurried over with the support of the butler, and she looked as if she was extremely stuporous. Where¡¯s Cecelia!?¡± Captain Burke greeted her with a slight nod. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, Ms. Taylor is now in the operation theater, undergoing surgery. However, we¡¯ll bring her into custody after the procedure is over.¡± Bianca grabbed Captain Burke¡¯s arm and asked emotionally, ¡°What did she do? Why would she be detained!?¡± Captain Burke replied with an unchanged expression, ¡°Ms. Taylor is suspected of kidnapping, and the princess and her attendant are the victims.¡± ¡± Bianca¡¯s body swayed as she listened, and she almost fainted. If it were not for the butler¡¯s support, she would have copsed to the ground. ¡°How did this¡­¡± Her husband was detained for investigation, and her daughter was suspected of being a kidnapper. After this series of events, nca felt as if the sky had fallen and became pale and powerless. She suddenly knelt in front of Noce. ¡°Your Highness, I know that Cecelia hasmitted a crime. We¡¯re at fault for not educating her well. I¡¯ll do anything to atone for her sins. I¡¯ll also apologize for her. I don¡¯t ask you to forgive her, but all I have left now is Cecelia, so please forgive her for her sins!¡± She did not have the slightest shred of hope that her husband would be released, but her daughter was her life. Noce¡¯s gloomy and profound gaze did not give off any emotion. ¡°Mrs. Taylor, you should know that ever since she chose to go down this path, she¡¯s not in the position to me anyone for what¡¯s going to happen to her. ¡°If I forgive her, will she reform and be a better person because of my forgiveness? Have I not given her a chance before this? Every chance I¡¯ve given her so far has only caused her to try even harder to achieve what she wants, hurting my wife. So, do you still think I should forgive her?¡± Bianca looked dazed and could not speak a word, as if something was stuck in her throat. Noce nced at the butler standing behind Bianca and suggested meaningfully. ¡°Of course, I can forgive her for her crime, but she still has to undergo trial and ept any amount of imprisonment that the judge sentences her to. As for how many years she¡¯ll be sentenced to, it depends solely on what you will do after this.¡± Chapter 2583 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 Bianca was flustered. ¡°What do you want?¡± Noce smiled and continued indifferently. ¡°Then you might have to sacrifice your husband¡¯s lifelong freedom in exchange for a few years¡® worth ofmutation for your daughter.¡± The butler¡¯s expression changed immediately, but he did not dare to make a sound. However, Noce just so happened to catch the change in his expression. Bianca lowered her gaze, and her face was filled with pain and agony. Noce left the hospital and got into the car. Daisie was sitting in the car with his coat draped over her shoulders, waiting for his return. It was obvious that herplexion had recovered a little. ¡°Noce, how did things go up there?¡± He took her into his arms. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, how about you? How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to watching those scenes live.¡± He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home first.¡± She nodded since she was starting to feel sleepy too. At Blue Valley Manor¡­ Noce carried Daisie upstairs, entered the bedroom, and gently ced her on the bed. The butler stood at the door. ¡°Sir.¡± Noce covered her with the quilt, walked out of the bedroom, and asked him in the corridor, ¡°Is there any progress with the House Minister?¡± The butler replied, ¡°He learned that his wife and daughter had been taken away and suspected that it had something to do with the Taylors. He¡¯s given up Lord Taylor¡¯s foreign ount, but Lord Taylor still refuses to admit it.¡± Noce¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t want to admit it. He¡¯s going down as soon as we get our hands on the evidence.¡± On the other side of town, in the detention center¡­ After the Taylors¡® butler left the hospital, he went straight to the detention center. Lucius met him in the public visitation room and asked him to find a way to arrange for his wife and daughter to travel abroad. However, seeing the indescribable expression on the butler¡¯s face, he frowned. ¡°Did something happen out there?¡± ¡°Sir, Ms. Taylor has been arrested by the police on suspicion of kidnapping. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucius¡® face turned gloomy. ¡°She¡¯s suspected of kidnapping? Has she lost her mind!?¡± ¡®Damn that girl! All she knows is how to create more trouble!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The butler added cautiously, ¡°In addition to that, ma¡¯am may choose to betray you in order to help Ms. Taylor.¡± Lucius was astonished but did not utter a single word for a long time. At the end of the session, the butler was stopped by several inclothes officers as soon as he came out of the detention center. Captain Burke took out his badge and said, ¡°Mr. Carrey Duval, someone has informed us about you being involved in a murder case. Please,e with us.¡± Carrey¡¯s expression changed instantly. He took two steps back and immediately fled into the corridor. ¡°Stop!¡± The officers went after him, trying to catch up. At the intersection, Carrey was caught off guard by a car and rammed right into it. The officers finally caught up to him, subdued him to the ground, and handcuffed him. Two dayster, at Blue Valley Manor¡­ Freyja bought a box of pecan pie and came to the manor to pay a visit to Daisie. ¡°I heard that Cecelia will be tried next week. The stocks of all the Taylors¡® businesses have plummeted sharply recently, and it¡¯s estimated that they¡¯ll go bankrupt very soon. I just don¡¯t understand, they¡¯re such a huge and powerful family, but they insist on ying with fire and digging their own graves. Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a pity.¡± Daisie smiled and leaned back into the chair. ¡°That¡¯s why we should always be content with what we have.¡± With such high status and power, the Taylors might not have fallen to this point if it had not been for their boundless ambitions. Freyja sat down. ¡°How is Mia doing?¡± Daisie responded, ¡°Although she got badly frightened, she¡¯s been doing fine. She¡¯s with her brother in the hospital now.¡± Freyja took her hand. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s fortunate that you and the baby are fine.¡± Daisie smiled and nodded. Noce and Colton stepped into the living room at this moment, and Daisie got up. ¡°Colton, Noce!¡± Freyja also got up and crossed her arms. ¡°It seems that we¡¯re going to get some good news, am I right?¡± Chapter 2584 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 ¡°It¡¯s indeed good news.¡± Colton stopped beside Freyja and nced at Noce and Daisie. ¡°At least the result isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Noce hugged Daisie and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Colton.¡± The servant prepared a sumptuous lunch, and the four of them ate at the dining table, not forgetting to bring a few bottles of wine to the table to add to the fun. However, Daisie could only rece her wine with fruit juice. Freyja swayed the wine ss in her hand and said, ¡°The problems that the Taylors brought to the table have been solved. I didn¡¯t expect so many ministers in the cab to be impeached. So, I guess it¡¯s time for a huge change, right?¡± The ending that the Taylors deserved could not be changed, and the fate of the few ministers who were associated with the Taylors suffered their shares too. Not only did their privately embezzled property get confiscated, but they also lost their opportunity to restore their positions in the cab. It was equivalent to being banned from getting involved in any government affair for the rest of their lives, and all their rtives would never be hired too. Noce fetched Daisie food. ¡°The members of the cab should have been reced a long time ago. We¡¯re only offering an opportunity for them to retire early now.¡± Freyja said with a chuckle, ¡°Compared to Lucius Taylor¡¯s downfall, retirement really looks a lot more attractive.¡± At this time, Colton¡¯s cell phone rang. He took it out and took a nce at the Caller ID. ¡°It¡¯s Dad.¡± He got up and went to the side to answer the call. When Colton returned after answering the call, Daisie asked, ¡°Colton, why did Dad call?¡± Colton frowned. ¡°He and Mom areing to Yaramoor soon.¡± Daisie was startled for a moment and thenughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pleasure that both Dad and Mom areing over?¡± The corner of Colton¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It might be pleasurable for you, but it means it¡¯s time for me to return.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Daisie sneered. ¡°But you¡¯ve stayed in Yaramoor with Freyja for so long. Meanwhile, you¡¯ve left the wholepany to Waylon alone. It¡¯s really time for you to go back.¡± ¡°Shut your trap.¡± Freyja drank the wine slowly. No one knew what the thoughts that shed across her mind at the moment were. After lunch, Colton and Freyja left the manor. While they were returning, Freyja took a glimpse at Colton. ¡°Actually, you should go back to Zlokova. There¡¯s really no need for you to stay here and wait with me for so long.¡± Colton frowned, turned his head, and red at her. ¡°Are you trying to drive me away now?¡± ¡°No.¡± She smiled and looked out the car window. ¡°You can¡¯t just put your work aside because of me, can you? Besides, I can still return to apany you and Charm during my breaks too, can¡¯t I?¡± Initially, when she insisted oning back and signing up for the postgraduate program, she did not think Colton woulde all the way to Yaramoor to find her. It was rare for such a career¨Coriented man to spend such a long time with her in Yaramoor. Colton stretched his arms across her shoulders. ¡°Are you letting me go willingly?¡± She paused for a split second and then looked up at him with a hint of amusement in her eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± Coltonughed out of anger. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to teach you another lesson.¡± Freyja leaned against his shoulder. ¡°To be honest, I miss Charm a lot. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to recognize me anymore when I return.¡± She had toe back to Yaramoor for the postgraduate program as soon as she gave birth to her baby, so she did not get the chance to spend much time with her daughter. For that reason, she could not help but feel guilty about that. Colton tightened his embrace around her shoulders. ¡°That won¡¯t be the case. When I get back, I¡¯ll let her FaceTime with you every day so that she can listen to your voice and see you. How does that sound?¡± Freyja rested her chin on his shoulder, looked at him, and smiled. ¡°Sounds great.¡± Back in Bassburgh, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ Nn was sitting on the couch reading magazines and gently swaying the cradle beside him with his free hand. It had taken him quite a while to finallyfort Charm, but she started crying again before he could get some peace.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2585 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 Nn put down the magazine, looked at Charm, who was crying and kicking her legs in the cradle, and frowned, but there was not even a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°You little imp, are you deliberately defying me?¡± Nichs walked down the stairs with a thermos in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near as good as your grandfather when ites to raising children at home.¡± ¡®Father can at least coax her, and she¡¯ll stop crying once he¡¯s at it.¡® Nn picked Charm up and held her in his arms. ¡°You can¡¯tfort her well either. Aren¡¯t you just like me?¡± Nichs was so angry that he was speechless. Charm was still crying, and very loudly this time around. Nn rubbed Charm¡¯s wet diaper. It seemed that she had soiled herself, so he asked one of the servants to bring Charm upstairs and change her diaper. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s time for me to summon her father back.¡± Nichs drank water from his thermos and chuckled. ¡°Who told you not to participate in the birth and infancy of your triplets? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know your way around coaxing a child. You totally deserve this!¡± ¡®This brat is finally getting the retribution that he deserves for his absence back then via his granddaughter.¡¯ Thinking of something, Nichs sat on the couch unhurriedly. ¡°I wonder how many babies Daisie is pregnant with. If she¡¯s having three like Zee did, the mansion will get extremely lively very soon.¡± Nn frowned. He could already imagine the scene where he was surrounded by a group of rascals calling him ¡°Grandpa¡°¡­ ¡®That would be a real headache.¡® ¡°By the way, are you going to Yaramoor with Zee soon?¡± Nn straightened his coat and affirmed lightly. ¡°We haven¡¯t formally visited the Knowles yet, so it¡¯s about time.¡± Nichs nodded. ¡°The Knowles are now a royal family. I heard that Noce¡¯s mother, Queen Diana, is good at governing the country and has the demeanor of a ruler. Daisie and Noce have already gotten married. As Daisie¡¯s family, it¡¯s time for us to visit our inws.¡± After saying that, Nichs continued. ¡°And your grandmother, you should remember to visit her too.¡± Nn responded with a hum. In Bassburgh¡¯s private elementary school¡­ After school, Chadwick came out of the school with his bag in hand. He waited at the school gate for a while and took a glimpse at the smartwatch on his wrist. ¡®As usual, Daddy and Mommy are so busy today that they¡¯ve forgotten to pick me up. ¡®But who cares? I¡¯ve already gotten used to this.¡± While he was on his way back, he encountered a few young female bullies who were surrounding a girl in the corner of an alley. 1/2 The girl leading the pack had red hair, a row of earrings, and a purse in her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± The girl who got surrounded in the corner did not speak. She threw the purse at the girl. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not taking my words seriously, Sapphire Fannon. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you must pay us at least $50 a week for protection?¡± Sapphire replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡± The girl pped her, and a red mark appeared on Sapphire¡¯s cheek. However, she did not even give off a hint of fear through her gaze. Instead, she red at her. ¡°What are you staring at? Do you believe that I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out?¡± The girl grabbed her by the cor. ¡°How would you not have the money? Who doesn¡¯t know that your family is filthy rich? I¡¯ll warn you for thest time. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re some sassy chick when you¡¯re before me. You¡¯d better turn up with $50 tomorrow, not a penny less. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you every time I see you. ¡± Sapphire abruptly pushed her away forcefully. ¡°If I tell you that I don¡¯t have the money, it means that I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°How dare you push me!?¡± The girl was irked. Just when she was about to make a move on Sapphire, a voice came from behind. ¡°If youy another finger on her, I¡¯ll call the police right now.¡± The bullies turned around and saw that it was a boy. The smartwatch on Chadwick¡¯s wrist had amunication function, and he had already dialed a ¡°9¡± on the screen. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s that brat? How dare he meddle in our business?¡± The red¨Chaired girl pointed at Chadwick and yelled, ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡± Chapter 2586 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Chadwick held his smartwatch close to his lips. ¡°911, someone¡¯s fighting here.¡± The red¨Chaired girl rushed forward. ¡°You brat! How dare you dial 911!?¡± Before Chadwick could react, he was violently pushed to the ground. His bag was dropped, and everything was scattered on the ground. He gnashed his teeth, got up, and fought with the girl. However, his strength was not the same as a 16 or 17¨Cyear¨Cold youngster, especially when there were a few of them. The red¨Chaired girl rolled up her sleeves. ¡°You f*cker! You actually have the balls to fight back? I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson today.¡± The red¨Chaired girl was about to step forward but was suddenly embraced from behind by Sapphire, holding her back. At that moment, Sapphire shouted to Chadwick, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Run!¡± The person standing next to the red¨Chaired girl raised her foot and kicked Sapphire out of the way. Sapphire fell to the ground, and her palm hit the steps, causing it tocerate. ¡°Sapphire!¡± The red¨Chaired girl groaned and grabbed Chadwick by the cor. ¡°Oh, so you two know each other. If that¡¯s the case, this just made my day a lot easier. You guys just messed with the wrong person today. No one is getting away without a scratch or two.¡± At that moment, a can flew across the air and hit the red¨Chaired teenager on the forehead. She staggered a few steps backward and got supported by the friends who were behind her. She then shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Chadwick quickly got up, came to Sapphire¡¯s side, helped her, and then looked at the woman walking toward those girls. He was shocked by what he saw. ¡®Coach Southern?¡± Cameron threw the empty bottle and can in her hand up into the air, squinted, and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s fine by me if you girls don¡¯t want to study hard at school and y gangster after school. But it¡¯s bad if you don¡¯t even y by the code when you¡¯re ying gangster. You girls chose to ckmail elementary school students? Why don¡¯t you choose someone more of your size?¡± The red¨Chaired girl snorted and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you meddle in our business? Do you know who my boss is?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cameron stopped fiddling with the bottle and raised her eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s someone even more powerful supporting you from behind the curtains?¡± The red¨Chaired girl became smug instantly. ¡°My boss is in charge of the entire East Street, and his backer is the infamous Mr. Selfridge. Now, do you still have the guts to offend me after hearing his name?¡± ¡°Mr. Selfridge?¡± Cameron paused for a bit, seeming to think of someone. ¡°Oh, so your backer is Mr. Selfridge, the loser I beat into a pulp in the martial arts training center?¡± The red¨Chaired girl was taken aback in an instant. ¡®Boss told me that Mr. Selfridge is the champion of a martial artspetition, but this woman actually has the balls to lie about beating him in a fight?¡® ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you old hag? Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe you? I strongly advise you to mind your own business and leave at this instance!¡± Upon hearing the term ¡°old hag¡°, Cameron¡¯s face immediately dimmed. She gritted her teeth and scoffed. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡®I actually got called an old hag by some youngsters?¡® She crushed the tin can in her hand. Those teenagers trembled in fright. Even the red¨Chaired girl did not dare to act too arrogantly now. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m warning you! If you so much as dare toy a finger on us, my boss will never let this slide.¡± Cameron cracked her knuckles. ¡°I won¡¯t hit young girls. Ask your boss to find me at the martial arts training center. By the way, my name is Cameron Southern, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the training center at any time of the day.¡± Those youngsters left some harsh words behind and scurried away from the scene instantly. Looking at their fleeing figures, Cameron shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re investing their time in such pointless actions instead of studying at such a young age.¡± ¡°Coach Southern.¡± Hearing Chadwick¡¯s calling, Cameron turned her head with a smile. Only then did she notice that there was a girl who was a few inches taller than him beside him. Chadwick asked her, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cameron scratched her cheeks. ¡®I can say I¡¯m doing so because I want to take him in as my apprentice. I¡¯ve been following him around and paying attention to his every action. This would make me sound a lot like a stalker.¡® Chapter 2587 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 ¡®However, this little fe wants to learn martial arts at such a young age. Could it be that he just can¡¯t stay put when injustice presents itself?¡® ¡°I was just passing by.¡± After saying that, Cameron walked up to the two of them, leaned over, looked at Chadwick, and ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°You acted very bravely at such a young age. That¡¯s a good thing. I like it.¡± Chadwick lowered his head and did not utter a single word. Sapphire tugged on the hem of Chadwick¡¯s clothes at this moment and said in a soft voice, ¡°We should say thank you to thisdy here. She helped us.¡± Although Chadwick seemed awkward and reluctant, he still mustered the courage to thank Cameron. Cameron looked down at her watch and stood back up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte already. How about I see you off?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll go back by ourselves.¡± Chadwick grabbed Sapphire¡¯s hand, walked past Cameron, and left the scene. Sapphire looked back at Cameron and tried to hold Chadwick back. ¡°Chadwick, she helped us. We can¡¯t just leave her alone¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s an adult now. Someone else will take care of her.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cameron hissed when she heard what the little fe said. ¡®How can this little brat be so arrogant?¡® Chadwick and Sapphire walked to the side of the road and waited for a taxi. Cameron caught up to them in a few steps, walked slowly up to them, and stood behind them. ¡°Oh, are you going to take a cab home? Aren¡¯t you afraid of running into bad guys?¡± Chadwick turned to look at her, and his brows creased. ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m your coach, so of course, I¡¯m responsible for your safety.¡± Sapphire nced at Chadwick. ¡°Chadwick, why don¡¯t we let her send us back?¡± Chadwick did not say anything. Cameron leaned over, looked at them, andughed. ¡°Chadwick, I¡¯d listen to this young girl if I were you. After all, I can¡¯t be sure if those people from just now will show up again or not. With your martial arts skills, are you sure you can protect this pretty senior of yours?¡± ¡®This little fe looks promising. He¡¯s already thinking about protecting his senior at this age. He¡¯s indeed the apprentice that I¡¯m looking for. Chadwick pondered for a long time and responded, ¡°Okay, you can send us home as you want.¡± Cameron left briefly, drove her car over, and the two kids got into the car. Chadwick turned his head away and looked out the car window. ¡°We¡¯ll send Sapphire back home first.¡± Cameron took a nce at the two children through the rearview mirror and replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, give me the address. I¡¯ll get the GPS going.¡± After Sapphire told Cameron her address, Cameron drove ording to the route pointed out by the GPS, and three of them arrived at Sapphire¡¯s house soon after. Sapphire got out of the car and did not forget to wave to Cameron. ¡°See you, Ms. Southern.¡± She then looked at the boy sitting in the rear. ¡°Chadwick, you be careful too.¡± Chadwick responded in a muffled voice, ¡°Yeah.¡± Cameron watched as the little girl entered her house, then looked back at Chadwick. ¡°Boy, are you learning martial arts because of her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Cameron smiled, turned the car around, and drove away. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising to me that a man has someone that he wants to protect. But you¡¯re still young. All you need is a few more years of practice to improve your skills. Then you¡¯ll be able to resolve today¡¯s problem with a snap of your fingers.¡± Chadwick withdrew his gaze and stared at Cameron. ¡°Then why are you following me?¡± ¡®I¡¯m not dumb. It¡¯s impossible for Coach Southern to pass by our school, and I¡¯ve run into her way too frequently recently. So how can I not suspect her of some fishy business?¡® The corners of Cameron¡¯s lips twitched as she forced a smile. ¡°I only want to know why you would insist on asking Nick to be your master.¡± ¡°So, are you stalking me?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Cameron said seriously, ¡°How is this stalking? I¡¯m only secretly observing you. Moreover, if I hadn¡¯t followed you around, you two would have been doomed earlier today.¡± Chadwick pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡®I thought I would be more powerful by practicing martial arts, but this theory is only applicable to peers around the same age. I stand no chance against those who are older than me.¡® Chapter 2588 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 ¡®I have no other choice but to grow up faster.¡® Cameron nced in the rearview mirror and caught the slight disappointment on his face. ¡°Frankly speaking, there¡¯s no need for you to feel discouraged. You¡¯re still young. ¡°How long have you been learning martial arts? There are people out there who have been practicing martial arts for more than a decade and still find it difficult to bring their opponents down when they get engaged in fights or matches. So what do you expect to achieve in less than a year?¡± Chadwick pursed his lips and remained silent. Cameron smiled. ¡°Why not just take me in as your coach? I promise that I¡¯ll train you well and shape you into whoever you want to be.¡± Chadwick leaned back into the seat. ¡°Then I might as well ask Coach Wickam to train me.¡± Cameron¡¯s expression became more restrained. ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡± Chadwick snorted and turned his face away. The car arrived at the Boucher manor, and Chadwick got out of the car. At that moment, the butler hurried out. ¡°Young Master, where have you been? Master Boucher went to your school and waited for you, but he didn¡¯t see you at all.¡± Chadwick flung his bag onto his shoulder and walked past the butler. ¡°Instead of waiting for him to come and pick me up, I would have already gotten home long ago if I were to use the time to walk home.¡± The butler was helpless and caught up to him in a hurry. ¡°Young Master, please be more considerate of Master Boucher. He¡¯s been very busy recently¡­¡± Cameron watched them step into the courtyard, sighed, and leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡®Jesus, kids nowadays are really a pain in the *ss. Is it so hard for me to find myself an apprentice?¡¯ Her cell phone rang all of a sudden¨Cit was Waylon. At Emperon¡­ Cameron stood in the entryway and changed out of her shoes. Dinner had already been prepared, and all the dishes were served on the table. Waylon came out of the kitchen with a bowl of pumpkin soup at that moment. ¡°What have you been doing with Chadwicktely?¡± Cameron was stunned for a moment. ¡°How do you know that?¡± He ced the soup on the table and looked up at Cameron. ¡°How could I not know about that? My wife leaves the house so early in the morning and returns sote in the evening, and she often appears around the private elementary school where Chadwick attends school. If that¡¯s not suspicious, what is?¡± She sat at the table with a slightly embarrassed expression and picked up a piece of braised pork with her fork. ¡°I want to know why the young heir of the Bouchers wants Nick to be his coach. He¡¯s a boy who¡¯s born with a silver spoon in his mouth and is not in need of anything, so why drag himself through so much training? That doesn¡¯t make sense, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Waylon sat down at the dining table too and gave off a smug expression as if he had seen through her.¡± You really want to take him in as your apprentice, huh?¡± Cameron responded earnestly, ¡°He has great potential and is not learning martial arts in order to overpower others. It just so happens that he¡¯s doing so to protect the people that he wants to protect. It is a good thing to have such ambition at such a young age.¡± She then thought of something and continued. ¡°By the way, he almost got bullied today. Don¡¯t the Bouchers arrange for a bodyguard to follow him around when he goes out? Thank God that I was there. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve- Ugh!¡± Waylon picked up a piece of pork rib, stuffed it into her mouth, and smiled. ¡°Eat your dinner first.¡± Cameron chewed on the rib and spat the bone onto the te. ¡°Are Chadwick¡¯s parents very busy with their work? I think he mustck parental love. Otherwise, how could he be so indifferent at such a young age? If he were my son, I wouldn¡¯t even think twice about bringing him everywhere I go.¡± Waylon¡¯s hands stopped moving, and he lifted his gaze slightly, stared at the chattering woman for a long time, put down his silverware, and stood up. Cameron nced at him suspiciously. He picked her up before she had the time to say anything. She was astounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon sneered softly. ¡°Seeing how much you care about someone else¡¯s son, why don¡¯t we create one ourselves?¡± Cameron choked on her own words and smacked him repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want one! Wayne Goldmann, let me down!¡± Waylon carried her upstairs. Her desperate cry came from upstairs. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished my meal yet!¡± Back in Yaramoor, at Blue Valley Manor¡­ Daisie stood in the courtyard and stared at the gate. Mia came out with a coat and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you go in and wait?¡± Chapter 2589 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Daisie wrapped the coat around her and gave off a grin. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± ¡®Mom and Dad areing today, and I really miss them so much.¡¯ Not long after, three limousines drove into the manor slowly and stopped in the courtyard. The moment Maisie got out of the car, Daisie dashed toward her. ¡°Mom!¡± Maisie hugged her and could not help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re someone who¡¯s about to be someone else¡¯s mother, so why are you still running around like a 10¨Cyear¨Cold?¡± ¡°But I missed you so much.¡± Daisie leaned against Maisie in her arms. Maisie stroked her hair as usual. ¡°I missed you very much too. Knowing that something happened to you, your dad and I have been very worried about you.¡± At that moment, Nn got out of the car with Noce and cleared his throat¨Cthat was when Daisie walked over and hugged him, ¡°Dad.¡± Nn pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve gained quite some weight. It seems that someone is taking good care of you.¡± Noce, the ¡°someone¡± who got pointed out, chuckled. ¡°You handed Daisie¡¯s hand to me, so it¡¯s only natural for me not to want to let you down.¡± Maisie took the suitcase from Nn. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s cold out here. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± The butler and Mia walked up to them and grabbed the luggage from them, and Noce invited them into the manor. In the living room, the maid brewed tea and brought it to the table. Nn held the ear of the cup and tasted the tea while Maisie looked around. ¡°This ce looks very clean.¡± Sitting beside her, Daisie exined with a smile, ¡°This is Noce¡¯s grandmother¡¯s manor. Noce said it¡¯s suitable for a pregnant woman.¡± Maisie scratched the tip of her nose and said in a reprimanding tone, ¡°It may be suitable for pregnant ladies, but it still won¡¯t be able to house you if you go around risking your own life. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s dangerous to do what you did?¡± They naturally knew that Daisie had almost lost her baby. But they were far away from her, living all the way back in Zlokova. They could not be by her side, and it was even more impossible for them to get here immediately if something were to happen. When Maisie heard the news, she was terrified, for fear that something bad would happen to their daughter. Daisie pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry.¡± Nn put down his teacup and stared calmly at Noce. ¡°Has everything been resolved?¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease keeping Daisie here if this matter hadn¡¯t been resolved.¡± Maisie smiled happily. ¡°I still want to thank you for protecting Daisie so well. Daisie grew up around us and has been spoiled by everyone from the Goldmanns, so she¡¯s never seen just how cruel this world can be. ¡°However, it¡¯s fortunate that she was able to learn very quickly when she was growing up and has be the independent woman she is today. Now that she¡¯s married to you, I¡¯m very d that you can take such good care of her.¡± ¡®Daisie has always been the princess of the Goldmanns throughout her whole childhood and adolescence. Back then, Nn didn¡¯t want Daisie to get too close to Noce because he felt that Noce¡¯s background was way tooplicated. ¡®What¡¯s more, Noce is from Yaramoor. So if Daisie were to be wronged in Yaramoor, we, as her parents, wouldn¡¯t be able to travel here to show her support in time, and if Noce were to treat her badly and make her sad, we wouldn¡¯t know anything about it either. ¡®But now, I can see that Daisie does have an eye for the right man. At least Noce is indeed worthy of me entrusting my daughter to him.¡® ¡°Mom, you¡¯re ttering me now.¡± Noce looked at Daisie with a hint of doting affection shing across his eyes. ¡°I knew she was the woman I wanted to marry and protect for the rest of my life ever since she chose to risk her life for mine back then. So as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never let her down.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Daisie turned and stared at Nn and Maisie. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. Noce treats me so well that I¡¯ll never leave him, no matter what happens.¡± Noce protected her continuously, and in return, she continued to stay by his side. It was just that simple. However, although it might look simple, it was still a remarkable thing to achieve. Chapter 2590 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Maisie stroked Daisie¡¯s hair andughed. ¡°I know that you¡¯re happy when you¡¯re with Nolly. That¡¯s why your father and I don¡¯t really worry about your marriage.¡± At noon, Daisie apanied Maisie for a stroll in the garden, wrapping her arm around Maisie¡¯s. ¡°Mom, for how long will you and Dad stay?¡± Maisie teased her. ¡°Why ask? Do you want us to leave already?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± She shook her head and leaned on Maisie¡¯s shoulder after saying that. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if you and Dad could stay here longer.¡± ¡°Your father and I will only stay here for half a month. Your father will go to Uncle Yorrick¡¯s ce tomorrow to visit your great¨Cgrandmother.¡± After exining Nn¡¯s schedule to her, Maisie turned to face Daisie. ¡°Maybe you cane with me to pay Freyja and her father a visit tomorrow. After all, Freyja is now the Goldmanns¡® daughter¨Cinw, and she has also given birth to Charm for Cole. So it¡¯s definitely time for me to meet my inw already.¡± Daisie smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I will go with you tomorrow.¡± The next day, Maisie and Daisie arrived at Brandon¡¯s vi to meet him. Brandon enthusiastically entertained them and invited them to stay back for lunch while he asked the servants to prepare for it. Upon seeing that he had not even prepared any gifts for the Goldmanns, Brandon¡¯s expression looked extremely embarrassed as he apologized. ¡°Freyja is still on campus, and Coleman has gone out, so I¡¯m the only one at home. Your visit caught me off guard a little, and I¡¯ve not prepared anything to wee you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Pruitt. You¡¯re Freyja¡¯s father, and Freyja is my daughter¨C in-w. We¡¯re a family now, so there¡¯s no need for you to go to that extent just because we¡¯reing over to pay you a visit.¡± Brandon lowered his gaze and said earnestly, ¡°Freyja is a good kid. I actually feel guilty whenever I see her. But I can see that she¡¯s now leading a happy life, and I must say that I feel very relieved. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to give Freyja what she wanted back then, so I¡¯ve always worried that the Goldmanns would look down on her. It wasn¡¯t until I saw how Coleman treats Freyja that I realized that I was so narrow- minded.¡± The reason he thought so at the beginning was that the Goldmanns were an extremely prestigious family. As a father, he had failed to give Freyja the status she deserved, which was why he feared that Freyja would not be happy after getting married to the Goldmanns. But judging from the kindness and affection that Colton had been showing Freyja, it was not difficult for him to see that Colton really loved his daughter. At least he was not ying with her feelings. Maisie looked at Brandon. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t pay much attention to someone¡¯s status and identity. I focus more on someone¡¯s connotation and attitude. Freyja is really a great youngdy. At least she knows what she wants and has a fire in her. The most important thing is that she has a kind heart. ¡°I heard that she received a huge inheritance from thete King William, but the first thing that came to her mind was to set up a foundation to help improve the conditions of nursing homes, and she did so without asking for anything in return. Many people would have remained stingy with the massive amount of money they have for their personal benefits. ¡°These show that I have an eye for the people I allow into my life. To be able to marry Freyja is surely Cole¡¯s blessing. At least that¡¯s what I think and believe.¡± Brandon was slightly taken aback. It seemed that he did not expect Maisie to think so highly of his daughter. However, when his inw was this satisfied with his daughter, perhaps he should be proud of having such a daughter too. ¡°Mom?¡± When Colton learned of Maisie¡¯s visit, he rushed back home immediately, and it turned out to be true. Daisie approached him. ¡°Colton, did you go out just to cling to Freyja again?¡± Coleman cleared his throat and lowered his voice. ¡°What do you mean by cling? You¡¯re the clingier one Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. out of us two.¡± ¡®How dare this girl ridicule me?¡® Maisie looked back at the two siblings. ¡°Are you bickering again? One of you is already a father, and the other is a mother¨Cto¨Cbe. How are you two still so childish?¡± Chapter 2591 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 They had been arguing since they were children, and there was just no end to it. Brandon smiled and said, ¡°It shows that they have a good rtionship.¡± When he thought about his son and Freyja, he looked solemn. When Ken was alive, he wasn¡¯t nice to Freyja. It was his fault. If Ken hadn¡¯t lived with his mother when he was a child, he wouldn¡¯t have turned out with such an extreme attitude. Freyja didn¡¯t have a good mother or a brother who loved her. He wasn¡¯t a good father to her either. He thought that even if Freyja ignored him and disowned him, he would have noints. Daisie noticed that Brandon looked sad, so she walked over. ¡°Uncle Brandon, Freyja has my brother now. She has the love of you and my mother too. You should be happy for her.¡± Brandon paused because the kind words warmed his heart. He smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Meanwhile, at St. Donnor Estate¡­ Yorfick came back from the cab and saw Nn carrying his daughter in the living room. He frowned.¡± Is your granddaughter not enough for you? Why are you carrying my daughter too?¡± Xena yed with the Barbie and had forgotten about her own father. Nn raised his brows. ¡°Am I not allowed?¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a cat and mouse duo, bickering all the time.¡± Madam Hathaway¡¯s voice came from upstairs as she walked slowly down the stairs with the help of her niece¨Cinw, Yuna. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She pointed at Nn with her walking stick. ¡°Rascal. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here? You¡¯re just as rude as that old thing at home.¡± Nn put Xena aside and slowly got up. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to wake you from your nap.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She walked to the couch, sat down, and adjusted her shawl. ¡°How has your father been recently?¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa is still healthy, so my father wouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡± Yorrick walked to Xena and picked her up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at him with twinkling eyes. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back.¡± Yorrick was rendered speechless. How could his daughter not have seen him until now? Yuna walked over to Yorrick. ¡°Give Xe to me.¡± Yorrick handed her to his mother. Yuna took her and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s nap time.¡± Xena rubbed her eyes and rubbed, then flopped into her grandmother¡¯s chest. ¡°Alright.¡± Madam Hathaway looked at Nn and picked up the teacup on the table. ¡°Rascal, did your stupid grandfather find a new mate? He always followed me around like a puppy, but he¡¯s been quiet now. I thought he was dead.¡± Before Nn could speak, the door opened, and Titus grumpily walked in. ¡°What do you mean dead? Stop cursing me! Nn, are you talking about me behind my back, you *sshole of a grandson?¡± Nn had nothing to say. Yorrick almost spat out his tea. He coughed, ced his cup down, and looked at his uncle. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here.¡± Titus calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m here for an inspection.¡± Nn smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why you disappeared recently. You¡¯re in Yaramoor. Are you inspecting here?¡± Titus clicked his tongue. Was he trying to call him out? Madam Hathaway blew on her tea. ¡°You two. One came uninvited, while the other came and didn¡¯t announce himself.¡± Chapter 2592 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 The former that Madam Hathaway mentioned was Titus. Titus red at Nn. ¡°She¡¯s talking about you,ing uninvited.¡± Nn chuckled and looked toward the olddy. ¡°Gran, I finally know why you didn¡¯t marry my grandfather. You¡¯d probably never find peace.¡± ¡°Nn!¡± Titus was so angry his hand shook. He was such a bad grandson! He walked to Madam Hathaway and was going to sit down next to her, but she red at him. ¡°Did I say you could sit?¡± Titus felt annoyed but couldn¡¯t say it. He had to get up and sigh. ¡°Sal, don¡¯t listen to this rascal.¡± ¡°Rascal?¡± Madam Hathaway chuckled and put her hands on her walking stick. ¡°All you Goldmanns are rascals. Your son, this kid, and especially you.¡± He raised his voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a rascal. Can I sit now?¡± Yorrick turned his face away, his shoulders shaking. Nn was used to that. The Goldmann men were always shameless in front of their women. Titus took a jewelry box out of his pocket and slowly opened it in front of Madam Hathaway. There was a lotus carved from a diamond in the intricate box. It looked crystal clear. ¡°For you.¡± Sally took it and ced it on the couch. ¡°If you have nothing better to do, don¡¯t lurk outside someone¡¯s home. If I knew that you were there, I¡¯d ask someone to throw you out.¡± Titus looked awkward and mumbled, ¡°Can you let me keep my dignity in front of the kids?¡± Nn got up and tidied up his suit. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Soon after Nn left, Yorrick felt weird about sticking around, so he found an excuse and left. It was snowing in the garden, and the flowerbed was covered in white. Yorrick walked over from behind and stood next to Nn. ¡°How long do you n to stay here?¡± Nn said, ¡°Before the end of December.¡± He smiled. ¡°Missing your daughter?¡± Nn looked at him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Yorrick looked out at the white¨Ccapped surroundings. ¡°Of course I would. If someone wants to marry her, they¡¯ll have to tive¨Cin.¡± Xena was a child they got after years of trying, and X was at a higher risk at her age. Even though she was his only daughter, he loved her to bits. Life was never the same after Xena came into their life. Yorrick turned to Nn. ¡°Because she¡¯s my only child.¡± Nn patted his shoulder, ¡°Do you think it will be easy to find someone who will be a live¨Cin husband? Even if you can find someone, how do you know that they won¡¯t be after your family fortune?¡± Yorrick moved his hand away and rested his elbow on his shoulder. ¡°What are you thinking, Nn? I¡¯m not going to ept a man who relies on my family fortune. What I meant was that they must have a home in Yaramoor, a listedpany, and live in Yaramoor after they¡¯re married.¡± Nn didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know live¨Cin could mean that too. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. We don¡¯t have a throne to inherit.¡°. Yorrick looked cheeky while saying thest part. He meant Nn wouldn¡¯t have the chance to bring Daisie back to Zlokova because he was the only heir to the throne. In the pce¡­ When Diana found out that Daisie¡¯s parents were in Yaramoor, they moved to the estate temporarily and canceled all their afternoon ns or moved them to the next day. Chapter 2593 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2593 Chapter 2953 ¡°I don¡¯t know what to wear to meet the inws for the first time. If I dress up too much, it will feel too formal, but if it is too simple, it will seem like I don¡¯t respect them.¡± Diana changed more than ten outfits, and they covered her bed, nitpicking all of them. Rick, who was long ready, looked at her helplessly. ¡°As long as it fits. The previous one looks nice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She picked up the purple dress and stood in front of the mirror. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go with this one, then.¡± Diana finally got dressed and walked into the pce hall while holding Rick¡¯s arm. She remembered something. ¡°What about a gift?¡± Rick knew she would ask, so she opened the car door for her. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten it. It¡¯s in the car.¡± Blue Valley Manor was very lively. Brandon and Freyja were there, and Diana and Rick arrived soon after. They didn¡¯t have the royal guards with them to avoid looking too shy. The royal couple walked into the hall, and the steward and helpers all bowed to them while everyone who was chatting on the couch got up. ¡°Heavens, are wete?¡± Diana quickly walked forward and saw Maisie and Nn, then smiled sweetly and put out her hand for a handshake. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m d to finally meet you.¡± Maisie smiled back and shook her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too formal. We¡¯re inws. Just call me Diana.¡± Diana didn¡¯t seem regal and was very friendly. Maisie had been worried that it would be hard to get along with Noce¡¯s mother because she was the queen. There must be some restrictions. As Diana took a seat on the couch, something came to her mind. She then asked Rick to get the gift they had prepared. Maisie was surprised when Rick walked over with an expensive¨Clooking box. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little something we got since I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you. I¡¯m really happy about it, so I got a big one.¡± Then she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get another-¡± Rick cleared his throat and cut her off, then sat down next to his wife and smiled at them. ¡°I apologize. My wife is just too happy to finally meet you.¡± His wife was looking too friendly, and it might make people feel uneasy, especially when it came to gifts. Even though she was just worried that they might not like it, as long as they epted it, it would mean they understood the reasoning behind it. Nn nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Daisie was used to this because Diana¡¯s gifts were enough to fill up a mall. She leaned close to Maisie and giggled. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s always so friendly. She treats me very well.¡± Maisie smiled too. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that.¡± The parents chatted on the couch while the helpers and the kitchen hands prepared for a huge party. Soon after, more guests arrived. It was Yorrick, Madam Hathaway, and Titus. 2053 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Colton and Daisie saw Titus, they were shocked. ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa?¡± Madam Hathaway greeted Diana before looking toward Colton and Daisie. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the next time we met, you would be parents already.¡± Daisie walked over to help her. ¡°But you stayed the same.¡± Chapter 2594 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Sally Hathaway was pleased to hear that. ¡°You¡¯re always so sweet.¡± Titus was happy. ¡°Well, your son was the one who took care of her. Of course she¡¯s sweet.¡± Sally red at him in annoyance and wanted to ignore him. She looked toward Diana and Noce, who were standing, and smiled. ¡°Noce is getting more and more handsome. He looked more like Your Majesty now.¡± Diana held her hand and leaned down because Sally was shorter. ¡°Thank you. Noce does look more like me.¡± Nn and Colton weren¡¯t very happy about that. She only said Noce was handsome. Was he the only good¨Clooking one? Titus was even unhappier. He used to be very charming and handsome when he was young. Why did she notpliment him? Maisie and Freyja looked at each other as the men standing next to them were treated ¡®unfairly¡®. Dinner was ready when evening crawled in. The table was about 25 feet long and covered in food¨Cwestern, oriental, fruits, and dessert. Diana gave the seat at the end to Sally, who was older. Next to her was Titus, the Goldmanns, and Yorrick. On the other side sat the Knowles, Brandon, and Freyja. The helpers brought the dishes to them, and everyone had wine except Daisie, who had lemonade. They all enjoyed their drinks and chatted. It was a lively scene. The week after the dinner party, Diana invited Nn and Daisie to the pce a few times and was caught by the media visiting the museum. The online media spected that Daisie was going to be the next queen. After what happened to the Taylors, the aristocrats and the cab members didn¡¯t dare speak about the royal family. Daisie¡¯s belly started showing more, and Noce was pretty much at home with her most of the time. Meanwhile, Freyja received some good news. A famous director in Dorywood was going to use her script and had spoken to Rory Lancell about the rights. Rory had invited her to the office, and that was when she found out. ¡°Filming rights?¡± ¡°Rory poured a cup of tea and nodded. Yes, they¡¯ve offered $400,000 for the filming rights of your script since you¡¯re the screenwriter. If this sells well, you¡¯ll greatly benefit from it.¡± That meant that the crime thriller that she had written would be made into a film and prate the market. She would officially be in the industry. Freyja suddenly smiled. That was the best news she could have gotten. ¡°Have you properly considered it?¡± Rory looked up. ¡°This is your pathway to bing a golden screenwriter.¡± She nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lancell. I¡¯m ready.¡± After leaving Tom¡¯s Films, she got home and saw Colton when she opened the door. She jumped at him. Colton took a few steps back to counter the sudden weight on him and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She smiled and hugged him with teary eyes. ¡°My script is going to be made into a movie.¡± Colton hugged her back. ¡°Really? Congrattions!¡± He noticed that something was off, so he let her go and raised her chin. He saw that her eyes were red and seemed to be holding back tears ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be happy?¡± ¡°I am.¡± She looked down, smiled, and wiped her tears away. ¡°I finally feel like I¡¯ve achieved something.¡± Chapter 2595 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Colton cupped her cheeks and looked into her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to achieve anything. I can afford to take care of you. It would be fine even if you didn¡¯t achieve anything. I can take care of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think,¡± Freyja said through tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. I don¡¯t want people to look down on me.¡± Colton pulled her into a hug. ¡°Who cares what other people think? I think you¡¯re good enough.¡± Freyja rested her chin on his shoulder and smiled happily. ¡°I think everything I¡¯ve done is worth it.¡± Her world was no longer dark with him and Charm by her side. Colton kissed the top of her head and lowered his voice. ¡°Alright. We should share the news with your friends. They¡¯ve been supporting you all this time.¡± ¡°Yes, I should tell them.¡± Freyja smiled and went upstairs, leaving him there. Colton didn¡¯t have to say that, but as long as she was happy. At Bassburgh, at the martial arts center¡­ ¡°This ce. The b*tch mentioned that she¡¯s here!¡± A few female thugs brought a group of people there. The leader was in his 30s with a buzz cut with a design and had a cigar in hand with a golden jade ring on his thumb. He also had a small beer belly and looked chunky. He looked at the men next to him, and they kicked the doors open. Dn, who was having a meal there, stood up with others. He saw that the neers looked angry and seemed to be there to pick a fight. ¡°Who are you? This isn¡¯t somewhere where you start fights.¡± The female thug walked over. ¡°Who¡¯s that b*tch called Cameron? My leader is here. Bring her out here!¡± Dn was surprised. ¡®Did Cameron bring trouble to the ce?¡® The leader blew out smoke rings and red at Dn as he said in a husky voice, ¡°The woman is quite cocky for threatening my sister.¡± Dn smiled and shrugged. ¡°You¡¯rete. We¡¯re closed, so she left already. If you want to see her,e back tomorrow.¡± The man frowned and wasn¡¯t happy with Dn¡¯s attitude. He clenched his jaw and flicked the ash from the cigar. He waved at his men. A buff guy with a snake tattoo on his neck walked forward. His biceps were almost as big as Dn¡¯s head. When he noticed that they were going to fight, the people from the center walked over, not afraid of the thugs. They wouldn¡¯t start a fight but wouldn¡¯t back away from one, either. ¡°Dn.¡± Nick slowly walked down the stairs. Everyone looked over. The man was in a silk night robe and was holding a sk, seemingly just done with the shower. Dn walked over ¡°They¡¯re here to see Cameron.¡± The girls were stunned when they saw him. The owner of the center was such a handsome man. He had beautiful eyes and sharp features. Even though he wasn¡¯t the usual good¨Clooking man you saw, he would still stand out in a crowd. Nick walked over to the middle¨Caged man. ¡°What did she do?¡± The man looked at him and clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re the owner of this ce? That woman named Cameron threatened my sister and said that we could find her here. That¡¯s very cocky.¡± He then looked at Nick¡¯s men, who were behind him. ¡°You people think you can go around being cocky just because you know how to fight?¡± Chapter 2596 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nick twisted the bottle open and took a sip. Then, he said, ¡°My people from the martial arts center will never cause trouble.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want her today. Or else, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll doter.¡± The middle¨Caged man approached Nick and patted his shoulder. ¡°I dare you to go around East Street and ask who Harold is. So what if you¡¯re very good at fighting? It means nothing if this martial arts center of yours is gone tomorrow, right?¡± Dn was enraged and took a step forward, but Nick stopped him. He looked the middle¨Caged man in the eye and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for ten years. Do you think it¡¯s possible to make us disappear by tomorrow?¡± The middle¨Caged man turned around and exchanged nces with the people behind him. As soon as they received his signal, they all charged at Nick. Nick sshed the cup of hot tea in his hand forward and grabbed the man¡¯s arm. He twisted the man¡¯s arm, and the sound of bone cracking could be heard in the air. The other two men attacked him from the sides and raised their legs, trying to kick Nick to the floor. However, Nick had seen. through their tricks and took two steps back. After that, without giving them any chance to retaliate, he swiftly took them down in two or three blows. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s face sank, and he ordered his men to attack Nick together. He had underestimated Nick. They were no match for Nick at all. They couldn¡¯t evenst for ten minutes, and all of them were already squirming on the floor in pain. The girls in the group had never seen something like this before. All of them were startled and took a few steps back. The middle¨Caged man felt humiliated. He pointed at Nick and said, ¡°You wait here!¡± He pulled his phone out and tried to make a call to summon more people. It was just that before he could make the call, a dagger appeared out of nowhere and knocked his phone out of his hand. The dagger zoomed across the air and stuck firmly on the dummy behind him. The middle¨Caged man turned his head slowly to look at the dagger that was stuck in the dummy and gulped. When he turned his head back, Nick was already standing in front of him. He returned his phone to him and said, ¡°Take your men with you and go.¡± The middle¨Caged man took the phone and kicked the man beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The group of men then limped away. Looking at them leaving with their tails between their legs, Dn chuckled. ¡°These people really have overestimated themselves.¡± Nick walked upstairs and said, ¡°Close the door.¡± Two of his disciples went forward and closed the door as he instructed. The next morning¡­ As soon as Cameron stepped into the martial arts center, all of the people turned around and looked at her, especially Dn. The way he looked at her made her feel like she might have killed his family. She walked forward and nced at them. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I¡¯m your investor. Is this the way you treat the people who pay you?¡± Dn crossed his arms in front of his chest and snorted. ¡°Ms. Southern, you¡¯re not at the East Inds. If you want to make trouble, go somewhere else. Don¡¯t bring any trouble to the martial arts center.¡± ¡°I make trouble?¡± Cameron scoffed. ¡°What kind of trouble did I make? Howe I didn¡¯t-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Cameron suddenly thought of something she had done a week ago, and understanding instantly dawned upon her. She pped her hands and said, ¡°Ah! Those girls! Did she bring her boss here?¡± She had been waiting for them for a week. She had assumed they would note anymore, so she had not expected them toe here while she was away. Dn was infuriated by her reaction and said, ¡°Now you only remember what you did? We¡¯ve been keeping a low profile ever since we set up our martial arts center here. But you¡¯re now using our name to cause trouble? ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a troublemaker, but how can you lead them to our martial arts center? In the end, it¡¯s our boss who helped you settle the problem. Has it ever crossed your mind that your action might bring bad effects on our reputation? What if we¡¯re not allowed to rent this ce anymore? Are you going to be responsible for our loss?¡± Chapter 2597 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Dn felt it was not enough after he finished speaking and continued. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything since you have the Goldmanns to back you up, but our boss is different. This martial arts center is what he has left. He¡¯s spent all his savings in this center.¡± ¡°You said Nick has spent all his savings in this martial arts center?¡± In her memory, the Wickams were quite wealthy in Southeast Eurasia. Could it be that he had cut all his ties with his family after he left his home? Dn turned around and said, ¡°Of course. Our boss has set up the martial arts center here for ten years. He eats and sleeps here. The owner of this ce refused to rent it to outsiders because he didn¡¯t want any trouble. Our boss went to talk to him in person for a week, and only then he reluctantly agreed to rent this ce to him because of his sincerity. He even made the boss sign an agreement. If the boss causes any trouble during the lease, he will take it back. ¡°So look at what you¡¯ve done now. If those people go around and say we bullied them, we¡¯ll have to close this martial arts center tomorrow.¡± Cameron fell silent. She was the one who had asked them toe to the martial arts center to look for her, but she did not expect that Nick had signed that kind of contract with the owner. Dn and the other disciples went to do their stuff. Cameron stood for a while and hurriedly left the martial arts center after recalling something. Dn turned his head around and saw her running away. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Just when he was trying to call her, she was already gone. The more he looked at Cameron, the more he felt she was a troublemaker. Apparently, those from the East Inds were barbaric. As he turned around, he saw Nick, who was standing on the second floor, and froze. ¡°Boss?¡± Meanwhile, near the private elementary school¡­ ¡°D*mn it! That woman is afraid ofing out to meet our big brother. That¡¯s why she asked us to bring him to the martial arts center on purpose and caused us to get scolded.¡± Standing against the wall, the red¨Chaired girl lit up a cigarette. The more she heard the story from the female thugs beside her, the angrier she became. Her brother had pped her because of what happened yesterday. ¡®Since that woman knows those two kids, I just need to get one of them and lure her out.¡® When that thought surfaced in her head, one of the female thugs called out to her. ¡°Look over there!¡± The red¨Chaired girl looked around and saw Sapphire, who came down from a car. Those two female thugs hurriedly ran toward Sapphire and stopped her before she stepped into her school. ¡°Our sister wants to see you.¡± After that, they dragged Sapphire to the corner. Looking at them, she clutched tightly at her bag and said, ¡± I already told you guys that I don¡¯t have any money anymore.¡± The red¨Chaired girl threw her cigarette on the ground and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want money now.¡± She approached Sapphire and ced her arm on her shoulder. ¡°If you can help us to call the woman who helped youst time out, I¡¯ll let you go today.¡± Sapphire was stunned for a moment. ¡®Why are they looking for her?¡¯ ¡°But I don¡¯t know her¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The red¨Chaired girl¡¯s face sank, and she grabbed her jacket. ¡°You don¡¯t know her? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell us the truth? Do you want us to beat you up again?¡± Someone grabbed her wrist when she raised her arm and was about to p Sapphire. She turned her head around and saw Cameron. Cameron pushed her away and grabbed Sapphire to her side. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The red¨Chaired girl¡¯s eyes glowed up when she saw Cameron. ¡°Well, well, well, look who¡¯s here. I thought you were a coward who could only hide in the martial arts center. So, why did youe out now?¡± Cameron chuckled and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there yesterday, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯vee to see you guys now, right?¡± She knew that they woulde to these two kids since they couldn¡¯t find her yesterday. It was just that she did not expect them to have the audacity toe straight to the school. Chapter 2598 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 ¡°Miss-¡± When Sapphire wanted to say something, Cameron rubbed her head and said, ¡°Go to your ss first. You¡¯re gettingte.¡± Sapphire pressed her lips thin, and she kept turning her head around as she walked into her school. After she entered the campus, Cameron raised her hand and patted the red¨Chaired girl¡¯s face. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Bring me to your brother.¡± The group of female thugs was stunned. This was the first time they came across someone who had a death wish, but this was what they wanted. They then brought Cameron to a billiard center. The center was filled with smoke, and all of the men turned their heads around when they saw them. When the middle¨Caged man ying billiard saw that they had brought a woman over, he straightened his body and put his pool cue down. The red¨Chaired girl walked over and said, ¡°Harold, she¡¯s the one.¡± Cameron looked around the surroundings. She noticed that some of their legs or arms were cast. It seemed like they had gotten the short end of the stick when they went to the martial arts center the pr¨¦vious day. Harold examined Cameron and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the woman?¡± Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± Seeing her arrogant attitude reminded him again of what had happened yesterday. He clenched his jaw tightly, pushed aside the people around him, and walked toward Cameron. ¡°You just made a fool of us yesterday and still have the guts to present yourself before us today? It seems to me that you¡¯re pretty gutsy.¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows lightly, her finger tapping on her arm in a rhythmic tempo as she said, ¡± Yeah, I¡¯m quite a bold woman. It¡¯s my mistake that you came to look for mest night, but I wasn¡¯t around. This time, you don¡¯t have to look for me anymore. I¡¯vee for you guys.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her leg and delivered a kick at Harold, sending him flying toward the pool table and smashing it in the process. Everyone was stunned. ¡°Harold!¡± The few female thugs huddled together at the corner and watched the scene in horror. Covering his chest, Harold scrambled up off the floor and coughed a few times. Apparently, he did not expect Cameron to be so strong at all. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Go get her!¡± Upon receiving hismand, all of his men rushed toward Cameron. Cameron leaped over the table andnded on the floor at the side. She kicked the table toward the group of people that were charging toward her. After that, she grabbed a pool cue and twirled it in her hand a few times before attacking them. She caused them to scream and shout out in pain whenever the pool cuended on their hands or legs. When the pool cue was broken in half, Cameron performed a spin kick on the man in front of her, stepped on the fallen man, and leaped up, kicking away the two men who met her with her feet in the air. Two men were kicked down and thrown out with the people behind them. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Harold and the group of female thugs were stunned. Cameron turned around and nced at the few injured people who still wanted to attack. However, all of them were so startled that they all abandoned the idea and threw the pool cues in their hands on the floor. After that, Cameron walked toward Harold. Harold tried to move away from Cameron and asked, ¡°W¨CWhat do you want? Stay away from me!¡± Cameron grabbed him up from the floor singlehandedly, and just when she was about to punch him, Harold shouted and fell to the floor on his knees, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please stop hitting me! I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Cameron lowered her head and looked at the man kneeling on the floor. ¡°Will you still go to the martial arts center again?¡± ¡°No! I promise I won¡¯t go there anymore!¡± ¡°What about these girls?¡± Harold turned his head to look at them. Sensing his gaze, they all got on their knees and said, ¡°We¡¯re very sorry about that. We promise that we won¡¯t go look for them anymore.¡± Harold forced a smile on his face and said, ¡°See? They¡¯ve already apologized to you.¡± Chapter 2599 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 Harold nced at the man behind Cameron. The man was getting up from the floor slowly. He drew a butterfly knife from his pocket and dashed toward Cameron. Cameron performed a sidekick, hitting the man¡¯s neck squarely and sending him flying across the room before smashing into a pot. Harold was stunned. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cameron turned around to look at him. The corner of Harold¡¯s lips quivered as he just wanted to cry right now. ¡°1¡­ I¡­..¡± Cameron grinned, and her face sank. She stepped on his leg, causing him to scream out in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She leaned forward while looking at Harold with a devilish smile tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°I heard that your supporter is Mr. Selfridge, right?¡± Meanwhile, at a private swimming pool¡­ ¡°Mr. Selfridge, over here. Come and catch meee!¡± ¡°Mr. Selfridge, over here!¡± There were a lot of things going on in the pool. Conroy was wearing a blindfold while ying hide¨Cand¨Cseek with a few beautiful Inte celebrities. However, he couldn¡¯t catch any of them. He was tickled by theirughter and grinned. ¡°You guys are really good at hide¨Cand¨Cseek, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I catch you, I¡¯ll give you $50,000.¡± When those girls heard what he said, all of them gathered around him. ¡°Mr. Selfridge, I¡¯m here! Come and catch me!¡± Just as Conroy got one in his arms, a noise rang out in the air, and then Harold¡¯s voice wafted into his ears. ¡°Mr. Selfridge! Mr. Selfridge!¡± Annoyed, Conroy took off the blindfold and shouted, ¡°D*mn it! Can¡¯t you see that I am-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Cameron kicked Harold into the pool. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± She walked inside, and when Conroy saw her, his expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± Harold iled his arms wildly in the pool and shouted, ¡°Mr. Selfridge, save me!¡± Cameron nced at him and said, ¡°Stop it. The pool is shallow. I¡¯m sure your feet can touch the ground.¡± Harold stopped iling his arms and looked at Conroy. Conroy waved his hand and told the girls beside him to back off as he got up and walked toward Cameron with an aggressive look on his face. When Cameron looked at him, his knees went weak, and he plopped to the ground in front of Cameron. Cam, I didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Harold was stunned and knew he was a goner this time. After a short while, both of them knelt in front of Cameron. None of them dared to say anything. Cameron was sitting with her legs crossed on a chair. Holding a straw while drinking juice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person. I can ept your apology, but I need to see your sincerity.¡± Conroy stared at Harold, who was kneeling beside him. Harold shuddered and forced a smile on his face, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Cam. I know I did something wrong. I hope you can be the bigger person and forgive me.¡± Conroy then hurriedly chimed in and said, ¡°Cam, it¡¯s this guy who¡¯s causing trouble using my name. It has nothing to do with me at all.¡± Harold looked at him. ¡°Mr. Selfridge, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d support us?¡± Conroy took a deep breath and rolled his eyes at Harold. ¡°Did I ask you to go to the martial arts center? You guys don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re dealing with, and you still want me to support you? I was having a good time here while you guys were causing trouble outside, and you still expect me to help you?¡± His father had told him that he would disown him if he dared to cause any trouble again. If he was kicked out of his family, and after his father took back all his cards, would he still be able to enjoy the life he had now? It was not that he couldn¡¯t bear to live a poor life for a while. At the very least, he could still go home. But what if even his home was gone? Where was he going to go at that time? After all, Cameron was the future daughter¨Cinw of the Goldmanns, and there was no way they could fight against the Goldmanns. Harold lowered his head in aggravation as he realized that whatever he said was wrong. Chapter 2600 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cameron lifted her eyelids and said, ¡°Not bad. It has only been a while, but you¡¯re getting better at admitting your own mistakes. It seems to me that you¡¯ve learned your lesson well.¡± Conroy grinned and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve learned my lesson well.¡± Cameron put the ss of juice down, and Conroy hurriedly asked his men to fill it up for her. ¡°All of you will be rewarded handsomely if you can treat her well.¡± Cameron rolled her eyes around in the sockets and looked at Conroy. Conroy did not know why she was looking at him that way, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cam?¡± Grinning, Cameron said, ¡°Are you familiar with the location of the martial arts center?¡± He replied without any hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡± Cameron stood up and walked forward to pull Conroy up from the floor. Then, she patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Very good. Mr. Selfridge, I need you to help me do something.¡± Conroy was stunned. Thendlord looked at Conroy¡¯s contract and pushed his eyesses. After a short while, he raised his head and looked at Conroy, sitting on the couch in front of him, and Cameron and Harold, who were behind him. Conroy cleared his throat and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with the price, you can just say it.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to buy that lot, Mr. Selfridge?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking with you? Of course, I¡¯m going to buy it.¡± After all, he had enough money to buy the lot. Thendlord said, ¡°But I don¡¯t n to sell that ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not selling it?¡± Conroy leaned forward and said, ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want money? Could it be that you¡¯re not satisfied with the price I offered you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Selfridge,¡± said thendlord. ¡°That ce is my private property. I¡¯m nning to take it back to do some business after the lease term expires. Besides, if you¡¯re interested in buying a store, I can introduce you to another ce¡­¡± Conroy turned his head around to look at Cameron. ¡°Cam, what do you think?¡± Cameron rested her chin on her hand and fell into thought. ¡®I see. No wonder he doesn¡¯t want to sell it. So it¡¯s his private property.¡® ¡°Sir, you said that their lease term will expire after 15 years, right?¡± Thendlord looked at Cameron and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s your private lot, we won¡¯t force you to sell it to us. But you mentioned that you have other ces as well, right? Can you show them to us?¡± Thendlord smiled and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve bought another two ces for rent. They¡¯re both in the same location, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Thendlord led them to a store with its doors closed. The store was a three¨Cstory building. It was close to the business district on the east and to the financial street on the west. The subway station was not far away, so the essibility was convenient. After opening the security door, thendlord turned on the lights and led them inside the store. The lot was spacious and looked new. The first floor was noticeablyrger than the martial arts center. Other than the parlor, there were threerger areas. There were also elevators inside the hall, and the stairs were just next to the elevators. There was a receptionist desk and a few more rooms on the second floor. Conroy walked up to Cameron and said, ¡°This ce is good, Cam. It¡¯s a three¨Cstory building, and it¡¯s very spacious. I think you should take it.¡± Standing on the second floor, Cameron looked around and realized that most decorations were new. What was this store used for previously?¡± Thendlord replied, ¡°It used to be a beauty salon. But after they got a new store, they moved downtown, so I bought it from the previous owner, and it has been vacant since then. If you¡¯re considering buying it, I can help you with all the formalities at any time.¡± Cameron smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. Please reserve it for me. I¡¯ll give you an answer in another two days.¡± ¡°Okay. This is my name card. You can contact me at any time.¡± Thendlord handed his name card to Cameron. After all of them came out of the lot, Conroy and Harold walked behind her and said, ¡°Cam, I think this store lot is going to cost a lot of money. Although I really want to help you, if it exceeds my budget, I¡­¡± Chapter 2601 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2601 ¡± Chapter 2601 After saying that, he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can pay half of it.¡± He then looked at Harold immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do something to show your sincerity?¡± Harold sounded very generous. ¡°I¡¯ll help split the share too. I might still be able to put $750,000 to $ 1,000,000 into the pot.¡± Cameron heard that the two people behind her were already thinking about sharing the cost of purchasing the store andughed out loud. She then crossed her arms and looked back at the two of them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you two to be this generous.¡± Conroy responded, ¡°I¡¯m already addressing you as my sister. How can I not be generous with my share?¡± Cameron smacked him on the arm. ¡°Nicely said, brother. From now on, let us leave our enmity behind and let our brotherhood shine for the days toe. Just pretend that nothing has ever happened. From now on, you two will be ced under my protection.¡± Conroy and Harold exchanged gazes and said in unison, ¡°Alright, sis!¡± Back at ckgold¡­ Waylon was sitting in the office, flipping through some documents. He then received a text message on his cell phone, so he picked it up and took a nce at its content. At that moment, Leonardo opened the door and entered the room, and the man who came in with him was thendlord. Thendlord nodded and greeted Waylon. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± Waylon ced his phone back on the desk. ¡°Have you brought her to visit the store?¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Goldmann brought Mr. Selfridge and a man over to take a look at the ce, and she seems quite satisfied with the ce.¡± Waylon interlocked his fingers and rested his chin on his knuckles. ¡°She didn¡¯t find out about anything strange, did she?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Of course not. I was worried that Mrs. Goldmann would doubt my words at first, too. After all, the store is new. However, even if Mrs. Goldmann were to ask me about the ce, I¡¯d still be able to convince her.¡± Waylon responded with a faint hum. ¡°Good. You don¡¯t have to offer her any discount for my sake. You can charge her ording to the market price of such a location and store. My wife will start to suspect things of it¡¯s too cheap to be true.¡± Thendlord nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± After thendlord left, Leonardo was a little confused, so he asked, ¡°Mr. Goldmann, if you want to give the storefront to Mrs. Goldmann as a gift, why do you have to go through such an indirect route to achieve that? Can¡¯t you just give it to her, and that¡¯s it?¡± Waylon fiddled with the pen in his hand. ¡°You should be well aware of her temperament well enough now to know that she won¡¯t take it if ites from me. Not to mention that I¡¯ve promised her not to interfere in her affairs.¡± Cameron had a bold personality and had gotten used to doing things her own way. She could not bear it when someone treated her like an ordinarydy. If he were to ask her to do what he wanted her to do, she would feel that she was being bound. ¡®She has never wanted to be someone else¡¯s doll, let alone someone else¡¯s Barbie doll. She¡¯s the most vivid version of herself when she¡¯s out there sailing freely. ¡®As for me, all I have to do is be her harbor.¡® At night, at Emperon¡­ Cameron passed by the study and saw a beam of light gleaming through the crack of the door. She stopped, slowly opened the door, and entered. Waylon was still sitting in front of hisptop, working. He was wearing a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses,* giving him a more refined and elegant demeanor. Cameron tiptoed in quietly. Although Waylon did not take his eyes off the screen, he seemed to have spotted her a long time ago. ¡± Haven¡¯t you gone to bed?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t slept either.¡± She leaned forward andy on the edge of the desk, resting her chin on top of the back of her hands, and her gaze was fixed on hisputer screen. ¡°Are you working overtime?¡± Waylon took off his sses, turned to the side, looked her in the eyes, and chuckled. ¡°Are you comining that I¡¯m neglecting you?¡± Cameron choked on her own words. ¡°Since when did I say that? Don¡¯t try to twist my words.¡± Waylon stretched out his hand, pulled her into his arms, and ced her on his thighs. ¡°How have you been doing recently? Have you caused me any more trouble?¡± ¡°No¡­ Hey, you can¡¯t consider what I did back then as me causing you trouble.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and stared back at him. ¡°No matter how you put it, I¡¯m still the one who resolved the problem that those two fes got themselves into, ain¡¯t I? So, how is this considered a problem that I caused?¡± Waylon stroked the tip of her hair and smiled. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t count, but even if you bring home trouble, as long as it¡¯s not too big of a deal, you still have me.¡± Cameron approached him all of a sudden. ¡°By the way, I encountered a very strange thing today.¡± Chapter 2602 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Dn told me that thendlord originally didn¡¯t intend to rent the ce to Nick in order for him to continue operating his martial arts training center there. He told me that Nick had to beg thendlord to agree to rent him the ce, but Dn didn¡¯t tell me that the rental contract that thendlord had with them had a deadline.¡± Cameron gave the matter a thought. ¡°But thendlord said that the lease is only viable for 15 years, and there are still 5 years left. This means that no matter whether the training center causes trouble, the rental contract will still be revoked.¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes shifted away from her, and he pursed his lips tightly and did not utter a single word. Cameron wrapped her arms around his neck and shoved her face right up to his. ¡°What Dn said doesn¡¯t really match with what thendlord said, but I don¡¯t think Dn would lie about the training center. ¡°Apart from that, thendlord introduced us to the store enthusiastically, and the main thing is that the store is new and huge, the surroundings and environment are excellent, and the location is better than what we currently own. ¡°Now you tell me. The ce was a beauty salon that had been operating in that location for six years, so even if it moved out, someone should¡¯ve taken over the store almost instantly. Is it possible that a store in such an area will be left vacant?¡± The store was located in amercial region of the city, so no matter how slow and dumb she was, she would never believe that stores located in such a location would stay vacant for such a long time. It was a three¨Cstory building that had such arge space andplete facilities¨Cit was more than enough for someone who wanted to take over this location and open up a restaurant. Wayne cleared his throat. ¡°The location is remarkable, but the problem is that the rent is exorbitant, so it¡¯s sometimes normal for such properties to stay vacant for a while.¡± Cameron was still skeptical. ¡°Is that so?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wayne sneered and kissed her. ¡°Otherwise, do you think that everyone who¡¯s into business just doesn¡¯t care about the cost, breakeven, and the economics? Some people might miss such a great ce only because they hesitated. Some others might miss it because they wanted to wait for their cash flow to come in. As for those who can make such a steep purchase to get their hands on such a ce, they¡¯re most probably operating on the ie that they get from other chain stores. ¡°If you want to get this ce for a private business, it depends on how much cash you have in hand, as well as various expenses and the time needed for your bank to approve your loan. It¡¯s not an easy task.¡± Cameron rested her cheeks in her palms and propped her elbows against the desk. ¡°Is it really not you?¡± He gave off a helpless smile. ¡°You don¡¯t even allow me to help you out. Do I look like someone who¡¯s looking to significantly decrease my lifespan?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t consider myself as someone who¡¯s contributed to her search. I only found her a good store.¡® Cameron kissed him abruptly. Waylon was startled for a split second but then grasped the back of her head and intensified the kiss. The next day, in the martial arts training center¡­ Cameron talked to Nick about the new storefront. Nick lifted his gaze and stared at her. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to help me out.¡± Cameron crossed her arms and leaned back into the couch. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s led those men to the training center, and Dn also told me that you¡¯ve invested all your savings in the training center. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been living here throughout all these years. ¡°Losing this ce means you won¡¯t be able to start another training center for quite some time, and if that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯tpensate for your loss. I can alwayspensate you with more money, but with the time and energy you¡¯ve spent on this ce, I don¡¯t think I can ever pay you back.¡± Nick stared at her for a long time and then took a sip from the thermos on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not so poor that I need you to pay for a new location.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pay for it.¡± He paused for a bit and frowned. Cameron continued. ¡°Conroy and Harold shared the payment. Although Conroy is a little arrogant and unreliable, he¡¯s a loyald. As for Harold, he owns a hugework of connections. When the new martial arts training center opens up for business, the two of them will be ced in charge of the ce, and with that, we won¡¯t be getting into any more trouble in the future.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°At least we won¡¯t attract any more trouble, and we won¡¯t get thugs knocking on our doors every now and then too.¡± Seeing that Nick was silent, Cameron stood up. ¡°If you want to go back to Southeast Eurasia and develop your career over there, you can always transfer the ownership of the training center to me. There¡¯s no need for you to close it down.¡± Chapter 2603 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 Cameron was about to leave the office when Nick stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Cameron turned around and smirked. ¡°Have you given it a thought? Are you going to move?¡± Nick put down the ss in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why do you insist on helping me?¡± Cameron was startled for a split second and then replied calmly, ¡°Probably because I treat you as a friend.¡± He froze for a moment. ¡°A friend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You, Nick Wickam, are my friend. And since I regard you as a friend, it¡¯s only natural for me to lend you a helping hand.¡± After saying that, Cameron left the office. Nick lowered his gaze and let off a smile. ¡®A friend? That sounds pretty good.¡® On the other side of town¡­ Chadwick and Sapphire watched as the red¨Chaired girl returned a wad of money to them and then exchanged gazes. Apparently, they were rather puzzled by her action. ¡°Take it. I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble in the future, and this is the money that I¡¯m returning to you.¡± The red¨Chaired girl handed Sapphire the money, turned around, got on her motorcycle, put on the helmet, and rode away. Sapphire squeezed a wad of banknotes in her hand. ¡°Chadwick, am I hallucinating?¡± Chadwick shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s indeed her, but why would she say what she just said?¡± Something shed across Sapphire¡¯s mind all of a sudden. ¡°Could it be the youngdy from the other day?¡± Chadwick was stunned for a moment. ¡°Coach Southern?¡± The next day, when Chadwick came to the training center, he saw a notice about the suspension of business hanging on the door. He stood there for quite a long time until someone pushed the door out, and the person who came out was Dn. ¡°Chadwick, why are you here?¡± Chadwick looked up at him with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Coach Southern.¡± Dn was startled. ¡°Cameron? What did she do this time around?¡± After all, if his memory served him right, the only thing that Cameron knew and was good at was causing trouble. When Chadwick was training here in the center, Cameron would always pester him, and this kid had been ignoring her all this while. Chadwick wanted to tell Dn that he hade to thank Cameron, but he felt a little awkward and could not give it to him straight. Dn saw that he was acting a little timidly and did not dare to speak out, so heforted him, ¡± Chadwick, there¡¯s no need to worry. If you have anything that you want to say, just say it out boldly, and we¡¯ll help you seek justice. Now tell me, did Cameron bully you?¡± Chapter 2603 Chadwick looked bewildered. ¡®Bully?¡® Dn was about to say something else when Nick appeared out of nowhere. ¡°What happened here?¡± Dn turned and looked at him. ¡°Boss, Chadwick came here in search of Cameron. I think she must have caused some other trouble again.¡± Nick frowned slightly. At this time, Chadwick exined, ¡°Coach Southern didn¡¯t bully me.¡± Dn was dumbfounded for a few seconds and felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°She¡­ She didn¡¯t bully you? Then why are you here looking for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to thank her.¡± Chadwick blushed. ¡°She helped me.¡± Nick squatted down in front of him and looked at him at the same eye level. ¡°Did she?¡± Chadwick nodded and continued. ¡°We were ckmailed by bullies for money outside the school. Coach Southern is the one who helped us and asked the thugs to return the money to us.¡± Dn paused for a split second. ¡°Bullies?¡± Chadwick replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a few girls. One of them has bright red hair. Coach Southern seems to have found them before this, so the bullies have just returned the money.¡± ¡®Red hair¡­¡® Dn remembered that it was the young girl who had brought a group of men here the other day. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡®Didn¡¯t Cameron lead those men here because of some random reason?¡® Nick covered the top of Chadwick¡¯s hair with his palm and gently rubbed it. ¡°I¡¯ll convey your appreciation to herter.¡± After Chadwick got in the car and left, Nick turned around and went back into the training center. He then looked around the ce and said to those who were busy with the tasks on hand, ¡°Pack everything up.¡± The disciples were startled. Dn went around him and stopped in front of him. ¡°Boss, what do you mean by that? Pack up? Do you really n to close the center?¡± Chapter 2604 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 ¡®But that¡¯s impossible. This martial arts training center is his treasured venture!¡® ¡°We¡¯re not closing down.¡± Nick said unhurriedly, ¡°We¡¯re moving instead.¡± ¡°Move¡­ Moving?¡± Dn was surprised. Nick nodded, then turned to look at all the disciples and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to move on and change to a new environment.¡± ¡°Could it be that those people haveined about us? But where will we move to? We¡¯ve been here for a decade, and we¡¯re now moving without having any n for the future. Besides, if we were to really move out from this ce, can we find another location that overshadows where we¡¯re at now?¡± Dn was soon smacked in the face by what he had just said when they arrived at the entrance of the new store and looked up at the three¨Cstory building in front of them. Not only was it muchrger than the original training center, but it even had three floors! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Holy crap, boss! This ce is huge.¡± ¡°Yeah, the location here is quite good. The main selling point is that it¡¯s located at an intersection, a ce with the most stream of people, and it¡¯s the most conspicuous, so it¡¯ll be easy for our customers and clients to locate us when the timees. They¡¯ll see our gym as soon as they get out of the subway station.¡± Originally, the rest of the people were worried that the location of the new ce would not be as good as the old location. Unexpectedly, it was located right in front of a subway station, and this was an intersection where twomercial streets crossed each other, so the flow of people would be huge. Seeing how excited everyone was, Dn could not help but say, ¡°This is such an enormous store. The rent must be way above our budget.¡± When the word ¡°rent¡± was mentioned, everyone became silent. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re all here.¡± Cameron got out of the car and walked toward them. ¡°Take a look around and see if you¡¯re satisfied with the new storefront.¡± Dn was astonished for a moment and asked, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s found this ce?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who found it.¡± Cameron stepped forward with her hands behind her back and stood in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s time for our training center to move to a bigger ce, and this ce seems just right.¡± Dn whispered, ¡°The annual rent must be very expensive in this area. We might as well stay right where we are.¡± ¡°Who told you about renting this ce? I bought it.¡± ¡°You¡­ what? You bought it!?¡± Dn was dumbfounded. ¡®This woman actually bought this ce in one go? Just how bold can she be?¡® Cameron pped her hands. ¡°Let me introduce you to the two co¨Cowners.¡± At that moment, Conroy and Harold got out of the car with their men. They then walked up to Cameron and greeted her respectfully. ¡°Sis Cameron!¡± Dn and the others were astounded. Cameron rested her elbow on Conroy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You guys must¡¯ve gotten very familiar with these two. They¡¯re the ones who bought this storefront together with me as a gift for every one of you. Am I right, guys?¡± ¡°Sis Cameron is right. From now on, the martial arts training center and we will be a family. As long as I, Harold Geelen, and Mr. Selfridge are still alive, no one will dare to cause you people any more trouble. Whoever dares to do so will have to go through us first.¡± Conroy also raised his chin and sounded rather arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys are under my protection from now on. If anyone dares toy a finger on you, that¡¯s equivalent to pping me in the face!¡± Except for Nick, everyone looked at each other nkly. Cameron withdrew her elbow. ¡°Alright, guys, don¡¯t just stand here. Go in and have a look.¡± Everyone else was curious about what the interior looked like, so they went in through the door one after another. Cameron invited Nick in too, and Dn came back to his senses and caught up to them immediately. Everyone looked around on the first floor and was pleasantly surprised. The ce wasrge and spacious, and the key was that the space was divided into a fewrge areas, which could be used for different activities. There was also an elevator in the middle of the building. As for the second floor, it was very wide and capacious too. It was split into tworge areas, a private area and a public area. Cameron said to Nick, ¡°The third floor is an independent area reserved for you. You can decorate it to your liking.¡± Nick took a nce at her. ¡°You made them pay for it? You¡¯re the only person in the world who would think of doing so.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten them. The two of them are so filthy rich and powerful that they volunteered. You can ept this gift with peace of mind.¡± Chapter 2605 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 ¡®I really didn¡¯t threaten them. How could I do such a thing?¡± Nick did not say anything more. A weekter, the training center was officially moved to the new location. Except for Nick¡¯s private space on the third floor, the first and second floors were furnished and ready to be opened for business. On that day, both Conroy and Harold brought their men to help around the center. They also brought various gift baskets and flowers and ced them at the reception counter to celebrate the opening of the training center. They even lit firecrackers, which made the opening ceremony extremely boisterous. Conroy, directing his men, kept reminding them to move around nimbly, looking rather serious while doing so. Looking at the people carrying things in and out, as well as the personnel who were busy in the store, Cameron could not help but feel very satisfied with the lively and smooth¨Csailing scene. Her gaze suddenlynded on a car parked outside the building. The rear window was slowly lowered, and the person sitting inside was Waylon. Harold approached her and asked, ¡°Sis, where do you want this thing to be?¡± Cameron looked back at the heavy equipment that Harold¡¯s subordinate was carrying and then pointed.¡± You can leave it there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harold asked him to move it to the designated ce. Cameron nced out the door once again, and the car had already left. She ran out of the building and looked at the rear of the car that was driving away. Deep down, she felt a strange feeling that just would not calm down after a long time. Inside the car¡­ Leonardo, who was driving, took a nce in the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, why didn¡¯t you go in and have a look?¡± Waylon smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t have to join in the fun. I only wanted to take a look. I¡¯m fine with anything as long as she likes it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t admit to the youngdy that you¡¯re the one who found her the store. Although you¡¯ve done so many things for her from the shadows, she doesn¡¯t know about any of them. Even if she refuses to ept your kindness and help, she should at least know about what you¡¯ve done for her all this while.¡± Waylon looked out of the window. ¡°Why would I do so? I don¡¯t n to ask her for anything in return. Besides, I¡¯m doing so because this is what I wish.¡± Back at the training center¡­ After everyone finished the work that had been assigned to them, the disciples of the training center politely thanked Conroy and Harold. They even invited them to stay behind for dinner. It was their first time receiving such a level of appreciation from others. After all, all they had done in the past were bad and hical things. Everyone was afraid of seeing them, so why would anyone thank them? Although they were too embarrassed to stay back for a meal, the disciples were very enthusiastic and insisted on keeping them in the center. As such, the two of them had no choice but to stay. However, Cameron did not stay in the center. She told them that something hade up, so she had to go home early. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She drove back to Emperon. After entering the house, Waylon was nowhere to be seen. Cameron changed out of her shoes, walked to the couch, sat down, took her cell phone out, looked up Waylon¡¯s number, and could not help but mutter, ¡°You lled, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡®If not, how would he know about the new store¡¯s location? ¡®Liar.¡® In the evening, Waylon returned to the vi from thepany. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Cameron¡¯s shoes in the entryway and was startled. He then took off his shoes and walked into the living room. Cameron just so happened toe out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup and ced it on the table. However, just as she was about to turn around, she saw Waylon. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re back already?¡± Waylon draped his coat on the back of the chair and looked at the broli soup on the table. ¡°Why would you have the time to cook today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy, so I cooked dinner today.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°It seems that someone is delighted to have moved to a new ce.¡± Cameron went to the kitchen and brought the dinner out. ¡°I know my cooking skills aren¡¯t as good as yours, but these are all the dishes that I know how to cook already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough for me.¡± He pulled out his chair, sat down, picked up his fork, and tasted one of the dishes Cameron was a little nervous. As soon as he swallowed the food, he lifted his gaze and stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cameron sat down and fetched him a bowl of soup. ¡°Then you should try this soup.¡± Chapter 2606 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 Seeing how Cameron was suddenly so helpful, Waylon raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you today?¡± Cameron moved the soup in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. Nothing is going on?¡± He smiled and tasted the soup. ¡°A little salty.¡± ¡°Salty?¡± Cameron got up. ¡°I¡¯ll redo it.¡± Waylon grabbed her hand and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Taste it. It¡¯s not salty.¡± Cameron didn¡¯t speak. Waylon pulled her onto his thighs and touched her cheek. ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself to do what you¡¯re not good at. My wife doesn¡¯t need to be a good cook.¡± Cameron hugged him and buried her face in his neck. Waylon paused and touched her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who found the store, right? Liar.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Waylon was silent. He didn¡¯t admit it but didn¡¯t deny it either. After a long pause, he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t really help.¡± Cameron got up and looked at him. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you admit to it? You lied.¡± ¡°¨C¡± Cameron cupped his face. ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re being silly? Even if you are the one who found the store, I won¡¯t scold you.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°You found out.¡± Cameron said, ¡°I never told you where it was located, and I don¡¯t believe that you drove past. It¡¯s not on the way home or to your office. You only drove past after taking a huge detour. Do you think I¡¯m dumb?¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. How could a person who pretended to be a man be stupid?¡± Cameron hugged him by the neck, leaned in, and smiled. ¡°So, stupid Wayne, you mustn¡¯t be the one teaching my son.¡± Waylon paused and stared at her. ¡°Son?¡± ¡°Well, someone keeps talking about having a child. Have you forgotten? Well, ignore me then.¡± She was going to get up, but Waylon pulled her back in and said in a husky voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cameron went close to his ear. ¡°I did some calctions, and I¡¯m currently fertile.¡± Waylon kissed her and chuckled. ¡°Should have said that earlier.¡± He then picked her up and went upstairs. After a few days, a woman went to the martial arts center and saw that it had been demolished. She was shocked when a person in overalls walked out. The woman stopped him. ¡°Is the center closed for good?¡± The man guided her. ¡°It moved to that corner. Walk straight for about 600 feet, and you¡¯ll see it across the subway.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She walked in the direction the man pointed. She got to the subway station and noticed that the center was across a busy street. The woman stood outside before slowly opening the door and taking a peek. ¡°Can I help you?¡± She jumped when a student there suddenly popped up. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Cameron Southern.¡± ¡°Oh, wait here. I¡¯ll go get her.¡± The man invited her in and yelled up the stairs. The woman waited in front of the ring while looking around curiously. Cameron walked down the stairs, spotted the woman waiting for her, and smiled. ¡°Mahina!¡± Mahina looked back at her and smiled. ¡°Cam.¡± Cameron held her shoulder and took a good look at her. ¡°How did you find this ce? Why are you here? Where¡¯s my father?¡± Mahina smiled. ¡°He asked me toe to find you. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s been spending time drinking tea and watching movies with Damian.¡± Chapter 2607 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Cameron was d to hear that her father was fine. She put her hands around Mahina and guided her to the guest area. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call so I coulde to get you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much hassle. You told me the address, so I just came here, but I didn¡¯t know that you had moved. I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t far away.¡± While walking to the rest area, they bumped into Dn, who was walking over with a few students. When one of them saw Cameron bringing a girl to the rest area, they were surprised. ¡°Cam, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my best friend from the East Inds, Mahina. We grew up together, and she¡¯s pretty much half a Southern.¡± Mahina nodded at them politely. ¡°Hello.¡± Mahina looked quiet and gentle. She was beautiful and friendly too. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The few men blushed and were very friendly too. ¡°Hello, Mahina.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be spending time with her. Run along.¡± Cameron waved her hand and continued toward the rest area. The few men started whispering to each other. ¡°I thought women from the East Inds were all unruly like Cam. I didn¡¯t know there are some that are so quiet?¡± ¡°I think the East Inds aren¡¯t as scary as we imagined. I could tell that the girl must have a great personality.¡± After they walked away, they noticed that someone was missing, so they turned around and saw Dn standing there as if he had lost his soul. They walked back to him. ¡°Dy?¡± He snapped back to reality. ¡°Hmm? Oh, girls from the East Inds, huh?¡± He quickly left after saying that. The few men looked at each other. What was wrong with him? Cameron showed Mahina the first and second floors while the men hid behind a wall and observed. ¡°Do you think that Cam will ask her to stay?¡± ¡°I hope so. If there¡¯s a woman like her here, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll put in more effort every day.¡± ¡°We really should have a few more female students. If it¡¯s just us men, I¡¯m not motivated.¡± The group looked at the people behind them who spoke. ¡°Cam is a woman too and is also beautiful, but why aren¡¯t you motivated?¡± They sounded sad. ¡°So what if she¡¯s beautiful? Have you seen a pretty woman who can fight ten strong men? Conroy and Howard have both been defeated. I see her more like the leader.¡± Dn suddenly blocked them and crossed his arms. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The few men looked up and stood up straight. ¡°Nothing.¡± Cameron and Mahina walked over and saw them congregating there. ¡°Oh, why are you here?¡± The group looked away. Cameron asked Mahina, ¡°Are you thirsty? Want a drink?¡± Mahina said, ¡°Anything works.¡± Cameron patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll make you coffee then.¡± She was going to walk away when the men surrounded them. ¡°Cam, we can make the coffee.¡± ¡°Yes, we can do it. You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Cameron was suspicious. Had they always been so helpful? Dn cleared his throat and looked serious. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do? I should be the one making coffee.¡± He left after that. Cameron took a deep breath and looked even more shocked than them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dn today?¡± Chapter 2608 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Leah and two of her friends were shopping in the mall, and they were looking at luxury goods. When they walked into a shop for luxury clothes, she saw Zephir, and one of the friends asked, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Mr. Gosling? Why is she in a store fordies?¡± Lean walked over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zephir paused, looked at her, but didn¡¯t reply. The woman in the dressing room walked out. ¡°Zeph, does this look good?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leah was surprised when she saw the woman. She looked very simr to Daisie in height and looks. Leah¡¯s heart was pierced, but she didn¡¯t show it. ¡°This is¡­¡± Zephir didn¡¯t reply, but the woman grabbed his arm and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend. My name is Roxy Van Damme.¡± Daisie, Roxy, and Zeph. Leah understood something andughed at herself. He was always trying to find Daisie¡¯s recement. Zephir took the clothes from her. ¡°Let¡¯s ring this up.¡± Roxy smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± He hugged her shoulders and walked past Leah. After they paid and were about to leave, Leah ran after them. ¡°Zephir!¡± He stopped but didn¡¯t turn back. Leah walked over to him. ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± Zephir frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? You can¡¯t have Daisie, so you found a recement instead?¡± ¡°Leah!¡± Zephir looked angry. ¡°This is none of your business. Do you think you can control me because I¡¯m your friend?¡± Leah balled up her fist and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m controlling you? I just don¡¯t want to see you like this. This isn¡¯t you.¡± Zephir smirked. ¡°You think you know me, but do you know the real me?¡± She didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t try to mind my business from now on. Roxy is my girlfriend, so I hope that you can respect her.¡± Zephir walked away with Roxy without looking back. Roxy turned to look at Leah because her instincts told her that this woman must be in love with Zephir. Leah froze on the spot and bit her lips as her eyes turned red. The two friends rushed over. ¡°Leah, are you alright?¡± She looked down and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Leah, we know you have feelings for Zephir, but there are plenty of fish in the sea, There¡¯s no need to be sad for him.¡± ¡°Yes, if he doesn¡¯t even look at you, why do you still wait?¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Leah bit on her lip so hard she was going to break them, but her tears still rolled down her cheeks. ¡°But you don¡¯t know how much I like him. It¡¯s been ten years, even when he doesn¡¯t feel the same way.¡± It had always been unrequited. She had been under the impression that after Daisie was married, he would give up on her and would look at her, but it was all too much to ask. Her friends wiped her tears away. ¡°Alright, cheer up. It¡¯s just ten years. Some people got married and divorced during that time. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about that.¡± ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re upset, we¡¯ll drink with you tonight. We¡¯ll be here for you.¡± That night, in a dimly lit bar¡­ The three women drank at the bar while music yed. ¡°Cheers. Let¡¯s forget the sadness.¡± Chapter 2609 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Leah drank her entire ss in one go and poured another. The two friends wanted to dance and tried to bring her along, but she waved. ¡°No, you go ahead.¡± ¡°Wait for us here then.¡± They walked to the dance floor. Leah drank all the beer on the bar top and ordered more beer, and continued drinking to numb herself. However, no matter how much she drank, her mind still went to Zephir. Her heart ached terribly. Leah stumbled toward thedies¡® room and started throwing up when she got to the toilet. She then started crying. She stayed there for a while before leaving with her makeup smudged. She stumbled her way back to her seat when two drunk men bumped into her, and she fell to the floor. Her head was spinning so violently she couldn¡¯t get up. The two men looked at her, realized she was a drunk woman, and started scheming. They helped her up and were going to bring her away when she started fighting back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave with you. I don¡¯t know you. Get your hands off me!¡± The server who walked past saw them. One of the men smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend had too many.¡± Leah was dragged away by the men. She stomped her feet in protest, but her heels flew off. The two men didn¡¯t pick them up for her and continued dragging her toward the elevator. At that moment, someone in a coat who looked handsome walked over and picked up her heels. ¡°Wait.¡± The two men froze, then turned around. The man in the coat waved the heels around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick them up?¡± They looked at each other and realized that one of them should go get..em. One of the men walked over, but the man put the shoes behind him. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s your girlfriend. Are you trying to bring her home because she¡¯s drunk?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± The men didn¡¯t look happy. The man in the coat chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s wearing designer clothes, and the heels I¡¯m holding cost thousands. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s from a wealthy family. I don¡¯t think girls from wealthy families would be interested in men like you.¡± The man immediately looked upset and tried to grab the shoes, but the other man grabbed his wrist and twisted it. The man yelled out in pain and sobered up. The other man who was holding Leah could tell that this man wasn¡¯t someone they could mess with, so he pushed her away and ran. Leah fell to the floor. The man whose wrist was twisted scuttled away too. Morrison Shaw walked toward Leah, bent down, and put her shoes back on. ¡°Are you awake,dy?¡± Leah looked up, and her head was still spinning. Her eyes were blurry, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. He helped her up, but Leah suddenly cried, ¡°I want to go home.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Morrison clicked his tongue. ¡°Such a hassle. Where do you live?¡± Leah paused. ¡°I forgot.¡± Morrison pped his forehead. ¡®How much did this woman drink? ¡®No, why do I have to take care of her? I can just hand her over to the servers, and I will be free. ¡®But what the heck? I should finish what I started.¡® Morrison walked out of the bar with Leah, who stood there while he went to get his car. He was nning to send this drunkard to the police station so that they could send her home. Chapter 2610 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 Before Morrison could get to his car, Leah rushed into the street, and he panicked. ¡°Hey!¡± The cars honked at her. He rushed over to pull her back. ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself? Don¡¯t drag me into this!¡± Leah looked at him, suddenly started crying, and sat on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re yelling at me.¡± The passersby looked over. Morrison ced his hands on his waist and looked down at this crying mess. He clenched his jaw and nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault for not minding my own business.¡± Morrison picked her up and brought her away. He drove to the station and woke her up. ¡°Get up, get out.¡± Leah opened her eyes and grabbed onto the seat. ¡°No, I want to sleep.¡± Morrison dragged her out of the car. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re wasting my time. Get out. I¡¯ll get the officers to get your mom!¡± ¡°No, no! I won¡¯t get out!¡± She grabbed onto the seat and wouldn¡¯t let go. Maybe because she used too much force, she felt something lurch in her stomach. Morrison noticed it and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t throw-¡± Leah threw up all over herself and the seat. Morrison¡¯s face dropped. In the hotel room¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Morrison tossed Leah, who was out cold on the floor. She stank. He was a germaphobe, so seeing that drove him crazy. He was impressed that he could keep it together. When he saw vomit on his coat, he immediately took it off and tossed it to the floor. He was disgusted. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve never seen a woman like that before.¡± He was too tired to care for Leah, who was sleeping on the floor, and went to take a shower. Leah still had to throw up, so she sat up in a daze before finding her way into the bathroom. She opened the door. Morrison, who had just taken off his clothes, covered himself and watched as she stumbled to the toilet, opened up the cover, and threw up again. Morrison was rendered speechless. He had never been speechless in his life. After she was done, she flushed, got up, and walked over to him. Morrison looked more and more afraid. ¡°What are you doing? Get out, don¡¯te over-¡± The next morning¡­ When Leah woke up, her head was pounding, and she vaguely remembered the two men who had tried to take her away. She suddenly sat up and saw that she was in a bathrobe while her clothes were on the floor. She was shocked. She then heard some movement outside the bedroom, picked up themp, and hid behind the door. When someone walked in, she raised themp and hit the head of that person hard, which caused him to fall to the floor. She dropped themp in a panic when she saw the man and called the police. ¡°Hello, I¡­ I might have. been assaulted.¡± Half an hourter, at the police station¡­ Morrison¡¯s head was bandaged as he sat in the interrogation room. He really was speechless. The officer walked in, followed by Waylon. The officer said to Waylon. ¡°We¡¯ve investigated, and it turned out to be a simple misunderstanding.¡± Waylon nodded. After the officer left, he turned to look at Morrison. ¡°Good job. You got locked up immediately after coming back.¡± Morrison pointed at his head. ¡°I was just trying to help, but I turned out to be the bad guy. Look at this. She did this.¡± Chapter 2611 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 Morrison was furious when he heard what the woman said. He did not understand how Leah still had the audacity to call the police and tell them that he had vited her. It should be her who harassed him! Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°Alright. Do you want to stay here forever?¡± Morrison stood up and got out of the interrogation room with Waylon. When they came out of the police station, they saw Leah pacing outside the door. The female police officer had taken her to the hospital for examination, and the report showed that she had not been vited. Besides, the receptionist of the hotel could testify that she was the one who refused to get two rooms while she was drunk. Also, Morrison was the one who called room service in the middle of the night, saying that she had fallen asleep in the bathroom halfway through the shower. In the end, two female staff members brought her out of the bathroom and helped her to change her clothes. When Leah saw Waylon, she was stunned. ¡°Wayne? What are you doing here?¡± Morrison ced his hand on his head and asked disgruntledly, ¡°You two know each other?¡± Waylon did not expect that Leah was the one who had sent Morrison to the police station. He did not know why, but he found it hrious. ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leah looked at Morrison, who was standing beside Waylon. She saw the gauze on his head and felt a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I misunderstood you.¡± Gritting his teeth, Morrison said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. I won¡¯t ept it. I was kind enough to help you last night, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d treat me like a pervert today and give me this!¡± Leah lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s just forget about it. You didn¡¯t go homest night, so I guess your father must be very worried about you. You should go back now.¡± Leah nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She turned around and left. Morrison rubbed his head and followed after Waylon. Waylon turned his head around to look at him and said, ¡°Where is your car?¡± ¡°She vomited all over my carst night. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I got someone to help me take it to have it cleaned. What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I even sit in your car?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make an exception this time since you¡¯re injured.¡± While they were in the car, Waylon asked, ¡°What brought you back all of a sudden?¡± Morrison replied, ¡°I just came back for vacation as well as to meet your wife.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Sure. i¡¯ll introduce her to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°I heard that your wife is a very good fighter. Is it real?¡± ¡°Well, you can test her yourself.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s more than just a very good fighter judging from how you say it.¡± Waylon smiled but did not say anything.. The next day, at the martial arts center¡­. Whenever Mahina wanted to help Cameron do something, Dn woulde forward and take it over. You¡¯re a guest, so let us do it.¡± When Cameron came out of the elevator, she saw Dn taking over the stuff from Mahina¡¯s hands with an ingratiating smile on his face. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help me like this?¡± Dn nced at her and said nonchntly, ¡°You can carry two bags of water bottles yourself. You don¡¯t need my help.¡± Cameron was caught betweenughter and tears as she watched Dn walk away. ¡®What a double standard.¡¯ Mahina walked up to Cameron and whispered, ¡°Miss, the people in this martial arts center are strange. They won¡¯t let me do anything. Why do they have to be so wary of me?¡± Mahina felt that since she was here to keep Cameronpany, it was only natural for her to take care of Cameron. However, these people kept taking over her job. They did not even let her do something as simple as fetching a ss of water. She felt these people did not wee her at the martial arts center. Cameron looked at Mahina for a long while beforeughing. Mahina frowned and asked, ¡°What are youughing at, Miss?¡± Chapter 2612 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Cameron ced her hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Nah, don¡¯t think too much about it. They aren¡¯t wary of you. They just want to present the best of themselves in front of you.¡± Mahina still found it hard to understand. ¡°But why?¡± Cameron let out a sigh, patted her shoulder, and said in a serious voice, ¡°Maybe this is the privilege of a girl.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a girl too.¡± Cameron forced a dry smile on her face and said, ¡°From the first day I came in, they have never treated me like a woman.¡± After she finished speaking, Cameron saw someone from outside the door. She withdrew her hand and walked toward the door. Sapphire and Chadwick were right outside the door. Cameron leaned forward to look at them and asked, ¡± What brought you here today?¡± Before Chadwick could say anything, Sapphire pulled a gift out of her bag and gave it to her. ¡°Miss, this is a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Cameron was stunned for a moment before she took over the gift. ¡°This is for me?¡± Chadwick crossed his arms in front of his chest and turned his head away. Then, he said proudly, ¡°This is a gift that Sapphire specially ordered for you as a thank you.¡± Sapphire turned her head around and said, ¡°Chadwick, don¡¯t talk to Cam like that. She helped us.¡± Chadwick pursed his lips and did not say anything. Cameron opened up the gift box and saw that it was a miniature doll charm. The doll looked like her, and it was even wearing the same clothes she had worn that day. Her eyes glowed with exhration as she raised her head to look at Sapphire. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much.¡± Sapphire smiled as well and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Cameron hung it on her phone in front of Sapphire and said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take it with me wherever I go. It¡¯s pretty.¡± Chadwick then chimed in and said in a serious manner, ¡°I¡¯ll put more effort into practicing martial arts from now onward.¡± Cameron was momentarily stunned before she chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about it if you allow me to be your master.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll allow you to be my master. But that¡¯s because you¡¯ve helped us. From today on, you¡¯ll be my master.¡± Seeing that Chadwick finally agreed to let her be his master, Cameron was filled with excitement and hugged him. ¡°It has been decided then! I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Chadwick was stunned when Cameron suddenly hugged him. In the evening, Cameron returned home happily. Standing in the entranceway, she saw an extra pair of shoes on the floor. When she walked into the living room, she suddenly saw two men in the kitchen. 2012 ¡°Wayne, what should I do with this fish?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Seriously? You don¡¯t know how to clean a fish?¡± Waylon walked up to the man and pushed him aside. He ced the fish on the cutting board and disemboweled it with a knife. ¡°See? Do you know how to do it now?¡± The man shuddered at the sight and ced his hand on his nose. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t stand the stench of the fish. ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t really do this. But I really do admire you. You¡¯re so good at cooking. If I were a woman, I¡¯d like to marry you too.¡± As soon as Morrison finished speaking, he saw Cameron, who suddenly appeared outside the kitchen, and jumped up. ¡°Wayne, is that your wife?¡± Waylon turned his head around and smiled. ¡°Wee home.¡± Cameron examined them and said, ¡°Did Ie back at a bad time?¡± Morrison felt that Cameron had misunderstood something, so he hastily exined, ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Waylon deboned the fish with a knife and said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re such a nuisance. Get out of the kitchen.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Morrison replied and exited the kitchen. Chapter 2613 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Cameron walked up to Waylon and asked, ¡°Is he your friend?¡± Waylon turned around to look at her and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking. Is it something that I shouldn¡¯t ask?¡± Waylon chuckled and replied, ¡°Did I say you can¡¯t ask about it? He is a friend of mine from Stoslo. He wanted to meet you, so I decided to introduce you guys to each other today.¡± Crossing her arms in front of her chest, Cameron teased him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have any friends.¡± Waylonughed and said, ¡°All of my friends are in Stoslo. If you want to meet them, I can introduce you to them when we go back there.¡± When dinner was ready, the three of them sat in front of the dining table. Morrison was the only outsider here, and he looked like an unwanted third wheel apanying the couple in front of him. Morrison took a bite of the fish andplimented, ¡°Oh my gosh, this tastes so nice! You really are so lucky to have him as your husband, Cam.¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids to look at him and said, ¡°Do you not know that you should keep your mouth shut when you¡¯re eating?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Why? We should talk and mingle when we¡¯re eating. That¡¯s the best part about dinner.¡± After Morrison finished talking, he looked at Cameron and asked, ¡°Cam, I¡¯ve been wondering about something for a long while. How did you take Wayne down?¡±. Cameron nearly choked on her soup. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Take him down?¡± ¡°Yes. One party needs to be more proactive in a rtionship. I don¡¯t think that Wayne is someone who¡¯ll take the initiative, so I¡¯m curious about how you¡¯re able to take him down. After all, he showed no sign of interest in women when we were in Stoslo.¡± Cameron took a deep breath as she was stunned. ¡®Wayne isn¡¯t someone who¡¯ll take the initiative? He isn¡¯t interested in women?¡± Cameron found it hard to believe. She even started to imagine that the Waylon she was dating right now. was the fake Waylon. She turned her head around to look at Waylon. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well, I was like that when ! was in Stoslo.¡± Morrison looked at them. After a while, he squinted and asked, ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re the one who chased after her? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Waylon took a sip from the soup and replied, ¡°Nope.¡± Morrison was so shocked that he leaned back in his chair. He looked at Waylon in disbelief and said, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect that at all. When we were in college, you kept giving Evelyn the cold shoulder-¡± Before he could finish speaking, Waylon red at him. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Cameron¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°Was Wayne really that popr when he was in college?¡± Morrison chuckled, ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s handsome, gentle, and rich. Of course, when he wasn¡¯t hitting anyone, he was-¡± ¡°Morrison.¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids, his face bereft of emotion. ¡°I think that Ms. Younge went easy on you when she hit your headst night.¡± Morrison¡¯s face sank when Waylon mentioned Leah. That was ¡°humiliation¡± for him. ¡°Wayne, how can you threaten me like that?¡± Waylon put his fingers together and ced them under his chin. ¡°What do you think if I call Ms. Younge over? Both of you are single. Since you already know each other, maybe it¡¯s a good idea for you two to develop your rtionship.¡± ¡°No, wait for a second. I don¡¯t know her at all, and I don¡¯t want to develop any rtionship with her!¡± Morrison said anxiously. Waylon chuckled, ¡°Then keep quiet and eat more. If I hear another word from your mouth¡­ You know what I¡¯ll do, right?¡± Morrison shrugged and sighed, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. I shouldn¡¯t have messed with a man who already has a wife.¡± Cameron had no choice but to end the conversation. She figured she couldn¡¯t get anything out of Morrison or Waylon¡¯s mouth, no matter how curious she was. Biting her fork, she turned her eyes around. Chapter 2614 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 An idea popped up in Cameron¡¯s head. After Morrison finished his dinner, Waylon chased him away. Morrison stood in the corridor and scolded Waylon for his heartlessness before leaving in a huff. When Waylon closed the door and turned around, he saw Cameron leaning on the wall and looking slightly disappointed after Morrison had left. He squinted and stopped in front of Cameron. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It seems to me that you still want to hear more stories about my past.¡± With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°I just think that you have such a good friend. Maybe I should invite him for a meal one day- Huh!?¡± Waylon carried her up from the floor and came to the couch. Cameron ced her hands on his chest and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon bit her lips and said in a husky voice, ¡°Cam, if you want to hear more stories about my past, you can just ask me.¡± Cameron bit his lips out of rage and said, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t mentioned anything, you would not tell me about anything you did in Stoslo, would you?¡± Waylon sat up and put her on hisp. ¡°How am I supposed to know that you want to know if you don¡¯t ask me?¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Are you jealous now, Cam?¡± She turned her face sideways and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you at that time, so why should I get jealous?¡± He chuckled and turned her face over until both of their gazes met. ¡°I followed my great-grandfather to Stoslo when I was five. Other than going back to Zlokovia during the holidays, I spent most of my time. there. ¡°I know Morrison because of my great-grandfather. His grandfather is my great-grandfather¡¯s friend. His family stayed in Stoslo before Morrison was born. When something happened to Morrison¡¯s family, my great-grandfather took him in, and that¡¯s when I got to know him. He got into the college I was attending, and we met Evelyn together.¡± Cameron raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Since she¡¯s the campus belle, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s pretty, right?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Waylon chuckled, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s indeed pretty.¡± Seeing that Cameron¡¯s expression had changed, Waylon cupped her face between his hands and said, ¡± But for me, you¡¯re more beautiful than her.¡± Cameron did not expect something like this from him. Her face turned red from embarrassment, and she spun her face away. ¡°You have such a glib tongue.¡± The smile on his face widened, and he collected her hair behind her ears. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever tried to chase after. So, of course, you¡¯re more beautiful than her.¡± Cameron was amused by his love speech and said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you then.¡± She touched her tummy and said, ¡°But I ate too much just now. I need to go for a walk.¡± When Cameron was about to stand up, Waylon suddenly carried her in his arms. ¡°Walk?¡± He carried her upstairs and said, ¡°Exercise is good for digestion.¡± It took Cameron a short while before she realized what he was talking about. She punched him with her fist and shouted, ¡°What the hell are you thinking all the time, Wayne!?¡± Heughed. The night was getting darker. Zephir was sitting on the couch expressionlessly while swirling the ss of red wine in his hand. After Roxy finished her bath, she sat beside Zephir and hugged him. ¡°Zeph, are you not going to sleep yet?¡± Zephir hugged her and said, ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Her face turned red, and she buried her head into his chest. ¡°You¡¯re mean. Why do you ask if you already know about it?¡± Zephir caressed her head. Although there was a gentle expression on his face, his eyes were emotionless. The woman in his arms suddenly asked, ¡°Zeph, can I ask you a question?¡± He was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Does Ms. Younge like you? If she likes you, will you still like me?¡± Roxy asked while she yed with the belt that was tied around his bathrobe.. Chapter 2615 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Zephir frowned. He grabbed her chin and forced her to raise her head. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Roxy was slightly stunned. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I guessed it myself. I can see that her concern for you has long gone beyond friendship.¡± After she finished speaking, she coiled her arms around Zephir¡¯s neck and continued. ¡°Zeph, I know you guys grew up together, but I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll fall in love with her. You¡¯ll love me forever, right?¡± Zephir did not say anything in return. After a long while, he pushed her away, put down the ss, and rose to his feet. ¡°You sleep first. I need to go to the study room for a while.¡± Roxy¡¯s face sank as she watched Zephir leave the room. She stroked her face, which resembled Daisie. It had taken her about $30,000 to make her face look simr to Daisie¡¯s. It was just that she did not expect she would be Zephir¡¯s girlfriend because of her face. Initially, she thought she could be Zephir¡¯s girlfriend because she had be prettier. She thought she was going to marry into a wealthy family, but what Leah had said the other day had woken her up. from her dream. She was nothing but a recement for Daisie. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Daisie had already married, so she was not worried about Daisie. The person she was worried. about was Leah. Leah was very close to the Goslings. Even Zephir¡¯s mother treated Leah as her future daughter-inw, and she voiced her objection when Zephir announced that he was having a rtionship with Roxy. Zephir and Leah had grown up together. When he was at the bottom of his life, it was Leah who kept himpany and took care of him. There was no way a man would not fall for a woman who cared about him so much. To put it bluntly, Zephir just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no to Leah. The reason he had gotten angry the other day was that Leah had said that he was treating Roxy as a ¡°recement.¡± If Leah apologized to him, he would certainly forgive her and continue to be Leah¡¯s ¡°friend¡±. A cold smirk appeared on Roxy¡¯s lips. So what if Leah was the daughter of a wealthy family? She was blinded by her emotions and was an idiot. She did not make any move even though the man she had a crush on had liked her best friend for so many years, and it was no wonder that Zephir did not know that this woman liked him. Of course, it did not matter whether Zephir knew that she liked him. He turned a blind eye to Leah¡¯s love but enjoyed all the good and care that Leah brought him. To put it simply, he was a selfish man. Unfortunately, what Roxy wanted was not Zephir¡¯s love, She did not care if Zephir did not like her. She just wanted to be his wife, and no woman could stop her from getting what she wanted. The next day, at the Younge mansion¡­ When Leah came downstairs, her father was having his breakfast. Upon seeing that she was going out, he put down his utensils and said, ¡°Lean.¡± Leah stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at her father. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to stay here, you should start thinking about your marriage as you¡¯re not young anymore. I¡¯ll set up a few blind dates for you, so be prepared for it.¡± Leah pressed her lips thin and replied, ¡°Whatever you like.¡± Her father frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you set up a blind date because you want me to get married? Since that¡¯s what you want, you can just go ahead and do it. I don¡¯t have any objection.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before waiting for her father to say anything, Leah went out of the house. She got into the car, and a hint of disappointment appeared on her face when she closed the door. Since she could not get what she wanted, why should she care about who she was going to marry? After all, it was just a marriage of convenience in the end. Suddenly, she received a text message from Zephir and was stunned. She tapped into it, and Zephir told her to meet up with him at a coffee shop. Chapter 2616 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Leah pursed her lips tightly. ¡®Why does he appear and disrupt my determination every time I decide to give up?¡± Leah still rushed to the coffee shop in the end. She stepped into the coffee shop and looked around, but she did not see Zephir. Just as she was about to call him, she saw Roxy standing up from her seat. ¡°Ms. Younge, over here.¡± Seeing that it was her, Leah froze slightly. She walked over and stopped at the table. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Roxy smirked. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who invited you here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Leah¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®Could it be that she¡¯s the one who sent me the text message through Zephir¡¯s cell phone?¡¯ ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Roxy stretched out her hand. ¡°Take a seat, Ms. Younge. There¡¯s something that I want to talk to you about.¡± Leah sat down with an unchanged expression. ¡°Ms. Van Damme, what do you want to talk about?¡± Roxy stirred the coffee in her cup. ¡°It¡¯s very straightforward. Of course, it¡¯s about Zephir.¡± Leah frowned but did not say anything. ¡°Actually, I can tell that you have a thing for him, right?¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Roxy chuckled, lifted her gaze, and stared at her. ¡°Your concern for Zephir is obvious. You¡¯ve always been by his side whenever he¡¯s at his lowest, but in the end, have you gotten together with him as you wished?¡± Leah¡¯s hands, which were resting on her thighs, clenched tightly. These words hurt as if thorns had pierced through her heart. Roxy continued. ¡°Now, tell me. How could Zephir not know that you like him? When a woman is giving off such an obvious attitude, any man would¡¯ve known and acknowledged her feelings for him, so how could he not know? It¡¯s just that some men like to y dumb¡± Leah scoffed. ¡°Did you ask me out here just to mock me?¡± Roxy acted very calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to mock you. I¡¯m just trying to persuade you. Since you know that he won¡¯t take a fancy to you, why bother to stay so attached to him?¡± A hint of wrath shed across Leah¡¯s eyes. ¡°What makes you think that you¡¯re in the position to persuade. me? You¡¯re only someone he is using as a substitute. Do you really think he¡¯s truly in love with you?¡± She chuckled happily. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Roxy supported her chin with her palm and continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m only a double. At least I have him. As for you, you¡¯re not even good enough to be picked up as a double.¡± Leahughed angrily. ¡°Are you very proud of being a stand-in?¡± ¡°I earned his attention with this face of mine. Do you think he¡¯ll give up on me any time soon?¡± Roxy leaned backward and gave off an even smugger smirk. ¡°It¡¯s not that I care about him now. He¡¯s the one who cares about me now. So, Ms. Younge, I truly sympathize with you. You still can¡¯t win his heart, even though you¡¯ve given him your everything. So what¡¯s the use of it?¡± Leah gnashed her teeth. ¡°Roxy Van Damme, I¡¯d advise you not to be socent.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Roxy leaned forward. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a gamble and see if your so-called childhood sweetheart would believe you or me?¡± Just as she finished saying so, Roxy picked up the coffee on the table and poured it on herself. Without giving Leah a chance to stop herself, Roxy had already gotten up abruptly, ignored the coffee on her body, and started crying. ¡°Ms. Younge, why are you doing this to me? I know I¡¯m only a stand-in, but why do you insist on forcing me to leave him!¡± ¡°Ms. Van Damme, what horsecr*p are you talking-¡± Roxy suddenly knelt at her feet and begged her. ¡°Everything¡¯s my fault, Ms. Younge. I shouldn¡¯t have snatched him from you. I¡¯m the delusional one here. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± The guests surrounding them stared at Leah with strange expressions as if she had really done something to Roxy. Chapter 2617 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 ¡°Roxy, get up.¡± A voice sounded suddenly. Leah¡¯s expression changed slightly. She turned around instantly and saw Zephir approaching them. Just as she was about to exin herself, Zephir passed by her, walked up to Roxy, and helped her up. Roxy shrank into his arms tremblingly. ¡°Zephir, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have asked Ms. Younge out to exin myself. I only did so because I don¡¯t want Ms. Younge to misunderstand.¡± Zephir took off his coat and wrapped it around her. Leah was so angry that she clenched her hands into fists and gnashed her teeth. ¡°Zephir, what do you mean by that? Are you telling me that you¡¯ve chosen to believe in her words? I didn¡¯t do anything to her at all!¡± ¡°Leah Younge!¡± Zephir yelled her name out loud and stared at her expressionlessly. ¡°Who else can do such a thing apart from you?¡± Leah froze in ce, and her heart gradually sank into pure darkness. Her eyes were slightly bloodshot, and her voice sounded hoarse. ¡°So, you¡¯ve chosen to believe in her¡­¡± ¡®We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, but in the end, I can¡¯t evenpare myself to Roxy, someone he¡¯s only known for a few months?¡¯ Zephir frowned, and his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t you use the exact same method against someone else when we were in high school?¡± He was referring to what had happened to Lisa back then. ¡®I did bully Lisa when I was younger, but I never bullied anyone for no reason. I just couldn¡¯t let Lisa get away with hypocrisy. But he¡¯s actually using these things as his bullets to teach me a lesson now?¡¯ Zephir took a deep breath. ¡°Leah, if you still consider me as a friend, you¡¯ll apologize to Roxy.¡± After a while, Leah sneered. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to do so?¡± He did not utter a single word. Leah pointed at Roxy. ¡°You¡¯re actually forcing me to apologize to a stand-in? Why should I apologize? I¡¯ve not done anything. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s directing and putting on the show all by herself-¡± ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Zephir was on the brink of losing his head. ¡°You keep referring to her as a double. Hah, are you jealous of Roxy?¡± Leah¡¯s cheeks were pale, and her heart was oozing blood from the pain. ¡®Am I just so unbearable to him?¡¯ ¡°Zephir, do you really want me to apologize to her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zephir spoke without any hesitation and then added, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize when you¡¯ve done something wrong? Leah, our families have a good rtionship. As long as you apologize, I¡¯ll never bring up what happened today again.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leah¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. ¡°What if I don¡¯t do so?¡± Zephir stared at her for a long time. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to contact each other from now on.¡± A droplet of warm tears rolled out of Leah¡¯s eye socket. Her vision became blurred, and her heart was on the verge of freezing. ¡°Zephir Gosling, I truly regret¡­¡± ¡®I regret chasing after you with all my heart and soul all these years. I regret that for a moment, I actually dreamed that you¡¯d look back and find out that I¡¯ve never left. ¡®But now, everything is already a foregone conclusion. ¡®Everything else is no longer necessary.¡¯ ¡°Zephir Gosling, since you said so today, I hope you won¡¯t regret it. From now on, anything that¡¯s rted to you will have nothing to do with me! As for the apology, I, Leah Younge, will never apologize to her, Roxy Van Damme, in my life,¡± Leah yelled hysterically at the top of her lungs. After that, she felt as if her heart had been ripped out. Zephir pursed his lips tightly as his expression tensed up. ¡°You-¡± The sound of someone pping came from somewhere in the cafe. ¡°Oh my, what a wonderful show.¡± Leah was astonished. She turned around, only to see Morrisone out of nowhere. ¡®It¡¯s him?¡¯ Morrison stopped beside the two, and Zephir frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Morrison crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m a witness, of course.¡± Roxy¡¯s pupils constricted for a split second, and a hint of panic shed across her eyes. Chapter 2618 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Morrison took a closer look at Roxy. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to get my horizons broadened by a Zlokovian woman. With such acting skills, it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t have a career in showbiz.¡± Roxy avoided his gaze, still pretending to look weak and delicate. ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? I don¡¯t seem to have offended you elsewhere, do I?¡± Morrison chuckled. ¡°I just introduced myself, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m a witness to this incident, so it has nothing to do with whether you¡¯ve offended me or not. After all, you as a victim can lie, but others won¡¯t.¡± Zephir¡¯s expression slightly dimmed, but he did not utter a word, not even one. Roxy grabbed his hand. ¡°Zephir, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t lie.¡± Leah snorted and didn¡¯t even care to speak up for herself again. She did not want to say anything anymore. Morrison unhurriedly took out his cell phone. ¡°I identally recorded a certain scene when I was recording a video upstairs. Are you interested in enjoying it together with me?¡±. Roxy panicked and stretched out her hand, intending to snatch his cell phone. Morrison took a step back and gave off a smirk, looking as cunning as a fox. ¡°Ms. Whoever-You-Are, why are you so nervous? If you haven¡¯t lied about the incident, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not, you¡­ You two are partners, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re trying to frame me here!¡± Roxy sounded as if she was about to weep. She was about to get pissed to death by this man who came out of nowhere. ¡°Partners? We¡­¡± Morrison took a nce at Leah. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name. What kind of partnership would I have with her? I¡¯m only doing a good deed because I¡¯ve witnessed some filthy doings.¡± After exining himself, Morrison handed his phone to Zephir. ¡°Dude, you might not want to miss this.¡± Zephir went through the whole video. In the video, Roxy sshed herself with the coffee, and Leah had not touched her from the beginning to the end. Roxy lost all strength for a split second, her body swayed, and her expression changed. ¡°Zephir, please listen to me¡­¡± Zephir gave her a meaningful re, and Roxy became quiet instantly. He then flung her hands off his arm and left the cafe straight away. ¡°Zephir!¡± Roxy wanted to keep up, but she did not forget to give the man who had ruined her n a fierce re before she chased after Zephir. Morrison took back his phone and was about to leave. Leah grabbed him by his arm. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Morrison looked back at her and then said seriously, ¡°Ms. Younge, I don¡¯t need your appreciation for what just happened. I saw what I saw, and I didn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why I chose to do something about it.¡± After saying that, he took Leah¡¯s hand off his upper arm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to grab me in order to stop me. Let¡¯s not send me into the hands of the police again. That would spell disaster for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happenedst time!¡± Leah said hurriedly. ¡°I know you were wronged the other day, but I was so drunk that night that I totally misunderstood you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Morrison inserted his hands into his pockets. ¡°Since you and alcohol don¡¯t go well together, please don¡¯t drink so much in the future. You¡¯ll only cause others a lot of trouble.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He then turned around and left. Leah thought of something and went after him. At the entrance of the cafe¡­ Morrison got into his car, and Leah stepped forward and grabbed the door that was about to be closed by him. ¡°I¡¯ve apologized to you!¡± Morrison scoffed out of anger. ¡°Then must I ept your apology?¡± ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± Leah lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I can even allow you to smash me if you want, an eye for an eye.¡± Morrison leaned on the back of his seat. ¡°Then, should I send you to the precinct after that?¡± ¡°If you want, you¡¯re wee to do so.¡± Morrison turned to look at her,ughed, took her hand off the door, closed it, and then lowered half of the car window. ¡°Ms. Younge, if you¡¯re too free and have nothing else to do, you can go back home and smash yourself, but please don¡¯t waste my time. ¡°Oh yeah, and don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Chapter 2619 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Morrison ignited the engine, stepped on the elerator, and drove off. Leah watched as the car went away and lowered her eyes. ¡®In the end, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s helped me again.¡± At the vi¡­ Roxy hugged Zephir from behind. ¡°I really know that what I did is wrong now. Zephir, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I admit that I did frame her, but I only did so because I want her to stay away from you¡­¡± Zephir pushed the person behind him away from him. Roxy lost bnce, and her waist hit the corner of the table before she fell to the floor. She covered the part where she felt excruciating pain, and her face was slightly pale. ¡°Zephir?¡± ¡°Roxy, do you really think that you can do whatever you want and even y tricks under my nose because I dote on you?¡± She stared right into Zephir¡¯s gloomy eyes, froze for a bit, ignored the pain, and exined, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ Zephir, I know it¡¯s my fault.¡± Zephir leaned over and grabbed her by the jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t ever approach any of the people around me in the future. If I find out that you¡¯re at it again, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± He was giving her a serious warning. It did not look like he was joking at all. Zephir then let her go and left the living room. Roxy gasped and got up from the floor, clutching her waist. She gnashed her teeth. ¡®That man is the root of all this!¡¯ At Bassburgh Airport¡­ Quincy and Saydie were at the airport¡¯s arrival gate, waiting to wee Nn and Maisie, who had returned to Zlokova. Seeing that Colton came out of the gate behind the couple, Quincy chuckled.¡± Someone has finallye back this time around, but what¡¯s with the reluctance?¡± ¡°Would you separate from your wife willingly?¡± Colton picked his luggage up and shoved it into the trunk. Quincy patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Everything will be fine. This is just a short separation. It doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t see each other again in the future. Besides, you don¡¯t own your cell phone for decoration, do you?¡± Colton red at him and wanted to say something, but he instantly swallowed the words that were about to escape his mouth, pretended not to want to talk to him anymore, and got into the car behind the car leading the way. When Waylon learned that they had returned to Zlokova, he headed to the Goldmann mansion and waited for them with Nichs. When they arrived at the mansion, Nichs weed them home with a grin, squinting his eyes into two lines. ¡°After being away for half a month, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Dad, this is a gift to you from Her Majesty the Queen.¡± Maisie handed the gift box to Nichs, who was startled. He took it from her with both hands. ¡°A gift from Queen Diana? Wow, isn¡¯t this thetest massage device? If I¡¯m not mistaken, it hasn¡¯t even been released on the market. This is precious.¡± ¡®This makes me the first customer in the world to get my hands on one of its prototypes.¡¯ Nn wrapped his arms around Maisie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s your granddaughter. She told the queen that you have a bad shoulder. That¡¯s why Her Majesty¡¯s given you this to try.¡± ¡°Daisie, how sweet of her.¡± As soon as he arrived home, Colton went to see Charm in the baby¡¯s room. The nanny was feeding Charm milk, and the little angel was holding a pacifier bottle with both hands. Her eyes were shimmering under the chandelier, looking crystal clear and bright. Seeing Colton appearing at the doorway, Charm stretched out her tiny plump hand. ¡°Dada!¡± The nanny stood up with Charm in her arms. ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯vee home.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon seeing his daughter, Colton¡¯s heart softened instantly. He then took her into his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me after such a long separation.¡± He was still a little worried at first that his daughter would not recognize him anymore after his trip to Yaramoor. The nanny said with a smile, ¡°Miss Charm still doesn¡¯t know how to recognize the people around her. She just calls everyone dada.¡± Colton was at a loss for words. After the nanny left, Colton yed with his daughter in the nursery while Waylon leaned against the door.¡± How was your trip?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Colton lifted his head and smiled. ¡°Not having to work does feel pretty good.¡± Chapter 2620 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Colton might have just gotten to experience the reason why his father wanted to retire at such a young age. ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m finally relieved of my duty.¡± Colton looked at him. ¡°Waylon, can you help me for a little longer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Waylon refused instantly, without a split second of hesitation. Colton lowered his head and held Charm¡¯s chubby hands. ¡°Charm, look, your uncle is the one who doesn¡¯t allow daddy to have some rest. It¡¯s not that daddy doesn¡¯t want to y with you¡­¡± He stared at Charm, who was babbling in his arms and saying something that he could not understand and thought of something. He could not help but narrow his eyes and smirk. The next day, Colton arrived at ckgold with his daughter in his arms, shocking all the staff. Even when he was reading documents, he had her in one hand and flipped through the documents with the other. And as soon as Charm cried, he would immediately grab the milk bottle tofort her. When Charm fell asleep, he would tuck her into the stroller and then stop the stroller somewhere within his reach. Whenever an employee came in to report their work and spoke too loudly, they would be hushed immediately. The whole department had been discussing this matter all morning. After all, it was a rare scene to witness. ¡°You didn¡¯t see how Mr. Goldmann looked at his daughter during the meeting. It¡¯s so doting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious! Even Mr. Goldmann can take care of his daughter when at work, while my husband is just a piece of trash who only knows to sit in front of hisputer and y his video games after he gets off work.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldmann¡¯s gaze has never moved away from his daughter. Even when he¡¯s not holding her, his gaze will still fix itself on the stroller, and he coaxes her whenever she cries. Although Mr. Goldmann is usually very hot-tempered at work, I never thought he¡¯d be such an impably good husband after marriage. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± The female employees were all envious of Colton¡¯s wife as they praised their boss. Meanwhile, the male employees held very different opinions. ¡°If we¡¯re as rich as Mr. Goldmann, we¡¯d be more than happy to go to work with our kids.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Several female employees sneered and retorted, ¡°Pfft! Come on. If you were to be able to start a company instead of taking care of your kids, I bet all you¡¯d do every day would be to entertain your clients and business partners. At the end of the day, you¡¯d still leave your kids with your wife, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for women to take care of their kids?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, will the worlde to an end if men take turns looking after the kids?¡± The men were rendered speechless. Before New Year¡¯s Eve, the training center had a barbeque dinner. Mahina just so happened to be abroad on this day, so it was her first time celebrating the New Year in a country that she did not call home. Mahina and Dn went to the market because they were tasked to buy ingredients for the barbeque. The market was full of vendors selling products. It was very lively and full of a festive atmosphere. The two bought all kinds of ingredients, and Mahina saw that Dn had quite a lot of bags in his hand, so she wanted to grab some of them from him. Dn refused hurriedly, ¡°Whoa, you don¡¯t have to. Just leave the heavybor to me.¡± She wondered. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to buy some more? Can you really manage it?¡± Dn smiled and responded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a man, so there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t lift.¡± Seeing that he would not let her help, Mahina felt helpless. And because the market was rather crowded, the moment she collided with someone, she felt that her pocket got cut. She subconsciously fumbled in her pocket and instantly turned around. ¡°Hey, my purse, you thief!¡± The figure fought his way through the crowd and started running immediately. After so many years of practicing martial arts, Mahina was not an ordinary youngdy either. As soon as the thief chose her as his target, that was the beginning of his bad luck. Mahina dashed after the thief without any hesitation. Seeing that she was chasing after someone, Dn went after her instantly. ¡°Ms. Mahina, where are you going!?¡± The thief ran into an alley, thinking that he might have lost her. However, when he turned around, he saw the womaning after him like a bloodhound, and he continued sprinting, not leaving any space for himself to take a breather. ¡°Stop right there and give my purse back!¡± Seeing that he refused to stop, Mahina looked around and took another path. As soon as the thief got out of the alley, Mahina pounced at him and kicked him to the ground. ¡°How dare you run away from me?¡± Chapter 2621 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 The man gnashed his teeth and rushed toward Mahina. Mahina evaded and gave the man a left hook punch, making him take a few steps back. Seeing how he couldn¡¯t win over a woman, he turned to leave but was kicked from the back and fell to the floor. The wallet in his hand flew out. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mahina stepped on his back and grabbed him by his cor. ¡°Are you blind? You¡¯re too dumb to steal my purse!¡± Another punchnded on his face. Dn finally caught up and watched Mahina beat that man up so fiercely. He was petrified, as if the filter he had on was shattered. Meanwhile, a car was parked outside of the center. Cameron got out with Waylon, and they were surprised when they stepped into the hall. Mr. Goldmann was here? Other than the two of them, even Harold and Conroy were there. They brought crates of alcohol with them too. Soon, Mahina and Dn came back with the food. Dn was happy when he left, but now he looked like a deted balloon. Everyone started surrounding the barbecue. Three tables were pushed together, and there were two grills. Meat, seafood, vegetables, and other food covered the tables. Waylon sat next to Cameron. He didn¡¯t have to grill anything because Cameron was the one getting it for him. ¡°Eat more. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Waylon smiled and started eating. Conroy suddenly asked, ¡°Cam, when are you going to have your wedding? We¡¯re excited to be there.¡± Nick looked up at them. Cam paused for a few seconds, but Mahina jumped in before she spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t they already have a wedding in the East Inds?¡± Someone replied, ¡°That was just the bride¡¯s side. The groom¡¯s side should be done in Bassburgh. It will probably be a grand asion.¡± Waylon looked at Cameron. ¡°We¡¯ll have one soon.¡± Cameron was surprised that he had already decided. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to have our wedding before we have a kid.¡± Harold chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to invite us!¡± Conroy said, ¡°Make sure you bring a huge gift.¡± Harold thumped his chest. ¡°No problem!¡± Cameron was a little shy about it as she covered her face. ¡°Whatever.¡± Everyoneughed and enjoyed the happy moment. After they finished half the alcohol, the food was almost gone. When Nick went upstairs, Waylon stopped him, and they talked in the corridor. ¡°Should I congratte you?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°Yes, I hope that you¡¯ll attend our wedding.¡± Nick looked at him, and then after a long pause, his eyes darted around. ¡°I will attend it. I¡¯m her friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°I thought you wanted more than that.¡± Nick faced the cold streets outside the window. ¡°I have to admit that I was once attracted to her, but I¡¯m sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to be the one who makes her happy. All I wish is for her to be happy.¡± After that, he turned around and faced Waylon. ¡°I believe that¡¯s something you can do?¡± Waylon looked into his eyes with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll never let her down.¡± After dinner and drinks, everyone left at 8:30 p.m. Cameron said goodbye to them and left in Waylon¡¯s car. Chapter 2622 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 Cameron leaned closer to Waylon on the way back. ¡°What did you say to Nick?¡± Waylon looked at her and smiled. ¡°I invited him to our wedding, of course.¡± ¡°Did he agree?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Cameron leaned back into her seat and smiled. ¡°I thought you would start arguing.¡± Waylon held her hand and kissed it. ¡°You were not worried that we¡¯d fight instead?¡± She said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s not good to fight. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d fight in front of everyone.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound reasonable.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cameron pulled her hand back. ¡°I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss for teasing me.¡± Waylon¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and it was Morrison. He answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Wayne,e and party with me. There are a few mixed-heritage beauties at Glitz. They¡¯re so hot!¡± When he saw Cameron leaning in, Waylon said without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to spend time with my wife.¡± He hung up and looked at her. ¡°Why? Do you want to go?¡± Her eyes gleamed. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do at home anyway. Let¡¯s go see some hotties.¡± Waylon pinched her chin. ¡°You can look at me.¡± Cameron pushed his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m letting you see some pretty girls, but you¡¯re refusing?¡± He nodded. ¡°I would consider it if I got to go alone.¡± Cameron ignored the fact that he was driving and punched him. ¡°Wayne Goldmann!¡± At Glitz¡­ Morrison leaned back and watched the dancers perform on stage. He slowly drank his wine while a woman with heavy makeup walked over. ¡°Are you alone, hottie?¡± Morrison looked at her, swirled his ss, and smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re lying. I noticed that you¡¯ve been by yourself all night.¡± Morrison leaned in. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that someone is sitting next to me?¡± The woman looked at the empty seat next to him curiously. ¡°There¡¯s no one there.¡± ¡°My wife and kids are there. Can¡¯t you see?¡± The woman looked at how serious he looked, and her smile faded. ¡°Are¡­ Are you joking?¡± Morrison swirled his wine. ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t see them, and only I can. After my wife jumped off a building, I¡¯ve always been able to see her. Look, she¡¯s ring at you. I think you should leave. I don¡¯t want her to haunt you tonight.¡± The woman shuddered and left after calling him crazy. He shook his head. ¡°Why are women so rude now?¡± He was going to pour another ss and noticed a woman sitting next to him. He jumped, but the woman said to the bartender, ¡°A Mojito, please.¡± When Morrison recognized her, he wanted to sneak away, but the woman grabbed him. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± He clenched his jaw, clicked his tongue, and turned to face Leah. ¡°What kind of luck is this? How could I bump into you in a ce like this?¡± Leah smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°B*llshit! I don¡¯t want to be fated to be around you.¡± Morrison watched as the bartender ced the cocktail in front of her. She picked it up and was going to drink it, but Morrison blocked her. ¡°You¡¯re very brave to still drink after what happened the other day.¡± Chapter 2623 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Must this woman drink? Leah paused and slowly said, ¡°That was just an ident. I¡¯ll be careful this time.¡± She then looked at him. ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Well, do you see anyone else? Oh, you¡¯re sitting on my friend,¡± he casually said. Leah looked at her seat. ¡°Sitting on your friend?¡± Morrison poured a ss for himself, smiled, and considered scaring her. ¡°Yes, do you want to know more about it? But it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know. You might not be able to sleep tonight.¡± Leah picked up her mojito and took a drink. ¡°I¡¯m even more curious now.¡± Morrison saw that she wasn¡¯t tricked, so he clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re so daring. Let me tell you then. My friend jumped off a building not too long ago and died terribly. Her head split open. You¡¯re sitting on her, and she¡¯s not happy about it at all, so be careful tonight. She might stand next to your bed, and you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± He thought that would scare her away, but Leahughed instead. ¡°You¡¯re telling me a horror story, huh?¡± Morrison didn¡¯t know what to say. She ced down the ss. ¡°Why did your friend jump? Life is short, and we¡¯re going to die anyway. So, why did she want to end it early?¡± Morrison pped his forehead. She believed him and wasn¡¯t even scared. He poured more wine. ¡°Are you not scared at all?¡± ¡°Why should I be scared?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Leah looked at him. ¡°I heard a lot of horror stories ten years ago, and I was afraid then, but then years later, I don¡¯t feel the same anymore. Dead people aren¡¯t scarier than living ones.¡± Morrisonughed dryly. ¡°Oh, I thought you were one of the silly girls. I guess you have some brains too.¡± ¡°Why would I not have brains?¡± ¡°Well, were you thinking thest time?¡± Morrison mocked her. ¡°You left your brain at home. What a woman did was able to silence you. Besides, you drank so much at the bar that day. Children from elementary school have a better sense of danger than you.¡±. Leah didn¡¯t speak. He was so straightforward, but she didn¡¯t have anything to refute. Morrison saw that her head was hanging low and didn¡¯t reply, so he thought he had crossed the line. He wouldn¡¯t know how to act if she started crying. He cleared his throat. ¡°I just want you to remember. Get a few more drinks and go home. Don¡¯t stay out toote.¡± Leah¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Why are you here then?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not the same. No one would do anything to me even if I ended up under the bridge.¡± Leah paused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it affect the town¡¯s image?¡± Morrison chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± Leah was feeling a little sad when she came over, but she suddenly felt a lot happier and ordered a few more cocktails. Morrison looked at her. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± She paid. ¡°You¡¯re still here. I¡¯ll buy you drinks as a sign of gratitude.¡± Morrison smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going to buy me drinks and send me to the police station like what happened thest time?¡± Leah paused and looked awkward. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡± At Emperon¡­ Cameron stood in front of the window while holding a cup of coffee. Fireworks went off in the distance, and the light reflected on the ss, adding color to the night sky. Waylon walked over and hugged her from behind. ¡°Do you want to go back to the East Inds after this?¡± Chapter 2624 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Cameron paused. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Waylon rested his chin on her head. Cameron turned to face him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you bring me to Stoslo instead?¡± He paused. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡°You said that you have friends to introduce to me. It¡¯s not too much if I meet them, right?¡± He squinted. ¡°Are you sure you just want to see my friends?¡± Cameron ced the coffee cup on the table and hugged his neck. ¡°You know everyone on the East Inds, but I don¡¯t know anyone from the Night Banquet. Shouldn¡¯t I say hello to them?¡± Waylon chuckled and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± He picked her up and walked to their bed. It was 11:00 p.m., and the streets were already quiet. Many shops were closed, and only a few cars drove under the bridge. ¡°See, I said that I would not get drunk tonight.¡± Leah rolled down the window on the passenger side. A cold breeze blew in, and she was even more awake. Morrison, who was driving,ughed. ¡°Proud that you¡¯re not drunk, aren¡¯t you?¡± Leah looked at him. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Morrison said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to know because we won¡¯t meet again.¡± She paused for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°What if we do?¡± Morrison calmly replied, ¡°If we do, I¡¯ll tell you my name, but I don¡¯t think such a ridiculous thing will happen again.¡± Bassburgh was a big city. He wouldn¡¯t believe that they would still meet if they didn¡¯t have friends in common or each others¡¯ contacts. Leah nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The car was parked outside the Younge residence, and she saw that the lights in the living room were still on. She guessed that her father was still awake. Leah got out of the car, and another car passed next to her. Zephir, who was driving, turned back to look and saw Leah getting out of a man¡¯s car. She stood in the garden and watched as Morrison drove away, looking like she was in a good mood. Zephir stopped the car as Leah looked across the street, surprising her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He walked out of the car, looked in the direction where the car drove off, and walked over. ¡°Why are you home sote? Were you drinking?¡± He could smell the alcohol on her. She controlled her emotions and smiled. ¡°Yes, I did. So what, Mr. Gosling?¡± When Zephir spoke to her in the past, she would be overjoyed, but after what happened at the cafe, she was utterly disappointed in him. His eyes darted around, and he clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened.¡± Leah pressed her lips together. Her heart would still skip a beat when he was around. After a long moment, she spoke. ¡°I always thought that you would change, Zephir. I thought you would at least respect yourself like how you did in the past.¡± He didn¡¯t speak. Leah smiled. ¡°Did you know that you¡¯re most attractive when you are persistent about something? You were persistent about Daisie, as if nothing could change the way you felt about her. ¡°But then you changed, and I felt like you became a stranger.¡± Zephir raised his brow. ¡°Leah, you¡¯re criticizing me just because I¡¯m dating Roxy. What did I do wrong? I have no chance with Daisie anymore, but am I still not allowed to be with someone else?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t be with someone else.¡± Leah looked sad. ¡°If you really found the girl that you like, I would wish the best for you. But are you sincere toward them?¡± Chapter 2625 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 Zephir fell silent. ¡°You always had different dates. Now it¡¯s Roxy¡¯s turn. Was it worth changing for even if she looks a lot like Daisie?¡± Leah¡¯s eyes were red because she felt that her decade of feelings wasn¡¯t worth it. She liked Zephir because he was loyal to Daisie and would secretly do things for her. She thought that Zephir was a loyal person, and even when he found out that Daisie was getting married, he was sad for some time. However, she still stayed by his side withoutining and helped him heal, even if he didn¡¯t have feelings for her. She believed that one day he would eventually notice. But what happened? What she saw was Zephir getting new girlfriends, one after the other, and the reason he gave them for the breakups was that they weren¡¯tpatible. Then he met Roxy, who stayed longer than any other woman by this side. It was all because she looked like Daisie and even copied Daisie¡¯s style. He knew that she wasn¡¯t Daisie but still chose to date her as a recement. He even belittled Leah, who had been friends with him for more than a decade. Zephir looked up at Leah. ¡°Are you unhappy that I¡¯m with Roxy because you have feelings for me? If you like me, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier on?¡± Leah was surprised, then burst outughing. ¡°You know that I have feelings for you?¡± ¡°Why would you care so much about me and stay by my side if not because of that?¡± Her tears rolled down her cheeks because her heart ached so much. ¡°So you knew, but you pretended not to.¡± Zephir looked down. ¡°I thought we would always be friends, so I didn¡¯t want to cross that line.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leah bit her lip, looked up, and startedughing, letting all the sorrow in her heart out. ¡°So, you¡¯ve always yed with my feelings? I tried my best to make you happy when I stayed by your side. You knew how I felt but pretended not to. You didn¡¯t want to cross that line but never rejected me when I treated you well.¡± ¡°Leah-¡± ¡°You should have just told me that I never had the chance!¡± She pushed him away and yelled, ¡°Why did you have to watch as I bare my heart like an idiot but didn¡¯t tell me that you knew all along? You should have rejected me when I went to spend time with you! You knew why I care, but you asked me not to. But you knew why I did that all along!¡± He knew how she felt but always pretended that he didn¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t that cruel? He knew that she had feelings for him but would still flirt with other women in front of her! Was he mocking her or trying to make her feel disgusted? Zephir walked forward and was going to say something, but Leah raised her hand to stop him and took two steps back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you anymore from now on.¡± She turned and walked into the vi. Leah¡¯s father, who was standing at the window, saw hering in and immediately sat down on the couch pretending to be watching the television. When the door mmed shut, she went straight up the stairs. Her dad watched her and fell into deep thought. Three dayster¡­ Leah¡¯s father was having lunch with Zephir¡¯s parents when they mentioned Leah. He looked awkward and said, ¡°She went to visit some rtives.¡± She was actually on a blind date. Chapter 2626 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Patricia seemed to have noticed something had happened between her son and Leah. What¡¯s more, her son was being bewitched by a woman she did not like, so her face was dark. ¡°Zephir doesn¡¯t even want toe home now. He just wants to stay outside. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about that woman.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Alright, alright. This is his own choice. He¡¯s a grown adult. We can¡¯t help him make decisions now. Patricia sighed. ¡°I thought Leah was going to be my daughter-inw¡­¡± Benjamin chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It isn¡¯t going to affect our rtionship anyway.¡± At Yaramoor, at Blue Valley Manor¡­ Daisie walked to the flower garden with her big belly and watered the roses in the courtyard, hoping that they would bloom beautifully in the spring. Noce approached her and took the watering can from her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you should rest more?¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I either sit or eat and sleep every day. I feel like I¡¯m going to be a mushroom soon.¡± Noce chuckled and helped her to water the nt. ¡°Just bear with it for a little longer. You can do whatever you want after the babies are born.¡± ¡°You make it sound like it¡¯s so easy. Why don¡¯t you go ahead and give birth to a baby?¡± Noce wrapped his arm around her shoulders and replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯d dly do that if I could.¡± Daisie caressed her stomach and asked, ¡°Do you think the twins are boys or girls?¡± Noce put down the watering can, squatted in front of her, and listened. After a short while, he said, ¡°I heard it.¡± She asked curiously, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Chuckling, Noce replied, ¡°I heard the sound of a naughty boy and a little princess.¡± Daisie frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noce slowly stood up and carried Daisie into the house. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know their gender, we might as well say one of them is a boy, and the other is a girl.¡± Daisie sat on the couch, and then she saw that there was a text message on her phone. She picked it up and realized that Leah had texted her about half an hour ago. [Daisie, I¡¯ve already cut off my friendship with Zephir.] Daisie was stunned, and she hastily replied. [What happened?] Leah was sitting in a restaurant when she received Daisie¡¯s reply. She picked her phone up and hesitated for a moment before replying to her. [Honestly, I¡¯ve liked him for a very long time, but I¡¯m really disappointed now. I thought he didn¡¯t know what I thought about him, but I didn¡¯t expect him not only to know but also to y me like an idiot. I¡¯m tired.] Daisie was stunned. She had not been talking to Zephir ever since she left the crew because of the incident. She felt that Zephir had changed. He did not seem like the person she used to know. After that, she heard that he had gotten a new girlfriend, and then she did not hear anything about him anymore. Her eyshes fluttered as she replied. D: [Have you never told him about it?} L: [Why should I tell him about how I feel since I already knew it¡¯d never work out between us? He can turn a blind eye to my feelings even though he knows about them, so it won¡¯t change anything even if I tell him about my feelings.] L: [Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore since it¡¯s an unrequited love. Maybe some people aren¡¯t meant for each other. This should be the will of God. I¡¯ve already moved on.] She was not the kind of woman who would still linger on after being rejected by other people. Although she felt a little bit sad, things happened, and there were always times when people were blinded by their emotions. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The waiter served the food after she chatted with Daisie for a while. She put her phone away, took a deep breath, and began eating her food. She had decided to move on. At the end of the year, she would make a new n for her life! Chapter 2627 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 A man approached Leah and asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Younge?¡± Leah raised her head. She thought the man her father introduced was noting anymore. She was going to leave after she finished everything, but to her dismay, he came in the end. She smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Please have a seat.¡± The man sat down and looked at the food on the table. Leah continued to smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s the third day of the new year. I thought you were not coming anymore since it has already been half an hour¡± The man was rendered speechless. After all, Leah implied he was half an hourte. ¡°I was caught up by something. Anyway, Ms. Younge, I heard you worked as an interpreter while abroad?¡± Without putting down her fork, Leah replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m still considering whether I should go back or not after this.¡± Maintaining a smile on his face, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re nning to go back there?¡± ¡°It depends on my situation,¡± said Leah. After that, she raised her head to look at the man and continued. ¡± If we¡¯re getting married, I might stay here or overseas, depending on my job. Can you ept it, Mr. Isaiah?¡± Isaiah was stunned. Leah continued. ¡°Of course, if you want to, I hope we can get married as soon as possible. Although our property after marriage is shared, I hope we can take care of our own finances ourselves. In other words, you take care of your money, and I take care of mine. ¡°As for the baby, I don¡¯t want to have a baby so soon. I hope we can wait for a few years after my job situation has stabilized. When we have a baby, I want to hire a nanny so that I can focus on my career.¡± ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Isaiah chimed in. ¡°This is the first time we meet each other, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too soon to talk about marriage?¡± Leah asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what this blind date is about? If we like each other, we can go and get our marriage license right away.¡± Isaiah scoffed, and his voice changed. ¡°Ms. Younge, are you worried that you can¡¯t get married? The reason I came for a blind date is that I hope I can find someone who has a mutual interest with me. At least we should test for a while first and see if we¡¯re meant for each other or not. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone who can stand it if you talk about marriage right off the bat.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, you can leave. I didn¡¯t ask you to stay,¡± said Leah. Isaiah rose to his feet and said, ¡°What a strange woman.¡± He stormed away after sitting for less than five minutes. Leah popped another piece of meat into her mouth and took another sip of soup. After that, she put the cash on the table and left. She rushed over when the elevator was about to close and shouted, ¡°Hold the door!¡± The door opened again, and she saw three people upon entering the elevator. Other than Waylon, there was one woman standing beside him, and the third person was none other than Morrison. Morrison raised his hand to block his face and turned his head to the side. He did not expect to run into Leah here at all. Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Leah.¡± ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence,¡± Leah replied with a smile. She entered the elevator and asked, ¡°Are you guys here for a meal?¡± ¡°Yeah, we just finished our meal,¡± replied Waylon. After that, he wrapped his arm around Cameron and continued. ¡°This is my wife. Her name is Cameron.¡± Cameron smiled and greeted her. ¡°Hi.¡± Then, she nced at Morrison and mouthed, ¡°Is she Ms. Younge?¡± Leah also looked at Morrison. Waylon smiled meaningfully. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. You can call him Morrison.¡± Leah nodded. ¡°I see. So, your name is Morrison.¡± Morrison gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Hah, it seems like Bassburgh is such a small city.¡± Before going their separate ways thest time, he had said that they would never see each other again, but reality gave him a huge p across his face. Cameron leaned closer to Waylon and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Well, just as what you think it is.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When they arrived at the first floor, all of them came out of the elevator. Morrison was walking behind Leah, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. He turned his head around and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t put a GPS on me, did you?¡± Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Leah was stunned and shook her head. ¡°So, how can you exin this? I¡¯m sure there is more than one restaurant in Bassburgh, right?¡± Leah shrugged. ¡°But there aren¡¯t many high-end restaurants in Bassburgh either.¡± Morrison chortled and asked, ¡°Then can¡¯t you pick another restaurant with a lower ranking?¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter since I already know your name now.¡± Leah smiled. After that, she turned around and left. Morrison clicked his tongue, feeling he had been taken advantage of. Waylon drove the car over and locked the door after Cameron got in. Morrison went to the passenger seat and knocked on the window when he couldn¡¯t open the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Waylon looked at him and smiled. ¡°We still have another date left, so you¡¯re on your own now.¡± ¡°What? You-¡± Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Waylon stepped on the elerator and drove the car away. Morrison looked at the car that was disappearing from his vision and snorted exasperatingly. ¡®He didn¡¯t think I was a nuisance earlier, and now he thinks I am? Hmph! Men, they¡¯re all the same.¡± Morrison stood with his hands on his waist and watched as Leah entered her car. While she was putting on her seatbelt, the door to the passenger seat was opened, and Morrison entered her car. She was stunned for a moment as she looked at Morrison in surprise. ¡°I thought you already left with them?¡± ¡°They have other ns, so I¡¯m not going to be the killjoy to spoil their fun.¡± Leah nodded and started the car. While they were on the road, Morrison did not expect Leah to drive so fast. He grabbed tightly at the handle and said, ¡°Can you slow down a bit? I don¡¯t really want to die here.¡± Leah replied, ¡°I¡¯m driving at a normal speed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re driving at 80 mph/hour while overtaking cars! Hey, slow down!¡± Morrison¡¯s heart was in his throat. When Leah stopped the car at the side of Bassburgh River, Morrison looked outside through the river and asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°Under the bridge. I thought you lived here?¡± Morrison was rendered speechless. If he had heart disease, he would be dead now. Morrison gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since when did I tell you that I live under the bridge?¡± Leah turned her head to look at him and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me where you live after you got into the car? So where do you want me to take you?¡± Morrison was rendered speechless again. Leah was right. He had not told her where he lived. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Century Hotel. Please turn around, thank you.¡± Leah turned the car around and sent him to Century Hotel. When Morrison got out of the car, he gave Leah his contact number and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡± After that, he entered the hotel. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leah picked up the name card from the seat and chuckled. ¡®He¡¯s rather adorable.¡¯ At the Goldmann mansion¡­ When Nichs returned, he cleaned the garden while Maisie and Nn cleaned the windows. After everything was done, the entire mansion looked new. Nichs slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Nn, it has been a few years since we visited mother¡¯s grave. Why don¡¯t you and Maisie apany me over there today?¡± Nn nodded. ¡®Okay.¡± At 1:30 p.m., they drove off to the cemetery. The cemetery was situated at the foot of the hill. It was a very quiet ce, and an open field was in front of it. Nichs brought them to a tombstone. The picture on the tombstone was Natasha¡¯s photo before she was dead. She had a beautiful smile, and her face looked gentle. She indeed did not fail her name as the most beautiful woman in the entertainment industry. ¡°It has been a few years since Ist came to visit you,¡± Nichs said as he took away the wilted flower in front of the tombstone. ¡°It¡¯s another new year, so I brought our son and daughter-inw toe and see you. Our grandsons and granddaughter have all grown up and formed their own families. Time really flies in the blink of an eye.¡± Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Nn put the stuff in his hands down and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s clean Mom¡¯s tombstone first. Look at all these des of grass.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nichs nodded. He wore gloves and started cleaning the weeds and grass around the tombstone. Maisie also helped them. It took them about half an hour to clean up the weeds around the tombstone. Nichs put a new bouquet of white roses and a basket of fruits that she liked to eat before she died in front of the tombstone. Nn and Maisie decided to leave some private time for Nichs. Both of them came out of the cemetery and looked into the distance. ¡°Dad has been thinking about Mom all these years after she passed away. They must¡¯ve loved each other very much.¡± Nn hugged Maisie in his arms. ¡°They had a great rtionship for as long as I can remember. As my grandfather said, my father¡¯s weakness was my mother, and he lost to a woman just like my great- grandfather.¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°Well, he still willingly lost to a woman after he had woken up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± replied Nn. After he finished speaking, Nn looked at her and asked, ¡°Maisie, what if I die before you? What would you do?¡± Her eyshes fluttered, and she grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll find another man to keep mepany then.¡± He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She looked at Nn and raised her eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯ll be about 80 to 90 years old by the time you die. I¡¯ll be an old woman as well. I¡¯ll only be able to y for a few more years before I¡¯ll have to go down to look for you.¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Holding his hand, Maisie said, ¡°We can¡¯t live forever. Our kids have all grown up, and we even have grandchildren already. There¡¯s no need to worry about so much. We should just let life take its course.¡± Nn held her hand, and they hugged each other. The next day, at a gym¡­ ¡°How could you leave me alone yesterday? Wayne, are you still my friend? How could you do that to me?¡± Morrison scolded Waylon for leaving him alone yesterday while holding a barbell with one arm. Waylon was making breakfast. He put his phone on the loudspeaker as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any problem with that?¡± ¡°Hah, no, I don¡¯t have any problem with that. After all, one is bound to be the third wheel when there are three people.¡± ¡°Cameron and I will be going to Stoslo in another two days.¡± When Morrison heard what Waylon said, he put the barbell down. ¡°What? I only came here not long ago, and you guys are leaving already?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°You can corne with us if you want.¡± Morrison stood up and walked up to the window with one of his arms on his waist. ¡°There are still a lot of things I want to do here!¡± ¡°Then you can stay here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know anyone else other than you. Who else can I ask to bring me around the city? Your great- grandfather? Do you think I¡¯m out of my mind?¡± Waylon took a look at his phone and replied, ¡°What about Leah? You know each other, right?¡± ¡°Leah?¡± Morrison took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯d be really out of my mind if I went to look for that woman.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m busy, so you¡¯re on your own now.¡± Waylon hung up the call. He turned his head around and saw that Cameron was leaning against the wall with a ss of milk in her hand. It seemed like she had been listening to their conversation for a long time. He put his phone down and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cameron took a sip from the milk and walked into the kitchen. ¡°Since when did you start to work part- time as a matchmaker, huh?¡± Waylon turned off the fire and put the steak on the te. ¡°I¡¯m not a matchmaker. I just feel that they could make a good couple, so I decided to give him a little push. But I can do nothing if he doesn¡¯t cherish the opportunity.¡± Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Cameron chuckled and asked, ¡°Did Ms. Younge attend the same school as you?¡± ¡°Yeah, all of us attended the same school.¡± Waylon ced the steak nicely on the te before taking it to the table. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you jealous of her? She was just my ssmate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Cameron came out of the kitchen and put the ss of milk on the table. She pulled the chair and sat down. ¡°I don¡¯t even contact my ssmates. It seems to me that you guys have a lot of ssmates.¡± Waylon sat down as well and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Cameron said, ¡°Because I attended military school in Southern Eurasia. All of my ssmates were men. My father knew someone from the school, so they gave me an independent dorm. ¡°When I first arrived there, all of them looked down on me and bullied me in secret because they all thought I was a sissy with some background. I wasn¡¯t someone who would let others bully me, so I took revenge on them and beat them all up every time after the physical training session. ¡°Since then, no one dared to badmouth me. They became very scared of me, and I haven¡¯t seen them since I graduated.¡± Waylon frowned after listening to Cameron. However, he could also understand her since she used to have a group of men around her in the past. He chuckled and said, ¡°If we have a son in the future, it¡¯ll be good if he inherits your personality, but I hope our daughter won¡¯t be like you.¡± Cameron grabbed him by his cor and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me?¡± Heughed and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°I¡¯m not. Isn¡¯t it good if our son inherits your personality and our daughter inherits mine?¡± Cameron thought for a while and felt Waylon was right. If their son looked like her in the future, then no one would be able to bully him. As for their daughter, if she looked like Waylon¡­ Cameron looked at Waylon and thought, ¡®Oh my, wouldn¡¯t she be very good-looking?¡¯ She was looking forward to how good and beautiful her future daughter would look. Waylon brought Cameron to Stoslo. Cameron put on a blindfold and slept after getting on the ne. She rarely took a ne because she would get airsick. She only ordered some snacks and drinks throughout the entire flight. Seeing how ufortable she was, Waylon put her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to take the water route on the way back. And we can go to the East Inds as well.¡± It took only two hours from Stoslo to the East Inds by cruise. Cameron took off her blindfold and cried, ¡°If I had known that the ne would take so long, I should have gone back to the East Inds first.¡± Waylon kissed her forehead and said, ¡°Alright. You should get some rest. If you still feel ufortable, I¡¯ll ask the flight attendant to get you some air-sickness medicine.¡± Cameron buried herself in his chest. This was the first time Waylon saw Cameron in such a weakened state. He stroked her hair and lulled herto sleep. Meanwhile¡­ Leah attended her high school ssmate¡¯s wedding that was held at the beach today. When she arrived at the venue, a few of her ssmates greeted her. ¡°It has been a long time, Leah.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve be an interpreter.¡± Leah replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m on a break right now, and I¡¯m still considering whether I should keep working in this industry or not.¡± Her ssmate replied, ¡°I think you should. Working as an interpreter is good. At the very least, it¡¯s a secure job.¡± At the same time, Zephir and Roxy arrived. They all looked at them when they heard themotion. One of the female ssmates said, ¡°Is that Zephir¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°I think so. She looks quite a lot like Daisie, don¡¯t you think?¡± All of them were surprised, and Leah was the only one who kept silent. When one of them asked Leah to see if she knew something, she justughed. ¡°I have no idea either.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 2631 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 ¡°Isn¡¯t the rtionship between your family and Zephir¡¯s family very close? You actually don¡¯t know about this?¡± Leah did not answer and only stared at Zephir and Roxy, who were walking toward them. Roxy saw Leah as well and instantly wrapped her arms around Zephir¡¯s as if she was showing her domination. ¡°Ms. Younge, what a coincidence.¡± Zephir looked at Leah but did not say a thing. ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡± Leah nodded politely. She then picked up her wine ss and took a sip as if she did not want to talk to Roxy anymore. Several ssmates could not help but feel a little strange when they saw the interaction between the three of them. One of their ssmates nced at Zephir and asked, ¡°Zephir, is this your girlfriend?¡± Zephir did not answer, but Roxy responded to the question almost instantly. ¡°Yes, Zeph and I have been dating for a while already.¡± ¡®Zeph¡­¡¯ All the ssmates present knew Daisie Vanderbilt from the Goldmanns, and all of them also knew that Daisie had had a very close rtionship with Zephir back then. Zephir had been taking very special care of Daisie, and any observant person would know that Zephir had a thing for her. And Zeph was the nickname that Daisie used to address Zephir back then. After looking at Roxy¡¯s appearance, thedies more or less understood something. One of themughed all of a sudden, and no one knew if she did so intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°I see. I heard that Daisie has gotten married. Zephir, I didn¡¯t expect you to have not forgotten her after so many years.¡± Her response caused Roxy¡¯s expression to dim instantly. ¡®I know I¡¯ve always been a stand-in, but I hate being reminded of this fact. ¡®But why isn¡¯t Zeph saying anything? He¡¯s not even exining our rtionship for my sake. Doesn¡¯t this just go on to prove that I¡¯m only a stand-in?¡± Roxy bit her lip but immediately suppressed her emotions and smiled. ¡°Oh really? Ms. Vanderbilt has gotten married, and Zeph met me after that. Perhaps this is what we humans call fate?¡± The female ssmate gave off a pregnant smirk as if she was mocking the fact that a stand-in would be shameless enough to think so highly of herself. ¡°However, I heard that Ms. Younge also had a crush on Zephir for so many years, right?¡± Roxy¡¯s words directed the gazes of all the people around her onto Leah. They did not know about Leah¡¯s crush on Zephir. They only knew that the Goslings had a good rtionship with the Younges. Zephir and Leah were ssmates in the past, and the two had been very close. Later on, Daisie appeared in their lives through Zephir, and the three of them became almost inseparable. Everyone around them could see that Zephir liked Daisie back then, but they did not know that Leah liked Zephir too. In other words, it was Leah who had hidden her affection for Zephir so deeply that no one noticed.. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡®Just what kind of love triangle is this?¡± Leah pinched the stem of the ss tightly, and her expression turned chilly. She red at Roxy, and Roxy looked at her with a trace of provocation beaming from the bottom of her eyes. After some time, Leah chuckled. ¡°But that¡¯s all in the past. I let go of it a long time ago.¡± Leah admitted it on the spot. Now that she was iming that she had let go of the past, it meant that she was no longer secretly in love with him. Leah¡¯s ssmate asked at that moment, ¡°When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t we know about it?¡± Leah nced at Zephir and answered calmly, ¡°I started to take a fancy to Zephir after he fell for Daisie. The way he treated Daisie and took care of her were very attractive to me because all the things that he did showed that he was a person who was capable of a longsting rtionship.¡± Zephir froze slightly. She finished the wine in the ss, stared at the ss, and added calmly, ¡°But that was all in the past. Things are different now. I already have a boyfriend.¡± Everyone around was shocked. Even Roxy was dumbfounded, but she reacted very quickly. ¡°Ms. Younge, are you messing with us?¡± 27 Chapter 2632 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 ¡®Doesn¡¯t she have a crush on Zephir, so much so that she will die without him? She¡¯s obviously a dunderhead when she falls for someone, so how could she have a change of heart in the blink of an eye? ¡®She must feel too embarrassed to admit it, so she¡¯s just finding an excuse to prevaricate and change the subject.¡¯ ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m joking? ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not someone who loves to make jokes.¡± Leah took her phone out, scrolled through her contact list, searched for a number, and brought the phone to her ear. ¡®Please pick up the call! At least show me a tad bit of respect!¡¯ After a long time, the other party picked up the call and greeted hernguidly. ¡°Hello?¡± Leah walked aside and answered the call with a smile, turning her back to them with a slightly stiff expression. ¡°Honey, have you just woken up?¡± As soon as the other party heard the word ¡°honey¡±, he instantly lost all desire to sleep. He sat up immediately, nced at the caller ID on the screen, and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. ¡°Who are you?¡± Leah lowered her voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize my voice, Mr. Shaw?¡± She turned her head and waved to her ssmates with a smile, then turned around and continued to speak on the phone. ¡°This is an emergency!¡± Morrison scratched his hair and looked at the clock on the wall. ¡°An emergency? Have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you know that I haven¡¯t adjusted to my jetg recently? Do you know that you¡¯re disturbing my sleep!?¡± ¡°Please, I can pay you for your effort, juste and put up a show with me. You can then do whatever you like after that. I promise I won¡¯t bother you again.¡± Morrison took a deep breath. ¡°Woman, knowing you is really bad luck for me. Send me your address.¡± After saying that, Morrison hung up the call immediately, got out of bed, and walked straight toward the bathroom. Leah clenched her phone, heaved a sigh of relief, turned around, and walked toward her ssmates. ¡°He just woke up and is rushing over now. Sorry that I¡¯ve forgotten to introduce him to you guys.¡± ¡°Lay, do you really have a boyfriend already?¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Leah reminisced solemnly. ¡°I think I should categorize it as a chance encounter. At first, I didn¡¯t even know his name and contact information, but after meeting him several times, I think I¡¯ve scored a lucky hit by a fluke. I found out that he was quite a good man, so I tried to ask him out on a date. It turns out that he¡¯s a very considerate person.¡± Leah had not lied about anything in her life, except that she did not have a thing for Zephir and her love for Morrison. Upon seeing how devoted she was when she was exining her rtionship with Morrison to her ssmates, everyone took it seriously and thought it was real. Roxyughed at this time. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you are still-¡± 1/2 Zephir interrupted her out of the blue. ¡°Is he the man who sent you back the other day?¡± Roxy was stunned, turned to Zephir, and stared at him. ¡®Why would he ask Leah about the man? Does he know anything?¡¯ Leah did not deny it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gotten together with him.¡± Zephir frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re even more ridiculous? You haven¡¯t even known him long enough.¡± Leahughed out loud. ¡°Why am I the ridiculous one? It just so happened that I fell in love with him. People change, don¡¯t they?¡± She refuted with what he had said to her before that. Roxy felt a little upset deep down. ¡®What is Zephir doing? Now that Leah has a date and will stop pestering him, isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± Twenty minutester¡­. Leah saw a figure stepping into the venue, and before Morrison could find her, she shouted with a grin, Honey!¡± Just as Morrison turned his head, he saw a woman dashing toward her. Just as he was about to push her away, Leah grabbed him by his shoulders and whispered, ¡°Start acting. I¡¯ll pay you more for that!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that she was too close, Morrison straightened his posture, and his body stiffened. ¡°Okay, okay, just stand properly.¡± ¡°Lay, is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t we met him before?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Leah cleared her throat. ¡°He just came back to Zlokova from abroad, so that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2633 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 Roxy recognized the man standing in front of the group. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the man from the cafe the other day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leah turned to look at Roxy. ¡°We got together at that time. We only did so to expose your coffee shower performance, so he was only pretending not to know me.¡± Roxy¡¯s expressionpletely changed. Morrison wrapped his arm around Leah¡¯s shoulders, blending himself into the y very quickly. ¡°Yo, are they your friends?¡± ¡°ssmates.¡± ¡°Oh, your ssmates. Hey guys, how are you doing?¡± Morrison greeted everyone present with a smile. Leah¡¯s ssmates responded to his greeting, treating him more enthusiastically than how they had treated Roxy. Morrison then took a nce at Zephir and Roxy. ¡°Oh, these two look familiar. I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Zephir¡¯s expression dimmed. ¡°Yes.¡± Roxy did not dare to speak, for fear that Morrison would expose her for what happened the other day, but she was reluctant to admit defeat without putting up a fight and asked preemptively, ¡°Mister, are you really Ms. Younge¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Morrison immediately gave off a disgusted expression. ¡°Why would you ask such a question? Are you nning to court and snatch me from her? If that¡¯s the case, let me rify that you¡¯re not my cup of tea before you do something awkward in front of everybody. Oh yeah, by the way, the pouring-your-own- coffee -on-yourself performance that you yed in the cafe was brilliant.¡± He really brought up the incident, causing Roxy¡¯s expression to turn pale. One of Leah¡¯s ssmates asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the whole pouring-your-own-coffee-on-yourself thing?¡± Morrison took a nce at Leah. ¡°Oh, some random woman poured coffee on herself and med it on my girl in order to make a scene in a cafe.¡± ¡°Oh my God! She actually did such a thing?¡± Listening to what the people around her were talking about, Roxy trembled with anger and finally left in tears. Zephir took a nce at Leah and Morrison and then caught up to Roxy. The discussions happening among the ssmates gradually subsided after they left the scene. It was not until the ceremony was over that Leah walked out of the venue and saw Morrison standing in front of his car, drinking coffee and waiting for her. Seeing her approaching him, he stretched out his hand. ¡°What about my fee?¡± Leah took out her purse and realized that she did not have enough cash. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you via Google Pay.¡± Morrison looked back at her, scoffed, and crossed his arms. ¡°Are you nning to get my Google ount now?¡± Leah froze in ce and lifted her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t have enough cash.¡± ¡°How much do you have now?¡± 1/2 ¡°$25,50.¡± Upon hearing this amount, Morrison¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Is this how much cash the daughter of a wealthy family brings on her when she goes out?¡± ¡°Who goes out with stacks of cash nowadays?¡± Leah thought about something and said, ¡°Then just generate a QR code using any of the e-wallets, and I¡¯ll scan your code and pay you via an online transfer.¡± Morrison took out his cell phone and showed her all the applications he had installed. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t use any local e-wallets.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you use any of them?¡± He smiled. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve been living abroad and traveling a lot all these years, so why would I own an e- wallet? I¡¯ll put this in my book first, so remember to have some cash on you the next time we meet.¡± After saying that, Morrison got into his car and left. All the way in Stoslo¡­. Cameron slowly woke up, realized that she had gotten into a car from the ne, and sat up instantly. ¡°Are we here already?¡± Waylon was leaning back in his seat and reading a magazine. When he saw that she had woken up, he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve finally woken up.¡± She was a little bewildered at that moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t we on the ne?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Waylon lifted the curtains of the car, and the surroundings became bright instantly. Cameron looked out of the car. The buildings around them had ssical architecture and morous exteriors, the streets were spacious, and the pedestrians walking by the car had well-defined facial features-their skin color looked different, and their faces looked exotic. ¡°I tried to wake you up on the ne, but you refused to wake up, so I had to carry you down from the ne.¡± ¡®Carry?¡± Cameron¡¯s expression froze. She could already imagine the expressions of those people around them when Waylon carried her out of the airport. She let off a wry smile. ¡°That must be embarrassing.¡± ¡°It was alright.¡± Waylon closed the magazine and nced at her. ¡°People almost thought you had passed out on the ne, and the ground crew was about to call an ambnce for you.¡± Chapter 2634 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 The corner of Cameron¡¯s mouth twitched. She leaned against the back of the seat and did not speak anymore. ¡®Thank God I didn¡¯t wake up. I actually managed to avoid such an embarrassing scene.¡¯ When the car arrived at the vi, bodyguards opened the doors for them, and Waylon and Cameron got out of the car together. She looked around at the resort-like vi in front of her, which even had a private swimming pool. ¡°Mr. Goldmann.¡± A tall, well-tanned man came out of the vi and hugged Waylon with a smile, ¡°You¡¯vee back. Where¡¯s that kid, Morrison? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Waylon patted him on the shoulder. ¡°He hasn¡¯t had enough fun in Zlokova, so he doesn¡¯t want toe back just yet.¡± The man then took a nce at Cameron. ¡°Could this be¡­¡± Waylon introduced Cameron to him, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± The man was shocked, ¡°I heard from Morrison that you¡¯ve found yourself ady, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. You even got married while you were back in Zlokova?¡± Waylon brought Cameron into the vi with him, and one of the servants in the house went in, brewed a pot of tea, and brought it to the living room. The man chatted with Waylon in the living room. Cameron found out that the man¡¯s name was Damon during the conversation, and he seemed to be one of the members of the Night Banquet. Waylon asked him, ¡°How¡¯s my great-grandfather doing now?¡± Damon replied, ¡°Master Hernandez¡¯s health isn¡¯t as good as it was before, and his daughter, grandson, and granddaughter-inw are all by his side now.¡± Cameron sat down beside Waylon and leaned closer to him. ¡°You actually have another great- grandfather?¡± ¡®This fe has so many rtives.¡± Waylon turned his head to look at her, raised his hand, and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see him tomorrow.¡± Damon was a little surprised. After all, having known Waylon for so many years, it was his first time seeing him speak so gently to a woman. ¡®It seems that Master Wayne really likes this woman a lot, so much so that he¡¯s made her his wife.¡± ¡°Willy! I heard that you¡¯re back! Why didn¡¯t you let me know about your return in advance?¡± A-woman with a gorgeous face and a morous dress came in. Damon was momentarily astounded. He then slowly got up. ¡°Ms. Woods?¡± Evelyn walked straight toward Waylon, but she was slightly taken aback when she saw the woman sitting right next to Waylon. ¡°Willy, who is she?¡± ¡®How could this woman sit so close to Willy?¡¯ Cameron took a closer look at the woman standing in front of her, and just as Morrison had described,Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 she was indeed very beautiful. Her facial features looked extremely chiseled, the pupils of her eyes had a light hue, and her fair skin complexion and tinum-blonde hair made her look like a Barbie doll. Evelyn smiled brightly. ¡°Ah, I see. You must be Willy¡¯s younger sister, right?¡± She remembered that Waylon had a biological sister. Damon was slightly embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Woods, she¡¯s actually not-¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Waylon responded to her question. What Waylon said made Evelyn¡¯s expression change slightly. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s your wife? You¡¯ve gotten married?¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re legally married, and our wedding ceremony is scheduled for spring.¡± Damon chuckled to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Oh, will the ceremony be held in Zlokova or Stoslo?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll most probably be in Zlokova. You cane over if you¡¯re free.¡± Damon replied instantly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll surely free up some time and travel to Zlokova with Morrison.¡± Evelyn lowered her head and did not utter a single word as if she had been excluded. ¡®They¡¯re talking about the wedding ceremony in front of me. Am I the only one who thinks that this is ridiculous? Why did he get married all of a sudden?¡¯ ¡°Willy, are you serious about your marriage?¡± Damon had already epted the fact, but Evelyn was still in denial and thought it was impossible. Damon walked up to Evelyn. ¡°Ms. Woods, surely Master Wayne wouldn¡¯t joke with us.¡± Evelyn ignored him-she only wanted to hear it from Waylon himself. 2/2 Chapter 2635 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 Cameron sipped her tea silently as if it had nothing to do with her, but she could hear the sound of a woman¡¯s heart shattering into smithereens. Waylon answered her question firmly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about my marriage, so of course, I¡¯m serious this time around.¡± ¡°But¡­ But you imed that you wouldn¡¯t get married so soon, and it might even be impossible for you to meet your Mrs. Right too!¡± ¡®That was what he said to me before he left.¡¯ At that time, Evelyn had confessed to Waylon and courted him, but he had rejected her. Thus, she had asked him about the kind of woman that he was attracted to. He had told her that the woman he would take a fancy to had not appeared yet, and he might never have the chance to meet her. She had fallen for him for so long, and he had always been so dull and slow-witted when it came to romantic affairs and treated every woman around him exactly the same. But at least she had been under the impression that she had a chance because there were very few women around him and because she had known him since college. As such, as long as no other women were to appear around him, she was sure to change his mind eventually. And now that he had finallye back, all she got was the news that he was already married. ¡°That was before, but I¡¯ve run into her.¡± Waylon chuckled and looked at Cameron after saying that. Evelyn¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Is she the one who took the initiative to court you, to begin with?¡± ¡°No.¡± Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m the one who courted her.¡± To Evelyn, this sentence was really heart-wrenching. She had always thought that Waylon was not a man who would take the initiative when it came to courtship, but it turned out that his attitude depended on the person he was dealing with.. Evelyn bit her lip, turned around, and left. Damon chased after her to the entrance of the vi. ¡°Ms. Woods¡­¡± Unfortunately, she had already gone far.. He turned back. ¡°Master Wayne, Ms. Woods may not be able to ept this temporarily, but I believe that she will think it through.¡± Waylon smiled and did not utter a single word. After Damon left, Waylon nced at Cameron, who had been drinking tea and had not said anything. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Cameron stared at him and forced a smile. ¡°From now on, there will be one more devastated person in this city.¡± ¡°Why should I care if she is hurt or not?¡± Waylon moved to her side and got even closer to her. ¡°If I were to have cared about her, wouldn¡¯t you be sad?¡± Cameron choked on her own words but ced the teacup to her lips and took a sip of tea. ¡°I thought that people in Stoslo had the habit of drinking strong alcohol, so why does your family drink tea?¡± 1/2 Waylon smiled. ¡°Do you want to do as the Romans do? I¡¯ll drink with you tonight if you want to grab some drinks.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve quit drinking.¡± Waylon took her into his arms and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Drinking is definitely not a suitable habit if you¡¯re prepping your body for pregnancy.¡± ¡ª N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The next day, Waylon brought Cameron to the De Arma mansion. The butler was a little surprised when he saw him. ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. Goldmann?¡± Waylon nodded. The butler invited them into the house, told them to take a seat, and then went upstairs. Not long after, a man came down from upstairs-it was Louis. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to Zlokova? Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡± Waylon said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought my wife back here to visit you guys. Where¡¯s Yvette?¡± Yvette was Louis and Ryleigh¡¯s son. ¡°He¡¯s gone out shopping with your Aunt Ryleigh.¡± Louis walked to the couch, sat down, and looked at Cameron. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re that fearless niece- in-w of mine?¡± ¡®Fearless?¡¯ Cameron let off an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m not as fearless as it-¡± ¡°Zee mentioned it to Ryleigh many times, and she and I have always wanted to go back and have a look.¡± Waylon took a nce upstairs. ¡°How¡¯s my great-grandfather doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his stomach. He can only eat light and easy-to-digest food now. Plus, he was injured way back then, so he¡¯s also suffering from rheumatism now, especially when it rains.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2636 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 Waylon lowered his gaze, and waves of thoughts surged in his mind. Louis poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°That¡¯s normal when humans get old. It¡¯s only natural for their bodies to weaken as time goes by.¡± Waylon stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Cameron upstairs to meet him.¡± Louis nodded. When they came to Hernandez¡¯s room and pushed open the door, they saw Hernandez leaning on the bed and reading a newspaper with a band-aid taped on the back of his hand as if he had just finished his IV injection. ¡°Grandfather, Wayne hase to see you.¡± Louis walked to the bed. Hernandez raised his head and closed the newspaper, and his voice did not sound as strong as it had been before. ¡°Wayne.¡± Waylon sat by the bed. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ve brought your great-granddaughter-inw here to see you.¡± Hernandez nodded. ¡°I know that each of you three little rascals have settled down and formed your own families. I¡¯m very pleased about the news. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to attend your wedding ceremony and banquet already. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± Waylon held the back of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. All you need to do now is take good care of your health.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I think this body of mine isn¡¯t going tost much longer already. But that¡¯s just life, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve already gotten over it.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa-¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hernandez patted the back of Waylon¡¯s hand, interrupting what he was about to say. ¡°Stop worrying too much about me already. Life goes on, so I hope you guys all the best moving forward.¡± Waylon¡¯s eye sockets twitched, and he nodded. Waylon and Cameron stayed behind for a while before leaving the residence. After sending them off, Louis went back to Hernandez¡¯s room. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Hernandez waved his hand and motioned him toe to his side. ¡°Louis, when the day I¡¯m no longer aroundes, remember to hand this will to Zee. The Lucases can¡¯t be without an heir, so Yvette will one day return to the Lucases. As for the de Armas, I talked to Zee about choosing one of the sons of the three rugrats as the heir of our family. The future of the de Armas will rely solely on that child.¡± Louis took the will into his hand and pursed his lips. ¡°You have my word.¡± Hernandez smiled. ¡°Good. Thank you for not telling Wayne that my illness is already beyond cure. I don¡¯t want them to worry too much.¡± While they were on their way back, Waylon kept looking out of the car window. Seeing that he had not uttered a word since they left the manor, Cameron remained silent and only asked after a moment of silence, ¡°Your great-grandfather, he¡¯ll surely recover, right?¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze and lowered it. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell. I actually don¡¯t believe what my uncle told us earlier.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t believe that Great-grandpa is only suffering from some chronic illnesses like gastric or rheumatism. He looks a lot more haggard than before. It seems that he¡¯s suffering from a serious illness. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡®He even needs infusions for his daily nutrition intake. Ordinary gastric problems and rheumatism shouldn¡¯t be grave enough to cause someone to need infusions at home.¡¯ Cameron leaned into the seat. ¡°My father said that it¡¯s an achievement for someone to be able to live to the fullest up until the end of their life. Whenever someone is found to have lived for too long, diseases. will start to knock on their door, reminding them that it¡¯s time to grab a good, long rest.¡± After saying that, Cameron smiled. ¡°Are these even something that one would say tofort others? It¡¯s obviously dark humor. However, we can¡¯t change anything about it. Everyone will eventually watch as their rtives leave the world behind one after another. All we can do is live on with their beliefs. And when the timees for us to pass too, the beliefs will then be passed onto our children, and then from them to their children, and so on and so forth. This is just life.¡± Seeing that Waylon did not speak, Cameron curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not really good atforting others. Just treat it as me getting my own emotions off my shoulders. You don¡¯t have to take it too seriously-¡± She then turned her head and saw that Waylon was leaning on the back of the seat with his eyes closed. She stretched out her hand and waved it right in front of his eyes. ¡°Wayne?¡± He did not respond as if he had really fallen asleep. 2/12 Chapter 2637 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 Cameron stopped bothering Waylon anymore. Cameron sat up straight and gave him a shoulder to lean his head against because he was not sleeping soundly. When they arrived at the vi, the driver and the bodyguard were about to wake up Waylon, but Cameron shushed them with a finger to her lips. The driver and bodyguard did not wake Waylon up in the end. Cameron stayed with him in the car, and no one knew how long it took before Waylon finally woke up and saw that Cameron had also fallen asleep with her head tilted. Cameron woke up in a daze just as he was about to touch her. ¡°I thought you were going to sleep until night.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Cameron rubbed her sore shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Waylon got out of the car first. Waylon abruptly picked Cameron up when she got out and brought her into the house. ¡°Willy, I¡¯ve made you some Eurasian food¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Evelyn was there in the vi, and she even used the kitchen to cook lunch for Waylon. When she saw Wayloning in with Cameron in his arms, her expression froze for a split second. Waylon frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was worried that you would skip lunch, and I used toe over to make lunch for you and Morrison back then.¡± The helpers in the vi knew about it, so they did not stop her from entering the vi and using the kitchen. In the past, Evelyn had the habit ofing over to make lunch for them. Besides, she coulde in and out of the vi as she wanted before this, and Waylon had not said anything about that. Cameron suddenly came down from Waylon¡¯s arms. ¡°I just so happen to be hungry too, and I was rather bothered by the fact that I might have to make lunch, so why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± Waylon frowned, but Cameron had already walked up to the dining table and nced at the lunch box on the table. ¡°This is very well cooked. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Seeing that Cameron really picked the food up and took a bit out of it, Evelyn pursed her lips. ¡®I clearly prepared it for Willy! Not you!¡± She then looked at Waylon. ¡°Willy, then I¡¯ll prepare another set for you.¡± Waylon declined. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Cameron grabbed the sandwich into her hands, walked up to Waylon, and held it right next to his mouth with a grin. ¡°At least give it a try. After all, Ms. Woods has spent all her time making you lunch.¡± Waylon was at a loss for words. ¡®Is she serious?¡± 1/2 Cameron gave off a brilliant smile. ¡°Just a nibble?¡± Evelyn felt a little ufortable seeing that Waylon ate what Cameron fed him but refused to eat lunch when she offered to make an extra portion for him. Cameron blinked, ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡± He replied indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t all sandwiches the same?¡± ¡®They taste the same, don¡¯t they?¡¯ Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Evelyn could not stand it anymore. She lowered her gaze and left the vi. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She threw down her apron and was about to leave, but Waylon stopped her. She thought that Waylon had something to say to her, so she turned around with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to make lunch in the future anymore. We have helpers here.¡± Upon hearing him utter those words, Evelyn was astonished. ¡®Does this mean that I¡¯m being forbidden froming over here ever again?¡¯ Waylon had already gone upstairs with Cameron. Waylon pushed Cameron against the wall in the bedroom and loosened his cor. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Cameron took thest bite of the sandwich and swallowed it. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a little dry.¡± He wiped away the sauce stain on the corner of her lips with his fingertips. ¡°How are you so bad?¡± Cameron looked up at him and smiled. ¡°How am I the bad one among the two of us? She worked so hard to make you lunch, and you only said to her, ¡®Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±? ¡°However, when I asked you to give it a taste, you ate it immediately without any hesitation. You¡¯re way worse than me.¡± Cameron imitated him rather well, and it made himugh. He lowered his head and gave her a peck.¡± Because it¡¯s food my wife handed me, so me eating it is the only right thing to do.¡± ? Chapter 2638 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 ¡°Wayne¡­¡± Cameron slumped against the wall, clutching his shoulders tightly, while Waylon picked her up. A bead of sweat rolled down from the bridge of her nose and stopped on the tip of her nose. In the middle of the night, Waylon was woken up by a phone call. He grabbed his phone and took a glimpse at the caller ID. It was Evelyn. He frowned and answered the call. ¡°It¡¯s sote already. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Willy, save me- Ah, please let me go!¡± Evelyn cried for help from the other end of the call, and a few other men¡¯s voices could be heard from the background. Waylon frowned. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Boohoohoo, I¡¯m in the 6th Alley. Willy, pleasee quickly-¡± The call was then hung up. Cameron woke up at that moment, opened her eyes, and asked in a daze, ¡°Who is it?¡± Waylon leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s Evelyn. She seems to have been caught in the middle of some trouble. I have to get someone to get to her.¡± After saying that, he called Damon, but no one picked up the phone call. Cameron lost all drowsiness and sat up from the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for anyone¡¯s response already. Saving her is the most important thing now. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± On the other end of the previous phone call, in the 6th Alley¡­ Evelyn handed a debit card to one of the men. ¡°When he arrives, you¡¯re to hold me hostage and make sure that it looks realistic. You must also cut me with a knife, do you understand that?¡± The man took the card and nced at the pretty-looking woman standing in front of him. He did not expect this woman to be this rich. She even offered them such high pay just to get them to y along with her drama. ¡®This woman is really ruthless, so ruthless that she would do such a thing to herself.¡± However, as long as she would pay them, it was only natural for those men to y along with her willingly. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll surely do as ordered.¡± Evelyn clenched her phone tightly. ¡®Willy will surelye to my rescue since something happened to me, just like what he would do when I got bullied back in college. ¡®As long as Willyes to save me and sees that I¡¯ve been injured, he¡¯ll definitely take me to the hospital. And when that happens, I¡¯ll be able to take advantage of my injury to hang around him.¡¯ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hearing the sound of the car¡¯s engine, Evelyn knew that someone was there, and she immediately asked the men to start putting up a show. When Waylon and Cameron got out of the car, they heard Evelyn¡¯s crying from the alley. ¡°Please let me go! I¡¯ll give you anything. Please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± 1/7 ¡°Stop!¡± Waylon stopped the men. They turned to look at the approaching man. ¡°Who are you? Mind your own business. This is none of your business, so f*ck off.¡± ¡°Willy¡­¡± Evelyn shivered behind them with a pitiful expression. ¡°Why bullsh*t with him? Just do it, and it¡¯ll be over real soon.¡± Cameron walked out from behind Waylon at this time, and Evelyn was stunned by her appearance. ¡®Why is she here!? ¡®Nothing matters now, anyway. We¡¯ve already started the y, and it¡¯se to this point. As long as I¡¯m injured, Willy will never ignore me and leave me here.¡± The man pulled Evelyn up, grabbed her by the hair, and stuck a dagger to her cheek. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here for the damsel in distress, huh? If you don¡¯t want to see her beautiful face get disfigured, I strongly advise you to just walk away.¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression looked terrified. ¡°Willy, just go! Just leave me here¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s face dimmed, and he did not utter a word. Cameron picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the air. ¡°I really can¡¯t watch this anymore.¡± She threw the stone in her hand toward the man who was holding Evelyn hostage. The stone hit the man¡¯s head, and the man was caught off guard and fell backward. The other men were astounded, including Evelyn. Cameron suddenly made a move on those men, knocking all of them down in just a few moves. From the beginning to the end, Waylon did not even move. Evelyn was stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t things turn out as I imagined!?¡± 2/2 Chapter 2639 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 ¡°Ms. Woods, do you still want to stay here?¡± Cameron turned to look at Evelyn, who was frozen in ce. ¡°I¡­¡± Only then did Evelyne back to her senses and quickly ran to Waylon¡¯s side. ¡°Willy, I was really scared. Thank you foring to save me.¡± Waylon responded indifferently, ¡°The person who saved you is Cameron. She¡¯s the one who you should thank.¡± Evelyn choked on her own words, then nced in Cameron¡¯s direction and reluctantly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Cameron came up to the two of them. ¡°You¡¯re wee. As for these b*stards, we¡¯ll just hand them over to the police.¡± ¡°No!¡± Evelyn became nervous instantly. If they hand them over to the police, I¡¯ll be found out.¡± Seeing Cameron and Waylon¡¯s suspicious looks, she quickly exined, ¡°I¡­ I mean, they haven¡¯t caused me any harm, and you guys have saved me too, so let¡¯s just forget it. Anyway, they won¡¯t dare to do so again.¡± Cameron scoffed. ¡°You do you.¡± She then returned to the car. Waylon was about to leave too, but Evelyn held him back. ¡°Willy, can you send me home? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Waylon removed her hand from his arm. ¡°The driver will send you back. And if you encounter such an incident again in the future, just call the police.¡± Seeing his indifferent attitude, Evelyn could not help but feel flustered. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Did he realize anything? That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s only acting so unconcernedly to me because that woman is here.¡¯ Cameron crossed her arms, looking extremely upset when they were on their way back. Waylon stretched out his hand, pulled her into his arms, and grinned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that an ordinary woman was found in such a ce by herself in the middle of the night?¡± Waylon stroked the ends of her hair. ¡°Do you have anything to say about that?¡± Cameron turned to look at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve failed to discover such an obvious w.¡± Waylon narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I thought you only came with me because you wanted to save her.¡± ¡°She called you here to save her. How could I just stand by and watch? Besides, she¡¯s your friend, so I didn¡¯t want you to me yourself if something were to happen to her.¡± After saying that, Cameron snorted. ¡°But, of course, I don¡¯t believe that something actually happened to her. When such an incident happens, why would the inflictors allow the victims to call for help and tell others where they are? ¡°If they only dragged her to the alley because they wanted to make some extra cash, they would have only brought her to a bank and gotten her to withdraw all her money. If they want to rape her instead, how many rapists would be able to wait until we came to her rescue?¡± ¡®It took us some time to get there. Even if Evelyn had the chance to ask for help, everything would have almost been over by the time we arrived at the scene. ¡®What¡¯s more, Evelyn was safe and sound when we arrived. Apart from being held hostage, she didn¡¯t even have a scratch on her. That¡¯s way too fake. ¡®In addition, she didn¡¯t want us to call the police. It¡¯s obvious that she didn¡¯t want those men to fall into the hands of the police. ¡®That¡¯s such a huge w. Only a blind and dumb person can¡¯t see it.¡¯ Waylon hugged her into his arms. ¡°It seems that my wife is indeed very smart.¡± Cameron looked up at him. ¡°You actually knew that it was all fake?¡± ¡°I was already skeptical when she called me, but I had toe and check it myself for safety¡¯s sake.¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze looked gloomy. ¡°If you could see it, how could I not? But I really didn¡¯t expect her to turn to such a childish method.¡± After confirming that Evelyn was directing the whole scheme and ying it herself, Waylon was really disappointed. ¡®I rejected her in the past, so it will be futile no matter what she does. ¡®But to think that she actually turned to this method, it goes to show that she¡¯s extremely na?ve.¡¯ Cameron crossed her arms. ¡°It seems that the belle from your college isn¡¯t going to give up on you so easily. Anyway, this is all your business, so I won¡¯t do anything about it anymore in the future.¡± Chapter 2640 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 Waylon kissed Cameron on the cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± The next day, Damon came to the vi to look for Waylon. Waylon asked him why he did not answer his phone callst night, and Damon was stunned by his question. ¡°I lost my phonest night.¡± Waylon raised his gaze and stared at him. ¡°You lost it?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Woods invited me to a bar for a drinkst night. And it was ratherte when we finished drinking, so I sent her back and found out that my cell phone had gone missing after that.¡± Waylon took a sip of coffee. ¡°If you¡¯re the one who sent her back, did you make sure that she got home safely?¡± Damon nodded. ¡°Yes. I left only after seeing her enter the house with my own eyes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon put down the cup of coffee and smiled. ¡°She called mest night and told me that she had run into some thugs in the 6th Alley.¡± Damon was shocked. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I had already sent her home. Could it be that she went out against night? And is she okay now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cam and I went out there and resolved the issue.¡± Waylon got up slowly and walked to the window. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let here to the vi so casually in the future. I have a wife now, and I don¡¯t want my wife to misunderstand anything.¡± Damon paused for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let her know.¡± Damon left the vi and happened to run into Evelyn while he was on his way, and that was when Evelyn stepped forward and returned his phone to him. He froze on the spot. ¡°Why is my phone with you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I identally took your phonest night. I was so drunk and confused.¡± Damon took the phone from her and responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for bringing it to me personally.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After saying that, he remembered something. ¡°By the way, did you go out against night? Master Wayne said that you ran into some thugs?¡± Evelyn knew that Waylon would definitely tell Damon about the incident, and she had alreadye up with an exnation. ¡°Yes, I found an extra cell phone in my handbag when I got homest night, so I guessed I had taken yours by mistake. I was nning to send it back to you. I never thought that I would run into such an incident.¡± Evelyn gave off an expression of lingering fear. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Willy, I¡¯m afraid that I would¡¯ve¡­¡± Damon was stunned, as if he did not expect her to actually go out again because she wanted to return his cell phone, and that was most probably how she had gotten targeted by those thugs. ¡°Ms. Woods, you don¡¯t have to do this next time. It¡¯s dangerous to go out at night, but thank you anyway.¡± Seeing that Damon believed her words, she agreed verbally, so she asked again, ¡°Did Willy tell you anything else?¡± Damon was a little embarrassed when he thought of something else. ¡°Ms. Woods, Master Wayne also said that you shouldn¡¯t visit the vi as frequently as you did in the past from now on. That¡¯s because he has a wife now and is concerned about what his wife thinks. There¡¯s no need for you to overthink it.¡± Damonforted her for a bit before he left. Evelyn stood in ce, astonished, and the expression on her face dimmed. ¡®How did it turn out like this?¡¯ At Yaramoor, at the headquarters of Tom¡¯s Film¡­ Freyja, Norman, a Zlokovian director, and other staff of the crew were discussing the casting of the film. Donny was also quite an influential personnel in Dorywood, and he had directed many outstanding and award-winning suspense blockbusters, such as ¡°The Horrific Lover¡±, ¡°Signals¡±, and ¡°The Maid¡±. These were all his masterpieces. The movie ¡°Signals¡± was crowned the best movie in many Zlokovian-speaking regions back then, and the actors that got cast were all Zlokovian. This film was also the film that officially paved the path toward the international film industry for Helios Boucher. After submitting the materials, Norman was chatting with Donny. After some time, Donny announced, ¡°If no one else has any requirements to put forward, I suggest that we film this project in the port area of Zlokova, which would better help integrate our cast into the background of the script.¡± 212 Chapter 2641 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 The staff member was shocked and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the filming done in Dorywood? We can hire famous actors from Zlokova, like the one that Mr. Boucher did.¡± Donny shook his head. ¡°This is different. I wanted to shoot in the Kong Ports because it has a very strong vintage look and mysterious vibes. Those are the effects that I¡¯m trying to achieve, and the main focus is on the mystery of the NPC¡¯s suicide and the memories that return to the other characters after they¡¯re no longer drunk.¡± The crew whispered among each other and seemed to be epting his idea. Norman crossed his fingers, rested his chin on them, and then smiled. ¡°I think your suggestion is great because the script contains many vintage styles, like the printing press, the hanging calendar in the victim¡¯s home, the radio, and so on. If we don¡¯t use it as the background in the scenes, it will lose the mysterious vibes of the story.¡± After that, he looked toward Freyja. ¡°Ms. Pruitt also hopes that her script will be perfectly tranted to the big screen, right?¡± Freyja paused, then slowly said, ¡°I was thinking if it would have a better effect if it were set in the past, but after hearing what Donny said, I¡¯m confident about it.¡± ¡°The story is different from the other murder mysteries. It¡¯s like a puzzle that needs solving with pieces of memories. When there¡¯s the element of the past, it has an extra touch of unique colors and will give layers of mystery.¡± Donny nodded and closed the file. ¡°Let¡¯s start preparing then.¡± Freyja walked out of Tom¡¯s Films, and Leia was waiting for her downstairs. ¡°How did it go? Is the filming confirmed?¡± Freyja smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Leia walked next to her. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. Professor Merlin said that if your screeny gets turned into a script, you¡¯ll be able to graduate earlier. You¡¯ll be a famous screenwriter after this and maybe a director.¡± Freyja looked down. ¡°I don¡¯t n to be a director.¡± Leia asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Freyja smiled at her. ¡°Because I need to spend more time with my daughter. I wouldn¡¯t have time if I became a director.¡± Leia immediately understood. It was because of her daughter. ¡°I guess people do give up on things after having kids.¡± ¡°I guess, but to me, writing a screeny at home and spending time with my daughter is good enough.¡± Freyja got home and face-timed Colton, who was holding Charm. Seeing how Charm had grown chubbier and was no longer a little baby, Freyja chuckled. ¡°You made her chubby?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s her grandfather.¡± Colton held her hand and waved to Freyja. ¡°Charm, this is your mommy.¡± Freyja called her name, and Charm looked around, but Colton guided her face back to the screen. ¡°Here.¡± Charm held out her hands to touch the screen. Freyja pressed her hand on the screen too. ¡°Charm, I¡¯ll be back to see you soon.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Colton was surprised. ¡°You¡¯reing back?¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Kong Ports to check out some shooting locations. So Bassburgh is on the way there.¡± Colton clicked his tongue and turned his face away. ¡°d you remember to see us.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me toe back, I just won¡¯te then.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± He sounded as if he was worried that she wouldn¡¯te back, then he cleared his throat. ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t going to recognize you if you don¡¯te back soon.¡± Chapter 2642 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 1 Freyja leaned in close to the screen. ¡°I should let her remember this face then.¡± ¡°She can remember it when you¡¯re here.¡± Colton looked down at Charm. ¡°Right? My baby? Don¡¯t listen to your mom trying to trick us.¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there with you in less than a year.¡± Colton looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll be here waiting.¡± ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Deedee?¡± ¡°She¡¯s good. Ever since she started spending time with Beatrice, she has be much happier and made many friends. She even went to a dance ss with Beatrice.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°I guess Beatrice ys a big part in her change. I need to bring presents for both of them when I return.¡± ¡°What about my present?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your present. Colton covered Charm¡¯s ears and leaned close to the screen. ¡°Do I get to unwrap you?¡± ¡°You wish.¡± After Freyja said that, she ended the call. Colton was left hanging. He looked down at Charm and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Your mommy keeps bullying me. I need to teach her a lesson when she returns.¡± Meanwhile¡­ Cameron went downstairs after she woke up and heard a few men talking to Waylon about herself. She didn¡¯t know who she had offended because they sounded unhappy about her. Waylon took a sip of his tea. ¡°Do you have anyints about her?¡± ¡°Master Wayne, that woman is not fit to be a Goldmann. She made you treat Ms. Woods that way. You¡¯ve known Ms. Woods for years, and we know how she is. She cares about you, and when you¡¯re not around, she misses you a lot, but you-¡± ¡°Did she pay you off?¡± The few men were stunned when Waylon asked them that question and looked shocked, ¡°How could you think of her this way?¡± Waylon ced his cup down and looked calm. ¡°You¡¯re from the Night Banquet. How long have you known her, and how long have you known me? Do you know her better than you know me?¡± The men were quiet. They knew Evelyn had feelings for Waylon and were just feeling sorry for her since they could see how much she liked him. ¡°Is there some misunderstanding between Ms. Woods and you?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t. You are the ones who misunderstood.¡± Waylon looked indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she said to you, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to dishonor my wife. ¡°I¡¯ve also never said that Evelyn was someone I nned to marry, so don¡¯t make your own guesses.¡± Upon seeing Waylon was slightly unhappy, the few men stopped speaking. Cameron walked down with arms crossed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand this. Are you trying to persuade my husband into cheating?¡± The few men choked. Waylon looked at her. ¡°Why did youe downstairs?¡± ¡°I came down because I¡¯ve had enough sleep, but I wasn¡¯t expecting to listen in on such an interesting conversation. Where¡¯s Evelyn? Why isn¡¯t she here but is just fanning the fire in hiding?¡± Cameron sat down on the couch. One of the men said, ¡°Ms. Woods didn¡¯t fan- Cameron smirked and cut him off. ¡°Why did youe then? To force my husband to ept her love? Have you considered how we would feel? You¡¯re from the Night Banquet. The Southern n would have kicked everyone who doesn¡¯t use their brains out.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean-¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said.¡± Cameron stared at them. ¡°Evelyn doesn¡¯t even dare stand up and fight for herself and instead is just hiding in the background. That¡¯s so childish.¡± Chapter 2643 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 Cameron¡¯s words rendered everyone there speechless. Her arrogance wasn¡¯t expected. Waylon chuckled and raised his hand to touch Cameron¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°I offended someone, and it was because of some woman. How could I not be angry?¡± Cameron pushed his hand away and pointed at the men. ¡°Tell me, what else did Ms. Woods say to you? What did I do to her? I¡¯ll tear your lips off your face if you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°How¡­ could you be so unreasonable?¡± They finally witnessed her arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ve always been unreasonable, and I even prefer letting my knuckles speak. Do you want to give it a try?¡± She made it evident that she was challenging them. The men looked at Waylon. She was his wife, so they couldn¡¯t just start fighting her. Waylon calmly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do as she says since you have opinions about her?¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Was he telling them to fight a woman? Cameron raised her brows and smiled. ¡°Even Master Wayne has spoken, so what¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, but we don¡¯t want to put a woman in a tough spot. ¡± Cameron scoffed, got up, and walked toward them. ¡°You¡¯re just cowards. You don¡¯t want to put a woman in a tough spot, but weren¡¯t you doing just that earlier? When ites to knuckles, you¡¯re suddenly not interested anymore?¡± The men looked upset but held back their anger. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, I know you¡¯re annoyed, but we have our principles. You¡¯re trying to make us attack you, but if we hurt you, what will people say?¡± Cameron smirked and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you hurt me, I¡¯ll hand Wayne over to Evelyn. But if you can¡¯t, I want you to apologize and then go back and tell Ms. Woods to stay away from my husband, alright?¡± The men looked at each other because they didn¡¯t know what to do. Waylon slowly got up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you want to know if she was the best person to be your mistress? What are you waiting for?¡± Hearing that Waylon really agreed to it, they steeled their resolve. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll take the challenge.¡± They chose to do it outside while Cameron went to change into clothes that wouldn¡¯t restrict her movement. Cameron fixed her sleeves and looked up when they were picking who to start with. ¡°All at once.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± They were shocked. How could this woman be so daring? There were many of them, so why would she want a simultaneous fight? Cameron¡¯s patience waned. ¡°Stop hesitating. I¡¯m a woman, and I¡¯m not worried, so why are you worried?¡± They stood there and looked at Waylon, who was standing at one side. He nodded without hesitation. He trusted Cameron. ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead then.¡± They all rushed toward Cameron. Evelyn was hiding in a dark corner and watching, shocked. ¡®This woman knows how to fight?¡¯ a Even if she could, she was a woman, and her opponents were men. Evelyn was waiting to see the woman begging them to stop. When that happened, she would pretend to stop them, and her kindness would move Waylon. Cameron ended it quickly. Her quick fists and kicks had managed to send the few men on the ground within 15 minutes. Chapter 2644 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 Evelyn was bewildered. ¡®H-How was that possible?¡¯ Cameron rubbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve trained in martial arts since I was a kid. I had tough physical training in school and the army and have fought with countless people, a lot of good ones too. I¡¯ve learned from them and used their skills during the fight, so it would be impossible for you to win just by your brute strength. You could only do it with speed and cooperation.¡± The few men stood up. She had managed to deal with the strong attacks of several people by herself, and the speed of her moves was faster than their eyes,pletely catching them off guard. They were impressed by her abilities. That was why Waylon had agreed to let them fight. He knew that they weren¡¯t able to fight her. The leader of the bunch apologised, and the others followed. ¡°Ms. Woods, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. Come out. I saw you,¡± shouted Cameron. Everyone turned around. Evelyn shuddered. ¡®How did she see me?¡¯ She awkwardly smiled and walked out from behind a wall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I saw you fighting and wanted to stop it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good fighter.¡± Cameron chuckled and was not friendly about it. ¡°If you wanted to stop us, you could have done it sooner. Why did you hide there for so long? Were you waiting for me to be badly beaten up before you stepped out?¡± Evelyn looked flustered after being called out. ¡°Ms. Southern, what did I do to cause this hostility?¡± Evenlyn¡¯s smile was awkward, but she still remainedposed in front of everyone. She looked at the men from the Night Banquet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really wanted to stop the fight because you were doing this for me, but I didn¡¯t want to put Willy on the spot too.¡± She looked as if she was considerate to Waylon, but she was just trying to gauge Cameron¡¯s personality better. The men looked at each other, and one of them finally said something. ¡°Ms. Woods, I think you must have misunderstood. She didn¡¯t use dirty tricks even when she was fighting so many of us and still won. That impressed us. Based on her personality, I don¡¯t think she would want to fight us if she really was against you.¡± Their masters had told them that a person¡¯s character could be seen through how they fought. The people who had nothing to fight wouldn¡¯t care about wins or losses and wouldn¡¯t use dirty tactics. Even if Cameron was devious, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to fight them. Evelyn froze. ¡®What¡¯s happening? Why are they suddenly on her side?¡¯ ¡°-¡± ¡°Evelyn.¡± Waylon walked forward. Evelyn tried to exin when she saw him, ¡°Willy, listen-¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He calmly cut her off. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let Morrison bring you to the Night Banquet.¡± Evelyn paused and looked into Waylon¡¯s calm eyes. She started panicking. ¡°Willy, what¡­ What are you talking about? We¡¯re friends.¡± Waylon cooly said, ¡°You¡¯re just someone I went to university with. We¡¯re not friends.¡± Her legs were soft while her face turned pale. ¡°B*llshit! Why did you help me then? Why did you let me stay by your side if you don¡¯t want me? Only I could get so close to you in university.¡± 212 Chapter 2645 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 Waylon smiled sadly. ¡°Helping you doesn¡¯t mean anything. In that situation, I would have helped even if it was some other girl. As for letting you stay by my side, you said you wanted to thank me. Did I ever agree to it? You kept following us around.¡± His words struck her so hard because it sounded as if her feelings had just been a joke. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No¡­ No way.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t want to ept that. ¡°You lied. You thought I was special, so you treated me differently. Why didn¡¯t you stop me when Morrison brought me to join the Night Banquet then?¡± How would she have gotten into the Night Banquet if he didn¡¯t find her special? Waylon rubbed his temple. ¡°Because Morrison was friends with you, and I wanted to make you a couple. Of course I wouldn¡¯t stop him.¡± Evelyn was overwhelmed. Waylon had never done anything for her, and it was all one-sided. She had been under the impression that she was special to him. Even if he rejected her confession, she still believed that only she could get into his heart. But what did Waylon say? He was trying to be Morrison¡¯s wingman? Why had she gotten close to Morrison? Because he was close to Waylon. She wanted Morrison¡¯s help to get one step closer to Waylon. However, he ended up wanting to make her and another man a couple. Evelyn¡¯s tears started falling. ¡°Wayne, I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re lying¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to lie to you, Evelyn. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Waylon was starting to lose patience. Evelyn was so devastated she couldn¡¯t speak. Waylon continued to call her out. ¡°When you had drinks with Damon, he drove you home after that, but you left after he drove away and paid off some thugs to y along with you?¡± The men from the Night Banquet were shocked and looked toward her. ¡°y along with her? When you said you were attacked by thugs, was it all fake?¡± Evelyn shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Not at all¡­ It was because his phone was with me, so I went out to give it back to him!¡± ¡°No matter how dark the bar was, you wouldn¡¯t take the wrong phone by mistake. Besides, don¡¯t you know what your phone looks like?¡± Waylon¡¯s few words tore her mask away. She tried to exin. ¡°I drank a little too much and didn¡¯t notice!¡± ¡°Drinking too much and being drunk are two different things. Someone who drank too much would still be conscious. Someone drunk would be unconscious. You didn¡¯t look drunk in the 6th Alley.¡± Waylon¡¯s retort made her take a few steps back. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper under the light. He looked at her with cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve had this nned out when you asked Damon out for a drink. You took his phone because you didn¡¯t want me to get in touch with him. ¡°After bumping into the thugs and calling me, you guessed I would call him. To ensure that Damon wouldn¡¯t tell me that you were drinking with him, and even if he did, you could still trick him with the excuse of wanting to return his phone.¡± Evelyn took two more steps back. She was afraid when she saw how everyone was looking at her, and she wanted to run. 24 N Chapter 2646 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 Step after step, Waylon approached Evelyn with an indifferent smile. The main reason for your downfall is your poor acting skills. Do you really think real criminals will give you a chance to call for help?¡± Evelyn dropped to the ground. She looked at Waylon and grabbed his hand. T¡¯m sorry. Willy I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Please forgive me¡­¡± Waylon pulled his hand out of her grasp and looked at her coldly. Tm banning you from the Night Banquet from now on. If I hear you make any more rumors about anything else, I¡¯lle after you¡± After that, he turned to Cameron, wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and went back into the house. The members from the Night Banquet looked at Evelyn and shook their heads. Apparently, they were wrong about Evelyn. All of them ignored Evelyn, who was sitting on the ground, and left as well. Inside the vi¡­. Waylon carried Cameron to the couch. He picked up her hand and examined the bruises on her knuckles that she had gotten when she fought with them just now He stroked her hand and said, ¡°Why did you have to fight them so hard? Does it hurt?¡± She chuckled and said nonchntly. ¡°Not really Isn¡¯t getting bruises here and there a normal thing for people like us? Besides, I have to admit that guy¡¯s fist is hard I felt like I was hitting a rock.¡± Waylon lifted his head to look at her and said, ¡°Tm feeling a little regret for saying yes now.¡± ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t ever think of taking that back. A word spoken is an arrow let fly. Besides, I have to show them who¡¯s the boss. If not, they might not listen to me in the future.¡± He let out a helplessugh and caressed her cheek. It¡¯s exactly because I know you agreed to it. After all, even if I said no, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me either, right?¡± ell that I Cameron looked outside through the window. Evelyn was already gone. ¡°You were going to match her up with Morrison?¡± ¡°They used to be very close in the past, so everyone thought they would be together.¡± Cameron chuckled, ¡°What a poor man.¡± At Bassburgh¡­ This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Morrison was having his meal when he sneezed. He touched his nose and wondered who was talking bad about him behind his back. Leah raised her head and said, ¡°Thank you for your helpst time.¡± Morrison put down the fork and wiped his mouth with tissue paper. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I helped your because you said you were going to give me money. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you.¡± Leah lowered her head in silence. Morrison looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that face? You make it look like I¡¯m bullying you ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m thanking you from the bottom of my heart,¡± Leah said as she forced a smile on her face ¡°Anyway, I think we won¡¯t be seeing each other anymore after this meal. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t ask you for help anymore Morrison was slightly stunned ¡°Alright then,¡± he replied. He picked up a ss of water, and then he suddenly realized something ¡°You¡­. Are you all right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leah was dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit stupid to kill yourself for a man who doesn¡¯t even love you? You¡¯re an adult, so you should be able to understand that. Besides, there are so many men in this world. You don¡¯t have to cling to one.¡± He couldn¡¯t stand it when a woman belittled herself for a man. ¡°You have a good family background and a pretty face. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little bit of a waste for you to cling to a man? Listen to me. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. If you kill yourself, everything will be over. He won¡¯t be sad or shed a single tear for your death. He might even celebrate it. Do you really want that to happen?¡± Leah was rendered speechless. ¡®Does he think I¡¯m going to kill myself!?¡± Chapter 2647 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Just when Leah was about to say something, Morrison raised his hand to stop her and continued. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything You only live once, so you need to cherish your own life. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can introduce some good men to you if you want. All of them have good family backgrounds and good looks. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find one that you like. Of course, if you don¡¯t like men from Stoslo, I can find someone for you from Bassburgh.¡± Leah smiled awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­ Thank you for your advice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re friends, after all. Give me two days. I¡¯llpile the profile of all good men in Bassburgh for you to choose from.¡± Two dayster, Morrison presented Leah with the profile of some unmarried rich young men in Bassburgh. The corner of Leah¡¯s lips twitched as she looked at Morrison, who sat on the couch opposite her. ¡°Where did you get these from?¡± ¡°Dating agency,¡± Morrison replied matter-of-factly. ¡°ording to them, all of these young mene from wealthy families, and they studied overseas, so I picked these ten that match your family background the most. Pretty neat, right?¡± Leah picked up those profiles and looked through them one by one. Some of them came from Bassburgh, while others came from Asperia, Rowerl City, and Coralia. The problem was that she knew most of them, and she was kind of astounded when she also saw James Tell¡¯s profile. ¡°What do you think? They¡¯re pretty good, right? Some of them arewyers, while others are celebrities or doctoral students. They match your background perfectly.¡± He picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip. He felt that he was such a good friend. He had never been so serious when it came to finding himself a date. Leah put down the profiles and said, ¡°I know them all.¡± He was stumped and nearly spurted his coffee. He put down the cup and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Leah picked up Isaiah¡¯s profile and said, ¡°My father set up a blind date for me with this guy, and he didn¡¯t like me.¡± After that, she picked up another profile and continued. ¡°This guy is James Tell. He¡¯s a popr celebrity. and I doubt he¡¯d want to find a girlfriend now since he¡¯s making advances in his career. Besides, it¡¯s going to be very tiring to be a celebrity¡¯s girlfriend, and most importantly, he¡¯s not my type.¡± She picked up the remaining profiles andmented on them one after another. ¡°Thiswyer might look like a fine man, but he¡¯s a yboy. Two of my former ssmates were his girlfriends. As far as I know, he just recently got a new girlfriend. ¡°As for this fellow, he¡¯s a traditional man. He wants his wife to be a full-time housewife, so I¡¯m not going. to sacrifice my career for him. ¡°And these two. One of them is a celibate, while the other has a bad reputation.¡± ¡°Hold on for a second I asked you to pick one. I didn¡¯t ask you to reject them all,¡± said Morrison. Leah crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I reject them? If you were going to choose one of them to be your future partner, who would you choose?¡± Putting his hand on his chin, Morrison nced through the profiles and said, if they were all women, I¡¯d choose him.¡± He pointed at a man who was still serving in the military. His name was Isaac Portman. Leah picked up his profile. Amongst the ten people, he did not have any scandals, and Leah did not know much about him. Morrison took the profile from her hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel sure about it, I can help you to check him.¡± Leah just smiled at him without saying anything. Several dayster, at Yaramoor¡­ The crew had decided to start the shooting in the middle of the year, and the investors had been decided as well. At present, what they needed to do was to look for the perfect candidates for the roles. After that, they could start the shooting. Chapter 2648 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 It was just that no one expected Donny would let Freyja decide who would y the protagonist roles Freyja felt slightly stressed as she did not want to let Donny down by picking the wrong candidates She was not very good at selecting characters, so she figured that she needed Daisie¡¯s help Freyja came to Blue Valley Manor and let Daisie have a look at the script. ¡°Daisie, you¡¯ve got to help me this time. I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll ruin Mr. Winslow¡¯s movie if I make the wrong decision. I need to get it done as soon as possible so it won¡¯t affect the shooting time.¡± Daisie looked at her and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s still an audition session, right? Besides, you still have about six months left. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be enough.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough, but not everyone is free at all times. I¡¯m just worried the actor won¡¯t be able tomit to the project if some unexpected event happens. Besides, I need to go back to my country for the audition in a month. I need to pick two candidates from so many actors. This is the first time I¡¯m so stressed out, and I¡¯m very nervous,¡± Freyja said helplessly. ¡°There is a first time for everything, so I can understand. How about this? I¡¯ll ask Charlie to give you some help when you get back. He¡¯s a celebrity manager, so he has a very spot-on insight. He was the one who chose many of my scripts, so I trust him,¡± Daisieforted. Freyja hugged her with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Daisie. You¡¯re the best.¡± Daisie smiled, ¡°We¡¯re friends, and you¡¯re my sister-inw, so of course, I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll help you to inform Charlie about it.¡± When Noce came downstairs, he saw Daisie doing something in front of herputer. He approached her and saw the script on the table. He picked up the script and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Freyja¡¯s script?¡± Daisie stole a nce at him and chuckled while her fingers typed away on the keyboard. ¡°Yeah. She asked me for help with the role. I¡¯m talking to Charlie now.¡± Noce sat beside her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me? I¡¯m a shareholder of T.¡± Daisie was stunned. After a few seconds, she smacked her head and chuckled. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve forgotten about that!¡± Noce wrapped her in his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°It seems like all of the nutrients that should¡¯ve gone to your head have been sapped away by our babies so much that your brain can¡¯t function at its optimal capacity anymore.¡± ¡°So? Why do I need you if I need my brain?¡± Daisie replied without any hesitation, and Noce was amused. Meanwhile, Charlie replied to her, and Daisie immediately told Freyja about the good news. Noce simmered withughter when he saw how happy Daisie was. ¡°Do you want to hear another good piece of news?¡± She turned her head to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The series you shot with James will go on air this Wednesday¡± After the shooting was over, Shannon nned to release the series after the new year. Daisie blinked and asked, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t get the message?¡± Noce stroked her cheek and replied. ¡°That¡¯s because I helped you to read all of your messages You¡¯re pregnant right now, so I can¡¯t let you worry about too many things.¡± She leaned on Noce and chuckled. ¡°So, are you going to be my manager now?¡± Noce lowered his head to look at her and pressed his lips on her forehead. ¡°That¡¯ll be my pleasure.¡± At the same time, a certain video tform in Bassburgh released the trailer of ¡°The Fog¡± on their tform. The crew member only did the promotion on their Facebook page. They did not hire anyone for PR and kept a low profile. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After the trailer was released, theizens shared it more than 190,000 times, and there were more than 100,000ments. Meanwhile, James was heavily discussed on the Inte for a hrious reason. Chapter 2649 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 Theizens had seen James on the cast list, but they did not realize that he was, in fact, ¡°Simon¡± James¡¯s fans all became excited when they saw his name. #Oh gosh! He finally has gotten the right drama for himself!# #Thanks to Daisie, James has finally found the right ce for himself, hahaha. # #After watching the trailer, I realize that his acting skills have improved a lot. In the past, he used to take on the role of a rich young man, and he looked like himself no matter what kind of role he yed. I hope that he won¡¯t let us down after this series has been released. # #As expected of a series with double male leads. I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I kind of ship him and Helios.# Meanwhile, at T¡­ When Charlie saw the trailer and theizens¡¯ments, he harrumphed and said, ¡°Hmph! He has done well this time. I¡¯ll give him a 90.¡± His assistant was stunned. ¡°Only 90? Don¡¯t you think he deserves a higher score?¡± Charlie crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, ¡°Considering his previous acting skills, I¡¯d only give him a score of 75 if it were in the past. I¡¯m already very kind enough to give him a score of 90. He might get arrogant if I give him a higher score.¡± His assistantughed. As he was preparing a cup of coffee for Charlie, he said, ¡°But I have to admit that James has changed a lot after taking part in this series. He has be more mature. Besides, theCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. character he yed this time was pretty challenging. I think he may try other roles after a few more years.¡± Charlie took over the cup of coffee his assistant handed him and took a sip. ¡°Well, he still has a long way to go.¡± ¡°By the way, Donny from Dorywood is preparing a suspense series. He ns to find candidates from our entertainment industry and shoot the series in our country. Many A-list actors and actresses have submitted their profiles topete for a role in the series after the news came out.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Charlie said, ¡°Do you think celebrities from ourpany will stand a chance? Even a celebrity with a huge fan base won¡¯t stand a chance, let alone celebrities from our company.¡± Donny was a director of international fame. He never used any celebrities with a huge fan base or other popr celebrities. All TV series actors and actresses who could work on the big screen had acting skills. People wouldn¡¯t be able to see the shadow of thest character they yed in the current character that they were ying. The reason Helios could be sessful was that he had changed his image. To make himself look tougher, he grew a beard and tanned himself. He indeed looked tougher, but he also did not pay much attention to his own appearance right now. His assistant sighed. ¡°Maybe ourpany¡¯s celebrities will stand a chance? Although the chance might be stim, who knows if Lady Luck will smile at us this time?¡± At the same time, Daisie sent Charlie an email. Charlie put the cup of coffee down and opened up the document attached to the email. Suddenly, he sprang up from his chair. His assistant asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie raised his head to look at him and said, ¡°Lady Luck has smiled at us.¡± In a coffee shop¡­ Morrison handed Leah¡¯s profile to the man sitting in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking up a few minutes of your time, Mr. Portman. This is the girl I¡­ We selected for you at our matchmaking agency.¡± Morrison had no other choice but to pretend to be a staff from the matchmaking agency. Isaac took over the profile and nced through it. Meanwhile, Morrison handed Leah¡¯s photo to him.¡± She¡¯s an interpreter, and honestly, I think she¡¯s the right fit for you. If you want to meet her, I can set up at meeting for you two now.¡± Isaac looked at Morrison and took over the photo. Morrison sipped on his coffee while observing Isaac¡¯s expression. ¡°She¡¯s quite a beauty, right?¡± Yeah.¡± Isaac smiled and put the photo down. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in a woman who¡¯s older than me.¡± Morrison was stumped. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m more into girls who are younger than me. I like them to depend on me. Honestly, I don¡¯t want my future partner to be a career-minded woman.¡± Chapter 2650 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Morrison did not expect Isaac to reject Leah He was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°But people always say that a wife three years older than the husband ensures a richer life. She might look a bit mature in the photo, but she looks just like a young girl in real life¡­ Tm sorry. I can¡¯t ept my partner being older than me, so no matter how excellent she is, I won¡¯t ept her¡± After Isaac had finished speaking, he rose to his feet and left. ¡°Mr. Portman¡­¡± Morrison clicked his tongue after Isaac left. He leaned on the back of the chair and mumbled, ¡°He can¡¯t ept her because she¡¯s older than him? So, he can ept it if she¡¯s 18? What a ridiculous reason¡± Leah stood up from behind and sat in front of him. She said with a smile on her face, ¡°So, you failed? Morrison crossed his arms in front of his chest and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t for me. This is for you. I¡¯m helping you to get a boyfriend. I don¡¯t understand why you still canugh at this point.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, rx. It¡¯s normal for him to reject me since I¡¯m older than him. Besides, I really am not ready to start a rtionship yet. Anyway, thank you for your help.¡± Leah chuckled. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him since he was so serious about helping her to get a boyfriend. Morrison squinted and said, ¡°Now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re not ready for a rtionship yet after I¡¯ve done so many things for you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Morrison was furious. He had been working for nothing!? Leahughed. ¡°You were the one who thought I was going to kill myself because of a man, and you said to help me look for a boyfriend. Since you¡¯re so serious about it, I thought you¡¯d be hurt if I rejected you.¡± Morrison was rendered speechless. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He picked up the cup and finished his coffee in one gulp. After that, he put the cup down and continued.¡± If that¡¯s not what you meant, then why did you say those things to me the other day?¡± She was stunned for a moment and smiled helplessly. ¡°What I was talking about the other day is that I¡¯m going to continue to be an interpreter. That¡¯s why I said we won¡¯t be seeing each other anymore.¡± Once again, Morrison was tongue-tied. Whipping up a smile, Leah said, ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you, and I hope we¡¯ll have the chance to meet again in the future. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She took her purse and left. When she came to the car park, she saw Zephir. She was stunned for a moment, but she soon snapped herself back to reality and offered him a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zepter approached her and said, ¡°Leah, I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time. 1¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me,¡± Leah said, maintaining the smite on her face. Tve already moved on Zephir Im serious when i say that I want you to be happy Just when she was about to get into her car, Zephir grabbed her arm Can¡¯t we just go back to the way things were, Leah? Just like the old days.¡± Leah turned her head to look at him. Just as she was about to say something. Morrison suddenly walked over and grabbed Zephir¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, sir, you have a girlfriend, so you should stop pestering her.¡± Leah was a bit surprised to see Morrison there. Zephir freed himself from Morrison¡¯s grip and said, ¡°This is something between her and me.¡± Morrison sneered. ¡°Between you and her? You already have a girlfriend, and you still want her to keep on liking you? What¡¯s wrong with you? If you run after two hares, you will catch neither. I can¡¯t believe that people nowadays are so casual when ites to rtionships.¡± Zephir¡¯s face sank. ¡°Then what about you? Aren¡¯t you her boyfriend? Why are you helping her to set up a blind date with other men?¡± Morrison was stunned, and before he could say anything. Zephir grabbed him by his cor and pressed on. ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating her like your toy as well?¡± ¡°What are you doing. Zephir? Let go of him!¡± Leah hastily pushed Zephir away and stood in front of Morrison. ¡°I asked him to help me. This is something between him and me. It isn¡¯t your business.¡± ¡°Leah!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be able to go back to how we used to be anymore!¡± Leah shouted and pushed Morrison into her car. She went to the driving seat and closed the door. Chapter 2651 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 The car drove past him. Leah apologized to Morrison in the car while he leaned into the seat and did not say anything He did not know why he had intervened in the incident. It was maybe because he had gotten used to helping her all this while. After a long silence, Morrison asked out of the blue, ¡°Where are you heading abroad after this? She paused for a bit, then gave off a smile. ¡°I have no idea. Perhaps Yaramoor? Or maybe Drenai?¡± Morrison clicked his tongue and looked out of the car. ¡°Then it¡¯s better for you to travel to Stoslo If you travel there, I can introduce you to some of my local connections, helping you to settle down more easily. However, I¡¯m only helping you because we know each other.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leah replied straightforwardly, ¡°If I decide to go to Stoslo, I¡¯ll rely on your help and leave everything to you, Mr. Shaw.¡± A few dayster¡­ The news of Hernandez¡¯s death was published in the news of Stoslo. The royal family, aristocrats, and political representatives attended his funeral, which caused a sensation throughout the whole country Waylon stared at the man lying peacefully in the coffin with a depressing emotion. After a long time, he ced the white rose in his hand right next to the coffin. Louis walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder tofort him, and then left his side. Waylon turned around and looked at Larissa, who was standing not far away. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she nodded to all the mourners who came to express their condolences. Ryleigh and Cameron were by her side. Cameron nced across the crowd and met Waylon¡¯s gaze. Waylon came over and stopped in front of Larissa. ¡°My condolences.¡± Larissa held a handkerchief tightly in front of her chest and lowered her gaze. ¡°I already knew that this day would eventuallye. Your great-grandfather¡¯s illness was already at a terminal stage.¡± Waylon pursed his lips. ¡°Willy, I hope you¡¯ll live up to his hope for you.¡± He nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Upon walking out of the funeral hall, one could see the branches and thewn were all covered by thick snow. The crowd came and went, holding ck umbres in their hands. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Waylon stood in the snow, and the snow scattered on his ck coat and the ends of his hair. That was until an umbre covered the sky above him. He turned his head, and Cameron was standing beside him. ¡°Stoslo is colder than I imagined. It didn¡¯t snow a few days ago, but it actually started snowing today. Waylon¡¯s brows creased ¡°Perhaps, they¡¯ve alsoe to see off my great-grandfather¡± Cameron stretched out her hand, and snowkesnded on her palm. They felt icy cold. 7 believe that our great-grandfather hasn¡¯t left us at all. He¡¯ll always be by our side.¡± The news of Hernandez¡¯s death spread to Yaramoor too. After learning about it from Yorrick, Titus snorted, put down his teacup, and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a stroll.¡± Seeing him go out, Yorrick was stunned. ¡°Uncle Titus doesn¡¯t look very disturbed and sad.¡± Madam Hathaway, who was sitting on the side, flicked the lid of her cup. ¡°He¡¯s just too embarrassed to show his emotions. Even if he¡¯s sad, will he let you see it?¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°You seem to know him best.¡± Madam Hathaway looked out the window and sighed. ¡°We always im that a person¡¯s life is too long for one to enjoy, but it¡¯s actually extremely short.¡± Maisie sat alone in the courtyard for a long time. Nn walked up behind her, saw that she was only wearing thin clothes, and draped his coat over her shoulders. She turned her head around, and her eyes looked bloodshot as if she had just cried. Nn sat down beside her, and she lowered her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to see Grandpa for thest time.¡± He stretched out his hand and took her into his arms. ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, but if Grandpa were to know. how sad you are, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave with peace of mind.¡± Maisie leaned her head against his shoulder, crying andughing at the same time. ¡°But I just can¡¯t help but feel sad. Although I know it¡¯s inevitable, this happened suddenly. I¡¯m still struggling to ept it.¡± Nn kissed the top of her head and did not say a word. He only sat there and apanied her quietly. Chapter 2652 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Half a monthter, Waylon and Cameron came back from Stoslo, and Waylon handed Hernandez¡¯s will to Maisie Maisie took the will and was stunned for a while. ¡°Great grandpa asked Uncle Louis to pass this to me. Uncle Louis said that Great-grandpa hoped the de Armas would be able to continue to flourish.¡± Maisie stroked the will in her hands and smiled. ¡°I see. Thank you, Waylon.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve discussed it with Cam. If we have a child in the future, no matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, we¡¯re willing to let the child take on this responsibility.¡± Maisie stared at Waylon and ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°I know that you¡¯re the eldest son of the Goldmanns, and you shoulder the responsibilities of taking over the Goldmanns, so no matter what you choose to do, I¡¯ll always support you.¡± Waylon smiled. On the other side of the city¡­ The martial arts training center weed a new registration cycle with a spike in the number of freshmen, so everyone was busy with the tasks on hand. Cameron watched as many parents brought their children in and out of the training center, and her gazended on the admissions poster at the entrance of the building. One of the disciples of the center smiled as he sent one of the parents who signed his child up out through the door, and he just so happened to run into Cameron. ¡°Cam, you¡¯ve returned?¡± As soon as Mahina, who was helping out at the front desk, turned her head, she put the notebook in her hands down and dashed toward Cameron. ¡°Cam!¡± She then threw herself into Cameron¡¯s arms. Cameron was caught off guard and staggered backward before she regained her foothold and stood still. ¡°Mahina, have you gained weight?¡± Mahina looked at her with an aggrieved expression on her face. ¡°How can I not get fat if I eat barbeque almost every day? I¡¯ve gained 8 pounds ever since I got here.¡± Carneron rubbed her cheeks with a grin. ¡°You look better like this.¡± Cameron and Mahina went up to the second floor, and she was slightly taken aback when she saw someone at the front desk. A middle-aged woman in simple and elegant clothes was speaking to Nick, and Chadwick stood right next to her Nick took a nce at Cameron and Mahina, who were approaching them. Chadwick turned his head and said to the middle-aged woman beside him, ¡°Grandma, this is Coach Southern, who helped Sapphire and me¡± Samantha gazed at Cameron with a smile Theard from Chaddy that you helped them the other da Cameron responded modestly. ¡°Actually it¡¯s no beg deal Chadwick became one of us since the day he training center. As a coach, I¡¯m also his guardian, so there¡¯s no reason for me not to help hint The corner of Chadwick¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Coach Southern really knows how to lie.¡¯ Samantha looked at Chadwick and stroked the top of his hair. ¡°Ms. Southern, please continue to take care of Chaddy after this.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± After the conversation ended, Samantha left with Chadwick, and Nick sent him off. ¡°Mrs. Fannon, hope to see you again soon.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After the two stepped into the elevator and left, Cameron asked Nick with a rather confused expression Mrs. Fannon? Shouldn¡¯t we address Chadwick¡¯s grandmother as Mrs. Boucher?¡± Nick did not know how to exin it clearly. After all, it was someone else¡¯s family affair. Dn just so happened to stop by at the front desk and overhear their conversation. He then replied,¡± She¡¯s no longer Eugene Boucher¡¯s wife. She¡¯s gotten married to another man.¡± Mahina and Cameron were surprised at the same time. ¡®Could there be some kind of drama?¡± Just as Dn was about to take a gulp of water, he saw the two of them staring at him with smug looks.¡± What¡­ What do you want from me?¡± The two leaned forward on the front desk. ¡°Story.¡± Dn was rendered speechless. Nick shook his head, turned around, and went upstairs. It was also the day when school reopened, and Kennedy walked out of the school gate holding Sapphire¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ll be going to high school in another half a semester. Do you have any ns?¡± Sapphire said, ¡°Dad, I want to get into the private middle and high school that Coleman and Daisie went to. I heard that they offer sses that specialize in art, painting, and sculpting. This will make it easier for me to choose my major when I apply for college in the future.¡± Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Kennedy nodded. ¡°Great. Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, you should proceed with confidence and with peace of mind. Your mother and I will always support you.¡± Sapphire wrapped her arms around Kennedy¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± One monthter¡­ Freyja¡¯s flight arrived at Bassbrugh Airport. She walked out of the airport with her luggage and hailed a cab to drive her to the Goldmann mansion. She had not told Coton about her return in order to give him a surprise. When the car arrived at the gate of the Goldmann mansion, Freyja walked in with her luggage. As soon as she entered the mansion, the first thing she heard was Charm¡¯s cries, and the nanny was coaxing her. When the nanny saw Freyja, she was surprised. ¡°Young Mrs. Goldmann?¡± Freyja handed her luggage to the helper, who came up to her and walked toward the nanny. ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡± The nanny handed Charm to Freyja, and the moment Freyja held Charm in her arms, her heart melted. My baby has grown up. She¡¯s looking so fair and chubby now.¡¯ No one knew if it was a mother-daughter bond, but Charm actually stopped crying as she stared at Freyja with her teary, big eyes. ¡°Young Mrs. Goldmann, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Freyja nodded and then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t Mom and Dad home?¡± ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann have gone out. Elder Master Goldmann is at the family estate, and Master Coleman is at work. By the way, does he know that you¡¯vee back?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know it yet. I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± After saying that, she looked at the nanny. ¡°Keep it a secret for me first. I want to surprise him tonight.¡± The nannyughed. ¡°Understood, then I¡¯ll go and cook some rice porridge. Ms. Charm must be hungry already.¡± Freyja sat on the couch with Charm in her arms, and Charm reached out to grab the ends of her hair. She then held her tiny hand. ¡°Charm, Mommy hase back home to y with you. Are you happy?¡± Charm stammered sybles that she could not understand. ¡°Ah¡­ Mi, ah¡­ Mi.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Freyja was amused and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Charm.¡± The nanny cooked the rice porridge and fed it to Charm. After eating, Freyja yed with her for a little while. Charm got sleepy very quickly, especially now that she was full and tired from all the ying. Shey down and took a nap on the couch. Freyja carried her back to the nursery, put her on her bed, turned around, and informed the nanny, ¡°I have to go out for a bit. Please, help me take care of her first.¡± The nanny nodded. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± After going out, Freyja grabbed a cab to T Media. She came to Charlie¡¯s office, knocked on the door, and after getting permission to enter, she opened the door and went in. ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡± Charlie got up and walked to the couch. ¡°Take a seat. It¡¯s been such a long time since west met, huh? I heard from Daisie that you went back to Yaramoor to pursue a master¡¯s program, and you¡¯re majoring in directing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m majoring in screenwriting.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m good at it.¡± Charlie poured two cups of tea. ¡°Daisie told me that you¡¯re looking for actors for a few roles now that you¡¯re in Zlokova. So, is the new movie that Director Winslow is nning to shoot your script?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, I was actually very surprised too. After all, this is my first script. But Director Winslow actually entrusted me with the selection of the two major roles. I¡¯m truly ttered. This is my first time being asked to pick the cast by myself, so I¡¯m very worried.¡± Charlie looked at her. ¡°Do you have an actor in mind?¡± She was stunned for a moment. ¡®In fact, I¡¯ve considered Daisie, but she¡¯s currently pregnant. Even if we were to adjust the time for filming to amodate her pregnancy and childbirth, she would have to rest for another year at the earliest after giving birth. ¡®Although many actresses rush to stage aeback after giving birth, there¡¯s always an unlimited supply of newbies in showbiz waiting to rece their seniors. ¡®However, exhausting one¡¯s body like this will only lead to harm. Noce loves her so much, and he surely won¡¯t let her get so tired.¡¯ Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 ¡®Daisie isn¡¯t someone who cares about fame and fortune. She doesn¡¯t care howpetitive the industry is and what role she gets. She¡¯ll do it as long as it¡¯s an excellent script. ¡®What¡¯s more, Director Winslow has already reserved a role that fits Daisie¡¯s age for her. ¡®Among the two roles that I have to choose, Director Winslow asked for a 20-year-old young actress for the female role.¡¯ Charlie picked up his teacup and drank slowly. ¡°What are Director Winslow¡¯s requirements?¡± ¡°He wants some of them to be from the local port region and some local extras. The four leading actors are still to be determined. As for the remaining two major roles, one of them is a male and the other a female, and these roles have been handed over to me. The actor must be someone under the age of 30 in order to fit the role of ¡°Mr. Weiss¡±, and someone in their 20s should y the female role.¡± Charlie rubbed his chin and gave it a good thought. ¡°I¡¯ll look around for suitable candidates starting tomorrow. Then I¡¯ll bring you along when it¡¯s time for an audition.¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Freyja left T, she received a call from Daisie. Daisie asked immediately, ¡°How is it? Have you returned to Zlokova?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already here. I just met with Mr. Johnson, and he said he would bring me along to auditions to choose from a handful of actors.¡± Daisie said with a smile, ¡°Charlie has always had an eye for great actors when ites to casting. By the way, ¡®The Fog¡¯ has just been aired. James¡¯ performance really went beyond my expectations. You can also go through the cast of that drama as a reference.¡± Freyja was startled for a bit and then responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look at it when I get back. Oh yeah, Daisie, do you n to stage aeback after giving birth?¡± Daisie exined, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. After the baby is born, I¡¯ll continue to rest for a while more and then start to go through some scripts after that. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. Besides, even if I¡¯m no longer in the limelight after my hiatus, I still have you, don¡¯t I? I¡¯ll wait for you, Screenwriter Pruitt, to rise to fame. That¡¯s when I won¡¯t have to worry about not being offered anything to be a part of in the future.¡± Freyja chuckled. ¡°Understood, winner of the Best Actress award. Once I get to know the directors in local showbiz well enough, I¡¯ll send resources your way in the future.¡± At ckgold¡­ After the meeting, Colton went straight back to his office. When he opened the door and went in, he was startled by the lunch box on his desk. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He walked up to the desk and stared at the lunch box on the desk. ¡®Could it be Mom?¡¯ Leonardo pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Mr. Goldmann, have you finished the meeting?¡± ¡°Yes, has my mother been here?¡± Leonardoughed out loud. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann didn¡¯t stop by today. It¡¯s the other Mrs. Goldmann, though.¡± Colton was startled. He then raised his head and looked at Leonardo. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The other Mrs. Goldmann, your wife. She left after delivering it.¡± Colton took a deep breath, took his cell phone out in an instant, and called Freyja. Freyja answered the call almost immediately. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing back to Zlokova?¡± Freyja had just returned to the Seaview Vi with Charm in her arms and said with a smug smile, ¡°Did I surprise you?¡± ¡°Are you home?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m running away with my daughter now.¡± ¡°Freyja Pruitt!¡± She walked into the living room. Deedee was doing her homework in the living room and stood up with a smile as soon as she saw Freyja. ¡°Aunt Freyja!¡± When Colton heard Deedee¡¯s voice, he immediately knew where Freyja was. He immediately got up, grabbed his coat, and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Just wait.¡± He then hung up the phone, put on his coat, and said to Leonardo, ¡°I¡¯m going back now. I¡¯ll leave the company to you.¡± Deedee was ying with Charm on the couch. She even gave Charm her doll. Freyja looked out to the living room from the kitchen and asked, ¡°Will the nanny be here today?¡± Deedee replied, ¡°She took half a day off today and wille over in the evening.¡± She frowned slightly. ¡°Then what did you eat for lunch?¡± ¡°I ate outside with Beatrice. School started today, and Uncle Coleman was the one who took me to school for registration earlier this morning. I then saw Beatrice at school, so I stayed with her.¡± Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Hearing her answer, Freyja could not help but give off a smile. ¡®It seems that Uncle Coleman is carrying out his duty perfectly.¡¯ Not long after that, Colton arrived at the Seaview Vi. When he walked into the living room, the first thing that caught his eye was a cozy scene where Deedee was ying with Charm in the living room. At the same time, Freyja came out of the kitchen with a te of food in her hand and lifted her head.¡± You¡¯re back already? That was fast.¡± Coltonughed angrily, loosened his tie, and walked toward her. ¡°Is this the surprise? And are you still going to take my daughter away from me?¡± She picked up the fork, forked a piece of steak off the steak sd, and ced it next to his mouth. ¡°Want some?¡± He ate it. ¡°When did you arrive here?¡± She replied earnestly, ¡°At noon, I went back to apany my daughter first, then went to T Media after putting her to sleep, and finally ran here with my daughter.¡± Charm started crying out of the blue. Deedee picked her up. ¡°Aunt Freyja, Charm seems to be hungry.¡± Charmaine would only cry when she was hungry. Freyja stepped forward and picked her up. ¡°Charm¡¯s hungry? Then I¡¯ll make her some carrot puree.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Colton took off his coat, draped it over the back of the chair, and walked into the kitchen. She could not help but chuckle, coaxing Charm while doing so. ¡°Charm, don¡¯t cry, darling. Your daddy is going to cook for you already.¡± After getting fed, Charm really stopped crying. Colton did not even eat as he had been upied by Charm. The nanny who was on leave arrived at this time and was stunned when she saw Freyja and Colton. Ma¡¯am, sir.¡± Freyja picked up Charm, who was lying in Colton¡¯s arms. ¡°Charm just had her meal. You can take her out for a stroll first.¡± The nanny took Charm from her. ¡°Okay.¡± Freyja fetched him some food. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You should eat more.¡± Colton snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you don¡¯t make it up to me tonight.¡± She kicked him. ¡®Deedee is still here!¡¯ This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The night approached eventually. After Charm and Deedee fell asleep, Freyja left their room, and the moment she returned to the master bedroom, Colton picked her up and ced her on the bed. She chuckled and propped her hands against his chest. ¡°This is not how you should do things.¡± He smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who told you to scare me on purpose today?¡± Freyja wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. ¡°It must be hard for you to be both a father and a mother at the same time. I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± ¡°This is nowhere near enough.¡± He then sealed her lips. A few dayster¡­ Donny and the crew arrived at Bassburgh, and Freyja and Charlie were there to pick them up. Freyja introduced Charlie to Donny. The two exchanged a handshake and talked a lot in the car. Charlie brought them to the film academy to select candidates. There were more than 300 candidates, and almost all of them were students in their 20s who were still studying on campus. The candidates who participated in the audition all performed impromptu performances on the spot. After watching from the side for a long time, Donny turned and asked Charlie, ¡°I want to ask them a question, is this okay?¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± The performance students on the scene looked at each other, not knowing what sort of question they would be asked to answer. Donny asked all the candidates at the scene a very practical question, ¡°Do any of you have any social experience? Even if it¡¯s just a part-time job.¡± Half of the candidates imed they had worked part-time jobs, and Donny nodded. ¡°Candidates who have had part-time jobs can stay.¡± Charlie thought of the script that he had gone through and instantly understood why Donny would choose to keep candidates who had had jobs. Immediately, Donny continued to ask, ¡°Candidates who have worked part-time in a nightclub, dive bar, or pub, you guys can stay.¡± The candidates were surprised, and more than half of them left very soon. There were hundreds of candidates in the beginning, but only a few people were left now. Freyja asked Donny softly, ¡°Why would you ask them this question?¡± Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Charlie replied, ¡°The way Donny chooses his actors is different from how other directors do it. The actors have to have simr experiences with the characters. Even if the 20-year-old girl doesn¡¯t have experience in acting, she could have natural acting skills.¡± Freyja was astonished to learn that. Among the six suspects, the two with the mostplicated past were the Westley siblings. The sister of ¡®Mr. Westley¡¯ was someone with a unique past. The family was misogynistic. She only existed to help her brother with her umbilical cord blood. She was forced to drop out of school at an early age and work in the markets. After meeting people from all walks of life, she had extremely low self-esteem but was also proud. Donny asked the few people left, ¡°Are any of you from families that care more about the men?¡± The final question made a few people leave, and then there were two. Freyja looked at the information of the two of them-Yvonne Hammond and Ginny Welsh. When Charlie saw Yvonne¡¯s information, he raised his brows because she looked like someone he knew. Donny asked them, ¡°Tell us about yourself.¡± Ginny went first. ¡°I¡¯m from Rowerl City and have two brothers. I was born out of an ident because my mom didn¡¯t want me, but it was too expensive to get an abortion. My parents love my brothers a lot more, but my brothers are nice to me. They asked to send me to college, and that was the only way I got to further my education. ¡°After getting into college, all I wanted was to be an actress, but the fees were too high, and I didn¡¯t want to burden my brothers, so I worked part-time. I used to work at a restaurant, a nightclub, and was a live-streamer.¡± Donny looked at her. ¡°What do you think about this character?¡± Ginny smiled and said, ¡°I think that although the character¡¯s experience is a little unbearable, at least she has a brother who sacrificed for her, and I think she is somewhat simr to me.¡± Donny leaned back on his chair and tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll call you if you get the part.¡± After Ginny left, Donny looked at Yvonne. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an older brother. I¡¯m the second child. I have an older sister and a younger brother. My older sister left school at an early age and paid for our education when she started acting. My family thought she was doing well, so they asked her to buy a house and cars for them and forced her to get a home for my brother. She even had to pay for the dowry, but my sister agreed to all of it. ¡°I was forced to get into a film academy because they thought that my sister made a fortune from this, so they sent me here with my sister¡¯s money. I wanted to be a singer. I¡¯m a singer at a bistro now.¡± Yvonne was calm when she spoke about her family. The entire ce was silent. They felt that she wasn¡¯t telling butining. After Donny sent her away, he looked at Freyja. ¡°Do you have an answer?¡± Freyja looked at Yvonne¡¯s information and slowly spoke. ¡°I think she¡¯s a good match.¡± Her unhappiness reminded Freyja of herself. Donny smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go with her then.¡± Charlie stood in the corridor and called Amy Holt. ¡°Is Yvonne your sister?¡± Amy, who was filming, was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± He hung up. Amy remembered something and quickly called her sister. ¡°Are you going to start acting? Didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s aplicated industry? It¡¯s not good for you.¡± Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Yvonne¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom and Dad tell you?¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± Yvonne scoffed. ¡°They asked for money from you to get me into the film academy, and unfortunately, I got in.¡± Amy immediately stood up. ¡°What!? They sent you to the film academy? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? You obey everything that they say. You give money when they ask. Did your money fall from the sky? You¡¯re going to pay for him for the rest of your life like he¡¯s your son. I hope he will still care for you in the future.¡± ¡°Evie-¡± Yvonne hung up before she finished. The next day, Yvonne got the role of the Westley sister. Donny asked her to get the script and requested her to memorize the script in two months to get into character. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was surprised that she was chosen because she wasn¡¯t expecting it. The sudden eptance took her by surprise. Donny asked her, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Yvonne snapped back and shook her head, then got up and left. Charlie¡¯s assistant smiled and said, ¡°Why do I think that this girl is a little frigid?¡± Donny calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want in the character. An actress with no experience will carry it better.¡± He then looked at Freyja. ¡°We have Mr. Westley¡¯s actor left. Do you have anyone in mind?¡± Freyja was momentarily silent before she moved the tablet in front of Donny. ¡°What do you think about them?¡± They were photos of five actors under the age of 30. Four of them were new to the movie industry, and only James was from television. Daisie had made her watch ¡®The Fog¡¯ as a reference, so she binge-watched the entire show overnight. James¡¯ character was gentle but strong. The picture of him in sses looked bookish and polite. Charlie and his assistant looked at each other, and then the assistant shook his head. He felt that James wouldn¡¯t be able to do it well. This was a movie and not a series. Movies were harder to act in, and the shooting durations were shorter. They were afraid that James would be buried in the few minutes of screentime. It was tough for people who were used to acting in series to move to the big screen. However, when they both thought it was impossible, Donny picked his photo. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Charlie smiled. ¡°He¡¯s one of mine, James Tell. ¡®The Fog¡¯ is one of his best works.¡± Donny replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently not in town and won¡¯t be back any time soon. I can inform him about it so that he will get in touch with you when he returns.¡± Donny agreed. After Freyja, Donny, and the two crew members left, the assistant finally snapped back. ¡°Has James finally gotten lucky?¡± Charlie touched his chin. ¡°I think he might be able to do this.¡± Charlie called James and asked him toe back in two days. There was a big role waiting for him. James came back the next day and was surprised when he got the script from Charlie. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to be the antagonist? I don¡¯t have experience with that, Chuck.¡± ¡°Donny wants to give you a chance. If you do this well, you¡¯ll be able to stop being typecast.¡± James leaned back in his chair. ¡°I really can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t give it a go? Even though this role isn¡¯t the protagonist, at least he has a good story. If you don¡¯t want this chance that fell from the sky, I¡¯ll just tell Donny.¡± Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Charlie picked up his phone after saying that. James stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try so that people don¡¯t say that T has no good talent.¡± Charlie brought James to a restaurant with Donny. James wore sses over as Charlie had requested. Donny liked James¡¯ image. He fit ¡®Mr. Westley¡¯ to a T. ¡°Have you acted as the bad guy before?¡± James honestly answered, ¡°No.¡± Donny crossed his fingers and rested his hands on the table. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve watched ¡®The Fog¡¯, and Charlie told me that your acting was just alright. But in my movie, I¡¯m not looking for formal acting but for the person. James paused for a few seconds. ¡°But this character is nothing like me. You¡¯re asking me to act as a pretentious man. I might-¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯ll work as long as you can lie and pretend to be someone else. Everyone has a phony side, just like how you would portray yourself as a proper person in front of your fans. You just have to bring out that side of you.¡± James had nothing to say. After their food session, James left with Charlie. Charlie smoked a cigarette in the lobby. ¡°James, this is a rare chance. You better appreciate it.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°I know.¡± At the martial arts center¡­ Cameron felt that she hadn¡¯t slept enough and was constantly tired. Mahina saw that she looked tired, so she asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡± Shey on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel tired all the time.¡± ¡°Cam, Mahina, do you want some braised pork knuckle? There¡¯s a new shop next door, and it smells great.¡± One of the men brought a pack of knuckles and ced them on the counter. Mahina took a whiff. ¡°Smells great.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s their signature, and there was a long queue.¡± Mahina put on disposable gloves and handed a slice to Cameron. Unexpectedly, when Cameron smelled it and saw the greasy knuckle, she suddenly covered her mouth and ran toward the washroom. Mahina was surprised. ¡°Cam?¡± Cameron threw up her breakfast and walked out of the washroom after a long time, feeling weird. Mahina worriedly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± She shook her head and looked at Mahina, who was still eating. She frowned. ¡°Go somewhere else. I feel nauseated when I smell that.¡± Mahina was curious. ¡°But they smell great.¡± The man was stunned, then asked, ¡°Cam, are you pregnant?¡± ¡®Pregnant?¡¯ Cameron paused. Mahina looked at the man. ¡°How would you know?¡± He answered, ¡°Don¡¯t women feel nauseated when they¡¯re pregnant? My wife did that. When she was first pregnant, she couldn¡¯t eat anything and would throw up when she smelled braised meat.¡± Mahina looked at Cameron in shock. ¡°Are you really pregnant?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cameron ced her hand on her belly. Was she? That afternoon, Mahina went to the hospital with her. After the checkup, the doctor told her that she was five weeks pregnant. Cameron was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± The doctor handed her a pregnancy test slip. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Cameron took the slip and walked out. She didn¡¯t know how to feel. It felt unbelievable. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mahina smiled and asked, ¡°Is it true?¡± Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Cameron nodded. ¡°That¡¯s awesome. I need to tell Mr. Southern!¡± Mahina picked up her phone to call him. He was delighted to know that his daughter was pregnant. He stopped ying poker, and Damian looked up at him. ¡°Cam¡¯s pregnant? Really?¡± Sunny couldn¡¯t stop smiling even when he lost money. ¡°Yes, she went to the hospital for it. I¡¯m finally a grandfather!¡± The two friends congratted him too. ¡°Great, Sunny, this is great news. We¡¯re looking forward to the baby shower.¡± Sunny waved his hand. ¡°Sure.¡± Cameron returned to Emperon and went straight to Waylon¡¯s study. He was reading a book when he saw the slip Cameron had put on the desk. ¡°Look!¡± He paused, then saw ¡®pregnancy¡¯ and looked up. Cameron said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Waylon put down his book and walked to Cameron. He suddenly picked her up and let her sit on the desk with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s double good news. Awesome.¡± Cameron looked at him. ¡°Double good news?¡± Waylon kissed her forehead. ¡°Our wedding. I¡¯ve decided to do it next month. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day, Cam? I¡¯m very happy. Thank you for giving me a family that¡¯s my own.¡± At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Waylon and his parents discussed the wedding. When Maisie found out that Cameron was pregnant, she advised, ¡°Cameron is pregnant, so you have to take extra care of her. The first trimester will be tough. She might not have an appetite, so you need to pay attention to that. Be careful in the first three months, alright?¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°I know, I will.¡± Maisie remembered something and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a few nannies there so they can help. Just ask me if you have questions.¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After Maisie left the study, Nn looked at him. ¡°Let us handle the wedding preparations. Do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about the budget.¡± Waylon said, ¡°Alright, thanks, Dad.¡± Noian waved his hand. ¡°Alright, go spend time with your wife and take care of yourself. Don¡¯t bother my wife.¡± Waylon went downstairs and bumped into Colton. He stopped. ¡°Waylon, I heard that your wedding is next month.¡± He smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m having mine first. What about you?¡± Colton replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be right after yours. You¡¯re the older one, so you should have yours first.¡± Waylon patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to yours.¡± At the martial arts center¡­ ¡°Cam, you need to rest now. Just let us take over.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to help. You can¡¯t tire yourself.¡± When Cameron got to the center, the students stopped her from doing anything. Mahina must have told them about her pregnancy. She crossed her arms and sat on the couch. ¡°So, I¡¯m just going to sit here?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The student came over with a ss of warm water. ¡°Yes, you just sit there. We have a lot of space here. You can sit anywhere you want.¡± Cameron picked up her ss of water and slowly drank it. ¡°What about my students?¡± Mahina thumped her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll handle them.¡± Cameron smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. When Nick came downstairs and saw her, he frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cameron paused and was curious. ¡°I can¡¯t evene here?¡± Mahina spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not what he meant. You¡¯re pregnant, so you shouldn¡¯t have toe.¡± Chapter 2660 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Wouldn¡¯t pregnant women need rest? What if she bumped into something? It would be a catastrophe. Nick stood there. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Cameron smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Cam!¡± Conroy walked in with two bodyguards holding gift bags. They were all toys-high-tech robots, building blocks, cars, figurines, and more.. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re pregnant, so I got someone to go to all the major malls. I believe that you¡¯ll have a son, so I bought all these.¡± Cameron¡¯s lips twitched, and she ced the ss down. ¡°You¡¯re a great student.¡± He smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not even so nice to my dad, but my dad doesn¡¯t need all of this. They¡¯re all yours. When the little fellow is born, don¡¯t forget that these gifts are from me.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Deal.¡± Conroy got the bodyguards to leave the gifts, and Mahina leaned closer to Cameron. ¡°Your new student takes initiative.¡± Cameron smiled awkwardly and whispered, ¡°I knew him from a fight.¡± ¡°By the way, my mom says that you can¡¯t exercise excessively, so you can¡¯t fight anymore. Don¡¯t worry though. If you think someone needs to be beaten up, just tell me, and I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± Cameronughed dryly. ¡°Sure, no one would dare bully me when Conroy is here, right?¡± Conroy nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m famous in this area. If anyone bullies her, they¡¯re going to get it from me.¡± After that, he told the bodyguards. ¡°Go tell everyone that Cameron is under my protection. Beat them up if they ignore it.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless. She rubbed her temples. She thought that Conroy was a tough man, but he turned out to be a silly man. Mahina chuckled happily. All the friends Cameron made in Bassburgh were honorable. After a few days, at the Seaview Vi¡­ Freyja found out from Colton that Cameron was pregnant. ¡°Daisie will be due in a few months, and now Cameron is pregnant too. It¡¯s double the joy.¡± Colton fed baby food to Charm. ¡°Waylon¡¯s wedding will be next month. What about ours?¡± She paused. ¡°Ours?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you going to make me wait till after you graduate?¡± Colton didn¡¯t sound happy. ¡°You¡¯re not giving me a chance.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°Sure. If you¡¯re in a hurry, let¡¯s wait till summer solstice.¡± He paused and looked up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The crew is still filming in the Kong Ports, and I want to invite them. By the way, Mr. Lancell, Norman, and Leia must be invited too. Leia said that she¡¯s waiting to be my maid of honor. And Professor Merlin, he¡¯s my mentor, so I can¡¯t forget him.¡± Colton smiled when he realized that she was starting to n the wedding. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go with your n.¡± After a week, Daisie, who was in Yaramoor, received the wedding invitation from Waylon and Cameron. She showed it to Noce. ¡°Nolly, we need to go back to Bassburgh for Waylon¡¯s wedding!¡± Noce walked over and sat next to her. ¡°They¡¯re going to have a wedding?¡± She held his arm. ¡°It will be on the 9th of next month. I can¡¯t miss it. Come with me.¡± Noce tapped her nose. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She smiled. ¡°Even though the babies aren¡¯t out yet and can¡¯t be there, they should be part of it too.¡± 1 Chapter 2661 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Noce chuckled deeply and pulled Daisie into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, our babies will be born in summer.¡± Daisie caressed her distended stomach with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Summer, huh? I wonder if they¡¯re Taurus or Gemini.¡± He kissed the top of her head and said, ¡°Either is fine.¡± Meanwhile, at the Kong Ports¡­. Waylon chose to take their wedding photos in Cameron¡¯s hometown. The photography team that followed them helped many celebrities take their wedding photos. They were professional, but they charged high prices. They took their wedding photos in Monte Jade, Kulon, Mahogany Town, and Causebay. They did their outdoor shooting in Crestmoon Bay, Lover Pond, and Bridgeport Ind. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They would change their attire for each location, and they were all branded and custom-made in different styles. From morning to afternoon, they went through all of the sites one after another and took almost a thousand wedding photos. Cameron was so exhausted that she threw herself on the bed after they returned to their hotel. ¡°I didn¡¯t think taking wedding photos would be so tiring.¡± Waylon pulled open the curtain and turned around to look at Cameron. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well today, Cam.¡± She sat up and said, ¡°I wonder how the photos will turn out to be.¡± He walked to the side of the bed and squatted in front of her. As he helped her to take off her shoes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how the photos turn out, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look good in them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There is a chance that you might look better than me in the photos. Just like our marriage certificate. I look so ugly on it,¡± mumbled Cameron. Waylon raised his head to look at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re not ugly.¡± As he massaged her ankle, he asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Not anymore. I just feel a little tired.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you saying that you¡¯re tired when you¡¯re fighting.¡± Cameron was stumped. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach growled. She touched her stomach and said embarrassingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I get hungry easily recently.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Of course, you get hungry easily. There is another little fellow inside of you. I¡¯ll go order some food.¡± He rose to his feet and called for room service. Cameron walked up to him in bare feet and hugged him from behind. He paused for a moment and turned his head around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She rested her chin on his shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you for shooting our wedding photos here. I like it very much.¡± Waylon turned around to hug her. ¡°Really?¡± She nodded. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have memories of living here, my father grew up here, so I¡¯ve always wanted toe here once.¡± Waylon picked her up from the floor. ¡°Well, as long as you like it.¡± The night fell, and the night market in the Kong Ports was lively. Just like in the movies, there were colorful signs everywhere, and it was crowded with people. Waylon held Cameron¡¯s hand tightly as they lomed through the crowd. He was walking very slowly and protected her behind him so that she wouldn¡¯t get pushed by other people. Cameron was attracted by the food around her and kept licking the corner of her lips. ¡°Can we eat that?¡± He frowned and replied, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? There are so many things that pregnant women can¡¯t eat. I¡¯m so sad.¡± She sighed. Waylonughed and said, ¡°There is something that you can eat.¡± He brought her to a popcorn stall, and Cameron¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Popcorn? Seriously?¡± Waylon bought a packet of popcorn and handed it to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try one?¡± She popped one ke into her mouth, and he asked, ¡°What do you think? Is it good?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± she replied. Waylon chuckled. He took over the packet of popcorn and ced one ke near her mouth. Chapter 2662 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 Cameron ate the ke and said, ¡°Not bad. You have the talent to be a butler.¡± Both of them walked side by side, feeding popcorn kes to each other. Although Cameron could not enjoy other food, she was still very happy. ¡°Cameron?¡± When Cameron heard someone call her name, she turned her head around to see Minzy walking out of a restaurant. Cameron was stunned for a moment and looked toward Waylon. Minzy did not expect to run into Cameron and Waylon here in the Kong Ports. She walked toward them and asked, ¡°What brought you guys here?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ We¡¯re here to¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to take our wedding photos,¡± Waylon said as he wrapped his arm around Cameron¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re going to have our wedding next month. We need to take some wedding photos, so we picked this ce.¡± Minzy lowered her head and smiled, ¡°I see. Congrattions.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Waylon nodded. ¡°Thank you for your wish, Ms. Hond. Of course, Cam and I would be very happy if you could attend our wedding.¡± Just when Minzy was about to say something, a bespectacled man with a gentle face came out. ¡°Minzy, are they your friends?¡± Minzy nodded. Cameron asked, ¡°He is¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my fiance. He¡¯s awyer,¡± Minzy replied with a smile. The man smiled and nodded at them. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Waylon replied to him with a nod, and Cameron seemed a bit surprised to find out that Minzy had a fiance. ¡°We need to go first,¡± Minzy said, leaving with her fiance. Cameron watched as they slowly disappeared from her vision and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s engaged.¡± Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, Waylon said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Cameron crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°I thought she hadn¡¯t gotten over you yet.¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t give her a chance since I already have a wife.¡± He chuckled. Cameron stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°I thought all women have a bad appetite. It seems like I was wrong,¡± said Waylon. The next day, they returned to Bassburgh from the Kong Ports. Waylon made a call to Morrison and asked if he was still in Bassburgh or not. Not long after the call, Morrison met with him in a restaurant. ¡°I thought you were noting back anymore. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon.¡± Waylon took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°I have never said before that I¡¯m noting back.¡± He sat down on the chair and grinned. ¡°Did you see Evelyn when you were there? Was she sad when she learned that you have a wife?¡± Waylon lifted his eyes to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with her anymore. I¡¯ve instructed everyone from the Night Banquet to stop making any contact with her.¡± Morrison was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get back,¡± he replied. Morrison ordered a steak and then continued. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask then. But I can more or less guess what happened.¡± There was a high chance that Evelyn had done something to upset him because she refused to ept the truth. After that, he smiled andmented, ¡°Well, this is what happens when you have too many girls as your friends.¡± Waylon ignored him and said, ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re closer to Madam Hera, so I want you to help me get a wedding dress from her.¡± Morrison thought his ears or brain were messing with him. ¡°What? You want me to help you get a wedding dress from Madam Hera? Why don¡¯t you just buy one?¡± Suddenly, he realized something. ¡°Hold on for a second. Why do you need a wedding dress? Are you two having a wedding soon?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Waylon. ¡°It isn¡¯t about money. I know Madam Hera has a vintage wedding dress from 1980 in her collection.¡± Chapter 2663 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 Morrison massaged his temple. ¡°You must be kidding me. I suggest you drop your thought. Madam Hera would never sell that dress to you. When the princess of Stoslo got married, she also wanted that dress, but Madam Hera refused to sell it. In the end, she had no other choice but to spend $10,000,000 to rent it for one day.¡± Besides, Madam Hera wouldn¡¯t simply rent her wedding dress to anyone. A few celebrities wanted to rent the dress from her, but she rejected them.. Waylon chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just going to rent it from her. I can offer her any price she wants, and I promise that I¡¯ll return the dress to her in one piece.¡± Morrison sucked in air through his teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you really are going to spend so much money so that your wife can put on that dress.¡± ¡°Even the princess of Stoslo wants to put on the dress, so of course, I¡¯ll give my wife the best.¡± Morrison nodded. ¡°Fine then. I have always heard people say that a married man is the most irrational. It seems like they¡¯re right.¡± He picked up his phone and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to her, but I can¡¯t guarantee you anything.¡± Waylon squinted. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t say yes, then it¡¯ll be your problem.¡± Morrison jerked his head up. ¡°What? Are you threatening me now?¡± He crossed his fingers together and ced his hand on the table. ¡°You¡¯re very close to her, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my grandmother. I¡¯m not that close to her at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re your grandmother¡¯s grandson, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± Morrison was rendered speechless. It seemed to him that Waylon was like an abductor who put a knife to his neck. If he couldn¡¯t get the dress for him, he was going to kill him. He took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll get the dress for you.¡± As soon as he sent the message, Morrison was stunned. He showed Waylon his phone and said, ¡°See! She cklisted my number!¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯re not that close to her either. I guess I have to do it myself.¡± Morrison harrumphed. ¡°She cklisted me even though I¡¯m my grandmother¡¯s grandson. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll do you the favor and lend you the dress.¡± Madam Hera picked up her phone, and Waylon said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to Stoslo tomorrow, and I hope to pay you a visit.¡± She said something in return, and Waylon smiled. ¡°Sure. I will.¡± Morrison couldn¡¯te around to his senses even after Waylon had ended the call. After a short while, he snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°I thought you were going to ask her for the wedding dress?¡± Waylon lifted his head to look at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid like you? It¡¯ll show that I don¡¯t have any sincerity at all if I mention it on the phone.¡± He took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Then why did you ask me to send her the message?¡± Waylon smiled, ¡°Well, thanks to you, I now know what I should do.¡± Morrison waspletely speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe that Waylon would set him up. People always said that the nail that stuck up mostly got hammered down, and apparently, he was the nail this time. However, there was nothing he could do about it. There was no way he could beat Waylon when it came to maniption. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re going back to Stoslo for a wedding dress? What if she¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡°what if¡± in my dictionary. I¡¯ll get the dress,¡± Waylon said calmly and confidently. The next day, Morrison sent Waylon to the airport with Cameron. ¡°How long are you going back this time?¡± She asked. Waylon turned around to look at her and caressed her cheek. ¡°Only for a few days.¡± She squinted. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie with you?¡± Waylon chuckled and lowered his head. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, so I don¡¯t want you to get too tired. Besides, this is something very important to our wedding.¡± Cameron raised her head. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Waylon kissed her lips. ¡°Wait for me.¡± After that, he turned around and went to the airport. Cameron watched as he slowly disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 2664 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 Morrison rolled his window down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cam. Wayne will only be gone for a few days. Cone, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Cameron went back into the car and looked at Morrison. ¡°Do you have any idea what he went back for?¡± Morrison looked at her through the rear mirror. A hint of amusement crossed his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you. The reason Wayne is heading back to Stoslo this time is to borrow a wedding dress from someone.¡± Even though Waylon had told him to help him keep the secret from Cameron, he decided to tell her to get back at him for tricking himst time at the restaurant. Cameron was dumbfounded. ¡°Lend a wedding dress? Why doesn¡¯t he buy one instead? Why does he have to borrow one?¡± ¡°He has his eyes set on a vintage-style wedding dress, and it¡¯s not a guarantee that he¡¯ll be able to get it. After all, getting the person to lend him the dress is not an easy task. When the princess of Stoslo got marriedst time, she spent $10,000,000 to rent it for one day.¡± Cameron was shocked. ¡°$10,000,000 for a day?¡± Morrison nodded. ¡°Yes. The wedding dress requires a high maintenance cost. Let alone it¡¯s the princess who rented it. Wayne really is going to spend a lot of money this time.¡± Cameron was slightly stunned. ¡®That¡¯s why he said it¡¯s very important to our wedding? So, he went back to Stoslo just to borrow a wedding dress for me?¡¯ She frowned and wrapped her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Is he stupid?¡± Morrison clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it normal for a man to spend some money for his wife? Besides, he¡¯s rich. A few million dors are nothing for him.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cameron did not say anything. After a short while, she told Morrison to send her to the martial arts center. Morrison asked, ¡°What are you going there for?¡± ¡°I know the people there. Don¡¯t ask so much, and just send me there.¡± Morrison stopped the car in front of the martial arts center. Cameron got out of the car, and Mahina, who was working in the hall, saw her and greeted her. ¡°Miss?¡± Cameron closed the door and went into the building with Mahina. When Morrison saw them walk into the martial arts center, he was puzzled. ¡®This martial arts center belongs to Cam? No wonder even Damon said that she¡¯s very good at fighting.¡¯ The next day, at Stoslo¡­ Waylon drove the SUV alone to Madam Hera¡¯s ce in the suburbs. Madam Hera was more of an Arcadian and did not enjoy the hustle and bustle of life in the big city. Therefore, she moved away from the city to the suburbs a few dozen kilometers away. Even though the snow on the road had been cleared, the road was still wet and slippery due to the snowfall some days ago. 1/2 His phone rang. Waylon took a look at his phone and realized it was a call from Damon. He answered the call and said, ¡® What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where are you right now, Master Wayne? We just caught someone suspicious in the garage.¡± He frowned. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Madam Hera¡¯s ce. Who is that guy?¡±: ¡°We don¡¯t know him. But he said someone instructed him to do something on the SUV. Which car are you driving now, Master Wayne?¡± Waylon froze. He applied the brakes subconsciously, but nothing happened. It seemed like someone had cut the brake controller! At the same time, a truck appeared in front of him. Just when he was about to hit the truck head-on, Waylon jerked the steering wheel, and the car veered off the road. As the doctor rushed to the ER with the stretcher cart, Damon yelled at those in the way, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Waylon was wearing an oxygen mask, and his face was filled with blood. The door to the ER mmed shut, and the red light came on. Damon punched the wall in anger, and the others who came after him stopped in their tracks, their faces full of shock. One of them came forward and asked, ¡°How is Master Wayne?¡± Damon replied dejectedly. ¡°I was toote. Master Wayne is seriously injured.¡± Chapter 2665 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 Damon suddenly thought of something and grabbed the man. ¡°Where is that guy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the garage. We¡¯re currently interrogating him.¡± Damon told them to stay back and rushed back to the garage himself. The man was tied to a chair inside the garage. Two men were interrogating him, but he refused to say a single thing. Damon walked in and punched him in the face, sending him and his chair rolling on the floor. ¡°Damon!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The rest of the people hastily went forward to stop him. Damon pushed them away and kicked the man on the ground to vent his anger on him. The man was wailing on the ground in pain, and there was blood lining the corner of his lips. To prevent Damon from killing him, two men came forward and stopped him. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯ll kill him!¡± Damon flung them away and grabbed the man up from the ground, his eyes red with anger. ¡°Who instructed you to do that!?¡± The man coughed a few times, and his face was contorted with pain. ¡°I dare you all to kill me.¡± Damon pulled his gun out and pointed it at his head. Another man stepped in and said, ¡°Damon! Calm down! We won¡¯t be able to find out who¡¯s behind him if you kill him now.¡± After a long while, Damon took a deep breath and put his gun away. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your death will be a painful one.¡± The doctors in the hospital were doing their best to save Waylon, while the rest of the people outside were anxious. Then, someone received a call from Morrison. He hesitated for a while before epting the call. Morrison asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Damon and Wayne answer my call? What happened to them?¡± Madam Hera had called him and said that Waylon had not shown up after she had waited for a long time. He did not think that Waylon was someone who would stand someone up. When he tried to call Waylon and Damon, he couldn¡¯t get through to either of them. Therefore, he could only call someone else. The man leaned on the wall and said with a stern face, ¡°Master Wayne is¡­¡± Morrison realized something was not right and frowned. ¡°What happened to him?¡± The man gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Someone tampered with Master Wayne¡¯s car. He got into a car ident and was seriously injured.¡± Morrison was stunned. At Emperon¡­ Cameron felt that someone was sitting next to her when she was sleeping. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Waylon. ¡°Wayne? When did youe back?¡± Waylon did not say anything and just stroked her face with his hand. Cameron wanted to get up but couldn¡¯t. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she soon fell asleep again. After some time had passed, she heard someone knock on the door. She got up to open the door, and her maid was standing outside the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time. Do you want to go downstairs and eat something?¡± She rubbed her temples and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡± The maid replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s eleven now.¡± Cameron was stunned. She did not expect to sleep for so long. She followed the maid downstairs to get something to eat. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, has Waynee back already?¡± The maid replied, ¡°Not yet. Master Wayne is still in Stoslo, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve forgotten about that,¡± Cameronughed awkwardly. ¡®Wayne just went to Stoslo yesterday.¡¯ There was no way he coulde back so soon, so apparently, she was having a dream earlier. It was just that the dream felt so real. It really felt as if he hade back and sat right next to her. Cameron pulled her phone out to send a message to Waylon. However, he did not reply to her after a long while. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s busy.¡¯ She put her phone down and continued to eat her food. Meanwhile, at the Goldmann mansion¡­ ¡°What? How did Wayne get into an ident? What happened?¡± Maisie asked Morrison. Morrison replied with his head held low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs Goldmann. I didn¡¯t know about that either. Wayne said he was going to Stoslo to borrow Madam Hera¡¯s wedding dress. I just learned that he got into a car ident today.¡± Chapter 2666 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 After saying that, Morrison could not help but me himself. ¡°I should have persuaded him not to go there alone.¡± Maisie staggered backward, and Nn supported her. Nn then looked at Morrison with a serious expression. ¡°How is he doing now?¡± Morrison replied, ¡°He¡¯s still in the operation theater. They said that his injuries are grave and he needs an operation.¡± ¡°What happened to Wayne?¡± Colton was standing in the entryway and just so happened to overhear what they were saying. Morrison turned, saw Colton, and was stunned for a moment. ¡®Is that Wayne¡¯s younger brother? The resemnce is uncanny.¡¯ Colton walked over. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll travel to Stoslo. Wayne got into an ident. I can¡¯t just sit here and watch from the sideline without doing anything.¡± Nn responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I have to take a look at your brother¡¯s condition. No matter what, we must get to the hospital to ensure that he gets out of danger.¡± Colton went upstairs to pack his luggage, and Nn grabbed Maisie¡¯s hand. ¡°Zee, I might have to leave for a bit.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°Go, and pleasee back home safely.¡± Nn hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring our sons back safely.¡± Colton came downstairs and left with Nn. When Morrison was about to leave too, Maisie voiced out to stop him and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving them to you already.¡± In the training center¡­ Cameron looked a little absent-minded. She had not received a reply from Waylon for one whole day. Seeing her staring at her phone in a daze, Mahina walked over with a smile. ¡°Cam, are you thinking about Mr. Goldmann?¡± ¡°No.¡± She put the phone away. Mahina sat down right next to her. ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant with Mr. Goldmann¡¯s child, so why can¡¯t you miss him? There¡¯s no need to hide that.¡± Cameron gave her a sideways nce. ¡°I realized that you¡¯ve be much more talkative since you moved and started working here. You¡¯ve picked up a bad habit or two from these guys, haven¡¯t you?¡± She giggled and said nothing. Cameron lowered her gaze. ¡°Frankly speaking, I really miss him, but he¡¯s only gone abroad for a day.¡± Mahina was startled. ¡°Why did Mr. Goldmann go abroad?¡± Cameron exined, ¡°It¡¯s for our wedding ceremony¡¯s sake.¡± Mahina chuckled. ¡°Mr. Goldmann really does treat you very well. It¡¯s no wonder Mr. Southern could leave you to him with peace of mind.¡± Cameron did not utter a word. ¡®Wayne does treat me very well, so well that I¡¯ve gotten used to his presence.¡¯ The next day, in the ICU in Stoslo¡­ Waylon was lying on the hospital bed, still in aa. And Damon came in with Nn. ¡°Master Goldmann, Master Wayne has been in aa since he got out of the surgical procedure yesterday afternoon.¡± Nn walked up to the bedside. Seeing how his son looked, he could not help but feel deeply distressed.¡± What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said that he broke a few ribs, and they pierced his lungs, causing a severe pneumothorax. It took two different operations just to save his life. He¡¯s also received three stitches on his forehead, but it¡¯s fortunate that he¡¯s not suffering from a head injury. He should be able to wake up in just a few days.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nn¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. Damon added, ¡°We¡¯ve caught the culprit who tampered with the car, but he refuses to reveal who¡¯s behind the incident.¡± Nn turned to look at Damon, ¡°Does my grandfather know about this?¡± Damon lowered his head. ¡°We don¡¯t dare to tell him yet¡­¡± Nn nodded. ¡°Get the police to let that person go.¡± Damon was shocked. ¡°But Master Goldmann!¡± ¡°Letting him go is the only way we can find out who¡¯s behind him. Just send someone to keep an eye on him from the shadows so as not to startle the person behind the curtains.¡± Damon froze for a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± When Damon was about to leave, Nn stopped him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get Coleman to take over Wayne¡¯s identity for the time being. If the other party wants to kill Wayne, they¡¯ll probably attack again as soon as they learn that he¡¯s been discharged from the hospital.¡± Damon nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll work together with Master Coleman.¡± On the other side of the town, inside the vi¡­ Colton used concealer to cover up the mole at the corner of his eye and slightly modified his skin¡¯s complexion to make himself look like his elder brother too. Chapter 2667 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 After changing into Waylon¡¯s clothes, Colton shocked Morrison when he came out of the room. ¡°Jesus, you look exactly the same.¡± ¡®The twins already look very simr, but they¡¯re almost identical with some slight changes.¡¯ Colton straightened his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Morrison nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± At noon, Colton pretended to be Waylon and got discharged from the hospital under Damon and Morrison¡¯s protection. Damon opened the car door for him, and after Colton got into the car, Morrison and Damon got into the driver and front passenger seats. After the car drove away, a man hiding not far away looked astonished, and he could not help but frown.¡± How is this possible? His injuries were so serious¡­¡± He thought of something and immediately called someone, ¡°Wayne Goldmann has already been discharged from the hospital. His injuries seem to be fake.¡± In the same town, in a hotel suite¡­. A young man hung up the call, threw his phone aside, and red at the middle-aged man standing next to him. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s been seriously wounded?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sure. He was covered in blood when he got carried out of the car,¡± the middle-aged man replied tremblingly. The man frowned. ¡°Then how could he be allowed to discharge from the hospital today? It must be a fraud. Go to the hospital and ask for more information.¡± As soon as the middle-aged man walked out of the suite, he saw Evelyn standing at the door and was stunned. ¡°Ms. Woods?¡± Evelyn pushed him away, entered through the door, and stared at the man in disbelief. ¡°Jamie Ramsay, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Jamie walked to the couch, sat down, raised his wine ss, and swayed it. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, Evelyn. Just what do you like about that b*stard? He¡¯s not even taking you seriously. Naturally, I must do something about him humiliating you the other day.¡± Evelyn stepped back subconsciously. ¡°Jamie, do you know what would happen to you if they were to get to the bottom of the incident?¡± ¡°Why would I worry about that? Or are you nning to sell me out?¡± Jamie got up and walked toward Evelyn. ¡°Everything I did, I did for you.¡± ¡°Jamie¡­¡± He took Evelyn into his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your backup anymore, Evelyn. I¡¯ll give you everything you want, and I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m more reliable than Wayne!¡± Two dayster¡­ Evelyn went to the vi to visit Waylon, but Damon stopped her at the door without showing her any respect. ¡°Ms. Woods, have you forgotten what Master Wayne said before this?¡± ¡°I¡­ I heard that Willy got into a car ident, so I wish toe over and visit him.¡± Damon frowned. ¡°How do you know Master Wayne got involved in a car ident?¡± Evelyn was astounded and quickly exined herself. ¡°I only heard it from the rumors¡­¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± ¡®Master Wayne has forbidden everyone from the Night Banquet from getting into contact with Evelyn, so it¡¯s impossible for someone from the Night Banquet to tell her about the ident.¡¯ Seeing that Damon wasing after her for an answer so aggressively, Evelyn¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot out of anxiousness. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Is it really necessary for you to question me like I¡¯m a criminal?¡± Damon was about to say something when a figure appeared from inside the vi. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Damon turned sideways and looked at Colton. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Ms. Woods.¡± He had forgotten that the person standing in front of him was Colton, and he was a little worried that Evelyn would find out that he was not Waylon. Colton was expressionless. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Evelyn stared at the man standing in front of her and felt that he seemed to be a different person, but he also seemed to be the same at the same time. ¡°Willy, I was worried about you, so I¡¯vee to see you.¡± Colton probably guessed that this woman had a thing for Waylon and took a nce at Damon, who was also trying to hint at him. He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in a condition where I need you to worry about me.¡± Evelyn was stunned, but before she could speak again, Colton had already turned to Damon and said, ¡± Just ask her to leave.¡± Chapter 2668 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 Damon nodded and blocked Evelyn¡¯s sight. ¡°Ms. Woods, I¡¯m sorry, but Master Wayne doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Evelyn left the vi in frustration. She got into the car and could not help but clench her hands. ¡®If he had treated me better, I might¡¯ve told him about Jamie¡¯s scheme. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be this ruthless.¡¯ In the vi¡­ Colton sat down on the couch with a cup of coffee. ¡°Has that woman been pestering Wayne all this time?¡± Damon replied, ¡°Not really, but we all know that Ms. Woods has always taken a fancy to Master Wayne. When Master Wayne brought his wife herest time, she actually did something that made Master Wayne ban her from the Night Banquet.¡± Colton drank the coffee slowly. ¡°Then how did she know about Wayne¡¯s ident?¡± ¡°I want to know that too. Could it be Morrison? After all, Morrison still doesn¡¯t know what Ms. Woods did, and he¡¯s rather close to Ms. Woods.¡± Damon wondered if Morrison had blown the gaff. Colton shook his head. ¡°Morrison knows about our n, so it shouldn¡¯t be him.¡± Damon struggled to get to the bottom of the issue. ¡°Then who could it be?¡± At the hospital¡­ Nn transferred Wayne to another hospital secretly. Apart from the director, no one else in the hospital knew about it, and he had been told to remain silent about the transfer. The hospital did not want to get involved, so it was only natural for them not to dare to spill too much about the matter. The confidentiality of a private hospital was very strict too. So although the hospitalization costs were high, at least it was safe. Nn had been staying by the hospital bed and had hardly slept well for two days. He felt something move when he closed his eyes to rest for a short while. When he opened his eyes, he saw Waylon frowning, and his dry lips opened and closed as if he was saying something. Nn leaned over to take a closer look at him. ¡°Wayne.¡± At this time, Waylon slowly opened his eyes, but his throat was dry. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Nn breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯ve finally woken up. You¡¯ve been in aa for nearly four days.¡± Waylon looked around at the unfamiliar environment. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in a private hospital. You¡¯ve been seriously injured, and you need to rest well.¡± Nn patted the back of his hand lightly. ¡°Cole has taken over your identity, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it for now.¡± Waylon frowned. ¡°Cam doesn¡¯t know about this, does she?¡± Nn lowered his gaze. ¡°We haven¡¯t told her anything. Your mom is afraid of scaring her. Since you¡¯re no longer in danger and have already woken up, you should exin to her when the timees.¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°Master Goldmann-¡± Damon stepped into the ward andughed when he saw Waylon. ¡°Master Wayne, you¡¯ve woken up?¡± Nn dragged him back onto the topic. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Damon replied, ¡°Someone came to the hospital to inquire about Master Wayne¡¯s injuries and condition. And since you asked me to send someone to follow that fe, I did so, and we¡¯ve found something.¡± Nn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That man was indeed reporting something to someone. Although the person who hired him didn¡¯t show up, he went to the bank to withdraw money. Thus, he has probably been hired to do something.¡± Nn¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°There should be transaction records in the bank. Take it to the police for further investigation.¡± Damon nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile¡­ After the man got his payment, he went straight to the casino to gamble with his hard-earned money. Probably because he was lucky and won a lot of games, the man stayed in the casino for three days in a row. Damon walked up behind him with a few police officers and patted him on the shoulder. The man turned his head, and as soon as he saw the police, the joy of winning in the casino gradually disappeared from his face. At the precinct¡­ Facing the evidence that the police presented, the man refused to confess until Nn appeared outside the interrogation room. Chapter 2669 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 Damon walked over. ¡°Master Goldmann.¡± Nn whispered something in his ear, and Damon went into the interrogation room and talked to the police officer. The police officer nodded and looked at the man. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, even if you don¡¯t want to talk because someone has already identified you.¡± The man refused to believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The police officer took the tablet from Damon¡¯s hand and ced it right in front of the man. ¡°Does this man look familiar to you?¡± The man froze immediately. He had been caught speaking with a middle-aged man in a parking lot! ¡®But I was extremely cautious with everything I did!¡¯ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The officer added at this time, ¡°I think the person nning everything behind you has to abandon at least one of you, so he can only sacrifice you in order to protect himself. Anyway, since you¡¯re willing to take up this responsibility, we can just let him go now, can¡¯t we?¡± Just when the police officers were about to send someone in to convey the message, the man finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s Jamie Ramsay! He¡¯s the one who ordered me to do so.¡± Back in Bassburgh¡­ Cameron leaned on the couch with her legs crossed, feeling rather depressed, and her gaze was fixed on the cked-out phone screen. ¡®He hasn¡¯t answered any of my calls or replied to any of my messages. What is he trying to achieve here? Or did something happen to him?¡¯ Thinking of this, Cameron got up instantly and was about to go out. The housekeeper called to her. ¡°Youngdy, where are you going?¡± She stood in the entryway and changed into her shoes. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a bit.¡± As soon as she opened the door, she saw Maisie standing outside the door and got astounded for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s you, Mrs. Goldmann¡­¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Cameron pursed her lips and finally asked, ¡°Mrs. Goldmann, did something happen to Wayne?¡± Maisie frowned and continued. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for a talk.¡± Cameron finally felt that something was wrong. When she returned to her senses and got back into the living room, Maisie was already sitting on the couch. ¡°I¡¯vee here this time to inform you about Wayne¡¯s condition. I know that you¡¯re definitely worried about him.¡± Cameron stepped forward. ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°He got into an ident abroad and had to undergo surgery a few days ago. Don¡¯t worry. I just got the news that he has regained consciousness.¡± ¡®There was an ident, and surgical procedures were performed. I can imagine how serious it was.¡¯ Cameron clenched her hands, ¡°How could this be¡­¡± ¡°His father and Cole are both in Stoslo now, and they¡¯ll investigate everything and get to the bottom of the incident. As for Wayne, I¡¯m sorry for not notifying you immediately. I didn¡¯t do so because I believe that he wouldn¡¯t want you to worry, and that¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t let you know about it too.¡± Cameron lowered her gaze. ¡®If I had known earlier that this would happen, I would have stopped him from going back to Stoslo. If he hadn¡¯t gone back to Stoslo, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have encountered such an incident.¡¯ Maisie got up and walked up to her. ¡°Cam, I know that you¡¯re worried about him now, but Wayne cares about you very much, so he doesn¡¯t want his affairs to affect you.¡± After saying that, she ced her hand on Cameron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All you need to do now is wait for him toe back to Zlokova. You must have faith in him.¡± The next day¡­ Colton visited Waylon in the hospital. Waylon sat on the head of the bed, and hisplexion looked a little better than yesterday. ¡°Wayne, how do you feel now?¡± Wayne chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, don¡¯t worry.¡± He nodded and then asked, ¡°Do you know someone by the name of Jamie Ramsay?¡± ¡°Jamie?¡± Waylon frowned slightly. ¡°Does this matter have something to do with him?¡± Colton exined, ¡°The culprit has already confessed that Jamie is the person who gave him the orders.¡± Waylon remained silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know him too well, but why would he attack me?¡± Colton shook his head too. Morrison walked in at this time. ¡°After all the investigations, it¡¯s Jamie Ramsay!¡± Waylon looked at Morrison, who was standing outside the door, and was stunned for a split second. ¡°Do you know him very well?¡± ¡°Not very well, but I know him. He courted Evelyn back then, but she had always had a thing for you. So I ¨C guess he wants to take revenge on you because of this.¡± Chapter 2670 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 Waylon¡¯s expression turned cold and stern. ¡°He¡¯s taking revenge on me for this?¡± ¡°Anyway, that b*stard truly didn¡¯t like you to begin with. Now that we¡¯re sure he¡¯s behind all these shenanigans, he¡¯s not getting away from us.¡± At that time, Jamie, who was staying in the hotel, still did not know that he had been exposed. After getting it on with Evelyn, heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he¡¯s been treating you so heartlessly, I¡¯ll surely teach him a lesson for you.¡± Evelyn turned her back to him and remained silent. Hearing the doorbell ring, Jamie thought his men had returned, so he wrapped himself in a bathrobe and got out of bed to open the door. Damon kicked him down before he could clearly see who the person standing outside was. Damon then broke into the room with his men, and Colton came in after him, still ying the role of Waylon. Evelyn¡¯s expression froze, and she covered herself with the quilt. ¡°W-Willy.¡± When Damon saw that the two of them were hanging out together, his expression became even more displeased. ¡°Are you two really in this together?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Evelyn wanted to exin something, but Colton refused to even take a nce at her. Jamie stood up from the floor and red at Colton. ¡°You¡¯ve found me so soon. Wayne Goldmann, your injuries did heal very quickly, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡®He was extremely wounded when he got carried out of the car, covered in blood, so even if he was lucky enough to survive the ident, he would still have to be bedridden for a while. ¡®But he¡¯s now standing in front of me, seemingly unscathed.¡¯ Colton scoffed and said with disdain beaming from the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Are you surprised? It¡¯s a pity that the person you hired has sold you out.¡± Jamie¡¯s face became gloomier. ¡°I should¡¯ve asked them to crash your car, even if it were to turn you into a cripple.¡± Damon punched the arrogant man to the floor. Jamie wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and got up from the floor. ¡°Is that all you have? I dare you to hit me to death right here, right now!¡± As Damon was about to strike him with another punch, Colton lifted his hand and stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to waste more energy on such a piece of trash, lest others think we¡¯re bullying the weak here.¡± Jamie was enraged. ¡°Who are you deeming weak!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m referring to you? You look just like a weak man now. Do you think you can seek justice for that woman in the bed? Or do you think I care about her? You imed that you n to teach me a lesson for her. Just who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Shut up, you b*stard! You¡¯re not allowed to humiliate Evelyn!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m humiliating her? Doesn¡¯t she know that I¡¯m already married? But she still chooses to cling to me. And all of us now know that she¡¯s climbed onto your bed without any hesitation, but at the same time, still pretended to be in love with me. I mean, even I¡¯m sick of her.¡± He said this on behalf of his elder brother. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Colton¡¯s words made Evelyn¡¯s face turn pale in an instant. ¡®The Willy I know would never humiliate me with such words.¡¯ Jamie was so angry that he wanted to make a move on Colton, but before he could get his hands on him, he had already been pinned down by Damon and the others. He struggled, resisted, and roared, ¡°Wayne. Goldmann, I dare you toe at me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t n to let you go at all. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me. I would¡¯ve killed you by now if thew didn¡¯t forbid me from doing so. Plus, it¡¯d be an easy way out for you, so an extra reason for me not to end you here.¡± Colton turned around. ¡°If you have anything else to say, save it for when we get to the precinct.¡± He then left with his men. Jamie was also taken away. Evelyn was stunned on the bed as her heart had already been humiliated in smithereens. At Madam Hera¡¯s vi in the suburbs¡­ Morrison deliberately came over to exin to Madam Hera about the ident that Waylon had gotten into. Madam Hera sat in the corner, arranging some flowers, and nodded. ¡°I already know that.¡± Chapter 2671 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Morrison smiled widely. ¡°Madam Sadusky, you know that he didn¡¯t stand you up on purpose. He really wanted to borrow the wedding gown from you.¡± Hera looked up and adjusted her sses. ¡°He cane and get it. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I did it for him. He will only be able toe and see you after half a month, and then it will be the wedding. If you can¡¯t lend it, he won¡¯t be able to exin it to his wife.¡± Morrison sighed. ¡°He almost lost his life because of this wedding dress. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Morrison walked to her. ¡°Madam Sadusky, why don¡¯t you lend it to him? He really wants to borrow it. Even if it¡¯s just for half a day.¡± Hera arranged the dried flowers, ced them in the vase, and walked to the cupboard with the bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll see him the day before his wedding.¡± Morrison didn¡¯t know if this meant she agreed to it. He exined to Waylon, who smiled. ¡°Thank you anyway.¡± ¡°Thank me? She didn¡¯t say if she would lend it.¡± Waylon ced down his magazine. ¡°What she meant was she would deliver it herself. What do you think she meant by seeing me the day before the wedding?¡± Morrison was surprised. ¡°That meant she agreed?¡± He smiled and leaned back into his bed. ¡°You made it sound like I¡¯m in a terrible state, so I guess she¡¯s feeling sorry for me.¡± Damon and Colton came back. Jamie was already locked up and was thought to be the main suspect in a manughter case. All his appeals were rejected. Waylon rested for a week until he got a new SIM card. He found Cameron¡¯s number and dialed it. Cameron was awakened by her phone and picked it up without checking who it was. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Cam.¡± Hearing that voice, Cameron immediately sat up. ¡°Wayne?¡± Waylon gently said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you back after so long and making you worry.¡± Cameron bit her lips. ¡°You knew that I was worried. Wayne, a-are you alright?¡± He smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡± ¡°Wayne¡­¡± Shey back in bed and stared at the ceiling. ¡°The room feels so empty without you around. Even my food doesn¡¯t taste as good. I even dreamed of you. Am I sick? I¡¯m very sick.¡± After a long silence, there was a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re terribly sick, just like me. Lovesick.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no cure for that.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of getting better. Cam, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She replied. ¡°Alright.¡± He waited for Cameron to hang up. After she did, she turned around and smiled and hugged her nket. Hearing his voice was good enough. Meanwhile, Colton went to visit Waylon and saw that he was recovering well and was already out of bed. He was happy. ¡°Are youpletely alright now?¡± Waylon, who was standing on the balcony, turned around and smiled. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be discharged after a week.¡± Colton walked over and stood next to him. ¡°If anything happened to you, that man wouldn¡¯t even be able to make things right even if he lost his life.¡± Waylon looked at him. ¡°Thanks to you and Dad.¡± Colton looked at him. ¡°We¡¯re a family, brothers. There¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡± After hearing that, Waylon chuckled and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Sure. By the way, where¡¯s Dad?¡± Chapter 2672 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 ¡°Dad went to the De Armas.¡± Meanwhile, at the De Arma mansion¡­ Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nn and Louis were chatting in the living room. When Louis found out about Waylon¡¯s ident, he asked, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°After a week of resting, he¡¯s almost fully recovered. He¡¯ll be discharged next week.¡± Louis picked up his teacup. ¡°Next week? But I heard that his wedding was on the 9th?¡± Nn raised his brows. ¡°What can we do? We dyed it to the middle of the month. Valentine¡¯s Day is a good day for a wedding too, right?¡± Louis paused, then chuckled and slowly sipped the tea. ¡°That¡¯s true. February 14th is a good day.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s having a wedding on Valentine¡¯s Day? Wayne?¡± Ryleigh walked in with some pastries. Louis smiled. ¡°Who else other than your godson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± She ced the dishes on the table. ¡°We¡¯re going back during that time. We can¡¯t miss his wedding.¡± One weekter¡­ Waylon returned to Bassburgh with Colton after getting discharged from the hospital. Cameron, Ma¨ªsie, and Freyja were all at the airport, waiting for them. When Cameron saw him, she ran over and hugged him. He hugged her back. I¡¯m back.¡± Cameron buried her face in his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°I know.¡± Nn looked at Maisie. ¡°I didn¡¯t break my promise. Both our sons are back safe.¡± Maisie smiled and adjusted his coat. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± After that, she looked over to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Waylon held Cameron¡¯s hand and led her to the car, followed by Freyja and Colton. Nichs was already waiting at home for them. When they were back, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all home.¡± Nn walked over with Maisie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you at our old mansion?¡± ¡°You told me that Wayne was in an ident, so I came back.¡± He then looked at Waylon. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. I was really worried.¡± Waylon looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making everyone worry.¡± Nichs smiled at them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± They were all finally together. At the dining table, Nichs looked at them and was ovee by emotions. ¡°Time flies. Coleman has a daughter now, and Wayne is getting married. Our family would beplete if Daisie was here too.¡± Nn spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daisie will definitely attend the wedding.¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°Your mom would be happy if she could see this.¡± Maisie and Nn looked at each other and smiled. She picked up the wine ss. ¡°To Wayne¡¯s health and safe return.¡± Everyone raised their sses too. The living room was filled with chatter andughter. The day before the wedding, the wedding nners arrived early to start decorating the ce. The wedding was held in the Crystal Ballroom of a world-renowned hotel. Since theyout of the area was rtivelyrge, it took the staff a day to decorate it. Waylon brought Cameron over to see the ce. She was shocked when she walked in. The ceiling was decorated like the starry night sky with twinkling stars. There was an ice sculpture castle, a crystal carriage, and edelweiss ice sculptures that were all luxurious and dreamy, like a secret land of ice and snow in fairy tales. She walked under the starry sky, then turned to look at Waylon. ¡°This is absolutely breathtaking.¡± Waylon walked toward her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chapter 2673 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 ¡°I love it. I feel like I¡¯m standing under the night sky as if I can touch it if I raise my hands.¡± She raised her hand, trying to touch them. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She remembered something and turned around. ¡°This must have cost a fortune.¡± Waylon walked next to her and stopped. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it makes you happy.¡± ¡°We only have one wedding. My dad will say that I¡¯m wasting money if he finds out.¡± Waylon smiled and pulled her into his arms. ¡°If he finds out that I spent money to borrow a wedding dress, will he probably pass out?¡± Cameron had nothing to say. Waylon touched her hair. ¡°We only get married once in our lives. I don¡¯t want to leave anything out.¡± The wedding design director walked over and asked, ¡°Are you happy with the decor?¡± Waylon looked at Cameron. ¡°Thank you. My wife is very happy about it.¡± The design director said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re doing what we¡¯re supposed to. We want every newlywed couple to enjoy the best effects. Your happiness is the best appreciation we can get.¡± Cameron asked, ¡°You must have spent a lot of time on the night sky, haven¡¯t you?¡± The director smiled. ¡°We did, but we¡¯re happy that you¡¯re happy.¡± After she walked away, Waylon got a call from Hera. He turned and said to Cameron. ¡°Let¡¯s go see your wedding dress.¡± Hera checked into the hotel. When Waylon and Cameron arrived, Morrison met them and brought them to the guest area. Waylon saw Hera, walked over, and gave her a hug. ¡°I¡¯m d you came.¡± Hera smiled. ¡°You almost lost your life for this, so I had to deliver it myself. I need to see which woman is lucky enough to have your heart.¡± After that, Hera looked at Cameron. Waylon put his arm around her shoulder and introduced them. ¡°This is my wife, Cameron Southern.¡± Cameron greeted her. Hera nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful woman.¡± Hera walked over and gave her a good look. ¡°I was worried that we might need to alter the dress, but now I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Her height fits well.¡± She then asked Morrison to bring the dress over. Morrison carried a big rectangle box over, and it looked heavy. Hera asked him to open the box. A beautifully preserved white wedding dress was inside. It was considered an antique because it was timeless, and the cutting and fabric captured that era well. Antique wedding dresses were mostly made of natural materials, such as silk, silk satin, handmade lace, and cotton. These were what made a wedding dress an ¡®antique wedding dress¡¯. In particr, it managed to be preserved to the present time, intact as before, which was even rarer. Hera tied her hair up with a hair tie and looked at Cameron. ¡°Try it on.¡± Cameron was surprised, ¡°Can I try it?¡± ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s try on the upper body.¡± Hera walked into the changing room with the wedding dress, and Cameron followed. In the changing room, Cameron changed into the antique wedding dress with the help of Hera. Cameron didn¡¯t dare move too much during the whole process because it was an antique. Hera fastened the zipper for her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to fit quite well.¡± Chapter 2674 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 Cameron looked down at the dress. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡°Take a look.¡± Cameron walked to the mirror and saw herself in it. She looked as if she was from that era. She looked beautiful and elegant but still fit into the romantic fashion of the era. Hera walked out of the changing room and said to Waylon, ¡°Take a look at your bride.¡± Cameron turned around and was a little abashed when she saw Waylon outside. 2 Waylon looked at her and smiled. ¡°You really are breathtaking.¡± All the newspapers in Bassburgh were talking about the wedding of Wayne Goldmann, and since the wedding was open to the public, the media were allowed to attend it. Daisie was heavily pregnant when she walked into the ballroom with Noce. The reporters were there to interview them. They asked when she would be returning to acting, and she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. After two years.¡± When she was asked if she was worried about losing her ce in the industry, she smiled and joked. ¡°My sister-inw is a great screenwriter. Why would I be worried that I won¡¯t be able to get a role?¡± There were a lot of guests there. Other than the Goldmanns, the Bouchers, the Lucases, the Pruitts from Octavia, and the Southerns were there too. When Sunny and Damian walked over with their entourage, Daisie greeted them. ¡°Mr. Southern!¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Daisie?¡± Sunny smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, and you¡¯re almost a mother now. Good job, Knowles.¡± Noce smiled too. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a grandfather soon too.¡± Sunny couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Nn and Maisie walked over. ¡°Sunny.¡± Sunny walked forward and shook hands with them. ¡°Nn, right? This is the first time we¡¯re meeting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You took good care of Wayne and Daisie at the East Inds, and I¡¯ve always wanted to thank you for that.¡± ¡°Oh, stop. The first time I saw Wayne, I already knew that he would be my son-inw. Of course I would take care of him.¡± Nn brought him and Damian to the VIP seats. When Sunny bumped into Nick there, he was surprised.¡± Nick?¡± He got up and bowed. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Sunny patted his shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years. Didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Nick smiled. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sunny tugged his arm. ¡°Come, sit with me. I have much to talk to you about.¡± Daisie and Noce took their seats. Ryleigh and Barbara both asked, ¡°When are you due, Daisie?¡± 12 Daisie rubbed her belly. ¡°Between the end of May or Mid-June.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I guess you¡¯re like your mother. Triplets?¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°I bet they¡¯re twins.¡± Ryleigh took her bet. ¡°Sure, I bet that they¡¯re triplets. If I win, you¡¯ll pay me. If you win, I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Barbara asked, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°$200.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Daisie smiled awkwardly. She wanted to tell them the truth but didn¡¯t want to spoil it. She leaned in close to Noce. ¡°Is it terrible if I let my godmother lose?¡± Noce touched her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My uncle has the money.¡± Daisieughed. Soon after that, Yorrick and X showed up. Colton and Freyja took their seats with them. ¡°Coleman, when will your wedding with Freyja be held?¡± Everyone looked toward them. Colton said, ¡°June.¡± Daisie was shocked. ¡°If I give birth then, I will miss it!?¡± Chapter 2675 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 Colton clicked his tongue. ¡°I want you to miss it.¡± Daisie wasn¡¯t happy about it. Noce chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll just kick him out of our wedding.¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°Do you think you can?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you met me.¡± Freyja was tired. ¡°Are you kids?¡± These two just had a problem with each other. Everyone else wasughing. The wedding was about to begin when the lights dimmed. The night sky lit up. The master of the ceremony walked out on stage and excitedly said a few words of congrattions. Next, the bride and groom were going to enter. The crowd turned back to look and saw Mahina, the Maid of Honor, raising the veil with Morrison, the Best Man. Cameron walked out, holding Waylon¡¯s hand. She had a bouquet in one hand and was holding Waylon with the other while they slowly walked in. People started whispering. ¡°That dress looks so familiar!¡± ¡°Did the princess of Stoslo wear this during her wedding?¡± ¡°He really spared no expense to get the dress. The dress and the venue probably cost millions.¡± The two got to the master of ceremony, and the lights shone brightly around them. The master of ceremony hosted the ceremony, the vows, the exchange of rings, and finally, the kissing of the bride. Cameron grabbed Walon¡¯s cor and kissed him, tossing the bouquet away. Everyone cheered. The master of ceremony froze, then chuckled. ¡°I guess the bride is taking over tonight.¡± Waylon looked down at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m happy with that.¡± Daisie leaned on Noce¡¯s shoulder while Freyja held Colton¡¯s hand under the table. It was lively and warm. The dinner endedte into the night. The guests all stayed at the hotel, which was paid for by the Goldmanns. After changing out of her dress, Cameron walked over to the ballroom with Mahina¡¯s help. ¡°Dad!¡± Sunny, who was having a chat in the corridor, whipped his head area. ¡°Yes, my dear daughter?¡± She smiled. ¡°Did you have too many sses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I have a good tolerance. Your Uncle Damian, however, is drunk.¡± Cameron grabbed his arm. ¡°Stay here for a few more days.¡± Nichs smiled. ¡°She¡¯s right. You should stay a few more days.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve spoken, I guess I¡¯ll stay a few more days.¡± Sunny and Nichs left. Mahina looked at Cameron and smiled. ¡°He looked overjoyed.¡± ¡°By the way, have the people from the martial arts center left?¡± Mahina nodded. ¡°Yes, Conroy was drunk because of them and was almost carried out. Nick had quite a lot to drink too.¡± After that, she saw someone. ¡°Your husband ising over. I¡¯m going to leave.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡± Waylon walked over and hugged Cameron from behind. She turned her head and could smell the stench of alcohol. ¡°Did you drink too much?¡± He smiled. ¡°No.¡± She let go of her dress. ¡°My feet are tired.¡± Waylon picked her up. ¡°You¡¯re getting heavier.¡± She hugged him by the neck. ¡°It¡¯s your son¡¯s fault.¡± He smiled. ¡°Yes, all his fault. We can¡¯t have our wedding night tonight because of him.¡± Cameron¡¯s face burned, and she punched him. ¡°You¡¯re a perv.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2676 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 The news of Waylon and Cameron¡¯s wedding had been widely discussed on the Inte. In addition to the beautiful and spectacr scene, a lot of them were also talking about Madam Hera¡¯s vintage wedding dress. The vintage wedding dresses that the masses had overlooked were starting to get more attention thanks to their wedding. A lot of theizens also showed their grandmother¡¯s wedding dresses that they wore when they were young. The first appearance of Daisie in front of the media after her pregnancy also hit the headlines. Manyizens thought she would retire from the entertainment industry since she was the princess right now. However, after watching Daisie¡¯s interview, all of her fans settled down and expressed their respect for her decision. No matter if she chose to retire from the entertainment industry or not, they would still be her fans. The Fog hit number one in the ratings after it was released for some time. Shannon and his partners invited several of the lead actors to dinner. Daisie arrived at the restaurant at 1:00 p.m. with Noce. Shannon and the rest came out to wee them. ¡°It has been a long time, Daisie. I thought you were noting.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°You sent me the invitation personally, so of course, I had toe.¡± Shannon smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really ttered, then.¡± Noce and Daisie stepped into the private room. After she took her seat, she began to greet the rest. Initially, they all were worried that they would feel ¡°distanced¡± from Daisie, but it was only now that they realized they were wrong. She was still the same Daisie as she was before. Shannon took a look at his watch and asked, ¡°Oh yeah, where is James?¡± Someone replied, ¡°He just received the invitation from Mr. Winslow to take part in his movie, right? I guess he¡¯s pretty busy right now.¡± Shannon said something to the waiter and continued. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. Since he said he would come, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll show upter.¡± Soon, James arrived with a bottle of red wine in his hands. When he saw Daisie and Noce, he was slightly stunned. ¡°You guys are here too?¡± He had been under the impression Daisie would note anymore. Daisie chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, I had toe. I¡¯m part of the crew for The Fog too.¡± Shannon felt proud and grinned from ear to ear when he heard what Daisie said. ¡°If I had known you woulde, I wouldn¡¯t have brought only wine. It¡¯s kind of weird for the rest of us to drink when there is a pregnant woman here.¡± James sighed after he took his seat. A staff member took over his bottle of wine with a smile on his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t let a pregnant woman drink wine. Let¡¯s drink with Mr. Fallon.¡± 1/2 James said, ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯re going to get really drunk today, Mr. Fallon.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Shannon ordered the waiter to serve the food. Since they had known each other for a long time, they were less formal and more casual. The staff clinked sses with Noce after Shannon told them he was the series¡¯ investor. James went closer to Daisie and said, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re big with a child. Should I reserve one first?¡± ¡°Reserve what?¡± ¡°Your baby, of course. If it¡¯s a boy, I¡¯ll marry my daughter to your son after I have one. If it¡¯s a girl, I¡¯ll tell my son to marry your daughter and be the husband of the princess.¡± The corner of Daisie¡¯s lips twitched. She was rendered speechless. Noce put the wine ss down and turned to look at James. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends for so long, Noce. If our children can marry each other, we¡¯ll be a family! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s nice?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give your future son a chance to get close to my daughter?¡± James took a deep breath and said, ¡°I see. Not only are you super possessive of your wife, but you only want daughters as well. Then I hope all your babies are boys. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get girls!¡± Chapter 2677 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Noce was rendered speechless. Daisie stomped on James¡¯ feet and said, ¡°You¡¯re still as talkative as always.¡± It was almost evening when they finished eating. Daisie and Noce walked Shannon and the rest to the door. Shannon enjoyed the gathering immensely. He turned to Daisie and said, ¡°Although people always say that there will be no market for actresses after giving birth and that younger actresses will rece them, I don¡¯t think so. ¡°For me, good actors or actresses have nothing to do with age. Daisie, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Get as much rest as possible. If Ie across a good script or see any role that¡¯s suitable for you in the future, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Daisie smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have the chance to work together again in the future.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After Shannon and the rest had left, Daisie turned around to look at Noce. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that I¡¯m pretty lucky.¡± The entertainment industry was a ce where fame and wealth were above everything. However, despite that, she was still able to meet with people like Shannon and Charlie, who did not get close to her because of her family background. Not only that, but she also had a bunch of fans who cared a lot for her and a few friends who treated her sincerely. Noce raised his arm to rub her hair and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you deserve that.¡± Two dayster¡­ Daisie and Leah were walking in the park near Taylorton. Fresh shoots were sprouting from the grass, and there was a forest of blossoming flowers. Daisie looked at her and asked, ¡°Leah, are you really nning to go abroad?¡± Leah nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m just waiting for confirmation.¡± ¡°Then what about Zephir¡­¡± ¡°I have not been in contact with him for a long time. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Time will heal everything.¡± Leah stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Daisie. ¡°Honestly, I was the one who had a crush on him, and I never told anyone.¡± Daisie asked, ¡°But why didn¡¯t you fight for it if you liked him so much that time?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I knew that he didn¡¯t like me, so I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d change anything even if I confessed to him. Besides, I think I only liked him because of his perseverance. ¡°I thought he was amorous and dedicated, but of course, that was just my definition of him. I never really got to know him. When I wanted to understand, I found that he was not what I thought. I felt disappointed, but now that I think about it again, maybe I¡¯m just asking too much. He has the right to like other people, but I was selfishly trying to make him the way he was before.¡± Leah couldn¡¯t distinguish whether she liked Zephir as a person or she liked him because of his perseverance. 1/2 Perhaps everyone would automatically look at the person they had a crush on through rose-colored sses. However, when she took off the sses and realized that Zephir was not as gentle and devoted as she thought he was, she began to doubt herself. In the end, the person she had a crush on was the old Zephir. Daisie grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Leah, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet your true love one day.¡± Leah was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled. ¡°Thank you, Daisie. I think the same way too.¡± At the same time, Zephir brought Roxy to a coffee shop. Zephir had been giving her the cold shouldertely. She was delighted when he asked her out, so she put on her makeup and came to meet him. She sat in front of him and said, ¡°I thought you had already forgotten about me, Zeph.¡± Zephir put a card on the table and moved it toward her. When Roxy saw the card, she was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by this, Zeph?¡± ¡°There are $250,000 in this card. This card doesn¡¯t have a password. I¡¯m breaking up with you.¡± Chapter 2678 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Apparently, he was cutting ties with her. Roxy¡¯s pupils constricted, and she asked, ¡°You¡¯re breaking up with me?¡± Zephir looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t see a future in our rtionship. Besides, I¡¯m tired.¡± His mind had been telling him that the woman in front of him was not the real Daisie whenever he saw her. However, he lied to himself and treated her as Daisie. It was just that Roxy would never be Daisie. They were two different people, and there was no way anyone could rece Daisie. ¡°Zeph, why? Did I do something wrong?¡± Roxy grabbed his hand. ¡°Why are you breaking up with me? Is it because of Leah?¡± Zephir¡¯s face sank. ¡°This has nothing to do with her.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Are you sure? Zephir, you started to waver from the moment you found out that Leah had a crush on you, right?¡± Zephir¡¯s gaze was freezing as he said, ¡°Roxy, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You don¡¯t know anything about me.¡± Roxy clenched her fists and took a deep breath, ¡°Zephir, I know you¡¯ve been taking me as someone else, but I¡¯ve never said anything about it. Do you know how sad I was when I learned that you¡¯ve been treating me as someone else throughout the months I¡¯ve been dating you? Did I ever tell you anything about it? No.¡± Zephir did not say anything in return. Sheughed and said, ¡°But you¡¯re now breaking up with me? And you just gave me $250,000?¡± He was the one who had approached her, and now he was going to cut ties with her after using her? Zephir frowned. ¡°What? Is it too little? I¡¯ve been paying for your food, clothes, and luxuries for the past few months. I even bought you a new car. If you add these up, it should be enough for you to pay for a vi. You¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± Roxy chuckled and said, ¡°But all of these are nothing whenpared to being the daughter-inw of the Goslings.¡± Since Roxy had shed away her disguise, Zephir felt that he did not have to pretend anymore. The disgust in his eyes was apparent as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± ¡°What if I refuse to leave your side? What are you gonna do about me?¡± Roxy said as she rubbed his leg with her foot, but Zephir remained indifferent. Roxy¡¯s face sank after Zephir left. She had been under the impression she could take Zephir down after spending thest few months with him. Even if she couldn¡¯t get his heart, at least she could get his body. However, it now seemed like she had underestimated Zephir. Apparently, he was being serious when he said he wanted to cut ties with her. Zephir might be a j*rk, but he would never turn his head back when he had decided to break up with his girlfriend. ¡®Hah, no matter how heartless you¡¯re, I¡¯ll find a way to force you to ept me as your wife.¡¯ In the car park, an intimate activity was happening inside a car. After everything was over, Roxy lit up a cigarette, and the middle-aged man beside her put his arm around her, ¡°What happened? Who made you upset?¡± She lifted her eyelids and exhaled. ¡°I want to be an artist.¡± The middle-aged man frowned. ¡°What? Why do you suddenly want to be an artist?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Roxy nestled herselffortably in his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your wife know about our rtionship. I have my own reason for bing an artist. Isn¡¯t the chairman of T Media a rtive of yours? You just have to ask, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a problem for me to sign under T Media.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face sank. ¡°You want to join T Media?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Daisie temporarily retired from the entertainment industry because she¡¯s pregnant? I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to return to the entertainment industry so soon. Since I look so much like her, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll stand a chance to be famous.¡± Roxy touched her face and continued. ¡°When I be famous, you¡¯ll earn money as well. It¡¯s a win- win situation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 2679 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 Roxy had gotten stic surgery to look like Daisie. Although she did not look exactly like her, one could see some simrities between them when they observed closely. Since Daisie could be popr, Roxy could be famous as well. The middle-aged man put on his jacket and said, ¡°I can help you with that, but make sure you keep your lips tight.¡± Roxy chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± After a few days, Roxy became an artist under T Media with the middle-aged man¡¯s help. When the manager at T Media saw Roxy, he was stunned. This was the first time he saw someone who looked so much like Daisie. Soon, the rumors about someone who looked a lot like Daisie began to spread in thepany. When Charlie heard the rumors from his assistant, he harrumphed and said, ¡°So what if she looks like her? Do you think anyone can rece Daisie? Those people must be out of their minds.¡± His assistant knew Charlie very well. Apparently, thepany was nning to take advantage of Daisie¡¯s fame. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have signed a contract with a new artist who looked like her and put her in a girls¡¯ group. But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand. How could their chairman make such a stupid decision? Just when Charlie¡¯s assistant was trapped in his own thoughts, Charlie asked, ¡°Who signed her?¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s introduced by Mr. Goldwin.¡± Charlie frowned. ¡°Rnd?¡± His assistant nodded. ¡°Our chairman is his brother-inw. He has a lot of connections in the entertainment industry, so I think that¡¯s why our chairman couldn¡¯t say no to him.¡± At Taylorton¡­ Noce was peeling and feeding Daisie oranges while she nestledfortably in his arms and watched The Fog. She was wearing a one-piece evening dress in the series, which entuated her slim figure greatly. She couldn¡¯t help but frown when shepared it to her current body figure. ¡°Nolly, people always say that women may suffer from appearance anxiety after having a baby. If I get fat in the future, will you still love me?¡± Noce chuckled and popped a piece of orange into her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re rather plumpy right now. Did I ever say anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different thing!¡± He kissed her forehead and said, ¡°You be fat because you¡¯re having a baby for me. So, of course, I¡¯ll still love you as always.¡± Daisie looked at him and smiled. Suddenly, she received a call from Hannah. She answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hannah?¡± ¡°Daisie, what is wrong with T Media? How could they sign a new artist who looks like you? Are they going to rece you?¡± Daisie was stunned for a few moments before replying, ¡°An artist who looks like me?¡± ¡°Yeah, my friends at T just told me about it. Not only does that woman look like you, but she dresses like you as well. She looks just like your copy.¡± Daisie did not know what to say. Hannah continued. ¡°Oh yeah, her name is Roxy Van Damme.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Daisie was stunned. ¡°Roxy?¡± ¡°I heard that someone helped her to join T. I think she¡¯s trying to ride on your coattails. Everyone is calling her ¡®Daisie Jr.¡¯ right now. I really want to ask where she had her stic surgery. Maybe I should go to the same ce and make myself look like you as well. This way, I won¡¯t have to work so hard anymore,¡± said Hannah. Daisie said, ¡°Are those stic surgery hospitals using me as their temte? Can I say that I¡¯m getting popr, but in a different way now?¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think you should worry too much about it. There¡¯s no way a fake like her can rece you. You¡¯re the one and only Daisie in the entertainment industry. After your return, I¡¯m sure you can still prove to everyone that you¡¯re the best, right?¡± Daisie chuckled. She knew Hannah was just worried about her, so she said, ¡°Yeah, no one can imitate me. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± After she hung up the call, she fell into contemtion. Chapter 2680 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Noce had heard their conversation and sent a message to Charlie. Other than bing the leader of a girls¡¯ group, Roxy also made her debut on a show with the title¡¯ Daisie Jr.¡¯ and received a lot of attention on the inte. Not only did she look like Daisie, but she also dressed like her. Some of Daisie¡¯s fans were disgusted by her, but some of them were amused. #Stop imitating Daisie.# #We won¡¯t be so disgusted if she just looks like her, but she obviously is imitating her on purpose.# #There¡¯s no need to feel so offended guys. If she imitates Daisie, it just means that Daisie is still very popr. # At T¡­ Charlie had been pulling his face ever since the meeting started. When their partner wanted Roxy to continue using the title ¡®Daisie Jr.¡¯ and demanded Charlie to be Roxy¡¯s manager, Charlie flipped out and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? Just because Daisie is temporarily retiring from the entertainment industry, you guys want to find another woman who looks like her and take advantage of her fame so that she can perform well in this industry? Not only that, but you want me to be her manager as well?¡± The rest of the people looked at each other awkwardly. Their partner said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I know that you¡¯re Daisie¡¯s manager, but Daisie¡¯s contract will soon expire, right? She might leave T, and you must also take over a new artist. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re doing this for thepany¡¯s sake, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with apany supporting its artist. We should consider how much profit she can generate for us.¡± The chairman crossed his fingers together and did not say anything. Charlie sneered. ¡°So? Are you saying that we should let her earn money just because she looks like Daisie? She doesn¡¯t have any acting experience and is incapable. How is she going to do that, then? Just because she has a pretty face?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Their partner frowned. ¡°A pretty face is what everyone in the entertainment industry cares about. There is barely an artist who has any acting skills now. They all can be famous because they have a huge fan base.¡± After that, he continued. ¡°Besides, Daisie is the best actress right now. Even though she¡¯s one of the top actresses in the entertainment industry and started out her career as a child star, she doesn¡¯t have a huge fan base. She is just an A-list actress, and a celebrity with a huge fan base is what T needs right now. I don¡¯t see anything wrong with us supporting Roxy at all.¡± Charlie sprung up from his chair and said, ¡°Sure, you can go ahead and do what you want. I¡¯ll never be her manager.¡± After that, Charlie left the meeting room without any hesitation. They knew Charlie very well, so they could only try to convince the chairman. The chairman said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know Charlie very well. He nearly rejected Daisie back then, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be Roxy¡¯s manager this time. Let¡¯s just take a step back and assign another manager for her.¡± Charlie stood in the corridor and took a drag from his cigarette. He was still fuming with anger. Even though he had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and had seen a sort of people, this was the first time he hade across someone who dared to threaten him like this. He was disgusted by He did not have any problem if T wanted to support Roxy, but he would never be her manager. There was something he would never do in his life. He did not require his artists to be the best, but at least he wanted them to be all-around artists and could produce some works. Unfortunately, in this industry where fame and wealth were the mainstream, no one cared whether an artist had excellent acting skills. Suddenly, he received a call from Noce. 1 Chapter 2681 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 At the hotel, Roxy learned that Charlie had refused to sign her and teased him for being stubborn and pedantic. ¡°No wonder all the artists under him are only in the A-tier, and none of them is a big hit. If he were to choose to take me in, I¡¯d surely make him as much fortune as Daisie did when she was still a thing in showbiz. Is his brain made out of wood? If not, how is he so rigid?¡± ¡®I only went onto a show thest time, and my fan base has already grown by the millions on Twitter. If I can keep the heat going, coupled with the resources that Rnd is going to provide me with, how can I not be even more popr? ¡®When Daisie stages aeback to showbiz, the industry will have long be mine to own. ¡®Doesn¡¯t Zephir always regard me as Daisie¡¯s substitute? Sooner orter, Daisie will be the one who¡¯s wearing the title of a substitute. And I¡¯ll be even more popr than Daisie.¡¯ When Noce returned to Taylorton, he saw Daisie sitting on the couch watching a show, and Roxy just so happened to be in the show. He picked up the tablet. ¡°What are you watching?¡± Daisie raised her head. ¡°I must say, she does look a little like me.¡± Noce turned the video off, ced the tablet on the table, and then sat down. ¡°She might look like you, but she¡¯ll never be as good as you.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°I went to see Charlie.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone to see Mr. Johnson?¡± He nodded. ¡°T¡¯s partners want to direct their resources at that woman, and they asked Charlie to take her under him, but Charlie refused to do so.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze. ¡°Actually, my contract with T is about to expire, and I¡¯ll leave the agency when the timees. T will eventually get more newbies under them, so it doesn¡¯t matter much to me if they want to provide her with more resources.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Besides, the agency allowed her to make her debut with the title of ¡°Daisie Jr.¡±. That¡¯s just another ordinary marketing method.¡¯ Noce leaned forward and held her hand. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Daisie was puzzled, and Noce exined unhurriedly, ¡°I looked into her for a bit, only to find out that she¡¯s been with Zephir for a long time.¡± ¡°Zephir?¡± Daisie was surprised and instantly remembered what Leah had told her. ¡®I know that Zephir does currently have a date, but his girlfriend is actually Roxy? So, is that why Leah is disappointed in him? Is it because he¡¯s found a woman that looks just like me?¡¯ Noliace caressed Daisie¡¯s cheek with his palm. ¡°I¡¯m quite mad at him.¡± She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s there to be mad about?¡± ¡°He has not given up on you and even found himself a substitute. And that substitute has now not only made her way into the entertainment industry but has also gotten into T. She even wants Charlie to take over her career. I really didn¡¯t expect that from him.¡± Noce¡¯s eyes looked cold. ¡®Everyone should know that she¡¯s doing all these because she¡¯s trying to imitate Daisie. If that¡¯s not tant enough, what else is? She¡¯s done everything so mboyantly that it¡¯s obvious that all she wants is to take Daisie¡¯s ce in the industry. ¡®Otherwise, since there are so many entertainment agencies in Bassburgh, why would she choose to work with T? And what else would she want from Charlie? ¡®This is undoubtedly an act of provocation. Daisie might not care about it, but I absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to make a debut with the poprity that my wife has umted over the years and even go to the extent of stepping on her tail to do so.¡± Daisie hugged him. ¡°Noce, I know that you¡¯re worried about me, but there¡¯s only one Daisie Vanderbilt in the entertainment industry, isn¡¯t there? What I fear most is not being reced, but not being recognized by others.¡± Noce stroked her hair and chuckled. ¡°I only recognize you as the one and only Daisie Vanderbilt.¡± ¡®As for that woman, I¡¯ll surely meet her personally after this.¡¯ Freyja and Donny attended a dinner banquet, which was attended by all sorts of people from showbiz. Donny also knew several major directors from Zlokova. In addition to the directors, there were also quite a few seasoned artists, and Donny introduced Freyja to all of them during the banquet. They were very polite to her when they learned that Freyja was already a very sessful screenwriter at such a young age and that Donny thought so highly of her. Chapter 2682 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Helios was grabbing a drink with someone else. When he saw Freyja standing amongst several directors, he walked toward the group of people. ¡°So, you¡¯re here with Director Winslow.¡± All the directors were momentarily stunned. ¡®Helios Boucher actually knows her!?¡¯ Freyja nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you here, Uncle Helios.¡± Donny greeted Helios with a smile, ¡°Mr. Boucher, it¡¯s been such a long time. I really didn¡¯t expect you and my screenwriter to be acquaintances.¡± Helios proposed a toast with Donny. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since ourst coboration. I heard you came to Zlokova to prepare for your new movie. I didn¡¯t expect her to be your screenwriter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Professor Merlin¡¯s favorite student, and Mr. Lancell introduced her to me. Not to mention that her script is quite to my liking. Donny had always been known as the ¡°Godfather of Thrillers¡± in the industry and always loved shooting suspense dramas and movies. And once he started a project, he must ensure that it was shot to perfection-he would never allow any room for ws. Helios smiled and nodded. ¡°This kid is indeed excellent. I¡¯ve heard a lot about her too.¡± Just as they were chatting, a female artist who looked somewhat simr to Daisie appeared in the crowd. She was the rookie who had risen to fame popr in the industry recently. Rnd was the one who brought her here. He could be regarded as one of thergest capitalists in Zlokovian showbiz and had worked with many directors. Roxy walked right next to Rnd conscientiously, without giving off any intimate interaction with Rnd throughout the whole time, and others were following them around. She was very clear that many bigshots in the entertainment industry would gather on this asion, so she attended this banquet with Rnd. Naturally, with Rnd¡¯s connections, she would never have to worry about her future in the entertainment industry. Freyja saw Roxy at this time and was a little taken aback as millions of thoughts shed across her mind. She only returned to her senses when two female artists started discussing Roxy in a corner not far away from her. ¡°She seems to be the new artist that T recruited not long ago.¡± ¡°Daisie is pregnant and has taken a temporary hiatus from the industry, and her contract with T is about to expire too. So, by recruiting a newbie who resembles Daisie and allowing her to make her debut with the title ¡®Daisie Jr.¡¯ now, isn¡¯t it obvious that the agency only ns to make a fortune out of her?¡± Artists like them knew their way around the marketing methods and routines that agencies tended to use. Freyja frowned. Soori, Rnd arrived at the table where Freyja was, and several directors who were close to him greeted him. ¡°Mr. Goldwin, why are you the one who¡¯s in charge of bringing a newbie here?¡± Rnd chuckled calmly. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the niece of one of my distant rtives. She has just stepped into the entertainment industry, so I¡¯ve brought her out here to take a look around and get to know more people.¡± The directors saw through that cheap trick but chose not to say anything about it. Such household rtionships existed in all corners of the circle, and it was already amon thing to see from time to time. Rnd looked at Donny and stepped forward with a smile. ¡°You must be Mr. Donny Winslow. Oh my, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. But I didn¡¯t really expect to meet you here today.¡± Donny nodded in response, and his attitude was considered courteous. Helios swayed the wine ss in his hand. ¡°Mr. Goldwin, your distant rtive¡¯s niece looks somewhat simr to my goddaughter, Daisie. The title ¡®Daisie Jr.¡¯ does suit her well, huh?¡± Obviously, what he said had some connotations, and everyone present could feel the embarrassment that Rnd and Roxy felt. In fact, everybody knew what T had done with Roxy. It was just that no one had the guts to make anyment about the matter. However, Helios was probably the only one in the industry who would dare to show his disapproval. After all, the rtionship between the Bouchers and the Goldmanns was impossibly close. Everyone present thought that Roxy would avoid arousing suspicion and change the subject, but she was proud of the trait instead. ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Boucher. It¡¯s my honor to get associated with Ms. Vanderbilt.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions looked meaningful. Even Rnd could not help but feel anxious about what she had just said and hurriedly exined on her behalf, ¡°Mr. Boucher, please don¡¯t mind her. She just doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the appropriate thing to say.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Helios drank the wine slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m very pleased that my goddaughter has such an influence in showbiz.¡± Chapter 2683 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Anyone who had a brain knew what Helios was trying to say. ¡®Roxy is able to make a debut using Daisie¡¯s fame. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Daisie really has a lot of influence in the industry?¡¯ Roxy only understood the undertone of what he had said after a while, and she tightened her grip on the wine ss. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®If Daisie didn¡¯t have such a background as the daughter of the Goldmanns, how could she climb to where she is today? ¡®If I also had the same background, would I even need to be here listening to all these cynical remarks that are being thrown at me? ¡®God is just so unfair. Some people are destined to start at the peak of a mountain when they¡¯re born. They don¡¯t have to fight for what they want, and all they need to do is to reach out, and they¡¯ll get what they want at once.¡¯ ¡°By the way, Mr. Winslow, I heard that you¡¯re nning to start shooting a movie and are still casting actors and actresses?¡± After hearing Rnd¡¯s question, everyone saw through his thoughts instantly. ¡®He would actually go to this extent just to get his rtive¡¯s niece some resources?¡¯ Donny put his wine ss down on the table. ¡°Indeed.¡± Rnd immediately asked with a smile, ¡°Then can you see if there¡¯s any role that suits Roxy? Perhaps you can give her a chance at the tryout?¡± Donny asked, ¡°Has she been in any movies before this?¡± This question stumped Rnd. ¡°No, she¡¯s still a rookie in the industry. That¡¯s why I want her to hone her skills. I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just an insignificant character that will only appear in a few shots.¡± Before Donny could say anything, Freyja had already spoken. ¡°Would she be willing to y an NPC?¡± Rnd was stunned for a moment. ¡°A what? NPC?¡± Freyja smirked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s short for non-yer characters, for example, a dead body or a bartender in the movie. She¡¯ll get a few shots, but not too many of them.¡± How could Roxy ept the role willingly after hearing that she would be cast to y a corpse? ¡°I just made my debut, and the first thing that I¡¯m being asked to y is a corpse? Just how unlucky is that?¡± Rnd took a nce at Freyja. ¡°Who is this?¡± Donny introduced, ¡°She¡¯s the screenwriter of our crew. The storyline of my new movie originates from the adaptation of her script.¡± When Roxy heard that Freyja was just a screenwriter, she looked down on her from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Director Winslow, your screenwriter seems to be trying to embarrass me in public, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡®This sl*t is only a screenwriter. How dare she ask me to y a corpse in front of so many people!?¡¯ Freyja knew that she would reject the offer, so she scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right. That face of yours doesn¡¯t really fit the role of a corpse.¡± The two artists who stood the closest to them burst into chuckles. ¡®Mr. Boucher¡¯s connotation earlier was already rather obvious, but thisdy is even more savage.¡¯ Roxy understood what she meant almost instantly, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re just a petty screenwriter. Are you even in the position to decide what I get to y?¡± Everyone present fell silent. Rnd¡¯s expression dimmed. He then turned around and reprimanded her, ¡°Is this the attitude that you should have?¡± Roxy was furious. ¡®I was only telling the truth.¡¯ Rnd had to smooth things over for Roxy. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. She can be rather impulsive from time to time, so please don¡¯t mind her.¡± Freyja added mercilessly, ¡°I really can¡¯t bother to work with an artist whocks virtue.¡± Seeing that she did not even show him a tad bit of respect, Rnd was a little displeased. ¡°Miss, although you¡¯re a screenwriter, it¡¯s a bit too much for you to say that. You could be ruining your own career here.¡± ¡®She¡¯s just a screenwriter that Mr. Winslow thinks highly of. She¡¯s not even very well-known yet, and she¡¯s already acting so arrogantly. It seems that thisdy doesn¡¯t really understand the underlying rules of this circle.¡¯ Freyja chuckled, and she was furious. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to ask you for investment in the movie, so why should I sweet talk you? Plus, there¡¯s no need for you to threaten me either.¡± Rnd¡¯s expression gradually turned into one of embarrassment, and the people on the side stood up to persuade him, but Rnd ignored all of them. ¡°We¡¯re all in the same industry, so our paths will eventually cross someday in the future. I strongly advise you to speak more tactfully when ites to socializing with the people in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re not the one who decides what happens in the entertainment industry. Am I right, Mr. Goldwin?¡± 27 Chapter 2684 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A voice came from behind Rnd. The man who slowly approached the group of people attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He had a breathtakingly handsome mixed-race face, and his temperament felt noble and elegant. Although he was not from within the industry, everyone knew that he was Noce Knowles, the prince of Yaramoor, and his beloved wife was Daisie Vanderbilt from the Goldmanns. Donny stared at him and was slightly shocked. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re in Bassburgh too?¡± Noce nodded. ¡°My cousin happens to be attending this banquet too, so I¡¯vee over to have a look.¡± ¡®Cousin?¡¯ Only then did the others realize that the female screenwriter they had been talking to looked familiar. Freyja walked to Noce¡¯s side. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apanying Daisie at home? What brought you here to join in the fun?¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still one of T¡¯s shareholders. I heard that the agency recruited a newbie and then used the fame that my wife had umted in the past to market her debut. I¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s part of the agency¡¯s operations, but it turns out that it¡¯s just you using thepany¡¯s name to promote a rookie. Am I right, Mr. Goldwin?¡± Rnd was stunned. ¡®I tried my best to persuade the board into agreeing to recruit Roxy, and coupled with Daisie¡¯s contract, which is about to expire, I really thought that the two of them would never meet. ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect Daisie¡¯s husband, the prince of Yaramoor, to be one of T¡¯s shareholders. It¡¯s no wonder he didn¡¯t attend the board of directors¡¯ annual meeting and why the board asked me to find another manager for Roxy, saying that it can¡¯t be Charlie.¡¯ When Roxy learned that the regal man standing in front of her was Daisie¡¯s husband, her expression changed. She finally understood why Daisie had chosen this man over Zephir. ¡®Pfft! It turns out that this man is more powerful and influential than Zephir, and he looks even more outstanding than Zephir. After all, she could be the princess of a country. Why would she care about the entertainment industry?¡¯ Roxy gnashed her teeth. ¡®Why can¡¯t I be as lucky as Daisie? ¡®I¡¯ll let the fact that I¡¯ve been treated as Daisie¡¯s substitute by Zephir slip. The problem is that I have to get myself involved in an affair with this old man who already has a family. This is infuriating!¡¯ Rnd did not dare to say much more as he could not defend Roxy too obviously. If T¡¯s board were to learn about it, it would definitely leave a great impact on his future on the board. In the end, he could only apologize to Freyja and leave the banquet with Roxy. Roxy was unwilling to leave the venue. She immediately got into an argument with Rnd as soon as they left the banquet hall, left him behind, and left by herself. The banquet did not stop there, and Freyja walked aside with Noce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that artist named Roxy? Is she exploiting Daisie¡¯s fame?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been in the limelight quite frequently nowadays, and the agency¡¯s marketing department has been putting a lot of effort into hyping her debut byparing her with Daisie all the time. I was under the impression it was what T¡¯s business partners wanted, but I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Goldwin to be the one who¡¯s directing all this behind the scenes.¡± Noce narrowed his eyes. ¡®T has many co-investors and shareholders, and the chairman of the board is Mr. Goldwin¡¯s brother-in-w, so it¡¯s reasonable for the board to show him some respect in this matter. ¡®However, in order to persuade the business partners to ask T to promote Roxy and go to the extent of using Daisie¡¯s reputation to hype her up. It seems that Mr. Goldwin has pushed behind the scenes to pave a path for this woman.¡¯ Freyja crossed her arms. ¡°When a neer makes her debut, if she¡¯s able to do something to make the audience agree unanimously that she is Daisie¡¯s sessor and crown her as Daisie Jr., then that¡¯s a form of recognition. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t even seen her put out a single y yet. All she has done so far is hype herself up with someone else¡¯s fame. If the other party hasn¡¯t agreed to that, then it¡¯s surely intentional.¡± When thinking that Roxy did not really care about beingpared to Daisie, it seemed intentional. ¡°Daisie doesn¡¯t really care about it, but I won¡¯t let anyone exploit her fame. This woman isn¡¯t as simple as she seems.¡± After some catching up, Noce bid Freyja goodbye and took his leave first. When he walked to the parking lot, someone suddenly stopped him. Chapter 2685 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 Noce stopped, turned around, and looked at Roxy, who was walking toward him. His expression looked calm and unconcerned. ¡°You are Daisie¡¯s husband, aren¡¯t you? I heard that there are some rumors going on between your wife and Mr. Zephir Gosling.¡± ¡®Every man would surely be triggered if he were to find out that his wife has had a rtionship with other men, so I¡¯m confident that this man is the same too.¡¯ Noce loosened the strap of his watch and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°What kind of rumors are you talking about?¡± Roxy gave off a sweet and slightly seductive smirk. ¡°I heard that Mr. Gosling had once courted Daisie back then. However, he couldn¡¯t get her to love him back and even regarded me as her substitute. I also heard that they seemed to have a rtionship¡­¡± ¡°Do you know anything about defamation?¡± Roxy¡¯s expression froze. He let off a faint smirk. ¡°I know better than you whether my wife and Zephir have had a rtionship before this. Besides, I got acquainted with Zephir a lot earlier than you. What makes you think that you¡¯re in the position of ndering my wife in front of me?¡± Roxy remained calm. ¡°Then, don¡¯t you doubt them? Zephir loves Daisie so much there¡¯s no way that he¡¯ll give up on her.¡± ¡°He¡¯s never in the same league as me.¡± Noce turned around and was about to leave, but Roxy hurriedly stopped him. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry that Daisie will betray you someday?¡± Noce took his cell phone out of his pocket. ¡°Would you like me to tell Zephir what you just said to me? I believe that he¡¯ll handle this matter well for my wife¡¯s sake.¡± Roxy was instantly stunned. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Noce did not even take another nce at her, got in the car, and left. Roxy clenched her hands into fists. ¡®How is this possible? How can he have so much trust in Daisie? And the key is that he even knows that Zephir has always had a crush on Daisie. ¡®If Zephir learns what I just said and gets annoyed by them, he¡¯ll probably instantly cut all ties with me. What¡¯s more, if he makes a huge fuss about this matter and things get to Rnd¡¯s ears, that will mark the end of my career and myself! ¡®Zephir is trying to break up with me, so I can¡¯t afford to lose my other benefactor now.¡¯ Back at Taylorton¡­ Noce pushed open the bedroom door and saw that only one light was left on in the room. Daisie was soundly asleep. He took off his coat, hung it on a hanger, walked up to the edge of the bed, and sat down. But the slight movement of the mattress woke Daisie up almost instantly. She opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°You¡¯vee home.¡± Noce lifted his hand to caress her cheek, leaned over, and kissed her. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± She chuckled and responded with a tired face, ¡°Nope.¡± Noce rolled over,y down, hugged her, and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Go back to sleep already. I¡¯m right here.¡± Daisie nestled in his arms and continued to sleep. After falling asleep, Noce used her cell phone to send Leah a text message, asking her to ask Zephir out tomorrow. Just as Leah was about to fall asleep, she received a message from Daisie asking her to ask Zephir out. At first, she thought it was Daisie, but the tone of the text did not sound like her. She thought of someone. [Are you Noce?] [Yes, there¡¯s something that I want to talk to him about. Sorry to have to bother you.] [Okay.] The next day¡­ Noce arrived at the restaurant early and waited. He sipped on his cup of tea until Zephir appeared. Zephir had received a message from Leah saying that Noce wanted to see him, and he could more or less guess the reason behind this meetup. He sat down. ¡°Did you ask to meet me?¡± Noce cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Are you dating that woman named Roxy?¡± Zephir frowned. ¡°I did date her before, but I broke up with her a long time ago. What¡¯s the matter? Have youe all the way out here just to ask me about her?¡± Noce put his teacup down and lifted his gaze. ¡°Roxy entered the entertainment industry and got recruited by T. I think you should know about this too.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2686 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Zephir poured himself a cup of tea. Noce interlocked his fingers. ¡°She deliberately brought up your rtionship with Daisie in front of me. intending to sow discord between Daisie and me. I bet she¡¯s doing so because of you, right?¡± Zephir paused for a bit but did not utter a single word. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You dated her because she looks like Daisie, so you took her in as a substitute. She now holds a grudge against you, and in order to retaliate against you, she got herself into T on purpose, wanted Charlie to take her under him, and even exploited Daisie¡¯s fame for her own marketing. ¡°All these actions seem very provocative, so no matter if she¡¯s trying to provoke you or Daisie, there must always be a reason behind her actions.¡± Zephir put down the teapot and looked up. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Noce scoffed. ¡°Daisie is now pregnant, so I don¡¯t want her to be dragged into this mess. Besides, this is a matter between you and her. You¡¯re the one who let the demon into the house, so shouldn¡¯t you be the one who cleans this mess up?¡± Noce had already seen through everything. ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Roxy is doing so because of Zephir. Zephir dumped her, and she¡¯s not reconciled to being Daisie¡¯s substitute by Zephir and getting dumped in the end. She¡¯s a woman who has a handful of ulterior motives, so would she let this go so easily? ¡°However, this is a matter between them. I won¡¯t stand idly by the side when Daisie, who¡¯s innocent, gets dragged into the center of this turmoil.¡¯ After Noce left, Zephir called Roxy. ¡°What did you tell Noce Knowles before this?¡± On the other end of the call, Roxy froze. This questioning tone¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s told him about our little conversation!?¡¯ She bit her lip. ¡°What else can I say? I¡¯m only giving him the truth. Did you just call me to question me? Zephir Gosling, just how heartless can you be?¡± ¡°Roxy Van Damme, I¡¯m warning you for the veryst time. You¡¯d better not get Daisie involved in our affairs.¡± ¡°Since when did I get her involved? I only got myself into T, and that¡¯s it. What¡¯s the matter? Does this upset you?¡± Roxy scoffed. ¡°Zephir, I told you that you won¡¯t get to dump me so easily. If you really worry that I might do something that harms Daisie, I would marry me if I were you.¡± Zephir¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°You want me to marry you? You¡¯re nowhere near worthy of my hand.¡± He then hung up the phone. Roxy was so exasperated that she threw her phone on the bed. ¡®I¡¯m not worthy of you? Hmph! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be forced to marry me even if you don¡¯t want to do so! In the chairman¡¯s office of T¡­ Jaylon Fuhrmann, thepany¡¯s chairman, summoned Rnd into his office and asked him to exin. his decision to bring Roxy to the banquet the previous night. Rnd bit the bullet and exined, ¡°Jaylon, I¡¯m also doing so for thepany¡¯s sake. You see, Roxy has risen to fame so quickly recently. If we can make her even more popr, it won¡¯t harm our company.¡± Jaylon threw the magazine at him abruptly. ¡°Read for yourself.¡± Rnd picked up the magazine, and what the magazine said was that he had taken Roxy to the banquet and publicly tried to promote his niece to all the bigshots present in order to win her more resources in the industry. Rnd was astounded. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°A niece?¡± Jaylon red at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that you have a niece?¡± ¡°Jaylon, she¡¯s actually¡­ The niece of one of our distant rtives.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. Rnd, since you¡¯ve persuaded us to recruit her into T, any events that she should and can attend, including banquets, are arranged by thepany. She is only a newbie in the industry, yet you brought her to such an asion and even promoted her so openly? Have you lost your mind? ¡°And this is not even the biggest t*rd that you brought back from the banquet! You actually offended Freyja Pruitt because of Roxy? Do you know who she is? She¡¯s the second daughter-inw of the Goldmanns, Daisie¡¯s sister-inw! ¡°That niece of yours, you want her to act in Director Winslow¡¯stest project? Just who do you think she is? An actress who¡¯s won some neer award?¡± Jaylon took a deep breath and warned him. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you and your business partners want Roxy to rise to poprity, but Noce has spoken. She¡¯s no longer allowed to use Daisie¡¯s reputation for marketing her debut. Lastly, if you do anything else that will drag T¡¯s reputation through the mud ever again, don¡¯t me me for not treating you like a brother-inw. Chapter 2687 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 After saying that, Jaylon left his office without looking back. Roxy just came out of the elevator and saw Rnd. Seeing that no one was in the corridor, she took advantage of their encounter to drag him to the stairwell. ¡°Mr. Goldwin, when will you introduce me to a production crew?¡± Rnd was not in the mood. Seeing that she was still acting so recklessly in thepany, he pushed her away directly. ¡°Roxy, I promised to help you step into the entertainment industry, but you¡¯d better not bring me more trouble. The first thing that you should do is to keep a distance from me when we¡¯re in thepany.¡± Roxy chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is very exciting? Mr. Goldwin, please don¡¯t neglect me. I¡¯ll be very sad if you do that to me.¡± Roxy acted coquettishly and seductively. Rnd liked such an attitude the most, so he soon fell for her charm again. But they did not notice that a figure just so happened to pass by the stairwell upstairs. Noce and Charlie were drinking tea in the office. Charlie flicked the lid of the cup and reported his findings. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mrs. Fuhrmann just how many distant rtives and nieces the Goldwins have. ording to her, none of them are of the same age as Roxy, so it seems that something fishy is going on between Mr. Goldwin and Roxy.¡± Noce took a sip from his teacup, but before he could speak, Charlie¡¯s assistant suddenly barged in with a flustered expression. ¡°Chuc¡­ Chuck!¡± Seeing that Noce was also there, he was stunned for a split second. Charlie did not even lift his gaze. ¡°Did the sky fall when you were in the toilet?¡± The assistant gulped his saliva, and after catching his breath, he eximed, ¡°This revtion is bigger than the sky falling. I don¡¯t know whether I should expose it or not.¡± Charlie knew that he had some scruples, so he raised his head. ¡°Just shoot.¡± ¡°Guess who I just saw at the stairwell? It¡¯s Roxy and Mr. Goldwin! They¡¯re having an affair!¡± Charlie was stunned for a moment. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I saw them with my own eyes. They were hugging and caressing each other at the stairwell. It¡¯s truly stomach-turning!¡± The assistant was indeed frightened. ¡®Thank God that I didn¡¯t make a sound when I heard themotion. If they were to find out about me, I¡¯d probably be forcibly dragged into another turbulence.¡¯ Charlie nced at Noce, whose expression was unchanged. ¡®Mr. Goldwin recruited Roxy, and no one has ever doubted the reason that Mr. Goldwin gave, saying that our business partners want Roxy to be pushed into the limelight as soon as possible. ¡®But I really didn¡¯t expect this to be the case. It¡¯s no wonder Noce thinks that Roxy is suspicious.¡¯ Charlie asked Noce, ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡± Noce responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to meet his wife someday.¡± Charlie stopped him hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t act too rashly. Although he¡¯s seen it, we don¡¯t have any real evidence. Mrs. Goldwin might not believe in what you say.¡± Noce exined with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need her to believe in what I say right away. I only need her to start doubting her husband.¡± The next afternoon, Noce contacted Rnd¡¯s wife in person, and the two met in a cafe. After Noce told her about the rumors that had been going around in thepany, Mrs. Goldwin berated him with a sullen expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare nder Rnd in front of me! He¡¯s been busy with work all day, every day. And he¡¯s only recruited a neer for his brother-inw¡¯s agency, so how would he dare to do something like that?¡± Noce held a coffee mug in his hand. ¡°I have a business rtionship with T too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about the agency too. Mr. Goldwin personally brought the neer to a banquet in the circle the night before yesterday and made a huge scene for her while trying to find her some resources. This incident really left a negative impact on T¡¯s reputation. ¡°As far as I know, your husband shouldn¡¯t have the right to interfere with the agency¡¯s operations. As for the neer, she¡¯s an artist that T recruited recently, but she attended the asion with your husband as hispanion. So what do you think will go through outsiders¡¯ minds when they see such a scene?¡± The speaker might not mean it, but the listener had already taken the information in. However, as Rnd¡¯s wife, Mrs. Goldwin was also a public figure, and she was very sensitive toward her family¡¯s reputation, so her expression dimmed almost instantly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Noce chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also a man with a family, so even if I¡¯m busy with my businesses, I¡¯ll always try to avoid suspicion. I¡¯d never bring a female artist out with me. As soon as rumors about your husband start spreading in thepany, things won¡¯t end well for both parties. Thus, I believe you don¡¯t want to see your husband discredit the agency too, do you?¡± Chapter 2688 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g A few dayster, Roxy joined a cast with Rnd¡¯s help. Her arrival even got the original female lead removed from the cast, as Roxy had to be the one to take over the female lead¡¯s role because the crew received sponsorship from her benefactor. Roxy posted a post on Twitter about joining the filming crew. A series of beautiful pictures of herself then followed it. She even shot them from the exact angle that Daisie shot hers from back then. This caused the names of the two artists to be tied together on Google Trends and Twitter again. Such behavior attracted a lot of disdain from Daisie¡¯s fans. Many of them went onto Roxy¡¯s Twitter ount and retweeted her tweet, and while doing so, they bashed her and told her to stop tying herself to Daisie to hype herself up. Many thought she would delete the post after all the attention she had attracted. Still, no one expected that she would mock Daisie¡¯s fans, saying that they were criticizing her only because they were worried their artist would no longer be relevant after returning from her hiatus. Her arrogancepletely angered Daisie¡¯s fans. Someizens even felt that she was already this presumptuous before she became popr. Only a small number ofizens thought that Daisie¡¯s fans should just mind their own business. After all, creating gossip and hype was not illegal, so they didn¡¯t need to be so serious. However, Roxy had zero filming experience and slightly exaggerated acting skills. This rendered all the artists working with her in the crew speechless. After all, she had parachuted into the crew in such a tant manner and had even driven the original female lead away. Although the original actress was also a neer, at least she had just graduated from a film academy. Still, at the end of the day, her skills were still no match for the pure power of capitalism, and she was reced only after a few days of filming. ¡°T is too full of itself nowadays. They¡¯re directing all their resources toward an artist who doesn¡¯t even know how to act. She¡¯s shameless enough topare herself with Daisie.¡± ¡°Daisie didn¡¯t rely on any resource that her family could have provided her, but this newbie, I think she can¡¯t wait to announce to the whole world that she¡¯snded this role because she brought funds into the project.¡± Two actresses were badmouthing Roxy in the dressing room, and thetter just happened to overhear them. Roxy walked in. ¡°If you have the ability, you can also bring funds into the crew.¡± The two actresses looked back at her with disgusted expressions. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? You haven¡¯t even be a thing in the industry, yet you¡¯re already this arrogant?¡± Roxy said disdainfully, ¡°So what if I¡¯m arrogant? At least T is willing to provide me with all the resources that I want. Speaking of which, who are you when you¡¯re beingpared to me? Can you get your hands on the resources that I have? Believe it or not, all I need to do is utter a short sentence, and you two will be on your way out of here.¡± An actress stood up from her chair. ¡°If you really are as influential as you portray yourself to be, make us leave. What makes you think we¡¯re all here supporting your role willingly?¡± The actors then left the room wrathfully. Roxy was so infuriated that she called Rnd immediately. As soon as the call went through, she instantlyined in an aggrieved and coquettish tone, ¡°Mr. Goldwin, I just got bullied on the set. They want me to get out of the set!¡± Unexpectedly, the other party did not respond, and Roxy was momentarily stunned. ¡°Mr. Goldwin, why aren¡¯t you talking to me? Are you starting to dislike me?¡± At that moment, a woman¡¯s roar came from the other end of the phone call. ¡°You little b*tch! What¡¯s your rtionship with my husband!?¡± Roxy was so frightened that she hung up the phone immediately, and her face turned pale almost instantly. What¡¯s going on? Why was his wife the one who answered the call!?¡¯ Roxy¡¯s phone rang at this time, and it was from the same number. However, she did not dare to answer it, so she turned off her phone directly. On the other side of the phone call, Mrs. Goldwin was exasperated. When Noce told me about Rnd¡¯s extramarital affair with Roxy the other day, I didn¡¯t believe Rnd would betray me. But as soon as I returned home, I instantly realized that Rnd has been bing more and more superficial to me. ¡°He¡¯s always away from home, and when hees home, he will only stay here for less than a day before he leaves again. And whenever I ask him about anything, he won¡¯t even answer me seriously. His attitude. has been perfunctory all this while. Last but not least, he doesn¡¯t even want to touch me anymore.¡± That was how she became suspicious of her husband. Thinking of the woman¡¯s disgusting tone from the phone call just now, she was even more certain that her husband was having an affair with Roxy! Rnd suddenly remembered that he had left his cell phone downstairs and wasing downstairs to get it. That was when he saw his wife holding onto his cell phone and the strange expression on her face. He realized something, rushed downstairs, and snatched it back. ¡°What are you doing with my phone?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten my hands on your phone, how would I know that you¡¯ve been having an affair with a b* tch out there!?¡± Chapter 2689 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Rnd was astonished and quickly checked his phone¡¯s call log. ¡®Sh*t! Roxy actually called me!¡¯ He quickly exined, ¡°Honey, this isn¡¯t what you think-¡± Mrs. Goldwin pped him on the cheek and roared, ¡°Rnd Goldwin, you heartless b*stard. I gave birth to children for you, and I¡¯ve been a full-time housewife for so many years. How dare you betray me!?¡± ¡°I really have nothing to do with her!¡± ¡°Is it so? Fine, I¡¯ll go to the crew to find that b*tch now!¡± Mrs. Goldwin mmed the door shut and left. Only then did Rnd realize that there was going to be a hugemotion at the studio. He called Roxy immediately, but she had already turned off her phone. He hurried out, but his wife had already left in her car. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mrs. Goldwin went straight to the studio. ¡°Where¡¯s that little b*tch named Roxy Van Damme!? Roxy Van Damme, you¡¯d better get your *ss out here! How dare you seduce my husband!?¡± The director of the project stepped forward. ¡°Mrs. Goldwin, you¡¯re-¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Roxy Van Damme? Get that b*tch toe out here!¡± Mrs. Goldwin cursed loudly, and the extras present and some artists exchanged gazes, feeling as if they were in for a great show. One of the female artists that Roxy had offended in the dressing room walked out from the crowd. ¡°Mrs. Goldwin, Roxy is in the dressing room. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Bring me there now!¡± The female artist brought Mrs. Goldwin to the dressing room. On the other side of the door, Roxy, who had heard themotion, was about to lock the door, but the other party kicked the door open directly. The female artist pointed at Roxy. ¡°Mrs. Goldwin, this is Roxy, the woman you¡¯re looking for.¡± Without saying a word, Mrs. Goldwin rolled up her sleeves and pped Roxy. Roxy fell to the floor, and before she could react to the abrupt assault, she was jerked by her hair. ¡°How dare you seduce Rnd!? I¡¯ll p you to death right now, you shameless b*tch!¡± Rnd rushed in and pushed his wife away. ¡°Have you lost your mind? What are you doing!?¡± Seeing that the crowd outside the room was gettingrger andrger, he hurried forward. ¡°Come home with me now, and I¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± ¡°How do you n to exin this? Are you feeling sorry for this woman because she¡¯s gotten pped by me? I see. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve been putting so much effort into promoting this newbie to the public. It turns out that you¡¯re having an affair with this b*tch?¡± Roxy covered her clothes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Gosling¡¯s girlfriend. Who would want to have an affair with your husband? Besides, look at your husband. Who would fall for him?¡± Roxy managed to shock Rnd in a sentence. He stared at Roxy with a meaningful expression. Roxy was not happy about the fact that she just got beaten, and even less so about having to admit her rtionship with Rnd. Thus, she could only use Zephir¡¯s name to protect herself. Everyone present was dumbfounded. But Mrs. Goldwin was so angry that she did not care what she said. She walked up to her and started hitting her again. ¡°There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m getting fooled by you!¡± After the incident, someone posted a video recording on the Inte, and Roxy rose to fame in a matter of hours. In the video, she was beaten by Rnd¡¯s wife, and the benefactor that had been supporting her from behind the scenes was directly exposed through the video. It was obviously not T, but Rnd instead. Roxy was immediatelybeled as a homewrecker. Zephir also got dragged into all the online drama, and manyizens went onto his social media and asked if he had dated Roxy before this. Not long after, Zephir posted a story to rify everything. #We¡¯ve broken up since long ago. None of this has anything to do with me.# Meanwhile, Roxy was being abused by the whole Inte, saying that she had been exploiting Daisie¡¯s reputation. Her effort had just started to see some results, but her arrogance had ruined everything for her. She even got caught by Rnd¡¯s wife for having an affair with Rnd, and her Twitter was flooded with so manyments that it almost crashed. Not only did theizens uncover that Roxy had undergone multiple stic surgeries and changed her name, but they also found her real identity and background. It seemed that she had nothing to do with Rnd¡¯s rtives at all. Right after her photos and original name were uncovered, some of her friends who had known her before she underwent stic surgeries imed that she was a prostitute before that. She only changed her name after quitting that line of work. Chapter 2690 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 Roxy was beaten up and sent to the hospital. However, even the patients that shared the same ward with her were unwilling to stay with her because of her reputation. On the other end of this farce¡­ T¡¯s stock dropped by 13% in less than a day. Rnd was forced to issue a press release to clear up his rtionship with Roxy. T¡¯s officials also released a post on all their social media tforms, saying they had terminated their contract with Roxy. Roxy was now known as the artist who got kicked out of the circle not long afternding a ce in the industry-she had be a joke on the Inte. As things continued to spread and ferment on the Inte, Roxy waspletely cklisted from showbiz. Her Twitter was temporarily deactivated to salvage the traffic that Twitter had been facing since her downfall. Seeing this, she could only resort to her final trick, and that was to call the Goslings and tell them that she was pregnant with Zephir¡¯s child. Patricia was so angry that she fainted when she got the news. When Zephir returned and learned about this from his father, his expression dimmed in an instant. ¡°What did you just say?¡± At that moment, Patricia gradually regained consciousness and instantly pped Zephir as soon as she saw him. ¡°You, get out of my sight!¡± Alexander hurried over. ¡°Patricia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching my son a lesson!¡± Patricia¡¯s face turned pale from the wrath. ¡°Zephir Gosling, just look at what you¡¯ve be! You¡¯ve brought shame to the Goslings!¡± Zephir did not utter a single word to exin himself, allowing his mother to vent all her anger. Patricia¡¯s face looked gloomy on the bed, and all she felt was exhaustion. ¡°You¡¯ve never had a thing for a normal, excellent girl like Lay. You only prefer to mess around with filthy women. This hurts me whenever I¡¯m reminded of the women you mingle around with.¡± Zephir lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Alexander was worried about what his son would do, so he quickly stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re to take care of this matter, but there¡¯s a line that you mustn¡¯t cross!¡± Zephir stopped for a split second, then walked out without looking back. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Zephir came to the hospital, and Roxy chuckled upon seeing him. ¡°You still came to see me- As soon as she said that, Zephir pped her with the back of his right hand. Her face turned to the left side of the bed. Roxy covered her cheek and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Did you just hit me!?¡± He pped her with his left hand this time around. Roxy¡¯s cheeks were flushed and swollen, but she still did not even dare to speak in the face of Zephir¡¯s gloomy expression. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with my child? Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe this nonsense?¡± She tried her best to keep herself calm and held him back. ¡°Zeph¡­ Zephir Gosling, even if you don¡¯t believe me, you can always run a paternity test after the child is born.¡± Zephir flung her hand off his arm, and waves of coldness surged from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve gotten pregnant, there¡¯s no way that it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°What¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± She shuddered. Zephir grabbed her face by the cheeks and said ruthlessly, ¡°As soon as you appeared in front of me with this face, I already knew that you were a woman of plentiful ulterior motives. Did you really think that I would get together with you without looking into your background?¡± Roxy froze on the bed, and her back gradually stiffened. He leaned forward and stared at the woman in front of him. ¡°I won¡¯t give any woman the opportunity to conceive my child, but I don¡¯t trust any of you to take appropriate measures to avoid that. I still have to ensure that I won¡¯t be framed or tricked. As for the reason all those women didn¡¯t conceive my child by ident while they were with me, do you know why?¡± Roxy¡¯s shoulders trembled. He continued, uttering each word clearly. ¡°Do you still remember those healthcare products that I bought you? You seemed to be delighted when you received them back then.¡± ¡®Healthcare products¡­¡¯ Roxy remembered that since she started dating Zephir, thetter had bought her many luxury healthcare products. All women loved to stay in shape, so consuming some healthcare products to maintain their weight was normal, not to mention that the effects of those products were fabulous. ¡®Is it possible for those healthcare products¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Those healthcare products I gave you contain a high amount of musk xylene and ketone. The other women who came before you were more obedient, and they didn¡¯t stay by my side long, so they shouldn¡¯t have been impacted much.¡± Chapter 2691 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 ¡°You, on the other hand, do you know why I¡¯ve been asking you to take birth control while also asking you to use skincare? You¡¯re different from the other women because you don¡¯t know when to be content. I knew this day woulde.¡± Zephir pushed Roxy away. Roxy looked like a flower that wilted. ¡°You said that you¡¯re pregnant? Why don¡¯t I ask the doctors to check if you can get pregnant?¡± Her pregnancy was fake because she just wanted a way out. But why? Why did he have to be so cruel? Sheughed. ¡°If you knew, why did you keep me by your side? Because of this face?¡± ¡°You knew you were just a recement but still stayed because of the money and status. I had said that I wouldn¡¯t take you too seriously. We were just getting what we needed. Do you really think that you¡¯re good enough to make me stay? Just because of that face? That¡¯s so stupid.¡± Zephir¡¯s mind had always been clear, but he pretended that wasn¡¯t the case. Roxy had been under the impression that Zephir wouldn¡¯t get tired of her just because she looked very simr to Daisie. Even if she was great with men, whatever she did only worked with older men. Zephir never had trouble getting a girl, so why would he fall for her beauty? Roxy was numb as if all her ns had been foiled. Her blind confidence was torn apart. News about Roxy circted online for a long time and was only reced by news about the cast for Donny¡¯s movie. James¡¯ team retweeted updates about the movie. #Hello, Mr. Ledger.# After his photo in the character¡¯s attire came out, it shot into trending. #James¡¯ future is going to be bright!# #The man who I¡¯ve idolized for years. I hope you have a bright future.# #All James needed was ¡®The Fog¡¯ to disassociate his name from bad acting. His acting is just alright. # #Why are you so salty? Do you know him? He can act, but he kept getting characters that are *ssholes and never got the chance to perform. He has improved a lot. You don¡¯t have to like him, but you can also shut up.# His fans shut down theizens whoined about his acting skills. A lot of people found out that ¡®Who Killed Her?¡¯ was adapted from Freyja¡¯s script named ¡®Suicidal Christmas¡¯. Everyone who had read Freyja¡¯s novel even managed to find her pen name. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Freyja had also written the original screeny of ¡®The Fog¡¯, but since she wasn¡¯t famous then, the rights were sold by Thither, the website where it was published. It waster adapted into ¡®The Fog¡¯. The writer who bought the rights and rewrote the script was famous because of Freyja¡¯s original work. #The website vited copyrightws. Shouldn¡¯t the copyright be with the writer? How could they sell it without checking with the writer? Disgusting.# 1/2 #Mrs. Goldmann is so nice not to take action against them.# #Daisie¡¯s sister-inw has bigger fish to fry and wouldn¡¯t care about such a small website. Since Donny Winslow is adapting the script, they wouldn¡¯t really care what the website did because they looked down on her.# Freyja never expected her alias to trend because she had stopped using it years ago. Chapter 2692 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 However, when Freyja saw that people started to talk about her work on Thither, she was excited about it. She was at least getting some recognition. Suddenly, she received a call from Leia. ¡°Freyja, I heard Norman say that you and Donny are back to get ready for your new movie. How is it going?¡± Freyja got up, walked to the window, and then smiled and replied, ¡°The crew is building the set at the Kong Ports, but we won¡¯t start filming soon. We need to train the actors first.¡± Leia teased, ¡°You¡¯re starting to be a famous screenwriter now. Going big soon?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t change anything. Do you want toe here?¡± Leia paused upon receiving her invitation, then smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there on your wedding day.¡± After the call ended, Freyja went downstairs and saw Deedee ying with Charm in the living room. She walked over and patted her head. ¡°Deedee, do you want to go back and see your grandfather after the summer break?¡± Deedee looked up. ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yes. He will be pleased to see that you¡¯ve grown so tall now.¡± Deedee got up. ¡°Would grandpa love me?¡± Freyja squatted in front of her and looked into her eyes. ¡°Of course. Your grandfather told me that he misses you a lot.¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go see Grandpa after the holiday. But¡­¡± Deedee hesitated. Freyja cupped Deedee¡¯s cheek. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°The teacher gave us some homework asking us to write about our fathers. I don¡¯t know what to write.¡± She lowered her head because she had never met her father. Freyja paused as her eyes darted around because she didn¡¯t know how to answer her. Colton suddenly showed up at the doorway. ¡°Your father loves you, and that¡¯s all you need to know.¡± Deedee looked back at him and tilted her head. ¡°Is that true?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Colton nodded. ¡°If your father didn¡¯t love you, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Deedee looked at Freyja. ¡°But why didn¡¯t he want to keep me?¡± Freyja touched her hair. ¡°That¡¯s not true. He is just not around anymore. Do you know the stars in the sky? He¡¯s watching you from there.¡± Even though it was a fairy tale lie, telling her the truth would be too much for a child. ¡°Stars¡­¡± Deedee looked down. ¡°My teacher said that people will turn into stars after they leave. So, Dad left us already, right?¡± Colton walked behind her and ced his hand on her head. ¡°But you can see the stars if you look up. Deedee nodded. Colton nodded too. ¡°We¡¯ll turn into stars one day, and you will too.¡± Freyja looked up at Colton, who looked so serious, and couldn¡¯t help but chortle. 1/2 Deedee seemed to know what to-write then, so she picked up her book. ¡°I¡¯ll go finish my homework then.¡± She went up the stairs. Charm watched her go up and started baby-talking while reaching out her hand as if she wanted to go with her. Colton picked her up. ¡°She¡¯s going to do her homework, so you can¡¯t be with her, okay?¡± Charm wasn¡¯t happy with that, so she waved her hand around, grabbed his face, then pushed it away. Freyja got up and grabbed her tiny hands. ¡°Our little baby is angry.¡± Charm didn¡¯t want her father to carry her anymore. Colton rubbed his temples. ¡°This kid must have learned from you.¡± Chapter 2693 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 Freyja took Charm into her arms. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a choice.¡± Colton chuckled helplessly. He put socks on Charm. ¡°You mother and daughter are both in on this. You¡¯re bullying me.¡± Freyja said to Charm, ¡°Kiss your daddy, or he will be unhappy.¡± She moved Charm closer, and thetter nted a sloppy kiss with saliva on Colton¡¯s cheeks. Colton was annoyed but still hugged both of them and kissed them back. Deedee wrote an essay. ¡®My Dad is a Star¡¯ and got first prize in her year. When she read out her essay during the assembly, all the teachers felt sorry for the little girl who had lost her dad. Freyja and Colton were there at the beginning of the school year event. They stood outside her ssroom and listened to her reading it. Freyja pressed her lips together, but Deedee saw her through the window. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She smiled and waved at her to cheer her up. Her ss teacher walked over. ¡°Are you here to see Deedee?¡± Freyja nodded. The teacher said, ¡°Deedee¡¯s essay was very touching. Losing her parents at such a young age is so sad.¡± Colton held Freyja¡¯s shoulder and said to the teacher, ¡°Please take care of her at school.¡± The teacher smiled. ¡°I will. Deedee is a good girl, and I like her a lot.¡± Freyja and Colton looked at each other and smiled. Apuse came from inside the ssroom because she finished reading her essay. She bowed and beamed happily. She was no longer the shy girl with low self-esteem. She was now a happy and cheerful girl. Freyja and Colton left the school. Colton held her hand. ¡°Deedee has broken out of her shell, so can you worry less now?¡± Freyja smiled and said, ¡°Yes, but we should give you credit for that.¡± ¡°We should thank Beatrice and Cameron. They were the ones who changed her.¡± At the mention of Cameron, Freyja asked, ¡°By the way, where did Cameron and Wayne go after their wedding? I haven¡¯t seen them since that.¡± He smiled. ¡°Honey-mooning at the East Inds.¡± Cameron sat on the folding chair, having some watermelon while watching people train at the martial arts center. Mahina, who sat next to her, sighed. ¡°Should we go back in? You¡¯re pregnant. You should rest more.¡± Cameron sat up straight and looked at her. ¡°We can¡¯t always be resting. I¡¯m just watching them train 1/2 anyway. I¡¯m not the one training.¡± She wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything for almost a year. She might just go crazy. Mahina signed again. ¡°You just can¡¯t sit still, can you?¡± She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Waylon walked over. Mahina patted her shoulder. ¡°Wayne.¡± Cameron turned to look at him. Before she could speak, Waylon picked her up, and everyone who was training looked over. Cameron put her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing, Wayne? I¡¯m at home. You need to let me have some dignity!¡± ¡°They¡¯re training with weapons. You might get hurt.¡± He carried her in while Mahina followed them. Cameron turned her face away. ¡°They won¡¯t hurt me. You two are just overly anxious.¡± Waylon nodded. ¡°We need to be worried because you are you.¡± ¨C Chapter 2694 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 Cameron tried to talk back but had no retort. ¡°He¡¯s right. You just can¡¯t sit around. It would be terrible if you bumped into something.¡± Cameron had nothing to say. Were they treating her like a child? Waylon carried her back to the garden, where Sunny and Damian were ying chess in the pavilion. Damian looked up and teased, ¡°Where did you go to have to be brought home like this?¡± Sunny smirked. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant but still act like you¡¯re a wild child. How could we not be worried?¡± Cameron took a deep breath and looked at Waylon. ¡°Put me down!¡± After he did, she walked into the pavilion. ¡°Oh, chess. Dad, aren¡¯t you ashamed of your skills?¡± Damian snorted. Sunny looked up. ¡°You¡¯re upset that I lectured you, so you¡¯re challenging me now?¡± ¡°Look at the board. How many of your pieces were taken already? Why can¡¯t I call you out for being terrible at this?¡± Sunny choked. ¡°You-¡± Damianughed. ¡°Cam, there¡¯s no need to point out the obvious.¡± Waylon walked into the pavilion, looked at the board, and saw a good move. ¡°Father, move here and take his king.¡± Sunny¡¯s eyes shone with joy. ¡°Oh, my good son-inw.¡± Damian¡¯s smile faded. Cameron red at Waylon. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a match with you!¡± Cameron and Waylon started their own game while Sunny and Damian moved out of their seats and became spectators. Mahina and some of the helpers crowded over too. Cameron held her forehead and looked at the enemies who were pinning her pieces back. She went into deep thought. Damian got close to Sunny. ¡°Your daughter seems to have improved.¡± Sunny crossed his arms. ¡°She¡¯s not ying against you or me so that improvement doesn¡¯t help much.¡± He looked at Waylon, who was ying at a steady pace, and got happier. ¡°That¡¯s my favorite son-in- law.¡± At that moment, someone came to report. ¡°Sir, a Mr. Wickam asks to see you.¡± Sunny immediately replied, ¡°Wickham¡­ Nick is here. Get someone to bring him in quickly.¡± Soon after that, Nick walked in with Dn, who was carrying a gift box. Sunny walked over, and Nick nodded. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°You finally came to visit me. There¡¯s no need to bring a gift.¡± Dn handed the box to the butler. Nick smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to speak to you a lot the previous time, so I came today.¡± 1-2 Sunny nodded and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m very d you came by. Let¡¯s go into the house.¡± As they walked past the pavilion, Nick saw the people there. ¡°What are they doing there?¡± ¡°Oh, Cam is feeling blue, so she¡¯s ying chess with Willy.¡± Nick heard that and walked over. Cameron looked up. ¡°Oh, Mr. Wicham is here.¡± Nick looked at the board and frowned. ¡°How are you ying so terribly?¡± Cameron¡¯s face dropped, but Waylon smiled. ¡°She improved.¡± Nick looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this. Can we have a game together?¡± Cameron got up because she had already lost a few rounds and was getting ashamed. She was looking for a reason to step away when Nick showed up. She moved away. ¡°Here, sit.¡± Waylon squinted while Nick sat across from him. A new match began. Their match was exciting, so even Sunny came over. Damien touched his chin. ¡°They¡¯re both not below me.¡± 2/2Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2695 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 The butler smiled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of young people who can y chess now. They¡¯re both doing very well.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sunny nodded. Nick was really outstanding. Sunny had epted him as a disciple because he saw potential in him. His martial arts skills weren¡¯t too far off from Cameron¡¯s either. If Waylon hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have wanted Nick to be his son-inw. Sunny was absolutely proud because both his son-inw and disciple were connected to him. Their match turned out to be a stalemate. Damian walked closer. ¡°Oh, both seem to be in good standing, and there¡¯s no way to determine who wins.¡± Nick looked at Waylon. ¡°That was exceptional. I have no idea what move shoulde next.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being too modest. There aren¡¯t a lot of people who can stump me.¡± Cameron crossed her arms. She had to admit that her game was terrible. Mahina walked over and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is going on. Who won?¡± Cameron whispered back, ¡°I don¡¯t know chess that well. I have no idea either.¡± Waylon looked up at her. ¡°Cam, can youe over?¡± She pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡± Mahina pushed her over. Waylon got up. ¡°You continue ying this. ¡°What?¡± Waylon made her sit down and leaned down next to her. ¡°Trust me.¡± Cameron looked at the board. When she didn¡¯t know what move to make, Waylon said, ¡°Move the bishop up three spots and block the rook.¡± She moved the bishop. Nick smiled. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± He got serious too. Cameron was caught in between the two men and started shuddering, but Waylon said, ¡°Move the bishop back one square and block the other rook.¡± Cameron listened to Waylon¡¯s n and finally won after half an hour. Sunny looked at Damian and sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve learned something today.¡± Cameron looked up at Waylon. ¡°We won?¡± He smiled. ¡°A close one.¡± Nick slowly got up. ¡°I lost.¡± Cameron got up and consoled him. ¡°That¡¯s not too bad. If it were me, I would have lost soon after we started. I¡¯m much worse.¡± Even Sunny felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware of that.¡± 1/2 Damian chuckled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a long game. I¡¯m guessing everyone¡¯s hungry now. How about I get everyone dinner at Yuzu Vi?¡± Cameron gave a thumbs up. ¡°Uncle Damian, I like your generosity.¡± Everyone broke out inughter. Late that night, the entire East Inds was quiet, and the song of insects could be heard in the woods. Cameron and Waylon sat in the garden, stargazing. She rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°The stars here seem to be brighter than before.¡± He smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Cameron sat up. ¡°I¡¯ve never star gazed with anyone before.¡± Waylon held her hand. ¡°I can do this with you if you enjoy it.¡± Cameron leaned back down and smiled. Nick stood in the pavilion not far from there and looked up at the night sky after looking at them. Sunny walked over in pajamas with his hands behind his back. ¡°Can¡¯t fall asleep?¡± He turned around and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just missing the time I was learning from you here.¡± Sunny smiled too and sat at the table. ¡°You were about 13 or 14 back then. I still remember it clearly.¡± Nick took a seat and poured him some tea. ¡°I remember that when I was sent here, I resisted you because I didn¡¯t know you. Cameron¡­ beat me up because of that.¡± Chapter 2696 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Picking up his cup, Sunny chuckled, ¡°I raised Cam as a son for more than 20 years. She had a fiery temper before I sent her to the military school.¡± Nick did not say anything. After a long while, Sunny looked at him and continued. ¡°Nick, although you¡¯re my disciple, I¡¯ve long treated you as my son. My wife passed away early, and now Cam is married. I think I¡¯ve already lived my life to the fullest. Now, I¡¯ll just have to wait until deathes and ims me.¡± Nick¡¯s pupils flickered, and he said, ¡°You are in good health and are still far from the end of your life.¡± Sunny chuckled. ¡°I still have about 20 to 30 years left, but it¡¯lle sooner orter.¡± Nick took a sip of tea. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°When are you getting yourself a wife, then?¡± Nick froze for a moment when he heard the question. However, he soon regained hisposure and replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t the right time yet. I¡¯ll just go with the flow and wait for the right person to show up.¡± Sunny drank the tea and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You don¡¯t know when the right person will appear, but they¡¯ll eventually appear anyway.¡± Four monthster¡­ The Honorary Gold Award Film Festival was held in Asperia. There were plenty of stars and celebrities sitting in the audience seats. James, Hannah, and Howard sat together. The rest of the celebrities and actors had their own designated seats while Amy sat beside them. The host stood on the stage and read out loud, ¡°The following representative works have been shortlisted for the Honorary Gold Award Film Festival, The Twins, Back to 1980, You¡¯re My Spring, Battle at the Murray Sea¡­¡± After the host finished reading the list of works, he paused for a few seconds before continuing with a smile on his face. ¡°And The Fog, the major hit this year. First of all, congrattions to all the winners!¡± A round of apuse rang from the audience seats. Hannah went closer to James and said, ¡°If you still didn¡¯t get the award after participating in this movie, Daise and Mr. Johnson would be so disappointed.¡± James clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, right?¡± She snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just caring about you.¡± After that, the winning director was announced, and as expected, Shannon got the honorary award for best director with The Fog. Shannon got on the stage to receive the award and delivered his speech. ¡°Thank you to all of you who are here, all of the guests, and the actors I worked with on The Fog. All of you are the best! ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand here. Of course, I¡¯d like to thank my production team and two other people, both of whom are familiar to you, Ms. Vanderbilt and Mr. Knowles. ¡°When we were shooting in Coralia, we encountered a blizzard and were left in the snow because our car broke down. It was Daisie and Mr. Knowles who gave their car to the production team so they could evacuate with their equipment while they stayed with us through the blizzard.¡± 1/2 Everyone in the audience¡¯s seats fell silent. Shannon gripped his trophy tightly and continued. ¡°Although we faced a lot of problems during the shooting, we still made it in the end and were able to get such a positive response from everyone. This isn¡¯t my own effort but the joint effort of all the crew members and cast. I would like to thank everyone for that.¡± After he finished speaking, he made a bow at the audience, and a thunderous round of apuse erupted. After the other director awards were announced, it was time for the actor awards. There were more than ten nominated actors. Some of them were veteran actors, while others were experienced actors. Even Howard and Daisie, who couldn¡¯t attend the festival because of her pregnancy, were nominated. The host flipped to thest page and said, ¡°Seems like we still have one more winner, and this is surprising. This nominee will receive an award for the first time. He¡¯s able to get approval from the public for his first movie, so I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡± Chapter 2697 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 Everyone turned their heads and focused on James. Even James himself was stunned. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to surprise him, we decided to put his name at the end of the list. Come, let¡¯s give Mr. Tell a round of apuse to congratte him for winning the Best Actor award for his first movie, The Fog!¡± James rose to his feet in disbelief as everyone apuded. Hannah pushed him and said, ¡°What are you still waiting for? Hurry up!¡± James¡¯s head was nk as he walked onto the stage. After he took over the award, he would give a speech. However, he was silent for a long time and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Everyone in the audience seats chuckled. The hostughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re a real actor now, Mr. Tell. Since you can receive this award, it means that everyone has acknowledged you. This isn¡¯t a dream.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± said James, his voice thick with disbelief. ¡°I feel like the sun has risen from the west. Even now, I still can¡¯t believe I won the award. I know I¡¯m not a good actor, and my manager thinks I¡¯m no good, but I¡¯m grateful that he didn¡¯t give up on me.¡± After he finished speaking, he fell silent for a moment before continuing. ¡°If I want to thank someone, the first person I want to thank is my manager. Although he isn¡¯t the nicest person in this world to deal with, he¡¯s still a very good guy. Of course, I need to thank Daisie as well. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here to receive this reward. When I return, I¡¯ll treat her like a god and worship her daily. I¡¯m just kidding. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Sitting at the back, Charlie shook his head as he felt embarrassed due to James¡¯ nonsensical speech. Things did not end after James gave his out-of-the-ordinary speech. He made it to the top search in Google Trends, and even his own fans started to tease him. They said that he looked like he was walking to the guillotine to ept his death instead of to the stage to receive his award. When he was giving his speech, he sounded like the host was holding him at knifepoint, so he simply whipped up something due to his nervousness. Soon, Daisie published a post on her Facebook ount and tagged him. #As expected of you, my dear brother.# James replied by tagging her as well. #God! Please ept my bow!# Charlie joined the fray and tagged James. #Please don¡¯t tell others that you¡¯re one of T Media when you go outter.# James replied to Charlie by tagging him. #I¡¯ll just tell them that I¡¯m yours. It¡¯s the same, right?# All of theizens wereughing in thement section of James¡¯ Facebook. #Hahaha, his manager must be so speechless about him.# #Keep it going, James. If you want to be sessful, Daisie is your only option!# #Don¡¯t worry. Daisie will cover you!# #He¡¯s a handsome young man when he isn¡¯t speaking, but when he opens his mouth¡­ He bes a completely different person.# At Taylorton¡­ Daisie wasughing while scrolling through thements. Suddenly, she felt a pang in her stomach, and Noce hastily put down the milk in his hand. He walked over to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My stomach¡­ It hurts¡­ Am I inbor now?¡± she cried. Gritting his teeth, Noce picked her up and rushed out of the room to call for help. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At Bassburgh Obstetrics and Gynecology Hospital¡­ Freyja, Colton, Maisie, and Nn hade to the hospital. When Maisie saw Noce, she asked, ¡°Is Daisie havingbor soon?¡± Noce nodded as he watched worriedly toward the delivery room. Her due date came earlier than expected, and he was afraid that something might happen. Freyjaforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daisie will be fine.¡± 2/2 Chapter 2698 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 Nobody knew what was going on in the delivery room. Maisie and Nn were worried about Daisie, while Freyja and Colton were waiting with bated breaths. Noce was pacing back and forth in the corridor. He knew thatbor was a dangerous process. Even though medical technology nowadays was advanced, the women giving birth would suffer more or less. Two hourster, the doctor came out of the delivery room. All of them gathered around him and asked, ¡± How is she now?¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment, but he soon came around to his senses and asked, ¡°Are you all her family members?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Noce hastily pressed on. ¡°How is my wife?¡± ¡°The baby is too big for vaginal delivery, so we have no other choice but to perform the cesarean section. We need one of you to sign the consent form.¡± Noce suddenly grabbed the doctor by his cor. Veins were bulging out of his forehead as he said, ¡°I want to go inside. I want to stay by her side.¡± The doctor hesitated. Sensing the doctor¡¯s hesitation, Nn stepped forward and said sternly, ¡°He¡¯s my daughter¡¯s husband, so let him in. I¡¯ll sign the consent form.¡± He took over the form and signed his name on it. ¡°Time is of the essence. Our priority right now is to save my daughter. Hurry up and start the operation!¡± Noce followed the doctor and changed into a protective suit. After that, he walked into the delivery room. When he saw that Daisie¡¯s face was pale and she was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even cry or scream anymore, he felt a clutch at his heart. He walked forward and grabbed Daisie¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Daisie offered him a weak smile when she saw who he was. Her voice was hoarse when she said, ¡°I look very ugly now, right?¡± Seeing that she was worried about her own appearance instead of shouting in pain, Noce wiped the sweat from her cheeks with his palm and smiled with his eyes red. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± The doctor injected her with anesthesia, and Daisie fell unconscious soon after. Noce went to the next room during the operation. When he heard the cry of the baby, he clenched his fist. The doctor came out of the delivery room and smiled at them. ¡°Congrattions, you have triplets, and all of them are boys.¡± Everyone present was stunned. Maisie and Nn looked at each other and asked, ¡°I thought it was twins?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°We¡¯vee across a few simr cases where we clinically thought it was twins but turned out to be triplets instead. However, the possibility is so slight, we¡¯re surprised as well.¡± 1/2 Maisie covered her mouth and smiled, her eyes red. ¡°Maybe this is the will of God.¡± It was naturally a good thing that they were bestowed with an extra baby. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. By the time Daisie woke up, it was already nighttime. When she saw Maisie and Nn, she called out to them. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Maisie caressed her cheek and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Does it hurt?¡± ¡°No. I think it¡¯s because the anesthesia hasn¡¯t gone off yet.¡± Daisie turned her head to look around and asked, ¡°Where are the babies? Are they twins?¡± Nn tucked her in and replied, ¡°You had triplets. All of them are boys. Cole and Freyja are watching over them in thebor room.¡± ¡°Triplets? All of them are boys?¡± Daisie was stunned. Maisie chuckled. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s the matter? Were you expecting a baby girl?¡± Daisie was caught between tears andughter. ¡°I went through so much pain, and in the end, it¡¯s triplets? What¡¯s more, all of them are baby boys!?¡± Did this mean that she had prepared all the dresses and dolls for her baby for nothing? Noce appeared outside of the ward. Maisie patted Nn, and they exited the ward first. Daisie looked at Noce and pouted. ¡°Are you disappointed that you don¡¯t have a daughter?¡± Noce walked up to her and sat on the chair. He grabbed her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No. I¡¯m not disappointed. Daisie, I¡­ I thought I was going to lose you.¡± She froze for a moment. When she saw his reddened eyes, she chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about? I won¡¯t leave either you or our babies.¡± Chapter 2699 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 Noce ced her hand on his lips and chuckled. ¡°Yeah. It took you such a great effort to give birth to them. If they dare to disrespect you in the future, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡± Daisieughed. ¡°They¡¯ll be as good-looking and smart as you. I don¡¯t think I can bring myself to beat them.¡± A weekter, the news of Daisie giving birth to triplets swept through Bassburgh. All of her fans were excited and sent their blessings to her. Even Cameron and Waylon also rushed back to-Bassburgh to see Daisie. Inside the ward, Cameron looked at the three swaddled babies in the crib. She couldn¡¯t help herself and poked their faces. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually gave birth to triplets, Daisie. You¡¯re so awesome.¡± Daisie let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°It would be even better if one of them was a baby girl like my mom¡¯s case. I bought so many dresses and dolls, but all of them have gone to waste now.¡± Although she kept saying that she wanted a baby girl, she still adored her three sons very much whenever she looked at them. Waylon stretched his arm and petted her like he used to do in the past. ¡°Alright. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a baby boy or girl. What matters the most is that all of you are safe.¡± She offered Waylon a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, Waylon.¡± Noce and Colton bought a variety of nutritional products and fruits, which filled the ward to the brim. When Colton saw Waylon and Cameron, he was stunned. ¡°Wayne? When did you twoe back?¡± Waylon looked at him and replied, ¡°Naturally, my sister has given birth to triplets. Cam and I had to come back.¡± ¡°Goddess Daisie, I¡¯vee to see you!¡± James barged into the ward with his hands full of gifts. When he saw there were so many people in the ward, he froze. Everyone turned their heads around and looked at him. It was only now that Daisie remembered the things that James had said to them during their dinner with Shannon and the crew of The Fog. She looked at him gloomily and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that you don¡¯t go be a psychic. You¡¯re so talented at it.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g James did not know why Noce and Daisie were looking at him like they were going to kill him. He gulped and said, ¡°What did I do? I just said that I¡¯d worship you like a god. Why are you asking me to be a psychic?¡± Cameron blinked and stood at the side with Waylon and Colton. Daisie snorted and turned her head away. ¡°You said my husband wouldn¡¯t get a daughter, and look, all of my babies are boys.¡± It was only now that James remembered he had said something like that before. ¡°Both are baby boys?¡± he asked. ¡°Three.¡± Noce lifted his eyelids and shot daggers at him. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°T-Three?¡± James turned his head around to look at the three swaddled babies in the crib. He hastily put the gifts on the floor and walked over to have a look at them. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s real. You two are so lucky. Do you know how many people want to get three sons? You should feel grateful about it.¡± Noce took a deep breath and turned his head away. The corner of Daisie¡¯s lips twitched, and she said, ¡°You owe me a daughter, James. Make sure you have a daughter in the future and marry her to my son. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you.¡± James was stunned. ¡°B-But I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± Waylon and Colton ced their hands on his shoulder and chimed in. ¡°We can introduce some to you if you want.¡± James shrunk. ¡°N-No thanks¡­¡± ¡®Help me!!!¡¯ he shouted inwardly. Two dayster, when Diana received news from Zlokovia that her daughter-inw had given birth to triplets, she hoped she could throw everything aside and visit Daisie. ¡°Argh, I want to see Daisie so badly! If possible, I wish I could step down and leave. Why didn¡¯t my father have a son? This is so frustrating!¡± Diana was upset. She just wanted to see Daisie and her grandsons right now. Chapter 2700 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 If Diana were not the queen, she would have gone to see her daughter-inw now. Rick, sitting beside her, let out a helpless smile and closed the book. ¡°If you really want to see them so much, you can just make a video call with Noce.¡± Diana jerked up and said, ¡°Then what are you still waiting for?¡± Meanwhile, at Taylorton¡­ Noce was learning how to change the baby¡¯s diaper with the nanny when he suddenly received a phone call from his mother. He stepped aside and picked up the call. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°I want to see my daughter-inw and my grandsons now!¡± Diana shouted at the top of her lungs, causing Noce to bring the phone away from his ear to save himself from the shouting. He frowned and answered helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Daisie was in the next room and heard Diana¡¯s voice. She came out and asked, ¡°Is that Mom?¡± When Diana saw Daisie through the video call, she got up anxiously and said, ¡°Daisie, how can you get out of bed? You just had an operation. You need to rest more. Look how skinny you¡¯ve be. I¡¯m so worried about you.¡± The corner of Daisie¡¯s lips twitched. Although she had lost some weight afterbor, she was eight pounds heavier than in the past. Apparently, in all mothers¡¯ eyes, their daughters were skinny. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. The incision doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore, so I can get out of bed today.¡± ¡°No, listen to me, you¡¯re not fine. You need to get a lot of rest after giving birth. Or else, you¡¯ll get sick easily in the future.¡± After Diana finished talking, her face sank, and she shouted, ¡°Noce!¡± Noce turned the camera to himself and replied helplessly, ¡°Yes, Mom?¡± ¡°Remember to take good care of Daisie. If not, you don¡¯t have toe back anymore. Okay, show me my grandsons now.¡± Noce was rendered speechless. Inside the baby room, Diana touched the screen as she looked at her grandsons through the phone. ¡°Oh my, my grandsons are so adorable. I wish I could hold them now.¡± Rick came over and said, ¡°Where are my grandsons? Let me see.¡± Both of them ced their faces very close to the screen as they observed their grandsons. Noce put his phone away and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Hey, wait-¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Before Diana could finish her sentence, Noce hung up the call. He still had to practice how to change the diapers for the three rugrats, so he did not have time to entertain Diana now. Standing at the door, Daisie chuckled. ¡°It seems like someone is working very hard on how to be a good father.¡± Noceughed. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t let them torture you anyway.¡± Daisie walked up to him and kissed his cheek. He was slightly stunned and raised his head. 1/2 She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, honey.¡± ¡°Is this my reward?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nocended a kiss on her lips. After a short while, he left her lips and said, ¡°I want a reward like this.¡± When they heard the doorbell, Daisie walked out of the room and looked downstairs. ¡°You guys are here.¡± Waylon and Colton were walking at the front, while Cameron and Freyja were walking at the back. All of them were holding a lot of things in their hands. The maids in the living room took over all of the stuff. All of them were baby products, such as milk powder, diapers, and so on. Daisie walked downstairs and said, ¡°You guys bought so many things again. I don¡¯t have a ce to keep them anymore.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°Freyja said raising a baby can be expensive, let alone you have three. All of these are chosen for you by Freyja.¡± After all, Freyja was the first one among them to be a mother. Daisie walked up to Freyja and grabbed her hand. ¡°Thank you so much, Freyja.¡± Freyja replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Chapter 2701 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Daisie brought them upstairs, and the first thing that caught Colton¡¯s attention was the scene of Noce changing the baby¡¯s diaper. He sneered. ¡°What a rare thing to see.¡± Freyja mocked him in return, ¡°He looks much morepetent than you when you first started picking up this chore.¡± Colton was at a loss for words. Cameron walked up to the babies with Waylon. Her belly was so big now that she could no longer bend down, so she could only squat halfway down on the side of the bed and hold the baby¡¯s little hand. ¡°It¡¯s so soft, and it¡¯s such a tiny hand. This feels amazing!¡± Daisie stared at her belly. ¡°Cameron, how many months has it been?¡± She stroked her belly. ¡°It¡¯s been 22 weeks.¡± ¡°Brother, how many are you expecting?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee to guess.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Freyja guessed there would be three, and Daisie had the same thought. Colton said, ¡°Youdies are making it sound like conceiving triplets is a normal thing to do. How would there be so many triplets? It¡¯s at most twins.¡± Noce nodded. Daisie was puzzled. ¡°What if they¡¯re also triplets?¡± Colton smiled. ¡°This miracle has already happened.¡± Cameron and Waylon looked at each other, smiled, and said nothing. The others were to guess, so it was not the time to reveal the answer just yet. Another three days passed. At the Goldmann mansion¡­ Maisie and Nn each held one baby, and Daisie had thest one in her arms. Nichs walked up to Nn¡¯s side and teased the baby boy in his embrace, and the baby grabbed Nichs¡¯ finger, amusing him. ¡°Look at you, Daisie. You¡¯re now a proud mother who¡¯s given birth to three heirs for the Knowles in-one go.¡± Noce took the baby out of Daisie¡¯s arms. ¡°That¡¯s indeed something to be proud of.¡± Maisie chuckled. Nn frowned. ¡°How do you tell these three apart? Who¡¯s this in my arms? The youngest, the eldest, or the one in the middle?¡± After hugging him for such a long time, he still did not know how to distinguish one from another. Nichs was also slightly stunned. ¡°I can¡¯t tell the difference either. They really look exactly the same.¡± Noce exined, ¡°The one that you¡¯re holding is the eldest, and the one in Mom¡¯s arms is the youngest.¡± Daisie was astonished and turned to stare at him. ¡°How do you tell the difference?¡± ¡®Even I can¡¯t tell the difference as a mother.¡¯ Noce rubbed the top of her head. ¡°All of them were marked when they were born. I¡¯ve been observing all three of them very carefully in the past few days, and I realized that they differ in size and hair color. ¡°The eldest looks more buff, so he¡¯s a little heavier when you carry him. He shares the same hair color as the second, but thetter is not as heavy as his elder brother. As for the youngest, he¡¯s the easiest to tell apart, he¡¯s the smallest in size when ced next to his elder brothers, and the color of his hair is lighter.¡± With Noce¡¯s exnation, it was really easy for the other four people present to distinguish the triplets. from each other. Nichs smiled and took the eldest brother out of Nn¡¯s arms. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true. This chubby boy is indeed heavy.¡± Daisie looked at Noce. ¡°Noce, if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d still have no idea who¡¯s the eldest among them.¡± I¡¯m such a clumsy mother.¡¯ Noce smiled dotingly. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to what they wear in the future so that my wife won¡¯t have a hard time recognizing them.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± In the next few days, Noce began to order a batch of clothes for infants. Although the clothes of the triplets had the same style, there were minor differences. For example, the eldest¡¯s clothes would have a small sun mark, the clothes of the second child would have a crescent moon mark, and those that belonged to the youngest would have a star. Daisiey beside the babies and watched with a grin on her face. ¡°The more I look, the cuter they be.¡± Noce tucked her long fringe behind her ears. ¡°It¡¯s time toe up with nicknames for the babies.¡± She froze for a moment, then sat up. ¡°Are you really leaving it up to me?¡± He smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Noce raised his eyebrows. Daisie gave it a thought and then said solemnly, ¡°How about Number One, Two, and Three? Straightforward and easy to remember.¡± 212 Chapter 2702 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 Noce was rendered speechless. ¡°Or Alpha, Bravo, and Charlie? These sound a little more systematic.¡± Noce was at a loss for words. After a long time, he took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I think we should skip the naming for now. We¡¯lle back to it someday in the future¡± There was one more week until the 20th, which was Colton and Freyja¡¯s wedding date. Daisie originally thought that the babies would be born after the wedding, but she did not expect the due date to be pushed forward. However, after unloading the goods, everything was a lot easier. Freyja and Colton¡¯s wedding ceremony would be taking ce outdoors, and the weather forecast imed that the weather on that day would be clear and warm, which was very suitable for an outdoor ceremony. It was also said that the style of the ceremony was Moran. With a site of 20,000 square feet, it was natural for the scale of the event to be grand. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After resting for a few days, Daisie went out with Noce to apany Colton and Freyja to try on their wedding clothes. The wedding gown was of a high-end brand, and it took the designer three months to make it ording to Colton¡¯s requirements and Freyja¡¯s measurements. The silk wedding gown had a bare-back style, the back was made out of semi-transparentce, and the full shirt was like an inverted umbre that hung over her waist, with its hemline draping just above the ground. Its form was simple, elegant, and not very cumbersome. It had a veil and a crystal tiara, which made it look even nobler and more beautiful. Daisie gently pushed her forward. ¡°Freyja, go on and try it out. All of us want to see you in the wedding gown, especially Cole, am I right?¡± After saying that, she nced at Colton. Colton cleared his throat. ¡°Nobody needs any rification from you.¡± Freyja went in to try on the wedding gown. When she appeared in front of everyone in the wedding gown, Daisie walked over. ¡°As expected from Cole, it really suits you very well. It looks so pretty.¡± Colton scoffed. ¡°Of course.¡± Noce wrapped his arms around Daisie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait outside. I think Coleman doesn¡¯t want anyone disturbing this moment now.¡± Daisie was taken out of the fitting area by Noce, and she turned her head around every step of the way. ¡°But I want to see it.¡± He smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? You can see as much as you want when it¡¯s our turn.¡± Freyja walked down the steps holding her skirt, and Colton took her hand. ¡°Are you happy with the 1/2 design?¡± She nodded with a grin. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a narrow pass.¡± Colton picked up the crystal tiara and ced it on for her. She froze slightly and lifted her gaze. Colton also looked at her with waves of happiness surging from the very bottom of his eyes. ¡°Are you looking forward to the ceremony, Your Highness?¡± She was amused and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I think I¡¯ll never get used to you uttering such words.¡± Colton grinned. ¡°I think someone is looking to be taught a lesson again. Tell me now, are you looking forward to it or not?¡± Freyja hugged him, rested her chin on his shoulder, and chuckled. ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you.¡± What she said was sincere. While Daisie and Noce were waiting for Freyja and Colton in the lounge of the bridal store, she received a call out of the blue from Zephir, whom she had not contacted for a long time. She hesitated. Seeing the caller ID, Noce gave off a smile. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Only then did Daisie answer the phone call. When the call ended, Daisie remained silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Noce, I wish to meet him.¡± Noce responded with a hum. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± She nodded. Noce sent her to a cafe and waited for her in the car, watching as Daisie entered the premises. Daisie walked into the caf¨¦ and soon saw Zephir. He sat at a table near the window. He seemed to have lost his former vigor and looked a lot more depressed and thinner. She walked up to the seat across from him. ¡°Zephir, you said you want to meet me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zephir sped his hands, interlocking his fingers, ced them on the table, and lowered his gaze. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve given birth to triplets, congrattions.¡± 212 Chapter 2703 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 Daisie was stunned for a moment but still epted his congrattions with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Daisie, I¡¯m very sorry about everything that happened in the past.¡± Zephir¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°I must have let you down after all these years, whether it¡¯s back then or now. I never knew what I wanted all this while and what I have done while trying to find out what it was.¡± Daisie stared at him for a while. ¡°Zephir, everything that happened is in the past now. You can still choose now, can¡¯t you?¡± He paused for a long time, then gave off a faint smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. However, many things have changed, and there¡¯s no turning back now.¡± He seemed to be connoting something. Daisie thought of someone. ¡°Is it Leah?¡± He did not respond to her question. ¡°Zephir, I hope you¡¯ll get to live a good life. Even though some things have changed, life still goes on. Whether it¡¯s you or Leah, I truly hope that you both can be well and find your own happiness in life.¡± Zephir raised his gaze and stared at her. His lips then moved slowly. ¡°Thank you.¡± She chuckled and added, ¡°Actually, sometimes I miss those days when we were still studying back in school, you, Leah, and I, and of course, Coleman and Wayne. That will always be one of the happiest times in my life.¡± Zephir pursed his lips and said after a long pause, ¡°Daisie, I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot recently. It¡¯s really time to let go of some things.¡± She was startled. He lowered his gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve always stayed closely attached to an illusory and beautiful bubble, and I was reluctant to break it no matter what happened. Later, I realized that all those attachments were only my one-sided, wishful thinking. It¡¯s time to bid my past self goodbye.¡± Daisie gave off a smile. After saying goodbye to Zephir, she got back in the car. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Noce squinted. ¡°What did he say to flirt with you?¡± Daisie looked at him and said with a grin, ¡°He said a lot.¡± He frowned. Daisie leaned closer to him and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be wary of him anymore. You¡¯ll have no love rival from now onward.¡± Noceughed out loud, leaned forward, and gave her a peck on the forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in this world would have the ability to be my love rival.¡± ¡®Because she¡¯s already mine.¡¯ Meanwhile¡­ James was forced by his father to go on a blind date. He leaned into the back of the couch and crossed his legs. ¡°Father, you¡¯re asking me, an A-tier actor, to go on a blind date? Are you looking down on me?¡± Looking at his flippant appearance and attitude, Jefferson angrily threw the newspaper aside. ¡°You should 1/2 take the interrogative tone out of the sentence. I can assure you that I¡¯m indeed looking down on you. Can you name me a few A-tier artists doing as badly as you? You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend at this age. You keep on saying that you¡¯re a star. You¡¯re definitely embarrassing and dragging the whole industry down with you.¡± James was rendered speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another two years. If you¡¯re still not married after two years, let alone the Tells Group, I¡¯d rather Edamame inherit everything that I¡¯ll be leaving behind. I won¡¯t leave you a single cent!¡± The white Samoyedyingnguidly next to James¡¯ feet, which was named after the edamame beans, barked. James dragged Edamame to his side and patted it. ¡°Edamame, your father said that he¡¯ll leave everything to you. You¡¯ll be a filthy rich dog in the future. I think I¡¯ll have to stick to you for the rest of my life.¡± Jefferson was so exasperated that he did not want to talk to his son anymore. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just a blind date, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll go.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. James did not n to really piss off his father. Jefferson was stunned for a split second. ¡°Are you serious?¡± James picked his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll make myself clear first, I¡¯ll only attend the blind date if the girl is my cup of tea, and apart from being good-looking, she has to also be mature, kind, and self-reliant. I don¡¯t want a girl who will cry about every matter. ¡°I¡¯m an actor, so I¡¯ll most probably be away for a few months every time I get a new role. So, if the girl is someone very clingy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible for me to live with her.¡± er Chapter 2704 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Jefferson had a straight face but did not say anything more upon seeing that his son had agreed to his arrangement. ¡°Tomorrow at 3:00 p.m., I¡¯ll arrange for you two to meet.¡± The next day, in a high-end restaurant¡­ James stepped into the private room wearing sunsses. Seeing that there was no one there, he took off his sunsses. ¡°What the hell is going on here? Is she kidding me?¡± ¡®Since she can¡¯t even be punctual, then there¡¯s no need for me to wait for her.¡¯ James turned around and was about to leave, but a woman appeared out of nowhere behind him, shocking him. The woman had a neat shoulder-length haircut and wore a white low-necked silk gown, a printed blue silk scarf, and a pair of loose straight-fit jeans. Her attire looked simple and clean as she did not have any extra jewelry on, apart from a watch and a crocodile leather handbag. James was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®She looks rather familiar.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± The woman walked past him and entered the private room. James returned to his senses and hurried in. ¡°Have we met somewhere? You look quite familiar.¡± Giselle pulled out the chair, sat down, and did not answer his question directly. ¡°I know that the other party attending this blind date is you, so I¡¯vee to talk to you.¡± James stared at her, trying to think where he had met her before this. ¡®It seems like somewherest year?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Tell, don¡¯t you want to sit down?¡± James took his seat and crossed his arms. ¡°Is this the attitude that you should have when you¡¯re here on a blind date? Are you here on a blind date or a business meeting with me?¡± Giselle scoffed. ¡°Otherwise, what kind of attitude do you expect from me? Most people attending a blind date don¡¯te willingly, do they?¡± Seeing that she was quite a self-aware woman, James cleared his throat. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t even be here if my father hadn¡¯t been pushing me so hard. ¡°Then allow me to give it to you straight. I don¡¯t expect to get myself a date out of this meal. I only need someone who can coax my father. It¡¯ll be even better if you can fool him into believing that we¡¯ve gotten together after this. You¡¯re a smart woman, so you should know what I mean.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to work with you and pretend to be your girlfriend to fool Mr. Tell, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± James nodded. ¡®It seems that this woman isn¡¯t too dumb at all.¡¯ Giselle leaned back in the chair. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I aim to get out of today.¡± James was a little confused. ¡°I need a fake husband. We don¡¯t have to make our marriage public. I only need my family to know about it. As for our marriage certificate, I can get someone to forge it for us. 1/2 ¡°As for you, all you need to do is go home with me and have dinner with my family from time to time. Apart from that, you can do whatever you want during the rest of the time. Oh, one more thing, you can¡¯t have any scandals with other women within these three years.¡± James was slightly taken aback. ¡°A¡­ A fake husband?¡± She nodded without any hesitation. Jamesughed out loud abruptly. ¡°Why would youe to me if what you want is a fake hus-¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an actor?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± He was utterly speechless. Giselle propped her hand against the side of her forehead and gave off a faint smile. ¡°Otherwise, why would I havee to meet you? You¡¯re an actor, which just meets my requirements. ying a fake husband will give you room to showcase your skills.¡± The corner of James¡¯ lips twitched. ¡°How could you sound so contemptuous?¡± ¡°If I can have your word, I¡¯ll try my best to help the Tells in the future. You can consider this a cooperative rtionship. So, what do you say?¡± James narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re trying to fool me? If this is indeed a scheme, won¡¯t I stay married for the rest of my life?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Giselle took a deep breath and took a contract out of her handbag as if she had anticipated this oue. ¡°The terms listed in this contract are legally valid. If you worry that I¡¯ll make a fool out of you, we can sign this contract that will be in effect for three years. After that, we¡¯ll both go back to being single.¡± James had nothing to say because she had even prepared the contract. CN Chapter 2705 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 After thinking about the terms for a while, a hint of slyness shed across James¡¯ eyes, and he leaned forward. ¡°If it¡¯s going to be a fake marriage, then¡­ Do I need to fulfill my obligations as a husband?¡± Giselle choked on her own words and restrained her expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so.¡± He smirked and picked up the pen. ¡°Deal. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold yourself back and throw yourself at me someday. I¡¯m a public figure, so where would I go if that were to happen?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Giselle was at a loss for words. ¡®He¡¯s quite an overthinker, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ After James left his signature on the contract, Giselle signed it too. James looked at the contract. ¡°There isn¡¯t any official stamp here. This might seem to be-¡± Before he could finish speaking, Giselle took a lipstick out of her handbag, wiped it on her thumb tip, pressed it against the paper, and then handed the lipstick to him. James took a deep breath, nodded, and also left his fingerprint on the contract. She then broke the lipstick. James frowned. Giselle sorted out the documents. ¡°Well then, Mr. Tell, I look forward to our happy cooperation in the next three years.¡± After saying that, she got up and left instantly. From the beginning to the end, she was the one who had the initiative, while he waspletely passive! After she left, James sat alone in the private room andughed out of anger. ¡°This woman¡­ Wait a minute! I don¡¯t even know her name yet!¡± ¡®Forget it. She knows mine anyway. Even if I don¡¯t look for her, she¡¯lle to me eventually.¡¯ Giselle walked to the parking lot and received a call from her father. Gordon asked her how the date went. She remained silent for a while before replying with a smile, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We had a good talk, and I have a good impression of him.¡± Gordon breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. The Tells¡¯ heir didn¡¯t have a very good reputation back- then, but what¡¯s great about him is that he¡¯s never had any scandals ever since he stepped foot into the entertainment industry. I think he¡¯s rather clean and pure in that sense. And we mustn¡¯t ignore the fact that he¡¯s changed a lot in the past year.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°By the way, the second heir of the Goldmanns is going to hold a wedding ceremony in a few days, and Mr. Goldmann has invited our family to the ceremony. Do you want to¡­¡± ¡°Nah. I have something else to do a few days from now. You can go with Mom.¡± Gordon sighed. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you toe with us. However, besides working, remember to take good care of your health too, understand?¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Dad.¡± 1/2 After hanging up the call, Giselle drove away. The wedding ceremony arrived as scheduled, and it took ce in a venue set up on andscape surrounded by maple forests. Theke water under the water fountain rippled and looked crystal clear, everything went well with the caramel-colored tones of the entire wedding scene, and the view was absolutely unmatched. The venue felt cozy and warm because of its retro color palettes, making it look more reserved than a bright-colored outdoor wedding. Thebination of the caramel tone and the Moran design style looked romantic and delicate, making the whole ceremony look like a scene straight out of a movie. Inspired by the ssic arches in Moran architecture, metal bars that had been bent into the shape of semi-circr arcs could be seen all around the venue, turning them into the core structure of the entire background arrangement and decoration. The hollow iron decorations also made theke and fountain behind it part of the background too. The passage leading to the center of the stage was covered with an intricate and long carpet, recing a traditional path usually paved using flower petals. The hundreds of seats in the ceremony area were not of a single aesthetic but a variety of wooden chairs, modern chairs, and couches. There were even pastry, dessert, and fruit stations that supplied the guests with snacks. Brass ss chandeliers and rattan chandeliers were hung on a metal frame together with curtains and tassels. Decorations of different materials were all ced together, creating an overall visual effect that was rich and three-dimensional. The on-site floral design used reeds as the background, which set off the bright and passionate flower arrangements, and colorful vases that could be seen everywhere were also one of the typical features of a Moran-style site arrangement and decorations. 2/2 Chapter 2706 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 The entrance toward the passageway was decorated with a flower arch. There was a DIY oil painting at the reception, which blended in with the venue¡¯s colors. It was very pleasant. Even the wee card was made from leather. It was unique and ssy. The guests who entered were all mesmerized. The Goldmanns and Brandon stood at the reception to greet the guests. Colton was the man of the hour, the groom. He was in a full white suit, making him look taller. ¡°Our brother, the groom, is so handsome today.¡± Daisie and Noce walked over. Colton smirked and gave her a bag of candy. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± Daisie took the bag of candy, smiled, and put the bag away. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Freyja.¡± She walked into the tent. Freyja sat in the tent while getting her outfit together. The makeup artist was working on her hair. Daisie poked her head in. ¡°Freyja?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Freyja smiled. Daisie walked over and sat down next to her. ¡°They said that all the brides would feel very nervous. Do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in a dream.¡± ¡°This is a dream. It¡¯s really happening.¡± Daisie looked at her and smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you getting married. Both my brothers have found happiness. That¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°I thought you would be the first to get married,¡± Freyja turned to look at her and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that we would go first.¡± Daisie was the first to start dating, Waylon was the first to get married, and Colton was the first to have a child. They didn¡¯t follow the traditional sequence of events. At that moment, Colton walked into the tent with two people. Freyja, who was getting her makeup done, turned around. ¡°When did you get here?¡± Leia replied, ¡°Yesterday.¡± Norman scratched his head. ¡°This is our first time in Zlokovia, and we almost got lost in Bassburgh. My uncle sent Donny toe and get us.¡± ¡°Mr. Lancell isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here with Professor Merlin. Donny went to pick them up.¡± Freyja immediately introduced, ¡°This is the youngest of the Goldmann siblings, Daisie. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen her.¡± Leia and Norman looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Of course we have. She¡¯s the princess.¡± Daisie was a little shy and shook their hands. ¡°Just call me Daisie.¡± Outside, Mr. Lancell, Donny, and Professor Merlin all showed up together. 1/2 Donny was pretty famous internationally, so when he showed up with two friends from overseas invited by the bride, it made things even better. Brandon and Noce went to greet them. When Mr. Lancell and Professor Merlin saw Noce, they were surprised. ¡°Your Highness?¡± They didn¡¯t know who Freyja was marrying and didn¡¯t expect it to be a Goldmann. That was why Noce was there. Noce smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal about this. You must be tired from traveling. You can go rest in your seats.¡± The two older men nodded and went inside. The Bouchers and the Lucases bumped into each other. When Ryleigh saw that Barbara was frowning, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m really good at guessing, ain¡¯t I?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Shut up.¡± Barbara lost her bet because Daisie gave birth to triplets and was too angry to speak. 2/2 Chapter 2707 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Ryleigh chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again. Wayne¡¯s this time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll lose again. I¡¯m going to bet on twins again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still betting on triplets!¡± Barbara said, ¡°$2,000!¡± Ryleigh¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°That much?¡± She then leaned over to Helios. ¡°Cuz, aren¡¯t you going to hold your wife back?¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m betting $20,000.¡± Ryleigh was too stunned to speak. Louis looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m on my wife¡¯s side, so I¡¯ll match your $20,000.¡± Helios replied, ¡°Well, if we¡¯re putting in that much, we might as well throw in the gender too.¡± Louis and Ryleigh both paused, then agreed. ¡°Deal.¡± After they talked about it, Louis and Ryleigh decided it would be two boys and one girl, while Helios and Barbara guessed they would be twin boys. Waylon and Cameron watched them ce their bets, looked down at her belly, andughed. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to give birth quietly.¡± Cameron leaned on his shoulder and smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s going to make us money, I¡¯ll have a baby each year and make a ser team. We¡¯ll be rich.¡± Waylon smiled and kissed the top of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go through so much pain.¡± The wedding was about to start, so everyone got in their seats. The live orchestra started ying, and the emcee started his speech. Soon, it was the bride¡¯s entrance. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Freyja walked on the red carpet while holding, a bouquet with one hand and Brandon¡¯s arm with another. Colton stood up straight and watched her take each step closer to him. Finally, he took her hand over from Brandon, and she stood next to him. The emcee congratted them. Then the couple made their vows. ¡°For richer or poorer, in sickness and health, till death do us part.¡± Then they exchanged rings. Everyone pped and started chanting. ¡°Kiss, kiss, kiss!¡± Colton tilted her face up and gave her a kiss. Brandon was both happy and gratified to see that, and it made his eyes turn red. Deedee, who was sitting next to him, asked, ¡°Grandpa, Aunt Freyja is getting married. Why are you crying?¡± He wiped his tears away and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re happy tears.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you smile when you¡¯re happy?¡± she asked. Brandon turned to look at her and patted her head. ¡°Sometimes, we cry when we¡¯re happy. You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡± 1/2 Deedee nodded. Daisie leaned on Noce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Waylon and Colton are finally married.¡± Noce held her hand and kissed her. ¡°It¡¯s our turn soon.¡± She smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After the ceremony, the Goldmanns invited the guests to the open-air dining area for their meal. The guests were able to enjoy the view of the maple forest. Freyja changed into a different gown and started making the rounds to greet the guests with her father and the Goldmanns. The wedding was filled with cheers andughter until the evening. Daisie walked outside for some fresh air and saw a drone fly overhead. She paused and turned back to see Noce and the few children controlling it. She walked over and ced her hands on Beatrice and Deedee¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Beatrice smiled. ¡°Watching the drone fly around. Uncle Nolly is really good at this.¡± Deedee was still mesmerized. ¡°This small thing is able to capture the view?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Daisie nodded. Noce handed the remote to them. ¡°Want to give it a try?¡± Chapter 2708 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 ¡°Yes.¡± Beatrice took it. ¡°Deedee, I¡¯ll teach you after I learn how.¡± Deedee nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Cameron and Waylon walked over. ¡°I heard that we will have a barbequeter. Why do I have to be pregnant now? I can¡¯t eat any of that.¡± She was craving so badly. Daisie smiled and said, ¡°You can have freshly barbequed meat. Get my brother to make them for you. It would be fresh and healthy. But don¡¯t have too much of it. It will be a problem if you catch a fever. Just have some to stop the craving.¡± Cameron was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Really?¡± She then looked at Waylon. ¡°Make some for me tonight!¡± Waylon saw how badly she was craving the food and was afraid that she might start crying, so he nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll personally make them for you.¡± The night fell, and the lights on the patio were switched on. There was barbeque, great food, and wine. The children were ying andughing. Waylon turned into Cameron¡¯s personal chef and ced the freshly barbecued meat on a te. He added cherry tomatoes and mint leaves as decoration so it looked delicate and pretty. Cameron beamed. ¡°It looks beautiful.¡± Waylon poured a ss of freshly pressed apple juice to go with the meat. ¡°You can only have food from this te.¡± That meant that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have any of the other barbecued dishes. She bit the fork, but there was nothing she could do. She could only have some, so she stopped craving. Outside, Nn and Noce were barbecuing while Daisie and Freyja helped. The children, Maisie, Barbara, and Ryleigh sat together while enjoying the food. There was even a performance. Colton yed the piano while Louis yed the violin. They showed their education from music school by ying very well together. Daisie looked over. ¡°With Cole¡¯s talent, if he became a musician, he would be an outstanding pianist.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has his reasons for choosing whichever path.¡± Daisie nodded. ¡°Cole talks a lot of smack, but he¡¯s very responsible.¡± ¡°Talking behind my back?¡± Colton suddenly appeared behind them, making them jump. Daisie looked up. ¡°Why are you eavesdropping?¡± Colton crossed his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re telling my wife?¡± Daisie replied, ¡°You just shouldn¡¯t eavesdrop.¡± ¡°Noce, care to say something?¡± Noce, who was at the pit next to them, raised his brows. ¡°Showing your temper at my wife?¡± Daisie raised her brows because Noce was on her side. Colton chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not worth keeping around anymore.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Daisie smiled and was smug about it. ¡°When Charm gets married one day, she might turn out just like me.¡± Colton didn¡¯t know what to say. Freyja chuckled. ¡°Alright. You two are so childish.¡± Ryleigh saw them and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this reminds me of when they were kids.¡± Maisie was peeling shrimp for Deedee and Beatrice when she said, ¡°They were cuter when they were kids, huh?¡± Barbara smiled. ¡°Beatrice was adorable when she was a baby. Do you think she¡¯s cute now?¡± Beatrice frowned. ¡°Why am I brought into this?¡± Barbara red at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to have Aunt Maisie peel the shrimp for you?¡± 14 Chapter 2709 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Beatrice talked back. ¡°Daddy was peeling shrimp for you too. You¡¯re not ashamed either.¡± Barbara had nothing to say, but Ryleigh and Maisieughed. The moon hung brightly in the sky. The lights shone around them, and it was a happy scene. After the wedding, Freyja brought her daughter and Colton to the Kong Ports. The father and daughter also went there for vacation. Waylon and Cameron went to Taylorton to learn how to take care of the babies so they wouldn¡¯t be flustered when theirs came along. Noce was a trainee dad, and Waylon was a soon-to-be dad. They were trying to one-up each other. Daisie and Cameron were rendered speechless by their behavior. Cameron asked, ¡°Have youe up with names for the babies?¡± Daisie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call them Tic, Tac, and Toe.¡± Cameron chuckled. ¡°Are you going to be so casual about it?¡± She looked serious. ¡°It¡¯s easy to remember.¡± Cameron¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You can memorize whole scripts for movies. It¡¯s not hard to remember your kids¡¯ names, is it?¡± Noce was carrying the third one and said, ¡°She¡¯s afraid she might mix up the older and younger ones.¡± Daisie scratched her cheek and smiled awkwardly. Cameron suddenly understood. ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re triplets. They look the same.¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°If you ask Cam, she probably can¡¯t tell who¡¯s who.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me.¡± Daisie covered her smile. Meanwhile, at Stoslo¡­ Leah walked out of the airport, but it was raining cats and dogs. She dragged her luggage and stood under the awning while going through her phone. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone in Stoslo who coulde and get her. Did that mean she had to call that man? She thought about it and then dialed his number.. Soon after, Morrison picked up. ¡°Howdy.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m in Stoslo, at the airport, but it¡¯s raining, so I can¡¯t walk around. Do you know anyone who can pick me up?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°You¡¯re in Stoslo?¡± ¡°Yes, I applied for a job with the Foreign Affairs Department and was hired.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± He hung up. She sat on the bench and waited for about 25 minutes. The heavy rain slowed down, and that was when she suddenly got a call from Morrison, who asked her where she was. 172 She looked at the doors. ¡°T3. I¡¯m standing under the flyover.¡± She was afraid that she was too hidden, so she walked outside. She suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Where are you heading?¡± Leah paused, then turned around to see Morrison walking over with an umbre. She was shocked. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± ¡®He¡¯s back?¡¯ Morrison handed the umbre to her and took her luggage. She walked next to him, but the umbre blocked his eyesight since there was a difference in height. He suddenly stopped and moved the umbre away. ¡°Missy, are you trying to get me killed?¡± Leah awkwardly apologized and raised the umbre. ¡°Let me do that.¡± Morrison took the umbre and identally held her hand. When they touched, their eyes met, and they both froze. He immediately said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to grab your hand.¡± Leah pulled her hand out. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were.¡± ¡°Who knows? If you were to scream, I¡¯d be in trouble.¡± ¡®Fool me once.¡¯ Leah didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 2710 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 Once Leah got into the car, she buckled her seatbelt. Morrison got in too and drove away. On the way there, Leah looked out the window and didn¡¯t speak. Morrison looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re really trusting. Aren¡¯t you worried that I will sell you off?¡± Leah turned to look at him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How would you know? Don¡¯t trust men too much.¡± ¡°Including you?¡± asked Leah. Morrison cleared his throat. ¡°You can include me.¡± Leah suddenlyughed. ¡°You¡¯re friends with Wayne, and that says a lot about you. Besides, you didn¡¯t take advantage of me previously, so I trust you.¡± Morrison paused. ¡°Not ashamed to bring that day up?¡± He had never felt more humiliated than that night. Once she got to the hotel she had booked, Leah suddenly paused while getting out and turned around. ¡± Seeing how you picked me up, do you want to grab dinner?¡± Morrison leaned back in his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll see how things go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Leah didn¡¯t push. She was going to close the door when Morrison suddenly said, ¡°I only go to the high-end ones.¡± She paused, then smiled. ¡°Deal.¡± After she walked away, Morrison held the steering wheel, looked at his hand, and squinted. ¡®Are all women¡¯s hands so soft?¡¯ At the Kong Ports¡­ James received a call from an unknown number right after wrapping up the filming for the day. He walked outside his apartment to pick it up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Do you have ns tomorrow, Mr. Tell?¡± When he heard the voice, he remembered who it belonged to. ¡°It¡¯s you. I¡¯m filming in the Kong Ports. Won¡¯t be able to make it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Giselle Peterson hung up. James clicked his tongue and ced his phone down. ¡°This woman¡­¡± ¡°Which woman?¡± One of the male actors walked over and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°No. What girlfriend¡­¡± James didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he had a questionable agreement. The actor smiled. ¡°You¡¯re an actor, not an idol. There¡¯s no need to hide your rtionship status. Besides, T never said actors can¡¯t be in rtionships known to the public.¡± James cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m really single. Don¡¯t be nosy.¡± 1/2 ¡°Alright.¡± The man didn¡¯t push him and left to prepare for his next scene. At the same moment, in the Peterson manor in Hewston¡­ Gordon asked Giselle, ¡°He¡¯s filming in the Kong Ports?¡± She nodded. ¡°I heard that he has a role in Donny¡¯s new film. I guess he will have a bright future, so we should get out of his way. We can meet him after he returns.¡± Gordon didn¡¯t mind how Giselle was in the past. Everyone had their young and reckless days. Her mother, Estelle, walked in with some fruits and sat on the couch. ¡°Giselle, are you really dating that Tell boy? Didn¡¯t you just meet not long ago?¡± She didn¡¯t really believe it because they progressed too quickly. Gordon looked at his daughter. Giselle put down her phone and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just trying things out. You both like him too.¡± Gordon looked down. ¡°Giselle, we just want you to have a family of your own, but we don¡¯t want you to just find someone to do that with.¡± Giselle was stunned. She looked down because that was the idea. She had to marry someone in the end anyway. It didn¡¯t matter with who. Why not pick a good-looking one who was predictable and didn¡¯t mind going on a blind date? Chapter 2711 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 Three years were more than enough. At the very least, Giselle would not have to participate in any blind dates anymore. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the meantime, if either of them came across a better partner or if they had fallen in love with someone else, they could just forfeit the agreement. Long story short, they were just staying together to use each other as a shield. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re just overthinking. Even though we can try to date each other, we need some time. What if it doesn¡¯t work out after we get married? Am I going to get a divorce?¡± Gordon and Estelle felt that she was right, so they did not force her anymore. Giselle rose to her feet and said, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± After that, Giselle walked upstairs. Estelle and Gordon looked at each other and sighed. James came to themon room to look for Donny. ¡°Umm, Mr. Winslow¡­¡± Seeing that he had something to say, Donny raised his head. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can I finish all of my shooting scenes for tomorrow today?¡± he asked. Donny asked, ¡°Do you have something else to do tomorrow?¡± ¡°Well, you can put it that way, but if you disagree, you can forget everything I said,¡± James replied, smiling awkwardly. ¡®I knew it. I shouldn¡¯t havee and asked for leave.¡¯ He just started the shooting not long ago, and now he was already asking for a leave? What if Donny thought he was being cocky? Donny knew that James wouldn¡¯te to look for him and ask something like this if he wasn¡¯t out of options. He put the script down and said, ¡°You have a night scene tomorrow. You will have my approval if you can make it here by 11:00 p.m. tomorrow. That¡¯s my only request.¡± James was momentarily stunned, and then a smile broke across his face. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Winslow. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it back before that!¡± Donny waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± When James came out of themon room, he ran into Freyja and froze. ¡°You¡­¡± With a smile on her face, Freyja said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job today.¡± James replied in embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re a very good actor right now. I hope you can keep it that way.¡± James¡¯ eyes glowed when he heard Freyja¡¯s encouragement. He chuckled and said, ¡°Sure. I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡± After he finished speaking, he left. Colton came over with Charm and looked in the direction James disappeared into. ¡°What have you said to him?¡± Freyja poked Charm¡¯s cheek and replied, ¡°Nothing. I just gave him some encouragement. You aren¡¯t jealous, are you?¡± ¡°Charm, your mother is so annoying,¡± Colton said, his face full of pride. Although he wasining to his daughter, there was no anger in his voice. Freyja chuckled. ¡°Your daughter doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The next day, at Hewston City¡­ Giselle came to the airport to pick James up early in the morning. After James got into the car, she asked, ¡°I thought you were shooting a movie now?¡± ¡°I have half a day only. I need to get back at six,¡± James answered as he closed his eyes to get some rest. He had not slept at allst night. ¡°The earlier we meet, the earlier we can get it done.¡± Giselle wanted to say something but swallowed her words in the end. When they were back at Giselle¡¯s house, Gordon and Estelle were surprised to see James. ¡°I thought Giselle told us you were shooting a movie now.¡± James smiled at them and said, ¡°I took a half-day leave from the director, and I need to get back at six.¡± Gordon replied, ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect you to take a half-day leave toe over here. I¡¯m really sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. But I didn¡¯t bring any gifts with me since I was too busy. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver them to you when I get back.¡± Chapter 2712 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 Estelle smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re very happy you are here. You don¡¯t have to bring us any gifts.¡± Gordon and Estelle brought him to the living room. It was not easy for James to take a leave from his shooting ande here, so they asked their maids to prepare a scrumptious meal for him. Estelle asked him all sorts of questions, including what kind of movie he was shooting, and he answered all of them readily. She was happy with his honesty and down-to-earth attitude. ¡°Being an actor must be very tiring, right?¡± James crossed his fingers together and replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah, it is. But there is no such thing as an easy job in this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. All of us understand how hard and tiring it is to be an actor. But I hope you¡¯ll take care of your health no matter how busy you are,¡± Estelle said gently. James did not know why but felt somewhat guilty when both of them treated him so well. After all, they were not a real couple. Suddenly, Giselle coiled her arm around his and smiled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure he must be starving since he has just gotten off the ne. Why don¡¯t you go check the food in the kitchen?¡± James froze and sat up straight. Although he had done a lot of intimate scenes with other actresses, he was not shooting any movie right now. Estelle grinned and rose to her feet. ¡°Alright.¡± After Estelle entered the kitchen, Giselle let go of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My mother is very friendly with her guests, so you can let me know if you feel ufortable.¡± James was stunned and turned his head to look at her, his eyes filled with surprise, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll feel ufortable?¡± Giselle rarely had any expression on her face, no matter what kind of situation she was in. All he had to do was y along with her, and he agreed to cooperate with her because he needed to fool his father as well. In any case, he would not suffer any losses from this cooperation. Therefore, he thought his ears or his mind were ying a trick on him when Giselles told him to inform her if he felt ufortable. Giselle looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s incapable of having normal human feelings. Since this is a cooperation, I naturally have to take into ount your feelings.¡± James chuckled. ¡°Really? Then exin to me why you hung up my call before I even finished my sentence.¡± Giselle was rendered speechless. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned on the couch. ¡°But I¡¯m not narrow-minded, so I¡¯ll forgive you. However, remember to wait for me to hang up the phone next time.¡± It had always been him who hung up on others. Even if this was a cooperation, it had to be him who was given priority. Giselle fell silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, at Taylorton¡­ Daisie¡¯s babies had grown a lotpared to when they were born. They even started to grab something, and Daisie found it incredible. ¡°How can they grow so fast?¡± A nanny standing beside her chuckled. ¡°Well, kids grow really fast. I think they¡¯ll start to crawl in a few months.¡± When Daisie saw Tac putting his own feet into his mouth, she hastily stopped him. ¡°Why are you eating your own feet? Are you hungry?¡± Suddenly, Tac started to cry. After he cried, Toe began to cry as well. Daisie panicked, ¡°Oh my, stop crying.¡± The nanny said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what about you give him a pacifier?¡± After Daisie popped the pacifier into Tac¡¯s mouth, he stopped crying. When he stopped crying, Toe stopped crying as well. She leaned on the bed and sighed. ¡°Taking care of a baby is so tiring.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The nanny grabbed Toe¡¯s hand lightly and said, ¡°It truly isn¡¯t an easy task to take care of a baby, but you¡¯re very lucky, ma¡¯am. At least your husband will give you a hand.¡± Chapter 2713 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 ¡°After all, most men think that it¡¯s women¡¯s responsibility to take care of their children and that women should be grateful that they¡¯re willing to help them from time to time. Some of the men don¡¯t even want to take care of their children. Your husband understands that you suffered a lot during thebor process, so I believe he¡¯ll be a good father,¡± said the nanny. Daisie was stunned. Honestly, she felt the nanny was right. She was indeed lucky. After all, most of the time, it was Noce who took care of their children. When their kids were crying in the middle of the night, he was the one who went to prepare the milk andfort them. She looked at her three babies and grinned widely, ¡°He really is a good father.¡± In the evening, Noce went upstairs to look for Daisie after he came home. When he could not find Daisie in the bedroom, he headed to the baby room to find that she was sleeping together with their babies. Noce ced his jacket on the back of the chair and walked up to the bed. It was such an eye-catching scene, and he hoped that it wouldst forever. When Tac turned around, he identally kicked Toe next to him. Toe was startled and began to cry. As a result, both Tic and Tac were awakened by Toe¡¯s cries, and they cried too. Noce frowned and quickly grabbed Toe into his arms. He stuck a pacifier into his mouth and said, ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re going to wake up your mom.¡± Toe sucked on the pacifier and slowly calmed down. Daisie rubbed her eyes and raised her head. She smiled when she saw Noce holding Toe by the side of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Noce stroked her cheek. Daisie nuzzled his palm and said, ¡°I heard your voice just now, but I thought it was a dream.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Tic and Tac. Slowly, she rose up to her feet and asked, ¡°Why is Toe crying again?¡± Noce nced at Tac, who would kick and punch from time to time even though he was sleeping. ¡°Tac kicked him.¡± She chuckled and looked at Tac. ¡°You should stop bullying your little brother.¡± After Noce ced Toe back on the bed gently, he said, ¡°These three fellows just won¡¯t give us a break. After we return, we should just let my father take care of them. After all, he¡¯s got a lot of time.¡± Half a monthter, Noce brought Daisie and his children back to Yaramoor. When Diana and Rick learned they had returned, they hastily rushed to Blue Valley Manor. Diana was delighted as she looked at her three grandsons in the stroller. ¡°Oh gosh, oh gosh, you guys are so adorable. All of you are my sweethearts.¡± Rick chuckled. ¡°They look a lot like Noce when he was a kid.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re much more adorable than our son!¡± Diana said as she squatted in front of the stroller and looked at the three babies. ¡°I think they look more like Daisie.¡± Other than Toe, Tic and Tac looked at Diana with watery eyes. When Diana picked Tic up from the stroller, he grabbed the cor of her cloth and started spitting bubbles. Diana wiped his mouth with a bib and said, ¡°Look at this chubby little baby. He¡¯s quite a spitter.¡± Rick looked at the other two babies in the stroller and asked, ¡°Who is the older brother, and who is the younger brother?¡± Noce replied, ¡°The one Mom is holding is the eldest brother. This one on the left is the second, and this one on the right is the youngest.¡± Rick stroked his head. Although the triplets looked exactly the same, the hair of the youngest one on the right was lighter, and his skin was fairer than his two brothers. Diana held Tic¡¯s hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s so quiet.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Noce replied. ¡°The eldest one is quieter. The second one and the youngest one are the naughty All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ones.¡± ¡°Have you named them?¡± asked Rick. Noce looked at Daisie and smiled. ¡°Daisie said she hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± Chapter 2714 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Diana put Tic back on the stroller and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at giving names. You should ask your father. He¡¯s better than me at this.¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Then, Dad, I need you to help us take care of them for a while.¡± Rick was stunned. ¡°What? Me?¡± ¡°It has been a long time since Daisie and I had the chance to spend time together,¡± Noce said grumpily. It had been a long time since theyst had any intimate activity, and it was even more impossible for them to do that now with these three kids around them. Daisie was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole and bury herself in it. She did not know how Noce could bring himself to say something so embarrassing to their parents. Soon, Rick took up the task of taking care of the three kids. As for Daisie and Noce, without the kids around them, Noce stuck with Daisie from morning until night. Both of them enjoyed their days to the fullest, and it seemed like they just couldn¡¯t have enough of it. At midnight, Daisieined to him breathlessly, ¡°You¡¯ve eaten all the babies¡¯ food rations. What will they eat?¡± He grabbed her into his arms and chuckled deeply, ¡°They can drink powdered milk.¡± Daisie was caught between tears andughter. ¡°How can you be so bad?¡± He kissed her forehead and replied, ¡°Am I? Well, they deserve it since they¡¯re being such bad boys.¡± Daisie found afortable spot in his arms and said, ¡°Do you think Dad and Mom will be able to handle them?¡± After all, when all three of them cried at the same time, it would feel like all hell had broken loose. Noce chuckled and tousled her hair. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to handle them.¡± At Stoslo¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡­ Leah was fluent in fournguages and had worked as an intern at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs when she was in Florinia. Not only that, but she was also a graduate of the foreignnguage department, so she was epted on an exceptional basis. She was tasked to be the interpreter for the Secretary-General in Florinian Language just a few days after she turned up for the job. The good thing was that her colleagues were quite friendly, so everything went smoothly. When she was making herself a cup of coffee in the parlor, she received a message from her father. Benjamin: [Leah, how is your work over there?] N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leah: [Everything is fine here, Dad. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.] Benjamin¡± [That¡¯s good then. Remember to tell me if you run into something.] A smile appeared on Leah¡¯s face as she felt a surge of warmth gush through her when she saw her father¡¯s message. At the same time, a female interpreter came in and greeted her with a smile. While she was making herself a cup of coffee, she asked, ¡°How is the interpretation work over in Florinia?¡± Leah replied, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Florinia before. I heard that it¡¯s a romantic country. I¡¯m going to travel there with my fiance when I have the time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re engaged?¡± asked Leah. The female interpreter picked up the cup and sighed, ¡°Yeah, but we didn¡¯t get married because of work. After all, we must go on a honeymoon and have a baby after getting married. It will take a lot of time, and I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t be needed for this job when I get back.¡± Unlike them, they would devote themselves to their families after they got married. Many people realized that they had been reced when they returned to their jobs after getting married and having children. This was what most career-oriented people were anxious about. After they talked for a while, the female interpreter left after she got a message. Leah stayed in the parlor for a while before going back to her work. When she was on her way back to her seat, someone ran into her, and the coffee sshed on her body. Before she could do anything, a man grabbed her hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leah raised her head. It seemed to her that the man in front of her was someone from Foreign Affairs too. She pulled her hand out of the man¡¯s grip and offered him a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The man nced at her ID card and said, ¡°Are you new here? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice you just now. You¡¯ve got some coffee on your clothes. How about I take you to buy a new set of clothes? Consider it an apology gift from me.¡± Chapter 2715 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leah was cleaning her clothes, and she was momentarily stunned when she heard what the man said. She raised her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Thank you.¡± After that, she left. Dennis looked in the direction she had disappeared into as a yful smile appeared on his face. After Leah came to the restroom, she took off her jacket. She tried to wash the coffee stain off her jacket but to no avail. Therefore, she had no other choice but to wait until she got home before she could wash her jacket. However, it seemed to her that the man named Dennis was overly enthusiastic. ¡®Are all men in Stoslo as enthusiastic as him?¡¯ she asked inwardly. In the afternoon, Leah draped her jacket on her arm. A car stopped in front of her when she got out of the building. The driver rolled the window down, and he was none other than Dennis. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about getting the coffee stain on your jacket this afternoon. I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to buy a new jacket for you as an apology gift.¡± Leah did not know why he was so insistent on buying her a new jacket. She had no other choice but to force herself and say, ¡°I ept your apology, Mr. rke, but you don¡¯t have to buy me anything.¡± ¡°Alright then. Where are you living? I can drive you back. Just consider this a chance for me to redeem myself.¡± Leah hesitated. They were colleagues, and since he was asking to send her home out of kindness, it would be very rude for her to reject him. Just when she was about to say yes, someone honked behind her, startling her. Morrison poked his head out of the window and said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How can you simply get in someone else¡¯s car?¡± Leah was rendered speechless. Dennis looked toward Morrison and asked, ¡°Is he your friend? What is he talking about?¡± Dennis couldn¡¯t understand theirnguage at all. Leah forced a smile onto her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My friend hase to pick me up.¡± She walked toward Morrison¡¯s car, and he drove away after she got into his car. Dennis looked at the car that was disappearing into the horizon and frowned. Inside the car, Leah said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s my colleague. He¡¯s just being kind to send me home. You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s being kind?¡± Morrison sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for a while. Do you know him well enough? How can you let him send you home? Can you please use your head? If you let him send you back, he¡¯ll know where you¡¯re living. Are you really not worried something might happen to you if he learns that you¡¯re staying in a hotel?¡± Leah was stumped, and she felt Morrison was right. She pressed her lips and said, ¡°He bumped into me today and spilled my coffee over my jacket. He wanted topensate me, but I said no, so he said he wanted to send me back as an apology.¡± Morrison asked, ¡°Did you reject him clearly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did he say he wants to bring you to buy a new jacket?¡± Leah was stunned. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Morrison sneered and replied, ¡°This is usually what men do to trick innocent and inexperienced women. If he spilled your coffee and you rejected his gift, he wouldn¡¯t keep on pestering you anymore. He wouldn¡¯t offer to give you a ride home at all. ¡°I might trust him if he said he wanted to bring you to a meal to ask for your forgiveness, but there¡¯s no way a man would spare the effort to offer to give a female colleague that he doesn¡¯t know a ride home. It¡¯s just impossible.¡± Leah leaned on the back of the chair and fell silent. After a short while, she suddenly asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Morrison frowned and looked ahead. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you. I just don¡¯t want you to get tricked by other people.¡± Leah smiled but did not say anything. After arriving at the hotel she was staying at, she got out of Morrison¡¯s car and said, ¡°Thank you for the ride. I¡¯ll go back up first.¡± Leah stepped into the hotel¡¯s lobby. When Morrison was about to leave, he saw Dennis¡¯ car passing through the rearview mirror. He even slowed down his car but drove away after realizing that Morrison was not leaving. Morrison looked at the number te and frowned. At night¡­ Leah came out of the bathroom when she received a text message. Just as she was about to check the message, the doorbell rang. Chapter 2716 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Leah was stunned. ¡®Could it be Morrison?¡± Leah walked to the door and was about to open it when she suddenly heard Morrison¡¯s voice. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Immediately after that, a series ofmotions came from the other side of the door in the corridor. Leah opened the door instantly and went out, only to see Morrison seemingly trying to grab someone, but the person had fast legs. ¡°Morrison!¡± yelled Leah. He looked back from the end of the corridor and shouted at her angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t check the text that I sent you again, did you!?¡± Leah, who got yelled at by him, froze in ce and then asked with a somewhat dazed expression, ¡°What text message are you talking about?¡± Morrison took a deep breath and scoffed out of pure wrath. ¡°You can throw away your cell phone if you don¡¯t n to use it. I sent you a text message, asking you not to open the door even when you hear a knock on the door. I think death is just not something that bothers you, huh?¡± ¡®If I hadn¡¯t been keeping an eye out for such an incident, I¡¯m afraid that this woman still wouldn¡¯t know that humans can be quite sinister.¡¯ Leah remained silent for a while before looking back at him. ¡°Thank you, I know now. You should go back first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Morrison frowned. ¡®What does she mean by that? Is she really not afraid of dying, or does she really think that the security of this hotel is very reliable?¡¯ ¡°I said you should go back for now and have a good rest. Please don¡¯t interfere in my affairs anymore. After saying that, Leah returned to her room. Seeing the door close on him, Morrison stood with his arms akimbo and shouted, ¡°Leah Younge, you really can¡¯t tell chalk from cheese, huh? I¡­ If I ever look out for you again, I¡¯ll deem myself a loser!¡± He patted his coat angrily and left. Leah, who was leaning against the door, heard Morrison¡¯s footsteps diminishing, thought of something, and buckled thetch of the door immediately. She then took a newspaper from the newspaper rack, folded it, and inserted it into the door¡¯s crack. Later that night, when Leah was asleep, she heard the door being unlocked using a card key, but the trespasser could not push the door in because of the deadbolt. Thus, the person closed the door and left. Leah sat up and turned on the bedsidemp. She went to the living room, turned on the light, and found out that the newspaper she had stuck in the crack of the door had already fallen to the floor. The next day, Leah went to the front desk, asking to go through the surveince of the corridor. The receptionist working at the front desk gave off an embarrassed look and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Younge, but we don¡¯t have the right to pull surveince footage.¡± ¡°Then the person in charge of your department should have the right to do so already, right? Get me your manager.¡± The receptionist summoned their manager, and the manager stepped out of his office and asked, ¡° Excuse me, miss, is there anything that we can do for you?¡± ¡°Someone tried to open the door to my room with a card keyst night. I think you should let me take a look at the surveince footage and give me an exnation. No matter what, I¡¯m still a guest who¡¯s currently staying in this hotel. Hence, I don¡¯t think this hotel¡¯s management would ignore its guests¡¯ personal safety, right?¡± The manager was stunned. ¡°Did that really happen? If it¡¯s true, then we¡¯ll definitely look into the matter.¡± Leah narrowed her eyes. ¡°The front desk should also be the department that¡¯s in charge of the spare card keys, right? If that¡¯s the case, I want to know if the staff on dutyst night have ever used the spare card key of my room. Who else had ess to that room cardst night?¡± The manager immediately asked the front desk staff who was on dutyst night, and the staff imed that they had indeed used the card key and admitted that they had gone to the wrong room. The manager reprimanded him angrily, ¡°How can you unlock the door to the wrong room!? What if our guest were to suffer any loss? Do you think you can really afford to make such a mistake?¡± The receptionist on duty kept apologizing. The manager then looked at Leah with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. The incident was caused by one of our employees¡¯ negligence. We can upgrade your room to a free business suite, and to express our apology, we¡¯ll also give you two coupons and a breakfast coupon for free. What do you think about this compensation?¡± Leah took a nce at the receptionist on duty. He kept his head down and tightly grasped his hands in front of him as if extremely nervous. She then retracted her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just check me out for now.¡± Leah walked out of the hotel with her luggage. The manager followed her along the way to send her off and kept exining, ¡°Ms. Younge, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened. It¡¯s our negligence this time around, and I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s provided you with an unpleasant stay. How about this? We¡¯ll give you a 30% discount the next time you decide to book a stay with us!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 2717 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 Leah picked her luggage up and into the trunk of her car, then turned around and looked at the manager. Thank you, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°Ms. Younge¡­¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Upon hearing someone else¡¯s voice, Leah turned her head and saw Dennis getting out of a car and walking toward the two of them. The manager nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. rke.¡± Leah narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Dennis exined with a smile, ¡°I own this hotel, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Leah was astonished. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Dennis asked the manager for an exnation, and the manager answered truthfully. Dennis frowned. ¡°If something like that did happen, that employee is worth firing. ¡°B-But the hotel is currently in a shortage of manpower, and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult for us to recruit neers after firing him.¡± The manager could not help but feel that Dennis had gone overboard with his decision. Dennis looked at him with a deep cold gaze. ¡°If he¡¯s caused such panic to our guest and we¡¯re not going to fire him, what can we say to exin our mistake to the other guests? Besides, would an experienced employee make such a mistake?¡± The manager was at a loss for words for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it done now.¡± He then turned around and left. Leah looked at his back as he left, wondering what was going on in his mind. Dennis smiled at this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have let you go through such an experience. How about this? We¡¯ll refund you all the money that you¡¯ve paid for these few days of amodation. Just take it as compensation from our party.¡± Leah looked at him and smiled. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not an easy task to run a hotel. Since you¡¯ve already fired the person who made the mistake, it¡¯s only natural for me not to press the issue.¡± After saying that, she closed her trunk. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. I still have to attend a meeting at noon.¡± Dennis smiled and gave off a polite smile. ¡°Alright.¡± As Leah drove away, Dennis¡¯ expression dimmed instantly, and the corners of his lips twitched and curled upward, giving off a trace of coldness. Back at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs¡­ Leah sat at her desk, thinking about what had happened in the hotel, and could not help but feel that something just did not make sense. ¡®It stands to reason that the hotel¡¯s surveince footage can be essed from the front desk, so why did the staff im that they had no right to go through the footage? ¡°And Mr. rke is actually the hotel¡¯s owner. However, when something like that happens, how is his first reaction not to get to the bottom of the incident but to fire the employee whomitted the mistake? Isn¡¯t that a little too hasty?¡¯ She nced at the female interpreter sitting next to her and asked out of the blue, ¡°Do you know Mr. rke well?¡± The female interpreter was startled for a moment, then turned to look at her. ¡°Dennis? That young tycoon? Everyone in our department knows him quite well.¡± ¡°Young tycoon?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that his family is quite rich, as they own a hotel business. I heard that he¡¯s able to work here in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs because of his family too.¡± The female interpreter supported her chin. with one hand and chuckled. ¡°But Dennis is quite a humorous person, so I think he¡¯s on the top of the Prince Charming list of quite many female employees in our department. Are you asking me about him because you¡¯ve also fallen for him?¡± The corners of Leah¡¯s lips twitched, and she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°But since you¡¯ve brought this topic up, I do find it strange sometimes. He¡¯s such an excellent man, and he¡¯s already 32 years old, and yet he¡¯s still not married. He doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± The female. interpreter shook her head. ¡°I sometimes wonder if he¡¯s gay.¡± Leah did not say anything. ¡®An excellent but unmarried man must have his own ns in life. However, thinking of what Morrison said and what happened in the hotelst night¡­¡± She could not help but feel that she must have missed some crucial piece of information. In the afternoon, Leah called Morrison, but he did not answer. She wondered. ¡®Is he really mad at me?¡± Just as Leah put her cell phone away and walked past the lounge, she saw a woman with messy hair coming out of the lounge. The woman was in such a hurry that she bumped into Leah, but she immediately straightened her attire and left the scene. Chapter 2718 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 Leah looked back at the woman and could not help but frown. It was not until Dennis came out of the lounge and ran into her that she returned to her senses. A trace of panic shed across his eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was just walking by. Are you two¡­¡± Dennisughed out loud all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s my girlfriend, and we just had a fight because she cheated on me. I lost my head just now, so we had a slight dispute. Please, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Leah was momentarily stunned and forced a smile. ¡°This is your business with her, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me misunderstanding you. I have something else to attend to, so see you around.¡± ¡°Have you found a ce to live?¡± Dennis¡¯s voice came from behind. Leah stopped and looked back at him. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m searching for a ce to live?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve been staying in a hotel all this time, so I guessed that you haven¡¯t found a ce to live.¡± Dennis approached her. ¡°I do own an apartment that¡¯s currently vacant, so why don¡¯t you live in it? I¡¯ll only charge you half of the usual rent.¡± Leah stayed quiet for a while before shaking her head. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll be able to find a ce.¡± She then turned around and left after saying that. Dennis¡¯s cheeks bulged, and his expression gradually dimmed as he watched her leave. On the other side of the city¡­. Damon walked into the gym and saw Morrison doing pull-ups and sweating from head to toe. He unscrewed the water bottle in his hand with a grin. ¡°Why are you so hard-working today?¡± Marrison gnashed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± After doing a hundred reps, he sat directly on the floor, and his wet vest was stuck to his back and pectoral muscles. Damon threw a towel at him. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve recently maintained a very close rtionship with a woman. What¡¯s up? Have you fallen in love?¡± He wiped his sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me. Hearing her name fires me up. And you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m in a rtionship with her? I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid woman.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Morrison got up, walked to the side, and sat down. He then picked up the mineral water bottle, drank it, and told Damon what happened. Damon froze for a bit when he heard the story but soon burst intoughter. ¡°Have you taken a fancy to her? You got this jealous only because you saw her being too close to another man?¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous my *ss! You don¡¯t even know who that man is. That man is Dennis rke.¡± Damon¡¯s brows creased. ¡°Dennis?¡± He hurried to Morrison¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s that fe? He¡¯s surely not a good apple.¡± Morrison chuckled. ¡°His intentions are so obvious, but that idiot can¡¯t even see it. She even drove me away when I was trying to protect her. Let me tell you. If I show any form of care about her in the future. you¡¯re allowed to call me whatever the heck you like!¡± Damon nodded. ¡°Jack¡¯ss and Jack¡¯ss it is. Sounds good to me.¡± Morrison was rendered speechless. He picked up his phone at that moment and saw that there was a missed call on the screen from Leah. Leah rented an apartment with a duplex floor. The apartment was fully furnished, except for some bedding and daily necessities, which she had to buy herself. She walked to the balcony. There were some flowers, mint, and other nts, and its environment was fairly clean. At this time, she received a call from Morrison. She picked it up and answered it. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to pick up my calls ever again.¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p. Just tell me whatever the heck you have to say.¡± The voiceing from the other end of the call sounded slightly awkward as Morrison had indeed told her that he would never care about her anymore. Leah walked into the living room. ¡°I¡¯ve found a new ce to live. Also, I didn¡¯t think you were nosyst night. I know that you worry about me. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you all the time.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The other party remained silent for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a huge enough trouble yourself? Why would I care about such puny trouble? Where have you moved to?¡± Leah gave him her new address and asked him to buy her toiletries before he stopped by. Morrison was at a loss for words when he heard the request. Not long after, Morrison arrived at her doorstep with all the daily necessities she had asked him to buy. Leah opened the door and saw quite a few bags in his hands, which seemed toe from the same supermarket. She quickly grabbed them from him. ¡°Thank you,e in.¡± Chapter 2719 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 Morrison frowned. ¡°How can you be so carefree with me?¡± Leah carried the things into the living room and looked back at him. I¡¯m not your type, am I?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Morrison was rendered speechless. Leah picked up the shower gel and was stunned. ¡®This is actually orchid-scented? Young girls really love this scent, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Why did you buy this scent?¡± He walked up to the couch and sat down. ¡°How would I know what scent you¡¯re using? I only grabbed whatever they had disyed on the racks¡± ¡°I would rather die than tell her that I asked the cashier to introduce me to the type of toiletries that ladies would prefer.¡± Seeing that not only the toothbrush and mouthwash cup looked feminine but also the towel, Leah wanted. to chuckle suddenly. ¡°Forget it. He went all the way to the supermarket to grab me these¡± ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Morrison straightened his posture. ¡°Whatever you have in the fridge. Leah went through her refrigerator. It was fortunate that she still had two cans of coffee. She handed him one of the cans. Morrison took it from her but still felt a little awkward and inconvenient for him to stay here, as they were not a couple. Seeing that he was sitting on the couch extremely unnaturally, Leah took the opportunity to sit down. beside him. ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± He almost choked on the coffee. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Leahughed out loud instantly. ¡°Are you still afraid that I¡¯ll plot against you?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Who told you that I¡¯m afraid? Besides, would I be the one who suffers if you were to make a move against me?¡± Morrison nced at her but then immediately shifted his gaze away. ¡®This woman really doesn¡¯t show any vignce at all!¡¯ She leaned back on the couch, holding the coffee can tightly in her hand. ¡°Someone used the card key to open my doorst night.¡± Morrison immediately looked at her. She continued. ¡°I hadtched the door with the deadbolt, so he could note in. And when I asked the front desk for the surveince footage, they imed that they didn¡¯t have the authority to pull the footage. But theyter said that one of their employees had unlocked the wrong room. ¡°In my opinion, an employee can¡¯t make such a stupid mistake, but he did admit that he had made the mistake.¡± After saying that, Leah met Morrison¡¯s gaze. ¡°The key is that the hotel belongs to Mr. rke. As soon as something went wrong, he fired the staff without even asking for an exnation.¡± Morrison drank his coffee and looked away. ¡°I should praise you for being smart. At least you know that you shouldtch the door. Why didn¡¯t you open the door this time around when you heard the Leah choked on her words and then leaned backward. ¡°I thought you were the one who was knocking on the doorst night. Besides, who else would knock on my door apart from you?¡± Morrison was startled. ¡®She thought it was me? That¡¯s why she opened the door?¡± After a long pause, Morrison lowered his gaze and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t worry that I¡¯ll make a move on you, do you?¡± Leah turned and stared at him. ¡°I know you best in Stoslo, and you¡¯re the only person I can trust here.¡± Seeing that Morrison¡¯s ears were a little flushed, Leah approached him. ¡°Why are your¡­¡± Morrison got up immediately. ¡°I¡¯m going back already. No matter what, don¡¯t open your door so casually for others!¡± He then left in a hurry. Leah could not help but burst intoughter when she saw him leaving as if he was running for his life. ¡®This fe is rather innocent, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ At the same time, in Yaramoor¡­ The three young princes were about to be introduced to Yaramoor at their baptism banquet. The banquet was held in the pce, and a lot of important people from the political circle and the cab were invited to the banquet. Naturally, the members of the Hathaways would also be there. X brought her daughter to pay Daisie and her three babies a visit to the pce. Seeing that Daisie had be more charming after giving birth, she could not help but tease her before even entering the room. ¡°The little princess of the Goldmanns has grown up now. We can¡¯t call you the little princess already, so should we call you the queen of the Goldmanns now?¡± Daisie was sitting next to the stroller teasing the three babies. Hearing X¡¯s voice, she raised her head and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the queen.¡± Xena walked up to the stroller, looked at the three babies lying inside, and blinked. ¡°Little brothers!¡± Chapter 2720 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 X stroked her hair. ¡°Yes, they will be your little nephews from now on.¡± Xena tilted her head. ¡°What is a nephew? Can I eat a nephew?¡± Xughed out loud. ¡°Why would you want to eat everything that¡¯s ced in front of you? You can¡¯t your nephews.¡± Looking at the innocent girl, Daisie said enviously, ¡°If only I could have a daughter too.¡± X smiled and continued. ¡°A son can be very adorable too. From now on, they¡¯ll be your little knights, protecting you from all harm. Having a husband and three sons protecting me is actually my dream!¡± At this time, Yorrick and Noce entered the room from the back garden. Seeing her father, Xena giggled. ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m ying with my brothers!¡± Yorrick stopped next to her and stroked her head with his palm. ¡°Oh really? Do you like to y with them?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± X rubbed her cheek. ¡°Then you shoulde over often to y with them in the future.¡± Xena tilted her head. ¡°Can I do that?¡± ¡°Of course. Your cousin likes you very much too, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Daisie chuckled at that moment. The banquet was about to begin. Noce pushed the stroller into the banquet hall while Daisie walked in beside him, wrapping her arms around his. Xena also entered the hall holding the hands of her parents. Diana and Rick were chatting with their guests. Seeing her son, daughter-inw, and grandsons entering the hall, Diana immediately put down her wine ss and walked toward them. ¡°My precious are all here.¡± The three babies in the stroller stared at everyone in the banquet hall. Tic and Tac were not afraid of strangers, but Toe cried as soon as he was picked up, showing his fragility and weakness instantly. Diana and Rick were both amused, and Toe¡¯s crying attracted everyone¡¯s attention immediately. Daisie was helpless. ¡®This little boy is such a crybaby.¡± Noce took Toe from his parents¡¯ arms, and the tiny fey in his arms with a flushed nose and teary eyes from all the crying. When taking pictures, Tic and Tac looked straight at the camera as if they were curious about the ck. block and did not appear frightened by the environment and people around them. As for Toe, he kept clinging onto Noce, refusing to face the camera. Daisie chuckled, lifted the bear hoodie, and covered Toe¡¯s head. ¡°Baby, you must learn from your brothers and be as brave as them.¡± Toe seemed very reluctant. He continued to bury his face in Noce¡¯s shoulder to hide from the camera. Coupled with the ears on the hoodie, which were both pricked up at the moment, the little fe looked extremely cute. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It made everyone behind themugh. After taking pictures, it was time for the babies to go through a Zlokovian traditional ritual-lot drawing. that would predict their future undertaking A toy crown, a scepter, a diamond, banknotes, and bank cards were ced in front of the babies, and the rest of the items included a trophy, a football, a racing car model, and a model of a vi. The three babies started to crawl toward the toys. Tic then grabbed the crown and the scepter and fiddled with them. Dianaughed out loud. ¡°It seems that Tic has chosen the throne!¡± Tac sat in ce, sucked his finger, and stared at the items for a long time. However, the diamond¡¯s glimmering reflection suddenly seemed very attractive to him, so he reached out, grabbed the diamond, and then stopped. When it was Toe¡¯s turn, he hurriedly grabbed everything left on the ground, apart from the crown, scepter, and diamond. Daisie was shocked by Toe. ¡®This little fe wants it all?¡± Noce could not help butugh and hug Daisie. ¡°It seems our youngest will definitely be a genius in the future.¡± Daisie leaned against his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Have you figured out the babies¡¯ names?¡± Noce nodded. ¡°The eldest is Theodore, the second is Langford, and the youngest, Xerxes.¡± Daisie was startled for a split second and thenughed out loud. ¡°Theodore, Langford, and Xerxes? You¡¯re really good ating up with names, huh?¡± Chapter 2721 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 ¡°The old people like it like that, but as long as they¡¯re happy.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After a few days, at Stoslo¡­ The Ministry of Foreign Affairs employees had a party, and Leah was invited. Leah wasn¡¯t nning on going, but her colleagues were very passionate, so she agreed. After work, they all went to a restaurant for the party. Once Leah walked in, she noticed that Dennis was there. He was in a blue sports jacket, and it looked fashionable. She sat down with two other female interpreters. Denish swirled his wine ss as he spoke to someone, and his eyes fell on Leah. ¡°Ms. Younge, is this your first time joining our party?¡± One of the women teased him. ¡°You¡¯re paying too much attention to her. Is there something going on. between you two?¡± Dennis smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind that at all.¡± It was obvious what he meant. He was very open about it. Leah frowned but then smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re very frank.¡± ¡°Always have been.¡± The woman sitting next to Leah leaned close. ¡°Are you going to consider it?¡± Everyone started getting excited. Leah just smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to focus on my career for now.¡± ¡°Ms. Younge is a career-driven woman.¡± ¡°I guess. I just prefer to let rtionships unfold naturally. In Zlokovia, we usually both work together to get closer.¡± Dennis slowly sipped his wine and didn¡¯t continue the topic. When everyone got there, Leah noticed that the woman sitting in the corner looked anxious and like she didn¡¯t fit in. Leah kept her eyes on her and noticed that she was the person she had bumped into the other day. Leah was curious. Usually, when couples fought, they wouldn¡¯t make it obvious to everyone else. Since she was sitting quite far from Dennis, she wasn¡¯t interacting with him at all. ¡®Did they break up?¡± The woman looked up and saw her looking. Leah paused and raised her ss politely, but the woman looked away, worried that she would be seen. She raised her brows until Dennis looked in the direction that she was looking. Leah spected whether there was something funny going on between them. All the food arrived, and everyone started dining and chatting happily. Leah got a message from Morrison. She replied to the message, but the woman beside her noticed it and smiled. ¡°Text from your boyfriend?¡± Leah paused, then put her phone back into her pocket. ¡°Just a friend.¡± ¡°A man or a woman?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty nosy.¡± The colleague chuckled. ¡°Everyone in the department is. We just want to be in the know. I¡¯ve been very interested in gossip from overseas. I heard that the princess of Yaramoor gave birth to three heirs.¡± ¡°We know that too. It¡¯s in the news.¡± Everyone excitedly joined in the discussion and was jealous of Daisie. Leah knew Daisie, so she was in an awkward position because they were talking about her friend. What could she say? ¡°Ms. Younge, aren¡¯t you from Bassburgh? The princess is from there too, right? Do you know her?¡± Leah smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a famous actress. Everyone knows her.¡± She didn¡¯t make her rtionship with Daisie clear but still gave a sensible answer. While everyone was still on the topic, Leah realized that the woman was no longer there. Chapter 2722 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 Leah got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± As she walked away, Dennis kept his eyes on her. When she got to the restroom, she realized the woman was there. She was startled but then walked over to the sink area. Leah asked her as a colleague, ¡°Did you have too much to drink?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Good then. It¡¯s best not to drink too much at an event like this.¡± Leah took a napkin and wiped her lipstick away. After a moment, she saw a scar around the woman¡¯s wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± She panicked and pulled her sleeve to cover her hand. ¡°Nothing.¡± She quickly walked to the door but stopped before stepping out, then turned back to look at Leah. ¡°Don¡¯t trust Dennis.¡± She then quickly left. Leah frowned. ¡®Don¡¯t trust Dennis¡­ ¡®Did something happen to her? And that scar, was it from being tied up?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leah stayed there for a while but bumped into Dennis when she went out. Leah still had her mind on the woman and panicked when she suddenly saw him. Dennis noticed her expression and squinted. ¡°Did Aina tell you something?¡± ¡®Aina? That is her name?¡± Leah looked at him and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your girlfriend? Why do you ask?¡± Dennis paused, smiled, and exined, ¡°She¡¯s my ex.¡± ¡°You broke up?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± There wasn¡¯t a change in his expression. ¡°She cheated and betrayed me. Shouldn¡¯t we break up?¡± Lean never asked what happened to her wrists, but she knew it wasn¡¯t as simple as that. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why you have an odd dynamic.¡± Dennis raised his brow, and his eyes were dark. ¡°Did she say something bad about me to you?¡± Leah reacted quickly. ¡°If she cheated, why would she want to say something bad about you?¡± He didn¡¯t reply. After a long pause, he smiled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time she did that.¡± Leah smiled too. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so cautious. I guess it¡¯s never nice to be ndered.¡± Dennis looked at her. ¡°You understand me.¡± Leah calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s understanding. Everyone has their own way of thinking. I should get back to my seat after being away for so long.¡± She turned around, and her face immediately dropped. The man had seen through her but didn¡¯t call her out. They finally left at 9:00 p.m. Dennis stood next to Leah and asked, ¡°Did you drive? Do you need a ride?¡± Leah looked at her watch. ¡°Thanks, but someone is picking me up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Soon after, an SUV stopped outside, and Leah got in. Morrison and Dennis looked at each other, then Morrison drove away. In the car, Morrison kept his eyes on the road. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave in his car this time?¡± Leah looked at him and teased, ¡°You sound jealous.¡± When she noticed Morrison¡¯s awkward expression, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± He frowned and didn¡¯t reply. Leah leaned back in her seat. ¡°By the way, I think Dennis¡¯ ex-girlfriend was abused.¡± ¡°His ex-girlfriend?¡± Morrison squinted. ¡°I don¡¯t remember him having a girlfriend. He does have a lot of lady friends, though.¡± Chapter 2723 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 Leah paused. ¡°Aina wasn¡¯t his girlfriend?¡± Then why did he¡­ Hold on! The interpreter said that Dennis was single. He didn¡¯t have a girlfriend and wasn¡¯t married, so why wouldn¡¯t they make it public if Aina was his girlfriend? ¡®No one in the department knows about it?¡± Morrison chuckled. ¡°He has so many women in his contacts. Who knows which one you¡¯re talking about? But from what I see, he¡¯s nning to make you his next target.¡± Leah was stunned and looked over at this face. ¡°You know him well?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no secret that the Night Banquet fails to uncover. There¡¯s no such thing as tight lips.¡± The lights shone in through the window, illuminating the car now and then. Leah was quiet for a long moment before saying. ¡°I saw ligature marks on Aina¡¯s wrists, and she seemed to be very afraid of Dennis. She told me not to trust him.¡± She wasn¡¯t nning to, anyway. Even though Dennis had told her that Aina had cheated on him and betrayed him, he was probably worried that she would say something to hurt his reputation. Was he only worried that she would tarnish his reputation? If she really did cheat on him, why would he be worried that she would try to defame him? Morrison frowned. ¡°Why are you up in someone¡¯s business?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just let it go. I think Dennis did something to her.¡± Morrison said, ¡°Don¡¯t just believe anyone.¡± Leah fell silent after that. When they got to her apartment, she got out and turned back because something hade to her mind.¡± Thanks foring to get me, free driver. Are you interested in supper?¡± Morrison got out of the car. ¡°Are you buying?¡± She smiled. ¡°Think of it as the fare.¡± The two people bought some barbecued meat and snacks from China Town and then bought a few cans of beer before returning to the apartment. Morrison wasn¡¯t shy at all. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leah smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind staying at a woman¡¯s home anymore?¡± He paused, then looked up. ¡°You asked me to stay. Are you asking me to leave now?¡± She picked up a skewer of meat. ¡°Not at all.¡± She then picked up the beer can, clinked it to his, and downed it before he even started. Morrison looked at her. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t have enough to drink there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really eat during the party. I didn¡¯t feel like eating because I wasn¡¯tfortable when he was around.¡± She wasn¡¯t very happy about that. ¡°He seems pretentious. I tried so hard not to question him when I saw the marks on Aina¡¯s wrists.¡± Morrisonughed and slowly drank his beer. ¡°You need to fix this problem with you being nosy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nosy about my business too.¡± She might have drunk too much, or maybe it was the lighting. She found Morrison looking better and as if everything about him was nice. He had pale skin and beautiful features, and his temper was unpredictable but not annoying. Most importantly, he was more reliable than anyone she knew. ¡°I¡¯m not nosy about you¡­¡± Morrison looked up and saw her gawking at him, then squinted. ¡°Are you¡­ drunk?¡± Leah looked down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not yet.¡± Morrison took her can away. ¡°Stop drinking.¡± She burped. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Morrison moved the can away from her and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you might get drunk and take advantage of me.¡± She chuckled, but suddenly herughter turned into tears. Morrison didn¡¯t know what to do, so he went over in front of her and squatted down. ¡°Hey, why are you crying?¡± Chapter 2724 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 ¡°I miss him.¡± Morrison knew who she meant, and his face froze. ¡°You¡¯re doing this to yourself. Miss someone else!¡± Leah¡¯s eyes were teary, but he couldn¡¯t tell if she was sad or d. ¡°Miss you instead?¡± Morrison paused. After a long pause, he sat down on the floor. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not drunk?¡± ¡°Do I look drunk?¡± ¡°Quite.¡± Leah looked down. She wasn¡¯t thinking when she said that. She was three years older than Morrison, so it wouldn¡¯t work out. She had wasted ten years of love on Zephir, so now she wouldn¡¯t want to ask for too much. After a moment, she smiled. Leah lowered her head to hide her eyes. ¡°I was just joking, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± She then started cleaning up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done, and I¡¯m going to rest. Remember to lock the door on your way out.¡± Morrison chuckled. When he saw her standing up, he pulled her back down. ¡°You best take responsibility for what you said when you¡¯re sober!¡± Leah was startled, and her facial expression was one of shock. She thought she had misheard him. After a moment, she mumbled, ¡°What responsibility?¡± Morrison leaned in. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you can just flirt with. If you want to flirt with me, you must be ready for what happens afterward.¡± Her eyes darted around before she suddenly nted a kiss on his lips. It was just a peck, so he didn¡¯t have time to react to it. After that, Leah smiled. ¡°Does that count?¡± Morrison took a deep breath, put his hand behind her head, and pulled her in for a kiss. Leah almost fell into his arms. After a long time, Morrison finally left her lips. Leah burst out in giggles and leaned on his shoulder. He let her do that while he looked straight ahead. ¡°What is this supposed to mean? One minute you said you were missing some other man, the next you kissed me¡­¡± Leah chuckled. ¡°Did I say who I was missing? It could be my dad.¡± Morrison had nothing to say. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Leah looked down, pressed her lips together, and said, ¡°I think¡­ I have feelings for you.¡± Morrison was surprised as he scanned her face. She carefully continued. ¡°If you mind the age gap, I¡® ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Morrison leaned in closer to her. ¡°If I cared that you¡¯re older than me, I would have jumped out of the building after what you did a few seconds ago.¡± Leah looked up and was still surprised. He stood up. ¡°Alright, It¡¯ste. You should rest. Think about it after you wake up tomorrow and call me.¡± He paused for a few seconds before looking down at her. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the entire night to think about this.¡± After that, he cleared up the food packaging on the table. As he was about to leave, Leah called out to him. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the entire night to think if you want to be my boyfriend too.¡± Morrison licked the corner of his lips and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re going to get in trouble tomorrow.¡± Leah stood on the balcony and watched the car drive away. She watched it move further and further away, and her heart finally calmed. It felt odd. She hadn¡¯t been rejected, so did this mean that they were both into each other? Chapter 2725 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 #The next day, Leah attended a meeting with the Secretary¨CGeneral. They were meeting elected officials from other countries. She took notes during the session while interpreting for the Secretary¨C General. After the two¨Chour meeting ended, she walked out of the building with the Secretary¨CGeneral, who turned around next to the car. ¡°I¡¯m heading somewhere else. You can take the rest of the day off.¡± Leah nodded. ¡°Alright. See you soon.¡± After the car drove away, Leah took out her phone, which was on silent mode, and saw that Morrison had sent her a message. She smiled and called him. ¡°I was in a meeting. Have you considered, Mr. Shaw?¡± Morrison cleared his throat and said in a very serious tone, ¡°What time will the girlfriend be done with work today?¡± She smiled. ¡°5:00 p.m.¡± ¡°What does the girlfriend feel like having today?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her lips curled. ¡°Anything works. I¡¯ll eat whatever I can get, including the boyfriend.¡± Morrison was drinking, so he choked and coughed very hard when he heard that. After calming down, he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Leah, seeing how excited you are, I¡¯m¡­ looking forward to seeing you.¡± Leah was going to say something more, but she saw someone and quickly said, ¡°I have something else to attend to. I¡¯ll speak to you tonight.¡± Before he could reply, she had already hung up. Morrisonughed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even take responsibility for what she said.¡± Leah started walking toward a woman wearing a mask until she took off her mask. It was Aina. Aina looked around. ¡°Can I speak to you?¡± Leah nodded. They went to a cafe nearby. Leah ordered twottes and looked at Aina, who was in a turtleneck. Aina was around her age, but the way she dressed made her look older. It was warm outside, yet she was in a turtleneck. Leah remembered the marks on her wrists. ¡°Ms. Mogen, is there something that you can¡¯t tell me?¡± Aina wanted to say something but didn¡¯t. Noticing her nerves, Leah softened her tone. ¡°I could tell that something was going on between you and Dennis, but I know you have a secret. He doesn¡¯t treat you well, right?¡± Aina curled up her fingers and bit her lip. She was struggling. When the server brought their coffees, she handed one to Aina. ¡°You told me not to trust Dennis, so I believed you. I know that Dennis isn¡¯t a simple person.¡± Aina looked at the cup, and her lips parted. Her voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of him.¡± Leah paused. ¡°Did he abuse you?¡± She turned pale, and after a long pause, she pulled down her cor and showed red marks on her neck. Leah was shocked. ¡°He did that?¡± 1/2 Aina couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and burst out crying. Leah handed her a few napkins. ¡°Can you tell me what actually happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Aina took the napkins and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no point. He didn¡¯t leave any evidence. Even if there are scars on my body, the police won¡¯t be able to book him as long as he doesn¡¯t admit to doing anything to me. It¡¯s impossible that I could be a threat to him based on who he is.¡± Leah got up and sat down next to her. ¡°Aina, tell me. I¡¯ll try to help you.¡± After a long pause, Aina asked, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°You were nice enough to warn me about him. I know you did that because you¡¯re a good person.¡± Aina¡¯s eyes darted around, and she said after a long time, ¡°I warned you because you aren¡¯t like the other women. His looks wouldn¡¯t trick you.¡± Chapter 2726 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah was slightly surprised, ¡°There are other girls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the first one. I was fooled by him too.¡± Aina lowered her head. She began to tell Leah how Dennis had tricked her and had been treating her cruelly. Leah was shocked and found it hard to believe after listening to what Aina said. The trick that Dennis used on Aina was exactly the same as he used to get close to her. He would first create a scenario where he would bump into his target. After the encounter, he would then portray himself as a gentleman to lower the target¡¯s guard so that he could develop a friendship with her. Dennis had sessfully won the hearts of many girls with his good looks, background, and his funny, friendly personality. In the end, he would ask his targets to be his girlfriend so that he could have sex with them. By the time his target fell in love and thought they had found the perfect boyfriend, he would reveal hist true nature. Aina and Dennis had not revealed their rtionship because Dennis had always been ¡°marketing¡± himself as an attractive, sessful, and wealthy man who was single and avable. Dennis had told Aina that he did not want to reveal their rtionship because he did not want to affect her career. Initially, Aina trusted him. It was onlyter that Aina found out he had been seeing another woman behind her back. When she confronted him, he physically abused her. Aina had had no other choice but to yield to him, and she had been maintaining this twisted rtionship with Dennis for three years. Leah was first surprised when she heard what Aina had gone through, and then she felt sympathetic to her. Aina was crying her heart out, and Leah ced her hand on her shoulder tofort her. ¡°What about the other girls? Have they never fought back?¡± Aina paused for a moment before shaking her head nkly. ¡°Most of his targets are inexperienced college students. Some of theme from poor towns, while others are from other countries. Like me, they can only swallow their grievances.¡± After that, Aina lifted her head and continued. ¡°I know you¡¯re his next target, but you¡¯re smarter than us. Do you think we deserve what we get?¡± Leah frowned. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You don¡¯t deserve to be treated this way. All of you are victims, and he¡¯s the one who¡¯s causing you all pain.¡± Aina let out a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re the first person whoforted me this way. You know what? When I told them what he did to me to my friends, they justughed at me for my stupidity. They said that I deserve it because I overestimated myself and that I was the one who wanted to find a man who¡¯s out of my league.¡± Aina¡¯s head was getting lower as she said, ¡°I have depression. I can¡¯t sleep every night, and I¡¯m constantly living in fear of being controlled by him. There are many times I want to kill myself, but I don¡¯t have the courage to do it.¡± Leah grabbed her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you can make everyone empathize with you, but you can¡¯t give up on yourself because of that. The only person who can save you in this world is you. You can¡¯t rely on other people. If you give up on yourself, no one can save you.¡± 1:2 After she finished speaking, she ced her hand on Aina¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Aina trembled slightly and was hit by a pang of guilt. She hesitated for a long while before pulling a bottle of sleeping pills out of her purse. Leah was stunned when she saw the bottle of sleeping pills. ¡°Aina, you¡­¡± ¡°He was the one who asked me toe and see you. He wants me to put this pill into your drink,¡± said Aina. ¡°But I can¡¯t bring myself to do that. Rather than being tortured by him, I should just¡­¡± She looked at the bottle of pills. Since Aina was willing to tell her Dennis¡® n despite having no will to keep living, Leah took the bottle of sleeping pills away and said, ¡°Aina, thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll help you. This is our chance.¡± Chapter 2727 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 Aina was stunned. Little did she expect that it was a stranger who would actually care for her in the end. ¡°Ms. Younge, he¡¯s smarter than you think¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Leah said earnestly. ¡°So, I need you to cooperate with me too. Since I¡¯m his next target, I¡¯ll be the bait. You just need to make sure that he believes you¡¯ve seeded.¡± After that, Leah handed her phone to her and told her the password. ¡°After that, I need you to call someone named Morrison. Remember to call the police as well. I¡¯ll do my best to buy you as much time as possible.¡± ¡°Why do you trust me?¡± Aina asked, her voice filled with disbelief. Did she not worry that she would abandon her after she had done what Dennis had told her to? ¡°If you really wanted to hurt me, you wouldn¡¯t have told me what you came for. You could have just popped the pill into my drink when I wasn¡¯t looking. Maybe this is the only way you can break yourself free from his control. I believe you don¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity, right?¡± Aina¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°Will it work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just need to make the call, and everything will be fine.¡± In the hotel room¡­ When Dennis heard the doorbell, he walked up to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± After confirming that Aina was standing outside the door through the peephole, he opened the door and looked around before dragging her into the room. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When he realized she was trembling, Dennis chuckled and collected her hair behind her ears. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the car. I don¡¯t know how to carry her up here,¡± Aina replied in a soft voice. Dennis caressed her cheek and praised her. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job this time.¡± Aina did not say anything. Dennis sent an attendant to the car park to carry the ¡°unconscious¡± Leah up to his room. The attendant told him that he had not noticed anyone in the car park. Dennis watched as the attendant put Leah on the bed and warned him, ¡°Keep your mouth shut like you always do, understand?¡± The attendant shrunk and nodded. Dennis noticed Aina was still standing outside the door, so he turned his head to look at her and said, ¡°Go out and wait for me, honey. I¡¯ll take you for a meal tonight. I¡¯m very happy today, so I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Aina nced at Leah, lying on the bed, and left the room. After Aina closed the door, Dennis spun his head around to look at the woman on the bed. He took off his tie and leaned forward to stroke her cheek. ¡°This is all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t acted all high and mighty, I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to this method.¡± 1/2 His finger stopped in front of her cor and undid the button with a single flick. At that moment, Leah cracked her eyes open and pushed him away. Dennis did not expect her to wake up at this time, but since she had alreadye to her senses, he did not have to hide anything anymore. He revealed his true intention and said, ¡°Do you think you can get away since you¡¯re in my hands now?¡± Leah got up and pretended to be panicked. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Mr. rke? How can you do this?¡± ¡°I really like you.¡± When Dennis took a step closer, Leah sprung up from the bed and rushed toward the door. However, Dennis noticed her intention and blocked the door before she could reach it. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can get away.¡± ¡°Move aside, Dennis. Otherwise, You¡¯ll be sorry!¡± A crooked smile appeared on Dennis¡® face as he said, ¡°I like strong women like you the most.¡± He took a step forward and grabbed her into his arms. Leah tried to resist, but at the same time, she did not forget her mission. She turned her head sideways and said, ¡°Has it evere across your head how sad Aina will be if she finds out what you did?¡± Dennis stopped for a while and chuckled. ¡°Aina? We¡¯re just getting what we need. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Aina, how would you have fallen into my hands this time?¡± He turned her face over, and just when he was about to kiss her, Leah pulled the pen out of her pocket and aimed the tip of the pen at his shoulder. Chapter 2728 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 The pain caused Dennis to push Leah away. Looking at the pen in her hand, heughed grimly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you have a pen on you, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± He opened up the drawer and took a pair of handcuffs out. ¡°Since you want to do it the hard way, I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡± Leah was shocked. ¡®I can¡¯t let him handcuff me!¡® She grabbed themp and ashtray on the table and threw them at him, greatly enraging Dennis. He marched toward her and pinned her on the bed before putting the handcuff on her wrist. Leah shouted at the top of her lungs for help and kept looking at the door. ¡°Why are they noting yet? Did she abandon me?¡® Leah trembled when her skin was exposed to the air, and a hint of fear crossed her eyes. Dennis¡® face was contorted with rage as he gazed at the feast underneath him like a lion looking at its prey, preparing to devour her whole. A strong urge of disgust rushed over her, and Leah ignored the pain from the iron scraping against her wrists as she fought back with all her might. ¡°Dennis, you son of a b*tch. Stay away from me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡± Dennis sneered. ¡°Really? How are you going to do that?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, the door was kicked open from the outside, and a group of cops rushed into the room, followed by Aina, Morrison, and Damon. When Morrison saw what Dennis was doing to Leah, his pupils constricted. He threw himself at Dennis and knocked him to the floor with a punch. ¡°Get away from her!¡± The cops and Damon quickly came forward to pull him away. Dennis was pinned on the floor by the cops, and he raised his head to re at Aina. ¡°How dare you do this to me!?¡± Aina trembled and lowered her head. After Leah was freed from the handcuff, she threw herself into Morrison¡¯s arms, her body shaking profusely. In the end, the cops took Dennis away. As the witness, Aina had to go to the police station as well. Damon and his men followed her, worried that Dennis would harm Aina again. Morrison took off his jacket and draped it over Leah. Suddenly, Leah cried, ¡°I thought you guys weren¡¯t ¡± She had assumed she was going to get destroyed by Dennis. Morrison set his jaw tightly. After a long while, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°What the hell were you thinking!? How could you put yourself in such a dangerous situation? What if Aina didn¡¯t inform us? How were you going to escape from Dennis then?¡± Leah grabbed tightly at the jacket and fell silent. In fact, she was taking a bet as well. She did not know whether Aina was lying to her or not. If Aina had lied to her, she would deserve everything that happened to her, but in the end, she made the right decision to trust Aina. Morrison carried her up from the floor and exited the room. He brought her back to her apartment and ced her on the bed. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Leah grabbed his hand. Initially, Morrison was nning to go to the police station, but it now seemed to him that Leah was still afraid. He pressed his lips thin and stood as stiff as a ramrod. Leah grabbed the hem of his clothes tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve overestimated myself.¡± Morrison did not say anything. After a long while, he sat at the side of the bed and said, his voice filled with anger, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know about that? Even if you wanted to help Aina, you should have discussed it with all of us first instead of putting yourself in danger. Are you aware of how risky your actions were? If something went wrong, you would¡¯ve been¡­¡± Leah lowered her head. Morrison took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t ming you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Leah said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But I can bear any consequences myself. Even if Aina lied to me, I¡¯d do whatever I could to get him into prison. Even if it¡¯s¡­¡± Morrison grabbed her into his arms and said, ¡°Alright, shut it. Stop making these assumptions. Just promise me that you won¡¯t do the same thing again next time.¡± Chapter 2729 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 Leah lowered her head and buried her face into his shoulder. Several dayster, with the incriminating evidence provided by Aina and the cops as witnesses, Dennis was caught in an unprecedented scandalous storm. As the storm continued to fester, those girls who he had vited also dared toe forward and speak This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. out. Even the hotel registered under Dennis¡® name was thoroughly investigated. When the staff in the hotel heard that Dennis had been caught, they revealed that Dennis had been threatening them. He had taken advantage of his identity as one of the hotel¡¯s top management to force them to help him. Besides, he had a suite in this hotel that was ¡°privately reserved¡± for him. ording to those staff members, he would often bring different girls back to this suite to vite them. No one was allowed to enter the suite without his permission. Also, the card key used to enter the room was specially made. There was only one, and he was the only person who had it. The various sex toys in the room revealed Dennis¡® unknown side to the public. This time, even his family abandoned him. They publicly epted his conviction and even announced that he had been stripped of his right to inherit the family. Aina cried out heavily since she finally got what she wanted after learning that Dennis would be sentenced to life imprisonment. She then submitted her resignation to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Leah bumped into her in the corridor and asked, ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Aina nodded. ¡°I want to leave this city. It makes me ufortable. I think I won¡¯te back here anymore for the rest of my life.¡± Leah knew that for some people, it would take a long time, or even a lifetime, to heal their wounds. She looked at Aina and smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good choice to start over in another city. I wish you all the best.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Aina replied with a smile, her eyes red. After that, she carried her stuff and left. At the same time, Leah received a call from her father. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Leah, I saw the news. Are you okay? I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Leah set her jaw tightly andughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. Oh yeah, I just got a boyfriend.¡± ¡°What? A boyfriend?¡± She sessfully diverted her father¡¯s attention. Benjamin was shocked as he asked, ¡°When did that happen? Are you sure he isn¡¯t a cheater?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯ll bring him back during the holidays. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like him.¡± Benjamin chuckled when he heard what his daughter said. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home. I¡¯d like to see which kid has captured my daughter¡¯s heart.¡± One monthter, Leah brought Morrison back to visit her father. Morrison had also prepared some gifts, and Benjamin was satisfied when he saw Morrison was as his daughter had described him to be. ¡°Mr. Shaw, thank you for taking care of Leah over there.¡± Morrison smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Younge. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of my girlfriend.¡± Benjaminughed when he heard Morrison¡¯s reply. Soon, all of their neighbors learned that Leah had returned with her boyfriend. When they came out, a few people gathered around them. ¡°Leah, is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so lucky to get yourself such a good¨Clooking boyfriend. You two indeed make a good couple.¡± Leah smiled awkwardly. She did not expect the news to spread so soon. Morrison grabbed Leah¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°She¡¯s not the lucky one. I¡¯m the lucky one. People always say that a wife three years older than the husband ensures a richer life, so I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°Leah, he¡¯s three years younger than you?¡± Leah looked at Morrison and chuckled. ¡°Yeah. After all, he¡¯s the only one who took the bait.¡± Chapter 2730 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 Morrison was rendered speechless. At the same time, one of them said, ¡°All of us thought that you were going to marry Zephir. After all, you both grew up together¡­¡± Someone stepped in and stopped her from speaking. All of them knew that Leah had liked to follow Zephir around in the past. However, it was not a good thing to mention something like this in front of her new boyfriend. a That person realized she had said something wrong and hastily said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up. I hope you won¡¯t mind it. After all, we should leave the past in the past and keep moving forward ¡± Leah smiled and did not say anything. After the neighbors left, Morrison stuck his hands into his pocket and asked, ¡°So, what are you gonna do about this childhood friend of yours?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah walked slowly beside him. ¡°Do you want me to break up with you and go back to him?¡± Morrison stopped and turned around to look at Leah. ¡°Stop this thought at once. If not, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Leah raised her head to look at him. ¡°What¡¯re you gonna do?¡± Morrison picked her up from the floor, and Leah hastily coiled her arms around his neck. She looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll get angry if I wander around his house with you in my arms?¡± Leah was amused. ¡°You¡¯re so childish.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m childish. But someone hasn¡¯t fulfilled her promise yet.¡± Morrison lowered his head to look at her. ¡°So, when are you going to fulfill your promise?¡± Leah kissed his cheek and replied, ¡°What about tonight?¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°But it¡¯s your home¡­¡± ¡°My dad won¡¯t be home tonight,¡± she whispered into his ear. ¡°I see.¡± Morrison chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said it, let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± At Emperon¡­ Waylon was making a nutritious meal for Cameron when he received a text message from Morrison. At the same time, Cameron came into the kitchen and said, ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Waylon turned around to look at her and put down his phone. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± When the meal was ready, Cameron sat at the table and started to eat. Ever since she got pregnant, her appetite had increased, and her weight had increased by ten pounds. The good thing was that Cameron was not anxious about her appearance. She knew that she would get fat after bing pregnant, so she ate and drank like she usually did. Seeing that she was enjoying her food, Waylon couldn¡¯t help himself and teased, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gained a lot of weight recently.¡± Cameron raised her head and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this little fe in my womb. Do you know how big of an eater your child is?¡± He raised his arm to wipe her lips. ¡°Yeah, so you need to eat more.¡± Meanwhile, the screen of his phone lit up again. When Cameron saw that someone had sent him a message, she frowned and asked, ¡°Who is the one that keeps on texting you? Could it be that you¡¯re seeing another woman behind my back?¡± ¡°Does Morrison count?¡± Waylon lifted his eyelids. ¡°Ah, I see. So, you¡¯re seeing another man behind my back,¡± Cameron teased. ¡°Oh, please stop that.¡± After Waylon replied to the message, he ced the phone down. ¡°He¡¯s dating Leah now.¡± Cameron was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Seriously?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It seems like you have the potential to be a matchmaker.¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Stop teasing me. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯lle together as well.¡± At night, Morrison came out of the bathroom after taking a bath. When he saw Leah lying on the bed in her thin silk nightgown, he set his jaw tightly. Leah ced one hand on her forehead and beckoned him. Morrison took a deep breath andy on top of her. He propped himself up with his arms and asked, ¡°This looks expensive.¡± Leah raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with it.¡± Chapter 2731 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been such a gentleman if you had done this earlier.¡± After saying that, Morrison sealed her lips with a kiss. Leah reached out and hugged him. The temperature of the whole room skyrocketed and did not stop rising-everything got extremely hot and passionate until their souls fused. At the same time, in Coralia¡­ A tavern located in a homestay in Hohman Town was still operating, and the night market, the quaint streets, and the alleys were all dimly lit. It was already midnight, but the town was still rtively boisterous. Zephir sat alone in the attic and ordered a cocktail. The noise of the guests sitting at the next table created a huge contrast with the silence that came from him. The silence prevailed until the piano in the tavern sounded, and its melody suffused the atmosphere. It was a female singer, she was ying the piano and singing, and her slightly smoky voice sounded melodious. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me, your ex I called to say not sorry, but I wish you the best And I don¡¯t hold no grudges, promise this ain¡¯t a test We okay, we okay Sometimes it works out but sometimes it don¡¯t Maybe we¡¯ll fix this or maybe we won¡¯t Sometimes a heart can sink like a stone Until you find home¡­¡± Waves of apuse came from all corners of the tavern, and Zephir turned to look at the female singer. The homestay owner brought some snacks to his table, nced in the direction of his gaze, and smiled.¡± Her name is Ursule Caiazzo. She¡¯s very pretty, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s a 19-year-old music student from the Coralia Art Institute. She¡¯s working part-time as a resident singer in our tavern, and her ssmates are all shooting films in showbiz now.¡± Zephir retracted his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have ordered any snacks.¡± The homestay owner sat down and said, ¡°These are on the house. It¡¯s rare for someone like you to come here for vacation. You¡¯ve been living here for half a month, so how can I not give you some benefits, Mr. Gosling?¡± Zephir poured some wine for him. ¡°It seems that your business here is good.¡± ¡°We¡¯re located in a tourism development zone, so people from other ces like toe here.¡± The owner held up his ss and clinked it with Zephir¡¯s. ¡°How are you doing? Do you feel more rxed after staying here for a while?¡± 1 He responded with a faint hum and drank his wine. ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that this tavern is famous for something else other than our booze, do you?¡± Zephir was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also known as the Tavern of Love Encounter.¡± Zephir was rendered speechless. The ownerughed and poured some wine for Zephir. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Perhaps if you stay here for a while longer, you¡¯ll meet your soulmate and bring her back with you.¡± ¡°Are you teasing me, or do you think of me as a joke?¡± Zephir squinted. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± The owner clinked sses with him. ¡°The process of looking for a life partner is indeed something that one can¡¯t rush. Letting someone go is better thanpromising with someone that doesn¡¯t meet your standard.¡± Zephir drank without saying anything. It was not untilte at night that the homestay and tavern shut down after sending off all its guests. Zephir was about to fall asleep after taking a shower when a soft meowing sound from the balcony woke him up. He turned on the deskmp and sat up, only to see a shadow swaying left and right behind the window screen. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zephir got out of bed, came to the balcony, opened the window, and saw a Ragdoll that looked a few months old. Somehow, the cat had gotten its head stuck in the ledge. He frowned, squatted down, and helped the cat get its head out of the slit. He grabbed the cat by the back of its neck and found out that there was a badge hanging under its neck. There seemed to be a carving of the cat¡¯s name. ¡°Kisses?¡± The tiny cat that was now hanging in midair meowed and swung its meaty paws as if it was asking him to put it down. Zephir ced it back on the ground. ¡°If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll turn you into a pot of stew.¡± 1 ¡°Meow!¡± Kisses sat on the ground and licked its little paw. It did not seem to be afraid of strangers. At this time, a young girl ran out hurriedly to the balcony of the room next door. ¡°Where did you go? Kisses!¡± Zephir stood upright. The one staying next to him was actually the part-time resident singer. X Chapter 2732 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 Seeing that her cat had run over to someone else¡¯s balcony and had gotten caught, Ursule gasped, sped her hands together, and apologized with a pious expression. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry! Kisses must¡¯ve caused you trouble. I¡¯ll take it back from you right away. Um¡­ Can you please hand it over here?¡± The balconies were only 5 feet away, so Ursule stretched out her hands, wanting to grab the cat directly from Zephir. Zephir did not say anything, picked up the cat, and handed it over. Ursule took it from him and immediately took it into her embrace. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really sorry if it¡¯s caused you any inconvenience.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She then turned around and patted the cat in her arms. ¡°If you run around again, I¡¯ll bring you to a vet and get you sterilized!¡± Kisses meowed as if it was protesting. Zephir flicked his sleeves, brushing off the cat hair that had gotten onto his pajamas, turned back, and entered the room. The next day, Zephir went downstairs in his loose silk pajamas as the homestay would prepare a buffet- style breakfast for its guests. The homestay owner was sitting on the couch reading the newspaper. Seeing that Zephir was brewing a cup of coffee, hemented, ¡°After such a long hiatus, your circadian rhythm is still rather stable.¡± Zephir took the coffee, walked up to the couch, and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡± Sandwiches, egg breakfasts, and nutritious oatmeal could be seen set up on the dining table. However, this was the breakfast the owner prepared, and the buffet for the guests could be found in the restaurant located in the backyard. The homestay owner turned the page of the newspaper. ¡°The breakfast that I make is rtively light. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t suit your taste.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been feeling rather heaty recently.¡± ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s time for you to find yourself a woman.¡± The homestay ownerughed. Zephir ignored him. Something rubbed against his ankle out of the blue, and he was startled for a moment. He looked under the table and saw a fluffy creature crawling out from underneath the table. ¡°Meow!¡± ¡°Kisses, why are you hiding below the table again?¡± The homestay owner heard a meow and lowered his head, only to see Kisses underneath the tablecloth. He quickly put down the newspaper, picked Kisses up, and kept it in his arms. ¡°Are you hungry? Didn¡¯t your master feed you anything before she went out?¡± Zephir frowned. ¡°This cat¡­¡± The homestay owner caressed Kisses on the back. ¡°It¡¯s Ursule¡¯s pet cat. Her family doesn¡¯t allow her to own a pet back home, and she can¡¯t bring it to school, so she could only leave it with me. But it¡¯s like a lucky charm of this homestay. All the guests who have stayed here like it very much.¡± ¡°Meow!¡± Kisses rubbed its head against the hand of the owner and even licked it, which made him chuckle. ¡°This little fe is adorable and obedient, and its main attraction is that it¡¯s not afraid of strangers. Do you want to hold it?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Zephir seemed very reluctant. The homestay ownerughed out loud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you actually afraid of some cat fur? Dude, you don¡¯t know how self-healing pets can be, do you? Seriously, owning a pet as apanion can sometimes be even better than having a woman do the same. Not only will it make you feel happier, but it¡¯ll also be by your side all the time. ¡°Even though it might piss you off asionally, it really makes you feel rxed physically and mentally when it gets clingy around you.¡± Zephir¡¯s eyes moved, but he did not utter a single word. ¡°Mr. Quigg!¡± Ursule walked in with a bag on her back, holding a huge bag of cat food in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve run out of cat food, so I just rushed out to buy some. Kisses must be hungry as it hasn¡¯t eaten anything this morning.¡± Yale Quigg, the homestay owner, put Kisses down. ¡°I knew it. Ites down here when we¡¯re serving breakfast. It must be starving.¡± Kisses sashayed up to Ursule¡¯s feet, and Ursule squatted down and stroked it. ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll feed you now, don¡¯t worry.¡± While saying that, Ursule found Kisses¡¯ small bowl in its cat house and poured the cat food into the automatic feeding machine. She also took a sausage out, cut it into several pieces with a knife, and added it to the cat food. Chapter 2733 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 Kisses started eating happily. ¡°Urs, shouldn¡¯t you be at school today?¡± ¡°Something seems to havee up in my professor¡¯s home, and he asked for a one-day leave.¡± Ursule looked at Yale. ¡°I onlye out here when I don¡¯t have any ss, don¡¯t I?¡± Yale chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡± Ursule only noticed Zephir at this time and was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you¡­ Oh, you¡¯re the man who stays next door fromst night, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yale nced at Zephir. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°No, no, Kisses escaped onto his balconyst night, so perhaps it disturbed him.¡± Ursule gave off an awkward smile and thought of something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Quigg, he seems to have been staying here for quite a long time.¡± Yale smiled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been here for quite some time. My friend came all the way here from Bassburgh on vacation.¡± ¡°Bassburgh?¡± Ursule sat down on the couch at this moment and asked with a curious expression, ¡°Is Bassburgh fun?¡± Zephir responded indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Some of my coursemates have also gone to Bassburgh and have gotten admitted to a few film academies. I heard that some of them are now working in filming crews.¡± Yale looked at her. ¡°If you want to shoot movies too, this is the guy that you might want to speak to. He¡¯s been in the entertainment industry before this.¡± Zephir gazed at Yale. ¡°I don¡¯t n to get myself involved in showbiz anymore.¡± Ursule sat upright. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to step into the entertainment industry. What¡¯s so great about getting oneself into the industry? Especially for us college students, if the agency we encounter is ck- hearted, the agent might even trick us into selling ourselves to the agency, where we¡¯ll be squeezed to the final fiber of our being for their benefit. And if we were to want to terminate our contract with the company, we might not get paid fairly or even get sued in return.¡± ¡°Yo, it seems that you know quite a lot!¡± Ursule snorted softly and picked up an egg. ¡°Of course, this happened to some of the coursemates I know from school. They got spotted by celebrity scouts because of their good looks and made their debut after that. However, all they got in return was being tricked into bing interns for some potential female idol group. They only get four hours of sleep every day, all they do all day is practice, and they¡¯re not allowed to leave thepany¡¯s property or ask for leave. Just how miserable is that?¡± Yale picked up his cup of coffee. ¡°That sounds like gossip. It¡¯s no wonder Rolly from the kitchen crew knows everything. It seems that you¡¯re the one who tells him everything.¡± you ¡°Tsk, like to gossip too, don¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you the one who told me about the man who brought his mistress here and ran into his wife and her own lover here? That¡¯s how the couple found out that both of them had been cheating on each other and got into a fight here.¡± Yale choked on his coffee. ¡°I only told you guys about the story because you wanted to listen to it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Rolly imed that you¡¯re the most gossipy person in the whole premises, and all of us learned from you.¡± ¡°B*llcr*p!¡± The whole living room became lively because of the bickering between the two of them. In this tiny and simple homestay, one would run into many new and different faces, hear different and interesting stories, and feel the slow-paced life of this small town. Life just felt simple andid-back. Zephir¡¯s gaze moved around the homestay as if he had not felt such an atmosphere for a long time. Zephir had been staying in the homestay for quite some time, and all the staff members had already gotten familiar with him. Knowing that he was a friend of their boss, they treated him as a friend. Rolly, who worked in the kitchen, was the chef of the homestay. He came to Coralia from Hewston City to work. He had worked as a chef in a restaurant in Bassburgh. However, because the living cost was too high for someone who earned only $1,500 monthly, he resigned and came to Coralia. Although the homestay was only paying him $1,200, the cost of living here was not that high, and food and lodging were included as a part of his benefits. And most importantly, Yale always treated his employees very well. Over time, Rolly fell in love with this town. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Two middle-aged women worked there, and they were in charge of the guest rooms¡¯ hygiene. Both were locals from Coralia, and their children had left the town to work elsewhere. Thus, whenever they cooked or baked something delicious, they would bring it to the homestay and share it with Yale and the people who worked together. Chapter 2734 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 Because the homestay had a tavern and provided supper, the rest of the waiters would onlye to work from 5:00 p.m. until 2:00a.m. The only part-time employee on the premises was Ursule, who would onlye to sing for the customers at night, and helped in the homestay when she did not have ss during the day. And because she was a youngdy, the other employees took special care of her. If her performance were to end veryte at night and it was rather inconvenient for her to take a bus, she would be allowed to stay in the homestay for the night. Everyone who lived and worked here would eventually grow familiar with each other as they got along slowly, to the extent that they would grow to cherish each other¡¯s existence. And Yale would arrange parties, staff meals, gift exchanges, and so on for his employees every holiday. Thus, instead of saying that where they stayed and worked was a homestay, it functioned more like a family that made everyone feel cozy and cherished. Zephir walked out into the courtyard, where Yale was pruning the flowers and bonsai nts in the courtyard He looked back at Zephir. ¡°The weather is so fine today. Why don¡¯t you go out for a stroll?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nowhere to go or visit.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re even nerdier than I am.¡± Yale stood up slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long. There are still a lot of fun things to do and delicious food to try out in Hohman Town. It would be a pity if you were to miss those out.¡± Zephir stared at the bonsai nts. ¡°Since when did you take a liking to these?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying things out to add a little more significance to my life. After leaving all the hustle and bustle of the big city behind for such a long time, one would grow casual andid-back over time. Such people would either get into gardening or tea drinking. I normally grab a cup of coffee or tea in the afternoon. Kisses is here apanying me, and someone is always here to chat with me. This retirement scheme that came early sounds rather enjoyable, right?¡± Zephir ced his hands behind his waist. ¡°Is this the life of someone who holds himself aloof from the world?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fight for? It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re fighting for benefits or power. We can¡¯t take any of them with us when we die. Some people might pursue nobility, while some struggle with the basic necessities, but no matter what we pursue, we must have our own goals.¡± Yale stared at the ginkgo tree in the courtyard. ¡°And my goal is simple. I¡¯m not looking to earn more money and profits. I only want to be happy, safe, and well.¡± 1 After saying that, he turned around and patted Zephir on the shoulder. ¡°Have you told your family what kind of life you want? Your family doesn¡¯t know you, so how do you n to define what you¡¯re looking for in life?¡± Yale then entered the homestay, leaving Zephir standing in the courtyard alone. Zephir lowered his gaze and remained silent. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Meow!¡± No one saw since when Kisses skittered up to his feet. It was now rubbing the back of his head against his ankles, rolling on the ground, and pawing at the hem of his trousers over and over again. Zephir frowned and was about to lift his foot and walk away when a voice came from behind him. ¡°It wants you to caress it.¡± Ursule stepped into the courtyard with a ss of milk tea. Seeing that Kisses was rolling around at Zephir¡¯s feet, she could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Kisses!¡± Hearing that someone was calling it, Kisses stopped rolling and stared over in the direction of the voice. Ursule picked it up, hugged it in her arms, and nced up at Zephir. ¡°Don¡¯t you like cats?¡± Zephir looked at Kisses. ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Ursule handed the cat to him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hug it? Cats rarely roll over and show strangers their stomachs. If they¡¯re doing so when they¡¯re with you, it means they like you and trust you very much. So, wasn¡¯t Kisses just rolling around your feet and acting coquettishly to you?¡± Zephir hesitated a little while Ursule shoved Kisses into his arms directly. ¡°Just hold it. You¡¯re such a mature man on the outside, so how are you this fussy?¡± He froze slightly, staring at the furry creature in his arms. He did not know how to react for a split second. ¡®I¡¯m a fussy man?¡¯ Just as he was in a trance, Kisses raised its head and licked his chin out of the blue. Chapter 2735 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 Zephir lifted his head subconsciously, feeling that he had just been overwhelmed by a cat. Ursule bit the straw in her ss and chuckled. ¡°Kisses is just being a little over-enthusiastic, so don¡¯t mind it, sir.¡± Zephir held the troublesome cat away from his face and frowned. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Although you look young, you¡¯re about the same age as Mr. Quigg, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zephir was at a loss for words. ¡®Did she misunderstand anything about my age?¡¯ He looked down at the cat in his arms and gently stroked its soft fur. ¡°Yale is four years older than me.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do some basic Math. Mr. Quigg is four years older than you, so you¡¯re already 30 years old and 11 years older than me, so shouldn¡¯t I address you as sir?¡± ¡®I wasn¡¯t even born yet when he was 11 years old.¡¯ Zephir nced at her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®She¡¯s indeed only a young adult.¡¯ ¡°Meow!¡± Kisses pulled at Zephir¡¯s clothes with its paws and even poked its head deeper into his arms. Ursule was so frightened that she took it from him immediately and exined with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Kisses can be way too enthusiastic when it¡¯s around males. After all, it¡¯s a she.¡± After grabbing it into her arms, Ursule patted it on the head. ¡°How can you jerk on other people¡¯s clothes? You pervert!¡± Zephir straightened his clothes and brushed off the cat hair on his shirt. Ursule took a closer look at him secretly. ¡®This man might be a little older than I am, but he¡¯s still pretty good-looking.¡¯ After some time, Ursule became even more acquainted with Zephir, while thetter did not distance himself from Kisses as much as he did at the beginning, and he had been caressing it more often. The sunshine outside the window felt warm. He was sitting on the couch reading a magazine while Kisses was lying beside him and taking a nap. Zephir turned his head, stared at it, raised his hand, and stroked its fur gently. Kisses opened its eyes at first, saw that it was him, licked his hand, andy back down. The corners of Zephir¡¯s lips twitched and curled upward. Yale and Ursule were standing at the front desk. They turned their heads around and nced into the living room. Yale smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Urs, everyone seems to just love Kisses. It actually managed to make that fe fall for it.¡± ¡®If my memory serves me right, Zephir doesn¡¯t seem to like pets very much.¡± Ursule stared at him for quite some time, then leaned over and asked, ¡°Mr. Quigg, he¡¯s so strange. Why would such a good-looking man be even nerdier than I am?¡± Yale cleared his throat and lowered his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t call him a nerd. What he¡¯s been doing all this while is hiding his strengths and biding his time.¡± ¡°Why would he need to do so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young. We¡¯re talking about the adults¡¯ world-¡± ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m now an adult too, so don¡¯t even try to talk me down with the excuse that I¡¯m still young.¡± Ursule interrupted him ruthlessly. Yale was helpless. ¡°Alright, you keep asking what he¡¯s up to. What¡¯s up with that? Are you in the mood of gossiping again?¡± Ursule pursed her lips and smiled without saying a word while her gaze was fixed on Zephir, who was holding Kisses. ¡®It¡¯s probably because this man feels quite lonely to me. Apart from being extremely nerdy, he doesn¡¯t talk to anyone apart from Mr. Quigg and the people working here as if he has no interest in this world.¡¯ Back in Bassburgh¡­ The Younges¡¯ engagement ceremony was held in the banquet hall. Waylon brought Cameron along to attend the ceremony. Morrison, who was having a drink with the elders of his family, saw them and walked up to them with a wine ss. ¡°Wayne, you¡¯rete.¡± Waylon gave off a grin. ¡°Congrattions, you actually got engaged so soon.¡¯ ¡°If I don¡¯t get engaged now, should I wait until my fiancee runs away with some other man?¡± Morrison handed him a wine ss. ¡°I¡¯ll suffer a huge loss if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡®Especially when Leah attracts a whole lot of attention abroad.¡¯ Cameron looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Younge? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± Morrison lowered his gaze and took a glimpse at his watch. ¡°I guess she¡¯s still in the dressing room.¡± Chapter 2736 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 As soon as Morrison said that, Leah made a stunning appearance in a champagne-colored low-necked long gown. Under the misty light, the slowly approaching figure gradually became clearer, with exquisite makeup on and a graceful temperament. Morrison¡¯s gaze was fixed on her, and his eyes could not help but move with her. ¡°Sorry to have kept you guys waiting.¡± Leah stood in front of them with a smile on her face. Morrison suddenly returned to his senses, cleared his throat, and instantly took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. Leah was caught off guard by his abrupt action. Morrison exined solemnly, ¡°The air conditioners are on. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Leah wanted to take off his jacket. ¡°But it¡¯s very warm here.¡± ¡°No, you must be feeling very cold.¡± Morrison held her hand, not letting her take the jacket off of her. Waylon and Cameron exchanged gazes and smiled helplessly. ¡°Lay.¡± Benjamin came over and saw Waylon. ¡°Oh, Wayne, you¡¯vee too.¡± Waylon picked up his wine ss and proposed a toast. ¡°Morrison is my buddy, my brother from another mother. Now that he¡¯s getting engaged, it¡¯s only natural for me to want toe over to share this moment with him.¡± Benjaminughed. ¡°How I wish things could be this lively here every day. I can¡¯t wait to organize a wedding ceremony for them now.¡± Leah could not help but feel helpless. ¡°We¡¯ve only been together for such a short time, and you¡¯re already in a hurry to wed us. What if things don¡¯t go ording to what we foresee now?¡± ¡°What do you think won¡¯t go ordingly?¡± Morrison frowned and turned to stare at Leah. Leah wrapped her arms around his and said with a hint of hrity shing across her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s inappropriate for us to hold a wedding now. It¡¯s too hasty, and we¡¯ve done nothing to prepare for it, right?¡± Morrison squinted. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you mean.. ¡± Leah leaned next to his ear and said softly, ¡°So you¡¯d better behave. Otherwise, I might return you and ask for a refund.¡± Morrisonughed angrily and tightened his arm that was wrapping around her waist, pulling her closer to him. ¡°If you dare to return me, I¡¯ll go to the entrance of your father¡¯spany andunch a protest.¡± Leah did not know how to react to his response. The couple that was getting engaged today cut the cake and popped two bottles of champagne together, and under the witness of all the rtives and friends present, Morrison took out an expensive- looking ruby ring. ¡°This is a ring that my parents left with me, it¡¯s the inheritance of the Shaws, and they¡¯ve asked me to hand it to my wife when the timees. This is the one and only of its kind, and I¡¯ll give it to you right here, right now.¡± After saying that, he knelt on one knee. ¡°Leah Younge, will you marry me?¡± There were cheers at the scene. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leah chuckled out loud and immediately stretched out her hand. ¡°Of course. Now shut up and help me put it on!¡± Morrison slipped the ring onto her ring finger, and Leah hugged him immediately, with tears welling up in her eyes. It was already 9:00 p.m. when the engagement banquet ended. Cameron and Waylon were walking by the riverside park, and the alternate street lights elongated the shadows behind them, and the breeze from the river felt very cool. ¡°I just realized that I¡¯ve never been able to go around Bassburgh properly after being here for so long.¡± Waylon held her hand. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Anyway, the doctor said that the due date is only two months away, and I should walk around whenever I can, saying that theck of exercise might affect my stamina during childbirth.¡± Waylon grinned. ¡°Remember to tell me when you think you¡¯re too tired to go on.¡± Cameron turned to re at him. ¡°Am I the kind of idiot who would try to show off at this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Cameron was rendered speechless and did not want to talk to him anymore. Seeing a cart selling ice cream cones, Cameron stopped and jerked Waylon¡¯s arm. He stopped, looked back at her, nced in the direction of her sight, and saw a few children queuing up to buy themselves some ice cream. Cameron shook his arm and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll only take a few bites, so can I have one? Please.¡± Waylon rubbed the bridge of his nose. Knowing she was craving ice cream, he said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you one.¡± Cameron smiled and waited for him on the spot. Chapter 2737 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 Waylon walked up to the ice cream cart, and just when he was about to grab his wallet to pay, a few little kids red at him. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a queue here. You can¡¯t just jump in.¡± He paused for a split second, then leaned over and gazed at those children. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll buy each of you one more ice cream, and all you need to do is let me jump in line, okay?¡± The children exchanged gazes. ¡®This seems to be a good deal!¡¯ All of them agreed to Waylon¡¯s suggestion in the end. Waylon bought an ice cream, then bought another for each of them while he was at it. After paying for all the ice creams, he took one out of the bunch and walked toward Cameron. Cameron could not help but chuckle out loud. ¡°You actually came up with such a method just to cut the queue?¡± He handed the ice cream to her. ¡°A problem that can be solved with an ice cream is never a problem to me.¡± Cameron tore the ice cream open and tasted it. When the scorching summer weather was coupled with freezing ice cream, it was simply a joy! After receiving a text message, Waylon immediately wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Alright, the car that¡¯s here to pick us up has arrived. Let¡¯s go.¡± Cameron left with him. After a few days¡­ Colton and Freyja returned to the Goldmann mansion from the Kong Ports, and Maisie grabbed Charm from them. ¡°Oh my, this little girl seems to have gained a lot of weight.¡± Freyja affirmed with a chuckle. ¡°Charm has indeed grown a lot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. When Daisie was at this age, she was even heavier and looked as chubby as a piglet.¡± Maisie hugged Charm and helped her clean her drool pocket. Charm was still toothless, so she would drool a lot when she smiled. Colton handed their luggage to the butler. ¡°Wayne¡¯s baby¡¯s due date is just around the corner too, right?¡± Maisie carried Charm into the mansion. ¡°The due date is two monthster, but we don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll arrive earlier than expected, just like Daisie¡¯s case.¡± Nichs was sitting on the couch drinking tea. He raised his head, saw theming into the living room, and smiled. ¡°You¡¯vee back from your honeymoon?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Colton held Freyja¡¯s hand, walked up to the couch, and sat down together. Nichs put down his teacup and stretched out his hand. ¡°Come on, let me hug that little girl.¡± Maisie handed Charm to him. Ever since his great-granddaughter was born, Nichs especially liked to hold her. When he was young, he had always wanted a daughter but could not get one. Later on, when he found out about his granddaughter Dalsie, he doted on her, and he was doing the same to Charm now. Seeing that Charm was being showered in the love that she did not have when she was young, Freyja was very pleased. At least Charm would be blessed with a happy childhood, unlike her. Colton held her hand. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± She shook her head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m happy for Charm.¡± ¡®I can finally understand why a mother always expects her child to do better than herself. It¡¯s because she hopes her child will possess something she didn¡¯t have when she was someone else¡¯s daughter. ¡®So I guess that¡¯s what my mother thought too. It¡¯s just that she valued Ken, who could provide her with more and something better.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nichs suggested, ¡°Call Cam and Wayne back for dinner tonight. It¡¯s been some time since we sat down as a family.¡± Maisie nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± In the evening, Waylon took Cameron home for dinner. Apart from Daisie and Titus, everyone was there, and the atmosphere in the mansion was boisterous. Ever since Cameron got pregnant, she had been eating a lot more than Freyja and Daisie. Perhaps it was based on her physique, she did not feel nauseous very often at the beginning of the pregnancy, and her appetite had increased greatly after the first month. Maisie said with a smile, ¡°Cam, I realize that you aren¡¯t suffering at all after getting pregnant.¡± Nn silently fetched a chicken wing for Maisie. ¡°Fortunately, all three rugrats are doing fairly well.¡± Maisie red at him. Freyja added, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you, Cameron. I couldn¡¯t even eat anything during the first three months of pregnancy, and I almost broke down because of that.¡± Chapter 2738 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 Cameron raised her head and bit her fork. ¡°So, am I the only special one?¡± Waylon scooped her some soup. ¡°You also have a gluttonous mouth. You¡¯ll eat anything if no one¡¯s there to stop.¡± She bit her lip and said nothing. Nichs let off a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s good for pregnant women to eat more. When your grandmother was pregnant with your father, her appetite was as great as Cam¡¯s. She would eat whatever she saw. She even secretly hid snacks from me.¡± Speaking of snacks hiding, Cameron felt guilty all of a sudden. Waylon caught the change in her expression and squinted. ¡°Are you telling me that you hid some too?¡± She denied it boldly. ¡°No! Do I look like someone who would hide snacks away? That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Everyone at the dining tableughed. In the blink of an eye, it was already the beginning of July. During Deedee¡¯s summer break, Brandon took her to Yaramoor, and Freyja also traveled there to visit Leia and Norman. They had both graduated as well, and Norman had taken over the family business, not following his uncle¡¯s footsteps. And Leia had be a producer of a movie crew, specializing in storyboarding, editing, recording, color grading, and so on, and they were both now busy with their own lives. Freyja and Brandon took Deedee to visit her parents¡¯ graves at the cemetery. Deedee had never had any impression of the people lying six feet underneath. She could only recognize her biological parents through the photos on the tombstones. Deedee raised her head and asked Brandon, ¡°Are they my parents?¡± Brandon nodded. In fact, Ken¡¯s tombstone was erectedter, and his body was not even buried in the grave, but Brandon and Freyja did not tell her about it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They hoped that the father that Deedee knew deep down would be someone who had an excellent image. Freyja ced her hand on Deedee¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Deedee, you have to remember that Pruitt will forever be yourst name, and you¡¯ll always be a descendant of the Pruitts. Thus, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll shoulder the responsibility of inheriting the Pruitts.¡± Deedee wondered. ¡°What¡¯s the responsibility that I¡¯ll inherit?¡± She smiled and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Because you¡¯re the Pruitts¡¯ final hope, the family will eventually be your responsibility.¡± Deedee seemed to understand the concept and nodded. She then stared at the tombstones. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll grow up and be the hope of the Pruitts in the future.¡± Brandon caressed the top of her hair and smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± On the other side of the country¡­ Noce had been photographed by the media very often recently going out to various public ces with Daisie, whether it was the movie theater, the opera house, beaches, shopping malls, orpany activities, including charity parties and other social gatherings. The couple had been inseparable all the time, and although both of them were already the parents of triplets, they still enjoyed going out on dates. 1 Knowing that Freyja hade to Yaramoor, Daisie came to visit her. It had been two months since she gave birth, but her body had recovered rather quickly, and she looked even more mature and charming now than before. Knowing that Daisie was going to y a cameo role in a Dorywood movie, Freyja was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve already started taking on new roles?¡± ¡°Yes, as a guest star, I only need to stay on the set for a week. I¡¯ve discussed with the director that it¡¯ll be fine as long as I won¡¯t be involved in too many shots.¡± Freyja smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a Dorywood movie. Others would kill just to secure a role in such a project.¡± Daisie supported her head in both hands and bit her straw. ¡°I¡¯ll only take on roles that interest me nowadays.¡± ¡°That level of caprice is off the charts, but you¡¯ve already won the Best Actress award in Zlokova, so I guess that¡¯s already enough for you?¡± ¡°James is still on the set in Kong Port. How is he doing?¡± Daisie looked curious. Freyja replied with a smile, ¡°Him? Director Winslow told me that he¡¯s doing pretty well. So think about it, how bad could he be doing if he could get directly praised by Director Winslow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he were to win the Best Actor award through his performance in this film, Charlie would probably light quite a few fireworks to celebrate his achievement.¡± 1 Chapter 2739 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 At the Kong Ports¡­ James, who was shooting his next scene in the police station, sneezed three times in a row, and the actor who yed the police officer across from him lifted his head. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯ve caught a cold during such hot weather?¡± ¡°I think someone must be badmouthing me behind my back.¡± The actor teased him. ¡°Maybe someone¡¯s thinking about you.¡± ¡®Thinking about me?¡¯ James was stunned for a moment and trembled as that woman¡¯s face shed in his mind. ¡®This is absolutely impossible.¡¯ After the two joked around for a little, the filming officially started, and Ronny shouted, ¡°Action!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The actor who yed the police officer immediately got into the role and smacked the notebook on the table. ¡°Still pretending to be innocent? The cup that the deceased used has your fingerprints on it! So are you the one who spiked the drink with sleeping pills? You¡¯d better give me the truth now!¡± Because James did not expect him to get into the scene so quickly, he burst intoughter suddenly. James¡¯ughter obviously ruined the y, but when he realized that Ronny did not end the shooting there, his cheeks bulged, and he restrained his expression. ¡®But what should I say next?!¡¯ He actually forgot his lines. Seeing that James did not utter his lines, the other party guessed that he had forgotten his lines, so he improvised. ¡°Have you gone dumb?¡± As soon as Ronny ended the shooting, the two actorsy on the interrogation table and started laughing. ¡°Is it funny to forget the lines?¡± Ronny reprimanded them instantly. The two stopped joking immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± The scene did not make it through Ronny¡¯s demand for perfection until the end of the second attempt. But when Ronny looked at the footage that he got from the first attempt andpared it to the retake, he realized that the normal version did not look as good as the one that they got in the first take. Ronny pondered for a moment and said to the editor. ¡°Let¡¯s keep the first shot for now.¡± After filming the scene, James returned to his lounge, but he saw Giselle standing behind the crew members. Giselle and James came to a corner where no one was around, and he asked, ¡°When did you arrive here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± Giselle answered, ¡°I told the guards that I¡¯m your cousin, and they let me in.¡± ¡°Cou¡­ Cousin?¡± ¡°Of course. If not, what else do you expect me to tell them?¡± After saying that, she handed him the thermos sk in her hand. ¡°My mother made some broth and asked me to bring it here for you.¡± James took the sk from her. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of your mother.¡± ¡°Okay, you should get back to work. I¡¯ll take my leave already.¡± Giselle was about to leave after handing him the sk, but James suggested, ¡°Uh, you¡¯ve just arrived here, and you¡¯re leaving already? Don¡¯t you feel tired from all the flying? Why don¡¯t you travel back tomorrow?¡± He tried to persuade her kindly. After all, she delivered the broth all the way here. ¡®Wait a minute! This doesn¡¯t feel right. How did she bring the sk onto the ne? ¡®Did she consign it here? Just a sk of broth?¡¯ Giselle chuckled abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s cooked here in the Kong Ports. What are you thinking? Do I need to catch a ne just to bring you some broth?¡± James put away the sk and cleared his throat. ¡°Thank your mother for me. That¡¯s very kind of her.¡± ¡°Alright, you should get back to work,¡± said Giselle. She then turned around and left. James returned to the set with the thermos sk, and the actor who yed the police officer asked with a smile, ¡°Yo, is it a lovey-dovey lunch? Who sent it here for you?¡± The other actors who were on an intermission looked over as if there was something to gossip about. James cleared his throat and red at them. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? This is, of course, some broth that my family sent me.¡± He sat on his folding chair and undid the lid of the sk. ¡®Geez, this pork rib broth really whets the appetite. I must say that Giselle¡¯s mother is really good at cooking.¡¯ Yvonne smelled the aroma and came over. ¡°Dude, did your mother cook you this pork rib broth? It smells so good.¡± ¡°How could it not smell nice? Come on, Evie, bring me your cup, and I¡¯ll pour you some for a taste.¡± Chapter 2740 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 ¡°Thanks man, you¡¯re so generous.¡± As soon as she said that, Yvonne saw the sip¡¯s worth of broth in her cup, and the grin on her face faded. She could not help but roll her eyes. ¡®When he said he¡¯ll pour me some, he did mean it, huh?¡± Seeing her expression, the actor who yed the police officer could not help butugh out loud and then said meaningfully, ¡°Evie, he might have imed that the brothes from his family, but it might not be from his mother.¡± Yvonne immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Pfft, I see. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s being so stingy¡­¡± Thest sentence was whispered. After James finished drinking the soup, he frowned when he saw that the two were staring at him strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, everything¡¯s fine. You enjoy your soup, Evie and I will stop bothering you.¡± The actor and Yvonne exchanged gazes, and the two of them went back to doing what they were up to. On the other side of town¡­ When Giselle returned to the apartment, Estelle came out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°Have you delivered the soup?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Estelle was delighted. ¡°James is working so hard in the Kong Ports, so you should bring him more food. from time to time so that he¡¯ll appreciate your thoughtfulness and consideration.¡± Giselle smiled. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the one who made the broth and food, so aren¡¯t those symbols of your thoughtfulness and consideration?¡± ¡°If you knew how to cook, would I even need to be here?¡± Estelle felt extremely helpless and continued to speak earnestly. ¡°I know that it¡¯s very hard to be dating an artist. After all, James is an actor, so you absolutely can¡¯t ignore the rtionship between you two. You must carry out more intimate activities and interact with each other as much as possible to build a close connection and rtionship. ¡°People in the entertainment industry have very limited free time, so they rarely spend enough time with their significant others. That¡¯s how many celebrities get divorced after getting married-¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Mom, you can move on with what you were doing in the kitchen before I came home already. I need to go through some documents.¡± Giselle immediately interrupted her mother¡¯s words and then went into her room. ¡°Gigi, you¡­¡± Estelle was so angry that she felt a slight headache. ¡®I¡¯ve been doing my best to help her, but this imp just doesn¡¯t appreciate my painstaking efforts.¡¯ In the evening¡­ When James finished all the shooting for the day, he received a call from Estelle. And it was already 7:00 p.m. when he arrived at the apartment. Estelle had already prepared a sumptuous dinner, all of which were his favorite dishes. ¡°James, when you came over to our ce before this, I realized that you like Mexican food very much, so I¡¯ve specially cooked these dishes for you.¡± 1/2 James gave off a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Peterson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re now part of the family, so there¡¯s no need to act so politely around me.¡± As she spoke, Estelle continued to fetch him more vegetables. Seeing that Giselle only cared about eating her meal with her head bowed, Estelle gave her a slight nudge with her foot under the table. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there and eat.¡± James stared at her too. Giselle casually picked up a piece of braised beef ribs and left it on his te. ¡°You should eat more.¡± Her actions seemed very insouciant, and Estelle was so exasperated that she was at a loss for words. James thought of something, and a hint of slyness surged from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°I want to eat some chicken. Can you fetch me some?¡± Giselle lifted her head, and just as she was about to say something, she felt an intense reing from Estelle. ¡®How could she treat her boyfriend so indifferently?¡¯ Giselle picked up her fork, and when she was about to pick up a piece of chicken for him, she froze for a split second. She then met James¡¯s eyes, saw the smugness that was beaming from his eyes, and instantly understood everything. She immediately ced the fork into her mouth, licked it, and then used it to fetch him a piece of chicken. Seeing the change in James¡¯s expression, she smirked. ¡°Do you want some more?¡± James chuckled out of anger and said, ¡°You win.¡± After dinner, Estelle specially asked Giselle to send James back in order to provide her daughter with more opportunities. While they were on the way, James sat in the front passenger seat with his arms folded. ¡°Your mother really treats me like her own son. If she were to find out that the rtionship between us is nothing but a facade, I wonder how infuriated she would be?¡± Chapter 2741 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 Giselle looked at James. ¡°Isn¡¯t your acting really good? Do your best to hide it then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. Look at how you¡¯re treating me Is this something a normal couple would go through? I think you¡¯re the one who will get us caught.¡± Giselle paused for a moment ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take note.¡± James looked at her ¡°Will you do whatever I tell you to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll y along.¡± Giselle treated it as a job. She did it well and did her best. James looked at her while deep in thought. When it came to acting, she was more professional about it, but she wasn¡¯t into the character. She only followed the rules, but all the actresses he had worked with were better than her But it was fine because it would just be for a few years. It was better if she wasn¡¯t into the character because if she developed feelings, it would be tough to get rid of herter on. At 9:30 p.m., Giselle drove James back to the hotel near his filming location. James unbuckled the seatbelt and looked at her ¡°Hey, do you want¡­. Giselle frowned. ¡°What?¡± He looked at her serious expression and then suddenly burst outughing. ¡°I wanted to ask if you want me to pay for the ride. Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°Do you think I need the money?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You don¡¯t, but I¡¯ll feel bad if I don¡¯t pay. I¡¯m leaving the money here. It¡¯s up to you if you want to take it.¡± James smiled, left the money, and got out. Giselle looked down at the money, then picked it up. ¡°James Tell, you¡¯ Unfortunately, he was already in the hotel. It was a quarter She chuckled. He did that intentionally. However, not too far away, the paparazzi managed to get pictures of James and the woman in the car. The next day¡­. #James Tell¡¯s rtionship exposed.# The news quickly spread, and when all the actors and crew members saw that he was trending, they started gossiping. ¡°James is in a rtionship?¡± ¡°I heard a crew member say that they saw a young girling to meet him. It looks exactly like this woman.¡± ¡°So, Tell was in a secret rtionship!¡± James just finished filming the first scene of the day. When he was stretching, he heard someone mention his name, so he asked his assistant, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The assistant looked at him and hesitated James frowned. He knew that something was up based on his assistant¡¯s expression. ¡°Tell me.¡± The assistant quietly said, ¡°You¡¯re trending Ms. Peterson was caught driving you home by the paparazzi.¡± James immediately took out his phone. His WhatsApp and Twitter were flooded with messages. He quickly went to the trending page to read. The assistant sighed. ¡°If the fans find out that you¡¯re just pretending to date Ms. Peterson and that you have an agreement¡­ If you¡¯re lucky, your image will be ruined, but if you¡¯re not, someone will think that you¡¯re being paid to date a rich woman.¡± ¡°Think before you speak.¡± James red at the assistant. He then stuffed his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Do I need her money?¡± The assistant snapped back. ¡°Everyone knows that your dad is the one with the money. Why else are your acting?¡± James had no retort. The assistant quietly said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a rich man¡¯s kid toe as far as you have.¡± James smirked. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up if you keep talking.¡± At that moment, theizens managed to find a lot of information about Giselle. She was a Peterson from Hewston City. She studied overseas and returned, and she was a career-driven woman running her family business. Her family was as wealthy as James¡¯. Chapter 2742 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 Everyone online sent their well-wishes, but James¡¯ fans were doing things differently. Not only did they tease that their idol wasn¡¯t the brightest tool in the shed-so having a career-driven girlfriend would be tough on him-but they also imed he would probably be the submissive one. #Honestly, I kinda want to see him getting whipped by his wife. # #Is he being paid to date the woman?# #I heard that the Petersons are very rich. He¡¯s punching up. # A few days after the news got out, neither James nor Giselle responded and seemed to have quietly admitted to it. Many reporters trying to ride the wave went to the Hewston Resort to try and get an interview with Giselle, but she never epted the request of any of them. Some hical reporters brought up the rumor that Giselle had tried to break Colton and Freyja apart in the past. That sparked a discussion online, and someone close to the source said that Giselle had chosen ckgold for her internship because of Colton. Giselle sat in her office and read thements attacking her online with a cold expression. Her secretary stood next to her. ¡°Miss Peterson, should I send someone to keep things under control?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to care what they say online.¡± She ced her tablet down. ¡°Let them have their fun.¡± The secretary hesitated but didn¡¯t say what was on her mind. After she left the office, she bumped into Gordon and was stunned. ¡°M-Mr. Peterson.¡± He nodded, then went into the office. Giselle slowly got up. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°I saw the news.¡± Gordon sat down on the couch and smiled. ¡°I came to remind you to ignore the comments online. James is handling this.¡± Giselle was surprised and looked suspicious. ¡°What did he do?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He admitted that you¡¯re dating and that crushed the rumors. He cleared everything up, so you don¡¯t need to worry-¡± ¡°He admitted to it?¡± Giselle couldn¡¯t believe it Gordon poured himself a cup of tea and frowned when he saw how agitated she was. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? He¡¯s a responsible person, Giselle. He¡¯s a great kid. You should cherish him.¡± Giselle rubbed her nose bridge. In the agreement, they were not to make their rtionship public so that no one would know, even if they broke up. It wouldn¡¯t affect his career or his future. Why did he make it public? The next day, at the Kong Ports¡­. After James wrapped up his scenes, he went to get his bags with his assistant from the hotel after saying goodbye to the crew. The assistant heard the doorbell. ¡°Who is it?¡± He walked over to open the door and saw Giselle standing there. He was surprised ¡°M-Miss Peterson?¡± Giselle walked into the room, and James, packing his bags, looked up. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Who said you could make it public?¡± James smiled because her tone sounded like she wasing to give him grief. He stood up straight. ¡°I helped you distract the media, and not only did you not thank me, but you¡¯re also trying to take revenge?¡± Giselle walked over ¡°The agreement says- ¡°I know¡± James slowly pulled down his sleeves. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t make it public, the paparazzi still caught us. We should just make it realistic. Actors always try to do that.¡± Giselle was rendered speechless. ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re not an actress.¡± James crossed his arms and continued. ¡°So, I need to teach you how to act like an actor¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Chapter 2743 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 Giselle snapped back and chuckled. ¡°You think you need to teach me that?¡± ¡°No. So, shouldn¡¯t you be more self-aware if you¡¯re acting as my girlfriend?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°For example..¡± James suddenly approached, which made Giselle back away He smiled. ¡°Help me pack my bags.¡± Giselle had nothing to say. James squatted next to the luggage and continued packing. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Shouldn¡¯t the girlfriend help?¡± She was utterly speechless. After his bags were packed, Giselle helped him with one of the bags. She handed it to the assistant when she saw that he was there. ¡°Hold this.¡± The assistant paused and looked toward James, who was walking over James squinted. ¡°Ms. Peterson, do you think my bags are too heavy for you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll walk out together? Aren¡¯t you afraid-¡± ¡°The media already knows that we¡¯re in a rtionship. There¡¯s no point hiding, so why not just be open about it?¡± James then walked out with his assistant. Giselle didn¡¯t say anything. After the three of them walked out of the hotel, they encountered a group of reporters, as expected. When James made their rtionship public, it shocked the world. Now that they were seen leaving the hotel together, it cemented their status. James greeted the reporters. He walked to the car and handed his bags to his assistant before turning to look at Giselle, who was walking over Giselle smiled and got into the car. The reporters all came over ¡°Mr. Tell, when did you start dating Ms. Peterson? How long have you been together?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Ms. Peterson, there¡¯s a rumor online that you were in love with Mr Goldmann from Bassburgh and even tried to ruin his rtionship. Are you sincerely dating Mr. Tell?¡± The reporter¡¯s sharp question made Giselle¡¯s face drop. James caught the change in her emotion and looked toward the reporter ¡°That¡¯s rude. Isn¡¯t Mr Goldmann in a very loving rtionship with his wife? I had feelings for Mrs. Goldmann at one point too. Is that considered trying to break them apart too?¡± Giselle looked at him in shock. Even his assistant couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. This man really would say anything! James confessed to having feelings for Freyja, and all the reporters were stunned. Giselle was silent the entire way back. She looked at James sitting next to her and wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know where to start. The assistant who was driving kept nagging at him. ¡°You really will say anything. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the media will blow up this matter?¡± It would be fine if it just blew up. If the Goldmanns found out, it would be terrible. James crossed his arms and leaned back into the seat. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about ¡± The assistant grimaced. Giselle¡¯s eyes darted around, and after a long pause, she said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need to intentionally exin yourself to the reporters.¡± 1 She knew that James had brought that up to help her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± James waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. That¡¯s what a boyfriend would do.¡± Giselle smiled sweetly. ¡°You really are a great actor.¡± ¡°Hey, did you really have feelings for Coleman?¡± asked James. She paused, then looked out the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for women to choose a partner who is a good match?¡± Chapter 2744 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 James squinted. ¡°The men that you choose are the ones you think are outstanding?¡± Giselle didn¡¯t reply He clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, but more importantly, you should choose someone who loves you. If he doesn¡¯t, he won¡¯t be yours, no matter how outstanding he is. Do you see rtionships as amodity?¡± Giselle took a deep breath and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. You¡¯re too self-centered and always do things your way You like to be in control of everything. I realized this when we signed the contract. ¡°You don¡¯t like blind dates but didn¡¯t want to reject them, so you wanted my help in this and set the rules. I have to pretend to be the perfect boyfriend to meet your parents. You don¡¯t try to pretend that you are my girlfriend, though. People might think you¡¯re pretending to be my boss.¡± Giselle was annoyed. ¡°You-¡± ¡°What? Am I wrong? You¡¯re the one who set all the rules in the agreement. Do you think I¡¯m easy to manipte? I don¡¯t like being told what to do. Now that our rtionship is made public, my dad will definitely want to see you. If you think you won¡¯t be able to be a good girlfriend, you should find someone else to do this with you.¡± James said all that because he was annoyed by the onlinements. They were saying that Giselle had him wrapped around his finger. No way! He wasn¡¯t going to be the one who was manipted. Giselle ordered him around with the agreement, but couldn¡¯t he y this out the way he wanted to? She was the one who approached him, so he shouldn¡¯t be the one who got the short straw Giselle was quiet for a long moment, then bit her lip. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make this clear My dad isn¡¯t someone you can easily trick. If you meet him, you have to do as I say ¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At Bassburgh, as the Seaview Vi¡­. The news that James admitted to having feelings for Freyja in the past got to Colton. He closed the video, got up, and went upstairs. Freyja was sleeping with their daughter in the room. She didn¡¯t watch the news whenever she had the chance to spend time with her daughter. She stirred when she felt someone hugging and kissing her. She opened her eyes and looked at him curiously ¡°What are you doing?¡± Meanwhile, at the Tell manor¡­ Giselle followed James to his family home to meet his father Jefferson only believed they were together when he saw his son making their rtionship public. He was overjoyed when his future daughter-inw showed up, so he prepared a gift. Giselle was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s no need to spend any money¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing.¡± He handed her the gift. ¡°We¡¯re going to be family soon, so don¡¯t worry. After getting married to this kid, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson if he mistreats you.¡± James took a seat on the couch and called for Edamame. When the dog came over, he gave it a good rub. ¡°What if your daughter-inw mistreats me?¡± Jefferson frowned. ¡°Do you have no pride?¡± James patted Edamame¡¯s head. ¡°Your dad asked if you have pride.¡± Jefferson had nothing to say to that. Giselle looked at the Samoyed next to him. It looked like a white snowball because its hair was too fluffy. The fur looked very pretty. Jefferson saw that she was looking at Edamame and was worried that she was afraid of dogs, so he smiled and exined, ¡°That¡¯s Edamame, James¡¯ dog. It¡¯s very friendly and doesn¡¯t bite. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 2745 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 Giselle asked, ¡°Can I pet it?¡± Jefferson nodded. ¡°Of course you can. Edamame,e here.¡± When it heard his voice, Edamame jumped off the couch and walked over to him. He started rubbing its head Giselle stretched out her hand, and Edamame started sniffing it and epted her petting. The moment it was touched, Edamame stuck out its tongue and closed its eyes in enjoyment. Jefferson said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good baby?¡± Giselle smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± James cleared his throat and called Edamame back to him, but it only turned its head to face him and didn¡¯t move James frowned. ¡°Are you a bad dog now? Come.¡± Edamame lowered its head and looked sad. Jefferson red at James, then asked, ¡°Giselle, if you haven¡¯t had dinner, stay and dine with us.¡± Giselle paused, retracted her hand, and stood up. ¡°-¡± ¡°She¡¯s your daughter-inw, so she¡¯ll naturally stay for dinner, right?¡± James looked at her She forced a smile. ¡°I definitely will now that you¡¯ve asked.¡± Jefferson was delighted and immediately asked the helpers to prepare dinner Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After he walked over to the kitchen, Giselle looked at James, who was shaking his leg while leaning back in the chair He looked proud. ¡°You¡¯re at my home, so you need to do as I say.¡± When it was time for dinner, Jefferson hosted her warmly. She ate as much as possible because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. Unexpectedly, James suddenly took a big fat piece of meat, ced it on her te, and smiled. ¡°Have some more. Look at how skinny you are. It won¡¯t be great for bearing children.¡± Giselle clutched her cutlery because she hated fatty meat. ¡®He did that intentionally!¡± Jefferson looked at his son with an annoyed expression. Giselle took a big chunk of mashed potatoes and stuffed it into her mouth with the meat. James looked at her and smiled. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Giselle pretended to like it. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± Jefferson suddenly said, ¡°Giselle, James hates peas.¡± James didn¡¯t know why he did that Upon hearing that, Giselle immediately scooped up some peas and dropped them on his te. Since he made it hard on her, she would return the favor ¡°Have some peas. They¡¯re good for you.¡± James scoffed, but when he saw Jefferson ring at him, he had to eat the peas. ¡°You¡¯re the best dad in the world.¡± Jefferson chortled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re giving up on your little gold mine, huh?¡± James immediately stopped speaking. After dinner, Jefferson asked Giselle to stay and said that she could sleep in James¡¯ room. Giselle paused, and before she could speak, James objected. ¡°You want her to sleep in my room? What about me?¡± ¡°You can sleep anywhere you want.¡± Jefferson looked hostile. ¡®Did Dad notice something?¡¯ ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t do anything to someone¡¯s beloved daughter.¡± James was stunned. Did Jefferson notice something? Giselle smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tell.¡± He smiled back. There¡¯s no need to be shy. Don¡¯t worry. The rascal won¡¯t do anything rude as long as I¡¯m here.¡± James was rendered speechless. The helper brought Giselle to James¡¯ room. It was clean and simple with a grey-and-white color scheme. There wasn¡¯t a hint of bright colors, and it looked pleasant. Giselle ced her bag on the desk and looked at the items on the shelves. There were some magazines and books, awards, and pictures. There was also a poster of him on top of the bed. Chapter 2746 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 James pushed the door open. When he saw her holding the photo album in her hand, he hastily went up to stop her. ¡°No! You can¡¯t look at that!¡± Giselle narrowed her eyes when she saw how nervous he was. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are there any other unseemly photos in this album?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. My father told you to sleep in my room, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can simply touch the things here!¡± ¡°Really? What are you gonna do about it if I insist on looking at it then?¡± James grabbed her wrist when she tried to snatch the photo album out of his hand. ¡°Why do you have to look at my photo album? Could it be that you have a crush on me?¡± Giselle was rendered speechless. After a short while, James released her wrist and took a step back. He held tightly to the photo album and said, ¡°You can touch whatever you want in this room, but I won¡¯t let youy a single finger on this photo album.¡± Just when he turned around, his father came into his room and said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s just a photo album. I have a lot more of them in my room. Come with me, Giselle. I¡¯ll show them to you.¡± James froze ¡°Dad!¡± Giselle followed Jefferson to his study with a grin on her face. He handed the collection of photo albums to her when James appeared in front of the door ¡°No¡­¡± He tried to stop Giselle from opening the photo album, but it was toote Giselle had already opened up the photo album. When she saw the photo, she was stunned for a moment before breaking into augh.. Only then did she understand why he refused to let her see his photos when he was a kid. There was this one particr photo where he cried very hard while someone was shaving his hair James froze. He took a deep breath and just wanted to kill himself right away. How could his father let other people see these ¡°untoward photos?¡± Giselle couldn¡¯t help herself and chuckled out loud. Jeffersonughed as well. ¡°Look at him. He looks just like an ugly monkey Sometimes his mother and I are wondering if he¡¯s our kid or not.¡± Giselle turned her head around to nce at James. ¡°Well, most of the kids look like ugly monkeys when they are born. But you¡¯re right. He¡¯s indeed pretty ugly.¡± ¡°All of us are like that when we are born. I¡¯m sure you were this ugly as well,¡± retorted James. He was so angry that he wanted to pass out right now. ¡°No way! Since she has seen my photos, I must ask Mr. Peterson for her photos as well! I can¡¯t be the only one who got ¡°exposed¡± like this!¡± At night, when Giselle came out of the bathroom and saw James lying on the bed, she was stunned.¡± What are you doing here?¡± Without raising his head, James replied, ¡°Why must I give my own room to you? I don¡¯t care what my father said. I¡¯m not going to give my room to you. Please go and find whatever ce you want toCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. sleep.¡± Giselle squinted and looked at him. After a short while, she walked over to the bed andy down as well, startling James. He looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I can find whatever ce I want to sleep? I¡¯m going to sleep on this bed then.¡± He closed the magazine and grabbed the nket. ¡°Won¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± asked Giselle. Initially, James thought Giselle would not sleep with him if he refused to leave his bed, but it seemed like he was wrong. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Good night. I¡¯m going to sleep now,¡± Giselle said and turned around. Looking at her back, James was so exasperated that the veins on his forehead bulged. Since she did not care about it, he figured that he shouldn¡¯t care about it either. Hey down and turned around. Both of them slept with their backs facing each other, and there was so much space between them that it could fit one more person in it. Toward the middle of the night, Giselle woke up feeling hot and suffocated. She opened her eyes and saw the reason for her suffocation. There was an arm on top of her body. She turned her head around to look at James and was speechless about his sleeping posture. As Giselle was about to move his arm away, he refused to let her go and wrapped his arm tighter around her, causing her to freeze in her position. Shey stiffly on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. His breath brushed the nape of her neck. It was tickling, and a strange feeling was tugging at her heart. Chapter 2747 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 ¡°James?¡± Giselle called out to James. When he did not respond, she pushed him in an attempt to wake him up but to no avail. He was sleeping like a rock. ¡®Great Now I can¡¯t sleep¡¯ That was the first thought that surfaced in her head. Since she could not wake James up, she had no other choice but to stay awake until morning When the day broke, the light dispersed the room¡¯s darkness. James opened his eyes and was struck dumb when he saw the face in front of him. He squinted, and his heart skipped a beat. Slowly, ever slowly, he moved his arm away without waking up Giselle. ¡°Are you aware that your sleeping position is bad?¡± Giselle had already woken up and was staring at him. James sprang up. He sat at the side of the bed and ced his hand on his forehead. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. I. I¡¯ve gotten used to sleeping alone.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Giselle got up as well. Since she had been keeping the same posture the whole night, her arm was sore. She stole a nce at James and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± After Giselle got into the bathroom, he threw himself on the bed. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was so calm in such a situation and started to suspect whether she was a woman or not. Meanwhile, inside the bathroom, Giselle stood with her arms propped on top of the wash basin and stared at her flustered look in the mirror ¡®He didn¡¯t see it, did he?¡± she asked herself. In the blink of an eye, Cameron was due to give birth. She was having periodic contraction pains after being admitted to the hospital for two days. Waylon, Freyja, and Maisie were keeping herpany in the hospital. Even Sunny and Mahina rushed over from the East Inds to Bassburgh when they heard that she was about to give birth to her baby The painsted for about ten hours before she was pushed into the delivery room in thete afternoon. The rest of the people were not allowed to enter the delivery room. Waylon clenched his fists tightly, and it was only now that he understood Noce¡¯s anxiety when Daisie was giving birth. Sunny looked at the delivery room worriedly. Nick had arrived at the hospital as well. When he saw everyone was standing outside the delivery room, he frowned. After that, he walked up to Sunny andforted him. ¡°Cam will be fine.¡± Sunny nodded. Time was ticking away. Waylon kept looking at his watch from time to time. He was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t sit still and paced back and forth in front of the delivery room. Maisie and Freyja were sitting on the chairs with Nn and Colton around them. Sunny closed his eyes and prayed it had been more than three hours, but Cameron still hadn¡¯te out Suddenly, the light above the delivery room turned green, and Mahina¡¯s eyes glowed up. A smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°She¡¯s out¡± Everyone turned their heads and looked at the nurse that came out of the delivery room Two swaddled babies were in her arms, and when she saw the group of people, she was stunned. It took her a few moments toe around her senses ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Goldmann has given birth to twins. Both of them are baby boys.¡± Waylon did not look at his sons and rushed into the delivery room. Cameron was lying weakly on the bed in the delivery room, and her face was pale. ¡°Cam!¡± When she heard Waylon¡¯s voice and felt the warmth of his hand, she slowly opened her eyes and said in a raspy voice, ¡°Wayne¡­¡± Waylonnded a kiss on her forehead and said, his voice hoarse, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡± As if she was hypnotized by him, she drifted off to sleep once she rxed. After that, Cameron was sent to the VIP care unit. Waylon had been staying beside her until she woke up. Holding her hand, Waylon asked, ¡°How do you feel now, Cam?¡± Cameron smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine now. How are the babies?¡± He kissed the back of her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re fine too.¡± ¡°Cam, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± When Cameron saw her father and Mahina, she was stunned. ¡°Dad? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What am I doing here? I¡¯m worried about you, of course. But luckily, both you and your kids are safe,¡± Sunny said as he heaved out a sigh of relief. Chapter 2748 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 Mahina chimed in and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, miss. All of us had been waiting for you outside.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cameron looked toward Waylon. He raised his hand to collect her hair behind her ears and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job, Cam.¡± When Daisie and Noce heard that Cameron had given birth to twins, they called Waylon and congratted them. After they hung up the call, Waylon brought Cameron to see their sons in the nursery room. Cameron leaned on the window and looked at the two babies. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°They look so small. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll look like you when they grow up.¡± If they looked like Waylon, they would be very handsome. Waylon chuckled and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Do you want to go back and get some rest?¡± ¡°No. I want to look at them.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± After they had had enough of looking at their babies, both of them returned to her ward. Then, they saw Colton and Freyja in the ward with a lot of nutritious products in their hands. ¡°Did you guys go to see the babies?¡± Walon nodded. ¡°Cam wanted to see them.¡± Freyja ced something on the table and said, ¡°Cam, I¡¯ll leave this here. Don¡¯t forget to eat it, as it can help you to replenish your energy.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± said Cameron. Colton grabbed Freyja¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Wayne, please take care of Cam. We¡¯ll go back first ¡± Waylon smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± He helped Cameron get back to the bed and tucked her in. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Cameron said, ¡°I want steaks, beer, fried chicken, and¡­¡± ¡°Other than these.¡± Waylon frowned. Shey back down in disappointment and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat when I¡¯ve already delivered the babies?¡± Waylon let out a helplessugh. He raised his hand to pet her head and said, ¡°Alright, be a good girl. You can eat all you want after you¡¯re discharged from the hospital. What you need to do right now is take a good rest.¡± Cameron wrapped her arms around Waylon¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Then make sure you make it up for me after I¡¯ve recovered.¡± Chuckling, Waylon replied, ¡°Sure.¡± A weekter, Cameron was discharged from the hospital. Sunny stayed in Emperon to help his daughter take care of her kids. With Sunny¡¯s help, Waylon was able to spend most of his time taking care of Cameron. Colton and Freya woulde to their house often to visit Chip and Dale ¡°Chip and Dale, huh? What cute nicknames,¡± Freyjamented as she held Chip in her arms Chip was. sucking on his pacifier as he looked back at her with his big eyes. ¡°They¡¯re easier to remember too,¡± Cameron said as she took a bite of the apple. ¡°Their father will give them a name anyway. Also, they¡¯ll be Charm¡¯s cousins from now onward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be very happy when she sees them.¡± Freyjaughed. Suddenly, Dale began to cry. Both of them looked over the source of the sound and saw Coltoning in with Dale in his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but this little guy cries when I hug him.¡± Freyja ced Chip back into the crib and walked toward Colton. She took Dale over from him and said, ¡± It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to hug him. Come, let me show you.¡± She took Dale over, and soon, he stopped crying after sheforted him. ¡°For babies below three months, you need to hug them horizontally by using one hand to hold their heads and necks while using the other to support their hips. This is because they¡¯re still small and fragile. If you hold them in the wrong position, it might impede their growth.¡± Colton scratched his head. ¡°Really?¡± His daughter had grown up, so he was used to holding her vertically. Cameron was learning while listening to Freyja. Suddenly, Freyja turned her head around ¡°Cam, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about this either?¡± Cameron smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s Wayne and my father who have been holding these kids after I was discharged from the hospital. I¡¯ve never held them before¡­¡± Chapter 2749 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 It was not that she did not want to hold her child. It was just that her father and Waylon did not let her hug them. Her father was worned that she might identally injure the babies. Freyja chuckled ¡°Well, I can understand your father But anyway, you shouldn¡¯t pick up your babies that often during the first three months. Other than feeding them milk or when they¡¯re asking for a hug, just let them stay in their crib and sleep.¡± Cameron blinked. ¡°It seems like you know a lot. As expected of someone who has already be a mother¡± Colton and Freyja stayed for a while before they left. Cameron squatted beside the crib and observed her two kids. She poked their cheeks with her finger gently. ¡°Oh my gosh, they¡¯re so soft and adorable. They¡¯re just like dolls,¡¯ she thought. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on your shoes?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice erupted behind her. She turned her head around and said, ¡°I just came here to take a look at our babies.¡± Waylon walked over with her home slippers in his hand and put them beside her ¡°You need to put them on. You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± Cameron put on the slippers and sighed. ¡°Do you know how hard it is for me not to wash my head and use the air conditioner in such hot weather?¡± She threw herself into Waylon¡¯s arms andined. Waylon chuckled and patted her head. ¡°Well, you just need to hang on for a month.¡± ¡°Where is my dad?¡± asked Cameron. ¡°Your father went to the market. He said he¡¯s going to cook something for you to help you recover faster ¡± Cameron¡¯s face sank. ¡°What? Not again.¡± Her father had been cooking a lot of food for her for the past week. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the food, our babies won¡¯t have anything to eat. They can¡¯t drink powdered milk every day,¡± said Waylon. ¡°Why did you know everything¡­¡± mumbled Cameron. ¡°Of course, I know everything.¡± He carried her up from the floor and ced her on the bed. ¡°I have to do some homework if I want to be a qualified father, right?¡± She smiled and hugged Waylon. ¡°I¡¯m so goood to have you as my husband.¡± At Coralia, in Hohman Town¡­. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yale told Ursule to bring Zephir for a walk at the market. It was the market day in Hohman Town, so the market would be livelier today. Many visitors were everywhere in the streets as they made their way through the ancient and noisy town. Ursule turned her head around and asked, ¡°Sir, have you ever been to the market in this town?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± replied Zephir ¡°I knew it. After all, you¡¯ve been staying in your room the whole time. You shoulde out often and enjoy the atmosphere in our town,¡± she said with a smile. Suddenly, Zephir looked at her ¡°Hey Before Ursule could say anything, someone rammed into her and knocked her phone out of her hand. The person did not apologize to her and continued to walk forward with his head held low in dejection Zephir helped her to pick up her phone and handed it to her She took over her phone, and when she saw that there were cracks on her phone, she shouted at the man, ¡°Hey! Watch where you are going!¡± She realized something as soon as she finished shouting and observed the man. He was walking with at weird gait, and she felt something was off. ¡°Sir, he looks a bit strange, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zephir turned his head around and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. We should-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ursule followed after the man. ¡°Hey, Ursule,e back here!¡± shouted Zephir, but Ursule paid him no mind. He ced his hand on his nose and sighed. He did not know why Ursule had to poke her nose into other people¡¯s affairs. Ursule followed the man to theke. When she saw that he climbed over the fence without any hesitation, she ran over and shouted, ¡°Hey, what are you-¡± The man jumped into theke. Ursule ran over to the fence and shouted at the top of her lungs, hoping to let other people know someone had jumped into theke. Suddenly, Zephir handed his phone to her and climbed over the fence. He jumped into theke and grabbed the man up. Chapter 2750 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 More and more people started to gather around the fence. Some of therm called the police, while others stood forward to help them. Ursule hastily went over to Zephir Zephir was performing CPR on the man, and he slowly came around to his senses after spurting out a mouthful of water. Ursule let out a sigh of relief Meanwhile, the police arrived at the scene as well. After they asked the people around for the whole story, they walked up to Zephir and said, ¡°Hi, sir, can youe back with us to the police station? We need to take your statement.¡± Zephir nodded. At the police station¡­. Ursule was waiting for Zephir in the corridor. When Zephir came out after giving his statement, she walked up to him. ¡°Are you alright? Let¡¯s go back and get your clothes changed.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Zephir After they returned to the homestay, Ursule told Yale that a man had tried to kill himself by jumping into theke and that Zephir had saved him. After listening to the story, Yale asked, ¡°Why did he want to kill himself?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe he came across some terrible things and lost all his hope to stay alive,¡± said Ursule Yale put the coffee beans into the grinder and said, ¡°But you¡¯re quite observant. How did you know that he was going to kill himself?¡± Ursule sat beside the bar and said, ¡°He was walking wobbly. I was worried that he might be drunk or something, and he might be killed if he ran into a car on the road.¡± Little did she expect that he was going to kill himself anyway. The man was only a young man in his 20s. Zephir came downstairs after taking a bath and changing his clothes. Yale turned his head around and said, ¡°Well, well, well, it seems like our hero of the day is here What do you think after saving a life, Mr. Gosling? Do you have anything to share with us?¡± He walked over to the couch and sat down. ¡°I just don¡¯t want a dead person to ruin this ce.¡± Holding a cup of coffee in his hand, Yale walked over to the couch and handed the coffee to him. ¡°Here, this is for you to warm yourself up.¡± Ursule came over as well and said, ¡°But it¡¯s all thanks to your swift action. If you were a bit slower, he might be really dead.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yale raised his head and looked at her. ¡°He must be very lucky to have run into you two.¡± ¡°If he has the courage to kill himself, why doesn¡¯t he have the courage to continue living?¡± asked Ursule. ¡°Just like you said, maybe he encountered something terrible that caused him to lose his will to live,¡± Yale said in a serious voice. Ursule ced her hands under her head andmented. ¡°Being adults sure is tough.¡± ¡°All adults have their own problems and worries in their lives. It just depends on how we¡¯re going to deal with them.¡± After Yale finished talking, he looked at Zephir, who was taking a sip from the coffee, and asked, ¡°What about you, Mr Gosling? After staying here for so long, have you finally found a way to solve your problem?¡± Zephir lowered his head and looked at the coffee. ¡°I¡¯m going back in a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes then?¡± Yale smiled. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. You¡¯ve been in this town for a very long time. I¡¯m sure your parents are worried about you. After all, you¡¯re their only son,¡± said Yale. Ursule lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking about. At night, Ursule came to Zephir¡¯s room with Kisses in her arms. She knocked on the door, and it took Zephir a few minutes before he opened the door. He stood in front of her in his sleeping suit and asked, Yeah?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ It seems to me that you like Kisses very much. Aren¡¯t you going back already? So I think I should let Kisses keep youpany for a while.¡± She handed Kisses to Zephir. Kisses looked at Zephir and meowed at him sweetly. Zephir held Kisses in his arms and asked, ¡°Will it remember me?¡± ¡°Of course. It has already gotten used to your scent, so it¡¯ll remember you,¡± Ursule replied with a smile. While Zephir stroked its fluffy fur, Ursule looked at him for a while and asked, ¡°Sir, will you stille back here after you return?¡± Chapter 2751 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Zephir paused and raised his gaze ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡± Ursule scratched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying here in this homestay for so long, and you¡¯ve gotten very familiar with all the people who work here If you were to leave this ce abruptly, I think all of them would probably feel reluctant to part with you ¡± Zephir smiled all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ll stille back to visit you guys asionally¡± ¡°Ah Is that so?¡± Ursule gave off a dry chuckle Zephir stared at the cat ¡°Then Kisses will stay here with me tonight¡± Ursule nodded. ¡°Okay, I think I should leave you to yourself for the rest of the night She turned around, left the scene, and walked briskly down the stairs. However, she just so happened to run into Yale and was startled. ¡°Mr Quigg?¡± Seeing that Kisses was not with her, Yale immediately knew what she had done and could not help but laugh out loud. ¡°Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s only because you don¡¯t want him to leave, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Okay, little girl, do you really think I won¡¯t realize anything strange about you after knowing you for so long? Come on, let me in on this. Do you really fancy him?¡± ¡°Mr Quigg, what you just said is way too much. What I have with that old man is called friendship, and that¡¯s something that I don¡¯t expect you to understand.¡± Ursule exined herself and then hurried away Yale looked at her back and shouted, ¡°Would you like to have supper? I can tell you more about him¡­¡± After a while, Ursule poked her head out from behind the wall. ¡°I just so happen to be starving.¡± The next day, back in Bassburgh¡­ Early in the morning, before the martial arts training center¡¯s business hours, Dn had just unlocked the door and walked toward the front desk, only to see a group of men walking into the center. They did not look like locals. At this time, all the men gave way, and the man who stepped into the lobby through the door behind them was about 60 years old and had an extraordinary bearing. Dn stepped forward. ¡°Excuse me, may I know who you are?¡± The man looked around at the interior of the martial arts training center ¡°Ask Nick Wickam toe out here to see me.¡± Dn realized that the other party was not someone to be trifled with, so he became cautious. ¡°Why are you looking for Mr. Wickam?¡± The man lifted his gaze and took a closer look at him. The other disciples seemed to feel the awkwardness that suffused the atmosphere in the lobby, and they could not take their eyes off all the men while some of them rushed upstairs to report the situation to Nick. The man walked to the couch by himself and sat down. ¡°I have my reason I want to see him. What¡¯s your problem here? And is this how your training center treats your guests?¡± Dn was about to say something when Nick¡¯s voice came from the stairwell. ¡°What are you doing here in Bassburgh?¡± The man frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and this is how you talk to me, Nick?¡± Nick waved at Dn, motioning them to stand down, walked up to the couch, and sat down with a calm expression. ¡°Then what kind of attitude should I show, Father?¡± Arthur snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for many years, and you¡¯ve grown a pair of steel balls since then. I came all the way here from Southeast Eurasia because I want you to return with me, not for you to give me that sh*tty attitude.¡± ¡°I thought I already made it very clear to you that I¡¯ll never return.¡± Seeing Nick¡¯s decisive attitude, Arthur said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest son of the Wickams. Even if you were to die all the way out here, you¡¯d still be one of the Wickams!¡± ¡°When Noel did what he did back then, did you ever think that I¡¯m one of the Wickams and also one of your sons too?¡± Nick spoke unhurriedly. Arthur¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°He¡¯s your younger brother.¡± ¡°When he did everything he could to frame me back then, did he ever think that I was his elder brother?¡± ¡°Nick Wickam!¡± Nick stood up as if he could not hear his father¡¯s serious and heavy words. ¡°Ever since my mother died, the Wickams¡¯ residence is no longer my home. And as you said back then, I¡¯d no longer be recognized as one of the Wickams as soon as I stepped out of the door, and I did so. ¡°And if you¡¯vee here to look for me because of Noel, then I can tell you clearly that a piece of trash will always stay a piece of trash. He¡¯ll never be able to climb up the wall, so don¡¯t expect me to go back. home only to support him.¡± He was about to leave, but Arthur stood up abruptly. ¡°Nick, do you really hate us that much?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2752 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 Nickughed ¡°Hate is no longer the appropriate word to use ¡°Whether you want toe with us now or not, that¡¯s not up to you, Nick. As long as you¡¯re still one of the descendants of the Wickams, you muste back with me!¡± Arthur had made himself clear Even if he had to tie his son up and drag him back home, he would never tolerate his refusal at this moment. Dn and the others became anxious, fearing that those men would forcibly take Nick away At this time, Sunny walked briskly into the training center with a cane and with Mahina¡¯s support, with one hand behind his waist. ¡°Yo, I was wondering why the training center was so noisy and lively so early in the morning. It turns out that you¡¯vee, Mr Wickam.¡± Arthur looked a little upset. ¡°Mr Southern, why are you in Bassburgh too?¡± ¡°Cam is in Bassburgh, so it¡¯s only natural for me to be here too. Today, I¡¯ve decided toe and pay my apprentice a visit. I really didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d bump right into you.¡± With a kind smile on his face, Sunny motioned Dn to bring him some tea and then sat down on the couch. ¡°If all you wanted was for Nick to return with you, did you need to mobilize so many men? If Nick was willing to follow you back, you wouldn¡¯t even need toe all the way here to drag him home.¡± Arthur did not like what he heard. ¡°Mr. Southern, this is our family¡¯s matter.¡± Dn walked up to Sunny and poured him some tea. Sunny picked up the teacup and looked at him meaningfully. ¡°I know, but Nick is also my apprentice. Thus, isn¡¯t his matter my matter as well?¡± ¡°Did youe here only to support my son?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always cherished the talented people around me, so since the Wickams don¡¯t appreciate his strength and don¡¯t want to promote him, shouldn¡¯t I take over and show him his value?¡± He refuted Arthur with only one sentence. It satirized Arthur¡¯s favoritism toward his second son, which was known even to outsiders. As for Noel, the second son of the Wickams, he had always been inferior to Nick in terms of strength, ability, and even morality, but he was able to inherit the Wickams as itstest patriarch. A piece of trash was valued and doted on by the Wickams, while the more capable Nick was left out in the cold. This had been causing a lot of dissatisfaction among many. Arthur mocked Sunny in return, ¡°Mr. Southern, I know you don¡¯t have a son, and you¡¯ve been raising Cameron as a son for years. Now that she¡¯s married to the Goldmanns, there¡¯s no one left to inherit the Southerns. So, you have your eyes fixed on someone else¡¯s son now?¡± Faced with his ridicule, Sunny did not show any anger but responded with a smirk, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the Southern n isn¡¯t inherited by someone from the Southerns. After all, I¡¯ve established such a strong foundation over the years. We have many capable men who would devote their whole life to the Southern. n, so we¡¯ll prosper no matter who the next leader is. ¡°However, the Wickam family is another story. It¡¯s always been a well-known and prosperous family in Southeast Eurasia, but perhaps that new leader, that spendthrift, might ruin everything for you. Ruining the family¡¯s foundation is fine, as you can always rebuild it. But if he ruins the family¡¯s reputation, I wonder what you n to tell all the previous patriarchs of the family when you reunite with them in the afterlife.¡± ¡°You!¡± Arthur¡¯s expression looked a little embarrassed, and his masseter twitched. He got up angrily and left the premises. Nick walked to Sunny¡¯s side ¡°Master¡± Sunny took a sip of tea from his teacup. ¡°Your father is as blind as a bat, truly visionless. I really pity him.¡± After saying that, he ced the teacup down. ¡°I heard that Noel has made a huge fuss in Southeast Eurasia recently, so I think that¡¯s why your father hase searching for you this time around. His only objective is to get you to resolve this matter on Noel¡¯s behalf. ¡°I heard that the other party is a local mafia from Madripur, and the gang has quite a background. If you really were to make a move, maybe you¡¯d have to take over this whole matter and clean the mess yourself.¡± Nick lowered his gaze. ¡°I understand.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sunny got up with his cane and faced him. ¡°Nick, frankly speaking, you¡¯re one of the apprentices that I value the most. If you don¡¯t mind it, I can take you in as my godson. And from now on, you¡¯ll be one of the members of the Southerns.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Nick stared at him in surprise. Sunny raised his hand and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°I took you in as an apprentice of mine and watched you grow up throughout all these years. I already consider myself your half-father. So if you want¡­¡± Chapter 2753 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 Nick lowered his gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve always treated me with great kindness and think so highly of me. I¡¯ll definitely try my best to live up to your expectations. Otherwise, I, Nick Wickam, will die an ugly death.¡± He took a step back and knelt on the floor. When he was about to get down to his limbs, Sunny stopped and supported him. ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no need for you to kneel.¡± Nick looked up at him. ¡°Master ¡± Sunny helped him up. ¡°You should call me godfather now¡± Nick smiled. ¡°Godfather¡± ¡°Good¡± Sunny nodded with satisfaction and looked at him. ¡°Mahina and I will travel back to Southeast Eurasia with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do so. I¡¯ll go back by myself¡± ¡°No. If I don¡¯t go there with you, the Wickams¡± elders might even one-up you in seniority¡¯s name. You¡¯re my godson now, so I must be there to support you.¡± Dn and the othersughed loudly, feeling happy for their boss. A few dayster, in the Wickams¡¯ residence back in Southeast Eurasia¡­. Martha was talking with several elders of the family in front of the portraits of the Wickams¡± ancestors, obviously hoping that they could help her son through their connections. ¡°Mrs Wickam, The Dragoneers isn¡¯t a gang to be trifled with. What do you expect us to do now that Noel has gotten himself into such big trouble?¡± That¡¯s right. Noel has broken Python Brown¡¯s son¡¯s leg. Do you really think the Dragoneers will let this go? In my opinion, our family haspletely offended the Dragoneers this time.¡± Martha became anxious when she heard the analysis. ¡°Then what should we do? Must Noel break one leg too in order to appease them?¡± Those elders did not utter a single word. The Wickams and the Dragoneers had always been minding each other¡¯s business and not interfering with each other-that was how peace was kept throughout all these years. Besides that, Python was vengeful, and his only son, Travis Brown, had had his leg broken by Noel. Python would definitely not let Noel go so easily. However, with the Wickams¡¯ current strength, Python would not even care who they were at all, so who would dare to lend them a helping hand now? One of the elders thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯d be great if Nick were here.¡± All the other elders knew very well that Nick and Noel were half brothers, butparing the two now, the former was undoubtedly the better leader. ¡°Nick?¡± Martha was upset by what she heard. ¡°He left the Wickams years ago, so what can he do? Do you think he¡¯ll help Noel sincerely?¡± The elders remained silent. At that moment, Arthur arrived at the manor¡¯s entrance, and Martha hurried forward. ¡°Dear, we still don¡¯t have a way to save Noel. What should we do? Python said that he¡¯ll only give us one week, and Noel is still in his¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only person who¡¯s anxious about his safety, alright?¡± Arthur¡¯s expression dimmed. One of the elders stepped forward. ¡°Arthur, what did Nick say? Did he refuse?¡± Martha was surprised. ¡°You actually went to find Nick? Why? What makes you think that Nick will help. Noel? I would be exhrated as long as he doesn¡¯t betray Noel at this time and leave him to die at Python¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Arthur red at her with a gloomy expression. ¡°Nick got the chance to get acquainted with Python when he and Cooper were doing business in Madripur back then. If Nick doesn¡¯t show up, do you really think Cooper will be willing to help us?¡± Cooper Winslet was an entrepreneur, and his businesses could be found all over Southeast Eurasia, and all his nightclubs had been making him a lot of money in recent years. He was also Nick¡¯s biological uncle, but because of the death of Nick¡¯s biological mother, Amelia, Cooper had since cut off all ties with the Wickams. Arthur started the Wickam family from scratch, but to put it harshly, he relied a lot on his wife¡¯s family. And in the end, not many men could stand the public criticism that kept pointing out that he was a toy boy who only knew how to rely on his wife. It was so serious that even Cooper looked down on him. He did not like Nick too much because Nick had a better rtionship with Cooper than with his father.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2754 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 Amelia¡¯s natal family was too powerful and aggressive, preventing Arthur from holding his head high in front of others. That was why he remarried a year after Amelia¡¯s death and even endured all the scolding that the Winslets threw at him for being an ungrateful husband That was until Cooper forced him to let Nick inherit the Wickam as a whole, and the more the Winslets persecuted him, the more unwilling he was topromise ¡®All I wanted was to prove to Cooper that even without his family¡¯s help and Nick, the Wickams would still thrive 1 ¡°But Noel has really messed up big time this time around. Why would I go to Nick if it weren¡¯t for him?¡± Martha jerked his arm. ¡°Then, did Nick agree to the n? He¡¯s also your son, so no matter what, he won¡¯t refuse to help, right? Anyway, just get Nick to bring Noel back.¡± ¡°Did he agree?¡± Arthur shunned her away and rebuked angrily, ¡°If you had managed to educate Noel properly, would he have gone out there and brought home such a hot potato?¡± Martha gnashed her teeth. ¡°Why is Noel not as good as Nick in all aspects? If Nick seeds this time around, will Noel and I still have a future in the Wickams?¡± On the other side of the city, in a Southeast Eurasian restaurant¡­ Mahina poured Sunny and Nick a cup of tea each. ¡°I just asked around town. Noel had a fight with Travis in the clubhousest month because of a woman, and Noel had someone break Travis¡¯ leg. Since then, Python took Noel away, saying that the Wickams had a week to provide them with an exnation. If not, they will break Noel¡¯s leg too.¡± Sunny snorted. ¡°This is the son that Arthur Wickam has brought up.¡± Nick picked up his teacup. ¡°Python dotes on his only son very much, and he¡¯s a very vengeful man, so he¡¯ll not let Noel go so easily this time.¡± Sunny nodded. ¡°Even if your Uncle Cooper were toe forward with you, Python wouldn¡¯t even necessarily back off for your sake. After all, the person that we¡¯re talking about now is his only heir That¡¯s why I told you that if you were to have made a rash decision the other day and anger Python, you¡¯d be the one who has to shoulder all consequences as soon as the matter went out of the Wickams¡¯ control.¡± The three of them finished their lunch in the restaurant and rested for a while before they went to the Winslet manor. When Cooper saw the return of his nephew, he hurried out to wee him. ¡°Nick.¡± Seeing that Sunny was also there, Cooper let off a polite smile. ¡°Master Southern, you¡¯vee too?¡± ¡°Nick is my godson, so it¡¯s only natural for me to be here with him.¡± Cooper nodded and invited them into the house. Before they could sit in the living room, Nick answered a phone call, and the helpers served the guests tea. Cooper had also heard about what Noel had brought back home to the Wickams andmented, ¡°Arthur came to see me after the ident too, but I turned him down. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it to today if it weren¡¯t for the Winslets. Since he¡¯s chosen to go down the ungrateful route, I really don¡¯t know what makes him think that he still has the bargaining chip toe to me now, asking for my help.¡± Cooper¡¯s expression dimmed. It was obvious that he resented Arthur. Sunny picked up the teacup and flicked the lid of the cup. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Nick is the eldest son. of the Wickams, so how can Arthur be this blind.¡± Cooper sighed. ¡°Nick had been following me around quite a lot since childhood, while Arthur has never fulfilled his responsibility as a father. And ever since Noel was born, he¡¯s be even more partial. That¡¯s why I felt unreconciled for Nick and took him away from his family.¡± Cooper put down his teacup. ¡°Oh yeah, did Arthur go looking for Nick?¡± Sunny nodded. Cooper was so exasperated that he mmed the table. ¡°Hmph! I knew it! That good-for-nothing son of his has gotten into trouble. That¡¯s the only time he remembers he still has another son.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sunny looked at him. ¡°That being said, Nick is still rted to the Wickams by blood. If he chooses not to help them, the Wickams will use him of being inhumane and ruthless. Nick might not care about this, but still, his reputation will be ruined by someone else¡¯s mistake. I won¡¯t be reconciled if that happens.¡± ¡°However, even if Nick goes out there and tries to pick up this mess, what can he do to change Python¡¯s mind? Python is now enraged, and the only thing that he wants is to avenge his son. ¡°This is a problem that Noel caused. Why should my nephew be the one to help wipe his *ss? What Python wants is an eye for an eye, and a leg for a leg. If Arthur is reluctant to let his son get hurt, why should we trade that sc*mbag¡¯s leg with Nick¡¯s?¡± Chapter 2755 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 Cooper was not very happy about the idea. Sunny smiled. ¡°Who told you that we should trade Noel¡¯s leg with Nick¡¯s? Rather than letting Python break Noel¡¯s leg, why not let Nick do it himself?¡± Cooper was taken aback. ¡°Nick will do it himself?¡± Sunny leaned forward and suggested earnestly, ¡°Travis¡¯ leg is broken, but he¡¯s safe Not to mention that he will still be able to get out of bed and walk after half a year of recuperation. I heard that Python is a cruel man, but he only captured Noel to force the Wickams intopromising. So, what¡¯s in it for them if they dy their n in making a move on Noel?¡± Cooper was stunned. ¡°Are you saying that Python has other ns?¡± Sunny drank his tea from the teacup. ¡°Python is the leader of a local mafia in Madripur. All the businesses that he¡¯s involved in are illegal and of unknown origin. Moreover, their goods usually travel by sea and will have to pass through the Wickams¡¯ territory. Besides, Travis Brown isn¡¯t in any danger. ¡°However, his son getting beaten up out there is equivalent to the Wickams pping him in the face, so he¡¯s only giving the Wickams a hard time because he feels that he¡¯s been embarrassed. ¡°The Wickams earn money through the waterway too, so if the two families were to fall out with each other, both families would suffer a huge loss in terms of business interests. ¡°Python¡¯s captured Arthur¡¯s son and is forcing the Wickams to exin themselves because he¡¯s certain that Arthur will never let his son suffer. But of course, if Arthur refuses topromise, Noel will still have to suffer a little¡± Cooper suddenly understood something. ¡®This indeed makes sense. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Given Python¡¯s temperament, if his son has been beaten to the extent that he has to be hospitalized, Noel¡¯s leg should¡¯ve been broken long ago. However, Python has only kidnapped Noel and asked the Wickams to exin themselves, or else Noel will suffer hell. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a ruthless man that excels in torturing others, so Noel will have to suffer a lot even if he doesn¡¯t have to die at his hands. ¡°Python has obtained the upper hand this time and is nning to use this incident to his advantage to make things difficult for the Wickams. This won¡¯t only avenge his son but also get him more bargaining chips to talk the Wickams into giving him more benefits that he needs and wants. ¡®As a result of that, the Wickams will fall behind in this mutual rtionship, and Python will make a fortune out of this. This has always been Python¡¯s most significant trait. He¡¯s the type of person that will never let go of his prey once he gets his fangs into the flesh. ¡®Therefore, everyone in the circle knows it¡¯s impossible to get rid of him as soon as he gets his eyes on someone. ¡®And Arthur isn¡¯t a fool either. He¡¯s afraid that he will get overwhelmed in the future if he hands anything that Python asks for to him now That¡¯s why he¡¯s been stalling him to buy time and wanted Nick and me to step forward. ¡®Nick is the eldest son of the Wickams and my biological nephew, so he knows that once he gets Nick to make a move, I¡¯ll definitely not stand aside and watch as Nick makes a deal with the devil. As soon as I get involved in this matter, Python will turn to me and start to wrap himself around me, then swallow me whole in the end.¡± Cooper snorted. ¡°Arthur wants to be the third party that will benefit the most out of this situation while Python and I are at each other¡¯s neck. What a cunning piece of sh*t. Master Southern, so what do you mean by letting Nick do it?¡± Sunny gave off a pregnant smirk. ¡°Nick is the eldest son of the Wickams, so he¡¯ll be the one to teach Noe! a lesson. Firstly, this will glorify the Wickams, and secondly, Python will feel that the Dragoneers have received the respect that they deserve. After knowing that Arthur doesn¡¯t have the guts to do what¡¯s right. and Nick is actually the ballsy one out of the father-and-son duo, who do you think Python will trust more? Nick or Arthur?¡± Cooper¡¯s expression lit up. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. By doing this, we¡¯ll be able to shut the mouths of those from the Wickams. After all, Noel surviving this incident is already a plus for them. ¡°After that, apart from Noel¡¯s survival, this will also show them that Nick is able to salvage Python from total embarrassment and relieve his wrath. And if even Python approves of Nick, then the Wickams will be proven wrong again by their choice of heir. That¡¯s a total smack in the face.¡± Sunny chuckled and clinked sses with him. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to see, a smack in their face. We must make Arthur take a good look at how much longer the Wickams can go on without Nick¡¯s leadership.¡± With less than one day left, Python sent someone to the Wickams to convey his message. Martha wandered up and down anxiously. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if Noel is dead or alive now. Is there really. nothing we can do?¡± Arthur held onto his cup of tea but had not taken a sip from it. He had not been able to eat or drink for several days, and his temper was not at its peak either. ¡°What¡¯s the use of walking around anxiously? Will that help to get Noel released?¡± Chapter 2756 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 At that moment, the butler suddenly rushed into the house. ¡°Sir, someone said they saw Master Nick back in town.¡± Arthur got up. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Is Nick back? ¡°Yes, he¡¯s at Winslet Manor.¡± Arthur angrily mmed on the table when he heard Nick had gone to Winslet Manor. ¡°He went straight to them after returning. Doesn¡¯t he see himself as a Wickam?¡± Martha was very anxious and just wanted her son toe home. ¡°Honey, since he¡¯s back, we¡¯ll use him to trade for Noel. He¡¯s the eldest of the family, right? Noel¡¯s life is important!¡± Arthur frowned and balled up his fist. Not long after that, Nick and Mahina showed up at the garden. When Arthur saw that they were back, his face dropped. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t nning oning back?¡± Nick looked calm. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, you¡¯ll me me when the Wickam family has no descendants left. I can¡¯t take that responsibility.¡± Arthur paused and didn¡¯t speak. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Martha looked at him. ¡°Nick, since you¡¯re back, there¡¯s no time to waste. Go save your brother!¡± Mahina suddenly chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Wickam, Nick has no reason to help.¡± ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t have a say in this situation.¡± Martha was unhappy about that ¡°Since when do outsiders get to give their opinions about our family matters?¡± Mahina crossed her arms. ¡°If you can¡¯t see your son suffer, why don¡¯t you save him instead?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± yelled Arthur Martha jumped, looked down, and didn¡¯t speak. He looked at Nick. ¡°Nick, Noel is your brother, and you and your uncle both know Python. I believe he will let Noel go if you speak to him.¡± Nick didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t care even if I needed to sacrifice my life?¡± Arthur was startled. ¡°Your uncle will be there. He won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Nick closed his mouth and didn¡¯t speak. He would always say that his uncle would be there, but he would never say, ¡°I will be there,¡± even though he was his father ¡°Have you ever considered that if you give Python whatever he wants, he won¡¯t harm Noel?¡± Arthur¡¯s face dropped. ¡°What do you know? Python is a crafty man. Do you think that¡¯s all he wants? He wants to run his freight business at our pier. If we let him, how many losses will we suffer?¡± Nick chuckled drily. ¡°So, the pier is more important than Noel¡¯s life to you? That¡¯s why¡­¡± That was why he would be willing to give up on Nick. Martha gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. If we give the pier to Python, the Wickam family will have to kowtow to him in the future. Do you think the pier isn¡¯t important because the family¡¯s future doesn¡¯t affect you?¡± Her son had to take over the family business in the future, so if the pier was given away, her son wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy whatever they had. They had already angered Python, so he would never let his son have a good life. Why would they want to hand the pier over to him anyway? Python might one daye and beg her son for a way out. Mahina rolled her eyes. That was why the Wickam family wasn¡¯t as powerful as Sunny and Cooper. They were going to fall, sooner orter. If the family gave the pier to Python, he would let things go upon seeing how sincere they were. The Wickams would still be able to survive when their rtionship with Python wasn¡¯t too bad. Chapter 2757 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 It was like what people said, ¡°You need to give something to gain something.¡± That pier mainly earned money from the ships of the Dragoneers docking there. Noel had broken Python¡¯s son¡¯s leg, but the Wickams didn¡¯t do anything to show that they were sorry, so it angered Python. They would lose their business with him, and the Dragonners would be against the Wickams from then on. Even if they didn¡¯t dock at their pier they could still find a new route It just made the Wickams¡¯ client base smaller Nick turned to face Mahina. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Nick, what is the meaning of this? Are you going to help?¡± Martha yelled at him. Nick didn¡¯t look back. ¡°You¡¯ll find out.¡± Then he walked away Arthur would never imagine that was the final time Nick would ever show up at their home. Python set Noel free three dayster, but he was badly hurt and was admitted to the hospital. Martha and Arthur rushed over and saw that their son was wrapped in casts, and they felt terrible ¡°What happened, Noel? Did they hit you?¡± Noel said that it hurt a lot and evenined while in tears, ¡°Nick did this to me. He beat me up.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Martha was enraged. ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to take your ce? Why did he beat you up? Has he gone crazy? I¡¯m going to Winslet Manor to speak to them!¡± Martha was going to leave when Cooper showed up with his men, and she was stunned. Cooper looked at Noel, who was lying in bed, and scoffed. ¡°You finally know how it is to be in the hospital.¡± ¡°What is the meaning of this, Cooper? Your nephew beat up my son so badly, and you¡¯re still- ¡°He¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t he?¡± Cooper wasn¡¯t nice to her at all. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been Nick, Python would have beaten him up. Did you think Noel could get out of there alive? You should be thanking Nick.¡± Martha wasn¡¯t going to keep quiet after her son suffered. ¡°I should thank him? Why did he have to beat him up?¡± ¡°Because Python never nned to let him go.¡± Cooper smirked and looked at Arthur, who was quiet the entire time. ¡°If Noel hadn¡¯t broken Travis¡¯ leg, Python would not have wanted revenge. If not for Nick, Python would not have let Noel out. Your son would still be tortured right now.¡± Arthur clenched his jaw and balled up his fists. Martha yelled, ¡°B*llsh*t! Python took my son so that we would hand the pier over to them. Would he dare go against us? ¡°From what I see, Nick just used my son as a punching bag. If my son doesn¡¯t recover, I won¡¯t let Nick get away with this!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use my nephew of that,¡± Cooper said confidently. ¡°If he didn¡¯t help, you would say that he betrayed his family, but now that he got Noel out alive, and Python was willing to put this in the past, you still think Nick shouldn¡¯t have beaten up your son. I¡¯m d he left the family.¡± After saying that, he turned, walked to the door, and stopped. ¡°Arthur, Nick told me this was thest time he helped the family. Anything that happens to the family from now on, for better or worse, will be none of his business.¡± Martha scoffed after seeing that Cooper didn¡¯t even bother looking back. ¡°Do you think we still need him? The ungrateful will stay ungrateful.¡± At Kelloggs Airport. Sunny, Mahina, and Nick said goodbye to Cooper Cooper walked to Nick and ced his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Nick, I hope you get the best in life. I believe that you¡¯ll do well in life.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2758 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 Nick nodded. ¡°I will.¡± After that, the trio left the airport. Meanwhile, at Coralia Airport¡­ Yale and Ursule sent Zephir to the gates. Yale handed the luggage over to him. ¡°Come back and visit us.¡± Zephir took the bag, nodded, and walked into the airport. Ursule, who was carrying Kisses, pressed her lips together and looked at the cat. ¡°You might not get to see him anymore.¡± Yale turned to look at her. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t want him to go?¡± ¡°Kisses doesn¡¯t want him to go.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s more like you.¡± Yale smiled and turned to walk to the car while Ursule followed. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Finish school. Then, you can apply to go to Bassburgh.¡± Ursule sat in the passenger seat. She turned her head when she heard that. ¡°Can I apply to go there?¡± ¡°You can. You¡¯re in art school. You can apply to get into the Royal Academy of Music.¡± Yale started the car and drove away. Ursule leaned back into the seat and mumbled, ¡°By the time I get in, he will already be married.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yale chuckled. ¡°Given his personality, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to do that any time soon.¡± Ursule squinted. ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡°I know him well. You might still get a chance when you get to Bassburgh.¡± Ursule smiled widely but immediately suppressed it upon realizing what had happened. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to get me to admit to something?¡± Yale smiled and didn¡¯t reply. After half a month, Cameron was finally allowed to leave home. She had been controlling her diet for almost a year, and she finally had the chance to eat her favorite barbecue ribs. ¡°It smells awesome!¡± When she saw the ribs ced on the table, she immediately picked one rib, stuck it in her mouth, and looked content. Waylon wiped the sauce off the corner of her lips. ¡°Take your time. No one is going to take it away from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been craving this for so long. If I knew that I couldn¡¯t eat so many things when I was pregnant, I would have eaten a lot of everything before that.¡± Cameron munched on the meat. It was the vor that she had been dreaming about. ¡°I realize that I¡¯m pretty much a pig farmer.¡± Waylon poured out some juice for her. ¡°I have three pigs. A big one and two little ones.¡± Cameron frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He chuckled and handed the juice to her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cameron took the ss. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to eat so much you¡¯ll go bankrupt?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you might get a stomachache.¡± Cameron clicked her tongue. She then grabbed another rib and ced it on his te. ¡°You have some too.¡± Waylon looked at her and smiled. ¡°Daisie and Noce areing back in two days. We can go over there and rx.¡± Cameron paused and looked up. ¡°Rx?¡± Daisie and Noce went straight to the Goldmann mansion when they got to Bassburgh. Chip and Dale were both there too. All they did was sleep, but Charm, who was older, could already crawl. She sat there in a little tutu and yed with her toys. Daisie walked over to the pram and bent down. ¡°Cam and Waylon really had twins.¡± Nichs smiled and said, ¡°Your two brothersbined have as many children as you.¡± Maisie smiled. ¡°Daisie was the youngest, but Charm is the eldest.¡± ¡°There are still three Goldmann babies, haha. That¡¯s great.¡± Nichs nodded in contentment. 1 Cameron pressed her lips together and looked at Charm. ¡°I want a daughter too.¡± She then grabbed Waylon by his cor. ¡°See how cute Charm is. She¡¯s a little angel.¡± Chapter 2759 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 Waylon held Cameron¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in the future.¡± Maisie looked at Daisie and Noce. ¡°Both your brothers already had their weddings. When is it your turn?¡± Daisie replied, ¡°Nolly says September 9th will be a good day because it won¡¯t be too cold in Yaramoor at that time. It¡¯s warmer in the day but colder at night. Cameron was shocked. ¡°It will still be warm here in September It would be like summer in September in the East Inds.¡± Daisie smiled. ¡°The East Inds¡¯ winter is like our summers. People who hate winter could go there.¡± Nichs ced his teacup down and thought about it. ¡°September 9th is only 13 days away. That¡¯s very soon.¡± Maisie smiled and nodded. ¡°It is.¡± Waylon looked at Noce. ¡°A royal wedding would definitely be grand.¡± Noce put his arms around Daisie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course. It will be open to the public and held in the pce.¡± Cameron leaned close to Waylon. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to a royal wedding. It¡¯s going to be an experience.¡± Waylon looked at her and smiled. Daisie suddenly remembered something and walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go on vacation.¡± ¡°Vacation?¡± ¡°Yes, we can ask Cole and Freyja too. Cam must be bored to death after staying home for so long. Let¡¯s go on a trip?¡± Cameron beamed and immediately got excited. She looked at Waylon. ¡°Really? Can we go on a trip?¡± Waylon held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to rx?¡± Nichs chuckled. ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll take care of the kids.¡± Maisie nodded too. In the evening, sun rays shone through the thick foliage onto the ground. Maisie walked into the cemetery with a bouquet for her father¡¯s tombstone. ¡°Dad, my three children all have their own families now. They¡¯re all happy. I¡¯m sure you see it.¡± Maisie looked down and reced the dried flowers with the fresh bouquet. ¡°Mom.¡± Maisie turned and saw Daisie walking over ¡°You¡¯re here to visit Grandpa.¡± Maisie put her hands into her pocket and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s his birthday today.¡± Daisie looked at the photo on the tombstone. ¡°I¡¯ve started to forget what he looks like, but I remember how he treated us. He would cook for us and treat us so well. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been so long.¡± Maisie hugged her shoulders and smiled. ¡°Your grandfather would be happy to know you¡¯re all adults now.¡± Daisie leaned on her shoulder ¡°Mom, I¡¯m d I have you and Dad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maisie smiled too. ¡°The three of you are the best gift in my life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡± Nn walked over with a bouquet too. Daisie turned around. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°1 guessed your mother would be here, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you as well.¡± Nn walked over. Maisie watched as he ced the bouquet down and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you.¡± ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t tell me? It¡¯s my father-inw¡¯s birthday I shoulde to visit him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always nice.¡± Daisie looked at her parents and smiled happily. Her parents were so in love that even when her mother didn¡¯t tell her father what was on her mind, he would still know That was a sign of a great rtionship.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 2760 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 That night, at Taylorton¡­ Daisie was packing her bags, nning for their road trip, and figuring out what they needed. When Noce walked out of the shower and saw her nning so seriously, he chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re going on a trip, not moving.¡± ¡°Girls have more to bring around. Skincare, snacks, and the camera. We need the drone I brought umbres too.¡± He squinted. ¡°Umbres too?¡± Daisie looked up at him and said in a serious tone, ¡°What if it rains?¡± Noce didn¡¯t know what to say. N?velDrama.Org ? content. They had two big suitcases and a small one. Daisie got up, looked at her own bags, and felt she was overdoing it. She scratched her cheek. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m moving.¡± Noce walked over to her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s a road trip, or we might need a U- haul.¡± Daisie smiled and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m so excited for tomorrow.¡± The next day, Colton drove over to Taylorton. Waylon and Cameron were in another car. Cam stuck her head out the window and said, ¡°Daisie and Noce are not ready yet?¡± Right after saying that, the two of them walked out with their luggage and moved into the car. Freyja got out. ¡°Are you moving?¡± Colton leaned back in his seat. ¡°I bet Daisie was the one who packed.¡± Daisie walked over. ¡°You know me so well.¡± ¡°Hah, why would you think otherwise?¡± Waylon, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, removed his sunsses. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Colton waited for Freyja to get into the car and rolled up the windows. ¡°We¡¯re leaving first. You follow along.¡± Colton drove away first, followed by Waylon, and Daisie and Noce were at the back. The three cars drove into the freeway. They left early in the morning and rested for two hours at rest stops, then continued driving for six hours to an old town in Myloton. The view along the journey was breathtaking. There were hills covered with trees and wide fields. The ce they were at was an ancient forest. It had the beauty of nature and unique old buildings. When evening came, the sky was red and orange. The red of the maple leaves wound together with the golden ginkgo leaves. It was something one would see in oil paintings. The six of them stopped the cars and got out. They walked over to an old restaurant, and it was decorated with a vintage look. The friendly local owner introduced them to the best local dishes. Daisie saw that they served chestnut cakes, and her eyes shone. ¡°I never had chestnut cakes before. I want to try that.¡± Cameron nodded. ¡°Me too.¡± The owner smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s our local dessert. It¡¯s very tasty. By the way, you should try the pasta here.¡± Colton looked at Freyja. ¡°What do you feel like having?¡± ¡°Anything works. I¡¯m not picky.¡± Daisie closed the menu. ¡°One portion of everything, please.¡± The five turned to look at her, then Colton frowned. ¡°Are you a pig?¡± ¡°There are six of us. We can probably finish a lot of food.¡± Daisie looked back. Colton pressed his hand to his forehead. How much did she think they could eat? Waylon looked at Noce. ¡°Did you starve her?¡± Noce smiled. ¡°I¡¯d rather starve myself than her.¡± Daisie pouted. Freyja said, ¡°Let¡¯s just get a few and add more if we¡¯re not full yet. We won¡¯t waste food that way.¡± Chapter 2761 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 The others agreed. When the food was served, Daisie looked at the white-colored food that looked like a fan and asked the owner. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The man smiled and exined, ¡°That¡¯s Mylotic Cheese. It¡¯s made from cow¡¯s milk. It¡¯s a local delicacy.¡± Cameron took a bite. ¡°Oh, it tastes great¡± Freyja and Colton took bites too, and it did taste nice. The next dish was served. The man brought it over. ¡°This is chicken. It¡¯s made with homemade marinade, spicy oil, pepper, and roasted walnuts. It¡¯s our specialty here, and the tourists love it.¡± Daisie tried it, and Cameron asked, ¡°How is it?¡± She nodded and took a bigger bite Everyone tried it too. The man then brought over a soup dish. ¡°This is cream of seaweed. It¡¯s smooth, and the seaweed is crunchy. When yam is added in, it tastes the best.¡± ¡°It sounds good. Let me try it first.¡± Waylon took a scoop. Cameron looked at him. ¡°It smells great.¡± After a few more dishes that were unique to the area were served. There was a flower cookie made with roses and other edible flowers, sweet and sour pork knuckles, and bread with hazelnut flour Cameron salivated. She had never tried any of the local food before that Waylon handed her a flower cookie. ¡°This tastes quite nice¡± Cameron took a bite. ¡°This is the first time I eat cookies made of flowers. We don¡¯t have these in the East Inds.¡± Daisie said, ¡°Get my brother to learn how to make them if you love them.¡± Waylon looked up. ¡°Have we found a ce to stay?¡± Noce took out his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve booked the rooms.¡± Colton said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the tools for camping tomorrow too. We need to wake up early tomorrow to get the food from the market.¡± Freyja said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the market with you tomorrow so that everyone else can start pitching the tents.¡± Colton nodded. The next day¡­ Colton and Freyja got up early to get groceries. The four others went to the camping site. There was a wide field surrounded by mountains. Theke was clear and covered in the morning mist. It looked magical ¡°This is too beautiful.¡± Daisie got out and sighed in awe. Even Cameron was immersed in the beauty of the ce. Waylon and Noce got out of the car ¡°This is a great ce to camp. You picked the perfect ce.¡± Noce walked to the truck and took out the tools. ¡°Let¡¯s start with pitching the tents.¡± The men worked together, and Daisie and Cameron went over to help. The grass was wet with morning dew, but after the mist faded, they had a better look at the scenery. After more than an hour, Freyja and Colton arrived with the groceries. The tents were ready. Daisieid a mat on the grass andid out the snacks and fruits. Colton got the grill ready while Freyja moved two folding tables over and ced the food on top. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone worked while having fun. After that, they all sat on the mat and rested. Cameron leaned against Waylon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s eleven already. Time really flies.¡± Chapter 2762 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 Waylon smiled and said, ¡°It does, but it¡¯s still early.¡± Daisiey on Noce¡¯s legs and looked up at the sky. After a moment, she said, ¡°Do I feel rain?¡± Everyone looked at her. Colton took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it.¡± Freyja looked at the sky ahead. Even though it was clear where they were, dark clouds were forming around the mountains. ¡°It could just be a cloudy day.¡± It was almost noon, but the sun wasn¡¯t out yet. It might just be a cloudy day with no rain. Cameron said, ¡°The weather report didn¡¯t mention rain today. I don¡¯t think it will.¡± Unless the weather report wasn¡¯t urate! After a while, Noce felt something drip on his face. He touched it. ¡°It¡¯s really raining.¡± Cameron sat up. ¡°What?¡± Daisie awkwardly forced a smile. ¡°I just thought that it would rain, but this really is¡­¡± ¡°Jmxing!¡± Everyone started packing up the food and the grill and even put the mats into the trunk of the cars. Only the tables, chairs, and tents were left. Soon after that, the rain started falling. Even though it wasn¡¯t heavy, the ground was still wet.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Theke was covered in ripples. Daisie opened the car door and sat there with her umbre open. Cameron, who was sitting in the car next to them, leaned against the window. ¡°Daisie, you brought an umbre?¡± She smiled. ¡°I was worried that it would rain.¡± Cameron sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is going to stop soon. I¡¯m hungry because we didn¡¯t have breakfast.¡± ¡°I have some cookies.¡± Daisie took a bag out of her bag and walked over to her. Cameron took it. ¡°Thanks, my darling Daisie.¡± Daisie called out to Freyja. ¡°Freyja, do you want some bread?¡± Freyja saw that she had an umbre and chuckled. ¡°That was why you had so many things. You even brought an umbre.¡± Colton leaned back into his seat. ¡°I think she brought everything that¡¯s not attached to the wall.¡± Daisie walked to their car with the bread and handed it to Freyja, who smiled. ¡°Do you know what you look like now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Colton said, ¡°People give firewood when there¡¯s snow, you give bread when there¡¯s rain.¡± Daisie held the umbre and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m the only one with the umbre. I¡¯m unstoppable even with the rain.¡± They were lucky because the rain didn¡¯tst for long. The grass was still wet, so other than the mats, all the food and the grill were moved out again. The sun finally came out in the afternoon. The mats wereid out when the ground was no longer wet. Noce added battery-powered lights to the tents to use at night while Waylon set up a projector and screen. It was attached to their SUV, and there were six foldable chairs made of canvas. A warm little movie site was soon set up. Daisie crossed her arms. ¡°Waylon is the one with all the tools.¡± ¡°So we won¡¯t get too bored at night.¡± Waylon set the screen up properly. Colton, Freyja, and Cameron were preparing the food for the barbecue. When the food was marinated, they started the fire. Around evening, the sky started turning dark, and the lights on the tents were switched on. The mist around the top of the mountains made the lights look pretty. They all sat on chairs and enjoyed the barbecue, beer, and juice. There were sandwiches and fruits too. Everyone was having fun joking andughing while watching the movie projected on the screen. They were enjoying the calm night that was away from all the problems in the world. Chapter 2763 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 The night of the old town was silent. The air was filled with nothing but the humming of insects. There was amp hanging outside of the tent on the grass. The atmosphere was quiet. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Daisie was tossing and turning in the sleeping bag as sleep just wouldn¡¯te to her. Suddenly, an arm appeared across her waist as she was brought into a chest. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She buried her head in his chest and said, ¡°I want to go to take a leak, but I¡¯m a little bit scared.¡± Noce kissed her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡± Both of them came out of the tent. Noce took a shlight and led Daisie to a row of trees in the distance. Daisie turned her head and said, ¡°You wait for me here.¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Just shout my name if you need anything.¡± She walked into the forest and stopped in front of a tree not far away from Noce. After she had done her business, she hastily got out of the forest and held tightly to Noce¡¯s arm. ¡± Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Noce stretched his arm and wrapped it around her shoulders. She raised her head and looked into the sky when they were back at the campsite. ¡°Is that the Big Dipper?¡± ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Noce replied after lifting his head. ¡°It¡¯s true that we can see the stars more clearly in the mountains and forests.¡± Daisieughed. ¡°What are you guys doing in the middle of the night? Counting stars?¡± Cameron came out of her tent. Daisie looked at her and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep too?¡± ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s all because of your ghost stories,¡± Cameron said as she picked up the water bottle and took a sip. Daisie and Noce looked at each other and chuckled. ¡°We didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re scared of those. things.¡± Cameron looked around and said, ¡°Look around you. We¡¯re in a forest. It just gives me different vibes.¡± Daisie picked up a bunch of grapes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, my brother will protect you. After that, she went back into the tent with Noce. Cameron turned her head around and realized that they were gone. She looked around at the deep, silent darkness and shuddered. She hastily put down the water bottle and went back into her tent too. Waylon opened his eyes and looked at her as she hid under the nket. ¡°Cam, who¡¯s that guy next to you?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Cameron threw herself into his arms and identally rammed her head into his chin. Waylon winced out in pain. He lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms and let out augh. He stretched his arms and grabbed her tightly in his embrace. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°You! How could you make fun of me like that, you b*stard!?¡± Cameron snarled as she smacked his chest. Heughed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be here with you. Just sleep.¡± The next morning, Freyja told Daisie that she heard a woman shoutingst night and thought she had a dream. Daisie turned her head around to look at Cameron and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Wayne who scared Camst night.¡± Freyja was stunned. Understanding soon dawned on her as she said, ¡°I see. So she was scared of the ghost stories we sharedst night.¡± She had assumed it would be Daisie who would be scared. Daisie frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you thought it was me?¡± Freyja just replied with a smile. Waylon carried the breakfast to Cameron. Cameron ignored him, and he squatted in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re still mad at me?¡± She harrumphed and turned her face sideways. ¡°It was my faultst night. I shouldn¡¯t have scared you. Please forgive me,¡± Waylon said as she caressed her cheek. However, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from giggling. Cameron took over the breakfast and said, ¡°You can scare me for all you want. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it when we go backter.¡± Waylon shook his head helplessly. It seemed to him that it would take some time before Cameron forgave him. In the afternoon, they left and returned to the town. The town had many visitors, and the streets and alleys were bustling with activity. Three women strolled through the stores with three men walking behind them with their hands full of the stuff they bought. When Daisie saw the ring-tossing game, she walked over and said, ¡°I want to try this one.¡± Chapter 2764 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 The stall owner said, ¡°$10 for three chances.¡± ¡°$10 for three chances only? That¡¯s expensive,¡±mented Freyja. The stall owner raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m the cheapest around here Other stalls offer $15 for three chances.¡± Daisie tugged at Freyja and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just give him the money It isn¡¯t easy for them to set up a stall here anyway, so let¡¯s have some fun.¡± After that, she gave $20 to the stall owner and said, ¡°Please give us six hoops.¡± The stall owner gave her six hoops. She had her eyes set on a bracelet. Although she knew it was fake, it was rather beautiful. She held a hoop and threw it toward the bracelet. However, she did not get it. She threw another two hoops at the bracelet, but her attempts failed, much to her chagrin. She had only three hoops left. Seeing that Daisie was prepared to give up, Cameron took over the rest of the hoops in her hand and said, ¡°Leave it to me.¡± She squinted and aimed at the bracelet. After that, she threw the hoop at it and got it in one shot. Daisie¡¯s eyes glowed up with excitement as she shouted, ¡°Oh my gosh, you¡¯re so good at this, Cam!¡± ¡°This is nothing.¡± Cameron lifted her eyebrows. ¡°What else do you guys want?¡± Daisie turned her head around and asked Freyja, ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Freyja nced across the prizes and pointed at a hairpin. ¡°What about that hairpin? It looks pretty nice.¡± Cameron aimed at the hairpin again and got it in one try as well. Daisie grabbed her arm and jumped up in joy. ¡°You got it. Cam! Quickly, see if there¡¯s anything you like ¡± Cameron ced her hand on her chin and said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She looked over the items and had her eyes set on a vase. ¡°I¡¯ll choose you then!¡± She threw the hoop to the vase The hoop flew across the air andnded straight on its target, stunning the stall owner. It was fortunate that Cameron had only three hoops left. If she had more, he wouldn¡¯t be able to earn any money today. In the end, the stall owner packed up all their prizes and handed them to Daisie. Daisie turned around and smiled at them. ¡°Do you guys still want to y?¡± When the stall owner heard what she said, he hastily said, ¡°Oh my, please give me a break, girls. I¡¯m not going to earn any money if you continue to y. Why don¡¯t you go elsewhere to y instead?¡± Freyja and Daisie exchanged a nce. It seemed to them that they were the first group of customers who got ¡°cklisted¡± by the hoop-tossing game. When Colton and Noce saw them returning happily, they knew they must have bought something again. ¡°They really are good at shopping.¡± Coltonmented as he looked at the stuff in his hands. ¡°Nolly!¡± Daisie shouted as she ran toward Noce She showed him the bracelet on her wrist and asked, ¡± This looks nice, right? We got it from a hoop-tossing game stall!¡± Noce caressed her head and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy¡± Freyja looked at the stuff in Colton¡¯s hands and offered to help him carry some ¡°Come, give me some ¡°It¡¯s okay I can hold them,¡± he said. Cameron looked around and asked, ¡°Where is Wayne?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯s going to meet someone. He told us to find a restaurant and wait for him,¡± replied Colton Cameron clicked her tongue. ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s on vacation?¡± She walked at the front while the rest followed behind her. They found a restaurant that offered the local specialty and got a private room. While Freyja and Colton were browsing through the menu, Cameron looked toward the distance absentmindedly. Daisie chuckled and said, ¡°Cam, I¡¯m sure my brother wille backter. You don¡¯t have to worry him.¡± Cameron picked up a cup and nced outside through the window. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him.¡± All of the people around the table knew that she was lying. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Waylon returned with two people behind him. Daisie rose up to her feet and smiled. ¡°Leah?¡± Leah walked toward her and said, ¡°I knew that you guys were here.¡± Morrison ced his arm on Waylon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It looks like all of you havee out for a vacation.¡± about Chapter 2765 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 Noce looked at them What a coincidence ¡°Morrison and I were here earlier than you guys,¡± said Leah We only found out that you guys were here when Daisie posted a photo on her Facebook page * Daisie pulled Leah to the seat and said. Then you should stay a few more days with us¡± After Morison took his seat. Waylon introduced him to Freyja and Daisie ¡°She¡¯s my sister inw Freyja. and she s my sister Her name is Daisie¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before at your wedding,¡± said Morrison ¡°Your sister is my wife¡¯s ssmate She has told me before¡± ¡°Since when did I be your wife? There¡¯s a chance I may not marry you in the future,¡± said Leah. ¡°We¡¯re already engaged If you don¡¯t want to marry me, who else are you going to marry?¡± Morrison frowned, causing the crowd to break out in a burst ofughter, save for Daisie She looked at Leah in disbelief and asked, ¡°Engaged? When did you get engaged, Leah?¡± Leah cleared her throat and replied, ¡°Well, I forgot to inform you about that.¡± ¡°What? How could you forget such an important thing!¡± said Daisie, pursing her lips. She did not know that Leah was engaged at all. Leah ced her hand on top of hers and said, ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be friends with you anymore.¡± Leah was caught between tears andughter. She looked at Noce and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help me tofort your wife.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noce smiled helplessly That being said, Daisie was happy for Leah inwardly when she learned she was engaged. At the end of the day, she finally found the happiness that she deserved. At Bassburgh, at the hospital¡­ Zephir was talking to the doctor in the corridor. After stepping into the ward, he looked at his mother She was leaning against the bed, and her face was pale. ¡°Mom, are you feeling better now?¡± Patricia looked outside through the window and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He lowered his head and stood at the side of the bed silently After a long while, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I know I¡¯ve disappointed you guys.¡± Patricia did not say anything. She was still angry at her son, but her anger slowly ebbed away after her son¡¯s apology. Zephir sat on the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take over thepany She was stunned and turned her head around to look at him. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take over thepany,¡± he repeated without any hesitation. There was determination in his eyes, and it seemed to her that he had finally made up his mind. Patricia took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve finallye around to your senses. Zephir, I know I¡¯ve given you too much stress by having unreasonable expectations from the beginning. I have never asked you what you want.¡± She lowered her head and tried her best to control her emotions. ¡°You grew up the way your father and I wanted you to grow up. From the time you became defiant, I wondered if we had neglected your feelings.¡± Zephir held her hand and said, ¡°I was wrong as well. I should have told you guys about my feelings.¡± Patricia sighed and patted his hand. ¡°Zephir, we won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do anymore. Just do things ording to your heart.¡± Zephir smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Naomi and Chadwick appeared outside of the ward. Patricia waved at them with a smile on her face and said, ¡°Chaddy? Come over here and let me have a good look at you.¡± Chadwick walked up to Patricia and stood beside the bed. Patricia looked at him and said, ¡°It seems like Chaddy has grown a bit taller.¡± Naomi smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s in sixth grade, and he¡¯ll be taller than me in a year or two.¡± Zephir slowly rose to his feet and petted Chadwick. ¡°It has been a long time. Do you still remember me?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re Uncle Zephir.¡± Naomi looked at Zephir and said, ¡°Zephir, I heard you¡¯re going to take over your father¡¯spany. Is that true?¡± Chapter 2766 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true,¡± replied Zephir ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve finally be more mature aftering back from your vacation.¡± Naomi patted his shoulder. ¡°I wish you all the best in your future endeavors.¡± He smiled at her but did not say anything. Soon, it was the end of the month. Their vacation hade to an end, and they returned to Bassburgh Maisie and Nn were waiting for them in the courtyard. After getting out of the car, Daisie ran up to them. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± She hugged both of them. Nn petted her head and smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re an adult now You should stop acting like a kid.¡± She smiled back at them and said, ¡°But I know I¡¯ll always be your kid in your eyes.¡± Maisie chuckled and looked at the other people. ¡°It seems like you guys had a lot of fun. Anyway,e in first. We should eat together tonight.¡± Freyja and Cameron went to look for their kids after they went into the house. Charm and her two cousins were staying in the same room. All of them were sleeping soundly, and they found the scene eye- appealing. Colton and Waylon went out to do something while Noce was ying chess with Nn in the living room. ¡°Dad, thank you for letting me win this round.¡± Nn looked at the chessboard for a while and ced the piece back. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that Noce chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you win in the next round.¡± Nn harrumphed. ¡°Hmph! Save the effort. I don¡¯t need that.¡± Maisie, who was cutting the fruit in the kitchen, looked at them. After that, she turned to look at Daisie, who was making coffee, and said, ¡°Your wedding is around the corner, so I¡¯ve prepared a surprise gift for you.¡± Daisie was stunned and looked at Maisie. ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you now. Daisie went up to her and said, ¡°Let me guess. Is it a piece of jewelry designed by you?¡± Maisie chuckled. ¡°If you can guess it, then it isn¡¯t a surprise anymore.¡± Daisie pressed her lips and fell into deep thought Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Mom, I have a question for you. Did you feel nervous during your wedding?¡± ¡°Of course, I was,¡± replied Maisie. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even sleep the night before.¡± Daisie chuckled. ¡°Was it because you were looking forward to it?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maisie ced the fruits on a te and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly happy that all three of you have formed your own families. At the very least, I know that my children are having a happy life.¡± Daisie picked a piece of orange and popped it into her mouth. A big smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet¡± ¡°Stop it¡± Maisie camed the fruits to the living room. Nn was speechless after losing to Noce for a few rounds consecutively After a while, Waylon and Colton returned to the house. The butler took over the ingredients from them and ordered the maids to prepare dinner After the dinner was ready, all of them sat around the table and enjoyed their dinner happily Maisie raised her ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate Daisie and Noce¡¯s uing wedding in advance today¡± All of them raised their sses into the air and clinked. After they drank the wine, Waylon put the ss down and said, ¡°Our sister will be the future princess from now onward.¡± Daisie was embarrassed. ¡°Even if I¡¯m the princess, I¡¯m still your dearest younger sister¡± Colton looked at her and said, ¡°Can we drop the dearest? It disgusts me.¡± Daisie was rendered speechless. Apparently, her status in Colton¡¯s heart was falling lower and lower after he was married. Noce popped a piece of meat into her mouth andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll always be my sweetheart.¡± Daisie broke into a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Nolly.¡± Colton narrowed his eyes andmented, ¡°Can you guys stop doing that in front of everyone?¡± ¡°You can do that as well with Freyja if you want,¡± replied Noce. Chapter 2767 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 The rest of the peopleughed. The night came, and the entire city was shrouded in a mist of neon light. Daisie and Noce returned to Taylorton after having their dinner. Her hair was wet as she got out of the shower. Noce took over her towel and helped her to dry her hair. She sat in front of her dresser and looked at the person behind her through the mirror. There was a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth as she said, ¡°Nolly, I¡¯m really looking forward to our wedding.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Noce gently dried the soft tips of her hair. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡± ¡°I can say that my life is perfect now, right? Since I can marry and walk down the aisle with the man I love N?velDrama.Org ? content. the most.¡± Heughed out loud and leaned down to her ear ¡°You know what? All the wishes in my life havee true as well.¡± Daisie turned her head around. ¡°What are your wishes?¡± ¡°Marry you, give you a wedding, and have our own kids.¡± She was stunned. Slowly, her face turned red due to her embarrassment as she said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve been nning this since a long time ago?¡± ¡°Perhaps from the time you appeared, I knew you were the one I was going to marry in this life,¡± he said. Daisie stood up and hugged him. ¡°Then I have something to tell you too. From the moment you appeared in my life, I knew that you were the man I was going to marry in my life.¡± Noce leaned forward andnded a kiss on her forehead gently. ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± Two dayster¡­ Noce and Daisie returned to Yaramoor. The royal wedding process was in the pipeline and received much attention from the media. Daisie received a lot of dresses and wedding jewelry from the top designers in the fashion and jewelry industry. There were so many of them that they filled her dressing room to the brim. The maids were standing at the side while helping her to try on the dresses and jewelry. Daisie was dazzled by all the dresses and jewelry. There were so many of them that she felt she was going to get buried under them. When she couldn¡¯t decide, Noce¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You don¡¯t like them?¡± The maids all retreated to one side. ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t like them. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t make up my mind. Is the royal wedding procedure always soplicated?¡± She had to pick a few gowns out of a dozen sets. The problem was that she liked all of them. Noce walked up to her and ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind ofplicated, so you might need to prepare yourself. You will have a lot of things to do at the wedding that day.¡± Daisie raised her head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you¡¯re with me, I don¡¯t mind it.¡± Meanwhile, Yorrick appeared outside the door. He knocked on the door and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you guys, right?¡± Daisie turned her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°Uncle Yorrick! What brought you here today?¡± Yorrick was carrying an exquisite gift box in his hand as he said, ¡°Your mother told me to give the gift to you in advance. She was worried that it might not make it in time.¡± Daisie held her gown and walked up to Yorrick to take the gift box. ¡°This is the surprise gift my mom talked about?¡± Yorrick nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it up?¡± Daisie put the gift box on the table and opened it up. What appeared in front of her was a crystal crown. The biggest gem was the Pigeon¡¯s Blood, an extremely rare and high-quality sapphire. Meanwhile, many diamonds of all sizes were embedded in the circlet, and even the circlet itself was made of moonstone. She picked up the crown carefully and asked, ¡°Did Mom design this for me!?¡± Yorrick smiled. ¡°Yeah. This is the only one in the world.¡± Daisie put on the crown and turned around to look at Noce. ¡°Does it look good on me?¡± Noce nodded. ¡°Our mom is right. It looks good on you.¡± ¡°Alright, my job is done here. I¡¯m going to excuse myself now.¡± After Yorrick left, the maids left as well. Noce approached Daisie and helped her to adjust the crown on top of her head. After that, he led her to the mirror and said, ¡°See? You look gorgeous.¡± Chapter 2768 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 Daisie grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear this crown on my wedding day, which can be considered an endorsement for my mom¡¯s jewelrypany and design.¡± Noce hugged her from behind. ¡°You can do anything as long as you like it¡± The members of the Goldmanns arrived in Yaramoor two days before the wedding and stayed in the hotel arranged by Noce. The royal family had reserved the entire hotel for receiving distinguished guests from Zlokova who came to attend the wedding. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Members from the Bouchers and the Lucases showed up, and Sunny was also present. There were also some familiar faces from the Zlokovian entertainment industry. Hannah, Amy, James, and Charlie, who were close friends with Daisie, all came. Leah and Morrison were also on the invitation list. When Maisie came to the restaurant, the waiter led her into a private room. As soon as she saw the man sitting inside, she smiled and eximed, ¡°Godfather!¡± Strix slowly turned around. She had not seen him for several years. He still looked the same as before, but his body looked slightly thinner than it used to be, showing that he had lost a lot of weight. Maisie stepped forward and hugged him. ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Strix nodded and ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I missed your wedding back then, and I missed the wedding ceremonies of your two sons. This time around, I just so happened to be on a business trip in Yaramoor, so I wanted toe and see you.¡± She lowered her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you here. How are you doing? Is your body holding up fine?¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine With Saydie and Quincy taking care of me, I might still be able to go on for a few more years.¡± At this time, Saydie opened the door and walked into the private room. Maisie turned around, saw her, and lost her senses for a split second. Her eyes then turned bloodshot.¡± You¡¯vee too?¡± Saydie stopped in front of her. ¡°Quincy and I knew that Daisie¡¯s wedding was going to be held in Yaramoor, and we just so happened to be here with Godfather, so¡­ Quincy is chatting with Mr Goldmann now Strix asked the bodyguard to bring the gift in and handed it to Maisie. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Erwin couldn¡¯t be here with us today. He asked me to bring this gift to you.¡± Maisie received the gift with both hands. ¡°Please deliver my appreciation to Uncle Erwin.¡± It had been so many years since theyst met each other, so Maisie and Strix chatted for a long time. On the other side of the hotel, Quincy met Nn and Nichs in a guest room. Nichs patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You brat, since when did you get so tanned?¡± Quincy scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s okay to get a little tanned.¡± ¡°How are you doing in Morwich?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing really fine Don¡¯t worry Godfather treats me very well ¡± Nichs nodded in relief ¡°d to hear that. Ever since Cherie passed away, you and Hans are the only ones left of the Lawsons And after Hans got enlisted in the army, he¡¯s been stationed at the border and has no holiday toe back here for a visit. I¡¯ve not seen him in so many years.¡± Quincy chuckled. ¡°I contacted him once not long ago. He told me that everything¡¯s fine over there¡± Nichs responded, ¡°Good, as long as he¡¯s safe and doing fine.¡± At the same time, Leah was in the restaurant with Morrison and Waylon. The guests in the entire restaurant were basically guests of the royal wedding, and they could roam freely to greet their acquaintances.3 Leah picked up her cup of coffee. ¡°Daisie is probably very busy in the pce now¡± Morrison exined, ¡°It¡¯s said that the royal family¡¯s wedding ceremony is very grand and exquisite. The couple will not only need to receive the queen¡¯s blessings but also the leaders of all foreign countries, members of the diplomatic corps, the media, and more, and let¡¯s not forget that the wedding will be broadcast live.¡± Leah looked at him. ¡°I heard that royal knights will escort the bride and groom¡¯s convoy. Is this true?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, it¡¯s a royal wedding. When the princess of Stoslo got married, knights were escorting the bride¡¯s wedding carriage too.¡± Leah rested her chin in her palms. ¡°That must look extremely grand.¡± After saying that, she looked at Waylon. ¡°To be honest, will you feel a little reluctant to part with Daisie now that she¡¯s getting married?¡± Waylon lifted his gaze and picked up the coffee mug. ¡°No matter how unwilling I am, I¡¯ll still give her my blessings as long as she¡¯s happy.¡± Chapter 2769 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Cameron?¡± asked Morrison. Waylon replied, ¡°She¡¯s apanying her father on a stroll I¡¯m going to go meet them already, so I¡¯ll leave you to yourselves for now. You can do whatever you want with your free time¡± After saying that, he got up and left the couple T Morrison shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s changed now that he has a wife ¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you haven¡¯t changed.¡± Leah got up instantly and left the restaurant Morrison put his cup down and caught up to her immediately. ¡°Hey, why would you leave me behind? Wait for me¡± Maisie and Saydie came out of the private room and ran into Nn and Quincy in the corridor. Quincy nodded. ¡°Mrs. Goldmann.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maisie stopped in front of Nn, and Nn grabbed her by her hand ¡°Have you finished catching up?¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you want to go to the Hathaways¡¯ vi with Dad in the afternoon?¡± Nn smiled. ¡°I was waiting for you. We¡¯re just going over to have a meal together¡± Quincy walked up to Saydie¡¯s side and looked at them. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Goldmann, then we¡¯ll get back to Godfather¡¯s side already¡± Nn nodded. He then wrapped his arm around Maisie¡¯s shoulders and walked with her in the corridor. The sunlight gleamed through the French windows, and the shadows on the floor seemed to ovepnguidly with each other Two dayster¡­ The much-anticipated royal wedding of the century would begin at 9:00 a.m., and the team of makeup artists had already arrived at the pce at 7:00 a.m. Daisie sat in arge, independent dressing room, and four to five top makeup artists started to help her with her styling and makeup of the day. Daisie did not put on her wedding gown until 8:00 a.m. This white wedding gown did not have too much heavy beadedce, but the matte luster showcased the elegance of its wearer wlessly. The style was simple and morous, and the boat cor and three- quarter sleeves went perfectly together with the gown. The veil was nearly 16 feet long, trimmed with ace fringe, and a crown that was embellished with ruby crystals reced all the ornate beadwork-it looked radiant, pure, and decorous. The door of the dressing room was pushed open all of a sudden, and Daisie turned her head backward slowly and saw Maisie and Nn. ¡°Mom, Dad!¡± She lifted the hem of her gown and wanted to run forward, but Maisie stopped her immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Maisie walked up to her helplessly and helped her rearrange the veil at her feet backward. ¡°You¡­ If you were to step on it and fall, things would be a lot more troublesome. It wouldn¡¯t matter if you were to get hurt. But if you were to get dirt onto the gown or break the crown that I designed, you¡¯d be the biggest joke of the century¡± Daisie squinted and grinned ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Maisie straightened her veil and tidied up her appearance ¡°This royal wedding is going to be majestic and solemn. Many leaders of other countries havee to attend the ceremony, so there¡¯s no room for sloppiness.¡± Nn approached her at that moment. ¡°Daisie, are you nervous?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze and pursed her lips. ¡°The whole country is watching, so I¡¯ll be lying if I were to tell you that I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Nn ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. My precious baby is nowhere near below average.¡± Daisie reached out and hugged Maisie and Nn. ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you so much. I really want to cry now.¡± Maisie chuckled and wiped away the tear beads that were about to escape the corners of Daisie¡¯s eyes with her fingertips. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look good if you cry now. So many people are watching you, Daisie. But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll all be with you.¡± Daisie nodded with a grin. At 9:00 a.m., the distinguished guests who were invited to attend the wedding ceremony arrived at the pce, and at 9:30 a.m., everyone departed from the pce to the famous St. William Cathedral to wait for the royal wedding carriage. There were more than 1,900 guests at the wedding ceremony, including members of the royal family, aristocrats, representatives from various countries, the bride¡¯s friends and family, and many more. At around 10:30 a.m., the wedding carriage of the bride and groom arrived behind the Queen¡¯s carriage, and the royal knights were there leading the convoy, marching mightily towards the cathedral. Chapter 2770 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 In order to make way for the wedding carriage, other vehicles had been forbidden from essing the route from the pce to the cathedral. Daisie looked out of the carriage-the streets were crowded with citizens, and they were all there to witness this grand scene. Noce, sitting on the side, was wearing a double-breasted dark blue military jacket. He looked tall and broad, and there were two St. Patrick¡¯s Stars on his epaulets, one on each side, a full set of medals on his chest, and otherplicated decorations. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He held the back of Daisie¡¯s hand and smiled suddenly. ¡°You have sweaty palms.¡± Daisie looked back at him and responded with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡± He lifted her hand and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t be nervous. Just take it easy.¡± Daisie¡¯s gazended on his wedding jacket. ¡°You look nice in this uniform.¡± Noce chuckled. ¡°And my bride looks stunning too.¡± Arriving at the cathedral, Noce was separated from Daisie. Apanied by his father, Rick, he walked to the west gate of the cathedral with Yorrick, Brandon, and other royal family members. Thousands of spectators stood in the square in front of the entrance, and the scene looked sensational. Yorrick said with a smile, ¡°So many people are here to witness the ceremony, and the whole wedding is broadcast live. I think Daisie is probably more nervous than us.¡± Brandon looked at him. ¡°I think you¡¯re the nervous one here.¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°This is my first time attending a royal wedding, so¡­¡± At half past eleven, Queen Diana appeared and interacted with distinguished guests and representatives in the cathedral until the groom and the others arrived. Cameron moved closer to Waylon and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that Her Majesty the Queen? She looks so morous. This is my first time seeing her in person.¡± Waylon wrapped his arm around her shoulders. This is my first time too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cameron was surprised. ¡°You actually haven¡¯t met her before this?¡± ¡°Cole has seen her ¡± When Colton heard Waylon mentioning himself, he turned his head to the side. ¡°What have I seen?¡± Waylon answered with a smirk, ¡°The Queen.¡± Colton cleared his throat. ¡°Mom and Dad have seen her too. Isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Waylon and Cameron exchanged gazes and giggled. ¡°It seems that we¡¯re the only ones who are abnormal.¡± On the other side of the cathedral¡­ Daisie walked up the steps holding a bouquet. She was surrounded by children they invited from the aristocrats dressed as flower children. And because her veil was too long, two boys had been arranged to hold the end of the veil behind her. She looked back and winked at the two little boys. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, gentlemen.¡± She stood outside the cathedral¡¯s main entrance, and the wedding officially started at 12:00 p.m. The door of the cathedral opened slowly, and all eyes in the cathedral fell on her The live music sounded, and she, apanied by all the children, stepped into the cathedral holding the bouquet. Noce took her hand and led her to his side. Daisie nced at him and could not help but smile. Witnessed by the archbishop and nearly 2,000 guests, the bride and groom exchanged rings, read their vows, and blessed their country and rtives at the same time. After the cathedral wedding, the bride and groom went to the west side of the cathedral to take photos. and interact with all the guests. Daisie wrapped her arms around Noce¡¯s arm and stood in the middle. while the guests who wanted to take a picture with them stood beside and behind them. Noce took a glimpse at her and suddenly kissed her on the cheek. 1 Daisie was caught off guard, and the moment their gazes met, the two chuckled. This scene just so happened to be caught by one of the photographers. After the photo-taking session, Daisie and Noce got into the carriage and waved to the audience outside the square as the carriage left the cathedral. In the crowd, Zephir inserted his hands into his pockets, gazed downward, smiled, and left the scene. All the guests then returned to the pce for lunch. Daisie changed into a court dress and appeared at the luncheon with Noce, who was now in a red military uniform. During lunch, they cut the cake, popped a couple of bottles of champagne, and toasted with the guests. Chapter 2771 The Three Little Guardian Angels Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 ¡°Daisie.¡± Leah and Morrison walked up to her with wine sses. ¡°You look so pretty today.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Daisie said with a smile. Leah lifted her wine ss. ¡°I propose a toast. Morrison and I wish you a happy marriage.¡± Daisie clinked sses with her ¡°Same goes for you and Morrison.¡± After the toast, Cameron walked up to Daisie with Waylon. Behind them were Freyja, Colton, Maisie, and Nn. Maisie raised her hand and caressed her on the cheek. ¡°You were great earlier today.¡± She giggled. ¡°Really?¡± Nn added, ¡°You¡¯ll forever be our dazzling pride, so yes.¡± Daisie grinned as if she was still the little princess of the family. Noce came over ¡°Dad, Mom, a toast to the both of you. Thank you for letting me have Daisie¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Consider yourself lucky.¡± Nn snorted softly, picked up his wine ss, and clinked sses with him. You¡¯d better treat my daughter well from now on.¡± Noce nced at Daisie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll forever be my one and only¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maisie chuckled. At that moment, Yorrick came over with Brandon, Queen Diana, and Rick, and he said, ¡°There¡¯s still one ceremony that has yet to bepleted, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daisie was puzzled. ¡°Is there another ceremony ahead?¡± Yorrick replied, ¡°The Kiss of the Century that¡¯s bound to take ce on the balcony. You guys haven¡¯t completed that ceremony just yet.¡± Rickughed out loud. ¡°Yorrick, why are you more anxious than others?¡± Yorrick booed. ¡°None of us have seen the legendary Kiss of the Century Don¡¯t you want to see it too?¡± Everyone elseughed too. Cameron was puzzled ¡°What¡¯s the Kiss of the Century?¡± Waylon patiently exined to her, ¡°It originated from one of the royal weddings in the earliest years. That ceremony cost a lot of money and thus greatly influenced the country and its people. As such, the affectionate kiss between the princess and the crown prince, which took ce on the balcony, moved many people that day. That was why it was called the ¡®Kiss of the Century¡± ¡± Cameron finally understood the story. ¡°I see ¡± After the wedding lunch, Noce and Daisie appeared on the balcony, standing in front of the audience and the media. They were about to carry out the final ceremony. The sun shone on the two of them-the scene was warm and almost heavenly. Noce called her out softly, ¡°Daisie.¡± When she turned her head, Noce leaned over and kissed her on the lips. After a long kiss, both lips separated, and he stared at her flushed and delicate cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ll live happily ever after.¡± Daisie lowered her gaze, and a hint of happiness surged from the bottom of her eyes and overflowed. Yes, I believe that we will.¡± ¡°And everyone else will too.¡± -The End The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!